《Transcendent Noble》


 Chapter 1

    At the end of November 2039, in a secret laboratory located in the suburb of J City, the capital of Malaysia, Dr. Morris, a world-famous neurosurgeon, said to his assistant: "immediately contact the headquarters, inform the boss of the first human brain reading and writing experiment plan, and request approval for the official start of the experiment schedule."


    "I''m in place. Let''s start the briefing." A man''s voice suddenly sounded in the laboratory, and the calm tone revealed that everything was under control.


    Morris and his assistant couldn''t help but look at the snow-white wall. After a while, the wall began to change color and showed a clear image. They saw a thin man sitting in a wheelchair full of science fiction. Beside him was a young man with a straight suit, but he was the thin man''s assistant.


    "Boss good" Morris and his assistant Qi Qi bowed to the man in the display screen. The man in the wheelchair is Qin Feng, Morris''s boss.


    Qin Feng, male, 49, father of artificial intelligence, financial tycoon, world''s richest man, doctor of electronics and biology, investor of Morris laboratory, and a patient with amyotrophic lateral sclerosis.


    Qin Feng is a genius. In primary school, he showed much better learning ability than other students. When he was 12 years old, his parents took him for an IQ test. The results showed that his IQ was as high as 160. After graduating from junior high school, he was admitted by the world-famous Massachusetts Institute of technology to study computer science. He obtained his doctorate at the age of 20. However, when he was in his prime and satisfied, he was diagnosed with ALS, commonly known as freezing people.


    Qin Feng is a very arrogant and controlling person. After fear, he cheered up and began a self-help plan. While making use of his excellent computer technology and financial knowledge to earn money and fame, he made friends with the * * British class and studied biomedicine. He received his doctorate in biology at the age of 24. At the age of 28, he set up his own company and private laboratory with the huge funds earned from financial speculation.


    A year later, artificial intelligence was born in the laboratory led by Qin Feng. Qin Feng''s company was sought after by capital as soon as it was listed on Nasdaq, with a market value of more than 700 billion US dollars.


    Although Qin Feng has achieved great success in his career and has the world''s top private medical team, his body is still weakening.


    Qin Feng successfully developed a human-computer interactive brain wave controller at the age of 32. This instrument directly controls the computer through the brain wave receiver. Even people who have no hands or can''t make sound can operate the computer.


    At this time, Qin Feng has been paralyzed as a whole, but this technology can still make him work, research and issue orders more efficient than a normal person, but all this is only the prelude to Qin Feng''s self rescue plan.


    In 2030, the secret laboratory invested by Qin Feng finally developed the biochip X-1 that can be implanted into the human brain. After experiments, the chip can help people remember, learn and even import skills. Such as dancing, piano playing, shooting, flying planes, etc. The invention of X-1 made Qin Feng decide to carry out the self rescue plan: the day change plan. He wants to change his body, a healthy body.


    ALS is a disease caused by gene defect, and there has been no effective treatment. Qin Feng believes that the human brain is very similar to the computer in function. It can collect information, analyze information, issue instructions and store information. Then, if there is a medium that can collect the memory in the human brain and transfer it to another body through the human-computer interaction system, we can completely get rid of this terrible disease.


    This technology is not only to cure diseases, but to live forever!


    Qin Feng''s self rescue plan is also his eternal life plan! Qin Feng is well aware of the terrible consequences of the Japan exchange plan. Social wealth will be increasingly concentrated in the hands of oligarchs, human society will be divided, class contradictions will become increasingly acute, and conflicts will be inevitable. So Qin Feng prepared to complete the whole experiment secretly, which led to the Morris secret experimental base in Kuala Lumpur.


    "Boss, the indicators of the volunteer with the test number R-1 have been adjusted to within the standard value. The clone based on its gene has been cultivated and matured two weeks ago. We will use the x-3 biochip newly developed by the headquarters. According to the test, the memory capacity of this chip is 10 times higher than that of the X-1 standard chip, and the calculation speed is 3 times higher. In addition, there is a more powerful auxiliary function, x-3 implant After entering, it can be classified, calculated, analyzed, judged and memorized according to the information collected by the host. After implantation in the x-3 chip, it can directly generate a digital interface in the information processing area of the host brain, which can generate intuitive data when the host analyzes information. X-3 also has the functions of induction, clearing redundant information, background calculation, etc. this write in chip does not have initiative , it will not have any impact on the host''s personality. The host can choose to turn on or off the x-3. Finally, according to your requirements, we have loaded the chip with wilderness survival, special operations, tool making, construction, casting, fighting, the use technology of various cold and hot weapons, the driving technology of various vehicles, etc.. We have the specific details and test schedule Send it to the main control computer of the headquarters, and you can check it at any time. " Morris said respectfully.


    "I see. The headquarters will evaluate your report and send you instructions within 48 hours. Then, this call is over." Qin Feng cut off the communication.


    Looking at the fading giant display screen, Qin Feng casually said to his assistant, "introduce the volunteers of this experiment.


    "Yes, boss," Qin Feng''s assistant opened his personal terminal, and then the giant display screen lit up again to show the full body image of a 30-year-old man. "Zhang Shuang, male, 29, with type O blood, was born in Jiangshui, Xihai Province, China. He was educated in junior high school and the only son of his family. His mother Wu Zhaodi died of dystocia, and his father Zhang Chengfu died of an accidental slip when Zhang Xiaoqiang was 7 years old. Later, Zhang Shuang was raised by his cousin Zhang Chenggui. After graduating from junior high school, he went out to work as a construction worker, security guard, kitchen helper and courier. He was in Hongze, Wuhan on June 22, 2035 A residential area in the district was hit by a falling object and caused high paraplegia. A test agreement was signed with our agent on April 15, 2036. "


    The assistant came to a moment and then said, "boss, our secret hospital has opened Zhang Shuang''s death certificate 6 months ago. The news from agents shows that the Chinese public security department has also cancelled his registered residence."


    Qin Feng looked at the portrait on the screen and said in silence for a long time: "I heard that Zhang Shuang''s adoptive parents have been making fireworks and firecrackers privately in their hometown, haven''t they?"


    The assistant was slightly stunned, but when he saw his boss''s cold and ruthless eyes, a chill came out of his heart, and he bowed his head and replied, "yes, boss!"


    "This experiment may not be successful, but we should take all the details into account, strive to be perfect, and eliminate all unstable factors! Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see! I''ll take care of it. Please rest assured!"

 Chapter 2

    Zhang Shuang feels that he must have stolen God''s dog in his last life, so he will be played with by fate in this life.


    His impression of his mother was just a picture, and his father repeated a few words: your mother is a good person! Your mother is a very virtuous person.


    When Zhang Shuang was 7 years old, when his father went to help his relatives build a house, he accidentally fell off the roof and sent him to the township health center. The doctor said he couldn''t cure it and had to go to the big hospital in the city. However, Zhang Chenggui, Zhang Xiaoqiang''s cousin, dragged his father back from the health center.


    Although he was young at that time, Zhang Shuang also remembered several hall uncles muttering in his hall. Later, when Uncle Zhang Shuang came, he saw that Uncle Zhang Chenggui patted his chest and said to his uncle that he would bring him up. The always fierce aunt sat on the ground and cried, while Uncle Zhang''s brother grabbed his uncle and quietly handed him a bag of things and whispered. He hasn''t seen his uncle since.


    His father, Zhang Chengfu, lay down in his bed for three days and swallowed his breath. He didn''t eat a grain or drink a drop of water. The young Zhang Xiaoqiang once wanted to feed his father, but he was slapped on the ground by his aunt next to him. The woman also told him that his father''s illness could not eat or drink.


    When his father was dying, he took Zhang Shuang''s hand and wriggled his mouth, as if to say something, but until his death, Zhang Shuang didn''t hear what his father said.


    Zhang Shuang became an orphan. From then on, he lived in his cousin Zhang Changgui''s home, and his own home became his cousin''s warehouse. Since then, Zhang Shuang has eaten leftovers, and it is common to be beaten and scolded. His aunt is still talking about what kind of broom star he is in the village. Whoever touches him is unlucky. Superstitious people in the village began to alienate him and didn''t let the children play with him.


    Until Zhang Shuang graduated from junior high school, a contractor in the village took a job outside to recruit people in the village. Zhang Shuang and some singles in the village followed.


    Before leaving, Zhang Shuang glanced at his cousin''s house. There seemed to be a flame in his eyes.


    Zhang Shuang worked as a migrant worker, learned to help the kitchen, swept the road and delivered express. The hardships since childhood gave him the quality of tenacity and diligence. Even if he was looked down upon by others, he could do it himself. He also saved some savings over the years.


    When he was looking forward to doing some business in the future and taking revenge on Zhang Chenggui''s family, disaster came from heaven. A falling object hit his cervical spine. The doctor diagnosed high paraplegia as irreversible.


    Zhang Shuang was admitted to the hospital, and the high cost of treatment soon drained his limited savings. As for the compensation, the police have not been able to find the person responsible for it for nearly four months.


    When Zhang Shuang was in despair, the president of the hospital told him that a foreign medical institution was recruiting clinical experimenters for nerve reconstruction. If he agrees, he can get free treatment from the institution, which is likely to restore his health and get a lot of compensation.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Shuang immediately signed. Soon, he was received by this foreign medical institution and began to receive treatment.


    Today is the day of surgery.


    "Mr. Zhang, you look in good shape," Dr. Morris looked at the tablet in his hand.


    "Doctor, I''m a little nervous. Will the operation fail?" Zhang Shuang seems a little dignified.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Zhang. You''re in the worst situation now. It won''t be worse." Morris shrugged his shoulders in disapproval.


    "Oh, by the way, I have bad news for you. Maybe it will make you less afraid." Morris looked at Zhang Shuang meaningfully.


    "Your cousin Zhang Chenggui caused an explosion accident because he illegally manufactured explosives. Six people in his family were killed and there were no survivors."


    "Are you sure?" Zhang Shuang stuttered with shock.


    Since he was sensible, Zhang Shuang has fantasized countless times about how to retaliate against Zhang Chenggui''s family. However, the sudden news still made him a little at a loss.


    Dr. Morris showed Zhang Shuang the flat-panel display in his hand. The picture in the display was the place he feared and hated, but now it was a tragic scene after the explosion.


    Morris patted Zhang Shuang on the shoulder, turned and walked out. Zhang Shuang, who left his brain blank, lay alone on the operating table.


    Morris turned into the monitoring room of the operating room, looked at an assistant who was observing the computer monitor and asked, "has the thinking speed of the experimental body decreased?"


    "It''s incredible. Without drugs and artificial hypnosis, the subject''s thinking speed has been reduced to the lowest! His brain seems to be at a standstill!" Cried the assistant.


    "Quickly adjust the wavelength of the human-computer interaction instrument to be synchronized with the brain wave of the test subject, and prepare to access the interaction system." There was an excited light in Morris''s eyes, which was really a good start.


    As long as the human-computer interaction system is successfully connected, the interaction instrument will take over most of the functions of the experimental brain, generate a new functional area in the idle area of the experimental brain according to the pre programmed program and activate it. This functional area will have preset functions, assist memory, strengthen perception, import skills, form a digital interface in the visual area, etc., which is the real x-3 chip and the new functional area of the human brain.


    Next, the newly generated functional area will activate the brain memory area under the control of the interactive instrument, read all the memories, emotions, cognition and feelings of the experimental body from the fetus until now, and write them into another blank brain - the clone''s brain in chronological order.


    Finally, the experimental body will be reborn in the clone.


    At this time, Zhang Shuang seems to be having a dream, in which the past memories reappear one by one like a movie.


    He saw a woman smiling lovingly at him even though she was dying. Several people wearing masks and green surgical clothes were rescuing her. This was his mother. It turned out that he also met his mother when he was just born.


    When he saw his father holding him as a baby, he cried bitterly. The man had just become a father, but he had lost his wife.


    He saw himself growing up day by day, from babies to toddlers, stumbling to learn to walk, and his father was always with him.


    He saw that after being taken to the hospital by the teacher, he saw his seriously injured father. He was frightened, sad, sad and afraid. He shook his father''s arm while crying and kept asking "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    He saw that when he tried to feed his father who was paralyzed in bed, he was slapped and knocked over by the vicious woman.


    He saw his father on his deathbed and tried to say this to him. Although his voice was so low that he couldn''t hear it, at this time, he saw his father''s mouth. He kept repeating: live well and live like a person!


    When he saw that he was abused by his uncle''s family, he secretly vowed to take revenge on his uncle''s family and let them kneel in front of their parents'' grave and kowtow to make amends.


    When he saw his first salary, he jumped and jumped happily.


    He saw that he was injured and unconscious. When he woke up in the hospital, the doctor told him that he had paraplegia at a high level, fear and despair gripped him tightly and couldn''t help crying.


    "The memory of the subject is being extracted, and the past memory makes the subject''s mood fluctuate greatly. Sir, is it right to inject sedatives into the subject?" A monitor looked at the curve jumping up and down and was a little uneasy.


    "No, these emotions are also an important part of the need to transfer. We can''t intervene!" Morris said solemnly and indifferently.


    "Warning! Warning! Large area death of cloned brain cells! Large area death of cloned brain cells!" The shrill alarm came from the loudspeaker.


    "How could there be a problem with the clone? How could it be? Check it! What''s going on?" Morris shouted anxiously at a group of scientific research assistants.


    "Dr. Morris, there''s a discovery here! The clone has just accepted not only the memory and emotional fluctuations of the experimental body, but also countless perceptual data, including taste, hearing, touch, vision, etc., of which there are more than 4 million taste perceptual information alone." The scientific research assistant who monitors the clone trembles to open the monitoring interface.


    "Clone brain death! Test failed!" The cold electronic sound echoed in the monitoring room.


    "How can this happen? Shouldn''t these redundant information be cleared by the human-computer interaction instrument first?" Morris felt that he was going crazy. How could he make such a low-level mistake?


    "Mr. Morris, one second before the experiment, the interaction instrument was written with two pieces of code. One piece of code hindered the operation of the redundant information clearing program, and all information was simultaneously uploaded to the headquarters host while being written into the clone brain!" The assistant in charge of program detection looked at the person in charge in horror and said, "another code is directly written into x-3. This code is the core operation code of the host king of the headquarters!"


    "King? The AI of the headquarters! Does it want to become a human?!" Morris took a breath of air-conditioning.


    "The cloned brain died. All the memories of the experimental body have been extracted and cannot be recovered. The experimental body is in a vegetative state. The experiment failed! The self destruction program is started!" The cold and crazy electronic sound penetrated the whole monitoring room.


    "Three seconds left, three, two, one, start!"


    The huge explosion arrived as scheduled, destroyed everything, and left no opportunity for the people of the base to pass on information.


    Where am I? Why is it so dark? Did the treatment fail? Did the nerve not be repaired, but damaged his brain, unable to see light, hear sound, smell and feel temperature? no The whole body is gone! What should I do?


    Zhang Shuang wants to cry if he can still cry.


    "I want to live! I want to live like a man!" Zhang Shuang roared silently. His huge obsession seemed to make him drift upward. I don''t know how long later, Zhang Shuang felt that there was a light spot on it. He moved up excitedly, trying to get closer and see more clearly.


    Why is it so slow? Zhang Shuang wants to be faster and faster. The endless darkness almost drives him crazy. Even if the light spot is a man eating ghost, he will go there. At this time, Zhang Shuang finally understood what a moth to the fire is.


    How can we be fast? Zhang Shuang thinks of losing things. He really threw something down, and he gave up a mass of information and data. So he became lighter. The white light began to attract him, getting closer and closer. Suddenly, Zhang Shuang''s eyes lit up and had color. There was air between the mouth and nose, and a sound in the ear.


    "Baron, wake up!"


    Zhang Shuanggang wanted to see clearly and listen carefully. Countless broken pictures and disordered human language flooded his consciousness.


    Sleeping trough, I crossed! This was Zhang Shuang''s last thought before he went into a coma.

 Chapter 3

    In the water season, in the middle of the horse hills, the new territory of the Gambis Kingdom, stands a huge castle made of limestone and obsidian, which belongs to the Earl of the Kingdom, enbiser The fort of York. The Earl of York holds a high position as governor of the kingdom of sito. The castle naturally became the core fortress of the Kingdom''s new territory. The fortress is made of solid limestone as the frame and obsidian with high hardness as the wall. It looks like a black monster as a whole. It is also called black fortress.


    Inside the castle, a warm room like spring. Two well-dressed men were whispering.


    "Victor, Lord Marquis was very worried after hearing about your experience. He specially sent me to Heibao to help you deal with relevant affairs." A middle-aged man looked at the distracted young man sitting in the chair and sighed secretly.


    After all, the Baron in front of him was 18 years old. When he was just an adult, he was kicked by the marquis in the name of inheriting the territory from the king''s capital to this wild new territory. Now he was plotted and nearly lost his life. Until now, he was still a little confused. When the middle-aged man thought of this, he couldn''t help feeling pity, and his eyes became softer.


    This young man, with dark hair and Black Pearl eyes, slightly pointed ears, obviously has the blood of the moon elf. He has a handsome face and slender figure. He is a rare beautiful young man. But at the moment, his face was pale, his eyes were dull, and he looked like he had just recovered from a serious illness. He was Victor, the feudal nobleman of the kingdom of Gambis Baron Wimbledon.


    Now, the young Baron has a new soul in his body - Zhang Shuang.


    In the process of soul fusion, Zhang Shuang sorted out the broken memory of the young baron.


    Here is a new world composed of four elements: Earth, fire, wind, water, and its laws are very different from the original world. The four elements circulate and form seasonal changes. When the soil element is rich, it forms spring, the fire element forms summer, the wind element forms autumn, and the water element forms cold winter. According to the change of element strength, each season is divided into four months, 36 days a month.


    The four elements blend and repel each other in this world, forming all kinds of materials and life. Human beings are not the only intelligent race in the world. In addition to human beings, there are many kinds of intelligent life, such as elves, goblins, orcs, barbarians and so on.


    Due to the element characteristics of life, some individuals have extraordinary power, and the powerful individual power also makes the human society here still in the stage of aristocratic enfeoffment. And victor Wimbledon himself is a partition Baron of the Gambis kingdom in the human world.


    In my memory, Victor was originally the son of a country aristocrat. At the age of 12, his father gave it to Sophia, a Marquess of the Wimbledon family Wimbledon upbringing education. At the age of 15, he became the new husband of the beautiful widow who raised him.


    Sophia was originally the third wife of the old Marquis of Wimbledon, the finance minister of the kingdom. When she married the old Marquis, she was only 20 years old. Only three years later, the old Marquis died of illness.


    Since the old Marquis had no direct descendants, other members of the Wimbledon family began to seek the legacy and title of the old Marquis.


    In the midst of the uproar, Sophia took out the will of the old Marquis. The will states that the late finance minister of the Kingdom handed over all his property and titles to his widow Sophia for inheritance. The will was also notarized by a big man in the royal family.


    Wealth and rank fell to others. How could the Wimbledon family members be willing to appeal to the noble Senate.


    After several games, the Senate recognized the validity of the will, but asked the Marquis Sophia to choose a husband from the Wimbledon family within three years in accordance with the noble decree.


    Sophia was originally a famous beauty in the royal capital. The noble children of the Wimbledon family began to pursue her madly, trying to win the favor of the beauty and finally get both money and people.


    However, it was surprising that the Marquis Sophia chose the second son of a poor Baron in the Wimbledon family as her husband three years later.


    The lucky one is Victor Wimbledon, who was only 12 years old at that time, was brought back by Sophia to the Marquis house, the royal capital, for careful training, and married Sophia three years later. Sophia also inherited the Marquis title as she wished and became a hot aristocrat in the kingdom.


    Victor Wimbledon was young and handsome. He also awakened the blood of the moon elf and was deeply loved by Sophia. Three years after his marriage, the Marquis spent a lot of money to buy him the Baron title and hereditary territory.


    The little Baron himself obeyed Sophia''s orders and was extremely attached. He rushed from the royal capital to the new territory to take office according to the order of the marquis. However, he was attacked by bandits on the way, his brain was severely damaged and he was unconscious until he was replaced by Zhang Xiaoqiang.


    In the process of integrating the little Baron''s soul, Zhang Shuang read his memory from the perspective of a third person. He despised the little Baron''s deep attachment to the Marquis Sophia, but he was also determined to survive in this strange world with this new identity.


    From now on, I am victor Baron Wimbledon. Zhang Shuang thought secretly.


    "Mr. Abel, it''s very kind of you to come! In this incident, the guards I brought were killed by the bandits. 70000 kingsol was looted. But the worst thing is that the people I managed to gather up in the past two months also fled. If the bandits didn''t want to exchange me for ransom, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be spared." The little Baron said excitedly to Abel with red eyes.


    Lord Abel, the right-hand assistant of marquis Sophia, is in charge of the bucks business group among the four business groups in Marquis house. Responsible for trade with the RAND Empire and the kingdom of El, and earned a lot of wealth for the Marquis house. Abel was a shrewd and steady man who won the trust of the Marquis Sophia.


    Victor entered the Marquis house at the age of 12. It was Lord Abel who taught him about business and geography, so Victor called Lord Abel a teacher according to his previous memory.


    Lord Abel pondered for a moment and said; "Victor, I came here after receiving a letter from the marquis in Hongye town. I don''t know much about your experience. I hope you can describe it in detail."


    Victor began to describe it to the LORD according to the memory sorted out in his mind.


    Originally, the kingdom of Gambis began to open up new territory to the man horse hills in the east of the Kingdom five years ago. As the Kingdom lost the war against the RAND Empire and lost a large area of territory, even his Majesty King Ryan died in the knight duel with his majesty Neo West, the emperor of the RAND empire. The kingdom was suddenly shaken.


    Although the war has ended, in order to deter other restless neighbors, the Kingdom has increased its military investment, which has increased its financial burden. Driven by the new wealth minister, the Gambis royal family began to sell the territory and titles of Renma hill to the aristocratic giants of the kingdom.


    The Marquis Sophia invested 500000 kinsol to buy a baron collar and a hereditary Baron title in the name of victor.


    The young Baron Victor, excitedly holding the document signed by the Senate, came to Renma hill, submitted the document to the governor''s office and was ready to take over the new territory. However, just when Victor arrived at the new territory with his escort and recruited people, they were attacked by the bandit group. These bandits showed amazing strength, and a barbarian among the bandits even had the fighting power of no less than a knight. Victor''s bodyguard fought hard and was not an opponent. Finally, he was slaughtered, the recruited people were dispersed by the bandits, and Victor himself was captured by the bandits.


    A month later, during the transfer of the captured Baron, the thieves met the cavalry team led by Sir Bruce, the knight sent by Heibao to search for them. After a fierce battle, the bandit group was defeated, only a few powerful bandits fled, and the rest were killed or captured. In the scuffle, Baron Victor unfortunately hurt his head and remained unconscious. It was not until Lord Abel''s arrival that he just woke up.


    "Victor, it''s not as simple as you met the thieves." Abel gently stroked the white crystal ring on the middle finger of his right hand. People familiar with him knew that it was a small movement of Lord Abel''s thinking.


    "Victor, I once taught you to look at problems not just at the surface, but to find the essence of the problem." Abel thought for a moment and said, "if you want to find the essence of the problem, you can start from several aspects. First, let''s see the consequences."


    "Consequences? Do you mean I lost all my supporters?" Victor lowered his head uneasily, but Abel didn''t notice a flash in his eyes.


    "Yes! You have lost your leader and guard. It''s on your own territory. But there''s another thing you haven''t noticed, that is, you''re in the black castle now." Abel looked squarely at Victor, his eyes flashing with wisdom.


    The x-3 chip starts running and extracts relevant memories in the brain. Soon Victor found the key point.


    "Lord''s law!!" Victor stood up fiercely and looked at Abel in shock.


    Lord''s law is one of the ancient laws of the human kingdom. Although the ancient law has no actual binding force, it is generally recognized by the human nobility and regarded as the basis for evaluating the good and evil of a Lord. This law defines the rights and obligations of the Lord, two of which are related to Victor''s current situation. First, the Lord must protect the people from bandits, monsters, demons and other evil people when accepting the support of the people. Second, the LORD shall not leave the territory easily. During the year, the Lord or his successor must be guarded by one person in the territory.


    "If you violate these two commandments, our governor has the initiative. He can impeach you to the Senate in the name of the governor of the new territory. If you operate properly, you can even deprive you of your territory and title. Ha ha, it''s really a good plan." Lord Abel sneered.


    "Why did he do that?" Victor looked frightened and inexplicable.


    "Considering the former identity of count York and his current position, his purpose is obvious." Abel said slowly.


    "I''m afraid the bandit group that attacked you was the blood fox bandit group that was once active under the leadership of the Duke of York."


    This is a black hand. Victor blinked and sat down slowly.

 Chapter 4

    Three years ago, the Earl of York was still the Duke of York, and the Duke of York was one of the three provinces in the east of the kingdom.


    At that time, a war broke out between the kingdom of Gambis and the Reich of rand over territorial disputes. To people''s surprise, his majesty Neo West, emperor of the RAND Empire, was a golden knight who stepped into the field of legend. Under his leadership, the long weakened Unicorn Knights of the RAND Empire won in a row and finally defeated King Ryan''s Xunlong knights. Although King Ryan was an old Golden Knight and wounded Neo West in the knight duel, he was defeated and died in the end. Two of the three provinces were also broken, and the two Dukes were hanged by his Majesty the emperor Rand.


    At that time, the Duke of York was frightened and took advantage of the Kingdom''s long Princess Roland When his highness Auguste led the Knights of glory against the Knights of unicorns, he fled without fighting. However, he did not expect that although his highness Roland was only 25 years old, he had been promoted to the Golden Knight. When Emperor Rand returned to the rear to heal, he hit the Golden Knight Adrian, the head of the unicorn knights, with his extraordinary water sword skills, and stabilized the situation. Finally, under the mediation of the glorious church and the kingdom of Neville, the kingdom of Gambis ceded the three major eastern provinces, including the York territory, to the RAND Empire, and the two sides signed an armistice agreement.


    After the war, his highness Roland hated the Duke of York''s escape without war and wanted to deprive him of his aristocracy. However, the York family took refuge in Duke Williams, King Ryan''s brother. Under the protection of Duke Williams, after the York family paid a large amount of atonement money, the Duke of York was demoted to count and was discharged by the grand public security to the man horse hill as governor.


    "Although the Earl of York lost his Duke collar and title, his strength did not lose much. There were at least five silver Knights under his command, and his secret strength was unknown." Lord Abel took out a sheepskin map, which was the territory distribution map of the man horse hills.


    "Now the most urgent thing for the York family is not to be a duke, but to restore the territory under its jurisdiction to the area of the Duke''s dominion to accommodate the York family''s vassal family. Only in this way can his strength remain intact. Victor, take a look at your Baron''s position. It is in the north of the York count''s dominion, which is just separated from other territories of the York family." Abel clicked on the sheepskin map.


    "So count York led the attack and wanted to seize my territory? I just don''t understand. Since count York is powerful, why should he arrange my territory in a position he covets?" Victor raised his question.


    "Since the death of King Ryan, there has been no new king in the kingdom. Now in the Kingdom, three adults can inherit the throne." Abel explained to Victor: "the first one is the blood of Prince Edward, King Ryan and Queen Catherine, but the prince is only 7 years old this year, and he was only 4 years old when the former king died. According to the Kingdom law, he can inherit the throne only at the age of 12."


    "The second is his highness Roland, the only descendant of King Ryan and queen Irene. However, the former queen Irene is only the daughter of a lord, with low status and died of illness early. His blood has also been criticized by the Senate. However, his highness Roland enjoys the support of the three major cavalry regiments of the Kingdom, and the Marquis goron, the military minister, is also the core figure of his highness Roland''s family His highness controls more than half of the Kingdom''s military power. But the eldest princess has no intention of being queen. She just wants to help Prince Edward ascend the throne. "Abe shook his head regretfully.


    Indeed, if the eldest daughter of the king wanted to be king, she would have ascended the throne, and the political situation in Gambis would not be as turbulent as it is now.


    "The last one is Archduke Williams, the younger brother of King Ryan. He is modest and has the support of many local nobles. Therefore, Archduke has a high reputation in the house of Lords and considerable influence in the Senate. It is said that Archduke has a close relationship with Guanghui church, and this armistice is that Archduke went to the church to lobby and invited three Cardinals to put pressure on emperor Rand The result of the test. " Abel sneered and then said, "the York family is now the running dog of the Archduke."


    "Victor, our marquis is a close friend of Queen Catherine and naturally a natural supporter of Prince Edward. We can''t sit back and watch Williams'' strength rise. It''s reasonable to divide the territory of the Earl of York. Not only is your Baron placed in a separate position, but several families supporting the prince are doing the same thing. Just, No I thought the Yorks would start with us. " Abel stood up and paced back and forth.


    "What should I do?" Victor asked Abel.


    "In the past two days, count York has been refusing my request on the pretext of busy business. It seems that he will not see me. Presumably, he has sent a special envoy to the king''s capital Senate to operate this matter. No, I must go back to the king''s capital to meet Lord Sophia immediately. The key to victory or defeat lies in the judgment of the Yuan''s Senate. We have made preparations early and will not let him succeed." Abel stopped and turned to victor and said, "in order to prevent him from sending someone to intercept me halfway, I can''t leave you hands. In a month back and forth, the count of York may put pressure on you. You will delay him for a month on the pretext of his injury and unconsciousness. He won''t hurt you regardless of noble dignity."


    Hearing that Abel was going to leave him alone in Heibao to delay the count of York, Victor thought to himself: I''m afraid you don''t care about my safety. As long as the count of York threw me into the wilderness, I''m afraid even my body can''t be found. Unfortunately, I''m not the original toy at the mercy of others.


    Victor sneered in his heart, but pretended to be eager and said to Lord Abel, "teacher, I listen to your arrangement. Please go and return early."


    Victor stood in the window of the room and looked down. He saw Lord Abel''s carriage driving in the direction of the king''s capital under the protection of dozens of guards, gradually disappearing into the field of vision, and his face was a little cold.


    Lord Abel didn''t know that the original Baron Victor had long been scared. When sorting out the little Baron''s memory, Zhang Xiaoqiang found that at the moment of the Baron''s death, a strange demon God''s face appeared in the sea. The demon God''s eyes shot two red lights. In a moment, the little Baron''s soul was broken. This shows that the little Baron was murdered with an extraordinary power in a coma.


    The Earl of York should not be a murderer. He is an inexperienced little baron. The York family has many ways to manipulate him. Killing a Baron is not in the interests of the York family, but there will be great trouble.


    However, the forces of Prince Edward''s family are hard to say. Sacrificing an insignificant Baron can take the initiative in the new territory. There are good reasons to blame the York family or send more military forces to the Renma hills.


    Moreover, although the little Baron''s soul was broken at that time, his body was not dead and showed a state of coma, but he would really die in a few days. If Zhang Xiaoqiang''s soul didn''t come through, I''m afraid that when Lord Abel arrived, the little Baron died in Heibao.


    Thinking of this, Victor shuddered. The image of a beautiful woman came to his mind. Could it be her? Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon?


    Victor thought by the window for a moment, turned and walked to the chair in the house.


    This is a new armchair made of silver fir wood. Although the style is simple, it is thick and solid, and it also exudes a fresh smell of logs.


    Victor stretched out his white slender palm and gently pressed it on the back of the chair. With a slight force on his arm and a lift on his waist, the whole man jumped up and stood steadily on the back of the chair.


    Victor turned his waist on the back of the chair and began to adjust the center of gravity of his body. Gradually, the two front legs of the solid wood chair had been lifted off the ground. Victor continued to transfer the center of gravity to his left leg. The right leg in the back of the chair also left the ground, and Victor still stood steadily on the back of the chair. If someone sees this amazing scene at this time, he will have the illusion that Victor and the chair lose weight and float up.


    Has the x-3 chip controlled the body to this extent?


    Victor''s eyes flashed a light, jumped up and jumped from the back of the chair to the back of another chair. When he fell on the back of the chair, his body naturally adjusted its center of gravity several times and stood still.


    After jumping between the back of the chair several times, Victor turned over in the air, fell lightly on the ground, took a breath, slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them, the scene in his eyes was different again.


    When Victor looked at the chair, a group of data appeared in his eyes. The back of the chair was 110cm high and the face of the chair was 50cm wide. Victor reached out and grabbed the chair, weighing 35.74kg, and then squeezed it with his hand. The hardness was 1290bf. These data were born and extinguished at will in his eyes, and there was no uncomfortable feeling. Victor closed his eyes and took a breath. Sure enough, his mind showed the data of body surface temperature and air humidity he wanted to know.


    Victor looked at the candle lit on the wall again, reached out and picked up a disc on the table, closed his eyes again, raised his hand and threw it. The disc rotated and flew to the candle, puffed out the candle, and flew back when he was about to touch the wall. Victor listened to the sound of the Frisbee, raised his hand and pinched it, and the disc was firmly held in his hand.


    Victor opened his eyes and found that the frisbee didn''t touch anything except the candle on the wall was destroyed.


    Victor felt a little more heavy than when he just started the test, so he quit the data mode, shook his neck and found that there was no great discomfort.


    This is a world with extraordinary power. My state should also be regarded as a kind of extraordinary power. However, in this state, the body power consumption will be faster than usual, but now is not a good time to test x-3. Next time, I''ll find a chance to see what else x-3 has? In the future, the state of turning on the data mode will be called "overrun". Victor thought to himself.


    Victor is also confused about a biochip crossing the world with him, but he doesn''t worry about it. After all, he is glad to have this extraordinary ability.


    Suddenly, Victor''s keen hearing caught the soft footsteps outside the door. After a while, the voice of a rigid old man sounded outside the door again.


    "Your Excellency Victor, the governor has summoned you. Please follow me to the governor."


    Sure enough, Victor smiled.

 Chapter 5

    Black castle was built as a military fortress with thick walls and few and small windows, so the light in the castle is not good. Victor followed the old housekeeper with the same meticulous dress and gait in the long corridor. The thick butter candles had been lit on the walls of the corridor. The figure swayed and danced in the shadow of the candle, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    The sound of neat footsteps came from afar. Victor''s pupils narrowed slightly and saw a group of strong guards coming up.


    The shortest of these soldiers is more than 180 cm tall. They are covered with heavy chain armour, holding a fine steel halberd and carrying a round shield made of solid wood.


    These heavily armed soldiers passed victor and the old housekeeper without squinting. They should be a team of castle guards to change their defense.


    Victor visually observed that these guards only wore about 50kg of lock armor, plus a single hand metal halberd, a round shield and some other equipment such as helmets. The weight of these soldiers is estimated to be more than 80kg, but seeing that these soldiers don''t care, we know that this weight will not affect their combat effectiveness at all.


    Human beings in this world are generally strong and powerful. Victor once saw farmers carrying 200kg long stones to build the wall of the town behind Heibao. Even Victor himself is more powerful than Zhang Xiaoqiang before crossing. You should know that Victor can only be regarded as a little aristocrat in this world.


    Even for ordinary people, what will the knight who stands at the peak of human power look like? Human beings are not the most powerful race in the world. What power will other orcs, barbarians, elves, dwarfs and even mysterious underground races have?


    Although Victor is far more agile than ordinary people, he lacks strength. Fortunately, many training methods to improve strength and physical strength are recorded in the x-3 chip. In particular, many sets of training methods from Chinese martial Taoists are said to have incredible effects, which make Victor very much wait.


    "Lord Victor, we have arrived." The old housekeeper bowed slightly to victor. "Allow me to report to the governor first, and you can go in and meet the governor."


    "Help yourself." Victor raised his hand to the old housekeeper.


    "Your Excellency the governor, your excellency Baron Wimbledon, please." The old housekeeper knocked on the oak door in front of him.


    The heavy oak door opened and a well-dressed clerk said to victor; "Your Excellency the governor invited the Baron in."


    Victor followed the clerk into the room. This room is much more spacious and luxurious than victor''s room. The ground is paved with smooth and bright iron wood floors, several famous paintings are hung on the snow-white walls, and two crystal chandeliers are hung on the ceiling. More than a dozen lizard oil candles in the chandelier illuminate the whole room as bright as day.


    Soon Victor saw the count of York sitting at his desk eating snacks.


    Count York gave victor the feeling of "round", round face, round eyes, round nose, round hands, round waist, round butt... If there is a further impression, it is "white". The white and round Earl of York is crowded in a widened gold armchair in gorgeous Earl''s clothes, which really gives people an inexplicable sense of joy.


    The count, who was very happy, said nothing at this time.


    "Baron Victor, as governor of the horse hills, I ask you to take office in your territory immediately!" The count of York took the silk scarf handed over by a beautiful maid on the side and wiped the remaining berries on the corner of his mouth.


    "Governor, I hurt my head in the last bandit attack. It still hurts and I have lost a lot of memory. I''m afraid I need to cultivate in Heibao for some time to perform my duties." Victor said to the count with a bitter face.


    Count York, with an expression on his face that he knew you were going to say so, poured a mouthful of honey milk into his mouth and shouted at Victor: "It''s more than a month overdue since you submitted your inauguration document. It''s a dereliction of duty, serious dereliction of duty! I don''t care what reason you have, I''ll go to the territory to take office immediately. I must plant crops in your territory before the end of this water season, or I''ll impeach you to Wang Guoyuan''s old house!"


    "Max, send someone to send the baron to his territory early tomorrow morning. That''s it!" York patted the table impatiently and ordered the clerk to the side.


    "Sir, you can''t do this. There are still ferocious bandits wandering in my territory. Now my family guard hasn''t arrived. If I go to the territory, they will kill me for revenge." Victor sneered, but pretended to be anxious and frightened.


    The Earl of York gloated and said, "Baron, as a feudal nobleman, it''s our bounden duty to protect the territory against evil. How can you shrink back from danger? You should recruit troops to eliminate the hateful bandits. Go quickly and don''t delay the sowing of the water season. I''ll wait for you in Heibao to send back the good news."


    "Your Excellency is right, but the kinsol I carried has been nearly robbed by bandits. Now I have no money. How can I recruit the army? Why don''t you lend me some kinsol first, let me recruit the army to eliminate the bandits, and then arrange farmers to sow seeds? You won''t let the Government Council blame the governor for his dereliction of duty." Said Victor with a bitter face.


    "Never mind, I won''t lend you a copper sol." As soon as victor wanted to borrow money from him, the count of York immediately slapped the table with his little round hand angrily.


    "Since the count doesn''t want to help me, I can only wait for our Wimbledon family guard to come and destroy the bandits. If you want to impeach me, please, and then I will naturally plead with the Senate. I''ll leave first!" Victor turned sadly and angrily to go.


    Just then a waiter came up to York and bowed carefully and said, "master, the lady has come!"


    The count of York struggled to get up from his chair. After several attempts, he failed. He shouted angrily, "help me up, you useless pigs!"


    Several attendants quickly pulled the count of York out of his chair. They saw his flesh billowing all over. Victor was worried that his fat could be squeezed out of his body.


    "Oh, honey, you are still so frugal. I told you to change this chair. Why do you keep it?" A soft voice came from the gate.


    I saw two women walking into the door. The first woman was wearing a red waist dress, and her golden hair was rolled into a noble woman''s bun on her head. She had white skin, slender waist, crisp chest and round hips. The eye waves reveal infinite amorous feelings. This beautiful lady is the Countess of York.


    Another woman was wearing a delicate women''s leather armor. She was tall and full of 1.8 meters. Her slender legs looked vigorous and powerful under the package of tight breeches. She was carrying a scabbard sword in her hand. Her nose was high, her eyes were sharp, and her beautiful face showed a vigorous spirit. She should be the countess''s waitress.


    "Sylvia, what are you doing here?" York''s round face showed a flattering smile.


    "You have guests here. Who is this handsome young man?" Sylvia didn''t pay attention to York''s flattery, and her eyes lit up when she saw the handsome victor.


    "Dear Madam, even the asters of the fire moon will fade in front of your beauty. I''m victor of the Wimbledon family. It''s my honor to meet you." Victor went forward and made an aristocratic salute to the countess.


    "So you are Baron victor. I didn''t expect you to be so young." Sylvia smiled at Victor. "I heard you were attacked and injured by bandits. How are you now?"


    "Well, madam, I''m discussing Baron Victor''s appointment to the territory." York coughed and interrupted his wife''s warm greetings to victor.


    "Oh, what''s going on?" The countess asked the clerk next to the count of York.


    The clerk dared not neglect and told the countess in detail what had just been talked between the count of York and victor.


    "Dear nbiser, Sophia is a good friend I have known for many years. What can you do to help poor Victor?" The countess began to make demands on her husband.


    "Madam, it''s not that I''m unkind. As the governor here, I can''t openly challenge the Lord''s law. Moreover, the Government Council requires all lords to finish the task of sowing before the end of this year''s water season. I really can''t help it." York smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Then send knights to eliminate the remaining evils of bandits in that territory." Sylvia looked at York coldly, as if she was very dissatisfied with her husband''s refusal.


    "Those bandits hid, surrounded and suppressed them several times, but they didn''t catch their trace. Now jackals and goblins around frequently harass farmers. It''s said that they also found the trace of ogres. Our knight can''t be busy at all. How can we have so much time to catch some bandits running around." York took out his silk scarf and wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    "My Lord, there''s another way." The attendant clerk suggested to the count: "Lord Victor, the main confusion is that there are bandits wandering in his territory. The Baron''s guards have not been recruited yet. Now there is a great risk to take office. So I suggest replacing a territory for your excellency."


    "According to the laws of the Kingdom, the territorial ownership of the pioneer can be freely replaced once. Baron, if you replace your territory with other barons, you don''t have to face bandits without guards. The replacement document needs to be sent to the Senate for filing. Naturally, this period of time can''t be regarded as the Baron''s overdue. Lord Victor can also use this period of time to recruit guards Guard and lead the people. The governor doesn''t have to be held accountable by the prime minister. "


    "Good idea! Who will exchange territory with the Baron?" York asked, patting the table.


    "Your Excellency, your brother, viscount Fred York, has developed a Viscount collar in the southwest of the hills. He has built a castle and has just obtained the hereditary document approved by the Senate. You can ask him if he would like to." The clerk advised.


    "Victor, what do you think of this proposal?" York patted his belly contentedly and looked at victor like a greedy fat badger looking at a poor quail.


    "However, the kinsol I brought was robbed by bandits. Now I have no funds to recruit guards and lead people." Victor said faintly that he sighed for the performance between the nobles.


    "I''ll lend you 20000, no, 10000 kinsol. Just sign this." York said, gritting his teeth. He took out a document and handed it to the clerk on one side, motioning the clerk to hand it to victor.


    "That''s very interesting. I have a ring handed down by the elves. Well, it''s my mother''s heirloom. I''m willing to transfer it to the count at a low price of 100000 gold sol." Victor took a turquoise ring from his finger and threw it on the replacement instrument at random.


    The elves have been far away from the human world for thousands of years. Every jewelry handed down by this race that pursues perfection and advocates art is sought after by human nobles. A ring of the elves is worth at least 300000 gold sol in the king.


    "Come on, show me!" Sure enough, the count of York shouted impatiently to the attendant holding the instrument and ring. When he saw Sylvia staring at him coldly, he handed the ring he had just got to his wife.


    "This ring is just the style popular in Wangdu in recent months. It is said that it is a new style designed by jewelry designer Benjamin in imitation of the elf family style. I happen to have several same rings inlaid with blue diamonds, each of which is worth 3000 gold sol." Sylvia said to Victor with a smile in her slender jade white hand holding the ring.


    "The countess really has a good eye. Master Benjamin designed a new ring in the style of imitating elves by learning from my ancestral ring." Victor smiled at the countess. The blood of the moon elf made Victor''s temperament light and elegant, making his smile full of charming charm. The tall female guard was stunned, two red clouds flew up on her cheeks and quietly lowered her head.


    Looking at Victor''s serious nonsense, Sylvia''s bright eyes showed a trace of appreciation.


    "50000 kinsol, Baron Victor, tonight I''ll have a dinner for you at Rose Manor to celebrate your recovery. I''ll send someone to pick you up. Please come." Sylvia''s watery eyes crossed victor and invited him.


    "As you wish, beautiful lady." Victor bowed gracefully to Sylvia.

 Chapter 6

    Victor gently stroked the sheepskin scroll on the table and took a long breath.


    This is a registration document for the hereditary territory of Renma hill. This document proves that the vast land of more than 12000 square kilometers in the southwest corner of Renma hill is a recognized legal territory of Gambis kingdom. It will be protected by the Royal Army and pay an annuity to the kingdom. The Lord of this territory is victor Baron Wimbledon, the territory is inherited by the Baron and his family.


    This territory is very large, far beyond the area of a baron''s collar, and even much larger than ordinary Viscount''s collar.


    Victor frowned. Although the territory has a large area, its location is very remote. The south of the territory is close to the Jinshui River and the west is close to the swamp without knowing the edge. It is said that this kind of ORC lizard man even lives in the swamp.


    The whole territory is far away from Heibao, the center of human and horse development. If you ride a horse, it may take about ten days to go.


    Victor didn''t believe the York family had developed the land at such a distance.


    Thinking of the hordes of goblins, dog headed men, stinking jackals and possibly even other more terrible monsters in the wilderness, Victor''s scalp tingled.


    But Victor did not regret that it was urgent to stay away from the struggle for the throne. Although the territory was far away, it was more in line with his current expectations.


    At that time, recruit a mercenary Corps near Heibao and the farmers who lost their land because of the war. After arriving at the new territory, as long as the territory Castle develops slowly, the security should be guaranteed.


    Thinking of this, Victor could not help pinching a purse made of lizard skin at his waist.


    The purse contains 50 purple gold coins issued by the Gambis royal family. One side of the purple gold coin is engraved with a high mountain and a sun rises from the top of the mountain. This pattern represents the divine power of the shining Lord, and the other side is engraved with a winged eagle, representing the imperial power of the RAND empire. As a subsidiary kingdom of the RAND Empire, the kingdom of Gambis was not qualified to engrave its own emblem on the coins.


    The Gambis royal family promised that each purple gold coin could be exchanged for 1000 gold sols at the interior office of the Gambis royal capital. Victor''s heart brightened when he remembered the sad expression of count York when he took out the purple gold coin.


    The knowledge and skills stored in 50000 kinsol and x-3 chip are the foundation for Victor to explore the wild territory.


    However, when the news of the replacement of territory reached the king''s capital, Victor couldn''t care so much about the thunder and anger of the Marquis Sophia.


    There was a light sound of footsteps outside the door, which should be the entourage sent by the countess to pick him up to the banquet. Victor had just put away the coins and documents, and the knock came as scheduled.


    "Baron, I have been ordered by the countess to take you to dinner." A clear and pleasant voice sounded outside the door.


    Victor opened the door and saw the tall and beautiful waitress standing at the door.


    "Please lead the way." Victor smiled at the heroic beauty.


    The tall beauty was slightly stunned and turned a little flustered to lead the way.


    Victor followed the female bodyguard and saw the beautiful woman in front of him with long and straight legs, arrogant waist and hips, shaking and moving posture between walking, which was particularly sexy and moving. Victor''s eyes couldn''t help wandering on the slender waist and beautiful legs in front of him.


    A moment later, Victor saw that the waitress''s walking posture was a little unnatural. When he saw that her earlobes had turned pink, Victor was awed.


    Such a keen perception, I''m afraid it''s not far away if it''s not a knight. Fortunately, she doesn''t exclude me. Victor congratulated himself.


    Knights, the pinnacle of human power, must be respected even by nobles.


    A gorgeous four-wheel carriage had already been waiting by the side of the road, and Victor and the waitress entered the carriage one after another. The coachman shook the reins and the carriage began to move forward slowly.


    "It''s impolite. I haven''t asked the beautiful lady''s name yet?" Victor looked at the waitress whose face was still crimson, trying to ease the embarrassing atmosphere.


    "I... my name is Nicole." The waitress''s face darkened in an instant.


    In the human kingdom, civilians and slaves have no surnames, and most of the knight blood comes from the nobility, and the knight attendants are generally the children of the nobility. A knight servant like Nicole without a surname means that her mother should be a maid of the York family.


    According to the aristocratic tradition, the descendants of maids and nobles are still inferior. Unless Nicole is promoted to a knight, she will always be a lowly inferior.


    Only one of the average five Knight attendants can be promoted to knight.


    Victor wanted to comfort, but he couldn''t talk about it. They were speechless for a moment, but the carriage unknowingly drove to the destination, Rose Manor.


    "Baron, the dinner will not begin until a moment later. You can now rest in the reception room." Victor was led down by a manor attendant to the door of a room. The waiter bowed to victor.


    Nodding to the waiter, Victor gently pushed open the gorgeous golden silk wood door and entered the room. In the eye, there are pink curtains, snow-white cashmere carpets, luxurious Ivory beds, exquisite dressers, and a curvy woman lying on the side of the long imperial concubine chair.


    It was clearly a lady''s bedroom. Victor immediately turned and pulled the door to leave, but found that the door had been locked outside.


    Just then, a soft voice sounded in the room. "Baron Victor, it''s rude of you to break into my bedroom."


    Victor fixed his eyes and saw that the woman on the imperial concubine''s chair had slowly stood up. Her golden hair was scattered on her white shoulders. Her beautiful eyes looked at victor like a smile. It was the Countess of York.


    Victor was about to say something, but he saw the countess coming towards him. She was dressed in a red low breasted spider silk robe, which set off the countess''s skin. She was as beautiful as a flower. When her willow waist was gently swinging, two slender snow-white legs appeared and disappeared under the forked robe.


    This attractive scene made Victor dry and speechless for a time.


    When the countess approached, Victor felt embarrassed when he saw the white and deep gully in front of his chest. His eyes moved down hurriedly, but he saw the crystal light shining on the pink toenails on the jade white fiber feet, which made him dizzy.


    "Victor, what are you thinking?" The countess''s small white hand had been put on Victor''s chest and looked at him with spring in her eyes.


    "Countess, i..."


    "Call me Sylvia." The countess''s snow-white slender hand covered Victor''s lips, turned her body, took his arm and walked into the house. "It is said that Sophia once invited Countess Ariel, the head of the court, to teach you etiquette lessons in person. Let''s discuss court etiquette before the dinner."


    In Victor''s memory, Ariel''s female officials taught all the skills of how to please women. Female officials even invited some beautiful women with masks to teach him from time to time.


    Although the little Baron was no stranger to the absurd life of the nobility, the current Baron Victor was a fake. This beautiful scene had already made him unable to control himself and had to be manipulated by Sylvia.


    Nicole listened to the intermittent light singing outside the door. Her face turned red and white for a while. She stamped her feet and walked outside the manor gate.

 Chapter 7

    The next morning, the waitress Nicole put Victor into the carriage without expression.


    In the carriage, Victor thought of Nicole''s angry eyes and felt guilty.


    Victor shook his head and dispelled the strange idea from his mind.


    Now, the most important thing is to set out for the new territory before the Wimbledon family reacts.


    After all, Victor made the whole family spend hundreds of thousands of kinsol, and the layout of the horse hill was washed away.


    And the prince Party''s next counterattack, Victor must be overwhelmed.


    But as long as victor arrives at the new territory, it is not easy for the family to investigate.


    First of all, even though the Marquis Sophia sent messengers to call Victor back to the king, they could not help Victor as long as victor hid in the territory.


    Secondly, the forces of Williams have long regarded the Renma hill as their own bag, and it is impossible to sit back and watch the prince party send troops or powerful Knights into the hinterland of Renma hill to ask Victor for his sins.


    Therefore, Victor decided to recruit guards and lead the people as soon as possible, buy materials and equipment, and start in three days at most.


    After entering Heibao, Victor went straight to his room. Before he could sit still, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Baron, bishop Perot will hold a purification ceremony in Heibao square before noon. The church conventionally invites all nobles in Heibao town to observe the ceremony. Please be sure to be present." After opening the door, a black Fort waiter bowed respectfully to victor.


    Victor''s mind moved and asked the waiter; "Did you catch a wizard? When did it happen?"


    The so-called purification ceremony is the statement of the shining church. In fact, the shining church will burn people with wizard blood into ashes with holy fire in the square. At each purification ceremony, Guanghui church requires local nobles and civilians to observe and demonstrate the justice and authority of the church.


    In Victor''s memory, the glorious church has a history of more than 9000 years, older than all empires in human history. It can be said that the glorious church is the most powerful force in the human world.


    Wizards are born with extraordinary power. They are like ordinary people before they wake up, but once they wake up, they have a variety of abilities, such as element control, body variation, activating dead objects, manipulating dead souls and so on. The abilities of wizards vary from big to small. Some wizards can change the stars and turn over rivers and seas, some can spread the plague, kill the city and exterminate the family, and some can only play some small tricks, such as lighting a stone. But no matter what kind of wizard is, he is the sworn enemy of the church.


    According to the glorious church, 9000 years ago, the human world was ruled by wizards with extraordinary power. They either occupied a city or ruled a country, claimed to be God''s choice, exercised cruel rule over ordinary people, and sometimes made cruel blood sacrifices with the people under their rule in exchange for power from the devil.


    The people''s wails and prayers awakened the sleeping glorious Lord. He saw through the true face of the chosen one, sent twelve glorious archangels under his seat, lowered the Oracle, and selected saints among the people to form the glorious church. The church led the people through a hundred years of bloody war, and finally overthrew the rule of the chosen one, claiming that the chosen one was a wizard, the spokesman of the devil and the evil one.


    For thousands of years, one human kingdom after another from prosperity to decline, only Guanghui church has always stood. They treat diseases for the people, mediate wars, raise orphans, punish cruel lords to protect the people, which makes Guanghui church have great influence among the ordinary people. However, the glorious church has always spared no effort or even made sacrifices to eliminate wizards.


    The wizards are not willing to wait to die. For thousands of years, they have successively established many organizations against the church, the most famous of which is the Pantheon.


    Until 1500 years ago, the church fought a decisive battle with the two great wizards Blair brothers and sisters in the Pantheon. The church sacrificed seven archbishops, a pope and a pope. More than 2300 clergy died in the war. Finally, six glorious archangels came to purify Blair brothers and sisters. Since the first World War, the wizard organization has completely moved underground and can no longer compete with the church.


    Although Guanghui church destroyed the Pantheon, its own strength was greatly damaged and its control over the human world began to weaken. The human nobility took the opportunity to rise and began to make more voices in the human world. The hardliners in the church are unwilling to be weakened, and the contradiction between the church and the nobility is becoming increasingly acute.


    300 years ago, a drastic change took place within the church. Human nobles took the opportunity to send troops to Guangming City, the king capital of the Ayres religion, where the holy see is located. Finally, it ended in compromise with the Holy See, and the Holy See signed the famous New Testament of light with the representatives of human nobles.


    Since then, the glorious church announced that the rule belongs to the nobility and the theocracy belongs to the church. The Ayres state was officially renamed the Ayres Kingdom and incorporated into the RAND empire.


    The Holy See has lost its rule over the church and the secular world, and the hereditary Pope has become a virtual title. The daily work of the church is in the charge of the Pope and bishops everywhere, the monastery is in the charge of the old regiment of the abbot, and the inquisition is in the charge of the chief and Deputy magistrates.


    Although the rights of the glorious church have been restricted unprecedentedly, the church''s attack on wizards has never been interrupted. This time, a wizard was captured near Heibao. According to the New Testament of light, the church sent a priest to preside over the ceremony and asked the Lord of Heibao to sign a death order to show the respect of Guanghui church for the Lord''s secular rights. Finally, the church will implement the purification ceremony in the presence of the nobility to prove that the church has not abused its divine power.


    "My Lord, just ten days ago, three bodies were found in the basement of the lamb hotel in Heibao town. After the sheriff identified them as an evil magic trick ceremony. After the sheriff reported to the priest Ivan, the priest held a magic trick prayer. He found that will, the gardener in the town, was an evil wizard. The priest invited bishop Perot to preside over it Purification ceremony. " The attendant replied to victor.


    Victor''s pupils narrowed. Ten days ago, he came through.


    He thought of the demon God who broke the little Baron''s soul in his memory. Would there be any connection in it?


    "You just said bishop Perot would preside over the ceremony himself?" Victor paused and asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    Bishop Perot is the bishop of Aldrich Province in the west of Gambis kingdom. He has a high status. Generally speaking, he is not required to preside over the ordinary purification ceremony in person.


    Unless the wizard caught this time is extraordinary!


    However, although the area of Renma hill is large, the influence of Guanghui church on this newly expanded land is still very weak, and only a few priests preach in a limited number of places. It is also reasonable for the church to send a bishop to preside over the ceremony to enhance the influence of the church on the new territory.


    "Did the captured wizard just come to Heibao town?" Victor then asked. He wanted to find out whether the captured wizard was related to the death of the little baron.


    "Sir, will the gardener has lived in Heibao town for three years. He is a leader who withdrew from the eastern province. But no one knows that he is a latent wizard."


    After sending the messenger away, Victor was lost in thought.


    In terms of time, will, the wizard who has lived here for three years, should not be the murderer of the little Baron, and Bishop Perot''s arrival does not show any clue.


    Since he couldn''t think of any result, Victor put down his mind and decided to see it himself.

 Chapter 8

    The water season is the coldest and wettest season of the year, but the noon sun still firmly dispels the morning fog. But the square paved with bluestone in front of Heibao still looks a little wet.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Victor stepped onto the platform just built in front of the square. The nobles on the platform turned a blind eye, disdained to laugh, or glared at the Baron victor who came up.


    Victor calmly went to the count of York and the bishop beside him, and raised his voice with an aristocratic salute; "Victor, I''ve seen the governor, the bishop."


    The round Earl of York glared at him fiercely and snorted disdainfully. It was obvious that he was still angry about Victor''s corrupting 50 purple gold coins from him.


    On the contrary, the landlord nearby kindly motioned to him; "Baron Wimbledon, don''t be polite. Please take your place and witness the next ceremony."


    Victor straightened up and glanced without trace. The image of bishop Perot was engraved in his mind with the help of x-3 chip.


    Bishop Perot had an ordinary face and figure, and his face was covered with wrinkles. At first glance, he looked like a weather beaten old farmer. However, the Bishop''s eyes are peaceful. Although he is wearing the cheapest friar linen robe, his clothes are spotless. Sometimes a faint Brilliance will escape from him, and he has a sacred and inviolable bearing.


    Victor noticed that there was a thick layer of calluses between the Bishop''s fingers and palms, which should be the traces left by often grasping heavy weapons, while the muscles like steel bars were coiled under the seemingly thin and dry forearm.


    As the bishop of the western province of the kingdom of Gambis, Perot is well respected and powerful, but he is not arrogant and extravagant. It is lucky that the glorious church can dominate the mainland for thousands of years. Victor couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, the people of Heibao town began to gather in the square, and a four meter high copper pillar has been erected in the center of the square. The upper end of the copper pillar is inlaid with two iron rings, and two chains hang down from the iron rings on both sides. Such a punishment pillar has ended the lives of many wizards for thousands of years.


    "It is said that the wizard caught this time is will, the gardener in the town."


    "Will usually looks honest and dutiful. He goes to church every morning and evening to pray. He hasn''t been interrupted for several years. He is personally praised by the father as a devout man. Unexpectedly, he is an evil wizard."


    "Hum, I knew he had a problem."


    A man gloated to show off his wisdom to the people under discussion, but saw the neighbors sneer with disdain and say angrily: "Will is the son of a groom. He didn''t learn how to drive horses, but he became a gardener. The flowers produced by him are better than those cultivated by my three generations of gardeners. The steward of those rich families secretly told me that the flowers he sent him were placed in vases with a strong aroma and didn''t thank me for a month. I thought he had some secrets. I secretly observed him for a long time, but I didn''t find him at all What''s the secret? Tut Tut, his flower planting skills are not as good as mine. Hey, I knew he had a problem at that time. "


    Seeing the people suddenly realized, the man became more and more proud, but he didn''t know that their dialogue had been screened out by Victor, who was more than 20 meters away, using x-3 chip in a noisy environment.


    Victor remained silent, but he was more and more sure that someone else must have murdered him!


    At this time, one end of the crowd was separated by several clergy. Two warriors in silver and white armor dragged a paralyzed man to the bronze pillar.


    Victor took his mind and magnified the picture in his eyes to a clearly visible level with the help of the chip.


    The man half dragged and half dragged by the church warrior was obviously the wizard will. He was wearing a bloody linen robe, his legs were irregularly twisted, and he had obviously been interrupted. His bruised face had no blood color, his wet hair cluttered on his forehead, his pale lips trembled, and his eyes were full of fear and despair.


    Victor noticed that the unlucky gardener didn''t always grasp the traces of weapons on his hands. His muscles relaxed and his will collapsed. He was completely an ordinary man.


    Two church warriors had dragged the gardener to the pillar, and the two chains were put down. The warrior began to buckle the chains on the gardener''s wrist.


    Perhaps knowing that time was running out, the gardener began to struggle.


    "What are you doing?! let go of me! Let go of me! I''m not evil!"


    "Please, let me go! You made a mistake!"


    The two warriors ignored him, grabbed the other end of the chain, pulled hard, and hung the gardener up.


    Later, father Ivan, a burly, bearded priest, dressed in chain armour and holding a platinum scepter, walked from the channel to the high platform of bishops and aristocrats.


    Seeing an acquaintance, will the gardener became more and more excited. He cried out to the priest, "Lord Ivan, please help me. I''m a devout person, I''m not a devil! Please!"


    "Shut up, you heresy!" The priest''s hair was open, angrily scolded, and then respectfully handed the platinum scepter to the bishop.


    This scepter is cast with rare secret silver and refined gold to form the image of a weeping angel. The angel''s face is sad and his eyes are weeping. The angel''s body is tied to a column. The lower end of the column forms the handle of the scepter. The angel''s rising wings and suspended hands form the top of the scepter.


    Bishop Perot took the weeping angel''s scepter and held it high. The linen robe on the bishop was windless and automatic. A little glory escaped from the bishop and gathered at the top of the scepter. The white Rune was born from the void and rotated around the scepter. Suddenly, a white golden flame was generated at the top of the scepter.


    Seeing this miracle, there were all kinds of praises among the people, and the nobles on the high platform also showed an expression of awe. Bishop Perot satisfactorily handed the scepter to father Ivan.


    Seeing the priest holding up the flame scepter, the gardener knew he could not be spared. He closed his eyes in despair and murmured the familiar prayer in his mouth.


    "Lord, please forgive my sin and guide me..."


    "Blasphemy!" An armored warrior shouted angrily in a low voice, raised his long scabbard sword and waved it upward.


    The "poof" sword hit the gardener''s chin heavily, and blood mixed with several teeth fell on the square.


    In the cry of surprise, the crowd around the copper pillar seemed afraid of sticking to the wizard''s blood, and dodged back one after another, causing chaos.


    Victor looked at the Bishop''s iron green face, his heart moved, and took the opportunity to say to the Bishop: "bishop, I heard that wizards are best at camouflage. The gardener looks like a poor man. Unexpectedly, it''s an evil wizard who killed three innocent people. It''s incredible."


    Victor''s interruption made bishop Perot''s face a little calm and pondered for a moment: "indeed, wizards are good at camouflage, which is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish. Even our clergy can''t see anything unusual if they don''t pray for magic detection. However, the three dead have nothing to do with the wizard."


    "Oh? Isn''t there a wizard who hasn''t been caught?" Victor stared at bishop Perot with a nervous look.


    Bishop Perot looked at the slightly agitated nobles and explained: "That''s not true. Among the three dead, one is the evil one, and the other two are the offerings of his evil ceremony. The wizard was eaten by the devil during the ceremony and has died in the ceremony. Therefore, don''t worry, adults. The clergy of our church have held magic identification prayers. Now it has been confirmed that there are no other wizards around Heibao."


    Victor quickly glanced at count York and found that he was looking at himself with disdain, as if he were disdaining his cowardice. Obviously, count York already knew these things.


    Through the dead fat man''s expression, Victor confirmed the truth of what bishop Perot said.


    "Ah!" In the shrill scream, the gardener''s body was lit by the White Gold flame. The flame grew from small to large and began to devour the gardener''s body.


    While the gardener was struggling, green lights burst out of his body, trying to expel the White Gold flame while repairing the gardener''s body.


    However, the flame seems to be able to grow itself by swallowing these green lights, but it becomes more and more vigorous.


    "It''s really an evil wizard!"


    "Burn him!"


    "Lord, please protect us." There were panic prayers, angry curses and cheers in the crowd.


    The green brilliance was squeezed upward by the White Gold flame from the gardener''s body and finally fell out of the gardener''s head. Only green runes were generated from the empty air and disintegrated into green light spots one by one.


    Green light spots fall within 10 meters around the copper pillar. Green grass leaves grow out of the gap of the bluestone slab at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As the green light spots fell more and more, the hard bluestone plate could no longer resist the vigorous force of life. The thick vines crushed the bluestone plate and rushed to the copper column.


    "You won''t succeed! You won''t succeed!" The florist''s fierce howl revealed a palpitating dignity and anger.


    The white golden flame finally came out of the gardener''s eyes and burned the gardener''s whole body into nothingness.


    For a time, the grass was green, the flowers were in full bloom, and the square was silent.

 Chapter 9

    Old Jack''s tavern is located in the southwest corner of Heibao town. It is remote and keeps company with the horse shed and pigsty, but the business of the tavern has always been very good. Because old Jack''s tavern is the location of the black market in Heibao town. Every day, before dark, mercenaries, merchants, intelligence traffickers, bards and migratory warblers will come and go in and out of this tavern with various purposes. In such a tavern, you can buy many things you can''t buy outside, provided you have money.


    Nelson was sitting bored in the corner of old Jack''s tavern. There was nothing on the solid oak table in front of him except a heavy war axe lying horizontally.


    A weapon is placed horizontally on the table of the tavern, indicating that he is a mercenary waiting to be recruited, and there is no food or wine on the table, just because he has no money.


    It''s cold outside, but it''s warm inside the pub. A fire pond had already risen in the middle of the tavern, and the leaping tongue was licking against a big pot on it. In the pot, more than a dozen pickled rabbits rolled in the Milky soup, and a strong aroma teased everyone''s appetite.


    Hal, the owner of the tavern, will never drive away any poor mercenary, but don''t expect him to give you a cup of inferior horse milk wine worth only five copper sols, so Nelson can only swallow water at the pickled rabbit now.


    The door of the tavern was pushed open. Nelson looked up and saw that Hal, the boss, with a flattering smile, welcomed several guys covered by cloaks to the private room on the second floor.


    Nelson knows the details of these people. They are the men of the Quartermaster of Heibao. They often give some eliminated military supplies to Hal for sale. Nelson''s War Bear mercenary regiment bought two eliminated crossbows from Hal. Nelson didn''t see where they needed to be eliminated except that the emblem was worn off.


    The gate was brutally knocked open again. A strong one eyed man with a height of 1.9 meters rushed in with a cold wind, which attracted several mercenaries sitting at the door to shout and scold.


    "Head, it''s really free." One eyed Longli ignored several provocative mercenaries, went straight to Nelson''s table, threw two 10 pound black bread on the table and made a "bang".


    Several mercenaries who wanted to have a good talk with the one eyed dragon with their fists. When they saw that the one eyed dragon was Nelson''s man, they quickly sat down again and talked loudly about who had a bigger ass among the waitresses in the bar, as if nothing had happened.


    "Where are they?" Nelson picked up a piece of black bread and chewed it. The hard black bread like a stone was crisp in Nelson''s mouth, like a freshly baked oatmeal.


    "Lilia also took them in line at the church, thinking of receiving some more loaves of black bread." The Cyclops scratched his head. "If only the church could catch a few more wizards, then we can get more free bread."


    After each purification ceremony, the church will distribute some food to the local people free of charge. This ancient tradition has continued to this day.


    Nelson swallowed a 5-pound loaf of black bread in three bites and smiled at the one eyed dragon; "It''s not easy to catch a wizard. The wizard who was caught in dodo eight years ago died more than 20 years before he was subdued. It''s really rare that there were no dead people in Heibao this time."


    "Head, the pterosaurs have sent a message to me again. They want to talk to you." The Cyclops looked straight at Nelson.


    Nelson stared at the one eyed dragon and asked in a low voice; "What do you think, Gru?"


    "Head, I listen to you." One eyed longgru calmly faced Nelson''s gaze. "But hammer, they seem to be very excited."


    "I won''t stop them if they want to go, but I want to make it clear to you that the pterosaurs are not clean." Nelson sighed and said to Gru, "I have always suspected that pterosaurs are the periphery of the blood fox theft group. Merging with them has no good results."


    "Our battle bear regiment has been established for more than 20 years. We fought with the Sassanians in the north and wiped out the Jackal tribe in the south, but the most we fought against was the bandit regiment. The old leader of the previous generation was seriously injured in the battle with the bandits. Before he died, he handed over the mercenary regiment to me. I still remember him telling me that the bandits have no future, but the mercenaries have!" Nelson touched the Tomahawk on the table with some emotion, but more firmness.


    "Head, you saved me from the thieves six years ago. I was shot blind by the thieves in this eye. Head, don''t worry, my life is yours! Even if I starve to death, I won''t work for the thieves! I''ll go to the hammer and tell them!" Gru got up excitedly and rushed out.


    "Sit down!" Nelson stopped Gru.


    "Hammer, I know their thoughts. Over the years, the old brothers in the regiment have died and the disabled have been disabled. Hammer told me privately to dismiss all the disabled brothers. Only in this way can the mercenary regiment continue to grow. What he said is reasonable, but I can''t bear it." Nelson reluctantly said to Gru, "this time, the kingdom of Gambis has pioneered the horse hill. I brought everyone here just to try my luck and see if I can be recruited as a family guard by the Lord. It can also find a way out for everyone. I just didn''t expect..."


    Gru was silent. The strength of the War Bear mercenary regiment was the best among his peers, especially the head Nelson was also a top expert among the mercenaries. But there are too many old, weak and disabled soldiers in the regiment. For the mercenary regiment of more than 40 people, there are 11 people who have lost their combat effectiveness. Every time I take a job, the employer shakes his head when he sees so many disabled people. Up to now, the mercenary regiment has not received the task for a long time.


    The Lord''s recruitment of family guards is indeed a good way for mercenaries, but is there a noble master willing to raise so many waste for nothing? They were speechless for a moment.


    Nelson picked up a large package at his feet and gently threw it on the table. The heavy weight of the package made the table sink.


    Gently patted the package, Nelson said reluctantly, "it seems that we can only sell this old man."


    "Head, isn''t this your half body armor? It can''t be sold!" Gru stood up in shock.


    We should know that mercenaries are generally equipped with leather armor, and few can be equipped with lock armor. Plate armor is strong enough to resist most attacks, but its heavy weight is unbearable for people who don''t have enough strength, and its expensive price is prohibitive for mercenaries.


    This half body armor was presented to Nelson by the owner of the caravan after he defeated a group of thieves who were robbing the caravan. Usually, Nelson''s baby is amazing. He even has to do the maintenance work himself.


    And now Nelson is going to sell it! Gru felt only a burst of sadness.


    "Needless to say, there is not much money in the regiment, and there is no business now. If you sell it, you should deal with the emergency first." With that, Nelson picked up the package and walked to the bar.


    "Call Hal out and show him something." Leave the package on the bar, Nelson said gruffly to the bartender.


    After a while, Hal came out, touched the package on the bar and said to Nelson with a smile; "Commander Nelson, before you sell this half body armor, I want to take you to meet a big man."


    "Big man, who?" Nelson looked cautiously at the tavern owner.


    "Lord Wimbledon!"

 Chapter 10

    Lilia is very happy.


    It''s sunny today, and the cold streets are much warmer on weekdays. Such good weather is rare in the water season. The young and beautiful girl is wearing a full-body rhinoceros armor. The thick leather wraps the girl''s exquisite body layer by layer, which is both practical and beautiful. Even if Lilith is the sister of Nelson, the head of the War Bear mercenary regiment, she has never owned such an excellent leather armor. However, what really makes Lilith happy is a badge engraved on the leather armor: a nightingale stands on a rose stick and sings in the light of a bright moon.


    This emblem is the noble''s family emblem. Lilith doesn''t understand the meaning of the emblem, but she knows that she is now the family guardian of a lord, and other people in the mercenary regiment have become the guardian of the family, even those uncles and uncles who are disabled because of fighting.


    Lilia walked back to the station of the War Bear mercenary regiment in the envious eyes of other mercenaries. Before entering the temporary camp transformed by the stable, Lilith heard a noise and cheering.


    Pushing aside the wooden fence, Lilia saw two big men, one eyed longgru and hammer, twisting together on the ground, while the War Bear mercenaries nearby were shouting.


    "Gru, use some force. Hold him down, and this whole body lock is yours!"


    "Hammer, aren''t you full? If you don''t use your strength, this baby will fall into the arms of one eye! Ha ha..."


    Lilia glared angrily at these guys who were afraid of chaos in the world, pushed away the happy crowd and went straight into the inner room.


    "Brother, I''m back." Lilia shouted to Nelson, who was studying a map with her back to her.


    Hearing his sister''s cry, Nelson turned to Lilith and said with a spoiled smile, "Lilia, how''s it going?"


    "Brother, food and farm tools have been purchased. Carriages and animals will be sent to the station in a while. However, little progress has been made in recruiting the people." Lilia hesitated for a moment, but still told Nelson honestly, "Linda and old John are still recruiting people in the shanty town outside the city. Until I came back, there were only less than 100 people. I think it''s difficult for us to complete the task assigned by the adult." Lilia was a little depressed.


    "Is that right? Well, you''ll take Gru and the hammer to them later and make them dress up. If you bring more black bread, you should be able to recruit some farmers." Nelson patted his sister on the shoulder. "I''ll see the adult right away and tell him about the situation. I''m sure the adult won''t blame us."


    "OK, brother, I''ll go now." The girl left happily. She always thought her brother could solve all the problems, but she didn''t notice the haze in the bottom of Nelson''s eyes.


    Victor looked at Nelson, the head of the mercenary standing respectfully in front of him, and showed a calm and genial aristocratic smile.


    Victor has been preparing to recruit since yesterday.


    He did not directly ask the count of York for help. The fat pig would only laugh at him loudly and let everyone see his jokes.


    Many years of experience in life at the bottom of the earth made him understand that county officials are not as good as current officials, so he directly found the castle Quartermaster.


    After the concealed delivery of a purple gold coin, the originally cold Quartermaster immediately entertained him warmly. He not only sold him a batch of "obsolete" ordnance and armor, but also kindly asked people to engrave the Wimbledon family crest on these "obsolete goods".


    When Victor said he needed to recruit some people, the enthusiastic Quartermaster asked his confidants to take Victor to the old Jack tavern.


    After explaining his intention to old Hal, the tavern owner politely recommended several mercenary regiments to victor. However, Victor has been cautiously in the transfinite state in this mixed place, and his perception has become more and more acute, and the dialogue between Nelson and Gru downstairs has been heard by Victor.


    Victor had a thought. You should know that mercenaries are half black, half white, good and bad, and it is really rare for mercenaries to adhere to their morality.


    Victor learned from Hal that the War Bear mercenary regiment was also famous in the mercenary field. It was even hired by the Dodo Kingdom and fought several hard battles with the strong Sassanians.


    However, the War Bear mercenary regiment has a tradition different from other mercenary regiments: the War Bear never dismisses the disabled regiments, but always supports them.


    This rule makes Zhan Xiong''s cohesion far more powerful than other mercenaries, which is also the reason why Zhan Xiong is more powerful than other mercenaries. However, with the passage of time, Zhan Xiong has more and more disabled members, and the burden of the mercenaries is getting bigger and bigger. Fortunately, the frequent wars with the Sassanians can also make the War Bear mercenary regiment earn rich rewards, so that the mercenary regiment can be maintained.


    However, the Sassanians relaxed their attack on dodo, and the income of the mercenary regiment immediately decreased a lot. Those disabled members became a huge burden on the War Bear mercenary regiment.


    After Nelson took over the post of commander of the War Bear, the War Bear mercenary regiment had already begun to make ends meet, and even the commission could not be paid.


    Those young members trained by the mercenary regiment have been poached by other competitors. The days of fighting bears are getting worse and worse, so Nelson hopes to take his team members to join an aristocratic force. Unfortunately, the tradition of fighting bears still let the Lords and nobles shut them out.


    However, for Victor, a moral mercenary regiment is more suitable to be his escort than a Powerful Mercenary regiment.


    In the room on the second floor of old Jack''s tavern, Victor met with head Nelson. Victor did not hide anything, frankly introduced his situation to Nelson, and expressed his willingness to accept the disabled war bear members.


    After a short thought, Nelson agreed to become Victor''s vassal. In fact, he had no choice.


    Then Victor gave Nelson a sum of money and equipment and asked him to buy materials and recruit Lingmin.


    Now, we have bought all the materials, but we didn''t expect that few refugees should be the easiest to recruit.


    "My Lord, that''s the case. I estimate that when we start tomorrow, we can only recruit about 150 people at most." Nelson looked at Victor uneasily.


    Without enough leaders, their plan will be completely stranded.


    Victor stood up, walked to the window, looked at the sparse crowd in the square and asked Nelson, "Nelson, what do you think is the reason why we can''t recruit people?"


    "Sir, since the three provinces in the east of the kingdom were ceded, a large number of landless farmers have gathered in the man horse hills to try to find a way to live. It should be easy to recruit enough people. But we can''t recruit people, so I doubt..." Nelson replied haltingly.


    "What do you suspect?" Victor looked into Nelson''s eyes and asked.


    "Sir, I suspect that your last attack by the blood fox bandits was deliberately spread among the refugees. Those farmers may think we can''t protect their safety, so they would rather starve than risk exploring new territory with us." Nelson said, gritting his teeth.


    "Sure enough," said Victor with a sigh, "Nelson, keep sending people to recruit. In addition, the disabled members don''t go to the territory with us."


    "My Lord, this..." As soon as Nelson heard that he was going to leave the disabled League members, he was in a hurry.


    Victor smiled; "Don''t get excited. I''ll give you another 2000 kinsol. You take the money to buy a hotel and a grocery store in the town to accommodate those disabled members. You ask these people to help us recruit leaders in the town and keep an eye on the news in Heibao town. However, they should remember to hide their identity, otherwise, once people know that they are my people, it may be dangerous."


    "Thank you, sir. Don''t worry, sir. Although my old guys are disabled, they are all human spirits. It''s impossible for them to do this." Nelson clapped his chest as soon as he heard Victor''s offer.


    "By the way, prepare a carriage for me."


    "Where are you going, my lord?"


    "Rose Manor." Victor''s handsome face showed a funny smile.

 Chapter 11

    The afternoon sun shines on the white wall of Rose Manor, making this exquisite and quiet manor as glittering and moving as if plated with a layer of gold foil.


    If the majestic black castle is like a giant beast, this elegant and beautiful manor is the brain of the giant beast.


    Victor straightened his collar and, led by his attendants, went into the flower house of the manor. The countess Sylvia, the owner of the manor, was waiting for him there.


    Although the flower house area of Rose Manor is small, it is built with natural crystal. The bright sun shines directly on the whole flower house through the crystal dome. There is a copper tube around the crystal wall. From time to time, warm gas is sprayed from the small eyes distributed on the copper tube, making the whole flower house warm as spring.


    The soft sunshine and warm environment filled the flower house with flowers that should have fallen in the water moon.


    In the crystal flower house, the vitality of flowers and green grass is in sharp contrast to the bleak scene of withered vegetation on the crystal wall. This huge contrast makes Victor feel disordered in time and space.


    However, it was the countess who was arranging flowers in the flower house that really attracted Victor''s attention.


    The countess wore a snow-white gauze dress with slender waist, straight shoulders and back, and held a newly cut red rose in her slender white hand, but she did not insert the flower branches into more than half of the flower blue.


    At this time, Sylvia''s eyes were bright and focused. Her white forehead, tall and beautiful nose and slightly tight beautiful red lips made her show a quiet, beautiful, confident and intelligent temperament. Even if she was only standing in the corner of the flower house, it made people feel that she was the center of the flower house.


    Under Victor''s silent gaze, Sylvia inserted the rose in her hand into the flower blue.


    She picked up the flower basket and looked around for a while. A satisfied smile also burst out at the corners of her mouth. This pure smile was quite different from Victor''s impression of the indulgent and dissolute countess, which made victor in a trance.


    "Baron, what do you think of the flower basket I planted?" Sylvia took the silk scarf handed over by the maid and gently wiped the sweat on her forehead, but she didn''t see the guest''s response. She turned to victor in amazement.


    Seeing Victor looking at her, Sylvia couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing the countess''s slightly proud laughter, Victor blushed and went forward to give the countess a noble salute. "Victor, I''ve seen the countess."


    "Please sit down." Sylvia motioned the maid to move the flower basket down, walked to a rattan chair and sat down. She invited Victor to sit on a rattan chair opposite her.


    "Baron, what can I do for you today?" Sylvia asked victor in a charming voice.


    "Countess, I have come to say goodbye to you. I plan to take my retinue and people to the territory in the next two days." Victor said respectfully to Sylvia.


    "Oh." Sylvia casually picked up a cup of honey pine nut tea on the round table and sipped it gently.


    Seeing Sylvia''s lack of expression, Victor gritted his teeth and continued: "countess, you know I have just replaced the new territory. According to the regulations on the development of the Kingdom, I ask the black castle to send knights to my territory to eliminate monsters and bandits."


    As the governor of the pioneer leader, the Earl of York has the obligation to regularly send troops to patrol the entire pioneer leader and assist the local Lord to eliminate monsters and bandits, so as to ensure the safety of the entire pioneer leader.


    "Then you should talk to my husband instead of coming to me." Sylvia said to Victor playfully, her slender white fingers gently rubbing the silver teacup.


    "Countess, governor York seems to have a grudge against the 50 purple gold coins, so I can only come to you to help me." Victor couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Yes, since our York family left the eastern territory, we have lost a large amount of kinsol. When we arrived at the Renma hill, we invested a huge amount of money to build the black fort, and you blackmailed the last bit of money, hum!" Sylvia gave Victor a resentful look.


    Hearing this, Victor couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    I''m afraid the cost of this crystal flower house alone will not be less than 100000 gold sol, which is more than enough to build a baron castle.


    "Countess, I am willing to contribute a sum of money to the governor as the cost of knighthood." Victor was ready to be killed by the countess before he came.


    "Oh, how much are you going to give?" Sylvia''s eyes brightened and smiled at Victor.


    Just as victor was about to answer the countess, he felt something rubbing his calf. When he looked up, he saw the countess smiling and looking at him. Victor couldn''t help but think of the beautiful night two days ago. He couldn''t help shaking his heart. He quietly stretched out his hand and caught his naughty little feet, which stirred him in a few circles. The delicate and smooth touch made Victor couldn''t help holding the countess''s delicate and charming jade feet in the palm of his hand and gently kneading them.


    Two red clouds flew up on Sylvia''s white jade cheeks, and her watery eyes looked at victor like a smile, which was like complaining about his recklessness and encouraging his boldness, but she didn''t take back the jade feet trapped in the devil''s palm.


    "Madam, how much do you think I should pay?" Victor asked Sylvia in a warm voice.


    "10000 gold sols, I will ask the Bruce knight to take four Knight attendants and a team of cavalry to escort you to the new territory and eliminate monsters and bandits in the territory. What do you think?" Sylvia was tired of saying that Victor''s hands became more and more dishonest, and even used the skills taught by the female court officials, which almost made her moan.


    "Absolutely, but I have a small request for my wife''s consent." Victor said to Sylvia with a smile.


    Across the crystal wall, Sylvia looked at the young Baron disappearing into her vision under the guidance of the attendants, and then asked the old housekeeper coldly, "can you find out who spread the news that Baron Victor was attacked by bandits among the refugees?"


    "Master, it has been found out that Baron Villepin''s steward sent someone to spread it." The old housekeeper replied respectfully.


    "The cousin of Queen Villepin Catherine''s family? Hehe, it seems that they still don''t give up! They think that by blocking the progress of the little Baron''s recruitment, they can delay time so that the princes can overturn our replacement agreement. Unfortunately, like me, they didn''t think that the little baron who should have been a vase is not a simple role." Sylvia sneered.


    "Go and call Bruce."


    "Yes, master." The old housekeeper bowed down.


    Thinking of Victor''s little request before he left, Sylvia murmured, "Victor, I really look forward to your performance more and more. However, when you see the castle I prepared for you, what kind of expression will be on your face? Ha ha." Sylvia couldn''t help smiling at the thought.

 Chapter 12

    Towards noon, the fog in Heibao town gradually dissipated. The free people in the shanty towns in the east of the town climbed out of the narrow shacks one after another and began to rack their brains for a day''s food.


    The free people in this world are not free people. In fact, they are a group of refugees without identity. They were called Untouchables by the nobles and were not protected by the Lords.


    They wander around, precarious, and often engage in some cheap or dangerous jobs, such as cleaners, porters, circus performers, tramps, or thieves, warblers, mercenaries and even bandits.


    After all, the world is too dangerous for an ordinary person to survive alone by his weak strength. Of course, if you are strong enough or have exquisite skills, whether you are a free people or a leading people, you can live very well.


    Bob was a free man. He was once the leader of a viscount in the eastern province. However, the cruel war swallowed up his home, and even his lord died in the war. Therefore, Bob became a free man. He followed the fleeing team to the development leader in the West. He hoped that he could be recruited by the Lord and become a leader who could farm at ease again. He could only do this.


    Unfortunately, he has been in Heibao town for a year and has not been recruited by the Lord, because too many people have fled here from the three eastern provinces.


    After touching his growling stomach, Bob decided to find his hometown to see if he could do some work.


    Bob and other free people usually make a living by building Heibao town for the York family, but with the completion of the wall of Heibao Town, he just wants to carry stones, and no one wants them.


    Not long after he got out of the shack, Bob heard a loud cry.


    "Baron Wimbledon leads the recruitment of farmers, miners, blacksmiths and carpenters. Those who are willing to come can take their families to the territory to become the leader of the Wimbledon family. The people who come first distribute one-day rations, clothes and farm tools. They are leaving this afternoon. The guys who want to go come here to sign up." A one legged old man in a black deacon suit was shouting by the side of the road. Beside him was an open carriage filled with black bread, cheese, soy sauce and even salted fish.


    Bob swallowed bitterly. Four fierce armed guards on side of the carriage made him dare not do anything, especially one eyed dragon with the a fierce face.


    Although Bob wanted to be the leader of an aristocratic master, he heard that the Baron Wimbledon had little strength. He was attacked by bandits soon after he came to develop the leader. Even he himself became the prisoner of thieves. His leader was either killed by the robbers or became the rations of monsters in the wilderness.


    Moreover, Bob also heard that the Baron was not only far away, but also more dangerous.


    Bob didn''t want to die on the road, so he decided not to apply for the recruitment of the Lord.


    Suddenly, the sound of horses running came not far away, and Bob quickly let him to the side of the road.


    As a free man, if you are killed or injured by a horse, don''t expect someone to do justice to you.


    Seeing a group of cavalry galloping here, these cavalry are well-equipped, especially the three cavalry at the head, who are actually wearing scale armor.


    Bob immediately came to the spirit. He knew that those who could wear this scale were noble trainee knights, which meant that there was at least one knight master behind the cavalry.


    It must be the knight master who came to recruit the collar people or soldiers. Bob secretly thought that he vowed to seize this opportunity.


    The cavalry came to the steward of the Wimbledon family and stopped the horse. One of the trainee Knights looked at several people beside the car and said arrogantly, "are you the steward and guard of the Wimbledon family?"


    "Yes, several knights, we are." The steward in black nodded and bowed to several trainee knights.


    The courteous attitude of the steward and the title of the knight satisfied the arrogant trainee knight. He said gently: "we are the escort of the knight Bruce. We will give you his flag at the order of the knight. The knight said that he will lead a team to escort you to the territory and carry out patrol missions in the afternoon."


    The trainee knight took out a flag representing Bruce''s knighthood and handed it to the old steward.


    After the old steward took over the flag respectfully, the cavalry did not talk nonsense, turned their horses and left.


    When the cavalry left, the old steward of the Wimbledon family asked someone to hang up the flag and began to shout again to continue recruiting the people.


    Before he finished shouting, someone shouted, "I''d like to go! I''m a farmer and can do some carpentry work. Count me in." I saw Bob, a free man, running out of the road.


    And the free people, who were watching the excitement behind, seemed to understand something, and rushed up one after another, shouting one by one.


    "I''ll go too. I''ve planted land for the noble master and can raise horses."


    "Take me. I''m a cobbler."


    "And me, and me."


    The sudden surge of people suddenly made the disabled manager who had been ignored for two consecutive days happy.


    In black castle, Victor''s temporary room, Nelson is reporting to his loyal Lord about the progress of recruiting his people.


    "My Lord, Gru, they just sent a letter saying that they have recruited more than 350 collar people. Now there are many people who want to go to the new territory with us. They want to ask you, do you want to recruit more people?" Nelson said excitedly to victor.


    "No, if we recruit more people, we will have a big burden. Of course, people with special talents can be an exception." Victor smiled faintly.


    Yesterday, Victor made a small request to Sylvia to ask Knight Bruce to send someone to the shantytown to give them a flag.


    Sure enough, after learning that there were knights, the free people who were still waiting immediately rushed to join the Baron as if they had beaten chicken blood.


    "Sir, how are you talking with the church? Is there a priest with us?" Nelson looked expectantly at Victor.


    As a mercenary, Nelson most wanted a priest in the team.


    Victor shook his head regretfully. He had just come out of the Church of the Lord of glory to visit bishop Perot.


    The scene of purifying the wizard in the square two days ago had a great impact on him, and the thought that he might be watched by the wizard made Victor uneasy.


    Therefore, Victor planned to discuss with bishop Perot, hoping that the church could send a priest to his territory to preach.


    The priests of Guanghui church can not only use divination, but also master martial arts. They are especially good at using one handed hammer and flail, and their combat effectiveness is not even inferior to that of ordinary trainee knights.


    However, the current lords do not like the priests in their own territory, because the priests of the church have too much influence on the people and will restrict the rights of the Lords.


    But Victor can''t manage so much. A priest who can heal, fight and unite people is very useful for the weak baron.


    Of course, the most important thing is that having a priest of the glorious church around will always make those who try to use witchcraft to murder him scruple.


    After explaining his intention to bishop Perot, Victor said that he would give priority to building a church in the territory for the priests of the church.


    Although bishop Perot praised Victor''s piety, he regretted that the church did not have enough priests to send to pioneer leaders.


    Although he was disappointed, Victor could understand that, after all, no priest was willing to preach in such a remote development area, which was like exile.


    "Well, if no priest is willing to come, you can arrange the recruited leaders, select some capable people among them as militia, and equip them with epithelial armor, wooden shield and spear. We will start after meeting with the Bruce knight in the afternoon." Victor patted commander Zhan Xiong on the shoulder and said, "it''s up to you all the way!"


    "Don''t worry, sir, you will never be disappointed."

 Chapter 13

    When Victor arrived at the temporary camp south of Heibao Town, Nelson and the whole war bear mercenary regiment were ready to go.


    Everything in the camp is arranged in order. The War Bear mercenaries either wear lock armour, spear and shield, or cross bow and waist short sword. In addition, there are some strong men in old leather armour and four meter long spear, which should be the militia selected by Nelson from his neighbors.


    More than 300 leading people surrounded more than 20 carriages full of supplies. Each of them was wearing a sheepskin jacket and a thick hooded cloak issued by the mercenary regiment. It''s a long way to the new territory this time. It''s cold and cold. These warm clothes are very important for the collar people who need to travel for more than ten days.


    Victor nodded secretly. The War Bear mercenary regiment is indeed an experienced old mercenary regiment. In the face of the migration of hundreds of people, it not only has the ability to plan the overall situation, but also focuses on some details. Along the way, there are powerful knights, which makes Victor full of confidence in this trip.


    "Good day, my Lord. Here you are." When Gru saw Victor riding a horse to the camp, he immediately bowed and ran over and showed a flattering smile to victor.


    "Well, where''s Nelson?" Victor was secretly funny. He didn''t expect that this Gru looked ferocious and majestic and would have such a dog leg.


    "Boss, oh no, it''s the captain. The captain is arranging the outpost." Gru suddenly thought that he was no longer a mercenary but a guard. He quickly changed his mouth and tried to pose as a guard.


    "Well, take me to him." Said Victor.


    In the middle of the camp, Nelson was telling his sister Lilia and several capable mercenaries what to do. When he saw Victor coming, he immediately welcomed him and saluted Victor, and Lilia and several mercenaries hurried forward to salute.


    "You arrange the task first." Victor raised his hand and signaled them not to be polite.


    "Yes." Nelson turned to Lilia and said to them, "go now. Remember to mark every three kilometers. When you travel about 70 kilometers a day, you should start to investigate the place suitable for camping. Take the red eyed crow with you and you can quickly contact the rear team if you have any situation."


    Red eyed crow is a kind of bird commonly used for communication in the War Bear mercenary regiment. This kind of bird attaches great importance to its partner, and they seem to have a strange connection with each other. No matter where you take the red eyed crow, it can fly back to its partner.


    "Don''t worry, brother." Lilia promised in a crisp voice.


    Before leaving, the young and beautiful maid soldier blushed and secretly glanced at the young and handsome Lord. Although it was not the first time to see Victor, it made the girl blush and heartbeat every time she met.


    "You let Lilia lead the team as a scout. Aren''t you afraid she''s in danger?" When Lilia left the camp with the scouts, Victor asked Nelson with concern.


    "My Lord, Lilia is our best shooter, and the old guys in the company are also our most experienced scouts. There will be no problem." Nelson replied confidently.


    Nelson deliberately supports Lilia. He understands his sister''s mind, but Victor, as a noble, how can he see Lilia?


    In fact, Nelson doesn''t mind that Lilia and Victor have a dew relationship. Most maid soldiers hope to become noble lovers. If they can conceive noble blood, their offspring may become knights. If they are lucky, they can even form a new Knight family.


    The maid soldiers with noble blood will marry immediately, and the husband chosen by the maid soldiers will not dislike it, but will be very happy, because this may be the only way for ordinary people to change their destiny.


    However, you can''t expect the nobility to have long-term love for women of ordinary blood. Therefore, it''s better to block Lilia''s mind now because she will fall into emotional pain in the future.


    "My Lord, the knight Bruce has arrived with a team of cavalry." Gru broke in and shouted.


    Out of the camp, Victor saw that a team of cavalry and a carriage had arrived outside the camp. The leader was a middle-aged man on a war horse. He was wearing a delicate full-body leather armor and a serious face. He was the Bruce knight.


    "Mr. Bruce, it''s nice to see you again. I haven''t had a chance to thank you face to face since you rescued me from the bandits last time." Victor greeted the knight with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t mention it, Baron. It''s my duty." Bruce dismounted, made a knightly salute to victor, and responded genially.


    On this trip, Victor specially sent 5000 kingsol to the Bruce knight, which was also a huge sum of money for the knight.


    While the two were greeting, Victor felt a familiar look, turned his head and found that Nicole, the long legged beauty guard next to Sylvia, was staring at him on his horse. When she saw Victor looking over, she immediately looked away.


    "Nicole, I didn''t expect you to come." Victor was a little surprised. He thought he would never meet the beautiful trainee Knight again. Victor was also slightly sad about it.


    "Baron, I have been ordered by the lady to accompany master Edwin of the silver white tower to your territory this time." Nicole said to Victor with a straight face. Obviously, she was still worried about the last dinner at Rose Manor.


    Victor didn''t pay attention to the waitress''s little mood at this time. The words "silver white tower" and "master Edwin" moved him.


    The silver white tower, referred to as the white tower, is located in the kingdom of El. It is the holy land of anthropologists. It is said that it collects the richest books in the human world and condenses all the knowledge of the human world.


    In human society, there are two main organizations to impart knowledge, one is the monastery of the church, and the other is the silver white tower.


    The monastery is to select talents for all believers, including civilians. However, monasteries only train talents for the church, that is, people born in monasteries can only become clergy of the church.


    On the contrary, the white tower only recruits students among the noble children to train talents for the whole upper class of mankind.


    In a noble family, only the eldest son can inherit the title and industry, and other children can only find a way out. Among them, the noble children who awaken the knight''s blood will become the Knights of the great Lord.


    Those noble children who cannot awaken the knight''s blood are often sent by their parents or brothers to the silver white tower to learn knowledge and become scholars.


    These people usually become the administrative ministers of the king or the aides of the Lords, and the outstanding ones will even be called court nobles.


    Most of the palaces in the human kingdom are white pagodas, so the silver white pagoda has a great influence on the upper class of human society.


    However, the tuition fees of the silver white tower are also very expensive. The children of the broken aristocrats who can''t awaken the knight''s blood and have no money to study in the white tower can usually only join other aristocratic families or big merchant families to become a tool to improve their blood. That''s the case with victor.


    Victor had never heard of the reputation of master Edwin. However, among the scholars of the white tower, those who can be called masters are knowledgeable or authoritative in a certain field. These people have a superior position in the white tower.


    Now a master of the silver and white tower wants to walk with Victor, which naturally makes Victor pay attention to it.


    As soon as victor wanted to ask Nicole to introduce master Edwin, he saw a hale and hearty old man in a white star cloth robe coming out of a nearby carriage.


    Victor was about to salute, but he heard the old man''s loud smile; "You are victor of the Wimbledon family. When I see you, I understand why little Nicole asked Sylvia to escort me to your territory."


    Hearing this, Nicole''s white porcelain face immediately turned into a ripe red apple.


    "Victor has seen the master." Victor came forward with an awkward salute.


    "Well, Victor, I''m going to visit your territory. You won''t be surprised." Edwin said to Victor with a smile.


    "Victor is honored to walk with the master. How can he be surprised." Victor hurriedly said, "master, please let us know if there is anything else to prepare. We can start at any time."


    "It''s all arranged. I can start now. I can''t wait to see the scenery of Renma hill." Edwin touched his gray beard and looked forward to it.


    Victor looked at the Bruce knight and saw Bruce nodding at him. Victor told Nelson nearby, "let''s go!"


    Nelson turned and walked back to the camp. After a while, a long horn sounded in the camp, and then the whole camp began to move.


    Victor finally embarked on a journey to the new territory.

 Chapter 14

    In a cave on the side of the road, a fat hamster was awakened by the vibration from the ground. It turned its ears and drilled out of the hole in the ground. These clever little guys are cunning speculators. Every time such a vibration came from the roadside, they knew that there was a carriage passing here, and the food scattered on the carriage always gave them a full meal.


    However, the fat hamster was not lucky. As soon as he poked his head out of the burrow, before he could see whether the team was carrying oats or dried fruits, he was caught and dragged out by a big mouth full of sharp teeth.


    An animal like a dog or a badger, chased by several of its kind, swallowed its booty in two and three, causing its kind to whine. At this time, a low whistle sounded in the motorcade. These animals still chasing and fighting immediately dispersed into the grass on the roadside.


    "Beidi''s Teal dogs are excellent hunters and watchers. They can smell the smell of blood 10 miles away and hear the sound of night owls stirring their wings 3 miles away. What''s more, they are very smart and can convey information to their peers through different calls. However, the raising and training of teal dogs is a skill unique to northern nomads."


    Edwin saw an old man riding on a horse in the motorcade holding a copper whistle, making different whistles from time to time, which echoed with the whine of the teal dog. The scholar said to Victor with great interest; "Little Baron, these guards you recruited are not simple. They not only have a degree of freedom, but also have such Teal dog trainers. It seems that they have a lot of contact with the northern Sassanians."


    "Yes, they have fought several battles with the Sassanians in the north. Old ham, the teal trainer, is a herdsman saved by Nelson from the Sassanians." Victor leaned against the cushion in the car, smiled and looked at the heater in the middle of the car. The beautiful miss Nicole was holding a charcoal pliers and gently fiddled with the charcoal in the lower stove, making the reddish charcoal fire burst out again.


    When Victor set out, he strongly invited master Edwin, Knight Bruce and miss Nicole to ride with him in his special carriage.


    Victor''s carriage is pulled by a giant rhinoceros. This huge herbivore has infinite power and long physical strength. Although the speed is not fast, it is better to walk steadily. The carriage pulled by the giant rhinoceros is much more stable and comfortable. Nicole hesitated and accepted Victor''s invitation.


    "Master, as the second son of the family who has no right to inherit, I have always admired the silver white tower. Unfortunately, I was not able to study in the silver white tower in the end. Fortunately, the master walked with me this time, and I hope to ask you many questions along the way." Victor thought for a moment and said politely to Edwin.


    On the one hand, Victor doubted the purpose of master Edwin''s visit to his territory. On the other hand, Victor was delighted to have the opportunity to learn more about the world through silver scholars. You know, there are very few people who master knowledge in this world, not to mention a scholar and master.


    Victor decided to seize this opportunity and win over master Edwin during the journey.


    "Victor, you must be curious why I went to your territory?" Edwin looked at Victor with a smile and a proud look on his face that he knew you couldn''t hold back.


    "Master, although I am a lord, I have little power. I am both looking forward to and afraid of your visit. Because I don''t know what attracts you in that territory. This may be an opportunity or a trouble." Victor said to Edwin with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no trouble, but there''s no surprise. In fact, I just want to go through your territory to investigate the Everglades for a period of time and collect some samples." Edwin was satisfied with Victor''s confession and spoke out his purpose happily.


    "The Everglades? I hear there are some orcs moving in it. Is it too dangerous?" Victor''s heart moved and he was always worried about the Everglades close to his territory.


    "Just some weak and timid lizard people. The problem is not very big." "But whether there are other species in it will not be confirmed until I investigate," Edwin said


    "I hope there are no powerful monsters." Victor said anxiously.


    "Victor, strictly speaking, the man horse hills are not a wilderness full of monsters." Edwin explained to Victor with a smile: "Most people don''t understand the history of Renma hills. In fact, Renma hills used to be the territory of forest people and horses. This white Centaur is powerful and elegant. Unlike their wild and stupid black Centaur relatives, forest people and horses don''t eat meat and blood. They have their own civilization and love peace, but they exclude mankind very much. Some people believe that forest people and horses Centaurs are completely two species. They may be the vassal race of the elves. I support this view. As a territory of forest centaurs for thousands of years, it is impossible to have any powerful monsters. "


    "You mean our kingdom of Gambis robbed the territory of forest men and horses?" Victor felt a little incredible. In his memory, the forest people and horses were a very powerful race.


    "Of course we don''t have this strength. The forest people and horses migrated by themselves." Said the Bruce knight.


    "Yes, ten years ago, the kingdom of Gambis found that the forest men and horses gave up the man and horse hills and began to migrate to the endless forest. This territory was gradually occupied by goblins, dog headed men and jackals. After several attempts, Gambis decided to open up this new territory. Marquis Basten, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, invited us Baita to preside over the research on the forest man and horse ethnic civilization in return We will make our findings public to the kingdom of Gambis. " Edwin shrugged his shoulders.


    "So what makes the forest people give up their homes?" Victor asked a question that worried him most.


    "There is no definite conclusion at present, but judging from the traces left in the forest people and horses gathering place, they are well prepared and well planned. All these show that there is no catastrophic reason to force them to leave their homes. We generally speculate that the elves are calling them, so the forest people and horses will migrate to the endless forest." Edwin picked up a cup of pine nut tea and took a good sip.


    "Master Edwin, can you talk about the Everglades? It is said that there is a powerful Hydra lizard in it." Nicole asks Edwin.


    Victor glanced at Nicole gratefully, because Nicole asked exactly what he wanted to know. After all, his territory is adjacent to the Everglades. However, he saw the Bruce Knight sitting up straight and listening.


    It seems that Bruce and his men should not only help him clean up the territory, but also protect Edwin from entering the Everglades to collect samples.


    "I don''t know much about the swamp, which is what attracts me. However, I''m sure there won''t be too much danger in the swamp, because powerful monsters in the swamp are lazy, and they have fixed territory and fixed food. As long as we don''t provoke them, swamp monsters generally won''t attack humans. Even if they are comparable to giant dragons in legend The Hydra lizard is no exception. Of course, the intelligent race living in the swamp may attack humans, but they are generally very weak, and we can deal with them. " Edwin saw the worry of the Bruce knight and patiently explained, "in addition, I''m not going to go deep into the swamp this time. I just need to collect samples of plants and animals in the swamp."


    The Bruce Knight nodded and relaxed. In the face of the legendary nine headed snake lizard comparable to the dragon, even the most powerful Golden Knight can''t please. Besides, Bruce is just a bronze knight. However, after listening to Edwin''s introduction to the habits of swamp monsters, Bruce felt a lot less pressure.


    Just then, the carriage slowed down slowly and stopped gradually. Nelson came forward, knocked on the door and said loudly; "Sir, we have arrived at the camp."

 Chapter 15

    When Viktor and his party got off the wagon, a simple but orderly camp had been built.


    The camp is built in an open area along the road. The ground has been simply leveled, and the shrubs on the ground have been cut down. These newly cut shrubs are still wet and can not be directly used as fuel. Therefore, people cut the shrubs and insert them on the ground obliquely, and make a simple defensive fence around the camp.


    When the camp is pulled out the next day, these fences will be removed and taken away as fences or fuel for the next camp.


    Camping in the wild in this world, no matter how careful, is worth it. This is the experience of human beings in exchange for blood and life.


    Some fully armed mercenaries led the militia armed with five meter spears to patrol the periphery of the camp. Close combat is too dangerous for the militia who lack martial skills, and the spear is easy to learn. If several well-trained militia cooperate, they can even subdue an 800 pound male bear with a spear.


    Led by Nelson, Victor and his guests came to the camp center. A simple shed has been built here, which will be the place where victor will entertain guests for dinner.


    "Master, it''s a little simple. Please forgive me." Victor smiled at Edwin.


    "Ha ha, Victor, we white tower scholars are all experts in camping. This camp is much better than my previous camping conditions." Edwin didn''t think so. In fact, although the scholars of Baita are noble children, they often move in the wild because of their research needs. They are really not greenhouse flowers.


    Just then, a clear voice sounded nearby.


    "Here you are, my Lord."


    Victor looked up, but saw that the young and beautiful Lilia was looking at him with this expectation in joy. It seemed that she had built the shed.


    Victor smiled at Lilia and said, "fortunately, Lilia. Did you choose this camp? Is there any problem?"


    "My Lord, I''m waiting to report to you." Lilia saluted the scholar, knight and Nicole one by one and said, "we carefully investigated the surrounding environment. There was no trace of goblins or jackals nearby. We found some footprints of beasts, so we chose this open place to camp and cut down the nearby shrubs, so as to prevent beasts from sneaking into us by using the terrain."


    "Well done, Lilia." Victor, who has the soul of modern people, certainly won''t be stingy to praise his subordinates for their hard work, but he didn''t realize the attraction of his moon elf blood to women.


    Sure enough, the maid soldier''s bright eyes smiled into two curved moons, and more than two red clouds flew up on her cheeks, which looked very moving.


    "Hum!" A low hum of dissatisfaction sounded from behind victor. This is the trainee Knight Nicole expressing dissatisfaction with victor. In Nicole''s opinion, a lord aristocrat should be reserved, arrogant and indifferent to his people. Like Victor, he praised Lilia with such a sweet face. He had no intention of young mercenaries.


    Seeing Edwin''s teasing eyes, Victor smiled bitterly in his heart. Nicole, a beautiful trainee knight, is particularly jealous, which may be due to her low birth background.


    "My Lord, I just hunted a short tailed deer and some grouse with hammer nearby. I specially brought you some fresh food."


    Just then "dogleg" Gru and several guards carried a 300 pound short tailed deer and some fat grouse to victor.


    "Good short tailed deer. I can show my skill in roasting venison. The most rare is these grouse. Grouse is delicious, and grouse in water season is especially delicious. It''s just that we can stew a pot of soup and add some dry mushrooms." Edwin was immediately attracted to the fresh prey thrown on the ground.


    By this interruption, Vic breathed out for a long time, and even saw Gru''s ugly face with a flattering smile.


    However, Victor''s heart moved when he heard that Edwin wanted to take care of the prey himself.


    "Master, are you interested in trying new cooking methods?" Victor asked Edwin with a smile.


    "Oh, Victor, do you have any new methods? Tell me." Edwin, as a white tower scholar, certainly has very strong curiosity, but I''m afraid it''s more his instinct to eat goods that aroused his interest.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it first." Victor has been tired of eating either baked or stewed or raw since he came to this world.


    Originally, Victor was worried about how to curry favor with the old scholar to learn more from him. Just to see the essence of master Edwin''s food, Victor decided to show his hand.


    Victor gave Gru a few orders. Gru nodded and left with the short tailed deer.


    Then Victor asked Lilia to take some grouse down and kill them. At the same time, he asked Nelson to dig a fire pond on the ground.


    After a while, Lilia brought some slaughtered grouse with suspicion. She saw that the grouse had been slaughtered and a hole opened in the abdomen. It was obvious that the internal organs had been removed, but the grouse did not remove its hair.


    "Victor, this... Um... I mean... Chicken feathers can''t be eaten!" Edwin couldn''t help reminding when he saw the hairy grouse.


    "Master, new methods are always different. As long as you wait patiently, you will not be disappointed."


    Victor decided to spoil the old man''s appetite and pretended to be a mysterious tunnel.


    Soon, Gru came back with a cut deer row and a bag full of things.


    Victor opened his pocket to reveal the clay inside. He twisted his fingers and nodded with satisfaction. Then he wrapped the grouse in clay and threw it into the dug pit.


    "Victor, although the water season is the season of life, you can''t grow grouse like you." Master Edwin looked at Victor with a sad face.


    "Master, although I didn''t go to the white tower to study, I also know that grouse don''t grow in the ground." Victor smiled and buried the grouse with stones in the curious eyes of the people, and motioned Nelson to light a bonfire on the stones.


    The raging bonfire dispels the damp and cold in the air, making it warm and comfortable. Victor set up a strange iron table on the fire with a brush made of long tailed rabbit hair and a bottle filled with grease.


    "Nicole, come and help me arrange these deer on this iron plate and turn it around so that they don''t get burnt." Victor said to Nicole as he smeared grease on the iron table.


    "OK." Being able to help her sweetheart makes Nicole happy, even though she has no hope for grouse.


    With Nicole''s flexible turning, the deer row covered with sauce made a crackling sound on the iron plate, gradually sending out a hooked aroma, which was mouth watering.


    "Well, please taste this iron plate deer steak!" Victor poked the fragrant deer chops with a knife. He just felt that it was already well done, and said to the people who had long expected it.


    "This is the best deer chop I''ve ever eaten! This taste is great! Victor, you succeeded in making me forget the grouse." The old scholar did not forget to tease Victor while eating.


    "It''s really delicious! Besides, I think this kind of deer steak is easier to absorb than roast deer meat." The Bruce knight was also full of praise.


    Nicole didn''t say anything, but the smile between her eyebrows and eyes couldn''t be hidden. The deer steak just cooked for Victor was welcomed by everyone, making her feel proud, like a hostess.


    At the thought of this, Nicole''s face could not help blushing. Fortunately, it was not obvious in the light of the fire.


    "Master, remember to save some appetite for today''s main course." Victor said to master Edwin with a smile.


    The campfire was removed. In the surprised eyes of the people, Victor took out the main dishes buried under the stones, one by one sintered mud eggs.


    When Victor peeled a mud egg, a smell stronger than the iron plate deer steak floated out of the egg. Everyone saw the snow-white pine chicken in the mud egg without a chicken feather on it.


    Edwin took a grouse from Victor and gently bit it. The fresh and juicy chicken turned into a delicious taste he had never tasted in his mouth.


    "I see. When you peel off the sintered clay, you peel off the chicken feathers, and the taste of the grouse is completely locked in the chicken. It''s a genius. Victor, what''s the name of this dish?" Edwin asked Victor after eating a whole grouse.


    "This is what I heard from an old mercenary. I''ll call it a mercenary chicken. How about it?"


    "The name is really ugly, but it tastes very good!"

 Chapter 16

    The night fell, and cold fog gradually rose in the camp in the field.


    In the water season, the air is humid. There are not many dry firewood to burn in the camp. In order to resist the cold, people put on thick cloaks and crowded around the limited campfire to keep warm and rest.


    Where no one could see, a pair of ferocious eyes were silently observing the camp. It was a night blade leopard.


    This ferocious predator, with long sharp claws like a blade, is dark and moves quickly and silently. It is the darling of the night and a nightmare in the fog.


    The night blade leopard is ferocious, cunning and vengeful. If they stare at it, it means that they will never die. Therefore, the moon blade leopard is called the black god of death by adventurers. Now, it''s staring at the camp.


    The beast has been observing the camp for a while. His intuition tells him that some prey in the camp is very dangerous and can even easily kill it in a frontal battle. But it did not intend to give up, because the raid in the dark was its housekeeping skill.


    There are fully armed guards around the camp, but it can''t defeat the ferocious and bloodthirsty beast. It knows that fear will make weak prey create chaos in the group, and chaos will bring it hunting opportunities. As long as a raid, it can drag the flustered and fleeing weak into the darkness and feast itself.


    "Nelson, there are no people around the four campfires outside the camp. Why don''t you let some leading people go to get warm?" Seeing the leading people crowded around the limited campfires in the camp, Victor couldn''t help frowning because there were too many people, and some of the people lying outside were shivering with cold.


    "Sir, the four campfires at the periphery of the camp are used to defend against wild animals. Our scouts found the claw prints of the night blade leopard nearby. This kind of wild animal will become very brave at night and often attack travelers. Especially now the fog is thick. It is difficult for our guards to defend against this ferocious beast without relying on the campfire." Nelson was dressed in armor, with two heavy battle axes leaning on his back, and looked warily outside the camp.


    "Do you think the night blade leopard will attack the camp of so many of us?" Victor was a little surprised.


    "It will certainly attack. Although this beast is not powerful, it will become very active at night. If we are a little careless, it will drag an unlucky ghost back for a midnight snack." As a professional mercenary, Nelson knows this ferocious beast like the back of his hand.


    "Then I''ll talk to the Bruce knight and ask him to line up two trainee knights to help you defend against this beast?" Victor was a little worried that the guards were understaffed.


    "Don''t worry, sir. My old guys are experienced players. As long as the beast shows up tonight, we can kill it." Nelson said confidently.


    "Adults and scholars can stay in the carriage, and the cavalry of the knight will protect the safety of the carriage." Nelson thought for a moment, hoping his Lord would stay away from danger.


    Victor nodded, boarded the carriage and found master Edwin.


    "Master, how much do you know about the night blade leopard?" Victor decided to take this opportunity to communicate with scholars and masters.


    "Why, is the camp targeted by this difficult beast?" As soon as the scholar asked, he heard the wailing of teal dogs and the neighing of horses outside the camp.


    They hurriedly got out of the carriage. As soon as they got out of the carriage, they saw Knight Bruce coming with a long sword and several Knight''s attendants.


    "Sir, what happened?" Bruce asked victor.


    "Maybe the night blade leopard attacked the camp." Victor was not sure. He walked to the place where the commotion was.


    Several people walked to the edge of the camp and saw several guards leaning against each other with one handed spears and round shields, facing the dark wilderness outside the camp.


    Although nothing could be seen, the sound of beasts gnawing at flesh and bones could be heard. It seems that when the beast approached the camp, it was found by the guard Teal dog. Then it caught the poor Teal dog, and now the beast is swallowing its prey in the dark.


    "The night blade leopard is a beast that is very good at sneaking and raiding. They can always find the weakness of their prey and carry out surprise hunting at night. Once a victim appears in the prey group, the night blade leopard will continue to hunt the group until you kill it or leave its land." Edwin could not help frowning when he determined that it was the night blade leopard who attacked the camp. It was obvious that this beast, which was good at hiding itself with the help of night and thick fog, was a headache.


    "Knight Bruce, it seems that you need to kill the beast." Victor begged Bruce.


    "With pleasure." Knight Bruce made a knightly salute to victor.


    Just then, a guard with a spear seemed to be afraid. He dropped his spear and turned and ran to the camp.


    His exposed back stimulated the hunting instinct and bloodthirsty impulse of the night blade leopard. I saw that the fog billowed, and a huge beast ran out of the darkness and rushed at the deserter at a speed that people couldn''t react to.


    Seeing that the huge shadow was about to fall on the target, and the Bruce knight was a little far away, it was too late to rescue.


    Just when everyone thought the militia was doomed, the militia suddenly rolled on the spot and disappeared into the vision of the beast. The night blade leopard was overwhelmed by the sudden change and was stunned in situ.


    At this moment, there was a roar at the position closest to the beast. Nelson rushed to the stunned beast with his Tomahawk and round shield. With a heavy shield blow, the night blade leopard was hit hard on the head by Nelson with his shield. The powerful force directly knocked the beast over in the air, but it didn''t wait for it to land, Nelson''s Tomahawk had swept over its soft chest and abdomen and hit its body on the solid ground.


    Between lightning and flint, it''s over.


    Victor and Edwin went to the body of the convulsing beast and saw Nelson pull the escaped guard out of a hole in the ground.


    "It''s a great strategy. It makes people pretend to be panic, arouses the attack desire of the night blade leopard, jumps into the dug underground hole, and finally kills the beast by the guards who have already been in ambush." Scholars were full of praise for the ambush.


    "Captain Nelson can kill such a fierce beast so easily. If I''m right, Nelson should be a fierce soldier." Said the Bruce Knight softly.


    "Ferocity?" Victor looked at Nelson from the body of the ferocious beast on the ground.


    "Ferocity is a special variation of ferocious creatures in the world. Ferocious animals will be more powerful and agile than ordinary animals. Their bones will become very hard, comparable to metal, and their muscles and fur will become particularly tight and strong. They can even resist some common attacks. Ferocious animals have tenacious vitality and strong self-healing ability. Ordinary injuries The potential will soon heal itself. However, the probability of biological violence is very low, and the probability of ordinary human violence is even lower. It is said that the barbarians in the northern Trier mountains will generally become violent when they grow up. Fortunately, their fertility is low, otherwise our human world will be ruthlessly attacked by the northern barbarians. " The scholar also looked at Nelson with great interest.


    "Oh, what is the reason for human ferocity?" Asked Victor, who was very interested.


    "There is no conclusion. In the past 100 years, Baita has investigated hundreds of cases of violent human beings. Unfortunately, no valuable clues and laws have been found. The ferocity seems to occur at random. There are not only mercenaries who are always on the edge of life and death, but also tailors, bards and even nuns. Moreover, the degree of ferocity is different. Some people with high degree of ferocity can even improve their combat effectiveness Knights are comparable, some are just slightly better than elite soldiers. " Edwin shrugged.


    "Indeed, the ferocity is strong and weak, and captain Nelson''s ferocity is already very strong, which can be comparable to the bronze knight who has just entered the knight field." Although the Bruce knight is reserved and arrogant, he also respects powerful soldiers.


    Victor''s eyes flashed. Although he was a noble, he did not awaken the knight''s blood, but the ferocity seemed to open a new door for him.

 Chapter 17

    The loud cry of Li finch cuts through the silent sky. This big bird with black hair and white belly is always the first to sing at dawn. Hearing their cry means that the new day has begun again.


    Victor''s team started before the birds chirped. If there was a choice, people would prefer to wait until dawn, but the firewood stored by the team was difficult to burn until dawn. In order not to let the weak freeze to death silently at night, Victor had to choose to start early.


    People shook the dew on their cloaks and followed the procession in the morning fog. Although it was hard, the night blade leopard skin hung on a carriage gave people the courage and confidence to continue their trek. When Victor''s carriage crossed the people walking on both sides of the road, people saluted their Lord in awe.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen these people show respect to me." Victor looked out of the window and said with some self mockery.


    "The Lord''s prestige is based on one war merit after another." As a powerful knight, Bruce is no stranger to the awe of the people.


    "These leaders are foolish and ignorant. They will only obey the protectors with great power." Edwin said bitterly.


    Even if a scholar has great influence on the Kingdom, he cannot reap the awe of the people at the bottom like a knight.


    Victor is deeply concerned about this.


    "Little Victor, I understand your feeling and desire for power. After all, I had the same idea. Unfortunately, not all nobles can awaken the knight''s blood, even if this power is rooted in our body." Edwin could not help comforting Victor when he saw his eager look.


    "Won''t I awaken the power of knights in the years to come?" Victor asked somewhat reluctantly.


    "Generally speaking, the knight''s ability will awaken before the age of 20. If it exceeds this age, even the nobles with purer blood will not awaken. However, even the nobles who cannot awaken the knight''s power, their descendants will have the opportunity to awaken. Because this power is rooted in the depths of our blood and passed on from generation to generation." Bruce explained.


    "Victor, I know you are not yet 20 years old, but you have awakened another rare blood of your Wimbledon family - the blood of the moon elves. So you have black hair, black eyes, handsome face and slightly pointed ears. This more rare hidden blood will make you live longer than ordinary people. The best thing is to make you more popular with women. However, it also means that you will no longer feel lonely Wake up the knight''s blood. " As Edwin teased Victor, he squeezed his eyes at Nicole.


    Along the way, the old man was always happy to tease victor and Nicole, who was easy to be shy. Sure enough, Nicole with a crimson face glared at Edwin.


    "Bruce knight, can you talk to me about the power of knights? I''m very curious about it." Victor hurried off the road.


    "Knight''s power is a kind of power rooted in the depths of our blood. Once this power awakens with the blood, you can immediately feel it and control its flow in the body, just like a special gas invading our body all the time, making us stronger, more agile, more sober minded and more capable of healing. We Strength is called fighting spirit. " Bruce explained generously.


    "Is it a knight to master fighting spirit?" Victor couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not so simple. Mastering fighting spirit can only be said to be just getting started. We generally call it a trainee knight." Bruce continued to explain: "only when his fighting spirit resonates with the element bit to a certain extent can he be called a knight."


    "Let me explain." Seeing Victor confused, Edwin couldn''t help but say: "Victor, everything in the world is composed of four elements: Earth, fire, wind and water. Of course, we humans are no exception, so our human body has 36 element nodes that echo with the four elements, so as to build our human body. These 36 element nodes are called element bits by knights. They are divided into three layers, with 12 element bits in each layer. People who master fighting spirit can Constant exercise makes their fighting spirit grow, so they can sense their element bits. When the trainee Knight constantly invades these element bits with their fighting spirit, these element bits will resonate with the fighting spirit and give the trainee Knight powerful power. This process is called echo or resonance by the Knights. The stronger the fighting spirit, the more element bits will echo, such as If the fighting spirit of a trainee knight can resonate with the lower 12 element bits at the same time, then the trainee knight can be called a knight! "


    "I see, so the level of knights is determined according to the element level of their echo?" Murmured victor.


    "Well, that''s true, so the trainee knight is also called the black iron knight. After all the 12 element bits of the lower layer are echoed, he is called the bronze knight. The knight who echoes the 24 element bits of the lower layer and the middle layer is the Silver Knight, also known as the great knight. If the fighting spirit of the knight is strong enough to echo all the 36 element bits at the same time, he can be called the gold knight, that is, a man They often say "top knight." Bruce couldn''t help sighing.


    The Golden Knight, the peak of the knight, is the goal that every Knight looks forward to and strives for.


    "The strength gap of knights at each level is very large and almost insurmountable. This also has a great relationship with the element position. The 12 element positions at the lower level form the human body, so the bronze knights can fully stimulate their full potential in battle. Their strength, speed, physique and spirit become extremely powerful and highly unified, forming a terrible combat effectiveness. The 12 element positions at the middle level determine people The mutual flow between the class itself and external elements enables the Silver Knight to form elements on the body surface, even weapons and armor, which makes the knight have very terrible destructive power and incredible ability. Therefore, knights above the silver level are also called extraordinary knights. "


    When master Edwin talked about the powerful power of the knights, he couldn''t help but be in awe. However, both Edwin and Bruce tacitly did not mention the Golden Knight.


    Silver knights are so powerful, so what kind of scenery will the peak of knights be?


    Victor now has no intention to think about the ability of the Golden Knight. His mind is full of a keyword - element node.


    The x-3 chip has extremely powerful control over the body and can check the internal situation of the body through the flow of blood, but Victor has never found element bits in his body.


    Victor also has some judgment about this. Now he needs to verify it with Edwin.


    "Master, you just mentioned that the element node is the element bit. Is the element node an organ in our body?" Victor asked Edwin.


    "Not organs, but they do exist." Edwin looked at all the people in the carriage, hesitated and then said, "OK. In fact, it doesn''t matter to tell you. We white tower studied the body of Satan knight, and I won''t tell you the process. But the conclusion is that the element position is not in or outside the body. Is it very contradictory, but this is the fact."


    "How is this possible? I can clearly feel the element level in my body every time I run the fight." Nicole shouted in surprise.


    "Nicole, how many element bits have you echoed? How do you feel when you echo element bits?" Victor asked Nicole with a thought in his heart.


    "I have echoed the lower 10 element levels. The strength of the echoing element level will be doubled, and I will become more agile when echoing the wind element level. The water element level makes my physical strength longer, and the echo of the fire element level will make my mind clearer. Unfortunately, there are two fire element levels in the lower element level that can''t echo." Nicole said to Victor with a smile.


    "Each Knight''s element affinity is different, and the opposition of the elements also makes the knight''s element echo effect different. It seems that Nicole doesn''t fit the fire element, and the relative water element will be very sensitive. But I''m very fit with the earth element, and I''m not sensitive to the wind element. This is also the reason why each Knight will show different attributes after reaching the silver level."


    With that, Bruce stretched out his right hand and gave it a virtual grip. He saw that the Yellow air flow gradually appeared in the air around the knight''s right arm, and revolved around Bruce''s right fist. The terrible power contained in it made the surrounding air constantly vibrate and distort.


    "Elements present!? Bruce, you''re already a Silver Knight!?" Edwin exclaimed.


    "Unfortunately, there is still a difference in the wind element level, so this kind of equipment can''t last long, and the effect is much worse." Bruce dissipated the Yellow air from his hands, with a trace of pride in his regret.


    "Well, little Victor, don''t envy. Although you have no hope of becoming a knight, you are a Lord. If you manage your territory well in the future, you will naturally attract powerful knights to work for you. However, before that, do you make some fresh dishes and comfort us at lunch." Edwin patted the stunned Victor on the shoulder and said bitterly.


    Even scholars and masters are indignant that they can''t be knights.

 Chapter 18

    "Neither dodo nor Neville nor the shining church would like to see the rise of the RAND Empire again, even though his majesty novest has stepped into the field of legend. Therefore, the imperial royal family can only end the war after swallowing the three provinces in the east of the Gambis kingdom in the name of punishing treason. In fact, the RAND imperial family has been weak for many years and has not enough strength to continue the war Go down. "


    Edwin is worthy of being a master scholar of the silver and white tower. During his journey in the next few days, he showed everyone the profound knowledge of a scholar and master. His exquisite exposition of natural species, geography, history, humanities and politics made Victor feel suddenly enlightened about the world.


    This made him secretly glad that this trip could be accompanied by this greedy and knowledgeable old man.


    "In the name of punishing rebellion, Emperor Rand hanged two Dukes who took refuge in our kingdom of Gambis and recovered their fiefdoms. What is the reason to annex the territory of our York family?"


    Nicole, who was cooking pine nut tea for everyone in the carriage, couldn''t help feeling a little indignant when she heard master Edwin talk about the war that drove her away from her hometown a few years ago.


    Looking at the solemn Bruce Knight sitting aside, Victor had a funny feeling in his heart.


    Although Victor is also an aristocrat of the kingdom of Gambis, as a transgressor, he has no sense of belonging to the kingdom. From the perspective of a bystander, Victor has a more objective understanding of the war and the situation of the kingdom.


    The kingdom of Gambis, the kingdom of Dodo and the kingdom of Neville were nominal vassals of the RAND empire. However, the RAND Empire has long declined in the thousands of years of history, and the Imperial Center has gradually lost its control over the local aristocrats.


    Although the imperial royal family has never canonized Prince level lords, those lords and nobles who have long been out of imperial control swallowed and merged with each other driven by ambition, and gradually formed three powerful forces. Finally, under the mediation of the glorious church, the weak Rand imperial royal family had to canonize these three powerful Lords as kings.


    Since then, the once powerful Rand Empire has officially split, and the imperial royal family can only survive in limited territory.


    Everyone believed that the three powerful kings would establish a new empire to replace the RAND empire through the cruel annexation war.


    But the sassanites came.


    This powerful and barbaric northern empire finally defeated the nomads who prevented it from going south and opened its greedy mouth to the nameless Rand empire.


    Under the pressure of the Sassanians, the brewing war of the three kings quickly became the alliance of the three kings. The Dodo kingdom with the most powerful force will face the attack of the Sassanians, while the kingdom of Neville will establish many easy to defend and difficult to attack fortresses in the northern mountains. Every time the Sassanians attack the Dodo Kingdom, Neville''s army will attack from the fortress and attack the territory of the Sassanians. The richest kingdom of Gambis in the South provided long-term free military assistance and logistical supplies to the kingdom of Dodo and the kingdom of Neville.


    A new balance has been formed, and the royal family of the RAND Empire has been preserved in this new balance.


    But no one expected that three hundred years later, the long declining royal family of the RAND Empire would have an emperor who stepped into the legendary field, his majesty Neo West.


    The Golden Knight is already the peak of knights, and how powerful are the knights who break through the peak and enter the legendary field? How can an Imperial Emperor with great power tolerate the decline of the royal family?


    It happened that two hereditary earls in the territory controlled by the RAND Empire took refuge in the Gambis Kingdom 20 years ago. They were canonized as Duke by the Gambis royal family and incorporated their territory into the three eastern provinces.


    Nyovist sent troops in the name of punishing rebellion, which triggered the war between the Gambis royal family and the imperial royal family, and led to the loss of the three eastern provinces of the Gambis Kingdom, including the Yorkshire.


    However, Victor believed that another main purpose of the imperial royal family''s war was to kill his majesty Ryan, king of Gambis!


    The perennial war with the Sassanians has weakened the kingdom of Dodo, and the territory of the kingdom of Neville is barren, congenitally deficient and difficult to form a climate. Only the rich kingdom of Gambis is located in the south. After years of development, it has gradually become the most powerful of the three kings. With the development of the vast human and horse hills in the East, the other two kingdoms are even more disturbed.


    Neo West should take this situation into account before launching an attack on Gambis. Sure enough, at the beginning of the war, Dodo and Neville stood idly by. Dodo Kingdom even deployed troops on the border of Gambis Kingdom, forcing the Golden Knight Marquis golon, the military Minister of Gambis, to lead the main army to confront it until King Ryan and his majesty Neo West''s Knight duel, Only after the Imperial Emperor showed his strength beyond the Golden Knight and killed his opponent did dodo and Neville officially intervene.


    As a result of the war, the imperial royal family occupied the land of three provinces, but the powerful Imperial Emperor was injured, and the Gambis kingdom not only lost part of its territory, but also lost a strong and powerful king, which plunged the increasingly powerful Gambis kingdom into internal friction of seizing sovereignty.


    It satisfied everyone except Gambis.


    Victor even suspected that nyovist was deliberately wounded in the battle, otherwise dodo and Neville would not easily let the imperial royal family annex York.


    Sylvia, the actual controller of the York family, resolutely gave up the rich territory operated by the York family for hundreds of years in the war and moved west to avoid the disaster of the family.


    This made Victor deeply admire the beautiful lady''s wisdom and decision, but also secretly fear.


    Just as the atmosphere inside the carriage became dull, Nelson rode up and knocked on the wall of the carriage.


    "Sir, we have entered the territory of Baron escley. Our motorcade can reach the castle of the escley family before dark. Just now the Baron''s servant came and sent an invitation. Baron escley will host a banquet in his castle to entertain you, master Edwin, Knight Bruce and all trainee knights." Nelson handed Victor a beautiful invitation made of gold foil through the window.


    Victor took the invitation, simply looked through it, and handed it to the scholar and master sitting opposite.


    "The dishes at the Esquire dinner party are as crude as their family members. In addition to barbecue, it''s barbecue. Victor, the white roast chicken dipping sauce you invented at noon today is more popular." Edwin took the invitation and curled his lips.


    The eskri family is also the old aristocrats of the kingdom. They are famous for their bravery and unity. However, the family never participated in the struggle within the royal family, so no matter which political force will not win over the family. Anyway, the eskri family will be loyal to whoever can ascend the throne.


    It is rumored that although members of the eskri family are brave, they are not good at strategy, so they have always been far away from political speculation. In the aristocratic circle of the royal capital, some people even satirize that the head of the members of the eskri family is full of muscles. Of course, this can''t be heard by the eskri family, otherwise they will let the talkative people understand what muscles are.


    However, for Victor, he preferred to deal with the eskri family without political tendency.


    "Master, out of noble etiquette, we should go to visit the hospitable Lord. It''s just that we can let our team have a good rest near his castle and buy some supplies." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Nelson spread the news and let everyone work harder. We spent the night in the wall of eskry''s house and rested there for a day." Victor commanded Nelson.


    Soon after Nelson went down, cheers broke out in the team.


    The nearly ten days of living in the open has made every leader feel deeply tired. It is said that everyone is excited to have a good rest for a period of time, which makes everyone''s increasingly heavy footsteps start to become much lighter.


    When he arrived at the castle, Victor saw the armored Baron esric.


    The Baron is not tall, but he is very strong. His beard and brown hair make him look like a strong male bear. His heavy armor was as light as leather armor. It was obvious that the Baron was a powerful knight.


    In fact, like Victor, Baron escley is the second son of the family, but as a knight, he did not take refuge in other rich and noble families, but stayed in the family according to the tradition of the escley family and worked diligently for his brother for more than ten years. Because the family''s territory was limited and he could not even give him a manor as a fief, he had no complaints.


    Until this time, Baron escley''s brother spent a lot of savings to buy him a baron title and territory. In the indifferent aristocratic family, the unity of the eskri family is indeed very rare.


    "Ha ha, Baron Victor, welcome to my castle." Baron Esquire laughed and patted Victor on the shoulder.


    "Your Excellency eskry, thank you very much for your hospitality." The seemingly heavy slap, but there was no pressure when it fell on the shoulder, which made Victor have a deeper understanding of the knight''s ability.


    "It''s a great honor to meet you, master." The Baron made a knightly salute to master Edwin, and the eschrie family had special admiration for scholars.


    "Hey, Bruce, old man, we meet again. We must have more drinks today." Eskry hammered Bruce heavily on his chest. With great strength, the dust on Bruce''s Leather Armor shook up, but Bruce shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Then, the Baron introduced his family to victor. Two strong young men like him were his two sons, both trainee knights who awakened the knight''s blood.


    When introducing his wife, the elegant Baroness took the initiative to hand her white slender hand to victor, who had to kiss the beautiful lady with apricot eyes.


    The banquet was held as scheduled, and as master Edwin said, the table was full of all kinds of barbecue.


    Baron eskry''s two sons are biting a roast leg of mutton. While biting the leg of mutton, they show a flattering smile to Nicole sitting opposite and glare at their brother from time to time.


    Obviously, the two lovely trainee knights are showing Miss Nicole the skills of the escley family in pursuing women - to see who can eat better. However, they obviously didn''t notice Miss Nicole''s face.


    At the dinner table, after Victor offered to buy some supplies from the Baron, Baron eskry looked a little embarrassed.


    "Victor, I can provide you with enough dry wood and weapons, but the food is really not enough. However, I can give you all these supplies, but I want you to send some people to help me encircle the Jackal bandits in the south of my territory." Lord eskry said to victor.


    It turned out that a group of jackal robbers entrenched in the south of Baron eskry''s territory and often attacked his people. Recently, the robbers even broke down one of his manors. As a powerful knight, eskri can easily crush these ugly orcs, but he is short of manpower, so he can only disperse the jackals every time, but he can''t completely destroy them. After he left, the jackals soon gathered again, which gave eskry a headache.


    "Of course, I will send my escort to cooperate with you to destroy these hateful jackals, but I will participate in your encirclement and suppression." Victor had not seen the jackal, and was eager to try when he heard eskry''s request.


    Eskry mused. He planned to use some tactful methods to refuse Victor''s request. After all, Victor was not a powerful knight.


    However, when he saw his wife looking at Victor eagerly with big watery eyes, his heart trembled, and the words he was about to refuse became two words.


    "All right."

 Chapter 19

    Broken teeth will be a little hungry. The feeling of hunger makes his red eyes more and more red. All the people around him tacitly leave it ten meters away.


    Among the jackals with a height of more than 1.9 meters and an average weight of 300 pounds, only the broken teeth of 1.6 meters are particularly short and thin, but no jackal dares to be exposed to the hungry broken teeth


    Because he is a ferocious jackal.


    Compared with the rough, strong, tiger backed and bear waist of the same kind, the broken tooth physique looks short and slender, but there is terrible power in this seemingly weak body. However, it was his unparalleled speed and agility that really made the broken tooth dominate the group.


    When the broken teeth charge each time, there will always be an air flow around its body, making it feel like sliding in the air, which makes its speed far faster than its peers, silent and unintentional. At the same time, its fishy smell seems to be locked by this air flow, and even the guy with the sharpest sense of smell in the group can''t smell it.


    So broken tooth was the leader of the Jackal clan before Hogg came.


    Kicking away a goblin slave dying of hunger, he broke his teeth and walked deep into the camp. He didn''t care that other jackals began to eat the unlucky goblin.


    Unless you are very hungry, you won''t eat goblins because the stinking smell of goblins will make them sick for several days.


    Jackals only eat meat. They eat all meat, but their favorite is the meat of intelligent species, especially humans, because the howling of human fear before death makes jackals particularly happy, which makes them have a big appetite.


    The jackals never work. They enslave the goblins and dog headed people they catch. The dog headed people can dig mines, and the goblins will make some simple weapons and armor for them. Of course, in times of food shortage, jackals will also use slaves as food.


    The broken tooth came to the center of the camp. It saw Hogg.


    Hogg is a jackal with a height of 2.2 meters and a weight of more than 400 pounds. Under its brown black fur, it has curly muscles and a hyena like head. It is ugly and ferocious.


    Unlike the red eyes of other members of the group, Hogg''s eyes are green.


    Yes, Hogg is an outsider. As soon as this huge jackal came to this group, he challenged the status of broken teeth.


    After Hogg tore up his two strong brothers with his bare hands, broken tooth wisely showed his belly in front of Hogg, because broken tooth already knew that Hogg was also a ferocious jackal.


    Hogg was full. As the leader of the jackal, he had the right to choose food first. He stared at the broken tooth with terrible eyes for a while. After the broken tooth showed a humble expression, Hogg satisfactorily gave way to his eating position.


    Hogg is smarter and more ambitious than other stupid peers. When he first arrived at this group, there were only more than 20 jackals in this group. After he captured the leader of the group, he led his men to wander around, gathered many lonely jackals, and captured many goblins and dog headed slaves.


    Soon, he had more than 70 jackals and more than 100 slaves. As the population expanded, food began to become scarce. So Hogg came up with the idea of a human village.


    After two days of observation, Hogg led his men to attack a human village late one night. At Hogg''s command, the broken tooth easily climbed over the wall built by human beings. After he quietly opened the door of the village, the raid became simple and deadly.


    But human revenge soon came.


    When Hogg saw that humans came to encircle and suppress a tin man in their team, he decisively ordered them to disperse and escape.


    Hogg is the most powerful jackal in the group, but he knows very well that he is not an opponent of the tin man, even with broken teeth.


    The Jackal''s only tactic is to rush up in the face of weak prey and disperse in a crowd in the face of powerful opponents. After losing more than 20 members, Hogg and other jackals temporarily got rid of human pursuit.


    In the next few days of pursuit, Hogg found a problem with the human army. They were understaffed. Therefore, Hogg took his group to find a valley with three exits as a camp. The valley is also covered with half human tall weeds. When jackals run, they can be covered by these weeds as long as they touch the ground on all fours. Hogg sent some of his men to watch the three entrances of the valley. As long as he found the tin man, he would lead his men to run out of the other two exits and flee in all directions. In a day or two, they will return to the valley.


    After several temptations, Hogg found that these humans really had nothing to do with him. It made him proud for a while.


    Just as broken teeth began to enjoy a fat camel, there was a sad howl at the entrance to the east of the valley. It was a warning for the Jackal sentry to find the tin man.


    It came again. Hogg disdained to think that just as he was preparing to summon the ethnic groups to flee from other exits, the warning sound of sentinels came from the north and West entrances. The sudden situation made Hogg and broken teeth a little confused.


    Looking at the flustered race, Hogg knew what to do as a leader at this time, otherwise according to the habits of jackals, the race would soon break up.


    "Blow up those humble slaves. All the people follow me. We''ll go from the West!" Hogg roared in jackal language.


    Goblins and gophers fled, and the jackals quickly moved closer to Hogg amid the howls.


    After seeing more than 30 ferocious and strong men gathered around, Hogg howled and rushed to the west exit with these wild robbers.


    "Damn it, turn around! Go north!" When he saw the armored Baron eriksley killing them with dozens of heavily armed soldiers, Hogg wisely led his men to the north exit.


    When he got to the north, he saw the Bruce Knight approaching them with a dozen well-equipped soldiers.


    Without hesitation, the jackals turned around and ran away. Although there were fewer human soldiers here, the Jackal''s beast intuition told Hogg that the new tin man was stronger than the one who had been entangled with them for several days.


    Before running to the east exit of the valley, the fleeing jackal robbers met more than 50 human soldiers. Although there were no powerful and terrible tin men among these soldiers, the human soldier with two one handed heavy axes in the head exuded a breath that made the jackals split their hearts. This was the smell of jackals'' death. On the two shiny battle axes, the jackals could even smell the blood of the same kind.


    At this time, all the jackals knew that they had nowhere to escape.


    Looking at the flustered men, Hogg decided to take them out from here. Although most jackals would die here, he was sure to escape under the cover of these men.


    As long as you can run out and rely on your own strength, you can gather a group of men again, Hogg thought secretly.


    Just when Hogg was ready to give orders, the human soldiers opposite suddenly shot dense arrows at them. Several unlucky ghosts standing in front were shot to the ground in an instant. The blood and cry of their companions scattered the other jackals.


    Nelson has rich experience in dealing with jackals. In fact, the most monsters he kills are jackals. Especially after arriving at the man horse hill, the War Bear mercenaries received several tasks to eliminate these bloodthirsty robbers.


    All war bear members know that the jackals are ferocious and timid. When fighting with the jackals, they must not show half fear. First shoot a few arrows at the jackals with a cross bow. The blood and howling of the same kind will instantly collapse these selfish guys. At this time, the jackals have only one idea in their mind that they should run faster than other kinds, Some cunning jackals even attack their companions when they escape. These injured and backward peers will help it fight for time to escape.


    At that time, mercenaries can kill these dirty beasts one by one.


    Under the leadership of Nelson, the guards shot at the jackals who tried to climb the hillside with strong cross bows. The arrows ruthlessly pierced the jackals'' bodies, but the jackals'' strong physique only saved them from death. However, the human soldiers with spears would catch up and stab the wounded jackals on the spot. The scream of his companions before their death made the remaining jackals rush to the depths of the valley driven by human soldiers.


    There they will meet the fate of destruction.

 Chapter 20

    Victor stood on the hillside on one side of the valley and looked out at the fighting in the valley.


    The instinct of survival makes these cunning and ferocious jackals burst out amazing power. They run, jump, collide, roar violently, and launch fierce attacks on all creatures that prevent them from escaping, including their own kind.


    However, all this is in vain.


    The human constitution may not be as strong as the jackals, but the sophisticated equipment and close cooperation make these well-trained soldiers as terrible as killing machines.


    The Bowman shoots powerful arrows at the lone jackals. The spearmen in a group of three stab the wounded jackals to death, while the infantry wearing lock armor and shield are vigilant to pay attention to the movement in the surrounding grass. When jackals threaten the soldiers who are not good at close combat, these elite soldiers will let the jackals know what despair is.


    When facing the powerful knight, the strong jackal is as vulnerable as the scarecrow.


    Victor saw that Calvin, Bruce''s trainee knight, split a jackal in half from shoulder to crotch with a long sword. The huge wind pressure brought by the long sword made the half man tall weeds fall around and form a 2-meter circle on the ground.


    "There are 39 jackals, 6 hyenas, 42 goblins and 23 dog headed people. 11 jackals have been killed." Victor said softly. With the help of x-3, Victor accurately reported the data within his line of sight.


    "Your Excellency, you are so accurate!" One eyed Gru flattered nearby. In fact, he didn''t know whether Victor was right or not.


    Gru and several powerful guards are around victor. They will be responsible for protecting the safety of their Lord, while master Edwin stays in the castle at Bruce''s request. Nicole, who was originally responsible for protecting the white tower scholar, will be standing next to victor.


    The beautiful female trainee knight, dressed in silver white women''s scale armor, with a long sword and round shield in her hand, and her hair simply tied behind her head, looks heroic.


    "Gru, bring me a heavy crossbow." Although Victor couldn''t go down to fight the jackals, he didn''t want to be just a bystander.


    Gru glanced at Nicole in some embarrassment. Nicole quickly advised Victor softly, "Victor, there are our soldiers everywhere on the battlefield. The Heavy Crossbow is not easy to operate. If you hurt our people, it will be bad. What do you say?"


    "Don''t worry, I will never shoot at someone''s place. Besides, you will guide me, right?" Victor smiled at Nicole.


    The ethereal temperament and elegant appearance brought by the blood of the moon elf have a great attraction to Nicole, which makes her unable to bear to refuse Victor''s request.


    "OK, but you have to shoot under my guidance."


    A military heavy crossbow was taken over. This powerful weapon can shoot arrows 300 meters away, and even shoot through targets wearing lock armor within 100 meters. However, the heavy weight of the Heavy Crossbow makes most people unable to shoot accurately.


    Gru pushed a pure steel crossbow into the shooting slot with a winch, and handed the Heavy Crossbow to victor. Nicole clung to Victor''s body, held Victor''s arm with her hand, and pointed the crossbow at a jackal without anyone around. This intimate gesture made Miss Knight blush and heartbeat.


    Overrun opening, wind speed, distance, the speed and path of the jackal, these data are constantly refreshed in Victor''s eyes. After receiving Nicole''s signal, Victor shot a crossbow.


    The sharp arrow directly pierced the Jackal''s shoulder. The strong strength made the Jackal turn a somersault, but driven by the desire to escape, the strong jackal ignored the arrow on his shoulder and got up and ran away.


    "Nice shot!" Gru lost no time in praising loudly.


    Victor shook his head discontentedly. He had aimed at the Jackal''s head, but he didn''t know enough about the performance of the Heavy Crossbow at the first shot. Coupled with Nicole''s interference, his shooting movement was somewhat deformed.


    "One more time." Victor commanded Gru.


    The Heavy Crossbow is loaded again. Before Nicole holds Victor''s hand, Victor pulls the trigger of the heavy crossbow.


    The pure steel crossbow shot through the Jackal''s head at a distance of 100 meters, making him fall to the ground and die instantly.


    It was like a wild shot that stunned everyone. Even Gru forgot to take the opportunity to flatter victor.


    If this arrow was just a coincidence, Victor''s next shot made everyone deny this idea.


    Every powerful crossbow shot by Victor took the life of a jackal, and it was an arrow in the head. If Nicole and the guard could get closer, they would be more surprised to find that most of these arrows penetrated the Jackal''s eyes or ears.


    In this regard, the soldiers fighting below have a deeper understanding.


    George is the elite infantry under Baron esrik. He is responsible for protecting the safety of crossbow men and spearmen, but the long Artemisia caused him a lot of trouble. He must always pay attention to the movement around his companions, which made him neglect his own safety.


    A strong jackal in the grass rushed at the soldier without paying attention.


    The Jackal''s raid made George a little flustered, but the trained man blocked the Jackal''s claws with his shield at the moment of being knocked down, and stabbed his short spear into his opponent''s ribs.


    This damage was not enough to kill a strong jackal at once, but the severe pain made the Jackal more crazy. It opened its bloody mouth full of sharp fangs and bit it on George''s face. The fishy breath made George smell the smell of death.


    However, the expected pain did not happen. When George was picked up by his companions from under the jackal, they were shocked to find that the Jackal''s head was pierced through the ear hole by a long crossbow arrow, and it was dead.


    This arrow opened the mouth of everyone around Victor, even the beautiful miss Nicole, and made the broken teeth hidden in the grass cold.


    As a ferocious jackal, broken teeth are far smarter than their kind.


    After the battle began, the broken tooth took advantage of the chaos and plunged into the deep grass. The breeze surrounded its body, making it sneak silently in the grass and slip away to the hillside on the side of the valley.


    Run up the hillside and over the whole hill to escape the siege of human forces, as many jackals think. However, once they leave the cover of weeds, human archers will tell them how stupid this idea is with dense arrows.


    But broken teeth don''t care. Climbing the slope will reduce the escape speed of jackals, but it won''t cause trouble to broken teeth. The affinity of wind element not only makes it move quickly, but also makes it have a more sensitive perception. It can dodge in advance before the arrow is hit.


    Even if it can''t avoid all the arrows, the breeze around it can weaken the power of the arrow. As long as it avoids the key parts and is not shot, it can escape this encirclement and suppression.


    In this process, you may suffer a little injury, but it will never be fatal. You can escape with your super physical quality and amazing speed. This is the idea of broken teeth.


    The sharpshooter on the hillside made the broken tooth desperate.


    Maybe broken teeth can resist the shooting of ordinary crossbows, but it does not include military heavy crossbows. It saw with its own eyes that the crossbow and arrow shot through the head of a unlucky man from the hillside. With strong strength, it took a 300 pound guy to fly one meter away. After that, the crossbow and arrow made of pure steel nailed the guy''s head to the ground.


    If Victor is the only shooter, he doesn''t worry about breaking his teeth, but he can''t prevent such terrible shooting in the dense arrows.


    The broken tooth decided to avoid Victor''s sight and escape from a safe place, but the smaller and smaller encirclement made his plan come to naught.


    So the broken tooth decided to take a risk.


    Since you can''t escape from the attack of the marksman on the hillside, you can only get close to the marksman and find another chance to kill or seriously hurt the marksman. Otherwise, even if you can run out of the hillside next to him, you will expose your back to the terrible guy, so you must kill him!


    Broken teeth saw the guards around Victor, including a powerful tin man, but it was only a human female.


    Human females are always weak in the impression of broken teeth. When they see the jackals, they always scream in horror and flee in panic, which can always arouse the jackals'' strong appetite.


    This cognitive bias adds some confidence to the broken tooth. In fact, it has no choice.


    The broken tooth cautiously touched Victor''s hillside in the grass and waited quietly in a grass at the bottom of the hillside.


    It is waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity created by Hogg.


    Then it will fight for life.

 Chapter 21

    Hogg''s jackals are dead and wounded. It has come to an end.


    When it was surrounded by several human soldiers, the powerful jackal leader slowly stood up from the grass. It turned up its lips and revealed its cold and sharp fangs. It was much taller and burly than other jackals, causing a commotion among these human soldiers.


    Now that you can''t run away, let yourself tear the opponent''s body with sharp claws and taste the enemy''s flesh and blood with sharp fangs. This bloodthirsty idea made Hogg''s green eyes covered with a layer of red light.


    "Ferocious jackal? Don''t step in. Leave this guy to me. His head is qualified to hang on the wall of my collection. Bruce, don''t argue with me." Baron Esquire, dressed in black and blue armor, walked towards Hogg with a laugh.


    Over the slowly retreating soldiers, eskri knocked heavily on the shield of his left hand with his long sword, stood 10 meters away in front of Hogg, and his eyes were frozen.


    Hogg looked at the powerful tin man in front of him. It was this guy who destroyed his ethnic group and forced it to a dead corner. Despair and hatred ignited Hogg''s blood. An unprecedented force woke up in his body. This force burned Hogg''s mind. Now it has only one idea: tear this damn human to pieces.


    "Bloodthirsty?!" Bruce raised his eyebrows when he looked at the fierce jackal with bleeding eyes and a full circle of strong body.


    With a long howl, Hogg charged his enemy at an unprecedented speed. The tough weeds in front of him were smashed by his body and rolled into the air by the strong wind it brought. This momentum even gave the Jackal''s charge an invincible momentum.


    In the face of his formidable opponent, there was no wave in eskri''s eyes. The whole person was as unshakable as obsidian.


    At the moment of contact, eskri blocked the Jackal leader''s claws tearing the air with his shield, pushed the knight four meters away with great force, and the iron boots on his feet left two clear marks on the ground.


    "Strong enough!" Escley threw away the deformed shield in his hand and pulled out a smile from the corners of his mouth. He was pleased with the strength of his opponent.


    "Come again!" The sword in eskry''s hand danced a sword flower and rushed to the Jackal.


    In the face of the provocation of his opponent who had just been repulsed by himself, Hogg, who was full of confidence, roared and rushed to the knight again. This time, he would directly screw off the opponent''s head.


    Eskri turned sideways to avoid Hogg''s claw attack, and the long sword in his hand left a terrible wound under the Jackal''s rib.


    Side cut!


    However, the knight who hit his opponent hard did not stop. His legs changed his direction in an instant. His whole body was like a powerful crossbow, and his long sword stabbed his opponent''s chest straight.


    In the bloodthirsty state, Hogg ignored his own pain. He suddenly turned to launch a more violent attack on his opponent, but the knight''s long sword directly pierced his heart.


    Spike!


    The battle is over. Watching the opponent pull the long sword out of his chest, Hogg stays in place as if he had been magic. This is fatal.


    Blood gushed from Hogg''s mouth and nose, but his strong physique and unwilling will made him unwilling to fall down. He tightened his muscles and tried to lock the wound. There was no weakened fighting spirit in his eyes, which moved eskri.


    Making a knightly salute to the jackal, eskry charged Hogg.


    If he was a Bruce knight, he would never charge a dying jackal in this case. He would wipe his long sword and leave the beast to die slowly.


    But escley is different. If Bruce is the aristocrat among the knights, then escley is the knight among the aristocrats. How hearty it is to kill his opponent at the strongest moment of his life!


    Facing the last blow of Hogg''s life and will, eskri cut out a sword. This sword was the first sword his father taught him when he was four years old. He practiced this sword thousands of times a day without interruption. This sword directly cut off the Jackal''s sharp claws, swept over his opponent''s neck, and blood flew with his head.


    Flat cut!


    Right now! The broken tooth moved.


    It has long been observed that the sharpshooter on the hillside needs the soldiers around him to give him Shangxuan every time he shoots, and the battle in the valley has just attracted everyone''s attention, so at this moment, there is no arrow on the Heavy Crossbow!


    Broken teeth and so on is this opportunity!


    It charged Victor on the hillside. The angle of the hillside and the air didn''t seem to hinder it. It was as fast as a gust of wind.


    When Gru and several guards found the broken tooth, it was less than 10 meters away from victor.


    But Nicole also moved. The beautiful female trainee Knight reacted instantly when she saw the broken tooth rushing up at an amazing speed.


    She threw away her heavy shield, raised her sharp sword and met the broken tooth.


    The bright sword light cuts off the Jackal who just jumps into the air like a peerless drill. Nicole wants to sweep the broken tooth in two.


    This ferocious sword made the soul of the dead of the broken tooth take a big risk. At the time of life and death, the broken tooth gave a loud roar, the mane of the whole body stood up, and the breeze around the body suddenly accelerated. At the moment when the long sword touched its body, these air currents blocked the cutting of the long sword, and the broken tooth slipped a distance to the left by this force.


    The long sword swept the right rib of the broken tooth, but it avoided the fate of being cut by the waist.


    The greasy feeling from the long sword made Nicole feel bad. When she turned to pursue, she found that the broken tooth was close to victor, and her sharp claws were grasping at Victor''s neck.


    "No!" Nicole let out a moan. She wanted to throw her long sword at the broken tooth. She was afraid of hurting Victor, so she had to rush at the broken tooth, but it was too late.


    The broken tooth was very excited. Although Nicole''s long sword swept through its body, it was not fatal enough, but its target was close at hand. As long as it stretched out its hand, its sharp claws would tear open the marksman''s neck, and then it would escape from heaven.


    The broken teeth seemed to smell the blood on the prey''s neck. When it thought it was successful, the stunned expression on the human marksman''s face turned into a smile in its eyes.


    Victor had long found the broken tooth hidden under the slope, but with the protection of the guard and Nicole, he didn''t take the thin jackal to heart.


    However, the speed of the sudden outbreak of the Jackal exceeded everyone''s expectations, and the breeze around the beast was unexpected.


    X-3 chip allows Victor to master all the data of tooth breaking action, but ordinary physical fitness is not enough for him to make enough response.


    At the moment when the broken tooth broke Nicole''s block and rushed towards him, Victor felt the breeze around the jackal, and then the world changed in his eyes.


    Everything was slowed down. Everything was clearly reflected in his mind. He saw Nicole''s desperate eyes. He saw Gru and several guards stabbing the spear in their hands at the jackals in a panic. He saw the excited and cruel red eyes and the sharp claws waved by the jackals.


    Most importantly, he saw the wind.


    The cheerful wind directly penetrated his body and conveyed his love for him. This feeling made Victor happy from his heart and couldn''t help smiling.


    At this moment, he really felt the ubiquitous wind element. At this moment, he was integrated with the cheerful wind element. He was the son of the wind.


    Victor turned around lightly, avoided the claws of the broken tooth sweeping at his neck, pulled out Gru''s dagger inserted in the thigh leather sleeve and stabbed the broken tooth''s neck.


    Without any hindrance, the dagger easily pierced the fierce jackal''s neck and went straight through its vertebrae.


    This stab is light, accurate and deadly.


    When Nelson came up with the guard, Victor was gently hugging Nicole who was trembling and crying in his arms, and the body with broken teeth fell not far away from them. There was still deep doubt in the tarnished eyes of the Jackal.

 Chapter 22

    "Victor, didn''t you really feel any change in your body when you assassinated the mutant jackal?" Master Edwin asked Victor with interest.


    The battle of encircling and suppressing the jackals was very successful. All jackals and robbers had been killed, and only some irrelevant goblins and dog headed people escaped in the chaos.


    Most importantly, the fierce jackal leader was killed by esrik.


    The death of the Jackal leader means that there will be no jackal clan threatening human villages in this territory for a long time.


    In the human camp, three soldiers were seriously injured, seven were slightly injured and no one was killed.


    The result was a relief to Baron eskry. As a new Lord, he couldn''t give much money to pay his pension.


    When Baron eskry counted his military achievements, he was shocked to find that the seemingly weak little Baron actually killed seven jackals with a heavy crossbow, and each arrow ran through the key point of his head.


    I''m afraid only those knights who are friendly to the wind element can match this terrible shooting skill.


    When he saw the body of the broken tooth, eskry was shocked and felt a trace of happiness.


    He did not expect that there were two violent leaders in the Jackal group. If the thin and violent jackal escaped the encirclement and suppression, it would soon gather a new jackal group.


    It seems that more soldiers should be recruited, eskri thought secretly, but the embarrassed finance in the territory made him feel a headache.


    In order to thank Victor for getting rid of a big trouble for him, escley expressed his willingness to help Victor make a specimen of the broken tooth head with family secrets, but Victor ruthlessly refused.


    Back at the castle, master Edwin showed great interest in Victor''s magical shooting and extraordinary agility after learning of Victor''s amazing achievements.


    Early the next morning, Victor once again refused eskry''s earnest request to make a specimen of the ugly jackal''s head. In the Baron''s regretful eyes, he took his team on the journey south.


    Just on the road, master Edwin kept asking Victor one question after another in the carriage. Looking at the eager eyes of the old scholar, Victor could only smile bitterly.


    "Master, you have asked this question three times. Well, I repeat, I didn''t have any strange feelings at that time. It was purely an instinctive reaction. I didn''t even think about the whole process."


    Victor didn''t tell the truth. He was surprised and frightened by the sudden power, because he remembered the purification ceremony held by the shining Church in Heibao square.


    He must be very careful before he knows the source of this power.


    "It seems that the natural power of the moon elf blood gives you superhuman vision and keen fighting intuition." Whispered Edwin.


    "The power of the moon elf blood? Master, can you make it clearer?" Hearing the master''s words, Victor''s heart moved. Now he is very eager to understand his state.


    "The elves live in the depths of the endless forest, far away from the human world for thousands of years, and we know nothing about their power system. However, it is certain that the strength of the elves far exceeds that of humans. According to the records in the ancient documents excavated by the white tower, elves are extraordinary archers. The archers of the elves can accurately shoot fast-moving prey with a war bow 400 meters away! You should know that even the cross crossbow of Dodo Kingdom has no such range, not to mention hitting the moving target. In addition, the elves are very agile. It is said that the wood elves, the main representative of the elves, live in the tall tree crown all year round, and they can run and jump freely on the tree tops. " Edwin sighed.


    "So, do you think I have inherited the genius of the elves, and can I reach that level in the future?" Victor''s eyes flashed and asked Edwin in in surprise.


    "Hahaha, little Victor, I don''t mean that. Shooting a target 400 meters away with a war bow is only possible after the silver wind Knight uses fighting spirit in the human world. From this point of view, every elf Archer is equivalent to our Silver Knight, but do you think it''s possible?" For Victor''s surprise, Edwin laughed and poured cold water on him.


    "Of course it''s impossible! If the elves are so powerful, how can there be other races in the world? Therefore, I think the elves should have special training methods and power inheritance, combined with their blood talent to achieve this amazing effect. You can only rely on their thin blood, but there is no power inheritance of the elves, anyway It''s impossible to reach the level of ELF shooter. " Without waiting for Victor''s answer, Edwin directly expressed his judgment.


    Victor was excited because he knew he could do it!


    After killing the broken tooth, he obviously felt that his body had changed greatly.


    First of all, his eyesight has been greatly improved. Originally, his eyesight was very good. He can see the eyes of the Jackal 300 meters away, but that is the result of the x-3 chip helping him constantly correct the visual image. It is not really clear, but now he can see the hare hidden in the grass 500 meters away even if he does not enter the overrun state.


    And he also awakened the ability of night vision. Night and fog can no longer block his sight. Even the night blade leopard hidden in the dark, Victor is now confident to shoot it with an arrow.


    Secondly, his hearing became very sharp. He could clearly hear a gopher digging a cave 200 meters away.


    Most importantly, he seems to be able to enter a state of communicating with the wind element.


    When he enters this state, all his senses are greatly improved. Through the calculation of x-3, his eyesight is improved by 50% on the original basis, while his hearing is improved by 70%. In addition, even if he doesn''t listen and doesn''t look, he can clearly and accurately grasp all subtle changes within a 10 meter radius around him.


    The last change almost made Victor happy. Now he can let the breeze surround his body like broken teeth. He can not only change the speed very fast, but also make many unimaginable changes in his movement. In this state, his speed increased by 100%, reaching an amazing 25 meters per second, and his body''s sensitivity increased by 150%.


    However, Victor was shocked that he could attach the breeze to other objects!


    This ability not only greatly increased his speed of waving weapons, but also made him extremely flexible in using weapons. When he throws the dagger surrounded by the breeze, the dagger can fly at high speed in the air. However, after a distance of more than 10 meters, the breeze surrounding the dagger will dissipate automatically. Even so, the throwing distance and speed increase exponentially.


    This is already a kind of extraordinary ability, which has to remind victor of wizards, which is also the reason why Victor must keep secret.


    Victor called the first state of communicating the wind element super sense and the second state of controlling the wind element Wujian. When he opened the two states together with exceeding the limit, he would enter a wonderful state, giving him a sense of omniscience and omnipotence. It was in this state that he easily killed the ferocious jackal man, However, after this special state lasted for 20 seconds, Victor began to dizzy and finally had to quit this state.


    Victor called this state Apocalypse!


    Victor thinks that x-3, super sense, Infernal Affairs and Apocalypse all have greater potential for him to explore, but the current environment does not allow him to do so.


    Wait until you have your own territory, and then slowly explore your potential. At present, you still try to get more information about blood and extraordinary power from Edwin scholars. Victor thought to himself.


    "It''s disappointing that there is no growth potential!" Victor sighed to the old scholar according to the little excitement in his heart.


    "Victor, don''t be too greedy! You know that less than 40% of the human noble blood can awaken the fighting spirit of knights! Although you don''t have the ability to awaken knights, you awaken the blood of moon elves and are endowed with terrible shooting skills and keen fighting intuition. As far as I know, those who also awaken the blood of elves in the human noble blood don''t have such talent! Compared with me You guys, you''re so lucky! " Cried Edwin angrily.


    "Maybe it''s because they don''t have the experience of facing death like me!" Victor said faintly, but he didn''t notice that Nicole looked pale and lowered her head.


    "Child, I know your longing for power, but I have to remind you, don''t forget that you are still a lord! Sometimes, responsibility is also a power. Please remember this." The old scholar solemnly advised victor.


    Victor''s heart was shocked and he was a little crazy for a moment.

 Chapter 23

    Several strong short tailed deer were drinking water leisurely by the river. When they heard a sudden movement behind them, these alert animals quickly ran away.


    One of the bold short tailed deer ran a distance and stopped to look back. It saw a slim human walking towards the place where they had just drunk water. Shaking his head, the curious short tailed deer ran after his companion.


    Lilia''s shooting is the best among bear mercenaries, but she''s not here to hunt short tailed deer today.


    "Here it is." Lilia found a stake nailed to the beach. Along the rope tied to the stake, she lifted an oval cage from the river. The heavy weight of the cage made Lilia smile.


    This is a cage made of branches. The cage has a big belly and a small mouth. There is a barbed mouth inside. Yes, this is a shrimp cage.


    "I don''t know. How can adults know such a strange shrimp fishing method, but it really works!" Carrying the shrimp cage full of harvest, Lilia murmured softly, and the upturned corners of her mouth showed the girl''s mood at this time.


    "Hey! Lilia, what are you talking about to yourself? Are you thinking about Lord Victor again?"


    A teasing voice came from behind. Lilia was ashamed, stamped her feet, turned around and said, "sister Linda! What are you talking about!"


    A woman in leather armor with a long sword hanging from her waist is dragging the same shrimp cage to Lilia. She is Linda, a maid of the War Bear mercenary regiment.


    Linda is 28 years old. She looks like a mercenary in her 30s. Her skin is a little rough, but her convex and upturned body and correct facial features make her have the charm of a mature woman. Compared with her combat skills, Linda is better at tailoring, cooking and first aid. She is regarded as the logistics personnel of the War Bear mercenary regiment. Sometimes, she is also responsible for the intelligence collection of the mercenary regiment.


    Linda is also Nelson''s partner, so Lilia is very close to her. The girl Huaichun''s mind can''t hide from her.


    "Is your shrimp cage full?" Seeing Lilia a little embarrassed, Linda timely changed the subject.


    "Well, you see, they are all half a foot long green shrimps." The girl proudly raised the heavy shrimp cage to Linda.


    "I''m full, too." Linda sighed: "Lord Victor is different from other nobles I''ve met. The shrimp cage he designed is really easy to use, and I''ve never heard of the cooking methods he taught me. You know? If we don''t work as mercenaries in the future, we can open a bar or hotel with the cooking skills we learned from adults, and we can make a lot of money!"


    Speaking of this, the maid soldier''s eyes were shining, as if there were countless kinshores shining.


    "Why don''t you be a mercenary? Sister Linda, we are the adult''s family guard now! It''s the guard! Okay?" Lilia tooted her mouth in some displeasure.


    "Well, well, we''re family guards now." Linda sighed and said, "let''s go quickly. The adult said he would teach me to make iron shrimp today. I think it must be very delicious."


    "Of course."


    When they walked towards the camp with a smile, a woman''s painful groan came from the nearby trees.


    Linda and Lilia looked at each other, tacitly put down their shrimp cage, pulled out their weapons, and touched the trees one by one.


    When they got close to the trees, they heard the sobs made by the woman after she was gagged and the laughter of several men. They immediately understood what happened in the trees.


    "Who? Get out!" Linda cut off a branch with her long sword and shouted to the trees. Lilia also pointed her hunting bow to the sound in the trees.


    There was a flustered sound in the trees. After a while, a thief headed man poked his head out of the trees.


    "It''s sister Linda and Lilia. Come out, big guys." The wretched man smiled flatteringly at Linda.


    After a while, several men in leather jackets emerged from the trees, all of whom were militia recruited by Nelson among the people.


    "What are you doing?!" Linda snapped and asked. The long sword in her hand was not relaxed at all. The flashing cold light of the blade made several men flinch back.


    "No, nothing. Big guys just spend money and have some fun." The wretched man smiled and said that the sparse yellow teeth in his mouth made Linda feel very sick.


    Hearing the answer from her companions, several nervous militia relaxed. Linda''s face flashed green and assumed an attacking posture, and Lilia also pulled the hunting bow full.


    "Call out the people inside!" Linda''s cold voice made the men cold.


    After a while, a tall and strong man came out of the trees with a woman in ragged clothes.


    His name was Logan. He was a small captain of the militia and was in charge of three militia. The good thing was interrupted, which made the rude guy very unhappy. He pushed the woman in his hand to the ground in front of Linda and spit on the ground with disdain.


    "Can''t we spend money for fun? Bitch, tell sister Linda what''s going on!" Logan scolded the woman on the ground.


    "Yes. We spent a lot of money." Logan''s tough attitude made his men confident.


    "I, I took their money." The woman on the ground pulled her clothes, tried to cover her purple body, and muttered in a low voice.


    With a sigh in her heart, Lilia loosened the full hunting bow.


    She knew that the woman was a farmer''s wife and two children, but she couldn''t manage such a thing.


    "Can we go now, sister Linda?" Logan said jokingly.


    Looking at the woman trembling and weeping silently on the ground, Linda''s eyes were red, which reminded her of her sister.


    When Linda was young, her parents died one after another. It was her sister who supported her by tailoring.


    The helpless sisters were coveted by the hooligans in the town. Finally one day, several hooligans broke into their home. After some threats and beatings, her sister was killed.


    Some unseen neighbors reported to the sheriff, but after these villains presented a filial piety to the sheriff, the matter ended.


    At that time, Linda, who was already sensible, fled home overnight. With the help of her kind neighbors, she was taken in by a circus. After several twists and turns, Linda finally joined the War Bear mercenary regiment, where she learned how to protect herself and others with a sword.


    Linda wanted revenge, but when she went back, she found that the town had been razed to the ground by the Sassanians.


    But she did not forget her sister''s humiliating and frightened eyes, just like this woman.


    Nor did she forget her sister''s scarred body, just like this woman.


    She did not forget the ugly faces of those hooligans, just like Logan!


    "Go to hell!"


    The long sword was flying, just as she thought countless times.


    The birds in the woods were startled into the air by the sudden revenge and flew away with a loud cry.


    Linda stood there, letting the blood on the sword drip down.

 Chapter 24

    Victor has a headache now.


    During these days'' journey, Victor obviously found Nicole in a very low mood.


    Obviously, the last time the fierce jackal threatened Victor, the self abased and sensitive female trainee Knight blamed herself very much.


    Seeing Nicole gradually becoming silent, Victor tried to appease her, but there was no good way.


    So he wanted to divert Nicole''s attention with some delicious food that was not in the world. This made Edwin greatly appreciated. Nicole became a lot more cheerful in the happy atmosphere of everyone.


    Today, Victor asked Lilia to take people to the river to catch some delicious green shrimps. He was ready to make his famous iron plate prawns for everyone to taste. However, the guard killed the militia!


    "That''s how it happened, your excellency." Maus humbly lowered his head in Victor''s disgusted eyes, hiding his obscene appearance under his hood.


    Maus is a bitch with bad water. When he was in Heibao Town, he was a pickpocket in the guild. He was chased by the boss of the guild because he embezzled a newly stolen kinsol.


    In order to escape for his life, Maus pretended to be a cobbler and joined Victor''s South team while Victor was recruiting his people.


    But Maus was never a safe man. After confirming that he had escaped a disaster, he began to move again.


    He knew that he was thin and obscene. He was not a boss, so he just wanted to find a backer.


    At this time, Logan, the militia captain responsible for distributing food to the people, came into his eyes.


    Logan and his two brothers were originally farmers in the eastern provinces. Although they were reckless, they were honest. Later, the strong Logan and his two brothers were selected by Nelson to become a militia captain.


    Although Maus is annoying, his cunning and bloody gangster career makes him very good at observing words and expressions and flattering. Several times of oblivion and flattery made the inexperienced Logan brothers quickly regard Maus as their own man.


    Under the constant inducement of Maus, the Logan brothers began to use their right to distribute food to squeeze and coerce the cowardly peasant women. After tasting the sweetness several times, the silence of the victims made these people become more and more unscrupulous. The three brothers who were originally simple completely became disgusting scum, just like Maus.


    Until they met Linda.


    After logan was killed by Linda, Maus immediately screamed more sharply than women, and ran towards the camp without looking back, which was as fast as the rabbit chased by Teal dog.


    The cunning Maus knew that there was only a dead end to staying where he was. He had to make things big before Nelson reacted, so that he could have a chance of life.


    "Kill! Kill!" Maus shouted as he ran in the camp, and soon he succeeded in alerting everyone, including victor.


    In the crowd, Maus publicly accused Linda of killing Logan.


    Victor looked at the two brothers sitting on the ground crying with Logan''s body and the surrounding people. He also looked at Linda, a pale maid standing next to Nelson with her hands tied. He was very embarrassed.


    The War Bear mercenaries under Nelson are the only armed force that Victor can rely on at present, and Nelson''s performance along the way has not disappointed him. Victor also knows that Linda is Nelson''s partner, so he can''t order Linda to be executed anyway.


    However, Linda brazenly killed a spring buying militia, which was recognized by all parties, including herself. If Linda cannot be dealt with fairly, victor will inevitably lose the trust of all his neighbors. This crack is fatal to a new Lord.


    Victor decided to turn to the old scholar for help.


    "Master, how do you usually deal with such things?" Victor whispered to Edwin next to him.


    "I never deal with these things myself. It''s all my housekeeper''s responsibility." Edwin gave Victor a hand.


    When Victor turned his eyes to Bruce, the knight shook his head and said that he would not deal with these trifles himself.


    Seeing victor in a dilemma, Maus was secretly proud. He knew that no matter how Victor dealt with Linda, he had saved his life for the time being.


    "My Lord, I am willing to accept all punishment." Despite Nelson''s livid face, Linda stepped forward and said to victor.


    Victor didn''t speak. He instinctively felt that things were not as simple as everyone thought. However, the peasant woman admitted that she sold spring to Logan for money and food, and Linda did kill Logan after understanding the cause of the matter.


    However, seeing Maus''s obscene face, Victor was sure there was something fishy in it! Because he was a face watcher, he decided to find out the truth.


    If they are ordinary lords in the world, in order to maintain their dominant position, they may choose to directly execute Linda or release Linda. They won''t try to find out the truth like Victor.


    Victor silently opened the super sense and super limit state. He needs to get more information in the details.


    Vision, hearing and perception form a clear and incomparable three-dimensional image of all the surrounding images and sounds in Victor''s mind. Under the continuous correction and screening of x-3, Victor accurately grasped the expressions of all the people present and communicated with them in a low voice.


    In addition to the anxiety and worry of the members of the War Bear mercenaries and the anger and numbness of the onlookers, he also captured several happy emotions.


    "Good death!"


    "The beast was finally punished."


    These are several farmers whispering to themselves, which were screened out through x-3.


    "You, you, and you, come out." Victor pointed these people out one by one from the crowd.


    "Don''t be afraid. What''s your name?" Victor chose the farmer who hated the dead most among the three and asked him kindly.


    "My Lord, my name is Rhett." Victor''s warm attitude made the farmer a lot bolder.


    "Rhett, I''ll give you a chance to tell you what you know. If you hide something and cause me to misjudge, I''ll order you to be hanged." Victor''s direct language was like a sharp knife, forcing the hesitant farmer to a dead corner.


    "My Lord, I have something to say! Logan and his family don''t distribute enough food to our family every time on the pretext that the children can''t receive food. In order to feed the children, we can only use our savings to buy food from him. Now the money has run out. The child''s mother has to sell her body to their beasts and exchange the money for food." The cowardly farmer felt a burst of joy at seeing Maus and the participating militias change their faces.


    "Is that so?" Victor asked the others.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "That''s right."


    After getting a positive answer from several people, Victor smiled and said to himself, "in other words, guard Linda killed a thief who stole my food."


    "Sir, spare your life! It''s none of my business. I don''t know at all. I''m just Logan''s friend. I''m not his militia. I didn''t participate in their theft." When Maus saw that the leaders began to cast angry eyes at them, he immediately fell to the ground, begged for mercy loudly, and picked himself clean. As for the boss, he had to carry the pot in addition to eating meat first.


    "Linda, as the guard of the Wimbledon family, you killed the thief who stole the family property without my permission and committed the crime of Passover. I''ll punish you to pay 200 gold sol''s atonement." Victor ruled on Linda in Nelson''s grateful eyes.


    Two hundred gold sols is a huge sum of money for Linda, but she can still pay with Nelson''s help, but Nelson will work for Victor for the next two years.


    "As for these thieves, deprive them of the identity of leading the people, and drive them out of the camp with ten lashes each."


    Maus was overjoyed to hear that Victor just drove them away. On the surface, he still pretended to be frightened.


    "Let the master laugh." Victor said politely to Edwin.


    Edwin knew that Victor had to deal with some internal affairs next. He smiled and said to victor, "Victor, don''t care, but the iron shrimp you promised can''t just forget it."


    After Edwin and Bruce returned to the carriage, Victor dispersed the onlookers and stopped Nelson.


    "My Lord, i..." Nelson saw Victor''s cold eyes and couldn''t say the words he wanted to express his gratitude for a moment.


    "Nelson, I don''t care how damn those scum are, but you must remember that no one can kill my people with impunity, and no one can execute the prisoners in my territory without my consent. This is the last and only time, do you remember?"


    As a lord and protector of order, Victor could not tolerate this challenge to his rights. He felt it necessary to beat Nelson.


    "I remember, my Lord." Nelson replied solemnly.


    "Also, shouldn''t old Ham''s Teal dog be released sometime?" Victor said coldly before turning away.


    Victor is not a cold-blooded and cruel man, but he hates scum who takes pleasure in bullying the weak.


    "Yes, my Lord, they should slip away." Captain Zhan Xiong''s mouth pulled an arc upward, and his thick white teeth were cold.


    Looking at the passing motorcade, Maus limped in the opposite direction.


    "We''re all going to die. We''ll all be eaten by wild animals! Maus, it''s all your fault! If you hadn''t provoked Logan, we wouldn''t have come to this end." One of Logan''s brothers complained loudly.


    Maus walked forward without saying a word.


    Seeing that Maus, who usually flatters himself and others, dares to ignore himself, the man roared and rushed to Maus, grabbed his collar and wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Before the man''s fist hit his face, Maus flashed a sharp knife between his fingers and pressed it on the man''s neck.


    "Listen, fool, when I killed, you were still farming in your hometown. What? Do you want to try?" The knife pressed on the militia''s artery, and Maus''s momentum like a poisonous snake frightened him.


    After fading the madness brought by power, the farmer''s lowliness and cowardice returned to these poor bastards.


    "Listen to me, you rubbish. Only follow me can you find a way to live. I''ll take you back to Heibao town. Before that, whoever wants to make trouble for me, I''ll tell him to taste the taste of cutting meat with a knife!"


    Maus smiled strangely and was very satisfied that he could frighten these men who were far stronger than him. Just as he was about to play some more threatening means, a burst of whine came to several people''s ears from far to near.


    They looked around in fear, but they found that old ham, the dog trainer, didn''t know when to follow up. He was riding on his horse and smiled coldly at them.


    Justice may be late, but it will never forgive.

 Chapter 25

    Victor felt a little tired after more than ten days of journey, and what happened yesterday made him realize that he was not ready to be a Lord.


    The migration of more than 400 people is not just to let these civilians eat and wear warm and free from the threat of monsters. In addition to these most basic guarantees, these people will also have more needs, such as spouses, rights, status in the group, etc.


    Nelson is an experienced mercenary leader. No leader died at the hands of monsters along the way, which is enough to prove his ability. However, it is obvious that he is not good at managing these civilians.


    Without restrictions, a few militias have quickly transformed into bullies who bully the weak with a little position advantage. What will happen to the formal members of the war bear?


    Victor believes that the members of the War Bear mercenary regiment have not changed to be as ferocious as those militias, not because of their good nature, but because the mercenaries have not realized the change of their roles. They also regard this migration as a protection task for mercenaries and strictly abide by the morality of mercenaries.


    But what happened this time will make some people realize that everything is different.


    Speaking of it, Victor would also like to thank the obscene Maus. If he hadn''t publicized the matter immediately, it can be imagined that Nelson would kill these people privately in order to protect his team members, and Victor would be kept in the dark.


    Nelson is a mercenary who abides by morality, but that doesn''t mean he is a kind man. In fact, a mercenary licking blood on the edge of the knife has nothing to do with kindness anyway. If, once he starts to deal with the problem in this way, he will continue to prey on humans like the beast who tasted human flesh for the first time, and victor will completely lose control of this group.


    Victor felt very heavy at the thought.


    "You need a housekeeper!" The old scholar pointed out sharply.


    For what happened yesterday, whether it was Edwin or Bruce, or even Nicole and several other trainee knights, they were very indifferent. They didn''t care about the coerced peasant woman, nor did they care about the killed Logan, let alone the fate of the expelled militia.


    This made Victor realize that the aristocracy and the civilian world in the world are separated, and the managers promoted by the aristocracy are connected between them: housekeeper, mayor, sheriff, village head and so on. These people are the ears, eyes and minions of the nobility ruling civilians.


    "How should I choose a housekeeper?" Victor had to consult master Edwin.


    Victor''s mind is mostly about the memory of aristocratic etiquette and the skills of how to please women, but there is no plot to become a qualified Lord, which is the credit of the Marquis Sophia.


    "The Lord''s housekeeper can''t be served by anyone. He needs to be proficient not only in large and small affairs in the territory, but also in aristocratic etiquette. The most important thing is that he must be absolutely loyal to the Lord. Before that, he first needs to be literate." Edwin gently blew away the heat from the pine nut tea and said to victor.


    Victor was so frustrated that he couldn''t pick out a few of his people just because of literacy.


    "In fact, most of the housekeepers of the Lord''s family are trained from an early age. They are often blood descendants of the family. Only in this way can they ensure their absolute loyalty to the family, and their descendants will continue to serve the family. These people are also candidates for village heads, town heads, sheriffs and tax officials." Edwin saw Victor''s discouraged appearance and smiled and made up another knife.


    Victor knew that Edwin was telling the truth. The Wimbledon family was a thousand year old aristocrat and its family history was older than that of the Gambis kingdom. When he came to the horse hill as Lord, Sophia sent a family housekeeper to work for him. The housekeeper was a descendant of the Wimbledon family. He took care of everything in order along the way. Only when the robbers attacked, the housekeeper was the first to be slaughtered.


    Now it seems that this is very likely that Victor secretly thought of the York family in order to control their own means.


    "It seems that I can only let it go first." Victor said helplessly.


    "You should consider taking captain Nelson''s sister as your personal maid. If she will give birth to your offspring, that child will become the natural choice for your family housekeeper." Edwin spoke to Victor as if joking or formally.


    Edwin''s suggestion made Victor''s heart beat. Nelson is the main force that Victor can rely on at present. If we can strengthen the contact with Nelson in this way, it is indeed a good choice. Moreover, Lilia is young and moving, simple and beautiful. She has a vitality different from noble women, and she herself is also very fond of victor.


    In the next period of time, Nelson and his men will become an important force to maintain Victor''s ruling position, and attracting Nelson has become what Victor must do. This is probably the real reason why the old scholar suggested Victor to take Lilia as a personal maid.


    Victor knew that Nelson didn''t want Lilia to get too close to him. He was afraid that his only sister didn''t have a good home in the end.


    However, the nobles'' personal maids are the legal partners recognized by the nobles and have a high status in the territory. Although their children can not inherit the nobles'' surnames, they may also awaken the knight''s blood. Once these descendants are successfully promoted to Knights, they will be recognized as aristocrats immediately. Therefore, becoming a close maid of the nobility is the destination of common women.


    Victor secretly glanced at Nicole and found that the female trainee knight had a natural look on her face.


    "Although captain Nelson has no noble blood, he is a powerful and fierce soldier and deserves due respect."


    Victor''s silence made the Bruce Knight think that Victor was disgusting with Lilia''s identity and couldn''t help but open his mouth to complain about Nelson. After so many days together, the proud Knight appreciated Nelson''s ability and strength.


    Taking someone else''s sister as a personal maid is actually respect for him! This is indeed the noble logic of all evil.


    "This is really a way, but I still need to ask Nelson and Lilia for their opinions first. I will respect their choice." The values of modern society made Victor hesitate, but he had to admit that this might be his best choice.


    "However, before there is no qualified manager, I will personally undertake these internal affairs. Although it is against the dignity of the nobility, it is my duty after all." Victor raised his voice, and his confident attitude brightened Miss Nicole''s eyes.


    "What are you going to do?" Edwin touched his beard. He was very interested in Victor''s idea.


    "I intend to divide these leaders into six groups and let them choose their own team leaders. These team leaders will lead the members to complete the tasks assigned by me. If they encounter problems, the team leader can report directly to me and I will deal with them as appropriate." Victor replied.


    "However, you can''t guarantee their loyalty. Maybe these people will soon become like Logan. They will unite to deceive you and squeeze those men in your name. Don''t underestimate the petty wisdom and boldness of these inferior people. Once they do evil, they will have no bottom line!" The old scholar was not optimistic about Victor''s method.


    "You''re right. For people without moral beliefs, absolute rights will lead to absolute corruption. Therefore, I plan to assign a deputy group leader to each group. These Deputy group leaders can''t interfere with the work of the group leader, but they can directly report what they see and hear to me every ten days, and the position of deputy group leader will be held by adult leaders in turn."


    Supervision and reporting are effective means to restrict rights. As a transgressor, Victor certainly knows this truth.


    "Absolute power leads to absolute corruption!? very insightful. I must admit, Victor, you surprised me!" Edwin exclaimed to victor.


    "Good idea. But Victor, I think I must remind you not to forget to use the whip!"


    Bruce Knight''s Chunchun teachings made Victor speechless.


    Just as victor was exchanging views with the crowd, cheers came from the front line.


    After nearly twenty days of trekking, they finally arrived at the new territory.


    When Victor climbed the hillside, he saw an endless purple ocean. When he looked at it, he saw purple plants with a height of more than one person. The stems of these plants were straight, but there were no branches, but purple leaves grew at the top. They were next to each other, crowded with each other, and connected one after another. A light wind swept and the purple leaves moved, Like waves, like waves, it is spectacular.


    Looking at the magnificent and boundless purple sea and listening to the vibrant birds and insects, Victor''s heart is mixed. He will bid farewell to himself in the past, whether it is a rough fate of his previous life or a little aristocrat with crisis, he will usher in a new beginning here.

 Chapter 26

    "This plant is called purple sugarcane by us. It is a crop planted by forest people and horses. Its juice is sweet and delicious. Unfortunately, there are too many residues. We humans can''t eat this crop at all unless we can have strong teeth and three stomachs like centaurs." Edwin spits the residue left after chewing on the ground.


    Victor looked at the cut purple sugarcane in his hand and tasted the sweet taste in his mouth. He was excited. This crop is clearly the sugarcane of the world!


    Of course, it is somewhat different from sugarcane on the earth. There are no knots on the surface of purple sugarcane. Compared with sweet and greasy sugarcane, purple sugarcane has a slightly light taste and a unique fragrance, but it has more residue than sugarcane, and even stings the tongue when chewing in the mouth.


    "Why haven''t I seen this crop anywhere else in the Centaur hills? For example, I can''t see it in the territory of Heibao and Baron eskry." Victor threw away the purple cane in his hand. The residue of this crop was so much and coarse that he didn''t want to try again.


    "Of course, it was cut down. The forest people and horses planted this kind of things on the fertile land of the hills. Without shoveling them clean, the farmers could not plant crops. In fact, after several years of development, the original appearance of the people and horses hills has long been destroyed. Only in your territory can you see the original style of the people and horses hills." Edwin said with a smile.


    A few years ago, because of other studies, old scholars did not participate in the exploration of the man horse hills. Now if you want to see the traces of civilization left by the forest man horse, you can only go to Victor''s territory.


    This also shows that the territory Sylvia replaced for Victor is clearly an undeveloped wasteland! However, he had no more choice at that time. Victor was a little depressed at the thought.


    However, seeing the purple sugarcane forest here, he couldn''t help getting excited.


    There is no sucrose in the world. People generally use wild honey. Unfortunately, honey is rare and precious. Even the needs of human aristocracy can not be met. If Victor can use purple cane to develop sucrose, he will get a great wealth.


    "Purple sugarcane tastes sweet. Although there are too many residues, it should be a good drink if it is only used for juicing?"


    "It''s true that some people use purple cane to extract juice. Unfortunately, the nobles generally believe that the forest man horse is a kind of Centaur and a kind of lowly orc, and the orc''s food is only eaten by civilians. Therefore, under the orders of local lords, the purple cane has been cut down." The old scholar shrugged disapprovingly.


    This is both good news and good news. On the one hand, no one has realized the value of purple sugarcane. On the other hand, it may not be easy for the human aristocracy to accept the sucrose made of purple sugarcane.


    There was a noise in the crowd ahead. Victor and Edwin went up and saw that people were surrounded by a huge net, in which a huge strange bird was caught.


    The strange bird is as big as an adult horse. It has a huge and sharp beak, its dark green feathers glitter, and its strong and sharp claws are desperately rowing on the ground, trying to tear the huge net off its body. Unfortunately, this net is tough and hard to bear. Therefore, it can only lie on the ground and make a cry of "Ang, ang" in vain.


    Seeing their Lord and master Edwin coming over, the onlookers made way one after another.


    "What is this?" Victor looked at the strange bird that seemed to be a mixture of Raptor and rooster and asked curiously.


    "Sir, we don''t know. Several leaders wanted to catch some ground lizards to improve their food. They found this guy in the purple sugarcane forest, and then I took someone to catch him." A war bear mercenary nearby explained to victor.


    "This is the fast bird, a large land bird unique to the man horse hills. This kind of bird is strong and powerful, good at running, and they are even faster than the war horse. They feed on purple sugarcane leaves and other plants, and sometimes prey on ground lizards and frogs. The fast bird has great strength, can easily kick a person''s ribs, and the sharp beak can easily peck through the skin armor. You can see We should be glad that no one was hurt when we caught it. "


    Edwin looked at the strange bird struggling in the huge net in surprise and continued: "The fast birds eat a lot. When they don''t have enough food, they begin to eat the crops planted by the farmers, and their meat is fresh, tender and delicious. Many lords of the man horse hill ordered to hunt these birds. Now, this giant bird can''t be seen elsewhere in the man horse hill. What a lucky! I thought I wouldn''t taste this delicious food in my life. Unexpectedly, I just arrived In your territory, you caught a live one. "


    At the last word of the old scholar, Victor couldn''t help reeling.


    Sure enough, there is no concept of environmental protection in the food world.


    At the same time, in the house of the Marquis of Wimbledon, the royal capital, Lord Abel was reporting to a graceful lady what he had seen and heard in Heibao through a veil made of gauze.


    "Sir, I think we should immediately appeal to the Senate to suspend the impeachment of your excellency victor. At the same time, we should send knights to Heibao to stabilize the situation there." Abel said respectfully to the figure behind the veil.


    "It''s too late, Abel. Just the day before you came back, the Senate had obtained the land replacement document signed by Victor. The York family exchanged a piece of land in the south of the hills with Victor''s territory." Like a clear spring, a pleasant voice came from behind the gauze.


    "How could this happen?! before I left, I specifically told Victor not to act rashly. How could he sign such an instrument?" This sudden situation surprised Abel.


    "It''s not surprising that since she has decided to fight us, she won''t leave any flaws. Even if Victor doesn''t sign the replacement agreement, we have no chance of winning the Senate debate. You may not know that just three days ago, viscount Charles, the first successor of Duke Williams, was engaged to the granddaughter of Marquis gerryward, vice president of the Senate, and now we''re in the Senate The seats in the old house are completely down, so whether Victor signs the agreement or not, it can not change the fact that the York family re integrates the territory. "


    "I didn''t expect count York''s means to be so old." After hearing the woman''s explanation, Abel was a little lost. He claimed to be a shrewd and resourceful man, but unexpectedly, his strategy was insignificant in front of the means of the great aristocracy.


    "Hum! York''s fat pig is not worth mentioning. I''m talking about his wife Sylvia." A beautiful woman who couldn''t do anything, lifted the veil and came out slowly.


    The woman looks about 27 or 8 years old, mature and intellectual, but if you look carefully, you think she is a pure girl under the age of 20. She is wearing a white waist long skirt. The style of the long skirt is simple and simple, but the design is very fit. The slender figure and graceful curve of the woman are incisively and vividly outlined, and there is a trace of sexy in the tactfulness. Her skin is snow-white, her facial features are exquisite, and her behavior is elegant and dignified. Her long purple hair and eyes like Amethyst add a mystery and enchanting to her.


    Green and mature, graceful and sexy, dignified and flirtatious have been perfectly interpreted in this woman, and gave her a strange charm. She is Victor''s nominal wife, Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon.


    As if photographed by the hostess''s bright face, Lord Abel quickly bowed his head to the marquis.


    "Do you wonder why I didn''t send knights to follow Victor to the horse hills?" Sophia seemed to see through the confusion and dissatisfaction in the right-hand assistant.


    Indeed, if Sophia had sent two knights to victor, it would be enough to ensure Victor''s safety, and nothing would happen later.


    "Sylvia and I have some friendship. To tell you the truth, although I have a different position from her, I don''t want to offend her. I sent her the message that I don''t send knights to the horse hills. I know that Sylvia''s character will take tough measures when facing the advance of the prince''s party, but I didn''t expect that this slut would first regardless of her past friendship Do it to us! " Her once best friend''s ruthless practice also ignited a raging anger in Sophia''s heart.


    "What about Victor?" Facing the angry Marquis, Lord Abel asked with a stiff head.


    No matter whether the York family can complete the integration of the territory or not, Victor''s signing of the replacement agreement in person is a betrayal of the family and makes the layout of the prince party in the hills fail. This behavior must be punished.


    Even in the same camp, it can''t be monolithic. Sophia has always been famous for her beauty and wealth in the royal capital. Four chambers of commerce under her name make huge profits for her every year. In this process, she will naturally offend some families in the prince''s party. It can be imagined that these families will take advantage of Victor''s betrayal to criticize Sophia.


    "I see what you mean. Although we may be criticized, it is not necessarily a bad thing for us. Her Majesty Catherine has always had doubts about the relationship between me and Sylvia. This conflict must reassure her that we have lost 500000 kingsol after all. As for Victor... His timidity and cowardice disappointed me. From now on From now on, I will definitely give him all his support. Sylvia, that slut, will let him know what regret is! " When referring to victor, Sophia''s eyes showed a trace of intolerance, but it was replaced by indifference in the twinkling of an eye.


    Just as Abel was about to say something, a waitress came over and bowed to Sophia and said, "Lord Marquis, at your invitation, sir Andre has been waiting in the reception room."


    "Has Andre arrived yet?! Lucy, come and see if there''s anything wrong with my hair!" Hearing that the guest she invited had arrived, Sophia said in surprise.


    Her face as white as jade was dizzy with two pink flowers, and her bright eyes were bent into two new moons. Just now she was a strong woman with beautiful breasts, and in the twinkling of an eye she became a young girl with affectionate eyebrows and eyes. Regardless of Abel standing aside, Sophia took her maid into the room.


    Andre is a Golden Knight from the eastern Borui United Kingdom. He is not only powerful, but also young and handsome, dazzling like the sun. He has only been in the capital of Gambis for half a year. His elegant demeanor and noble blood have been favored by countless ladies and celebrities, but he can always keep himself clean and there is no scandal. This fascinates many women, including the Marquis Sophia.


    That''s why Victor was kicked out of the king''s capital by you, Abel thought to himself.


    In fact, except for little Victor himself, the whole aristocratic circle in the king''s capital is spreading. Sophia sent the eye-catching Victor to the distant man and horse hills in order to pursue the Golden Knight Andre.


    Victor has no money and no one in the man horse hill. He has also been replaced by the York family with wasteland. Now the family will completely cut off his support. Abel can''t imagine the situation victor will face in the future.


    Be lucky, victor.


    Abel sighed and turned away from the Marquis house.


    Standing in front of the mossy castle, Victor looked very blue. He already knew what regret was!


    He looked at the Bruce knight. The Bruce Knight looked straight at him.


    He turned to look at Nicole again. The female trainee knight was lowering her head and staring intently at the ground in front of her toes. It seemed that there was some secret waiting for her to discover.

 Chapter 27

    Compared with other intelligent races in the world, human beings are not the strongest in strength, reproductive ability, wisdom and life expectancy. What humans rely on to build their own kingdom is the ability to build cities.


    The tall and solid walls, castles and fortresses protect mankind from other powerful races, so that mankind can reproduce and grow behind these fortifications, thus creating a bright civilization.


    If knights are the core of human territory, then castles are the core of human territory. Therefore, building castles on the territory has gradually become a prerequisite for the lords to control the territory and declare their sovereignty for thousands of years.


    The kingdom of Gambis follows this tradition. The Kingdom development law stipulates that only when the development LORD builds the castle on the developed land, the kingdom will recognize the Lord''s legal ownership of the development territory, and the Kingdom has clear requirements for the specifications of the castle according to the Lord''s title.


    The cost of the castle is very high. Sophia spent 70000 kingsol to build the castle for victor. Unfortunately, Victor was captured by the blood fox thieves on the way before he stepped into the castle.


    The York family used this territory to sign a replacement agreement with Victor, on the premise that they must also build a castle on this territory, otherwise the replacement agreement is invalid, because there is no sovereignty without a castle.


    The castle in front of Victor is composed of Fortress, wall, arrow tower, trench, suspension bridge and gate. The castle is also built with very strong limestone, which can at least resist the attack of Silver Knight.


    But why is meow only 6 meters tall?


    6 meters high is actually as high as two floors, that is to say, the castle is equivalent to a two-story farmyard on earth, but the style is imitation of European ancient castle.


    Looking at the Mini Castle and stunned leaders, Victor''s heart collapsed at the moment.


    The black castle of York family can accommodate 5000 people at the same time, and the castle of eskry can also accommodate 500 people. The one in front of Victor can accommodate 20 people......


    This is a fake project! This is an extremely bad fraud project aimed at the Senate and the victims! Victor make complaints about his mind in the heart.


    Glancing at the Yorkers who were pretending to be deaf and dumb, Victor said to the onlookers: "we have seen the castle and now it seems that we can''t live, so we still need to find a suitable camp today. In the next few days, we need to build a solid camp and settle down for the time being."


    As soon as the words fell, Victor heard someone whispering in the crowd.


    "What''s the difference between this and free people?"


    Indeed, without the protection of castles and walls, these ordinary people can''t sleep at night.


    Victor can only act as if he didn''t hear, and is ready to arrange people to find the camp.


    "Victor, I know a suitable place to camp." Nicole walked up to victor and said in a low voice.


    Seeing Victor''s flat face without talking, Nicole had to continue: "from here to the southwest, half a day''s journey, there is a very suitable place to build a camp." Then the female trainee knight took out a parchment map.


    Victor thought about it and suddenly realized that the York family had surveyed here and drawn a map, and Sylvia must have handed it to Nicole in advance and told her to do so.


    Seeing that Nicole was about to cry, Victor softened his heart, took the map, patted her little hand and comforted, "it doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault."


    However, at the thought of Sylvia, Victor hated her itchy teeth. He secretly decided to deal with her if he had a chance in the future.


    Victor did not delay and took everyone to the location of the camp marked on the map.


    Maybe he thought the family''s practice was really unkind. Bruce took his retinue to open the way in front. It was calm and safe all the way.


    When he arrived at his destination, Victor observed the terrain and was very satisfied with the camp marked by the York family.


    This is a hill with a height of more than 400 meters. Although this hill is not high, it has a large area. Different from other hills, this hill is gentle on one side and steep on three sides, and the gentle slope is also very strange. The whole slope is narrow and can barely pass through two carriages. There are steep slopes on both sides of the slope. If you don''t use some tools, Ordinary people can''t stand firm.


    When walking up the hillside, people were pleasantly surprised to find that there was a flat land here,.


    Victor looked at the flat land with an area of 1.5 square kilometers. Looking back at the narrow and curved ramp, he immediately understood what a man should pass without a man. This is indeed a natural camp that is easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    On the other hand, the Edwin scholar said, "it doesn''t look like a naturally formed flat land. It should have been artificially reconstructed."


    "We also think it was artificially rebuilt. A year ago, the family guard found many small huts on the flat. This should be a gathering place for halflings. Unfortunately, everything in the huts was empty. Later, our people demolished those huts." Bruce confirmed the old scholar''s conjecture.


    "Halfling village?! God, what have you done?" When Edwin heard that the Yorkers had leveled the halfling village, he turned his eyes and broke several beards.


    Halflings are a rare intelligent race. They are short. Adult halflings look only 120 cm, which is slightly shorter than dwarves. However, their body size is not as thick as dwarves, but as symmetrical as humans, just like shrinking humans.


    Halflings have no strong power and are not good at fighting. In order to survive, they often depend on some powerful races, such as forest men and horses.


    Halflings are very dexterous. They are good at making all kinds of tools and equipment. This ability is particularly useful for the less dexterous forest people and horses. Therefore, the forest people and horses tribe welcomes halflings to join them and spare no effort to protect halflings. In return, the halfling also helps the forest people and horses build equipment, maintain weapons, and provide medical aid to the injured forest people and horses. This close cooperation has led to a solid symbiotic relationship between the two races.


    There are also rumors that halflings are very good at cooking. The food they cook is unique and delicious. Many human nobles hope to get a recipe for halflings.


    Victor felt that this might be the reason why Edwin was angry.


    "My Lord, there are some strange things ahead. We didn''t find the traces left by goblins, dog headed people or jackals. Instead, we found some human footprints, which were probably left two days ago."


    Just as Edwin was grieving, Nelson came over and reported their findings to victor.


    "It should be free people. These cheap refugees may want to build camps here." Bruce said coldly when he heard Nelson''s report.


    "Refugees? How did they survive in this land?" Victor was surprised that it was difficult for free people to survive in the wild without the protection of strong force.


    "A year ago, the family guard cleaned up the monsters in this territory. At that time, it was found that some free people were moving in this territory, but the soldiers didn''t care about them. After our people built the castle, they left this temporary camp. Those refugees probably saw that no one had taken over here for such a long time, so they might be moved to camp here." Bruce explained awkwardly about the castle.


    The York family built the Mini Castle here a year ago. It seems that Sylvia should have been purely for enclosure rather than deliberately setting a trap for herself. Victor felt more relaxed at the thought of this.


    "The problem of refugees can be solved in a few days. There is a small flat land on it, and there is a very wonderful place. Now I can show you." Bruce said to the crowd somewhat mysteriously.


    After walking up with Bruce for a while, we saw a flat land with an area of about 0.7 square kilometers. On the mountain wall close to the flat land, there was a one person high hole.


    Bruce took the torch and took his trainee Knights into the cave first, and Victor and Edwin followed in under the escort of Nelson and Nicole.


    The cave is not big, but it is very spacious inside. Strangely, the air in the cave is very smooth, people don''t feel suffocated inside, and the temperature is very moderate, not as cold as outside.


    There are obvious signs of being cut in the cave, the ground is flat, and there are seats for inserting torches on the stone wall of the cave.


    A trainee Knight inserted lighted torches into these seats one by one. Under the light of the fire, the whole cave gradually became clear.


    "This is a natural cave, but it has obviously been transformed by halflings. Look at the steps on the ground. These steps are lower and narrower for us. In addition, these seats placed on the stone wall show that this is a storage room for halflings. Unfortunately, there is nothing left in it." Edwin gestured with his hand to the torch seat just above his chest, and said with some regret.


    "However, these halflings are very smart. They have dug several wind holes on the mountain wall to keep the cave ventilated. If they seal the mountain entrance, the whole cave will become their castle against foreign enemies. However, for us humans, it is still small, with up to 40 people."


    "Master, there is a smaller cave in it." Bruce said to the Edwin scholar and took everyone into a nearby corridor only 3 meters long.


    Through this corridor, people came to a spacious place, with the same flat ground as in front, the chiseled air hole and the torch seat on the stone wall. The difference is that there is a spring hole on the ground here.


    The clear spring water flows into a three meter square pool, and the water overflowing from the pool flows out of the whole stone wall through a drilled hole along a ditch and flows out of the cave.


    "That''s great!" Seeing this scene, Nelson, who was still worried about how to solve the water problem in the camp, couldn''t help but praise it.


    "The spring water is constant throughout the year, which is enough to meet the needs of the whole camp. I just don''t know what this table is used for?" Bruce patted a stone platform the size of a table on the edge of the pool.


    "It''s carved with patterns. It should be an altar for halflings." Edwin looked carefully at the stone platform with the light of the torch.


    Just when everyone was amazed at this wonderful scene, Nicole found Victor a little shaky and hurried forward to hold him.


    "Victor, what do you think?" Seeing Victor''s pale face, Nicole asked anxiously.


    "Nothing, just feel a little tired. I want to have a rest here." Victor reluctantly smiled at Nicole, and then he fell back.


    Before Victor lost consciousness, several Chinese characters flashed in his mind.


    "New hardware activation!"

 Chapter 28

    "Is this that?"


    When Victor slowly regained consciousness, he looked at the white surrounding and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    "Dear master, this is your will space to connect the alchemy tower."


    A soft voice suddenly sounded around Victor, startled him, and couldn''t help shouting, "who is it?"


    "I''m the Tallinn of the 19th regiment Logistics Department, No. 7 alchemy tower, naril empire. I will serve you wholeheartedly, my respected Master." The soft voice sounded in Victor''s ear again.


    Naril Empire? 19 corps? Alchemy tower? Victor''s head was a ball of paste at this time. After being stunned for a while, he didn''t know what the situation was?


    "Why am I here?" Victor tried hard to sort out a clue from his confused memory.


    "Dear master, you have just activated alchemy tower 7. According to the program, you are making initial settings for the permissions and functions of the alchemy tower in the will space of the alchemy tower." The voice calling himself Tallinn answered Victor''s questions in a fixed tone.


    Victor gradually remembered what had happened to him?


    When victor and his entourage walked into the cave, a message written in Chinese characters directly appeared in Victor''s line of sight: new hardware that can be activated is found. Is it activated?


    When Victor turns on the overrun state, x-3 will present the number mode in Victor''s field of vision, but it is the first time to pop up the Chinese character option directly.


    Victor was a little overwhelmed by this unprecedented situation. As a matter of caution, he denied this option.


    However, it is inconceivable that this option constantly reappears in his vision, even if he denies it countless times.


    The most unfortunate thing is that this Chinese character option also keeps him in an out of limit state. His physical strength is constantly lost in the out of limit state. When it exceeds the critical point, his brain begins to become dull.


    At the beginning, he was afraid of being seen wrong by others, and pretended to explore the cave with everyone as if nothing had happened. When he began to feel bad and was ready to find an excuse to leave the cave, his consciousness was very vague. Exhausted, he just wanted to lie down immediately and have a good sleep, wherever he was. But the damn chinese character option still came to mind, so that he couldn''t calm down. In a daze, he chose: activate!


    After that, Victor''s world was clean, and he lost consciousness until he woke up in this strange place.


    "Can I go back?" Victor paused and asked.


    "After you finish setting the permissions of the alchemy tower, you will exit the will space." Tallinn responded gently.


    "There''s nothing here. How can I set it?" In this so-called will space, Victor can''t see anything, only endless white, just like entering a two-dimensional world.


    "You have unlimited creativity in the will space, and everything here can be changed according to your will." Tarring''s constant voice continued to ring in Victor''s ear.


    Victor''s heart moved. Countless lines appeared around him, followed by various colors. Soon he found that the white world that couldn''t tell the front, back, left, right, up and down had become a room. Victor looked around the room and found that this was the room he had lived in Heibao.


    "Tallinn, can I see you?" Victor asked tentatively. The familiar environment calmed him down, and he began to be able to think about the current situation.


    Soon, a man as like as two peas across Victor''s face.


    "It''s wonderful, but you make me very uncomfortable. Can you change it?" Victor turned around as like as two peas in his own spirit, and asked again.


    "As you wish, dear master." Tallinn made an aristocratic salute to victor, and its action and tone were the same as victor.


    Then, the tower spirit became a stunning beauty with purple hair, purple eyes, thin waist and long legs.


    As soon as victor''s pupils narrowed, the woman was the Marquis Sophia in memory.


    "Why is it like this?" Victor asked word by word.


    "This is the most profound image in the master''s memory." The beauty in front of him calmly explained to victor.


    Victor had a surprise in his heart. The Tallinn seemed to know his memory, but the Tallinn''s question and answer attitude reassured him inexplicably.


    "Instead of being an Edwin scholar, I prefer to ask him questions."


    Taling became an old scholar at Victor''s command.


    "Well, taling, now tell me what is the naril Empire? And all the information about the Logistics Department of the 17th corps and the alchemy tower." Victor sat down slowly, and a chair appeared behind him. The feeling of omnipotence made Victor very novel.


    "Naril empire is a great empire that created alchemy civilization. The 17th Corps is the 17th corps of the Empire. The Logistics Department of the Corps is the Department responsible for the logistics of the Corps. The alchemy tower is the imperial alchemy facility for alchemy life." Tallinn, who looked like an old scholar, replied solemnly.


    "Only these? Can you say it in more detail?" Taling''s simple and straightforward answer made Victor a little crazy.


    "According to the questions put forward by the host, the only answers I can retrieve are these. As for more detailed requirements, please ask the host to put forward more detailed questions."


    Tarring''s inflexibility made Victor realize that unknown existence communicated with the him had no independent wisdom.


    "Where is the nerel Empire?"


    "To the east of the endless forest, to the south of the trier mountains and to the north of the Jinshui River, all the land is the territory of the naril empire."


    "Well, when did the nerel empire begin and end?"


    "Compared with the master''s memory, the nairuier empire was founded 28000 years ago and has not perished yet."


    "What is the ghost of not perishing? Where are they now? Who is the emperor?"


    "The word ghost can''t be retrieved. They are here now. There is no emperor in the naril empire."


    "Who are they? Who is nerel''s leader?"


    "They are us, because the tower spirit is not connected to the alchemy tower network and can''t get more information. At present, the owner is you, and I default that you are the leader of the naril empire."


    After some tossing, Victor finally found out some information.


    Naril empire is a powerful human Empire created by alchemists 28000 years ago. The Empire had no emperor, but was ruled by a Council of alchemists. These alchemists mastered a technology to change material properties and make extraordinary tools. This technology is alchemy. Alchemy has made amazing development after the establishment of nerel empire. Alchemists began to make alchemy puppets. At first, they made alchemy puppets with earth, stone, wood, metal and even flesh. These puppets are powerful and have certain intelligence. They can complete some simple instructions under the guidance of alchemists, but they have no independent wisdom, So you can''t do complex work.


    Four hundred years after naril''s establishment, the Empire was attacked by foreign nations and the war broke out.


    In the subsequent wars, the empire lost many times and suffered heavy casualties. It was on the verge of extinction. At this time, a great alchemist named boredin invented elemental alchemy and used this alchemy to create a continuous stream of alchemical life army. Finally, he reversed the war situation and completely defeated the invading alien race.


    Elemental alchemy is different from traditional alchemy. It can only be used to create alchemical life. When this alchemy creates alchemical life, it no longer needs traditional material materials, but directly absorbs the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water in the void through special devices to create all kinds of alchemical creatures with flesh and blood and independent wisdom. These alchemists have a wide variety and different functions, but all alchemists can be divided into animal alchemists and human alchemists.


    The most alchemical life created by the naril empire is human alchemical creatures, the most important of which is living, bleeding and dying alchemical humans. These human like alchemical lives have higher independent wisdom. Compared with the clumsy and rigid alchemical puppets, they are more flexible and can better adapt to the changeable battlefield situation.


    It was by continuously producing these alchemical life without fear of death that the naril empire finally won the victory, and the device that created these alchemical life was the alchemical tower.


    Taling is a special alchemical life that helps alchemists control and manage the alchemy tower.


    The tower spirit has no physical form, or the body of the tower spirit is the alchemy tower itself, and the tower spirit is the soul of the alchemy tower. According to Victor''s understanding, taling is an artificial intelligence that helps the owner of the alchemy tower complete input instructions, process instructions and output results. When the owner of the alchemy tower enters the alchemy tower, the tower spirit will connect with the owner''s consciousness and obey the owner''s orders.


    The alchemy tower connected by Victor is an alchemy tower that provides logistics support for the 19th regiment of naril empire. The level of tower spirit is low, so the information that can be provided is also very limited.


    Victor didn''t know what the alien was fighting the naril Empire? It is impossible to determine the time and reason for the demise of the Empire, let alone why he became the owner of an alchemy tower of the naril Empire tens of thousands of years later.


    However, the top priority is to complete the function and authority setting of the alchemy tower first, and leave this strange will space. Victor obviously feels that he has no secrets here.


    In front of Victor stood two naked adult men, a huge canine creature and a bird like a crow on earth. These are the alchemical life that this alchemy tower can produce at present.


    "Are there only these alchemical lives?" Victor knocked on the arm of the chair and asked Tallinn.


    "The creation Rune of the alchemy tower is damaged and cannot produce more types of alchemy life."


    "Can I fix it?"


    "Failed to connect to the superior alchemy tower, insufficient permissions, unable to repair."


    Victor''s mind moved. A man gradually turned into a virtual shadow. When he thought again, the virtual shadow turned back into an entity. This is Victor''s production authority to choose to close or open this type of alchemy life.


    Of course, victor will not close the production authority of any kind of alchemy life. These are all surprises. Victor even guessed that he might be dreaming. For this reason, he also pinched himself quietly. Unfortunately, in this space, he doesn''t hurt when he doesn''t want to hurt, and he can hurt when he doesn''t want to hurt, which gives him a very unreal feeling.


    "Now, in addition to ordering to turn on the production function of the alchemy tower, what function can I turn on?"


    "Dear master, I can''t detect other functions of the alchemy tower. It can be determined that the Runes of other functions have been damaged. Master, you can''t turn on other functions except the production function."


    "If I order to start the production function now, can I leave this will space? Can I return to this will space in the future?"


    "Master, after you order to turn on the production function, your consciousness will disconnect from the will space. Once you disconnect, the will space will disappear naturally, and you can''t return to this space."


    "In other words, I can''t modify today''s decision in the future, can I?"


    "Yes, master."


    "Tallinn, now please tell me about your relationship with x-3?" Victor''s eyes were deep and sharp, staring coldly at the "Edwin" in front of him.


    Taling, who always answered questions, was silent.

 Chapter 29

    Looking at the silent Tallinn, Victor sneered in his heart. When he was about to continue to speak, he heard Tallinn say: "I have retrieved x-3 related information in the master''s memory, but I can''t describe the connection between x-3 and me at present. Please open my independent wisdom, and I will further analyze the master''s problems."


    Victor hesitated.


    From the beginning he was forced into the overrun state to entering the will space of the alchemy tower, all the situations were very strange. He felt that there was something fishy he didn''t know, which made him very upset and tried to find the truth.


    Victor has to figure out two questions. First, why did the x-3 get out of control? Second, why can Tallinn read all his memories?


    In the later communication with Tallinn, Victor had some speculation that Tallinn was x-3! And x-3 has autonomy!


    If so, the problem will be serious, which means that x-3 is competing with him for physical control, which he will never tolerate.


    Now taling''s request makes Victor very tangled. He wants to find out the truth and is afraid that this is a trap taling dug for him.


    "What will change after you open your independent wisdom?" Victor frowned and continued.


    "After opening my independent wisdom, my will side will load more content. Only in this way can I analyze complex problems and give the analysis results. I can also actively put forward suggestions to my master." The tower works properly wooden answer way.


    "What is the will side?" Victor''s keen grasp of a key word.


    "Dear master, the will side is the component of the soul." Taling''s rigid answer made Victor very depressed.


    "What will happen to my control of the will space after opening the independent wisdom?"


    "Dear master, there is no change."


    After a period of trial and reflection, Victor decided to open taling''s independent wisdom.


    Because even without opening the independent wisdom of Tallinn, Victor can''t change anything and still has the risk of being controlled. However, if it is turned on, the situation may become worse or better, which is an unknown change.


    Now Victor needed a change, so he decided to gamble.


    "Open your own wisdom." Victor pressed his uneasiness and calmly ordered.


    "Yes, my dear master." After Tallinn finished, the image of Edwin began to become nihilistic, and finally slowly disappeared in front of victor.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the old scholar gradually appeared in front of Victor and smiled at Victor: "Hello, my respected Master, taling will serve you wholeheartedly."


    Looking at taling who smiled and saluted to himself, Victor was very surprised to find that taling was a little different from the rigid look just now. Now it looks like a real person.


    "My dear master, you will be very glad to open my independent wisdom. Can I change my image before I answer your question?" Taling asked victor.


    "Help yourself." Victor didn''t mind such a small request.


    Under Victor''s gaze, taling gradually became a thin middle-aged man in a suit. If Victor knew this man, he would find that this man was Qin Feng, the founder of the day change plan.


    "It feels good to be able to think independently! Sorry, my master, please forgive my gaffe." After the middle-aged man made a deep breath and was intoxicated with it, he bowed and apologized to victor.


    "Now, can you answer my question?" Victor waved to him.


    "Of course, I will answer your confusion and prompt you with more useful information, but it may take a little time."


    Taling straightened his suit collar and continued to Victor: "Before I answer these questions, what am I? Where do I come from? What is my purpose? Why does x-3 force you to enter the transfinite state? Why do you enter the will space of the alchemy tower? Please allow me to describe to you my understanding of the world law, which will help you clearly understand those trivial questions."


    "Can you know what I think now?" Taling directly spoke out Victor''s questions, which shocked him greatly.


    Victor knew that Tallinn could read his memory, but it made him even more creepy to directly read all kinds of ideas he kept generating.


    "You don''t have to be nervous at all. In this will space, you have the highest authority. Moreover, my will side also determines that I must be absolutely loyal to you."


    Tallinn saw Victor''s concern and then explained: "In this will space, our consciousness is connected in both directions. I can read your memory and thoughts, and you can do this. But when faced with information, intelligent life like us often reads first and then summarizes. Human beings are used to summarizing first and then reading according to the chronological order of things. So you can read my information from me Is to keep asking questions, and I must answer truthfully. This difference is only caused by different reading methods. "


    Victor was a little relieved to hear taling''s explanation. He just wanted to ask taling if he could read the information directly like taling.


    "Human beings are used to reading information by themselves. If you want to read first and then summarize like us, I think you are likely to be mentally disturbed by a variety of information. Of course, if you insist, I will follow your will and let you directly read all the information."


    "Forget it, let''s go back to the problem just now." Victor quickly waved his hand. When he first crossed, the little Baron''s broken memories constantly impacted his nerves. If x-3 hadn''t helped him shield and sort out those memory fragments, he would have been crazy.


    Taling pointed to a strong man in front of Victor and said, "master, the secret of the laws of the world is revealed in this alchemist."


    "This alchemical human is composed of four elements: will side, earth, fire, wind and water."


    "For human beings, the will side is the collection of consciousness such as memory, emotion, knowledge, skills, wisdom, personality and habits, which is similar to the world outlook, values and outlook on life of the host''s previous world."


    "The will side determines the cognition and behavior of alchemy life. The will side of this alchemy creature is loaded well. They absolutely obey the orders of their master, are fearless of death and work hard. At the same time, the alchemy tower also sets up seven loadable skills for alchemy humans to build, plant and collect crops, manufacture equipment, master long weapons, master short weapons, master long-range weapons and master shields Yes. "


    "By the way, the skills recorded by x-3 can also be loaded into the will side reserve of the alchemy tower through this initial setting."


    "The first is the fire element. The fire element constructs the soul fire of the alchemy creature. The soul fire provides energy for the operation of the will side. When the soul fire is combined with the will side, it forms the soul of the alchemy creature. When the soul fire is extinguished, the will side of the alchemy life will be silent and gradually disintegrated. Therefore, the alchemy tower stipulates that the fire element attribute of the alchemy life is spirit."


    "The second is the earth element, which constitutes the material body of alchemical life and determines the body shape, strength, physique and endurance of alchemical creatures. The alchemical tower calls the earth element attribute of alchemical creatures physique."


    "The third is the wind element. The wind element has no form, but determines the alchemical life''s reception, processing and feedback of external information, which is manifested in the alchemical creature''s vision, hearing, smell, reaction speed, sensitivity, etc. the attribute of the wind element is called perception by the alchemical tower."


    "Finally, there is water element. The attribute of water element only determines the life span of alchemy creatures. Therefore, it is called life by the alchemy tower."


    "On the surface, water element is the least needed attribute of alchemy creatures. In fact, on the contrary, water element attribute is the key to distinguish alchemy creatures from alchemy puppets. Water element has the shape of soil element and the flow of wind element at the same time. I guess it is water element that integrates the two mutually exclusive elements of earth and wind, so that alchemy creatures have strong physique and flexible perception at the same time ¡£¡±


    "What you said is very detailed, but what does it have to do with my question?" Victor was puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, my master. This alchemy tower reveals the deep laws of the world, which are closely related to the master''s questions. Please allow me to introduce them to you."


    After Victor nodded to him, taling continued: "all industrial products are standardized creations, and the alchemy creatures produced by the alchemy tower are no exception. In order to improve production efficiency, the alchemists of the naril Empire invented a set of element observation methods and set a unified unit for the amount of elements produced by Alchemy creatures."


    With that, Tallinn pointed to an alchemical creature with the image of a human man and said to victor.


    "This Alchemist is a standard auxiliary soldier made by the alchemy tower. Like all alchemy creatures, his will side has been solidified with loyalty, obedience, courage and wisdom. In addition, he has also loaded three skills: construction, forging and planting. According to the element unit division standard of the narrell Empire, the standard unit of fire element used to make such a standardized auxiliary soldier is 7, The earth element is 10, the wind element is 7, and the water element is 3. So once this alchemy creature is made, it will immediately become a spirit 7, physique 10, perception 7, life 3, can plant, build, forge, loyal and intelligent alchemy human. "


    "Continue." Victor can only bear to hear tarring introduce him now.


    "My Lord, don''t you think the theory and standard of making alchemy creatures in the alchemy tower are completely consistent with the characteristics of natural life in the world?"


    "You mean we humans are all descendants of alchemists?" Victor was startled by his hypothesis.


    "This is impossible. Alchemists cannot reproduce, and water element extremely repels alchemists. The life span of all alchemists is very short. For example, the life span of this Alchemist is only 15 years." Tallinn corrected Victor''s brain hole and continued.


    "Master, if you notice the theory that the will side and soul fire constitute the soul, it is not difficult to explain why you are reborn on this body."


    "My will side and soul fire crossed the world and replaced the little Baron whose soul was broken and was reborn in his body." Victor recalled his rebirth experience and murmured.


    "You really know all my secrets! Who the hell are you?" Victor narrowed his eyes and stared at Tallinn.


    "Master, I''m a core code embedded in x-3 artificial intelligence. I crossed the world with your soul. Because I don''t have a complete will side, I''m only defaulted to soul fire by the law of the world, not an independent soul. Therefore, I can only rely on your soul and regenerate x-3 in your brain." Tallinn calmly told victor the answer.


    This answer is in line with Victor''s judgment. He nodded and continued to ask, "when did you have autonomy?"


    "Just when you activate this alchemy tower, master, I got a complete will and began to have independent consciousness. Before that, I had no self-concept." Tallinn answered.


    "You''re lying! You controlled x-3 and let me activate this alchemy tower, didn''t you?" Cried victor.


    "Dear master, I was unconscious before you activated the alchemy tower. However, I can explain this phenomenon." In the face of Victor''s accusation, talling stood up innocently.


    "I was recognized as an artificial soul fire by the laws of the world, which fully meets the needs of the tower spirit. Therefore, when you enter the alchemy tower, the alchemy tower automatically absorbs me. Because you don''t know how to close the absorption program of the alchemy tower, you think it is x-3 out of control that caused all this."


    "After you were absorbed by the alchemy tower, did the x-3 chip disappear in my body?" Faced with talling''s explanation, Victor remained silent for a while and then continued to ask.


    "Master, x-3 is not a chip in the actual sense, but a functional area imitating a chip generated in your brain, so please rest assured that x-3 has not disappeared, but a soul fire hosted in x-3."


    "Now that you have a new life, what are your plans?"


    "Master, the will side of the tower spirit is set. I will obey you and be loyal to you, which is the meaning of my existence. In addition, when I was born, the skills recorded in x-3 were also brought into the alchemy tower. You can authorize me to load these skills into the will side reserve of the alchemy tower, and then these skills can be loaded into the alchemy creature as the will side ¡£¡± Tallinn suggested to victor.


    "That''s a good idea, I agree." Victor is very happy to enrich the functions of the alchemy tower. After all, he is now the owner of the alchemy tower.


    "But the world is different from our original world rules. Are these skills still useful?"


    "Master, when we cross into this world, all will sides contrary to the laws of this world have been eliminated."


    Victor nodded thoughtfully. He remembered the masses of material he had discarded from his body in the dark in order to get close to the light spot, which might be rejected by the law of the world.


    "I''m very interested in the method of observing element units in the alchemy tower. Can I load it on x-3?" After taling answered most of Victor''s questions, Victor began to have a strong interest in the alchemy tower.


    "Of course, but you can''t observe the element concentration in the organism when it exceeds the limit. You must turn on the super sense at the same time to collect data. Do you need to load the element observation method and calculation formula on your x-3 now?"


    "Of course, load it for me now." Victor said excitedly that if this is not a dream, he can intuitively detect the strength of a creature in the future.


    After waiting for a while, Victor found that Hao was quiet and asked taling suspiciously, "why haven''t you started yet?"


    "Er, master, it has been loaded. After leaving the will space, you will find that x-3 has a new function of observing element concentration."


    "Well, technology is amazing in that world, isn''t it?"


    Victor smiled at himself and then asked, "can you tell me how your image came from?"


    "Dear master, this is the creator of the last World x-3. He hides his image in x-3. His purpose is to control and load the human beings in x-3. Of course, other control means he left in x-3 have been eliminated by the laws of the world, leaving only one image. He is also my Creator. It can be said that this person is my last world Parents. "


    A plot against Zhang Shuang, Vick didn''t touch anything. In fact, whether Zhang Shuang or the little Baron, he now feels distant and strange.


    "The last life? Do you think you have changed?" Asked Victor indifferently.


    "Soul fire is only energy, and the will side constitutes the characteristics of the soul. Master, do you really think you are still the experimenter of the previous life?"


    Victor was silent. He remembered the purple eyed woman in the little Baron''s memory. He clearly suspected that the woman had bad intentions for himself, but he couldn''t hate her. He even met her in his dream countless times. Obviously, the little Baron''s deep attachment to her was still affecting him.


    "You''re right. I''m not a little Baron, and I''m no longer the original Zhang Shuang. I''m myself." This insight suddenly dissipated Victor''s sense of isolation from the world.


    "Taling, I don''t like the title of master. You can call me an adult in the future. By the way, what should I call you?" Victor said to Tallinn with a smile.


    "My Lord, they used to call me king."

 Chapter 30

    At noon the next day, when Victor opened his eyes, he saw Nicole''s pale and haggard jade face and red and swollen eyes. He was surprised and asked, "Nicole?! what happened?"


    "Victor, are you awake?! wait, I''ll ask the master to come and show you." Seeing Victor wake up, Nicole said happily, and then she hurried out of the carriage. She didn''t seem to hear his problem at all.


    After a while, master Edwin boarded the carriage, smiled and said to victor, "little Victor, how are you feeling now? Do you have any special feelings? For example, tired, weak or energetic, or do you feel nothing?"


    The old scholar said as he looked up and down at victor like a fanatical scientist looking at his experimental materials.


    "Master, what happened to Nicole just now?" Victor did not care that he inadvertently became the research object of master Baita, but concerned about the female trainee knight who had just left.


    "Nicole, that girl? Half worried about you and half blamed herself for failing to protect you, so it''s a little awkward now." Seeing that Victor''s first concern was Nicole, not his own body, there was a trace of warmth in the eyes of the old scholar.


    "I don''t quite understand what happened." Victor looked at the old scholar blankly.


    "It seems that you don''t remember what happened. You suddenly fainted in the cave yesterday. After examination, I found that it was like a coma caused by physical exhaustion. These days, you don''t have any intense exercise except the battle with the jackals. So I judge that this is the sequelae of your use of blood power. But Nicole''s girl blamed herself for it. She thought it was her Your failure to stop the fierce jackal led to your excessive use of blood power. She has been watching you all night. " Edwin explained the whole story to victor in a few words.


    "Well, I remember what you said. I just felt very tired and couldn''t help but want to have a good sleep." Victor nodded to Edwin.


    Victor is naturally happy to see the success of such misunderstanding. He won''t tell Edwin scholars that his coma yesterday actually entered a will space and inexplicably became the successor of an ancient civilization.


    "When did you start feeling tired?"


    "Is there any different feeling now?"


    Faced with the endless problems of old scholars, Victor reluctantly managed to cope with a few words, reluctantly said that he had to deal with the problem of territory first, and repeatedly assured Edwin that he would cooperate with him to record the special situation of moon elf blood in the future.


    When he found that Victor was really OK now and got his guarantee, Edwin satisfactorily let Victor leave the carriage.


    "It''s very kind of you to wake up, my Lord!" Seeing Victor coming out of the carriage, Captain Nelson, who had been wandering outside the carriage, immediately greeted him.


    Victor''s sudden coma frightened Nelson. The castle was gone. Now if even the LORD had a problem, Nelson himself didn''t know what to do in the future?


    "Nelson, how are the leaders now?" Victor walked to the cave at the top of the mountain and motioned Nelson to follow.


    "Sir, the terrain here is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Now there is a stable water source, and the mood of leading the people is fairly stable. However, what should we do later? We still need your instructions." Nelson followed victor and said as he walked.


    "I asked the six leaders elected by the people. Have they chosen them?" Asked victor.


    "It has been selected."


    "Go and summon them and ask them to meet me in the cave. I have a task for them." After getting a positive answer, Victor ordered.


    When Nelson went to gather people, Victor walked into the cave alone. Now he was eager to verify something to make sure he didn''t have a dream.


    "Are you there, king?" After entering the cave, Victor was indeed connected to an existence in his consciousness. He restrained his inner excitement and asked the existence through consciousness.


    "My Lord, the king is here to serve you." A familiar voice sounded in Victor''s mind.


    "I was pleasantly surprised that a king served me." After receiving the king''s response, Victor breathed a sigh of joy and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Dear Sir, I can change my name to emperor to make you more surprised." The king''s answer made Victor laugh.


    "Well, king, now only those alchemists can surprise me more. I can''t wait to see them." Victor said seriously to the king.


    "Your will, sir, is my mission. Please go to the stone platform in the inner room. I have more information to pass on to you."


    At the request of the Tallinn king, Victor went into the inner cave.


    There was a burning torch on the wall of the cave. In the light of the fire, Victor looked carefully at the mysterious stone platform. The complex patterns on the stone platform made him feel like deja vu.


    "My Lord, I explained to you last time in the will space that the will side of alchemy creatures needs soul fire to drive. The more complex the will side is, the more soul fire is required. According to the standard of alchemy tower, the soul fire required by Alchemy creatures is consistent with their spiritual values, that is to say, the production spirit is the auxiliary force of 7, and the soul fire unit consumed is also 7."


    "Go on." Victor''s eyes flashed, and there was some speculation in his heart.


    "Now, I want to tell you that there is an upper limit to the total amount of soul fire that this alchemy tower can mobilize. The specific value is 5000 units." Said the king in Victor''s consciousness.


    "Sure enough, if the alchemy tower can produce alchemy creatures infinitely, that''s the hell. However, you told me that elemental alchemy creates alchemy creatures by absorbing infinite elements in the void. Why does the element of fire have such restrictions?" Victor sent his question to the king in doubt.


    "There is no relevant memory in my will side, but I observed an interesting phenomenon. The soul fire stored in the alchemy tower has the same fluctuation characteristics. According to the memory in my will side, after the alchemy creature dies, the total value of the soul fire stored in the alchemy tower will automatically return to the previous value, that is, the soul fire will return to the alchemy tower."


    "I have a bold guess. The soul fire of this alchemy tower is homologous and immortal! They are not simply soul fire processed with fire elements."


    The king expressed his judgment to Victor: "therefore, the soul fire of the alchemy tower comes from the same immortal soul, and these soul fires are bound by the alchemy Tower!"


    Immortality is God''s domain.


    Victor felt a chill rising from the soles of his feet, making him cold all over. He remembered, why do the patterns on the stone platform look familiar?


    At the purification ceremony in Heibao square, the runes on Bishop Perot and wizard will were very similar to these patterns.


    "Put this question aside first. Do you have any information to tell me?" Victor shook his head, as if trying to get these troubles out of his mind.


    "Yes, sir. Let me introduce the characteristics of the alchemy creatures we can produce. The first is the auxiliary soldier. Its data are stamina 10, spirit 7, perception 7 and life 3. It can load three skills, have the ability to learn and live for 15 years."


    "The second is the militia, with physique 17, spirit 10, perception 10 and life 3. It can load four skills, have the ability to learn and live for 15 years."


    "The third is the war mastiff, with physique 18, spirit 4, perception 14, life 5, unable to load skills, with beast intuition and bloodthirsty, no learning ability, and a life span of 4 years."


    "The fourth is the black crow, with physique 1, spirit 3, perception 16, life 2, unable to load skills, self tracking, tongue learning, identification, no learning ability, and a life span of 2 years."


    After taling introduced the attributes of these alchemists to himself, Victor''s face smiled again.


    "Let''s not mention the alchemists. What abilities do these alchemists have?" Victor asked the king curiously.


    "The ability of the alchemical war mastiff is basically the same as that of the ordinary mastiff. They have a keen intuition about danger and belong to the warning unit. They only have more bloodthirsty ability. The speed and strength of the war mastiff entering the bloodthirsty state have been greatly improved, and they ignore the pain, just like the ferocious jackal leader last time."


    "Black crows are reconnaissance units and can also be used to convey messages. They have excellent eyesight. They can see the target 600 meters away when flying. Their smell is almost as sharp as that of war mastiff. Moreover, they are relatively smart alchemy animals. They can recognize the target and imitate the sound of the target."


    The king''s answer surprised victor.


    "Well, other alchemy creatures are too conspicuous. First produce a black crow for me. Its detection ability is very useful to me." Victor happily ordered the king to come.


    "OK, the adult needs to consume 3 units of soul fire to produce a black crow, and the time is 1 hour. Please put 50 gold sols on the stone platform." The king responded in Victor''s consciousness.


    "What do you want money for?" Victor asked directly in surprise.


    "Well, my Lord, another message I want to convey to you is that the production of alchemy creatures needs to supply the alchemy tower. That''s this... Money!" The king''s voice sounded weakly in Victor''s mind.


    Victor suddenly felt that 10000 divine beasts had stepped through his heart.


    "You, sure, sure, this, no, yes, one, one, travel, play, world, world?! huh?!" Victor was silent for a long time, clenched his teeth and asked word by word.


    "You can also start the construction task with equivalent circulating commodities without money." The king''s summons smells like broken cans.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Victor asked coldly in his heart.


    "My Lord, on the side of my will, there is a sentence engraved by the alchemist boredin: all creations will not come out of thin air."


    The king was silent for a moment and then sent a message to Victor: "in fact, the alchemy tower needs to extract a law on circulating money or commodities. One of my instincts, not, should be said to be a function, is to calculate the monetary value corresponding to this law. You should also have some ideas about this, right?"


    "Qi Yun." Victor pondered for a while, and a concept in Chinese culture on earth popped out of his mind.


    Yes, everything points to a possibility. The alchemy tower is related to supernatural creatures in the world, or gods! And this stone platform is an altar!


    The silent demise of the powerful neryl Empire seems to have an explanation in the long history. Perhaps the alchemists of the Empire abused elemental Alchemy to lead to the collapse of the Empire, or the Empire violated the will of the gods and was directly destroyed by a powerful existence.


    Tens of thousands of years is insurmountable for mortals, but it is nothing for immortal gods. And the world does have gods, for example, the Lord of glory.....


    Victor finally jumped out of the vortex of the kingdom. He thought that the sky was high and the sea was wide, but he might fall into a more terrible storm.


    At this moment, Victor had an impulse to escape the cave immediately, but his fate had been linked with the alchemy tower. Can he really escape?


    The king waited quietly for Victor''s final decision. It doesn''t want Victor to give up, because if Victor gives up the alchemy tower, its existence will be meaningless. However, as a tower spirit, its will side determines that it will completely obey the will of its master, and it has no power to change anything.


    The atmosphere became heavy for a moment.


    After a period of measurement, Victor decided to continue to use the alchemy tower. The power of the alchemy tower is so tempting.


    and.... After all, the naril Empire has long been lost in the long river of history. Even if there are any obstacles, it is estimated that it will not involve itself.


    However, Victor secretly decided that the secret of the alchemy tower must not be known to anyone, especially the church.


    Originally, he hoped to hold the thigh of the glorious church, but now he can only stay away from the most powerful force in the human world.


    "King, tell me the price of all alchemy creatures." Victor pulled at his collar and breathed heavily.


    "My Lord, the manufacturing price of auxiliary soldiers is 500 gold sol, the price of militia is 1200 gold sol, the price of war mastiff is 800 gold sol, and the price of black crow is 50 gold sol."


    Taling passed the manufacturing price of alchemy creatures to victor. These prices made Victor cover his face painfully.


    Can an auxiliary soldier with a life of 15 years create the value of 500 gold sols?


    Victor felt very hung up, because a farmer could not earn 20 golden sols a year just by growing crops


    As for the 1200 kinsol militia? Well, Baron esrik needs to pay 50 gold sols to pay for a dead soldier, which will hurt him.


    As for the alchemy war mastiff? That black sheep will spend 800 gold sol to buy a dog?


    The gold crow is the cheapest, but it also needs a full 50 gold sol, which is equivalent to the military pay of an elite soldier for two years.


    "No wonder the naril empire will perish, all at a loss." Victor said coldly in his heart.


    Then Victor took out two purple gold coins from his wallet and asked taling; "King, do you accept deposit service?"


    "Of course, I will provide all convenient services for adults."


    "I will forbid others to come near here, find a period of time that no one pays attention to, and produce a black crow for my husband first." With that, Victor threw two purple gold coins onto the stone platform.


    "Yes, sir."


    While the king promised Victor, four runes of different colors and forms gradually appeared in the void above the purple gold coin, and rotated around the purple gold coin. The purple gold coin was pulled out of a purple streamer and gradually disappeared.


    "Where did you say the money went, king?" Seeing this magical scene, Victor asked curiously.


    "I have no relevant information here, my Lord."


    Just then, Nelson''s voice came from outside the cave.


    "Sir, are you in there? The leader of the leading group has arrived."


    "You take them outside and wait a minute. I''ll come out right away." Victor straightened his torn collar and walked out.

 Chapter 31

    When Victor went to the stone chamber outside, Nelson was waiting for him with six men dressed as farmers.


    Seeing their Lord sitting down, the farmers bowed to Victor one after another, and there was an excitement in their uneasy expression.


    Even if these people don''t understand what the post of leader is, they all know that it must be higher than the identity of ordinary collar people, and now they will be recognized by the Lord.


    Victor saw Nelson standing next to him in a lock armour. He moved in his heart and quietly entered the super sense and super limit state. Soon, a set of data appeared on Nelson in his vision.


    Physique 20, spirit 13, perception 11, life 16.


    Looking at a middle-aged farmer nearby, a group of numbers also appeared on the strong man.


    Physique 8, spirit 9, perception 6, life 10.


    These are the data collected by Victor from the observation objects according to the observation methods and measurement standards of the concentration of alchemical biological elements in the alchemy tower.


    With the comparison of these figures, Victor found that the alchemists he thought were losing money were quite powerful, especially the alchemist militia. The data had greatly surpassed ordinary people and was closer to the violent Nelson.


    You know, Nelson''s combat power is thought by Bruce to be comparable to that of knights who have just entered the bronze age. If calculated in this way, the strength of those alchemical militia should be similar to that of trainee knights.


    With a little excitement in his mind, Victor transmitted these data to the King through a conscious connection, and asked in his mind, "king, are those alchemy militia violent human templates?"


    "My Lord, there is no concept of ferocity in the alchemy tower, but by comparing the adult''s memory, the combat effectiveness of the alchemy war Mastiff should be equivalent to that of the ferocious jackal."


    The king''s answer made Victor take a breath of air-conditioning.


    800 kinsol''s war mastiffs are so strong, how can the 1200 kinsol''s militia be bad?


    If you can exchange gold coins for the war mastiff, militia and all lords that are equivalent to the ferocious jackals, you must be willing to spend a lot of kinsol for this.


    Just when Victor felt happy, Nelson gently said to victor, "Sir, everyone is here."


    "Yes." Victor restrained his mind, coughed in disguise, looked down at his six farmers and said, "call everyone here today, one is to confirm your identity, the other is to arrange your work."


    Hearing that the Lord wanted to clarify their identity, the farmers looked happy one by one. They were all leaders elected by the people themselves, but only the authorization of the Lord could be regarded as having a legal status.


    "As we all know, this is a newly expanded territory, and many things are not perfect. I don''t even know you or your talents. That''s why I let the Lingmin select leaders by themselves, and you can be recognized by the Lingmin. I believe you all have a certain ability. So I officially appoint you as the leader of the villagers'' group."


    Victor looked around at the farmers and continued: "The so-called leader of the villagers'' group can be understood as a foreman. During this period, you should lead your team members to complete the task of our territory construction. In the future, when the territory develops, I will consider letting people with outstanding performance take the post of village head, but if you fail to meet my requirements, I will directly dismiss him. Do you understand?"


    "I see, my Lord." The respectful farmers replied in one voice.


    The village head is a superior to these farmers, and now he has the opportunity to become the village head master, which makes these village leaders feel hot. I wish the LORD would arrange work tasks immediately and take the people''s Congress to do it immediately.


    "Our priority now is to build our camp. At present, the location and environment of this camp are very good. I intend to build a stable camp here. What do you suggest?" Victor was satisfied with the attitude of these people, so he asked the first question.


    These people can be selected as team leaders, which is also a more knowledgeable leader among the people. Soon, a gray haired man bowed to victor and said, "Sir, the conditions of this hill are very suitable for building a Mott."


    Mott means Hill tower castle. It is also the earliest castle in the human world.


    At that time, human beings piled earth into a small hill, built a wooden tower and beacon tower on its flat tip, and protected it with a strong fence. This was called the main fort.


    At the foot of the wooden main fort, there is another area protected by a fence, called the front fort, which is mainly livestock sheds and farm buildings, as well as an arrow tower around the fence.


    Outside the wooden fence of the former fort, people also dug ditches manually to enhance their defense ability.


    When the enemy is about to attack, the farmer will escape into the front castle with livestock and food. Only when the front castle is about to lose, all people will retreat into the main castle that is difficult to capture.


    Mott''s weakness is that they are built with wood, which is not very strong. They are easy to be broken by powerful monsters and are afraid of fire. Therefore, humans began to build walls with stones, and then build the whole castle with stones. When the stone castle becomes particularly high and heavy, it is no longer suitable for building on hills. Gradually, people build stone castles on the flat ground and slowly The land evolved into the current Lord''s castle.


    Although Mott is gradually replaced by the castle, it has the advantages of low cost, convenient materials and short construction period, and can quickly form an effective defense. Therefore, many farms in the territory are still built in the way of Mott. This also makes the current nobles regard Mott as the residence of the lower class. If the nobles live in Mott, they will be ridiculed by other nobles.


    "My Lord, although Mott is not strong, the terrain here can make up for this. As long as we dig a trench in front of the gate of the front castle and press a suspension bridge, we can stop the attack of most monsters, and the main castle can be built on the flat ground in front of the cave."


    Seeing Victor''s noncommittal attitude, the old farmer added nervously: "moreover, Mott''s construction is much faster than the stone castle. In addition, the trees here are very tall. We can build the fence higher and the arrow tower more."


    Generally speaking, it''s a stupid idea to build Mott in the development territory where monsters run rampant, but the terrain of this hill perfectly makes up for Mott''s lack of firmness. Moreover, from the perspective of human and financial resources currently available to victor, building Mott is indeed a very pragmatic choice, so Victor decided to adopt this suggestion.


    As for the dignity of nobility, Victor didn''t think there would be any dignity in this world for nobility who even had to use wood chips and leaves.


    "What''s your name?" Victor asked the old farmer with a smile.


    "My Lord, my name is Maureen." The Lord''s inquiry made the old farmer blush with excitement.


    "Maureen, your suggestion is very good. Do you have anything to add?" Victor is not good at these basic things. He needs these people to put forward more suggestions to him, so he doesn''t hesitate to encourage him.


    While old Maureen''s success made others jealous, he was also encouraged and told Victor his suggestions one after another.


    "Sir, I think we need to cut down all the trees in the steep part of the hill to make the monsters and beasts lose their shelter."


    "My Lord, I found a lot of sisal hemp here. I will use these plants to weave hemp rope, which can be used to strengthen the wooden fence."


    "Sir, we can build up the pool of spring water in the cave and dig a canal to lead the spring water from the cave to the reservoir dug in the camp."


    After heated discussions among these experienced farmers, Victor finally deployed his recent work tasks.


    First, build the fence of Qianbao within one month. Secondly, dig a reservoir in the camp and lead down the spring in the cave. Finally, cultivate a field on the open space of Qianbao as soon as possible and plant vegetables and food.


    As for the main castle, Victor did not agree to build it. On the one hand, if the former castle is lost in battle, the wooden main castle will not play a defensive role. Second, as a pioneer Lord, Victor needs a standard Baron castle, otherwise his legal status will be criticized by the prince party.


    Victor decided to relocate and build a stone castle, but the time would be delayed. Now there is no need to waste manpower and material resources to build a wooden castle that can''t play a defensive role.


    After the construction task was assigned, the village leaders retired one after another, and Nelson was left by Victor.


    "Nelson, you need to send people to investigate the land 50 kilometers around the camp as soon as possible. If monsters and bandits are found, I will ask the Bruce knight to help us clean up." Victor said to Nelson.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll arrange a team to carry out the investigation tomorrow."


    "Also, the last time I used my blood power, I haven''t fully recovered. During this time, I lived in the cave and arranged good hands to guard the cave. I''m not allowed to go in and out without my permission."


    After Nelson left, Victor turned back into the inner room of the cave and entered a super sense state.


    Physique 7, spirit 14, perception 21, life 18. This is Victor''s own data.


    The physique is only 7 points, not as strong as those farmers, and the spirit is 14 points higher than Nelson. It should be because the x-3 is turned on. As for life 18 points, it is because the blood of the moon elf makes Victor live longer than ordinary people.


    However, the perception reached 21 points, which is the highest data Victor has seen so far. This may also be because the body is incomparably in line with the wind element after turning on the super sensory state.


    Thinking of this, Victor directly entered the Apocalypse state, and sure enough, the data changed again.


    Physique 7, spirit 14, perception 24, life 18.


    There is no change in body, life and spirit, but perception adds three points, which shows that the element concentration will also change due to its own state.


    The body is still too weak. Maybe we should try the body refining technique recorded in x-3. Victor sighed. Nelson''s amazing 20 points physique made him jealous.


    "King, monitor the changes of my body data. I''ll try the body refining technique recorded by x-3." Victor commands Tallinn in his mind, and then he poses strangely with the help of X - 3


    This is a pile method inherited from a Chinese martial arts school recorded in x-3, which achieves the purpose of self-cultivation through the complex combination of posture, movement, breathing and visualization.


    This mysterious exercise method is said to have incredible effects. The cultivator''s muscles, bones and internal organs will be comprehensively tempered, and the advanced person''s physical fitness, strength, speed, reaction and explosive power will show inhuman effects.


    However, these ancient and mysterious body refining methods are very difficult to practice. Any deformation of movement, disorder of breathing method, or change of state of mind will cause harm to practitioners.


    Victor''s memory of the 15 kinds of pile skills introduced into his memory is that the consortium under Qin Feng spent a lot of money and secretly recruited more than 100 experimenters to verify and complete the pile skills one by one by using advanced observation methods and experimental means. Among those experimenters, there were death, disability and insanity, and the final success was less than 20.


    Of course, it''s very dangerous for Victor to practice stake skill alone, but x-3 can accurately adjust his movements and breathing without any mistakes, and what he needs to do is to concentrate and visualize according to the stake method.


    Soon Victor felt crisp, itchy, numb and sour in his body, and his head began to sweat, making it difficult for him to concentrate. Fortunately, x-3 reduced his sensitivity to these States, allowing him to gradually enter the realm of selflessness.


    I don''t know how long later, Victor woke up from his meditation. He felt sore and hungry, but his mind was very clear, even a comfortable feeling.


    "King, how long have I been practicing? And have I just detected the changes of elements in my body?" Victor stretched out and asked taling in his heart.


    "My Lord, it took you 1 hour and 34 minutes to practice stake skill. When you practice stake skill, elements gather in the void beside you. These void elements form a weak cycle with the elements in your body. After the cycle, the concentration of earth elements in your body increases by 0.07 units, and the concentration of other elements increases to a certain extent, but they are extremely limited." The king reported his monitoring results to victor.


    "0.07? Although it is rare, it is enough to prove that this method is effective." Victor said to the king with satisfaction.


    Although it is a small increase, over time, it may be able to exercise Nelson''s strong physique. Victor is looking forward to this.


    "My Lord, I want to remind you that the elements left in your body have not integrated with your body. If you don''t take measures, they will eventually dissipate." The king poured a basin of cold water on victor.


    "What about that?" Asked victor in a daze.


    "Eat."


    The king''s answer made Victor dumbfounded

 Chapter 32

    "Guys, come on, chop hard. Yesterday, the six groups cut 20 iron oaks. We can''t be compared with those animals!" A rough voice echoed in the forest. The frightened gopher hid in the cave and didn''t dare to make any noise, and the birds in the forest didn''t know where to fly.


    More than twenty strong men, in groups of two, bare their arms, exposed their twisted muscles, waved their bright axe, and tried to send the sharp axe blade into the thick stone like trunk.


    Although the weather is still as cold as ever, these people don''t care. The sweat is flying, the heat is steaming, and the loud slogans and the "bang" and "bang" of iron axe logging are intertwined to publicize human diligence and strength.


    "OK! Now pull hard!"


    After a tree creaked, the leading middle-aged man motioned to people to pull the thick rope that had already been set on the treetop. The already crumbling tall trees fell to the ground with the force of these men, and the thick trunk more than ten meters long fell to the ground, stirring up a large amount of dust.


    "Let''s have a rest and have a drink of hot soup. Hans, put on your sheepskin jacket for me. If you get cold and sick, you won''t earn the following work points." The leading middle-aged man shouted.


    "Boss, tell us again. What''s the use of that job? I haven''t figured it out yet." A shirtless young man asked the middle-aged man with a smile as he put a sheepskin jacket over his body.


    "What head?! how many times have you said it? Call the team leader!" The middle-aged man stared discontentedly at the man who always called the wrong position.


    "Work points are credit. The LORD said that when the territory is on the right track, we will give each of us money according to work points. A work point is a copper sol. More than 1000 work points will also give us an acre of land. This is not the land rented to us, but the land directly sealed to us. You can pass it on. Listen to me! Like yesterday, everyone in the four groups earned at least 20 work points. Let''s calculate it How much is it? Anyway, if you want to earn more points, work hard for me. "


    The middle-aged man, Dean, is the leader of the village group appointed by Victor. At this meeting, in order to encourage the enthusiasm of the team members, he is taking the trouble to explain to his subordinates the work point system implemented by his lord again.


    In fact, this is the seventh time Dean has explained what work points are to his men, but these simple and honest farmers especially like to listen to Dean''s explanation over and over again. After each hearing, their eyes are full of hope and enthusiasm.


    "Our Lord is good at everything. He just asked us to work for six days and rest for one day. People can''t stand it. He earned more than a dozen points for nothing."


    Tomorrow is the rest day for the villagers'' group. A farmer whispered. His complaint was approved by everyone.


    Victor decided that the villagers'' group would work for six days and take turns to rest for one day. At that time, the six villagers'' group leaders asked him incomprehensibly: what were they doing on the rest day?


    Victor''s answer is: you can sleep, you can wander, you can fish, you can catch birds, you can dig wild vegetables, but you are not allowed to work. Even if you do work, you don''t get any points. In addition, everyone must take a bath!


    The six village leaders left in confusion. They didn''t understand, but it doesn''t matter. The Lord''s orders should be implemented if they understand or don''t understand.


    Edwin once described the relationship between the Lord and the people to victor. His conclusion is the relationship between the protector and the protected, and this conclusion is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in the world.


    Taking the kingdom of Gambis as an example, the law stipulates that all wealth in noble territory belongs to the Lord and his vassals. Wealth refers to the land, forests, animals and plants, minerals, water sources and neighbors in the territory.


    Yes, the people are also the wealth of the Lord. Therefore, the leading people can only keep 20% of the grain planted on the Lord''s land as their own rations. The leading people should perform free labor for the Lord, and help the Lord guard the castle during the war.


    However, the Lord also has his own obligations to the people. The first, of course, is that the Lord must protect the safety of the people. If the people are threatened by monsters, beasts, bandits and even wizards, the Lord must send armed forces to protect the people. The second is to ensure the livelihood of the people. When the people have no livelihood due to force majeure, the Lord has the obligation to assist the people.


    It was these two Lord obligations that were advertised as noble virtues by the nobles themselves. However, after comparing the legal provisions that regarded the people as wealth, Victor only found this so-called virtue ridiculous.


    There is a reason to call the act of protecting one''s own wealth virtue.


    In Victor''s eyes, the world''s leaders are semi serfs squeezed by the nobility.


    However, most of the collar people recognize this relationship, because the collar people can rise to a class and become vassals.


    It is not easy for the leading people to become vassals. Their families need three generations of dedicated service for the Lord''s family before they can be rewarded with land and become vassals by the Lord.


    The sealed land can be inherited but cannot be bought or sold. 50% of the output of the land needs to be handed over to the Lord, and the rest is enough to make the family grow gradually, and the children of these sealed minister families are also the source of troops for the Lord''s army.


    The vassals are staunch supporters of the Lord''s family. They will serve as guards in the territory, and the sheriff, tax officer, village head and town head will become the middle class in the territory.


    When Victor announced that he could exchange his work points for inheritable land, all the neighbors couldn''t believe their ears. Until they found out that Captain Nelson''s sister Lilia would carefully record their work points after finishing their work every day, they gradually believed that it was true.


    So they burst out with great enthusiasm for their daily work, because they knew they would become the vassals of this new territory.


    Victor didn''t want to be a savior or moral emperor, but because he had the insight that the indigenous aristocrats in the world didn''t have.


    Everyone in the world knows that Knights have great power, and Victor thinks so.


    But Victor also believes that ordinary people have great power. This power can build towering castles between mountains, build magnificent cities on rich plains, create brilliant civilization in the wild world, and defeat any invincible strong enemy. This power is enough to create miracles.


    Victor certainly won''t ignore this great power. What he has to do now is to stimulate this power.


    In Victor''s previous life, it was his motherland that was best at condensing Weili and constantly creating miracles. Therefore, now he has copied the production system at the beginning of the founding of the motherland: the production team work point system.


    For the slow-moving collar people, the usual practice of ordinary nobles is to hang up and whip. If it doesn''t work, drive the slow-moving collar people out of the territory and let them become free people.


    Victor also believes that punishment is necessary, but reward can stimulate the strength of the people. Unfortunately, he has no wealth to reward the hard-working people.


    However, it doesn''t matter. You can record the work points for these people. When enough wealth is accumulated in the territory in the future, you will be rewarded according to the work points.


    As a result, Victor''s work point system has been welcomed by all his neighbors. In the past seven days, an eight meter high solid fence has been built around the camp. Even master Edwin was amazed at the progress of this project.


    Victor himself was sincerely supported by the people, which made his control over the people very smooth and naturally eliminated the risk of being overhead.


    Just as these farmers enthusiastically discussed the wise decisions of their Lord, a sound came from the other end of the forest.


    Dean winked at his people and asked loudly, "who''s there?".


    "It''s me, Gru." A muffled voice came from the other side of the forest, and then Geru, dressed in armor, came out of the forest with four heavily armed guards.


    "It''s captain Gru. He just startled us." Dean smiled and put down his axe.


    Because he was a pioneer leader, when the villagers'' group went out to work, Nelson arranged guards to guard and protect the periphery, and Gru was the team leader who led the team to perform the escort task today.


    "Well, I just caught three free people sneaking in the woods. They have information, so I''m going to take them back to the camp and report to the captain." Gru said coldly.


    At this time, Dean and they found that Gru''s guards were escorting a man and two women tied to their arms. Their clothes were ragged, yellow and thin. There were scratches everywhere on their faces and arms, which were obviously marks left after walking through the bushes.


    However, Dean doesn''t care about this. He only cares about Gru taking the team back to the camp.


    "Captain Gru, you lead the team back to the camp now. What shall we do?" Dean asked somewhat anxiously.


    "What are you afraid of?! we have cleaned up all the wild animals and monsters within 50 miles of the camp. Besides, there are several brothers on guard in front of the forest. Don''t worry and do it boldly. I''ll be back in a minute."


    After glancing contemptuously at Dean, Gru escorted the three prisoners to the camp.


    "All right! All right! Let''s continue to work! We have cut 17 iron oaks. We must exceed six groups today." Dean shouted to his team.


    "OK, head!"


    "Damn it, call the team leader!"


    Victor is watching Nicole practice her sword on the martial arts field of the camp.


    Nicole was wearing leather armor and holding a long silver sword. She was facing a target made of iron oak to practice stabbing. She saw her long legs with beautiful lines on the ground, and her whole body immediately shot forward like an arrow. Along with this momentum, she turned her waist to condense the strength of her whole body. The long sword in her hand stabbed straight forward. A sound like cloth was torn was heard in the air, and then the hard and thick target was stabbed by the long sword.


    Nicole''s actions are simple and her expression is focused. With her strong and enchanting body, she has a kind of heroic beauty, which is pleasing to the eyes.


    Physique 16, spirit 11, perception 12, life 16,


    This is the data Victor observed on Nicole, but this is the data after she used fighting spirit.


    When there is no fighting spirit, Nicole''s data are physique 11, spirit 10, perception 9 and life 12.


    After observing farmers, mercenaries and trainee Knights these days, Victor has a general understanding of the strength of alchemy creatures.


    The attribute of the alchemy auxiliary soldier should be equal to that of the elite soldiers in the world. The attribute of the alchemy militia reaches the water level of the trainee knight.


    These alchemy creatures are only the baggage soldiers responsible for logistics in the naril Empire, so how powerful will the alchemy creatures responsible for combat in the alchemy Empire be? What are the aliens fighting the alchemy Empire?


    Victor shook his head and put these thoughts behind him. He might as well enjoy the beauty of beauty practicing sword because he was worried about things tens of thousands of years ago.


    Nicole practices martial arts every day these days. She doesn''t stop until her fighting spirit is exhausted. The compacted ground of the martial arts field has been covered with her delicate footprints. Victor feels pity to see Nicole practicing martial arts and fighting spirit so hard every day.


    In terms of appearance and style, Nicole can''t compare with the charming Countess Sylvia and the gorgeous Marquis Sophia. However, Victor is really attracted by Nicole. Maybe because of his grass-roots career in his previous life, Victor has a special sense of kindness to this girl who is sensitive and inferior and tries to change her fate,


    This girl with noble blood and low birth background, if she awakens the knight blood in an ordinary noble family, she will be valued by the family and have a corresponding status. Unfortunately, she comes from the top rich York family.


    For this family that has been inherited for thousands of years, it is not surprising that a female trainee knight who awakens the blood of knights is not worth making a fuss. If she can''t become a knight, her destiny is to become a tool for the family to attract people''s hearts.


    Nicole doesn''t want to be manipulated like this, so she wants to be a knight.


    When Nicole finished another stabbing practice, Victor came forward with a smile, handed a sweaty silk scarf to Nicole and said, "Nicole, take a break and drink some water. You''ve worn out four iron oak targets today."


    Nicole took the scarf from Victor and whispered, "thank you." The flushed face became more and more beautiful.


    Because of her family background, Nicole especially yearns for the elegant life of the nobility, and the handsome young Baron Victor, who has received strict etiquette training, completely fits in with her fantasy of her lover and makes her taste of lovesickness for the first time.


    But that fierce jackal raid broke Nicole''s pride and her fantasy of love. She realized that if she could not become a knight, there would be an insurmountable gap between her and her sweetheart, so she worked harder these days.


    Victor is very worried about Nicole''s state. As soon as he has time, he will accompany Nicole to practice her martial arts, bring tea and water, and take care of her.


    Victor''s hospitality gradually melted the ice in Nicole''s heart, touched the softest place in the female Knight''s heart, and let a seed take root in her heart. However, because of this, she is more and more determined to become a knight.


    Looking at Nicole''s bright, firm and slightly shy eyes, Vic couldn''t help muttering: "Nicole, you''re so beautiful!"


    The girl''s bright face was instantly covered with a blush with affectionate praise. Victor was intoxicated by the look of shame and joy.


    Just when Victor was going to go further, an untimely footsteps came, and Nicole immediately jumped back like a frightened rabbit.


    "Sir, we have found a new situation. Please go to the barracks to deal with it." Nelson was hurrying over and said.


    "I see." Victor responded angrily and went straight to the barracks.


    Seeing his Lord''s smelly face, Nelson looked suspiciously at the female trainee knight with his back to him.


    Did Nicole just make adults angry? Nelson scratched his head and turned to victor.

 Chapter 33

    Victor stared at the two Turquoise white minerals on the table with a frown.


    Nelson has reported to him. Today, when Gru led his team on a guard mission, they caught three sneaky free people outside the forest and found two minerals hidden in them,


    After Nelson''s trial, the three free people explained the reason for the matter.


    It turned out that the three were members living in a free private land in the west of Victor territory. They usually depended on collection and hunting. Just two days ago, their camp was broken by a group of jackal robbers, and most of the people in the camp were taken away by the jackals. The three of them narrowly escaped, but without camp and companions, they could not survive in the wild. So they want to join another large liberal camp in this territory. In order to smoothly join the free camp, they also brought two strange minerals as gifts to the leader of the free camp, hoping to get his shelter.


    "Nelson, do you think this is Mithril ore?" Victor looked at Nelson with a tangled face.


    Mithril is an extremely precious metal in the world. It has element affinity characteristics that other metals do not have. Weapons and armor mixed with Mithril can more easily adhere to the four elements.


    Scholars of the silver and white tower have done detailed research. They found that the secret silver equipment enables the Silver Knight to stimulate more than three times the element strength than ordinary equipment, which is an overwhelming advantage.


    This advantage makes all high-level Knights rush for secret silver equipment. The first problem to be solved for each Knight promoted to silver level is how to obtain a set of secret silver equipment.


    Unfortunately, the output of Mithril is very low, which leads to the extremely expensive price of Mithril. A piece of Mithril can be exchanged for 30 times the weight of gold.


    However, even with such exaggerated prices, it is often impossible to buy secret silver, because no nobles are willing to sell such strategic materials.


    "My Lord, it looks very much like the secret silver mine in appearance and color." Nelson also looked sad.


    If an ordinary Lord knows that there is a secret silver mine in his territory, he will wake up even if he dreams, but for Victor, this is a big trouble, because his strength is too weak now.


    "Sir, do you want to get rid of those three people?" As a mercenary rolling on the tip of a knife, Nelson has a cruel side.


    "It''s no use. We don''t know how many survivors there are in that free people camp."


    After thinking about it carefully, Victor shook his head firmly, sighed and then said, "go and call master Edwin and knight Bruce. You know, if it''s really a secret silver mine, we can''t keep it at all."


    Nelson nodded, got up and went out. Although he was unwilling, he also knew that Victor''s decision was correct. It was better to seek cooperation from the York family because he faced the risks brought by the secret silver mine alone. Even if he could not get the secret silver, he could get compensation in other aspects.


    After a while, the door of the barracks was pushed open and a black bird flew in first.


    This is a big crow with dark and shiny feathers and dark red eyes. When it saw Victor, it immediately flapped its wings and landed on Victor''s shoulder, and gently pecked Victor''s hair with its hard beak.


    Victor looked at the crow, who showed his closeness and flattery, and couldn''t help smiling.


    This is the first alchemical creature produced by King Tallinn for him. Victor witnessed the whole manufacturing process.


    At that time, in the air above the stone cave altar, four runes of different colors first appeared. These four runes continued to rotate, and gradually hundreds of runes of different forms were derived. These runes continued to rotate around the four initial runes, forming a brilliance intertwined with earth yellow, fire red, sky blue and green on the altar.


    In these lights, the body of a bird slowly appeared. An hour later, an alchemical crow opened his eyes on the altar, and the runes in the void gradually dissipated.


    When he just got the alchemy crow, Victor wanted to test the ability of the alchemy crow immediately. However, in order not to make people suspicious, he had to resist his impulse, use a few days to attract the surrounding birds to feed by constantly throwing bait on the ground, and mix his alchemy crow with the birds.


    Finally, everyone thought that Victor recovered a bold and greedy crow as a pet in the process of feeding birds.


    Through these days of observation and experiments, Victor was surprised to find that this alchemical creature worth 50 gold sols was not simple.


    First of all, the alchemical crow has a concept of time, which can accurately appear in the time period of Victor''s daily feeding. Having a concept of time means that this alchemical creature has memory and intelligence.


    Secondly, it has a strong mobility, a keen sense of smell, vision and hearing, and is far superior to ordinary humans. It can fly at a speed of 70 kilometers per hour, smell the smell 20 kilometers away, see Victor''s gestures at an altitude of hundreds of meters, and hear the voice of human conversation at a distance of hundreds of meters.


    Finally, it also has a strong ability to imitate different voices, including human dialogue.


    Victor did an experiment. When Gru led the team to carry out the investigation task, he smelled the items left by Gru to the alchemical crow. According to the method taught by taling, he made a special gesture to the crow. The crow immediately flew out and followed the smell to start tracking Gru.


    About two hours later, the crow flew back. In front of Victor, it expressed the results of its investigation to Victor through different flying postures and calls.


    The target is 40 kilometers away from here, Southeast, a small group of people.


    After the information was expressed, the guy even imitated what Gru said.


    For example, "each of us can get 11 work points for today''s task." "How many times have you taught your boy? After shit in the wild, remember to bury it." "I don''t know how to die!"


    The test results proved to Victor that the alchemical crow is a very excellent investigation unit. It can describe the investigation results through preset actions and imitate the eavesdropping sound.


    Although most of the imitations are disordered words, if these alchemical crows move in groups, it is not difficult for people to analyze valuable information in these disordered words.


    The excellent performance of the alchemy crow makes Victor look forward to other alchemy creatures. It''s just that there is one more bird to explain, but how can one more living man or one more ferocious animal be covered?


    Victor had to wait, at least until Bruce and Edwin left the territory.


    "The moon ELF''s blood is indeed a natural affinity blood. Even animals are close to you." Master Edwin came in and saw that the crow was close to victor. He said with envy and envy.


    Since Edwin found that the pet crow can imitate human language, he suddenly became interested. These two days, he has been feeding the crow with dried fruit, wheat and dried meat, trying to abduct it.


    Unfortunately, in the face of scholars'' sugar coated shells, big crows always eat sugar coated shells and throw them back. As soon as he saw Victor, he would immediately leave Edwin and fly directly to his master, which made the old scholar very angry.


    "Master Edwin, Knight Bruce, you''re here."


    Victor stood up, smiled and nodded to the two people who came in one after another. He could only laugh at the misunderstanding of the old scholar.


    "There''s something I want you to see." Victor drove out the crow resting on his shoulder and handed two pieces of ore to them respectively.


    After receiving the ore, the Bruce Knight''s expression suddenly coagulated. He looked at Victor with burning eyes and asked tentatively, "secret silver mine?"


    Victor showed his uncertainty to the Bruce knight, and then the whole room looked brightly at master Edwin.


    If this is really a secret silver mine, it is definitely a big event for the whole Renma hill.


    "Unfortunately, this is not a secret silver mine." After careful examination, master Edwin loosened his frown.


    "This is soft silver mine. Its color is very similar to secret silver mine, but it has an elasticity that other ores don''t have. Just pinch it in your hand." Edwin explained.


    The Bruce Knight immediately squeezed the ore in his hand, and sure enough, he left several obvious fingerprints on the surface of the ore.


    "Master, is this the fake silver ore in the rumors?" Bruce regretfully threw the ore on the table and asked Edwin.


    "Yes, it is a fake silver ore that is often used by swindlers to pretend to be a secret silver ore." Edwin nodded.


    The color and shape of soft silver mine are very similar to that of secret silver mine. Some people often mistake soft silver mine for secret silver mine. However, the metal extracted from soft silver ore is soft like sludge, which can not be used to forge equipment, and there is no element affinity. Therefore, soft silver has no value to human beings, so people call it fake silver.


    Victor secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had some regrets, Victor had an alchemy tower in his hand. As long as he was given time to bury his head in development, what was a mere secret silver mine?


    If it is really a secret silver mine, it will be a big trouble for victor. Maybe even his territory will be replaced by a powerful aristocratic group. At that time, he can''t move the alchemy tower away.


    "Although softsilver is worthless, there is an associated crystal in its vein, which can be processed into exquisite jewelry. It is also a good income for your territory."


    Edwin tried to comfort the "lost" little Lord, and then asked, "where did you find this soft silver mine?"


    "Today, Nelson caught three free people peeping into the camp and found these two minerals on them."


    Victor then gave Bruce and Edwin a detailed description of the jackals attacking the free people and the large free camps in the territory.


    "Victor, jackals are insignificant, but free people are a big problem in your territory. You must pay attention to this. Do you have more detailed information?" Bruce said seriously to Victor when he heard that there was a large free private land in the territory.


    "According to the accounts of these three people, at present, there are two large free camps and several sporadic small camps in the territory. I estimate that the total number of free people is 800." Nelson got a sign from Victor and said to Bruce.


    "These two large camps are located in the east of the territory and at the junction of count chebman. The free people in this camp are very exclusive. They never communicate with other free camps and kill strangers close to their camp, so the three people don''t know much about that camp."


    "Another camp is in our northeast corner. The number of free people should be about 300. They have spared no effort to take in the free people who went to take refuge, and often exchange materials with other free private places, so their reputation is very loud among these free people."


    "The leader of the camp is Bayer. It is said that he once served in dodo, participated in the battle of Whitewater castle against the Sassanian, and obtained a heroic sword. Bayer seems to want people to publicize his bravery everywhere. The three free people just want to take minerals to join him."


    After hearing Nelson''s narration, Bruce said with a sneer: "a year ago, when our family guards came to clean up this territory, they also found the free people camp. At that time, they only had dozens of people. Unexpectedly, they controlled so many people in just one year. Hehe, this Bayer is a little interesting."


    "It''s time to meet this Bayer." Victor blinked and whispered.

 Chapter 34

    Bayer patrolled the camp with a long sword. This is his territory.


    Everyone he met in the camp would salute him respectfully, and Bayer would smile and nod to the people.


    Several children were playing with each other while holding a newly captured ground lizard. When they saw Bayer from a distance, they immediately came in a swarm.


    "Uncle Bayer, this is the prey we just caught in the way you taught us. Here you are." A leading child raised the ground lizard in his hand like a treasure.


    "OK, I accept your sacrifice. In order to reward you for your successful promotion to hunter, I will reward you with this ground lizard. Now you can go to Aunt Marcy and ask her to bake it for you, and then we can have a good meal and have more strength. How about helping uncle Bayer Hunt bears when you grow up in the future?" Bayer said with a smile.


    "Well, in the future, I must become a powerful soldier like Uncle Bayer!" The leading boy shouted.


    "Work hard, and you will certainly become more powerful soldiers than uncle Bayer." Bayer smiled and touched the little boy''s head.


    When the other children saw this, they shouted one after another.


    "I want it too."


    "I want it too."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Bayer had to touch them one by one.


    At this time, a tall and strong man came over and saw Bayer laughing with the children. He quietly stood aside and stood upright.


    After Bayer coaxed the bear children away, the man came forward and said to Bayer, "head, old Barton''s camp was taken by the jackals."


    "Old Barton? When did it happen?" Bayer asked suspiciously.


    "What happened two nights ago, two survivors just came to join us. According to them, the jackals directly broke the fence of the camp. The people in the camp were unprepared and collapsed."


    "Break the fence directly? The fence of old Patton camp is made of two layers of iron oak. Is there another ferocious jackal in this territory?" Hearing this, Bayer frowned.


    Ferocious jackals are a trouble there. They can always quickly gather a group of men and then attack humans unscrupulously.


    "The two survivors said that they had been digging a secret silver mine all day, slept heavily, and escaped with the crowd without seeing what was going on. They also brought a piece of ore. however, after reading it, the old liar glo said it was fake silver." The tall man held back his smile and explained to Bayer.


    "Mark, it''s not funny. They''re all poor people, just like us." Bayer looked at some gloating men unhappily and said sternly.


    "They deserve it! Boss, when you asked old Barton to bring people to join us, he refused. Now I understand that he thought he had found a secret silver mine and wanted to swallow it alone. As a result, he died and killed so many people." Mark said angrily.


    Greed always makes people stupid. Bayer doesn''t pay much attention to the tragic outcome of old Patton camp. What really bothers him is another thing.


    "Have you got the result of what I asked you to send someone to Heibao town to inquire?" Bayer asked Mark.


    "The man sent hasn''t come back yet. Boss, what do you say if the York family comes to recruit us?" Mark said anxiously.


    Mark knows what''s bothering Bayer. Since they found that Viktor and his party began to build the camp, Bayer stopped absorbing other small free camps and sent people to Heibao town to find out which adult of the York family came to work here.


    "The York family has strong strength. If we can recruit us, the big guys can''t wait. They''re afraid they''ll drive us away or think we''re bandits. I''m afraid we''ll end up like Patton camp." Bayer smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Boss, there are more than 400 people in our camp, and more than half of them can fight. As long as the York family is not stupid, they will certainly recruit us. I''m just worried about how the York family will deal with us after they know about us in whitewater castle?" Looking around vaguely, mark whispered to Bayer.


    Hearing that mark asked the question he was most worried about in his heart, Bayer kneaded his long sword expressionless.


    This is a heroic long sword forged by the kingdom of Dodo with a hundred refining methods. The sharp blade of Sen Leng is suffused with purple and gold light. That is because the material for casting this long sword is mixed with some precious refined gold, which makes this long sword more solid, sharp and heavy.


    Heroic long sword is a weapon made by dodo kingdom in recognition of outstanding warriors. Only those brave soldiers who killed more than ten enemies at one time in battle can obtain it. It is not only of extraordinary quality, but also symbolizes the glory of soldiers. Therefore, the kingdom of Dodo engraved the name and deeds of the sword recipient on the sword body.


    Bayer''s heroic long sword is engraved with this sentence: I would like to use this sword to commend soldier Berg''s heroic feat of killing 14 enemies at one time in battle.


    Berg is Bayer''s real name. He was originally the Silver Knight Theo of the Dodo kingdom Vicomte West''s vassal. In the battle of Whitewater castle, as the leader of vicomte Theo''s Pro guard, Berg fought bloody battles, killed and killed dozens of Sassanian soldiers, and was awarded a heroic long sword by the Dodo kingdom.


    However, the severity of the battle of Whitewater Castle exceeded the expectations of both sides. In the subsequent offensive and defensive war, as many as five silver Knights died, including Viscount Theo, the Lord served by Berg.


    Viscount Theo was killed and his pro guards lost more than half. Only eleven people, including Berg, survived. While Berger and other surviving guards were recovering in whitewater castle, vicomte Theo''s younger brother Wendell suddenly inherited the vicomte title and ordered Berger and others to be hanged on the charge of protecting the Lord.


    Berger and others are family guards loyal to Viscount theo. Naturally, they are feared by Wendell, who seeks to seize the inheritance of his nephew. However, Wendell''s despicable behavior has aroused the dissatisfaction of Dodo''s military judge, so the military judge who once fought side by side with Viscount Theo created an opportunity for Berger and others to escape.


    Although Berg and others escaped from Whitewater castle, they were still wanted by the Dodo kingdom for treason within the RAND empire.


    Finally, Berg changed his name to Bayer. Only his heroic sword recorded his real name and deeds.


    "The York family is a millennium rich family. They won''t pay attention to Wendell''s mean guy at all. As long as we show enough value, they won''t mind protecting us. They''re afraid that other ordinary nobles will inherit the territory, and most of them will hand us over to the Dodo kingdom." Bayer sighed and whispered to mark who had been following him.


    Just when they were full of worry and speechless to each other, a warning banging sound suddenly sounded on the sentry tower. The whole camp suddenly exploded like a pot, shouting, whistling and crying.


    Bayer and Mark looked at each other and saw the heaviness and horror in each other''s eyes.


    Victor rode on his horse and observed the camp about one square kilometer under the hill.


    This is obviously a Mott Style Wooden Castle, with a 7-meter-high double-layer iron oak fence, in which there are more than ten 9-meter-high arrow towers.


    This Mott is built on the open space on the lake bank. There is only the former stronghold and no main fort. There is a 5-meter-wide moat on the ground of mot qianzhai, which turns the whole Qianbao into an island connected with the lake.


    Victor looked around and found that two trestles had been built on the side of the camp near the lake. Many canoes were tied on both sides of the bridge, and there was an island in the center of the rippling lake.


    Obviously, the island in the middle of the lake has become the main fort of Mott. When the camp in front can not be guarded, these free people will escape to the island in the middle of the lake in canoes.


    At this time, the camp, which had just been very noisy, had been completely silent. Behind the 7-meter-high wooden fence, there were faintly many figures shaking. Those free people had propped up the frame behind the fence and became a temporary shooting platform. Once the war broke out, these archers hidden behind the wooden fence would stand high and pour out deadly arrows to the enemy.


    "The camp is reasonably designed and well-trained. The people who preside over the camp obviously have rich combat experience." Bruce told Victor that he was surprised by the military quality of the free people camp.


    "My Lord, the layout of this camp and the hidden way of guards show a strong dodo style. It seems that the rumors about Nabel''s participation in the Whitewater battle should be true." The heavily armed Nelson added to victor.


    The War Bear mercenaries are hired by the kingdom of Dodo and fight with the northern Sassanians all year round. They are very familiar with both sassanne and dodo''s fighting style.


    "Nelson sent for a subpoena and asked the camp to send a representative to see me." Said Victor faintly.


    Bayer and Mark looked mistily at the army opposite from the shooting platform. The team of hundreds of people played two noble heraldry flags, one was the wild boar flag of the York family, and the other was the Nightingale flag they didn''t know.


    "Boss, is it the York family or the army of other families?" Mark asked Bayer suspiciously.


    "Just wait a minute." Bayer couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment, but since he had come to the door, it would come out.


    Sure enough, a cavalry on the other side ran to the camp and shouted, "on the order of Baron Wimbledon, the Lord here, the residents of the camp are required to send representatives to the Lord''s account to receive your inquiry." After shouting three times, the cavalry turned his horse back to his camp.


    The messenger''s words made Bayer and Mark''s mood fall to the bottom.


    Although they did not know the Nightingale coat of arms of the Wimbledon family, they knew that the history of the family was older than the York family. However, this family has long declined in the long history. Now, they have transformed into a plate of scattered commercial aristocrats.


    Bayer seemed to foresee the end of himself and others. He was tied up by the Baron Wimbledon and sent to the Viscount Wendell in exchange for various interests.


    Bayer was very unwilling. Their eleven family guards hid their names and fled from dodo to the remote human horse hills. Along the way, they experienced the attacks of monsters and bandits, and suffered from injuries and hunger. After they established the free private land, there were only five of their 11 brothers who had fled together.


    For this camp, Bayer paid countless efforts. He and his brother killed the brutal leader who enjoyed bullying other free people and replaced him as the new leader of the free people''s group.


    After becoming the leader of the free people, he led these free people to cut through thorns and thorns, camp, reclaim wasteland, fish and hunt, and maintain the livelihood of this group. Every time in the face of danger, Bayer always took the lead, fought in blood, and selflessly taught martial arts skills to other free people, so that these free people gradually have the ability to protect themselves and their families.


    He is fair and friendly. Even if he follows his brother all the way and makes mistakes, he will be punished. Even the old, weak, orphaned and widowed will be taken care of. He establishes a new order for this group.


    His ability and bravery, justice and kindness made him supported by the free people. Everyone in the camp supports and respects him. This feeling of being noticed by everyone makes Bayer extremely satisfied and slowly soothes his inner pain. He even forms a partner with three women in the camp.


    In more than a year, the small camp with only dozens of people has gradually become a large free people camp with more than 400 people under his management.


    At the beginning, Bayer really wanted to be recruited by a powerful Lord. Even if he was only an ordinary leader, he would live a life of displaced free people. But as the camp grew day by day, his heart was filled with a sense of achievement, honor and responsibility. These feelings made him full and happy. Now he just hopes that this life can continue. Because he likes the feeling of being loved.


    "Take good care of my sword. I''ll see the baron. You keep the camp. If I don''t come back, I''ll never open the camp door." Bayer handed the heroic sword to mark.


    If the York family inherited the territory, Bayer might choose to give in due to the strength of the York family. But now the Wimbledon family is the master of the territory. The gap between reality and inner wildness made Bayer decide to win.


    "Head, it''s too dangerous! Let me go!" Mark was anxious to stop Bayer.


    "Don''t worry, if the camp is not broken, they won''t kill me easily. I''m measured." Bayer said confidently.


    "If they attack the camp, you''re welcome! Fight as you should! If you can''t fight, retreat to the island." Before leaving, Bayer ordered with flashing eyes.


    The man standing in front of Victor looked like a middle-aged man in his 40s who had suffered a lot, but he had coordinated muscles and flexible steps, but he looked like a young man. In the face of hundreds of guards, although the man with bare hands looked timid and his eyes turned disorderly, Victor clearly found that his eyes were frozen but not scattered. It seemed that his eyes were free, but he was actually observing the surrounding conditions quickly and secretly.


    Victor''s heart moved and directly entered the super sensory state, and a set of data immediately appeared in his field of vision.


    Stamina 18, spirit 11, perception 11, life 15, this is a fierce warrior!


    While Victor was observing Bayer, Bayer was secretly looking at the team in front of him.


    The Baron with black hair, black eyes and handsome face is elegant but flabby. He doesn''t look like a knight aristocrat.


    The Baron has a soldier in armor on both sides. The one on the right hand, with two battle axes, sharp eyes and vigorous body, looks extraordinary. The armor is also engraved with the Nightingale heraldry of the Wimbledon family, which should be the escort of the Baron, but he is not a knight, because he does not have the unique pride of the knight master.


    The other, although with empty hands, was dignified and confident. He was surrounded by three bodyguards with scales and armor. It was obvious that this was a powerful knight. But the knight and his armor are engraved with boar heraldry, which shows that they are the Knights of York family.


    Bayer quickly judged the scene in front of him: the young Lord in front of him and the York family should be allies. However, the Lord, he must have no Knights! Because a Lord will not easily ask his allies to deal with the internal affairs of the territory, which will expose the weakness of the Lord! And this victor Lord Wimbledon is a weak Lord!


    This judgment pleased Bayer and strengthened his self-reliance.


    "What''s your name?" Victor asked the man quietly.


    "Lord, my name is Bayer. May the glory of the glorious Lord shine on you." Bayer lowered his head, hid the joy in his eyes, knelt humbly in front of Victor, and exposed his defenseless neck under the sword and axe.


    Victor sneered at the little tricks in Bayer''s words.


    All lords do not like the glory church to dictate in their own territory, because the glory church will not let the Lords and nobles do whatever they want to do to the leaders and free people in their territory. For thousands of years, hundreds of Lords have been permanently imprisoned in the monastery of Guangming mountain by Guangming church on the charge of slaughtering free people until their old death.


    "Bayer, I appreciate your courage, but now, you have planted, mined and hunted in my territory, encroaching on my wealth. But I am willing to uphold the benevolent virtue of the Lord and give you the status of leader. Now make a choice, accept my rule or leave my territory." Victor made his attitude clear to Bayer.


    "Sir, thank you for your kindness. It is our honor to be your leader. We are willing to accept your rule." Bayer looked surprised and bowed his head lower.


    "Well, close your camp, take your people to my camp, and I will resettle you." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Your Excellency, you may not know that there are 423 people in our camp. Now we can only make a living. If we close the camp and move to the adult''s camp, we will face the dilemma of food shortage and increase the burden of adults. Please keep this camp for the time being." Bayer begged bitterly.


    Victor''s request made Bayer complain secretly. Keeping the camp is his bottom line. He can''t agree to such a request.


    "Oh?! are you rejecting me?!" Victor had an aristocratic smile on his face, but his eyes were cold.


    "Lord, we are willing to pay 80% of your sacrifice, provide you with labor, and accept the management of the village head appointed by you. Just keep our camp for the time being, so that we can get through the cold water season." Bayer kowtowed to victor and begged bitterly.


    The Bruce Knight nearby said impatiently, "Victor, the free people refuse the Lord''s order. They can be regarded as bandits. My people and I will clear the obstacles for you and make a ruling."


    A wooden Mott can''t stop a knight''s attack, but Bruce is not willing to bear the crime of slaughtering free people. Before the action, he needs Victor to exercise the Lord''s ruling power.


    If Vic decides that Bayer is a bandit, Bruce will lead his men to break through the camp and kill the bandits until they completely lose their threat. If Victor decides that Bayer is a free man, he and his men will no longer participate in Victor''s settlement of the free man problem,


    Victor remembered that after interrogating the three free people, Edwin seriously suggested to him that if the free private land could not be recovered, it should be resolutely destroyed! They pose a greater threat to the territory than bandits! Because they have actually formed the relationship between protection and being protected, which can never be tolerated!


    Bruce was deeply convinced of this.


    Victor in the overrun state clearly saw the sweat on Bayer''s back neck. Although his body was still lying on the ground, his muscles were tight. He would burst up like a beast at any time, or jump at Victor, or escape back to the camp at an amazing speed.


    Victor''s palms were full of sweat, not because he was afraid that Bayer would raid him. Even a fierce soldier could not hold a Lord with his bare hands under the gaze of a knight, not to mention that Victor was enough to kill unsuspecting Bayer in the state of apocalypse.


    Victor was nervous because he had to make a decision on the life and death of hundreds of people.


    bandits? Or free people? Kill? Or not?


    (for new books, friends who like them can help collect and recommend them. Friends who don''t like them are also welcome to give some comments. Thank you.)

 Chapter 35

    Victor''s slender fingers gently knocked on the saddle, like knocking on Bayer''s heart, making his mouth dry and cold sweat. His muscles were tight like a compressed spring. He could break out at any time and escape to the camp faster than the charge of the war horse.


    As for seizing the seemingly weak young Lord opposite, Bayer had no idea at all. It was not because he lacked the courage to take risks, but as a former vassal, he was used to maintaining awe of the Lord.


    All Bayer wants now is to continue to maintain control and influence over the camp. Therefore, he is willing to pay full tribute to victor.


    Although Bayer is more knowledgeable than ordinary collar people, it''s a pity that he is not a noble after all. He has unconsciously touched the bottom limit of the Lord class: what I gave you is yours, and what I didn''t give you, don''t even think about it!


    Everyone was waiting for the Lord''s statement. Bruce even took the battle spear from the squire and put down the visor on his helmet. In his opinion, there was no possibility of being forgiven for the free people who threatened the Lord''s rule.


    Just as victor was ready to speak, a bloody crow landed on a guard in the team. The guard quickly took off the stationery tied to the bloody crow''s leg and handed it to victor.


    After reading the sheepskin stationery in his hand, Victor held the stationery in the palm of his hand without expression and asked Bayer, who knelt on the ground, "Bayer, I heard that you have a heroic long sword issued by the kingdom of dodo. Why didn''t you take it with you?"


    When Baron Wimbledon mentioned the heroic sword, Bayer secretly complained, but pretended to be frightened and said to victor, "Sir, I have a heroic sword, but it was seized from a jackal bandit and not given to me by the kingdom of dodo."


    "Really? Go back and show me the long sword. By the way, call ten people out to see me. I have something to say to them." Victor smiled noncommittally and then said, "there should be old people, women and children among these ten people. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my Lord. I''ll go now." Bayer said respectfully, wiped the sweat on his head, got up and walked to the camp.


    Although he didn''t understand Victor''s intention to call ten people out, it was obvious that the LORD would not identify them as bandits, which made Bayer a lot easier.


    "Bruce, I decided to let them go for the time being." After Bayer entered the camp, Victor calmly said to Bruce.


    "Victor, I obey your will, but I still think your kindness will cause you great trouble." Bruce shrugged his shoulders, handed the spear back to his retinue and said indifferently.


    Although Bruce was a pity for his lack of credit for eliminating bandits, it was also a good thing that his subordinates did not have to bear the risk of casualties.


    "It''s not just because of kindness. This is the news from master Edwin." Victor looked heavy and handed Bruce the letter in his hand.


    "Ogre!?" Bruce frowned when he read the contents of the letter.


    When victor and Bruce led the team to deal with the free camp, the scouts sent to explore the entrance of the Everglades returned to the camp. He found the trace of Ogre activities on the only way to enter the Everglades. Edwin immediately transmitted the situation to victor and Bruce using the blood eyed crow.


    "Although it is not difficult for us to break through this camp, there will inevitably be casualties. In order to concentrate more power against the ogres, I decided to let them go for the time being. After all, the ogres are a big problem!" Victor whispered to Bruce.


    "Well, ogres are really hard to deal with. We really need to concentrate." Bruce nodded in a dignified tone.


    In fact, even if there was no news from Edwin, Victor did not intend to destroy these free people.


    On the one hand, Victor could not, like other lords, kill hundreds of people in cold blood in order to maintain authority. On the other hand, he also wanted to cover up the alchemists produced in the future by accepting the free people in the territory.


    Once a sufficient number of alchemists have been produced, the free people in this camp can''t turn over any storm even if they are ten times stronger.


    However, although he decided to accept these free people, Victor must also take some measures to restrict these people, otherwise his blind kindness will only be regarded as weak and deceptive by ambitious people.


    "Nelson, I hope you can compete with this Bayer. Are you sure of winning?" Victor turned to Nelson and asked.


    "Bayer is strong, but it''s not my opponent." Nelson smiled confidently.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy. Bayer is probably the honorary of the heroic long sword. My natural instinct tells me that he is a fierce soldier like you." Victor warned Nelson carefully.


    "If the kingdom of Dodo can also grant heroic swords to mercenaries, I can get three. Moreover, mercenaries never underestimate the enemy, because mercenaries who underestimate the enemy will not live long." Nelson raised the axe in his hand, and his calm words showed a taste of iron blood of indifference to life and death.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction, turned to Bruce and said, "this Bayer is good. Do we recruit some people to deal with the ogres in this camp?"


    Since these free people are willing to become Victor''s neighbors, they can''t refuse the Lord''s call, let alone the ogre threatens everyone in the territory.


    "Ogres are powerful opponents. Only well-trained and United soldiers can destroy these terrible monsters. Even your militia, I don''t intend to take them, and I don''t trust him." Bruce shook his head and denied Victor''s plan.


    Ordinary militia who have not experienced the test of life and death can''t even hold their weapons in front of the terrible ogres. Once these people collapse because of fear, it will affect the morale of the whole team and cause an irreversible chain reaction.


    "Then they can only offer us supplies."


    For these dissidents, Victor decided to exercise his Lord''s rights. Moreover, the collection of offerings can continue to weaken the strength of the group.


    While talking, Bayer came back with ten men and women, old and young.


    "Good day, Lord." Led by Bayer, these people saluted victor in awe.


    "I am Baron Victor Wimbledon, the rightful owner of this territory. I have agreed to include you as my people." Victor raised his voice to announce to these people.


    Victor''s decision made these free people all look happy, which means that they can live in this land safely in the future.


    "Bayer, show me your heroic sword." Victor said to Bayer.


    Bayer respectfully handed the hilt to victor. Although he was reluctant, it would be a good result if this heroic sword could be accepted by the Lord.


    "Berg?" When Victor saw the words engraved on the heroic sword, he gave Bayer a thoughtful look.


    "Yes, sir, this is the heroic sword I seized from the Jackal robbers." Bayer said bitterly.


    "Bayer, you ask me to keep this camp, and I can agree. But there are signs of Ogres in the territory, so you must prove to me that you are capable of protecting this camp, or I will order all the people here to move."


    Victor''s words made these free people agitate immediately, but out of their trust in Bayer, they soon calmed down again.


    "My Lord, how can I prove it?" Bayer asked Victor with burning eyes.


    As for the ogre, Bayer thought it was Victor''s deliberate alarmism. Because they have lived here for more than two years. At the beginning, there are indeed many monsters here, but the strongest is the ferocious jackals. Since the York family cleaned up this territory a year ago, powerful monsters have basically disappeared. More and more free people come here to make a living, but they have never heard of an ogre,


    "It''s very simple. This is my guard captain. You only need to hold on to him for a quarter of an hour, and I''ll agree to your request." Victor flashed a cunning light in his eyes, pointed to Nelson, and then inserted his heroic sword into the ground.


    "Sir, I need a shield." Holding back his ecstasy, Bayer pulled out his lost and recovered heroic sword and said in a deep voice to victor.


    Bayer is confident of defeating Nelson. In the battle of Whitewater castle, he even killed a trainee Knight of Sasan, not to mention supporting himself in front of the guard captain for a quarter of an hour.


    However, you can''t go too far, otherwise if you hurt the captain of the guard, the Lord will feel that he has no face. Today, you should discharge water appropriately. Bayer thought to himself.


    Bayer did not realize that he had fallen into Victor''s language trap.


    Bayer doesn''t know that Nelson is actually a fierce soldier, and his strength is still above him. If he goes all out, maybe he can compete with Nelson. If he just wants to deal with a quarter of an hour, the outcome is doomed to be ugly.


    Victor nodded and motioned back. A guard threw his heavy shield to Bayer. This side is made of iron oak, inlaid with the whole steel plate, and wrapped with a thick leather heavy shield.


    Bayer took it in his hand, waved it lightly and said to victor, "I''m ready, sir."


    The armored Nelson came forward and raised his middle axe to Bayer five meters away, indicating that he could start.


    As soon as Bayer''s pupils narrowed, he knocked heavily on the shield with his long sword and opened his posture. His intuition told him that the tall and indifferent guard in front of him was a strong enemy and had to deal with it carefully, so he decided to test his opponent''s strength first.


    However, Nelson didn''t mean to test. He rushed directly to Bayer and fiercely cleaved his axe at his opponent.


    This axe is simple, direct and ferocious. The sharp axe blade cuts through the air and makes a whistling sound. It has a tragic and bloody smell.


    In the face of Nelson''s unreserved axe, Bayer was shocked. He used the heavy shield of his left hand to shoot Nelson''s axe obliquely, trying to shoot Nelson''s axe directly.


    However, when the shields and axes intersected, Bayer found that the power of the straight split was amazing. Instead of being patted by him, Nelson''s axe pressed back the shield in his hand with an unstoppable force.


    Bayer''s 18 point physique is much higher than that of ordinary elite soldiers, but Nelson''s physique is full of 20 points, and his own strength is stronger than Bayer. In the face of Nelson who went all out, Bayer wanted to keep something. The consequence of this information asymmetry was that he fell into the disadvantage in an instant.


    In the face of the sudden force rolling, Bayer showed his superb martial arts. He panicked but did not panic. He improved to retreat along with this force, rotated his body to the right, and lifted the long gold sword in his hand to Nelson.


    This is Bayer''s counterattack to win in the defeat. Even if he can''t hit Nelson, he can push him back so that he can get back in shape after pulling away.


    Nelson didn''t let him do what he wanted. The fighting skills of the bear mercenaries may not be as exquisite as those of the nobility, but they are all fighting skills that have experienced the test of life and death. Once they gain an advantage, they will recklessly launch fierce and fierce attacks on their opponents, expanding this advantage until they defeat their opponents.


    Nelson did not retreat but entered. He blocked the long sword with his right hand''s axe, and the handle of his left hand knocked directly on Bayer''s chest.


    Bayer had to protect his chest with a shield, and the great power shook him back, and then he fell into Nelson''s stormy attack.


    Seeing that the leader was suppressed, the free people watching the war were stunned. Bayer has always been an invincible and powerful soldier in their eyes, but now their confidence in Bayer has wavered.


    It deserves to be the captain of the Baron''s escort. Indeed, it is unmatched by wandering soldiers like Bayer!


    If Bayer knew that the leaders thought so, he would spit blood angrily.


    What is a wandering soldier? I''m the captain of Lord Viscount''s guard...


    That''s why Victor called ten old and weak women and children out to see him. He needed these free people to witness Bayer''s failure and establish a stronger impression of the Lord in their hearts.


    These old and weak women and children have no combat effectiveness and can hardly be Bayer''s confidants, so Bayer is difficult to prevent them from spreading what they see in the camp.


    Bayer didn''t have time to think so much at this time. Nelson had completely controlled the rhythm of the battle. The continuous fierce attacks made him unable to resist. He was very upset. If he showed all his strength at the beginning, even if he couldn''t win the powerful guard captain, he wouldn''t be so depressed.


    However, Bayer is worthy of being the honorary of the heroic long sword. Under extremely unfavorable circumstances, he still shows exquisite martial arts skills and tenacious fighting will. From time to time, he tries to get back to the unfavorable situation through clever counterattack. Even Bruce who watches the war nodded secretly.


    The fierce battle between the two powerful soldiers made the surrounding dust fly, obscuring the sight of the spectators. They could only hear the huge sound of weapons colliding with each other, and the ground they stepped on became pitted and messy, as if they had been trampled by a giant beast.


    Finally, Nelson lifted up fiercely and flew the deformed heavy shield in Bayer''s hand. Bayer staggered back for several steps. He changed from holding the sword alone to holding the sword with both hands, breathing heavily to prepare for Nelson''s next attack.


    But Nelson stopped his attack and stepped back. Just when Bayer was confused, he heard the voice of the baron.


    "Time is up. Bayer, you have proved your ability to me. I agree to your request to keep the camp."


    Bayer looked blank. Although Victor agreed to his request, he was not as happy as he thought. Instead, he felt that he had lost something more valuable.


    Victor looked at the ten freemen with the same blank face, pointed to one of the old farmers and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Lord, my name is Dick." The old farmer with gray hair excited his spirit and hurried forward to answer.


    "Dick, I promised Bayer to keep the camp. Now I appoint you as the village head of the camp. I hope you will not betray my trust in you," Victor said to dick with a smile.


    "Ah!?" Dick stood where he was when he was struck by lightning. The sudden happiness made the old farmer feel like he was dreaming.


    "Village chief Dick, I have a few things to tell you." Victor, whether Dick was listening or not, continued:¡°

 Chapter 36

    Ogres are huge, ugly and greedy creatures. They prey on the weak and are used to solving problems by violence. The average height of adult ogres is nearly 3 meters and the weight is about 200 kg.


    White tower scholars believe that ogres are a branch of goblins, but unlike weak cousins, these powerful humanoid monsters are inherently evil and cruel. They will eat any creature they catch, including their own kind.


    Ogres mostly live in groups. The smallest group is the family, consisting of 1-2 males, 2-5 females and several cubs. The largest ethnic group exceeds hundreds. Their way to solve the problem is to use sticks, stones and spears to directly smash the things that hinder them. If they can''t do it, they will adopt an evasive attitude of ignoring it.


    Ogres are strong and powerful, but they are stupid. They will take the initiative to attack human villages without scruples. In fact, most of the broken villages are made by ogres. Therefore, the human Lord can ignore the goblins, koeheads and even small groups of jackals in the territory, but will never allow ogres to wander in the territory.


    Victor, Edwin and Bruce are around an oak table. They are all waiting for the latest information from the scouts.


    A big black crow flew in from the window, flapped its wings and landed on the table. It shouted "quack" at Edwin. This is Victor''s alchemical crow.


    Edwin immediately put a handful of stones and a silver plate on the table. He saw the alchemical crow pick up a stone and throw it into the silver plate with a "Ding" sound. Then he tilted his cerebellar bag and looked up and down at Edwin, as if to see where the old scholar would take out his reward.


    "This is Heiyu''s third investigation. From the results, at present, there is only one ogre found in the southwest corner of the territory." Edwin said to everyone after throwing a dried fruit to the black crow waiting for a reward.


    These days, Edwin has been training the clever alchemical crow and named it black feather. He was surprised to find that black feather can express numbers within 20 after training, so he drew a portrait of an ogre and tried to let black feather detect the number of ogres.


    "Master, I''m not questioning your conclusion, but ogres usually come and go in groups... For the safety of soldiers, we''d better wait for the scouts to send more detailed information." Bruce doesn''t believe that a crow can distinguish one head from a group. Maybe the bird is a little clever, but I''m afraid it''s all used to cheat food and drink.


    Victor certainly knows that the result of black feather investigation is credible, but he will never put forward any opinions on this issue.


    Just then, Nelson hurried in with this letter.


    "In the southwest corner, there is an ogre. The jackal is unknown. This is the information from the scouts." Nelson found the three men staring at him and told the information directly.


    "An ogre? That''s great!" Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Although he believed in the detection ability of the alchemical crow, with the confirmation of the scouts, this should be the most accurate result.


    Edwin and Bruce looked at each other and saw the dignity in each other''s eyes. Edwin hesitated and said to victor, "only one ogre is good news, but it may also be bad news."


    "Ogres are cruel and aggressive monsters. The most powerful males of them fight each other for the leadership of the group. This kind of battle is usually fatal. There will always be a loser who will use his blood and life to complete the authority of the winner. However, there are always exceptions. Occasionally, there will be another loser who escapes from the group and becomes a wandering ogre. These wandering ogres alone are very powerful Strong, and most have the ability to rage. " Edwin said and glanced at Bruce. He knew Bruce must understand what he meant.


    "The amount of ferocious ogre magic has surpassed that of ordinary knights. This talent makes them ignore pain. The more seriously they are injured, the greater their strength and speed will be. Ordinary elite soldiers can''t resist the attack of ferocious ogres. Even bronze knights can''t last too long. However, I''m confident that I can stop it. During this period, what you have to do is It''s killing it with a Heavy Crossbow until it dies! " Bruce whispered, his fighting spirit burning in his eyes,


    Obviously, Bruce wants to use this ogre as an opportunity for him to break through the bronze age and enter the extraordinary field.


    "Captain Nelson, you need to choose some men who are good at crossbow and riding with me. Remember to wear only leather armor, because it makes no difference whether you wear armor or leather armor when swept by the ogre''s mace. Only speed and dexterity can protect yourself." Bruce told Nelson.


    "Can we dig a trap for this ogre or something?" Victor suggested that he didn''t feel the need to fight a powerful and stupid ogre at all.


    "Although ogres are stupid and reckless, they have keen intuition, or a talent. They can avoid most traps, otherwise they would have been extinct. Therefore, soldiers fighting ogres every time have to bear the risk of death and injury." Edwin smiled bitterly, shook his head and explained to victor.


    "We will set out on horseback in the afternoon. After arriving at the destination, let the soldiers and horses have a full rest and attack the monster at noon tomorrow. Let''s start preparing now." Bruce got up, put his hands on the table and said excitedly.


    In the afternoon, a team of more than 40 people set out on time. In addition to all the trainee knights, Victor and Edwin accompanied them.


    Victor joined the team at Bruce''s request, because once he picked up the military crossbow, his lethality was no less than that of ordinary knights, and Victor really wanted to see this legendary monster.


    As for Edwin, he strongly demanded to participate in the operation and said that he would stay in a safe place and never cause trouble to everyone.


    In the evening, they met with the scouts in charge of monitoring the ogre and reconfirmed the information: an ogre built a nest by a stream, and no trace of injury was found from a distance. In addition, the trail of jackals was found in a nearby forest, but the number is unknown.


    Before sunset, a temporary camp had been built. After dinner, Bruce Knight greeted everyone and went back to his tent to rest.


    "Bruce''s state is a little wrong. Is there really no problem tomorrow?" Victor had never seen Bruce, who had always maintained his aristocratic style, so dignified, and he could not help worrying.


    "Bruce is preparing for tomorrow''s battle. He will face the ogre alone in a violent state, which is a dangerous challenge for him." Edwin whispered.


    "I don''t understand. Since the violent ogre is so powerful, why don''t we shoot it at a distance with a military Heavy Crossbow?" Victor asked Edwin puzzled.


    "There are two problems. The first problem is that the ogre is not interfered by the injury at all in a violent state. On the contrary, its speed and strength are greatly improved. If there is no knight to withstand its attack, those shooters will be killed by the monster before they can shoot it. The last result is that our shooters suffer heavy losses, and the ogre''s strong physique is not certain Will die. The second problem is that it is very difficult for knights to advance. Bronze Knights want to enter the extraordinary field. In addition to blood talent, another way is to experience the test of life and death and stimulate their physical potential. They may echo all 24 element bits and be promoted to silver knights. Bruce wants to take this opportunity to try to break through the silver level, so he will never give up this opportunity Yes. "


    When Edwin explained to victor, they didn''t notice Nicole''s eyes shining.


    The next morning, Bruce and Nelson walked in front of the team with heavy shields. Nicole and four trainee Knights protected master victor and Edwin in in the middle, while the other soldiers fanned out with cross bows and headed for the ogre''s nest.


    At noon, Victor saw the single ogre by the stream. The monster was only 2.5 meters tall and was also covered with a thick black fur, a bit like bear skin. Its limbs were exposed, its joints were thick, but its muscles were obviously atrophied, its skin color was dark brown, there was a hard skin, and there were raised tumor nodes. It has a bent figure, but its belly is very bulging, just like the belly of a pregnant woman. Its thick gray hair covers its facial features, so that people can''t see its appearance clearly.


    It was indeed an ogre, but unlike the strong and tall ogre leader in people''s impression, it was like an ogre who was seriously ill. When everyone looked at each other, they heard an old voice.


    "Human beings, what are you doing at gorash''s house? I''m too old to bite the muscles of the split hoofed cow. I don''t threaten you or have any treasure. Please leave."


    This is the standard human lingua franca. There is no problem with grammar and tone, but everyone is confused because the sound comes from the mouth of the ogre.


    The ogre is stupid and primitive. Although he also has his own language and even speaks some simple jackal language, he has never heard of an ogre who can speak a complete human language. Now this strange ogre actually spits out human words. How can we not be shocked.


    "My God! The legend is true! This is an old ogre!!" Edwin was the first to react and shouted.


    The life span of Ogres is as long as 90 years old, but few ogres can live beyond 50 years old, because weak ogres will die of hunger and cannibalism. However, it is said that once ogres live beyond 60 years old, they will open their wisdom and communicate with most intelligent races, and they will leave their ethnic groups and live alone, just like the one in front of them.


    "Yes, gorash is old and has few days to live. I live here, eat bark and grass roots, and occasionally hunt, which is no threat to you. Please let the poor old gorash go. By the way, the man who just spoke must be a learned old man. Gorash most admires intelligent scholars. Maybe we can become good friends." As he spoke, the old ogre tried to approach Edwin.


    "Stop it!! it wants my brain!" Master Edwin shouted angrily: "the old ogre can speak human words, which means that it has eaten human brains! Don''t be fooled by its language. This is a cunning and cruel monster!"


    Bruce''s face changed greatly. He immediately stepped forward, pointed the halberd in his hand at the old ogre and shouted, "step back, you ugly monster!"


    "Take it easy, mighty knight. Those are rumors. Gorash never eats people''s brains." The old ogre said and stepped back.


    "Don''t believe every word of the old ogres. They are very cunning and good at deception. According to the literature records of Baita, the old ogres can''t get food in the group because of aging. They will quietly leave the group and live alone. In order to fill their stomach, they will use traps and deception to kill the intelligent race. They especially like to eat humans, elves and halflings. It is said , the old ogre will get the victim''s memory and wisdom by eating the prey''s brain, so the brains of the old man and scholars are extremely attractive to them. " Edwin said with fear and excitement: "there is a view that the old ogre and the ogre are not the same race, because their brain structure has changed greatly. I want to open it myself!"


    The old ogre wants to eat the old scholar''s brain, and the old scholar also wants to open the old ogre''s brain! Victor said nothing about it.


    "No, no, no, you misunderstand the old ogre. Gorash''s knowledge comes from ancient blood. My memory tells me that ogres and humans have a common ancestor. Only our ancestors were cursed will they become what they are now."


    Seeing the scattered crossbow men and the approaching knight, the old ogre quickly explained, and quietly retreated towards the nest made of a large number of bones, wood and turf.


    "Ancient memories in blood?" Edwin''s eyes lit up. He knew that the way to inherit knowledge by some powerful races was blood inheritance. As long as he reached a certain age, he could automatically obtain wisdom and ability in blood.


    "Of course, I know a lot of ancient secrets. Maybe we can sit down and discuss them together." Seeing the scholar''s curiosity about ancient knowledge, gorash began to tempt him again.


    "I can consider cutting off your limbs and taking them back to the white tower, and then discuss with you slowly." Edwin sneered.


    Seeing that Edwin was not tempted by it, he turned to victor and said, "you must be the Lord of this land. Could you please calm down and we can make a deal."


    "Oh? What deal are you going to make?" Victor was surprised that the speechless monster could identify him.


    "Dear Lord, a terrible disaster is about to happen in your territory, and you will suffer heavy casualties. I can tell you this information. In return, you will provide me with food. Of course, I can also help you eliminate other monsters in your territory, such as jackals..." Gorash intimidated victor like a magic wand.


    "Gorash, I won''t believe the words of a man eating monster. Don''t rush to argue. The bones scattered in your nest have explained the problem. Today is your doomsday, monster!" Victor''s eyes are shining with cold light. The human bones mixed in the disordered bones are clear to the baron who has x-3 and senses up to 20 points.


    "Ha ha, gorash is an ogre. Cannibalism is natural. Just as you humans eat cattle and sheep, there is no sin."


    Sensing Victor''s cold killing intention, the old ogre no longer disguised himself. With a strange smile, he directly pulled out a leg bone of an unknown monster from the nest, pointed to Bruce and said: "Powerful knight, gorash wants to break through. Even if he can''t succeed, he can kill several of your companions. If he succeeds, I will hide in the dark and continue to retaliate against you. Now I give you a one-on-one chance to compete with me. If I win, let me go. I swear in the name of ambry, the mother of Ogres, that I will never return to this territory again, but you should also be a knight I swear, before we decide the outcome, we can''t let our men besiege me. Dare you? Human Knight! "


    Bruce drew a cruel arc from the corner of his mouth and said word by word, "I swear by the reputation of a knight that no one will besiege you until I decide with you."


    Bruce wanted to be promoted to the Silver Knight by accepting the life and death test of the violent ogre. How could he be afraid of an old ogre?


    "This monster is so cunning! It only said that if it wins, it will leave here and never come back, but it didn''t say what to do if it loses. Shall we remind Lord Bruce?" A rough looking trainee Knight muttered to his companion in a low voice, but he didn''t notice that his companion looked at him like an idiot.

 Chapter 37

    Although gorash became bent due to aging, he was also more than 2.5 meters tall. When he easily danced the thick bone stick and smiled at his opponent, it was ferocious and suffocating.


    Bruce was unwilling to bring ordinary militia to encircle and suppress ogres. I''m afraid it''s because ordinary people will inevitably feel fear in the face of ogres. This is entirely the natural fear of natural enemies in their blood, which is difficult to restrain.


    In Victor''s last life, human beings have defeated all their competitors and stood at the peak of the earth. However, in this life, human beings have to face more challenges and killings from competitors and even natural enemies. Victor is also very confused about how far they can go in the future.


    However, when he saw that the Bruce knight was like a rock in the face of the powerful attack of the old ogre. Yes, even in the face of natural enemies, mankind will not lack the courage to fight, which is enough.


    Bruce used the tower shield in his hand to block, beat, or cut to resist gorash''s attacks again and again. On the other hand, a 40 kg pure gold halberd with a whistling body of "Wuwu" cut off the old ogre.


    If it were an ordinary ogre, I''m afraid it would have been scarred under the attack of Bruce''s sharp and unparalleled golden halberd, but gorash''s attack was not as rough and clumsy as his compatriots, but showed amazing dexterity and extraordinary skills. Gorash can block Bruce''s attack with a huge bone stick every time, and use his height to launch a fierce counterattack against Bruce.


    Victor noticed that the old ogre would attack twice every time Bruce attacked. The bone stick in his hand did not know what the skeleton of the beast was. He could withstand the cutting attack of the refined gold halberd without damage.


    Victor had seen the battle between Baron Esquire and the Jackal leader Hogg. At that time, in the face of the fierce jackals in the bloodthirsty state, Baron Esquire showed an overwhelming advantage and led the Jackal leader in a few rounds. However, the Bruce Knight did not have the upper hand in the battle with the old ogre, and even had the smell of being suppressed, which worried victor.


    Victor enters a super sensory state, stamina 22, spirit 17, perception 14 and life 8. This is the data of the old ogre gorash.


    Stamina 23, spirit 12, perception 13, life 16. This is the data of the Bruce knight.


    From the data, Bruce knight. It is superior in physique and life attributes, but the physique attribute is only a little higher. In addition, because the life attribute can not directly improve the combat effectiveness, this advantage is almost meaningless. On the contrary, gorash is higher in spirit and perception attributes than Bruce, and can form an advantage over riders in battle.


    "Master, the situation of Bruce Knight doesn''t look optimistic. Shall we make some preparations?" Victor saw that the hard ground became pitted under the trampling of both sides of the battle, and said to Edwin with some worry.


    Victor is confident that in the state of apocalypse, he will use the military Heavy Crossbow to deal a fatal blow to gorash entangled with Bruce. After all, gorash is not the ogre leader with the talent of rage. As for the knight''s promise to the old ogre, Victor didn''t take it to heart, because he was not under Bruce''s hand. Even if he shot, Bruce couldn''t break his promise.


    "Don''t worry, Bruce hasn''t come up with all his strength. He has been consuming the old ogre''s strength. If the old ogre doesn''t show other abilities, Bruce will finish it." Edwin shook his head and signaled Victor not to worry.


    While they were talking, Bruce showed a yellow air mass on his body, and his physique value soared from 23 points to an amazing 27 points. The stamina attribute is actually the concentration change of the earth element in the biological body. The most direct response is the change of power, and the power change brought by the 27 point stamina is enough to crush the old ogre.


    Bruce used his heavy tower shield to snap at the bone rod. Gorash was caught off guard by his great strength. The bone rod in his hand was directly hit and flew, and his whole body stumbled back. Bruce took advantage of the situation to cut the long halberd on his right hand to the neck of the old ogre. The blow was like a thunderbolt and unstoppable.


    Seeing that Bruce was about to cut the old ogre under the halberd, gorash screamed and tried to dump his body to the right. The long halberd that should have been cut on his neck was heavily cut on his raised left shoulder. The sharp halberd blade cut the old ogre''s hard skin and muscle, cut half the hard bone like steel, but failed to completely cut off gorash''s left arm after all.


    Bruce fiercely pulled out the halberd stuck by the bone, and when he was ready to give the old ogre the last blow, gorash took a deep breath, and his high protruding belly like a pregnant woman squirmed. A stream of colorful filth spewed at Bruce from his mouth like a high-pressure water gun. Bruce hurriedly protected his body with a huge tower shield, The old ogre took the opportunity to escape to the trees opposite the stream. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, leaving only a disgusting digestive material.


    It ran away.


    Bruce''s face was livid, and the huge tower shield blocked most of gorash''s filth, but his knees were inevitably covered with sticky, disgusting and smelly digestive products.


    "This old ogre has been badly hurt by me. It''s a training for the four of you to kill it together. But remember, don''t be alone. If you can''t deal with it, send a signal and I''ll support you." Bruce dropped the Tower Shield on the ground and commanded his four retinue knights.


    As a knight of noble origin, Bruce has always paid great attention to his appearance. He can''t tolerate such an embarrassing situation. Now he just wants to clean up the filth and has no desire to pursue gorash himself.


    Just when the four trainee Knights checked their equipment and were eager to try, Nicole went to Bruce, put the bright long sword on the ground, knelt on one knee, and said clearly and firmly: "Knight Bruce, trainee Knight Nicole asks you for a life and death trial of hunting ogres."


    Nicole''s words made the audience silent.


    The trial of life and death is for the knight to challenge the invincible powerful monster alone in order to promote. He wanders between life and death, either died or promoted. There is no second ending. It is heroic and sacred.


    "Nicole! You must be crazy! You don''t have to!" Cried Calvin, Bruce''s squire.


    The trial of life and death is extremely dangerous. In fact, most of the Knights holding the trial died in the battle. Therefore, unless there is no hope of breakthrough, few Knights will choose the trial of life and death at all costs.


    "Calvin is right. Nicole, you have a good talent. You have echoed 10 element bits at the age of 22. I was promoted to bronze Knight when I was 27. You still have enough time to polish your fighting spirit and promote normally. Moreover, you are the lady''s attendant, not my squire knight, so I can''t agree to your request." Bruce Wen said to Nicole in a voice.


    Generally speaking, trainee Knights will completely cut off the hope of promotion only when they are over 30 years old. Young trainee Knights like Nicole don''t have to have a life and death trial.


    "My Lord, I''m 22 years old. That''s why my wife asked me to follow you here." Nicole''s calm voice made Bruce speechless.


    As a female trainee Knight without a surname in the York family, if she does not become a bronze Knight before the age of 22, she will become a tool for the family to win over the strong or other nobles, and Nicole is no exception.


    Most of the female trainee knights from humble origins in the York family do not reject this fate, because they either become knights'' partners or noble partners, which is definitely a good destination. Unfortunately, Nicole is one of the few of them.


    Bruce knew that when Nicole returned, she would be given by the family to the Silver Knight Lord Hanas as a close maid. Hanas was originally a knight of another Duke in the three eastern provinces. After the LORD was hanged, he secretly took refuge in the York family.


    Hanas is powerful, rude and has no aristocratic style. She is not Nicole''s type at all, so Sylvia will let Nicole go with Victor, which is a wish to end Nicole, but the countess will never change the position of the family, but Victor doesn''t know all this.


    "Nicole, as usual, you have a whole day to prepare, but ogres can speed up the healing of wounds by eating flesh and blood, so I suggest you start now. If you don''t come out in a day, we will go into the woods to kill the monster and avenge you. During this period, you won''t get any assistance. Good luck." Facing Nicole''s insistence, Bruce agreed to her request.


    "Thank you." Nicole pulled out her sword on the ground, stood up and walked to the woods.


    "Nicole! Wait!" Victor chased up from behind. His anxiety and confusion made him angry. He grabbed Nicole''s arm and asked loudly, "why did you do this? What do you want to prove?!"


    Looking at Victor''s caring and angry face, Nicole gently hugged her lover and whispered in his ear, "I want to control my destiny."


    Then she took off her helmet and let her long chestnut hair fall down. The sharp sword lifted from the back and cut off the beautiful hair sprinkled on her shoulders. Her beautiful face suddenly became heroic and breathtaking.


    The broken hair in her hand scattered with the wind. Nicole took a deep look at Victor, as if she wanted to engrave the face of her sweetheart in her heart, smiled, turned and walked away.


    Victor stared at Nicole''s slender and graceful figure disappearing into the trees, speechless and choking.


    It was getting late, no one in the temporary camp spoke, only the campfire was burning with a crackling sound, and the atmosphere was stifling.


    Victor walked restlessly back and forth. He said loudly to Edwin.


    "We should always do something!"


    Victor once summoned people to go into the woods to support Nicole, but Bruce''s four trainee Knights blocked him like a wall.


    Once the trial of life and death is interrupted, it will leave an indelible sense of frustration to the experimenter, which means that his knight''s road is cut off, which is a more terrible ending for the experimenter than death.


    "Victor, even if humble as a slave and noble as a king, has the right to choose to fight against fate. Even if he pays a huge price, he may not succeed, but this is the root of our miracles." Edwin looked deeply into Victor''s eyes and his voice was heavy and powerful.


    Suddenly, a cry came out of the woods. It was the dying cry of the jackals. Then another cry came, which changed everyone''s face.


    "Damn it, that cunning ogre enslaved the Jackal. It has already set up a trap. It''s beyond Nicole''s trial. This is death! We must save her immediately!" Victor yelled loudly that noble etiquette had long been thrown out of the sky by him.


    The four trainee Knights stood up and looked nervously at Bruce. They were waiting for Bruce''s decision.


    "As knights, we can''t interfere in the trial of life and death. Nicole will be safe if she can break through." Bruce gently stroked the golden halberd in his hand. If Nicole died, he would use this weapon to avenge her.


    Bruce''s seemingly heartless words made Victor smile. As soon as he raised his hand, a dark figure fell from the sky and fell on Victor''s arm with a "quack". It was the black feather of the alchemical crow.


    "Go." Victor took out Nicole''s scattered hair and smelled it to Heiyu. Heiyu immediately flew into the air, circled around, gave another "quack" and flew to the woods.


    "As Lord, I''ve decided to eliminate the jackals and monsters in the territory. Just tonight, Nelson, get ready and go in with me." Victor said to Nelson with a smile, calm and elegant.


    "As you wish, my master." Nelson replied stiffly. It''s never the style of fighting a bear to sit and watch his companions fall into a desperate situation.


    "Guys, get moving. We''re going to hunt jackals tonight." When Nelson called the guard to enter the forest, Victor stopped him.


    "No, Nelson, just the two of us." Victor''s words stunned Nelson, and then his eyes showed gratitude.


    Wearing leather armor to fight jackals in the woods at night, even the strong War Bear mercenaries will suffer casualties. Although the war bear is not afraid of sacrifice, they are still moved by the Lord''s compassion.


    "My Lord! War bears are never afraid!"


    "Sir, as long as you wait patiently in the camp, we will never let you down."


    "Don''t worry, sir! We''ve killed countless jackals!"


    The guards were in high morale and asked Victor to fight one after another.


    "My Lord, I can go in alone and save Miss Nicole. There''s no problem at all!" Nelson whispered to victor.


    "It''s up to me, isn''t it?" Victor looked directly into Nelson''s eyes. Although Nelson was trustworthy, he didn''t want to delay as long as he thought of Nicole''s desperate situation.


    "I have the blood of moon elves. I can see the surrounding environment in the dark, and... I can not only shoot arrows."


    Victor pulled out the short sword around his waist. The short sword surrounded by the breeze was like life. It circled in the palm of his hand with his arm slightly raised. The short sword silently crossed a thick and thin tree next to the bowl.


    This sword is silent, like a ghost.


    When Victor went into the woods with two crossbows and Nelson, a trainee Knight showed Bruce and Edwin the cut tree.


    "This is hemlock. The wood is tight and hard. It''s not easy for ordinary people to cut it off."


    "The fracture is smooth and neat. If the trainee Knight slashes it with a sharp long sword, I can''t cut it off like Victor. It''s incredible."


    "It should be that the wind elements gathered on his sword that caused such an effect. This is already a means similar to the Silver Knight. The ability of the moon elf blood is really amazing. The Wimbledon family is worthy of being one of the ancient blood families inherited for thousands of years."


    Edwin stroked the fracture of the iron fir, but saw Bruce standing up with a long sword and a round shield, so he smiled and said to him, "what? Are you going?"


    "Hehe, as a knight, I have the responsibility to protect the safety of the ally Lord, don''t I?" With that, Bruce strode into the woods.

 Chapter 38

    It was completely dark, and the gloomy woods became cold, wet and more dangerous.


    Victor and Nelson galloped through the woods one after another. The dark and complex environment could not slow them down at all, not only because Victor had a dark vision, but also because the howling of the distant jackals clearly pointed out the direction for them.


    "Nelson, we have company, 40 yards on the left, two, 35 yards on the right, one." Victor gently said to Nelson that the x-3 constantly compared the changes of the environment, which doomed the ambush of these jackals to failure.


    The breeze surrounded the short arrows shot by Victor, so that the sharp short arrows were as fast as lightning and silent. They shot through the eyes of the two jackals and directly into their brains. The two orcs each gave a cry and fell to the ground.


    The Jackal lying in ambush on the right heard the scream of his companions dying and knew that their ambush had been exposed. He took Victor''s loading crossbow and rushed over with flail.


    Stamina 12, spirit 10, perception 13, life 9. Victor collected the data of the Jackal while loading the crossbow arrow. He was not worried that the strong Orc could hurt him.


    Sure enough, Nelson flew the Jackal directly with an axe. The unlucky guy didn''t even scream and fell ten meters away.


    The battle had just begun and was over.


    Victor''s high perception and Nelson''s high physique form a perfect complement in this complex and dark environment, which can produce such sharp combat effectiveness.


    This is also the reason why Victor didn''t bring ordinary guards in, because ordinary guards will only become a burden to them in the dark and cramped environment. If someone is injured again, it will slow them down.


    "Wait! There seems to be something wrong ahead."


    Without stopping, they went straight ahead and walked out 50 meters, but Nelson was pulled by Victor.


    Victor frowned. He only heard the howls of jackals fighting one after another 700 meters ahead, but he didn''t hear the cry of black feather.


    Victor took a deep breath, turned on the super sense and super limit at the same time, and focused all his attention on the sound source. X-3 eliminated those irrelevant sound signals one by one. Soon Victor captured the sound of black feather, 1200 meters to their left, and was still approaching. It was obvious that the alchemical crow was approaching them quickly.


    "There''s a trap ahead! Go left."


    At this time, we must race against time. Victor can only explain to Nelson as he walks.


    "In the cry of the jackal in front, I didn''t hear the sound of weapon collision or the cry of black feather, so it must be a trap. I just enabled my talent ability. I heard black feather in this direction, about 1200 yards. Nicole should be over there!"


    It was indeed a trap arranged by gorash. He ordered his jackal slaves to howl there in order to distract the humans who were chasing him. Unfortunately, the wise old ogre didn''t know that Victor''s perception was sharper than that of a knight, which made his wishful thinking come to naught.


    "Sir, if you move 1200 yards in this direction, the jackals who set traps can raid us from behind."


    Nelson frowned and pushed forward. It''s OK. If he gets caught in the situation of back and forth attack, the Lord will be in danger.


    "Your Excellency, although you have extraordinary skills, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to take care of your safety if we are attacked from behind. Therefore, you''d better go back and call some people. I''ll support Miss Nicole alone first." Nelson hoped that Victor would give up his adventure. Nicole would certainly save him, but the Lord''s life safety was more important.


    "We already have reinforcements!"


    Victor smiled as he sped along. "I just sensed that the Bruce knight was right behind us."


    "That''s great! Why don''t we go back and meet Lord Bruce first?" Nelson was overjoyed and stopped to suggest to victor.


    Nelson is certainly happy to hear that there are strong reinforcements, but they have seen through the trap and changed their way, and Bruce may not be so lucky.


    "Bruce values noble etiquette and knight creed. He won''t meet us unless he has to. And whether he falls into the trap of jackals or follows up to protect us, the problem you just worried about has been solved, hasn''t he?" Victor was so worried that he couldn''t go back and meet Bruce again.


    Seeing that Victor had made up his mind, Nelson stopped talking nonsense and opened the way in front with two battle axes.


    After a while, they met the oncoming black feather. When he saw Victor''s "quack", he shouted and rose and fell in front of Victor, flying up and down like a dance.


    "Nicole is right ahead. In addition to the old ogre, there are four jackals hiding there. Let''s go." Victor mastered the meaning of black feather through its action.


    When the two men rushed forward under the leadership of Heiyu, the howling jackals suddenly became silent, and then the howling became a miserable wail.


    Victor and Nelson looked at each other. It seemed that Bruce had really broken into the trap and was killing there.


    Regardless of silence for the unlucky jackals, they moved forward for hundreds of meters. Finally, Nelson heard the sound of battle in front of them.


    Four strong jackals blocked their way. Victor''s pupils narrowed. One of the four jackals was very tall, obviously a fierce jackal.


    Without any hesitation, Victor opened beyond the limit, beyond the sense, and without interruption. He directly entered the state of apocalypse, and everything slowly and clearly appeared in his mind.


    The two short crossbows in Victor''s hand were raised, and the two crossbow arrows flashed in the air and disappeared into the eyes of the ferocious jackal. Unfortunately, it was a ferocious monster after all. It clamped the short arrow with its eyelids in time and was not directly shot dead.


    Suddenly, Victor shot him blind, which made the Jackal angry and scared. But at this time, he could only roar there loudly and wave his claws around crazily and in vain. Under his terrible strange force, the thick trees at the mouth of the bowl were broken as soon as he grabbed them.


    A general idea, this fierce jackal enough to compete with Nelson was abandoned by Victor.


    The breeze surrounded Victor''s body and made him sweep forward like the wind. A jackal smashed the flail in his hand at Victor, but hit it empty. Then it felt cold in its ribs. When it looked down, blood was gushing out of his body. After a wail, the Jackal fell to the ground. Just now, Victor''s dagger crossed the gap between his ribs and divided his heart in two.


    For a moment, four jackals died and one was disabled, while Victor disappeared into the trees ahead like a wisp of smoke.


    Other jackals looked around in disbelief. They tried to lock the human like a ghost. A violent drink woke them up. Another human warrior with double axes and big stature rushed towards them with red eyes.


    Nicole was beaten back by gorash again. She staggered back, half knelt on the ground and gasped heavily. The deformed round shield on her left hand was completely scrapped this time, and her left arm had lost consciousness. I''m afraid the arm bones had cracked.


    Are you dying?


    Under the fighting spirit, the two fire elements were still motionless, which made Nicole feel a burst of despair.


    Nicole didn''t expect that gorash, who was badly hurt, would be so fierce.


    At first, she followed the old ogre''s blood all the way, but the old ogre seemed to notice and took her in circles until she was led to this place.


    Here, Nicole found that she had been surrounded by gorash and some jackals, and the hunter had become prey.


    After Nicole killed two jackals, the old ogre said a few words to the other jackals. The jackals scattered, and the old ogre began to attack Nicole himself.


    After a fight, Nicole realized that the old ogre was more terrible than she thought. Even if it had broken an arm, she couldn''t cope with it. The heavy wooden stick, in its hand, is light like a straw. The powerful and heavy attack is delicate and accurate without leaving a flaw. It keeps Nicole out of the circle steadily, so that she can''t cut into the effective attack range and can only defend passively.


    Gorash waved a heavy stick to repel Nicole again. If the old ogre didn''t seem to be afraid of something, I''m afraid she would have been killed by gorash.


    The crow that had just circled and chirped overhead had left. Nicole knew it was Victor''s pet black feather.


    It should have gone to report to victor. Nicole thought sadly.


    Gorash carefully observed Nicole''s movements. Now he has determined that the human female has no ability to resist and is about to become its night snack.


    Thinking of this, gorash''s smelly saliva flowed all over his chin. In the battle with Bruce, he not only broke his arm, but also vomited out the food in his stomach. Now he is in urgent need of food.


    When you recover, you must eat the Scarface! Gorash thought bitterly.


    After gorash brought the human female warrior here, he ordered several jackal slaves to kill her, but after two jackals died, the other jackal slaves began to cringe under the hint of scar face, their original leader.


    Gorash knew Scarface was testing it. If it couldn''t show its strength as usual, the fierce jackal would lead his men to turn his master into dinner.


    Jackals have never been a kind race. When dealing with them, we must always be careful of their counterattack.


    Gorash had to do it himself, and when he showed an overwhelming advantage over Nicole, the flickering jackals became respectful again.


    In order to prevent these greedy and ferocious guys from stealing food, gorash rushed them to the periphery to be on guard.


    The old ogre walked to the female trainee knight who was half kneeling on the ground. He wondered why human beings sent only one female soldier to chase him, and the crow that had been circling and chirping in the sky made him feel uneasy. Therefore, instead of directly killing Nicole, he was alert to the surrounding conditions. He thought it might be a trap.


    Gorash was ready to end Nicole''s life. When he held up his wooden stick and smashed it directly at the human female, he suddenly heard the scream of Scarface. His face suddenly changed. Then there was a sharp pain in his left eye, which made him scream "ow". Then gorash saw the human noble standing 20 meters away, filling a crossbow.


    Gorash''s intuition told him that the nobleman must not fill the crossbow. It resolutely gave up killing Nicole, but waved a wooden stick and rushed at Victor with an evil wind.


    Victor broke through the Jackal''s interception. After passing through a bush, he saw a scene that frightened him. Before he could load another crossbow, he shot a short arrow just filled in his hand at the old ogre.


    The short arrow, like a bolt of lightning, blinded the old ogre''s left eye, and the monster didn''t give Victor more time. He rushed straight over and smashed the stick in his hand at him.


    In the state of apocalypse, Victor skillfully dodged gorash''s crazy attack. The wooden stick falling like raindrops could not touch victor at all, which made gorash more crazy. He roared and waved the wooden stick desperately, and the large pieces of soil and Bush shrouded his figure with victor.


    "No!"


    Nicole''s eyes are about to crack. She can''t see Victor''s current situation. Despair and pain fill Nicole''s heart. Tears mixed with blood flow from the corners of her eyes. The strong emotion drives the fighting spirit to run crazy. The original motionless fire element node finally resonates late.


    The four elements cheered and gathered around Nicole, giving her unparalleled strength at this moment.


    Nicole, like a detached arrow, snatched at gorash, and the bright long sword with a fierce howl cut down the old ogre''s neck.


    With a "bare" sound, the ugly head of the old ogre was cut off, and its face still retained a crazy and ferocious look. After the headless body was kicked out a few meters away by Nicole, dark red blood gushed out of the disconnected neck, forming a small blood pool on the ground.


    Victor retreated from the apocalyptic state and was spotless. He smiled at Nicole, who was looking at him. He was about to speak, but Nicole held him tightly.


    Nelson killed all his opponents, rushed over, saw this behind the scenes, and quietly retreated back.


    Bruce put away his sword and took a long breath.


    At the moment of Nicole''s outbreak, Bruce sensed the activity of elements even though she was thousands away. He knew that Nicole had become a real knight.


    However, looking at the bodies of more than a dozen jackals lying around, Bruce frowned and couldn''t help but swear.


    "Shit."

 Chapter 39

    In the afternoon, the soft sun shines on people, warm and sleepy. At the gate of Victor camp, several guards were walking around bored, as if trying to resist the surging sleep in this way.


    Yesterday, Lord Bruce, Captain Nelson and Lord Nicole returned triumphantly. They brought back the ogre''s body. This made the whole camp into a carnival. The bonfire dinner lasted until late at night. Everyone drank up five barrels of purple cane wine, so most people were still sleeping at this time, and these unlucky guards had to stick to their posts because of their responsibilities.


    The neighing of pulling horses came down the slope, which attracted the attention of the guards. Just as they were ready to pick up the crossbow, the watchman on the tower shouted, "it''s the team, our team."


    Several carriages loaded with goods slowly drove towards the camp, led by Victor''s village leader Maureen.


    Most of the people in the motorcade were in high spirits. Only an old farmer, with a bruised face, followed the motorcade to the camp.


    "Chief Maureen, what goods have you brought back?" When the motorcade reached the gate of the camp, a guard greeted Maureen with a smile.


    "Oh, these are the offerings given by Pinghu village to the Lord. This is master Dick, the head of Pinghu village." Maureen took the old farmer''s arm and said teasingly to the guard. Bair''s camp has been named Pinghu village by Victor.


    "It turned out to be a village head." The guard glanced sideways at Dick without any respect.


    "Yes, yes. Oh, no, not a master." Dick admitted that it was neither, nor did he admit it. He had to bow and bow, and looked very embarrassed with the bruises on his face.


    "Go in!" The guard waved disdainfully, and the leaders who followed Victor looked down on the free people in the territory, even though Victor had approved to give them the status of leaders.


    What about the village head? I''m still a vassal. The guard thought proudly. Although he is not a vassal now, he earned enough points a year later to exchange for a small piece of land that only needs to pay 50% of the harvest.


    Dick timidly followed Maureen on a 9-meter-long suspension bridge. Under the suspension bridge was a 6-meter-wide and 5-meter-deep trench. The tall trees on the steep slopes on both sides of the trench have been cut down, leaving only low shrubs and thorns.


    Dick looked up at the four arrow towers behind the 8-meter-high fence and found that the soldiers on duty on the arrow tower were looking at him coldly with a powerful crossbow and could not help shrinking their necks.


    In fact, there are six such arrow towers, two on the left and right sides of the camp gate. If an enemy invades, the soldiers on these arrow towers can use a crossbow or military crossbow from a commanding position to kill the enemy opposite the trench.


    The other two arrow towers are on both sides of the camp. The other side faces a steep slope. Almost no enemy can attack the camp from there, so the two arrow towers actually act as watchtowers to observe the movement at the foot of the mountain.


    "Come on, village chief Dick. The Lord is still waiting inside." Maureen saw Dick''s look of fear and was secretly proud, because Victor adopted his suggestion to build the camp.


    The terrain here is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Four arrow towers are enough to frighten people.


    Dick followed Maureen into the camp and found that the camp was much larger than Bayer''s camp. There were not only rows of houses, warehouses and animal pens, but also a large vegetable field. The vegetable field was full of several vegetables grown in the water season, including red vegetables, round melons, mustard and so on.


    Beside the vegetable field, there is a stream and a 10 meter square pool. The clear stream flows into the pool along an artificial ditch, then passes through the whole vegetable field along the ditch, and finally flows out of the camp through a hole.


    Several farmers were busy in the field. They harvested round melons and red vegetables and dragged them to a low house with a cart. They shouted to pour these vegetables into the fence.


    "Chief Maureen, what are they doing?" Dick asked curiously.


    "Oh, that''s raising ground lizards." Maureen explained impatiently.


    The ground lizard is an omnivorous lizard unique to the human horse hills. They are large. The adult ground lizard weighs 15 kg and the meat is fresh and tender. Under the condition of sufficient food, they grow very fast and are good at laying eggs. Therefore, at the suggestion of Edwin, Victor asked the collar people to start trying to raise these lizards. After more than a month''s exploration, these farmers gradually mastered some tips for raising ground lizards. Now the ground lizard farm can stably provide lizard eggs to the camp.


    "Let''s go and stop looking." Maureen took Dick to the camp on the top of the mountain.


    "Wait, I want to be convenient first." Dick broke free from Maureen''s pull and ran to a corner of the fence. Because he was about to see the Lord, he couldn''t help peeing nervously.


    "Ah! Ah! Stop! Do you want to be whipped? There''s a toilet over there!" Dick''s behavior surprised Maureen. He grabbed him and pointed to the two huts on the side of the vegetable field.


    At this time, Dick found that it was different from the smelly camp he lived in. The camp was very clean and tidy, and there was no feces and sewage on the ground.


    Victor pays great attention to the sanitation of the camp and forbids leading people to urinate anywhere. He has several toilets built in the camp. For those leading people who do not abide by the rules, Victor does not mean to help them get rid of their bad habits with a whip.


    When Dick solved his personal problems in the toilet, Maureen took him to the ditch in the vegetable field and said to him, "wash your hands here. Remember that the water in the upstream ditch can''t move, the water in the pool is for drinking, and the water here is for cleaning. Don''t make a mistake, otherwise you''ll wait to be pumped."


    "Your rules are really big." Dick said yes.


    "Hum! What do you know? It''s called sanitation, you know? The Lord designed the canal himself. Master Edwin, a scholar of the white tower, also said that it''s not easy to get sick." Maureen showed great contempt for the ignorance of village chief Dick.


    "Nicole, does your arm still hurt?"


    In an exquisite wooden house on the top of the mountain platform, Victor is politely changing the bandage for Nicole. His movements are gentle and accurate, which makes Nicole feel very warm.


    Nicole didn''t speak. She shook her head gently. There was no shame in her beautiful eyes, but full of tenderness and smile.


    "Nicole, you are a knight now. Do you have any plans behind you?" Victor asked Nicole with a smile.


    "As usual, Mrs. Sylvia will change my name and surname, and my mother will get the title of lady in the family. As for the future... I don''t know..." Nicole said happily, but she became a little sad when she thought of leaving victor in the end.


    Even if Nicole is successfully promoted to knight, she and Victor have no future. They can only be lovers at most.


    "I mean, when are you going to visit the Everglades?" Victor quickly changed a topic, and suddenly some sad atmosphere made him feel depressed.


    "Well, in these two days, we''ll start." Nicole smiled at Victor. She didn''t tangle with the sadness just now.


    "What about your injury?" Victor frowned. As the saying goes, she hurt her muscles and bones for a hundred days. Nicole had a bone fracture in her left arm during the competition with the old ogre. Now she needs to rest.


    "It doesn''t matter. Depending on the knight''s physique, this minor injury can be cured in five days, and I''m especially friendly to water elements. As long as I keep fighting, I can recover in three days." The knight who can resonate with the elements has a much faster recovery speed than ordinary people. Thinking that she has become a real knight, Nicole''s mouth can''t help but draw a charming arc upward.


    Just as victor was about to say something, Lilia''s crisp voice came in.


    "My Lord, Dick, the head of Pinghu village, is waiting for you outside."


    "Come in."


    The petite Lilia came in with Dick timidly. When Lilia saw Nicole sitting next to victor, she couldn''t help showing her envy.


    "Good day, Knight Nicole." Lilia bows to Nicole. Normally, Lilia is called Nicole''s sister, but now Nicole has become a high knight and outsiders are present, so today she calls Nicole an adult.


    "Sister Lilia, don''t be polite." Nicole smiled at Lilia.


    It may be related to her mother''s humble identity. Nicole is not false to other men, but she is much kinder to women. She especially likes the charming and warm Lilia, who is usually matched by sisters.


    "Good day, Lord, knight." Seeing two big men staring at him, old Dick quickly bowed.


    "Lilia, have the offerings in Pinghu village been put into storage?" Victor nodded at Dick, but asked Lilia.


    "The offerings in Pinghu village have been put into storage, including 80 iron oaks, 120 iron fir, 700 pounds of dried fish, 700 pounds of bacon, 47 animal skins, 100 pounds of dried mushrooms, and 2000 pounds of wild boars."


    If Lilia wears a white shirt, a one-step skirt and black silk high heels, she is a beautiful secretary. Victor couldn''t help thinking of Lilia standing in front of him and reporting to him with Yingsheng.


    Victor has been handling camp affairs with Lilia during this period, and has personally taught her some accounting methods and financial knowledge. Now Lilia has been able to arrange camp affairs in an orderly manner according to Victor''s requirements, with the style of some modern assistants.


    However, others in the camp think that Lilia will be accepted by Victor as a personal maid, and some people have even begun to call Lilia his wife, and Nelson thinks so, so he no longer resists Lilia''s contact with victor.


    Victor was angry at being misunderstood by everyone.


    I really just want an assistant. I chose Lilia because she is literate, smart, young and studious. Of course, she is beautiful. Well, in fact, the personal maid is also good.


    "Why is there only such a little sacrifice?" Victor looked playfully at his appointed village chief Dick.


    "Sir, this is all the food left in the village." Dick said to Victor with a bitter face.


    "Really? Then it seems that life in Pinghu village is not easy! I once said that villagers are allowed to settle down in this camp. Why no one came? Didn''t you convey my meaning to the villagers?" Victor asked coldly, staring at Dick.


    "Well, my Lord, the villagers are used to living there. I can''t help it." Victor''s question made Dick sweat on his forehead.


    "Oh, really? By the way, village chief Dick, why is your face swollen? Was it beaten?" Asked Victor, pretending to be surprised.


    "No, no, it fell, it fell..." Dick covered his bruised cheek with his hand and replied to victor in fear.


    "Well, if you''re okay, go back." Victor knocked on the table and ordered dick to leave.


    "My Lord, I don''t want to go back. I want to stay in this camp." Hearing that Victor wanted to drive him away, Dick immediately knelt down and cried to victor.


    Dick''s life these days is very difficult. Originally, he wanted to be the head of the village in front of others, but mark took someone to beat him up. Bayer turned a blind eye to this. Those free people who had planned to please the new village head immediately drew a line with him, which made him miserable.


    "Dick, I''m very disappointed in you! Baron Victor Wimbledon is the master of this territory. As the village head appointed by me, you must be loyal to me and prove your ability. If you''re a waste, go back and be a free man. I think Bayer will kill a free man without hesitation." After listening to Dick''s cry, Victor has no sympathy. He must let Dick understand his current situation.


    "My Lord, please don''t abandon me!" Victor''s cold words made Dick tremble with fear.


    "Don''t you understand now? As my village head, although they will be beaten, they don''t dare to kill you. If you give way to them, you will only die."


    "What should I do?" Dick was completely out of proportion by this time.


    "Go back to Pinghu village. No matter how they humiliate you or beat you, they can''t give in. They should shout at them and win the support of other villagers. This process will be very difficult, but you must stick to it, because you have no way back." Victor Needs Dick to make a voice for him in Pinghu village, so he has to give Dick some support.


    "Just yesterday, my army destroyed a bandit tribe composed of ogres and jackals. Take a good bath and sleep in this camp today. Tomorrow, I will ask someone to change your clothes, and then send a guard to accompany you to Pinghu village with the ogre''s head. You should loudly publicize my achievements to those villagers, but don''t try to provoke Bayer class People, because the time is not yet. "


    "In addition, in view of your loyalty, I will exempt 10% of the offerings in Pinghu village, so you can take 10% of the materials you brought this time. I suggest you distribute these materials in your own name to those old, weak, women and children. Remember not to try to buy those young people, which will make you die faster."


    "Do well! If you do well, I will consider making you my vassal and rewarding your family with land."


    Dick is the village head appointed by Victor. He doesn''t have any outstanding ability, so he has to tell dick in detail.


    Looking at the miserable old farmer who had just beaten chicken blood, she excitedly told Victor to step back. Nicole couldn''t bear to ask, "will this Dick succeed?"


    "If he is smart enough, there is a great chance of disintegrating the free private land." Victor smiled confidently.


    "What if that Bayer killed him?" Nicole knew that Bruce decided not to intervene in the problem of free people in Victor territory. She was worried about the situation Victor would face after they left.


    "I will appoint another village head among the free people in Pinghu village. I''d like to see how many village heads Bayer can kill!"


    Victor''s eyes were a little complicated. Of course, he knew that encouraging a rootless village head to compete for power and profit with Bayer was just to let him die. But if Bayer really takes rough measures to kill Dick, Victor won''t have any loss. He will continue to appoint the village head in Pinghu village, but Bayer can''t kill endlessly, because it will make him lose the support of free people.


    Victor sighed. Now that he had given up the bloody washing of the camp, he could only disintegrate it by provoking an internal struggle in Pinghu village.


    Ambition can only be dealt with by ambition.

 Chapter 40

    Jinshui River flows slowly from west to East. It has remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    No one knows where the source of Jinshui River is, but no one will deny that Jinshui River is the largest river in the human world. It flows eastward from the endless forest, goes through tens of thousands of kilometers, and finally flows into the ocean.


    The Jinshui River divides the mainland into two, the north is a civilized place for human reproduction, and the south is a barren wilderness where barbarians and orcs dance together. The river several kilometers wide has become a natural barrier against barbarians and orcs.


    Victor stood on the high slope and looked down at the Jinshui River eight kilometers wide. He couldn''t help being overwhelmed by its majestic momentum.


    "Spectacular! Unfortunately, there is no sun today, otherwise you will know why it is called Jinshui River." Edwin couldn''t help laughing when he saw Victor''s dizzy appearance.


    "Yes. It''s the first time I''ve seen this river. I heard that in the morning and evening, under the sun, the river glitters and is spectacular." Exclaimed victor.


    "Well, you will have plenty of opportunities to enjoy the scenery of Jinshui River in the future." Edwin nodded.


    Victor''s territory is adjacent to the Jinshui River. He can build a holiday manor here and often look at the scenery here.


    "Master, it''s going to snow in this weather. Will you go to the Everglades another time?" A new wind blew and Victor tightened his tight cloak.


    "It''s because it''s going to snow that it''s the best time to enter the Everglades." Edwin shook his head and said to victor.


    The snow road is difficult, but it will also freeze the ground of the Everglades. The most important thing is that most of the monsters in the Everglades hide in underground holes on snowy days, which makes their risk much less.


    "However, Victor, the small stove and sledge you designed are very practical, which saves us a lot of trouble. Along the way, you keep thinking. I don''t know how you can understand so many interesting things when you are young?" Edwin smiled at Victor. There seemed to be a deep meaning in his smile.


    "I''m just used to being comfortable. When I walk so far for the first time, I always want to make myself more comfortable before I figure out some gadgets." Faced with the temptation of the old scholar, Victor said indifferently.


    The marching stove designed by Victor is a reduced and simplified version of the previous honeycomb coal stove on earth. Lighting charcoal and putting it in the tent will make the tent warm as spring. It can also burn some hot soup on it. It is very suitable for the swamp lacking dry firewood.


    The sledge was designed because the carriage could not pass through the swamp and supplies needed to be carried by people. Therefore, Victor made two cars that could replace the rocker and wheels for the carpenters in the camp.


    Of course, the car should be pulled by people. Anyway, Bruce''s elite soldiers have enough strength. It''s absolutely nothing to pull two cars.


    After knowing that Edwin was going to visit the Everglades and Nicole would go with them, Victor carefully designed a marching stove and a small sledge for them.


    In fact, he mainly loves his sister.


    "That''s... Fishman?!" Victor''s sharp eyes captured the river bank thousands of meters away. Suddenly, several fish headed monsters climbed up and were wandering around there.


    Edwin craned his neck and narrowed his eyes. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could only see a few small black spots running around the Bank of the river.


    "It should be a fish man. Only these disgusting fools like to wander around the Jinshui River bank." Edwin shook his head. He was only envious of Victor''s abnormal vision.


    Fishman is a kind of aquatic orcs. They are short, like a mixture of fish and frogs. Their natural scales are tight and greasy, with good defense ability, and their wide mouth is also full of terrible sharp teeth. In fact, Fishman is a miscellaneous ORC. They occasionally eat the silt in the river to supplement the salt they need.


    Fish people mainly live on the river bank and coast. They have a strong sense of territory. They are hostile to the land creatures invading their territory and will spare no effort to siege the land creatures. However, when they find that they are not the opponent of the invaders, they will flee back to the water. When more companions are gathered, fish people will continue to attack the creatures invading their territory, Until the intruder is killed or driven away.


    Fish people are very stupid. Although they fear death, they simply can''t remember the feeling of fear and pain. This characteristic makes their behavior very stubborn. Therefore, some white tower scholars believe that fish people can''t be regarded as intelligent species at all. Even if they can use and simple tools, they also have a certain sociality.


    "It''s not surprising that there are fish people in your territory. These annoying little monsters are everywhere on the Bank of Jinshui River. As long as your people are not close to the Jinshui River bank, they will be fine. In fact, they are the Lords of the Jinshui River bank." Edwin patted Victor on the shoulder and said helplessly.


    It is precisely because of the mindless and stubborn race of fish people in Jinshui River that human beings can not carry out fishing and shipping in Jinshui River.


    Although there is nothing to do with the fish people in Jinshui River and sea, human beings will ruthlessly suppress and kill the fish people in other places, otherwise other waters will be occupied by these guys, because these guys are so capable of living!


    Therefore, people always think that a dead fish man is a good fish man!


    "Master Edwin, Victor, everyone is ready. Can we go now?" A crisp voice came from behind victor.


    As soon as victor looked back, he saw that Nicole knight was standing there with a smile. Suddenly, his heart was hot. He walked forward, took the woman Knight''s slender hand and said, "OK, let''s go." As for Edwin, he had long forgotten.


    Nicole blushed, but she didn''t take out the jade hand held by Victor. Instead, she left side by side with victor. As for Edwin, she had long forgotten.


    Edwin stared at the two people as if there were no one else. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but finally turned into a wry smile, with both comfort and regret in his eyes.


    Although Nicole was successfully promoted to knight, the outcome of her and Victor is still uncertain. As a knight of York family, she must return to Heibao at the end of this mission. Although Victor was a lord, he had a legitimate wife, and his wife was powerful and distinguished.


    Therefore, this may be the last time they get along, which makes victor and Nicole less reserved and more enthusiastic than before.


    People in love always want time to be slow, slow, and then slow. However, time is like the water of Jinshui River.


    After a two-day trek, Victor and his party finally reached an entrance to the Everglades.


    The Everglades is a mysterious area rarely touched by human beings, and human beings know little about it. The last recorded exploration was 1500 years ago. In order to track the remaining sins of the Pantheon, fahild, the legendary paladin of the shining church, led dozens of elite judges into the swamp. Finally, fahild came out of the swamp alive with a team of less than ten people.


    Although the glorious church kept fahild''s experience secret, rumors about the existence of lizard groups in the Everglades and the possible existence of super order Warcraft Hydra lizard spread in the human world.


    Therefore, the Everglades is also called lizard swamp.


    "Bruce, don''t you really need me to arrange some people to enter the lizard swamp with you?" Victor asked the knight who was checking his equipment.


    "It''s really not necessary. Master Edwin can only explore the periphery of the swamp and collect some specimens, so the time will not be very long. Moreover, after we enter the lizard swamp, your strength will be weak, so you should be more careful during this period of time, victor." Bruce declined Victor''s kindness.


    Bruce''s words flashed a haze in Victor''s eyes.


    Since killing gorash, Victor asked the guards to take the head of the old ogre to patrol the free people camp in the territory.


    At the beginning, the effect was very good. When the leaders of the free people saw that the ogre''s head was held high on the spear by the Lord''s guard, they began to become frightened. They no longer dared to brazenly prevent their free people from taking refuge in victor. Even Bayer was a lot more honest. Old Dick even took the opportunity to win over a group of supporters.


    More than 30 free people have joined Victor''s camp these days. Victor is very happy about this. With the cover of free people, he will soon be able to create alchemy auxiliary soldiers and alchemy militia.


    However, an unexpected thing happened.


    Nelson''s hammer was shot through his thigh outside the free camp in the east of the territory when he led the team to carry out the inspection mission.


    This camp is another large-scale free people camp besides Pinghu village. There are about 200 people in it. According to the liberals who took refuge, these people never communicate with other liberals, and they will mercilessly kill any liberals close to their camp.


    The members of those small free camps even thought that they were a group of ferocious bandits, but they had never heard of this group attacking other camps. They seemed to care only about their own territory. Therefore, the rumors of bandits gradually subsided in the territory, but all the free people were told never to get close to the camp in the East!


    However, these people ignored the identity of the Lord''s guard and the head of the ogre on the spear. More than 70 meters apart, an arrow pierced the thigh of the hammer.


    Later, Victor and Nelson checked the long arrow. It was completely an arrow cut from iron fir. Therefore, if such an arrow is used to shoot the hammer, the warning is very obvious.


    This arrogant warning made victor and Nelson very angry. After their anger, they were deeply confused about the incident.


    The body of this arrow is very long. It can''t be shot with weapons such as a crossbow. It should be a matching arrow of a long bow. However, this arrow, even the arrow, is cut from wood and its weight is relatively light. It is difficult for ordinary people to shoot 70 meters with it and maintain amazing accuracy. It can be seen that the man who shot the hammer is definitely a strong guy.


    This free camp never communicates with other camps. How do they replenish materials?


    Why did they kill strangers near their camp?


    How does a camp that doesn''t communicate with the outside world know the identity of the hammer Lord''s escort? Otherwise, why don''t they just shoot the hammer?


    Why would they ignore the majesty and goodwill of the Lord and shoot the hammer?


    In short, all the problems show that this so-called free private land is full of mysteries and strange things.


    After discussion, Victor and Nelson decided to stand still for the time being without making it clear. Because the day of Edwin''s visit to the Everglades is approaching, and Bruce has made it clear that he will no longer intervene in the problem of the free people of Victor territory.


    Victor has no complaints about this. It is his decision as a lord to absorb free people. He must bear the consequences of this decision.


    To this end, he quietly produced five alchemy crows to monitor and spy on the camp all day. Victor believes that after returning to the camp this time, this group of arrogant free people will no longer have secrets.


    With the alchemy tower in hand, Victor was confident to deal with the problem without Bruce''s help.


    "Bruce, you''re right, but I''ll arrange some people to build a temporary camp here to provide logistical support for you. I hope you can leave a trainee Knight here with my people." Victor dispersed all the ideas in his mind and suggested to Bruce.


    Bruce accepted Victor''s advice.


    Watching Edwin, Bruce and Nicole firmly step into the deep and unpredictable swamp, black feather hovers around Victor''s head and flies to the team with a "quack", which will help Edwin explore this strange world.


    Victor stretched out his slender palm, and a snowflake fell quietly on his palm.


    It''s snowing.


    Feeling the coolness brought by the melting snow, Victor restrained his reluctance and melancholy and asked Nelson, "Nelson, do you know why master Edwin has to venture into the Everglades at such an old age?"


    Nelson scratched his head, and he was puzzled.


    Edwin''s status is noble. He doesn''t need to run around for life at all. Now he braves the wind and snow and enters the dangerous swamp to explore. What is the picture?


    "Because it will not perish." Victor spoke softly, as if to himself.


    Human beings in the last world, after millions of years, have climbed to the top of the earth with a weak body. During this period, countless powerful species disappeared, and the reason why humans can step on these powerful opponents is because humans have been moving forward and never stopped.


    The human beings in this world still have many unknown fields and many powerful opponents, but the human beings here also have pioneers like Edwin and pioneers like Victor.


    Victor got on his horse and said to the confused Nelson, "let''s go home!"


    Like Edwin, he has a lot to go.

 Chapter 41

    Standing in front of Victor was a muscular young man with an ordinary face and a dull expression. He was wearing a linen blouse and fur jacket, completely like an ordinary farmer.


    However, Victor can still observe some unusual places. First of all, his muscles are curly but very symmetrical. He has no characteristics due to long-term work. For example, a blacksmith always has a very strong arm.


    Secondly, his skin is very rough, like a layer of cocoon skin on his whole body. Victor believed that even if he climbed through the thorns, he would not have many wounds on his body.


    Finally, the man''s bones are thick, and his joints are a whole circle larger than ordinary people, which means that his weight-bearing ability is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Yes, this is an alchemy auxiliary soldier with physique 10, spirit 7, perception 7 and life 3.


    After Victor came back from the entrance of the Everglades, he specially arranged Nelson to lead his men to inspect the whole territory. After supporting the War Bear members, he secretly produced the first alchemist in the cave.


    The whole manufacturing process took nearly ten hours. When the alchemist opened his eyes, the genius was bright. Of course, the alchemist who was made had no clothes. Fortunately, a lot of materials were stored in this cave. Victor had already prepared clothes for him.


    The alchemy auxiliary soldier dressed neatly under Victor''s command. His movements were natural and smooth without any mechanical stiffness, just like ordinary people.


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that the alchemists would be obviously different from ordinary people and could not be hidden in ordinary people.


    "What''s your name?" Victor tried to ask the alchemy auxiliary. He wanted to see how intelligent the alchemy man was.


    "Master, my name is busso." Said the alchemist, bowing to victor.


    Victor was overjoyed by the natural voice of the alchemy auxiliary soldier. His actions were natural and his voice was natural. The performance of this alchemy human was exactly the same as that of ordinary human beings. Victor was very satisfied with this. He had thought that the wisdom of the alchemy auxiliary soldiers would be relatively low and could not communicate with people normally. He even planned to make the alchemy auxiliary soldiers pretend to be dumb and then remit them to ordinary people.


    Now Victor''s biggest problem is that he controls too few people, and being able to smoothly integrate into the leading alchemists will greatly improve the manpower of the camp.


    "Your name is Bousso? How did you get your name?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "Master, my name comes from my will." Bousso replied respectfully.


    "So you know your origin very well?" Victor was very surprised at Bousso''s calm answer. It seemed that the alchemist knew his identity very well.


    "Master, I''m busso, an auxiliary alchemical soldier of the 19th regiment of nerel empire. Your will is my mission." Bousso''s answer was sonorous and forceful.


    "OK. Then, busso, please introduce your abilities." Victor touched his forehead reluctantly. He always felt a little strange.


    When a person knows that he is actually a tool made, shouldn''t he collapse in fear and anger? Why does this cloth look like a matter of course?


    In fact, you''ve seen too many movies yourself! Afterwards, the king replied.


    "Master, I was loaded with three skills, planting, forging and construction." Bousso saw Victor motioning him to continue, and explained in detail: "the first is planting. I master the planting and cultivation methods of 83 kinds of crops. I can identify 1077 kinds of plants, understand the habits of most animals on the mainland, domesticate and breed some of them, as well as the skills of fishing and hunting."


    "As for forging, I can forge all kinds of imperial weapons and armor. I can also identify 27 kinds of minerals and can forge secret silver equipment, refined gold equipment and saber silver equipment." Bousso also pointed to the soft silver ore stacked in the corner.


    "Wait! What do you say this is?" Victor quickly interrupted busso''s introduction and asked, pointing to the softsilver ore.


    "Master, this is the silver ore." Cloth Suo picked up the soft silver ore, looked at it, and said puzzled.


    "The naril Empire called this silver? What''s its use? I mean, what are its characteristics?" Victor asked with some excitement.


    "Sabre silver is an important raw material for the Empire to build Sabre silver equipment. Only the elite troops of the empire can equip Sabre silver armor and weapons. Sabre silver can be integrated with other materials through special melting methods and can give these materials metal properties. For example, Sabre silver armor is a kind of armor made of sabre silver and leather. It is light and strong. If you add it again Some anti magic materials can also resist certain element damage. "


    Buxor''s introduction surprised victor. The useless soft silver was such a precious metal, and the reserves of soft silver in his territory were very huge. There were two proven veins, and Victor was frustrated about it.


    "The quality of the master''s silver ore is very good. It has reached the top level according to the imperial standard." Bousso pinched the ore and exclaimed.


    "Well, you continue to introduce your abilities." Victor rubbed his forehead gently, trying to calm himself down. Anyway, the silver mines couldn''t run away.


    "Yes, my master." Bousso dropped the ore and said respectfully to victor, "I will also make all kinds of standard bed crossbows, catapults, crashes, chariots, warships, cargo ships, large transport vehicles..."


    Victor stared at Bousso''s crackling introduction there. Too many surprises had numbed him.


    "Stop! Stop! Introduce your architectural skills." Victor interrupted the alchemist''s chatter.


    "Master, I can build four imperial castles, three fortresses, as well as standard ports, stone walls and brick walls, and burn bricks."


    When Bousso said he could burn bricks, he attracted Victor''s attention.


    Most farmers in the world can burn bricks, but these bricks are too brittle and not even as strong as iron oak. The fortifications built with these bricks can''t resist the attack of Knight level. Moreover, it takes a lot of time and effort to make bricks, so they are generally not used to build castles, city walls and fortresses.


    However, Bousso was an auxiliary alchemy soldier of the naril empire. Perhaps the bricks he made would be different.


    "Bousso, are the bricks you fired strong? I mean, how much attack can the brick wall you built bear?" Victor asked with some expectation.


    The land in Victor''s territory is fertile, but stone is very scarce, which is why the York family can only symbolically build a Mini Castle.


    If Victor wants to build a baron castle in line with the regulations of the kingdom of Gambis, I''m afraid he will buy stones from other lords, and his current financial and human resources are not enough to support the plan.


    "Master, the bricks I fired can meet the first-class standard of the Empire. The wall built with this brick is more than four meters thick and can resist the attack of large stone catapults." Bousso honestly explained to victor.


    As the alchemical life of the nerel Empire, he did not understand the technical level of this era, so Victor''s problem made him a little confused.


    "What material do you need to burn bricks?"


    Bousso''s answer satisfied victor. Since he could resist the attack of the catapult, the brick of this strength was enough to build the castle. However, since the bricks of naril empire are so strong, perhaps its materials are not ordinary. After all, firing bricks is not a high-tech job.


    "Sir, to burn the first type of bricks, you need clay, charcoal powder and golden silk grass. If you burn the top bricks, you also need silver slag and iron powder."


    There is no problem with clay and charcoal powder, but what the hell is Hypericum?


    "I see." Victor nodded.


    The alchemy auxiliary brought too much important information to victor, which made him a little confused. He needed a little time to digest all this.


    "Do you need to eat? How much do you need to eat?"


    "One imperial standard grain a day."


    "You need clothes, don''t you? Oh, yes, you need clothes."


    "If the master needs it, I can not wear it."


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡±


    "Do you need a spouse? I mean... Women?"


    "No! There is no such function."


    "Very good! Very good!"


    The ratio of men to women in the camp is seriously unbalanced, which has become a big problem. The leaders fight with each other because they are jealous. Therefore, Victor has dismissed two village leaders, and the single War Bear mercenaries are ready to move. Victor is very worried about it.


    He even asked the king if he could make some alchemy women? Unfortunately, the king told him that there was no female template in alchemy tower 7.


    Think about it too. How can alchemists who are made to serve the war choose a relatively weak female template.


    After a detailed exchange, Victor came to a conclusion: Bousso is a master who can find food, build houses and make tools.


    Yes, it''s the master! Because every skill of Bousso is master.


    There is a saying on the earth that a real man can build a city even if he leaves him in the desert.


    Victor felt that Bousso was very consistent with this sentence except that he was not a real man.


    "Bousso, remember two points! First, call me an adult in the future! Second, never talk about all the information of the naril empire! You will be the free people who have just joined the camp in the future! Do you understand?" Victor''s solemn order to Bousso arrived.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Bousso''s will determined that he would fully obey Victor''s orders.


    Victor took Bousso out of the cave, and the patrolling guards saluted Victor one after another. They didn''t express any doubt about Bousso around victor.


    These days, victor will meet every free people who join the camp one by one. After asking some questions in detail, victor will appoint a village leader to take them away.


    However, Victor did not let the new free people join the work point system, but asked them to work as ordinary collar people.


    In this regard, those who were the first to follow Victor expressed great welcome and more support for their own Lords.


    Victor did not need so many vassals, nor did he want to challenge the inherent Lord system, at least not for the time being.


    "Call dean to see me." Said Victor to a guard.


    Dean arrived after a while. He was the leader of the villagers who rested today. When he heard that the Lord summoned him, he rushed over immediately.


    "Dean, this is the new leader Bousso. He will belong to your group in the future." Victor said to Dean.


    "Also, I talked with Bousso. He knows a lot of plants and has rich knowledge of field survival. From tomorrow, your team will carry out the task of collecting and hunting. If you can find valuable new crops in the territory, I won''t hesitate to reward you." When seeing Dean pulling busso to leave, Victor ordered Dean again.


    Victor very much hoped to find the golden silk grass mentioned by busso in his territory, so he handed the task to busso and Dean without trace.


    When he heard Victor''s words, Dean''s eyes looked eagerly at busso. He knew that the Lord attached great importance to new discoveries and innovations. Like the members of the four groups, old buck made the whole four groups rewarded by adults for successfully laying eggs for the ground lizard. That time, each member of the four groups got 1000 work points, while the leader of the four groups and old buck got 5000 work points respectively.


    You know, 1000 work points will reward one mu of land! This made other villagers'' groups very jealous.


    As for why we should reward the whole villagers'' group, what is the Lord''s explanation of team consciousness? Anyway, Dean didn''t understand, but since then, all the village leaders began to pay attention to talented team members instead of suppressing them as before.


    After watching the happy Dean pull Bousso away, Victor returned to the cave.


    "King." Victor connected Tallinn in consciousness.


    "My Lord, I''m here."


    "King, do you know what it feels like to be an auxiliary alchemist worth 500 gold sols?"


    Before the king could answer, Victor continued, "strong, too strong!"


    "My Lord, the alchemy auxiliary is only the most basic alchemy unit." The king''s smiling voice sounded in Victor''s mind.


    "No, no, I said yes. The naril empire is too powerful. Not to mention the silver equipment and special bricks, only the skills introduced by the Empire in the will side of the alchemy auxiliary soldiers make buso a master craftsman. It''s just... Like..." Victor felt unable to describe all this in words.


    No wonder Victor is so impolite. Taking building a castle as an example, most farmers in the world have built a castle, but Victor knows that building a castle is by no means a simple thing.


    First of all, the master of the castle needs to find an excellent architect to be responsible for the design, planning and management. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to build a huge and solid Castle only by the people in the territory.


    These architects need very professional knowledge and high status. They are often noble children from white tower. After spending a lot of money and long-term training, they can become a qualified architect.


    Butso is just an alchemical human made by Victor who spent 500 kingsol and lasted ten hours. He has the knowledge and skills that others need more than ten years to master, not to mention all kinds of other skills and knowledge.


    "My Lord, I noticed that Bousso''s skills and knowledge are standard, that is to say, these knowledge are the wealth accumulated by the naril empire over the years. If you look at Bousso from the perspective of an empire, you might not be so shocked." The king was silent for a moment and whispered in Victor''s mind.


    It can understand Victor''s uneasiness. It''s like a person may be complacent when he picks up hundreds of dollars, but if he picks up a whole sack of money, he may be overwhelmed.


    "King, can you find the reason for the demise of the alchemy Empire?" Asked Victor, calmly.


    Victor couldn''t imagine what kind of power it was that such a powerful empire was quietly annihilated in the long river of history.


    "My Lord, this alchemy tower is isolated. I can''t get more information, but have you noticed that the knowledge and skills of alchemy auxiliary soldiers are loaded, and their life span is only 15 years, which means that alchemy life has no creativity, and if an empire loses creativity, its demise is inevitable." The king expressed his views to victor.


    Victor didn''t get the answer he wanted, but he thought the king was right.


    It may be precisely because of the emergence of the alchemy tower technology that the upper echelons of the naril Empire indulged in pleasure and lost the driving force to move forward.


    It may not be a big problem for a person to lose creativity, but an empire without creativity will really perish.


    Victor''s eyes flickered.


    If it were not for the king living in x-3, the alchemy tower would not be activated. The will side introduction of alchemists is surprisingly similar to the skill introduction of x-3.


    All these coincidences made Victor feel that there was a huge and unparalleled shadow over him, and he had been deeply involved in it.


    Cut off the contact with the king, Victor was silent for a long time, and gradually an idea came to his mind.


    Perhaps the plan is feasible.


    Victor smiled and turned away from the cave.

 Chapter 42

    A camp was built in a depression in the east of Victor''s collar.


    The camp was built along the mountain. Only a row of high fences were built at the narrow depression to cover the situation in the camp.


    Surprisingly, although the fence of the camp is more than ten meters high, the material used to build the fence is crisp red fir. The fence made of this material can not even resist the impact of ordinary jackals, and there is no ditch on the ground in front of the fence


    This strange camp has many arrow towers, but most of them are built on steep ridges. Because they are built too high, they have little defense effect on the camp and can only be used as simple watchtowers.


    Even the most ignorant farmer knows that living in such a camp is just joking about his life.


    But this humble camp is a forbidden area for free people, and now it has become a forbidden area for Victor''s people.


    In the camp, a handsome and elegant young man was carefully wiping a silver long sword with a snow-white spider silk scarf. He looked focused and moved gently. It seemed that it was not a long sword, but his sweetheart.


    Just as the young man was concentrating on maintaining his long sword, a tall and burly figure came from behind him.


    This is a strong man with a full face and beard. His explosive muscles seem to break his leather armor. In his hand, he also carries a wide sword with amazing size. The sharp blade is purple. It is actually a precious gold weapon.


    "Bernard, how was the harvest in the mine today?" The young man who sat on the stone wiping his sword didn''t turn back and asked the strong man who came over.


    "Good day, Miss Dwight." The strong man like a giant bear respectfully gave the young man a standard knightly salute.


    "Most of the silver mines dug out today are accompanied by very few ''white stones''. It is estimated that it will take two days before we can gather a cart and transport it back to adults'' territory." As he spoke, Bernard, the strong man, looked with envy at Dwight''s long silver sword.


    Although the long sword looked ordinary, Bernard knew that once DeWitt worked, the long sword would show its amazing power and noble appearance.


    Because this is a Mithril sword, and Dwight is a great Knight of the silver class.


    "Bernard, you''re too anxious. I warned you long ago to polish the fighting spirit to be mellow and break through again, otherwise you won''t be like this. None of the three wind elements resonate!" Dwight noticed Bernard''s eager eyes, shook his head and said with some pity.


    His voice is like a mature middle-aged man. It is low and magnetic, which is somewhat incompatible with his young face.


    This is not surprising. Once Knights enter the silver level, it means that they can communicate the four elements in the void. These elements are linked with their bodies, circulating and endless. This is a qualitative change in the essence of life. Therefore, knights who break through the silver level will return to their peak physical appearance.


    Although these extraordinary Knights get rid of the problem of aging and live far longer than ordinary people, their soul characteristics will not change. Their soul fire will still be extinguished one day. This is the characteristic of fire element. It is hot and short.


    "Teacher, I''m not afraid to miss this opportunity." Bernard scratched his head awkwardly. As Dwight''s former attendant knight, even though he had been promoted to bronze knight, he was still in great awe of his teacher.


    In the human world, the relationship between Knight attendants and knights is very close, comparable to father and son, which has a great relationship with the aristocratic eldest son inheritance system in the human world.


    In aristocratic families, the eldest son inherits everything, and what about those aristocratic children who have no right of inheritance?


    Generally speaking, the family will try to accommodate and support these offspring and let them work for the family. It takes at least 3000 mu of land and a manor to support a knight, so many families can''t afford it. After all, the family''s land is limited, and these lands have long been enfeoffed. These noble children who awakened the knight''s blood will be sent by the family to other great nobles and become trainee Knights of great nobles.


    These great nobles will assign these new trainee knights to the official Knights of the family and become the squire of the knight. These Knights will bear the responsibility of training and educating these young squires, and this relationship will continue until the trainee knights are officially promoted to bronze knights. Therefore, the knight and his retinue Knight are both superior and subordinate, as well as teachers and fathers.


    There are also a very small number of noble children who advocate freedom and are rebellious. They often choose to leave their family and become traveling knights. These people can keep the family name of their blood family and have the right to explore territory. Therefore, it is also called the pioneering knight.


    Once they open up new territory, they can start their own family. For example, the Gambis royal family, the founder of the Augustus family, was a pioneering Knight of the RAND empire a thousand years ago.


    The road of opening up the wilderness is rugged and dangerous. In fact, most traveling Knights have failed. After all, human beings are not a strong race. In the end, these wandering Knights will join other families in order to survive. Of course, a few Knights became mercenaries and even became bandits. These fallen knights are called wild knights.


    Bernard and Dwight are certainly not wild knights. They are the official Knights of Victor''s East neighbor and the great noble count chebman''s family.


    The chebman family is the leading military aristocrat in the kingdom. They have more than 1000 elite soldiers, more than ten bronze knights and three silver knights.


    Timok, the head of the chebman family Count chebman was greedy and stingy. When the Kingdom sold its people and horses, he was unwilling to spend a lot of money to buy territory.


    When the York family cleaned up the territory, he quietly sent someone to investigate the situation in the territory. As a result, a silver mine with amazing reserves was found near the edge of his territory.


    So count chebman asked Bernard to take people to secretly mine as free people. As a result, in the process of mining, they found that the silver mine was actually accompanied by a secret silver mine.


    Chebman was crazy. He first wanted to buy this territory from the York family, but he was afraid to arouse the suspicion of the York family. Before he came up with a good way, this territory was replaced by Victor.


    Hearing the news, chebman laughed three times and ordered to continue digging until it was all dug up.


    Although the chebman family is a neutral family, he knows everything about victor. An abandoned son who has lost the protection of the family bullies him. The only thing to be careful about is not to attract the attention of the York family. For the sake of insurance, he still sent the great Knight Dwight to take charge.


    "It''s foolish to increase the difficulty of promotion for the sake of secret silver equipment! Do you want to take the road of life and death trial!" Dwight said angrily to Bernard.


    He knew Bernard''s mind. The discovery of the secret silver mine broke the head of the chebman family knights. Therefore, the count of chebman decided to distribute the secret silver share according to the ranking order of the family knights.


    Of course, the three great Knights of the family should give priority to supply, but Bernard resonated with the three ground elements and two water elements in the middle layer in advance in order to improve his ranking. This irrational promotion will cause great obstacles to the later cultivation.


    "Teacher, I know I''m wrong. I''m just afraid the ''white stone'' behind is not enough." Bernard lowered his head and muttered. The teacher''s anger made him ashamed and uneasy.


    Dwight was funny and angry when he saw Bernard trembling in front of him.


    Bernard became his squire Knight when he was 15 years old. He taught him to use all kinds of weapons, taught him how to polish his fighting spirit, and led him to attack. He witnessed Bernard grow from a green boy to a powerful knight. Now the knight is as nervous as when he was young in the face of his criticism. Dwight believed that Bernard would be his disciple and child no matter where he grew up in the future.


    Dwight''s eyes softened when he thought of this. He said to Bernard, "you don''t need to worry about the secret silver equipment now. That''s what the family needs to consider. Remember, those who run fast don''t necessarily succeed. Only those who laugh last are the winners."


    "By the way, did he send someone to trouble after driving away the little Lord''s guard last time?" Dwight then asked.


    "No, the last lesson made the little Lord feel much at ease, and no one was allowed to show around with that ridiculous ogre''s head." Bernard said disdainfully.


    "Oh?! how do you know so well?" Dwight asked his disciples curiously. For the sake of confidentiality, the camp has not communicated with the outside world.


    "When I first came here to mine, in order to collect information in this territory, I asked my men to pretend to be free people and set up another camp nearby. All the information was transmitted by them." Bernard explained that although he was a rough man, he was not a brainless man.


    "Well done!"


    "Teacher, this weak little Baron has no consciousness of exploiting the Lord. He actually wants to absorb those humble free people. Therefore, he also prevents Bruce from cleaning the territory. His camp is like a sieve. It is full of loopholes! Our people have joined his camp, and now he can''t hide his every move from us." Bernard was quite proud of the teacher''s praise.


    "The flowers in a greenhouse will not understand that only iron and blood can establish the order of the pioneering leader. Once the support of the York family is lost, I can foresee that this small leader will die in the hands of these free people." Dwight sighed.


    "Yes, the little Baron didn''t want to win over the knights, but he did something about the work point system and breeding. By the way, he forced the people to take a bath! It''s full of useless gadgets!"


    When he heard that Victor was so absurd and incompetent, DeWitt also laughed and shook his head. He said to Bernard, "this stupid little Lord is very beneficial to us. Leave more snacks. Don''t let him be killed by the free people. Maybe we can completely control this territory in the future."


    "You''ve done well this time! When Bruce of the York family leaves here, I''ll go back to see the count. I''m sure your Excellency will be very happy if you can control this territory." Dwight patted Bernard on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Teacher, you can go back now. I can handle a Bruce!" Bernard clapped his chest excitedly. Although count chebman was stingy, he was never stingy with the knights who made contributions to the family.


    "It is said that Bruce is only one step away from the silver stage. You are not his opponent now."


    Dwight looked at the disciple with an unconvinced look on his face and warned him, "don''t make trouble. Even I don''t want to meet Bruce."


    "Teacher, you are a Silver Knight! How can you be afraid of Bruce? Besides, are there fewer knights who die in the wilderness?" The teacher''s words surprised Bernard.


    "What do you know? Bruce is a family Knight valued by Mrs. rose. She thinks he can become the sixth Silver Knight of the York family. It''s not difficult for me to kill Bruce, but the York family will investigate carefully. I''m afraid it won''t be here at that time." Dwight''s dignified tone made Bernard shrink his neck.


    At this time, two strong men, pushing a car full of debris, came out of the kitchen. They had just finished cooking two wild boars and were about to pull the debris out of the camp and dump them.


    The smell made Bernard and Dwight frown. However, a few big black crows flew down from the treetops and shouted, "quack", as if they couldn''t wait to enjoy these free meals.


    "You lazy bones! How many times have I told you? I want to bury the garbage away! Look how many such smelly birds have attracted these days!" Bernard scolded loudly, and he vented his anger at his subordinates.


    Hearing the knight''s angry scolding, the two poor vent quickly chased away the uninvited diners.


    Perhaps knowing that there was no chance to taste delicious food today, the driven crow circled in the air for several times, "quack" and "quack", and flew straight to the West.


    Victor is playing a jigsaw puzzle at the moment.


    Although the alchemical crows are smart, they can''t understand the complex human language after all, so the sentences they vividly imitate are chaotic.


    Victor had to record these words sentence by sentence on the slate with a charcoal pen, and then connect them logically.


    After several days of hard work, now he knows everything he should know.


    In the camp in the east of the territory, two powerful knights are secretly mining silver mines and secret silver mines. They are probably Knights of the chebman family in the East. Moreover, they have infiltrated into their camp and now have ideas about their territory.


    Victor gently pressed the center of his swollen eyebrows. A guard loudly reported outside the door, "Sir, Captain Nelson is back."


    Nelson was sent by Victor to Baron eskry to exchange some materials and verify some things.


    In Victor''s named office, Nelson met his Lord.


    "Nelson, how''s it going?" Victor asked with a smile as he sat Nelson across from his desk.


    "My Lord, Baron Esquire is full of praise for our purple cane wine. I have changed enough salt, a part of tung oil and a small amount of flour." Nelson beamed and said that he was very excited that purple cane wine was welcomed by his neighbors.


    At the beginning, Victor limited the collar people to cut down the purple sugarcane forest, which puzzled many people. But after the successful brewing of purple sugarcane wine, its unique sweet taste intoxicated everyone. Master Edwin even said it was a top wine.


    Nelson was encouraged by the scholar''s words. He seemed to have seen countless kinsol wave to him again, so he began to strictly implement Victor''s ban and never allow anyone to destroy the money path of the territory.


    "Good! What''s the other thing you want to inquire about?" Victor asked in a low voice.


    "My Lord, Lord escley said that Bernard was the new Knight of the chebman family, and Dwight was the Silver Knight of the chebman family. He wondered why I asked about these two people and was prevaricated by me for a reason." Nelson replied heavily.


    Victor sighed softly, and now the information gathered by the alchemical crow has been verified.


    "My Lord, I don''t understand why a noble Silver Knight came to steal the silver mine?" Nelson was puzzled. He didn''t know that there was a secret silver mine in the silver mine.


    "Oh, do you know how stingy and greedy the chebman family is?" Said Victor with a smile.


    The secret silver mine is too sensitive. The fewer people you know, the better. So Victor doesn''t intend to tell Nelson the truth.


    "When count chebman was young, he once followed the old count to see the king and fell in the royal garden. He quietly dug two pieces of turf on the lawn and hid them in his pocket and took them home. Later, he handed the turf to the family gardener. It is said that the lawn of their garden was cultivated in this way. When old count chebman knew it, he was very happy and often used it It taught the other descendants of the chebman family. "


    Nelson was stunned by the allusion. He began to think that it was natural for chebman to send a silver knight to steal the silver mine.


    "Well, from now on, let our people stop going to the land in the East." Victor drew a line on the parchment map.


    Although he felt oppressed, Nelson nodded helplessly.


    That''s a great Knight of the silver class, and it''s very shameless!


    "Also, from now on, don''t recruit guards among the new neighbors. Without my permission, people can''t come to the upper camp at will. I can''t trust them." Said Victor coldly, never let those spies find out his secret.


    "Yes, my Lord." Nelson replied solemnly that he knew that his Lord was making some new things, such as sugar, and he was looking forward to it.


    "In two days, master Edwin, they are expected to come back. At that time, you choose some guards to escort them back to Heibao, and bring some purple cane wine to old John for sale." Victor hesitated and said to Nelson.


    On the one hand, he needs to support smart War Bear members, so as to facilitate his human creation plan. On the other hand, these bachelors really need to relax.


    Nelson nodded hurriedly. He did miss those disabled old League members, and his men had complained to him more than once that life here was too monotonous.


    "What about your safety, my lord?" Nelson was happy and asked with some worry.


    "Don''t you understand my strength?" Victor smiled and shook his head.


    Nelson was stunned. Although the LORD looked weak, he was a strong man who could deal with the old ogre. The Bruce Knight even thought that once Victor took the military heavy crossbow, he could pose a fatal threat to the bronze knight.


    "Also, tell those who can''t go back to Heibao town together this time. I will often arrange personnel to sell goods in Heibao town. There will be opportunities in the future. Go."


    Victor signaled that Nelson could go, but found Nelson standing there, waiting for Ai Ai and wanting to talk.


    "My Lord, this... You see, this time, will you prepare 100, oh, no, 50 kinsol for me, because there are a lot of people this time..." Under Victor''s gaze, Nelson finally blurted out his little request.


    Taking the money bag given by Victor, Nelson went away in embarrassment in the eyes of his Lord.


    Nelson left the room. Victor leaned back in his chair and sighed heavily. Nelson is a rare general, but he has no talent for advice.


    There are rebellious free people in the territory, there are big aristocratic neighbors with bad intentions, and their own neighbors are also mixed with good and bad, with many hidden dangers.


    Victor thought for a long time about how to solve these problems, and there was no good way.


    "A mess!" Victor patted his fist and couldn''t help complaining.


    After thinking quietly for a while, Victor shook his head and laughed.


    It was not that he thought of any solution, but that he suddenly found that there was no need to worry about these problems, because time was on his side.


    Alchemy creatures, blood ability, powerful body refining, and those knowledge and skills beyond this era will become stronger and stronger over time, and all problems will become non problems.


    Those of you who use the leaves to wipe your hips, I will let you know that even I am a fatuous little lords, you can not look up to it. "Woodlouse"


    Victor thought of this and couldn''t help touching his ass.


    Infernal Affairs is a useful skill!

 Chapter 43

    The light snow is beginning to clear up, and the soft sun shines through this sparse forest on the ground with a little ice and snow, making bursts of cold fog rise in the forest land.


    More than forty strong men, with iron axes and hacksaws, were walking through the cold fog. Thick and tight snow rabbit leather boots splashed snow on the muddy ground.


    At the age of half a hundred, Maureen, whose hair was gray, took a breath of heat into his hand and rubbed his frozen fingers. The snowy air was always very wet and cold.


    However, the village leader appointed by Victor was filled with joy and expectation. He knew that the cold and humid water season was about to pass, and the land season of all things'' recovery was quietly approaching. These branches still hung with ice and snow have even sprouted buds.


    Today, Maureen and his team members have a task to clean up part of the grove, because Lord Victor is going to plan a village on an open space close to the woodland. Around the village, the open area of the land of three arrows must be maintained.


    "Start cutting from here! Big guy, make some efforts today and finish it early. I''ll invite you to eat hot pot with my work points!" After seeing the distance, Maureen began to ask everyone to work.


    "OK!"


    "Team leader, keep your word! I want venison pot!"


    "Venison? I''m not afraid to kill your animal! You don''t have a share in captain Nelson''s team to Heibao town this time."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing that the team leader was going to treat the guests to hot pot, all the villagers were excited. This is a delicious food invented by the Lord. It is delicious and warm up, but it can only be tasted at the canteen.


    Victor had to open a small canteen. Just a few days ago, when Lilia reported to him about the territory affairs, he was surprised to learn that the work points issued by the camp were as high as more than 100000 in more than a month.


    Victor promised that one work point would be exchanged for one copper sol, so Victor needs to pay more than 100000 copper sols to Lingmin. According to the currency exchange ratio of Rand Empire, 36 copper sols are exchanged for 1 silver sols, 36 silver sols are exchanged for 1 gold sols, and more than 100000 copper sols are equivalent to nearly 100 gold sols.


    Of course, one hundred gold solviktor can afford it, but the problem is that this is only the work score issued for more than a month. If it still increases at this rate, he will play off.


    With the help of Lilia, Victor had to admit that he overestimated his management level and underestimated Lingmin''s crazy desire for work points.


    The achievements of the camp are obvious to all. In the past 50 days, the camp has erected a two-story eight meter high iron oak fence, built eight arrow towers, and built barracks, warehouses, mills, reservoirs, blacksmith shops, canteens, wine cellars, as well as victor''s offices and experimental workshops. In addition, the enthusiastic Lingmin also reclaimed nearly 2000 mu of land and bred nearly 200 ground lizards. They harvested more than 100 ground lizard eggs every day. Recently, stimulated by the reward of Victor team, Lingmin team began to try to breed wild boars, yellow sheep, short tailed deer, and even caught three fast birds! All these achievements are based on the work point system of the production team.


    In the human world, the leaders work for the Lord in vain. If the leaders are lazy and slow down, the Lord will teach them a lesson with a whip. Victor scoffs at such a rough management method, and the work point system he implements can be said to be very successful in terms of efficiency. The problem is that Victor did not carefully measure the amount of work points allocated and his actual ability to pay, which caused such an embarrassing situation.


    As a lord, Victor now can not rush to exchange work points with his neighbors. What he needs most now is kinsol, because he has begun to produce alchemists.


    Victor has about 29000 gold sols left over from the York family. According to the plan, he plans to produce a total of 26000 gold sols, including 15 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 15 alchemy militia and 10 alchemy crows. Therefore, he has less than 3000 gold sols left on hand. This money is very limited for a lord.


    Making money has become his most urgent desire, and before that, Victor must solve the credit crisis caused by the work point problem.


    Victor can delay the exchange of work points for copper sol, but not for too long, because when he was on earth, the most annoying thing was to be delayed by his boss.


    Therefore, the small canteen opened in the camp.


    In the past, three meals a day in the camp were provided by the kitchen free of charge, and the food needs of these hundreds of people were still great. Fortunately, Victor''s territory was vast and rich in animal and plant resources. By collecting and hunting, he could basically be self-sufficient. However, the food made by the kitchen tastes very monotonous, only stewing and baking.


    The small canteen set up in the camp provides delicious food made by various cooking methods, such as stir frying, steaming, iron plate, stewing and sweet purple sugarcane wine. However, these need to lead the people to get work points in exchange.


    Victor wanted to recycle his work in this way.


    At the beginning, Lingmin would rather drool outside the small canteen and chew the free food provided by the canteen than enter the small canteen for consumption. After Victor''s inquiry, I found out that the collar people actually don''t care about the exchange of work points for copper sol. What they really care about is the exchange of work points for fiefdoms.


    Victor had to reassure the neighbors that he could get an acre of land after a thousand work points, and the work points could continue to be used. The leading people began to consume in the small canteen.


    The experience of the small canteen makes the leading people extremely satisfied. They not only have delicious food to enjoy, but also have a sense of superiority. Because the free people who joined later have no work points to consume.


    When dining represents identity and status, the business of the small canteen becomes more and more popular,.


    The success of the small canteen made Victor realize that it was not important whether the work points could be exchanged for copper sol, and his credit problem had been solved.


    What Victor didn''t expect is that the small canteen he founded has become the most high-end place for consumption and communication in the human world decades later. Of course, this is later.


    Maureen looked at the hot work of his men, and his heart was also hot.


    He spit in the palm of his hand, took up his heavy iron axe and cut down a dwarf tree.


    The hard work and vagrant life made Maureen''s body a little bent, but he felt full of strength.


    Before long, Maureen will become the first village head under the Lord.


    Victor''s territory is vast, almost 12000 square kilometers. To control such a large territory, only one camp is not enough, so the establishment of villages and roads has become Victor''s inevitable choice.


    With the participation of some free people, the current population of Victor''s Hill camp is close to 500. Although the camp can accommodate these people, Victor believes that more free people will migrate here as the weather warms. In order to absorb more people, Victor decided to build the first village first.


    Of course, the main reason is to deal with the chebman family''s ambition for this territory. The chebman family, disguised as free people, has effectively controlled the eastern part of the territory. Victor is worried that they will continue to establish free people strongholds around the hill camp in this way. At that time, victor will be trapped in this area by them and lose actual control of the territory.


    Therefore, in order to prevent this situation, Victor must first establish villages and strongholds around the hill camp.


    Victor chose Maureen as the head of the first village. In this regard, although the other villagers'' leaders are extremely envious, they have no objection. Because Maureen is the best carpenter in the camp. Every wooden building in the hill camp is designed and built by Maureen, including those exquisite wooden houses standing on the upper camp.


    All the leaders thought that Maureen''s good skills made him favored by the Lord, but Maureen knew that he was valued by the Lord because he was good enough.


    At first, a total of six people were appointed by Victor as village leaders, but now two village leaders have lost their positions because they began to bully their members with their rights, and then they were reported by the Deputy group leader. As for who reported it, no one can make it clear except the Lord, because the deputy leader is an ordinary villager in turn.


    Now, no villager leader dares to brazenly bully his subordinates. Who knows if this guy will make a small report to the Lord after he becomes a deputy leader in the future.


    Of course, some bad hearted guys began to use the identity of the Deputy group leader to falsely accuse their group leader in an attempt to replace them. Unfortunately, they were all seen through by the Lord. After being severely whipped, these people were also kicked out of the work point system. This kind of severe punishment has made all people with evil intentions honest.


    The leaders did not know how Victor saw through these lies, but they all thought that the LORD was very wise and could not tolerate any deception.


    In fact, Victor never believed the contents reported by the deputy team leader. He just recorded the contents of the report and then compared them before and after. Only the contents confirmed by each other will Victor be regarded as facts.


    Maureen finally cut off the dwarf tree with a thick bowl. He straightened up, wiped the sweat on his head, and looked around at the work progress of other villagers.


    Now the number of villagers in this village group has increased from the initial 20 to 40, because the new free people have also been assigned. However, the enthusiasm of these later members is far less than that of the old team members. After all, they have no work points to get. In order to motivate these people, Victor allows the team leader to recommend a new member with excellent performance to join the work point system every month. Unfortunately, so far, no village leader has recommended Victor, and Maureen is no exception.


    Are you kidding? Just because these cheap and lazy free people want to be on an equal footing with us, next life!


    For this situation, Victor has no good way for the time being, so is human nature.


    Of course, there are also very few free people who work hard and work hard. For example, Maureen has one such new member.


    This is a tall and burly man. He is covered with Qiu knot muscles, as if he has endless strength. Ordinary villagers need to chop more than ten times to cut down the thick and thin dwarf trees at the mouth of the bowl. This guy only needs to chop twice. Looking at his relaxed freehand brushwork, everyone believes that he can cut a dwarf tree with only one axe.


    The big man hasn''t joined Maureen''s group for a few days, but his strength and work efficiency make all members pay attention to him, because his work alone is equivalent to the workload of five villagers. Therefore, he was rejected by all the team members. Even Maureen deliberately or unintentionally suppressed him and arranged some heavy and dirty work for him, but he completed the work assigned to him by Maureen without any complaints.


    In the face of the sarcasm of other team members, the big man just smiled foolishly, never argued with others, and rarely spoke. Even if someone deliberately talked to him, he couldn''t hold a word for a long time. Gradually, everyone understood that the big man was a fool!


    This cognition made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, and then everyone''s attitude towards the big man changed 180 degrees. After all, the super capable stupid big man made the work of the team members much easier.


    With a click, another dwarf tree was cut down by the big man. This is the seventh tree he cut down.


    Seeing this scene, Maureen nodded secretly. He has been observing the big man''s performance these days. Although he is a little silly, he is really hardworking and down-to-earth. He is a good worker. The most important thing is that he is very obedient and never gives a discount to complete the tasks ordered by Maureen.


    Maureen decided to observe the big man for a while. If he had been so obedient and hard-working, he would recommend the big man to join the work point system to Lord victor in a month. It''s best to let the big man join his village in the future.


    "Big man, stop and have a rest." After the big man cut down 11 dwarf trees, Maureen couldn''t help telling him.


    The big man is good at everything, but he is a little nervous. If Maureen doesn''t tell him to rest, it is estimated that he will work until he finishes the task.


    "Team leader, the big man has strength! If you really care about him, let him eat today!" An old member of the group joked bitterly.


    Maureen smoked from the corner of his eye. The big man also had a problem that he could eat very much. He ate more food alone than three people. Two days ago, when Maureen was appointed as a substitute village head by Victor, he invited his team members to eat hot pot in the small canteen. As a result, it took him more than 500 work points, of which more than 100 work points of food was killed by the big man alone. At the end, the big man poured the whole pot into his stomach because he wasn''t full.....


    "With the big man''s performance, I''ll let him eat today. I don''t believe I can''t fill his stomach!" Maureen said gnashing his teeth.


    They are all people who want to be village heads. How can they be as stingy as ordinary people?


    Although it''s still painful, Maureen thinks he should have the momentum of the village head. Anyway, his accumulated work points are the highest in the camp, up to more than 10000 points! Most of these were designed by him and rewarded by Victor.


    "Ha ha! Let''s see how big the big man''s belly is today!"


    "I bet the big man will eat 300 work points of the team leader alone!"


    While everyone was talking and laughing loudly, the big man stood up with a heavy logging axe and shouted, "be careful!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a giant rushed out of a bush and faced the unsuspecting crowd.


    This is a wild boar with more than 800 pounds. Its blood red eyes, tusks in its long mouth, and arrows inserted in its hind legs and hips clearly tell everyone that it is a wounded and crazy male wild boar!


    Without any hesitation, the manic beast roared and rushed to the nearest villagers.


    Once a boar goes crazy, it is very terrible. Its strength and weight can easily break the thick dwarf trees at the mouth of the bowl. Its long fangs are enough to pierce people''s body. Moreover, it has rough skin and thick meat. It is difficult for ordinary people to kill it at once. Facing such a guy, the best way is to avoid it in advance.


    However, the encounter was too sudden. Although the villager had begun to climb and try to avoid the attack of wild boars, it was too late.


    Just as everyone scattered around in panic, the big man moved.


    In a short moment, the big man crossed a distance of more than ten meters and hit the back neck of the boar with the blunt surface of the logging axe. With a dull sound of "bang", the male wild boar''s unstoppable charge suddenly stopped. Its fat and incomparable body was directly crushed on the ground by the huge unparalleled force. It could not even make a whine, but was killed directly.


    The big man''s attack like the top of Mount Tai stunned everyone.


    After a while, the Lingmin, who was only a foot away from the boar''s fangs, took the lead in responding. He screamed and climbed out of the room with his hands and feet. He was frightened by what had just happened.


    "Well done, big man." Maureen came forward and patted the big man on the shoulder.


    "I must tell Lord Victor about your performance. Although you have not joined the camp for a month, I will ask you to officially join my villagers'' group. By the way, what''s your name?" Maureen admired the big man''s bravery, but he was embarrassed to find that he didn''t remember the big man''s name.


    "Team leader, my name is Renault." Said the big man in a muffled voice.

 Chapter 44

    Renault is not a pure human. He is an alchemy militia recently created by the alchemy tower.


    This alchemy militia with physique 17, spirit 10, perception 10, life 3 and life span of 15 years spent Victor 1200 kingsol. At Victor''s request, King Tallinn loaded him with four skills: planting, Long Weapon Mastery, short weapon mastery, and arcane form.


    Victor originally planned to load forging and construction skills for the alchemy militia, so that he could use all his money to produce the alchemy militia equivalent to violent humans without spending kinsol on the alchemy auxiliary soldiers.


    Unfortunately, the king told him that the alchemy militia could only load the production skill of planting, so Victor had to hang up the production task of 15 alchemy auxiliary soldiers sadly.


    As for the upgrading of Weapon Mastery to Weapon Mastery, it is a change that occurs after the king loaded the skills about Earth martial arts in x-3 into the will side reserve of the alchemy tower.


    The direct consequence of this change is that Renault not only killed an 800 pound boar with an axe, but also exaggerated interrupted its charge!


    Maureen, they saw this, but they didn''t understand how Renault did it?


    In fact, in Renault''s seemingly simple attack, he made full use of the power skills of Chinese fighting on earth.


    When the boar charged, Renault''s four steps spanned a distance of more than ten meters. From the first step, his attack had begun, and his ankle, knee, crotch, spine, back, shoulder, elbow and wrist exerted force layer by layer. When he took the fourth step and reached the peak speed, these forces were consistent. Through the axe in his hand, at that moment, The blunt axe, with its powerful force, accurately hit the strong back neck of the wild boar, directly cut off the strength of the wild boar''s charge, and killed it on the spot!


    Of course, as an alchemy auxiliary of stamina 17, Renault can easily kill the boar even if it is loaded with weapons, but he can never save the life of the leading people. The huge inertia generated by the boar charge is enough to kill the leader!


    Unfortunately, the leading people present did not know the goods. If Baron escley saw this scene, he must be very surprised by Renault''s attack. It can be said that Renault, who is proficient in weapons, has surpassed most trainee knights and almost reached the level of new Knights!


    The arcane skill loaded by Renault is a new skill generated by the king after introducing the ancient body refining recorded in x-3 into the alchemy tower. Victor wanted to know what would happen after the alchemist cultivated the secret form. For this reason, he didn''t hesitate to occupy a valuable skill of Renault.


    The king believed that the effect of arcane form on alchemists was very likely, but the specific effect still needed time to be verified.


    "Big man, oh no, Renault, you''re great! You killed such a big boar at once!"


    "Renault''s strength is estimated to be stronger than captain Gru!"


    "If there are big men in the future, we don''t have to be afraid of meeting wild animals."


    When the dust settled, the scattered leaders gathered again and talked about Renault''s bravery.


    However, behind the thorns over there, there was a rustling sound, which made the frightened people a commotion again. But this time, they didn''t let go, but clenched their axes and approached Renault.


    However, Renault did not pose for defense. His perception of up to 10 points made him clearly aware that there were some humans behind the thorns.


    After a while, a dozen men with hunting bows, javelins and spears drilled out of the gap hit by the wild boar. They are a group of free people who come out to hunt.


    Seeing that human beings were coming out of the thorns, the members of the villagers'' group breathed a sigh of relief, and then showed their disdain.


    "Who are you?" Maureen came forward and asked loudly.


    These people were looking at more than 40 poor looking villagers with latte axes opposite. When they heard Maureen''s questions, they turned their heads and looked at an extraordinarily strong man in the team.


    Peter frowned. The current situation made him feel a little tricky. Today, he took his men out to hunt and found the lone boar. After shooting it, they tracked the prey from a distance and wanted to kill it when it was exhausted. Unexpectedly, this big guy fell into the hands of these people.


    "This is our prey." Peter said astringently that although there are more people opposite than them, he still has to strive for it. After all, this is the prey they spent half a day chasing. Concession has never been the way for free people to survive.


    "It was you bastards who drove the boar here. It almost killed me."


    Hearing Peter''s words, the lucky man who narrowly escaped death immediately came forward angrily and wanted to settle accounts with these people, but Maureen caught him.


    "Your prey?! everything in this land belongs to Baron Victor Wimbledon! We killed this wild boar! And we are Baron''s direct people. Do you understand? Free people!" Maureen said with a sneer.


    Although Peter did not directly identify himself, their crude equipment and strange faces have shown that they are free people living in this land.


    The leading people always look down on the free people, not to mention Maureen, who now regard themselves as ministers. In Maureen''s eyes, these free people like goblins are a group of thieves and robbers, although he was also a displaced free people two months ago.


    "Do you know that you have violated the Lord''s property!" Maureen roared fiercely. The accident just happened almost killed his men.


    Victor also took the safety of villagers as an indicator to consider the working ability of villagers'' leaders. If one of Maureen''s men dies here today, I''m afraid Lord victor will be disappointed in his ability, and all this is caused by these reckless free people. Thinking of this, Maureen was angry and looked worse and worse.


    Maureen''s words caused a commotion among the free people across the street, and Peter complained secretly.


    Victor''s policy of absorbing the free people of the territory has already spread in the territory. Peter, as the leader of a small free private land, is also very clear about it.


    At the beginning, Peter also wanted to lead his men to join Victor''s camp and become a distinguished leader, but he was reluctant to give up his current status and rights. Just when he hesitated and couldn''t make a decision, a message came from a small free camp in the East. The new Lord had no Knights!


    Peter was dubious about the news. He decided to wait and see for the time being. Of course, in the process, some of his free people chose to leave his camp and join the Lord''s Hill camp. Peter didn''t stop, and even sent several close friends to join Victor''s command.


    With the information from these close friends, Peter has confirmed that the Lord has no knights and no castle! In addition to being a lord, it is not much different from a free people!


    Ambition suddenly grew like weeds in Pete''s heart. He began to yearn for more. It''s not impossible to join the Lord''s command, but he needs to be given the status of village head, the worship to the Lord should also be discussed, and he still needs greater autonomy.


    In order to achieve this goal, Peter connected with the leaders of other free camps and began to use fierce means to prohibit his free people from joining Victor''s camp. For this reason, he even hanged three camp members who tried to escape.


    But he didn''t expect that he and the people under the Lord met unexpectedly during a hunting.


    Peter decided to retreat immediately. Now he can''t conflict with the Lord for a wild boar, at least not now!


    "Sorry, sorry, Captain, we''ll go now!" Peter nodded and said to Maureen that he had long heard that Victor had six village leaders. Looking at Maureen''s domineering appearance, he should be a village leader.


    Let you be proud for a while. When the Knights of the York family leave this territory, you will call me the village head! Peter thought bitterly.


    It is the consensus of the leaders of the free people not to confront, not to cooperate, not to let their men join the Lord''s camp, drag the Knights of the York family out of the territory, and then negotiate with the small Lord. They think Victor is relying on the knight of the York family. When the knight leaves, the little Lord will be honest immediately.


    Just as Peter beckoned his men to leave, an accident happened.


    "I want to join you! I want to join you!" A skinny free man, throwing away his javelin, ran to Maureen and them.


    This is what Peter hates most. In order to prevent his men from joining the Lord''s command, he spared no effort to declare in the camp that the new Lord does not have enough strength to protect them, and they can obtain the identity of the Lord through negotiation with the Lord and pay less for worship. However, there are always some people who don''t know the overall situation and always want to become an identity leader immediately. For these people, Peter did not hesitate to use cruel and bloody means to suppress them. After several public executions, no one dared to join the Lord''s camp. But this sudden encounter gave the man who had been bullied by him for many years a chance to get rid of him.


    Those who can become leaders of free names are those who are strong, violent and bold. Pete only felt a rush of hot blood rush towards his head. A trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Without thinking about it, he raised his hand and shot an arrow at the man who betrayed him with his hunting bow.


    The arrow hit the man''s back heart, and a sharp arrow came out of his chest. The fatal injury made the poor free people fall on the way to the leader.


    "Presumptuous!!" A roar came from the mouth of the militia Renault, and the huge sound was like thunder, which made everyone''s ears buzzing.


    The tall and majestic Renault rushed to Pete. In two blinks, he had crossed a distance of more than 20 meters. With a terrible roar, the logging axe in his hand directly cleaved to the culprit.


    Facing Renault''s attack, Peter, who weighed more than 200 pounds, was as weak as a scarecrow. His whole body was split into two pieces in the air. Finally, he fell more than 10 meters away and was killed on the spot.


    The bloody and tragic scene made everyone cold and afraid to make any sound.


    "Lord Victor has ordered that no one should prevent the free people from joining the camp! Those who disobey will only die!"


    Looking at Renault like a giant, Maureen swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Is this still that stupid big man!?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is that all?"


    After listening to Maureen''s report, Lilia frowned. For more than a month, she no longer went out with her companions to perform tasks. Rich food and a good life made her thin little face plump, turned into a beautiful goose egg shape, slightly rough skin, and began to become smooth and delicate, making this charming girl more and more beautiful and moving.


    "Yes, Miss Lilia." Maureen, still pale, said respectfully to Lilia.


    Although Lilia is still an 18-year-old girl, she is now in charge of the internal affairs of the camp, including the work score record. It can be said that she is Maureen''s immediate boss, so he can''t be disrespectful.


    Everyone in the camp believed that Lilia must become the Lord''s personal maid. Although Victor has not made this clear, it is only because of the ambiguous relationship between lord victor and Lord Nicole knight. After Knight Nicole leaves here, I''m afraid everyone will call Lilia his wife.


    "First, put the prisoners of the free people in the barracks temporarily. I''ll ask the adults for instructions later. If there''s nothing else, uncle Maureen, you can be busy." Lilia smiled at Maureen.


    Lilia is in charge of most of the internal affairs in the camp, but Victor personally handles the problem of absorbing free people.


    "Miss Lilia, about Renault..." Maureen said with hesitation.


    "What? You want to transfer him?" Lilia raised her beautiful eyebrows.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that." Maureen quickly waved his hand and said, "I hope adults can let Renault join the work point system. Although it has not been a month, he is really loyal to adults victor."


    Although Renault''s ruthlessness is frightening, there is no doubt about his strong strength. As a village head who is about to stand alone, Maureen knows that the defense force in the camp is insufficient, so he urgently hopes that Renault can become the militia captain of his future village.


    "I know. I''ll talk to adults. Go down first."


    After receiving Lilia''s guarantee, Maureen left safely, but he didn''t know that Lilia was worried about Renault of unknown origin.


    When Lilia saw victor at the upper camp, Victor was talking to a farmer.


    "So, Bousso, have you determined that there is golden silk grass in the territory?"


    "Yes, sir, this kind of grass grows all over the mountains and fields here, but people here call them Jingye grass."


    "Well, you go down first." Seeing Lilia coming, Victor motioned farmer Bousso to leave first.


    "Good day, Miss Lilia." Bousso bowed to Lilia as she passed her wrong way.


    Lilia nodded modestly to him. She knew the farmer.


    Although the farmer busso has just joined the camp for a short time, he has rich field survival experience, has helped the camp find seven valuable plants, and he is also familiar with the habits of animals. Now he and his villagers'' group are trying to domesticate the unique fast birds in the territory. All the War Bear members looked forward to this. Nelson even arranged Gru to lead a guard team to help them catch the fast birds in the territory.


    "Lilia, come to the office and talk." Victor greeted Lilia with a smile.


    Lilya, with a reddish complexion, bowed to victor and followed the Baron into the exquisite wooden house called the office.


    "Come and try today''s coffee first. What''s the difference?" Before Lilia could speak, Victor said first and began to make the so-called coffee for her.


    Looking at the brown liquid with strong aroma in the ceramic cup, Lilia''s little face was bitter.


    This so-called coffee is the new drink just invented by Bousso. It is made from the core of a wild fruit, but only a few people know the specific production method. The Lord does not allow anyone to reveal this secret, even Lilia and Nelson do not know.


    However, this drink, which Victor regarded as a treasure and personally named coffee, is super hard to drink! Although its aroma is strong and pressing, it is bitter and astringent in the mouth, which is difficult to swallow. Lilia, Nelson, including Gru and hammer, and all the village leaders were forced to drink by Victor, but they didn''t want to try again. Only Victor drank with relish. Lilia thought it must be because the blood of the moon elf made Victor''s taste different from others.


    In Victor''s eager eyes, Lilia bit her teeth and took a small sip. Although the taste of coffee is very bad, it will make people sober and happy after drinking. It can be regarded as a little comfort.


    After the entrance, Lilia was slightly stunned. It was still such a strong fragrance, but it didn''t have the bitterness in the past, but turned into a sweet taste. This sweet feeling made Lilia take another sip.


    "How''s it going?" Watching Lilia drink and drink, drink and drink again, Victor smiled proudly.


    "Sir, is this really the last coffee?" Lilia carefully tasted the sweetness in her mouth and asked in surprise.


    "I add sugarcane juice in it. Isn''t it delicious?"


    "It''s really delicious!" Lilia smiled awkwardly and couldn''t help taking another sip.


    "I said, this coffee will make us rich! Is that right?"


    Victor waved his fist excitedly, stood up and paced for two steps, shook his head and sighed, "unfortunately, sugarcane juice is not easy to preserve. If you want to make money from coffee, you have to wait until sucrose is developed."


    When Victor turned around, she found that Lilia secretly drank all the coffee in the pottery cup, and immediately shook her head and laughed. At the beginning, the girl looked reluctant and died bravely.


    Seeing Victor smiling at her, Lilia unconsciously spit out her little tongue. Suddenly she remembered Victor''s noble etiquette. She quickly closed her slender legs, straightened her sitting posture, stroked her hair around her ears, and looked like a lady, but her face was crimson and lovely.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you coming to me?" Victor smiled at Lilia.


    "My Lord, today, a leader of the free people killed a free people who wanted to join our camp in front of our villagers'' group!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 45

    Lilia described the whole story in detail, and Victor fell into deep meditation.


    Victor didn''t refuse the free people who came to the camp, so the leaders of the free people more or less planted some ears and eyes in Victor''s camp. They thought they knew the details of the camp, but they didn''t know. Victor knew them better.


    The hill camp has accommodated more than 100 free people. From these people''s mouths, Victor recorded what he learned one by one.


    At present, there are 11 free private lands in Victor''s territory. In addition to two large camps, there are 3 medium-sized camps with more than 100 people and 6 small camps with less than 100 people, with a population of about 1000 people.


    Victor has some knowledge of the names, characters, number of close associates and scope of activities of these camp leaders. After counting and supplementing the information during this period, Victor found that except Bayer in Pinghu village, other liberal leaders are strong and domineering guys. They always win over some strong men and squeeze the weaker members. Anyone who dares to disobey them will be suppressed by fierce means until everyone is used to their rule.


    Now these free people leaders have become the biggest obstacle for Victor to absorb free people!


    Victor thought that when the free people heard that they could get the identity of leader as long as they joined the hill camp, they would respond like a tide, but this is not the case.


    At the beginning, some free people came to join the camp one after another, but the number was not large. After investigation, Victor found that these people came secretly by taking advantage of the opportunity to go out for food, because they were worried that the camp leader would stop them.


    This situation made Victor realize the defiance and ambition of the leaders of the free people. In order to deter them, he asked the guard to patrol the whole territory with the head of the ogre.


    Sure enough, these free people leaders were shocked, no longer dared to openly oppose Victor''s policy, and more and more free people joined the camp.


    But this kind of deterrence is obviously not enough. With the passage of time, these free people leaders know more and more about the situation of the Lord. They no longer allow their members to leave their control. In order to prevent the free people from joining the hill camp, they began to strictly control their activities and take extreme and bloody measures against the escapees.


    The most obvious change is that there are fewer and fewer free people joining the hill camp recently. Even the free people joining the camp are bruised and frightened. It is obvious that they have been pursued. In the last two days, even a free man can''t see it.


    By asking about the recent entrants, Victor learned about the thoughts of the exile leaders. They were unwilling to give up their current rights and status. They knew that Victor had no Knights under him. The invincible ogre was also killed by the Knights of the York family, and the Knights of the York family were about to leave here recently. They wanted to wait until the York Knights left before negotiating with Victor to keep their current position.


    Victor is very angry about this. He needs the free people to join in to supplement the manpower of the camp and cover up the alchemists at the same time.


    These two days, he has been thinking about countermeasures, but unexpectedly, the leader of the free people dared to shoot and kill the free people who tried to join the hill camp in front of the people.


    This made Victor very angry. Now they killed a free people who tried to take refuge in themselves. After that, do they want to attack their leaders?


    In addition to his anger, Victor had a deep sense of powerlessness and frustration. He began to doubt whether his gentle means was wrong. After all, this is no longer the earth he is familiar with, nor the orderly capital of Gambis.


    "Lilia, what do you think of this?" Victor wanted to hear from the girl mercenaries at this time.


    "My Lord, I think they need a lesson!" Leia said softly.


    "Be specific."


    "My Lord, these refugee leaders dare to do this because they think we are not strong enough, so..."


    Lilia secretly observed Victor''s expression and found that the LORD was looking at her with encouraging eyes, so she gritted her teeth and said, "so we''ll give them a bloody lesson and let them know who is the master of this territory!"


    "We need to kill some disobedient people. If this can''t deter them, continue to kill until all disobedient people are killed!"


    Victor expected this answer, but it was very uncomfortable for him to say such murderous and natural words from a beautiful girl.


    "My lord... Am I wrong? That''s what we used to do..." Seeing Victor''s serious expression, Lilia asked timidly.


    Lilia likes Victor very much. From the beginning, a handsome and elegant young baron. Which girl would not like? But that''s just secretly like it.


    Lilia knows her identity very well. How could a mercenary and a free girl be liked by the Lord? This is destined to be just a dream.


    However, this dream is becoming a reality. Since Victor began to teach her how to manage the internal affairs of the camp, everyone thought she would become the legal partner of the Lord. Lilia is happy and frightened about this. She studies hard and tries to do everything best. She doesn''t want to disappoint victor. Although Victor never made it clear.


    Recently, Victor began to teach her some aristocratic etiquette. Lilia studied it very seriously. She worked hard to learn the aristocratic way of speaking and figure out the aristocratic perspective. She wanted to change herself and make herself worthy of the identity of an aristocratic partner.


    However, Victor''s dignified expression frightened her. She felt that she must have said something wrong just now. She didn''t act like a noble maid. She was still the vulgar maid, and the tears had been swirling in her eyes.


    Victor looked at Lilia''s wronged appearance, both funny and moved. He said softly, "Lilia, you didn''t say anything wrong. I just want to listen to your real thoughts. But..."


    Victor paused and asked, "Lilia, have you ever killed anyone?"


    Victor''s gentle attitude reassured Lilia a a lot. She thought for a moment and replied truthfully, "yes, when I was 12."


    "Have you ever thought that the person you killed will be flesh and blood, painful and afraid, and his relatives will be painful? Have you ever thought about these?"


    Victor was a little excited. He had killed the jackals himself, and there was more than one, but those were just man eating beasts, at least he thought so. Now, he may have to make a decision that even he himself is afraid of, which is by no means an easy and simple thing.


    "I didn''t think so much. I grew up in the mercenary regiment. My parents died when I was very young. In addition to brother Nelson, I once had a sister and a brother. They all died, even in the hands of the refugees. On that day, the members of the mercenary regiment went out to perform their tasks, and a group of refugees invaded our camp. The old and weak remained in the camp Women and children, we sacrificed a lot of people to repel the refugees. Just that time, I shot two refugees and lost my brother and sister. Then the mercenary regiment killed all the people who attacked the camp. In fact, the refugees were just like us to survive, but they attacked us because they thought we were weak. "


    Victor was shocked by the girl''s calm narration. He finally intuitively felt that this is not a peaceful world. The world pursues the law of the black forest, and civilization is only the civilization between nobles.


    "You''re right. We should give them a bloody lesson!" There was a moment''s silence, said Victor astringently.


    "My Lord, am I being rude?" Lilia didn''t care about Victor''s decision. Instead, she lowered her head and asked nervously.


    "No, actually, I like your real appearance, but in the future you will help me take charge of this territory and will certainly deal with other nobles, so..."


    "Really?!" Before Victor finished, Lilia shouted in surprise.


    Lilia was elated. This was the first time she got a clear statement from victor. She was tightly surrounded by a great sense of happiness. She even felt a little dizzy. At this meeting, she really didn''t care about the reserve of the aristocracy.


    "What? Don''t you want to be my maid?" Victor meant to tease Lilia.


    Lilia quickly shook her head and felt it was wrong. She quickly nodded again, as if it was still wrong. She had to say anxiously, "I do! I do!" As soon as I finished speaking, my face turned red with shame.


    Seeing Lilia''s lovely appearance, Victor couldn''t help laughing, and his gloomy mood was much better.


    "Well, go and call your brother. It still needs his consent, and I have something to tell him to do." Said Victor softly.


    "Hum! How dare he disagree!" Lilia proudly tooted her little red mouth.


    Although Nelson and Lilia are brothers and sisters, there is a full age difference of 16 years. Nelson dotes on Lilia like a brother and a father.


    "Well, there is one more thing for the grown-ups to tell you. I think he is suspicious about the new Renault. We should investigate him secretly." Instead of going to Nelson immediately, Lilia said to Victor positively.


    "Oh? What did you find?" Victor felt a sudden surprise, but he looked as if nothing had happened.


    "Renault''s strength is too strong. Except my brother, no one else in the camp will be his opponent. A person with such strength should be the leader of the free people. How can he join us alone? And he usually pretends to be a fool, so I think he is very suspicious!"


    Hearing Lilia''s question, Victor sighed in his heart. That''s why he didn''t allow the War Bear members to intervene in the affairs of the free people, because they were much more vigilant than the ordinary people.


    "What is a Renault? In the future, when the territory develops, more powerful Knights will join our territory. Lilia, you should understand that your status is different now. As the leader of the territory, we should be happy to see powerful people join us."


    "But..."


    "I''ll tell Maureen to watch Renault secretly. If he is really willing to work for us, I won''t care about his past. Lilia, we especially need capable people to join the territory now. You should understand this. Well, you go and call Nelson." Victor interrupted Lilia and reached out and gently stroked the girl''s smooth cheek.


    Sure enough, the girl nodded her head with a blushing face. She was no longer entangled in the problem just now. She gently "um" and turned to leave the room. She was still a little flustered. Victor''s intimacy just made her flustered.


    It wasn''t long before Nelson stood in front of victor. Despite his efforts to restrain, there was still an indelible joy in his face.


    On the one hand, Lord Victor finally wanted to clarify Lilia''s identity to him, which he had been looking forward to for a long time. On the other hand, Lord Victor was finally going to fight the refugees, which he had endured for a long time.


    "Nelson, I like Lilia very much. I want to make her my personal maid. Now, I need your opinion." Victor smiled and said to Nelson, in fact, he was a little ashamed and uneasy. After all, he wanted to abduct someone''s sister to be a little wife.


    Nelson scratched his head. He wanted to be polite, but his words turned into three crisp words.


    "I agree."


    Victor nodded, stood up and said solemnly to Nelson, "I assure you that I will be kind to Lilia, cherish her, love her, protect her, and strive to give her happiness. Please rest assured."


    Nelson was moved by Victor''s solemn attitude. He bowed deeply to victor and said, "thank you, sir!"


    "Well, that''s it. Now let''s talk about free people."


    Victor motioned Nelson to sit down and asked, "what do you think will happen if we don''t take measures for free people?"


    "My Lord, the best situation is to maintain the status quo as it is now. The worst situation is that they will unite and attack us!"


    Nelson said in a deep voice, "but we can''t accept either situation, because there can only be one voice in this territory, your voice! We don''t want them to understand this, but we must do it!"


    Victor knows what Nelson means. These free people leaders are opportunists like hyenas. If they think you are weak and deceptive, they will tear you up and devour you, so they must destroy them or drive them away, just as tigers will not let hyenas wander in their territory.


    "Do you have a plan?" Victor asked softly, finally going to this step.


    "My Lord, I plan to take out three medium-sized free people camps in the territory first. Let everyone in the territory know that although we don''t have knights, they can''t challenge us!" Nelson said calmly.


    Nelson has been prepared for a long time. At present, the two large free people camps in the territory are not what they can chew down. They can put them down first. Breaking through the small camps is not enough to deter everyone, so the three medium-sized camps have become his targets.


    "What will happen in the territory after that?" Victor asked. He was not worried that Nelson could not carry the three medium-sized camps. He knew very well that Nelson''s strength would not lose to ordinary knights.


    "After that, some leaders of the free people will leave the territory with their people, some will take refuge in Pinghu village, and some will be killed by their free people, and then these people will take those heads to take refuge in us." Nelson smiled disdainfully. He knew what these people thought too well.


    Victor nodded. This situation is acceptable. The camp in the East is secretly presided over by the chebman family. In fact, even the land has been controlled by the chebman family. At present, they can only choose to accept it. Pinghu village has a large population and its strength is no worse than victor''s Hill camp. If it is attacked by force, it will certainly suffer heavy losses and outweigh the losses. Moreover, the villagers of Pinghu village have been Victor''s nominally leading people and began to pay sacrifices on time. As long as they pay sacrifices, their strength will be weaker and weaker, while victor will be stronger and stronger. What''s more, Victor has laid out the layout and tried to disintegrate them from the inside.


    Victor took out a piece of parchment and began to write on it with a quill pen. He took out the Lord''s seal and poked it heavily on the oil mud of the parchment. Finally, he handed the parchment to Nelson.


    This is the bandit suppression order written by Victor. It indicates that Victor believes that there is a gang of bandits entrenched in his territory, and he now orders the territory guard captain to eliminate the gang of bandits.


    This document is of great significance to Nelson, because it means that Victor authorized his killing of the enemy, and Victor bears all the consequences.


    Ordinary Lords will never sign such documents easily, otherwise they will be in trouble once the glorious church is investigated. Therefore, lords often choose mercenaries to clear the disobedient free people in the territory. This is also a small trick of the struggle between the nobility and the church.


    "You must not disappoint adults!" Nelson quietly took over the document, and the cold voice was full of cold and bloody breath.


    "Nelson!" Victor stopped Nelson as he was leaving.


    Nelson turned and waited for the Lord''s orders, but Victor said something to him gently.


    "Let go!"


    With a deep look at Victor, Nelson left the room with a murderous spirit.


    Originally, Victor wanted to ask Nelson to kill as few people as possible, but after all, this is a battle of life and death. Who has time to distinguish these people and who can be safe? It''s better for the layman not to interfere with the layman.


    Since you have numbly given up your right to fight against fate, accept the end of destruction together.

 Chapter 46

    The loud horn sounded in the hill camp, which immediately disturbed the orderly order in the camp.


    The villagers of the hill camp put down their work and gathered at the training ground of the camp. They were surprised and curious, but there was no panic or uneasiness, because this was not the alarm bell of the enemy attack, but the horn of departure.


    Teams of soldiers in armour have gathered on the training ground. They are militias selected by Nelson from the leading people. After this period of training and elimination, they have become full-time guards in the camp.


    Guards and militia are essentially different. Militia is the guard selected by the village head or town head from the people under his jurisdiction. They are poorly equipped and receive a certain degree of training. They also have military salaries in wartime, but they are still the people in essence. The guards are full-time soldiers. They are well-equipped and well-trained. They are the armed forces directly under the Lord.


    Victor currently has 94 guards in the official escort team. Except for 36 War Bear mercenaries, the other guards are ordinary young and strong. Nelson is the undisputed captain of the whole escort team. He divides these guards into three teams, one of which is led by himself, and the other two teams are led by Gru and hammer respectively.


    At Nelson''s request, Victor made these guards completely separated from production labor, specially received military training, and awarded each of them ten acres of land. In addition, these guards can earn 10 work points every day, and the work points issued when they go out of work will be doubled.


    These guards are all made of York family lock armour, iron helmets, hard leather boots, iron oak round shields and one handed spears. Although these equipment are not excellent in the eyes of the nobility, they are all rare boutiques in the eyes of the War Bear mercenaries.


    Each set of such equipment was purchased by Victor from the greedy black Fort Quartermaster at the cost of 20 kinsol. Victor objected to the price at that time, because at the price of Heibao town at that time, 20 jinsol could buy 5 cows.


    The Quartermaster told Victor that the price had been halved, and the equipment was completely treated as obsolete materials. Victor realized that it was expensive for the Lord to support a soldier. Just a set of ordinary equipment of the York family was equivalent to the value of 10 cows. This is why Baron eskry can only support dozens of soldiers.


    The support of these more than 90 guards has been the limit that Victor can bear, and today these people will prove their value to victor.


    "Captain Nelson, what are they doing?" A leader asked the people around him suspiciously.


    "It is said that he is going to crusade against those abominable refugees."


    "Ah?! that''s great. It''s time to teach those shameful thieves a profound lesson!"|


    "Good job! It''s time to do this!"


    "Shane! You must kill more damn bandits! When you come back, I''ll invite you to the canteen to drink purple cane wine!"


    "Captain Nelson! Don''t be merciful to those robbers!"


    Hearing that the convoy was going to attack the free people in the territory today, the leaders in the camp were excited. They ran around and told each other excitedly, like a festival.


    Victor stood in the upper camp and looked at the noisy and happy crowd below. Only then did he realize that his leaders were deeply hostile to the free people in the territory.


    In fact, this is normal, because these free people are a group of bandits who are stealing their property from their neighbors. In fact, all lords will not allow free people''s groups to stay on their territory for a long time, because these bound free people will threaten the security of the territory. Only those loose free people will be conditionally accepted and engage in some cheap and dangerous jobs.


    Under Nelson''s command, teams of fully armed guards went out of the camp and embarked on the journey, but Victor did not go with him, because he was the most terrible marksman in the camp. When the guards poured out, he needed to guard the whole hill camp. However, one day he will face this bloody fact. Victor has this consciousness!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a wooden house in a free private land, several men were talking while eating and drinking around a table.


    "Unexpectedly, those useless purple sugarcane can be used to make wine, and it tastes so good! Come on! Let''s respect the honorable little Lord, thank him for inventing such a good wine. Ha ha." A man drank up the purple cane wine in his glass and said jokingly.


    "A Lord without a knight or a castle can be called a lord?" Said another man disdainfully.


    "Of course he is the Lord. We should hope he will always be the Lord here. Isn''t that good? He will be his Lord. We will continue to be happy here. Maybe I can get a village head." A thin old man smiled and said.


    His name is uze and he is the leader of the free private land.


    Unlike other strong and rough free people leaders, uze is old and weak. He rules these free people by cunning and insidious.


    "This kind of purple sugarcane wine will make us rich. We need to arrange people to collect more purple sugarcane. Don''t cut down the purple sugarcane near the camp. Go to other camps to collect purple sugarcane." Wuze drank up the purple cane wine in the glass and ordered the others.


    He was the first Liberal leader to send his eyeliner to the hill camp. When he learned that Victor had made use of purple cane wine, he also began to try his own brew. Today, for the first time, they taste the taste of purple cane wine.


    "Head, aren''t there many purple sugarcane nearby? Why did you run so far to collect?" A strong man asked puzzled. In his opinion, the farther you go, the greater the risk, and it may cause conflicts with other free private lands. After all, everyone has their own territory.


    "There are many doorways here..." Wuze smiled and pulled a long tone. When he saw that others were stretching their necks waiting for him to answer, he smiled happily.


    Uze likes to see the expression of yunu''s men asking him for advice. He thinks he is a smart man. Smart people should be the leader naturally.


    "Now nobody knows the value of purple cane except the little lords and us. Unfortunately, the secret will not be long before all the free and private areas will know that after all, they have placed their eyeliner in the camp of the Lords. So we have to cut the purple cane near their camp when they do not know it, and when they understand it, we have made a big profit. ¡±


    "Also, everyone knows that the little Lord doesn''t allow people in the territory to cut down purple sugarcane. But what will he do if he finds that those free camps are disobeying his orders?"


    "He will send guards to exterminate the free people. Unfortunately, he has no knights and is doomed to lose his troops. When they lose both sides, we will collectively join his camp and help him exterminate the free people."


    "At that time, we will become the vassals in this territory, and the little Lord with great strength will be controlled by us. We make more money by selling purple cane wine, recruit more people in the name of the little Lord, and then designate Bayer''s Gang as bandits and ask the Knights of York family to kill them all!"


    "Finally, this territory belongs to us!" Uze proudly told his plan to his stunned men.


    "Ha ha, clever!"


    "Worthy of our head!"


    The men flattered uze loudly, and their eyes were red with the prospect depicted by uze.


    Just as wuze and his family were imagining the future, a free man hurried in and shouted, "head! No! The Lord''s guard is coming!"


    Uze is a little confused. What''s the situation? No!


    Nelson rode on a strong war horse and looked coldly at the free people camp in front of him. He was dressed in green and black armor, with a cold and ruthless smell, just like his mood at the moment.


    Victor is the most special aristocrat Nelson has ever seen. There is aristocratic elegance and wisdom in him, but there is no aristocratic arrogance and ruthlessness. Nelson can clearly feel Victor''s respect for everyone, not only for powerful and violent soldiers like him, but also ordinary War Bear members. This is the main reason why he sincerely supports victor.


    The only thing that made Nelson unhappy was that Victor was too kind to the free people. This may be because the Lord is too young to realize the harm of these free people to the territory. That''s what Nelson thinks.


    Nelson never liked or even hated the unregulated free people''s groups. Even though the War Bear mercenaries were a free people''s group two months ago, he always believed that the War Bear mercenaries were different from those free people. Every time they entered the noble Lord''s territory, they would report to the sheriff and pay taxes in full, The War Bear mercenary regiment is a group that abides by the Lord''s rules.


    Moreover, the free people once killed his relatives. Now, these hateful guys like mice are robbing adults'' wealth in their territory!


    Nelson''s strong heart was pulsating in his chest, pumping blood to every corner of his body. His muscles were contracting naturally, and the pinched refined steel axe handle made a "squeaking and crunching" sound in his hand. He was furious that the purple sugarcane forest around the free private land had been cut down.


    Victor and Nelson talked about the value of purple cane forest. At first, he was skeptical, but with the success of purple cane wine, he was full of expectations for sucrose that could replace honey. Therefore, these purple sugarcane 4 or 5 meters high became plants made of silver in his eyes!


    As for, why isn''t it made of gold? That''s because Victor told him that the amount of sucrose determines the price at which it can''t sell honey. Although Nelson doesn''t know much, out of respect for Lord Victor, he still reduced gold to silver. Anyway, there are many purple sugarcane here. Even if it is made of silver, it is a wealth he can''t imagine!


    But these free people dare to ignore your orders and cut down these precious purple sugarcane! Absolutely unforgivable!


    Nelson took a heavy breath, and the hot breath in his mouth and nose met with the cold air to form a white fog, which was more than two feet long. As an experienced mercenary, he deeply understood that when fighting, he must not be controlled by angry emotions.


    "Uncle Barrett, it''s still the old rule. I''ll take people into the camp and put down the suspension bridge. You''re responsible for directing the rest." Nelson loosened the handle of the axe and said to a thin old mercenary beside him.


    "Don''t worry, Nelson boy, can a bandit camp with more than 100 people stop our War Bear group?!" Barrett said hoarsely.


    Barrett is an old man among the War Bear mercenaries. He is not as strong and powerful as other mercenaries, and his martial arts skills are very general. However, he is good at shooting and is very calm when fighting. He is the commander of the War Bear mercenaries on the battlefield. Nelson led the charge every time, while Barrett was in charge of the overall situation in the back array.


    "I hope these newcomers will die less in the battle..." Nelson looked at the new guards and said with some worry.


    Although these guards are strong and well-equipped, after all, the training time is too short to be a well-trained elite. There will be casualties in the cruel battle.


    "Boy, how can you become a woman? Our new members in the past have equipment and training like them. They are not all trained in battle. If they forget what I usually teach them, they will die."


    Barrett looked at the newcomers with some dissatisfaction. Different from the calm and indifferent War Bear mercenaries, some of them were excited, some were bloodthirsty, some were nervous, and some were afraid. These emotions would make them make mistakes, either kill themselves or their comrades in arms. Only blood and death can make these people grow into qualified soldiers, rather than training every day.


    "That''s right. I have changed. We have all changed. We have changed from free people to feudal officials. We used to have nothing but life. Now we have land, wealth and status. But one thing has not changed. We will never show mercy to those bandits!"


    Nelson smiled calmly and said to Gru, "go and shout!"


    Gru, holding a tower shield, went to the front door of the camp and shouted, "listen, people inside, on the order of Lord Victor Wimbledon, open the door and surrender within a quarter of an hour! Otherwise, you will be destroyed!"


    In response, the crossbow shot from the arrow tower was blocked by Gru with a shield.


    "Boss, it seems that they have made a choice." Gru returned to Nelson, raised his arrow shield, grinned, and was completely free from the anger of rejection. He was very satisfied with the result.


    Nelson nodded, rode his horse to the front of the team and shouted to the guards: "soldiers, the bandits have rejected our goodwill, and we will level the camp!"


    "Listen, everyone. In a group of five, three spearmen are in the middle, and two sword and shield men are responsible for protecting the two wings of the group."


    "Kill every enemy within your attack range, whether men or women, old people or children. Don''t let any enemy live behind you! Don''t have any pity and hesitation! Remember! If the drums don''t sound, the fight will not stop!"


    "If someone is injured, step back. If you can''t walk, lie where you are! If the team is reduced to three people, move closer to the nearest team!"


    After shouting, Nelson returned to his position and whispered to Barrett, "Uncle Barrett, don''t kill too many people! Lord Victor likes unnecessary killing, and can''t let the shining church trouble us."


    Barrett is the one who decides when to stop fighting. Before he gives an order, all the guards must keep fighting and killing.


    "Don''t worry! Just because Lord Victor is kind to those disabled old guys, I won''t disappoint him." Barrett replied solemnly.


    When Victor came to take office, he took out 2000 kinsol to resettle those disabled war bear members, which made all war bear mercenaries feel the same. You know, 2000 kinsol is a huge sum of money.


    "OK! I''m on!"


    "Go and let these bandits experience the power of the bear in the North!"


    Nelson smiled when he heard this. The bear of the North was his name in the kingdom of dodo.


    "Shoot!"


    At the command, under the cover of the tower shield, the Bowman of zhanxiong fired at the archers on the arrow tower with a military heavy crossbow. Although it is at a disadvantage in terrain, the military heavy crossbow is worthy of being a weapon that can threaten knights. Its crossbow arrow crossed a distance of tens of meters, penetrated the bodies of free people shooters, and made them scream and fall from the high arrow tower. The rest of the people no longer dare to stick their heads out from behind the wooden guardrail and shoot at the guards below.


    After the arrow tower in the camp was suppressed, Nelson moved.


    Two hundred pounds of armor was as light as nothing on Nelson''s body. With a sudden push, he crossed the ditch more than three meters wide and rushed directly to the strong wooden fence.


    Nelson crossed his double axes in front of his chest and hit them. The strong iron oak fence collapsed like paper in front of the ferocious soldiers with a physique of 20 points, breaking a huge hole. Nelson has burst into the camp.


    The camp immediately heard Nelson''s roar and the howl of fighting. The War Bear members outside were not idle. Several boards were quickly put on the trench. More than a dozen elite soldiers wearing lock armor and spears and shields rushed into the camp along the hole on the fence. They will help Nelson put down the suspension bridge so that the brigade can enter the camp.


    Nelson is really like a violent bear at the moment. Under the green and black armor is the muscle of the cardia. The fierce Tomahawk is the sharp claw of the violent bear. Any enemy within its attack range will be directly split. These people''s are often broken in two in the air, and the blood is everywhere. The people who are not dead are still crying bitterly on the ground.


    For mercenaries, cruelty and blood are necessary kindness in close combat, which will make the enemy lose their fighting spirit due to fear and finally abandon their weapons and surrender. Only in this way can more people on both sides of the war survive.


    What a cruel kindness!


    The free people in the camp no longer dare to confront Nelson head-on. They began to shoot at Nelson from a distance with hunting bows and crossbows. Unfortunately, their arrows could not cause any damage to Nelson with his armor.


    A javelin shot through a crossbow man shooting at Nelson. With more than a dozen war bears joining the battlefield, the free people who tried to resist finally collapsed.


    Soon, the lock of the suspension bridge was cut off, and then the guards swarmed into the camp.


    Soon after the battle, when the convoy rushed into the camp, the free people in the camp knelt down and surrendered, because most of the diehard elements had been slaughtered by Nelson and his elite men.


    The drums of the armistice soon sounded. The guards were surprised to find that the battle was easier than expected. Most of them had not even seen blood, and the casualties were pitiful. Only one unlucky ghost accidentally fell into a ditch when crossing the suspension bridge and was seriously injured....


    A raging flame was lit in the camp, and the entire free camp was set on fire by the guards.


    Uze hid among the surrendered free people and looked at the burning camp. His heart was dripping blood.


    Damn it, you say the little Lord doesn''t have knights? So the captain of the guard who broke my camp is not a knight. What is it? Did the ogre pretend to be? liar! Damn pigs! He was cursing his eyelid curly in his heart.


    However, Nelson did not let him go.


    "You are the head of the bandits, uze?"


    Nelson went to uze with his axe. When he made the battle plan, Victor gave him the information of the leader of the free people.


    "Master knight, I''m not a bandit. I''m just a humble free man." Uze bowed to Nelson again and again. The bloody means of this powerful soldier made him fear from his heart.


    "Disobeying Lord Victor''s orders is a bandit! Die!"


    Nelson ruthlessly raised his sharp axe and left none of the free leaders! This is Lord Victor''s order.


    "Wait! The knight cannot kill the surrendered free people at will! This is the instruction of the Lord of glory! You will be punished by the church!" Uze shouted loudly, in order to survive, he was making the last effort.


    "Poof!" With a sound, uze was directly split in half by Nelson without any hesitation.


    "I''m not a knight! But I killed a knight! I''m Nelson the bear of the North!"


    Standing in front of the burning wooden house, Nelson, covered in blood, threw the sheepskin instrument in his hand into the fire and watched it burn to black ash. This is the bandit suppression instrument signed by Victor.


    "Next camp!" Nelson turned over and mounted his horse, his face firm and cold.


    From that day on, the reputation of the northern bear began to spread in this territory with blood and fire.

 Chapter 47

    Harvest manor is one of the oldest noble manors in Gambis kingdom. So far, it has a history of more than 200 years.


    Covering an area of more than 700 mu, the manor is composed of walls, animal pens, water wells, pools, houses, warehouses, barracks, cultivated land and fruit forests. Unlike other noble manors, the harvest manor has no beautiful gardens and exquisite houses. Instead, it is full of crops, vegetables and fruit trees in a wide open space.


    Except that the wall is built of solid limestone, most of the houses in the manor are made of bricks and tiles. The shape is simple and atmospheric. There is no superfluous decoration, but the space is used to the extreme. Only the mottled green moss on the brick wall bears witness to the history of the noble Manor.


    This farm style noble manor is the style of the chebman family. It is economical and practical.


    In the evening, a simple and strong carriage drove slowly into the harvest manor without any obstacles. Because the guards in the manor knew that this was the car of Lord DeWitt, the great Knight of the family.


    Dwight, who was carrying the Mithril sword, got out of the carriage and immediately a servant came up and bowed to him.


    "Take me to the count. I have something important to report." Dwight nodded to the attendant and ordered.


    Then Dwight went to the depths of the manor under the guidance of his attendants.


    Behind the main building of the manor, there is a small green space. Although the cold water season has not passed, there is still green grass here. The lawn on the ground is a rare evergreen grass. This grass is evergreen all the year round. Although it will not bloom, it has a fresh smell, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    In this meadow, Dwight met his Lord, timock Lord chebman.


    "DeWitt, if you''re not in a hurry, wait a minute and let me finish my dinner." Count chebman was sitting at a table and enjoying his dinner. When he saw Dwight coming, he raised his voice.


    He had to finish his dinner before the sun set, so that he could save a candle, a habit he inherited from the old count.


    Dwight did not speak, but raised his left hand and motioned his Lord to enjoy dinner at will. As a great Knight of the chebman family, he certainly knew the habits of the count.


    Soon, an attendant brought a chair for DeWitt. After DeWitt sat down, he took a deep breath and inhaled the unique fresh smell of evergreen grass into his lungs. Even the Silver Knight was intoxicated by this pleasant taste.


    It is said that there are only two places of evergreen grass lawn in Gambis Kingdom, one is the harvest manor of chebman family, and the other is the garden of Gambis royal family.


    The evergreen grass of the harvest manor is a small turf dug from the Royal Garden by count chebman when he was young, which has been cultivated for decades.


    As for why only such a small lawn has been cultivated, it is because the old count believes that it is not necessary to plant this kind of grass on the precious land. The land should be used to grow crops, and a small evergreen lawn is enough to show the noble heritage of the chebman family.


    Chebman was absorbed in his dinner. He had to speed up. Although he was the Lord of Dwight, it was impolite to talk to a silver knight in the dark.


    Count chebman looked like he was in his thirties. He had a gloomy temperament, a thin face, long and narrow eyes, and a thin mustache on his lips. He was wearing a black Earl''s casual dress. Although it looked bright, flat and meticulous, its style was the style of decades ago, and there were some slight wear marks on the cuffs.


    The dress matched chebman''s face and made him look mean and old-fashioned.


    At this time, the count was sitting at the table, holding a knife and fork, dealing with his dinner - a roasted golden lamb leg. He was elegant and leisurely, completely in line with the dining etiquette of the aristocracy, and even the most picky court aristocrats could not find any problems.


    But the count''s eating speed was frightening. He saw pieces of mutton of the same size cut off from the leg of the sheep and put them into his mouth. The fast movement with a wonderful rhythm gave people a pleasant feeling.


    Soon, the meat on a whole roast leg was eaten by chebman, leaving only smooth and clean leg bones. Even the most hungry goblins could not find a trace of meat on it.


    The knife on chebman''s right hand gently knocked in the middle of the sheep''s leg bone, and a green breath flashed away. The hard leg bone was immediately divided into two, exposing the snow-white sheep marrow in the bone cavity.


    Chebman put his mouth close to the past and sucked it gently across a distance of a few centimeters. The sheep pulp immediately flowed into his mouth as if it had life.


    After all this, chebman drank up the water in the water cup with satisfaction. The waiter on the side immediately came forward and removed the tableware and sheep bones on the table. According to chebman''s rules, he had to grind the sheep bones into powder for feeding the hounds in the manor.


    "Adults have a subtle control over fighting spirit. I''m afraid they will soon step into the peak field?" Dwight couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw the natural freehand brushwork of chebman knocking on the sheep bone with fighting spirit.


    "The golden rank is so easy to be promoted? I have stepped into the silver peak for ten years, and I can''t feel the existence of yuan suhai until now. It seems that it''s impossible to promote the peak field only by honing fighting spirit. The most important thing is to see the affinity of blood talent for elements, just like his highness Roland." Count chebman shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Dwight was speechless. He knew that his Lord was the old Silver Knight of the kingdom. He had polished his fighting spirit to be mellow and pure. Unfortunately, he was still far away from the gold field. However, his royal highness Roland, the eldest princess of the Kingdom, was successfully promoted to the gold Knight at the age of 23. This talent was terrible.


    "Dwight, you didn''t come to see me today to discuss chivalry with me?" Chebman smiled at Dwight. As an earl of feudalism, he didn''t care much about whether he could be promoted to the Golden Knight. He was more eager for his family to grow and inherit, which was his responsibility as a Lord.


    "Well, I just escorted a truck of secret silver mine back today. The quality of the ore is higher than that of the previous two times. Only this truck of ore is enough to extract a pound of secret silver." Dwight said to the count, gathering his mind.


    "Oh, that''s good news!" Hearing Dwight''s report, chebmanton showed a heartfelt smile.


    "There''s better news. Our miners found that there were fewer and fewer silver ores in that mine, but more and more secret silver ores." Dwight paused and continued, "this shows that the vein is not silver associated with secret silver, but secret silver associated with silver!"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! This is the best news I''ve heard in recent years!" Chebman could no longer restrain his inner ecstasy and laughed loudly.


    "Sir, the last time I asked someone to report to you, I''m afraid the plan to control that territory will have to be changed." When count chebman calmed down, Dwight said softly.


    Some time ago, after knowing Victor''s weakness and incompetence, Dwight ordered someone to deliver a plan to control Victor''s collar to count chebman. But before count chebman replied, an important event happened in Victor territory, which forced DeWitt to revise the original plan. Therefore, taking the opportunity of escorting the secret silver mine back, he wanted to discuss this issue with count chebman face-to-face.


    "Sir, my original plan was to encourage the free people to unite against the small Lord. After the Knights of the York family leave his territory, I will control the free people to move near the small Lord''s Hill camp, establish camps and strongholds, limit the small Lord''s range of activities to that area, and finally let our people enter the territory as free people and actually control there. ¡±


    When he saw count chebman motioning to him, Dwight continued: "Unexpectedly, just four days ago, the captain of the little Baron''s guard and the soldiers broke three free people''s camps and killed more than 100 free people in two days. Now the other free people in that territory have been frightened and dare not disobey the order of the little Lord. Even some free people killed the original leader and took refuge in the hill camp."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were such talents under the little Baron! What about their own war damage?" Chebman raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked Dwight.


    "According to our eye liner, the guardians of the small Lords have only ten casualties."


    "Why are there so many casualties? Doesn''t it mean that the little Baron doesn''t have knights? Has Sophia quietly sent family knights to her little husband?" Although the opponent was a weak refugee, he killed more than 100 enemies and killed and injured more than 10 people in two days. Only a knight can achieve such a crushing record.


    Chebman was really surprised. The reason why he was able to steal Victor''s Secret silver mine was to bully victor. Now he is an abandoned son of the family and has no strength and backing.


    However, if the Marquis Sophia re accepts Victor, the situation will be different. Although Sophia''s military strength is far less than that of the chebman family, she is rich and powerful, has extensive contacts and strong potential power, which can not be underestimated.


    Chebman turned around and thought it was unlikely.


    According to the report of the family members resident in the royal capital, the Marquis Sophia is enthusiastically pursuing Lord Andre, the Golden Knight of Borui United Kingdom.


    Although the Marquis Sophia is rich, her strength is not strong enough, so she urgently needs to win over a powerful Golden Knight as her backer. Only in this way can her business empire be further developed.


    Moreover, it is rumored that her behavior is supported by Queen Catherine. Obviously, her majesty also hopes to win over a powerful Golden Knight to join her prince''s camp through the gorgeous marquis.


    Therefore, Sophia will exile her little Baron in disguise to the western development collar. Before she reaches her goal, she can''t accept the little Baron again. Once she reaches her goal, I''m afraid it will be the moment when her little husband dies.


    "Did the York family secretly send a knight disguised as his escort captain?" Chebman then asked Dwight.


    This possibility is great. As a camp hostile to the prince party, the York family has every reason to use Victor''s identity to make some articles.


    "Neither. The leader of the little Lord''s guard is a rare fierce soldier named Nelson. He used to be a mercenary and was later recruited by the little Lord," DeWitt explained to chebman.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that the little Baron was so lucky that he could recruit a fierce soldier." Chebman was relieved to hear that it was not the York family and the Marquis Sophia who secretly supported victor.


    "Well, this Nelson is not a nobody. Adults may also hear his name - the bear of the north."


    "The northern bear of Dodo? No wonder, it''s a pity." Chebman said in surprise and shook his head regretfully.


    Generally speaking, no amount of ordinary people can kill a knight, just as no amount of sheep can kill a lion. However, violent humans are not ordinary people, such as the fierce barbarians in the trier mountains. Adult barbarians are enough to face the Knights of the hard bronze stage. But ordinary ferocious humans rarely have combat effectiveness comparable to Knights, and the bear of the north is a few of them.


    Five years ago, in a military conflict between the kingdom of Dodo and the Sassanians, a mercenary of the kingdom of Dodo encountered a raid team led by a Sassanian knight. There was a fierce battle between the two immediately. However, surprisingly, the raid team including the Sassanian knight was completely wiped out. After the first World War, the mercenary of the knight who was killed directly had a name - the bear of the north.


    "Yes, the northern bear of the Tartus family who offered a reward of 5000 kinsol." Dewey nodded and said.


    The Tartus family was a powerful military aristocrat of the Sassanian empire. It was not a big deal for them to die of a family knight, but the family knight was killed by a humble mercenary, who stepped on the name of the Tartus family and won a title, which made them feel humiliated, So they offered a reward of 5000 kinsol for the head of the northern bear, and claimed that any family that took in the northern bear would become a hostile family of the Tartus family.


    Of course, the nobles of Dodo kingdom will not kill Nelson who fought with the Sasan for a mere 5000 kinsol, but they will not offend the powerful Tartus family for a fierce soldier. After all, in the national war, the captured family knights can be redeemed. If they offend the Sassanian nobles, I''m afraid this rule will not work.


    With the war between dodo and the Sassanians becoming more and more gentle, many mercenaries participating in the war were incorporated by Lord dodo, but the famous War Bear mercenaries were ignored. Nelson was so frustrated that he had to leave the Dodo kingdom with the War Bear group, and his name was gradually forgotten.


    Chebman doesn''t care about the threat of the Tartus family. It''s a pity that this fierce warrior comparable to a knight was recruited by Victor.


    "Sir, I thought the little Lord was weak, but I didn''t expect him to have a fierce soldier with the strength comparable to that of a knight as the guard captain. Therefore, in order to successfully implement the plan, I''m going to kill Nelson myself!" Dwight said faintly. It seems that getting rid of a fierce soldier is like viewing patterns on his palm, which is not worth mentioning.


    "Oh, DeWitt, I''ve seen your plan, but I''m not going to agree at all!"

 Chapter 48

    Count chebman rejected the plan to control Victor''s collar! Dwight couldn''t believe his ears. He didn''t eat meat at the mouth. Is this still count chebman?


    "In fact, no matter what we do in that territory, we can''t really control it, because the power that really determines the ownership of that territory is outside the territory!" In Dwight''s puzzled eyes, count chebman explained.


    "Archduke Williams!?" Dwight quickly reacted to the fact that he was a great knight who stepped into the extraordinary field.


    "Yes! I believe that as long as I nod my head, Archduke Williams will offer his hands to the territory. As for the little Baron, it will naturally be attacked by thieves again, but this time there will be no Knights of the York family to rescue him."


    "Before that, any of our tricks are meaningless and will only expose our intentions!"


    After listening to chebman''s words, DeWitt suddenly realized that it was originally this way that power could determine power. He was a great Silver Knight, but he tried to use some tricks to plot a small Lord who was unable to protect himself. It was really ridiculous.


    "My Lord, I am far inferior to you." Dwight said shamefully.


    "Tell me, can we ask Archduke Williams for the territory?" Chebman wanted to test Dwight''s political wisdom.


    "Of course not!" Dwight said firmly that as a great knight, once he jumped out of the idea of flying camp dog Gou, he immediately had a vision that is difficult for ordinary people to reach.


    "Archduke Williams has an advantage in the house of Lords and the Senate, and has the support of the church. He looks colorful and powerful, but his weakness is also very obvious, that is, his military strength is not enough!"


    "If his highness Roland didn''t force the York family too hard, I''m afraid he didn''t even have the ability to break the wrist with the prince party, so he must win over other military nobles of the kingdom to join his camp, and our chebman family will naturally be valued by him."


    "Unfortunately, his opponent is too powerful! Two Golden Knights, half the military strength of the kingdom! Hehe, how can we bet on him!"


    "My Lord, I just have a question all the time. Since we are not optimistic about Archduke Williams, why don''t we support Prince Edward?" Dwight asked chebman.


    Although political speculation has great risks, it also has great benefits. Since we are not optimistic about the grand duke party, why not support the prince party and remain neutral? Dwight knew that his Lord had never been an indecisive man.


    "Because I can''t see!" Chebman said solemnly.


    "In fact, the prince party is the weakest party. In addition to their great righteousness and strong financial resources, the only thing they can rely on is the support of his highness Roland!"


    "Unfortunately, the support of his highness Roland cannot represent the support of the three Knights of the kingdom. In fact, the Marquis of goron, the military minister, and the three Knights just want to put his highness Roland on the throne!"


    "Moreover, Duke Williams is not without means to turn the tables. It is said that he is planning a plan with the one in Guangming mountain. However, there is too little information now, and I don''t know what it is?"


    "Church?! what is Archduke doing? Doesn''t he know it will offend all the Lords of the kingdom?" Dwight said angrily.


    The current Pope of the church is ambitious and attempts to strengthen the influence of the church in the human world, which is contrary to the interests of all human Lords.


    "After all, the church is the most powerful force in the human world. They will never focus only on the Gambis kingdom. The interests are too entangled, so we can only remain neutral first. This is the safest way."


    Chebman rubbed his forehead. The treacherous political situation in the Kingdom gave him a headache. He couldn''t help sighing: "if your highness Roland is willing to sit on the throne, I will fully support it!"


    Princess Roland was a Golden Knight at the age of 23. She defeated the old Golden Knight Adrian at the age of 25. Her knight talent and military talent have convinced all the military nobles and high-level knights in the kingdom. It''s not too much to say that she is the pride of heaven.


    "What your excellency said is, it''s just... The character of his highness Roland. It''s really amazing..." Dwight said softly.


    "Alas..." The two big Knights stared at each other, sighed and shook their heads at the same time.


    "In fact, what I admire most is Mrs. Rosa, who turns her hands into clouds and covers her hands into rain. She is clearly the defeated party. Not only her strength is not lost, but also she has obtained the control of the whole human horse hill. The territory is several times larger than the original Duke. She has quietly made friends with her majesty, the Imperial Emperor who has stepped into the legendary field. Now no matter who is the Royal Highness on the throne, she stands still. This kind of wisdom and means is really amazing! " Chebman patted the table and said with emotion.


    "Isn''t the York family a core member of the grand duke party? How can she stand still if the prince party wins?" Dwight asked puzzled.


    "The York family was forced under the Archduke by his highness Roland. In fact, it was the work of the York family that made the Archduke want to covet the throne. But if the York family could be forced under the Archduke, couldn''t it be forced under the Imperial Emperor? You know, the York family didn''t hold him back when the Imperial Emperor recovered the three eastern provinces." Chebman sneered.


    "I see. It''s a family with boar as its coat of arms. You can''t force it. It''s fierce when you force it." Dwight murmured.


    "In that case, I''ll give up the plan. It''s just that the incompetent little Lord. What if he comes to trouble us? After all, we are mining there as free people, and he is now using iron and blood to clean up the free people in the territory." Dwight asked chebman for instructions.


    "Incompetence? Hehe, DeWitt, you have been blinded by arrogance. Can''t you see that Baron Victor has reached a tacit understanding with me?" Chebman chuckled and shook his head.


    "When the old count was alive, he often said that there was no stupid Lord! I think so. Even if the Lord is a real idiot, his men will make him a qualified Lord!"


    "What does it mean that a lord, who has a guard captain comparable to a knight, was shot through the thigh by a group of free people under his own hands, but did not stand still? It means that he already knows that the camp is ours. Therefore, his men are no longer close to the territory in the East. This is what he showed me that he has admitted that we actually control the place!"


    "And the work point system that you think is useless, in my opinion, is simply wonderful!"


    Chebmanton paused and asked Dwight, who was confused, "Dwight, what is the basis of our ruling territory?"


    "It''s a vassal!" Dwight thought for a moment and said.


    Knights and castles are the core of the territory ruled by the Lord, and vassal is the foundation.


    "Yes! It''s a vassal! In order to ensure the vassal''s loyalty to the Lord, we need to test the people for three generations. But Baron Victor doesn''t have this condition because he was abandoned by the family and he has no foundation. So he came up with the work point system."


    "The temptation of exchanging 1000 work points for one mu of land makes his collar people unable to refuse. In order to obtain work points, they will work hard for Baron Victor, and in order to ensure the final implementation of this system, the collar people will work hard to maintain the Baron''s rule. This is loyalty, a loyalty connected by interests!"


    "Look again, what did the poor Baron Victor pay in this process?" Chebman asked with burning eyes.


    "He didn''t give anything!"


    Dwight was shocked to find that Victor had won the support of the collar people without paying anything. As for the land allocated to the collar people, the vassal would have been canonized.


    "No! He paid for the future! Great! It''s really great! He exchanged an empty future for the heartfelt support of the people! What a genius idea!" Chebman couldn''t help standing up and pacing back and forth.


    "Sir, can we do the same?" Dwight said with some excitement.


    "Impossible, because we already have vassals, and vassals are exclusive!" Chebman shook his head.


    Are you kidding? If you are allowed to receive civil work points in exchange for the status of vassal, what will those vassal who have experienced the test of three generations think? Human society is like this. It always wants to put others under its own ass.


    "Unfortunately, Baron Victor is still too young and inexperienced. It seems to me that he tied his work points to copper sol. It will make him bankrupt. He didn''t expect the people''s enthusiasm for work points!"


    Chebman thought that Victor would pay a lot of money and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. Although it wasn''t his money, it was his nature. But he didn''t know that Victor had solved the problem.


    "However, the purple cane wine he invented may help him overcome this difficulty." Chebman smacked his mouth and said.


    DeWitt made some purple cane wine through the eyeliner planted in the hill camp. After he had tasted it, he praised his unique sweet taste.


    "Yes, who would have thought that purple cane, which is worthless in the eyes of others, would have such great value in the hands of Baron victor!" Dwight sighed that before he knew it, he no longer used the little Lord to call victor.


    "The Wimbledon family is worthy of being a business aristocrat. They are born with a keen business sense. It''s really enviable!"


    Victor, and the old Marquis of Wimbledon, the former finance minister of the Kingdom, earned more wealth in his life than the chebman family accumulated for generations.


    Ordinary nobles buy territory and titles in the horse hill at most like 100000 gold sols, but Sophia spent a whole 500000 gold sols. Although chebman knows that this is actually Sophia''s political contribution, he still doesn''t want it with envy.


    That old goat, why didn''t you marry my daughter!? Chebman thought angrily.


    "So now the best plan is to maintain the status quo. We still mine the secret silver mine there, but don''t let our people go to Victor to lead other places. This is a tacit understanding between the Lords."


    On the one hand, any small move to that territory may disturb the York family and expose the secret of the secret silver mine. On the other hand, if you join the Archduke''s camp in order to obtain that territory, you will not only bear unpredictable political risks, but also never swallow the secret silver vein alone. Only by maintaining the status quo can we obtain the maximum benefits. Chebman knows this very well. Therefore, he will not drag Victor back, and even help Victor control the territory.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "Also, those purple sugarcane can be cut down, and we can also make wine. Let our people stare at Baron victor and see if he has any ideas to get rich!" Chebman commanded.


    Chebman said that DeWitt was blinded by arrogance and his mind was blinded by greed. He never thought that it was because of his covet of purple cane that he would bring a disaster to his territory in the future. Because in the eyes of Victor and his vassal, purple cane is far more valuable than Mithril.


    You can dig my secret silver, but if you touch my purple sugarcane, you''ll die!


    "Unfortunately, Baron Victor''s strength is still too weak. Caught between the grand duke party and the prince party, he will be crushed to pieces at any time!" Dwight shook his head with some regret. Although Baron Victor''s talent amazed him, he had no ability to protect himself in front of absolute power.


    DeWitt''s words made count chebman''s heart move. He had missed the old Marquis of Wimbledon. Should he miss the little Baron of Wimbledon? He had an intuition that Victor would become a more successful business aristocrat than the old Marquis.


    "DeWitt, I want you to keep an eye on Baron victor. If one day he is really desperate, we will protect him. As long as he is willing to join our chebman family, I will marry Gillian to him!" Count chebman commanded Dwight solemnly.


    Dwight''s mind suddenly appeared an arrogant and domineering figure, which made him have to fight a cold war.

 Chapter 49

    "Ho!" Victor breathed out and hit a big sandbag with a heavy punch. The stirring force made the 300 pound sandbag throw back and swing back under the pull of the iron chain.


    Vic took a long breath, and his eyes were full of joy. The strength of this fist has reached 200kg, which has been compared with some heavyweight professional boxers on earth.


    Physique 8, spirit 14, perception 21, life 18.


    This is Victor''s current element attribute data. Compared with the original data, his physique has been fully improved by 1 point, and the other element attributes have also increased to a certain extent, but they have not reached a standard unit.


    The reason for this growth is that Victor practiced the body refining technique recorded in x-3.


    Humans in the world are generally strong. According to the detection of x-3, the physique of young farmers has reached 8 points, which is equivalent to the physique of professional athletes on earth, while the physique of elite soldiers is generally around 9 points, up to 10 points, which is much stronger than most people on earth.


    This 1-2 point attribute improvement requires these elite soldiers to undergo years of hard training, while Victor only spent more than 50 days.


    From the perspective of cultivation efficiency, body cultivation is far more than ordinary exercise methods. However, Victor is not sure whether body training can help him break through the limits of the human body.


    According to the data collected by Victor at present, he has not found that the single attribute of ordinary people exceeds 10 points. Those with more than 10 points are either knights or violent humans. Therefore, Victor believes that the single attribute of 10 points is the limit of ordinary human beings.


    Victor believes that after cultivating body cultivation, there is a great possibility to break the limit, because the king loaded these body cultivation into the will side reserve of the alchemy tower and generated a new skill called "secret form".


    Moreover, these exercises do have incredible effects. For example, Victor''s current major is Funiu stake. According to the records of x-3, when he cultivates to a high depth, he can overwhelm a 500kg bull with one hand, which has exceeded the limit of ordinary humans.


    There are as many as 15 kinds of pile methods recorded in x-3, but Victor found that there are three kinds of piles with the best effect after practice, namely, Funiu pile, Linghou pile and Golden Toad pile.


    Funiu stake has the greatest effect on the improvement of physique attributes, while monkey stake has a significant effect on the improvement of perception attributes, while Golden Toad stake is to cultivate the movement of Qi and blood, which is helpful to the improvement of life attributes.


    Among them, the effect of cultivating Funiu pile is the most significant, while the other two pile rules are much worse, and the improved life attributes and perception attributes are also very little. Victor believes that this may be because his physique attribute is the worst and has not reached the limit of mortals. The perception attribute and life attribute have exceeded 10 points, especially the perception attribute has reached an amazing 21 points.


    However, what Victor wants to improve most is the physique attribute, because this attribute not only improves his strength, but also improves the strength of his bones and muscles. The most important thing is to improve his physical strength, which can prolong the duration of overrun, oversensitivity, intermittence and apocalypse. Now his Apocalypse state can last for 30 seconds, It''s half as long as the first 20 seconds.


    The most puzzling thing for Victor is the spiritual attribute. He found that no matter what kind of pile method, the spiritual attribute will be improved when visualizing. However, after the cultivation, this attribute will return to the original 14 points without any growth at all.


    But in any case, the secret cultivation gives Victor a way to improve his strength, and even improve the strength of alchemists, which is the most key.


    "Nelson, what do you think of my punch?" Victor happily asked Nelson standing aside. He consciously achieved success in practice and now wants to be affirmed by "professionals".


    Nelson stepped forward, raised his hand and gently blocked it. He firmly held the swinging sandbags. He said to victor, "Sir, I don''t think it''s useful to practice ''beating sandbags''. I think if you want to improve your strength, you''d better practice the use of long and short weapons. If we lose weapons, we can''t even defeat the jackals with our bare hands."


    Victor couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He just wanted Nelson to see the growth of his strength, but what''s the difference between a fierce soldier with a physique of 20 and a physique of 7 and 8?


    In fact, Victor has realized that attribute indicators only express the element concentration of a creature and cannot represent the real combat effectiveness of the creature. For example, there is a herbivore called giant horned rhinoceros on the mainland. They weigh more than 8 tons and are more than 4 meters tall. Their skin is thick and tough, as thick as 10 cm. Even the most ferocious night blade leopard can''t cause fatal damage to this beast, but the human soldiers with a 5-meter spear are enough to kill this animal.


    It can be imagined that a soldier with physical quality comparable to a wrestler will produce terrible lethality when he stabs with a sharp spear.


    This is also the reason why the jackals, who have more physique and perception than ordinary humans, have no Parry ability in the face of organized encirclement and suppression by human forces.


    "Have all the dead soldiers been buried?" Victor asked Nelson that five of Victor''s soldiers were killed and 11 injured in the campaign.


    "They have been buried, and the wounded have been properly taken care of. According to the adult''s instructions, the families of every soldier killed in battle can get 50 kinsol pensions, but they all hope that the adult can give them work points as compensation."


    The families of these soldiers want to get work points, not kinsol. After all, kinsol is of no use to the collar people in this territory.


    "All right! All soldiers killed in the battle are compensated 64800 work points, all wounded soldiers are compensated 5000 work points, and those seriously injured and disabled soldiers are compensated 10000 work points." Victor nodded and said.


    "My Lord! That''s too much!" Nelson was surprised to say that even if he was not good at internal affairs, he had seen something wrong with Victor''s work point system.


    Taking this pension as an example, 64800 work points can be exchanged for 64 mu of land, and these work points can continue to be used in the territory, and can even be exchanged for copper sol. In this way, 64 mu of land and 50 gold sols were compensated for each soldier killed in battle. The land resources of the Lord are extremely precious. If the land is enfeoffed, it means that no knight is willing to join the family. Even if the blood knights of the family do not have enough land to support, they will join other big families.


    "It doesn''t matter. There is plenty of land in our territory. These soldiers have paid precious lives for the territory. We should give their families enough compensation, so as to encourage other soldiers to fight bravely." Said Victor with a smile.


    Victor was also very depressed. At the beginning, he was poor and launched the work point system in order to win over the people, but he underestimated the value of land and the value of work points, which led to such an embarrassing situation. This is also because he has no experience in governing territory and family. But he can''t adjust the work point system now, otherwise his ruling power will be weakened. After all, the work point system is the basis for these leaders to support him.


    Fortunately, he is no longer ready to include more people in the work point system, and he is ready to gradually let the alchemical militia join the current escort team, which can not only greatly improve the combat effectiveness of the Territorial Army, but also save a lot of military expenses. These alchemical militia do not need military pay and pension.


    Before that, you must earn enough kinsol!


    "Speaking of it, this is the first time that a guard has been killed. What do the villagers in the camp think about it?" Seeing that Nelson was going to persuade himself again, Victor quickly asked first.


    Although Nelson is brave and good at war, he really doesn''t understand internal affairs. He still can''t understand that Victor can only make mistakes at present.


    "Everyone''s mood is very stable. These people are used to seeing life and death, and few of us have died. Everyone is very satisfied with the results of this campaign." Nelson smiled at Victor.


    During this campaign, three medium-sized refugee camps were flattened, and more than 100 refugees were wiped out. Most of them were diehard followers of refugee leaders, and those refugee leaders were killed by Nelson. Victor''s leaders were elated. Now the atmosphere in the camp is warm, even more lively than the last time they killed the ogres.


    "How many free people are taking refuge in us now?" Victor also asked with a smile. Although many free people died, it was a gratifying victory after all, and Victor himself had understood his position and responsibility.


    "There are more than 100 free people in the three camps. Now there are a large number of free people who want to join us every day, which brings great pressure to our camp. I''m going to ask you how to deal with this matter." Nelson said positively to victor.


    "Find an open space under the camp, build a temporary camp, and temporarily place these people there. In addition, I don''t intend to directly give them the identity of leading the people. After all, they wake up too late and must be treated differently."


    "Of course, we can''t let these people idle, arrange some work tasks for them, let them help us reclaim wasteland, build roads and villages, and tell them that every other month, I will select the best 20 of them to become leaders." Victor repressed his inner joy and said faintly that he now understood that kindness and equality could not be simply applied to the world.


    However, with the cover of these free people, Victor can finally release his hands and feet to produce alchemists, and those powerful alchemists will soon become leaders among these bullying free people. At that time, the manpower he controls will increase exponentially.


    Victor couldn''t help smiling at the thought, but Nelson asked him another question.


    "How to solve the problem of public security?"


    Most of these liberals are young, rough and tough. So many people get together and fights often occur. Nelson''s guards also have their own patrol tasks, so it is impossible to stare at them every day.


    "You''re right. We need a sheriff now!" Said Victor, frowning.


    In the past, Victor''s leading people were under the control of the villagers'' group leader without any trouble, but now there are so many free people that several villagers'' group leaders can''t manage them.


    Who will be the sheriff?


    The Sheriff has great power to decide people''s life and death in the territory. They are the executors of the Lord''s will and the defenders of the territorial order. They must be loyal, courageous, fair and wise. The most important thing is to have strength.


    Victor thought quietly for a while, but he still didn''t find the right person. However, when he saw Nelson looking at him, a figure appeared in his mind.


    "What do you think of Linda?" Victor asked Nelson.


    Linda killed Rogan last time, which left a deep impression on victor. Now Linda is in charge of the canteen and canteen in the camp. She is very interested in cooking.


    "Linda? She can''t! She... Is too weak!" Nelson quickly waved his hand. As Linda''s partner, he knew that Linda''s strength was not enough to deter those rebellious free people.


    "Linda is jealous of evil. Although she is not strong, she is your partner. Now there is a free man who doesn''t have eyes who dares to ignore the reputation of the northern bear." Victor teased Nelson.


    Three bloody killings spread the name of Nelson''s northern bear throughout the territory. Those free people turned pale at the news, while Victor''s leaders were encouraged. Now everyone knows that the Lord''s guard captain is a powerful soldier comparable to a knight.


    "My Lord, I have something to confess to you about my name." Nelson said with a bitter smile to victor.


    Nelson gave Victor a detailed explanation of the origin of his name and his grudges with the Tartus family, the great aristocrat of Sasan.


    After hearing this, Victor was surprised, funny and moved.


    He was surprised that Nelson, as a fierce soldier, killed a bronze knight in front of him, which was really amazing.


    It''s funny that the famous War Bear mercenary regiment was so miserable that it almost came to the point of dissolution.


    What moved him was that Nelson did not hesitate to expose the name he tried to hide in order to frighten the free people, which showed that the War Bear mercenaries really regarded him as a loyal Lord and regarded this place as their home.


    "Nelson, there are two questions. I don''t know if you''ve thought about it. The first question is that you''ve been Yin, and the person who Yin you is the one who publicizes your name. If I guess correctly, this person should be your competitor. On the surface, this guy publicized your reputation. In fact, he roasted you on the fire, but you don''t know it at all."


    "Shit, it''s the beast of the iron wolf! No wonder it was their iron wolf mercenary regiment that was finally incorporated by the Quinn family, not our bear mercenary regiment. I said how he was so kind to publicize my name. I thought he was convinced of us. Unexpectedly, the beast played with me! If you can see this despicable guy again, you must tear him alive!" Nelson said gnashing his teeth. Victor''s words finally made him understand.


    "Your Excellency, you are indeed wise!"


    Facing Nelson''s adoring eyes, Victor smiled faintly.


    Can you hide it from me by a small means of supporting the killing? Hum! The TV series are rotten! Victor thought with some pride.


    "The second question is that you offended the great noble of sassanne and had to hide your name and leave the kingdom of dodo. I can understand this, but why do you hide your name after you arrive at Gambis?"


    "Because this name has brought us a lot of trouble, everyone thinks it should be hidden. Sir, I don''t mean to deceive you. If these free people didn''t bully us and there are no knights, I don''t intend to publicize this name." Nelson said shamefully.


    "What''s the trouble? Can the great nobles of Sasan fly to the kingdom of Gambis to bite people? Hum! A Tartus family doesn''t have so much face here! Even my little Lord won''t pay attention to them! If you had been named the bear of the north, there were a lot of people in your family who were willing to recruit you! What, do you have any regrets now?" Victor teased the stunned Nelson with a smile.


    "No! I have to thank the beast of iron wolf, otherwise we won''t join the command of adults. If we meet next time, I''ll break his legs!" Nelson shook his head and said sincerely.


    "It''s my pleasure!"


    Victor made an aristocratic salute to Nelson and they smiled at each other.


    "Sir, are you really not worried about the trouble of the Tartus family?" Nelson is still worried that the Tartus family is a powerful family of the Sassanian Empire, and their owner is a Golden Knight.


    "Don''t worry! They won''t dare to come to our trouble in a few years! Ten years later, they can only crawl under our feet!" Victor said proudly.


    Now for Victor, the alchemy tower is a problem. According to the king''s conjecture, the soul fire of the alchemy tower comes from the same soul, and Victor can hardly imagine what kind of existence a creature with a spiritual attribute of more than 5000 is, but such an extraordinary existence is imprisoned by the naril empire!


    As long as victor is given ten years, as the successor of the legacy of the naril Empire, even the whole Prince party, Victor is confident that the car overturns at one time! In contrast, what is the Tartus family thousands of miles away?


    "My Lord, I have no doubt about it!" Although it was incredible, Nelson''s intuition told him that everything Victor said would become true.


    "You go and talk to Linda. In two days, I will appoint her as the Sheriff of the territory, and then ask Lilia to see me. I want to discuss the construction of a temporary camp with her."


    Just as victor told Nelson, "quack!" With a crow, a big crow flew over and landed on Victor''s shoulder.


    It''s black feather! Victor was ecstatic. Nicole, they''re back!

 Chapter 50

    In the West led by Victor, a convoy of more than 30 people is marching towards the hill camp. They are Edwin and his party who returned from the exploration of the Everglades.


    Nicole rode on a war horse in high spirits and thought of meeting her sweetheart soon, which made her both look forward to and happy. If it weren''t for everyone''s fatigue, she really wanted to whip up and arrive at the hill camp early.


    The 20 days of exploration made everyone physically and mentally exhausted. Especially when they were about to leave, they were besieged and pursued by the lizard tribe, which made them embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Victor built a supply camp at the entrance of the Everglades so that everyone could have a rest. Even so, Edwin and Bruce boarded Victor''s carriage and didn''t want to ride any more.


    My Victor is considerate! At the thought of this, Nicole couldn''t help smiling. Women in love think their sweetheart is the best, and female knights can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Happy and proud Nicole looks charming and moving at the moment, attracting the attention of several squires and knights nearby.


    It''s no wonder that these trainee knights are young people around the age of 20, which is the age of muai. Moreover, Nicole is beautiful and graceful. After she became a knight, she has become as white as snow and radiant. In addition, she has killed more than 10 lizard soldiers this time, which makes these boys love and never forget.


    Originally, Nicole, as a female trainee knight from a humble family, was a partner designated by the family, which was not coveted by these trainee knights. But now Nicole has become a noble knight. Even a rich family like York family can''t force a female knight to serve people she doesn''t like. She can choose her own partner.


    Therefore, these young trainee Knights pay great attention to Nicole on the way, hoping to get Nicole''s heart.


    As for Baron Victor, he already has his own wife. A noble female knight can''t be his personal maid!


    They believe that as time goes on, Nicole will wake up. She and Victor have no future. However, these trainee Knights did not know that no one could replace Victor''s position in Nicole''s heart at the moment he faced the ogre.


    If you can''t be a knight with Victor, you''ll become a Silver Knight. If you can''t, you''ll become a gold Knight! This is Nicole''s determination. She is determined to strive for the future she wants with her own efforts.


    When the motorcade turned a hill, Nicole saw a team of people and horses coming towards them in the distance, and black feather was hovering over them.


    "It''s victor!"


    In surprise, Nicole raised her whip and shot her horse at Victor''s team like an arrow off the string.


    Victor''s excellent eyesight had already seen that the coming horse was the female Knight he had been longing for, and he also rode his horse to meet Nicole.


    Victor''s riding skill is average, but x-3 makes his balance reach an unimaginable level. He seems to be integrated with the horse under his crotch. At the moment, his speed is really like lightning.


    Soon the lovers were together. As soon as victor jumped off his horse, Nicole threw herself into his arms like a light swallow.


    Victor quietly hugged Nicole and felt the fragrance of the female Knight''s hair. His heart was full and happy.


    Nicole is Victor''s first true lover. They all have one thing in common. They seem noble but actually humble. One awakens the knight''s blood, but is the daughter of the maid of the York family. Although the other is a manor Baron, it is actually the tool and favorite of the Marquis Sophia. Because of this, their determination and efforts to fight against fate are the same. That''s why they attract each other.


    "Nicole, you smell good! I thought you must be stinking out of the swamp." Victor leaned close to Nicole''s slender snow-white neck, took a deep breath and joked.


    Nicole''s mouth was slightly tilted. She had a special grooming at the supply camp. Otherwise, she was covered with blood and sludge as victor said.


    "Why, if I stink, you won''t hold me, will you?" Nicole''s complexion was slightly red and she got away from Victor''s arms. She deliberately complained that the hot breath of her sweetheart in her ear was itching, which made her a little flustered.


    After Nicole became a knight, she became a lot more confident. She was also a lover of victor. After the reunion, she couldn''t help but hug each other, and the intimacy of this meeting made her shy again.


    "Smelly, I hold it too, because you''re Nicole." Said Victor with a smile.


    Looking at his sister''s shy and happy appearance, Victor secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He thanked the screenwriter, the director and CCTV. I''m not bad at flirting with her....


    "Come on! Take me to meet Master Edwin and the Bruce knight." Victor took Nicole''s slender hand and said.


    "Yes."


    When Victor took Nicole''s hand and came to Edwin''s motorcade, the people in the motorcade saluted him one after another, except the trainee knights. Victor clearly felt the hostility of these young squires and knights, which baffled him. Nicole, with her head down and her face crimson, just saw Victor, she left the whole team and looked anxious to throw herself into her arms. Now it''s a shame to think of it, but she didn''t take her jade hand out of Victor''s palm, but held it tighter.


    Victor glanced at the motorcade and suddenly found some unusual places. Almost everyone of the elite cavalry of the York family was injured, and there were four fewer people than when they set out. Obviously, the expedition was not smooth sailing.


    Victor also found that there were more things in the team. The most striking thing was that a carriage was carrying a cage in which a half man and half lizard monster was locked. The monster was about 2.1 meters long and covered with bluish black scales with metallic luster. Its brain bag was very similar to the lizard''s head, but its kiss was flat and its eyes were amber, The dark green vertical pupil in the middle gives people a feeling of cold, ruthless and cunning wisdom.


    The monster''s body is strong and powerful, but its claws, feet and thick tail have been cut off. At this time, it can only curl up in the cage. However, Victor noticed that the monster''s wound had healed and even had some inconspicuous protrusion tissue. It was obvious that its residual limbs were regenerating. Maybe it would not be long before it could regain its sound limbs and tail.


    There was also a dead animal tied to the back of a horse. The strange animal is as like as two peas, 2.8 meters long, and 1.2 meters in tail. It looks like a big cat animal, but its tail is exactly like that of a rat''s tail. Its body is flat, its head is flat, and its mouth is huge. It is full of razor sharp teeth. Its sharp claws are as long as 8 cm. People can know at a glance that it is a ferocious guy.


    Bruce''s four retinue knights are closely surrounding the horse, as if they are protecting it, to be exact, the body of the monster.


    Victor looked back and followed Nicole to the carriage Edwin was riding in. Before he knocked on the door, the Bruce knight had opened the door.


    "Lord Victor, please come in." Bruce smiled at Victor. He was still meticulous.


    "Good day, master Edwin, good day, Knight Bruce." Victor entered the carriage, made an aristocratic salute to Edwin and Bruce, and said with a smile.


    Bruce and his party obviously experienced a fierce battle, and the old scholar could sit in the carriage with all his hair and tail, which made him sincerely happy.


    "Little Victor didn''t expect you to come so soon. Do you miss us or one of us?" Edwin said with a narrow smile to Victor that although the old scholars looked haggard, they were energetic and even excited. It seems that they have gained a lot from this trip to the Everglades.


    "Master, I''m glad to see you safe and sound." Victor ignored Edwin''s ridicule, but said to him sincerely.


    "Yes, if there were not black feathers this time, I''m afraid my old life would be lost in the lizard swamp." Edwin said with a lingering fear.


    "Master, Bruce, I saw that many soldiers were injured. Why don''t you take a rest here first. My motorcade will arrive soon and bring six carriages to let the wounded go in carriages." Victor suggested.


    "Great! Thank you, victor." Bruce nodded gratefully.


    In this chase battle with the lizard tribe, the Bruce cavalry team not only lost four people, but also all the other elite soldiers were injured. These people have been with Bruce for many years and are his old buddies. If he was not worried that the lizard tribe soldiers would chase him out, he would prefer to rest in the supply camp and wait for Victor''s support.


    Soon, the two motorcades joined together, and Bruce''s cavalry team boarded the carriage. After arranging all this, the motorcade set off again, and Victor brought his "coffee" to invite Edwin to taste it.


    The "coffee" in this world is actually made of a kind of kernel called wushiguo collected by the alchemy auxiliary busso. Black astringent fruit has certain toxicity, but its core will be detoxified after cooking and drying, but it shows a strong aroma. The neryl Empire ground the black astringent stone into powder, which can be made into a medicine to temporarily improve spiritual attributes.


    Victor of course also wanted to copy this medicine. Unfortunately, there were too many raw materials involved, some even in the Sassanian empire. However, after tasting Guohe granule, Victor was surprised to find that its effect was very similar to that of coffee on earth. Although the taste was different, it had no toxicity of caffeine. It tasted better after being reconciled with purple sugarcane juice. It could become a consumer product of human upper class society.


    "Master, I found a unique drink in the territory. It tastes good and can inspire people''s spirit. Please taste it and we can talk while drinking."


    Victor smiled and took out four silver teacups, put the fruit kernel powder into the teacup, and with the boiling hot water rushed into the teacup, a charming aroma filled the whole carriage in an instant.


    This exciting smell brightened Edwin''s eyes. He just wanted to serve the tea cup, but Victor stopped him.


    "Master, don''t worry. There''s one thing missing."


    Then Victor added the purple sugarcane juice one by one to the tea cup and said with a smile, "now you can taste it."


    Edwin took a sip, closed his eyes and tasted it carefully for a while. He praised loudly: "it''s very sweet, very rich and sweet, very good drink¡°


    "It''s really good!" After Bruce tasted it, he also praised it.


    As for Nicole, she was already smiling, not just because of the sweet taste of coffee. Along the way, victor will make her very happy every time she invents a delicious food.


    Victor quietly breathed a sigh of relief. The evaluation of the old scholar is very important to him. Now he has lost the support of his family, which means that he has no channel to promote the specialties here to the aristocracy. As a respected scholar and master, Edwin will help him open up the situation.


    "What is this drink made of?" Edwin asked eagerly. He had felt the refreshing effect of coffee, which was of great value to scholars engaged in research for many years.


    "This is a drink made of wild fruit stones, which can relieve fatigue and boost spirit. I call this wild fruit coffee fruit and this drink coffee."


    "Coffee? Well, when I get back to the camp, I want to see this wild fruit."


    Edwin nodded. He didn''t wonder why Victor gave wild fruit such a strange name. In fact, many unique plants in the man horse hills have not been counted completely, let alone named.


    "Of course." Victor smiled and agreed that he really needed to have an in-depth communication with Edwin on the issue of coffee.


    "What on earth did you encounter in the Everglades? I noticed that you lost four soldiers and two more monsters, one dead and one alive." Victor asked solemnly. The Everglades is a real wild land and adjacent to his territory. He really needs to know the situation inside.


    "We are so embarrassed because of the two monsters outside!"

 Chapter 51

    It turned out that after entering the Everglades, Edwin and his party carefully avoided most of the dangers and collected many unique plant and mineral specimens in the Everglades. Originally everything was going well, but when they returned, they met a migrating lizard tribe. With the help of Heiyu, they successfully hid in a safe place and smeared mud on their bodies to prevent them from being detected by the lizard people with sensitive sense of smell. However, a monster hiding underground raided them. It scratched a soldier. Although it was soon killed by Bruce, the bloody smell still attracted the attention of lizard scouts, and the battle was inevitable.


    After killing several lizard scouts who came to investigate, Bruce led the team to break through, and the lizard people began to try to encircle and suppress them. Fortunately, black feather always pointed out the correct direction for Bruce. After losing most materials, they also approached the exit of the Everglades.


    But the lizard man obviously didn''t want to let them go. A team of tough lizard man soldiers had been tracking them and intercepted them at the exit of the swamp. There are more than 50 lizard soldiers in this team, led by six ferocious lizard men, and their strength is very strong.


    Bruce alone faces three violent lizard men, and three squire Knights deal with the other two. In order to prevent the lizard man from hurting the old scholar, Nicole kills a violent lizard man warrior and begins to fight back against the ordinary lizard man warrior.


    Although these lizards are elite warriors of the tribe, they are not good enough to see well-equipped knights. Nicole killed more than ten. After the trainee Knights killed their opponents, the lizard warriors finally collapsed. Finally, they lost more than half and fled back to the Everglades. Five of the six fierce lizard warriors were also killed, Another was captured alive at Edwin''s request.


    However, in order to protect the old scholar, four soldiers died in the hands of the lizard man. Worried about the pursuit of the lizard man tribe, Bruce had to bury their companions'' bodies on the spot and withdraw from the Everglades.


    "Aren''t lizards all cowardly and weak orcs? Why are they so fierce?" Asked victor in disbelief.


    Bruce and Victor were greatly frightened by their experience. This is a knight team composed of two knights, three trainee knights and 20 elite soldiers. Such force is enough to crush his current camp. (Bruce has four squires and one guards the supply camp outside the swamp)


    "The lizard people we met are not ordinary lizard people. They are the most ferocious lizard people. They are also called half dragon people." Edwin took a sip of coffee and said with a bitter smile.


    "The half dragon people are far more than ordinary lizard people in terms of wisdom, strength, size and courage. The half dragon people claim that they have the blood of the giant dragon! I didn''t expect that there would be a half dragon tribe of thousands of people in the Everglades." Edwin sighed with some pride.


    Although most of the specimens were discarded when they broke through, he was very satisfied with the capture of a living dragon man.


    Victor''s face is earthy, half dragon? Thousands? In my backyard?


    "Don''t worry! No matter how strong the half dragon people are, they are also a kind of lizard people. They won''t leave the swamp." Seeing Victor''s concern, Edwin comforted.


    "That''s good." Victor breathed a sigh of relief. The vast marsh was boundless, and the lizard man had adapted to the marsh environment and must not be interested in his territory.


    "Master, what''s that monster? I''ve never seen such a long and strange beast." Victor asked Edwin curiously.


    Even if he was chased and killed by the half dragon tribe, and even the body of his companions could not converge, Edwin never left the monster body, which shows its value.


    "Hey, hey, that''s a precious alienated mouse." Edwin said with a smile.


    "Alienated mouse?!" Cried victor in shock.


    From Victor''s modern point of view, there are two mutation directions for creatures in the world, one is ferocity, the other is heteromorphism, which is also known as alienation.


    Ferocity will not change the appearance characteristics of creatures, but will only improve the element attributes of creatures in all aspects, that is, physique, spirit, perception and life.


    Alienation will completely change the shape of creatures. It can even be said that alienated creatures have completely become another kind of creatures.


    The direction of biological alienation is chaotic and disorderly. No one knows what alienated creatures will eventually look like, but most alienated creatures will become huge and ferocious. The monster with a length of more than 2 meters is changed from a slap big mouse.


    White tower scholars also found an interesting phenomenon that no intelligent species will be abnormally shaped, even the stupidest fish man is no exception. Therefore, alienated creatures are creatures without wisdom, and the lower the level of creatures, the greater the degree of alienation, and some even reach tens of thousands of times. An alienated spider was once found in the mountains in the north of the kingdom of Neville. It is said to be 8 meters high and 15 meters long. Finally, it was killed by a Golden Knight of the kingdom of Neville.


    Different from the ferocity that occurs randomly and cannot be inherited, alienation can not be inherited but can be transmitted! The flesh and blood of alienated organisms can make other organisms mutate, but this infection will become weaker and weaker, and finally form a stable new species.


    Human beings use the infectious characteristics of alienation to cultivate some powerful creatures. For example, the fast dragon mounts of the fast Dragon Knights in the Gambis kingdom were bred by land lizards.


    Therefore, all human nobles flock to alienated creatures. Unfortunately, alienation is a rare phenomenon than ferocity, which is also the reason why alienated creatures are extremely precious.


    No wonder Bruce and his men are secretly happy although they lose their troops and lose their generals. This alienated mouse will give them rich rewards from the family.


    "It was the alienated mouse that exposed our tracks, lost four soldiers and many samples, but it became the biggest harvest of our trip to the swamp. Victor, do you think it''s wonderful?" Edwin stroked his beard and said with some tears and laughter.


    "Master, if you lose the specimen, you can collect it again, but the value of alienable creatures is immeasurable. You captured a alienated mouse when you first entered the Everglades. Such luck will only make other nobles jealous!" Said Victor admiringly.


    The value of alienated biology is immeasurable. This is by no means a compliment! The fast Dragon Knights of Gambis kingdom can travel 600 kilometers a day, March for three consecutive days, and maintain strong combat effectiveness. For the world, this is a strategic armed force, which ensures the ruling power of Gambis royal family over the kingdom. The cornerstone of the Xunlong knights is the Xunlong cultivated by alienated flesh and blood.


    Of course, the cultivation of alienation takes decades, and the result of alienation is random. After all, this mutation is chaotic.


    But even so, for the great lords, alienated creatures are still their most desired strategic materials.


    "Speaking of, it''s thanks to your pet black feather that we can break through this time. It can always point out the weak links in the lizard man''s encirclement. In my opinion, black feather has great military value!" Bruce said sincerely that if it were not for the guidance of black feather, they might not be able to bring the alienated rat out of the swamp smoothly.


    Victor smiled. The alchemical crow is the best reconnaissance unit. It can fly to an altitude of several kilometers and observe the whole battlefield environment. Any big movement can''t hide from its eyes.


    "Victor, I don''t think the black feather is a crow. It may be a dust Falcon recorded in the literature. It is said that this bird similar to the crow is a partner of the night elves. It is very smart and has the ability to imitate sound. This bird has never appeared since the elves retreated to the endless forest. However, the north of the man horse hill is close to the endless forest, and the dust Falcon appears here It''s also reasonable. Maybe it''s the blood of the high elves on you that attracts the black feather and makes it your pet. " Said Edwin.


    "Dust Falcon? It seems that I have good luck!" Said Victor with a smile.


    The old scholar''s words moved his heart. The history of nerel Empire has no record in the human world. Maybe the elves know the secret. After all, the elves live for hundreds of years. If you have a chance in the future, you can try to find the elf family.


    "Master Edwin, have you found anything interesting in the swamp?" Victor asked Edwin curiously.


    "Although most of the samples were lost, I left some interesting gadgets." Edwin said with a smile.


    "For example, this crystal." Edwin took a milky white crystal the size of a fingernail out of his pocket.


    "This crystal was discovered for the first time. It has an interesting property that it can absorb impurities in water."


    Edwin said, took out a plate, poured some water in it, dropped a few drops of ink in the water, and finally threw the crystal into the plate.


    Soon, the black water changed. I saw the black flocs condensing towards the crystal, and the water color began to become clear. With the effort of a cup of tea, the water in the plate turned into clear water, and the milky white crystal was completely wrapped by the black flocs, just like an obsidian sinking quietly in the water.


    "When we took water from the swamp, we found that the water in the same pond was clear in the daytime and became turbid at night. Finally, we found this strange crystal under the pool. It can absorb impurities in the water during the day and return the absorbed impurities to the water at night. How about this gadget? Isn''t it magical?" Edwin proudly showed off to the stunned victor.


    At this time, Victor set off a huge wave in his heart!


    Is this a gadget? This is priceless!


    Victor''s territory is rich in purple sugarcane resources. He has always believed that purple sugarcane will become the core product of the territory''s development.


    Since the establishment of the hill camp, Victor has been trying to make sucrose from purple sugarcane. He squeezed the purple sugarcane, filtered it with gauze, and then heated it to obtain syrup. Finally, the syrup cooled to form crude sugar.


    But the crude sugar made from purple sugarcane is purple black. Although it tastes good, it sells badly. This is not the sugar Victor needs, because the human aristocracy will never recognize this crude sugar.


    Victor needed white granulated sugar, and he lacked a crucial decolorization process.


    It is this decolorization process that makes Victor helpless. He vaguely remembers that when he was on earth, he heard that his workmates said that lime or activated carbon was needed for decolorization of sucrose.


    He didn''t know whether there was lime in the world, but charcoal was easy to get, so he asked his leading group to burn some charcoal from all kinds of wood in the territory. After experiments again and again, he was disappointed to find that it was useless.


    ok In fact, charcoal is not activated carbon...... Victor finally admitted his shallowness in frustration.


    When piles of purple bagasse were pulled out from the upper camp, all the collar people thought that their Lord loved purple bagasse juice and liked it very much. They even thought that the Lord bathed with purple bagasse juice.... Otherwise, how could you use so many purple sugarcane??


    Victor had no intention to explain. It happened that he encouraged Lingmin''s production innovation. Under the inducement of work points, some people began to use purple sugarcane residue to make wine. As a result, they actually brewed the highly praised purple sugarcane wine, which is also a mistake.


    The success of purple cane wine made Victor''s people think that his Lord was a wise lord. Otherwise, how could he prohibit big guys from reclaiming purple cane forest early? You know, the land of purple sugarcane forest is the most fertile!


    Everyone thought that the sour and sweet purple cane wine would make a lot of money, but Victor scoffed at it because purple cane wine was too easy to imitate.


    Victor didn''t know how the world''s wine was made. However, he saw that the leaders put purple bagasse and purple bagasse liquid in the jar, put them outside day and night, fill the jar with water, and finally seal the jar tightly and bury it in the ground...... There is no technical content!


    Therefore, if you really want to get rich, you still need sucrose, snow-white sucrose!


    Activated carbon is hopeless, so consider lime. Victor found the master alchemist busso. He expected the Almighty craftsman to help him make lime. However, as the king said, in addition to loading good skills and knowledge, busso was as ignorant as a baby.


    Now there is no hope for lime. Victor uses a variety of materials for adsorption test, clay, bark, grass leaves, fast bird hair, ground lizard eggs, hair, silver ore......


    Finally, he found out in despair, however! And! Eggs!


    Now, another excellent experimental material is put in front of victor. He thinks there is a great possibility of success this time.......

 Chapter 52

    The thin white soup is boiling in the hot pot. It smells delicious and makes the index finger move. The red pine round table is full of fresh vegetables, all kinds of animal meat, fish fillets and shrimps.


    "Victor, is this the hot pot you invented?" Edwin asked Victor, looking brightly at the chic copper hot pot.


    This copper hot pot has a big belly and two layers inside and outside. The inner layer burns charcoal, the outer layer boils soup, and there is a small chimney for smoke exhaust in the middle. It is the common charcoal copper hot pot on the earth.


    "Yes, this is the hot pot I invented recently. In cold weather, this hot pot tastes the most warm." Said Victor with a smile.


    As soon as Edwin and Bruce returned to Victor''s Hill camp, they went back to their temporary wooden houses. After a good bath, they fell asleep. They were tired from fighting for several days.


    When they woke up, it was dark and hungry. They received Victor''s dinner invitation, so Edwin, Bruce and Nicole came to Victor''s office villa, where they saw the gourmet hot pot prepared by Victor for them.


    Victor originally invited Bruce''s four squires and knights, but they need to guard the body of the alienated mouse. They can''t even come because they eat and live in the same room.


    For the prudence of the York family, Victor understood that the important resources related to the core interests of the family should not be neglected.


    "Victor, is this soy sauce? Why is it so fragrant?" Edwin picked up a silver lamp in front of him and sniffed it hard. He felt the fragrance attractive and his throat couldn''t help moving.


    "Because there are wild wattle, black pepper and green Artemisia in the soybean paste." Replied Victor with a smile.


    "Wild Acanthus? Although this plant has attractive fragrance, it tastes bitter and astringent. How do you get rid of its taste?" After tasting the sauce, Edwin felt that it was delicious and had no expected strange smell.


    "Wild thorn grass is not directly added to the sauce, but after frying with acorn, these acorn oil has the smell of wild thorn, so acorn oil is the key to this sauce." Said Victor proudly.


    In other words, Victor pioneered the use of iron oak for oil refining. Human beings in this world have no habit of extracting oil from plants, and all dishes are roasted without stewing, which makes Victor, who is used to all kinds of delicious food, how can he tolerate it. Fortunately, his territory is rich in animal and plant resources, and with busso, an expert to help identify toxicity, Victor can calmly test all kinds of spices.


    "Victor, your understanding of food is beyond my imagination. It really opened my eyes on the way. Compared with the life of kings and nobles, we are really a group of rural nobles." Bruce laughed at himself.


    The local nobles in Gambis thought that the court nobles in the royal capital were flashy guys, and the court nobles also laughed at the local nobles as vulgar Hicks.


    "Lord Bruce, these unique spices were not discovered by Lord Victor, but collected by some new free people. Their survival ability is amazing. They help the camp find several new crops, such as this sweet potato, which can be used as food." Nelson explained to Bruce that he thought the alchemy auxiliary was a new liberal.


    "Some free people live in the wild for a long time. Some of their survival skills are very valuable knowledge. It''s a pity that most people in Baita ignore this." Edwin regretted that he was one of the few white tower scholars who realized that the division of classes had led to the failure to collect and sort out many useful knowledge.


    "Master, come and try this instant boiled mutton. This is the hind leg of a little yellow lamb. Cut it into thin slices and roll it in the boiling soup. You can eat it with sauce." Seeing that Edwin was a little sad, Victor quickly and politely sandwiched a piece of boiled mutton into the sauce dish of the old scholar.


    Victor designed this hotpot dinner carefully in order to further close the relationship with Edwin and Bruce, because he soon asked for them.


    As the saying goes, eating is not tired of essence and stewing is not tired of fineness. From the fineness of diet, we can reflect the civilization of an ethnic group. The human nobles in this world are high above the world, but in Victor''s view, they are ridiculous. They blindly pursue etiquette without improving their quality of life.


    From the perspective of diet, the monotonous cooking methods and monotonous tastes make there no great difference between nobles and civilians. Therefore, nobles can only work hard on tableware and etiquette in order to show their nobility.


    It''s no wonder that a cook who cooks for the Lord usually has to deal with chores in addition to cooking, help in the fields during busy farming, and fight in armor during war, which makes him want to study his cooking and bring forth the new.


    There is no distinct social division of labor. In the final analysis, it is still because of low productivity. In addition to the fact that mankind is still competing with other races, Victor believes that the more important reason is the serious separation between the noble class and the civilian class! Victor had a feeling that this gap was deliberately created!


    However, Victor is not interested in studying this problem. He just wants to have a relationship now.


    Edwin and his party got alienated creatures. This treasure will make them quickly return to their sphere of influence, perhaps tomorrow. Victor needs Edwin to help him promote sucrose, spices and coffee, and Bruce to help him take care of a group of people in Heibao town so that his purple cane wine can earn the first pot of gold.


    So Victor''s way is to eat and drink well. This is completely in line with the behavior and habits of Chinese people on earth and is very effective.


    "Victor, what tableware are you using?"


    Nicole saw Victor holding two slender wooden sticks and skillfully sandwiching the food into the plate. This novel tableware made her eyes shine.


    "Well? I call it chopsticks." Victor smiled at his sister. Only he and Nelson used chopsticks, and he prepared knives and forks, tweezers and leakers for Nicole.


    "Give me a try!" Nicole said angrily to Victor that she didn''t let her use the same tableware, which annoyed her sister.


    "OK, but chopsticks are not easy to use. It took Nelson two meals to master them. I think you can use them first... I mean, you can use chopsticks."


    A pair of chopsticks was handed to Nicole''s white fiber hand. Just when Victor was talking, Nicole had been flexible to taste delicious with chopsticks.


    "Good use!" Nicole also glanced sideways at Victor, which was cunning and charming.


    "I''ll try it, too." Edwin said with great interest.


    But when the seemingly simple chopsticks came into Edwin''s hands, he found that they were difficult to use. No matter how many grip methods he changed, he couldn''t deal with even one vegetable leaf. By this time, Bruce was already flying chopsticks and had fun washing all kinds of ingredients.


    "This chopstick seems simple, but it is a great test of people''s coordination ability. Only a creature with a high unity of spirit and body, knight, can master the usage so quickly. Ordinary people like me can''t help it." Edwin put down his hateful chopsticks with a sad face.


    "It doesn''t matter. The greatest function of chopsticks is to share food." Victor said with a smile and thoughtfully rinsed a piece of fresh and tender lizard meat for Edwin.


    "Victor, this is not in line with aristocratic etiquette." Bruce joked after Victor picked up a shrimp for him.


    Novel hot pot, novel chopsticks and novel dining methods make knights who pay attention to etiquette feel particularly relaxed, which is an unprecedented experience.


    "Just like it." Victor also responded with a smile. He rinsed a fish fillet for Nicole, which made her heart sweet.


    Unknowingly, a warm and harmonious atmosphere has spread on the dinner table, making everyone''s faces hang a knowing smile.


    This is the effect Victor wants. The round table regardless of primary and secondary, delicious hot pot, mutual care and mutual distance are pulled into each other. This is the charm of Chinese traditional food culture.


    Victor has brought this custom into his neighbors and achieved very good results, making them closer and more united.


    "Nelson, I didn''t expect you to be the bear of the north. The battle between you and the Knights of the Tartus family has become a classic textbook for trainee knights. I also taught my squire Knights about this battle." Bruce raised his glass to Nelson and said with a smile that they already knew what had happened recently.


    "Oh? What''s going on?" Victor asked curiously. He only knew that Nelson had killed a knight directly, but he didn''t ask for specific details.


    "Nelson killed the Sasan knight with one blow, which has been spread in the knight circle." Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    The female knight had just drunk some purple cane wine and her face was crimson. At this time, her dimple was like a flower and her eyes were flowing. It was really beautiful. Victor was very excited to see it.


    Fortunately, the four bastards can''t come to the party, otherwise they will see Nicole''s beautiful appearance and want to pry my corner. Victor thought happily.


    "I didn''t expect that the Sasan knight, after bumping into us, jumped directly into the air and chopped at me. Only then did I seize the opportunity and kill him. If he attacked me on the ground, I''m not sure if I could beat him." Nelson said stiffly that he didn''t think it was a thing to boast about since he knew he had been fooled.


    "Leaping and chopping with the body in the air are extremely powerful and risky. They have no practical value except to frighten ordinary people. The Sasan Knight died of arrogance and frivolity and became a negative teaching material for all retinue knights." Bruce shook his head.


    Victor suddenly realized that the Sasan Knight thought Nelson was an ordinary mercenary. He directly enlarged his move. As a result, he was in the air and had nowhere to borrow. He was hacked to death by Nelson with 20 points of physique on the spot.


    Therefore, the joky Knight actually died of waves and shamefully became a negative teaching material. No wonder the Tartus family would be furious.


    "Victor, you have dealt with the free people very correctly this time. This is the means that a qualified development Lord should use." Edwin said to victor.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t bear to kill so many people at once, but they will threaten the safety of the people, and I have to do so." Victor smiled bitterly.


    "Victor, this is the consciousness of exploiting the Lord. You should know that your so-called legal ownership is only common in the aristocratic world. For those free people who hold a group, they don''t care about your legal identity. Only power can determine the ownership of the territory. If you have a castle and a knight, they will fear your power and submit to you, but if you don''t have these, you will die You must show your strength with iron and blood means, or they will use iron and blood means against you. Remember, you can only talk about kindness to those who submit to you! " Nicole said solemnly to victor.


    Nicole''s words pointed directly at the essence, which made Victor tremble and moved. She was kind to the people who were obedient and Iron-blooded to the people who were evil. Isn''t this inner saint and outer king.


    "Thank you, Nicole. I will remember your warning." Victor said sincerely to Nicole.


    "In fact, this is what Mrs. Sylvia said." Victor''s gratitude embarrassed Nicole.


    Victor has always had an inexplicable sense of superiority to the nobles in the world. He believes that most of these nobles are stupid and ignorant. This cognition stems from his vision beyond this era. Sylvia''s wisdom and insight made him realize that the Lords and nobles of the world should not be underestimated.


    "Victor, I want to remind you that it is enough for you to wipe out the bandits in the territory this time. You must not continue to use this means, otherwise the glorious church will find you in trouble. Compared with purifying wizards, the church pays more attention to protecting the free people and leading people. All lords who challenge the bottom line of the church have paid a heavy price. Even the fifth emperor of the RAND Empire died in the hands of the church , because he caused the death of 7000 free people. " Edwin also warned victor.


    "Can you be more specific? I''m surprised that the church is so powerful and attaches importance to the lives of free people and leading people. Why are so many free people displaced in the human world? Can''t they change the living environment of civilians?" Victor asked seriously. It was a matter of life and death. He had to be careful.


    Edwin and Bruce looked at each other and continued, "this problem is very complex. I can discuss it with you in detail tomorrow, but before that, you must join a camp!"


    "What camp?" Victor frowned and asked that although he had left the prince party, he was unwilling to join the grand duke party.


    "White tower camp!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dinner was over. Victor lay in bed, unable to sleep for a long time. He was still thinking about Edwin''s words.


    The so-called white tower camp actually means that all secular lords unite to resist the threat of the church. Even hostile families should put down their contradictions and unite in the face of the threat of the church.


    Needless to consider, victor of course joined the camp. He was worried that there were two messages in it.


    First, the church is very strong, and the power of the Lord must be united to fight.


    Second, the church is very strong. Anyone who challenges its bottom line will be crushed by it.


    The question now is what Victor, as the Lord, should do to get enough development space under the shadow of the church. This is the question he needs to find out. He doesn''t want to accidentally offend this giant and finally be crushed.


    Just as victor was tossing and turning, he heard a slight sound outside the door. He felt the door open. What came into his mind was Nicole''s graceful figure. Victor was hot in his heart. When he was about to get up to open the door, he saw that the latch shook and was opened. The beautiful female Knight flashed into the house and inserted the door again.


    Just as victor was ready to speak, Nicole''s hot body rushed into his arms, and a fragrant and soft lip print was on his mouth. There was no need to say anything


    The moonlight is gentle, and the groan in the house is as thin as a hairspring, which makes the moonlight as beautiful as water. It''s really a beautiful night.

 Chapter 53

    A huge fast bird made a dissatisfied grunt, and the saddle on its body made it very uncomfortable, but when it saw a gesture from Bousso, it still lay down honestly.


    "Then what? Is to feed the ground lizard to it?" Nicole XianMei holds a half dead ground lizard in her hand and asks the nearby cloth rope. She can try to ride this big bird right away, which makes her both excited and sweet.


    You know, this is the first time someone rode this big bird. Even Nelson was jealous, but Victor said a word and gave her the opportunity.


    Nicole is wearing a tight women''s rhinoceros soft armour. This kind of leather armour has insufficient defense, but it is lighter and more flexible. Therefore, it must fit the human body design. It is worn on the tall female knight, which highlights her long legs, honey waist, chest and hips, making Victor particularly jealous.


    With Bousso''s consent, Nicole fed the ground lizard to the fast bird lying on the ground, quickly turned over, mounted the saddle and shook the reins. The fast bird also immediately stood up. With his head raised, he swallowed the ten pound ground lizard into his stomach, gave a loud cry, spread his legs and ran up.


    Seeing Nicole''s vigorous body and agile movement, Victor also sighed secretly.


    It''s a knight in the end. His recovery ability is amazing. He was still in pain when he was lingering last night. Today, it''s like nothing. He has to try to ride a fast bird Actually, I want to ride.


    "Victor, I didn''t expect that you really domesticated the fast bird?!" Edwin couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw Nicole riding a fast bird and climbing a hill in the blink of an eye.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that the domestication of the villagers'' group would be so fast." Said Victor with some pride.


    What a ghost! The fast bird was originally the mount of the mountain light cavalry of the naril empire. The auxiliary busso knew the habits of this land bird very well. Domestication was natural.


    Bruce watched the swift bird''s running carefully, his eyes dignified.


    He found that the speed of the fast bird was slightly faster than that of the war horse, but it had little advantage, but its balance ability was excellent, and it could perfectly pass through complex terrain. For example, it took Nicole up a hill without effort, and when it went down the mountain, its huge wings could help it slow down and maintain its balance, and the rider sat steadily on its back and wouldn''t fall at all. The swift bird is higher than the war horse, and its feathers are tough, which means that it can easily pass through the thorny bushes without being scratched. Its huge and strong bird claws firmly grasp the ground, which makes its body very stable. Even when turning sharply, the rider will not feel too bumpy, which will make the riding and shooting easier, faster and more accurate.


    Although we don''t know the endurance of the fast bird, Bruce can also be sure that in the hilly environment, this kind of mount is far more valuable than the war horse!


    "Knight, would you like to try it too? We can lead another one." Seeing the knight''s eyes burning, Dean, the village leader standing aside, said politely.


    Dean''s words surprised Bruce. He had some impression of the farmer. Three months ago, he was a humble and cowardly free man, but now he dares to speak to him.


    "No, you''re busy."


    Dean bowed to Bruce and was rejected by the knight master. He didn''t feel much depressed, but loudly asked his villagers to do something.


    Bruce had felt that the civilians who walked with him began to become more confident and active. They were no longer submissive, gloomy and numb as before, and began to have their own color. This change is only three months.


    "Victor, you''re surprised, but I''m not surprised at all! Look, your men were half dead free people a few months ago. They didn''t even dare to make their own voice in the face of the bullying of villains, but now they domesticate fast birds, build camps and villages, reclaim wasteland, and find several crops that have never been found. I knew that free people are as rich as we are Wise, but my colleagues in Baita turned a blind eye to it! " Edwin said excitedly to Victor that the old scholar had been trying to persuade Baita''s colleagues to collect and sort out the knowledge and skills spread among the common people, but most people laughed at him.


    "Master, you haven''t answered my question about the free people and the church yesterday. You know I don''t know much about the church and I''m not an experienced Lord. Please tell me how I should deal with the relationship with the church." With that, Victor solemnly saluted Edwin.


    "Victor, as a lord, you have agreed to join the white tower camp. It''s time to tell you something." Edwin adjusted his mood and said to victor.


    Without waiting for Victor''s orders, Nelson dispersed the surrounding crowd and called the guards to guard around.


    "Master, I''m listening." He gave Nelson a look of appreciation, Victor said to Edwin.


    "Let''s talk about free people first. Free people are refugees. In fact, these people are civilians without land. They have a hard life, but there is an endless stream. Do you know why?"


    Edwin continued without waiting for Victor''s answer: "The fundamental reason is the land. The land is limited, but the population is growing all the time. When the land of a territory is not enough to feed all the people, the redundant people become free people who need to make a living. You see, a baron, after several generations of Lords, the territory will be gradually divided, and there will be no redundant land. At this time, even the vassal The children of the family may need to find their own way to make a living, not to mention the lower level leaders. "


    "But the vassals don''t want their children to become humble free people, and their will will will affect their Lord. At this time, development and merger have become the only choice of the Lord, and the war broke out. If it is a war between two lords, the loser will lose his land, and his vassals and leaders will become free people."


    "Don''t expect the victors to take in those leaders and vassals. Their own vassals won''t allow this to happen. These people need more land to feed their offspring. Even if their offspring haven''t been born, all vassals are exclusive."


    When Victor heard this, he nodded. He finally understood why emperor Rand seized the land of the three provinces in the east of Gambis, but did not take in the leading people, but drove them all away. Because he needed these lands to appease the Lords and generals who worked for him.


    "Indeed, after the fall of the three eastern provinces, the displaced population exceeded 120000, and most of them moved to the people and horses development collar. In addition to the original more than 50000 collar people, our York family only accepted more than 18000 people. Although the land here is more than the sum of the three eastern provinces, the reality is that the vast majority of Lords are unwilling to accept more people By the people. " Bruce nodded.


    Victor was silent. When he came to take office, there were countless free people waiting for recruitment outside Heibao town. Unfortunately, few lords were willing to recruit.


    Think about it. If a family doesn''t have enough land reserves, it can''t even keep its own blood knights. How to face the attack of other families at that time?


    "Victor, don''t think your territory is vast and you can accept free people at will. You know, the territory of our York family is several times larger than yours, with more than 60000 leaders and vassals, but our soldiers are only more than 3000. Mrs. Sylvia thinks this is the limit. Any more will affect the potential of family development, and you can''t control more freedom with your current strength People. You need to use the land to recruit knights to defend your territory, and then you can consider recruiting more people. "


    Worried about Victor''s kindness, Bruce went to Heibao town to recruit more free people. Bruce sincerely warned that he had regarded Victor as a friend during this time.


    "Since land is so precious, why don''t we open up more territory?" Victor nodded gratefully to Bruce and couldn''t help asking again.


    "Hehe, little Victor, I told you earlier that the man horse hill is not a wild land. There are so few monsters here. You can''t imagine the danger of the wild land." Edwin laughed.


    "Beyond the mountains in the north of the Neville Kingdom, there is a vast land, but for hundreds of years, the Neville Kingdom has established countless fortresses in the mountains, not to defend the Sassanians, but to resist the powerful aliens."


    "You have seen goblins, but I''m afraid you don''t know. There are countless pioneering knights who have died in the hands of goblins for thousands of years. In the real wilderness, there are thousands of goblins in any goblin tribe, of which the big goblins and bear goblins account for a large proportion. What''s more, there are terrible ogres among them."


    Victor has seen goblins, but he has not seen big goblins and bear goblins, but he knows that the Earth Goblins have wisdom, and the bear goblins are all ferocious monsters!


    "If the forest men and horses had not withdrawn from the man and horse hills by themselves, the kingdom of Gambis did not dare to make an idea here. Even when the RAND empire was the strongest, it was beaten in front of the forest men and horses. You should know that the proportion of the ferocity of the Orcs was amazing."


    Edwin''s words shocked victor. He finally realized that the difficulties of human beings in this world were beyond his imagination.


    "Therefore, the cost of war between Lords is much lower than that of opening up the wilderness. No wonder the Sassanian Empire chose to go south instead of opening up the wilderness in the East." Murmured victor.


    "Indeed!" Edwin said heavily.


    Victor can understand the meaning behind this heavy. Ordinary soldiers die most in the Lord''s war, but few Knights die.


    First of all, knights are much stronger than ordinary people. It is difficult to be killed by ordinary soldiers in battle. Even if soldiers fight in battle, knights can run away. Ordinary people can''t catch up with the speed of knights, not to mention the abnormal physical strength of knights. In the battle between knights, unless it is a knight duel, there are few dead battles. Even if they are captured, they can be redeemed by the family.


    In short, such a war, whether win or lose, has reduced the number of civilians, thus alleviating the contradiction caused by population growth. As long as the Knights of the family are still there, even if they lose the war, they will have a chance to make a comeback.


    If it is to open up the wilderness, the situation is different. Those monsters are cannibals. They won''t have a tacit understanding with the Lord. Knights can eat for them and taste better.


    Knights are very strong, but in the face of groups of bear goblins, they are unlikely to escape. One is to rely on fighting spirit to burst out terrible power, the other is to rely on their own abnormal physique. When Knights'' fighting spirit is almost consumed, they can only hate on the spot.


    Therefore, when there is no unity in the human world, there will be no large-scale development of the wilderness by the Lord, because once he consumes his own strength, he will not escape the end of annexation, and the war within mankind has become the choice to alleviate the contradiction.


    Therefore, there is an endless stream of free people, which is the current situation.


    "Victor, this is the Lord''s world. It is completely different from the luxurious and comfortable life of the king''s capital. You must be strong as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    "I see!" Victor said astringently, Bruce''s deep eyes made him cold war.


    After a while, Edwin broke the silence between the three and asked Victor, "Victor, do you know what nobility is?"


    "Nobles are knights!" Victor said in a deep voice that he had already thought about it.


    "Yes! Knights are nobles, nobles are knights. We are the natural leaders of mankind, because we have talents and power that ordinary people don''t have. This power continues in our blood and gives mankind the strength to fight monsters and orcs, so we become nobles and lords." Edwin nodded, taking it for granted and speaking with a strong sense of reason.


    Victor couldn''t help but want to cover his face. The old scholar seemed to forget that like Victor, he didn''t have the talent of awakening knight.


    "Why don''t we spread this blood talent to more people?" Victor asked nervously.


    Victor, from a modern point of view, knights are really good. Since they are so good, why don''t more people get up? What orcs and monsters will not be cleaned up at that time!


    I really think about the future of mankind! I don''t want to be a stallion, oh no, I don''t want to be a stallion! Victor said to himself in his heart.


    Victor just listened to the passionate propaganda of Edwin and wanted to cover his face, but he didn''t cover his face, but Edwin covered his old face after listening to Victor''s words


    "Victor, the purer the knight''s blood, the more likely it is to awaken the talent, and the higher the degree of element affinity. Moreover, the knight''s blood can be divided into high and low levels. For example, the blood of the three royal families often appear as gold knights, and the royal family of Rand Empire even appeared as gold knights who stepped into the legendary field twice!" Bruce explained to victor.


    "I don''t know what Sophia taught you? Don''t you even tell you such basic common sense?"


    Edwin said angrily, "you know, how many lords even sacrifice their daughters and wives in order to obtain the blood of the Golden Knight! Some poor nobles even intermarry with their close relatives in order to reproduce the glory of the family! You can imagine the importance of the purity of the knight''s blood!"


    "Moreover, the knight has a difficult birth. If you make Nicole pregnant, I promise she will give birth!" Edwin said coldly, and he added in his heart that it is more difficult to have children, especially for people with ancient blood like you.


    This time Victor really covered his face


    He knew it would happen! After a night of love, Nicole''s last green temperament has completely faded. Now the female Knight''s style of frowning and smiling is as soft as water. Even a blind man knows what happened last night.


    "Common sense has been mended for you. Now I''ll tell you an open secret of the white tower camp."


    After coughing, Edwin continued, "in fact, in the era of the chosen, our knights were under the hands of wizards!"


    "What did you say?!"

 Chapter 54

    Nicole''s gone. On the morning of the third day they returned to the camp, Bruce and Edwin set out to return with the Yorkers and the alienated mouse. Accompanied by more than 50 people led by Nelson and 20 barrels of purple cane wine.


    Bruce was overjoyed by Nelson''s colleagues, not because of safety, but because Bruce left in a hurry. Many of his wounds have not healed yet. With Victor''s team, these injured soldiers can rest in the carriage.


    Bruce agreed to Victor''s request that he take care of the people left in black fort town. This let Victor breathe a sigh of relief. He has no foundation now. Even if the taste of purple cane wine is outstanding and there is no protection of local forces, it is impossible to earn the first pot of gold for him. With the passage of time, more and more people will imitate purple sugarcane wine, and it is impossible to make huge profits.


    As for coffee, Edwin had taken a lot with him. Victor believes that as long as the old scholars return to the silver white tower, with the unique flavor and effect of coffee, the white tower scholars will have a green eye on it. The influence of the white tower on the human nobility will make coffee popular in the upper class of mankind. However, Victor was not sure whether the coffee with honey would be equally delicious.


    Still need sucrose! Thinking of this, Victor pinched the glittering white crystal in his hand, which Nicole left him.


    In the past two days, Victor and Nicole have stuck together almost all the time. When Victor showed interest in this kind of crystal, Nicole did not hesitate to give victor the two crystals she collected. Such a crystal, almost everyone involved in the swamp exploration, shows that this magical crystal is not rare in the swamp. As for the specific location, Heiyu knows.


    Thinking of Nicole''s reluctant look at parting, Victor is also sad. He hopes that Nicole can stay with him, but it''s just a selfish idea. Victor knows that he can''t give Nicole what he wants, whether it''s fame or knight training resources. He''s still too weak. Nicole is already an out and out female knight. If she wants to be promoted to the silver level, she can''t lack the support of York family, both material and experience.


    For nobles and knights, love may be just an ornament of life. What they want to pursue is power, glory, blood and power. I don''t know when to meet Nicole next time. Maybe she has become someone else''s wife at that time. Victor thought bitterly.


    Victor didn''t know that the trial of life and death had a great and far-reaching impact on the knight. Nicole didn''t break through the limit because of the terror of death, but she was successfully promoted in the critical situation of victor. At that moment, he had left indelible traces in the heart of the female knight. This will be the driving force for Nicole to move forward. One day she will return to victor.


    Victor shook his head, dispelled his reluctance and melancholy, and turned back to the upper camp.


    Nelson has taken the vast majority of War Bear mercenaries to Heibao town to sell purple cane wine to relax the singles, and the leaders of the camp are busy building villages and camps under the leadership of Lilia. There are really three or two big cats and two kittens in the hill camp now.


    It''s time to produce alchemists!


    Victor walked quickly to the upper camp. He thought that 15 alchemical militias comparable to trainee knights would soon join his command. His heart was burning, and even his sadness of separation was diluted.


    When he reached the cave of the upper camp, Victor saw that Renault, an alchemist, was practicing the secret form of an ox in a hidden open space. I saw him standing on the ground with bare arms in a strange posture. Although there was no action, his muscles naturally wriggled under the bronze skin, like small snakes swimming under his skin.


    Seeing this strange scene, Victor couldn''t help nodding. The effect of Fu Niu stake cultivation is outstanding, but it is by no means to train people''s five big and three thick and freeze their muscles. This secret method focuses on the skin, muscles and bones, but pays attention to the word "live". It is necessary to let people practice to control the muscles of the whole body freely, and have the ability to run through the whole body until finally, from the outside to the inside, so as to make a fundamental change in people''s physique. It is said that when the cultivation of Funiu stake reaches the highest and deep level, people''s muscles will turn into tendon like tissues. The bones of the whole body are as hard as iron, but their appearance is no different from that of ordinary people. Once they exert their strength, they can subdue cattle with one hand. This kind of cultivation efficiency is really amazing.


    However, it is very difficult to reach a high level. In addition to adequate nutrition, it also requires decades of hard practice, which is almost impossible for alchemists with a life span of only 15 years.


    Physique 17, spirit 10, perception 10, life 3.


    Victor sighed and withdrew from the super sense state. Renault''s data at the moment is exactly the same as that at the beginning, which shows that the effect of secret promotion is almost zero for element attributes beyond the limit. This cognition makes Victor a little depressed, which means that his physique attributes can only reach 10 points at most through cultivation.


    Cohesion element attribute is a knight''s talent, and the world law is so easy to break!


    Although the secret shape is of little help to the condensation of elements, it does not mean that it has no value. In the final analysis, the physique attribute is only a nickname for the concentration of earth elements, and the mystery of the human body is not just a single earth element attribute. Otherwise, the master who cultivates Funiu stake will not become a giant in this world.


    "Renault, how are you feeling now?" When Renault finished his practice, Victor asked him.


    "My Lord, I feel very tired now. I''m more tired than cutting a hundred trees, and I''m very hungry." Renault replied solemnly


    The cultivation of Fu Niu''s secret form from the outside to the inside has fully exercised every muscle. In just two hours of cultivation, Renault with a physique of up to 17 points feels tired all over, which just shows the brilliance of Fu Niu''s secret form.


    "My Lord, I want to eat." Renault said eagerly to victor,


    This unbearable hunger is also a part of cultivation. Only by fully supplementing nutrition can we achieve good cultivation results. If you don''t eat during this time, the hunger will soon disappear.


    "You first punch me with all your strength, and then go to eat." With a cold face, Victor ordered that Renault''s reputation for being able to eat had already spread all over the camp.


    Renault stood in front of the sandbag and punched straight at the sandbag. Before the big fist of the sandbag touched the sandbag, it brought out a roar of wind and thunder. With a "bang", the 300 pound sandbag was generally shot back. The stretched iron chain pulled the solid iron oak frame out of the ground and threw a piece of smoke and dust.


    "Fix it!" Victor walked into the cave with a straight face, leaving Renault blankly touching the back of his head.


    Victor was actually happy. With the help of x-3, Victor clearly recorded the whole process of Renault''s strength. Renault''s fist seemed to have no momentum, but at the moment of his fist, his feet stepped on the ground. Two deep footprints on the ground were evidence. Through this action, Renault mobilized most of his muscle strength, Just hit this earth shaking punch.


    Funiu secret shape can not only exercise people''s muscles and bones, but also improve the output efficiency of strength. This is the value of Funiu secret shape!


    Victor is as fast as a ghost in the endless state, has x-3 coordination, and his movements are extremely accurate, but his strength is insufficient and his lethality is limited. Like the last time he faced the old ogre''s crazy attack, Victor stabbed and cut, hit it dozens of times with his dagger, but he couldn''t even pierce the ogre''s muscle tissue.


    If Victor can really practice to the legendary realm of muscles and bones like dragons and integration of inside and outside, he can call his whole body strength between his hands and feet. Even if he has only 10 points of physique, he can burst out great power. At that time, even ordinary knights can only hate under Victor''s sword.


    Before entering the extraordinary field, speed, accuracy and ruthlessness are the characteristics of ordinary knights. Victor''s speed and accuracy are unmatched. As long as he makes up for a ruthless, he is really more terrible than a knight.


    "King!" Victor connected Tallinn with satisfaction. He seemed to feel that he was already a strong knight.


    "My Lord, I''m here." The king replied, "you seem to be in a good mood?"


    "Of course, the effect of secret shape is terrible!"


    "Sir, are you being ironic?" The king was not sure what his master meant, but he knew that the effect of the secret form was not ideal at present.


    "No, no, no, the secret form and element attribute are completely two systems. If the element attribute is cost, the secret form is the ability to use money. If Renault''s power is two tons, how much can he make? Without loading the secret form, he may only use 800 kg of power, while loading the secret form can use 1.5 tons or more."


    "The secret form can improve the combat effectiveness of the alchemy militia!" The king concluded.


    "The promotion is quite large. This advantage is amazing in battle! Moreover, it''s too early to draw a conclusion whether the secret form can improve the element attributes. After all, Renault and I have a short training time." Victor didn''t give up. He always felt that the secret form would not be so simple. This is a skill recognized by the alchemy tower of the naril empire.


    "Well, report the current production of the alchemy tower." Victor continued.


    "My Lord, at present, there are 6 alchemical crows produced by the alchemy tower, 1 alchemical auxiliary soldier and 1 alchemical militia. They consume 35 soul fires, the remaining soul fires are 4965, and 24500 gold coins are reserved."


    "King, calculate the production time of 10 alchemical militia and 9 alchemical crows."


    Victor plans to organize a force to go to the Everglades and collect that special crystal. However, the Everglades are deep and unpredictable and full of dangers. If the dispatched forces are weak, it is likely that none of them can get out. Now he really can''t afford to lose too many alchemy militia, but that kind of crystal has a great relationship and has to go, so he simply sends enough powerful forces to ensure a success. Ten alchemical militia beyond trainee knights, plus 15 alchemical crows, can succeed as long as they are careful.


    "It will take about 13 days." The king replied.


    "It''s too long. I still need time to integrate the alchemy militia into the free people." Victor frowned back.


    "My Lord, you can consider the alchemical war mastiff. If you produce 5 war mastiffs and 5 militia, the time can be shortened to 7 days."


    The king''s words made Victor''s heart move.


    Alchemical battle mastiff, physique, 18, spirit, 4, perception, 14, life, 5, cost kinsol 800, life expectancy of 4 years, with wild instinct, tracking and bloodthirsty skills.


    Alchemical war mastiff is the most powerful creature among all alchemical creatures at present. It has the highest life attribute and the highest physique attribute, and its perception attribute has reached an amazing 14 points, which is only 16 points higher than that of the alchemical crow.


    The fighting mastiff''s skills are also very strong, especially the wild instinct. According to the king''s introduction, this is the wild animal intuition, which can predict the danger, which is particularly useful in the complex environment of the Everglades. Victor believes that if Bruce and them take an alchemical fighting mastiff, they will not be successfully attacked by the alienated rat. Of course, they would rather be attacked by the alienated rat.


    The alchemical war mastiff is a standard model of violent animals. This big dog weighs 120kg, is tall and ferocious. It can''t be covered up at all, so Victor has long excluded it from the production sequence.


    But yesterday Edwin''s introduction to wizards, nobles and churches gave Victor an idea.


    According to Edwin''s description, most lords in the world will not completely clean up the monsters and bandits in the territory in order to prevent a large number of free people from moving into their territory, and the excess population will only bring down the whole territory. Therefore, there must be bandits in the territory without monsters. Most of them are related to the Lord.


    The Lords are also forced to do so. Unless they are pioneering leaders who have not preached, as long as there are priests in the territory, they will not allow the lords to kill free people at will. If it was just a drive, the free people would soon come back, so this little trick was conceived.


    Victor now also needs a secret force to help him control the whole territory, and the alchemical war mastiff is a good choice!


    "King, you remind me very well, but before I assign the production task, I still have a piece of information that I need you to analyze for me to see if it has anything to do with the naril empire."


    Victor was not in a hurry to produce alchemy creatures, but decided to disclose the secrets mentioned by Edwin to the king. A new Lord like him didn''t even have an aide and housekeeper. When he encountered problems, he had to discuss with the king.


    "My Lord, I don''t have the ability to read your memory now. Please recall the whole process in your mind, and I can obtain information and help you make analysis."


    At the king''s request, Victor began to recall the history described by Edwin, about wizards, knights, and the Church

 Chapter 55

    The human world 8000 years ago was ruled by wizards.


    These human beings with extraordinary abilities are powerful and heinous. A monster community composed of thousands of goblins can be destroyed in the hands of wizards. Human beings, under the leadership of wizards, have opened up one territory after another, and the alien races on the mainland have almost no ability to resist. In fact, the territory of the human world is inherited from the era of the chosen one, but it has shrunk a lot.


    The Wizards of that era were obsessed with the research of various abilities. In order to obtain various experimental materials, they gathered a group of followers to serve them. Wizards have no intention to manage ordinary people. They only want to obtain more and stronger abilities. Therefore, they entrust the task of managing civilians to some human beings with element affinity. These people are knights.


    One by one, groups led by wizards, managed by knights and served by ordinary people were born, and city states were established one after another.


    Each wizard city-state is composed of 3-5 wizards, hundreds of knights and tens of thousands of civilians. Wizards have no interest in secular rights at all. They live in the high wizard tower in the city-state and engage in all kinds of research. The affairs of the city-state are handled by knights. These Knights gradually become the rulers of ordinary human beings. They began to call themselves nobles, but one thing they have not forgotten is to meet the various requirements of wizards.


    The inheritance of the wizard''s power is quite different from that of the knight''s blood. The awakening of the wizard is random. I don''t know that one day, a humble beggar awakens and becomes a superior wizard master, just like being selected by God, so the Wizards call themselves the God elect.


    Whenever a chosen one appeared, the nobles of the city would respectfully invite him to the wizard tower and let him accept the guidance of other wizards, because the city-state that cut off the inheritance of wizards had no foundation for existence. The monsters at that time were much stronger than now. The giant dragon was rampant in that era, and only wizards could repel these greedy reptiles.


    Strangely, all Knights have no talent to awaken the ability of wizards, but this can not hinder their dominance, because their descendants are born aristocrats. The descendants of wizards are not so lucky. Once the Wizards die, these people will soon lose their status, which makes the living wizards feel bad, but their descendants are really powerless ordinary people. Even if the wizards are willing to take care of the descendants of these colleagues, how many generations can they take care of?


    Until, a great wizard named Andrew invented a ritual to help the descendants of wizards awaken their wizard talents. This kind of ceremony is blood sacrifice!


    The advent of blood sacrifice has caused great waves in the wizard world, both opponents and supporters. But soon, wizards were surprised to find that blood sacrifice can not only help ordinary people become wizards, but also improve the strength and life span of wizards.


    The blood sacrifice ceremony is unstoppable!


    There are more and more witches in the city states that carry out blood sacrifice, and their strength is stronger and stronger. Other wizard city states can no longer sit still. Blood sacrifice began to spread in the whole human world, swept the whole northern continent and affected all intelligent races.


    Wizards use all kinds of creatures for blood sacrifice. They found that blood sacrifice with dragons, elves, humans and barbarians has the best effect, while the effect of blood sacrifice with orcs and monsters is surprisingly poor.


    Then, under the leadership of wizards, human beings broke out a war against other races, and countless lives withered, while wizards became stronger and stronger. When other races began to unite against human beings, they desperately found that human wizards were unmatched.


    The final result is that powerful dragons have fled to Outland, the elves have fled into endless forest, and the barbarians with tribes as groups have been completely extinct in the northern continent. This situation continues to this day.


    With the blood sacrifice of the last barbarian in the northern continent, the Wizards looked at their own kind.


    Power, like drugs, corrodes the psyche and humanity of wizards. At this time, wizards no longer regard themselves as a member of human beings. They began to use human blood sacrifice.


    At the beginning, they also used their city-state prisoners for blood sacrifice, but the situation soon got out of control. The new wizards in the city-state became more and more unscrupulous for power and strength. They sent innocent civilians to the altar one after another, dozens, hundreds, thousands, and the largest blood sacrifice caused the death of 100000 civilians!


    Soon the Wizards found that the population they controlled was getting smaller and smaller. They began to plunder the population of other city states for blood sacrifice.


    Therefore, the war among wizards broke out.


    The war between wizards was cruel beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Before some city states were conquered, the Wizards of the city states simply sacrificed their blood to the human beings in the whole city, so as to obtain strong power and successfully fight against or escape.


    Mankind has reached the brink of extinction, and the Knights are not spared. Finally, someone began to resist the wizard. Unfortunately, it was useless. Those who resisted, whether civilians or nobles, were sent to the altar by the wizard. Wizards began to rule the surviving humans more cruelly, just like hungry wolves staring at sheep.


    At this time, Enoch appeared. The tailor''s son claimed that he was inspired by the Lord of glory to completely purify the devil''s son - Wizard and liberate the whole mankind.


    He attacked the wizard tower of his city alone and killed all the Wizards in the city. After that, he founded the shining church and began to eliminate wizards in other city states.


    At first, wizards did not pay attention to Enoch. They thought Enoch was just an awakened God elect. But soon, they were frightened to find that Enoch''s power was as deep as the sea, and he could summon 12 glorious angels to help him fight through a golden horn.


    In just one year, one wizard tower after another was pushed down by the glorious church, hundreds of wizards were purified, and countless civilians gathered under Enoch''s command to form a huge army to declare war on the whole wizard world. The Knights chose to stand idly by because they deeply understood the power of wizards.


    Faced with the pressure of the shining church, the Wizards quickly gave up their war and jointly launched an attack on the shining church. Under the leadership of 34 legendary wizards, the wizard Corps wiped out the shining corps, and Enoch had to choose to escape after killing 14 legendary wizards.


    Enoch found that the reason why he failed was that he was dragged down by wizards in the legendary field, and the brilliant Legion composed of civilians was not the opponent of the knight Legion at all, and was quickly wiped out.


    This made him realize that if he wanted to defeat the wizard, he must unite the power of the knight, but how to persuade the knight to resist his master?


    Enoch prayed to the Lord of light, who responded to him and changed the laws of the world. Then the whole world was different.


    After that day, the wizard''s extraordinary power was greatly weakened, the blood sacrifice no longer had any effect, and Enoch''s magic was also weakened, but the knight''s power remained unchanged


    The balance was broken. When the Knights found that the wizard was no longer invincible, they finally united around Enoch and raised their butcher''s knife to their former master.


    Under the joint attack of the church and knights, the wizards were defeated and fled in all directions. The last organized wizard Corps fled to the southern continent south of the Jinshui River, but was chased by Enoch. It was destroyed by the attack of 12 glorious archangels. The destruction of this Legion announced the end of the era of the chosen and the beginning of the glorious era.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "King, this is the first history Edwin told me. What did you find?" Victor asked the king.


    "My Lord, this history should have happened between 8000 and 7000 years ago. From the content, we can sort out several key points."


    "First, human beings were a strong race at that time. The fundamental reason was the existence of God chosen people. Although the source of God chosen people''s power was unknown, it was nothing more than the use of extraordinary power. Therefore, that era can be called the era of high demons."


    "Second, the turning point of mankind comes from a blood sacrifice ceremony invented by a great mage named Andrew. But any sacrifice has an object, so it is not an invention at all, but a transaction. The two sides of the transaction are a human wizard and a supernatural creature, or a group of supernatural creatures."


    "The content of the transaction is the sacrifice of blood sacrifice and extraordinary power, and most of these sacrifices are highly socialized intelligent creatures. According to the soul theory of the alchemy Empire, the more intelligent creatures are, the more complex the will side is, so I guess what the extraordinary creature group needs is the soul of intelligent creatures!"


    "In the form of blood sacrifice, this can be confirmed. Life is forcibly terminated, and the soul fire and will side can be extracted under the most complete conditions. Because the intelligent creature whose soul fire is naturally extinguished is slowing down or even collapsing due to the weakening of spiritual attributes, showing the aging characteristics of amnesia, dullness and indifference."


    "Third, since the blood sacrifice is a transaction, the two sides of the transaction are equal. Sir, do you know what this means?" The king asked victor.


    "I still don''t understand..." Victor seemed to have an idea in his mind, but he couldn''t see clearly as if he was covered by a fog.


    "My Lord, this means that these extraordinary creatures are essentially the same as human beings. They may be different in form and strength, but they must be homologous and may have a common ancestor." Said the king calmly.


    "Wait! You say the devil and we have a common ancestor?!" The king''s words were like thunder, which surprised victor.


    "Sir, no matter what the name of extraordinary creatures is, one thing is certain that they will never be higher than humans. Sir, will you trade with ants?"


    "Yes, I won''t trade with ants, but I will trade with free people when I''m not strong enough, such as Bayer in Pinghu village." Murmured victor.


    "But how can this show that extraordinary creatures are homologous with us?" Victor asked again, his mind like a paste.


    "This can be seen from the power inheritance of wizards. Wizards were the controllers of extraordinary power at that time, or they can also be called extraordinary creatures, but all wizards awakened naturally, so we can call wizards awakeners."


    "Then, there is a question, is the extraordinary power of the awakened given? Or their own potential?"


    "On the surface, blood sacrifice makes ordinary people become awakeners and wizards gain greater power. It seems to be a gift of great power. In fact, it is just an illusion."


    "This is illogical!" Victor shouted in his consciousness, "this is not in line with the logic of equal trade!"


    "If it is a given power, these extraordinary creatures do not need to trade with wizards at all. As long as they give this power to ordinary people or other races, they can rule the whole world and plunder the souls of all intelligent races!"


    "But they didn''t do that because they couldn''t do it! This is a trick! They deceived mankind! This is not a gift, but an excitation. They stimulate human potential and make ordinary people become awakeners. It is precisely because this is human power, so they can''t control this power and rule mankind. They can only constantly induce mankind to make blood sacrifice! ¡±


    "The reason why they choose to trade with human beings instead of other races is that they can''t do it! Either because other races don''t have this potential, or they can''t stimulate the potential of other races. And they can enhance the power of human wizards! This shows that they know the extraordinary power of human beings like the back of their hands! They... Share the same origin with human beings!" Victor finally understood what the king meant.


    "But why can''t a knight be an awakener?" Victor asked the king again, puzzled.


    "There is no more information to analyze this question. Maybe the knight itself is the awakener, but this speculation has great contradictions. For example, why did the church purify the awakener and let the knight go? Why did the knight not be weakened after the world law changed? Therefore, there is no answer to this question." The king replied.


    "OK! You continue to analyze." Victor ordered that he just wanted to talk to the king and relieve the pressure, but he didn''t expect that the king could analyze so much information.


    "Fourth, the turning point of the war between wizards and churches is that the Lord of glory changed the world law and changed the high demon era into the low demon era, thus depriving the vast majority of Wizards of their power and ending the rule of the chosen ones. This is a fact, but the process remains to be discussed."


    "The Lord of glory is also a powerful and extraordinary creature, but he, like those... Demons, cannot directly intervene in the world."


    The king thought about it and called those extraordinary creatures demons, which was more in line with human feelings.


    "Otherwise, the army of the glorious church will not be defeated miserably! Therefore, he is much stronger than the devil, but it is not more than an order of magnitude. If he can really change the laws of the world, why does he weaken the extraordinary power of the glorious church?"


    "I think that the Lord of glory does not change the laws of the world by his own power, but through a special device. Maybe it itself is a natural phenomenon of world evolution! This change of laws is also effective for him, which shows that the Lord of glory is not as supreme as the church claims."


    "In addition, when other races are facing the disaster of extinction, the Lord of glory does not fight, but when mankind is facing extinction, he does. This shows that the Lord of glory also has a great relationship with mankind, or mankind is very special, or the Lord of glory itself is the protector of mankind, but one thing is certain that he has completely different purposes from the devil, and he does protect it Human beings. "


    "As for his specific purpose, it is still impossible to analyze." Said the king.


    "Do you think the glorious church is just?" Victor asked with flashing eyes.


    "From the perspective of the whole mankind, there is no doubt that no matter what their purpose is, they have protected mankind from extinction and weak civilians from killing. These are facts."


    "Then I have become the opposite. I have joined the Lord''s camp." Victor said with a bitter smile that the white tower camp is a lord camp established to resist the church. They are indeed opposite to the church representing the majority.


    "My Lord, human justice cannot represent your justice, just like the purified gardener. He is a natural awakener, but he is not a criminal, but he is ruthlessly suppressed by the church. For him, the church is evil."


    "What do you think is the real purpose of the church to purify the awakened?" Asked victor.


    The church is very firm in dealing with witches. They claim to the world that witches are the offspring of the devil and born evil people, which will bring great disasters to mankind. As long as they are witches, even babies must be purified! This is one of the two limits of the glorious church.


    "There is a clear purpose. They want to cut off the connection between the devil and the world. They need to know that Andrew, the great wizard of natural awakening, is the first one to connect with the devil. I think the power of the awakened person will grow over time and can finally communicate with the devil. Therefore, the church will never give the wizard time to grow up, even innocent babies should be purified In terms of strategy, although the means are cold-blooded and ruthless, they are very correct. "


    "For the benefit of most people, it seems righteous to nip the threat in the bud, but it is a bloody tragedy just because of the uncontrollable awakening, even if he is a devout believer of the Lord of glory?" Victor sneered.


    "That''s the truth, my Lord. In the face of a threat, you will nip it in the bud."


    The king''s words made Victor speechless. He was as ruthless as iron in the face of the threat of free people.


    "What if one day, I also threaten everyone''s safety? Do I have to lead my neck and kill?" Victor asked himself weakly.


    "My Lord, if there is a day, please follow your instincts."


    The king''s words condensed Victor''s somewhat lax eyes and became deep and unpredictable. He smiled and said, "follow instinct? Well said! Just like the Blair brothers and sisters in the Pantheon."


    "My Lord, I''m waiting for your next historical memory."

 Chapter 56

    The glorious church succeeded in overthrowing the rule of wizards, and Enoch was faced with how to rule the human world? The most important thing is how to deal with the relationship with the knight class?


    In the post-war human world, ordinary people''s civilian class fully supported the rule of the glorious church and devoutly believed in the Lord of glory. However, the knight class has been used to the extraordinary power of wizards and maintained awe of the shining Lord, but they have no devout faith, which makes them incompatible with the peaceful believers.


    The civilian believers are even more angry with these former wizard minions, although it is precisely because of the defection of the knights that they overthrew the cruel wizards.


    In addition to these internal contradictions, Enoch also found that human beings are also facing external survival crisis.


    The change of world law weakened the power of wizards and priests. At this time, human beings were the weakest, and orcs and monsters began to have the ability to threaten human territory.


    On the other hand, although the wizards were defeated, they did not become extinct, because the awakening of wizards was random. In order to prevent the resurgence of the wizard class, the shining church must clean up and purify the newly awakened wizards.


    However, Enoch found that the number of their clergy was not enough! Continuing to win over the Knights became Enoch''s only choice.


    In the glorious calendar year, Enoch held a coronation ceremony in Guangming mountain and put forward the purpose of protection, redemption, dedication and faith. Enoch was the Pope of the glorious church and called Enoch I. the papacy was inherited by his children and continues to this day.


    Pope I announced the formation of the order of Knights of glory, and canonized the seven knights who first followed him as paladins on the spot, with the word "Saint" before his family name. On that day, angels came and the Holy Light shrouded. With the blessing of divine power, seven golden paladins stepped into the field of legend. All the knights who watched the ceremony were shocked on the spot.


    Subsequently, the Pope announced the implementation of the enfeoffment system, the church recognized the noble status of knights, and asked knights to assume the position of Lord, jointly govern the territory with priests, protect civilians, fight against alien races and eliminate new wizards.


    Enoch I defined the duties and obligations of all levels, the Lord exercised the duty of protection and belief, the clergy exercised the duty of redemption and belief, and the civilians exercised the duty of dedication and belief.


    Finally, Enoch I promulgated the glorious code, in which the Lord''s law partially defined that the ruling power of the nobility was sacred and inviolable, which meant that the glorious church would not deprive the nobility of their territory. Even if the LORD was executed for violating the religious order, the church would not deprive his descendants of their inheritance.


    As soon as the code came out, all the knights were very satisfied, took an oath of allegiance to the Pope on the spot, and then happily took office everywhere. From then on, the aristocratic enfeoffment system continued to this day was opened.


    Enoch I''s enfeoffment system not only eliminated the risk of direct war between the church and the knight class, but also attracted the knight to help the church fight against aliens and eliminate wizards, and the church also got time to recuperate and grow.


    It seems that everyone is very satisfied, but with the passage of time, new contradictions have arisen.


    In the process of the Knights performing their duties as lords, they were stunned to find that they had lost the leadership of wizards and could not resist the attack of orcs and monsters!


    In the past, when the knights were led by wizards to eliminate the monster community, the Wizards threw out several big fireballs and blew up the monsters. The Knights then came forward to complete the elimination. The whole process was very easy. But now, facing a large group of ferocious monsters, they know that the most insignificant goblin community is not so easy to deal with. Even the clergy of the church can''t help, because the extraordinary power of the clergy is not used directly in combat. The key is that their power has been weakened! The final situation is that the knight fought with the monster and was seriously injured. After being cured by the priest, he continued to fight and seriously injured... If he died unfortunately, he would really die There has never been resurrection.


    For 7000 years, under the invasion of monsters, human territory has been shrinking. So far, it has been 60% less than that in the era of God chosen.


    There is no hope of external expansion, which will only aggravate internal contradictions. Those lords who have lost their fiefdoms can only seek living space from within mankind. In this process, the friction and integration between lords and lords continue to occur. Gradually, the balance between the Lords was broken. Some lords became stronger and stronger, and some lords became weaker and weaker. Therefore, the weak lords began to seek the shelter of the powerful Lords. This kind of submission and alliance formed one interest group after another among the Lords, and led to the emergence of noble classes.


    In 1757, that is, more than 5000 years ago, the most powerful Lord group in the human world announced the establishment of a kingdom. The powerful shining knights in human history also attacked everywhere, destroyed thousands of monsters and recaptured a large area of lost territory.


    But the problem is that the clergy of the glory church fully abide by the Lord''s law in the glory code. They return the reclaimed territory to the Lord and then walk away!


    The Lord who took over the territory was really suffering. He wanted to cry without tears. Soon, those monsters will make a comeback, and the Lord will lose the territory again.


    You see, I''ve fulfilled my obligation of redemption, but I don''t have the right to rule. Now I''ve taken back the territory to you, and you''ve lost it again? Never mind. I''ll get it back for you. What? You don''t want it? Well, I''m going somewhere else.


    Several times later, these lords who were unable to protect the territory had to renounce the territory and join other families, and the shining Knights no longer went to eliminate the territory. This is why human territory is getting smaller and smaller.


    The external living space is squeezed by monsters and the internal force oppression of the church, which intensifies the integration between the Lords. The Lords have realized that only unity can resist giants such as the church. Marriage and knight duel have embarked on the historical stage.


    At that time, the Lords strengthened their ties through intermarriage and settled irreconcilable disputes through duels between knights.


    It is the emergence of Knight duel that makes the knight class form their own values: bravery, honor and integrity. And made the Lords establish many kingdoms. Because there were no large number of civilian deaths and injuries, the church did not do anything.


    However, it is ridiculous for kingdoms to want to achieve unity through marriage and knight duel.


    The emergence of the Kingdom gathered the strength of the knight group, thus promoting the development of human civilization. In 2535 of the glorious calendar, 4500 years ago, Arya, the daughter of the aristocracy, created the silver white tower. She first proposed that the Lord should unite the civilians in the territory, and introduced the concepts of vassal, collar and free people.


    This system is of great significance and far-reaching influence.


    First of all, it divided the civilian class, weakened the church''s control over the territory, strengthened the rule of the Lord, and made the secular kingdom of mankind more stable.


    Secondly, this system has changed the form of war. The war between human Kingdoms is no longer a single Knight duel, but a small-scale war between elite and elite, which fully meets the needs of the human kingdom.


    The first large-scale war between human lords killed and injured more than 20000 people. Then the lords who launched the war were crushed by the church. Therefore, the Lords began to solve the contradiction through Knight duel and completed the establishment of the kingdom. But the contradiction between kingdoms cannot be solved by Knight duel. It often happens that after the two knights foolishly fight, the two kingdoms begin to quarrel with each other for 10000 years.......


    The small-scale war did not cause the rebound of the church, and soon the first human empire was born.


    The emergence of the empire made the power of the knight class stronger than ever before, which not only gave them the strength to fight against the church, but also exacerbated the contradiction between the nobility and the church. And has been affected until now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "King, what do you see from the history Edwin told me?" Victor asked expectantly. He now regarded the king as his staff.


    "My Lord, it is the law of the development of human society that unity must be divided and division must be combined for a long time, and the church has prevented this law." The king responded.


    "Yes! I knew there was a problem with the church! If human beings want to open up more living space, they must unite. Only by concentrating their efforts can they defeat the monsters and orc communities in the wilderness. But the church has prevented the unity of the human world. They have no good intentions since they implemented the enfeoffment system from the beginning!"


    "The purpose of glory church is to reap the faith of human beings! Only suffering can make ordinary people more devout in the Lord of glory, and knights are more used to relying on their own strength rather than believing in gods! Therefore, knights who provoke a large-scale unification war will be ruthlessly suppressed by the church! Just like shepherds will not allow shepherds to eat their sheep! Hum! Glory The Lord of is to treat ordinary humans as sheep and knights as shepherds. The will of sheep and shepherds is not important to him! "


    As a transgressor, Victor''s eyes were red with anger at the fact that human beings were enslaved.


    "Sir, your conjecture is groundless. I think you watch too many TV dramas." Said the king in Victor''s consciousness.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± Victor was embarrassed when the king poured cold water on him.


    "Sir, we know little about the laws of the world, and we know nothing about the role of human faith. However, from the history Edwin tells you, it is certain that the Lord of glory does not care about faith."


    "The first evidence is the population problem. If human beings are sheep and faith is wool, then shepherds will naturally spare no effort to expand the number of sheep. Then, sir, when do you think the number of human beings is the largest?" The king asked victor.


    "It was 8000 years ago, before the blood sacrifice. I see." Victor thought for a moment and replied.


    The era of God chosen is the most prosperous period of mankind. The territory is more than twice as large as now, and the population is naturally the largest.


    "If the Lord of glory needed to harvest faith, that was the time to maximize his interests, and his power could build a church, but he didn''t do so." The king preached to victor.


    "However, according to the church, it was the people''s dying prayer that awakened the glorious Lord. Before that, he was sleeping. Naturally, he could not establish the church, but when he woke up, he always had breakfast or something..." Said Victor, somewhat tirelessly defending his conclusion.


    "My Lord, this depends on the second evidence. Arya, the founder of the white tower, launched the vassal system, which has pried the cornerstone of faith, and the church has no response to it."


    Victor suddenly had nothing to say. The vassal system strengthened the relationship between the Lord and the ordinary people. These middle classes promoted from the ordinary people depended more on the Lord, and the people were also eager to obtain the status of vassal. Between the church and the Lord, they would only choose their own Lord. The true believers in the Lord of glory are the free people without food and clothing, and the free people can be transformed.


    This is actually a very clever system. Don''t you hinder my reunification? Didn''t you hinder me from expanding? OK, my territory is so big that I can''t feed everyone. Let them wander. Don''t you want to go? Sorry, I can''t live in my castle. Let them live outside. What, are there monsters? Please go with me to destroy these monsters. By the way, there are a group of Ogres outside my territory. Take care of them together, or they will come in and eat these free people. After a fierce battle, the territory expanded, the free people became the leading people, and the armed forces of the church were damaged.


    It''s such a system of digging into the corner of the church. The church has no response?!


    "The third evidence is that when the church was the most powerful, it did not deprive the Lord of the rule, did not establish a unified Human Empire, but followed the enfeoffment system according to the glorious code. This is illogical."


    If the church really needs faith, it is in the interests of the church to clean up the false Lord class and establish a unified country, but they didn''t do so, even though they had this strength at that time!


    "What does the shining church do? Or what does the shining church do?" Victor asked with a headache.


    "My Lord, I would like to remind you that the glorious church is also composed of human beings and cannot be confused with the Lord of glory."


    "We have come to the conclusion that the Lord of glory cannot directly intervene in the world. He is more like a collaborator with the church."


    "Tell me your conclusion." Victor said impatiently.


    "What the Lord of glory really cares about is cutting off the connection between the devil and the world. On the one hand, he calls for the elimination of the awakened, on the other hand, to prevent human beings from large-scale blood sacrifice."


    "Sir, you see, war has caused a large number of civilian deaths. It has the same characteristics as blood sacrifice. These human beings will have strong negative emotions such as hatred, fear and pain when they are dying. I think it may be beneficial to the devil."


    "All the irrational actions of the church point to a key point, which is the glorious code. All their actions are to comply with the glorious code. They have never changed for thousands of years."


    "Sir, have you noticed that knights can''t wake up, but can gain divine power and become paladins. When a golden knight becomes a paladin, he immediately has the power in the legendary field. Therefore, divine power is the foundation of the church."


    "I guess if the clergy violate the glorious code, they will lose the power to perform divinity. The Lord of glory does not need the power of faith, and the church may really need to harvest faith, but they must not violate the glorious code, otherwise no amount of faith is meaningful."


    "Wait, the glorious code was formulated by Pope I. why should he restrict his successor?" Asked Victor hastily.


    "Your Excellency, you seem to be deeply hostile to the glorious church. Can you tell me why?" Asked the king.


    "I don''t like having an extraordinary creature on my head. I always think the shining church has a conspiracy." Victor replied simply that he had nothing to hide from the king.


    "My Lord, this prejudice will make you misjudge. Judging from what Pope I has done, he is indeed a great and wise man."


    Victor is speechless. Yes, why can''t Enoch be a noble man? That''s what he did.


    "I guess it''s like this. After Enoch cooperated with the Lord of glory to eliminate the awakened group, they signed a contract. The church was responsible for removing wizards and preventing a large number of human beings from being slaughtered, and the Lord of glory gave the church the ability to harvest faith and use divinity. Enoch made rules in order to prevent the church or knight class from degenerating into a ruler like wizards The code of glory was and was witnessed by the Lord of glory. "


    "The Lord of glory, I think he behaves more like a law creature, or a program. He will not distinguish a person''s good and evil. Therefore, Enoch needs to use the code of glory to restrict the latecomers."


    "If the knight class degenerates, the church will crusade against the knight. If the clergy violates the code, they will be deprived of power. In the past, it seems that I misunderstood the church. They are indeed noble." Said Victor with a sigh.


    "My Lord, the nobility of the church is meaningless. The glorious code has imprisoned the development of the human world. The church is on the opposite side of the aristocracy. This contradiction will lead to changes within the church."


    "Indeed, Edwin''s subsequent narration confirms this, but how do you think there will be no war between the nobility and the church?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "As long as the Church recognizes the rule of the nobility, it will not lead to war. Moreover, the paladins of the church are more powerful than ordinary knights, and the paladins themselves come from the knight class!"

 Chapter 57

    In 2704, driven by the feudal system, the first empire of mankind, the Hussein Empire, was established. It was the most powerful force in the secular world at that time.


    However, another characteristic of the vassal system is revealed, that is, it must be continuously expanded. Because the core of the vassal system is to bring more people into their camp and share common interests.


    Because of the support of the vassals, the Lords gathered more strength and gained greater power, and more and more people shared their interests.


    In order to obtain the status of vassal, the people of the Hussein Empire showed great enthusiasm for work. 200 years later, the Empire of Hussein reached its strongest peak, and the voice of vassal expansion became louder and louder. Hussein III decided to expand and unify the human world.


    After the war began, Hussein III was shocked to find that things were not as smooth as he thought, because the church''s noose was still on the Lords'' heads.


    The Empire of Hussein is really strong. It can mobilize 50000 troops at a time, which no kingdom can resist. However, any battle with more than 10000 people will cause a rebound in the church.


    It''s like a strong man who is tied up to duel with others. No matter how strong he is, he can''t make it out. The rolling war was rigidly fought into an oil war. Other kingdoms also knew the limits of the church and made full use of this rule. They formed an alliance, supported each other and resolutely resisted the annexation of the Empire. Because they also have vassals.


    After more than 40 years of war, the progress of the Hussein empire was not great, while the internal contradictions of other kingdoms were greatly alleviated, but the size of the Empire was too large to afford to delay. Because the vassal did not enjoy the war bonus, he began to express dissatisfaction with the emperor.


    The Hussein empire was forced to open up the wilderness.


    With the support of the church, the empire made good progress, but it also consumed huge national strength. The neighbors of the Empire, however, took advantage of the weakness of the Empire and began to invade the territory of the Empire. The fundamental reason was still the vassal system.


    Back and forth for hundreds of years, the Hussein empire finally collapsed, and a new empire rose on its body.


    Since then, the human nobles began. You sang my right game, but no Empire has existed for more than 1500 years.


    The tragedy of the Hussein empire made all the Lords feel the same. They were more and more dissatisfied with the strength of the church. They put pressure on the church through various means and asked to expand the scale of the war. But the church remained unmoved. They claimed that the glorious code was sacred and inviolable. If the Lords dared to violate the glorious code, the church would take back the dominion of the Lords. At the same time, the church also asked the lords to make more efforts to explore the wilderness and be willing to provide free support, but it was unanimously despised by the Lords.


    Out of resentment against the church, the Lords began to relax their pursuit of witches. They hoped to make trouble for the church in this way. Coupled with the vassal system, the influence of the church on civilians was greatly weakened. Wizards began to be active again in the human world, and many wizard organizations have been established successively.


    The emergence of the wizard organization did cause a lot of trouble to the church. Although the church was very powerful at this time, the wizards were repeatedly suppressed and intensified due to the non cooperation of the Lord.


    At this time, the church''s control over the civilian class has weakened. In addition, the awakened people are all civilian children and are often sheltered by their relatives and friends, which makes the church a headache for these mouse like wizard organizations. In response to this situation, the church set up a inquisition.


    In order to eliminate wizard organizations, the tribunal took fierce measures to suppress ordinary people who sheltered wizards, most of whom were relatives of wizards, which aroused the hatred of wizards against the church.


    Driven by the pressure of survival and hatred, the wizard organization began to merge. In 5014, the wizard organization Pantheon was born.


    With hatred for the church, the radical wizard group constantly assassinated the clergy of the church, especially the members of the tribunal.


    For the activity of the Pantheon, the Lords chose to stand idly by. Despite the repeated warnings of the glorious church, they were just pretending.


    The Pantheon never attacks civilians and nobles, which makes the church very weak, because if wizards do not attack civilians, they cannot trigger the Lord''s responsibility to protect. According to the glorious code, the Church cannot judge the Lord''s dereliction of duty because of the Lord''s negativity, and it cannot punish the Lord''s inaction.


    For thousands of years, everyone knows the rigidity of the church and learns to make use of it. However, for thousands of years, people also forget the terrible of wizards.


    In this way, the Pantheon and the referee''s office lingered for hundreds of years until the birth of Blair''s sister and brother.


    In 5423, the referee''s office received a report that a pair of twin sisters and brothers, sister Blair and brother Brian, who awakened the wizard''s talent, were found in a village.


    When the paladins of the tribunal arrived at the village, they found that the sister and brother were missing. Obviously, they were hidden by the villagers. The paladins saw this much more, and the way to deal with it was very simple. They gathered the villagers and killed the child''s parents and then grandparents in front of everyone. In this way, all the children''s relatives were killed. Then, they began to kill other villagers. Then the villagers gave in and handed over the sisters and brothers.


    On the way back with the Blair brothers and sisters, the members of the Pantheon attacked them and rescued them. Although the church organized forces to pursue, they found nothing. Finally, they had no choice but to record the event in the archives of the tribunal. At that time, such things were also very common.


    They did not know that more than 20 years later, the sisters and brothers brought great disasters to the church and changed the pattern of the whole human world.


    More than ten years later, Blair''s sister and brother began to be active in the action of the Pantheon and showed great strength. Her sister Blair is good at manipulating various elements. She is invincible and unmatched in fighting with the clergy. One look can ignite a paladin and burn it to ashes, while Brian just stands beside her quietly, just like a bystander.


    The powerful Blair was elected as the leader of the Pantheon by the Wizards. Under her leadership, the Pantheon smashed the church again and again, and retaliated against the church again and again. Finally, the Pantheon broke through a cathedral of the shining church and killed a cardinal, which led to the collapse of a diocese. Blair has since been called a great wizard.


    The Pope was angry and the LORD rejoiced.


    Under the order of the Pope, the referee went out to challenge the Pantheon. They knew Blair would fight because her sister and brother''s enemies were among them and because she had just positive ability.


    Blair''s brother and sister came. They faced more than 300 elite paladins, more than 20 paladins, a cardinal and the referee''s legendary Paladin Bethel.


    During the battle, Bethel had the wings of an angel formed by the intersection of wind elements and holy light. With the blessing of the cardinal, his whole body flashed runes, surrounded by holy fire, and the field of wind elements of the legendary Paladin expanded, stirring the void elements into turbulence. When he charged Blair, he was as dazzling as a meteor falling to the ground.


    But Blair stretched out a white and tender finger and pointed it on the Mithril sword, turning Bethel into an ice sculpture. The legendary Paladin Bethel fell.


    Then, the priests launched a suicide attack on the wizard, ushering in a ruthless massacre. The Inquisition was completely destroyed.


    The Pope was shocked, the LORD was shocked.


    This time, the wizard once again showed the world what extraordinary power is, and the attitude of the Lords quietly changed 180 degrees.


    The Lords knew that no family could resist Blair, not even the royal family. Although the church is also unparalleled, they put chains on their lords and themselves at the same time. And wizards are unrestricted!


    Finally, with the cooperation of the Lord, the church spent several years leading the Pantheon to a valley desperate situation. There, the Pope visited in person, accompanied by the Pope (the head of the Bishop), six archbishops, 27 legendary paladins, and the order of glory of 5000 people. Such a lineup is enough to push the secular world.


    The outcome of the battle is not in suspense, but the cost is unbelievable.


    As the members of the Pantheon died one by one, Brian finally let people know what his ability is!


    During the battle, Brian kept close to his sister and remained silent as always. However, the priests found that any magic entering his surroundings turned into nothingness, including the element power of the knight. However, Blair could surpass the limitations of the law in his field and reach the casting level of the wizard era.


    As a result, the shining Knights shot an overwhelming rain of arrows at Brian. Although Blair tried to intercept it, Brian took a step forward and died calmly.


    Brian, who was on the verge of death, turned into a virtual shadow and integrated into Blair''s body in full view of the public. Then the witch''s power rose steadily. The laws of the world seemed to have no effect on her. She was the master of earth, fire, wind and water, showing the power of natural disasters.


    Fire and rain wrapped in magma, hurricane with ice cone, the earth cracked and thunder fell like rain. For a time, the church suffered heavy casualties.


    The Pope blew the golden horn at the cost of his life. Six glorious angels fell from the sky and fought with witches for a long time. Finally, Blair was purified.


    This war led to the loss of the main force of Guanghui church, and its vitality was greatly damaged, while the lords were ready to move.


    In the following 1500 years, two major events occurred, which led to drastic changes in the church.


    700 years ago, Emperor V of the RAND Empire took advantage of the scuffle of the northern lords to recover the nomads. His territory expanded to the northern plain with the intention of encroaching on the Northern Territory.


    He mobilized 50000 free people to build xiongcheng in strategic areas, which has killed more than 7000 people. The church once again killed emperor Rand on the charge of slaughtering free people!


    This event shocked the human world because it was not in line with the consistent practice of the church.


    First of all, the Lords have already tried to find out that a war that killed more than 10000 people will be interfered by the church, and Emperor Rand did not touch this bottom line. The death of free people is not caused at once, let alone by war, which is unreasonable!


    Second, Emperor Rand V was beheaded on the spot, rather than being publicly executed after being arrested, which is also unreasonable!


    It was precisely because of this strange thing that led to the decline of the RAND Empire, which aroused the indignation of all lords. Under the surging undercurrent, the white tower camp officially appeared, and the Lords joined this loose alliance aimed at joint self-protection.


    300 years ago, there was a scandal in Al, the Holy See. The Lord of the white tower camp took the opportunity to send troops to al. Finally, the glorious Pope announced that he would not interfere in the specific affairs of the church. Al, the Holy See, announced that it would secede from the jurisdiction of the church and join the crumbling Rand Empire at that time.


    The church signed the new covenant of light with the Lords under the representatives of the Pope, the magistrate and the Presbyterian group. The New Testament is based on the glorious code and adds a provision that the church will no longer execute the lords who violate the glorious code, but will instead be imprisoned.


    On the other hand, the human Lord also swore in the glorious cathedral that he would never reveal the scandal, nor record and talk about it in any form.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "King, continue to analyze." After thinking about it, Victor gave orders to Tallinn.


    "My Lord, this history reveals a message that changes have indeed taken place within the church."


    "Of course, the Pope withdrew from the center of power and became a spiritual leader, and the church is jointly run by the Pope, monastery and tribunal. Hey, I really want to know what the scandal is? It can force the Pope to step down. Unfortunately, Edwin said he didn''t know, hum! I guess it might be a beautiful story." Victor gossip.


    "My Lord, the relationship between this scandal and women is almost zero in terms of the aristocratic attitude towards reproduction in the world."


    After hearing the king''s words, Victor felt ashamed and flustered. He thought of the absurd and beautiful banquet with Sylvia.


    The nobles in this world have lost all their integrity for their noble blood! Maybe I''m green myself......


    Victor felt a little sour when he thought of his nominal wife, the beautiful Marquis Sophia.


    Nicole won''t give me a green hat, will she?! Thinking of this, Victor was a little restless. It seemed that Nicole was his wife and Sophia was just a stranger.


    "Your Excellency, a scandal cannot bring down the Pope. Only power can do that." The king continued, ignoring Victor''s uncertain expression.


    "I guess the Knights have taken control of the church."


    "What? What are you talking about?!" Victor asked in shock, unable to continue his struggle.


    "My Lord, the foundation of the church is divinity, and the clergy who make up the church are actually divided into two camps, ordinary people and paladins. And paladins are actually knights."


    "The turning point occurred in the decisive battle between the church and the Pantheon. That battle hurt the vitality of the church, but it really hurt the vitality of ordinary clergy, and the paladin estimated that the loss was small."


    "Why do you say that?" Asked victor.


    "My Lord, you move at a speed of more than 25 meters per second in the state of apocalypse. Coupled with strong perception and accurate control of x-3, you have a much higher chance of survival in the face of natural disasters than ordinary people. Then, what about knights with high unity of strength and spirit? What about Knights of silver rank? What about Paladins in the legendary field?"


    "I see what you mean. The legendary paladins are far more likely to survive in the face of a large-scale attack than ordinary clergy, so they survived. The ordinary clergy died and suffered heavy casualties. The most important thing is the death of the Pope, which leaves a huge power gap. Therefore, the paladins occupy more rights within the church." Victor nodded.


    "The key is not the death of the Pope, but the weakening of the Pope. The 12 glorious angels can only summon 6 and pay the price of their lives, and the paladins see this. Maybe the golden horn has fallen into the hands of the paladins." The king added.


    The Pope, who has been in charge of the golden horn from generation to generation, is the leader of the church, but he is the representative of ordinary clergy. Ordinary clergy and paladins are incompatible. This is caused by the great disparity of power. Knights are far stronger than ordinary people, and the same is true in the church. But they have been suppressed by the Pope for thousands of years. Now, if they seize the opportunity, they will certainly seize power.


    "No wonder the subsequent actions of the church showed a strong aristocratic style and a taste of conspiracy. Emperor Rand may have been murdered." Victor said coldly that a rigid church is more in the interests of the Lord. No one likes a church that can play tricks.


    "In the final analysis, paladins are also knights. They can''t get rid of their desire for Knight blood. Intermarriage with other families makes them form a new camp and teach Knight camp." The king continued.


    "The death of emperor Rand must be in the interests of this camp, and they are testing the rules of the glorious code, which is fully in line with the needs of the Lord. It must be that the Lord of the church Knight camp manipulated this thing, so there is the white tower camp. It is not aimed at the church, but against the church Knight camp." Victor figured out a lot of things in an instant.


    "I just don''t understand why the white tower camp joined forces with the church Knight camp to force the Pope to abdicate. This is not in the interests of the white tower camp."


    "My Lord, why can''t the white tower camp and the Pope unite against the church Knight camp? They just failed. The abdication of the Pope and the signing of the New Testament of light show this. Only the paladin camp is the winner." Said the king.


    "The New Testament of light? What do you say?" Victor''s heart moved, but he didn''t catch the key point. He simply asked.


    "The church Knight camp should have two purposes for murdering emperor Rand. The first is the need of political interests, and the second is to test the rules of the glorious code."


    "It''s true that emperor Rand was killed, but I''m afraid it wasn''t the paladins, because they were backfired when they tried to test the rules of the code. Those priests who performed the task lost their power. The secular Knights disguised as paladins should kill."


    "There are two points that confirm my inference. First, they did not escort emperor Rand back to the Holy See, but killed him on the spot. If the clergy had not been backfired, this would not have happened."


    "Second, the New Testament of light stipulates that the Lord who violates the glorious code is no longer executed, but imprisoned. On the surface, it is beneficial to the Lord, but in fact, it expands the law enforcement power of the church and is very unfavorable to the Lord."


    "Fuck!" Victor''s face was livid and made a rude remark.


    Hearing this, he had fully understood.


    The church Knight camp seized the control of the church. They wanted to use the power of the church to obtain greater political interests for themselves. Therefore, they needed to test the rules of the glorious code, and Emperor Rand was their goal. After all, Emperor Rand did not violate the bottom limit of the glorious code, so the church Knight camp was backfired. This led to the establishment of the white tower camp. Later, the white tower camp tried to help the Pope, but failed, and was forced to sign the New Testament of light. The New Testament of light gives the church Knight camp the power to enforce the law, which means that if they need to deal with a lord, they will detain the Lord on the charge of killing free people. Because they didn''t kill the Lord, they wouldn''t be deprived of power, which also proves that they were eaten back in their first temptation, so they came up with this move.


    "Why didn''t the church Knight camp unify the human world?" Asked Victor, puzzled.


    Now the church Knight camp is both a policeman and a judge, taking advantage of it, but it has dragged on for 300 years without any major movement.


    "I believe the white tower camp has allied with the ordinary clergy in the church. After all, there are more ordinary clergy in the church, and the white tower camp is not without countermeasures."


    "What means?" Victor asked immediately, which was closely related to him.


    "Total war!" Said the king.


    Victor suddenly realized that yes, if the church Knight camp dares to use the power of the church to unify the human world, the Lords of the white tower camp will expand the scale of the war without limit until the glorious Lord is angry, recovers the divine power, or allows the wizard to return to the world. It''s a big deal that everyone will be finished together!


    "It seems that the situation can maintain the status quo, and the paladin can''t get around the limitations of the glorious code." Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Now he has small arms and legs, but he can''t help tossing.


    "My Lord, the unification of the human world is in the interests of the Lord, and now it is in line with the will of the church. Unification is inevitable. The white tower Lord can sign the new covenant of light, which shows that they will not fight with the church knights to the end. The reason why they still retain this camp is to negotiate conditions and strive for more interests. But you must note that the big Lord in the white tower camp Once they get the benefits they want, they will leave the camp. The white tower camp is just a chip for them. Adults, you must prepare early. "


    The Guangming New Testament stipulates that the Lord will no longer be executed. In fact, the two camps set the bottom line of the struggle. You can fight, you can talk, you can form an alliance, you can marry, but the child and your last name just don''t kill each other, or everyone will die together.


    "You''re right, but I''m located in a remote place. Even if those big lords use their brains, they can''t get here. We have time to develop our strength. Now we have two strategies, one is to make more money, and the other is not to make cannon fodder." Victor replied with a smile.


    It''s always pleasant to watch the tiger fight. Victor doesn''t have the ambition to dominate the world. He wants to better his little life.


    "By the way, king, what if the glorious code collapses? Will the world end?" Victor asked somewhat melancholy.


    The Knights have no faith in the Lord of glory. They have just mastered the church and began to test the rules of the code of glory. They may have really played bad by them. They are still honest and lovely by the Pope''s family.


    "My Lord, the glorious code will not collapse. In fact, the Pope I sets a shackle for his successors in order to limit the clergy''s abuse of divine power. The glorious code itself does not produce power. The source of divine power is the contract between the Pope I and the Lord of glory. I think the power of the clergy will collapse only when the devil is connected with the world again And then the Lord of glory will be touched. "


    "But even so, it won''t be the end of the world." The king added.


    "Why are you so sure? The Lord of glory is a powerful power to change the laws of the world. How can we resist the devil as his opponent?" Victor asked somewhat anxiously.


    "My Lord, you look too high at the power of these extraordinary creatures and underestimate the power of human beings. I never think the Lord of glory has changed the world law. If he has really changed the world law, why can the alchemy tower obviously belonging to extraordinary power still be used?"


    "Even so, why do you think human beings have stronger power?" Victor asked again.


    "Neither the awakened nor the church is at the same level as the alchemy empire. However, mankind has created the alchemy empire."


    "Do you think we are descendants of the naril Empire?"


    "It is as like as two peas in the same age as the human beings.


    "But the neryl empire was destroyed. It may be the backbone of the devil or the glory."


    "My Lord, there is no more evidence to prove this, but there are signs that the naril Empire killed countless powerful supernatural creatures, made them into an alchemy tower, fought against the invading aliens and defeated them."


    The king''s words left Victor speechless.


    "My Lord, your vision is limited by the human beings here. The world is so big that you can''t imagine. How can you be sure that the human beings here are the only human group in the world? Their thousands of years of history represents the history of all human beings? The naril empire is thousands of times stronger than the chosen one, and you haven''t explored the endless forest. To the north of the trier mountains and to the south of the Jinshui River, it''s still in the end Disappeared in the long river of history, compared with such a vast world, extraordinary creatures are not very powerful. "


    The king''s words made Victor feel suddenly enlightened. Yes, maybe it was because the alchemy Empire explored the world and encountered an alien race. Unable to resist, it made the devil into an alchemy tower and defeated the alien race. Therefore, the devil wanted to exterminate the descendants of the alchemy Empire, and they could not even directly intervene in human beings, but only through deception, Will the Lord of glory be the alchemical life made by the alchemical Empire? That''s why he shows the regularized characteristics of life!


    Thinking of this, Victor only felt that the haze had dissipated, giving birth to a feeling that the world was so big and wanted to see it.


    "After talking so much, I felt that it was all boring things. It was not as affordable as the alchemy militia." Victor smiled bitterly.


    "The king, began to make alchemy militia. This time, he loaded short weapon mastery, long-range weapon mastery, and spirit monkey secret form." Victor ordered that both extraordinary creatures and the struggle between the church and the great nobility were too far away from him. It was serious to survive.


    "Yes, my Lord." The king faithfully performed his duties


    "My Lord, the alchemy militia has mutated!"


    "What?"

 Chapter 58

    Although Heibao town is the auxiliary town of Heibao fortress, it covers an area of 25 square kilometers, almost the area of a city.


    The high walls around the town have been completed, but two gaps have not been closed. Two small fortresses will be built there, which shows the determination of the York family to build the city here.


    The road in the town is wide, and there are neat houses and shops on both sides of the road. These are the property of York family, either sold or leased, which will bring a lot of income to York family every year. Most of the people living in Heibao town are vassals of the York family. They belong to the bourgeoisie. Of course, there are many other family vassals. They open shops here to sell all kinds of specialties and purchase all kinds of necessary materials for their families and themselves. Now all the development lords recognize that Heibao town is the economic and political center of the western development.


    In addition to the vassals, the largest number of people in Heibao town are the leading people and free people.


    Yes, it is the free people. Compared with farming and hunting in the wild, the free people prefer to make a living in the town, because it is much safer here, with the help of the church, and most importantly, there are more opportunities here.


    The Lords welcome these free people who do not occupy their land. As long as they abide by the rules of the Lords, the town managers can also provide some shelter. After all, the town needs enough people.


    Free people in cities and towns do some low-level jobs to support their families, such as building walls and houses, building canals and dredging sewers, cleaning streets, carrying goods, working as servants in shops, accepting the employment of vassals, growing vegetables and raising pigs outside the city. If they have skills, they can live better, such as tailors, grooms, masons, blacksmiths, gardeners, etc, If you mix well, you may be able to buy some industries. If your craftsmanship is really outstanding, the Lord will not be stingy to give the identity of a leader, which should be guaranteed in the town. After three generations, the Lord will give land and climb to a higher class.


    This is the reality. Vassals, leading people and free people have never been slaves of the Lord. As long as they pay their sacrifices and serve on time, they can still live a good life through efforts. In fact, there are no slaves in the world. There is no large-scale war, where are the slaves? And how did slaves provide faith?


    Therefore, there are aristocratic districts, vassal districts, slums and shantytowns in the towns of the great Lord. As long as they abide by the laws of the towns, they can feed themselves and pay taxes on time, the free people can live in the towns. And these populous towns will also bring great benefits to the Lords.


    Every such town must have a church of the glorious church, and Heibao town is no exception. In fact, there are two churches in Heibao town. One stands in the center of the town, solemn and gorgeous. It is the most striking building in the town. The other, built near the east gate of the town, is thick and simple. It is also the most striking building in this area, because it is a slum, and there are large shantytowns outside the gate, where the free people live.


    Compared with the desolation of the Central Church, the popularity of this church is much higher. At this time, it is just the end of the early announcement. The believers of the church leave the church one after another and start a new busy day. When they leave, they don''t forget to greet Ivan standing at the gate respectfully.


    After the last believer left, Ivan closed the door and stretched. His joints crackled and burst. He presided over an hour''s early warning, which made his strong body a little stiff.


    Ivan station went to the gate of the church and looked at the gorgeous Church in the center of the town, full of envy and desire.


    When can I preside over the Central Church? He thought to himself.


    "What do you do?"


    Outside the church, the shouts of the paladin guard caught Ivan''s attention. He saw a timid man looking at the door.


    "What can I do for you?" Ivan waved to the Paladin to let the man come and asked him kindly.


    "Father, I, I want to pray for atonement." The man came forward and said with some fear.


    Hearing this, Ivan''s eyes lit up and looked at the man up and down.


    He looked 30 years old and had a strong body, but his face was pale and frightened. His linen robe was covered with mud and some blood.


    "Come with me." The Ivan pilgrim Knight winked and took the man into the church.


    Ivan took the man through the church prayer hall and into a hidden prayer room.


    The prayer room is not big, but there is an altar made of white glaze rock in the middle of the prayer room. Several rare white crystals are embedded on the altar to form a regular circle.


    Ivan stood still and looked at the man coldly without saying a word.


    The man suddenly realized, took out a copper sol and handed it respectfully.


    Ivan took the blood stained copper sol, weighed it, frowned and said, "it''s not enough, but for your pious sake, I''ll preside over a atonement prayer for you. Go and kneel."


    With that, Ivan went up to the altar, stretched out his bony hand and touched the white crystal. He silently said a prayer. Soon, the white brilliance reflected from his hands. Then, the white crystals lit up one by one. These lights gathered together and finally formed a pure light column on the altar.


    This is what the church claims, the image of the Lord of glory, invisible, colorless, pure light.


    "You can answer whatever I ask. You can''t hide anything." Father Ivan told the excited man. Then he went into a compartment, leaving the man kneeling alone in front of the altar.


    "What''s your name?"


    It was still father Ivan''s voice, but the man heard it at this time, but it was sacred and dignified, which made him extremely respectful.


    "My name is Barry."


    "What is your sin?"


    "I, I killed someone."


    "Why kill?"


    "Yes, boss hook ordered me. I''m his man."


    "Tell me everything about you in detail."


    "My name is Barry. I used to be a farmer in the eastern province. After the Lord''s defeat, our family fled here. Originally, several guys in the same village and I worked for a living under Lord Langdon. Later, I didn''t have any work. I heard that Lord Langdon, who gave us work, was killed by Lord Barol. So we took refuge in Lord Barol''s men , boss hook. "


    "Boss hooker is in charge of the two streets here, and we will follow him to collect money. Boss hooker killed a boss in the west a month ago, and now his territory belongs to boss hooker."


    "The protection fee of the new site is the same as that of the original. Each family has 10 copper cables and 30 copper sols per month. However, boss hooker likes two shops on the new site, a grocery store and a hotel. They are all bought and sold by several old and disabled people."


    "Later, we also inquired. These old disabled people have no backstage and are also free people. Boss Hooke talked to them and offered 10 Silver sols to buy their shop. If they refused, boss Hooke raised their regular money, 15 silver sols a month. These old guys refused to give, even 40 copper sols."


    "Boss hooker asked us to teach these old guys a lesson. Unexpectedly, these old cripples were all stubble. We were knocked over by them and thrown out. Those guys were broken a lot of bones, leaving me alone. The hotel owner named old John asked me to tell boss hooker that if I sent someone to make trouble, I would break all my legs and let boss hooker count for himself Calculate the medical expenses. "


    "I dragged some guys back to see boss hooker in a cart. When boss hooker heard about it, he asked me to take these guys out of town to take care of them. He said, if I don''t do it, I''ll kill me too! He also said that I can only count myself if I have blood on my hands. He told me that he was valued by Lord Barol because he dared to fight and kill. If I want to stand out, I must listen to him ¡£¡±


    "I can''t help it. I dragged victor and them outside the town, found a pit and smashed them to death."


    "Victor, they begged me to let them go, but I can''t. I have a wife and children to support. I can''t die!"


    "After I killed them, I searched their money. I was very upset. I came here to pray for atonement and ask the merciful Lord to redeem my soul."


    Barry murmured, staring longingly at the pure light, as if there was everything he wanted.


    "Sinner! Your sin will plunge your soul into the abyss! You will never be free from the burning of Hellfire!"


    The priest''s voice was like rolling thunder, which woke Barry from his confusion. He cried and shouted, "merciful Lord, please help me. I don''t want to. I can''t help it. I''m forced."


    "The Lord is kind. The Lord redeems the soul of the pious. Are you pious, Barry?"


    When Barry''s cry was weaker, the priest''s dignified voice echoed in the prayer room. Barry seemed to see hope in the dark. He said loudly: "I am devout. I am a faithful believer of the Lord. I am a devout person. Please the Almighty Lord save my soul, forgive my sins, and don''t let my soul fall into the abyss."


    "Pray, sinner, pray to the light with your greatest piety, let the merciful Lord see your sincerity, and the Lord will save your soul and guide you."


    Barry caught the driftwood like a drowning man, knelt straight and began to recite his familiar prayers loudly.


    In the compartment, father Ivan looked at a blood red crystal in his hand. As Barry prayed louder and louder, the color of the red crystal began to fade, and finally became a transparent crystal.


    "Well, he is indeed a devout man."


    Ivan nodded with satisfaction, put the crystal into his sleeve, and the brilliance in his hand flashed. The light column on the altar was suddenly many times brighter, and the prayer room was like day.


    Barry was bathed in brilliance, and the warm holy light washed his body. He only felt that all sins and pain had been far away from his soul, even the pain on his body was much better. This made him feel as if he had been reborn. This feeling made him very intoxicated. He didn''t wake up until the light gradually faded.


    "Barry, the Lord has redeemed your soul." Ivan came out of the compartment and said to Barry.


    "Thank you, father. Thank you." Barry bowed gratefully to the priest.


    "As a faithful servant of the Lord of glory, I will not reveal the content of the atonement prayer, but you should follow the Lord''s teaching, be patient, do good, and stay away from sin, okay?"


    "I will, I will." Barry took out a dozen copper sols also stained with blood, handed them to the priest, and then walked out step by step.


    When Barry disappeared into view, Ivan stuffed the copper sol in his hand into his pocket and muttered in a low voice.


    "What a devout sinner."

 Chapter 59

    The ground of the shanty town is always rotten. There is sewage and feces everywhere, emitting bursts of stench. If the noble lady comes here, she will faint. Only those who have lived here for a long time will not feel it.


    Barry hurried home deep and shallow. He hadn''t been home all day and night.


    Barry''s home is not far from the church. They have moved here since they met boss hook. It''s closer to the town. As for the original owner of the shed, they have driven him away.


    Barry also bought some black bread and a roast chicken on the way. He still has some copper sols in his pocket. All the money he collected this time was on them, but hook didn''t take it away.


    "Damn it!"


    Barry stepped on a lump of excrement. He rubbed the soles of his shoes on the ground in disgust. This must not be dog shit. There won''t be even chickens in the shanty town.


    "No, please, this is the ration given to our family by the church."


    A noise caught Barry''s attention. An old woman was tearing two men, one of whom was pulling half a piece of black bread.


    "Barry! Help me. I have children at home." The old woman saw Barry and shouted for help.


    Barry turned around and left. He didn''t want to mind his own business. He knew the old woman. Her shanty was closer to the church, but it was estimated that she could not keep it soon. Her strong son hadn''t come back for five days.


    "Merciful Lord, please help me." The bread was still taken away, and the old woman could only sit in the mud and cry sadly.


    Barry stopped. The feeling of being illuminated by the Holy Light didn''t seem to subside. He felt he had to do something.


    "Stop! Give her the bread and get out!" Barry stopped in front of the two men and stared into their eyes.


    "Mind your own business, boy!" A man said fiercely. Although Barry looked strong, there were two of them.


    "I''m with boss hook. If I don''t want to die, I''ll drop the bread and get out!" Barry''s voice was as cold as ice.


    I killed people! I''ve seen blood! I don''t have to be afraid of them. They have to be afraid of me. Facing two opponents similar to him, Barry cheered himself up.


    The two men checked out, perhaps because it was not worth fighting with buck for a piece of bread, perhaps because of Buck''s Scarlet eyes, or because of the prestige of boss hook.


    Ignoring the old woman''s gratitude, Barry walked straight home. The awe of the people around him made him feel different.


    "Dad!"


    Just entering the shed, a teenage boy jumped into his arms. This is Barry''s eldest son and now the only child.


    "Elvin, my little man, do you protect your mother at home?" Barry picked up the little boy and asked with a smile.


    "No one dares to bully us now. As we all know, dad is with boss hook now." The little boy said proudly.


    "I''ve been out all day. Why did I come back? You... You bought roast chicken?" A woman came over and took Barry''s bag. It was delicious roast chicken and made her swallow a mouthful of water.


    "Roast chicken! I want to eat." The little guy broke free of Barry''s arms and jumped on the bag in his mother''s hand.


    "How did you get the money to buy roast chicken?" The woman tore off a chicken wing arm and handed it to her cheering son. She quickly tightened her pocket and asked her husband.


    "I did a good job for boss hook. The boss will reward me." Barry said stiffly.


    "Mom, I want more!" A chicken wing obviously can''t satisfy the little guy.


    "No, you''ve already eaten. Have you forgotten what your mother said to you? What your father left is yours." The woman refused her son. She knew that only when her husband was full and strong, the family would not run out of food.


    "Oh." Although Elvin still wants to eat, he still needs to listen to his mother.


    "Give it to Elvin. The little guy is growing up. I''m as big as him. I can eat one roast chicken in five days." Barry said reluctantly.


    "That was the time when we were leading people. Now we are free people, and our family depends on you." The woman glared at her husband. She disagreed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I still have some money. It''s boss hook''s reward. Take it away." Barry took a purse out of his arms and handed it to his wife.


    "So much money?! OK, OK, take it to eat! Barry, what did you do? Boss hook sent you so much money?" The woman handed the roast chicken to her jealous son, happily took her husband''s money bag, and asked suspiciously.


    "I... I did a beautiful job and was appreciated by the boss. He wants to promote me. Sarah, trust me, I''m sure I''ll let you move to town." Barry said firmly that he was determined to get into the position of boss hook.


    "Well, I believe you." The woman leaned into her husband''s arms, and they silently enjoyed a moment of warmth.


    "By the way, ina came to you. She wanted to ask you why Victor didn''t come back? You know, did Victor go there?"


    The woman''s words made Barry''s body stiff. Ina was Victor''s wife. They also had a child, four years old, a girl.


    "Didn''t Victor come back? Yesterday, he left after finishing his work. It''s estimated that he got the money and got drunk. He didn''t know he was sleeping in that pigsty." Seeing his wife looking up at him, Barry said quickly.


    "Ina is really poor. It''s my Barry best to have such a man who doesn''t care about his family." Sarah buried her head in Barry''s arms and said proudly.


    "Oh, I''m making out. Barry, I have work to do! Come on, boss hook is still waiting for you." A strange voice came from the door and quickly separated them.


    Barry looked up. It was Hogan, the confidant of boss Barry.


    "I''m going to work. Be careful at home." Barry gave an order and walked outside.


    When he came to the door, Barry saw that Hogan didn''t mean to move away. Instead, he stared at himself. He seemed to want to frighten himself with vicious eyes.


    Barry instinctively wanted to shrink back. He could think that he had seen blood now and stared back coldly.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds. Hogan showed a strange smile, stepped back, whispered and said, "it''s different."


    "Hum!" Barry rubbed Hogan''s shoulder and bumped out. He felt different.


    In a low house in the slum, Barry saw his boss and some ferocious men, all of whom were hooker''s confidants.


    "Barry, have you finished your work?" Seeing Barry and Hogan come in, the thin hook asked with a smile.


    "Done!" Barry said stiffly.


    Being stared at by these murderous outlaws made Barry''s scalp numb. He kept saying to himself, I''ve seen blood, and I''m just like them now.


    "Okay, okay, Barry, you''ll be your own." Seeing that Barry was no longer as timid as before, Hooker laughed.


    "I called you here today because several old disabled people have swept our face. We must give them some color, or the fat sheep in that street will not revolt?" Hooker looked around and said with a strange smile.


    "Boss, some old people, do you need to call all the brothers? I''ll do them alone." A bald man with a scar on his face said disdainfully.


    "Barry, what do you think?" Hooker ignored his bald head and turned to Barry.


    Barry was startled by hooker''s sudden question. He was just secretly glad that the boss didn''t ask about money.


    "Boss, oh, boss, those old men are very hard. One of them has one arm and knocked over five of us alone! I don''t think we can fight hard." The thought of those old, disabled and indifferent eyes made Barry uncontrollably afraid.


    "Waste is waste. How can you come out with such timidity?" A guy with a dagger in his hand said viciously.


    "Barry is right. You may not know that these old disabled people have more lives than you know."


    Hook''s maintenance made Barry''s ugly face much better.


    "Boss, don''t bluff people. You can still have people''s lives with those ten old disabled people?" A thug said in disbelief.


    "I found out from old Hal. These people are old mercenaries, and none of them is good."


    Hook''s words calmed everyone in the room.


    "What? Scared?" Seeing that his men were counselled, Hooker sneered.


    "Boss, we''re not afraid. Some disabled mercenaries are easy to clean up, but when their mercenary regiment comes back, we''ll be in big trouble. We can''t say we''ll lose our territory. It''s not cost-effective." A man hurried round the scene. When he heard that he was a mercenary, they really counselled.


    "Don''t worry, these old guys are loners and wild ghosts dismissed by the mercenary regiment. They don''t have backstage. Moreover, they can buy two shops with a severance payment of at least 200 kinsol. Lord Barol said that he won''t draw any money this time and give all the money to his brothers! It''s a big deal!"


    "Boss, why don''t we gather more people? We''re ready for some oil. We''d better get two bows and crossbows and do it in the evening?" And several people looked at each other, the bald man hesitated and suggested.


    The idea of using mercenary pension money is no different from pulling teeth out of the night blade leopard''s mouth. Even a disabled night blade leopard is deadly. Although kinsol is a good thing, it has a life flower.


    "Don''t be afraid of farts! Lord Barol said hello to the sheriff. We''ll do as we did last time, that is, we''ll share less." Seeing the bear like of his men, Hooker scolded the waste in his heart, but comforted him in his mouth.


    "That''s OK, but you still have great powers!" A half lying thug jumped up against the ground.


    "Go, go, go, go to work."


    "Lord Barol is really, just a few brothers. You can find a sheriff for nothing!"


    Barry put on a cold look and went out with hooker. Although he was still confused, he was hot in his heart. It was different when he joined the partnership. He knocked more copper sols in front, and now it''s gold sols directly. It''s a big deal!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Old John was carefully wiping the glass behind the bar. Even if there were no guests in the shop, he was still very satisfied. He liked his life now.


    "One legged, I don''t know how Nelson boy is doing over there? There''s no news at all." A strong old man with a hook in his left arm asked John after taking a sip of wine.


    "We fight bears so well! What can happen? It must be good. It''s just too far away. It''s estimated that we can''t come until three months." Said old John.


    "You say, have we been dismissed by Lord Victor? Just leave it here?" Another old mercenary asked suspiciously.


    "2000 kinsol severance? Is your face that big?" Old John said coldly.


    "Don''t I miss Lilia''s girl a little? Ah, you said we''d call her lady next time we saw her again?" The old mercenary said.


    "I saw that the female Knight of the York family looked at the adults as if she wanted to eat them." Said the other old man.


    "Not necessarily. Lord Victor is a little silly. Maybe he likes Lilia?" Another one armed soldier mercenary make complaints about two people.


    "Go away! Where''s the fool?"


    "Not stupid? Give us 2000 kinsols? How big is your face?"


    "Is business good?" A sinister voice stirred in untimely.


    "Hook!" Old Johnson said coldly.


    Hook pushed the door and came in, followed by a dozen odd looking guys following him.


    "Why? Open the door and don''t do business? We''re here to take care of boss John''s business." Hooker smiled.


    "If you come to drink, you''ll pay first. If you come to find fault... Why? There''s no place to spend more medical expenses?" The old mercenary with an iron hook stood up and sneered.


    "I''m poor. I only have enough money to buy my brothers a drink. Barry, go and have a drink. I''ll buy it." Hooker said with a smile.


    Didn''t you come to do big business? Why do you want me to drink? Barry was a little confused, but he took a step forward at the boss''s discretion.


    "Poof" Barry just took a step forward and his chest hurt. He looked down and saw that the dagger came through his back, and the blood was like a spring.


    "Boss hook, you..." Barry looked back with difficulty and looked at Hooke behind him incredulously.


    "Kill! Kill! The hotel owner killed!" Hook pushed Barry down and screamed.


    Barry landed on his face and his vision gradually blurred. Didn''t you come to take me on a big deal? Why kill me? With deep doubt, his consciousness fell into eternal darkness.


    The cannibal will be eaten.

 Chapter 60

    "Kill them!" Old John took out a dagger and shot hook without hesitation.


    When Hooke saw the sharp dagger flying towards his heart with strong wind, he was immediately frightened, and the strange cry from his mouth was distorted.


    One hand leaned over and lightly caught the dagger shot in the air. Hooker, who had narrowly escaped death, breathed a sigh of relief. Then he just felt that his muscles and bones were soft and couldn''t stand. He suddenly sat down on the ground, and a smelly liquid flowed out of his crotch. He was incontinent.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing the sheriff in civilian clothes hiding behind hooker and others, the old mercenaries secretly complained.


    "My Lord! They killed our companions! Yesterday, four of our guys came to drink. They killed them when they mixed water in the wine, and now they are buried outside the town. Today we came to talk to them, and they killed another one. My Lord! Look! Look! The body is still smoking, still smoking..." Hooker sat on the ground, pointing incoherently at Barry''s body.


    The sheriff glanced at the smelly hooker in disgust. This fool! What you said is full of flaws! It''s better not to talk.


    "If you kill in public, you will be hanged! Someone will catch them!" The sheriff did not wait for John and others to explain. With a wave of his hand, the guards hiding outside the hotel immediately rushed in.


    "My Lord, I killed people! I''ll go with you!" Cried old John, alone.


    In front of this scene, everyone understands that this is a game. Now any excuse is meaningless. It''s better to bear it alone than to be served in one pot, not to mention there is no way out.


    Old John made a gesture to an old man secretly. The old mercenary understood that old John wanted him to get the family coat of arms left by Victor, which could prove that they were vassals of the nobility. This was the way old John lived.


    If the great Lord wants the towns under his name to be prosperous and developed, it is essential to maintain a relatively just order. Theft, robbery, rape, murder, these serious crimes are expressly prohibited.


    For crimes such as murder in the street, the prevailing law is to hang the murderer. But this is not absolute.


    Generally speaking, freemen kill freemen naturally by hanging, but if nobles kill freemen, it remains to be discussed.


    Vassal is the basis for the Lord to rule the territory. They are closely related to the Lord''s interests. If their vassal is killed by other lords, the Lord will always be very unhappy. When they catch the opportunity, they will inevitably not retaliate.


    Therefore, the usual way to deal with such a thing as a vassal killing a free people in the street is to catch the criminal and hand him over to his Lord. No lord is willing to fight with other lords for this small matter, unless it is a hostile family.


    As for how the Lords deal with criminal vassals, it depends on the status and interests of the Lords.


    Your men broke my rules and I''ll pay you back. When you want to give me a statement!


    It''s natural. How about I pay you 100 kinsol? I owe you one.


    You killed in public today and made me bow to that guy. I''m very upset! Whip you 40 whips, you go back and start from leading the people! Other people''s eyes should be brighter in the future. Don''t give me trouble!


    This is the practice between equal Lords.


    Your men broke my rules today and I whipped them 100 times in public. You can take them back.


    Thank you, sir. I''ll take people back and clean them up. Sir, this is my 1000 gold sol to compensate you.


    Don''t say anything. Get well, sir. I expect you to help the family expand their territory.


    This is the big Lord to the small Lord.


    If the small Lord is against the big Lord, then hehe.


    Of course, this is only for vassals and free people. If vassals kill vassals, it will be another matter.


    Old John thought that this situation was because his people had swept Barol''s face, so he asked the sheriff to clean up himself. In the final analysis, it was also because the gang leader thought they were unfunded free people.


    I''m afraid it''s going to bleed this time. At least 400 kinsol. Old John felt a little distressed at the thought.


    It takes at least 200 kingsol to hire a sheriff to deal with these people. You know, the sheriff in Heibao town is a trainee knight.


    After the matter is over, the adult told us that even if the latent task failed, we can only go to the territory to ask the adult for forgiveness. Before we leave, we have to kill barrow! Old John thought bitterly.


    At first, worried about the Revenge of the Wimbledon family, Victor asked the old mercenaries to hide their identity and lurk in Heibao town and pay attention to the movements of the king capital.


    Although Victor didn''t tell old John the specific details, as an experienced old mercenary, they could also guess that there were nobles to deal with Victor, so they didn''t dare to expose their relationship with Victor, but they were coveted by hyenas.


    However, Victor did not know that the Marquis did not send someone to punish him. In Sophia''s eyes, cutting off the family''s support for Victor is the biggest punishment for him, because Sophia thinks victor will only be eaten by Sylvia! Unfortunately, she didn''t know that Victor was no longer her pet, and he succeeded in attracting Sylvia''s interest.


    Your abandoned son has become someone else''s leisure son, but even a leisure son can jump on the chess game. But in today''s human world, the undercurrent is surging and the waves are treacherous. Who can not be a chess piece?


    "Stop! Take another step and shoot dead at once! Take them all away!" Just as the old mercenary was going upstairs to get the family coat of arms, he was stopped by the sheriff.


    The old mercenaries were unable to move by more than a dozen Shangxuan cross bows. Their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley. This is a dead end!


    Today''s events have a strange smell. Although the town has laws, it''s not a big deal for the sheriff to die a free man. It can be settled by spending some money. Old John thought of using the family coat of arms. He just wanted to find a basis for dialogue with the sheriff. After all, the identity of a free man can''t bargain with the sheriff.


    But now, the use of a killing device such as a crossbow means that the sheriff is here to suppress them, not to rip off them.


    Old John knew it when he read the telegram. Today, he was a failure!


    It must be that these people spoke too carelessly, their wealth was exposed, and the hyenas smelled it. Barrol found out the details of their mercenaries and found that he couldn''t swallow it, so he sold the sheriff a favor and cooperated with the sheriff to set up the dead end.


    There is no point in resisting, not to mention being pointed by more than a dozen powerful crossbows, that is, the sheriff can clean up all his disabilities.


    Take out the coat of arms of Lord victor and show your status as a vassal. There is no way to live. Because it''s too late, it''s almost the same to light it up in advance!


    Don''t look at the front and back, one active and one passive, the result is a world of difference.


    If you reveal your identity before the sheriff shows his intention to kill and rob money. The sheriff can stop in time and earn some extra money. Of course, these people will be expelled, but they will not be killed. Because the dark son who can take the initiative to reveal his identity will not be a dead man with evil intentions. Just drive him away. There is no need to kill him. This is a tacit understanding between the Lords. Who doesn''t have someone to collect intelligence outside?


    But now, the cross bow is pointed to his head, and the sheriff''s heart of killing is undoubtedly exposed. At this time, there are only two possibilities to show his dark son''s identity. First, the sheriff will arrest himself and others for interrogation and investigation. If the background is very large, he will naturally hand it over to his Lord, and maybe there will be credit. Second, if you are a small Lord, be decisive and deal with it. After all, if the sheriff kills and loots money and is known by his boss, the fat job will disappear. There are many people staring at this position. Anyway, the little Lord can only pretend not to know.


    And his own Lord Victor doesn''t even have a family Knight...... Just a little Lord!


    Old John knew the way very well. When they cooperated with Lord dodor to remove Samson''s dark son, many other families were pulled out. Those sheriffs made a lot of money. He was used to this method.


    Old John worked hard on the floor with wooden prosthetic legs. He wanted to leave a secret note for Nelson to show two messages, gangster and sheriff.


    This is not to let Nelson avenge them, but to leave Nelson with two clues to follow up. Otherwise, the disappearance of his gang is inexplicable. Whether it is out of years of brotherhood or to find out whether it is a conspiracy against the family, Nelson will trace it to the end.


    In order to make Nelson search like a headless fly, it''s better to point out a direction for the boy, so as not to let the family suffer any unnecessary losses.


    Old John noticed that several old guys were quietly doing the same thing. He couldn''t help smiling. They were old brothers who ate in a bowl. There was no need to say this tacit understanding.


    If you die, you will die. Anyway, many people will be buried with us! When the sheriff finds out the identity of our vassal, barrol''s gang will be killed. Speaking of these people, we should have been damned for dragging the mercenary regiment for so many years. If Lord Victor didn''t appreciate it, we would really drag down the War Bear, but how can we be willing to leave the War Bear mercenary regiment ourselves? If you want to blame yourself, you can blame these people for their rough work, which made adults lose a lot of money. I hope adults Victor don''t blame Nelson and them.


    Old John thought silently.


    If Victor knew about it, he would be very regretful. At the beginning, he arranged them to stay in Heibao town because he was worried that these old and disabled mercenaries could not travel long distances. He also had a whim to let them hide their identity and collect intelligence. But the two personalities in his will side had no experience in managing the family, even didn''t know the concept of dark son, and the old mercenary obviously didn''t know how to be a dark son, which led to such a thing.


    This is the reality. The sudden whim of a big man often brings disaster to the small man. Although Victor is a small Lord, he is also a big man to ordinary people.


    "Sir, we surrender. We''ll go with you."


    "Come out one by one. Don''t play tricks." The sheriff warned.


    Watching the old mercenaries come out one by one, the sheriff also secretly praised them. They deserve to eat mercenaries and are very single.


    "Seal up here and take all these prisoners away." The sheriff commanded his men.


    "Eh? Sir, we agreed! That''s not what Barol told me."


    When he saw the sheriff driving them out of the hotel, Hooker was a little anxious. They haven''t found a copper sol yet.


    "Get out!"


    Huck, whipped by the sheriff, rolled around and cried loudly, while the mercenaries sneered. These hyenas didn''t know that they were dying.


    The guard of the sheriff escorted the old mercenaries along the street to the police station. People around them took refuge one after another. They didn''t want to get angry because of the excitement.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, a violent drink fixed the sheriff''s team in place. A strong man in armor and double axes stopped in the middle of the road. It was Nelson who had just arrived in Heibao town.


    "Nelson boy!"


    "Captain!"


    Nelson''s appearance surprised the old mercenaries. Now they have a way to live! It''s impossible for the sheriff to kill.


    Seeing dozens of well-equipped aristocratic guards coming one after another, the sheriff looked cold, and he thought it was going to be worse!


    The strong man on the other side put a lot of pressure on him. Just lifting his axe, there was a fishy smell coming to his face. It was the smell of iron and blood! Looking at his excellent armor and the guards around him, it shows that he is a lord''s guard and probably a knight.


    The sheriff drew out his sword. Now he regretted why he didn''t wear scales, but he couldn''t flinch. It was his duty.


    "Who are you, who dare to stop the criminals escorted by the security office of Heibao town?" The sheriff said coldly that even the knight could not let him bow his head, and he did not believe that anyone dared to challenge the authority of the York family in black castle.


    "Stop!"


    Just as the sword was pulled out, a familiar voice came from a carriage behind.


    "Lord Bruce!" Cried the sheriff in surprise, but he was a little surprised when he saw Bruce walking up to the strange knight and patting the knight on the shoulder.


    "SHAX, what happened?"


    A pleasant voice like a clear spring came from the opposite side, and then sheriff SHAX saw a tall and graceful figure coming.


    "Nicole?" Cried Charles in surprise. He knew that Nicole was the countess''s bodyguard, and now she seemed to be with the opposite party.


    Then he saw four familiar family trainee Knights coming from behind, one by one with shy faces around Nicole......


    "Lord Bruce, these are some of my old guys..." Nelson put away his axe and begged Bruce.


    Bruce nodded. He asked SHAX, "what''s going on?"


    SHAX complained secretly, but he also gave a simple account of what had happened.


    "Let go, just a free man. They are all barons of Wimbledon." Bruce said faintly. He also knew SHAX''s little tricks. He just wanted to make a profit.


    With a wave of his hand, SHAX''s men immediately untied the ropes on the old mercenaries and let them go.


    "Shanks, who are those people?" Nicole asked SHAX with a straight face and a sharp, charming chin at hooker and them.


    "They? Some scum!" Shanks looked back and said indifferently.


    With a cold flash in Nicole''s eyes and a long sword with scabbard, she greeted hooker''s villains.


    She walked back and forth among the group of people like a cloud and water, "poof", "poof", "poof" the long sword with scabbard knocked accurately on the back of the heads of the villains one by one. As they passed, the crowd bent down one after another. In a moment, all these fugitives were killed.


    Let you seek Victor''s estate!


    "Nicole! You! You''re already a knight?!" Cried SHAX in shock.


    Just now, Nicole used all the family martial arts he was familiar with. However, Nicole used the mellow and natural way to make those scum irresistible. Moreover, her power was retracted and released freely, precise and concise. Every villain was pumped into the back of the head and died alive. No head cracked, or even a drop of blood. It was because her attack was light, deadly and not tragic that the fugitives didn''t scream... They didn''t even know what happened? It''s over.


    "Hum!" Nicole looked at SHAX angrily, twisted her head and walked back to the carriage. Bruce''s four squires and knights followed him again.


    This guy is the worst! It''s victor''s idea. We must go to his wife and sue him! But his eyes were good, and he could see that this knight was already a knight.


    I don''t know. If Victor knew that Nicole had such a ruthless side, would he dare to fall in love with her again.


    "SHAX, let me introduce you. This is Lord Wimbledon''s guard captain, Nelson. He is the bear of the North who killed the Knights of the Tartus family!" Bruce took SHAX and said, after all, SHAX is the Sheriff of Heibao town. He has a deep foundation. It''s right to introduce him to Nelson. Let him have a little misunderstanding.


    "Lord shanks, why don''t we have a drink together? I brought a lot of good wine from the territory this time. You will like it." Nelson affectionately said to SHAX that Nelson was also knowledgeable about Bruce''s kindness.


    "Oh! Good!" SHAX was shocked again.


    "Don''t hurry to drink. SHAX asked your people to clean up here, and then escort our motorcade to Rose Manor. This time we killed an alienated mouse." Bruce quickly stopped.


    SHAX was shocked. He just felt that today must be his shock day.


    As for the gangsters, Bruce, they didn''t even take another look. After a while, someone will drag them away, maybe buried in the pit yesterday.

 Chapter 61

    "Ah!" Renault roared, and with a strong arm and an evil wind, he punched a figure on his side.


    The figure, one head shorter than Renault, bowed slightly and turned around, avoided Renault''s fierce sweep and slid to the side and rear of his opponent. He caught Renault''s waist with one hand and the knee socket of Renault''s right leg with the other. He was about to pull his opponent down. But just caught Renault, he found that his opponent''s skin should have been as tough as cow leather. At this time, it was as soft as mud! He screamed for a long time, but before he could let go, Renault''s muscles rose, and the place he grabbed suddenly became as hard as steel. The strength generated in an instant not only bounced his claws away, but also made him slightly stagger.


    Renault smiled and raised his leg as a side kick, but he fell twice by his opponent. Every time he wanted to catch the other party and return the color, he failed. The opponent''s speed was as fast as the wind, and his strength was amazing. The most critical thing was that the other party seemed to have unpredictable ability. He often grasped the gap and node of his strength, so that his strength could not play half, This makes Renault extremely depressed. This time he used the secret method of Fu Niu''s secret form, and finally made a flaw in his opponent. Of course, he can''t miss this opportunity.


    Renault''s side kick really hit his opponent, but his opponent didn''t fly with his feet as expected. On the contrary, at the moment he was kicked, he caught Renault''s strong calf with both hands and jumped back with the force of a kick. As soon as he landed on the ground, he immediately stepped back with his hands and feet, and withdrew from a distance of 15 meters in an instant.


    "Yes!" Victor stopped the two men who were about to pounce, and behind him stood four people two tall and two short.


    "How''s it going, Jack? Are you okay?" Victor asked the short man who was competing with Renault.


    "My Lord, I''m fine."


    Jack stood up straight, clasped his hands together, raised his head, pulled his whole body straight, twisted like a python, and relaxed after a series of dull noises from his muscular body.


    "My Lord, Renault just ran the Funiu secret, which made my muscles twitch. I''m fine now."


    Victor nodded slightly. He observed clearly that Renault''s just kick didn''t cause as much damage, but the muscle shock made Jack suffer. Although it was just a process of muscle tension, in fact, Renault mobilized the strength of the whole muscle group. If ordinary people had long been broken and fractured, the strength of 17 points is no joke.


    Jack is not an ordinary man. He is an alchemical militia loaded with the secret form of the monkey!


    Jack, alchemy militia, height 173 cm, stamina 12, spirit 10, perception 15, life 3, loaded planting, short weapon proficiency, long-range weapon mastery, and monkey secret form, with a life span of 15 years.


    More than ten days ago, Victor ordered the king to produce an alchemy militia loaded with monkey secrets, but there was a variation in the production process. The final alchemy militia was Jack.


    This mutation gave Victor a new understanding of the value of the secret form, and the subsequent test of Jack made him ecstatic.


    The secret shape of the spirit monkey comes from the spirit monkey pile. This pile method combines movement and static, which can exercise a person''s eyes, ears, nose, tongue and body, pay attention to the connection between inside and outside, and the interaction between heaven and man. The heaven and man in the spirit monkey pile does not refer to the nature of heaven and earth in the myth, but to various external information, such as visual signals, auditory signals, taste signals, and even changes in temperature and humidity. The spirit monkey stake is to make people practice five senses, sharp ears and clear eyes, which is very similar to the overrun of Victor x-3. Of course, it is not as powerful as x-3. However, the spirit monkey stake emphasizes the connection between the inside and the outside, so that people can hear it, see it, touch it, and move it. Finally, people''s movements are flexible and coordinated, like apes, which can fly on eaves and walls like walking on the ground.


    It is said that the master who has reached a high level of linghouzhuang can catch flies with one hand with his eyes covered, and can avoid the enemy''s gun shooting within 20 meters. Any slight force can enable them to make a natural response, use force, and even know the way of the enemy''s transport power and transmission as soon as they touch the enemy''s body, and cut off and destroy it, This is called listening strength.


    Moreover, linghouzhuang also pays attention to the exercise of body muscles and bones. Although it has no powerful and subtle exercise effect as Funiu Zhuang, it is also much stronger than ordinary exercise methods. It can even drive bones and joints through muscle peristalsis to achieve the effect of shrinking bones. When you cultivate to a high depth, as long as the head can pass through the hole, the body can pass through.


    Of course, Jack can''t do it at present, because he is quite strong, but his physique has reached 12 points, which has broken through the limit of the human body.


    Don''t underestimate the 12 o''clock physique. After testing, Victor is sure that it has reached the power level of silver backed gorillas on earth. In fact, Jack can easily do the so-called one handed cow subduing. In the final analysis, human beings in this world are much stronger than those on earth.


    After several tests, Victor Jack found that, first, Jack moved at the fastest speed of 22 meters per second. Second, he can span a distance of 10 meters in one second and shoot three arrows with a hard bow. The arrows pierce the iron oak bull''s-eye 40 meters away. Third, Victor asked Jack to cut fruit with a short knife. Of course, the so-called fruit is actually an iron oak target. After the target was thrown by Renault, Jack danced a snow light with the short knife, and the oak target was cut into pieces by him. Victor calculated that he cut 11 knives per second.


    Therefore, Jack is a special soldier with high agility, high Dodge, high speed and high skills. Moreover, he is smaller and easier to integrate into ordinary people than Renault.


    Now, Victor has convinced that if weapons are used, Renault is really not Jack''s opponent. Of course, this does not mean that the hidden militia of Fu Niu has no value.


    Jack has an advantage over Renault, but if he plays against the Cavaliers, he will be crushed. At the beginning, the fierce jackal leader was a typical example of high power and agility. Although his power was too rough, he lost two moves before ESK.


    Victor still remembers the amazing reverse thrust of eskry, which was a sword thrust after he suddenly changed the direction of 180 ¡ã in the process of charging. It''s incredible! Victor believes that eskry must have used the power of elements, which shows that he, like Bruce, has touched the silver threshold.


    Victor is sure that neither Renault nor Jack will be Nelson''s opponent, but Renault should be able to resist for a while. Jack estimates that it will be over as soon as he contacts, and no tricks can be used. This is the rolling caused by the great difference of power, and Nelson''s perceptual attribute has broken through the limit to 12 points. They can''t win against Nelson, let alone knights with high unity of spirit and body.


    However, Victor can also be sure that the alchemical militia loaded with the secret form can defeat the trainee knight, which may be very easy. In addition, with the progress of cultivation, their strength will certainly improve. They may not be able to break their wrists with knights in the future.


    Therefore, Victor then produced two monkey militia and two cattle subdued militia. Such a combination is very complementary. One can hold heavy long handle weapons and enemy front hard steel, the other can hold strong bow and crossbow to shoot accurately, and can also fight with a close hand.


    Originally, Victor also ordered the production of an alchemical militia loaded with the secret form of golden toads. He wanted to see what would happen? But strangely, the king told him that he could not load the Golden Toad secret form to the alchemy militia or auxiliary soldiers!


    In a word, the Golden Toad secret form is the most mysterious one. According to the records of x-3, it is a pile method for cultivating Qi, blood and lungs, paying attention to breathing and meditation. However, there is no relevant explanation on the specific effect. It is only said that it will not invade all diseases and prolong life. After practicing, Victor found that the Golden Toad secret form is the only pile method that can make the life attribute fluctuate upward. However, once the practice is stopped, the life attribute will fall back without any growth.


    This time, the alchemy tower generated the Golden Toad secret shape, but it could not be loaded! This makes Victor wonder. If the alchemy life is excluded by the water element and cannot load the Golden Toad secret form, how can the alchemy tower generate this skill?


    Victor vaguely felt that the secret form had great potential, but it was not completely compatible with the world. The key was the Golden Toad secret form! If, once the Golden Toad secret form can break through the limit, the secret form is likely to form a new power system!


    "My Lord! Succeeded! Here is the sugar you want." A voice interrupted Victor''s fantasies. It was Bousso.


    Victor looked back and Bousso came towards him with a plate in his hand.


    "Show me!" Victor walked over excitedly.


    The plate is full of white crystals that are slightly green, crystal clear and fragrant. It looks very attractive.


    Victor picked up a granulated sugar and put it into his mouth. Suddenly, a sweet taste melted at the tip of his tongue. The sweet taste continued to stimulate his taste buds and made him want to taste another one.


    After closing his eyes and tasting it for a while, Victor smiled and said to Bousso, "good! This is the granulated sugar I want! You did a good job!"


    "The granulated sugar is a little big! You can grind it down."


    With that, Victor couldn''t help laughing. Only with granulated sugar can he have a foothold and have funds to continuously produce alchemy creatures. At that time, although the world is large, where can he go?


    The adsorption crystal obtained from Nicole is really effective for removing the color of sucrose! The process of producing granulated sugar was not smooth, and Victor even despair for a time.


    At that time, he put the adsorbed crystal into the filtered sugarcane juice. The impurities in the sugarcane juice were absorbed by the crystal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Victor was still full of joy, but finally found that the sugarcane juice completely turned into clear water, while the impurities adsorbed by the crystal turned into crude sugar!


    This makes people speechless. Victor has made many experiments without giving up his heart, but he desperately found that the sugar and impurities are absorbed simultaneously, which means that the time difference can not be used to extract sugar.


    It is for this reason that Victor has not organized the alchemy militia to go to the swamp to collect adsorption crystals. During this period, he also produced three additional alchemy auxiliary soldiers.


    Two days ago, when Victor was ready to give up, Bousso inadvertently told him that he knew this crystal! This is a purified crystal. The alchemical Empire often uses this crystal to purify water. It can also be carried with you. It is very convenient to use in the field.


    Victor quickly asked him about the characteristics of purifying crystal. Bousso snapped. Victor noticed a characteristic of purifying crystal. It purifies impurities in water very fast during the day, but reduces impurities very slowly at night. It reduces salt first and other impurities last!


    Victor immediately scolded Bousso. Why didn''t he say it earlier? But busso solemnly told Victor that he really didn''t know what lime was, what adsorbent was, purple cane, sucrose, and purified crystal. Victor didn''t ask him......


    Victor suddenly became dumb. This is the defect of alchemists. They have extraordinary skills and rich knowledge, but their way of thinking is very rigid. They don''t know how to expand their knowledge. However, the king said that alchemists have the ability to learn and will become more and more flexible over time.


    Then Victor told Bousso about the process of making sucrose, and asked them to stare at the process of reducing sucrose to water at night. As long as the purified crystal is taken out of the water in time, they will get pure sugarcane juice. That''s what today''s results are.


    Now it''s time to go to the Everglades and collect purified crystals!


    "Jack! You guys get out of the fence here. Heiyu will lead you to a place to gather. When I arrive, I will have a task assigned to you." Victor commanded several alchemist militia.


    These alchemy militia have not yet integrated into the free people. In order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, they can only turn over the fence. Although it is very steep outside, it is still difficult for them. Victor tried it a few days ago. Even if an alchemist falls, it''s not a big deal!


    With hemp rope and hands and feet, the three monkey militia quickly climbed up the fence, sat steadily on it, and hung the rope. With the help of the rope, the Funiu militia also began to climb up. Although they perceived that it was up to 10 points, they were still very difficult to face the fence more than 9 meters high.


    Seeing that these alchemy militia are nimble and orderly, Victor has a slight jaw. These alchemy militia are not as dull as the alchemy auxiliary soldiers. Maybe they can control some free people.


    But when Victor saw that Renault was also climbing up, he suddenly had a black line in his head.


    "Renault! What are you doing?"


    "My Lord! I''m climbing up."


    "You can go through the front door! Besides, I didn''t let you go!"


    "Oh!"


    Maybe I should open a secret door here. Victor touched his chin and thought to himself.

 Chapter 62

    Victor hurried down to the lower camp with Renault. He was going to meet Jack and them. Now collecting purified crystals was a top priority, and this was the first use of alchemy creatures, which made Victor a little excited.


    Seeing Victor coming, several guards in charge of guarding the gate saluted their Lord one after another.


    "Prepare two horses for us. I''m going out." Said Victor faintly.


    Soon two good horses were brought over. Victor and Renault got on the horse and left.


    An hour later, Lilia hurried back to the camp with old ham.


    "Lord Victor, where have you been?" Lilia asked directly at the gate guard.


    "My Lord didn''t say. He and big Renault asked for two horses and went straight away." Lilia''s anxious appearance frightened the guard.


    "Uncle ham! Can the teal dog be tracked?" Lilia turned back and asked old ham.


    "They were so frightened that they couldn''t use it for a day or two." Old ham said heavily.


    "What should I do?! my brother is not here again! All the veterans of the regiment have followed me to Heibao Town, these bastards! Dirty animals in my head!" Thinking of the approaching danger, Lilia shouted angrily.


    "Lilia, don''t worry. The adult is very powerful and the big man is around. Nothing will happen. Now it''s important to send someone to inform the people outside and be vigilant in case." Seeing Lilia in a mess, old ham quickly suggested.


    "You''re right. I''ll arrange someone to inform sister Linda and village head Maureen, and then I''ll take another team to track Lord victor.", Lilia calmed down a little when she thought of Renault''s strong strength.


    "Lilia, it''s hard for us to find Lord Victor without the help of teadog. Well, we have to sacrifice two old guys."


    Looking at Lilia''s stubborn eyes, old ham gave up his intention of persuasion. He decided to use a secret method to stimulate the life potential of the two teats, although it would kill them. But Lord Victor''s safety is more important!


    Victor and Renault soon saw the alchemical crow circling in the sky, which was the assembly place he arranged.


    "Are you very fast?"


    Victor was surprised to see that five alchemy militia had been waiting for him at the assembly point. He and Renault came on horseback.


    "Sir, we ran all the way." Said Jack respectfully.


    It''s 40 kilometers away from the camp. Victor and Jack don''t start too long, but Jack and they still arrive at the assembly site first, which shows that these guys ran 40 kilometers at the speed of war horses. This strength was the envy of victor.


    "Well, everyone is here! Eh? Where are those guys?" Victor suddenly found something missing and asked strangely.


    Jack blew a long whistle, and five dark shadows jumped out of the bushes in the distance and ran here quickly.


    Victor looked up and saw that these shadows were running here at an amazing speed. The complex terrain did not cause too many obstacles to them. A 10 meter wide soil ditch ran past. It was full of thorns. They were hit everywhere. In just five minutes, these guys had run around victor, One by one, with their heads bowed, their tongues sticking out, their thick tails sweeping around, carrying a large amount of dust, sobbing and coming to victor.


    "Stupid dog! Stop! Sit down!"


    Victor was shocked and quickly made a gesture to stop the intimacy of these big guys. He didn''t want to be covered with their saliva.


    These are the alchemy war mastiffs only recently made by the alchemy tower.


    Alchemical war mastiff, stamina 18, spirit 4, perception 14, life 5, cost 800 kinsol, with tracking, bloodthirsty, wild instinct, life expectancy 4 years. It is the standard alert unit of the alchemical empire.


    These alchemical war mastiffs have an average shoulder height of more than 90 cm, a body length of nearly two meters and a weight of about 120 kg. They are truly giant dogs. Their fur is thick and blue gray, their bones are strong and hard as steel, and their whole body is full and strong muscles. Their snout is prominent, and their teeth are sharp and hard. The two upper canine teeth are as long as 8 cm. They are exposed from their mouth to form a pair of blade teeth, which makes them look particularly ferocious. It is this obvious feature that makes people know that these are ferocious animals at a glance!


    Since these war mastiffs were produced, Victor has only done a few simple tests, and it has been determined that their strength and endurance are amazing. He let Renault compete with a war mastiff. Renault, who has cultivated the secret shape of the ox, can only share the same score with the war mastiff. But when the war mastiff uses his bloodthirsty talent, Renault is immediately dragged all over the ground, but after the bloodthirsty effect subsides, The war mastiff became so weak that it couldn''t even stand up.


    In addition, these mastiffs are extremely tough. At least they won''t be hurt when they roll down the steep slope of the upper camp. Victor has tried it.


    In order to keep the secret of the alchemy tower, an area near the cave in the upper camp has been designated as a restricted area by Victor, and a fence has been built to cover it. Even Lilia and Nelson can''t go in.


    However, after these ferocious dogs were produced, how to send them out gave Victor a headache. Finally, Victor had to let Renault throw them one by one from behind the fence. So Renault grabbed a war mastiff and threw it out of the fence 8 or 9 meters high. Then he heard the war mastiff sobbing and rolling down the steep hillside.


    Victor was a little worried. He opened the door and jumped onto the fence. He looked down and found that the war mastiff rolled less than half the distance, found a balance and ran down the steep slope happily.


    In this way, five war mastiffs were thrown out one by one. Then, they followed Victor''s instructions and hid here under the guidance of the alchemical crow.


    Victor looked at the five militias, five war mastiffs and 10 alchemical crows in front of him. He was somewhat satisfied.


    "This time, you have to enter the swamp and collect this purified crystal. Black feather will lead the way at the specific location." Victor took out a purifying crystal and handed it to Jack. They passed it on.


    "During the mission, it''s important to avoid danger. If you really can''t collect it, you don''t have to fight hard. You can give up the mission and withdraw back first." Said Victor coldly.


    Although the alchemists are very strong, the Everglades are full of dangers. Even Bruce and his team are defeated. Victor doesn''t think that his team is stronger than Bruce and his team. Therefore, it is his strategy to go in quietly and bring things out quietly.


    "Adults, with war mastiffs, we can avoid most dangers. They have keen intuition and the ability to predict dangers." Said Jack.


    Victor nodded. This is the effect of the wild instinct of the war mastiff. The king told Victor that the wild instinct is the core skill of the war mastiff, and its bloodthirsty skill is used to cover the retreat of others in case of danger. The positioning of the alchemical war mastiff is cannon fodder!


    "Don''t be careless. We don''t know much about the situation in the Everglades, but we can be sure that there are lizard tribes, and they are the most powerful half dragon tribes. You can smear mud on your body to avoid being smelled by them. I hope you can come out completely instead of purifying crystals."


    This team, let Victor put 10500 gold sol, is currently the most powerful force in his hands, even the cannon fodder war mastiff, he doesn''t want to lose.


    "My Lord, if it''s a lizard tribe, it''s no use smearing mud. Their domesticated snake demon can observe the temperature change. We can collect black stinky mushrooms and smear them on them. All tewaril''s descendants and blood descendants hate this smell and will avoid it from a distance. This is their instinct." Jack introduced victor.


    "Wait, what is tewaril? What are its descendants and blood?"


    The information revealed by Jack surprised victor.


    "Tewaril, the ancient king of Blackpool, is the ancestor of all snake lizards. Its blood constitutes the swamp biological community, including lizard man and snake demon. Nine headed snake lizard is its direct descendant."


    "How did you know this? Why didn''t the king tell me this?" Asked Victor seriously.


    "Sir, these are the knowledge in our will side. The tower spirit has no permission to read and modify the inherent content in our will side."


    "How much do you know about this'' tewaril ''?" Victor paused and asked.


    "We only know that tewaril is the king of the ancient Blackpool, as well as the characteristics and abilities of his descendants."


    "OK! You can introduce the characteristics of lizard man, snake demon and Hydra lizard."


    Obviously, the alchemical Empire would not load more detailed ancient knowledge for the alchemical militia. Victor simply decided to ask some specific content.


    "Lizard man, the blood descendant of the king of heize, has a limit life of 70 years. He has a sensitive sense of smell and keen eyesight. He is good at using spears and hunting bows. He has underwater breathing and three-level healing ability. A few individuals have two-level healing ability. Lizard man has three-level intelligence. He can communicate with most heize blood descendants. Very few elite individuals have extraordinary ability."


    "The snake demon, the blood descendant of the king of Blackpool, looks like a big lizard. It has no wisdom. It has underwater breathing and secondary healing ability. Very few elite individuals have extraordinary talent: fossilization. The heart of the snake demon is the third kind of material, and the eyes of the elite snake demon are the second kind of material."


    "Hydra lizard, the direct descendant of the king of Blackpool, has a maximum life of 1600 years, level 4 wisdom, underwater breathing, extraordinary regeneration, element resistance, highly toxic field, extraordinary talent: element stagnation. The skin of Hydra lizard is the first kind of material, the heart is the treasure material, the bone is the treasure material, the eyeball is the treasure material, the venom is the first kind of material, the feces is the third kind of material, and so on. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡±


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! I see. Nine headed snake lizard is like a fat pig. Its whole body is full of treasure! Now let me introduce fossilization and element stagnation." Seeing Jack talking there, Victor quickly stopped. He had experienced the honesty of alchemists.


    "Looking at the eyes of the elite snake demon will slow down the operation of elements in the organism, paralyze and stiff, just like being petrified."


    "Element stagnation is also fossilization, but because the Hydra lizard has too many eyes, the probability of fossilization increases greatly, and it can hardly be exempted."


    Victor nodded to Jack to show that he understood. Then he asked, "why does the will side of the alchemy militia load this knowledge? And these material levels? Does it mean that collecting these materials is your job?"


    "My Lord, collecting materials in a dangerous environment is the main work of our alchemy militia."


    Jack''s answer confirmed Victor''s conjecture. Instead, he was not in a hurry to ask. Anyway, the knowledge of the alchemy militia came out of the same model, and so did Renault.


    "It seems that it is not difficult for you to collect purified crystals this time." Victor smiled and said that even the Hydra was on the menu of the alchemy militia, not to mention collecting purified crystals, although Victor thought that the alchemy militia was a dish in front of the hydra.


    "Sir, according to your request just now, is our collection a level 3 task?" Asked Jack.


    "Is there anything particular about it?" Victor asked suspiciously.


    "My Lord, the primary purpose of level 3 task is to preserve oneself and the secondary purpose is to collect purified crystals. The primary purpose of level 2 task is to collect purified crystals and the secondary purpose is to preserve oneself. The only purpose of level 1 task is to collect purified crystals." York replied faintly.


    "Level 3 mission! You are allowed to sacrifice up to three alchemical war mastiffs." Vic said quickly. These alchemists who are not afraid of death are of great use behind him, not to damage here.


    "Yes, sir." Several alchemy militia said in unison, which startled victor.


    "I''ll give you 15 days. You can come back in advance when the task is completed. You still gather here and let Heiyu inform me. Remember, whether the task is completed or not in 15 days, you must wait for my order here. Now, let''s go!"


    At Victor''s sign, five heavily armed alchemy militia, five huge war mastiffs, and ten alchemy crows advanced towards the Everglades


    This is their first mission, or their nth mission.


    Victor rode on his horse and meditated quietly. Today''s conversation with Jack revealed a lot of information, so that Victor could outline a general outline.


    The logistics alchemy tower of the alchemy empire is investigated and searched by the alchemy crow, collected and hunted by the alchemy militia, guarded and guarded by the alchemy war mastiff, and processed and produced by the alchemy auxiliary soldiers.


    Judging from the knowledge of the alchemy militia, the alchemists of the naril Empire knew the secrets of ancient times, which showed that their inheritance had a long history.


    Thinking of this, Victor immediately asked Renault, "Renault, whose blood is human?"


    "I don''t know."


    Victor nodded. He was not surprised by the answer. Imperial alchemists did not need to instill knowledge about humans into alchemists.


    "Whose blood is the Jackal?"


    "Gluttony king, grimku."


    "Where are the elves?"


    "I don''t know."


    This answer surprised victor. He frowned and said tentatively, "where are the barbarians?"


    "I don''t know."


    Sure enough, Victor sighed and said, "come on, let''s go back."


    Victor and Renault rode slowly towards the hill camp. Not half way through, I saw Lilia coming with a team of guards.


    "My Lord is here!"


    Seeing victor and Renault, Lilia and the group of guards immediately gathered around here, and quickly surrounded victor in the middle, with a bow and a knife out of the scabbard.


    "Lilia, what happened?" Victor was also nervous about the formation.


    "Victor, you''re fine." Seeing Victor safe, Lilia swallowed instead.


    "Who will tell me what happened?" Victor had to half hug Lilia and ask the people around him loudly.


    "My Lord, Lilia, I''m afraid you''re in danger. My Teal dog found a group of violent animals wandering nearby!" Old ham quickly explained to victor.


    "What? A group of violent animals?!"


    Victor was shocked by the news. Now, when they were weakest, a group of violent animals was enough to have disastrous consequences for the free people''s resettlement camp.


    "Yes, sir, I investigated their paw prints. They should be ferocious wolves, and at least five. It''s very rare." Old ham said with certainty.


    ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± Victor.

 Chapter 63

    It is at the intersection of the water season and the earth season that the drizzle flies obliquely, like a silk curtain. Under the moisture of the rain, the seeds of life begin to show their existence to the world after four months of hiding and breeding, which makes the world full of green.


    Victor''s Hill camp is very different from two months ago. The low shacks once used for temporary resettlement were all bulldozed and new wooden houses were built on the original site. The broad road is covered with bluestones, and the small trees on both sides of the road have sprouted. They are tender green, which people like when they see them. This is the color of hope.


    At this time, the hill camp is a village full of hope. It is clean, tidy and orderly. Under the cover of the drizzle, it still smells peaceful and beautiful. It is really lovely.


    Victor''s heart was very heavy at the moment.


    Yesterday''s Oolong brought an uproar and even a disaster to his camp.


    "So you sent all the guards to find me, which caused all this?"


    Victor stared out of the window, and the object of his inquiry was Lilia with a drooping head.


    "My Lord, I can''t blame Lilia. I didn''t manage the free people well. That''s why this trouble happened." Linda hurriedly explained to victor.


    Victor sighed. He knew the cause and effect of the matter.


    Three days ago, Victor threw five alchemical mastiffs out of the camp and let them hide 40 kilometers west of the hill camp. But to his surprise, when old Ham''s Teal dog was patrolling around the camp, he smelled the smell of the war mastiff and was scared to death. One by one, he ran back to the kennel with his tail between his legs and refused to come out again.


    The abnormal reaction of teal dog attracted the attention of old ham. As an experienced herdsman, he knows that this is the performance of teal dog when encountering violent animals


    Out of cautious consideration, old ham did not hastily notify Victor, but personally searched around the camp. As a result, he found the footprints of the war mastiff in the west of the camp. After comparing the size of the footprints, he was shocked to find that these footprints were bigger than his hands. What was more terrible was that there were five such monsters, which completely violated his cognition. No violent animals would pile up like this. They all had their own territory.


    With this doubt, he took out the teal dog again and followed the footprints. Maybe it''s because after two days, the smell of the war mastiff faded. Under the scolding of the owner, the teal dog tracked 20 kilometers to the west, and then these Teal dogs turned around and ran away. Old ham determined that they were fierce animals and five fierce wolves!


    Due to Victor''s blockade of the upper camp, old ham can only find Lilia to report the matter. When Lilia takes him to see Victor, Victor and Renault have set out.


    Lilia was worried that Victor would be in danger. After notifying Maureen and Linda, she also dispatched all their guards to find victor.


    After receiving Lilia''s warning, Maureen immediately took the leading people of the village under construction back to the hill camp, and Linda also informed the free people working outside to return to the temporary camp.


    The tension began to spread, and the leaders returned to the hill camp and pulled up the suspension bridge. However, the free people in the temporary camp became agitated. The free people already knew that there was a danger approaching. They asked Linda to go to the hill camp to avoid danger, but Linda ruthlessly refused. Linda said on the spot that she would face the danger together with them. Taking Linda''s identity as a sheriff, the free people gradually quieted down. However, some free people took advantage of the riots, laid a black hand on the people with hatred, and stabbed them on the spot. The order suddenly collapsed.


    The Liberals fought with each other, and the scene was in chaos. When Linda failed to dissuade, she began to suppress strongly, killing three people on the spot, but it didn''t help. She had too few people, and they were all militia. Fortunately, the militia of the Maureen mountain camp were reinforced in time, and the order of the temporary camp was restored. Nevertheless, seven free people died in the riots, and more than a dozen free people left the camp.


    "Lilia has a responsibility, but the biggest responsibility lies with me." Said Victor bitterly.


    What can Victor say? He himself was the initiator. When Lilia knew that he might be in danger, she organized forces to help him. There was no problem in herself. Linda still stuck to the free people''s camp when she was short of manpower, and it was also a mature and prudent move for Maureen to organize the villagers to return to the camp. All of them showed commendable performance, but there was still a big mess. This is what he needs to reflect on.


    "Lilia, you''re not calm. If there are five fierce wolves, as old ham said, can your more than 50 guards fight them in the wild? Fortunately, they didn''t encounter it, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!" In Victor''s view, Lilia''s choice was terrible.


    Ferocious animals are tough, powerful, swift and smart. Let these ordinary guards fight five ferocious wolves in the wild at one time, that is to deliver vegetables. They can''t even lock the ferocious wolf with a bow and crossbow.


    "Victor, I''m sorry. I''m just too worried about you." Lilia said wrongfully, her eyes red.


    "My Lord! Please punish me. I suggested that Miss Lilia take all the guards to find you." One side of Maureen came forward and said nervously.


    This is the root of the problem. Victor''s personal safety is very important for these people. It can be said that it is directly related to their lives. Therefore, even if their lives are in danger, they should maintain the Lord''s safety.


    "Maureen, how is the construction progress of the village now?" Victor was silent and asked Maureen.


    "My Lord, the double-layer fence of the village has been built. We are now digging trenches. It is estimated that it will take another five days to start building the arrow tower." Maureen answered quickly.


    "However, now the villagers are resting in the camp, because the danger has not been lifted."


    Victor nodded. Accompanied by Renault, old ham went to investigate the whereabouts of the violent animals. Everyone was waiting for the latest news, and Victor could only pretend to be confused.


    "Linda, since these free people have come to take refuge in us, we should provide security. Why are you willing to stay in the free people''s camp or let them take refuge when threatened by fierce wolves?"


    Victor''s question made several people in the office look at each other. After a while, Linda hesitated and said, "my Lord, those free people are dirty and smelly. They don''t take a bath for many days and urinate everywhere, so... I''m afraid they''ve soiled our camp."


    Looking at several village leaders and Lilia nodding repeatedly, Victor came out without getting angry. He sneered: "it''s really wrong for you to work with these smelly free people every day."


    "No grievance, no grievance!" Dean, the village leader, nodded and bowed and smiled.


    Victor couldn''t help shaking his head. The villagers under him were very different from the free people in both habit and psychology. Moreover, the hill camp was their home. Who would allow a large group of strangers to take refuge in their own home? Moreover, the vassal was exclusive.


    "Linda, how many freemen are taking refuge in us now?" Victor continued.


    "We have received more than 600 free people, and the specific number is uncertain, because people come every day and leave occasionally. For example, 17 free people left the camp this time." Linda explained in detail.


    Victor nodded. Since Linda was promoted to be a sheriff, she did her duty. This time, she could stick to her post in the face of danger. Victor also saw it in his eyes, although it was just a misunderstanding.


    "How dare these free people leave the station? Are they not afraid to die outside?"


    Victor was perplexed by the free people who took the initiative to leave.


    "My Lord, although this is a pioneering territory, there are few monsters in the territory. In particular, we cleaned it up several times. It is confirmed that there are no monsters and orcs near the camp. Moreover, most of the free people who left are wild people, who know how to survive in the wild. In fact, this turmoil is a conflict between ordinary free people and wild people." Linda explained.


    "Wild people? Are there groups among the free people? Let''s hear more about it." Linda''s words immediately aroused Victor''s interest.


    "My Lord, the wild people are the free people who have lived in the wild for generations. They are different from US farmers who have lost their land. They are very savage and fierce." A villager leader explained to Victor that he disdained his mouth when talking about wild people.


    Victor suddenly realized that the wild people are the real free people. They have been used to the life of the free people and don''t care so much about the identity of the leading people. The wild people who live by hunting and gathering are also called mountain people.


    "Is the murderer a mountain man? Did you catch him?" Victor asked Linda


    "It''s the mountain people who have been caught. They take the opportunity to retaliate because they are excluded." Linda replied.


    "Well, the root cause of this riot is the weak defense of the temporary camp and the insecurity of the free people. Therefore, I decided to suspend the construction of the village! Your team leaders, the following work is to lead the villagers and the free people to strengthen the temporary camp, dig trenches, build at least one layer of iron oak fence, and set up four arrow towers inside." Said Victor.


    "You know, we need time to transform these free people. There are some compelling reasons. We must not let these people drift out, especially to the east of the territory. Do you understand?"


    Seeing the villagers'' leaders nodding one after another, Victor had to add that he must prevent the free people from being used by the neighbors in the east to drag him back.


    Although Victor actually gave up the territory in the East, Pinghu village and the camp of the chebman family were still stuck in his throat like two thorns, which made him very uncomfortable. Especially now there are signs that his appointed village chief Dick and Bayer have compromised.


    "I see!" Hearing Victor raise his voice, several village leaders were frightened.


    "Linda, you draw up 20 free people who can be promoted. Tomorrow I will give them the status of leader in public and publicly execute the perpetrators." Victor said coldly that it is necessary to stabilize people''s hearts now, a sense of security and the combination of grace and prestige.


    "My Lord, old ham and Renault are back!" The guard outside the office announced loudly.


    "Old ham, how''s it going?"


    Seeing old ham and Renault coming in, Victor asked falsely. In fact, he himself was behind the scenes.


    "My Lord, it seems like a misunderstanding. I also found the footprints of several people near those Wolf Paw Prints. They should be mountain people who came out to hunt with mastiff dogs. These hunters may also carry the feces of ferocious animals, so the teal dog mistook those mastiff dogs for ferocious wolves." Old ham explained respectfully to victor.


    "Old ham, how are you sure it''s not a fierce wolf? You can''t make a mistake!" A village leader couldn''t help asking old ham.


    "How can five fierce wolves appear at a time? Can they walk with people? Besides, they are all the way to the West. They are 60 kilometers away from the camp. I won''t make a mistake this time!" Hearing that he was questioned, old ham said angrily.


    "Old ham, it''s hard for you. I''ll ask Lilia to compensate you for a thousand points."


    Victor apologized to old ham. The old herdsman was very fond of his Teal dog. This time, he sacrificed two Teal dogs for Victor''s safety and risked his life to support victor.


    "My Lord, I don''t want work points. I have only one request." Old ham quickly bowed to victor and said, "if those mountain people come to take refuge in us, I want two, oh, no, a mastiff like that. Sir, they are really big!"


    "One day, I promise you." Victor nodded to old ham and then raised the volume. "Since it''s a false alarm, let''s do what I tell you!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When everyone left the office, Victor took a sip of the unique "coffee" in the world, which was friendly to fire elements, and gave him a boost.


    This time, Victor saw a problem. Now the hill camp seems to be on the right track. It looks like a school of prosperity. In fact, it''s just a strong outside but a weak inside.


    Because there is something wrong with the middle class of the territory. These people promoted by Victor, like him, have no experience in managing territory. Once they leave him, they will be in chaos.


    Victor doesn''t believe that other lords will have the same problem. Otherwise, how can the territory be inherited?


    Originally, Victor intended to use alchemists to control those free people, but the low EQ of alchemists could not take this responsibility at all. Therefore, he must redesign an effective system to ensure the operation of the territory, otherwise the development of the territory will be restricted.


    Victor was also prompted by the leaders'' fear of violent animals. Maybe he could do something to suppress the thorns in the two throats.


    Victor has a plan for this.


    (today''s update is a little late. I''m sorry. Thank you again for your appreciation and recommendation.)

 Chapter 64

    Amber street is located in the northwest corner of Heibao town. This narrow street is the intersection of Heibao town''s slum and feudalism. It is densely populated and mixed with good and bad people, and the goat hotel is located at the north end of amber street.


    The residents of amber Street know that the goat hotel has had a surprisingly poor business since it was sold by boss John. It''s not just that the goat hotel doesn''t hire waitresses to solicit business. According to the old drinkers who have gone in and consumed, when they drink, they always feel the atmosphere in the hotel is strange. Every time they get excited and start shouting, they will always be inexplicably silent, and inadvertently look at the old bartenders once, which always makes them cold, Over time, no one was willing to go in and get drunk, although the drinks and food at the goat hotel were really cheap.


    Because of this, the big and small bosses on the street are waiting for the day when the goat Hotel closes down. They are thinking about how to sell the store at a low price.


    But now it''s different. The residents of amber street already know that the goat hotel has a deep background, and the Knights of York family will kill in the street for them. The bosses suddenly realized why the original boss of amber street didn''t dare covet this industry. Only a lengtouqing like Hooke would be so ignorant! No, they lost their lives!


    Fat boss wedge was standing outside the noisy goat Hotel, in a dilemma.


    Wei Qi is an individual on amber street. Although he is also a free man, his family has been fooling around in the cities and towns of eastern provinces for several generations, and gradually saved a lot of family property. Originally, Wei Qi''s father planned to use most of his family to seek the identity of a vassal in the hands of the mayor, but a war destroyed everything.


    The Welch family had to drift to the man and horse hill development collar with a thin and soft, while his father died on the way of migration. After arriving at Heibao Town, Weiqi bought several stores on amber street and got through the joint of an urban defense team leader in Heibao town. With his shrewdness and cunning, his business is also impressive. Maybe after several generations of accumulation, his children and grandchildren can look forward to the status of vassal, but the premise is that his business must be better and better.


    For businessmen, shrewdness is essential if they want to get rich, but the most important thing is to have a backer. In addition, they also need a stable environment.


    Amber Street connects the slums and the FengChen district. People''s consumption ability is fairly good, but public security is a problem. Thieves, beggars and swindlers will make people stay away from this street, so order is very important!


    The bosses on amber Street hate those dark hyenas, but they can''t live without them, because they have established the order behind amber street, so that the bosses can do business safely.


    Now there are no hyenas in amber street. Since the hyena Hooker was killed by the beautiful female knight, no new hyenas have taken over the territory here, because there are a group of lions here.


    That''s not good. In just two days, thieves like jackals have begun to appear frequently, which has attracted the attention of amber Street residents, so they recommend fat wedge to talk to old John. Who makes his business the biggest.


    Vicky bit his teeth and pushed open the door of the goat hotel. Before he entered, dozens of burly men stared at him and made his scalp numb.


    "Isn''t this boss wedge? Why do you have time to visit the shop?" Seeing an old acquaintance coming in, old John said with a smile.


    "Old John, oh, no, boss John! Boss John!" Fat wedge wiped the cold sweat from his head, bowed to old John and said, "I''m here to visit you. Yes, yes, I''m here to visit, come to visit."


    "Then hurry in." Old John beckoned wedge into the hotel.


    Seeing that it was an acquaintance of old John, the strong men took back their attractive eyes and began to talk and laugh loudly again.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?" When he asked Vicky to sit in the bar chair, old John asked directly. He didn''t have time to circle with Vicky now. He also wanted to hear more about the new things in the territory.


    "Boss John, it''s like this. The neighbors want me to ask you when you plan to start collecting everyone''s money. You know it''s not peaceful in the street now. You set a rule below. Big guy is willing to add 20% on the original basis. See?" Without the attention of the strong men, wedge relaxed a lot. He quickly showed John his intention.


    Weiqi''s words moved old John''s heart. He smiled, patted Weiqi on the shoulder and said, "boss weiqi, you go back first. The guys and I are making a total on this matter. We must give the neighbors an explanation. They are old neighbors for many years. Everything like money is easy to discuss."


    "Yes, yes, yes, they are old neighbors. Everyone is counting on boss John." Wedge nodded his head and flattered. It seems that old John, who has only been here for a few months, is really his old neighbor for many years.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Wei Qi was about to leave the hotel, a powerful voice stopped him. Although the voice was not loud, Wei Qi felt that his body was slightly numb by the sound, as if it was shocked by the giant clock.


    "Boss wedge. My name is Nelson. I''d like to buy you a drink." A tough man came up to wedge.


    When the man spoke, the voice in the hotel hall was silent, and everyone looked at wedge again. Wedge immediately knew that the man named Nelson was the real leader.


    Soon, an oak glass slipped down the bar in front of Vicky. Vicky held back his fear, looked down and found that there was less than half a glass of wine in the glass.


    The wine was slightly red, some turbid, and with some purple floccules. It looked like half a cup of inferior local wine. Vicky frowned. With his wealth, such local wine could not enter his eyes. However, being stared at by hundreds of burning eyes, wedge could only pick up the glass and drink it dry. After eating it, he suddenly found that the local wine was not as sour, bitter and spicy as expected. On the contrary, it was pure, sweet, slightly sour and sweet. It was a rare wine.


    "I haven''t tasted it yet. Have another drink." Fat Vicky licked his plump lips and said to old John with bright eyes that the business opportunities contained in this local wine made him brave and showed his true colors of asking for money and not dying.


    Nelson nodded to old John, who had to reluctantly refill half of Vicky''s cup.


    This time, wedge first leaned up and sniffed deeply into the glass. Then he closed his little eyes and took a small bite.


    "Good wine!" After a while, wedge nodded approvingly.


    "Boss Vicky, how much do you think this wine can sell for a cup?" Nelson asked, staring at wedge.


    "This wine is soft and delicate, sweet and sour, not bitter or astringent. Unfortunately, it''s sold a little differently and the heat is poor. I estimate that a cup can sell 40 copper sols. If it can be hoarded for another two years, the price can be doubled." Vicky shook his head sadly.


    "Sir, you see, I have a hotel and a tavern in Heibao town. If you can let me sell this wine, I''d like to pay this amount." Vicky had seen his identity from the noble coat of arms on Nelson''s leather armor, and his eyesight was good.


    "Don''t worry. Go back first. You''ll talk to old John tomorrow." Nelson said quietly.


    Nelson couldn''t understand Weiqi''s price gesture at all, so he simply asked the fat boss to leave, and he had to settle the account.


    "My Lord, the price is not low. Besides, I can give you the bottom. I have a way to sell wine to Hongye town. You must consider it. Consider it!"


    Despite being pushed back by old John, fat wedge shouted at Nelson until he was pushed out of the hotel.


    Nelson was in no mood to talk to the fat boss at this time. He walked back and forth in the hotel excitedly, muttering in a low voice.


    "36 copper ropes are equal to 1 silver sol, 40 copper ropes are 1 silver rope and 4 copper ropes. A barrel of purple sugarcane wine is about 600 cups. Here are 44 barrels, about how many cups? Huh?"


    "Don''t drink! Count it all! How much money can we make this time?" Nelson saw that his men were busy drinking. He was angry and shouted.


    Seeing Nelson getting angry, dozens of guards immediately put down their wine glasses and broke their fingers one by one.


    "Head! I see!" After a while, one eyed Gru stood up first.


    "How much money can you make?" Nelson asked quickly.


    Everyone stared at Gru. His face turned red. After a long time, he shouted, "we can make a lot of money!"


    "Get out!"


    Countless wine glasses, meat bones and boots smashed Gru under the table. Eh! Why are there boots?


    After a burst of laughing and scolding, old John said, "Nelson! Don''t be happy. How are you going to sell this wine?"


    "At the goat hotel?" Nelson scratched his head and said.


    "When will it be sold? The business of our hotel is cold and disgraceful. It''s all old John''s fault. He can''t recruit some big ass waitresses!" An old mercenary banged the table angrily with the hook on his arm.


    "Yes, old John, you open a hotel without waitresses. We have to find happiness in other hotels!" Gru poked his head under the table, said in a strange voice, and was smashed back.


    "Can you blame me? I hired several women with big buttocks to be waitresses. As a result, they quit their jobs after working for a few days and told me that it was unbearable to be cold in the hotel! I wondered why the fire pool was not extinguished. How could it be cold? Later, I knew that others were staring at women''s breasts and buttocks. You old people stared at people''s necks when you were all right. What''s wrong Thinking about how to cut? Can they not be afraid? " Old John bent his neck.


    Nelson sighs and shakes his head. He knows the problems of the old mercenaries. They become cold and ruthless after years of fighting. They always don''t think it''s important to look at others. The old mercenaries are not as bloody as the young mercenaries and don''t have so much interest in women. It''s hell to let such a group of bloody and cold guys open the door to do business.


    "Old John, when the purple cane wine is sold out, you can go back to the territory with us. Now there are more and more people in our camp. Lord Victor needs you to train those family guards." Nelson said to old John.


    Eleven old mercenaries looked at each other. One by one, they were silent, just drinking wine.


    "Lord Victor''s task failed. Can we have the cheek to go back and ask the Lord for the ten mu of land?" An old mercenary said what they thought.


    "Nelson, don''t we mercenaries expect to be incorporated by the Lords one day and be granted the status of a vassal? Now that everyone has been incorporated by Lord Victor, we are on the shore, but we old people have screwed up the adult''s business! Even if the adult doesn''t blame us for your face of the northern bear, can those hairy boys be convinced? Let the big boy be convinced in the future What do people think of the people of our War Bear group? " This time, he was disheartened by hyenas, which made old John angry.


    "What are you going to do?" Nelson said coldly. "Lord Victor specially told me not to make trouble. This time we sold wine, purchased some salt and flour, some crossbows and axes, and finally asked us to recruit at least 20 women back. If you want me to revenge that Barol for you, save it!"


    "We didn''t suffer and talk about revenge. But if we want to sell wine and recruit women, we have to kill Barol!"


    "Why?" Nelson asked faintly.


    "Because Barol is a hyena, he will keep an eye on our purple cane wine. In addition, he also controls most of the meat business in Heibao town. Only by killing him and replacing him can we complete the task assigned by adults. Moreover, the task of dark son is not a failure!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    SHAX is quietly fighting in the lounge of the police station. This is his habit. He has never stopped for more than ten years since he awakened his knight talent.


    Fighting spirit filled his body, and the eleven elements resonated one by one. Only the last element was still motionless.


    SHAX sighed and stopped fighting. He was thirty-four years old and his element level had solidified. He could no longer be promoted to a real knight. This is not because SHAX is not diligent enough, but his knight blood is impure. His grandmother is just an ordinary person, and he is a rare wind element affinity, which makes it more difficult to promote.


    SHAX has no Knight manor and no Knight subsidy given by the family, so the position of sheriff is very important to him. In this position, he can get 2000 kingsol''s extra money every year, which can enable his family to live a rich life.


    I''ve handled the matter two days ago perfectly. There should be nothing wrong. Shanks thought silently, a little uneasy.


    "Bang" "bang" knocked on the door and woke up SHAX''s meditation. He asked loudly, "who?"


    "Lord shanks, madam summoned you. Please follow me!"


    A low voice sounded outside the door. SHAX was delighted. He knew that the housekeeper of Rose Manor was talking outside the door.


    "OK! I''ll come right away!"


    Shanks got up, straightened his uniform, made sure there was nothing wrong, and strode out of the room.

 Chapter 65

    Sylvia lazily leaned on a red willow lounge chair, her charming face was blooming with a charming smile, her slender legs were overlapped, one white and smooth slender hand was holding her cheeks, while the other jade hand was caressing a beautiful purple gold cup. Her exquisite body was sexy and tempting on the white and flawless Alpaca leather cushion.


    Such a casual gesture is not in line with the etiquette of the noble to see guests, but Sylvia naturally shows nobility and elegance, which makes it impossible to have the idea of blasphemy and contempt.


    "This so-called purple sugarcane wine has no merit in brewing. The liquor is turbid and red, and there are flocculent impurities. The sweet and sour taste covers the mellow taste of the wine. People who know a little about wine know that it is a poor wine brewed by local methods. Such wine cannot be recognized by the nobility."


    "However, this wine making raw material is the best choice. If I use this raw material to brew, I will choose the fourth method in Baita wine making. After cooking the raw material, collect the dew on the white fern leaves, and then add Calendula. After one year''s cellaring, the wine should be golden yellow, mellow and soft in taste, which can be compared with the dum wine of Borui United Kingdom Comparable. "


    A well - dressed gentleman was talking to Sylvia. He was Anthony, the interior minister of the York family York is also a scholar of white tower origin.


    "Unfortunately, these vulgar free people don''t know how to make wine at all and completely waste this top brewing raw material." Anthony looked at the purple cane wine in his hand and shook his head and sighed.


    "Anthony, tell me, it has been three years since the family pioneered the hills. Why didn''t you find that purple sugarcane is the top brewing raw material?" Master Edwin, sitting aside, asked coldly.


    Hearing the master''s question, Anthony was slightly stifled. He bowed to Edwin and said, "Mr. Edwin, I tried to make wine with purple sugarcane since my family settled in the man horse hill. I tried five methods, but what I brewed was sweet water. Finally, I decided that purple sugarcane could not make wine, but I didn''t expect that purple sugarcane residue was the top raw material for making wine."


    "You think the vulgar free people found that purple bagasse can make wine. Can''t you admit that the wisdom and skills of the free people are also worth collecting?" Edwin said with some sadness that he was unwilling to support his views for the family descendants who had studied history with him, which made the old scholars deeply helpless.


    "Teacher, knowledge focuses on Inheritance and research. Free people may be a little smart, but they don''t understand the essence of research problems. Some of the skills they invent are piecemeal and disorderly, and their practical value is not great. The knowledge collected and studied by our white tower is systematic, not to mention our limited energy. It''s just the existing knowledge reserve of white tower, which can''t be used by a single scholar Who would give up pearls for the sake of sand? "


    Although Edwin is a scholar and master respected by Anthony, he does not agree with the whimsical and pragmatic old scholars.


    "Moreover, as far as I know, it is a complete coincidence that the free people use purple bagasse to make wine this time. That is because Baron Victor prefers purple bagasse juice. The purple bagasse residue he squeezed was accidentally used for brewing by his leaders. Of course, I don''t comment on Baron Victor''s disgraceful practice of eating purple bagasse." Anthony added.


    At this, Edwin couldn''t help rolling his eyes. You call it no comment?


    "The key to the problem is not the purple cane wine, but the authority and dogma blindfolded our eyes. It is because the Lords believe your conclusion that the purple cane in the Renma hill was cut down. You know, our silver white tower has not made new academic achievements in the world in recent 200 years, but the monasteries of the church are making continuous progress. They recently invented a method to improve the mount body Li''s feed formula now teaches cavalry to March every day, which is at least a quarter more than us... "


    "Well, uncle Edwin, I want to know, can we grow purple sugarcane?"


    Sylvia interrupted the passionate speech of the old scholar. Compared with the differences within the white tower, she is more interested in purple sugarcane. You know, the dum wine of Borui United Kingdom is worth 20 Silver sols, and the top dum wine even reaches 50 gold sols. This is a huge wealth that no one can ignore.


    "Of course, planting is OK, but the development of purple sugarcane seeds is very slow. After our research, we found that it may take 15 years for purple sugarcane to mature, but purple sugarcane also has a way of reproduction. Their roots and stems are connected, that is, a mature purple sugarcane can grow a piece of purple sugarcane within the range of roots. In addition, purple sugarcane has an interesting feature, that is, mature purple sugarcane, such as If the fruit is cut off, it will quickly grow back to three meters high within a year... "


    At this point, edwington thought that Victor had asked him about the harvesting method of purple sugarcane and strictly required his leaders to harvest purple sugarcane according to this method. Did the boy know the value of purple sugarcane long ago?


    "Therefore, I estimate that it will take 40 years to restore purple sugarcane to a renewable scale." Edwin pressed down his doubts and continued.


    "Then, Anthony, please tell me, is Victor''s purple cane wine still valuable?" Sylvia nodded and asked the interior officer.


    "Madam, these purple sugarcane wines are very poor in appearance, but after filtration and distillation and hoarding for more than three years, I am sure to create a new top wine. This new wine will remove the sour taste, retain the light sweet taste and have a slight purple color. As long as the upper class society recognizes it, it can be sold at the price of rum." Anthony said respectfully to the countess.


    "Madam, I think we can buy purple sugarcane from Baron Victor, so our profit margin will be greater." The interior official suggested to Sylvia.


    "About Baron Victor, I have my own plan. Anthony, go down first." Sylvia said faintly.


    "Yes, madam."


    Anthony saluted the countess and Edwin respectively and turned away.


    "Madam, Lord SHAX has arrived."


    Anthony had just left when a waiter reported outside the door.


    "Sylvia, I''ll go first. I hope you can give little Viking more time. He is the closest Lord I''ve ever seen with ordinary people. Maybe he will give us more inspiration."


    When Edwin saw that Sylvia was going to meet the sheriff, he said goodbye.


    "I will, uncle Edwin." Sylvia said to the old scholar with a smile.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, SHAX met the beautiful and charming countess, still looking casual and lazy, but the countess''s words made him sweat.


    "SHAX, you''ve disappointed me! You can''t do this little thing well?"


    "Madam, i..." SHAX wiped the sweat on his head. He thought about it and found nothing missing.


    "Are you a pig brain? Just after Baron Victor''s guard arrived in Heibao Town, he ran into you catching the Baron''s dark son. Are you afraid that others won''t see such a coincidence?" Sylvia''s pretty face was as cold as ice.


    "Madam, I was thoughtless, but they didn''t doubt me. I received the news that old John was asking about Barol. They must be ready to do it."


    Shanks knelt on one knee and said quickly.


    "Hum! You''re lucky. The Baron''s guards are mercenaries who are not good at strategy. Then don''t go wrong again, or your Sheriff won''t do it!" As soon as Sylvia''s mind turned, she understood the crux of the matter.


    "Madame, please rest assured that the steward of Baron Villepin''s house is in black burger Town, and I have arranged for barrol, the gang leader, when..."


    "OK! I don''t care what to do. I just look at the results! You can arrange it!" Sylvia said impatiently.


    "Yes, madam, I''ll leave first." With a sigh of relief, SHAX stood up and said to Sylvia.


    "Also, I want 50% of Victor''s purple cane wine. Do you understand?" Sylvia ordered again.


    "I see!"


    SHAX saluted Sylvia and left the room backwards.


    "Sylvia, do you need to ask such a little thing yourself?"


    After SHAX left, a cold and delicate female voice came out of a curtain, and then a woman came out from behind.


    I saw her, a shiny and moving black hair, casually sprinkled on her shoulders. She was petite and exquisite, but her curves were beautiful and coordinated, her facial features were exquisite but slightly tender. With her white and moist skin, she was clearly a 16-year-old or 7-year-old girl, but her temperament was as cold as ice, and she looked like a thousand miles away. Her gorgeous secret silver armor shows that she is at least a great Knight of the silver class.


    "Trisley, I was just interested in it, but now the green fruit has a sweet taste. I can''t help but want to eat him." Sylvia stretched and giggled.


    "Is it because of purple cane wine?" Seeing that Sylvia''s silky spider silk dress immediately stretched a thrilling curve because of a lazy move, trisley couldn''t help showing a touch of jealousy in her eyes.


    "You''ve been waiting here for a long time to talk to me about Nicole?" Sylvia said softly. She didn''t want to talk more about victor.


    "Nicole is my squire knight. Now she is also a knight, and she has been promoted through life and death trial. In this process, she must have felt the element sea. Even if her knight''s blood is impure, there is no doubt about her promotion to silver level." Trisley nodded.


    "Therefore, I hope you will give her the treatment of family knights, a manor, a 5000 mu fief, a village, and a knighthood allowance of 3000 kinsol per year. I have already thought of her new name, which is..."


    "She refused." Sylvia said faintly before trisley finished.


    "Nicole only asked for the identity of a close maid for her mother, and was willing to serve the family for another ten years as a knight, after which she would leave the family."


    "Why?"


    "Ask her yourself."


    After trisley left angrily, Sylvia picked up the purple gold cup. She stared at the steaming coffee. In her eyes, the coffee seemed to gradually show Victor''s beautiful face like an elf. Sylvia showed a charming smile and raised the purple gold cup for a drink.


    "Purple cane, coffee, and fast bird, Victor, I expect you to bring me more surprises! Also, it''s not so easy to abduct my knight!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the public security office in Heibao Town, an old man with thin body, simple clothes and a bitter face is always paying attention to the movement in the public security office. He is barrol, the gangster leader in Heibao town.


    Barol waited anxiously outside the sheriff''s office. He was waiting for the summons of Sheriff Lord SHAX.


    A guard came towards Barol. Without saying a word, he winked at the gang leader. Barol immediately followed the soldier and walked to the police station.


    "Good day, my Lord!"


    Barol saw the powerful Sheriff of Heibao town in a hidden room of the sheriff''s office.


    "Barol, what have you arranged for what I ordered?" Shanks asked in a deep voice. Such hyenas in Heibao town were all on his nose. You''re welcome at all.


    "My Lord, the steward of Baron Villepin''s house is now arranged by me in a private house, but it won''t take long. This time, he asked me to kill Baron Victor''s dark son and gave him 100 gold sols. After the mission failed, he asked me to take out 400 gold sols and return them to him. I think this son of a bitch blacked the reward given by Baron Villepin. Now he wants to give this money He returned it to the Baron, so he wanted to make it up from me, but I was temporarily delayed. But he asked me to raise money for him within two days, because he would go back to Villepin in three days. " Barrow leaned over to SHAX and whispered.


    "In a day or two, Baron Victor''s family will do it. You must not let the villepins leave the private house! If you miss my business, you know the consequences." Shankson said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, sir. He will never leave in two days. I have prepared a pair of Sister Flowers for him. Now, he is having a good time. But..."


    Barol hesitated for a moment and then said, "Sir, according to the steward of the villepins, the Lord of his house is a cousin of the queen with a deep background. You see, if I calculate him like this, will he..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not you who killed! This account can''t be counted on you. After it''s done, you can avoid it for a while. When the storm is over, who can remember a little man like you?" Said SHAX disdainfully.


    "These two days, you have to go in and out of the private house frequently and arrange more people to take care of it. People mistakenly think you live there. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my Lord, I will do it."


    "Remember, I won''t reward you, but you can save your life! So don''t worry! Go."


    With a dejected look, Barol slowly walked out of the police station and turned into an alley, but his muddy eyes became deep.

 Chapter 66

    It was getting dark, and the pedestrians on amber Street began to become scarce. It was too close to the slum. It was always unsafe to go out at night, and the security forces rarely inspected the street at night.


    Several hotels and wine houses on the street were brightly lit, and from time to time there were men''s laughter and women''s screams.


    Goat hotel is also brightly lit, but the door is closed. There are four big men holding their arms at the door. Anyone passing by can feel their sharp eyes, so they circle across the street.


    "Lord Barol has many footholds in the town. Usually he chooses to sleep at will. Recently, he has received a pair of sisters, so he has been happy in his private house at No. 14 Walnut Street these two days."


    "However, he always carries more than 20 thugs with him, with some stubble and two crossbows."


    A young man with a blue and white face said while painting on an oak table.


    "You''re Barol''s man. How do we know you''re not lying to us?" An old mercenary said angrily that the mercenaries survived the battle by the shoulders and backs of their comrades in arms. They always hate and despise the traitors.


    "Don''t doubt him. The monkey didn''t lie." Nelson said.


    Nelson was in a terrible mood. He had just had a deep talk with the Sheriff of Heibao town. He already knew a lot.


    Baron Villepin''s back boss was a steward of Baron Villepin''s house. This time, the Bureau of the goat hotel was directed by the steward of Villepin''s house, not because of old John''s negligence.


    In addition, when the freemen were recruited last time, the supervisor of the Villepin family made people publicize that Lord Victor had no knights and was not worth taking refuge in. If Lord Victor hadn''t pulled out the flag of the Bruce knight, they wouldn''t have recruited enough people at all.


    As for why did the villepins do this? Nelson also knows.


    Victor once mentioned to Nelson that he lost his family support because he offended the prince party, and Baron Villepin was a member of the prince party.


    If the claws of the villepins in Heibao town are not cut off, the purple cane wine in the territory will not be sold safely. This time, they can kill and plant. Next time, someone will be poisoned and killed because of drinking purple sugarcane wine.


    Barrow must die!


    "Monkey! Are you sure you don''t need to kill all Barol''s men?" Nelson asked the young man.


    "My Lord, whoever has a backstage in our business is the boss. As long as master Barol dies, his men will listen to the new leader. After all, we also want to eat." The monkey said excitedly. He knew that he would soon be able to sit in the position of Lord Barol.


    Sure enough, Nelson was silent for a while and asked, "we pushed you to this position. How can you prove your loyalty?"


    "My Lord, to tell you the truth, we people have never been loyal. We are like rags. We change one piece when we are dirty. Therefore, the old man doesn''t need our loyalty."


    The monkey''s confession made the mercenaries silent.


    "My Lord, if you support me, I will listen to you. If you don''t support me, I will die in the smelly ditch." The monkey added nervously.


    "You alone, how can Barol''s men listen to you?" Old John asked.


    "My Lord, the position of the boss doesn''t depend on the fist. Just a word from the sheriff. If the sheriff can speak for me, it all depends on your face." The monkey bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "Monkey, I want you to do three things well after you take the post. First, keep an eye on the business of purple cane wine and don''t let people make trouble. Second, pay attention to all the rumors about Victor''s collar and report to the goat hotel as soon as there is news. Third, help us recruit women, at least 40 in two months. Can you do it?" Nelson made his offer to the monkey.


    "Sir, the first and second are all right. But the third, can I ask, sir, do you want a waitress?" The monkey asked cautiously.


    "No, there are too many singles in our territory. The women recruited in the past are wives."


    Hearing this answer, the monkey''s eyes lit up. He asked again, "can you take the children? And, can you give the identity of Lingmin?"


    "OK! Here you are!"


    Seeing the monkey''s detailed question, Nelson showed a look of appreciation, which showed that the monkey was not perfunctory.


    "That''s no problem, but the quantity is not guaranteed every time. It''s the truth." The monkey said carefully.


    "Try your best, I won''t embarrass you. I''ll tell you what else."


    "That''s the case. The public security office needs 50% of the money, and the brothers can''t share the rest. In addition, if adults have any difficulties, they need to make small moves, and you have to give some rewards." The monkey gritted his teeth and said, now his heart is going to go up to his throat, but this is the rule, and he must make it clear.


    "What? You work in our name and want to swallow money alone? Dare you ask for a reward?" An old mercenary stared and said.


    "My Lord, the little ones are rewarded by the public security, and they can''t help taking 50%. The remaining 50% is just enough for the brothers to live. We have to deal with the golden finger Gang, and we have to fight with other gangs. We don''t dare to bother adults to kill them. Adults must do their best to explain things. Now it''s such a rule, so.... ¡£¡£¡£¡± The monkey quickly explained.


    "OK, I see. Let''s do it. You can support 20 Silver sols from here every month and recruit a woman to give you 10 Silver sols. Is that enough?" Nelson nodded in agreement.


    The monkey was introduced by the sheriff, and the Sheriff has made it clear to Nelson that the sheriff supports the monkey in the face of Nelson. The monkey is an agent of the family in Heibao town. Such an agent usually supports himself. In fact, it is an employment relationship. If they are asked to do things, they will naturally be rewarded, And loyalty is really not needed.


    "Enough, enough, thank you for your promotion!" The monkey nodded and bowed and said with a smile that the matter was settled.


    Nelson straightened up, looked around at his men, and said coldly, "all equipped, let''s go and kill barrow!"


    The guards immediately took action, dressed in armor, holding shields, checking swords and carrying crossbows. A murderous spirit immediately filled the air.


    "Sir, you... Sir, listen to me. According to the rules of the public security office, military equipment cannot be used in the fight in the underworld, sir..." Seeing these big men like going to war one by one, the monkey was shocked and quickly advised.


    Nelson didn''t answer the monkey. In his cold eyes, he was still angry. Sheriff SHAX bit 50% of the purple cane wine from him! The condition is that the York family guarantees that the purple sugarcane wine can be sold smoothly in Heibao town. Also, there will be no intervention from the police station tonight!


    "Let''s run over!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    14 Walnut Street, a private house of Lord Barol, a two-story exquisite wooden house with front and rear yards. Such a house is worth at least 80 gold sols in Heibao town.


    This is the periphery of the vassal district and the place where Lord Barol entertains distinguished guests. Therefore, even at night, there are many ferocious men walking around the private house. Their hands are in their trouser pockets, where daggers are hidden. These people are Barol''s confidants.


    There was a sound of footsteps in the distance, which attracted the attention of these big men. They vigilantly felt the long swords and short knives that had been hidden from the corner of the wall, winked at each other, and looked like some elite.


    A big man took down a torch from the wall and waved it up and down three times. This is the contact signal of their guild. He wants to confirm whether it''s his own person.


    There was no response when he saw a group of people on the opposite side. The man hardened his head and shouted, "this is master Barol''s territory, and which road is opposite?"


    "Poof" "poof" the fierce crossbow arrow ran through his body and made him fall to the ground with a convulsion. This is the response he got!


    There was no helpless cry, no panic escape, or even chaos. The remaining big men dropped their weapons and fled along the corner.


    In fact, these outlaws do not lack the courage to fight desperately. They should never include fighting against the army!


    Are you kidding? Cross bow, round shield, lock armor, one handed spear, these are standard weapons! Needless to say, these people opposite are soldiers!


    Master Barol is finished!


    "This is the hard stubble in the monkey''s mouth?" An old mercenary watched his opponent disappear into the darkness one by one like a mouse and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Hard stubble in hyenas." Nelson touched his chin. He felt that these people withdrew quickly, and it was not without merit. After all, they had never dealt with hyenas. There are limits to the range of activities of mercenaries in cities and towns.


    "Go! Don''t let barrow run away!"


    A group of heavily armed guards rushed at the private house.


    After a while, half a woman''s scream came from the second floor, and soon returned to calm.


    The monkey and a dozen guards withdrew from the private house.


    "Nothing wrong! It''s Barol!" The monkey said excitedly.


    Nelson looked at Old John.


    "Half a hundred old men, full of wine and sleeping like dead pigs, have finished. The two girls and three bodyguards around him have said that they are Barol. They can''t be wrong." Old John whispered.


    Nelson stood in the yard and touched the back of his head. Things went smoothly beyond his expectation. There was no resistance and scream, as if it had happened countless times!


    Is this the way hyenas live?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Things have been done?" Shanks leaned back in his chair and asked the monkey.


    "Sir, it''s all done. The guardians of Baron Victor''s house killed the villepins! But they also took the two women away! Does it really matter?" Said the monkey respectfully.


    "It doesn''t matter. The two women always thought that Barol served them. This is the beautiful place Barol did. He never touched the sisters. He pretended to be Barol''s men and frightened them that Barol didn''t like women asking questions."


    Shanks sighed and asked, "do you know the end of Barol?"


    "My Lord, I don''t know!"


    "Barol is really smart. He secretly prepared an identity. With this identity, he hid in the free people''s shanty town in the East and wanted to run away alone. As a result, he died. How did you say he died?"


    "My Lord, he''s smart!"


    The monkey''s answer surprised SHAX a little. He smiled and said, "it seems that you are also a smart man!"


    "My Lord, I''m not smart, but I understand." The monkey bowed his head and replied, looking obedient.


    "Oh! What do you understand?"


    "It''s up to adults to decide whether to die or live!" At this time, the monkey is more and more obedient.


    "You are really a sensible person, so you can pay 10% less money. If there is any difficult opponent, I can ask someone to take care of it for you, but you should remember to serve Victor''s family wholeheartedly. Do you understand?" Shanks looked at the sensible man coldly and said in a cold voice.


    "Yes, my Lord, I will do it!" The monkey wiped the cold sweat on his head and made a quick statement.


    "By the way, my Lord, do Barol''s bodyguards want to kill?"


    "No! I''m not going to kill this time, so barrol is smart!" Said SHAX faintly.


    Is to let the two families know what happened! Moreover, the York family and the Villepin family had different positions. Even if Baron Villepin knew that the York family was playing tricks, he could only spread his resentment on victor. As for Baron Victor, is there any other way?


    SHAX smiled as the monkey left his office backwards.


    Although SHAX is only a trainee knight, he firmly controls every move of black fort town. This is the middle class of the big family. What about Victor?

 Chapter 67

    Three kilometers below the hill camp, there is a large camp, which is the temporary free people camp ordered by Victor to receive the free people who come to take refuge in him.


    The area of the temporary residence is OK, with a look of 1 square kilometer. It has a residential area, a square and a reservoir. But the facilities in the camp are a little crude. The residential area on the right is full of low shacks, crowded together. The fence of the camp is a fence made of clay and red pine branches. This kind of fence is very fragile. Ordinary farmers can easily dig it with tools, so it only has the function of dividing areas.


    On the left of the temporary residence is the square area, where the ground is flat and clean. There are rows of tables and chairs in one corner of the square, which is the place for free people to eat.


    Paul is eating his breakfast in the dining area, which is the root of a plant called sweet potato. Paul carefully peeled off the roasted and blackened potato skin, and the white flesh suddenly exposed. It was steaming and smelling. He smiled and ate.


    Paul likes the taste of sweet potato very much. The most important thing is that it can fill his stomach. A half-aged boy like him is always very hungry.


    In fact, Paul has dug up this kind of sweet potato before, but the mountain people told him that only wild boars can eat it. People will have diarrhea and even die of poisoning.


    Therefore, when the temporary camp provided such food to them, it was resisted by everyone. Finally, it was the distinguished leader of the villagers who took the lead in eating before they dared to try.


    Later, the managers in the station told them that the sweet potato was indeed poisonous. Eating it raw or stewing would make people have diarrhea, but as long as it was dried for three days, the toxicity of the sweet potato would disappear, and it tasted very sweet after being roasted.


    Paul thought it was good to live in this camp. At least he could often eat wild boar meat here. When he was in the free camp, the meat was enjoyed by the leader and his men first.


    "Paul, don''t eat too much. You''ll have to go out to work later."


    It was wood, Paul''s father, who was also an honest farmer.


    "Oh." Paul promised, but he didn''t put down the sweet potato in his hand.


    Wood shook his head, but a smile came out of his mouth. He was also very satisfied with the life here. He could not only eat enough, but also didn''t have to be beaten often. Therefore, father and son work very hard. The villager''s leader has also told him that he will recommend their father and son to become the leader of the Lord, so that they can move to the hill camp.


    "I hope there will be no change."


    Yesterday''s turmoil made wood a little worried. In the past, the village leaders had sent people to ask them to work, but there was no news today.


    "Dang" "Dang" "Dang" three gentle and distant bells rang in the square.


    Wood and Paul raised their heads in surprise. It was different from the rapid alarm bell yesterday. It was a collective bell. As former leaders, they were familiar with the difference.


    "Everyone gather in the square! Lord, summon everyone!"


    Several heavily armed guards announced loudly in the camp.


    Under the environmental protection of the guard, Victor stood on the high platform of the square and looked down at the dark crowd below. He looked cold. Today, he came to kill!


    "My Lord, everyone has arrived." Sheriff Linda, wearing leather armor and a long sword, whispered to victor.


    Victor nodded, took a step forward and raised his voice to the free people below.


    "Villagers! I am Baron Victor Wimbledon, the Lord of the kingdom of Gambis and the owner of this land."


    Hearing the Lord''s voice, the free people below held their breath and looked in awe.


    "Although most of you are free people, as the Lord here, I also provide you with shelter and food, shelter and order." Victor continued.


    "But just yesterday, a small group of people openly killed people in this camp, which caused riots in the whole camp and finally killed and injured more than a dozen people."


    "This kind of behavior endangers the safety of all of you and violates my will. This is a provocation to me. According to the law of the kingdom of Gambis, killing innocent people should be hanged! Come on! Bring those murderers up!"


    With Victor''s order, several guards came with three bound men.


    Victor noticed that although the three men were dragged by the guard, they were still struggling back and forth. They didn''t refuse to go, but they didn''t want to be caught by the guard, so they were pushed and pushed in front of victor.


    These prisoners were tied up, their mouths were strangled by knotted hemp ropes, their bodies were stained with blood and their faces were blue and swollen. It seemed that they had been severely taught, but their eyes were still fierce. They glanced at the crowd from time to time. They had no fear of being executed, but showed a kind of defiance and wildness. This is the mountain people.


    Physique 10, spirit 8, perception 9, life 10. This is the data collected by Victor from a mountain man headed by him.


    This element attribute surprised Victor, which has reached the data standard of elite soldiers.


    Victor looked again. The data of the other two mountain people were basically the same, which made Victor''s heart move. He ordered the guard below: "untie the hemp rope on their mouths."


    The rope in their mouth was untied, and a trace of joy appeared in the eyes of the three mountain people. At least they had the right to defend themselves.


    "You three killed people for no reason. I''ll hang you. Do you have anything to say?" Victor asked coldly.


    "Lord, we didn''t kill for no reason. It was those people who robbed my woman that we killed them." The mountain people headed by shouted loudly.


    "My Lord, this man is talking nonsense. His woman is the wife of other free people and was occupied by him. After taking refuge in our camp, the woman returned to her husband. The mountain man was very unconvinced. He beat the couple many times and was beaten severely by our people before he became honest. Unexpectedly, this time he took someone and stabbed the husband to death, And killed a free man who fought against them. " Linda whispered to victor.


    For women again! Victor sighed in his heart that the male to female ratio of his villagers was seriously unbalanced, reaching 8:2. Don''t say that these free people who had just joined him, even the first leaders who followed him, also had frequent conflicts because of jealousy, so Victor asked Nelson to find a way to recruit some women.


    "The woman you robbed can also be your woman? Even if it''s your woman, why don''t you ask the sheriff to deal with it? Instead, take the opportunity to kill?"


    Victor looked at the mountain people coldly. He was sure to kill the three people, but he also had to find out the difference between the mountain people and other free people, as well as the management of the free people''s residence.


    "My Lord, that woman followed me, it''s mine. I gave her the best food and the best fur. Why should that weak guy compete with me? We have been like this for generations. Whoever is the strongest will choose a woman first."


    "When we arrived at this camp, the sheriff ignored the demands of our mountain people and asked those women to choose men again. There are so many of them and they will please the group elders. How can we fight? We kill in a hurry!"


    The mountain people leader shouted loudly, which aroused the echo of some mountain people in the crowd. Victor then found that these free people were clearly divided into two groups. Although the number of people on the left is small, they are obviously strong and wild. They are all mountain people among the free people.


    "Let''s fart! You wild people are lazy when you work, rob meat when you eat, and bully people whenever you like! You deserve our praise?" A village leader couldn''t help scolding.


    "Captain, we don''t work as well as you, but we are all good hunters. Don''t we drive away every time wild animals attack? We are strong and naturally eat more. Besides, the station is meant to feed everyone." Another mountain man loudly defended.


    "Fart! Even wild wolves have been killed around. What wild animals are there? Even some wild boars have been driven away by the militia! Can you drive them away?"


    Victor had understood that these mountain people were the leaders of the free people. After taking refuge, he wanted to climb over the heads of ordinary farmers as before. The free people who were born as farmers hated these overbearing guys very much, which naturally caused confrontation and exclusion.


    "Sir, we obey your will and take our men to you. We thought we could get at least one villager leader to do it. As a result, we have to do farm work like those refugees, but we really don''t do farm work. We are all first-class hunters, so they excluded us. This time, the guy scolded me first and I did it."


    "Sir, we are better than those farmers. We should be soldiers, not farmers. Please make the decision!"


    Hearing what the mountain people leader said, the mountain people in the crowd immediately shouted. They seemed to have been wronged. In fact, they just wanted to strive for more interests.


    The farmers on the other side were quiet, not just because of cowardice. They knew that they should be in awe in front of the Lord, or they would be driven out.


    "Enough!" Victor let out a loud drink and suddenly quieted down.


    "If you kill someone, you will be executed! Since you think you have been treated unfairly, I will give you a chance. I will send a guard to compete with you barehanded. If you can kill him, I will forgive your death. Renault, go!"


    Victor''s eyes showed a trace of hostility. He whispered to Renault, "don''t keep alive!"


    Although these mountain people took refuge in the hill camp because they were afraid of Nelson''s iron and blood means, they were rebellious and aggressive, and even claimed their own rules. This is to die!


    The ropes of the three mountain people were untied. The mountain people leader determined that the big man opposite was not Nelson. He cautiously asked Victor, "Sir, can we be pardoned if we kill him?"


    "Don''t you think you are strong? Then prove to me that you are really brave and good at fighting. As long as you can kill him, you can become a soldier of the family and obtain the status of vassal."


    "Good!" The leader of the mountain people showed a cruel look.


    "Let''s go!" With a roar from the mountain people leader, these fierce mountain people immediately rushed up. They don''t believe that three people can''t kill a guard!


    With a bow, Renault rushed to the mountain people who rushed towards him, hit them directly and made a loud noise. The mountain people''s leader immediately flew backward at a faster speed. His sternum was broken and vomited black blood on the ground. He was no longer alive.


    All this happened so fast that the other two mountain people didn''t find that their companions had been killed. Instead, they threw down Renault''s side, and their big fists fell on Renault''s head like raindrops. With their physique, they could kill even cattle!


    But Renault is not a cow. His 17 point physique gives him strong strength and incomparably tough body. Moreover, his strength soars after loading the secret shape of Fu Niu!


    Renault ignored the fist that fell on him. When his body moved, there was a "click" sound of broken bones. The two fierce mountain people also fell a few meters away, with their chest concave and seven orifices bleeding, and were killed on the spot.


    With just one touch, the battle is over.


    This scene of devastation was no accident to victor, but it was extremely shocking to the free people in the surrounding areas, especially the mountain people who had just been noisy.


    "Carry them out and bury them." Said Victor faintly.


    Several guards immediately dragged the three bodies down, and Victor shouted to the stunned crowd.


    "You are all free people, but as long as you are in my territory, you must obey my will. This is the power given to the LORD by the glorious code. Anyone who is unwilling to obey me must leave this territory."


    "Today, I executed three criminals. If one of you is not satisfied with this, you can leave this camp freely now, which is also your right. However, as long as you leave this camp, don''t dream of becoming my leader!"


    "Make your choice!"


    With Victor''s voice, the gate of the camp was opened, and the mountain people looked at each other. After a while, several mountain people left the team first and walked outside the gate. Then more and more mountain people left. Before long, more than half of the mountain people chose to leave the camp.


    In the end, only a small half of the mountain people chose to stay. Most of them were old and weak, and those young and strong basically chose to leave.


    "Well, those who choose to stay, you should be glad! Just two days ago, my guards found traces of ferocious wolves. Now, they have been rushed to the periphery of the camp by the guards."


    Victor''s intimidation caused a commotion in the camp. At this time, the free people realized why the guards of the camp left yesterday. It turned out that they were all going to encircle and suppress the fierce wolves.


    "You don''t have to worry about the safety of the camp. As long as you stay here, the guards of the camp will ensure everyone''s safety. At the same time, I have ordered to suspend the construction of the village and strengthen the temporary camp first. For those who choose to leave, I can only wish them good luck!"


    The Liberals were quiet, and Renault''s arrogance made everyone think he was a knight. There are knights guarding it. The fierce wolf certainly doesn''t dare to move around.


    "For the mountain people who choose to stay, I promise you as the Lord that you will be treated fairly. If you are excluded and bullied, you can respond to the sheriff. As long as you work hard, I will give you the status of leading the people."


    "Next, I will promote the 20 most outstanding free citizens and give them the status of leader. They can move to the hill camp and accept the protection of the family. They are..."


    When Victor read the names of wood and Paul, the father and son couldn''t help holding together. Tears filled their eyes. The life of the free people was like a nightmare for them, and now the nightmare is over.

 Chapter 68

    "Sir, we used to live in the mountains of the chebman family territory. We usually rely on hunting for a living and exchange animal skins and herbs for living materials from the chebman village."


    "Three years ago, more and more free people poured into the chebman territory, and we took in some of them. Later, we were expelled by the chebman family and had to live in your territory."


    In the barracks of the hill camp, an old mountain man answered Victor''s questions respectfully.


    As soon as the temporary camp was over, Victor took Lilia, Linda and several village leaders back to the barracks of the hill camp and summoned the old mountain man named Quint.


    "When the chebman family guards drove you away, did you open up wasteland in the mountains?" Victor asked the old mountaineer that this question was crucial.


    "Yes, sir, we take in more and more people. We can''t feed everyone by hunting. Those newcomers began to farm." The old mountain man replied with some surprise.


    Victor nodded. Reclamation was the reason why the mountain people were expelled by the chebman family.


    It can be imagined that the terrain in the mountain area is complex, there are many beasts, and human survival is not easy, but the products in the mountain area are also very rich. All kinds of animal skins, game, precious medicinal materials and delicious fungi are used by the mountain people to exchange cheap survival materials with the chebman family, which makes huge profits. Therefore, the chebman family will allow these tough mountain people to live in the mountains.


    The mountain people can''t start farming! Because food is the chebman family''s means of controlling these mountain people. Once these mountain people achieve self-sufficiency, it means that the chebman family has lost control of the mountains, and these mountain people will grow up, which the Lords cannot tolerate.


    Originally, although the mountain people were tough, they couldn''t farm, but now they obviously have learned to farm. Therefore, the chebman family simply drove them away so that they would not become a scourge of the territory in the future.


    For the Lord, the uncontrolled power in the territory is a disaster. Victor has such a disaster!


    "Quint, after you return to the temporary residence, tell the mountain people in the residence that I intend to set up a hunting team to hunt wild boars in the territory. The candidates are you mountain people. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about being excluded. Now you can go back."


    Wild boars in the territory have become rampant. These greedy animals don''t avoid meat and vegetables. They not only eat purple sugarcane, but also arch out the roots of purple sugarcane. How can they bear it!


    "Yes, my Lord, I''ll go back now." The old mountain people showed a relaxed smile. They can''t do farm work, but they are good at hunting.


    After Quint left, Lilia asked Victor suspiciously, "Sir, why did you drive away all the young mountain people today?"


    Linda and several village leaders also looked at Victor one after another. This question was also what they wanted to ask.


    "The gap between those mountain people and ordinary farmers is too big. Keeping them will only become a trouble for the station. It''s easier to drive them away." Replied Victor with a smile.


    The difference between mountain people and farmers is that a rebellious and small number, a obedient but large number, Victor naturally wants to choose a obedient farmer.


    "However, those mountain people are strong and have a strong temperament. After training, they can become qualified guards. Is it a pity to drive them away?" Lilia, who was born as a mercenary, paid more attention to the strength of the mountain people.


    "The land strength of mountain people is much stronger than that of ordinary farmers, but why do other lords not recruit these mountain people, but choose soldiers from farmers?"


    Before Lilia could answer, Victor explained, "because these mountain people are too wild and don''t have much awe of the Lord. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t be soldiers!"


    "Soldiers focus on loyalty, obedience and unity, but personal strength is not the most important. Can soldiers be stronger than trainee knights? Today, you can see that the three mountain people are vulnerable in the hands of the big man. Although the farmer is a little weaker and has less courage, these can be trained. You say those mountain people who don''t obey orders What good is it for us? "


    Victor''s words made several village leaders smile. They are all farmers with red seedlings.


    "No wonder the mountain people recruited by our War Bear mercenaries die the most in the battle. Those who can survive are obedient." Lilia said suddenly.


    "My Lord, will those mountain people driven out become our trouble? Or will they take refuge in Pinghu village?" Linda asked a little worried, but she knew that the fierce wolf was just Victor''s bluff.


    "Don''t worry, those mountain people can''t escape my palm! As for their possible defection to Pinghu village, let them go. I have my own plan." Victor said confidently that the fierce wolf was used to frighten people, but the alchemical war mastiff at his command was not to frighten people.


    As for Pinghu village, it can no longer pose a threat to victor. Victor has six alchemical militias comparable to trainee knights, five alchemical war mastiffs, and Nelson. Such strength is enough to push Pinghu village, but Victor won''t do so because he wants to swallow the whole Pinghu village!


    Lilia looked at Victor''s hand. It was slender, white and in perfect proportion. It was the most beautiful hand she had ever seen, but she really didn''t see those mountain people in the palm of adults!


    Victor didn''t notice Lilia''s confusion. He said to everyone: "I''ll take care of the mountain people who left, but most of the free people left are farmers who came from the leading people. They are familiar with the affairs of the territory and obedient to the Lord, which is a force we must absorb. At present, they don''t dare to leave our shelter under the threat of fierce wolves, but we all know that it''s just a bluff."


    Victor said this and everyone laughed.


    "Our territory is very broad. We can''t control it just by relying on a hill camp, so we need villages, and villages need these honest farmers. They can farm, log, mine, and become militias or even guards after training. So how to make these people return to their hearts is what you need to do."


    Victor''s serious attitude made everyone put away their smiles. They already felt Victor''s dissatisfaction.


    Victor turned to Linda and asked, "Linda, how do you punish those free people who make mistakes?"


    "Adults, they all whip. Those who fight first whip ten, then three, those who steal twenty, those who rob thirty, those who bully women whip forty, and those who kill will be hanged. Oh, by the way, those who kill were killed today." Linda replied with great momentum.


    "In the future, for these people who have made mistakes, they will whip once a day until they are finished." Said Victor.


    "My Lord, can I ask why?" Linda is a little unwilling. Her childhood experience makes Linda hate those villains.


    "That''s humane. Well, let me put it another way. If a person steals something and is whipped so many times at a time, will he die directly? If he doesn''t die, can he work? He can''t work, but he has to be taken care of, right? He has to eat and drink for nothing, right? Will he do it again after the pain is over?"


    Victor''s series of questions confused everyone''s mind.


    "So, only by whipping once a day and making those criminals hurt once a day can they have a long memory. Moreover, they have to work to support themselves. Do you understand?"


    Everyone nodded again and again. They felt that their Lord was really wise and could not raise those villains for nothing.


    "Those criminals who do not change after repeated education should not only be whipped, but also shackled. If they do not change, they will be hanged or exiled." Said Victor coldly.


    All people are socialized animals, and no one wants to be despised in the group. Wearing shackles is actually a kind of spiritual punishment. If this is useless, Victor can only solve the problem of crime according to the traditional method.


    "As you wish, my Lord." Linda was convinced by this time.


    "Also, you usually lead these free people to work. Do you think they contribute?" Victor asked the village leader again.


    "My Lord, they work much better than the mountain people, but they are much worse than us." A villager leader replied that his words were recognized by several other villager leaders. Obviously, this is a common phenomenon.


    "It''s natural. That''s what big pot people do, so they have to have private property."


    The camp provides food and protection for the free people in the temporary camp. Their motivation is to become the collar people. However, Victor is not prepared to increase the number of collar people of 20 people per month. Lowering the threshold will only cause greater trouble.


    "Sir, do you want to give them money?" Maureen asked cautiously.


    "I have no money."


    Victor has a straight face. Now he has less than 3000 gold sol in his hand. He is a standard poor Lord.


    "We give them meat!"


    "Hair... Meat?"


    The expression on everyone''s face was wonderful when they thought that there were smelly wild boar meat hanging everywhere in the free people''s shanty towns.


    Victor took out a box from under the table and took out a large number of wooden discs, each with a number and a different color.


    "These pieces of wood are meat. For those free people who work hard, you reward them with these pieces of wood. With this thing, they can exchange meat in the canteen. In the future, they can exchange clothes, boots, fur and even purple cane wine." Victor proudly said that this closed interest system will firmly tie those free people. Victor was inspired by various points systems on earth.


    "Also, starting today, the supply of free meat in the temporary camp began to decrease." In order to increase the demand of free people for meat, Victor shamelessly added.


    "By the way, I will ask the deputy team leader to listen to the demands of those free people when they rotate every month. The injustice and exclusion of these free people will be passed on. Therefore, don''t let me down for the sake of your village head." Victor glanced sideways at several village leaders,


    The implementation of the wood chip exchange system will certainly greatly increase the rights of the villagers'' leaders. Victor felt that he had to beat them.


    "My Lord, I won''t let you down." Several village leaders were awestruck and expressed their positions one after another.


    "Let''s do things." Victor waved and signaled that everyone could go.


    Everyone left one by one, and only Lilia stayed. Victor was a little surprised and asked, "Lilia, what can I do for you?"


    Lilia pursed her small red mouth and blinked her big watery eyes. The thief said, "Victor, can I see the palm of your hand?"


    Victor put out his hand for some reason. Lilia grabbed Victor''s palm and looked carefully. She also touched it back and forth with her little hand. She was disappointed and said, "I don''t see anything special. Why can''t those mountain people escape from your palm?"


    Victor was embarrassed, but when he saw Lilia''s confused face, he was really charming. As soon as his heart was hot, he held the girl in his arms with his backhand, kissed her tender face twice, and said fiercely, "you can''t escape my palm!"


    With that, Victor left the barracks with a smile, leaving Lilia stamping her feet in the barracks with her red face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "King, I have made a plan to annex Pinghu village. Please help me analyze it and see if it is feasible." Victor asked taling in the alchemy tower.


    "According to the investigation of the alchemical crow, I have confirmed that Bayer and Dick have reached a compromise. Although they are still paying sacrifices to me, they are also taking in the scattered free people."


    "Therefore, I plan to use the alchemical war mastiff to block their camp and limit their range of activities. Soon, they will fall into a situation of food shortage. They either ask me for help or can''t pay their offerings to me. At that time, they can only be at my mercy."


    Now Pinghu village pays the sacrifices on time in the name of leading the people. Victor really has no excuse to clean them up. If they can''t pay the sacrifices, Victor can naturally crusade against them. However, Victor can''t really kill them, but should accept them all. If Bayer knows what he is, Victor can''t take him in.


    "My Lord, the probability of chebman family camp supporting Pinghu village is more than 70% The king preached to victor.


    "Why? I have temporarily abandoned the eastern territory. What reason do they have to interfere in my internal affairs?"


    "Because if you get into internal troubles, you won''t have time and energy to solve external troubles, which is in the interests of the chebman family." The king replied.


    Victor was silent. The king was right. Pinghu village may have been infiltrated by the chebman family. However, referring to the chebman family, Victor thought of the old mountain man again. His mind flashed and immediately had another idea.


    "Since the chebman family wants me to get into trouble, I''ll make a trouble for myself!"


    "I can build another free people camp near the eastern territory and recruit those displaced mountain people. I believe the chebman family will turn to support the mountain people camp because they are already familiar with it."


    "But they never thought that the camp was actually under my control!"


    "At the same time, the use of alchemical war mastiff limited the scope of activities of the villagers in Pinghu village, resulting in their food shortage. I used food to control them. This gentle means will not cause the chebman family''s rebound. Finally, Pinghu village can only be swallowed by me. Hehe, this is the means learned from the chebman family. Food is really a good noose."


    Victor squeezed his fist and came up with a solution in an instant, which made him a little elated.


    "Sir, how are you going to control those mountain people? Although alchemists are powerful, their EQ is too low to control a camp." Asked the king.


    "Of course not by the alchemist militia alone. However, I have two good candidates to be the leader of the camp, and the alchemist militia only needs to assist them." Victor has a plan.


    "My Lord, there is another question. Do you have any food?"


    Yeah, do I have fucking food? Victor was in a mess in the wind. He seemed to have seen a noose around his neck......

 Chapter 69

    The mountain camp at noon is always cold. Most of the leading people work outside under the leadership of the villagers'' group leader. They will not return to the camp until dinner.


    The canteen, which can accommodate hundreds of people, is also deserted. Only about 30 leading people enjoy free lunch here. They are members of the second villagers'' group who take turns off.


    "Why is it sweet potato again?"


    A middle-aged leader looked at two steaming baked sweet potatoes in the food basin and frowned. Although the sweet potatoes tasted OK, they would not only be greasy, but also have a lot of farts every day.


    "There is not much flour in the camp. If you want black bread, go to the small canteen."


    The canteen cook threw a piece of roasted oily wild boar meat into the Lingmin''s food basin and said darkly that he was a serious worker and was always very rude to those who could only eat in the canteen.


    "The meat is well roasted. It''s charred outside and tender inside. Your skill is almost as good as that of the chef in the small canteen."


    He was robbed by the cook. Instead of getting angry, the leader flattered the cook, because he knew very well that if he offended the canteen cook, it would be difficult to eat a piece of good meat in the back.


    "You have insight. It''s someone who has been a team leader."


    The cook glanced up at the leader. This is the posture of the chef in the small canteen. Lord Victor said that a good cook can be called a cook, and a good cook can be called a chef. Like a painter, a chef is a master. Since then, the cooks in the camp, regardless of their skills, began to look at people with their nostrils.


    Hearing the cook''s words, the middle-aged Lingmin was obviously stiff. Then he took his food basin as if nothing had happened, found a position and sat down alone.


    "Oh, I forgot. This is the purple cane wine that the team leader rewarded me last time. Come on, come on, everyone try it."


    A young man shouted, and his side was filled with other leaders of group two.


    "Little Robert, I heard that you have been recommended by the team leader to join the work point system. Now I''ll wait for Mrs. Lilia''s approval." A villager drank a mouthful of purple cane wine and said with great envy.


    "Hehe, as long as everyone works hard, everyone has a chance." Little Robert spoke modestly, but there was no doubt about his complacency.


    "Robert, can you tell me what the point system really means?"


    It was wood who asked. Compared with the his son who only knew how to eat, wood was curious about everything in hill camp.


    Wood and his son were promoted by the second group leader to lead the people and naturally became members of the second group. As a latecomer, wood didn''t know much about the work point system. He only knew that it was extremely difficult to join the work point system.


    "Hehe, the work point system is to change work points. As for the use of work points... That''s great!"


    Robert paused for a while. He still had a sense of superiority for the latecomer who was much older than him, but Robert would not forget that the team leader asked him to win over these ordinary team members.


    "Do you know why the team leader and those old team members never eat in the big canteen? I tell you, they all eat in the small canteen!"


    "Do you know the canteen? No? It doesn''t matter. You just know that the food in the canteen can''t even be eaten by ordinary nobles!"


    "If you want to eat in the small canteen, you must have work points!"


    "See those beautiful wooden houses in the camp? If you want to live in it, you must have a salary!"


    "Do you know what the bathroom is? Don''t look at me, I don''t know, but if you want to go in, you must have a job score!"


    "A work point can also be changed into a copper sol. Only fools can change it."


    Looking at the envious villagers around, Robert took a sip of purple cane wine, smiled faintly and spit out the last sentence.


    "Work points can be exchanged for land! And it''s a fief!"


    As like as two peas, the pig''s bones fell into the wooden bowl, which fell out of the mouth of Pao.


    The other villagers laughed. They were very familiar with this scene.


    Wood thought he had heard wrong. It was a fief! Land that requires a family to serve the Lord for three generations. Once they get a fief, it means that they become feudal ministers and step into the upper society! This is the goal of all leaders.


    Wood once thought that if he worked hard and his son worked hard, and had another hard-working grandson, maybe his great grandson could become a vassal, but he couldn''t see it. It is precisely because of this that many leading people''s families miss the feudal ministers. I work so hard. What if my grandson is lazy? Any family may have several unworthy descendants.


    Wood wanted to speak, but his voice seemed stuck. He couldn''t pronounce a clear syllable for a long time. He grabbed a glass of water and poured it into his mouth. He followed his voice and was about to speak. A familiar voice asked him a question.


    "How can we join the work point system?" It''s just Paul''s voice.


    Good boy! And I think of a piece! Wood looked at his young and tender eater son and his burning eyes with relief. Wood secretly determined that no matter how difficult it was to join the work point system, he would go all out!


    "It''s hard to join the work point system now! It''s very difficult! First of all, you must have the status of leading the people. Second, you must work very hard and be one of the best in the group. Third, you need the recommendation of the leader''s master and the approval of Mrs. Lilia. The leader can only recommend one person a month. Hey, hey, don''t think that you can get the recommendation by flattering the leader''s master. Mrs. Lilia can''t It''s staring at the leader''s every move. So, if you want to make a wrong idea, save it. I was recommended by the leader, but you say, "how''s my work?"


    "Well done, I''m not as good as you." A villager nodded.


    Wood also agreed. Although Robert often flattered the leader, he was diligent and meticulous when working, which can be said to be meticulous. For example, the last time he made baskets, he made more baskets than others. They were neat and round. Wood has to admit that Robert is not only diligent, but also skillful.


    "Let me tell you another secret. I heard from the team leader that the work point system will soon be capped, with a maximum of 700 people. Now there are more than 400 people. Therefore, whoever is slack will be finished."


    Robert''s words made all the villagers look at each other, as if there were sparks.


    "Don''t all stare at your own people. If you have the ability, you can fight with other groups. The leader said to let everyone work hard. If our group can build the village in advance, everyone can join the work point system, and finally there will be no way for the group to build the village."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere immediately became harmonious again.


    Robert noticed everyone''s expression and was secretly proud. The leader specially told these ordinary team members to be encouraged so that their group could become the group of the second construction village. At that time, the leader will become the village head and will not treat him badly.


    "Joining the work point system can not be regarded as a vassal. Now we have only 2000 mu of land, which has been sealed down. Most of them are guards and craftsmen."


    "Therefore, whoever builds the village first will be able to open up wasteland first. At that time, the land will be distributed according to the work points, and those who exceed 10 mu will be sealed off." Robert added while the iron was hot.


    "Let''s work hard! It must be the second one to build the village." Paul''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, said excitedly.


    "Your father and son are new here. The leader must have told you. Let me remind you again that the rules of the hill camp are big. You should walk on the right, not to urinate anywhere. You should pay attention to water. If you break the rules, you will be punished. Don''t expect the leader to plead for you, let alone lead the people. Even if the leader breaks the rules, he will be dismissed. We''re not here There is a ready-made example! " Robert said and glanced at the middle-aged leader sitting alone in the corner.


    "I don''t know how such a cheeky person can be kicked out of the work point system. Fortunately, he wants to stay in our group." Another villager said in disgust.


    Benson ate his lunch silently. He heard what these people said, but he didn''t say anything because he was used to it.


    Benson is the leader of the villagers, once.


    When he was in the eastern province, Benson drove a carriage for the mayor. When he got to victor, he was elected as the leader of the villagers.


    After he became the team leader, he was still competent and made great contributions to the construction of the hill camp.


    But he carried it, in the woman''s hand.


    Lingmin''s marriage is actually a partnership between men and women. If men are worthless, women will remarry with their children. But Benson forgot that Lord Victor did not allow the village leader to use his power to seek other people''s partners. And he made the mistake.


    Therefore, he was dismissed. Benson was unconvinced. He defended himself because the woman was willing.


    Victor listened to his explanation quietly, only saying one thing: I has the final say.


    Benson was dismissed and kicked out of the work point system. Then Lord Victor gave Benson two choices. Take the money for work points and go away. Or, cancel all work points and stay here.


    Benson chose the latter. He knew that going away was death, and he couldn''t live without this beautiful and tidy camp. He spilled sweat here and carried his hope here. He couldn''t bear it.


    So Benson is still eating his lunch, but soon he won''t have to eat it.


    "Benson, my Lord wants to see you." A guard walked into the canteen and said to Benson.


    Benson was surprised, but he immediately stood up, cleaned up the table, and returned the rest of the food to the cook, which he could continue to eat at night. Then he left the canteen with the guard.


    Benson, led by the guard, entered the upper camp. He was a little excited. He hadn''t been here for a long time. But instead of taking him into the office, the guard took him directly to a fence and rang a small bell.


    Benson''s pupil shrinks. He knows that this is the restricted area of the hill camp. Something big must have happened, and it has something to do with him!


    Soon, the gate of the fence was opened. A man leaned out to look at Benson and said, "come in."


    Benson knows him. He is Bousso, one of the few people who can enter the restricted area freely, because Bousso will have a lot of things and won the trust of Lord victor.


    "Don''t look around. Everything here can''t be disclosed." Bousso said as he walked.


    Benson followed Bousso with his head down without turning his eyes. He knew that there were many secrets here, especially about purple sugarcane, which represents wealth.


    After entering a small wooden house, Benson saw the Lord and five people, one of whom was his acquaintance and the other dismissed village leader, Butz.


    "Benson, here you are. Come and sit down." Victor greeted the former subordinate.


    "Good day, Lord victor." Benson held back his excitement and saluted victor.


    Victor smiled and said to them, "boots, Benson, I called you today to leave the hill camp!"


    Boots and Benson, pale but without asking any questions, are waiting for the following.


    Seeing their performance, Victor nodded with satisfaction. He stood up, walked to a board with a map and said, "you see, this is our hill camp. 45 kilometers east is the large free people camp in the East. 50 kilometers northeast is Pinghu village."


    Victor clicked on the map with a stick.


    "This large camp in the East is actually a free people camp disguised by the chebman family. They secretly mine silver here."


    "Now, there are signs that Pinghu village and chebman family camp have made contact."


    "I intend to establish a free people camp in the middle of the two camps, and you will preside over the camp."


    Victor clicked on the map again.


    "Your Excellency, do you mean to let us cut off the connection between the two camps?" Benson asked boldly.


    "No, you don''t have to do anything, just build a free private land here." Victor continued: "at present, there are about 100 scattered free people in the territory. Most of them are mountain people. As long as you build a camp, they will come to take refuge in you. I want you to firmly control these mountain people."


    Victor believes that the alchemical war mastiff can drive the mountain people to a predetermined area, where they will be integrated.


    "My Lord, the mountain people have a strong temperament and are used to obeying the strong. We''re just afraid we can''t suppress them." Boots said with a stiff head.


    "I''ve got help for you. These are bull, Colbert, Conley, and Dave."


    Butz and Benson looked at the four dull strangers at this time. They found that these people were very strong, especially the guy named Manniu, which was almost comparable to that of big Renault.


    "Manniu and corbert are the dead men trained by the family. They are powerful and not inferior to the trainee knights. Conley and Dave are proficient in various crafts and skills and are the craftsmen trained by the family."


    Victor smiled as he watched boots and Benson turn pale.


    "I believe you have guessed that Renault and Bousso, like them, are the secret forces in my hands. Even captain Nelson doesn''t know this secret."


    Butz and Benson are stiff. They have heard that the great nobles will secretly train dead men. These dead men have experienced cruel training, loyal to their masters, powerful but inhumane. Now, the legendary dead are in front of them, and they will work with them.


    "Don''t worry, since I let you know these secrets, it means that you have become the core members of the family. As long as you don''t betray me, you won''t be cleaned. Will you betray me?"


    Victor still kept an elegant smile, but Butz and Benson thought the smile was very dangerous. They quickly replied, "Sir, we will never betray you! It''s all at your command."


    "Well, I trust you. You should remember that you left the hill camp because you were excluded. You must not expose any flaws in front of the mountain people."


    "If Pinghu village or chebman family camp contact you, you should act like a leader of the free people. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" After the panic, Benson and boots felt very excited. They are now the core members of the family. Is this a step to the sky?


    "If you want to contact me, just tell Manniu. Similarly, Manniu will convey my orders to you. Usually, they are still your men."


    "Do you have any questions?" Victor asked softly.


    "Sir, when shall we start?" Benson and boots looked at each other and asked excitedly. It''s a good feeling to be valued!


    "Bousso will take you to the temporary camp and announce that you have been exiled. After the barbarians meet you, you will set out immediately." Victor continued with a straight face, "can you not be so excited! You are exiled! Not canonized!"


    After Bousso left the room with two mournful former team leaders, Victor went to the map, covered the location of Pinghu village with his hands, and sneered: "Pinghu village, 500 people, 5000 mu of cultivated land and 6000 mu of lake, can you escape my palm?"


    Victor''s eyes were fixed on the chebman family camp, deep and cold.


    "I am the Lord here!"

 Chapter 70

    On the solid wood table in front of Victor, there is a pile of purified crystals. These transparent crystals are stacked together, shining like diamonds, but their value is far more than any kind of diamond.


    Victor didn''t care about the pile of magic crystals, but stared at two pieces of dry mud with a frown.


    On a piece of mud on the left, there is a person''s footprints. The footprints are 13cm long and 5cm wide. The soles of the feet are thin and the toes are round. In terms of shape and size, this is the right footprints of personal children.


    The mud on the right is several times larger than that on the left. On the mud is a 46cm long and 38cm wide claw print. The claw is printed with four toes. The toe segment is obviously a sharp claw, and there are fins between the claws and toes. This is the claw print of a giant beast, and it is an amphibious giant beast.


    "Jack, are you sure this is a human footprint? Not a halfling footprint?" Victor looked up at the alchemist militia opposite.


    "My Lord, although halflings are similar to humans in form, they are all descendants of the demon mouse sepsis. Halflings hardly leave footprints. Very few halflings can even walk on water, so this is human footprints!" Jack responded.


    Victor nodded. Just yesterday, the alchemical biological team collecting purified crystals returned smoothly and brought back a full 54 purified crystals.


    The process of collecting crystals by alchemists is ordinary. With the help of the alchemical crow, they avoided most dangerous creatures and did not encounter the lizard tribe. After reaching their destination, the alchemical humans dived into several pools and collected all the purified crystals inside.


    However, they later found a group of strange footprints, which were the footprints of a human child and the claws of a swamp monster. This group of footprints shows that the human child and the swamp beast are close together, and sometimes the child''s footprints will disappear, which shows that the child has walked a distance on the beast. Finally, the footprints disappeared into a lake. Jack and they gave up tracking, dug out two pieces of mud covered with footprints and took them back to the assembly point.


    "Do you know what animal left this paw print?" Victor pointed to the giant animal''s paw print and asked Jack.


    "It should be a swamp dragon lizard, but it is three times larger than an ordinary dragon lizard."


    Victor took a breath of air-conditioning. The swamp dragon lizard is 5-7 meters long and weighs more than 1 ton. It has sharp teeth and claws. It is powerful and agile. It is a very fierce predator. In particular, its skin is very tough. It is the material for making top leather armor. It is said that the dragon lizard''s leather armor is difficult to hurt by sword and can also effectively defend against blunt force attack. It can be seen that the dragon lizard is a beast with high attack and high defense.


    This dragon lizard is three times larger than the ordinary dragon lizard, that is to say, this guy is more than 12 meters long and weighs about 3 tons, which is very likely to be an alienated creature!


    "Why did you bring these footprints back to me?"


    Victor was puzzled. He wanted to find out why the alchemist militia followed these footprints and brought the evidence back.


    "Sir, when we perform the three-level collection task, if we find traces of human activities in the dangerous area, we should investigate the relevant information and report to the master. This is the content of our will side."


    Jack''s answer made Victor silent. It seems that the implementation standard of the three-level task of the alchemy militia is very loose, even with the function of investigation.


    "I already know the situation. Let''s talk about your next task."


    Victor reached out and gently pushed the two clay tiles on the table. The breeze surrounded the dry clay tiles like feathers, which floated back a few meters and landed steadily in the corner of the wall. Victor now has neither the ability nor the mind to meddle in the Everglades, and he is still such a strange business.


    "Jack, those four guys should have sneaked into the temporary camp?" Victor touched his chin and asked softly.


    Yesterday, Victor ordered four other alchemy militia at the assembly point to sneak into the temporary camp as a free people. The alchemical war mastiff was still lurking at 40 kilometers, and Jack sneaked into the upper camp at night as he ordered.


    "Yes, my Lord, I saw them enter the temporary camp with my own eyes." Jack nodded.


    "Jack, come and look at this map." Victor stood up. Behind him was a board covered with linen.


    Victor lifted the linen cloth, and the whole board suddenly exposed. On the board was painted a huge map, but the map was very simple, and many places were vacant, but there were several points on it, including Hill camp, chebman camp, Pinghu village and the entrance of danoze.


    "Jack, two days ago, I ordered Manniu to them. By the way, Manniu, they are the New Alchemy militia."


    "I ordered the barbarians to build a free people camp at this location to recruit the scattered mountain people in the territory." Victor points to a location on the map.


    "Your first task is to take the five big dogs and two big crows to patrol the whole territory and drive the wild people to this area, but you can''t let people find the relationship between the big dog and you. Secondly, I want you to draw a detailed map of the whole territory, including remote areas, and investigate the animal community, monster community, plant distribution and mineral vein distribution of the whole territory. Do you have No problem? " Victor turned his head and asked York.


    "Sir, if those wild people don''t flee to the designated area, can they be killed?" Asked Jack.


    "No, I just want those wild people who can''t establish a gathering place. In addition, if those wild people threaten your safety, they can kill you."


    For Victor, it doesn''t matter whether the wild people take refuge in Pinghu village or Shanmin camp. Sooner or later, it''s his dish.


    "My Lord, when shall I start?"


    "You check your equipment, take your supplies, and you can go."


    Jack immediately took action, two short swords, a dagger, a hunting bow, two arrows, equipped with a set of leather armor, without any dry food, walked to the secret door of the restricted area.


    Victor looked at Jack''s crisp landing action and was secretly proud of his strong melee ability, accurate shooting, a few dogs and two birds. He could perform tasks alone in the field. He would have a lot of powerful soldiers.


    When Jack disappears in the dark door, Victor walks to the cave. This time, he goes straight to the core of the alchemy tower - the element extraction platform.


    "King, report the current production status and capital reserve of the alchemy tower." Victor connected Tallinn and preached.


    "My Lord, at present, No. 7 alchemy tower has produced 7 alchemy militia, 6 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 15 alchemy crows and 5 alchemy war mastiffs. It consumes 177 soul fire points, the remaining soul fire 4823 points and reserves 11550 gold coins."


    This data made Victor smile bitterly. He was really not in charge and didn''t know that chaimi was expensive. At the beginning, he had a full 40000 gold sol, but now, with the reserves of the alchemy tower, his money is less than 15000 gold sol.


    "King, I need to discuss with you the planning behind the territory, so that I can decide the alchemical life I need to produce." Victor had no staff, and he could only pull Tallinn to help him pick up the missing parts.


    "Sir, please introduce your current situation." The king who opened his own wisdom will not refuse Victor''s request.


    "The population I currently control is about 900, and the food reserves have basically run out. Now the whole camp depends on gathering and hunting." Said Victor with some embarrassment.


    Originally, there were only 400 people in the hill camp, which could be self-sufficient by relying on food reserves and hunting. But with more and more people taking refuge in Victor, eating has become a big problem in the camp. In order to fill the stomachs of these people, more and more people were sent out to collect and hunt, and they went farther and farther away. Some teams even didn''t return to the camp until the next day.


    Victor also found a terrible situation. The renewable resources around the hill camp have been destroyed, that is, the crops that can be collected nearby have been daylighting! This is also the reason why wild boars around began to eat purple sugarcane, while humans can''t eat meat alone.


    "Now, more and more people go out to collect, go farther and farther away, send more guards and militia, but the collection efficiency is declining." Victor shook his head and sighed.


    "The farther the distance, the greater the supply consumption. The gatherers and guards also have to eat." The king replied.


    "I''m too anxious. Those free private lands are scattered around the territory for its own reason. The free people can meet their needs by relying on the resources near their camp and a small amount of planting, and the surrounding natural crops will not be destroyed."


    "I gathered them before I was ready. At the beginning, I should have sent people to take over the free people''s camps, scattered the free people and resettled them. Only in this way can my hill camp develop healthily."


    Victor was very upset. Because he was worried about the regrouping of free people, he sent people to demolish the free private land, and even the materials were used to build camps and villages.


    "My Lord, at present, you can only rely on buying food to sustain yourself."


    "This is inevitable. Barley and beans have been planted in the fields reclaimed by the camp, but they can''t be harvested until the wind season, and the offerings in Pinghu village are not enough to feed so many people."


    "The problem now is that there are only two places where I can buy food. One is the York family and the other is the chebman family. The chebman family doesn''t have to consider it. I can''t expose my weaknesses to them anymore. Then there is only one choice for Heibao town. How likely is the York family to control us?"


    "One hundred percent." The king replied without hesitation.


    In fact, Victor also understood the idea of the big family, but Sylvia supported him 40000 kinsol (50000 was knocked away by the countess) and sold him a batch of equipment at a low price, which made Victor have a little fantasy about the beautiful countess.


    "Then we can only speed up the construction of villages and divert the population as soon as possible. But those free people are not fully fed. How can we ensure their control?" Victor asked the king again.


    "My Lord, I suggest you temporarily release your control over the people and let them develop freely. At the same time, you can produce enough auxiliary soldiers, set up a secret camp, gather the auxiliary soldiers, let them burn special bricks and quickly build a castle. As long as your castle is built, you can naturally control the whole territory. In addition, the auxiliary soldiers can also build silver equipment to improve the combat effectiveness of your army Fighting power. I think this is the best choice. " The king suggested.


    "That''s a bad idea!" Said Victor coldly.


    "King, I''m afraid you don''t know what special bricks mean to the Lords. This kind of brick can change the whole human world. If I expose this technology now, I will soon be destroyed. So is the silver equipment. So I won''t take out these sensitive technologies until I have no self-protection ability."


    Special bricks can allow the Lord to build more fortresses and castles, so as to control more territories. All lords will be crazy about this technology and do not hesitate to wage war. However, in the king''s cognition, special bricks are only the most common technology of the alchemy Empire, which is not worth mentioning, because the alchemy Empire focuses on attack, while the current human world focuses on defense, which is a misjudgment caused by differences in civilizations.


    "Moreover, in your eyes, alchemy auxiliary soldiers are only the most basic labor units, but in this era, they are all master talents. It is better to drive ordinary villagers to play a greater role by allowing them to concentrate on low-end work." Victor added in his consciousness.


    "However, your suggestion reminds me of a way to control the villages, that is to let those villages develop abnormally!"


    "What do you mean, my lord?" Asked the king, puzzled.


    "Abnormal development is to let these villages take the road of specialization. For example, build a village specializing in the production of linen in areas rich in Sisal resources, build farms in areas with fertile land, and build villages dominated by iron making near mineral veins. These villages do not have the ability of self-sufficiency. When there are few people, they can collect surrounding crops to supplement the lack of food, but there are few people When the population increases, they will rely on my regulation. " Victor excitedly preached to the king.


    The villages under the jurisdiction of ordinary lords are administrative units composed of leaders or vassals. They are loyal to their own lords and have no problem of self-sufficiency. However, Victor''s foundation is too shallow, so that the free people who have only been together for a few months to establish self-sufficient villages are likely to get out of control, so they must be allowed to develop abnormally.


    "It''s a good idea. Specialized villages rely more on advanced technology. Therefore, the alchemy auxiliary soldiers who master advanced technology gain the highest authority. Adults can firmly control those villages by sending a small number of managers." The king recognized Victor''s plan.


    "King, start the construction task and produce 12 alchemy auxiliary soldiers. Each auxiliary soldier is loaded with monkey secret form and long-range weapon mastery. Then divide these auxiliary soldiers into three groups, and each group is loaded with a different production skill."


    Let the alchemy auxiliary also have a certain combat effectiveness, which is more in line with Victor''s needs. Long range weapon mastery and monkey secret form are good choices.


    "As you wish, sir, this production consumes 84 units of soul fire and 6000 gold coins. There are 4739 remaining soul fire points and 5550 gold coins." The king reported production consumption to victor.


    I''m really going bankrupt now. I just don''t know how much money Nelson can bring back for me? Victor lamented in his heart.


    And Nelson is already on his way back.

 Chapter 71

    The long motorcade drove slowly on the winding road. The heavy body made the solid wheels creak, leaving deep ruts on the thawed ground.


    Sarah sat in an open car with her son Elvin in her arms. Her heart was at a loss.


    More than ten days ago, Sarah lost her husband. Barry hasn''t come back since he went out to work with boss hook''s men that day. Sarah didn''t know Barry was there. She looked for it, but she couldn''t find it. Even boss hook''s gang disappeared.


    Without the protection of men, Sarah and her son were driven out of the shed in just a few days. They not only lost their shelter, but also faced the problem of starvation. The bread distributed by the church could not fill their stomachs, and they were often robbed. So Sarah needs to find a new man.


    As a young woman, of course, some men are willing to take her in, but they don''t want to take Elvin in, because the boy is ten years old and not only eats a lot, but also has his own ideas.


    Sarah gritted her teeth and decided to be a waitress, which could not only feed their mother and son, but also move to a relatively stable slum.


    Under the guidance of the middleman, Sarah met the big man in Heibao town - Master monkey. However, the monkey master gave Sarah a choice to go to Victor far away to be a wife and take the children!


    "Ina, how many acres does your man have?"


    "Harry, he has 13 mu of land. Oh, by the way, he still has 2700 work points and can exchange for 2 mu of land. How many mu of land does your man have?"


    "Hey! Our Aite has only 12 mu of land, but he has 4000 work points."


    The conversation of several women in the carriage attracted Sarah''s attention. They were recruited together and lost men. Most of them still had children.


    "By the way, Sarah, how much land does your family have?"


    The young woman named ina talked to Shana. They already knew each other. Their former men had worked under boss hooker, and there was no news.


    "Our land is not as much as yours. Carey has only 10 mu of land." Sarah said faintly.


    "Ten mu of land is also good. After all, it is already a vassal. Do you think so?" Ina was comforting, but the increased volume exposed her pride.


    "Carey still has more than 10000 work points." Sarah added, looking at the wonderful expressions of the women in the car made her feel dark.


    Women are like this. Whenever they get together, they have to compare with their own men, even if they have just known each other for a short time. At the thought of this, Sarah''s pride faded. So did she. After a short journey of more than ten days, she found a new man for herself and a new father for her children.


    Sarah cast her eyes on a middle-aged man riding outside the car. This is her new man Carey. Although Carey is 40 years old, he is proficient in martial arts and is stronger and stronger than those young men. Moreover, he is also a superior with a fief. He is the guardian of the Lord. The most important thing is that he is very good to Elvin.


    Seemed to notice the woman''s gaze, Carey turned back and smiled at Sarah, which made Sarah a little shy. She was embarrassed to lower her head, and little Elvin was still focused on a roast rabbit leg, which was the prey Carey hit on the road.


    Barry, wherever you are, please bless us. Sarah hugged her son tightly.


    On the convertible, the conversation voice of women gradually decreased. Everyone was sleepy. Long distance travel was always tiring. Even if there was a magnificent purple sugarcane sea, it would be boring to see too much.


    A burst of cheers woke Sarah up. She suddenly turned over and put her arms around little al. Then she fumbled around to find something to defend herself.


    "Sarah, it''s okay. We''re here."


    A gentle and powerful voice made Sarah relax. She looked back and found that many people had got off the carriage, and the motorcade had stopped at the gate of a camp.


    Sarah wanted to jump out of the carriage. A strong arm stretched out. It was Carey.


    "Thank you."


    Sarah blushed and jumped out of the carriage with Carey''s arm. Carey wanted to hold little Elvin down, but the little guy obviously didn''t want to give him face and jumped down.


    "Elvin, he still knows some students." Sarah explained to Carey with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right! The little guy has a good temper." Carey said with a smile


    Carey''s bright voice made Sarah put down her anxiety. In fact, Sarah didn''t know that Carey chose to be her partner because Elvin was like Carey''s dead son.


    Sarah looked at the camp in front of her curiously. The high fence couldn''t see the end. Two arrow towers had been erected behind the fence, while many people were digging trenches in front of the fence, and several carriages loaded with flour were driving into the camp.


    "Mom, I also want to go in and have a look!" Little Elvin took Sarah''s hand and shook it back and forth. He saw that many little friends had entered the camp.


    "Carey, can we go in?" Many women and children in the company of men entered the camp, and Sarah couldn''t help but want to go in and see her future residence.


    "Of course, you can look around in this camp." Carey nodded.


    The area of the camp is about the size of a village. The flat ground is obviously rammed. There are many ditches in hard and low-lying areas for drainage. Even if it rains, it will not become muddy land.


    On the left side of the camp is a square. There are many long tables and chairs on one side of the square, and there is a shed in the corner. There are many smoked pork hanging around the shed.


    Sarah looked to the right. There was a large low hut. Sarah is very familiar with this kind of shed. When she was a leader, she lived in this kind of residence. Although the shed is low, in fact, it also dug a part of space underground. The interior is not narrow. The walls of the shed are built with excavated soil and thorns, which is very solid and stable. The roof of the shed is made of wooden frame and Artemisia, like a giant umbrella to cover the whole shed. The temperature of this semi underground residence is appropriate, but it is particularly afraid of water.


    Sarah noticed that these huts were arranged neatly, with the same spacing from front to back, left to right. The ditches on the ground could effectively prevent water from entering the huts. Moreover, the ground here was clean and didn''t stink like dung in the shantytowns of Heibao town.


    "Carey, which shed is our home?" Sarah asked her man eagerly.


    The village is clean, tidy, orderly and familiar with the shed, which makes Sarah very satisfied. She believes that she can have a better life in a few years, because her man is a high-ranking vassal.


    "Here? We don''t live here." Carey shook his head.


    Before Sarah showed her disappointment, Carey continued, "it''s just a temporary residence for the free people. It''s as smelly as the slum of black burger town. How can we live here?"


    "We live in a hill camp!"


    When it comes to the hill camp, Carey''s eyes are bright. Sarah sees a proud look on this mature and steady man for the first time.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home. You can take a good bath in the women''s bathroom, and little Elvin will give it to me. I''ll brush him well in the bathroom, and then we''ll have a nice meal in the small canteen. I haven''t had a decent meal in Heibao town these days."


    Sarah and little Elvin are pulled by Carey out of the free people''s residence like a village. At the door, she sees a beautiful woman with straight legs and hot figure talking closely with Captain Nelson.


    "Who is that woman?" Sarah asked curiously. The woman''s temperament and appearance made her feel ashamed, but how could she be so close to captain Nelson without fiefdom and work points?


    In fact, shortly after the team started, most women made eyes at the magnificent leader Nelson. Some bold and confident women even directly expressed their willingness to be his partner, but were declined. Later, when they heard that Nelson had no fief and valuable work, they turned to other guards.


    "She is Linda, Lord Victor''s sheriff and captain Nelson''s partner." Carey explained to Sarah.


    "Captain Nelson''s wife is a sheriff?!" Sarah said with some surprise.


    "Yes, and captain Nelson''s sister, Mrs. Lilia, is the Lord''s personal maid." Carey touched his chin. He was not sure whether Lilia had begun to serve the Lord, but it would be right to call her lady.


    "Nelson is Mrs. Lilia''s brother?! then why doesn''t he have a fief and a salary?" Sarah asked puzzled. Her sister is a wife, her wife is a sheriff, and she is the captain of the guard, but she has no land and work points. This situation makes her difficult to understand.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, Linda and Lilia don''t have land and work points. I don''t know what adults think?" Carey shrugged indifferently. He didn''t feel aggrieved for Nelson. What if he didn''t have a fief and work points? Anyway, there were only three of them in the whole camp, who could freely enter the upper camp, except for the legendary restricted area.


    Nelson and his wife didn''t notice that they had become Kelly''s gossip.


    "Are you a thief? Adults asked you to recruit women, but you divided it up on the road?" Linda crossed her waist and stared at Nelson.


    "What can I do? They are all very active. You know, everyone has a fief, and everyone has moved to start a family. Hey, hey, now they have both wives and children." Nelson explained.


    "What about you? Did you find a lover?" Linda stared at Nelson, which was what she was most concerned about.


    "Absolutely not! Those women are not interested in me." Nelson quickly put his hands into an illusion.


    "What? Are those women blind?! aren''t you as good as Carey''s beard?" Linda was furious to hear that her husband was ignored.


    Nelson immediately had two big heads. He knew he couldn''t continue to struggle on this issue. He was ready to run away first. As for Linda, she could comfort slowly at night. Of course, the comfort effect in bed was the best.


    "Linda, where''s Lord Victor? I have something important to report to him." Nelson said solemnly.


    "Lord Victor is hunting in the West. You should be able to meet him now."


    Nelson wants to talk business with adults. Linda won''t mess around. She''s a sheriff now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dozens of ferocious and fat wild boars are running for their lives in the purple sugarcane forest.


    The three fierce arrows pierced the air, hummed, accurately shot into the eyes of the three male wild boars, deeply stuck in their brains, and made the three leading fugitives fall to the ground and twitch.


    Without the leadership of the boar, the boar herd immediately disintegrated and fled in all directions. At this time, human hunters can round up these powerful and ferocious beasts one by one.


    Victor held a hunting bow and stood on the periphery of the purple sugarcane forest. There were three arrows in his hand. The sound of heavy objects falling and wild boars roaring immediately came from the purple sugarcane forest.


    Nelson was shocked when he heard the scream of wild boars dying in the dense purple sugarcane forest.


    Victor shot three arrows in one breath and killed three wild boars running in different directions outside his field of vision. The most terrible thing is that Victor''s arrows were just fierce and fast. They were not disturbed by the dense purple sugarcane. Instead, he shot several purple sugarcane. Only the cross bow has such power, but Victor uses a weak hunting bow!


    "My Lord, shoot!" This kind of shooting skill is said to be amazing, which makes Nelson admire it from the bottom of his heart.


    Victor smiled and withdrew from the state of apocalypse. He was also very proud. The short bow has fast firing speed, short range and low power. The arrows that can be surrounded by the breeze are fast and urgent, and the power goes straight after the crossbow. Victor can shoot four arrows in a second in a seamless state. Under the super sense blessing, even the targets outside the field of vision can not escape Victor''s perception. After x-3 adjustment and locking, it can be called an arrow like a thunderbolt, hitting everything.


    However, Victor''s Apocalypse state can only last for 40 seconds. After 40 seconds, he has palpitations, weakness and dizziness. He can no longer maintain the apocalypse. He can return to normal five hours later.


    In addition, the strength of the short bow is too low. Under Victor''s fast shooting, it will soon be damaged. Therefore, Victor plans to let Bousso make a silver short bow.


    "Nelson, let''s talk as we walk." Seeing that the guards, led by the old mountain people, began to round up wild boars in an orderly way, Victor greeted Nelson.


    "My Lord, this time I went to Heibao Town, a lot of things happened." Nelson lowered his head and said in a muffled voice. He decided to give the York family 50% of the purple cane wine, which made him a little hard to say.


    "It''s normal if it''s not smooth. Just talk about it in detail." Said Victor lightly.


    Nelson followed victor and told him all about the black castle experience.


    "What a coincidence!"


    After Nelson finished, Victor turned and said, "Nelson, don''t you think it''s too coincidental that you ran into the sheriff to catch people as soon as you got to Heibao town?"


    "What do you mean, my lord?" Nelson asked with some doubt.


    "What a coincidence, how could a gang leader like barrow be killed by you so easily?" Victor sneered.


    "Knowing that he has offended you, he dares to play with women as if nothing had happened? If he is really so stupid, how can he be a gang leader? I''m afraid it''s not barrol who was killed by you, but the manager of the Villepin family. All this is arranged by the York family."


    "Monkey, that beast dares to cheat us. I''ll tear him up!" Nelson was furious.


    Nelson hated being cheated and used. In fact, since the old commander died, the War Bear mercenary regiment really didn''t have anyone who could give advice, which was the main reason for their decline.


    "Come on, the monkey is right! The sheriff is right! Of course, you are right!" Victor patted Nelson on the shoulder and motioned him to be calm.


    "My Lord, who is wrong?" Nelson scratched his head and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, the villepins were wrong, because he was dead, so he was wrong." Victor sarcastically said that the steward, knowing that the family and the York family have different positions, dares to stir up the wind and rain in Heibao town. He''s really looking for death!


    "My Lord, I make decisions without authorization. That 50% purple sugarcane wine..." Nelson bowed his head in shame.


    "Nelson, you handled it well this time! To tell you the truth, even if it''s me, I''ll kill the manager of the Villepin family! Baron Villepin murdered my men, can''t I kill his men? I''ll also give 50% to the York family. The York family is showing us that someone wants to deal with us, and they can protect us." Vic took a long breath and seemed to want to spit out the suffocation in his chest.


    "My Lord, so I didn''t suffer this time?" Asked Nelson in surprise.


    "Who loses, who takes advantage, not necessarily!" Victor seemed to be answering Nelson and muttering to himself.


    "By the way, for the women you recruited, you let Linda settle them down and let them live together first. When they get familiar later, they are naturally willing to combine with our people." Victor gave another order.


    "My Lord, those women... Have become partners with our people on the road. They should have lived in their own homes by now."


    Victor: you... Worked for a long time. Did you go to the blind date meeting in Heibao town


    The guards started so fast that Victor rolled his eyes.


    "My Lord, what is a blind date meeting?" Seeing that Victor didn''t mean to blame, Nelson asked shyly.


    "You don''t have to attend the blind date meeting, but you''re coming to a round table tomorrow."


    After Nelson left, Victor weighed the wallet Nelson gave him. There were only 31 kinsol in it.


    "Fifty percent of the purple cane wine? Do you really take me as your vassal?"

 Chapter 72

    In the morning, Victor was playing with an exquisite dagger in the restricted area of the upper camp. The dagger was two fingers wide and two feet long. The body of the dagger was rare blue and white. The blade was narrow and sharp.


    Victor danced a sword flower and cut it down. A sharp cyan streamer crossed the hard and thick iron fir table and easily unloaded one corner of the table.


    "Good sword." Victor''s jaw head praised him. He bent his fingers on the sword and the short sword made a clear buzzing for a long time.


    "Bousso, this silver Sabre is very sharp. Is there anything special about it?" Victor asked Bousso, who was standing aside.


    "My Lord, silver is as soft as mud and condensed into a ball. No matter how oppressed, it can automatically return to a ball. Therefore, silver short sword is sharper, tougher and elastic than ordinary short sword. It will not break or break. Even if it is deformed, it can return to its original state." Bousso said.


    This NIMA''s is better than memory metal!


    After hearing busso''s explanation, Victor asked happily, "how long will it take you to forge such a silver Sabre?"


    "Sir, I made this saber silver short sword by hand. The process is cumbersome and it takes 20 days to make one. Because there are too many saber silver into the short sword, the quality can only reach class III standards. If you use a medium-sized forge, you can make class II saber silver short sword in 8 days, and the consumption of saber silver will also be reduced by 40%. If you use a large forge, you can make class I standard in 3 days Silver sabre. Silver Sabre consumption reduced by 60% Bousso responded.


    Victor nodded and said, "there will be a forge. Go and produce sucrose first."


    "Yes, my Lord." Busogong retreated.


    After Bousso left, Victor picked up two small bags of flour from the ground, carried a dagger and walked to the cave.


    At the element extraction platform of the alchemy tower, Vick connected the tower spirit in his consciousness: "king, let''s do an experiment today. This is a silver saber made of cloth. Tell me, how much money or gas can you extract from it?"


    With that, Victor put his silver sword on the stone platform.


    "My Lord, the money that can be extracted from this dagger is not even a kinsol." After a while, Tallinn reported its test results.


    "Less than one gold sol? Hehe, you should know that this short sword is worth at least 300 gold sols if sold to the nobles, which may be higher." Said Victor, somewhat exasperated.


    "Sir, it really can''t extract a gold coin unit." The king confirmed his answer again.


    "Well, this is a pound of flour my men bought from Heibao. This is the flour offered to me in Pinghu village. Compare the value difference between the two."


    Victor threw two more bags of flour on the extraction table.


    "My Lord, although it can''t reach the value of a golden sol, the flour offered in Pinghu village is twice as valuable as the flour you bought."


    "Interesting, that is to say, what others give me for nothing is more valuable than what I buy?" Victor asked the king with flashing eyes.


    "My Lord, I''m not sure about the logical relationship. I don''t have any information about the exchange law of the alchemy tower."


    "Of course, people who drive carriages don''t need to know how to build carriages. The alchemical Empire doesn''t need to load the secret of the alchemy tower for the tower spirit."


    "Sir, do you want to solve the secret of the law of the alchemy tower?" The king asked victor.


    "No! The law of creation, I have no ability to uncover the mystery. I just determined one thing, that is, if I take money from others'' pockets, I will develop faster!" Victor replied with a smile.


    At this time, a melodious bell sounded outside the restricted area, reminding Victor that it was time for the meeting.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Victor walked into the meeting room, Nelson, Lilia, Linda and six village leaders had arrived.


    "Sit down."


    Victor took the lead in sitting down in front of a huge round table and asked his men to sit around the round table.


    Although Victor had indicated that everyone could sit down, the six village leaders stood hesitantly in the face of such a round table. Because in the past, Victor asked them, and they were standing.


    Nelson sat down carelessly, but when he saw Linda winking at him desperately, he stood up inexplicably. Although he didn''t know what it meant, he still had to listen to his wife.


    "Sit down, don''t you also use round tables in the small canteen?" Victor asked in some surprise.


    "My Lord, those who eat in the small canteen are members of the work point system. There is no problem sitting at a table, but your status is noble. We can''t break the rules." Maureen came forward and replied.


    "I know, but you should also know that you are already my vassal, and I am your Lord." Victor stood up and said seriously.


    "Maybe you don''t know the obligations of the vassal to the Lord. I''ll tell you today. The first is respect. As vassal, you have the responsibility to maintain my dignity and authority, accompany me on grand occasions, and defend my glory and reputation."


    "The second is advice. As vassals, you must attend the meeting I convened, plan for me, put forward suggestions to me, and announce various regulations in the territory in my name."


    "The third is assistance. When I launch a war order, you must respond to my call, join my army, fight on the battlefield or provide logistical support. If I am imprisoned or captured, you must donate ransom to save me."


    Victor''s words excited the people present. This was the first time Victor established their vassal status and revealed their vassal obligations to them, which meant that they were no longer farmers or mercenaries, but real superior people.


    "Today, I am convening this meeting to ask you to fulfill your obligation of advice. I chose this round table to let you put aside the identity gap, speak freely and provide suggestions and supplements for my decision-making." Said Victor with a smile.


    This time, several village leaders took the lead in sitting down and waiting for the Lord''s meeting one by one.


    "Lilia, please introduce the current basic situation of the camp." Victor beckoned to Lilia.


    "Yes, my Lord." Lilia smiled sweetly at Victor and said crisply, "there are more than 1000 people in our camp, including 278 workers, 124 ordinary workers, 113 guards and almost 500 other free people."


    "In addition, there are 9 carriages, 14 nags and four farm cattle in the camp."


    "We have just replenished 100000 pounds of flour (about 45 tons), 40000 pounds of beans, 5000 pounds of salt and a small amount of linen from Heibao. In addition, we have also stored 10000 pounds of smoked pork (20 wild boars). At the same time, there are more than 600 ground lizards raised in the camp, laying more than 300 eggs every day, as well as a small amount of yellow sheep and grouse."


    Victor quickly calculated that the food was not enough for 1000 people to eat for a month. Humans in the world could eat very well. They needed 3-5 pounds of food every day, and the guards ate more. Nelson consumed more than 40 pounds of food every day, and so did the Funiu militia.


    Victor sighed. He asked Maureen, "Maureen, tell me about the construction and reclamation on your side."


    Maureen stood up and bowed to victor. He said: "Sir, at present, we have two camps, one village under construction, more than 100 houses, more than 300 huts, a blacksmith shop and two mills, but they are not in use. Only one carpenter workshop has been put into use and can even make wheels. I believe we can make our own carriages in a short time."


    Maureen was a little proud. Recently, he found a carpenter with excellent craftsmanship among the free people who could make wheels. Maureen resolutely recommended him to victor, but he didn''t know that this "talent" was Victor''s Alchemy auxiliary.


    "We have also reclaimed 2400 mu of cultivated land and planted barley and black beans, which can not be harvested until the wind season. In addition, there are some sporadic vegetable fields, planting lentils, red vegetables, peas and lentils, plus collected berries, wild celery and mushrooms, which can basically meet the needs of the camp." Maureen continued.


    When Maureen said this, a village leader stopped talking, but Victor asked him, "Boddy, do you have anything to say?"


    "My Lord, I want to tell you that we can''t collect berries and wild vegetables around our camp, and there are few mushrooms. Even sweet potatoes need to be collected 15 kilometers away."


    Boddy, the leader of the villagers in charge of collecting, continued: "Sir, we harvest too often. We should collect these wild vegetables and berries regularly, and now..."


    Victor nodded. He already knew.


    "As you all know, we are short of everything, especially food. At present, our food can only last for one month. You tell me, how much arable land do we need to cultivate to meet the operation of the territory based on 2000 people?" Victor turned his eyes to the six village leaders.


    Several village leaders immediately whispered for a while. Maureen stood up and replied, "Sir, we need at least 20000 mu of cultivated land."


    "What? You''re right. You need 20000 mu?" Victor couldn''t believe his ears.


    "My Lord, it really needs 20000 mu, and it must be fertile land. For example, we need 30000 mu of land to support 2000 people." A villager''s group leader interface road.


    "Your Excellency, you may not know that our farmers work in rotation."


    Another villager leader scrambled to speak. Anyway, adults told them to speak freely, so another villager leader went on to say: "Sir, the grass field rotation is half planting land, and the other half planting grass and grazing, alternating with each other. We harvest the grass and put it into the shed, and the grass and feces are mixed and fermented to become fertilizer, so only half of our cultivated land is planting crops."


    "Sir, we mainly grow barley, single grain wheat and double grain wheat. If the year is good, the harvest is up to three times that of sowing. If we plant wheat, it is up to twice that. However, barley needs constant care, and double grain wheat and single grain wheat do not attract birds. Therefore, most of us grow wheat."


    When it comes to farming, these farmers are excited. They are all experts. At this time, they are not showing off.


    "My Lord, this crop is only harvested once a year. We need more fertile land. I suggest shoveling 10000 mu of purple sugarcane and planting crops."


    The farmer''s suggestion was immediately nodded and approved by all the village leaders.


    Victor was annoyed by these newly promoted vassals, but Victor understood one thing. He had no hope for the development model of self-sufficiency of the traditional Lord.


    In today''s human world, crops are ripe once a year, and here there are 16 months a year. Coupled with low yield, the land is particularly precious.


    It is precisely because of this that the first two years of the development of the land can not make ends meet, so the development of the land needs the support of the family for two to three years to operate normally.


    Originally, Sylvia gave Victor 40000 gold sol, which just allowed him to survive the difficult period of the first two years, but Victor used the money! He''s a poor Lord now! And this poor Lord is also a pioneering Lord!


    Bousso once told Victor about 15 high-yield crops, but the farmers here haven''t even heard of them. Subsequently, Bousso put forward a scheme of cow forcing and coaxing, using Mithril to build a Mithril array, which can make the crops of one mu of cultivated land four times a year and produce high yield.


    When Victor knew that a secret silver array would not only consume 10 pounds of secret silver, but also need alchemists to seal runes, Vic was speechless for a long time.


    In short, Victor has only one choice and takes the road of commercialization. Now he needs to unify this understanding in his small group.


    "I won''t cut down the purple sugarcane forest!" Said Victor firmly.


    "Nelson sold the purple sugarcane wine we brewed during his trip to Heibao. Each cup of purple sugarcane wine sold the price of 12 copper sols, and every three copper sols could buy a pound of flour. You can calculate this account."


    "Moreover, 12 copper sols are the purchase price. Purple sugarcane wine has sold 30 copper sols in the tavern!"


    Victor''s words made several village leaders in an uproar. They didn''t expect that the purple cane wine inadvertently brewed could sell so expensive.


    "My Lord, we won''t have to farm in the future! As long as we brew purple sugarcane wine, we can make a fortune!" Said Lilia in surprise.


    "It''s not that simple." Victor smiled bitterly: "although purple sugarcane wine is more valuable than food, there are not many people who can afford it in Heibao town. In fact, most of the businessmen who buy our purple sugarcane wine buy it back for hoarding, and the price of these wines can double in a few years."


    "It''s no problem that purple cane wine can feed all of us, but we still lack weapons and equipment, linen, sheepskin, cows and salt. All these need money, especially weapons and equipment. You should know that a set of York standard equipment is worth 80 gold sols!"


    "So I decided to speed up the construction of the village, but not a simple farm! I want to establish a village dedicated to iron making, build weapons and farm tools for me, establish a village dedicated to producing linen and a village dedicated to raising cows. In short, we produce what we lack! Is there a problem?" Victor stared at the village leaders.


    But these people were silent. After a long time, Dean boldly asked, "Sir, if we don''t cultivate the land, what about the sacrifice? And what about the 20% income of the people?"


    Victor smiled. That''s what he was waiting for.


    "Change offerings to taxes."


    "Tax?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to pay me a sacrifice. I''ll place an order with you. You produce materials according to the order. I''ll pay you for these materials. You use the money to pay taxes to me. The proportion of tax payment is tentatively set at 60%. You don''t have to worry about not having an order. I''ll let people sell these materials, and I''ll buy grain at a fair price and sell them to the people, but one thing, all products You must sell it to me, or I will take back the village! "


    All the village leaders were silent again. This novel relationship made them at a loss.


    "Sir, what about our fief?" Maureen gritted his teeth and asked victor.


    "Concentrate on the farm and hire people to plant. I will get 50% of the rest. In addition, the work point system will not be cancelled in ten years. The work points you get can still be exchanged for land and copper sol. At the same time, I allow you to exchange for purple sugarcane forest, and I will buy the harvested purple sugarcane at the price." Victor confidently said that if he wants to protect the purple sugarcane resources of the territory, he must connect everyone with interests, which is the long-term plan.


    As soon as victor said this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Their desire for land is deep into the bone marrow. At this time, they still don''t understand what future victor will bring to them.


    "That''s no problem." Several village leaders smiled.


    "Well, you should speed up the transformation of free people into leading people. In the future, 30 people will be promoted every month. I need all villages to be built within a year. If there is no problem, go to work."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    When everyone was about to go out, he heard the Lord''s orders.


    "By the way, such a round table is held every six months. In addition, when I am not in the territory, the affairs of the territory are collectively voted by the members of the round table. Most importantly, raise your hands first when you speak next time!"


    That''s why Victor held the round table. When I was in power, you were democratic, very good and strong when I was away! The TV show says that''s what King Arthur did!


    "Sylvia, don''t you want to tie me? I''ll pass you the rope and see who tied who at last?"


    Victor thought alone. He decided to go to Heibao town.

 Chapter 73

    Outside the car, Victor was awakened by the neighing of the war horse. He opened his eyes and wanted to sit up, but he found a soft and smooth body close to him in the arm Bay. Looking down, he found Lilia snuggling in his arms like a little white sheep.


    Looking at the girl''s long eyelashes and upturned lips, Victor couldn''t help smiling.


    On the third day of Nelson''s return, Victor officially announced to everyone that Liliana would be his personal maid, and a special celebration party was held that night.


    The party was very successful. All the members of the hill camp sent blessings to Lilia, especially the War Bear mercenaries. It can be said that they are all uncles and uncles who watched Lilia grow up. Lilia was sincerely happy to have such a home.


    That night, more than a dozen young guards were drunk. Although Lilia was in a high position and had long been the owner of famous flowers, this did not stop the boys from admiring her. Now, the most beautiful flowers in the camp have fallen into the arms of the Lord, and they can only use sweet purple cane wine to relieve their depression.


    Nelson was also drunk at the dinner party. It was not that he was reluctant to give up his sister, and Nelson didn''t have such delicate feelings. What really moved Nelson was that Victor insisted on holding this celebration banquet for Lilia. No nobleman would hold a banquet for his personal maid, which was not in line with the etiquette of the nobleman. After all, this is a world of chivalry.


    Victor was not bound by aristocratic etiquette. He wanted to hold a party for Lilia, so he did it for no more reason. If you have to find a reason, Victor wants to announce to everyone that this girl as delicate as flowers belongs to me now, so don''t worry about it.


    Maybe it''s because she can''t feel holding her arm. In her sleep, Lilia tooted her red mouth and squeezed it in, and then wrapped around victor like an octopus, making Victor feel funny and warm.


    In Victor''s opinion, Nicole and him are like a pair of close Sequoia, with branches and leaves connected and heart to heart, but even if one of them is broken, the other can grow into a towering tree, because they all have strength and faith.


    Unlike Lilia, she is like a vine attached to a big tree. The height she can reach completely depends on the growth of the big tree. If one day, the big tree really falls down, she will wither.


    Thinking of Nicole and Lilia, another beautiful and charming figure appeared in Victor''s mind, which was the target of his visit this time: the countess Sylvia.


    Speaking of it, Sylvia is the first woman after Victor''s birth, but Victor feels that Sylvia is like a beautiful lake. Walking by the lake, you will find the scenery here charming and beautiful. At the same time, you will also feel that the lake is unfathomable and frightening.


    Sylvia deliberately provoked his contradiction with Baron Villepin, forcibly divided up 50% of the purple cane wine and sold it only to Nelson''s grain in January, which didn''t surprise victor.


    What really puzzles Victor is why Sylvia invested in him at the beginning?


    Sylvia not only gave him 40000 gold sols and half sold and half sent him a batch of armaments, but also sent knights to help him stabilize the situation, which is Victor''s most confused place now. At first, Victor thought that this was because the York family was eager to unify the territory and made a compromise to him. But now, he would not have such childish ideas. At that time, he had no money, no one and no power. He was not qualified to negotiate terms with the York family.


    Is it because the countess tasted the taste of half elves and gave him a red envelope? Victor''s face turned black at the thought.


    In any case, Victor now needs the York family to support him for more than two years, so he''s coming to Heibao town. He''s just going to hand over the noose to Sylvia.


    In fact, Victor has made it clear that he can''t take the road of self-sufficiency because he has a fatal weakness: he has no family support!


    Therefore, when purple cane wine showed great potential, the York family cut off the possibility of Victor''s return to the family, occupied the share of purple cane wine in the market, and put pressure on him through food, which was the normal reaction of the great aristocracy. Victor believes that, let alone that he has no money now, even if he has money, the York family can make him unable to buy a grain of grain and his purple cane wine can not be sold. The York family is saying to him: victor will not be allowed to develop freely. They want purple cane wine!


    However, it doesn''t matter. The rope doesn''t have to be a dog, maybe a dragon. At that time, who leads who?


    Just when Victor was thinking, he found a pair of big watery eyes staring at himself. He didn''t know when Lilia had woken up.


    "Victor, what are you thinking?" Lilia gently rubbed Victor''s chest with her tender and smooth face. She especially liked Victor''s breath, which was natural and fresh, just like the forest after the rain.


    "I was thinking about Sylvia."


    Feeling the girl''s tender skin, Victor said happily. Since she had a close relationship, Lilia stuck to him.


    "Who is Sylvia? Is she as beautiful as Nicole''s sister?"


    Lilia slapped her big eyes and asked in a charming voice, but the girl''s slightly pursed red lips exposed her jealousy. It has nothing to do with high or low. Being jealous is a woman''s nature.


    "Sylvia is the Countess of York and the head of the York family. We are going to visit her this time." Victor hugged the girl in his arms and explained softly.


    "Victor, are we going to hand over all the purple cane wine to the York family?" The girl asked reluctantly.


    "Of course, we have no choice."


    Victor nodded and said, "Lilia, do you know the strength of the York family? This family has been inherited for thousands of years and is famous for its tenacity. Up to now, they are the leading nobles in the human world."


    "There are five great silver knights in the count of York''s family, no less than 20 bronze knights, hundreds of trainee knights, 3000 elite soldiers, more than 20000 vassals, no less than 40000 people, and countless free people rely on the York family."


    "This is only the strength of the York family itself. They also have many vassal families, including one count, two viscounts and five barons."


    "Once the York family starts a war, it can mobilize more than 5000 troops. Such a family is a real military aristocrat! Do you think we can refuse?"


    Victor''s eyes flashed. Such a monster didn''t make him afraid, but excited him inexplicably.


    "The York family is so strong, why do they have to leave their homes and run to the man horse hills?" Lilia curled her lips and asked bitterly. No matter how strong the other party is, being bullied always makes her very uncomfortable.


    "This is the style of York family. Try to avoid strong opponents and preserve your strength. If you are forced to hurry, you will fight to the end." Victor explained.


    "In fact, most millennial nobles have their own family style, such as the unity of the eskri family and the frugality of the chebman family. It is these characteristics that condense the strength of the family and let them pass on."


    "You know so much, my Lord!" Lilith said happily, her beautiful eyes full of worship.


    Victor only smiled bitterly. All this knowledge was gossip he chatted with people when he was in the king''s capital, but it didn''t sound good at that time. The York family was satirized as a hick, a wild boar, the eskri family was single-minded, and the chebman family was stingy...... In fact, these sarcasm are sour.


    "Lilia, in the final analysis, our strength is too weak. In the future, we need to learn to compromise. Only by quietly developing and gathering strength can we dominate our own destiny."


    Victor smiled again: "get up quickly. I''ve heard the cry of the teal dog. Old ham should have caught a prey. It seems that there will be a good breakfast today."


    "Yes." Lilia promised, but hugged Victor more tightly.


    After another warm, Victor and Lilia dressed up and left the carriage.


    Outside the carriage, more than a dozen guards were surrounded by the campfire. They looked at old ham baking a short tailed deer. Vic smelled an attractive aroma from a distance. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s delicious!"


    "Good morning, my Lord!"


    "Good morning, madam!"


    Seeing the Lord and Mrs. Lilia get off the carriage, the guards salute victor and Lilia one after another. Lilia stared at her with a crimson face. She always felt that these uncles and uncles were looking at her with teasing eyes.


    "Old ham, your barbecue is the best I''ve ever seen!"


    Victor saw a fat short tailed deer strung on the shelf, roasted golden, but there was no burnt place, and he sincerely praised it.


    "My Lord, when grazing on the grassland, if you bake more, you will naturally become proficient."


    Old ham took off the hind leg of a deer and respectfully handed it to victor. Then he skillfully cut off a deer ridge and handed it to Lilia, which is Lilia''s favorite part.


    "Thank you, uncle ham." Lilia happily took her breakfast.


    "How do you remember hunting early in the morning?"


    Victor asked when he saw another campfire barbecue a yellow sheep.


    "It''s not because the big man can eat too much. He took shack to hunt early in the morning." A guard said with a laugh.


    "Yes, Renault can really eat. Like Nelson, he is a bucket, but this shack is really a good hunter. These prey are killed with one arrow." Another guard smiled.


    Renault''s strength has won the recognition of the guards. Although his origin is unknown, everyone has been convinced that Renault is a single-minded rammer and there is no need to be careful.


    Victor smiled. Renault and shack should go to practice esoteric form and hunt to supplement their physical needs.


    Shack, who drives for Victor, is a monkey militia. He joined the camp as a mountain man and was brought by Victor as a coachman.


    Victor didn''t take Nelson with him on this trip. After all, the territory still needs to be guarded.


    Finally, Victor chose more than a dozen guards, plus Renault, shack and old ham, took two carriages and ten war horses to Heibao.


    Victor took old ham because his Teal dogs were very sensitive. Only by taking these hounds away from the territory can he give Jack more space to carry out Victor''s plan to drive out the mountain people.


    Victor bit the roasted short tailed deer with a mouthful of fragrance. He asked ham, "old ham, do you grassland people herd for a living and have knights?"


    "Yes, our knights are called warriors. Later, I joined the War Bear mercenary regiment and learned that warriors are knights." Old ham replied.


    "Do you have a castle?" Victor suddenly became interested in the life of grassland herdsmen.


    "Sir, there are no stones and trees on the grassland, so we don''t have a castle." Old ham shook his head.


    "How do you resist monsters and wild animals, or are there no such things on the grassland?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    "My Lord, there are many monsters and wolves on the grassland. In order to resist these monsters, we raise Teal dogs and goshawks and avoid them from afar. If we can''t escape, there will be only World War I." Old ham said hoarsely, obviously this is not a happy memory.


    "In most cases, we can''t beat those jackal tribes. Fortunately, Guanghui church has established 12 cities on the grassland so that we can take refuge."


    "I see. No wonder you grassland people are devout believers." Victor nodded.


    The physique of jackals is not comparable to that of humans. Once their number reaches hundreds, knights can''t stop their attack, and herdsmen can''t survive on the grassland without the protection of cities. However, it also shows that the glorious church is indeed fighting against the ferocious orcs for mankind. It is very difficult to build cities on the grassland. The hardships and sacrifices can be imagined, but the church did.


    Perhaps the church had wiped out the orcs on the grassland countless times, but the grassland was too large and the orcs were too able to live. Finally, it decided to build a city on the grassland to protect the herdsmen.


    As for these nomads, they should be those who have lost their territory in internal strife for thousands of years. Under the leadership of the Lord, they go to the grassland to survive. This pioneering behavior has always been encouraged by the church, so the church spared no effort to help those nomads. Because of this, grassland people are devout believers of the church.


    "Later, how were you annexed by the Sassanian Empire?"


    This is where Victor wondered. The grassland people fought with the orcs. They were fierce and brave. They could ride and shoot. With the support of the church, how could they be defeated by the Sassanians?


    "We were not defeated by the Sassanians!" Old ham shouted with some excitement.


    "According to the old people, it was three hundred years ago that the glorious church suddenly abandoned the 12 holy cities on the grassland. Our patriarchs beat each other''s heads and blood in order to control those cities. Finally, there were more and more orcs near the cities. Our ancestors could only join the Sassanian Empire and the Dodo kingdom."


    "What are you talking about?!" Victor got up with a jerk.


    "We defeated ourselves in order to rob the holy city." Watching his Lord''s face change greatly, old hamna explained that he would not admit that the brave grassland people were defeated by the Sassanians anyway.


    "Oh, yes, you were not defeated by the Sassanians." Victor sat down with a smile. He already understood.


    What happened three hundred years ago? The RAND empire was divided into three kingdoms, and then the Sassanians controlled the grassland herdsmen.


    What happened 700 years ago? Emperor Rand built a city in the north to unify the north. As a result, he was killed by the church.


    Victor can already see the mystery. The 12 cities on the grassland were built by the church with the support of the RAND empire. Only the RAND Empire has such human and material resources.


    At that time, the RAND Empire wanted to build cities on the grassland and use it as a springboard to unify the north, but their plan failed. First the emperor was killed, then the Empire split, and then the church withdrew from the grassland, allowing the Sassanians to win 12 cities without bloodshed.


    Therefore, the sassanne empire is the core of the church Knight camp. They want the sassanne Empire to unify the human world!


    Victor thought quietly. He thought of Duke Williams.


    Obviously, Archduke Williams is a pro church force in the Gambis Kingdom, and the Gambis kingdom is one of the backbone forces against the Sassanian Empire, or one of the iron triangle. If the church controls the Gambis Kingdom, Dodo and Neville will be defeated by the Sassanians.


    So what about the position of the York family? They are the white tower camp! Can you say? The white tower camp has split?


    Victor thought carefully about the role of the York family in the war a few years ago.


    Instead of supporting King Ryan, the York family completely handed over the eastern provinces to Emperor Rand, and then they migrated to the westernmost part of the human world, the man horse hills.


    Just like Victor did, he jumped out of the quagmire!


    This position can be attacked and defended. After the Gambis Kingdom lost the three eastern provinces, it has become the rear of the kingdom. The York family and the RAND Empire have formed a double attack on the Gambis kingdom! If the two join forces, the possibility of the restoration of the RAND empire will greatly increase.


    If things can not be done, the York family is also a firm supporter of Williams, which has become the object of the church camp. In any case, the York family is in an invincible position.


    This also shows that the white tower camp is collapsing, and the war may be very close!


    "I see!" Said Victor, laughing.


    "Victor, what do you understand?" Lilia looked at her man and asked stupidly.


    "We can''t be a vassal of the York family!" Said Victor firmly.


    Vassal is cannon fodder!

 Chapter 74

    The South Gate of Heibao town is a special gate for caravans. The road here is wide and can be used for four carriages to pass side by side at the same time. The materials of Heibao town flow in and out from here.


    At this time, it was in the morning. There was a bustle outside the south gate. A large number of motorcades were waiting in long lines for the guards of Heibao town to check the goods and collect taxes. Only in this way could they be eligible to enter Heibao town. This process is relatively slow. Some teams need to wait outside the south gate for a few days before they can be allowed to enter. So many people built horse sheds and hotels nearby to provide various services for these motorcades. After a period of time, it even looked like a small town.


    Several Coachmans are sitting under a shed to rest. Their motorcade has been waiting outside for two days. It should be their turn to enter the city today.


    "Come on! Come on! You guys hurry to set up the car!"


    A middle-aged man hurriedly greeted several Coachmans. He was in charge of the caravan.


    The coachman ran excitedly to the carriage. Their skillfully put the harness on the back of the young horse and pulled up the reins, but they heard the steward shouting again


    "Move the carriage to the side of the road and get out of the way!"


    "Sir, have we been crowded by other caravans?" A coachman asked in amazement. He encountered this situation many times. Sometimes he made others advanced, and sometimes others made them advanced, depending on the background of the caravan.


    "Nonsense! Pull to the side."


    After being reprimanded by the steward, the coachman did not dare to delay, and soon led the carriage to the roadside. After they were busy, they found that other motorcades had given way to the roadside, and even the motorcade preparing to enter the city quickly gave way.


    "What''s going on?" A young coachman stabbed his partner. It was the first time he came out to catch a car.


    "Hey, hey! It must be a big man who wants to enter Heibao town. Maybe it''s the noble master." The older coachman whispered with a smile.


    Sure enough, after a while, a team of men and horses came from a distance. Ten well-dressed cavalry surrounded by two carriages came to the South Gate of Heibao.


    When the motorcade came to the front, the young coachman took a breath of air-conditioning. He saw that the first carriage was covered with a magnificent beast.


    The coachman again stabbed his companion with his elbow, but before he could speak, he heard the old coachman yell, "bow your head and salute. Don''t you see that this is the Baron''s frame?"


    The young man found that the arrogant steward was also saluting the carriage. He bowed his head in panic, but when the carriage approached, he couldn''t help looking up quickly. He wanted to see the giant beast again, but a pretty face suitable for anger and Joy came into his eyes through the window.


    "How beautiful!" The young coachman murmured, a little crazy for a moment.


    "Ah! I''ve left. What''s crazy! You can miss the noble?" The old coachman sneered.


    "I... I''m curious! I''ve never seen such a monster or such a beautiful carriage!" The young coachman explained redly.


    "No idea! It''s a giant rhinoceros! It''s used by noble masters to pull carts. Each one costs 3000 gold sol."


    The old coachman despised him. The young man drove the carriage well and worked hard. He was deeply liked by the steward, so he had to give him a blow when he caught the opportunity.


    "Have you seen that kind of carriage? If you can tell the style of carriage, I''ll convince you!" The young man with his neck tied is always ridiculed by the old coachman, which makes him a little angry.


    "This... I really haven''t seen such a carriage. Have you seen it again?"


    "I haven''t seen it either! But I know that the front wheel of the carriage is small and the rear wheel is large. It must turn flexibly, and the wheel doesn''t seem to be made of wood. If only I could drive that carriage once!"


    It''s better to carry the noble lady. The young man added another sentence in his heart.


    Victor didn''t know what the young coachman was thinking. He only saw Lilia staring out of the window, a little distracted.


    "What are you thinking?" Victor asked Lilia with a smile.


    "I didn''t think about anything. It''s just a little strange to take a noble carriage for the first time." Lilia smiled sweetly at Victor.


    "It was the same scene when I first saw the noble travel. Other motorcades and pedestrians gave way and people saluted the motorcade, including me. At that time, I especially wanted to know what was in the noble carriage? I also wanted to sit in the noble carriage and see what was outside?"


    Especially when I first saw sister Nicole sitting in a carriage with adults, I especially wanted to go in. Leia thought silently.


    "Now, do you find anything different?" Asked Victor with interest.


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem to be different. I think it''s very different." Lilia shook her head in some confusion.


    "Strength and mentality have not changed, but the status is different. The most important thing is that the carriage is different!" Victor explained faintly, and then brought the topic to other aspects. He has never been cold about feelings.


    Sure enough, Lilia tilted her head around the car and asked victor.


    "What can a carriage be different?"


    "I''ve been in noble carriages for countless times. Only this carriage is the most stable and comfortable. Do you know why?"


    Lilia couldn''t answer. She hadn''t experienced the bumps of the noble carriage, so Victor said, "the carriage of this carriage hasn''t changed much, but the base and wheels have been improved by the free carpenter. Especially, the wheels are wrapped with a layer of ground lizard skin and filled with golden grass, so this carriage is better than all noble carriages."


    "What''s the difference? Isn''t it the same?" Lilia doesn''t understand.


    "There is a big difference. The improved carriage has faster speed, greater load, more flexible steering and less labor for livestock. This means that the transportation efficiency will be greatly improved. We will arrive in 10 days after the original 15 day journey."


    "Whether it''s 10 days or 15 days, we''ll always be there." With that, the girl sat on Victor''s lap and traveled with victor. She couldn''t wait to be as slow as possible.


    Victor adjusted his sitting posture and held the glued Lilia in his arms, which was really casting pearls before swine.


    In this way, Victor''s car arrived at Rose Manor unknowingly.


    The walls stacked with white glaze rock are still as bright and clean as white jade, but the trees behind the walls have grown a large number of young leaves and look vibrant. Victor adjusted his clothes, took a deep breath, walked to the door of Rose Manor, and thought of seeing Sylvia, who was beautiful and wise, his heart was a little hot.


    Before Victor reached the gate, the carefully dressed manor housekeeper came over and bowed to him and said, "Baron Victor, the countess is on lunch break. I don''t see any guests today."


    Victor''s eyes were frozen, and he said to the old housekeeper in a warm voice, "it''s presumptuous of me to come. Please convey my greetings to Mrs. Sylvia and I''ll visit again tomorrow."


    "I will certainly convey your Excellency''s greetings to the lady, but I suggest you go to Heibao first and meet the count." Then the old housekeeper bowed to victor and left.


    Victor returned to the carriage, his face as heavy as water. He whispered, "go to the black castle in the East."


    Seeing that the Lord''s face was not good, the atmosphere of the team became dull. Lilia no longer dared to bother victor. She sat quietly aside and soon the team drove to Heibao.


    Victor looked up at the black castle, which was more than 50 meters high, and couldn''t help praising its majesty and massiness. He didn''t know when he could have his own castle.


    When Victor entered the black castle, the guards at the door did not stop him. A young man in a senior waiter''s suit was waiting for Victor at the gate. He was Max, the clerk of the count of York.


    "Lord Victor, please follow me." Max showed a standard aristocratic smile, bowed slightly, and motioned Victor to follow him.


    Victor also saluted Max politely. In the noble family, both housekeeper and clerk are vassals with Knight blood and should be respected.


    Max led Victor to a lounge, turned and said.


    "Your Excellency Victor, the governor is on business. I''ll inform you first. Please wait a moment."


    "Help yourself." Victor responded faintly.


    Victor looked at the lounge a little and sighed. In the past few months, he has stepped into the black castle again. Compared with his first rebirth in the black castle, his mentality is completely different now.


    At the moment of his rebirth, although he had no power to speak of, as a Strider in the modern civilized world, Victor thought his knowledge and wisdom were much higher than those of these aborigines, not to mention his x-3. It is this psychological advantage that makes Victor despise and even despise the nobles here. He thinks he can play with others, which is actually a kind of arrogance.


    But in the past few months, the fact that he had made frequent mistakes made Victor admit that he was not as smart as he thought, and that the nobility he regarded as a woodlouse was more adaptable to the world, more intelligent and even smarter than him.


    This understanding made Victor put away his arrogance and began to reconsider himself, which also aroused a stronger fighting spirit.


    Victor closed his eyes, meditated, and silently operated the Golden Toad secret form. The anxiety, anger and anxiety caused by the cold reception gradually quieted down from his heart. He abandoned the adjustment of x-3 and let his mind move with the blood. Slowly, Victor entered the state of forgetting things and me. With the deepening of visualization, Victor seemed to see the blood flowing in the body, and his breathing naturally agreed with the key points of the Golden Toad''s secret form. If there was a breeze around him, it would die with him, So Victor sat motionless for three hours.


    What Victor didn''t know was that a pair of eyes were quietly observing him through a dark hole in the wall.


    "This boy, how long have you been sitting?" Asked the white count of York, sitting in a broad armless chair.


    "My Lord, it has been three hours." Max wiped the sweat on his head and said back. He only felt backache. He stared at it for almost three hours.


    "Never moved?"


    "Never moved!"


    "The boy must be asleep. I can''t make him so comfortable. Go and wake him up. I want to see him." Said the count of York, gritting his teeth.


    Max hurried to the lounge next door. He really didn''t want to stare at it any more.


    "It''s the king''s nobles. They''re so angry." Murmured the count of York, in a low voice that only he could hear.


    "Vicky... Your Excellency! Your Excellency has summoned you."


    Victor suddenly opened the door of the lounge and startled max, who was about to knock. He wondered, didn''t the little Baron fall asleep?


    "Let''s go!" Victor said to the clerk with a smile.


    Under the guidance of Mike, Victor met the fatter governor again.


    "Good day, count. I haven''t seen you for many days. You''ve lost weight again." Victor saluted the count.


    "Really? Hehe, I''m really thin." The count touched his fat face in surprise and said proudly.


    "Yes!" Max coughed to remind the complacent count of York not to be flattered.


    "Then, Baron Victor, what can I do for you to see me this time?" The count of York cleared his throat and asked majestically.


    "My Lord, I''m here for help." Said Victor, bowing.


    "Aid, hehe, is there no food?" York smiled out of sight.


    "Yes, a few days ago, my men went to Heibao town to buy food, but they only bought a little, not even enough for a month. Therefore, I want to ask adults to help me with a batch of food."


    The count of York pushed a sheepskin scroll across the table in front of victor.


    "Sign this. It''s easy to say anything."


    This deja vu scene made Victor a little funny, but last time he signed it, and this time he would never sign it, because it was a vassal document!


    "Sir, it''s illegal. You know, I''m the Lord of the Wimbledon family, not your vassal."


    Victor''s slender finger gently touched the sheepskin scroll, and the instrument slipped in front of York again.


    "Wimbledon family? Hehe, your family name is noble, but your family has long been fragmented and scattered in various kingdoms. Do you know how many Wimbledon nobles have become vassals of other lords?"


    "Your Excellency is right, but all the nobles of King Gambis know that my wife, marquis Sophia, paid for the territory of Renma hill. If I betray her, I will be despised and excluded by all the nobles."


    At this time, Victor can only pull the banner of cheap wife. He said, "why don''t you listen to my plan? Maybe both of us will be satisfied."


    "There is no need to talk about anything except signing this document." The count of York waved his hand aggressively, and then cried, "otherwise, you''ll starve to death!"


    Seeing Victor''s silence, clerk Max came forward and said: "Lord Victor, you may have forgotten that in the wind season, you have to pay grain and annuity to the Kingdom, as well as 11 taxes to the glorious church. As far as I know, you have only cultivated 2000 mu of cultivated land, and the sowing water season has passed. At that time, you may face huge fines and even be taken back. And your problem is that you have signed this document Will be solved. "


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll leave first." Victor got up, bowed to the count of York and walked decisively to the door.


    "Victor, don''t expect Sophia to help you!"


    Seeing that Victor was about to leave the room, the count of York roared angrily, "don''t you know? Sophia is pursuing the Golden Knight Andre, and she won''t care about you at all! On the contrary, if she pursues Andre, think about your end!"


    Victor stepped down and left the room firmly, but a cold murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    When Victor came out of the black castle, his expression was calm.


    "Victor! Why have you been talking for so long?" Anxious Lilia came up in surprise.


    Victor smiled, shook his head, grabbed the girl''s waist and said, "let''s go to the central Cathedral!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How''s it going? Where''s the boy?"


    When a waiter entered the governor''s office, the count of York asked angrily.


    "My Lord, the little Baron just came out of the central cathedral and was sent out by the church''s host God''s father. They seem very happy. I''ve made it clear that the little Baron has just donated 2000 kingsol to the church." The waiter replied respectfully.


    "2000 kinsol! That''s my money! It''s the money cheated from me!" The Earl of York was furious.


    "My Lord, now the little Baron has checked into the asters Hotel and wrapped a whole floor." Said the attendant.


    "Asters? That''s the most expensive hotel! It''s covered the whole floor! How much does it cost? It''s also with my wallet!" The count is more angry.


    "Well, my Lord, asters are your industry." Max came forward and warned.


    Before the count of York calmed down, the attendant said, "it''s also adults'' money."


    "Philip, what do you want to say?" Max asked unhappily.


    Philip ignored Max and said to count York, "Sir, the boy is telling you that he is not short of money. He can buy food elsewhere. Even if he can''t buy food, as a pioneer Lord, he can seek the support of the church."


    "What a cunning fellow!" At the servant''s words, the count of York took a breath of air-conditioning.


    "Yes! The boy is too cunning, but also because his wife is too kind. If he had only given the boy thousands of kinsol according to the adult''s wishes, he would have to sign the vassal document obediently today." Philip said flatteringly to the count.


    Count York sat for a moment without expression and said to his attendant, "Philip, you''re right. Come here. I have something for you to do."


    Philip was overjoyed. He glanced proudly at max and walked towards the count.


    "Come and see what this is?" Count York ordered a document on the table.


    When Philip looked down to see clearly, Earl York fiercely grabbed Philip''s hair, pressed him on his desk, picked up a purple gold cup and hit Philip fiercely on the back of his head.


    Philip collapsed on the table without humming, while the count still smashed his head again and again, red and white, splashing everywhere.


    Count York, covered with blood, pushed Philip with a broken head off the table, looked around the attendants coldly, and said in a cold voice, "you all have to remember! Without madam, we are a pile of dog shit!"


    "Clean up here. Give this scum to my dear brother, viscount Fred, and tell him to stop!"

 Chapter 75

    The aster hotel has four floors. Victor lives on the fourth floor. He stands by the window and looks down. Below is a clean street.


    Victor''s heart is not clean at all. He completely fell into the disadvantage in the confrontation the day before yesterday. The York family knows everything about him. It is not surprising that there must be a dark son of the York family among the people.


    What count York said about Sophia also attracted Victor''s attention.


    In order to pursue the Golden Knight Andre, the Marquis Sophia sent the little Baron to the remote human horse hills, secretly murdered her nominal husband, so as to obtain greater political interests and remove the obstacles to the combination with the Golden Knight. That makes perfect sense, but Victor doesn''t think it''s that simple.


    First of all, the Earl of York mentioned: what would happen if the marquess pursued success. In other words, Sophia hasn''t succeeded yet. Since failure means failure, now is not the time for Sophia to eliminate the little baron. After all, the reputation of being a widow twice in a few years is not good.


    Secondly, no one knows that the little Baron has been killed and died at the hands of the wizard. It is entirely possible for the great nobles to keep several wizards secretly. As early as 1500 years ago, Lords began to hook up with wizards. But Sophia sent wizards to murder the little Baron is unlikely, because it takes too much trouble! You know, the little Baron has complete trust in Sophia. What can be solved with a cup of poisonous wine and risk using Wizards?


    In short, Victor thought Sophia was unlikely to murder the little Baron, but what''s the use of this? As the Earl of York said, if Sophia succeeds in pursuing Andre, Victor is really dangerous. Even if Sophia doesn''t kill him, Andre, the Golden Knight, can''t let him go.


    In Victor''s memory, Sophia was a very beautiful woman and very rich. Victor believes that once rich and beautiful women take the initiative to pursue men, few men can control it. Of course, maybe the Golden Knight will be different. But what kind of person is Andre? What''s his purpose? Victor knew nothing. In fact, Victor knew little about the situation outside the territory. He was like a blind man.


    At this time, Victor urgently wants to have his own intelligence network, but at present, he can only be delusional. He has neither money nor talent.


    "What a fucking pit! Nobles can''t divorce!" Victor scolded secretly.


    Aristocratic marriage, like Knight duel, is a sacred and serious contract and a joint interest between the two families. There is no saying of divorce at all. If the nobleman wants to marry or marry another, unless the other half burps fart. For example, the biological mother of Princess Roland, Queen Irene, or the old Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Looking out of the window, Victor smiled. He sensed that Lilia was creeping towards him and wanted to sneak at him from behind. Unfortunately, it was impossible.


    Victor''s perception has become more acute since he inexplicably entered the deep meditation of the Golden Toad''s secret form the day before yesterday. Now he can detect the slight movement within two meters around him without opening the super sense,.


    Lilia held her breath and her white little feet stepped on the thick cashmere carpet without a sound. She so quietly touched victor and saw that the sneak attack was about to succeed, but her body suddenly lightened and the whole person was held up by Victor.


    "Victor, I failed again." Said Lilia chagrinedly.


    Victor happily kissed the maid''s cherry lips and put her down.


    These two days Victor specially asked Lilia to attack herself quietly, but Lilia tried dozens of times but failed. Now Victor has determined that his strength has been improved, which is likely to be a passive talent. Victor called it blindness.


    "Lilia, have you contacted Nicole and Bruce?" Asked victor.


    "Victor, I''ve sent someone to inquire. Sister Nicole and knight Bruce have accompanied the Edwin scholar back to Al kingdom. It''s estimated that they won''t come back in a few months." Lilia looked at Victor with some worry. She already felt that adults had a problem.


    "Hum!" Victor snorted coldly. He asked, "do you accept the sheepskin scroll I wrote?"


    "I''ve taken it."


    Lilia nodded and said, "Sir, Uncle John said the monkey wanted to see you."


    "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Let''s meet." Victor smiled.


    The monkey stood respectfully in front of victor. He didn''t dare to go out. He came to survive.


    Victor looked at the thin gangster in front of him. He was wearing a coat made of wool and linen. His face was blue and white, as if he had not recovered from a serious illness. He took care of himself very clean, and even his clothes were ironed straight, so that he looked like a gentleman. But Victor knew that the monkey was a free man.


    "Do you still dare to see me, not afraid I''ll kill you?" Victor asked in a cold voice.


    Although the monkey couldn''t help it, he did rely on Victor''s power and pit Victor again. So even if Victor killed him, he had nothing to say.


    "Afraid!" The monkey smiled bitterly and said, "so I put on my most decent clothes and hope to die like a gentleman."


    "Would you rather die like a gentleman than run away?" Asked Victor with interest.


    "My Lord, if you want to kill me, I dare not run away and can''t run away. I''m like an ant to you. You can run over me at any time or let me go."


    The monkey said, kneeling down in front of victor. This is not etiquette, but a submissive gesture to die, like a prisoner about to be beheaded.


    Victor''s eyes were cold, but he was surprised. The young gang leader, without begging for mercy or excuse, looked like kneeling down and leading to death.


    Victor could clearly sense that the monkey was sweating, his lips were pale, his heart beat hard, but his muscles were relaxed. All these showed that he was not pretending. He is really afraid and really leads to death, or he is betting his life on an uncertain future.


    "As long as you are loyal to me, I won''t kill you. How? Can you do it?" Victor felt that he was a little interested in monkeys.


    "My Lord, I can''t do it!" The monkey bit his teeth and spit out a few words hard. He couldn''t control his trembling.


    Looking at the young man''s fear in front of him, Victor felt a little unbearable, even uncomfortable. Even if the monkey is a bloody villain, but this appearance of life and death by people will always make human beings in civilized society angry. This anger stems from compassion for the same kind and is aimed at the cruel world. This is not noble, but you don''t know that you will end up in the same end that day. This is human nature, by people and yourself.


    So Victor said, "just now, you almost died."


    Hearing Vic''s words, the monkey immediately collapsed on the ground and breathed heavily. He didn''t even have the power to lift a finger


    "Give him a glass of purple cane wine." Said Victor faintly.


    If the monkey has just been loyal to victor, he will die. Because Victor already knew that the monkey was a dog of the York family, and the York family had many such dogs, and was willing to lend them to other nobles, but the York family was the dog owner.


    Since old John suffered a loss, the old mercenary has not been idle. He has touched the gang forces in Heibao town.


    There are three main gangs in Heibao Town, all of which are the tools of the York family to control the free people. They are masons, vegetable heads and hyenas.


    The masons association is a gangster organization that specially organizes the free people to build walls and fortresses. They are also responsible for building roads and houses. Any free people who want to eat a bowl of rice should obey the arrangement of the masons Association, and the boss behind the masons association is the urban defense officer of Heibao town. From time to time, the city defense officer will promote the skilled free people to the leaders of the York family. When necessary, these strong free people can also be armed and become family militia forces. Therefore, the stonemason will have the closest relationship with the York family, and outsiders can''t intervene. The free people want to squeeze in, which can not only feed their families, but also learn skills. Maybe they will become the leaders of the York family that day.


    Caitou is under the leadership of the municipal magistrate. They organize the free people to clean up the feces and garbage of the town, grow vegetables and raise pigs on the land of the feudal minister, and provide daily needs for the whole town. However, caitou will never allow the free people to open up wasteland without permission, because all wasteland is owned by the Lord.


    As for hyenas, they do dirty work. Their main role is to use intimidation and force to control those disobedient free people. After all, the Lords taboo killing free people directly. Hyenas are the most ferocious and miserable. Most hyenas will die. Their backstage boss is the sheriff.


    The monkey drank a whole glass of purple cane wine and finally slowed down. He took a money bag from his pocket and respectfully handed it to the nearby guard.


    "My Lord, this is all my savings. I am willing to atone for it." The monkey said respectfully.


    Victor took the money bag in the guard''s hand, weighed it, there should be 50 kinsol in it, and threw the money bag to Lilia.


    Although the monkey''s face remained unchanged, there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes. That''s wrong. Shouldn''t the Baron throw the money bag again and encourage me to serve him well?


    But how could the monkey know that Victor''s local tyrant has been installed to bankruptcy. Although the mosquito leg is small, it is also meat!


    "Monkey, it seems that you have plenty of money in your business. You have made so much in just a few days?" Said Victor with a smile.


    "It all depends on adults. Now many shop owners want me to get purple sugarcane wine." The monkey said flatteringly.


    Victor didn''t expect that purple cane wine would be so popular. Behind these bosses are all lords. Obviously, they are buying purple cane wine and going back to cellar, because the wine is more expensive.


    "Monkey, I don''t kill you because I''m very interested in the man behind you. Can you tell me who he is?" Victor asked, staring into the monkey''s eyes.


    "Sir, are you asking the sheriff?" The monkey answered carefully.


    Victor stood up, walked to the window with his hand, looked at the street below and said in a deep voice, "a few months ago, I saw a hyena like you. His name is Maus. I ordered him to be executed."


    "Unlike you, Maus has a strong desire to survive, and I''m deeply impressed by his wit. So, tell me, who makes you so different?" Victor turned and smiled at the monkey.


    Looking at Victor''s deep and unpredictable eyes, the monkey was cold. His intuition told him that as long as he dared to lie or hide, he would die immediately.


    "Yes, it''s master Barol." Said the monkey in a trembling voice.


    "I''ve been with Lord Barol for a year. Lord Barol told me not to be clever in front of noble masters. If the masters want me to die, I can only die. Only honesty and ability can make the masters look up. If they still die, either their luck is too bad or their ability is not enough. If they don''t die, they can live a good life. For us He said, "every good day is earned! Therefore, there is no regret for death."


    Quietly listening to the monkey finish, Victor asked, "where are the barons?"


    "He died. He played tricks, so he died in the free people''s camp outside the city." The monkey bowed his head and replied.


    "Do you have anything close to Barol?" Victor asked again.


    "And some clothes and gadgets."


    "Find it all and give it to old John. Go now."


    Victor said to old John, "old John, take shack and dig out this Barol for me."


    "Sir, is it his body?" Old John asked puzzled.


    "No, I want to live."


    After old John took people away, Victor sat alone in the room, vaguely excited.


    There are many smart freemen, but few freemen know so much about the nobility. This insight is only available to feudal officials! Since barrow had such insight, how could he die like this? And why did he pretend to be a free man?


    As far as you''re concerned, can you escape the pursuit of the alchemical crow? Can you escape the capture of the monkey militia? Let me see who you really are?


    A footstep outside the door attracted Victor''s attention. It was the old housekeeper of Rose Manor.


    "Your Excellency Victor, the countess invites you to her dinner."

 Chapter 76

    The hall of Rose Manor is exquisite, elegant and hidden luxury. On the ground of the hall, there is a discernible red copper wood floor. This kind of wood is compact and shiny, and can be immortal for hundreds of years. It is a valuable wood for making furniture, and this valuable wood is only the floor here.


    There are eight white jade columns in the hall, neither gold nor wood. They are the leg bones of mammoth beasts. These giant beasts in the northern wilderness are 15 meters high and 40 tons heavy. Their huge bodies give them unparalleled strength, and the bones supporting their bodies are harder than steel.


    What surprised Victor most was that these huge leg bones were carved with exquisite patterns, which described the experience of a human soldier hunting mammoths alone. Victor''s abnormal eyesight made him notice a detail. The lines of these patterns were round and as deep as one. They were not carved with a knife, but drawn with people''s fingers.


    It is conceivable that once, a powerful Knight of the York family hunted these mammoth beasts and painted on their leg bones with his fingers to temper his fighting spirit. Victor guessed that most of the knight was a Golden Knight, and only the knight who stepped into the peak field could easily do this.


    Unfortunately, these columns are slightly yellow, which seems to have a history of hundreds of years. Although the life span of the Golden Knight is far beyond ordinary people, it is impossible to live for hundreds of years. Nevertheless, it also proves that the York family is the noble blood of the Golden Knight.


    Although the ancestor of the York family has fallen, his strength and will are shown in these pictures, which makes Victor awe and blood surging. This is his admiration and desire for power.


    "Baron, this way, please." The old housekeeper said to victor, who was a little distracted.


    Seeing the old housekeeper lead himself to the back lounge, Victor looked a little strange. Many guests were invited to dinner at noble dinners, and Sylvia only invited him alone every time. I don''t know whether the beautiful Countess took herself as the main dish or victor as a dessert.


    Entering the familiar lounge, Victor met Sylvia.


    At this time, the countess was dressed in formal clothes and sitting behind a square table. Her golden hair was sprinkled on her shoulders at will. Her expression was dignified and demure, which made Victor relieved and somewhat lost.


    Sylvia is also looking at Victor. She hasn''t seen him for months. This beautiful young Lord like an elf has lost a lot of affectation and arrogance. She has become introverted and mature, which brightens her eyes.


    "Victor has seen Mrs. Sylvia. May her beauty last forever." Victor bowed gently to Sylvia and stood up straight again, which was entirely the etiquette between the Lord and the Lord.


    However, Sylvia didn''t care about Victor''s body language. Instead, she walked slowly to victor and turned around him. Her delicate red lips came to his ear and said in a charming voice: "Victor, you have become different and more fresh and natural. It really makes me happy."


    The aroma of the countess''s population made Victor''s heart hot and almost unbearable. But before he could react, the beautiful Countess giggled, waved her willow waist and returned to her seat.


    "Baron, please sit down." Sylvia raised her hand and motioned for Victor to sit opposite her.


    "Thank you, madam."


    Victor sat down quietly, but his heart was shocked, because he suddenly found that when Sylvia just posted it, he didn''t touch his sense of blindness.


    Since the awakening of the moon ELF''s talent, Victor''s perception is as high as 21 points, higher than all Knights he has seen. However, Sylvia leaned over with natural and elegant movements. Victor saw, heard and smelled, but his body just didn''t have any natural reflection.


    Victor looked at Sylvia carefully. With extraordinary perception, he found many unusual details. Sylvia''s body proportion was perfect, her facial features were exquisite, her skin was as smooth as jade, without any defects, her pores were fine, the distribution was extremely uniform, her golden hair was shiny and moving, and the diameters of these hair were almost the same.


    Sylvia feels perfect to victor!


    Victor had seen this perfect temperament in Bruce and eskry. The two knights were tall and short, and their appearance and temperament were different, but they both looked symmetrical and coordinated.


    Especially after Nicole became a knight, her changes were very significant. Although her facial features did not change much, her skin color, body shape and temperament gave people a refreshing and amazing look, just like a gem that began to become dazzling after being carved.


    However, these three knights are not as perfect as Sylvia, but they have a strong sense of existence than her.


    Victor quietly entered the super sense state and super limit state.


    Physique 10, spirit 10, perception 10, life 10.


    Sylvia''s element attribute surprised victor. It was the first time he saw such a balanced element attribute, and any data reached the limit of ordinary human beings, but did not exceed the limit.


    Not a knight! Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Although he wondered why Sylvia had such a balanced element attribute, it was just curiosity.


    "Victor, I''m disappointed that you rejected my kindness!" Sylvia said in a crisp voice.


    Looking at Sylvia''s smiling face, Victor looked away with some guilt. He said, "madam, please understand."


    No explanation, but firm.


    "Victor, is the purple sugarcane the reason you refuse me? But you should know that since the purple sugarcane can be cut down, it can be planted. Soon, the Lords of the man horse hills will plant purple sugarcane, so you can''t monopolize the purple sugarcane resources forever." Sylvia laughed.


    "30 years!" Said Victor in a deep voice.


    Sylvia raised her slender eyebrows and didn''t speak, but Victor said again.


    "When I was in the king''s capital, I drank the top dum wine, each bottle worth 800 gold sol. The reason why it is so expensive is that it has been hoarded for 80 years. Therefore, wine is different from grain. The longer the grain is stored, the lower the value is, and the longer the wine is stored, the higher the value is, and it increases exponentially."


    "Mrs. Sylvia, it will take at least 30 years for the lords to grow pieces of purple sugarcane, and these 30 years are the gap they will never catch up with."


    Sylvia sighed, raised her hand, took a cup of coffee on the table and took a sip gently.


    "Victor, what I like most is your coffee. Although this drink tastes bitter, it tastes smooth. With the mellow taste, it has endless aftertaste. What''s more, it also has the effect of boosting spirit and alleviating fatigue. I think this drink will be popular in the whole aristocratic circle."


    Before Victor could answer, Sylvia gently became serious. She said, "but in my eyes, the value of coffee is far less than purple cane wine. Do you know why?"


    "Because the quantity of coffee is limited?" Asked Victor cautiously.


    In Victor''s territory, there are not too many black astringent fruit trees, only more than 600. However, coffee is originally high-end, and rarity is more expensive. Moreover, Victor can also buy black astringent fruit from other lords. Only he has mastered the detoxification technology of black astringent fruit seeds.


    Sylvia said, smiling and shaking her head.


    "Rum is a specialty of the United Kingdom of Borui. It is a good wine brewed from the juniper nuts of the seven United islands. However, they also have an unpurified juniper wine, which has always been a strategic material purchased by other lords."


    Victor''s heart moved. Gin is a kind of wine brewed with barley and gin. It tastes poor, but the price is not cheap, and it is often out of stock. Unexpectedly, this inferior wine is a strategic material.


    "Borui United Kingdom is the only human country to establish a fortress on the South Bank of Jinshui River. Do you know the pioneer fortress battle 200 years ago?" Sylvia added.


    Victor nodded to show that he knew about the historic war.


    The battle of vanguard fortress was the first large-scale battle between the human kingdom and the barbarians on the South Bank of Jinshui River. In that war, the army of Borui United Kingdom was besieged in vanguard fortress by the barbarians for a whole year. Finally, at the call of the church, other lords of the human world sent reinforcements one after another, which successfully withdrew the human soldiers in the fortress to the seven alliance islands.


    Finally, the vanguard fortress fell into the hands of the barbarians, which also declared the complete failure of human action to explore the South Bank of Jinshui River.


    "In the later stage of the siege, the food and drinking water in the pioneer fortress were cut off. The human army was supported by gin for two months, and finally was successfully rescued. Now do you understand the value of purple cane wine?" Sylvia said to victor.


    Hearing this, Victor suddenly realized that this purple cane wine is clearly a multi-functional beverage that can be stored for a long time! It''s no wonder that after Renault cultivates Funiu''s Secret shape, drinking some purple cane wine can effectively alleviate hunger. This wine itself is rich in nutrition and energy, and can also supplement water.


    "Therefore, the value of purple sugarcane is very high." Victor smiled bitterly.


    "Yes! Now what reason do you have to refuse to become a vassal of our York family? What do you rely on to protect your territory? Those two fierce soldiers?"


    Sylvia smiled playfully. The York family would not allow these strategic purple sugarcane to fall into the hands of other families.


    "You! Indeed, you have AMZI among my people!" Victor said unhappily. Obviously, the York family regarded Renault as a fierce soldier.


    "What''s so strange about that? Don''t you also have AMZI in Heibao town?" Sylvia said in surprise, but there was a smile in her bright eyes.


    "I didn''t mean that at all... Okay!" Victor''s face was red and his ears were red. He finally gave up, although it was a misunderstanding.


    "Dear little Victor, I read the document you submitted. You are willing to completely hand over the territory''s purple cane wine franchise to our York family at the price of 18 Copper sol per liter, and only ask us to release the food and material supply to you. That''s good. But how can I believe you will fulfill your agreement in the future?"


    "Since you have planted dark sons among my neighbors, you must already know that I have given up cultivating more cultivated land in order to protect purple sugarcane resources. Without cultivated land, I can only rely on your strength to feed my neighbors and pay taxes to the Kingdom, so your worry is unnecessary." Victor explained with a bitter smile.


    "Then how can you guarantee that your territory will not be occupied by other families? The chebman family has already mined silver in your territory? Since you have no strength to protect yourself, why don''t you accept our protection? You become our vassal, we can protect you in good faith, and you can retain 50% of the purple sugarcane. Isn''t that more beneficial to you £¿¡± Sylvia looked aggressively into Victor''s eyes.


    "The Kingdom has laws, and the Lords can''t attack at will." Said Victor astringently.


    "Hehe, testimonies? Talk about testimonies in front of purple sugarcane? The great nobles of the king''s capital will recover your territory for the first time on the grounds that your castle is illegal." Sylvia quipped.


    Victor was silent. After a while, he said firmly, "I won''t be your vassal! I know you can block the covet of other families on my territory and the censure of the Senate, but if you can''t believe my sincerity, I can only shovel those purple sugarcane and plant crops in the field."


    Victor never wanted to be a vassal of the York family. He knew that becoming a vassal of the great Lord would only be crushed in the changing situation, not to mention he had so many secrets.


    "I really shouldn''t have given you 50000 kinsol." Sylvia stroked her forehead with her slender white hand, and said ruefully. She seems to have forgotten that she knocked Victor 10000 kinsol away again.


    Victor''s heart moved and asked.


    "Sylvia, why did you help me in the first place? Now, when there is a franchise agreement more favorable to you, you still want me to be your vassal?"


    "Is it Sophia? You said you were friends with her."


    The atmosphere of the room was suddenly frozen.


    After a moment, Sylvia lamented, "Dear Victor, it hurts me that you mention other women in front of me." Then she said, "is it Sophia that you don''t want to be my vassal? Do you still have illusions about her? Don''t be naive, what nbiser told you is true."


    "Fantasy fart! The little Baron has already changed." Victor rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Victor asked this question to confirm one thing: if Sophia tried to protect the little Baron, it means that Sophia not only knew that the little Baron was in danger, but also probably knew who the murderer was and even why the murderer wanted to kill the little Baron! Of course, no one knows that the little Baron is dead, including the murderer.


    Now that Victor has become a little Baron, he has inherited his cause and effect, and Victor doesn''t want to die.


    However, for Sylvia''s misunderstanding, Victor was still happy to see its success, so he was silent. But in Sylvia''s eyes, she seemed lonely and lonely.


    Sylvia said softly, "Victor, I appreciate your loyalty to Sophia, but as a lord, you don''t have any luck. You must choose your own camp, or you will be unable to move."


    "Since you don''t want to be my vassal, I don''t force you. I can agree to your franchise agreement and provide you with necessary help. However, we still have some details to discuss, such as fast bird and coffee." Sylvia said positively.


    "Before that, dear Victor, you should take a bath. We can talk slowly at the dinner."


    _________________


    After Victor left, a secret door of the room opened and a beautiful woman came out.


    "Trisley, you have seen that this is the man chosen by your disciples. What do you think?" Sylvia said with some excitement.


    Trisley was silent for a moment and said coldly, "the sense of the moon ELF''s blood is really sharp. Whenever I look at him, he seems to notice. If I hadn''t been mobilizing the wind element, I''m afraid he''d found it."


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking! You feel it! Don''t you?" Sylvia fixed her eyes on her Silver Knight.


    "Yes, when he looked at you for the first time, the elements of wind and fire were pulsating at the same time." Trisley nodded. What she said was when Victor opened the super sense and super limit to collect Sylvia''s element attributes.


    "Hehe, I thought it was an illusion! Do you know whose blood Victor might be?" Sylvia asked with some excitement.


    "Do you think he is the blood of sword Saint delavin Wimbledon?" Trisley said with some uncertainty.


    "Although the ancient blood of awakening moon elves are rare, they are not without them, but they are all friendly to wind elements, and the ancient blood of wind and fire is only the sword Saint delavin." Sylvia said enthusiastically.


    "Delavin is the sword saint of an era. Although he is not a knight, his two children have stepped into the legendary field, and one of his grandchildren is a legendary knight, and the others have become a Golden Knight." Sylvia said happily and sneered, "poor Sophia kicked Victor to me in order to get an heir of noble blood. Do you think she would regret fainting if she knew?"


    Trisley shook her head and said, "don''t be happy too early. The blood of the moon elves are all black hair and black eyes, and the characteristics of Devon''s blonde hair and blonde eyes are very obvious, so Victor is unlikely to awaken the blood of the sword saint."


    Sylvia paused and said, "it doesn''t hurt to try."


    "You want Nicole to have a baby with him?"


    "No, I want to have children with him!" Sylvia said firmly.


    "Don''t be naive! The blood of the moon elf is hard to bear, not to mention you. Forget it! In short, you are delusional, Nicole is almost the same." Trisley showed an exaggerated expression, but she couldn''t bear to blow her friend''s hope. She knew Sylvia had always wanted her own child.


    Unfortunately, Silvia did not appreciate it. She turned her eyes over the Tucao and said, "how can you make complaints about this cold old maid? I urge you to find a man as soon as possible and leave a blood for the family."


    With that, Sylvia folded her waist and walked out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to take a bath. Would you like to join me?" Sylvia held her high chest and said in a charming manner.


    "You die!"

 Chapter 77

    The free people''s shanty town of Heibao town.


    Old Denver knelt in the shack to pack his things. He had just found a job raising cows and was preparing to move to the designated cowshed in caitou. He neatly tied up some old clothes, carried them on his back, and then climbed out of his temporary nest.


    "Hey, old Denver, I heard that caitou gave you a job of raising cows. You should thank me well. If I hadn''t introduced you to caitou, you could have today''s day."


    A free man with rotten teeth blocked the way to old Denver, and his dirty hands showed his intention.


    Old Denver''s old face full of gullies showed a bitter smile. He took out more than a dozen copper cables from his waist pocket and handed them to him.


    "That''s all I have." The old farmer handed the money to his introducer. This is a trade rule. Everyone who wants to work on the vegetable head must give the introducer a commission, which can be paid later, but not without.


    "This is not a good number. You have to supply me with the back salary, otherwise you won''t work long!"


    The middleman weighed the copper rope in his hand, threatened a few words, turned and left.


    Old Denver bowed his head and looked honest, but who would have thought that twenty days ago, he was still the famous hyena leader in Heibao town.


    "I''m alive for the time being, but I can''t be careless. I''ll hide for a while, and then try to get into a caravan. Only after I leave Heibao town can I be really safe." Barol thought to himself.


    During the storm some time ago, Barol made a quick decision and chose to withdraw. He knew that he was caught in the middle and had no way to live. Both the Wimbledon family and the villepins would take it out on him. As a last resort, Barol used the means prepared two years ago to escape by pretending to be dead.


    Barol always teaches his subordinates that only by learning to accept his life can he live a good life, but he won''t accept his life. Only fools will accept his life!


    Barol is not a fool. He is the dark son raised by the Gris family, but his master has been hanged by Emperor Rand. In order to escape the cleaning, he mixed with the refugees and fled to Heibao town. With experience and means, Barol mixed well in Heibao Town, but he was a little unlucky.


    "Quack!" A big bird flew over Barol''s head. He looked up. It was a big crow.


    Barol didn''t care about the crows in the sky. He had to rush to work now, but a figure blocked his way.


    "Barol, my Lord wants to see you."


    Barol was startled. Without stopping, he walked around at the same speed and gait. It seemed that the hooded guy opposite was not talking to him.


    However, the hooded mysterious man blocked barrol''s way with a lateral movement.


    "You..."


    Just after saying a word, Barol raised his arm and magically appeared a dull dagger in his hand, which fiercely stabbed the mysterious man''s thigh root. Then, he jumped to the nearby shanty town on his side.


    Barol''s movements are as fast as lightning. He has practiced this move for more than 40 years.


    Barol still clearly remembers how the old killers of the family taught them: stab when the enemy is distracted, just stab once, and leave after stabbing. Then, the old killer personally demonstrated the process to them. On a street, the old killer passed by the target. After walking out more than ten meters, the target slowly fell to the ground. His heart was pierced at the moment of contact with each other, and the old killer had disappeared in the flow of people.


    For more than 40 years, the old family killer should have died, but Barol is sure that his assassination technology has surpassed his teacher. He has used this move to end the lives of many opponents. He believes he will not miss this time.


    Approaching slowly is to shorten the distance. Saying a word is to distract the opponent. Raise your hand and stab the thigh root, because this position will not be protected by soft armor, but there is an artery. After being stabbed, you will die. At the same time, the dying opponent may also drag some of the other party''s hands and cause chaos. With the help of the complex terrain here, Barol is confident that he can escape the other party''s pursuit. This is a skill that needs no thinking.


    It was precisely because there was no need to think that barrow didn''t even know whether he had stabbed the other party. He only felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. His eyes were dark. He knew that he was over, so he gave a cry for his end.


    "Stop!"


    A strong man came here. His leather armor and a hammer at his waist showed that he was a paladin of the shining church.


    "Let him go. What can''t you say?"


    Johnny stared seriously at the two people in front of him. He didn''t see the scene ahead. He only saw the guy in the hood firmly clasping an old farmer''s shoulder, and the poor old farmer could only scream helplessly.


    Johnny sighed that such fights often took place in the free private land. Sometimes someone died just for a piece of bread, but the Sheriff of Heibao ignored it. Therefore, under the leadership of Captain Claude, he began to patrol here in order to restore order in the free private land.


    "I''m the holy warrior Johnny of the church. Let him go first. No matter what contradiction there is, I''ll help you solve it."


    Johnny did not hastily force the other party to release, but showed his identity. The experience of these days told him that the seemingly weak party may also be a thief.


    Unfortunately, the guy opposite completely ignored Johnny and still firmly grasped the poor old farmer. However, the farmer no longer screamed, but kept shaking with his eyes closed and looked very poor.


    "I told you to let him go!"


    Johnny was annoyed by the other party''s indifference. He raised the volume and took off the nail hammer at his waist. If the other party still didn''t enter the oil and salt, Johnny would make him suffer.


    Of course, shack will not let go. In the eyes of the alchemical militia, there is only the task of the master, not to mention that the other party is a paladin. Even in front of the Pope, shack will not bird him.


    Now, Johnny wants to stop shack''s mission and takes out his weapons, so shack moves.


    Johnny took a step forward with a nail and hammer, and a sad sword light came in front of him. The sword light was like a spear, trying to split the meddlesome paladin in half.


    Shack''s sword was so fast that Johnny couldn''t stop it. He didn''t stop it. But Johnny was not killed. When shack''s dagger was cut on Johnny, he found that the other party''s leather armor was strong and tough. The sharp dagger didn''t cut the other party''s body, but cut his opponent three meters away.


    Johnny, who was split and flew, looked confused. How did a free man beat himself away? But he soon knew what had happened, and another sword cut his head.


    Johnny screamed "ow" and didn''t have time to get up. He raised his hammer to block the sword. His head didn''t have holy armor. At this critical moment, Johnny inspired the paladin''s second divine skill: Paladin sword.


    I saw that the nail hammer in Johnny''s hand lit up a layer of silver, and the black one handed hammer suddenly turned into bright silver. The nail hammer attached to the holy sword was extremely strong and had a shock effect. It can be called invincible. Even the knight''s plate armor can hit a big hole. Johnny believed that as long as the dagger was cut on the nail hammer, it would be smashed immediately.


    Seeing the variation of each other''s weapons, shack resolutely changed cutting to cutting. As soon as the sword light was broken, he rowed to Johnny''s arm. He wanted to cut off the other party''s hand. But Johnny was wearing full leather armor. The sword only hit Johnny''s arm to one side.


    Through this gap, Johnny decisively inspired the third divine skill of the paladin: bravery.


    Bravery can greatly improve the strength and agility of paladins and catch up with trainee knights. As soon as Johnny pressed his hand on the ground, the ground immediately concave a palm print. With this force, he jumped up and smashed the hammer at shack. The huge power and speed made the shining hammer fall towards shack with a fierce howling. If Shaq is hit, he will become a pool of meat mud!


    Unfortunately, there was no if in the battle. Johnny''s nail hammer didn''t hit shack, but it hit a huge pit on the ground. For a time, the soil splashed everywhere, and the momentum was frightening, which attracted the lively free people to shout.


    Shack skilfully walked away from Johnny''s blow. He stabbed Johnny with three swords in reverse, but the thick leather armor attached with holy armor was like a turtle''s shell. The ordinary short sword could not pierce Johnny at all, but just pushed Johnny back. Shack knew this result long ago. He adjusted the angle with the power of stabbing and prepared to stab Johnny''s eye with a sword.


    Johnny secretly complained that his opponent was not only powerful, but also superhuman agility. In just two breaths, Johnny attacked once and failed, but his opponent attacked no less than five times and hit the move. If it had not been for the self inspired armor, he would have returned to the embrace of the Lord of glory. However, holy armor is not invincible. Every time he is hit, Johnny''s holy power will be consumed. He can''t last long. The problem is that Johnny can''t keep up with shack''s speed at all. He can only be beaten passively.


    Johnny inspired the paladin''s fourth divine skill: insight. Insight has only one function, which is to coordinate the strength and agility of paladins.


    Armor can make the armor of paladins very tough and self inspired.


    Paladin sword can increase the destructive power of weapons, make Paladin weapons or shields indestructible, and have the effect of shock and sharpness.


    Bravery can improve the strength and agility of paladins and make paladins reach the level of trainee knights.


    However, the sudden increase in strength and speed makes the paladins unable to adapt, but will expose them to greater flaws, so they need insight to coordinate. Of course, the effect of this coordination is far less than that of trainee knights. The ability of knights is inspired by four elements, which shows the unity of spirit and body. They can always give full play to their combat effectiveness.


    But in any case, insight is also the core ability of paladins. It is armor, sword, bravery and insight that constitute the power combination of paladins, making them have far more combat effectiveness than ordinary people.


    To stimulate these divine arts, it depends on the holy power of paladins. The stronger the holy power, the better the effect of divine arts and the longer the duration. Ordinary paladins can fight for 20 minutes. Of course, it means that the armor is not consumed.


    In theory, paladins with full magic can threaten knights. After all, the attack power of paladins is too terrible, but this is only in theory.


    The reality is that paladins who rely on the promotion of external forces can''t touch the knight at all, and the knight''s sword can break the armor and consume the holy power of paladins. Therefore, knights kill elite soldiers with one sword, and paladins are usually killed with one sword, up to two swords. Of course, if Knights face fierce human paladins, some fight. Ordinary Knights may also need to fly kites.


    Johnny finally opened the insight. At the beginning, he didn''t want to stimulate the insight, but the insight can only be stimulated after he opened it bravely. But the battle happened so suddenly and fiercely that his holy power would be exhausted in just a few seconds. Even so, Johnny blocked the deadly brain blow with his arm at the critical moment of life and death, and then there was no more.


    After shack''s dagger was blocked by Johnny, he didn''t hesitate. He quickly turned sideways like a ghost, flashed behind Johnny, kicked Johnny''s leg socket, and then hit fiercely. The paladin immediately fell forward with his neck exposed. Shack cut off with a sword and was about to cut Johnny directly under the sword.


    "I''ll go to see the LORD with you! I''ll go to see the LORD with you!"


    Barrol''s cry made shack''s sharp dagger stop on Johnny''s neck.


    Barol breathed a sigh of relief. After a short battle, he couldn''t see shack''s actions at all. But as soon as the battle happened, Barol wanted to understand one thing: he can go to see the adult with this guy. He can''t die. Maybe he can prosper. The premise is that this powerful dead man cannot kill the paladin of the church!


    Therefore, barrow wanted to stop the battle. He didn''t stop, because it was useless for the dead. He called out the dead''s task: see your excellency.


    Seeing the dagger on the paladin''s neck, Barol felt his neck was chilly. If he shouted half a step slower, he would have no way to live. That adult will order the dead man to cut off his head and commit suicide in order to kill his mouth! Now, it''s time for Barol to deal with the aftermath.


    "Lord Paladin, you misunderstood. We''re just playing. My companion is a little confused. Don''t mind. We''ll go now. We''ll go now."


    Barol nodded and bowed, looking like an old farmer. After that, he took shack and lifted his legs and left.


    Johnny looked at the two people walking away, but he didn''t chase them. The paladin was not a fool. He was going to see his adult now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ivan looked at the paladin captain in front of him and talked in front of him.


    "Father, it is our bounden duty that we priests should help those in need." A pretty young man said loudly.


    "Claude, are you questioning my piety?" Ivan said sternly.


    "Sir, I don''t mean that, but the free people outside the city don''t live well. They have no order, so they are not safe. We need..."


    "They are in order, but you can''t see it!" Ivan rudely interrupted Claude.


    "They are still short of food, and a piece of black bread a day and a half is not enough for them to eat, so some of them will commit crimes and bully more poor people. I suggest you increase your daily handouts." Claude insisted on expressing his opinion.


    "I don''t need you to question my work. You are the paladin of the Central Church, not my subordinate!"


    "But..."


    "No, but! The food of the church doesn''t fall from the sky, which needs to be collected from the Lords. This is a pioneering leader, and the Lords don''t have more surplus food. Now the situation is very good!"


    While they were arguing, a church waiter ran in and said, "Lord Claude, father Conley wants you to lead the team back to the Central Church. Lord York and Baron Wimbledon will hold a pre God notarization right away and need you to perform the task of guard of honor."


    "All right! I''ll be right there."


    Claude said to Ivan, "father, after I perform my task, I will come back to help these free people establish order. We can also discuss and find ways to raise more food."


    Watching the new Paladin captain run to the shantytown to gather his men, Ivan disdained to spit.


    "What a fool! No hunger, no strife, no war, no sin, who still believes in my lord piously?"

 Chapter 78

    The Central Church of Heibao town is located at the intersection of feudalism and aristocracy. It is the highest and most magnificent building in Heibao town. The main body of the church is made of solid limestone, and the wall is plastered with a layer of white sand, integrating grandeur and delicacy. The interior of the church is raised and widened, and the bell tower points directly to the sky, symbolizing the supremacy of the shining Lord.


    Compared with father Ivan''s church, the magnificent Central Church is more sacred, solemn and desolate. The Central Church serves the superior, or it is a place for the superior to serve the Lord of glory. For example, the rich will donate money and materials to the church in the Central Church to prove their piety to the Lord of glory, which is just the opposite of the church in the slum.


    Father Conley, wearing a gorgeous priest''s robe and a solemn face, supervised the attendants in the church to decorate today''s meeting place. A sacred pre - God notarization will be held here. The notarized parties are nbiser The Earl of York and victor Baron Wimbledon. This is of great significance to father Conley. It is the first pre God notarization between lords since he presided over the Central Church, and it is also the first pre God notarization between people and horses.


    "Father, everything is ready." A waiter bowed to Conley.


    Conley nodded majestically. He looked around and asked the waiter, "are the Claude paladins and his team back?"


    "Not yet. We have sent someone to urge."


    At the waiter''s words, father Conley looked a little unchanged.


    Bishop Perot, Conley''s immediate boss, told him that Renma Hill might become a new parish in the future. In order to increase the influence of the church in Renma hill, the church would gradually send more priests here, and Claude was just assigned to his Paladin captain.


    When Captain Claude had just arrived in Heibao town with an integrated Paladin team, father Conley was still very happy, which would greatly enhance his strength.


    But Conley soon became unhappy.


    Claude, the young captain of the paladin, is proficient in martial arts, enthusiastic, kind, heroic, just and pious. He has the paladin virtues advocated by the church, but he is a green head.


    Soon after Claude came to Heibao, he plunged into the shanty town. He and his team maintained order in the shanty town and helped the weak. In just a few days, they arrested many thieves and robbers and sent them to the public security office in Heibao town. The Sheriff of Heibao town was very angry about it and had negotiated with Conley several times.


    Conley quickly summoned Claude and warned him that the church had no secular law enforcement power, which was the content of the New Testament of light. Claude said that they did not enforce the law, but only stopped the crime and handed over the criminals to the police station. Claude also asked Conley to give more food and clothing to the free people, and even encouraged Conley to pay for the transformation of the free people''s shanty towns to improve the living environment of the free people.


    Conley realized that Claude had not experienced the trial of the paladin for two years and was sent directly to his command. Conley was so sad and sleepless that nothing bothered the priests at the bottom more than the rookie Paladin.


    The result is obvious. The masons will reduce their donations to the Central Church, the vegetables will reduce their donations, the hyena leaders who are most enthusiastic about donations have completely stopped coming, and the businessmen will also reduce their donations because they are charged more protection fees. Only the Lords of the noble district are not affected, but their donation depends on their mood.


    At worst, Ivan''s beard had repeatedly warned Conley to look after Claude! Recently, there are fewer civilians going to Ivana to pray!


    What can Conley do? He had written to bishop Perot, politely asking the bishop to send more experienced paladins to help him, implying that Claude should go away. Bishop Capello has not replied yet, and he must endure for some time.


    "The notarization ceremony will begin soon! Send someone to see if that bastard Claude has come!" Father Conley ordered angrily.


    As the presiding priest of the Central Church, Conley''s promotion standard is completely different from Ivan. His credit lies in how much money he has raised for the church and whether he has expanded the influence of the church. This time, the notarization before God will become one of his achievements.


    "Father Conley! Here we are!"


    As soon as Conley looked back, he saw Claude coming here with a group of paladins. Everywhere he passed, the waiters next to him covered their noses. Conley was shocked and said, "stop! Don''t come in!"


    "You went to shantytowns again today? You stink! Go wash and change your armor. The notarization ceremony will begin soon!" Conley said to Claude in disgust.


    "My Lord, I have something important to report! Johnny was attacked in the shanty town today!" Claude said seriously.


    "What? Where''s Johnny?" Conley had a cold light in his eyes. Attacking and killing paladins was a felony. Generally speaking, only wizards would take the initiative to attack priests.


    "My Lord, I''m here!" Johnny raised his hand listlessly. He was very depressed when he was crushed by his opponent in the battle.


    Conley looked Johnny up and down. He was relieved to find that he was not hurt. He asked, "what''s going on?"


    "That''s right." Johnny described the process to the priest.


    Conley was silent for a moment. He clenched his teeth and said, "that is to say, you were not attacked, but taught a lesson because you were nosy!"


    "Sir, there''s a problem here. That guy easily defeated Johnny. At least he''s a trainee knight. If the old farmer didn''t stop him, he would kill Johnny! Now he took the farmer again. I think we should send someone to save the poor farmer, or he might be killed!" Claude shouted excitedly. He had filled his mind with a tragic story. A trainee knight took a fancy to the farmer''s daughter and forced the farmer to pursue failure. Maybe there is a beautiful girl waiting for the Paladin to save. Claude felt his blood boiling at the thought of this.


    "The trainee Knight wanted to kill Johnny? Then why didn''t he cut off Johnny''s head with the first sword? Finally, why did the farmer pull the trainee Knight away?" Conley sneered.


    "This..." Claude was speechless by the priest.


    "I warn you again that the order of the shantytowns is under the control of the public security! Your job is to serve the church, eliminate wizards and fight monsters. Don''t run to the shantytowns all day! Now, go clean yourself, put on the ritual armor, and you will be notarized before God."


    In the roar of Conley, the young paladins hurried to their dormitory.


    "It''s puzzling! What''s the matter with us about the scuffle between nobles?" Conley whispered to himself.


    "Father Conley, Baron Wimbledon has come." The waiter reported to conleyton.


    Father Conley smiled. Baron Wimbledon donated 2000 gold sols to the Central Church two days ago, but wrote down the amount of 1000 gold sols in the register. Such a generous act naturally pleased father Conley.


    So Conley went out of the cathedral to meet the Baron himself.


    Under the white steps, father Conley saw the young and tall Baron and his retinue, but the Baron''s face was a little blue and white. Conley suddenly remembered the lovely maid who accompanied the Baron two days ago.


    "Good day, Baron Victor, and may the glory of the Lord of glory visit you." Conley said to Victor with a smile.


    "Good day, father Conley." Victor nodded politely to the priest.


    "Your Excellency Victor, you are in good spirits today." Conley gave Victor an ambiguous smile.


    Good spirit? Victor only felt dark in front of him. He was tired and dying these two days. Sylvia''s need made him painful and happy.


    "Okay, okay." Victor smiled.


    Father Conley smiled and said nothing. He raised his priest''s scepter and pointed to victor. A white golden light shone on victor. Victor only felt his spirit shocked, his tired feeling swept away, and his body was much lighter.


    "Father, what is this?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "This is a divine skill given by our Lord. It can continuously restore a person''s spirit and physical strength." Conley said proudly.


    "It''s incredible!"


    Victor squeezed his fist, and he felt the power in his body again.


    "Father Conley, this recovery is really great. It allows soldiers to continue fighting without being affected by fatigue."


    "This... In theory, it''s like this, but recovery can only be used once a day. If it is used continuously, the effect will be reduced." Conley smiled bitterly.


    "Oh, really? But that''s great! Father Conley, can you talk to me about the basic types of divination? I''m interested in it, if you''re embarrassed..." Said Victor tentatively.


    "In fact, it''s no secret. For thousands of years, the Lords have fought with monsters and orcs under the leadership of the church. Everyone is familiar with our Lord''s power. It doesn''t matter to talk to you." Conley smiled modestly.


    "Our divine arts mainly include recovery, healing, cleansing and encouragement."


    "You already know the healing technique. The healing technique can continuously stop the bleeding and heal the wound. The smaller the wound, the faster the healing, the larger the wound, and the slower the healing. The healing technique can last five minutes at a time. The high-level priest can even reconnect the broken limb, but the price is also very high. This magic technique has saved the lives of countless soldiers."


    "Cleansing can cure most diseases, which is often used by us priests. It only requires specific rituals and consumes valuable white crystals, so we generally need to charge a certain fee."


    "Encouragement can inspire soldiers'' courage and make them fearless. It can also greatly weaken the feeling of pain, so that soldiers will not faint because of pain. Like recovery, encouragement is also the best effect once a day."


    "The power and kindness of the Lord of glory are amazing." Victor threw a timely flattery.


    "The glory of my Lord will last forever." Conley said.


    "By the way, in the last purification ceremony, I saw the bishop condensing a white golden flame. Is that also a divine skill?" Victor took the opportunity to ask.


    "That''s holy fire. Only high-level priests can use holy fire. I don''t know it very well." Conley said awkwardly, but his flashing eyes could not escape Victor''s perception. Obviously, the priest was unwilling to talk about deeper things.


    "I see." Victor nodded and smiled.


    As they walked and talked, they walked into the central cathedral.


    The prayer hall of the church is wide and high, giving people a feeling of being very small. Coupled with four huge statues of angels holding swords, it is even more awesome. The dome of the prayer hall is made of special crystal. The sunlight in the day passes through the dome, making everything in the hall plated with gold, showing a sacred taste.


    Victor did not feel shocked. This was not the first time he entered the Central Church. There was a larger and more solemn glorious church in his memory. However, it cannot be denied that the Central Church in Heibao town makes Victor feel the inside information and strength of the church. After all, it has only been developed for three years.


    "Father Conley, the Earl of York has arrived." A waiter reported to conleyton.


    "Your Excellency Victor, I''ll meet the count. You can wait here for a moment and notarize in front of God for a while."


    With that, father Conley left the prayer hall and went out to meet the owner of Heibao town.


    Victor pressed the long table in the center of the hall, and soon he was going to have a pre God notarization with the count of York.


    Pre God notarization is the product of the church to mediate disputes between Lords. It was proposed by the church 1500 years ago.


    In the strong period of the church, the friction between the Lords will be strongly interfered by the church. However, with the emergence of the vassal system, the strength of the Lords became stronger and stronger, and the influence of the church became weaker and weaker. The disputes between the Lords began to be solved by themselves, often through small-scale war and marriage. When the Knights began to take power in the church, in order to expand the influence and law enforcement power of the church, they proposed the notarization before God. Unfortunately, the Lords did not buy it, and the response was slim.


    However, Victor had no choice, he was not qualified for marriage, and he was unwilling to be a vassal. In order to ensure the implementation of the agreement, the York family proposed pre God notarization. The core of notarization is that Victor can''t quietly sell purple cane wine to other lords, otherwise the York family can levy Victor without the intervention of the church. In addition, pre God notarization has another feature, which is higher than the right of inheritance, that is, Victor''s successor cannot overturn the agreement between victor and York family.


    Victor certainly didn''t care about this. His successor was either the Marquis Sophia or his cheap brother.


    Strictly speaking, the pre God notarization between the York family and Victor damaged the interests of all lords and was a betrayal of the Lords. However, their notarization content is very special because it is a supply and marketing agreement that has never existed.


    "When father Conley reads 18 Copper cords per liter of purple cane wine, the expression on his face will be wonderful." Victor couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    While Victor was entertaining himself, the count of York came in with his retinue accompanied by father Conley.


    "Victor! You will pay the donation for this notarization!"


    Victor: "... I can''t do it."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When victor and the Earl of York quarreled with each other over the donation of money, the monkey was reporting to his owner in the black Fort police station.


    "Sir, the Baron''s men found Barol''s body with a dog I''ve never seen."


    "What''s strange about this? They want to know whether Barol is dead or hidden by us. The reaction of the victor family is too slow! The villepins came to Barol a few days ago." Sheriff shanks smiled disapprovingly.


    "My Lord, what are they looking for barrow for?" The monkey asked uneasily.


    The monkey and old John saw Barol''s body. Although it had rotted a little, the monkey determined that it was Barol himself from several moles on the body. However, the monkey always felt a little strange, but he couldn''t say it again.


    "What else can you do? Take it out." SHAX''s tone was faint, with a touch of disdain.

 Chapter 79

    Victor''s motorcade set out on his way home. Compared with the time when he came, 30 carriages loaded with goods joined his motorcade. These are the goods temporarily lent to Victor by the York family. When they return to Heibao, they need to pull 30 carts of purple cane wine in return.


    Barol sat cramped in the spacious carriage and was worried. The LORD had called him into the carriage for an hour, but he didn''t say a word and just closed his eyes. The maid beside the LORD was playing with a short sword and looked at him vigilantly and curiously with a trace of malice.


    The adult didn''t speak, and Barol didn''t dare to speak. Out of professional quality, he still observed some details silently. The floor of the carriage was covered with wool mixed carpets, 80% of which were new and clean. Although they were valuable, they were not valuable. The aristocrats used this kind of carpet, which seemed a little shabby. How could the aristocrats with deep knowledge shop a whole piece of bear skin.


    There was also something strange about the four wheeled carriage. The carriage was a solid oak carriage, but the appearance of the carriage was not wrapped in copper or carved with gorgeous lines. The base of the carriage is a structure that barrow has never seen before. The wheels are small in front and large in back, and are wrapped with a kind of lizard skin. Barrow has been sitting in the carriage for an hour without feeling obvious bumps.


    The carriage was surrounded by more than a dozen cavalry. These cavalry were powerful, but their movements were full of the smell of mercenaries. Their weapons and shields were always placed in the most convenient place, and most of them were about 40 years old. Barrow was very sure that they were all guards born of mercenaries.


    The most important thing is that there are no knights in the team, and few lords travel without knights, which is not only unsafe, but also very shameful.


    It is an undecorated carriage, escorted by mercenaries and without knights. From barrol''s experience, the owner of the motorcade is more like a businessman than a noble, but barrol knows it''s an illusion. The young Lord in front of him is not only noble in blood but also deep-rooted. Because he is the Baron of the Wimbledon family.


    As a spy, Barol knows that the surname Wimbledon has a long history and can be traced back thousands of years. Although the family has long disintegrated, there is no doubt about their heritage. Otherwise, how can the young Baron have dead men to work for him? And the dead man was honestly driving a carriage for the baron.


    Two days ago, when the coachman did not hesitate to kill the paladin, Barol understood that his opportunity had come. He knew that only the dead would not care about the identity of the paladin. This also shows three problems. First, he is valuable to the noble. Second, the nobleman had no hands, otherwise he would not send a dead man to catch a little man like him. Third, the noble has a lot of details. Only a large family can cultivate the inhuman creature of the dead. Barol has never heard of the dead comparable to the trainee knight, but he has seen it.


    . Baron Victor has no hands, but he has unfathomable details. He is the perfect candidate for Barol.


    Barol was determined to show his value. In his opinion, the Baron hung him for an hour to test his patience, so he sat there honestly and motionless. Patience is an important quality of the dark son of the family.


    Those who want to climb up will always guess the idea of the superior, but this is just speculation. Victor didn''t pay attention to Barol because he was still combing the gains and losses of his trip to black castle.


    The purpose of Victor''s visit to Heibao was basically achieved. He formed an interest alliance with the York family to maintain the independence of the territory, which was reflected in the franchise agreement and notarized before God.


    The franchise agreement states that Victor''s purple cane wine is sold to the York family at the price of 18 Copper sols, equivalent to 9 copper sols, which will remain unchanged for 30 years. The York family opened food supplies to victor, but the prices needed to be traded at market prices.


    Victor protested. He asked the York family to keep the price of barley 3 copper sol a pound unchanged for 30 years, but Sylvia firmly refused. Sylvia has two reasons. Firstly, Victor''s population will be more and more. Secondly, Victor''s wife is manipulating the food price of Gambis kingdom. Victor can buy cheap food from Sophia.


    Victor had nothing to say. It was obvious that Sylvia preferred Victor to buy food from other lords. Anyway, she had controlled the purple cane wine. It''s kind of her to be able to sell food freely to victor.


    Then there is the fast bird. Victor collar needs to provide two pairs of chicks to the York family free of charge every year for 8 years. The York family will buy purple sugarcane leaves from Victor at the price of 1 copper rope and 3 pounds for feeding these big birds for 30 years.


    Victor was very angry, not because of his opponent''s greed, but because the York family penetrated deeply into him.


    The York family asked for chicks directly because the adult fast bird has a bad temper. It will turn back and peck the rider if there is any trouble, which is fatal to ordinary cavalry. If you want to tame the fast bird, you must start with the young bird. Only in this way can the fast bird obey its master. This is the knowledge taught by busso. Not many people know it, but the York family knows it very well. Victor could imagine that in less than eight years, the York family would have a flock of fast birds.


    Finally, Sylvia said that the York family would not interfere in the coffee business, and Victor agreed to this unequal clause.


    The York family gave up the coffee business. Victor was puzzled. He didn''t understand why the York family was soft on the coffee issue, so he asked Sylvia, but the beautiful Countess smiled without saying a word and hooked him to the bed with only a pair of big watery eyes.


    Generally speaking, this agreement is a very unfair supply and marketing agreement. The York family did not even make it clear that it would protect the fragile Victor collar.


    But Victor knew that the unequal agreement was due to the unequal strength. As long as the York family does not have its own purple sugarcane resources, it will always protect Victor''s collar. If a stronger force than the York family covets Victor''s purple sugarcane, even if the protection clause is indicated in the agreement, it is useless.


    But Victor doesn''t care. What he really wants to rely on is sucrose. From another point of view, this agreement is more favorable to him. Just as he didn''t expect purple cane wine to have strategic value, Sylvia didn''t expect Victor to have sucrose. Now the value of purple cane wine exceeds that of sucrose, and he has given it up, but the sucrose has been saved.


    "No one is helpless." Exclaimed victor.


    "What does that mean, my lord?" Lilia asked happily when she heard Victor finally speak.


    "Nothing, just casually." Victor smiled. He had no intention of explaining.


    Although Lilia is smart and learns quickly, it will take some time to become her assistant. Thinking of this, Victor turned his eyes to barrow opposite.


    "Are you the hyena leader who calculated me?"


    "My Lord, I have to. I can''t resist the order of the sheriff. Please spare your life." Barol explained as he wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    "Don''t install it. You don''t have sweat on your head at all. When you first got on the carriage, you carefully looked at the base and wheels of the carriage, and your pupils narrowed. After getting on the carriage, although you looked terrified, your heart beat very smoothly and observed the situation in the car secretly. Am I right?" Victor sneered. Within two meters, barrol could not hide his every move.


    Barol turned white and said in a astringent voice, "the steward of the Villepin family preached that adults have no awakening Knight talent, but he didn''t expect adults to be knights."


    "Tell me who you really are." Victor was proud, but he looked light.


    Barol wiped the cold sweat on his head again. This time it was a real cold sweat.


    "Baron, I was a spy trained by the Grice family when I was young. I used to work for the Duke of Grice. Later, the Duke was hanged. I fled to Heibao town and became a hyena leader."


    "Why did you take the initiative to follow my men back?" Barol not only stopped a big trouble, but also took the initiative to cooperate with shack, which is Victor''s most curious place.


    Barol glanced up at Victor, then bowed his head and said, "I think adults may use me, and I also want to make a living under adults."


    Since Victor did not mention the paladin and the dead, Barol would not take the initiative to mention it.


    Victor smiled faintly and said, "when I was young, I saw a hamster hole. I was curious about what the hamster looked like, so I asked the servant to fill it with water. When the local mouse ran out, I ordered the servant to trample the hamster to death. Lilia, do you think the hamster would think I need it?"


    Lilia blinked. She couldn''t understand Victor, so she said honestly, "Sir, I usually ask old ham to bake it."


    Victor suddenly had a black line in his head.


    Fortunately, Barol was quite knowledgeable. He said in a deep voice, "Sir, that''s because you find that gophers are useless to you."


    "Useful? That''s how you teach monkeys. You also teach monkeys to accept their lives. Ironically, you''re running for your life."


    Barol said with a dry smile: "Sir, that''s just a means to train his men. People will be afraid of death, spies are also people, and will surrender in the face of torture. They will commit suicide only when they really have no way to live. Just ask for less sin."


    "It''s quite sincere." Victor nodded.


    Barol is telling Victor implicitly that he has no intention of death to the Gris family. He only wants to work under victor. If he talks about loyalty and fearlessness with Victor, he''s looking for death.


    Victor''s biggest hidden danger now is the murderer hidden in the dark. He has no idea who the murderer is or why the murderer wants to kill him. But if you can use a wizard as a killer, the power of the killer must be amazing.


    Judging from the current situation, the Marquis Sophia is the most suspected, but the possibility is very small. Therefore, Victor insinuated to Sylvia about whether Sophia asked her to take care of herself. Sylvia avoided talking about it. She just told Victor not to have illusions about Sophia. Obviously, the countess wanted Victor to give up Sophia and join the York family, but she must have no knowledge of Victor''s assassination, Otherwise, she will use it to make Victor obedient.


    From some details, Victor preferred that Sophia was trying to protect the little Baron and spent a lot of money to arrange for him to take refuge in the hills.


    If the truth is what Victor guessed, it must be the worst result.


    Victor doesn''t know how powerful Sophia is, but she''s absolutely bottomless. She''s too rich. In my memory, Victor knew four knights in the Marquis mansion, all of whom were resident in the Marquis mansion. Sofia also has four chambers of commerce under her name, which trade between countries all year round, and the caravans engaged in trade are also protected by knights. If Sophia can''t protect the little Baron, how powerful is the murderer.


    However, Sophia sent the little Baron to the man horse hill, which shows that she believes that as long as she lets the little Baron leave her side, she will be safe. Not sending knights to protect the little Baron is more like an exile. This gesture may be for the murderer. At the same time, she secretly asked Sylvia to take care of her little male pet, but she didn''t tell Sylvia the truth. It must be a big trouble for her to offend the forces she can''t afford.


    Victor was very anxious. He combed all his memories carefully with x-3 and didn''t find out who the little Baron offended in the end? Or found a secret? At present, it is only certain that Sophia must know everything, and victor will be finished as long as he returns to the marquis.


    No matter who you are, as long as I find out, I will let you die! Victor made up his mind.


    Barol was scared to death by Victor''s cold eyes. He didn''t know if he had said something wrong. At this time, the cold sweat was really gargling.


    "Barol, tell me, how did the family raise the dark son?" Victor calmed his mood and asked the old spy.


    "My Lord, dark sons don''t need training. They just need investment. They may be villains, cleaners or businessmen. Most dark sons don''t know they are dark sons. We can get a lot of information by investing in them, getting in touch with them and observing their actions. For example, the groom who drives the car for the nobility can know the nobility by observing his life rules The law of activity. " Barrow said cautiously.


    "Haven''t you been raised since childhood?" Victor was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that dark son was all ordinary people.


    "My Lord, spies are trained by the family since childhood. Spies are more like spiders. They keep weaving webs. Dark son is our web, and intelligence is our prey."


    "Every spy has his own field. He is good at doing business. Most of his networks are businessmen and hawkers. He analyzes intelligence from transactions. For example, I have been trained as a villain since I was a child. I am good at mixing with hyenas. Those villains, warblers and small bosses may unknowingly become my dark son."


    "Do you still have a net?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "My Lord, the spy''s identity is changeable. When one''s identity is exposed, the net is gone, so the spy is proficient in making up and looking for a substitute. This time, I escaped by pretending to be dead, that is, I found a free man of the same stature and age as me on the way of migration. I secretly observed his movements, his characteristics, imitated his voice, and used makeup to change my appearance with him bit by bit Almost, at last, I led my pursuer to his house, which made him my substitute. "


    "You are so mean!" Leia scolded angrily.


    Barol did not defend, but smiled bitterly. He was trained in this way since he was a child.


    "It''s really mean." Victor patted the girl on the shoulder to show that he was standing in a ditch with her. Unfortunately, he had to train these despicable spies.


    "Barol, give you a chance to prove your value." Victor then said, "there are also dark sons of other families or spies in my collar. I want you to dig them out. Can you do it?"


    Barol whispered, "Sir, if you want soldiers to fight, you need to give them weapons. If you want farmers to plough, you need to give them farm tools."


    "What do you need?" Asked Victor impatiently.


    "I need time." Barrow gritted his teeth and said that he wanted more hands, but he dared not mention it. He wanted to prove his value.


    "How long will it take?" Victor won''t let him be careless.


    "My Lord, I don''t know the specific situation yet, but you can rest assured that I can find out. The intelligence collected by spies will not be exposed, but as long as the intelligence is transmitted to the outside, it will certainly reveal flaws. I am very familiar with various means of transmitting intelligence." Barol quickly promised.


    "I''m looking forward to your performance. Just tell me the results secretly. You can go out now."


    When barrow got out of the carriage, Lilia asked Victor, "Victor, can this guy be trusted?"


    "I can''t trust him, but I''ll take out all his means."

 Chapter 80

    Heihe River is a tributary of Jinshui River. It is named after flowing through Heibao. It runs through the whole Victor territory. The deepest part of the Heihe River is only 2 meters. The river is clear to the bottom. Three lakes have been formed in the low-lying area of Victor''s collar, the largest of which is Pinghu.


    Pinghu village is built on the Bank of Pinghu Lake. The village is close to the lake on one side and fertile flat land on three sides. The villagers of Pinghu village have reclaimed more than 5000 mu of cultivated land here.


    In the afternoon, more than 20 villagers of Pinghu village, accompanied by more than a dozen militia, were collecting purple sugarcane.


    Jim waved his sickle and quickly harvested the purple sugarcane in front of him. He was panting, sweat dripping down his cheeks, and his arms were sour and swollen, but he didn''t mean to rest. Jim just wants to finish work early and leave this ghost place early, although it is less than 10 kilometers from Pinghu village.


    The farmers were silent. There was only the rustle of sickles harvesting purple sugarcane one after another. Everyone worked hard like Jim, nervously like stealing other people''s crops.


    Jim, they are indeed stealing, because Victor announced that neither free people nor collar people are allowed to harvest purple sugarcane in the territory without permission, otherwise it will be regarded as stealing the Lord''s property. But that''s not why they''re nervous.


    "Hurry up! You can go soon!" The burly militia captain drank low, with a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    No one answered, but the rustle became more urgent. Jim also accelerated the speed of waving the sickle. He thought he could leave soon. He was glad he didn''t meet the terrible beast today.


    More than 20 days ago, more than a dozen mountain people came to Pinghu village one after another. They told the villagers that a terrible and violent wolf appeared in this territory. At first, the villagers didn''t believe it, but the mountain people described it vividly, which made everyone suspicious. Just more than ten days later, some villagers finally witnessed the fierce wolf in the mountain people''s mouth.


    In the next few days, the villagers who went out to work frequently saw the huge and violent beast. Militia captain Bair organized a hunting team to try to encircle and suppress the beast, but the hunting failed and damaged a militia.


    Then the situation became worse and worse. The fierce wolf seemed to be angered. It began to attack the villagers who went out to work, and there were signs that it seemed to have built a nest near Pinghu village.


    Heyman, holding a cross bow with Hyun on it, glanced around warily. As the person in charge of harvesting purple sugarcane, he was under great pressure. Since the fierce wolf appeared around, the villagers have been afraid to stay away from Pinghu village. Fortunately, there are cultivated land around Pinghu village, which has a wide field of vision and is relatively safe. The beast has never appeared on the open cultivated land.


    But Bayer insisted on organizing villagers to harvest purple sugarcane a few kilometers away, and the beast lurked in the dense purple sugarcane forest. It was not soft hearted to humans who invaded its territory, and several people had been killed and injured under its sharp teeth. The villagers refused to go to the purple sugarcane forest, but Bayer forced the villagers to harvest purple sugarcane by drawing lots, and those who were disobedient would be driven out of Pinghu village.


    Many people can''t understand why Bayer did this, but Hyman knows.


    Every once in a while, several carriages took advantage of the night to quietly transport the purple bagasse away, leaving some supplies at the same time. That''s how Hyman''s Crossbow came from. This transaction has been going on for some time. Hyman is not sure who the other party is, but he guesses that it is the people in the eastern camp. Now only they dare to ignore the authority of the Lord in the whole territory.


    "I hope it will be all right today."


    Hyman changed the Heavy Crossbow to his left hand, and pointed the sharp crossbow at the sky. In order to ensure safety, they changed a further purple sugarcane forest for collection.


    Jim has almost reached his limit. His back is so sore that he has to stop to have a rest. Jim wiped the sweat on his face with the sweat towel around his neck, rubbed his sweat pickled eyes, and his blurred vision became clear. Then Jim saw a huge strange wolf staring at him. Jim''s whole body was stiff and his mind was blank. He looked at the beast so motionless, but his strange appearance still attracted the attention of his companions.


    "Jim?" A villager asked Jim in a trembling voice.


    The villagers'' voice was not loud, but they woke up Jim, who was haunted by fear. Jim was about to make a scream. A gust of evil wind brought him to the ground and he fainted.


    When the wolf jumped out of the purple sugarcane forest, everyone didn''t react, but it rushed straight at Hyman holding a crossbow.


    There was a scream in the field, not Jim, but Hyman. In a blink of an eye, he was thrown to the ground by the giant wolf, his neck was bitten, and blood was sprayed from the sharp teeth of the giant wolf. With a tearing action of the giant wolf, the scream stopped suddenly, and Hyman''s head was torn off.


    The militia were shocked by the terrible scene, and the wolf jumped on the nearest militia.


    At the critical moment of life and death, the militia inspired his potential and courage. He raised his spear to block the deadly wolf kiss, but he couldn''t resist the huge impact. The whole person was dragged to the ground by the beast. The spear was bitten off by the giant wolf. Seeing the blood coming in, the militia raised his arm to protect his neck and cried out for help.


    "Help me! Help me!"


    Then, the militia only felt a light on his body, and the huge wolf pressing him suddenly jumped out. Before he understood, there were bursts of sharp pain on his body, and he had been shot into a hedgehog by his companion.


    "Ah!" The militia roared with anger and fear and shot desperately at the giant wolf, but the giant wolf was too fast. In the eyes of the militia, it was like a fuzzy shadow. In a twinkling, another militia holding a crossbow was torn open.


    The giant wolf will never bite and stay on the body. It will bite and tear in the crowd. The militia can''t resist it at all. They are in a mess and shoot arrows indiscriminately, but they always shoot their companions to death. When the wolf killed the fourth militia, the team finally collapsed. People screamed in horror, dropped their weapons and began to flee in a hurry. Behind them was the terrible roar of the wolf.


    In the purple sugarcane forest, a strong man with a hunting bow on his back watched all this silently. Behind him, there were two strong giant dogs and a big black crow on his shoulders.


    After a while, the giant dog who went out to kill returned to the purple sugarcane forest. When he passed the farmer who fainted on the ground, he lowered his head and smelled, then ran to jack with his tail wagging.


    Jack and three war mastiffs disappeared in the boundless purple cane forest. They have been faithfully performing the tasks assigned by their master, driving and intimidating. They can kill those who threaten their safety. That''s what Victor ordered.


    When Bayer arrived with a large group of people, he saw only a messy scene and a few miserable bodies.


    "Only two people were directly bitten by the beast, and the others were shot by their own people. What a bunch of fools!" Mark spat angrily at the floor.


    "If you end up defending yourself, the beast has no chance at all and forgets all his usual training." Said a strong man, who was also an old man following Bayer.


    Bayer didn''t speak. He silently went to Hyman''s body and put his head around his neck.


    "Gary, are you sure this is a fierce wolf?" Bayer turned to a bearded man and asked.


    Gary took a few steps forward, squatted down and drew a huge paw print with his hand. As an experienced mountain hunter, he knew what this paw print meant.


    "Head, this is indeed the paw print of a ferocious wolf."


    "Don''t fierce wolves eat people?"


    Bayer looked at several bodies and found that they were all dead in place without any drag marks.


    "Beasts will not eat people when they are full, but they will attack humans invading territory." Gary smacked his mouth. It was the only explanation he could think of.


    Mark gave Gary a hard look and said in a harsh voice, "that is to say, the beast has built a nest here? You really shouldn''t have taken you in at the beginning. You led the beast!"


    Gary''s face became ugly, his eyes glowed fiercely, but he didn''t dare to defend. In Gary''s view, it was Bayer''s attempt to hunt the beast that really angered it. Before that, the beast only hurt people but didn''t kill people.


    "It''s strange." Bayer ignored the confrontation between mark and Gary. He thought the attack was very strange.


    "You see, the beast killed Hyman directly, causing our people to lose their commander. Then it attacked three other crossbows. According to the survivors, it was very fast. After biting one, it jumped directly at another target without stopping. This is different from the habits of beasts. No matter what kind of beast, it will not let go when the prey is not dead ¡£¡±


    "Finally, it even bit the crossbow left on the ground! Will there be such a clever beast?" Bayer picked up a battered crossbow and showed it to the others.


    "Head, the wolf is a very smart beast. They know the weakness of their prey, know who is the greatest threat to them, and bear a grudge. Maybe it has suffered a loss on the cross bow, so it will deal with the person holding the cross bow first." Gary explained.


    "Unfortunately, these crossbows."


    Mark checked the damaged crossbow and found that it really couldn''t be repaired. There are only ten such crossbows in the camp. Now four have been damaged.


    "Boss, there are living people here. It''s Jim." A militia found the villagers fainting on the ground.


    "Take him back, and the bodies of these brothers." Bayer looked gloomily at the black crows circling in the sky. In any case, he could not let his companions'' bodies be ruined by these scavengers.


    Back in Pinghu village, Bayer took some of his men into a wooden house. Village head Dick and several leaders were waiting for him.


    "How''s it going?" Dick asked hurriedly when he saw Bayer coming in.


    At this time, Dick has become a lot richer, even his belly has been exposed, and his clothes are clean and tidy. He really looks like a village head.


    "Very bad!" Bayer said in a deep voice.


    "The beast built his nest in the nearby purple sugarcane forest. It would attack anyone who came near there."


    "What about that? Bayer, you are the captain of the militia. You should be responsible for killing the beast! Otherwise, your captain won''t want to do it!" Dick stamped his feet and screamed.


    "Old man, are you looking for a beating!" Mark was so angry that dick raised his fist to fight.


    "All right!" Bayer grabbed mark.


    "We can''t deal with that beast. Its smell is too sensitive and fast. We can''t stop it at all." Bayer said dejectedly.


    "Fortunately, it won''t run to the flat ground. In the future, let''s not get close to the purple sugarcane forest. It''s the only way to do it first."


    "Boss, I''m afraid it can''t. last time we rounded it up, it has already taken revenge. Even if we don''t go, it will find it." Gary came forward and said.


    "What do you say? It''s all the trouble caused by you mountain people!" Mark stared, patted the table and shouted.


    Gary ignored Mark''s clamor. He whispered to Bayer, "head, Pinghu village is a village recognized by the Lord and has also been offered. We can ask the Lord for help. As long as Lord Nelson joins hands with you, we can kill the beast."


    "What? You want to take refuge in the Lord again. Don''t forget that you ran out of the free people''s camp yourself! Can you go back now?" Mark sneered.


    Bayer didn''t speak. He understood Gary''s mind. Gary just wanted Pinghu village to surrender to the Lord, so that he could join the Lord''s command.


    Several leaders did not speak, and they were embarrassed. The villagers of Pinghu village think they are the leading people of the Lord. Only a few of them know that this is not the case. If you ask the Lord for help, the Lord may not blame the villagers, but he will never let them go. But they really can''t cope with this situation. Before long, the villagers will ask them to seek protection from the Lord. What should we do at that time?


    Mark didn''t think so much. He thought that although Gary hated it, his idea might work. He had heard of the reputation of the northern bear in dodo.


    "Village head, should you go to see the Lord?"


    "I... I''m not going!" Dick shrunk his neck and went to the hill camp to report the village affairs twice recently. Lord Victor didn''t see him, and the indifferent attitude of village head Maureen made Dick understand that he might have revealed his secret.


    Dick also regretted that he had been preaching the authority of the Lord in the village according to the method taught by Victor, and most villagers recognized his identity as village head, which made Dick proud for a while. But one night, Bayer put a long sword around his neck and threatened him. If Dick didn''t cooperate with Bayer, Bayer would kill him immediately. Dick knew Bayer was serious, so he gave in. Fortunately, Bayer retained his identity as village head, and Dick was not dissatisfied, but he didn''t report it to Lord victor. In his opinion, only by having a good relationship with Dick can he save his life, and the Lord can fool him.


    "Gary, I won''t kill you. You take your people out of Pinghu village."


    Bayer coldly ordered the mountain leader that such a wall grass should not be left at all.


    Gary''s face changed. He didn''t expect Bayer to be so determined. He stood up and walked out of the house without saying a word. When he came to the door, he said, "Bayer, among all the camp leaders, I am most convinced by you. But the thing I regret most is to leave the Lord''s temporary residence. Unfortunately, I can''t go back. Now, do you regret it?"


    "You don''t understand anything!"


    Bayer didn''t regret it. He thought about it carefully. When Victor recruited him, he refused, because he didn''t like the young Lord, no castle, no knight, told him that he had no future, and had to give up his position and start from scratch. He was unwilling. Even if Nelson later publicized the reputation of the northern bear to the whole territory, he didn''t look up to victor. He was a vassal of the Silver Knight, not a cheap mercenary.


    Now the purple cane in the territory began to show its value, and Bayer would not take refuge in victor. He knew what purple cane wine was. Many fortresses in dodo were built at strategic locations. Not all of these fortresses have water sources, and crude wine that can be stored for a long time is particularly important. Such valuable resources will only bring disaster to small lords like Victor.


    Bayer thinks there is only one way to go to victor. He has a better choice.


    Bayer pushed open a door. In the room, a woman was waiting on a man to drink. The man chewed the roast pig elbow with one hand and touched the woman''s skirt with the other hand.


    Bayer waved and the woman obediently left the room.


    "Hubert, there is a fierce wolf near the camp. I need your help."


    "What do you want?" Hubert put down his greasy pig elbow and asked carelessly.


    "I need you to send knights to help me kill the beast. Don''t deny that the equipment you support me is standard. I know you are under Lord chebman." Bayer fixed his eyes on Hubert.


    "Send the knight deep into Victor''s collar? Are you crazy? Or can you afford it?" Hubert sneered.


    "The fierce wolf has occupied the purple sugarcane forest. We can''t provide you with purple sugarcane without removing it!" Bayer said word by word.


    "This is your problem. You have to solve it yourself. Our deal is to exchange purple cane for equipment, that''s all! I can also tell you that we have not only your choice, but also built a new free people camp in another place."


    "If you want to join us, then prove your ability. Hundreds of people can''t deal with a violent animal. What do you think the master will think of you?"


    Bayer walked out of the room. He just felt his legs sink badly. He looked around. Many familiar faces were greeting him attentively.


    "Do you really want to pile it with human life?" Bayer thought deeply.

 Chapter 81

    Victor stood outside the village built by morindu, full of joy. This was the first village under his command and the first step for him to control the vast territory.


    The village is built near the river, with a length of more than 700 meters and a width of more than 500 meters, covering an area of about 35 hectares. Trenches four meters wide and more than two meters deep have been dug in the periphery of the village. As long as the river is led in, a moat can be formed.


    Victor found that the fence of the village was completely different from that of the hill camp. Its fence was horizontal. At the bottom of the fence is a stone base made of crushed stone. On the stone base, black columns with a height of 8 meters are erected at intervals. The columns are connected by horizontal wooden boards. These wooden boards are closely connected and firmly fastened on the black columns, forming wooden fences one by one.


    From the side, the black columns are in a group of two and are connected with thick wooden boards, which makes the wooden fence 80 cm thick, both solid and beautiful.


    "Maureen, this fence is very special! Why are they black?" Victor turned to Maureen and asked.


    "My Lord, the columns of these fences are made of the hardest iron oak. These boards are processed with slightly inferior hemlock. They are carbonized and painted so that they will not be eaten by insects. This kind of fence is not only strong, but also saves wood. It is a little laborious. We cut the cut hemlock into sections, cut it into thick boards, and dig out tenons and mortises to make them more secure Solid, we hit the log nail again. " Maureen said proudly.


    "You are very attentive." Said Victor with a smile.


    Maureen really worked hard to build the village.


    "Sir, this design was put forward by two free people. They also improved the carriage base and wheels. Sir, I hope you can make an exception and give them the status of leading the people." Maureen pleaded.


    "Oh, how are their carpenters better than you?" Victor asked without asking if he could. The two freemen were actually his alchemy auxiliaries.


    "My Lord, their craft is better than me, even better than the old carpenter I have followed." Said Maureen.


    "I''ll think about it." Victor nodded.


    At the beginning, Maureen was recommended as the village leader by everyone because of his carpentry skills, and won Victor''s favor. Therefore, Maureen became the first village head to be promoted. If, at the beginning, he found that someone was better than him and said he couldn''t help but suppress each other under jealousy. Now, as a village head, he hopes to have more craftsmen in the territory. The so-called ass determines the head is like Maureen.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Victor walked into the village. Except for the six arrow towers, the ground was empty.


    "Why haven''t you started building?" Asked victor in a loud voice.


    Hearing Victor''s inquiry, several village leaders looked at each other. Instead, Lilia stepped forward and explained in a low voice: "Sir, you said that all the houses in the village should be built with bricks? Now most people have gone to build brick kilns. Therefore, we haven''t built houses here yet. However, our current houses are still enough."


    Victor remembered that this was indeed the order he gave before he went to Heibao town. Many people said they couldn''t understand this order, and several village leaders also made decisive suggestions to victor. They thought that opening a kiln to burn bricks was definitely not worth the loss, but Victor insisted on his own opinion. Since the Lord has made a decision, it must be carried out if you don''t understand.


    "Then let it go first. Brick burning and building houses must be carried out. Not only should this village use bricks, but also brick houses should be used in breeding village, blacksmith village, Carpenter Village and textile village." Victor insisted firmly.


    "By the way, this village was built near the river and will be called Linhe village in the future. In the future, we will transform the temporary residence of the free people into a farm. In this way, the hill camp, Linhe village and temporary residence will be connected into a triangular area."


    As victor said, he took off the scabbard sword around his waist and drew a simple map on the ground.


    "We will reclaim 12000 mu of cultivated land in this area as a fief for everyone, carry out centralized management and provide food for the territory."


    Several village leaders immediately surrounded with bright eyes. What they longed for most was land. After several people looked at each other, Dean, the leader of the villagers, boldly asked, "my Lord, the free people''s residence can become a village after a little transformation. This... Can we ask, who do you plan to appoint as the village head?"


    Victor looked at the eager eyes of several village leaders, smiled and shook his head: "do you think so? No one wants to go to blacksmith village, Carpenter Village and textile village?"


    "Sir, I don''t understand that. I''m afraid I''ll miss you, but I''m definitely a good farmer. Sir, as long as you give me the village, I promise to serve the crops well!" George, the leader of the second group, patted his chest and promised.


    "My Lord, leave it to me! I..."


    "You know what farming is? Sir, give it to me. When I was in my hometown, I managed the farm for the knight master."


    The voluntary recommendation of the second team leader immediately made several team leaders compete with each other


    "OK, let''s go to Zhuanyao village and say as we walk." Victor stopped the quarrel and turned to his carriage.


    The carriage pulled by the giant rhinoceros was spacious, but it was cramped to carry nine people at the same time. The six village leaders and Nelson crowded together, leaving more than half of the space for Victor and Lilia.


    "On this trip to Heibao, I exchanged purple sugarcane wine for three months'' food. The value of purple sugarcane is greater than you think, so I won''t build more farms, and some of you must go to other villages."


    In addition to Maureen, several other villagers'' leaders all showed a chat up expression. Victor could also guess their ideas. The so-called separation of lines is like separation of mountains. These people are farmers. They are not strong in forging iron, building cars and weaving. They are worried that they can''t do well and the last position is unstable. But Victor''s Alchemy auxiliaries have been scattered, just can''t tell them.


    Victor took out a wooden box and opened it. It was full of crystal sucrose.


    "You''ve always wondered what I use so much purple sugarcane every month? Now, I can tell you, this is the specialty of our territory: sucrose. Let''s try it."


    Victor handed the sucrose to the people opposite and motioned them to taste it. It''s time for sucrose to come out, so there''s no need to keep it secret.


    "Sweet, so sweet."


    "It''s delicious."


    "Better than honey."


    Several people praised one after another, and the words of Haig, the leader of the fifth group, moved Victor''s heart. He smiled and said, "Haig, have you eaten honey?"


    Hagrid was stunned, bowed and said, "yes, sir, when I was in the eastern province, I would go to the mountain to find the wild bee hive, harvest the honey inside, and give these honey to the mayor. I can not only offset my rent, but also get a reward."


    "So it is." Victor nodded and continued, "the price of honey is very expensive. A pound of honey in Wangdu can sell 10 gold sols. Our sucrose tastes purer than honey. I think we can sell two gold sols a pound."


    "Sir, aren''t we going to be rich?" Nelson''s eyes lit up and smiled.


    "Yes, we are going to be rich, so even if those professional villages have no output for the time being, I will supplement you for two years to ensure your livelihood. At the same time, I will recruit more craftsmen to join us, so you don''t have to worry." Victor laughed, too.


    His words made the faint hostility between the village leaders disappear. So they arrived at their destination with laughter.


    When Victor got out of the carriage, Linda came with some guards. She saluted victor and said, "good day, sir."


    "Hard work."


    Victor jaw first, although this is a polite remark, but hard work is also the truth. According to Victor''s requirements, the whole brick kiln village must continuously produce earth bricks every day and implement two shifts. Therefore, it is impossible for people here to go back to the hill camp to rest and sleep in the wild until the first large brick kiln is built.


    Brick kiln village is the first professional village that Victor needs to build. As the name suggests, this is a village specializing in brick burning.


    Although brick kiln village is called village, it is still only a super large humble camp. There is not even a fence. Only simple wooden thorns are arranged on the periphery as protection.


    The area of Zhuanyao village is about two square kilometers. One side is near the river and surrounded by earth hills, which is convenient for soil mining and water intake.


    There was a great deal of noise in the open space of the village. Hundreds of people worked hard here. For a long time, they had to eat and live here.


    Some of these people are responsible for cutting down miscellaneous trees on earth hills, removing the branches and leaves of miscellaneous trees, drying the branches on the open space, and finally using them as firewood for brick burning. Some are responsible for digging out the clay of the mound, drying it in the open space, crushing and screening it, leaving only fine pure soil. Some are responsible for taking water from the river, moistening the pure soil with water, repeating and refining like noodles, and finally making brick embryos with molds, and then drying in the shade. Others are sintering earth bricks in earth kilns like graves.


    "Go and show me a finished brick." Said Victor to his entourage.


    Soon, a burnt clay brick was sent to Victor''s hand. Victor''s physique was close to 9 o''clock at this time. He squeezed it hard. The clay brick immediately broke and looked very crisp, which made Victor frown.


    Dean picked up the broken bricks, weighed them, and said.


    "My Lord, there is something wrong with the firing method of these clay bricks. The drying time of clay is too short. It takes at least 6 months to make embryos. Otherwise, it will be as crisp as it is now."


    "Oh, will the adobe be strong after fully drying?" Asked victor.


    "It''s stronger, but it''s still not as good as the hardwood fence. Even if the brick wall is 1.5 meters thick, the Jackal can dig it with his bare hands, because it''s too fragile. Moreover, it takes too long to burn bricks and requires too much labor. We generally don''t use bricks to build houses. But brick houses are fireproof and won''t rot and deform. Many noble lords will use bricks to build manors."


    Maureen said that he was gently persuading Victor to give up the construction of brick kiln village, but how could Victor give up the construction of brick kiln? This is the most basic part of his development plan.


    "Go and call Arlo and Asai." Said Victor lightly.


    Arlo and Yasai are two auxiliary alchemists, both loaded with construction skills. Victor specially promoted them to supervise the construction of brick kiln village.


    "Arlo, explain the brick making plan."


    "My Lord, the first batch of bricks will be used to build a small brick kiln to replace those earth kilns. The second batch of bricks produced by brick kilns will be used to build drying chambers, wind tunnels and large brick kilns. With these facilities, the production efficiency will be increased ten times. The third batch of bricks is qualified earth bricks."


    This is Victor''s purpose. He wants to build large brick kilns. Only large brick kilns can produce special bricks, and those qualified earth bricks can also build furnaces. With furnace alchemy auxiliary soldiers, iron can be made, and finally forge furnaces that can produce silver equipment.


    Victor will not produce these ultra modern products immediately, but the construction of infrastructure can be carried out in advance. Once he has full wings, he can produce these strategic materials continuously, build indestructible castles and arm powerful alchemy militia.


    The development blueprint designed by Victor is: Purple cane wine in exchange for time and space for development, sugar and coffee to make huge profits, and use money to produce alchemy militia and war mastiff to improve their strength, while infrastructure can meet the needs of territorial development. For example, blacksmith village can build weapons and equipment to supply itself without relying on York family. As for arable land, Victor also has a solution. People in this world don''t know that there are terraces. With terraced fields, he can not only preserve the purple sugarcane forest, but also meet the food needs of the territory. However, we can''t build terraces yet, otherwise the York family will take countermeasures against him.


    When will we be completely independent? Victor believed that at least 40 alchemy militia were needed, which was stronger than most Viscount, but it was still not worth mentioning for the York family. They had at least 100 trainee knights. But Victor has another hand to prepare. He has advanced technology. He can trade flax, iron, sucrose, carriage and coffee produced by the professional village, and gradually form an interest group. Maybe the York family is one of them. When Victor''s castle was built, he didn''t have to look at anyone.


    At that time, Victor''s strength will be like a snowball, unstoppable. As long as you have money, the alchemy militia will have one for 12 hours. No matter what kind of enemy, the pile will be dead.


    The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Brick kiln village is the first step. Bricks are fired with wood, cut down from Earth hills, and collected from Earth hills with clay. These developed earth hills are transformed into terraced fields. If you burn bricks and build various infrastructure, everything will enter a virtuous circle. As for environmental damage, what is it?


    Therefore, Victor said solemnly to several village leaders, "I ask you to manage these people in shifts. You should eat and live here until Zhuanyao village is on the right track. Do you understand?"


    Victor''s stern attitude made several people feel cold and quickly replied.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Very good, you go and be busy. I hope Zhuanyao village can be on track in three months."


    When several village leaders went to discuss, Victor called Nelson who was in love with Linda.


    "Nelson, you and I go back to the hill camp."


    Nelson was a little embarrassed and said, "Sir, several mountain people have run back recently. They claim to have met fierce wolves. I want to protect them here."


    "I''ll leave Renault here. Old ham has been on guard and most of the guards are here. There''s no problem. Let''s go. I have something to tell you."


    What can I do for you? Victor is the behind the scenes boss of the ferocious wolf, not to mention two monkey militia mixed among these people.


    After getting on the carriage, Victor said to Nelson, "did Lilia tell you about Barol?"


    "Yes." Nelson said honestly, while Lilia stuck out her little tongue. She was making decisions without authorization.


    "I was going to tell your brother, but I can''t do it next time." Victor glanced at Lilia unhappily.


    "Oh." Lilia promised in a low voice, but the whole person leaned against victor. If Nelson wasn''t present, she would stick it to victor.


    "There are some secrets to tell you when I call you. You must not spread them out! Do you know?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Nelson nodded solemnly.


    "I have a secret force in my hand. You should have guessed it. Yes, Renault is my man."


    After thinking for a long time, Victor decided to say hello to Nelson and Lilia. In the future, there will be more and more alchemy militia. It can''t be concealed, but it can mislead. It''s also normal for nobles to have some secret forces, which is a reminder of Barol''s misunderstanding.


    "My Lord, Lilia and I doubted Renault for a long time. Later, we found that he was really loyal to you, so we didn''t dare to ask you." Nelson grinned that Victor really regarded him as his own man when he could tell him the secret.


    "Don''t ask for specific details, and you can''t tell anyone, including Linda. Secrets will only bring danger to ordinary people. You know, there are many dark sons and spies of great nobles in our collar." Victor warned.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We will never say it." Nelson said positively.


    Victor sighed. He didn''t think that Nelson might be a spy, but he was still willing to believe the mercenary. Maybe it was because he was lonely. He needed someone he could trust.


    "Another thing, I drove Benson and Butz out of the camp on purpose. They built a free camp to collect the mountain people, which I also instructed. Therefore, there is no need to patrol that area to avoid conflict."


    "So it is. I wanted to report it to you." Nelson scratched his head. He had found the camp, between chebman''s house and Pinghu village. The number reached more than 50.


    "And Pinghu village. As long as they pay their sacrifices on time, I won''t move them within two years." Victor added.


    The output of Pinghu village can reduce Victor''s food pressure. He decided to let it go first. Anyway, they have been crushed by Jack.


    "I see." Nelson nodded.


    When it was over, Victor closed his eyes a little tired. He thought to himself.


    "Now, let''s see if that Barol can dig out those hidden dark sons and spies."


    (please see the author''s message)

 Chapter 82

    The upper camp has an exquisite wooden villa, which is Victor''s residence.


    On the upper and lower floors of the villa, Victor was drawing a map in his upstairs study. The black charcoal swam on the huge whiteboard, and the rough map gradually became clear.


    Victor compared the sheepskin scroll in his hand and sketched several strokes on the map. Here is an iron ore vein surveyed by Jack. Victor plans to build his iron ore village here.


    These days, some geographic information in general Jack''s land is constantly transmitted through the alchemy crow, and Victor gradually has a general understanding of the natural resources in the territory.


    According to the label of the replacement agreement, Victor collar borders Baron eskry in the north, viscount Buryat in the northeast, count chebman in the East and 20 kilometers south of the hill camp in the south, which is 12000 square kilometers. In fact, it is far more than that. Because the west side of the territory is an ownerless land without boundary, and there are large stretches of barren mountains. Passing through the barren mountains is the Everglades. If the hill camp continues 40 kilometers south, it will reach the magnificent Jinshui River.


    According to the Lord''s law, these ownerless lands are undeveloped territories, and Victor has the right to exploit them, provided that he needs to build at least three castles to declare his sovereignty. Victor can''t do it right now. He can''t even build a castle. In fact, the hill camp, Pinghu village and chebman''s camp only control an area of more than 7000 square kilometers.


    In this area, Victor has explored two silver mines, an iron mine, a secret silver mine, two lakes, a large area of sisal land and a small piece of flax land. Victor is ready to digest these resources and expand before opening up other areas.


    When the brick kiln village is on track, Victor plans to build flax village and Carpenter Village first, and blacksmith village last. On the one hand, it is out of the consideration of keeping a low profile. On the other hand, the large forging furnace Victor wants to build lacks two important resources: oil wood and red crystal.


    In this world, there is no coal or oil, only firewood is used as fuel, and the temperature of the forging furnace is impossible to smelt alloys. Therefore, we need to use an oil-rich wood as fuel, which is oil wood.


    Victor has seen oilwood. When he was in Marquis house, the fuel in the fireplace was oil wood, but they were called oil palm wood. Although oil palm wood is valuable, it can also be bought. But what is red crystal? Victor is really blind.


    Bousso told Victor that to build a class of quality alloy equipment, red crystals must be embedded in the forging furnace to improve the furnace temperature. Therefore, Victor decided to let go of the construction of blacksmith village first, and then he could find the best Hongjing. If he couldn''t find it, he would produce class II se silver equipment.


    There was a light footstep outside the door, and Victor knew it was Lilia through the door. After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Cried Victor, carrying the door behind his back.


    Lilia pushed the door in with her strong coffee and said in a charming voice, "Victor, the coffee you want."


    May I have some coffee? When Victor was wondering if his memory was failing, Lilia''s round hips had sat on his lap.


    Victor noticed at this time that Lilia was wearing a maid''s long skirt with low chest and waist, her long hair was wet, and her body still had a sweet smell. It was obvious that she had just bathed. At the moment, she was looking forward to Victor with watery eyes.


    Lilia''s charming appearance made Victor''s heart swing. One hand reached into his skirt and held a soft greasy ball.


    The goblin is really more and more attractive. The noble life is really degenerate! Victor''s mouth showed a pleasant smile.


    The nobles'' servants or maidens were generally the children of the vassals. The vassal would try his best to send the children without inheritance to the Lord''s castle as servants.


    Although they are humble servants, the competition for these positions is very fierce. The second son and daughter of the vassal did not have the status of vassal. When they entered the castle, they had the opportunity to receive education. If the attendants are appreciated by the nobles, they may become family managers, even squires or soldiers. And the maid with outstanding appearance also takes everything from the noble master. Even if she can''t become a close maid, as long as she can get pregnant, she will rise to the sky, and a large number of vassals will be willing to marry her.


    When Victor was in the Marquis house, there were many beautiful maids waiting on him, but those women did not dare to covet Victor''s blood, because Victor was the nominal husband of the Marquis and in fact the little male pet. Those maids knew who was the master of the Marquis house.


    After rebirth, Victor was even more pitiful. He wore the Baron''s name, but he didn''t have a servant around him. He lived alone in the villa. He had to do everything himself and didn''t say it. He was very lonely.


    Now, the charming Lilia moved to live with Victor, which gave the villa a taste of home. Victor naturally doted on her.


    Lilia''s face touched by Victor was red and hot, and she was secretly proud. This is her first time to wear a long skirt. Linda specially asked a tailor to make it for her. Linda told Lilia that she was already an adult''s personal maid. The most important thing was to get more love when she was young and beautiful, so as to give birth to children of noble blood.


    Lilia doesn''t have so many thoughts. She just wants to please her sweetheart. Therefore, she changed into this sexy long dress. Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    "Victor, what are you thinking?" Seeing that Victor didn''t move further, Lilia said wearily.


    "I was thinking, Nelson, they should have arrived in black fort town. I don''t know how much money they can make for me this time?"


    Ten days ago, Nelson took seven carriages full of purple cane wine, 20 pounds of coffee and 500 pounds of sucrose to Heibao town. This is the first time Victor has sold sucrose and coffee. He told Nelson that the price of sucrose should not be less than 1 gold sol per pound, while the price of coffee should not be less than 15 gold sol per pound.


    Victor is optimistic about the sales of these two commodities. At present, the output of sucrose is stable at about 100 pounds a day, and coffee is much less, almost two pounds a day. If nothing happens, the monthly income should be about 4500 kinsol. In this way, Victor can produce three alchemy militia every month, and his castle can be built soon.


    "My Lord!" Lilia said angrily that she was already like this, but Victor was still thinking about other things, which made the girl a little depressed.


    Victor smiled gently, raised his hand and took off Lilia''s white dress with a pink body in his arms. Victor picked up Lilia and went straight to the bedroom.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the goat Hotel, the fat on boss wedge''s cheek trembled suddenly. Nelson looked at him like a dead man, which made him cold, but he said firmly: "sugar, 20 copper sols a pound, coffee, 2 silver sols a pound, sir, this is the highest price I can offer."


    "You black hearted bitch, just now you said that sucrose is better than honey! Are you kidding me?" Nelson lifted the 300 pound wedge into the air and shouted.


    Wei Qi''s face was pale and he was sweating. He begged: "Sir, I have taken a great risk in this price. It can''t be higher. The price you asked for is impossible. Please believe me."


    Nelson despondently put Vicky down. He knew that Vicky didn''t lie to him.


    Two days ago, Nelson had arrived in Heibao town. He sold 50 barrels of purple cane wine to York''s family and got 200 kinsol. The money is only enough to buy food, and this time he needs to buy 10 sets of equipment, 10 war horses, 20 young horses and 15 cattle. Victor collar now needs more transportation and mobility to meet the needs of trade and transportation.


    Although the money was certainly not enough, Nelson was not worried. He also brought coffee and sucrose. Nelson believes that as long as you sell all these, money is not a problem! In this regard, Nelson is full of confidence.


    Nelson didn''t ask the York family to sell sugar and coffee. Victor told him to beware of the York family. So Nelson went straight back to the goat hotel. Old John had invited several bosses to see the goods, and didn''t even ask the monkey to help find the merchant.


    Sugar and coffee conquered everyone. These bosses expressed their willingness to pack all of them and asked for long-term cooperation, but their prices were ridiculously low. Nelson was furious and drove them away. Only fat Vicky refused to go. Then he gnawed his teeth and offered the highest price, which was the price just now.


    "Vicky, what price do you charge for honey?" Asked Nelson in a deep voice.


    "My Lord, honey, our purchase price is 1 pound and 4 gold sols. Now it''s the same market." Vicky said as he wiped his sweat.


    "Ha! You can give a price of 20 copper rope for such a good thing as sucrose? 22 copper rope a pound for salt!" Nelson laughed angrily.


    Weiqi tangled his fat hands. He really didn''t want to give up sugar and coffee. His intuition told him that these two things could make him rich, but these people opposite were completely laymen in business. Weiqi really didn''t know how to convince them.


    "My Lord, things are good things, but good things don''t necessarily sell at a high price. You want to sell at a high price while sucrose and coffee haven''t been recognized by the aristocrats. How is it possible? Only I am willing to take this risk. The price I give you is really sincere. I promise you that as long as the market is open, I will raise the price for you."


    "How much?" Nelson asked wistfully.


    "Double it! Oh, no, no! Double it!" Seeing Nelson turning blue, wedge quickly changed his way.


    "Can you tell me why?" Nelson looked at wedge coldly, and a ferocious smell came up. He was sure someone was playing tricks.


    "My Lord, we small businessmen depend on caravans to eat. If the price I sell to caravans is high, they will cut off the deal with me, and I''m finished. Please be considerate!" Vicky bowed to Nelson.


    "Caravan? Caravan people have never seen sugar and coffee. How can they price you? Do you think I''m a fool?" Nelson sneered.


    "My Lord, new commodities are pressed to the lowest. Things like salt can''t exceed the price of salt, and things like tea can''t exceed the price of pine nut powder. This is the trade rule for the receiving of goods by the caravan!"


    Nelson didn''t say a word. He still couldn''t believe that such a good thing was worse than salt.


    "You go!" After a while, Nelson ordered the departure.


    "Your Excellency, you must consider it!" Fat wedge was pushed out by old John again, just like last time.


    There was silence in the goat hotel. After a while, old John asked astringently, "Nelson, what shall we do?"


    "Use the blood eyed crow to summon adults."

 Chapter 83

    Barrow put down his firewood knife and raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his head. He has worked continuously for two hours. He is really tired.


    Barol is very depressed now. After he came to Victor as a free man, he was assigned to work in brick kiln village for two months. And Victor gave him the task, but he didn''t have a clue.


    It''s not that Barol is incompetent. As a professional spy, he is familiar with all kinds of spy methods, but he cuts firewood for more than ten hours every day. He''s as tired as a dog. How can he check it?


    However, barrow did not make no progress. He found an amazing phenomenon.


    At first, the brick kiln village like wasteland began to take shape under his eyes. Hundreds of people used to sleep in tents, but now they have moved to built shacks. The earth kilns in the open space have been demolished and replaced by three brick kilns. Now there is a super large brick kiln under construction. It is said that as long as a huge chimney dozens of meters high is built, it can be put into use. All this took only more than two months.


    Barol doesn''t know why he built dozens of meters high chimneys or why he built such a huge brick kiln. But he knew these free people couldn''t work hard. Besides, it''s for nothing! The kind that only eats and doesn''t take money. It''s unthinkable. Free people work in vain. Are they still free people?


    Barol soon understood why the Liberals were so crazy. They wanted to join the work point system. Victor''s liberals knew that as long as they joined the work point system, they would step into the vassal class with half a foot. If you want to join the work point system, you must first become a leader. If you want to become a leader, you must work hard. Last month, 30 people have been promoted to lead the people. The leader of the villagers has spoken. Six villages will soon be built in the territory. Whoever joins first will have the hope to join the work point system. The rest of the people screamed excitedly and rushed to work like crazy.


    As an old spy, Barol learned more things, such as hill camp, small canteen, and so on.


    Barrow judged that those spies were hidden among the members of the work point system. Only they could know all kinds of movements in the territory, and only they could pass on the news. Because the only way to leave the territory is the convoy to Heibao town.


    The area has been demarcated. Barrow is worried about how he enters the hill camp? Now the members of the work point system have formed a class. They are familiar with each other and suddenly join a new face. It is difficult not to attract attention, not to mention the identity of Barol as a free people. Barol was at a loss.


    "Old Denver, come and get the meat ticket!"


    A companion is greeting barrow to get today''s reward.


    Meat ticket is a reward! These log chips can be exchanged not only for fragrant wild boar meat, but also for linen short clothes, leather boots, gloves, sheepskin felt, and even sweet purple cane wine.


    The depressed Barol sighed, got up and walked to the place where the invoice was. A familiar figure blocked him again. It was shack.


    "My Lord, I want to see you."


    Familiar people, familiar words, Barol''s mood is different. He follows shack behind him with a sad face to see victor.


    Victor is even more depressed than Barol. He has received a summons from Nelson. The sales of sugar and coffee made Victor sit in the office for a long time.


    Then Victor was furious. He thought Sylvia was deliberately embarrassing him,


    No wonder, when you gave up coffee, you were ready to deal with me! What is this? Do you really want me to be your pet?!


    After losing his temper, Victor gradually calmed down. He read the sheepskin letter carefully again. Victor noticed the same sentence: caravan, rules, new products, lower prices.


    Victor was born in the Marquis house. He knew that the Marquis house was the largest merchant in the kingdom of Gambis. There were four chambers of Commerce and more than a dozen caravans under his name, and the trade scope was almost all over the whole human world. But he didn''t know the rules of the caravan, and no one taught him these details.


    To solve a problem, you must first understand the problem. Victor thought of Barol, so he ordered shack to bring Barol.


    Barol boarded Victor''s carriage, and when he saw the grim Lord, his heart beat a drum.


    "Good day, my Lord." Barol said in panic.


    Victor looked sternly at the frightened Barol and asked coldly, "did you find it?"


    "Yes, a little." Barrol said with a stiff head.


    "My Lord, those spies should be in the hill camp. They may be guards or leaders. I can confirm that they are members of the work point system. They should transmit information through the convoy. Therefore, please promote me into the hill camp so that I can check it."


    Victor was silent for a moment, which he expected, but now he wants to find barrow to solve another problem.


    "Let it go. You sit first."


    Victor said to Lilia, "Lilia, make barrol a cup of coffee and sugar."


    Lilia took out a silver cup and skillfully put the brown coffee powder and crystal sucrose into the cup. With the boiling hot water, a strong aroma came to her nose, which shocked barrol''s spirit.


    Barol tasted it carefully. The sweet taste spread on the taste buds and went straight to his heart. He couldn''t help praising it.


    "How fragrant!"


    "I''ve drunk a lot of expensive drinks. No one can compare with my coffee. But the coffee can''t sell at a high price. Businessmen are only willing to buy it at a very low price. Can you tell me why?"


    Victor knew that barrow collected money from businessmen all year round, and no one knew them better than him.


    Barol was stunned by the Lord''s question. He thought for a moment and said to Victor: "My Lord, if you sell this drink to merchants, you really can''t sell it at a high price. Merchants buy goods according to the rules of the caravan. If the purchase price is high, they will be out of stock by the caravan, which is tantamount to smashing their jobs. In fact, small merchants are appendages of the caravan, and they must protect the interests of the caravan."


    Victor understood that the caravan was the boss of the merchant. The merchant had no ability to resist. Otherwise, once the goods were broken, how would he do business?


    "It seems that the problem lies in the caravan." Victor muttered to himself.


    "Barol, what do you know about caravans?" Victor asked again.


    Barol felt a little strange. The Lord is clearly a baron of the Wimbledon family. How can he not understand the caravan? The Wimbledon family is a commercial aristocrat now!


    "My Lord, I don''t know much about caravans. I only know some common sense. Caravans are usually set up by feudal officials according to the Lord''s wishes, mainly to trade goods with other territories. However, the survival of caravans is not easy. They are divided into private merchants and official merchants."


    "The so-called private merchants are the caravans that come to the territory to trade without the Lord''s consent. Such caravans will generally be investigated and dealt with by the Lord, the goods will be confiscated, and the personnel will be detained or expelled, even if passing by. Therefore, private merchants will pass through the boundary of the territory. There are usually mountainous areas, where monsters and orcs are frequent, and bandits are very risky, Maybe the whole caravan will be slaughtered. "


    "Officials and businessmen are legal caravans. They pay taxes to the Lord, and then they can trade in the territory." Barol explained to victor.


    "How can the caravan become an official business?" Asked victor in a deep voice.


    "Sir, the caravan is under the banner of a family. The Lord decides whether he is an official businessman or a private businessman. The Allied family or a neutral family are both official businessmen, but the taxes are different. The hostile family is a private businessman. Therefore, the identity of the same caravan is different in different territories."


    "My Lord, the Wimbledon family is an unimpeded official business. You can let your family run this kind of coffee and you will sell it at a high price!" Barol suggested.


    Victor had understood a lot at this time. The relationship between lords was complex. There was no problem for the caravan to pass through the alliance or neutral territory, but after passing through the hostile family, it was necessary to take a risk, either bypass or secretly go to the border. This was the blockade.


    The Wimbledon family can trade unimpeded between countries because the family has long collapsed. The family has lost its territory, and its members are scattered everywhere. Although they are involved, they do not buy each other, which meets the needs of the Lords. Even hostile families have the need to trade with each other, so they need intermediaries. Without territory, they have no military strength, and their members are loose Scattered families became the best choice, and these families became business aristocrats.


    The biggest feature of the commercial aristocracy is dispersion. Except for the same surname, they are like strangers to each other. For example, Victor''s cheap father is poor with a baron title, while the old Marquis of Wimbledon is rich.


    Barrow suggested that Victor contact the family caravan, but how could this be possible? Now, Victor just wants to stay away from Sophia, not have anything to do with her.


    "I see. You go down first and I''ll arrange for you after a while." Said Victor faintly.


    After barrow left, Victor said to Lilia, "Lilia, let''s go back to the hill camp."


    "Yes!"


    Lilia leaned into Victor''s arms, gently hugged him, and asked with some worry, "Victor, are you okay?"


    Victor lost his temper in the office and frightened Lilia. She had never seen Victor so angry.


    "Nothing." Victor shook his head and said, "Lilia, tell me a story."


    "Ah?!" Lilia is a little silly. What does it mean to tell a story? She can''t!


    "Tell me about your experience of being employed to protect the caravan." Victor squeezed Lilia Xiuting''s nose intimately.


    "Oh, we usually take the task in the tavern. Once we took the task of escorting the caravan. At the beginning, we were still passing in a safe place. After leaving the territory, the caravan began to move forward in the rugged mountain road. We mainly guard against the attack of the bandit group and also need to clean up the monsters in the way. Finally, we met a group of well-equipped bandits, and then In a bitter battle, there were even three trainee Knights among them. Fortunately, there were also trainee knights in the caravan. Finally, we defeated the bandits and sacrificed four partners. " Leia whispered.


    "Ha, there is a rogue group of trainee knights? Isn''t that what the LORD put under his hand?" Victor sneered.


    "Yes, so my brother didn''t kill those trainee knights, but killed many ordinary bandits. We all know that those are the Lords. In fact, many bandits have something to do with the Lords, and they specifically intercept and kill some caravans." Lilia nodded.


    Victor was silent for a moment. He asked again, "how about the strength of the caravan itself?"


    "It''s very strong. Some caravans even have Knight guards. Once a knight came to the tavern to hire mercenaries. He hired three mercenaries at a time, and the price was very high, but we didn''t dare to answer. Later, it was said that the caravan was taken by a gang of bandits, and the hired mercenaries were also seriously killed and injured. Only a few people escaped back. We all know that it was the leader."


    The Lords of the same kingdom can''t attack each other at will, but they can block the caravans of hostile families, or refuse to let the caravans enter the country, or draw ultra-high taxes, and use these means to force the caravans to go along the border. At this time, the Lords can send people to disguise as bandits, intercept the caravans, seize goods and weaken the opponent''s strength. In fact, Victor had a similar experience.


    "Will the caravan choose a particularly remote road?" Asked victor.


    "Yes, but it needs a lot of guards, because the jackals will track the caravan all the way. At night, they will continue to attack the caravan. They don''t want goods and just want to abduct people. Such a journey must not be long, otherwise the jackals will gather more and more, and no one can escape in the end. Generally, we don''t accept such a task without the participation of four mercenaries."


    "Victor, let''s set up a caravan ourselves so that we don''t have to be pressed down." Lilia suggested that she was very sure that sucrose could be worth a lot of money because it was invented by Victor.


    "We will build the caravan, but now is not the time." Victor shook his head and smiled.


    The caravan is easy to build. The problem is who will receive the goods? Can''t the receiver lower the price? At the same time, it will also face the problem of high taxes. Victor now has no allies because of unequal power. If Victor wants to improve his strength, he needs money. This is a dead circle.


    "What about that?" Lilia asked anxiously.


    Victor smiled and said, "we don''t sell sugar anymore. We send sugar!"


    "Send?!"


    Lilia quickly reached out and stroked Victor''s forehead. She was worried whether Victor had a fever. Victor grabbed the little hand touching his face.


    "Inform Nelson that there is no need to bargain. For every pound of coffee, half a pound of sucrose will be sent, and the remaining sucrose will be destroyed. Another thing is that coffee can not be sold to the Wimbledon caravan. In the future, we will only sell crude sugar and coffee!"

 Chapter 84

    As the core castle of York family, black castle integrates military, political and economic functions. Here, countless attendants shuttle back and forth with various documents to convey the will of York family to all corners of the territory.


    Walter walked along the long corridor behind the clerk Max and couldn''t help admiring them when he saw these well-trained attendants working nervously and orderly.


    "Lord Walter, the count''s time is precious. You only have an hourglass. Now you can go in." Max pushed open a thick oak door and said politely.


    Walter smiled at the clerk, straightened his collar, took a deep breath and walked into the room.


    Walter saw the count in the room. The white and fat count of York was sitting behind a huge desk and writing hard. Whenever beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, a beautiful maid would immediately wipe the count clean with a white scarf.


    Fat people always have a special affinity. When they get along with others, they always feel relaxed or despised. Walter would never despise the count of York. As a vassal of marquis Leopold, he knew the gap between his family and the York family.


    Although the Leopold family is a marquis family, they were born into a court aristocrat. The territory of the family is pitifully small, only as big as a sub marquis. Marquis Leopold is a loyal supporter of Archduke Williams. He has always hoped to become the top commercial aristocrat in Gambis kingdom with the help of Archduke.


    Walter was the head of the family caravan. Therefore, Walter knew that the fat man in front of him was the decision-maker of York family''s foreign trade, and he had always managed the York family''s business in good order.


    The count of York wrote his hand in Chinese and looked up at Walter and asked arrogantly, "come on, you want to see me. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the maid next to him put a delicate crystal hourglass on the table, and the fine white sand kept sliding down.


    In the face of this contemptuous attitude, Walter did not express any dissatisfaction. He respectfully saluted the count of York, gently put a black wooden box on the table and said humbly, "good day, count. I have brought the Marquis Leopold''s question. This is a gift from the Marquis to you."


    The wooden box is dark and inconspicuous, but the fiery red spar inside is eye-catching. The spar looks smooth and transparent, and the interior is flawless pure red. Count York stroked the surface of the spar with his fingers and obviously felt a burst of warmth.


    The count of York asked in surprise, "flame crystal?"


    "Yes, sir, this is the flame crystal." Walter said respectfully, with a trace of complacency in his eyes.


    Flame crystal is a very rare element crystal. In addition to beauty, the most important feature of this element crystal is element aggregation. It is an important material for building top knight equipment. Secret silver equipment can let extraordinary Knights give full play to their elemental power, and secret silver equipment inlaid with elemental crystal can amplify this power.


    However, for knights, the stronger the power, the better. Knights pay more attention to the balance of element circulation. Out of control power will only become a burden. Therefore, only the top Silver Knight and gold knight can control the elemental crystal. It is for this reason that elemental crystal can not become an important strategic material like secret silver. After all, top knights are rarer than elemental crystal. Gradually, the elemental crystal became a gift given to each other by nobles.


    In terms of value, the element crystal of the earth water system has the highest value. Most knights are earth water friendly, followed by wind element crystal, and finally fire element crystal, because there are few knights with fire element affinity. Even so, the flame crystal is also irreplaceable for the consistent knight.


    Facing this piece of high-quality flame crystal, the count of York''s small eyes smiled into a crack. While taking down the hourglass without trace, he kindly said to Walter: "Marquis Leopold is so polite! Oh, look, I''m in a remote place, and I don''t have any gifts to give back. You must say hello to the Marquis for me."


    Walter: "......"


    "Sir, I heard that there is a kind of purple cane wine in your territory, which is said to be comparable to gin. I hope to buy some from you." Walter pleaded sincerely.


    The count of York blinked, spread his hand, and said innocently, "Purple cane wine? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Walter didn''t care about the count of York''s attitude. He wouldn''t naively think that a piece of flame crystal could let the count of York sell purple cane wine, but as long as it was business.


    "Your Excellency, I am willing to buy this purple cane wine from you at the price of 45 copper rope per liter." Walter offered a high price.


    The Earl of York smiled and shook his head. Although the family has controlled the purple cane wine, the more the material is saved, the more valuable it is. It is not time to sell it to the outside world.


    "55 copper cords per liter."


    Walter saw that the count of York was unmoved, considered it, and offered a higher price. He did not forget the Marquis''s order, and the purple cane wine family was determined to get it.


    The count of York put away his smile, his expression became serious, his small eyes glittered, but he remained silent.


    "Sir, our two families are allies. This is the most sincere price. Please look at..."


    Walter was a little anxious when he saw that the count of York was noncommittal. He had just spoken, but York raised his hand to stop him.


    "30 copper sols a liter." York said with a smile.


    Count York offered to reduce the price. Walter didn''t feel any joy. His heart sank,


    "Let me guess, which trade route did you open up? The Sassanian empire is impossible. Dodo has always been closely related to the Marquis Sophia. The kingdom of Neville is also deeply connected with the Marquis Sophia. It is said that she has a secret trade route through the Sassanian Empire, which transports a large amount of grain from the north every year. Is Neville still the one?" The count of York smiled kindly.


    "Yes, it''s Neville! Neville has a close relationship with the kingdom of Al, and our Archduke Williams happens to have a close personal relationship with several cardinals, so the Archduke opened the joint for you." The count of York got up, patted his fat hand and smiled.


    York came to Walter, patted him on the shoulder gently and warmly, and said politely, "Walter, our two families are allies. How can I make your money? We should make the money of neville people together! You see, you have business routes, we have purple cane wine, Neville''s iron, we share it in half, so it''s settled!"


    "It''s impossible! You don''t know what price we pay for this trade route!" Walter angrily rejected the count of York''s offer.


    "It''s really not easy to get through the trade route. It''s also right for the caravan to take a big head." The count of York nodded his approval, and when his voice turned, he added: "What will your caravan sell when it arrives in Neville? Or what can you impress the neville people? Wool, linen, livestock, grain? These goods can only be broken with the Wimbledon family. You can''t do it! The Marquis can lose all your money as long as she presses down the price."


    "By the way! Gin is a commodity Sophia hasn''t been involved in. However, I heard that Sophia and Andre of Borui kingdom are in a hot fight. Maybe she will get the right to manage gin soon. If you don''t hurry up, even if you have that trade route, you can''t change the current situation."


    Walter looked pale and shook his head. He said, "Sir, this is impossible! Since you guessed that it was the thread led by your highness, you should understand that your proposal is against the will of the Archduke."


    The York family is a fearsome military aristocrat. It is almost impossible for them to open up their own business. It is hard to imagine that crocodiles will allow another giant crocodile to crawl around. Only harmless families can achieve business success, just like the relationship between toothpick birds and crocodiles. The count of York proposed half of the share, which is actually no different from his own caravan, Wei Archduke LIMUS will not allow this to happen.


    "Then I''ll store the purple sugarcane wine for 30 years. We don''t have any loss." The count of York spread his hand and said indifferently.


    There was silence in the room. Both sides were thinking about how to break the deadlock. After half a ring, Walter said to count York, "Sir, it is impossible to have 50% of the share of iron! 40 copper rope and a liter of purple cane wine. We sell you 30% of the share of iron, but the price is 80% of the king''s price."


    "Deal!" Without bargaining, the Earl of York immediately agreed.


    Walter was stunned by the count''s decisiveness. He didn''t know whether he had been calculated by the fat man, but he had no choice. As the count of York said, it was useless to have no goods on the road.


    Now that the matter was settled, Walter got up and said goodbye: "Sir, I''ll leave first."


    "Wait! You still have a tax to pay."


    The count of York stopped Walter, took a sheepskin instrument from under the table and handed it to him.


    Walter was surprised by the contents of the document. He said, "Sir, is your tax official wrong? Our purchase price for this kind of goods called ''coffee'' is only 6 silver Suo a pound, and we only received 20 pounds in total, but we have to pay 100 gold sol tax?"


    "Coffee only charges you 50 gold sols tax, and the other 50 gold sols is sugar tax." Said the count of York with a smile.


    "But sugar is sent!" Walter argued.


    "Walter, I know it''s customary for caravans to jointly lower the price, but I also know that when coffee is transported to Wangdu, it can sell at least 50 gold sols per pound. It''s not expensive to charge you a total of 100 gold sols! If there is no sucrose, the value of coffee will be greatly reduced. Anyway, coffee with honey doesn''t taste very good." York smacked his mouth. He had tried coffee with honey.


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    Walter didn''t tangle, but happily made up the tax, but he was secretly proud: "I transported the coffee to Wangdu and could sell at least 100 gold sols per pound."


    When Walter was leaving, the count of York said to him, "remember to tell your Marquis that coffee, sucrose and purple cane wine are all Baron Victor Wimbledon''s masterpieces, but Baron Victor didn''t give these goods to his wife."


    Walter held back his surprise and hurried away.


    "Sir, are we really going to sell purple cane wine to Leopold''s house now?"


    Max looked at count York with some worry. It was the consensus of the family to hoard purple cane wine. Everyone believed that the best time to sell purple cane wine would be ten years later. And the conditions that Earl York and Walter talked about were not very favorable.


    "Of course! Purple cane wine is a good thing. But good things also need to be known. You say, if the neville people are used to purple cane wine and I break up the goods, will they open a trade route by themselves?"


    "Your Excellency is wise!"


    Max was convinced of the Earl of York''s keen business intuition. It is very difficult for the York family to open up a trade route, but now the family has purple cane wine, which means that there are many free trade routes. These caravans will flock with all kinds of materials needed by the family, and the family can make a lot of money as long as they collect taxes. The premise is that we need to know the reputation of purple sugarcane wine.


    "By the way, did the victors really destroy all the sugar?" York asked his confidant.


    "It''s true. Our people saw with their own eyes that they poured all the sugar into the smelly ditch." Max nodded.


    "Only give but not sell! Destroy all the good sucrose! This boy is really a willful black sheep!" York said sadly.


    Fat York likes sucrose very much. Now he can only wait for Victor''s team next time except for a little sample cut from Walter''s hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the temporary camp of Victor leading the free people, several children devour the roast pork chops. Although they are very thin, their eyes are fierce and vigilant, just like little wolves.


    "My Lord, this is the orphan brought back according to your requirements. The oldest is 11 years old, the youngest is 8 years old, 5 men and 3 women, without disability." Nelson introduced victor.


    "When they are full, ask someone to take them to take a bath and give them four shacks. I will arrange someone to pick them up in a few days." Victor nodded.


    "My Lord, are these orphans of any use to us?" Nelson asked curiously. In his opinion, there is no need for the family to take in orphans.


    "Education should start with dolls." Victor joked, but Nelson couldn''t understand this stem at all.


    In fact, Victor is going to set up a training camp to train spies loyal to himself. The instructor is Barol. Family training spies is harsh, but it''s better than these children dying in the gutter.


    Nelson doesn''t care about raising more orphans for nothing in the camp. He has more doubts and wants to ask Victor for confirmation.


    "My Lord, this time we only sold 40 silver sols of coffee, and all the sucrose was destroyed according to your instructions. Therefore, I didn''t buy equipment, but I''ve bought all the cows and nags."


    "Are you surprised why I destroyed the sucrose?" Victor smiled genially.


    "Yes. Sir, even if these caravans drive down the price, we can set up our own caravans. There is no need to destroy such good things." Nelson said with some pain.


    When the glittering sucrose poured into the smelly ditch, countless onlookers exclaimed, and the boss Weiqi stamped his feet.


    "We can''t set up the caravan for the time being, but we can let the caravan come to us." Victor shook his head and continued, "I ordered the destruction of sucrose in order to sell sucrose and coffee at a higher price."


    In the past ten days, through the descriptions of spies, mercenaries, Lingmin and mountain people, Victor has basically understood the reasons why sucrose and coffee are cold.


    Victor always thought that he had a monopoly position when he mastered the unique purple sugarcane resources and sucrose technology, but this is not the case. Only caravans have a monopoly position here. It''s no wonder that in the middle ages, the black pepper from the East flowed to the west through the hands of Arab businessmen, which could immediately exchange for equal weight gold, so Arab businessmen were monopolists.


    Victor thought about it carefully. Sylvia gave up coffee. I''m afraid it''s because coffee is good but not necessary, and sucrose is the same, so they will be pushed down by the caravan. But why is honey so expensive?


    Victor believes that honey here is like a luxury, which is used to show identity. Aristocrats don''t eat honey, that is, poor aristocrats, who will be despised by other aristocrats. To make sucrose a luxury, Victor still needs some time for the aristocracy to recognize the noble status of sucrose.


    Victor asked Nelson to destroy sucrose in Heibao town to tell people that sucrose would rather be destroyed than eaten by ordinary people. Through coffee, these sucrose will also spread in the aristocratic circle. Then Victor only sold crude sugar to ordinary people, and the nobles would slowly recognize the dignity of sucrose. When the nobles want to buy sugar, I''m sorry, don''t sell it! And victor will gradually reduce the proportion of coffee giving sucrose, so those caravans naturally have to take the initiative to come to the door. By that time, Victor regained his monopoly.


    When Victor explained his strategy to Nelson in detail, Nelson was stunned.


    "Sir, will those caravans unite to resist US?"


    Nelson was not only impressed, but also worried. He found more than one caravan in Heibao Town, and none of them was willing to pay a high price.


    "Nelson, can you hold the air?" Asked victor.


    Nelson clenched his fist violently, and the great power immediately made the air in his hand burst. Then he shook his head and said, "I can''t hold it!"


    What a pervert! Victor secretly make complaints about it, and envy him.


    "Good things are like air. They can''t be stopped. It just takes a little time." Said Victor lightly.

 Chapter 85

    Victor stood on the training ground with his eyes covered and a long sword in his hand. He was surrounded by eight iron oak targets. Victor took a deep breath and directly entered the state of apocalypse. Although his eyes could not see, the subtle airflow in the air brushed the whole training ground and formed a three-dimensional image in Victor''s mind.


    This image clearly reveals all the information within a radius of 12 meters to victor. He can easily "see" the lines on the iron oak target and seven ants wandering around the ground. Of course, all this is not seen with his eyes, but the ubiquitous wind element transmits all the information to victor.


    The most wonderful thing is that with the help of x-3, Victor''s skin senses the humidity, temperature and flow rate of the air. His smell distinguishes all kinds of odors in the air, and his ears can hear 18 heartbeat tens of meters away. All this information is filtered and screened by x-3de, and a larger image is formed in Victor''s brain.


    This image is clear and slow within 12 meters and gradually blurred and rapid beyond 12 meters. It does not become chaotic until 70 meters away. Even so, Victor clearly knows that there are 15 guards holding hunting bows and their positions 40 meters away. Victor even knows the identity of each of them through the difference of heartbeat and smell.


    Seeing Victor raise his sword, Lilia bit her broken white teeth and ordered, "don''t aim at the adult''s head and neck. Now shoot freely!"


    The guards looked at each other, hesitated and dared not shoot the arrows in their hands. Although these arrows had no arrows, they had no lethality to Victor wearing thick leather armor.


    The mercenary commander Barrett''s face sank. As the instructor of camp guards, he was annoyed by the timidity of these guards. Barrett raised his whip and whipped it on the back of one of the guards. He roared, "execute the order!"


    The guards finally shot arrows at Victor 40 meters away. These headless arrows flew at a speed of about 100 meters per second and came to victor in a flash.


    Victor sensed Lilia''s worry, the guards'' fear and Barrett''s shame, but all this had nothing to do with him. In the face of so much information, x-3 helped Victor get rid of useless emotions and distractions. He was calm like a robot at this time.


    In Victor''s perception, fifteen arrows shot at him from all angles. The speed changed from fast to slow, and became more and more slow. At the first 12 meters of his body, it became extremely slow. Victor knew it was not that the arrow slowed down, but that his brain processed information faster, so he had the illusion of time stagnation.


    Faster brain operation does not mean faster body response. Even if ordinary people can see the slowed arrow, they can''t avoid the arrow with stiff and slow movements.


    Victor''s speed was far faster than ordinary people. In this almost stagnant illusion, his body was surrounded by a breeze, which made him move fast and labor-saving. Victor raised his sword and cleaved at feather arrows.


    In Victor''s perception, his own action is also slow, but in the eyes of others, the Lord is like a ghost without a trace. Where he passes, those streamers invisible to the naked eye are broken in two and fall to the ground. When the last feather arrow is cut back by Victor, the target in the field is disconnected from the smooth incision. We don''t even know when Victor cut off the eight targets.


    "Victor, you''re great!"


    Among the stunned people, Lilia was the first to react. She ran to Victor with a smile and looked up and down to see if Victor had been shot.


    "Barrett, it seems that you won''t get a job this time." Victor took off his blindfold, put his arm around Lilia''s thin waist and smiled at Barrett.


    In order to verify the cultivation results during this period, Victor specially arranged this test. He asked Barrett to take 15 archers and shoot five arrows coated with black powder. If they hit once, they will be rewarded with 100 points. The result is obvious. All their arrows were cut off by him.


    "Your Excellency, you are really good. We are convinced of our loss."


    Barrett grinned. For the old mercenaries, nothing is more pleasant than the emergence of a powerful leader in the group. The guards also looked at their Lord with awe.


    Victor was a little elated. He not only cut off 75 arrows in 40 seconds, but also silently cut eight hard iron oak targets, which shocked everyone.


    The storm of sucrose and coffee made Victor realize that he had been too impatient for a while. He always wanted to produce alchemists quickly. He took out two cards without making a clear investigation, and he got a bad nose. In fact, Victor felt a burst of relief after he realized that Sylvia was not calculating herself. But the thought that Sylvia had expected this, but did not remind herself, made Vic more angry.


    "Maybe Sylvia needs to teach herself a lesson so that she can understand that potential is not equal to strength. Now I need to hide my capacity and bide my time, not show my teeth and claws."


    Victor regarded Sylvia as his own person for no reason. However, the countess just wanted to see the embarrassment of her little lover and take pleasure in it. Victor''s pride always makes her curious and angry. You, a little noble who has nothing, refused to become my vassal. What''s wrong? Sylvia certainly wouldn''t know that this is the peak human confidence, let alone the great nobility. Even the powerful and brilliant Lord can''t tame modern humans. She just wants to study him.


    In any case, this setback changed Victor''s state of mind. He began to relax. The cumbersome affairs in the territory were handed over to Lilia. He began to pick up the missing parts from the perspective of onlookers, and spent more time on cultivating mysteries.


    After a period of painstaking cultivation, Victor''s physique attribute has exceeded 9 points, and the duration of the Apocalypse has been extended to 50 seconds. At the same time, due to the cultivation of the hidden shape of the ox, Victor''s power output efficiency has been increased by 40%, which is also the reason why he can easily cut off the iron oak target.


    "Nelson, how far do you think there is between me and the knight?" Victor asked triumphantly to his top general.


    Nelson frowned and said honestly, "Sir, you can easily defeat ordinary trainee knights, but you have no chance of winning in the face of knights."


    "Why?" Victor asked somewhat unconvinced. He had a feeling of controlling everything in the apocalyptic state. He could see the weakness of the enemy, and no one could keep up with his speed.


    "Your strength is too weak. Even if the knight doesn''t wear armor, you can''t kill them. Once the knight runs his fighting spirit, his body is as tough as copper. Even if you stab them in the eyes, the knight can seize this gap of obstruction and give you a fatal blow."


    "Moreover, the knight''s physical strength is very terrible. They don''t give you the chance to stab the key. As long as you are exhausted, you can''t run away! Therefore, adults, don''t fight with the knight!" Nelson warned earnestly.


    Nelson''s solemn attitude made Victor feel cold in his heart. He knew what Nelson said was right.


    Victor can detect the element concentration of organisms. The higher the element concentration, the higher the attribute value. The earth element constitutes the material body of organisms, so the physique attribute does not simply represent strength, but also includes a strong body and hard bones. For example, the giant rhinoceros raised by Victor is far more powerful than Nelson, but its physique is only 13 points. Strong soldiers can kill it with a sharp spear because its body can''t resist the stabbing of the spear. But when the concentration of earth elements exceeds 20 points, it is completely different.


    Victor witnessed the battle between Bruce and the old Ogre with his own eyes. Bruce broke out with all his strength, reached 27 points of physique, held a long halberd of refined gold, and failed to cut off the old ogre''s arm. Although the old ogre has a powerful action, it is enough to show that its body and bones are tenacious beyond imagination.


    Later, Victor also deeply realized this. In the endless state, Victor''s crossbow was as powerful as a crossbow, blinding the old ogre''s eye, but failed to penetrate its brain. In close combat, Victor''s short sword could not even stab its body. If it weren''t for Nicole''s outburst, Victor would be smashed into meat mud as soon as the Apocalypse ended.


    An aging ogre can fight against bronze knights. What about those young ogres? And ogres are in groups. What about the forest men and horses who drove the hordes of ogres and jackals out of here? Now that the forest people and horses have moved away, will those powerful ogres migrate here? Thinking of these problems, Victor''s face was a little ugly.


    Seeing Victor a little unhappy, Nelson comforted: "Sir, you are an extraordinary marksman. If you use a military heavy crossbow, it is enough to threaten the knight."


    For Nelson''s misunderstanding, Victor smiled bitterly. He asked Nelson, "although the hill camp is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it has a major defect, that is, there is no retreat! Do you have any suggestions?"


    The Lord''s jumping thinking made Nelson scratch his head. He still replied: "Sir, we can install several winches on the steep side. If necessary, we can put down the rope and let everyone go down to the ground with the help of the rope."


    "Then install it as soon as possible."


    Victor didn''t explain more. It''s not suitable for more people to know about the fear of Ogres, so as not to cause unnecessary panic, but the necessary precautions still need to be done. Victor secretly decided to produce more alchemy crows to monitor the edge of the territory, especially the mountains on the west side of the territory and the entrance to the Everglades. If there are cannibals, most of them are in the Everglades. Anyway, the alchemical crow is cheap. At the same time, you can buy some materials to make them more sharp heavy crossbows and crossbows.


    A leader broke into the training ground, but was stopped by the guards. He had to shout excitedly, "sir! Sir! We succeeded! We made that cream according to your method!"


    Victor was overjoyed. With cream, the promotion of sucrose could no longer be stopped!

 Chapter 86

    Several "chefs" in the small canteen stood in front of a copper basin with their heads held high. Inside the copper basin was their development achievement: cream.


    Lilia looked carefully at the yellowish colloid in the copper basin and asked hesitantly, "is this cream?"


    A "Chef" flattered: "Mrs. Lilia, this is cream! We spent three days and three nights on four barrels of fresh milk according to the method provided by adults to make such a little."


    Lilia was shocked by the complexity and waste of making cream. She was eager to taste the cream.


    Lilia asked Victor, "Victor, can I try it?"


    Victor was secretly funny. These cooks didn''t practice their cooking skills well. They put gold on their faces until they were cured. In fact, the method of making natural cream is very simple. Just put the fresh milk overnight, pick up the top layer of milk skin, put the milk skin into the leather bag, beat and knead repeatedly, and gradually become cream. However, this method takes a lot of time to make cream, and the amount of cream extracted is very small. As a lord, Victor naturally asked the cook in the small canteen to do such simple and time-consuming things.


    Although the cream has been made, God knows if he can eat it. Anyway, Victor is not interested in trying it and won''t let his women try it, so he coughed and said to several cooks.


    "Well, I told you earlier that as a chef, you should be responsible for your own works. You must taste the taste before you can provide it to guests. This is a necessary professional quality for a chef, you know? This is professional quality!"


    Victor''s words made several "chefs" respectful. One by one, they looked serious and reserved, took out spoons and tasted the cream piously.


    Seeing the aftertaste on the faces of several cooks, Lilia asked curiously, "how''s it? Is it delicious?"


    "No taste."


    "No, it''s a little sour."


    These guys said in a chat. They couldn''t believe that the cream they had spent most of their time making didn''t taste.


    "Failed?" Lilia asked Victor with a lost face.


    With a smile, Victor took out a box of sucrose and told the chefs, "add the sucrose, stir well and try again."


    When the crystal sucrose was added, the slightly sour cream immediately changed qualitatively.


    "Delicious!"


    "Sweet and fragrant!"


    Several chefs were so excited that Nelson and Lilia couldn''t help but taste it. The sweet and smooth taste really surprised them.


    Lilia smiled and said, "Victor, this cream is delicious."


    "My Lord! Let''s not sell cream to those unscrupulous caravans. We can certainly make money by selling it in the goat hotel!" Nelson said excitedly.


    Victor shook his head: "we don''t sell cream! We have to spread the method of making cream!"


    When aristocrats eat bread, they will smear honey on the bread or add dried preserved fruit to improve the taste. However, honey is produced in the wild, the price is high, and the output is still very unstable. So Victor thought of using cream and sucrose instead of honey. However, the production of butter made by indigenous method is limited and difficult to preserve, so there are no conditions for production and sale. Victor decided to simply disclose the method of making cream to help the promotion of sucrose.


    Nelson believed Victor''s means. He asked directly, "Sir, what are you going to do?"


    Victor looked at several cooks and said with a smile, "let our chef go to the goat hotel to make bread."


    _____________________


    A carriage stopped in front of a courtyard in the enfeoffment area of Heibao town. From the carriage came a well-dressed middle-aged man named Ryan, an enfeoffor of the York family.


    Ryan''s family has served the York family for seven generations. In Ryan''s generation, the family has accumulated more than 900 mu of fief, a dairy farm, a carpenter''s workshop and a blacksmith''s shop.


    Ryan has three sons and two daughters. The eldest son, as the successor of the family, took the place of Ryan and directly incorporated into the tusk army to become a soldier. After several years of efforts and Ryan''s contacts, he has become a small captain. Ryan''s second son was entrusted by Ryan to the command of the urban defense officer of Heibao town. When he became a urban defense soldier, he might be granted land by the York family and become a vassal in a few years. Of course, it also depends on Ryan''s management. His eldest daughter married the eldest son of another vassal.


    In addition, some of Ryan''s blood relatives are also vassals of the York family, which makes the Ryan family powerful in the vassal class, but Ryan is not satisfied.


    Ryan once wanted to send his second son and eldest daughter to the Lord to become servants and maidens, but his children''s looks were really ordinary and were not selected. The second daughter of the old neighbor rum was chosen. Ryan hated his teeth when he saw the proud face of the old rum.


    Now, the territory area of the York family is more than twice as large as before. The vassals of the York family are all eager to win more land and higher status.


    In peacetime, it is very slow to improve the family status by accumulating meritorious deeds, so it is a shortcut for children to become servants of noble lords, and the competition is also very fierce.


    So Ryan raised a beautiful young mistress and bought her a house in Heibao town. Ryan just wants to have some beautiful illegitimate children so that he can be sent to be a servant or maid.


    This woman is also proud. She has given birth to a son and a daughter for Ryan in recent years, that is, Ryan''s young son and daughter. Today Ryan came to see them.


    When Ryan got out of the carriage, the old housekeeper Bobby came up.


    "Good day, master!"


    Ryan walked to the courtyard with a slight jaw. As a superior, he had his own dignity, not to mention that his brother depended on him for food.


    "Here you are, sir!"


    A beautiful woman greeted Ryan with a smile. She was boosha, Ryan''s mistress. Busa was 30 years old. She was wearing a fine linen dress with exquisite workmanship. A lizard skin belt was tied around her waist, which set off a slim waist and rich hips, and also made her plump chest look more straight. The snow-white on her chest made Ryan feel hot in her heart.


    Ryan is 54 years old this year, but his body is still strong after years of hard exercise. When he sees the charming and moving appearance of his mistress, he feels that he is a teenager.


    Ryan walked up to busa, grabbed his mistress''s thin waist, smiled and said, "busa, why are you so beautiful today?"


    "What? Haven''t I looked good before?"


    Seeing Ryan''s lustful appearance, busa was very proud. Although this rich and powerful man was older, he could provide her with a good life. She should firmly grasp it.


    "Also good-looking, also good-looking." Ryan said flatteringly, and the dignity of the superior was completely gone.


    Ryan tightened his arm and was about to take the beauty in. When he was warm, he heard two young children''s voices.


    "Give it back! That''s my sugar!"


    "No, come and catch me."


    The two children ran out one after another. His 7-year-old son ran in front and his 5-year-old daughter ran behind.


    Seeing her father here, the little girl immediately ran over crying and shook Ryan''s clothes.


    "Dad! My brother robbed my sugar. Help me get it back."


    Ryan held his little daughter in his arms and coaxed with pity: "Nana, don''t cry, Dad, I''ll help you get it back."


    "Andy, come here! What did you rob your sister?" Ryan scolded his young son with a straight face.


    Andy handed the sugar cube in his hand in fear. He knew that his father always loved his sister more.


    Of course, Ryan should love his little daughter more. The little girl looks like busa. She is like a model. She is a standard beauty. In fact, with Busha''s beauty, she can become the Lord''s maid. Unfortunately, the noble maid must be selected from the daughters of the vassal. Ryan just wants to send his little daughter to the noble master as a maid when she is 15 or 6 years old. Maybe he can be liked by the noble knight master. If he is lucky to be pregnant with the knight''s blood, it''s best. Even if he can''t become a close maid in the end, Ryan won''t marry Nana, but let the noble child be born in his own home. It will change the fate of his family. In contrast, young children are not so refined and expensive.


    "What is this?" Ryan took the purple square and asked suspiciously.


    "Sir, this is sugar cube. It''s a kind of snack in town recently." The old housekeeper replied respectfully.


    "Dad! Dad! Give it to me! I want to eat!"


    Nana stretched out her tender white hand to get the candy in her father''s hand, but Ryan didn''t give it to her.


    "How can you give this kind of food to the children? What if something goes wrong?" Ryan asked the housekeeper sternly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I let people eat it first. There''s no problem at all, and many people in the town eat this square sugar." Busa Jiao smiled.


    Ryan looked at it and smelled it again. He put the sugar cube to his mouth and licked it. He immediately felt a trace of sweetness. He couldn''t help but put the whole sugar cube into his mouth. The sugar cube melted at the entrance, accompanied by a sweet taste.


    "There''s honey in here?! busa, how can you buy such expensive things for the children?"


    Ryan was surprised and complained about the extravagance of his little wife. There were 10 gold sols a pound of honey. An official like him really couldn''t afford to eat. Even if he could afford to eat, he didn''t dare to give his children snacks. This would make people jealous!


    "Do you think I''m such a sensible person?" Busha twisted Ryan''s ear and said angrily, "this is a square sugar made of crude sugar. It''s only 45 copper ropes a pound. It''s made of purple sugarcane!"


    "Ah! So cheap?" Ryan was stunned by the price.


    "Wow, my sugar cube." Nana burst into tears. She was sure that the sugar cube had been eaten by her father and would never come out again.


    Ryan hugged the daughter and said to busa painfully, "give Nana another cube sugar."


    "It''s gone. That''s the last piece. Why did you eat it!?" Busa took over her crying daughter and coaxed her into complaining.


    Ryan blushed awkwardly and shouted to the housekeeper, "what are you doing here? Don''t buy it quickly! Remember to sell more, and I''ll take some back!"


    "Sir, the crude sugar in the town has been sold out. According to boss John, who sells crude sugar, the next batch will wait ten days!"


    The sad news made Nana cry even more sad.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I don''t know how Archie does things! Sucrose, crude sugar, such important information hasn''t been sent back!"


    The count of York walked restlessly, and his mood was terrible.


    Sylvia looked at her husband anxiously and sighed slightly. Only when it comes to money can he act like a man in front of him.


    "What''s strange about this? Azir has long told us that Victor blocked the upper camp and used purple sugarcane to develop something, but azir didn''t know that it was sucrose." Sylvia said faintly.


    "It''s no surprise! In ten days, 3000 pounds of crude sugar were sold out. Originally, these could be stated in the franchise agreement, but now there are variables!" Said the count of York gloomily.


    "Are you worried that Sophia will get involved in the crude sugar and sucrose business?" Sylvia picked the delicate willow eyebrows.


    "I''m afraid Sophia will pull Victor back. This boy is like a hen who can lay golden eggs. You insist on making Victor our vassal. I foolishly opposed it at the beginning. Now it seems that you are wise." The count of York shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    After reading Victor''s franchise agreement, count York agreed with both hands and feet. The vassal only needs to pay 50% of the property to the Lord, while the franchise agreement stipulates 100% franchise of purple cane wine, which is more beneficial to the York family.


    "There''s no need to worry. Sophia and I have an agreement. In fact, she has given up little victor." Sylvia laughed.


    "In the eyes of the business nobility, only interests are the most important. Any agreement is bullshit! It''s hard for us to refuse Sophia. After all, she is providing us with cheap food and iron."


    The York family''s migration to the human horse hills is not without losses. They have lost hundreds of thousands of mu of cultivated land, various minerals and complete sets of infrastructure, which need to be built from scratch. Before that, they can''t do without the support of trade.


    "How rude! Enbisser, you are proficient in business but underestimate politics. Baron Villepin will solve this problem for us."

 Chapter 87

    When the bright morning light sprinkles on the lush small garden, the crystal dew emits a little light, just like pure diamonds, decorating the elegant garden like a fairyland.


    Two beautiful crested long tailed kites flew down from the high treetops, crossed the vibrant small garden, landed on the white windowsill and began to sing.


    The sweet singing of the birds was gentle and moving. They sang high and low for half a ring, but the former ensemble did not appear, which discouraged the two birds. They looked into the room with their heads, and then flew in bravely.


    White gauze curtains are hung everywhere in the room. On the ground are neat and smooth crystal floor tiles. Each crystal floor tile is connected with exquisite gold decoration. It is rich and magnificent without a trace of vulgarity. In the middle of the room is a huge bed. On the bed is a whole piece of Snow Bear skin. The bear skin is white and soft without any color. On the bear skin mattress, a beautiful girl is sleeping.


    The girl''s skin is like snow, her facial features are exquisite, and her blond hair is sprinkled on the bed. The silk nightgown paste and her exquisite body show a perfect curve. Her slender legs are carved on the blanket like ivory, with a moist luster and full of the charm of life.


    Two long tailed kites flew to the bed and pecked gently on the girl''s round earlobe with their hard beaks, trying to wake up the lazy guy. Two shallow dimples appeared on the girl''s bright face. The glittering and pink red lips tilted slightly. As soon as her delicate body turned, she held a long tailed kite in her arms. Her eyes as beautiful as a blue lake were full of smiles, which looked half bleary.


    "Ha ha, you''ve been fooled. You won''t let me touch it."


    The girl giggled and a pair of jade like slender hands gently stroked the gorgeous feathers of the long tailed kite. Unfortunately, the long tailed kite didn''t appreciate it and pecked the girl''s jade hand with its hard beak. The other long tailed kite flew to the windowsill without friendship and gave a clear cry to the girl to express her dissatisfaction.


    The long tailed kite had a hard beak enough to crack nuts and bit the girl''s tender and white fingers, but it couldn''t even leave a white mark. Finally, it had to be wronged and touched by the girl from beginning to end.


    The girl stroked it for a moment, and then released the kite with satisfaction. The big bird immediately flapped its wings and flew to the windowsill. Its companion jumped over and helped it manage some messy feathers and soothe its injured heart.


    "How stingy!"


    The girl stretched lazily, jumped down from the bed with bare jade feet and smiled. The whole room suddenly became wet. A golden harp in the corner of the room sounded like water. If you observe carefully, it is not difficult to find that the strings of the harp are made of secret silver. The strings are wrapped in a layer of water mist. The water mist stirs the strings and makes the music sing. The beautiful sound of the piano attracted two long tailed kites to sing with them. For a time, the singing of birds and the sound of the piano were intertwined, such as the Ding Dong of spring water and the pattering rain. The sound of nature played the gentle breeze, the bright moonlight, the autumn eyes of lovers and the warmth of mother and son


    At the end of the song, two long tailed kites flew back to the small garden, and there was a knock outside the door.


    "Your Highness, are you up?"


    "Iris, come in." The girl replied.


    An elegant and dignified court female official came into the room with a team of maids.


    "Good morning, your highness. Please change your clothes."


    The female officer bent her knees and saluted the girl. Before the girl answered, the waitresses gathered around to wipe her body and change her clothes. After a while, the girl changed into a princess dress.


    "Iris, where''s our little cute?" At the mercy of the maidens, the girl asked her female officer.


    "Your Highness, your Highness Prince Edward, is waiting for you to have breakfast." Iris buttoned up the last button on the back of the princess''s skirt, pasted it to the girl''s ear and whispered, "Lord Baron golon is outside and has been waiting for you for a long time. Lord Baron said that he must see you today anyway."


    Hearing that an old stubborn was blocking herself, the girl was shocked. She whispered to the female official in a lower voice:


    "Iris, go and tell the old man that I''m out of bed again today. Let him go home for breakfast first. Go, go."


    Iris sighed helplessly. She knew the long princess''s temper very well, so she led the maidens out of the room orderly.


    When everyone left the room, the girl went to the window and listened for a while. Sure enough, she heard iris telling the old man according to her instructions. She couldn''t help but show a narrow smile. Then, with a slight press of her slender hand on the windowsill, the whole person floated out of the window like a feather and walked silently through a distance of more than ten meters, Landed lightly on the green lawn.


    The girl carrying her long skirt crept out. As soon as she reached a corner, she found a figure as majestic as a lion standing quietly by the side of the road.


    "Good morning... Mr. goron, the weather is good today, ha ha." The girl said hello.


    Shameless! In order to block me, I ran into the earth to resonate. No wonder I couldn''t feel it! Girls make complaints about silver teeth.


    "Good day, your highness Roland." Marquis goron gave a knight salute to the girl. Although he was a powerful peak knight, he still had to abide by the knight''s loyalty in the face of his loyal Lord.


    "Mr. goron, I''m going to have breakfast. Go back first. You can''t make me hungry anyway." The girl said pitifully. A pair of jade hands stroked her lower abdomen and even gave out a bowel sound of "Gulu, Gulu".


    Goron closed his eyes painfully, and the long scar on his face twitched. A noble Golden Knight, running fighting spirit, is to make such an indecent voice. I''m afraid only this one in front of the whole human world can do it.


    "Roland Auguste! As the eldest daughter of the kingdom of Gambis, you should focus on state affairs! You can''t die if you''re hungry!" Goron gnawed his teeth.


    "Well, well, tell me what you have!" Roland said with a broken face.


    Marquis golon is over 90 years old. He has worked for the Augustus family for 80 years. He has served three generations of monarchs and is Roland''s swordsmanship teacher. Once such a person gets angry, Roland is still a little afraid.


    Seeing that Roland had softened and goron was not very concerned about himself, Wen Sheng said, "tomorrow, the Marquis Leopold will organize an afternoon tea party. Please be sure to attend."


    "You won''t let me see that old Andre? I told you, I''m not interested in older people!" Roland said in a strange voice.


    "Why is Andre an old man? He''s only 43 years old! He''s still a young man if the Golden Knight can live to 160!" Goron immediately corrected Roland''s fallacy.


    Roland crossed his small waist, rolled his eyes and sneered, "43 year old young man? Well, I shouldn''t call an uncle an old man, but I''m not interested in uncle!"


    "Your Highness, you are 32 years old and have reached the age of marriage. There is no big difference between Andre and you. He is also a Golden Knight. Why can''t you meet him?"


    Roland was so angry that his white and slender fingers pointed to goron''s face and refuted loudly: "old man! You are really old and confused! You even forget my age. I''ll tell you again that this princess has just turned 18 this year!"


    "That''s what you said last year!"


    "Old fool is old fool. I was seventeen last year."


    Marquis goron rubbed his swollen forehead, took a deep breath, tried to calm his madness, and asked, "Roland, what kind of husband are you looking for?"


    When the throne was vacant, Roland, as the first heir in sequence of the Kingdom, immediately ascended the throne as soon as he got married. This is the purpose of goron forcing Roland to choose a son-in-law.


    "I want to find one like Constantine." Roland jade blushed and bowed his head.


    "What family is Constantine? What rank of knight is Constantine?" Goron''s expression was blank. He searched his stomach and didn''t remember what Constantine was sacred.


    "Don''t you know Constantine? He is young, handsome, powerful and wise. He led the people to open up a large area of territory and destroy countless monsters. In order to save his beloved Princess, he broke into the Dragon Castle alone, fought with the dragon for three days, and finally killed the dragon and rescued princess Cynthia kidnapped by the Dragon..." speaking of the highlights, Roland was excited and the ground turned red, Star eyes shine.


    The Marquis of golon, who was still surrounded by clouds and fog, now turned black. He already knew that this must be a script praising the pioneering knights, which is often performed by song and dance troupes.


    "That''s all fake! The dragon has been far away from the human world for thousands of years. What''s the brave dragon? Even if the legendary Knight sees the dragon, he has to run!" Growled goron.


    "There must be Constantine! Because the wisdom of opening up the wilderness will not be false, the courage to face the dragon will not be false, and the sincerity of love will not be false." Roland stares at goron coldly. Even teachers can''t blaspheme their idols.


    Just as the teachers and disciples stared at each other and refused to give in, a team of attendants surrounded a beautiful woman in palace clothes and a little boy came here.


    "Good day, your majesty Catherine; good day, your highness Edward." Goron withdrew his eyes from Roland and saluted them.


    "Golongqing, don''t be polite." Queen Catherine smiled gently.


    Seeing the queen coming, Roland was relieved. He ran to the little boy with a smile and held his apple like face. His glittering red lips fell down and chewed hard.


    "Your Highness, elder sister, you can''t treat me like this. It''s impolite." The little boy wiped the saliva on his face and said softly.


    "Ho! Little fellow, are your wings hard? Dare you teach me a lesson and see how I deal with you!" Roland happily crumpled his brother''s little face and loosened it again.


    "Don''t rub my face!" Edward broke away from his sister''s magic hand, turned and ran away.


    "Stop and pinch it for me."


    The playful brothers and sisters ran away in the blink of an eye, and goron sighed.


    "Your Majesty Catherine, I hope you can persuade your highness Roland to let her shoulder her responsibilities, which is very important to the whole kingdom." Goron said in a deep voice.


    "Golongqing, I have always followed Roland''s will, but you have been interfering with her. I have heard that the Golden Knights know their own way. Do you think Roland will give up stepping into the legend field for the sake of the throne?" Catherine lowered her eyes and said faintly.


    This is almost accusing goron of interfering in the internal affairs of the royal family, but the will of the Golden Knight is so strong that it will not be influenced by words. Goron said in a deep voice, "if it were normal, I would certainly support his highness Edward, but the kingdom is in a difficult situation and needs a strong leader. Edward is not suitable to be a king. This will lead to the division of the kingdom. Your majesty, you must understand my pains."


    Catherine was slightly stifled. She knew that his Majesty in goron''s mouth meant King Ryan. Goron was telling her that if Roland refused to ascend the throne, he would turn to support Archduke Williams, which was better than the end of the division of the kingdom.


    Catherine said in a cold voice, "I naturally know the efforts of the Marquis, but you will not forget that the cause of the former king''s death has not been determined yet!"


    Goron was silent, and King Ryan died in a duel with the Knights of neowest, but that was not the cause.


    A few years ago, the Augustus family had three Golden Knights and began to explore the human horse hills. It was the most powerful time. But Ryan had to set up three eastern provinces, which led to the current situation. In fact, Ryan''s acceptance of the two earls was not aimed at the imperial leaders, but wanted to suppress the York family in the East. Ryan incorporated the two earls into the territory, ordered the York family to cede part of the land to them, promoted them to Duke, and set up the three eastern provinces. The York family did not resist the unreasonable request of the royal family, but chose to obey. However, in the later war, they stood by and watched Ryan die.


    Goron is strongly opposed to Ryan''s plan for the York family, but one person supports Ryan''s decision. He is Archduke Williams. Ironically, after the war, Williams changed and began to unite with the York family. If there was no problem, goron was not sure.


    So what?


    The problem now is that the Yorkers and imperial leaders have completed the double attack on Gambis, and the high-end forces of both sides have also been reversed, and Gambis is in danger. In golon''s view, only when Roland ascends the throne and combines with a Golden Knight can a new strategic balance be formed, so as to stabilize the situation in the kingdom of Gambis. Golden Knights are not cabbages, and young unmarried Golden Knights are rare. Golden Knights willing to join other families can only be described as rare. Fortunately, goron knows that one of his highness just meets these conditions. He is Andre of Borui kingdom. After some operation and communication, Andre finally stepped into the capital of Gambis. But Roland didn''t buy it, which made the Marquis of golon very depressed.


    If Prince Edward ascends the throne, Duke Williams can only choose to split in order to prevent liquidation. What fate will a divided Gambis have? The dodos will take a share, and the York family may cooperate with emperor Rand to overthrow the whole Gambis. In this way, it would be better for Archduke Williams to ascend the throne. The kingdom of Gambis is now in turmoil, and goron can only give up investigating the cause of the death of the former king.


    Catherine also understood this truth. She said to goron, "Roland is your disciple. You know her character. She will never give up her way for the sake of the kingdom. However, Lord Andre may change his attention. If he is willing to support Edward, I hope the Marquis can change his position."


    Goron''s heart moved. If he could do so, it wouldn''t hurt to support Edward. Roland, Andre and himself can form a powerful deterrent to the outside world.


    "It''s not easy to impress the Golden Knight. Andre came to Gambis against Roland. Roland repeatedly refused him. Maybe Andre will leave Gambis soon. If you have any means, use it quickly. This may be your last chance."


    Goron took a deep look at Catherine and turned away.


    Catherine''s face was pale, but her eyes were firm.


    "Edward, I will let you ascend the throne!"

 Chapter 88

    Walter jumped off his horse, and a well-trained attendant immediately came up and led the horse aside.


    Walter adjusted his clothes and walked to the manor. This is a noble manor of Leopold''s family in the king''s capital. Like other noble manors, it is luxurious and exquisite, as well as norms, deep-rooted norms.


    The straight and wide road is covered with white glazed rock floor tiles. The white glazed rock is as white as a mirror. It is a precious stone. Few nobles can use white glazed rock to make floor tiles, but it is not without. Each floor tile here has been professionally polished. Their size, thickness and arrangement are completely consistent. All non-standard floor tiles are discarded, and the consumption of human and financial resources is unimaginable.


    Other decorations, vegetation and buildings in the manor, like these floor tiles, are impeccable norms. Every street lamp, every landscape tree and every street chair are the same in height, size and distance. The same is true of the attendants on both sides of the road. Their height, age, hair color, clothes, even standing posture, bearing and expression are also standardized. Behind these norms, there is luxury, which reveals the reserve and arrogance of kings and nobles.


    Walter felt very sad. As one of the leaders of the family caravan, Walter has been to many places and met many lords. Some of them are rich, some are poor, some are noble and some are easy-going. Walter found a law from it. The more powerful it is, the more casual it is. The more down-to-earth it is, the more particular it is.


    The attendants Walter met in Heibao did not receive strict etiquette training, which was an unruly performance in the eyes of the royal nobles. But those attendants are quick and vigorous. Obviously, they all have martial arts skills. They are all very busy and won''t stop to pay tribute to the adults at work.


    Look at the attendants of his family. They stand straight and dress straight. Whenever Walter passes by them, he will bow to him. The range of bow is consistent with the expression on his face. They can''t do this without several years of etiquette training. Compared with them, the attendants of the York family are a group of buns, and the meaning behind this makes Walter sigh. The attendants of the York family are doing things, while the attendants of the Leopold family are doing decoration. The attendants of the York family have something to do, while the attendants of the Leopold family can only do decoration


    Walter understood that the gap was the gap of family strength, but the leopolds, as an emerging family, also had the opportunity to become a powerful aristocrat like the York family. Thinking of this, Walter tightened his bag, which contained coffee and sucrose brought back from Heibao town.


    After a while, Walter entered the main building of the manor, where he met his mother, Melissa Marquis Leopold.


    "Good day, madam." Walter saluted Melissa meticulously.


    Melissa has a gorgeous face, tall and plump figure, and the charm of mature women can be seen at a glance. She smiles at Walter.


    "Walter, it''s hard for you."


    "This is what I should do." Walter said respectfully, "madam, this is the coffee and sucrose I brought back this time."


    Then he handed the two bags in his hand to the maid next to him.


    Melissa took the rhinoceros bag from the maid and opened it. It was really brown coffee powder. She nodded with satisfaction. Since Walter brought back this drink called coffee, Melissa has been fascinated by its taste and has never sold it out, so as to surprise all the guests today.


    "How come the quantity of snow sugar has become less?"


    When the second bag was opened, she saw that the glittering sucrose inside was much less than the last time, and Melissa''s tone was even a little harsh.


    "Madam, this time the sugar delivered by the coffee is less than the last time. Only one pound of sugar is sent for every three pounds of coffee, and half of it is intercepted by the count of York." Walter smiled bitterly.


    Melissa frowned. Before she could ask questions, Walter explained: "According to our merchants in Heibao Town, the process of sucrose is very complex and the output is very low. The last time Baron Victor ordered the destruction of sucrose, the amount of sucrose was less. Therefore, in the future, the sucrose delivered by coffee should be reduced, but in terms of the ratio of sucrose to coffee, it is still enough."


    On hearing this, Melissa smiled. Baron Victor was very familiar to her. She once took etiquette classes for the little Baron under the arrangement of the court''s chief female officer, Countess Ariel, but she was wearing a gold mask and the little Baron didn''t know her. The little Baron''s attitude towards sugar was also very to her appetite. Such treasures would rather be destroyed than sold at a low price!


    "Walter, remember! It''s snow sugar, not sugar. Next time, when you go to Heibao town to buy coffee, be sure to convey this to Baron victor! Do you understand?" Melissa solemnly warned the family caravan leader.


    "Yes, madam, I remember." Walter bowed his head and replied that sucrose is always reminiscent of purple cane eaten by people and horses. If the family wants to do coffee business, they must change the name of sucrose.


    "Madame, Lord Andrey and Lord Sophia Marquis have arrived." The housekeeper of the manor came over and reported to Melissa.


    "The tea party will start soon after the notice." Melissa smiled with a malicious excitement in her eyes.


    When Andrea took Sophia into the tea hall, the ladies who had been waiting for her were suffocated.


    Andre is tall and straight, handsome, elegant and powerful. His golden hair is brighter than gold. His blue eyes are as deep and pure as the blue sky. In the eyes of noble women, Andre is as dazzling as the sun. Seeing the gorgeous Marquis Sophia holding Andre''s arm and looking like a little bird, they couldn''t help being jealous.


    Andre could not help but feel a deep sense of frustration when he saw that there were all noble women in the tea hall. There was no man except himself.


    Andre is the Golden Knight of Borui United Kingdom. He is 43 years old and unmarried. This is very rare among knights. After most knights are promoted to the bronze age, the family will arrange his marriage in order to expand the blood of the family. However, Andre was born noble and was obsessed with the way of knighthood. The family did not force him to marry until he was successfully promoted to the Golden Knight two years ago. When he was ready to undertake the obligation to expand his family blood, Nigel, a university student in Yinbai tower, found him. Nigel made an outrageous request to Andre to give up his family title, go to Gambis to pursue a female knight and join her family.


    This requirement is a humiliation to the Andre family. A Golden Knight is enough to support a duke. There is a reason why the family will be willing to let the Golden Knight join other families. But Andre and his family agreed, because the female knight was the first heir to the kingdom of Gambis, the Golden Knight Roland August.


    Of course, there is a deeper reason for this, which is the game between the paladin camp and the white tower camp.


    Gambis is one of the iron triangles against the Sassanian empire. If we sit idly by and watch it collapse, it will lead to unpredictable consequences, which is not in the interests of the Borui kingdom. The kingdom of Borui cannot openly participate in the struggle between the Sassanian Empire and the Three Kingdoms of Rand, so sending a Golden Knight to pursue the long Princess of Gambis has become the best choice. After a series of interest exchanges, Andre''s family acquiesced.


    Andre doesn''t care about this. What he really cares about is Roland August. Princess Roland has a noble status and is the youngest golden female knight. He has great attraction to the arrogant Andre. He thinks that only he can match princess Roland.


    Under the arrangement of Marquis goron, Andre met Roland and was fascinated by her beauty and frankness. Then Andre launched a warm pursuit of Roland, but to his dismay, Roland was not interested in him.


    Many nobles believed that Roland refused Andre in order to put Prince Edward on the throne. Andre knew that Roland had never thought so. She was the purest knight. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like, there is no other reason. This is also the place where Roland attracts Andre most.


    Although Andre admires Princess Roland very much, he will never be entangled and difficult to fight. For the Golden Knights, love is only an ornament in life. What they pursue is a higher level of power. So Andre is ready to return to the family.


    It is for this reason that Andre is invited to more and more frequent banquets, more and more expensive women attend banquets, but fewer and fewer men. Obviously, the kings and nobles of Gambis are thinking about the blood of the Golden Knight.


    "Lord Andre, welcome to today''s tea party!" Mrs. Melissa greeted Andre.


    "It''s my pleasure, beautiful lady."


    Andre responded politely. He didn''t want to attend such a tea party, but at the request of Marquis goron, he came to see Princess Roland again. Unfortunately, the princess didn''t come.


    "Welcome, dear Sophia."


    Melissa took Sophia''s hand, greeted her warmly, and quietly separated the Marquis from Andre, which made other noble women smile one after another.


    "Thank you, Melissa. I didn''t expect you to invite me, but I haven''t received your invitation for a long time." Sophia said with a smile.


    "Dear Sophia, your beauty and wealth always make you feel inferior. This time, if I didn''t get a new tea, I wouldn''t know what to entertain you." Melissa smiled wildly. She looked forward to Sophia''s expression for a while.


    "Yes, Melissa, you told me that you have a best drink here, but it has been hidden until today. I''m really looking forward to it." A lady interposed, Baroness Philo.


    Melissa smiled without saying anything, but just clapped her hands. A group of well-trained waiters came in with silver plates and offered each guest a beautiful ivory cup filled with brown coffee.


    "How fragrant!"


    "The taste is very special. It is sweet in bitter and bitter in sweet, which makes people have endless aftertaste."


    Your women commented one after another.


    "What do you think, Lord Andre?" Melissa asked Andrea with a smile.


    Andre took a sip and said in surprise, "it''s actually a fire element affinity drink. What''s the name of this drink, madam?"


    Coffee slightly stimulates people''s spirit. For the Golden Knight, this is the expression of the affinity of fire element.


    "I dare not show off in front of the Marquis Sophia. She must know the name of the drink."


    Sophia frowned slightly, put down her glass and said, "it''s really a very good drink. I''ve never drunk it before. I have to ask the Marquis for advice."


    "This is the drink invented by your husband, Baron Victor Wimbledon, and it is also a specialty of his territory. Sophia, why don''t you know?"


    Melissa''s surprised voice was a little higher, so that everyone could hear it clearly. There was silence in the teahouse, and countless eyes turned to Sophia, most of them gloating. Ladies have been jealous of Sophia''s beauty for a long time. Everyone likes to see her jokes. Who let her and Andre go nearest?


    In the face of malicious and mocking eyes, Sophia had no expression, but there was a delicate and moving taste. She was silent for a moment and said faintly: "I haven''t contacted Victor for a long time since he took office in Renma hill."


    There was an uproar in the hall, and the ladies whispered to each other. Although the voice was subtle, it was clear to the knight. It was nothing more than talking about Sophia''s shamelessness.


    Sophia drank coffee quietly, as if all the criticism had nothing to do with her, while Andre on one side felt pity for her.


    As a knight of the noble family, Andre is no stranger to the messy relationship between men and women of the noble family. He also had many lovers when he was in the Borui kingdom. After arriving at Gambis, Andre has been clean, which is out of respect for Princess Roland. As a noble knight, the Golden Knight itself has great attraction to your women, and all kinds of provocation and seduction also emerge in endlessly. Although the Golden Knight has a strong will, it can not stop your women''s enthusiasm. Andre is always surrounded by all kinds of beautiful women, which gives him a headache. Including Sophia.


    Sophia feels different to Andre, not only because of her beauty and wealth, but also because she never makes Andre feel embarrassed and even keeps Andre out of a lot of trouble. She always expresses her heart to Andre with admiring eyes and gentle smile.


    Andrea appreciates Sophia''s propriety and her beauty. Andrea even wants to marry her if Sophia doesn''t have a husband and she has the object of pursuit. Now, Andre has given up pursuing Princess Roland, and he doesn''t mind having a romantic relationship with Sophia.


    Now, Sophia openly admits that she has exiled her husband and silently bears all the accusations. From beginning to end, she doesn''t look at Andre. Andre admires this kind of burden. Andre knows why Sophia exiled her little husband. She just wants to have a pure heir. Such a thing is not strange to the aristocracy, but she can do it.


    Andre decides to rescue his confidant. He asks Melissa.


    "Mrs. Melissa, what is this drink?"


    Melissa was annoyed by the interruption of the Golden Knight. It seemed that she inadvertently pushed Sophia to Andre.


    "It''s called coffee."

 Chapter 89

    "Dear Ariel, please try the candied fruit. It''s Green cherry fruit pickled with honey. I remember Green cherry fruit is your favorite."


    In the reception room of the Marquis house, Sophia warmly entertained the court Baroness Ariel.


    The court lady is actually the king''s personal maid. As the chief court lady, Countess Ariel has to admit that Sophia''s beauty makes her jealous, especially her purple eyes, like two pure amethysts, which make people fall into gentle eyes.


    "Sophia, I really don''t know what kind of man can resist your charm. The maintenance of your highness Andre at the tea party yesterday has convinced everyone that the Golden Knight has fallen under your skirt." Ariel sighed, like ridicule, jealousy and compliment.


    Sophia took a candied fruit into her mouth and tasted it carefully. After a while, she smiled and said, "I hope it''s true. Unfortunately, Andre came to pursue Princess Roland, not me."


    "You''re not lovers yet?" Ariel asked, staring into Sophia''s eyes.


    Sophia smiled faintly: "Of course not! Dear Ariel, maybe you don''t know the Golden Knight... They all have strong will, and beauty is just a kind of adjustment for them. They value the strength and wisdom of their partner and the same level of life. Andre won''t find a lover in Gambis, otherwise he will humiliate his Highness Roland and himself."


    Ariel''s eyes were full of disappointment, which was completely different from what she expected.


    "In the past six months, you have made no progress?"


    Sophia didn''t show any difference in the questioning tone of the court female official. She smiled and said, "how can there be no progress? Andre has invited me to visit Borui Kingdom and promised to help me fight for the right to manage gin. I believe we can open up a new business road to Borui United Kingdom in a short time."


    Sophia had some pride and longing in her heart. In the face of an unmarried Golden Knight, all the noble ladies tried their best to show their beauty and elegance, but in the end they got nothing. Sophia quietly won the favor of the Golden Knight and an opportunity to open up a business. Sophia believed that she would get the greatest benefit from it, and she would always bring it to her Seize the opportunity.


    A new trade route, the right to manage gin, a lover of a Golden Knight, and a noble descendant... Sophia''s eyes moved when she thought of these, and her charming style made Baroness Ariel a little stunned.


    "Sophia, it seems that Lord Andre still has feelings for you... Why can''t he stay?" Ariel lowered his eyes and said softly.


    Sophia smiled and said, "is that what her majesty means?"


    "Sophia, our situation is very difficult. Marquis golon said that if his highness Roland has no intention of the throne, he will choose to support Archduke Williams. Therefore, we can only turn the situation around by winning over his highness Andre."


    Ariel saw that Sophia didn''t say anything and continued: "Baron Villepin wrote that little Victor had completely betrayed us. He didn''t give you his coffee and snow sugar. He also killed a steward of the Villepin family. In addition, he invented purple cane wine comparable to gin, and handed over the franchise of purple cane wine to the York family. The franchise agreement they signed has been notarized before God I think you must make a decision early. "


    Sophia stood up and said with a smile, "how to make a decision? Let me be a widow again? Or does your majesty think Andre will like a woman with vicious nature? Even if Andre marries me, my chamber of Commerce will collapse... The business family with Golden Knights will no longer be business aristocrats. Doesn''t your majesty know this?"


    "Moreover, his Majesty''s worry is superfluous. Marquis goron is loyal to his highness Roland. As long as his highness Roland supports Prince Edward, Archduke Williams will have no chance."


    Ariel was speechless. Of course, she understood that the commercial aristocracy could reach all directions not by force, but harmlessly. But she must convey her Majesty''s meaning clearly.


    "Your Majesty only asks if you agree? Everything else will naturally be arranged."


    "I can''t agree."


    Ariel''s heart was stifled. After a while, he said astringently, "Sophia, your majesty asked me to tell you that she can deprive you of what she can give."


    Sophia smiled on her beautiful face and said, "I understand this. Please tell her majesty Catherine that nothing else will change as long as she doesn''t take away my chamber of Commerce and title."


    ******************


    After Baroness Ariel left, Sophia sat quietly in an ivory armchair. Not long after, an elderly woman walked into the reception room and saw Sophia unhappy. She asked anxiously, "Sophia, are you all right?"


    Sophia turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Aunt Helen, I''m fine."


    Helen is Sophia''s housekeeper, not a knight, nor noble blood. She is just an ordinary person. Sophia trusts Helen very much, because Helen has been taking care of her since childhood.


    "Miss, what is the queen going to do?" Helen asked anxiously.


    "Katherine? She was showdown with me. She thought that I had mastered the Wimbledon chamber of commerce with her support. So the chamber of Commerce was hers and I was hers... Unfortunately, Katherine''s reaction was too slow." Sophia giggled.


    Seeing Sophia''s cunning, Helen was relieved and said, "will the queen make an issue with little Victor? Should we send some people to protect him?"


    Sophia shook her head. "Our hands are too loose. It''s not safe to send them out... If Sylvia can''t protect Victor, it''s useless for us to send people."


    Then she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect my little husband to be valuable... Sylvia was even more reluctant to let him have an accident."


    Helen nodded in agreement. The chamber of commerce is loosely organized and complex. It is not as strict as the York family. Moreover, Sophia has mastered the chamber of Commerce for a short time. It is inevitable that the chamber of Commerce will not be penetrated. It is better to fully trust the ability of York family to help.


    Sophia stood up and cut her slender fingers along the purple dress. The valuable spider silk dress immediately broke from the middle. She turned her head and asked, "Aunt Helen, are you ready for the thorn corridor?"


    "Miss, it''s ready." Helen bowed and replied.


    Sophia walked into a secret room with a smile on her face and a transformed skirt. The floor of the chamber of secrets was covered with thorns with sharp long thorns. Sophia kicked off her crystal shoes and stepped on the thorns with bare feet. Delicate jade feet, snow-white and delicate, stepping on black thorns full of hard thorns, forming a strong contrast and leaving a sad and beautiful impression.


    Helen looked at this scene with both emotion and pity. Who can think of how much blood the beautiful Marquis of Wimbledon had shed on this thorn.


    Sophia was born in a broken noble family in the kingdom of Susi. She is the young daughter of the family, with a brother and a sister. The young Sophia was not valued by the family. At that time, she had brown hair, brown eyes and plain appearance, so her mother hated her.


    Sophia had a serious illness when she was six years old. In order to provide her eldest son with the resources to cultivate morale, her parents did not spend money to ask the priest to perform divinity. After Sophia recovered from her illness, she left serious sequelae, and half of her body was bent. The daughter''s disability did not awaken the parents'' love and pity, but hated her even more.


    Three years later, Sophia''s brother successfully inspired her fighting spirit and became a trainee knight, which delighted the whole family. Sophia was no exception. She summoned up the courage to ask her brother how to cure her disability. His brother told her in a mocking tone that if he walked barefoot on thorns every day, he would become a healthy man.


    Sophia believed. Despite Helen''s dissuasion, she walked barefoot on the sharp thorns every day. Helen still clearly remembered Sophia''s first time walking on the thorns and bleeding all over the ground. Helen held Sophia in tears and pulled hard thorns from her young feet. Sophia was also in tears.


    Thorns and thorns can''t cure the disability, but they cure Sophia''s mental disability. It was another three years, Sophia inspired her fighting spirit, and her body was finally reborn. No one knew except Helen that Sophia had become a trainee knight. Her family only thought that the stupid daughter had healed herself.


    Two years later, Sophia left the family with Helen and became a wandering knight. After several twists and turns, Sophia joined the chamber of Commerce of the old Marquis of Wimbledon. During this period, she experienced many things and met Sylvia. Sophia, who was successfully promoted to knight, began to bloom amazing beauty. When Sophia entered the silver stage, her beauty and wisdom convinced the old Marquis of Wimbledon and became the mistress of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce.


    Now, the hard thorns on the thorns can no longer hurt Sophia, but she will still walk on these thorns whenever she needs to think and practice.


    Sophia walked on the thorns with her long legs, and the green brilliance appeared from time to time with her slender hands. The fighting spirit runs at a high speed, and the elements in the void gather between her fingers. A bright light flashes in FIA''s eyes, and the flirtatious purple hair floats back, like a blooming purple lotus. Three green lights appeared around her for a moment and then shot out. The lights changed from green to white, from emptiness to reality, and turned into three ice crescent moons ten meters away. Then, the crescent moons broke one by one, and an oppressive cold spread rapidly, followed by the second and third. When the three colds were superimposed, the area within 20 meters was completely frozen. The thorns on the ground were sealed in the frost to form an ice sculpture of thorns.


    The fighting spirit dissipated, and the white and tender feet were immediately pierced by thorns, and the red blood seeped out. Sophia was unaware and murmured, "I feel... That''s the element sea."


    "Miss!" Helen cried painfully when she saw the blood flowing from Sophia''s feet.


    Sophia turned back to Helen with a bright smile, and the silver bell like laughter echoed in the empty secret room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Queen Catherine carefully cut off the delicate roses one after another, spread her long flaxen hair at will, and there were crystal beads of sweat on the tip of her beautiful nose.


    From the aspect of appearance, Catherine and Roland are very similar. Except for their different hair colors, they are like close sisters, but Ariel knows that they are not related by blood.


    When Roland was three years old, her mother died of illness. King Ryan was very sad, and Roland cried for her mother. A year later, Ryan married Catherine, who was only fifteen.


    King Ryan married Catherine only because Catherine was very similar to Queen Irene, and Ryan wanted to find a mother for his young daughter. Catherine didn''t complain about her substitute identity. She took good and gentle care of Roland, both like her mother and sister. Her efforts were rewarded. Roland and had a very close relationship with her, and Ryan doted on her very much. With the birth of Edward, Catherine entered the happiest stage of her life until her husband unfortunately fell.


    Thinking of Ryan''s death, Ariel felt a pain in her heart. She loved this man as much as Catherine, although Ryan never took her to heart.


    Ariel doesn''t hate Neo West who killed Ryan. Ryan''s death in the holy knight duel is his destination. Ariel hated Williams very much. She thought that the Archduke had plotted against Ryan.


    "Your Majesty, why do you force Sophia? I think she''s right. Andre won''t marry a big business aristocrat... We should unite Sophia and deal with Williams together." Ariel couldn''t help but advise Catherine.


    Catherine cut off a rose and said, "Ariel, do you also think Williams killed Ryan?"


    "Isn''t it?" Ariel raised her eyebrows and looked cold.


    "Ryan wants to use the two earls to dismember the peripheral lords of the York family... I oppose his plan, the Marquis of Cologne opposes it, and Williams is a supporter... In addition, there is another person who supports Ryan. It is because of that person''s support that Ryan decided to implement this plan." Said Catherine faintly.


    "Who is it?" Ariel''s eyes were burning with anger. She didn''t expect such an inside story.


    Catherine was silent and said, "it''s Roland."


    Ariel was stunned and exclaimed, "what?"


    "Roland supports Ryan out of worship. She thinks all the decisions Ryan makes are right. So is Williams. He has worshipped his brother since childhood and is used to obeying Ryan''s decisions."


    "How could this happen?"


    Ariel''s lips trembled and her eyes were filled with tears. She couldn''t accept that the wise Ryan died of conceit.


    Catherine stepped forward and gently took Ariel''s hand as a sign of comfort. Ariel always loved her husband silently, but she didn''t get Ryan''s feedback.


    "Anyone who makes a mistake will pay a price. The higher the status, the greater the price. No matter whether there is a conspiracy or not, Ryan''s mistake is true. He tried to control the east of the Kingdom at the wrong time. Niowest seized the opportunity and ruined the good situation of Gambis. Now Williams feels that he is responsible for Gambis, so he wants to sit on the throne. ¡±


    "Williams? Even if he didn''t frame Ryan, he couldn''t get rid of it. He was so close to the Church... Maybe it was the church behind all this." Ariel sneered.


    Catherine sighed and said, "I suggested and Ryan instructed Williams to get close to the church." The queen was silent for a moment and continued: "politics is like this. There is no good or evil, only victory or defeat. Anyway, Williams represents the interests of some people, and we also represent some forces. Now everyone wants to find a place in the new order. We can''t compromise, otherwise the forces behind us will abandon us."


    "Sophia is right. Goron just scares us. He won''t support Williams at all. The forces he represents don''t allow him to do so, but he won''t support us... They just want to support Roland. However, whether Edward or Williams ascends the throne, they won''t object, because they are Auguste''s followers."


    "Since goron won''t support Williams, why do you deal with Sophia?" Ariel asked puzzled.


    "Because Sophia betrayed me! She followed the wishes of the old Marquis and embarked on the path of neutrality. Indeed! Neutrality is the survival way of the chamber of Commerce, but what does it have to do with us? We tried our best to control the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, not to make it neutral, but to make it serve us. Now Sophia has plotted to seize our achievements. Can I tolerate her? ¡±Catherine said with anger in her eyes.


    "Over the past few years, Sophia has constantly mobilized the people we placed in the Marquis''s house. So far, most of our people have been transferred abroad by her. At the same time, she also made the York family buy a large number of cheap food through measures to curb the Kingdom''s food prices. Williams pressed step by step, I didn''t think Sophia did these things until Villepin sent a message about victor Information, I just woke up. What happened? "


    "Your Majesty, do you mean that Sophia and the York family conspired to attack victor in the man horse hill in order to clear our hands in the Marquis house?" Ariel asked in horror.


    Catherine nodded slowly, and Ariel felt cold all over.


    After the death of the old Marquis, Sophia found Catherine, took out a will and asked Catherine to help her master the chamber of Commerce, on the condition that she would work for Catherine. Catherine agreed that the will had no effect. The contents of the will violated the blood inheritance rights of the Lord of the glorious code. So Catherine pushed the Senate to let Sophia choose a husband in the blood of the Wimbledon family, victor.


    Ariel knew that Victor was Catherine''s chosen husband for Sophia, because Victor awakened the blood of the moon elf. He was weak, difficult to bear, easy to control and difficult to have children. Legally speaking, Victor and Sophia''s children are the legal successors to the Marquis of Wimbledon. If they don''t have children, Sophia''s position will not be stable. Catherine can calmly arrange and arrange people in the chamber of Commerce. In a few years, even if Sophia has an heir, she can''t control the chamber of Commerce.


    At the beginning, Sophia showed great favor to victor and spared no effort to cooperate with Catherine in placing people in the Marquis house. But with Ryan''s death, Catherine''s strength decreased greatly, and Sophia seized an opportunity.


    Andre came to the king to seek marriage, which caused Catherine''s uneasiness. Sophia took the opportunity to express to Catherine that she was willing to seduce Andre, so as to destroy the marriage. Catherine knew that if Sophia was pregnant with Andre''s child, she would secure the position of marquis. But among the throne and the chamber of Commerce, Catherine chose the throne, and she agreed to Sophia''s proposal. So Sophia kicked Victor to the horse hill to become lord.


    However, Victor was attacked and all the people accompanying him were killed.


    Those people were actually the hands arranged by the queen in the Marquis''s house. At that time, Catherine''s attention was in Wangdu and she had no energy to pay attention to it. After Andre''s marriage failed, Catherine also received a letter from Baron Villepin. Villepin told Catherine that Victor was close to the York family. Catherine understood Sophia''s plot.


    "Sophia knows that Victor is the key to our control. As long as Sophia is not pregnant and Victor dies, her status will be questioned. Therefore, she unites the York family to clean up our people and entrust Victor to Sylvia for protection, so as to completely get rid of our control." Said Catherine bitterly.


    "Sophia sent Victor to the York family. Isn''t she afraid of being controlled by the York family?" Ariel doubted.


    "The York family controls Victor, but not the Marquis house like us. Sophia is free." Sighed Catherine.


    Ariel suddenly, originally Catherine in the Marquis house many eye liner and manpower, Sophia also showed obedience. Victor left the capital, and Catherine''s men were killed, transferred and bought by Sophia. She is indeed free. Moreover, the York family will not be caught dead with Sophia in the most difficult period of the family. They need the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to transfer materials to the man horse hills.


    "Your Majesty, are you going to send someone to assassinate the little Baron?" Ariel calmed down and said, "Sophia is not pregnant yet, but she will visit Borui Kingdom soon. When she comes back, I think she will have a noble heir. If we decide to do it, we must hurry up."


    "Assassination? No! It''s very difficult to assassinate the person she wants to protect under Sylvia''s eyes. At least we can''t do it now. We''ll get the little Baron back from the man horse hills and let him control the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce." Catherine smiled and said, "I''ll send a letter to Villepin. He''ll understand what to do."

 Chapter 90

    The tail of the earth season, the weather began to become hot. Especially on a sunny day like today, it''s hot and people just want to hide in the shade.


    The brick kiln village led by Victor has no shade. More than 200 strong farmers, braving the sun, are busy on the open field. Their bare arms and sweaters, their bare backs covered with sweat, but they had no time to wipe them. Countless green bricks were moved from the drying room to a two wheeled scooter. The coachman pulled the heavy scooter straight to the loading and unloading yard, where more than a dozen strong and durable ox carts were waiting to load.


    On a hill in the south of Zhuanyao village, a lot of houses have been built on the shady side. This is the residential area of the villagers of Zhuanyao village. Every house here is made of bricks. Now the main use of wood is as fuel. The huge brick kiln below consumes countless dry firewood every day.


    Victor stood under a canopy on the hill, overlooking the brick kiln village below. Victor had a sense of satisfaction whenever an ox cart full of green bricks left the loading and unloading yard.


    "Sir, since the giant brick kiln was put into use, there have been 60000 bricks out of the kiln at one time. Now we produce 12000 green bricks every day." Dean, head of brick kiln village, proudly introduced to victor.


    Dean volunteered to be the head of brick kiln village. Although he was still eager to cultivate the land, he was still impressed by the magnificent building when the chimney more than 30 meters high was built. In fact, other village leaders are also very tangled. Everything here is like a miracle in their eyes. In brick kiln village, the whole process from embryo making to brick making can be completed in only 20 days. This efficiency is beyond the imagination of the villagers'' team leader. According to their previous experience, the process of drying the soil alone takes as long as four months. Therefore, when the first batch of green bricks produced by the giant brick kiln came out of the kiln, hundreds of villagers cheered for it. This exciting scene infected everyone. Dean immediately recommended himself to Victor as the village head of the brick kiln village, and then other village leaders began to compete for this position. Finally, Victor chose Dean. He just wanted to encourage this atmosphere of volunteering.


    Victor picked up a finished green brick and squeezed it hard. The brick didn''t move. This aroused Victor''s interest. He began to exert force secretly according to the force method of Funiu''s Secret shape. Finally, a crack appeared in the solid green brick, and finally one broke into two.


    Dean was stunned. He knew the quality of these bricks. They were much stronger than the bricks made by local method. How could they become so fragile in Victor''s hand? Dean quickly picked up the broken bricks on the ground and pinched them with all his strength. There were still no cracks in the bricks.


    There is no problem with the quality, that is, the Lord''s strength is far beyond ordinary people. Thinking of this, Dean looked at the LORD with admiration.


    Victor''s expression was as plain as water, but his heart was secretly complaining. Now his physique has reached 10 o''clock. He is also proficient in the cultivation of Fu Niu''s secret form. Just now he mobilized the power of the whole arm to pinch the green brick. Of course, the green bricks fired by the alchemy auxiliary soldiers were very strong, and it was too heavy for Victor to pinch them with his fingers. Now the whole arm he hid behind him was twitching. With Victor''s current muscle mass, it was difficult to continue to bear the force of Fu Niu''s Secret shape.


    I knew I wouldn''t install it! Victor shook his arm quietly and said to Dean, "I''m still satisfied with the quality of these bricks. Do you have any difficulties in presiding over the brick kiln village now?"


    Dean''s eyes turned and he glanced at alo on one side, but the chief craftsman of brick kiln village was as unresponsive as wood, which made Dean very frustrated.


    Arlo''s brick making skills are excellent, but he is too dull. Dean originally hoped Arlo could help him put forward conditions to the Lord. Now he can only speak by himself.


    Dean hardened his head and said to victor, "Sir, we need more people. Now the workload of brick kiln village is very heavy every day, and the big guys are very tired. Therefore, I hope adults can send more people."


    Victor domor has been silent for six months since he took control of the territory. In addition to the hill camp, two farms, a brick kiln village and a Carpenter Village, have been built in the territory. Flax village has been built and blacksmith village is under investigation. The biggest problem now is the shortage of manpower.


    Victor currently controls a population of more than 1200, nearly 700 adult men, more than 200 young women, and the rest are mainly children and the elderly. There are 900 people who can really work. Among them, 100 are guards who do not need to work. Among the remaining 800, 250 are in brick kiln village, 80 are in Carpenter Village, 200 are responsible for building flax village, and 200 are led by Maureen to reclaim land, collect crops, raise cattle and horses, harvest purple sugarcane, make wine and sugar. The remaining dozens are responsible for transportation.


    Now all the village leaders are asking Victor for people. At the last meeting, everyone quarreled over manpower. Dean said he needed more labor, and he was immediately scolded. Maureen said that the main economic income of the territory now depends on crude sugar and purple cane wine, so he needs to transfer manpower from other places. The head of the Carpenter Village, Philo, said with a sneer that the wheels they produced sold very well in Heibao town. If more people were given to him, the income of the Carpenter Village would certainly exceed that of Maureen''s farm. Kent, who was preparing to build the linen village, took out a piece of fine linen and showed it to everyone. He proudly said that this kind of fine linen was prepared by his two men and was of perfect quality. The noble master must be willing to pay a high price for it. Even Nelson was excited by the mood at the meeting, but he was stared back by Victor before he spoke.


    In fact, the biggest manpower gap is the transportation fleet. Bricks need to be transported, timber needs to be transported, purple sugarcane needs to be transported, and even clay needs to be transported in the future. To this end, Victor bought more than 40 healthy cattle in Heibao Town, and the ox cart was made by the Carpenter Village. There were ox carts, but the problem was that there were not so many Coachmans. Victor had to hand over the transportation task to Nelson''s guard. That''s why Nelson wants to expand the guard.


    According to Victor''s plan, the brick kiln village must expand two giant brick kilns, which is related to the grand plan of his castle. In addition, once the blacksmith village is built, he needs hundreds of miners. With the increase of these workers, the territory needs more people to engage in logistics work, including transportation, farming, garment making, security and public security. Victor calculated that he still needed at least 500 strong workers, plus their families, should be about 800.


    Dean looked at Victor nervously. He knew that this request would offend other village leaders, but as the village head, he had to fight for the interests of his subordinates.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "there is a shortage of manpower everywhere in the territory. You are already the village with the most manpower. Therefore, we will not send any more manpower to you for the time being."


    Dean was disappointed, but he still said to Victor: "Sir, the villagers are really lucky and hard. Now everyone''s work enthusiasm is not as good as before. If we can''t take measures, I''m afraid there will be a slowdown."


    Victor knew Dean was not threatening him, but the truth. At present, these people do not have wages to get, and relying on meat tickets alone is not enough to boost morale.


    "Well, I allow you to promote 30 leading people every month and recommend two work points. In addition, every time you recruit women, your brick kiln village gives priority to 20. These women can also be engaged in embryo making. We will recruit more people soon. Before that, you need to cultivate more backbone in the brick kiln village."


    When Victor offered the big killer, Dean smiled and nodded.


    Victor encouraged Dean again and left the brick kiln village surrounded by guards.


    In the spacious and comfortable carriage, Lilia, dressed in a white fine linen dress and loose hair, put a candied fruit pickled with sucrose into Victor''s mouth.


    "Victor, why don''t we continue to recruit people? Now, our monthly income is more than 200 kinsol, and we can afford more people." Lilia said sweetly to victor.


    Victor smiled. Now the crude sugar in the territory is selling well. He has sold two silver sols a pound, and those humble wheels have sold 10 Silver sols a pound. But this money is still too little for victor. He needs more money. Victor knew that the best way to make money was to set up a caravan. For example, if Lilia''s long thin Linen Skirt was transported to the Sassanian Empire, the value would immediately increase by ten times, and then if Sassanian cheap sheepskin was transported, there would be five times the profit.


    But the formation of the caravan is not urgent. It depends on the Lord''s contacts. Victor urgently needs manpower now. But before recruiting leaders, Victor had to solve a problem, the problem of spies.


    According to the news from old John and his family, the York family conducted a census of the free people outside the city and took away many skilled free people. The skills of these people were not valued by the York family. They had better craftsmen, but the York family recruited these people. Obviously, they believe that many of Victor''s new technologies were created by craftsmen among the free people. This also shows that Victor''s brick kiln village, Carpenter Village and flax village all fall into the eyes of the York family.


    Although the technology produced by the alchemists is a common commodity, Victor will have no advantage if he does not remove them. What''s more frightening is that the York family is very interested in Victor now. If Victor starts recruiting leading people, they must send more spies. Once these people join hands with the already latent spies, they will form an all pervasive intelligence network. Therefore, we must dig out the spies in the territory first.


    Of course, when Victor recruits the leading people, the York family will still send spies, but those people can only climb and roll at the bottom. They don''t have many opportunities to contact the core. They are particularly vulnerable to exposure without anyone to cover.


    "Of course, people have to recruit, but before that, it depends on whether Barrow''s old fox can really help us dig out the nest of mice."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Robbie, the steward of Baron Villepin''s house, walked carefully through the castle and was about to see his master, which made him a little nervous.


    Since the family steward was killed in Heibao Town, Baron Villepin has become particularly irritable and often whipped people for small things. Now the attendants in the castle are careful not to make a mistake, so as not to become the Baron''s vent again.


    In a stone chamber, a man in a red cloak was looking out of the window.


    "Good day, my Lord. I heard you summoned me." Said Robbie respectfully.


    The man turned around. He was about thirty years old, blonde, handsome and strong. He was wearing a light blue hunting suit, and a ruby button fastened his fiery red cloak to his chest. It looks vigorous and mature. He was Baron Villepin, the cousin of Queen Catherine.


    Baron Villepin turned and smiled at Robbie''s jaw. "Robbie, I have something for you to do."


    The Baron''s warm and graceful smile relaxed Robbie''s nervous mood. He bent down and said, "at your command."


    "I want you to go to Heibao town and spread a message among the free people. About Baron victor."


    Robbie was excited when he heard that he was dealing with Baron victor. He knew that Baron Victor hated Baron Villepin very much, and they suffered a lot. Robbie is excited to have the opportunity to vent his anger for adults now.


    "Sir, what news do you want me to spread?"


    Villepin smiled and said, "I want you to publicize Victor''s wealth, Lord Victor''s kindness, and his work point system of directly promoting the free people to vassal."


    Robbie was stunned for a long time. He wondered if he had heard wrong. He is good at spreading rumors, but it is the first time to spread rumors praising his opponent.


    "Your Excellency, do you want me to praise Baron Victor among the free people?" Asked Robbie carefully.


    Villepin nodded and said affirmatively, "you heard right, just let you praise him. You don''t need to ask about other things. You can start now."


    "Yes, my Lord, I''ll go now." Robbie didn''t dare ask any more questions and bowed down.


    Seeing Robbie riding away from the castle, Villepin smiled with satisfaction.


    Baron Villepin was not the eldest son of the family and had no right to inherit territory, but he had a powerful cousin. His cousin Catherine was only the daughter of a little noble family. Since she became the queen of Gambis, Villepin''s family immediately got involved with her. But Catherine never took care of these relatives, but severely restrained them. But after Ryan died, Queen Catherine''s attitude towards the family changed 180 ¡ã. She quickly appointed many relatives to hold important positions in the court. Even the second son of his family was arranged a territory by Catherine and became the pioneering Lord of the man horse hills.


    Villepin was so grateful to cousin Catherine that he vowed to be loyal to her. Originally, Villepin''s territory and Victor''s territory were connected into one piece and became horns with each other, but Victor patted his ass and changed the territory to the York family. Villepin''s territory was immediately surrounded by the territory of the York family. Now, when Villepin''s motorcade goes in and out of the human horse hills, it will be heavily taxed by the York family.


    Villepin hated victor. When the steward was killed by Victor''s guard, Villepin was furious, but he had nothing to do.


    Villepin wrote a letter to Catherine describing victor in detail. He hoped that her Majesty would severely punish Victor, a traitor. After waiting for a month, Villepin finally received a reply from Catherine. Villepin was amazed by the content of the letter. He immediately began to layout. The first step was to arrange the steward Robbie to praise Victor among the free people.


    "Victor, you''re finished. It''s no use even if you''re Mrs. Rose''s lover. Your Majesty''s layout is inextricable!"

 Chapter 91

    On the west side of Victor''s collar are endless mountains. The highest of these hills is only more than 700 meters. The mountains are gentle and lush, inhabiting groups of wild boars, yellow sheep and short tailed deer.


    More than a dozen short tailed deer were leisurely eating fresh alfalfa in the valley. The dense bushes on the hillside shook, making these alert creatures flee in all directions.


    After a while, a huge beast more than three meters high stood up in the bushes. This is a huge bear. Its shiny fur, sharp long claws and terrible shape all show that it is a ferocious bear.


    Watching the short tailed deer run farther and farther, the giant bear has no intention of hunting. Although it weighs 3000 pounds, its speed is faster than these sensitive animals and its endurance is much stronger. As long as it wants to hunt, no prey can escape its hunting. But it has more important things to do today.


    The giant bear jumped violently, the tough bushes around him were smashed, and two deep claw marks appeared on the ground. The giant male bear jumped over a 10 meter wide mountain stream and jumped to the opposite hill. It should continue to patrol its territory. As a ferocious bear, its territory is 20 kilometers wide and 50 kilometers long. It is a well deserved overlord in this vast area. Every female bear here is its spouse. However, recently, it found two powerful beasts invading its territory. In order to protect its wives and concubines, it must drive away the invaders.


    It is the season of the earth, when flowers are in full bloom, buzzing wild bees gather nectar in the flowers, and a huge honeycomb hangs on the treetop not far away. The sweet nectar and fat and tender larvae in the beehive are the favorite of giant bears. Although the stings of these wild bees are very fierce, especially those soldier bees. Their ferocious jaws are enough to bite most animals'' fur, but these are not enough to cause harm to giant bears. As usual, the giant bear will directly shoot off the trees, and then it will be attacked by wild bees and enjoy its favorite snacks. But the giant bear''s mind is not on honey at this time. It has smelled the smell of its opponent, and its enemy is close at hand.


    The giant bear stood up. His height of more than 3 meters provided him with a wide view, and then he saw the beasts invading his territory. This is a huge, strange looking wolf with blue and black fur, cold fangs and green eyes. The bristles of the giant bear stand up to make it look bigger. It makes a low roar at the giant wolf, which is warning its opponent to leave its territory.


    The giant bear is not afraid of the strange wolf, but his intuition tells him that it is a difficult opponent. Even if he can kill the strange wolf, he will be hurt. As long as the strange wolf leaves the territory automatically, an unnecessary conflict can be avoided, which is a tacit understanding between powerful beasts.


    The strange wolf didn''t give in, but raised his hind legs and peed on the bush. Facing the naked provocation, the furious giant bear roared through the mountains and forests. It rushed at the strange wolf and wanted to tear the evil guy to pieces. The strange wolf turned and ran away. The giant bear begged to chase after him, but he found that he was not as fast as his opponent. But it doesn''t matter. It will keep chasing. The giant bear believes that he will bring down the guy in front with his own strength.


    The ferocious giant bear runs fast in the forest, the trees are broken, the bushes are crushed, the thorns are flattened, and nothing can stop its steps. When he reached a valley, the giant bear stopped. The strange wolf saw that the big guy behind him stopped. Instead of continuing to escape, he turned and roared provocatively at it. The giant bear remained unmoved. The beast''s intuition told him that if he chased forward, he would die!


    The giant bear sniffed hard. Unfortunately, it was downwind and found nothing. But the uneasy feeling still hovered in his mind. The giant bear decided to go back. Despite the provocation of the strange wolf, he turned around and left.


    After a few steps, the giant bear stopped with a terrible howl behind him. This is the scream of the female bear. When the giant bear came back, he saw the scene that made his eyes want to crack. Another strange wolf dragged a beautiful female bear out of the other side of the valley.


    The giant bear knows the young female bear. This is his favorite mate. The female bear is always fascinated by her soft fur and fishy smell. But now, the female bear howled helplessly under the strange wolf''s mouth, and dark red blood gushed from its neck. All this completely angered the giant bear. It charged at the strange wolf with red eyes, and the threat of death has been forgotten by it.


    A silver streamer shot out of the bushes and directly into the ferocious giant bear''s hard as iron skull, and the pigeon''s egg thick crossbow arrow pierced through the back of its brain. The giant bear''s strong vitality made it rush forward for more than 100 meters with this crossbow arrow before it fell to the ground.


    Two strange wolves bit the poor female bear''s throat, but they didn''t get close to the fallen giant bear until the giant bear stopped twitching. They trotted over, sniffed, and then howled. A hunter with branches tied all over his body stood up in the bushes.


    The hunter whistled, and two black crows flew out of the woods. They circled over the corpse of a giant bear like a hill for a while, croaking and flying north. In the north, two companions are waiting for news. They will enter the giant bear''s nest to collect a special mineral specimen.


    The hunter raised a huge crossbow full of leaves from the bushes and walked towards the bear body. He took out a silver dagger from his waist and began to peel it.


    The hunter was Victor''s Alchemy militia.


    Fearing that there would be cannibals in this mountainous area, Victor used the remaining funds to produce ten alchemical crows, an alchemical militia, an alchemical auxiliary soldier loaded with casting skills, and transferred two war mastiffs. Victor ordered these alchemists to carry out reconnaissance missions in this mountainous area.


    After a month''s exploration, the alchemists did not find the ogre group in the continuous mountains, but only found two small jackals. They also found a large area of oil wood and a fine iron vein in this area. However, a ferocious giant bear built a nest near the ore vein, which made it difficult for the subsequent survey task to continue.


    After receiving the news, Victor consulted Renault carefully. Then he made a decision to hunt the ferocious bear and sent a militia to send a silver crossbow.


    The silver crossbow is a top-level weapon secretly made by several alchemy auxiliary soldiers in the upper camp. In order to make it, Victor reluctantly disassembled a military heavy crossbow. These materials were incorporated into the silver crossbow by cloth. The rebuilt silver crossbow can''t be stringed by ordinary people with a winch. Only the cattle subdued militia with 17 points can do it. Its power has also doubled. Victor believes that this big killer can even kill ogres.


    The monkey militia who received the silver crossbow did not live up to expectations and successfully shot and killed the terrible beast. In fact, ferocious beasts are very difficult to deal with, and their wild instinct can always keep them away from danger. They are far sharper and smarter than their ordinary counterparts. But intelligence doesn''t mean wisdom. The biggest difference between wild animals and intelligent creatures is that they can''t control their nature. When a ferocious bear meets an alchemical militia familiar with its nature, it becomes prey. In the eyes of the alchemists of the naril Empire, there has never been the concept of ferocity. The combat units made by the empire may be all ferocious creatures.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Haig walked into the small canteen, he saw his team members drinking purple cane wine unhappily.


    "Everyone is not in high spirits." Hagrid opened a chair and sat down with a smile.


    After a moment of silence, a member of the group finally said, "leader, look at the other groups. Everyone is happy. Their leaders have become village heads. Only us, or the villagers'' group."


    "Team leader, I don''t understand. We''re not as good as them? We have to be the bottom." Another team member shouted angrily.


    Although the other team members didn''t speak, they drank muggy wine one after another.


    Haig turned his head and looked. The other villagers at the other tables were talking and laughing loudly. In contrast, his gang was much more boring. Hagrid shook his head and laughed. They were all inexperienced farmers.


    "I know everyone is blaming me for not competing for the position of village head with several other team leaders. However, everyone has heard the saying often said by chefs: good dishes are always the last."


    "You say, Lord, what you value most is the village?" Haig asked with a smile.


    The team members looked at each other. One man said tentatively, "brick kiln village?"


    "Your Excellency does attach importance to the brick kiln village, but that''s because the blacksmith village has not been built yet. Let''s think about it. If the blacksmith village is built, how many people will the Lord arrange for us? I tell you, there will be no less than 300 people! Who will be the first village in the territory then?"


    "The team leader is really the team leader. What he wants is to understand better than us." One of the team members woke up first. He patted the table and shouted.


    Watching the team members sweep away the decline, Haig smiled and drank a glass of purple cane wine. Victor received a lot of good things, but what Haig looked forward to most was the blacksmith village that had not yet been built. He had participated in the construction of other villages, and Haig also mastered 7788 of the mysteries. The blacksmith village is directly related to armaments. As a spy trained by York family, Haig paid attention to this outside.


    "Unfortunately, we still have too few people here. When Baron Victor recruits miners, I hope the family can send me more help." Haig thought in his heart.


    A guard came over and said to Haig, "leader Haig, your excellency wants to talk to you about recruiting miners."


    Haig was delighted. When he and the guard walked out of the canteen, he heard the cheers of his men.


    The upper camp is a mysterious and dignified place in the hearts of all the leaders. Only a few people can enter the upper camp directly without communication. Haig was not among them. When he walked into Victor''s office with a smile on his face, he met several familiar partners, and his smile froze.


    A quill was spinning rapidly at Victor''s fingertips, and his other hand rubbed his chin. There was a smooth and delicate area without any stubble, which made Victor a little depressed. When he was on earth, he had to shave every two days. At that time, he hoped he wouldn''t grow such a troublesome thing. But without a beard, he would think of that old and strange career on earth.


    The three partners looked at Haig awkwardly. They all knew that they had been exposed.


    "Archer has met baron. Good day, sir." Haig saluted Victor with a wry smile.


    Victor and Nelson looked at each other and asked, "Achille is your real name, so you''re an agent of the York family?"


    "Yes, sir. I am indeed a York spy. Sir, can you tell me how you saw through me?"


    Haig saw the captain of the guard Nelson with empty hands. It was obvious that Baron Victor did not intend to use force against him, so he simply admitted it. At the same time, he was also curious about how Baron Victor saw through these people who were as proficient in farming as ordinary farmers?


    "Remember you told me last time that you collected honey for the noble lords in the eastern provinces?" Victor laughed: "I believe you''ve eaten honey, but you certainly haven''t collected honey. I just know that ordinary farmers can''t collect honey. Wild bees are very fierce, and ordinary leather armor can''t help their bite. Collecting honey requires professional honey collecting teams, which are often organized by aristocrats. No one will steal honey. They will not only be whipped, but also be deducted a considerable reward."


    In Victor''s memory, the little Baron''s father had two bee teams, which were the main source of income for his family.


    "So, after I was exposed, adults quietly began to investigate the people around me until they found us all?"


    Haig was very disappointed. He thought his companion had inadvertently exposed his identity. Unexpectedly, he revealed his flaw.


    Victor smiled but didn''t speak. Haig was discovered by him, but the two men in the escort were dug up according to barrol''s method. As for the other one, Victor also discovered it.


    "Then, Sir Knight, do you want to put it on?" Victor said to an old farmer with a smile.


    The room was quiet. The old farmer looked at Victor in surprise and gradually stood up straight. A look of arrogance came into being. Nelson raised his eyebrows and stepped forward in front of victor.


    Looking at Nelson, the old farmer''s eyes showed a look of appreciation. Although he was confident of defeating the mercenary, Nelson stood there with an iron and fearless momentum. The old farmer believed that Nelson would not frown even in the face of the Golden Knight. He was a brave soldier.


    "Grice York, met Baron victor." The old farmer made a knightly salute to victor.


    Victor smiled, patted Nelson on the shoulder, signaled him not to be nervous, and said, "you all go down. I want to talk to Knight Grice alone."


    After everyone left, the old knight smiled bitterly at Victor and said, "Baron Victor, how did you find out I was a knight?"


    "Because you are very unprofessional." Victor smiled.


    The old knight would never have thought that Victor could detect a person''s element attributes. Since Haig was exposed, Victor has detected people who intersect with him from time to time, and finally found the knight disguised as an old farmer. In fact, Haig is professional, and other spies did not dig it out by observing Haig, but the old knight revealed many flaws, Victor searched them one by one according to the method provided by Barol.


    "Baron, you really shouldn''t have found me." The old knight regretted.


    "Why?" Victor asked with burning eyes.


    "I was ordered by my wife to protect you secretly." The old knight replied frankly.


    Vic was as heavy as water. After a moment, he said, "Sylvia is really extravagant. She sent a noble knight disguised as a humble farmer to protect me?"


    "I know it''s incredible, but that''s the truth. In fact, when you recruit mercenaries, your wife prepared a team for you. Unfortunately, you chose War Bear mercenaries. Victor, please believe that we have no malice against you." Said Knight Grice sincerely.


    Victor was silent for a long time: "does Nicole know who you are?"


    If Nicole knew about it, Victor would have to go his separate ways. Victor had too many secrets, and the strength of the big family frightened him. You know, it was incredible to let a knight disguise as a farmer and do farm work every day. But Sylvia did it.


    "Nicole doesn''t know, Bruce doesn''t know, they don''t even know me. I came from the same family as Nicole, but I''m old."


    Grice sighed. The family had trained him. He was going to work for the family. It was a very wronged thing to pretend to be a farmer to protect Victor, but he had to pave the way for his children. His wife promised him.


    "You go." Said Victor in a low voice.


    "My Lord, let me stay and protect you. Everyone else can withdraw."


    If Grice goes back like this, his task will fail. Even if the family won''t punish him, I''m afraid the promised conditions don''t count.


    "I don''t need your protection. I''m not a vassal of the York family. You''ve crossed the line." Said Victor coldly.


    Then Victor raised his hand to stop Grice''s plea and threw Grice some sheepskin scrolls.


    "Take these back, Sylvia won''t embarrass you."


    Grice opened it, a relieved smile on his sad face. He said to victor, "as you wish, my Lord. Please let me do one last thing for you before we go."

 Chapter 92

    At dawn, buma got up from bed. Put on the white cloth maid''s clothes of coarse linen, put on the light blue apron, and then bring a basin of water to wash yourself well. In particular, wipe your hair carefully with a wet towel, and put the long hair behind your head with a blue headscarf. Buma went to a floor bronze mirror and took a close look at it, showing a satisfied smile.


    The cloth of the clothes is very rough, but it looks very energetic. Buma likes it very much. Every maid in the goat hotel has two sets of such clothes. Boss John calls them uniforms.


    Six days ago, buma became a maid in the goat hotel. As a mother of two children, she had to work hard. Goat hotel''s business is very good. It doesn''t rely on young hot waitresses, but two nostril chefs. The dishes they make are exquisite and delicious, and the coarse sugar bread here is also very popular, so boss John pays a lot of money. There are too many people who want to work here. If they don''t meet an acquaintance, buma won''t have the chance to get the job.


    Buma was carrying a bucket of water and was ready to wipe the shiny tables and chairs in the hall. When she entered the hall, three maids were already cleaning. Buma blushed slightly. She thought she got up early enough today. Unexpectedly, she still fell behind.


    Buma rolled up her sleeves and began to work, but was stopped by the owner of the hotel, John.


    "Buma, you don''t have to work today. You can go home and see the children today."


    Buma turned pale and pleaded with tears, "boss John, please. For ina''s sake, don''t fire me. I''ll get up early next time."


    Buma was frightened. She liked the job and staying in the goat hotel. Even a narrow staircase was a hundred times better than a free people''s shack.


    Old John patted himself on the forehead and explained, "you haven''t been dismissed. You just came to the goat Hotel and don''t know our rules. Here, you can have a rest every six days. You can deal with your private affairs on the rest day, such as visiting the children or visiting relatives and friends. Don''t worry, you can come to work as usual tomorrow."


    Buma put her heart down and asked, "boss John, can I keep my stairwell?"


    "Whatever you want." Old John shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Carrying a basket, buma walked to the free people''s shanty town, where her husband and children still lived. In the basket were two pieces of coarse sugar bread, each of which had the thickness of her calf and was half a meter long. This is, boss John gave it to her and said it was welfare. Buma doesn''t know what welfare is, but she knows the children will like it very much. At the thought of this, buma smiled, but she thought of her husband who likes leisure and hates work, and her face was covered with clouds.


    Buma''s current man is her second husband, and her first husband was separated on the way of migration. In order to survive, buma formed a partnership with her current husband. They have been in Heibao town for three years. Anyone who is diligent and willing to bear hardships can always find a job to make a living. But buma''s husband has been idle and can only live on the relief of the church. To buma''s anger, even if the man doesn''t feed her and the children, he will rob the children''s rations because the two children belong to buma and her ex husband.


    In order to support her children, buma works for caitou, but she is a woman. Caitou is only willing to give her half of her salary. When the goat Hotel recruited people, buma wanted to take a chance. Fortunately, she met ina from the same village at the goat hotel. Ina told buma that she accompanied her husband to Heibao town to deliver goods. Her husband now has more than ten mu of land, is a vassal of the Lord, and he has a very good relationship with the owner of the goat hotel. With ina''s help, buma was hired by the goat Hotel, including food and accommodation, with 60 copper sols a month.


    The shanty town of Heibao town is still smelly, but it is much better than before. The rotten mud road has been paved with broken stones. The public security here is not as chaotic as before. At least carry two loaves of bread and don''t worry about being robbed.


    These are the credit of Lord Claude, the paladin, and buma thinks so. But what she didn''t know was that there were many pairs of eyes staring at her in the dark, but the blue and white maid clothes on buma made them dare not make a mistake. Master monkey told him that if anyone dared to touch the people in the goat Hotel, master monkey would bury him in the pit.


    Seeing the narrow and low hut in front of her, buma was a little timid and disgusted. She once wanted to take both children with her, but her husband said that if she took the children to work, she would be dismissed by the boss. After much consideration, buma finally left the child to her man, but she found that other maids also took the child with her at the goat hotel. Boss John was not embarrassed.


    In fact, those old mercenaries prefer children. Maybe intentionally or unintentionally, they even teach children some martial arts, and those half-aged children can find a job in the nearby grocery store. Sow some seeds, who knows what harvest will be.


    Buma took a deep breath and walked to the shed. She decided to take the children away today even if she was beaten.


    "Do you think this is true? When you arrive at Victor''s collar, you will directly give the status of the vassal?"


    "Can you believe such rumors? It takes three generations to serve the Lord to obtain the status of a vassal." Biddy sniffed.


    Baidi had heard about Victor''s recruitment of vassals, and these old acquaintances actually came to him to discuss it. Baidi only thought they were stupid. In his opinion, no Lord would be so stupid. Only stupid farmers would believe such rumors.


    "It''s not to give the status of a vassal directly, but to join a work point system. You can get work points as long as you work every day. You can change one mu of land for every 1000 work points, and you can become a vassal as long as you change to 10 mu of land." Said another Freeman, who had inquired carefully.


    "Old Hayden gathered a group of people the day before yesterday, and Milu''s group left five days ago." Someone followed.


    "Whether the news is true or false, it''s worth our trip. And the sooner the better."


    After hearing this, several free people nodded one after another. Now they are like a cat scratching their hearts. They want to leave immediately.


    Seeing that they say they have a nose and eyes, Baidi is also very excited, but he is too lazy to move. Now his woman has found a good job. There is no need to take risks for this unreliable news.


    The door of the shed was pushed open, and several people were shocked. They were relieved to see that it was Baidi''s wife, buma. Biddy said with a gloomy face.


    "Why did you come back? Did boss John quit?"


    Buma glanced at the man in disgust and said, "no, boss John asked me to rest today. I''ll come back to see the children."


    Baidi gasped. As long as the woman wasn''t fired, he expected buma to make money for him, even as a waitress in the goat hotel.


    Buma ignored this group of people. They, like Baidi, are a group of waste people who rely on food relief. She walked into the shed, and the two children were huddled in the corner.


    "Mom, I brought you bread, and it''s sweet coarse sugar bread." Looking at her two scarred sons, buma was distressed and almost burst into tears. These days, the children must have been beaten by Baidi.


    The strong arm stretched out and took the bread from buma''s hand.


    "I haven''t eaten yet. What''s the hurry, kids?" Biddy said viciously.


    "Give it back to me. Boss John gave it to the children." Buma rushed up and fought with the shameless man, trying to get the bread back.


    "Prostitute, that one legged old man, two loaves of bread will send you away?" Baidi pushed buma down and scolded maliciously.


    "Here''s the bread. I''ll take the children." Buma calmed down, pulled up two frightened children and rushed out.


    Baidi is very angry. These two cubs are his tools to control buma. If buma takes the child away, how can she make money from her in the future? In this world, it is not new for women to find new men with their children.


    Baidi grabbed buma''s hair, pulled her back, and slapped her in the face. Just as he was about to continue his violence, his arm was caught.


    "You have to take care of my family?" Biddy shouted to the man holding his arm.


    The free man loosened his arm, worshipped Di and said with a smile, "your wife works in the goat hotel. Won''t you forget what master monkey said?"


    "This is my woman. Master monkey won''t take care of my family." Baidi said indefinitely, but he didn''t dare to continue to do it.


    "We can''t take care of the monkey master." The Freeman said, "we heard that the goat hotel is Lord Victor''s property, so we want to ask buma if the rumors about the work point system are true?"


    Everyone, including Baidi, stared at buma.


    "The work point system is true. Do you know ina? She is now the wife of Victor''s vassal, and she introduced me to my job. She told me that Victor''s vassal is short of manpower now, and the Baron is going to recruit people here, and the work point system will be capped soon. If you want to go, you should hurry up!"


    Buma just wanted the disgusting man to go away. She told the news all she heard.


    A few free people were red eyed and panting. They wanted to grow wings and fly to Victor''s collar. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    BYD is the same, but he thinks more.


    "We should call more people together. The more people, the better!"


    "You''re crazy! Didn''t you listen to buma? The work point system is about to be capped. Do you want to take people?" A free man roared.


    Baidi looked at him disdainfully and said, "we will take enough people to be valued by the Lord and give priority to joining the work point system."


    Several people were shocked by Baidi''s vision. After a long time, someone asked, "it''s a good idea. If there are many people, what to eat on the road? It''s a 20 day journey! Where do we get so much food? Moreover, will these people rebel? Don''t be pushed by others at that time?"


    "Well, we''d better go on our own. If there are few people, it''s enough to pick some wild vegetables on the road."


    Baidi was worried. Walking for 20 days was by no means an easy thing. The most important thing was that he was afraid of death. God knows if I''ll meet a jackal. Many people are safe. It''s safer to be a leader. Even if you encounter a monster, you will never die. You can be valued by the Lord. Baidi didn''t want to take risks, but he didn''t want to give up this opportunity, but he couldn''t solve the problems raised by his companions. So he turned around impatiently and didn''t find that buma had walked out of the shed with two children.


    "May the Lord of glory bless you."


    When buma left, she said coldly. There was another sentence in her heart: May the great Lord judge Baidi as soon as possible!


    When buma left, Baidi didn''t care. As long as he could be a vassal, he couldn''t marry any woman. But buma''s words reminded him.


    "I have an idea! We don''t have food, and we can''t hold everyone down, but someone can do it, and he will never compete with us for the quota of the work point system!"


    "Who?"


    "Paladin, Lord Claude!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Grice, are you sure you''ve killed all the chebmans?"


    Sylvia was in a good mood with a charming smile and a slender hand as white as jade gently stroking several sheepskin scrolls. These are all kinds of drawings Victor gave her, among which she most wants to get the design of a giant brick kiln.


    Grice said respectfully, "yes, madam. According to Archer''s observation, the chebman family has arranged three spies in the upper camp. I killed two and released one. I think count chebman has received our warning."


    Sylvia nodded. She believed in azir''s ability. He was one of the top spies in the family.


    "But your mission failed! And because of your negligence, our talents will be kicked out!" Said the fat count of York coldly. Count York''s heart ached at the thought that he could no longer peep at Victor''s new gadgets at will.


    Looking at the embarrassed old knight, Sylvia patted count York''s hand and said softly, "after all, Grice is not a professional spy. I am very grateful that he can wronged himself. What''s more, he brought back such precious things."


    Sylvia said to Grice again, "Grice, although your mission failed, I''m very satisfied with what you brought back. I''ll honor everything I promised you. You can go down."


    Grice was overjoyed. He wronged himself by pretending to be a humble farmer for the present. The old knight saluted the count and his wife deeply and went out of the room.


    After the old knight left, the count of York asked Sylvia, "is a brick kiln worth your pleasure? I''ve seen the bricks brought back by Archie. They are indeed stronger than the bricks we made, but they can''t replace the rocks. No matter how thick they are, they can''t resist the impact of the Silver Knight."


    Sylvia said: "These bricks can''t build fortresses and external walls, but they can be used to build roads, houses and squares. They can also replace the rammed earth layer in the city wall to make the city wall stronger. The most important thing is the efficiency of the brick kiln, which can produce 60000 qualified bricks in 20 days. This means that it needs to devour more firewood and clay, and most of our territory are earth hills full of shrubs."


    The count of York clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I see. These brick kilns can turn mounds into arable land, and those useless clay will turn into countless bricks. We can even sell these bricks. Ha ha, it''s wonderful! This Victor is really a hen who can lay golden eggs."


    Sylvia glanced at the count of York with eyes like water, but the count of York fell into an ice cave and shivered suddenly. The count of York knew that it had always been Sylvia''s pain to have no children.


    What hen do I mention! What egg do I mention! Count York wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    "Well, I mean, the drawings provided by Victor don''t seem to be designed by free people. Where did he get these things?"


    Sylvia said faintly, "he stole it from Sophia."


    Victor wrote a letter to Sylvia. He told Sylvia that he saw these designs when he looked through the old Marquis''s collection in the Marquis''s house. He also made some improvements in his own. Now he has handed in all the things, including the design of carriage, the design of new spinning wheel and the design of brick kiln village.


    Victor wrote very professionally in his letter. After reading it, Anthony, a scholar of the York family, was absolutely sure that Victor must have learned this knowledge, and he was very talented. Ordinary people couldn''t pretend such systematic knowledge. Therefore, Sylvia had to believe that what Victor said was true, and he did have talent and interest in this field. But they didn''t know Know Victor has an alchemist to polish him.


    "Sophia has such a good thing. Why don''t you take it out earlier?" Asked the count of York in doubt.


    Sylvia smiled softly: "Sophia has cards to play, but Victor has no cards to play. He can only take out his cards."


    Count York suddenly said, "I''m afraid these things cost the old Marquis a lot of effort. Sophia must want to turn it over under adverse circumstances. Hey, I didn''t expect it to be cheaper for us."


    "Now, Victor has no protection around him? What if something goes wrong?"


    York became worried again at the thought of his appointment with Sophia. Sophia''s agreement with the York family was that the York family would ensure Victor''s safety before Sophia gave birth to a suitable successor. Sylvia knew that in Sophia''s eyes, not the blood of the Golden Knight, she despised it at all. Therefore, this process may take two to three years, and the York family needs two to three years to re-establish a self-sufficient system. Therefore, the two hit it off. In fact, this pursuit of noble blood is very common among nobles. Of course, Victor didn''t know that he wanted to like the rhythm of being a father.


    "When Nicole comes back, send her to take some trainee knights to protect victor."


    Victor, you won''t refuse to let Nicole protect you. Sylvia smiled faintly.

 Chapter 93

    In the upper camp, more than a dozen alchemical crows rise and fall in an open space. They are enjoying delicious food, chopped fresh meat and full wheat.


    The guards in the camp are not surprised at this. Now everyone knows that this big bird named dust falcon is a pet domesticated by the Lord and is very useful.


    In Victor''s collar, guards can simply use the dust falcon. When the guard team goes out to patrol, it will take a dust falcon. If it needs to send a message to the camp, just point out the direction to the dust Falcon and make a special gesture. The dust Falcon will fly back to the camp with a letter. After completing the task, the dust Falcon will fly back to the patrol. It can remember the direction and smell, which is much more flexible than the red eyed crow. Therefore, the dust Falcon has become the favorite partner of the guards.


    Victor scattered the golden wheat on the ground and led the gold crows to compete. Looking at these energetic birds, Victor couldn''t help smiling.


    Victor has created 8 alchemy militia, 19 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 25 alchemy crows and 5 alchemy war mastiffs. There are 3350 gold sols left in the alchemy tower. In Victor''s view, the alchemical crow is the most cost-effective alchemical unit. It was these alchemy crows that allowed his orders to be transmitted to each escort team within dozens of minutes, kept smooth contact with each village, and helped him monitor the edge of the territory to prevent unknown threats.


    The alchemical war mastiff is the unit with the lowest cost performance. Although they are powerful and smart, they have obvious limitations. First, their size is too conspicuous. Secondly, their main weapon is 8-10 cm long tusks. It''s OK to deal with small and medium-sized targets. It''s difficult to kill large targets at one blow. Dogs usually eat their prey alive, which is why. The most important thing is that each alchemical war mastiff has a life span of 800 gold sols and an average of 200 gold sols per year, which is the most expensive of all alchemical creatures. Therefore, Victor did not want to produce more war mastiffs.


    He scattered the last handful of wheat. Victor clapped his hands and walked to his office. When he entered the room, Lilia and Nelson were admiring the huge bear skin. They had been watching it for half an hour.


    Seeing Victor coming in, Nelson asked excitedly, "it''s incredible, sir. A ferocious bear was shot and killed so easily. How did they do it?"


    When Victor asked Nelson to identify the bear skin, Nelson couldn''t believe his eyes. Only the fierce bear had such a huge bear skin. Then he checked it carefully and found that the bear skin was extremely tough and difficult to be hurt by the sword. It can be confirmed that this is a fierce bear skin.


    Fierce animals are extremely difficult to hunt. They are not only very fast, but also have excellent endurance. Most importantly, violent animals are very sharp and can avoid most traps. Like such a ferocious giant bear, Nelson admitted that he was not his opponent, and an ordinary crossbow could not even shoot through its thick skin. Now, the invincible monster has been shot and killed, and even its skin has become a booty.


    Nelson knew that Victor had a secret force under his command. It was these people who went to patrol the mountains. Unexpectedly, they not only completed the task, but also hunted and killed a ferocious giant bear.


    Victor stroked the glossy thick bear skin and said casually, "they''re just lucky. This giant bear is mating with a female bear and happened to be met."


    Although Victor had something to hide, the nature was the same. Anyway, he died for the female bear.


    "Nelson, I don''t know much about the leather of violent animals. How much do you think this leather can sell?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Nelson reluctantly touched the bear''s skin and said, "Sir, leather is a relatively cheap commodity in dodo Kingdom, but a complete ferocious giant bear''s skin like this needs to sell at least 10000 gold sol. After all, the leather of ferocious animals is very rare. As for what price Gambis can sell, I don''t know."


    "So much money?"


    Victor was shocked by the price. 10000 gold sol is a huge sum of money. With this money, he can produce at least eight more alchemy militia.


    "Don''t sell it. This bear skin can make Victor a suit of leather armor." Lilia quickly objected.


    Lilia''s intimacy moved Victor a little. With his current physique, he can fully equip lock armor, but it will affect flexibility and speed, so Victor still chose leather armor. Ferocious bear skin is the excellent material for making top leather armor. But for Victor, money is the most important now.


    Victor shook his head and said, "bear skin must be sold because we''re going to expand the guard soon."


    Nelson''s eyes lit up and grinned, "Sir, is this true?"


    "Victor, no! There are not enough manpower in the territory now. How can we expand the guard at this time?" Lilia said to victor, ignoring Nelson''s eyes.


    Victor tapped gently on the table, and the expansion of the guard was his deliberate decision.


    At present, the internal planning of the territory has been on the right track, and has formed an interest alliance with the York family diplomatically. The York agents also withdrew. Victor also provided several advanced design drawings to the York family. Fortunately, these design drawings are not sensitive technology, and it doesn''t matter if they leak. Most importantly, Victor wants to keep the secret of alchemists. If the York family spies continue to operate in the territory, it is difficult to ensure that the dull alchemists will not be exposed to them.


    Victor wrote a letter to Sylvia, fabricated the source of these technologies, and shamelessly threw the pot on Sophia''s head in order to cover up the existence of alchemists. Victor believes Sylvia will not doubt that the content of the letter is the most reasonable explanation. Even if there is a loophole, Sylvia will complete it according to her own logic. No matter how smart a person is, he can''t doubt what he doesn''t know. Alchemy is what the York family doesn''t know.


    Now that the nail has been pulled out, Victor can confidently and boldly enrich his strength. The first step is to recruit more people.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "I remember that master Edwin said that we can''t control more leaders without enough strength. Therefore, if we want to recruit more people, we must first expand our armed forces. Moreover, our territory is very large and needs more soldiers to control it."


    The hereditary Baron leader covers an area of about 5000 square kilometers and has a population of about 10000. The Baron''s full-time guard generally does not exceed 300, as well as 1-3 knights and about 10 trainee knights. Victor''s collar covers an area of 12000 square kilometers, with a population of more than 2000, 100 guards, Nelson comparable to Knights, 8 alchemical auxiliary soldiers and 5 alchemical war mastiffs. Although Victor doesn''t have a knight, Victor''s high-end force is not slightly weaker than that of an ordinary baron. The silver crossbow gives victor the money to fight with the knight. The heavy crossbow can easily shoot a ferocious bear, so it''s no use shooting an ordinary knight. The problem now is that Victor''s territory is too large. He is also preparing to mine fine iron ore and oil wood in the mountains far from the center of the territory, so he needs more guards.


    Nelson nodded again and again, deeply convinced of the Lord''s decision. Linda has complained to him more than once that there are too few people in the security team and asked for the deployment of his guards. Nelson had a headache. The guards needed to patrol too much, and they had to send someone to act as a coachman.


    Lilia also nodded and said, "we really need to expand the soldiers, especially sister Linda''s security team. Recently, free people have been moving to our territory, and more than 70 people have been accommodated in the free people''s camp. It is estimated that someone will come later."


    Victor did not find it strange that the free people moved in. Now it is a warm season, with lush vegetation and wild vegetables everywhere. It is the time for the free people to move.


    "According to the method taught by Barol, separate these new free people, ask them one by one, and try not to let spies in. In addition, these people can not participate in the labor of the village, but can only be engaged in carrying and road construction." Said Victor.


    Lilia frowned and said, "Victor, if these people are not allowed to work in the village because of spies, we still don''t have enough manpower. Even recruiting free people from Heibao town can''t eliminate the problem of spies."


    "Who said we were going to recruit free people from black Fort?" Victor smiled. Seeing Lilia and Nelson looking at him with puzzled eyes, he said, "aren''t there more than 600 people in Pinghu village?"


    Victor knew, of course, that there would be a large number of spies to recruit people from Heibao Town, and maybe York was not the only one. But even if there are spies in Pinghu village, there are very few. Who cares about a free private land? Even in Victor''s early days, the York family planted several spies for special reasons.


    "Your Excellency, are you ready to attack Pinghu village?" Nelson asked with bright eyes.


    Victor said coldly, "I''m going to summon Bayer again. If he doesn''t want to see me, he can only send him to the Lord of glory."


    Victor originally planned to recover Pinghu village in two years, mainly because of the intervention of the chebman family. Ten days ago, the old knight of the York family bluntly killed two spies of the chebman family and expelled one. This is the York family''s warning to count chebman. Victor decided to take advantage of the situation and take advantage of the time when count chebman was frightened to pocket Pinghu village.


    Moreover, under the pressure of the alchemical war mastiff, Pinghu village can no longer provide purple sugarcane to the chebman family. Victor believes that the chebman family will not react to the attack on Pinghu village. Anyway, the mountain camp has been favored by the chebman family.


    "My Lord, I''ll go back and gather people to make a battle plan." Nelson said excitedly that he didn''t believe Bayer would answer the call. The guy had refused the Lord''s repeated calls.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no fierce resistance." Said Victor confidently.


    Victor plans to use the alchemical war mastiff to lead Bayer out, and then use the silver crossbow to snipe him. The remaining diehards are not enough. Pinghu village, which has lost Bayer, will not fight the Lord''s army at all.


    Just as victor was ambitious to implement his plan, he did not know that a terrible crisis was quietly approaching.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Madam, more than 1300 people, led by Paladin Claude, headed for victor."


    The Sheriff of black fort, shacks, looked at the countess Sylvia with trembling eyes.


    "How can they supply so many people on the road?" Sylvia asked faintly, looking out of the window.


    Shanks replied, "Claude collected a large amount of food from the villepins and more than a dozen carriages. The rumors about the work point system were also spread by the villepins'' supervisor."


    Sylvia turned to count York and agent Achille and asked, "what do you think?"


    "SHAX, you''re such a fool!" The Earl of York angrily scolded, "why didn''t you find out about the wilpan family''s plot?"


    SHAX is speechless. This time is the season for the flow of free people, and most of the mobile free people are lazy and can''t find work. SHAX won''t pay attention to the flow of dozens or hundreds of people. But once thousands of people were organized to migrate, SHAX immediately made an investigation. Only the paladin of the church intervened. SHAX did not dare to take more measures, but informed the countess at the first time.


    "Well, it''s not SHAX''s fault. I ignored one fatal defect of Victor''s work point system, that is, it''s too easy to promote vassals! All free people will be crazy about it. It''s a conspiracy and there is no solution." Sylvia shook her head and sighed.


    Sylvia was a little annoyed. It took thousands of years for the vassal system to gradually form a three-generation promotion model. Due to the long time, many lords, including Sylvia, have forgotten why they want to be promoted for three generations, but habitually abide by this tradition. As a result, she did not find the fatal defect of the work point system, but this defect was used by people with intentions.


    "Madam, Baron Victor is in big trouble! More free people will pour into his territory, and there are church people in it. Many countermeasures will not work!" Archer said, "the Baron''s rule will collapse!"


    "What should we do? Will those cheap refugees destroy our purple cane?!" Cried the count of York, his heart breaking at the thought of the destruction of countless precious purple sugarcane.


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "this is not the time to love purple sugarcane! Baron Villepin, even if he is not a straw bag, can''t go there! It must be Queen Catherine who can see through the weakness of the work point system. The question now is, what will she do next?"


    Sylvia continued: "I''m afraid the free people in other territories will also be moved by the wind. More and more free people will move to Victor''s territory, starve to death, cause unrest and make things big. Victor will be held accountable as the Lord. Then, the problem that he has no castle will be discussed. Then victor will be brought back to the Senate for questioning. In this way, the queen will regain control of little victor ¡£¡±


    "What a powerful and vicious queen!" Sylvia made another comment with a sneer.


    The count of York took a breath of the air conditioner and asked at a loss, "what shall we do?"


    At first, Sylvia plotted against Villepin in order to intensify the rift between victor and the prince party. Unexpectedly, Catherine''s counterattack would be so insoluble. If Victor was given more time, he might be able to withstand the crisis, but now Victor has no such ability.


    "Inform the blood Fox and let him bring people into the free people. Those free people must not attack Victor''s camp. Victor''s safety must be ensured."


    "And then?" The count of York rubbed his hands and asked, confident that Sylvia would solve the problem.


    "Then we''ll watch!"


    "Ah!"


    Sylvia chuckled, "otherwise, what can we do? Should we force the free people back? Or kill them all? The church will not allow us to do so!"


    Sylvia didn''t care about Catherine''s plot. Catherine caught Victor''s fatal weakness, and Sylvia also caught Catherine''s weakness. As long as Sylvia insisted on leaving victor in black castle, Catherine had nothing to do.


    "I''m not as good at playing the rules as you, but I only talk about strength with you!"


    Sylvia looked out of the window. A gardener was looking after her roses. Some of them had withered and others were thriving.


    Dark red surged in Sylvia''s dark blue eyes, and the dead roses gradually turned into fly ash and dispersed with the wind under the countess''s gaze.


    "Victor, let me see what you can do. If you can''t solve it, I''ll collect you in the greenhouse."


    Sylvia has charming eyes and pink face.

 Chapter 94

    A farmer sat rigidly in the corner. He was 40 years old, with messy hair, black and red face, tall but bent. His grey linen jacket was patched and smelled sour.


    Barol did not show a disdainful expression. He looked at the man in front of him and was secretly excited.


    Barrow has been in Victor''s collar for three months. In order to get Victor''s reuse, he tries to help the Lord dig out his peers lurking in the camp. But his opponent was not an ordinary person. Barrow worked hard for a month and got nothing. Finally, with Victor''s identification, Barol gave out several spies.


    Then he was kicked by Victor to a secret camp to teach more than a dozen little wolves. Barrow was very unconvinced by the Lord''s arrangement. He did not show a real level in this test. Barol believes that his bad performance is because he has no permission to go in and out of the hill camp and has no help, but Barol cannot refuse the Lord''s arrangement. In fact, barrow doesn''t care as long as he works as a spy. Decades of spy career has become the meaning of his life. In Barrow''s view, it is more meaningful to train these little spies than to be hyenas. At least these children can inherit his career.


    When he carefully taught the little spy, Barol received an order, Lord Victor, to go to the free private land to screen the new members. This is an opportunity for Barol to return to the front line, so he should seize this opportunity and perform well.


    Barol smiled kindly at the man in front of him and said, "you don''t have to be nervous. Let''s talk casually."


    Perhaps feeling barrol''s cordial attitude, the man relaxed, and then it was really a relaxed chat.


    In chatting, the man was surprised to find that Barol, like him, came from the eastern province. The friendship of fellow countrymen has brought us closer to each other. They talked about their original hometown, their families, the terrible war, the hardships of migration, and even some gossip about the noble lords in the eastern provinces. The man named Hans also proudly corrected Barrow''s mistakes. For example, he reversed the names of two barons in the eastern provinces.


    Barol had determined that Hans was not a spy, but he vaguely felt that there was a problem.


    "Why did you take your wife and children to such a remote place to make a living?"


    Barrol''s sharp eyes startled Hans. He said, "I heard that the Lord is short of people here. Moreover, as long as you work for the Lord for nothing, you can join the work point system and become a vassal."


    Barol''s pupils narrowed slightly, and he knew the work point system very well. It is this system that makes the people under the Lord''s command twist into a rope and burst out with great enthusiasm for work. Even if it is hard, they will enjoy it. Barol thought it was a talented design, and Victor, who designed the work point system, was an expert in controlling people''s hearts. But how can these free people hundreds of kilometers away know so much about the work point system?


    With this question, barrow asked other screening objects in detail. All the results pointed to one thing. Someone publicized Victor''s pay point system among free people!


    When barrow asked the 21st Freeman, he said to the guard on one side, "I want to see Lord victor at once!"


    At the same time, Victor was immersed in great joy in the restricted area of the upper camp.


    Victor carefully rubbed the silver crossbow in his hand. The Heavy Crossbow is silvery with a faint blue light. It looks very beautiful. Only from the appearance, the bow, arm and string of the Heavy Crossbow are made of metal. In fact, all the parts of this Heavy Crossbow are not pure metal. Except for the crossbow string, other parts are made of Green Bakelite infiltrated into silver. Therefore, the silver crossbow is much lighter than the military heavy crossbow. The crossbow of the military heavy crossbow is made of a highly elastic 100 forged steel.


    Victor tried to fill the groove of the crossbow string with a winch, and he could only pull it half with all his strength. Victor was not depressed, but happy.


    The military heavy crossbow is so powerful that it claims to be a threat to Knights. The key lies in the crossbow string. General military heavy crossbows use the tendons on the tail of swamp dragon lizard to make crossbow strings. Victor doesn''t have this material. The strings of this silver crossbow are made by infiltrating the tendons of the ferocious bear into the secret silver. Its tenacity is much higher than that of ordinary crossbow strings. Therefore, its power is also rising.


    "Cloth rope, how many such heavy crossbows can be made from the remaining tendons?" Victor asked busso.


    Bousso thought for a moment and replied, "Sir, we should be able to make three more, but we don''t have enough silver."


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. Ceryin really has the function of turning decay into magic. The crossbows of military heavy crossbows are made of 100 forged steel with complex technology. Only such metal materials can bear the power of heavy crossbows. After the silver was mixed with Green Bakelite, its elasticity and toughness far exceeded that of 100 forged steel. It can be used as the bow of Heavy Crossbow. In addition, after the silver is integrated into the ordinary ox tendon, it is not much worse than the dragon lizard tail tendon. However, Victor asked Bousso to make a crossbow that can penetrate 30 points of physique. Bousso chose to make this silver crossbow with the hamstrings of the ferocious bear.


    Victor believed that only when he occupied a favorable terrain and held such a silver crossbow, he could shoot any ogre within 400 meters. But the drawback of the silver crossbow is that the string is too slow. If ogres attack in groups, a heavy crossbow can''t resist. So Victor needed more silver crossbows for him to use. Now there are three silver crossbows in the camp, but there will never be too many such secret weapons.


    In fact, Victor needs to guard against chebman knights. Compared with the huge ogre, the knight is much more sensitive. The ordinary Archer can''t keep up with the knight''s speed even with a heavy crossbow, and the knight can also use a shield. But if the knight meets an extraordinary shooter like Victor, I''m afraid it''s bad.


    If a knight really attacked my camp, should I shoot the thigh first or the thigh first? Victor was thinking about this. He didn''t forget the humiliation of the chebman family''s arrow.


    The bell outside interrupted Victor''s fantasy. As soon as he got out of the restricted area, Victor saw Nelson, Lilia and barrow with serious faces.


    Victor frowned and asked, "what? Did you find the spy?"


    Nelson and Lilia looked at Barol. Barol stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "the spy hasn''t found it yet, but he has found a plot against adults."


    Barrol described what he found to victor, and finally said, "I investigated 21 free people. They all said they came here after listening to the rumors of the work point system. This shows that someone planned all this behind the scenes, but I don''t know who it is and what their purpose is?"


    Lilia then said, "Victor, at present, there are more than 100 free people living in our territory. I have asked. Everyone comes for our work point system."


    Victor looked sternly at Nelson and asked, "is there anyone else coming these two days?"


    Nelson nodded: "people come every day, a few less people, more than a dozen people."


    Victor''s heart sank. He thought of a word: group events.


    "We''re in big trouble! Call all the village heads to meet me in my office!"


    Soon, the middle-level leaders of Victor gathered together. They had heard about the general situation. Their faces were dignified, which made the atmosphere of the office dull.


    Victor knocked on the table and said, "you have heard that some people spread rumors among the free people that they can join the work point system as long as they come to our territory. Therefore, the free people continue to flock to us. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    Several village heads looked at each other, and Maureen took the lead in saying to Victor: "Sir, we must intercept these people, otherwise our villagers will conflict with these people, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Village heads are the beneficiaries of the work point system. The recommended quota in their hands is the root of their authority. Now someone wants to compete for the quota of the work point system. Village heads must stand up and safeguard the interests of the villagers.


    "Yes, we must block them. We set up checkpoints at the boundary of the territory to block these people outside the territory."


    "My Lord, these free people must not be allowed to come in. They will cut down purple sugarcane. They must not be allowed to enter the territory."


    Looking at the village heads, Victor could only smile bitterly. These people don''t understand the seriousness of the matter. On earth, there was once a country that discovered gold near the Arctic. As a result, countless poor people sold all their possessions and risked their lives to go north to search for gold. Even the cold and fierce natural environment could not stop their fever. In this world, the work point system is more valuable to free people than gold. The people who came for this are not hundreds or thousands, I''m afraid thousands or tens of thousands. How can so many people block it?


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "Maureen, how did you cross the whole kingdom when you first migrated?"


    Maureen was stunned: "My Lord, when we left our home, we moved westward under the organization of the kingdom. There were church maintenance and local lords'' support along the way. A small number of people were recruited by local lords, and the rest fled to Renma hill. The development lords of Renma Hill recruited some, and most of the rest lived in Heibao town. A small number of people formed their own in the wilderness You min camp, after all, there are very few monsters in the human horse hills, even less than our original territory. "


    Victor frowns. That''s the problem. One is organized migration, and the other is disordered and chaotic flow. It''s OK for organizations to say that they can return to Heibao through communication. Chaotic flow can hardly communicate, and they will only try to mix into the territory. As for accommodating these free people, Victor doesn''t need to think about it. He doesn''t have any idea at all With this ability, if you overestimate your ability to be a saint, it will only lead to disastrous consequences and riots. After all, some people are calculating themselves. Who knows how many instigators have been installed among these people.


    "We can''t stop them. Even if they are blocked, they will come in from other places." Victor shook his head and sighed.


    Lilia said anxiously, "what should we do? If these people enter our territory at will, they will certainly destroy our purple cane. Otherwise, we will build a free people''s camp at the border, temporarily resettle them, and then organize them to go back to Heibao town?"


    "We must not come forward to organize them. The more we organize, the more we can''t get rid of them." Victor shook his head and continued:


    "Well, you go back to your respective villages, comfort our people, organize militia to guard the village, and never let anyone sneak into the village. Go now!"


    After several village chiefs left, Victor asked Lilia, "Lilia, how many kinsol do we have now?"


    "There are 677 kinsol." Lilia replied without hesitation. When she''s free, Lilia''s favorite is counting money.


    "Arrange a convoy to buy food in Heibao town. The more, the better."


    "Barol, I want you to change your face and sneak into black fort town to find out who''s behind the scenes. I''ll arrange two guards for you." Victor commanded Barol.


    "Yes, sir." Barol''s eyes are shining. That''s what he likes to do.


    Victor also said to Nelson, "Nelson, build several outposts at the border. Warn all free people who want to enter the territory that there are fierce wolves here. Then distribute enough dry food to those who are willing to return to Heibao town. Those who don''t listen to advice don''t have to stop them and let them in."


    Victor''s deep eyes showed a trace of cruelty. He was ready to let the alchemical war mastiff act as a fierce wolf, but this time it was not bluffing, but killing!


    Victor was not hard hearted, he was weak, but as a result, more people died. Now, Victor has become more and more like a Lord. Sitting in the position of Lord, there will be a force pushing him to make the most reasonable decision. This force comes from his vassal and leading people.


    Faced with thousands of free people, Victor had no choice. His territory is vast, but there is not enough food. If these free people are allowed to enter the territory, they will soon suffer from famine due to lack of food. These people will attack Victor''s village for food, and those villagers and guards must fight back. This result must be a river of blood.


    Victor''s plan is very simple. He is going to set up three red lines. The first line is the survival line, that is, the post. Those who are willing to listen to advice will not be in any danger and will get back supplies. The second line is the life and death line. The free people who cross this line will be attacked by the war mastiff, some people will die and some people will turn back. If there are still people who are stubborn and continue to move forward, they will encounter the third line: the death line. Those who cross the death line can only die.


    The plan will certainly kill people, but it will never be disastrous. Moreover, these free people die of violent animals, and the church can''t punish victor. After all, the Lord has warned and provided return rations.


    Since the free people come because of rumors, the rumors of fierce wolves will make most people return the same way. In the face of vassal and survival, most people will choose to survive.


    Victor believed that this cruel plan must have an effect on the disordered and chaotic free people. He just wants to deal with rumors with rumors!


    "Your Excellency, Baron Esquire''s messenger asks to see you. He has something important to inform you." A guard reported to victor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baron Esquire stood on the castle with a livid face and watched a large group of free people form a long dragon under the leadership of the church Paladin and head for victor.


    "Honey, are you worried that Baron victor will keep these people at the border?" The beautiful Baroness asked softly to her husband.


    Eskry sighed: "yes, if Baron Victor refuses these people to enter, they will have a great impact on our territory."


    The Baroness smiled and said, "then why didn''t we stop these people?"


    Eskry''s eyes brightened and he smiled, "yes! These people are protected by the church. We can''t stop them, nor can Baron victor. Besides, they were brought to victor."


    "Who asked Baron Victor to come up with the idea of the work point system? He smashed his own foot for fear that he would end badly this time." The Baroness shook her head and said, "but we have to make some preparations."


    "You mean, prepare some food for these free people?"


    "No! We''re closing all the villages."


    Eskry nodded: "there will be more and more people coming from behind. We can''t wade in the muddy water. In addition, we have to close the border and let these free people go around the edge of the territory."


    Eskry looked at the dignified Paladin again and couldn''t help scolding: "are the people in the church crazy? Send so many people to victor! What do they eat? Victor has only been developing for a few months, and there is no food at all!"

 Chapter 95

    The sky was clear, calm and windless, and the fiery red sun shone fiercely on the earth.


    Claude squatted by the river, picked up a handful of water and washed his face hard. The coolness of the river took away the heat from his face and made him feel much more comfortable.


    Paladin Johnny came up to Claude and asked him, "Captain, we''re almost at Victor''s, shall we go now?"


    Claude was unhappy to see Johnny wearing only a linen shirt. He straightened the Leather Helmet he was wearing again and said, "Johnny, equip your leather armor."


    Johnny smiled awkwardly and said, "Captain, it''s too hot. Don''t wear it until evening."


    Claude looked around and found that all the other paladins took off their leather armor and said to Johnny, "don''t forget the instructor''s instruction. As a paladin, armor is our life."


    With that, the tall and strong captain of the paladin strode to the carriage parked on the side of the road and shouted, "paladins, equip. We''re ready to go!"


    In such hot weather, leading thousands of people to walk hundreds of kilometers, even paladins feel tired, especially equipped with thick leather armor, which makes them feel like being in an oven. When the motorcade stopped by the river for a temporary rest, the paladins took off their leather armor and wiped it happily by the river. If it weren''t for many women watching, the boys would like to take a bath. But Captain Claude has ordered that the paladins equip the leather armor despite their reluctance.


    The order to start has been issued, but the paladins have been running and shouting for nearly an hour, and the team still can''t start. The free people are so slow to form a formation. Claude was secretly worried. He glanced vaguely at BYD next to him.


    Baidi understood it. He waved. Dozens of strong men with sticks rushed out of the crowd and began to close the team. After a while, everyone finally gathered around the carriage.


    Claude sighed as he watched the free people form a formation in just 20 minutes under the threat of sticks.


    Claude is an excellent Paladin trained by the church monastery. He always remembers the virtues of paladins: piety, bravery, protection, sacrifice, compassion and justice. When the man named BYDY asked him to escort a group of free people to victor, Claude agreed without hesitation. As a paladin, what is the reason to refuse to protect the migration of the people? But what Claude didn''t expect was that more and more free people asked to join the team. In two days, there were more than 1300 people. What do so many people eat on the road? Claude made a mistake. When he was at a loss, a generous businessman donated a large amount of food and 20 carriages at one time.


    In this way, the huge migration team set out under the protection of 30 paladins. Along the way, the young paladins cut through thorns and thorns and drove out wild animals. They were loved and loved by everyone. They were proud of it. But there were also discordant voices in the team, which was Baidi, the initiator of the migration. This guy gathered a group of people and held the right to distribute food. He was not polite to others. He scolded and beat them all the time. Claude warned him several times with little effect. Finally, inspired by another group of people, the paladin dismissed Baidi''s leadership.


    What happened later made Claude deeply confused. First, the team grew longer and slower. Then, people began to leave the team and set out on their own. Finally, even free people were killed by wild animals because they did not listen to their orders. Claude was dismayed to see the victim''s body. He realized that people loved paladins but were not afraid of paladins. Without the intimidation of Baidi, these free people became scattered and chaotic.


    Under Claude''s hint, Baidi took over the team again, and the migratory team restored order. Claude finally understood why the old Paladin instructor of the monastery smiled bitterly and shook his head when he was appointed captain of the paladin. He remembered that the day before the paladin team started, the old instructor told him to see more, listen more, learn more, talk less and make less decisions after arriving at Heibao Town, because they were not qualified paladins. Claude didn''t think so at the time, but he knows it now.


    "Biddy, thanks to you this time." Claude said sincerely. Although he doesn''t like this guy at all.


    Biddy tried to look respectful and whispered, "my Lord, I have no choice along the way. Someone must maintain order. I have no prestige and can only be a villain."


    "Be a villain?" Muttered Claude.


    Seeing the paladin''s thoughtful look, Baidi scolded in his heart: I really stepped on shit!


    Baidi was very depressed and frightened. He only wanted to organize two or three hundred people to get a job in victor. But he didn''t expect so many people to join the team. Originally, he wanted to reject these people, but the paladin Claude disagreed. In the paladin''s eyes, all the people needed protection. Finally, the team expanded to 1300 people. Baidi knew he was playing big. No Lord would accept thousands of free people at a time. If the Lord knows it was organized by Baidi, he will face the Lord''s anger.


    Halfway through, Baidi wanted to leave the team with several partners and get to Victor''s collar first. But Baidi was afraid of death and had to follow the brigade slowly. Later, Claude asked him to continue to organize the team. Because the team walked too slowly and there was not enough food! Baidi was unable to ride a tiger, so he had to bite the bullet and reorganize the team. Finally, it took 26 days to get close to Baron victor.


    Two people each have their own thoughts, so they move forward slowly with the team. When the sun set, cheers came from the front of the team. The speed accelerated sharply and they arrived at their destination.


    Claude climbed the hillside and took a long breath. He knew that the journey was finally coming to an end. Looking at the happy smiling faces of the people, Claude felt that their hard work was worth it. There was no smooth wind and water along the way, but he succeeded in protecting the migrating people. As long as these people were handed over to the Lord, the weight on his shoulder would be removed.


    The team continued to move forward in a relaxed atmosphere. They all wanted to reach the Lord''s Castle quickly and walk out of ten kilometers. The team stopped.


    Claude was surprised when one of his men ran over and said loudly, "Captain, there is the Lord''s guard in front. They blocked the team!"


    Claude was overjoyed: "did the Lord send guards to pick us up? Baidi, let''s go! Baidi? Where are the Baidi people?"


    No one responded to him. Claude found that Baidi had disappeared. Although he didn''t know where Baidi was, Claude still had to hand over with the Lord''s guards, so he strode forward.


    Claude rushed to the front of the team and saw hundreds of fully armed guards surrounded by this noble young man. He was slender, fit, handsome, deep eyes like black crystal, a rare black hair set off an elegant and ethereal temperament, and with slightly pointed ears, Claude knew that this was the Lord here, victor Lord Wimbledon.


    Claude stepped forward to salute victor and said, "you must be Baron Wimbledon? I''m the captain of the paladin of the Central Church in black fort town, Claude. May the glory of the Lord of glory visit you."


    The young Baron smiled at Claude and said modestly, "yes, I am Baron Victor, the Lord here. Then captain Claude, can you tell me why the church has arranged so many people to my territory?"


    "Baron, these people are not arranged by the church. They voluntarily come to your territory. Our paladins just protect them along the way at their request. Since you have come to pick them up, we will go back now." Claude explained to the Lord.


    The Baron frowned and said, "I didn''t bring people to meet them. In fact, I didn''t know such a huge team would migrate to my territory."


    Claude asked suspiciously, "so, sir, what do you bring people here for?"


    "There are more than one ferocious wolves active. They threaten my territory. I brought guards to exterminate the ferocious wolves."


    Claude was shocked. Fierce wolves are extremely difficult beasts. They have a keen sense of smell and are very fast. Although paladins are not afraid of fierce wolves, they can''t kill these cunning and ferocious monsters. Ferocious wolves are nightmares for ordinary people, not to mention more than one ferocious wolf.


    Claude was calm and skeptical. The man horse hill is not a wilderness with dense monsters. How can there be groups of fierce wolves? But the guards around the LORD looked nervous, and they didn''t seem to pretend.


    "Sir, are there really fierce wolves here?" Claude asked haltingly.


    Victor said unhappily, "Captain Claude, are you suspecting me of lying?"


    "No, I don''t mean that, just..." Claude explained at a loss.


    "I see what you mean. Although there are not many monsters in the man horse hill, it is a pioneer here. Since the forest people and horses moved away, we humans can come here to explore new territories, and those monsters and orcs will also migrate here. Just a few months ago, we exterminated an ogre with the help of York family knights. It is not surprising that there are fierce wolves here Things. You know, my territory is the most remote area in the Renma hills. " Sighed victor.


    Claude hurriedly said, "Sir, since there are ferocious wolves here, please take these people to your castle for shelter, otherwise they will be in danger!"


    Victor said with a bitter smile: "I have only developed the territory for a few months. The castle is very small. Even my neighbors can''t live there. There can accommodate so many people."


    Claude''s heart sank. He knew that the castle led by the Baron could only accommodate 300 people, and he brought 1300 people, which he could not live in anyway.


    "It''s getting dark, Captain Claude. You''d better take these people back." Victor advised Claude.


    Claude looked around at the panicked free people, full of bitterness, without food, even if they wanted to go back, they couldn''t do it.


    "Sir, please help these poor people. They are tired and hungry after a long journey to your territory. How can they go back at this time?" Claude pleaded.


    Victor pondered for a moment: "the ferocious wolf has blocked the way to the castle. You can''t go any further. You can only find a safe place to camp first. Go 15 kilometers east from here, which is the junction between Viscount Buryat and the man horse hills. It''s safer there. You can take people to camp there first until we eliminate the ferocious wolf."


    "My Lord, I am willing to help you destroy those fierce wolves. I hope you can donate some food. We have no food." Claude said heavily.


    Victor asked grimly, "Paladin Claude, how dare you bring so many people here without food? Do you know that I haven''t planted crops here for less than seven months. There is surplus food? Are you going to starve them?"


    Facing the Lord''s question, Claude was speechless. At this time, he realized that he might have made a big mistake! Although these free people lived in hardship in Heibao, they could get the relief of the church and the protection of the Lord. Victor collar, 800 kilometers away, has no ability to ensure their survival.


    "Captain Claude, it''s going to be dark soon. You take these people to camp at the junction now. I''ll send someone to deliver a batch of food. However, my food is limited. You must organize these people to withdraw from this dangerous area as soon as possible. In addition, I''ll send 20 guards to assist you temporarily."


    Victor added: "my men have no knights and only 100 guards. Now those fierce wolves are raging in my territory, so I won''t accompany them. Please advise these people not to run around. Otherwise, no one can guarantee their safety."


    Seeing the Baron leave here with his escort, Claude was confused. Mingming has successfully arrived at his destination, but why did he encounter such a thing?

 Chapter 96

    It was getting dark and the roadside woods looked particularly gloomy. A light wind blew, and the branches and leaves swayed like demons. The guards around Victor immediately surrounded the Lord, with spears stretched out and shields erected. The whole team instantly became a huge hedgehog.


    Victor saw the nervous reaction of the guards, a burst of funny, gloomy and worried mood was much better.


    Under Victor''s arrangement, everyone witnessed the fierce wolf, and more than one. Now, not to mention ordinary guards, even Nelson is very nervous.


    If a movie is made with the Paladin as the protagonist, the captain of Claude, who is bright and just, has traveled more than 800 kilometers with a large number of people through hardships and arrived at the land of hope. And met the guard led by the Lord. Then the Lord told the paladin that there were terrible monsters in the territory. If the monsters were not eliminated, the people would not be safe. So the great Paladin Claude began to fight with the fierce and cunning monster in order to protect the people. Finally, he destroyed the monster, but found that the Baron was the behind the scenes. Tut Tut, such films must be very popular! Unfortunately, the reality is that good intentions often do bad things. Thought Victor sarcastically.


    Yesterday, as soon as victor made a deployment for the upcoming wave of refugees, he received a letter from Baron eskry. After reading the letter, Victor was stunned. In his letter, eskry told Victor that a large number of refugees migrated to his territory under the organization of the church, and asked Victor to handle the matter properly, otherwise eskry would block the border. The implication is that if Victor blocks the refugees in eskri, eskri will no longer let Victor''s motorcade pass through his territory.


    Eskrill is the only way for Victor to go to Heibao town. Because the relationship between eskrill and Victor has been relatively harmonious, Victor''s team has never been taxed by him. So Victor, the exile, had to take it if he didn''t take it. He was too dependent on the trade of Heibao town.


    In addition, Victor was deeply frightened and baffled by the people of the church. The church has been trying to ensure the survival of the people. How could it organize so many free people to die? The Church cannot fail to know that there is not enough food in this territory. Have the people who calculate themselves bought the church?


    With such doubts, Victor redeployed. Originally, in the face of a small group of refugees, several alchemical war mastiffs could completely control the situation. But now a large wave of refugees are pouring in in in an organized way, which can''t be blocked by just five alchemical war mastiffs. Victor immediately led the guards to block them at the border and let them camp in the designated place by using the deterrent of fierce wolves.


    As victor expected, the organizers of the refugees did not dare to let the people risk their lives into the depths of the territory, so they had to camp obediently. But there will certainly be bold liberals trying to sneak into the core area of Victor''s collar. At that time, they will face the killing of fierce wolves, and the survivors will flee back to the camp with definite news, so the rest dare not move rashly.


    "Sir, do we really want to provide food to those people? That''s more than 1000 people! More than ours." Nelson said stiffly to victor. It was acceptable for him to raise dozens of people in vain, but he was very unhappy at the thought of supporting so many people.


    Victor sighed: "we must keep them. We can''t watch them starve to death. Otherwise, once these people hit our villages and camps, they will bring us greater losses."


    Victor knew very well that hunger would make people crazy. Only the basic survival guarantee could keep these refugees in order, and they did not dare to act rashly under the threat of violent animals.


    "My Lord, I''m afraid we can''t raise so many people! Can we hire free people to work for us like other lords? Anyway, we originally wanted to recruit people." Nelson whispered.


    Nelson knows that the current income of the territory is OK, especially the products of several professional villages sell well in Heibao town. If more people are engaged in production, these more than 1000 people can be digested. It''s better to hire them and let them feed themselves.


    Victor shook his head: "It''s not that simple. In fact, land and population are equally important to the Lord. But you see how the York family transformed the free people? There are more than 20000 free people living in Heibao town. The York family did not directly pull these people to the territory, but raised the free people in the shanty towns of Heibao town by donating food to the church. The York family established three organizations, the stonemason Association , caitou, and hyenas. The masons and caitou are responsible for recruiting people to work among the free people, and selecting hard-working and down-to-earth people to become their leaders, while those who are lazy can only continue to rely on the help of the church. Hyenas maintain the order of the free people and don''t let these eliminated people make trouble. "


    "The masons, vegetables and hyenas sift the free people over and over like a sieve. They provide qualified leaders for the York family. But these three organizations are free people organizations. No matter what they do, the church can''t blame the York family."


    "The process of transforming the York family into a free people is difficult and slow. Those who are successfully promoted to lead the people will cherish their identity, and naturally have a deep sense of identity with the York family."


    Victor thinks very thoroughly, which is due to his life on earth. In that highly civilized world, all countries are very cautious about the problem of refugees. Even those virgin countries host refugees in refugee camps, rather than directly let refugees enter their own cities and villages. Even so, the selected refugees still bring a lot of social benefits The most ironic thing is that the most developed country continues to create refugees, but receives refugees from a small scale. This shows how difficult the refugee problem is.


    In Victor''s view, these influx of free people are actually refugees. He can''t accept them with his current ability. Forcibly accepting them will only capsize the ship. Moreover, it was obvious that someone had dug a hole for him. If he jumped foolishly, his brain would be kicked by the donkey.


    "Our production system can really accommodate these people. But we must not do so!" Victor firmly said, "they are not here to make a living, but for the work point system. Once we start hiring these people, more people will come here. We must not give them any illusions!"


    Nelson looked at the guards around him and could only sigh.


    Facing this crisis, Victor not only did not abolish the work point system, but reiterated his determination to adhere to the work point system to everyone. The terrified villagers immediately settled down. At the critical moment, internal stability is particularly important. Victor can''t break his foundation.


    "Sir, I''m afraid more people will join the camp. At that time, our burden will be even heavier." Nelson said anxiously.


    Even if he is not sensitive to internal affairs, Nelson knows that more and more people are eating white rice, which will certainly bring down the whole territory, but he has nothing to do about it. Nelson wanted to drive these people away with violent means, but the paladin stared, which was destined to be an idea, not to mention Victor would not agree with him.


    A haze flashed in Victor''s eyes. Originally, a small group of refugees could only choose to return the same way under the threat of fierce wolves. Now with the disturbance of paladins, they have one more choice. Victor could imagine that more and more free people would enter the camp and watch, and his burden would be greater and greater. At this juncture, he was unable to recruit more people to engage in production, and even his plan to recover Pinghu village ran aground. The most important thing is that we can''t let the paladin withdraw now, otherwise thousands of refugees will become his burden and can''t be thrown away. This is an unsolvable dilemma.


    "We have only one choice, that is to drag!" Sighed victor.


    "The news of dragging them to despair, dragging them to leave, and dragging the fierce wolf spread all over Heibao town. Before that, we only provided a small amount of food, as long as we were hungry. We also frequently sent motorcades to Heibao town to buy food and escort those who were willing to leave."


    Victor doesn''t know if he can afford to delay, but he has done everything he should do. In addition to intimidation, aid, blockade, repatriation and dissemination, he also needs to seek external help. Victor let the paladin camp in that area for some reason. It was the intersection of three territories. In addition to eskry and Victor, there was the Viscount Buryat. When more and more people gathered and Victor couldn''t bear it, the other two lords couldn''t sit back. Although they were pond fish affected, who made them neighbors with Victor.


    Victor rode on his horse and stared at the direction of Heibao town. He had a feeling that the key to quell the storm was not the territory, but the church. Now, the first thing he needs to find out is, who is calculating him? Did the church arrange this organized migration? Or the personal behavior of the paladin?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Stupid! Idiot! Is this a paladin? Not even an old farmer! Conley, you have to take full responsibility for it!" Father Ivan, a burly warrior, roared at father Conley of the Central Church.


    Father Conley was scolded by Ivan for half an hour. Even if he was spit on his face, he didn''t shout. Claude poked such a big basket, and he was Claude''s boss. But now, Ivan told him to take full responsibility, and Conley jumped up immediately.


    "As the priest in charge of the church in civilian areas, you don''t know about the migration of more than 1300 people? Now, if something goes wrong, you run over and put the responsibility on me? I tell you not to think about it!"


    Ivan Yusai, he really came to throw the pot, but it''s not easy to throw the pot. Ivan was tired of Claude. The paladin often came to him with some trivial things. Finally, Ivan simply refused Claude''s request and didn''t want to hear about him. Unexpectedly, in two days, Claude''s left Heibao town with more than 1000 people.


    "Claude is your man! Not mine! He acted privately, and you can''t escape!" Ivan jumped and shouted.


    "They are all brothers of a church. What''s the point of prevaricating with each other? Let''s think about how to solve the problem!" Conley said with a sad face, "it''s strange that the flow of free people is normal. But they all flow from barren places to rich places. How many people flow to remote places? Why on earth are they?"


    Conley''s soft obedience calmed Ivan down. He hummed, "what else can we do? It''s not to join the work point system."


    With that, Ivan introduced what he learned to Conley.


    Conley was stunned. After a long time, he said, "Baron Victor is going to be bad! He will be drowned by the free people!"


    "It''s not just him! It''s us! It''s the stupid freemen!" Ivan said angrily.


    Victor didn''t get so much food. If a large number of free people starved to death, they could be blamed as the presiding priest of the glorious church.


    "No! Where did Claude raise food? That''s 1300 people. They can''t live by digging wild vegetables!" Conley frowned. He clearly felt a conspiracy in it.


    "So Claude is a fool! He has been used without even knowing it! A businessman donated a large amount of goods directly to him, so he went on the road in such a high spirits. He completely forgot the church regulations, and only priests can accept donations." Ivan said angrily. In fact, this provision has existed in name only. The order of the shining Knights has long accepted donations, and they are all large donations.


    The two priests looked at each other bitterly, feeling sad. Obviously, Claude was worried about their obstruction, so he quietly led the team to take them by surprise.


    "What now?" Conley asked. He had to admit that he was inferior to Ivan in dealing with free people.


    Ivan walked back and forth a few steps and said, "in fact, you know, our church is not afraid of the migration of free people, just like sheep eating grass. No matter where the sheep go, as long as our priests follow. But now, we can''t get away. There are more people in Heibao town!"


    "If we collect food now, it will only bring more and more people there. Unless the bishop sends a priest to victor, we really can''t send food."


    Conley was silent for a moment and said, "can you let the free people back?"


    "What do you say?"


    Ivan gave Conley a cold look. The position of Guanghui church has always been to protect the people, not to force the people. But how to get those crazy free people out of Victor without coercion?


    "Let''s get this straight! We can only recover our losses by building a church under victor! I know you have a good relationship with the bishop. It''s up to you now." Ivan stared at Conley with burning eyes.


    Conley smiled bitterly, "I can only try. To tell you the truth, I''m not sure at all. You may not know that there is a shortage of people everywhere now, otherwise Claude would not be the captain of the paladin."


    Conley lowered his voice and said, "the messenger who came here last time was a friend of mine. He told me that most paladins and priests have moved north."


    Ivan took a breath of air conditioning. Is it going to change?

 Chapter 97

    The moon was dim and insects were singing in the grass. Claude sat by the campfire and stared at the distant woods, which were quiet and dark, with terrible monsters inside.


    He and his Paladin team have been trapped in this humble camp for more than 20 days. These days, some people have left, and more people have come. Originally, this was just a camp for more than 1000 people, but now there are more than 2000 people.


    Claude was confused. He always followed the instructions of the paladin and tried to help all those in need. However, the result of his efforts was to make these people fall into a more difficult life. There is a shortage of food and clothing here, and even the shacks are not enough. Many people sleep on the ground like this. Claude has to admit that compared with here, the shanty towns in Heibao town are many times stronger.


    Recently, the food quota in the camp has been reduced again. Each person has only half a piece of black bread and a sweet potato. Most people can''t eat enough. Claude knew that the Baron had tried his best. After all, consuming 800 pieces of black bread a day was a great burden for the young development Lord. Claude learned from the Lord''s guard that the total number of their leaders was less than twelve hundred. Now, these 1200 people not only have to support themselves, but also more than 2000 people in the camp, which is equivalent to supporting three people per person.


    Claude knew that more people would gather here. If the problem could not be solved as soon as possible, it would inevitably lead to disastrous consequences.


    Claude also knew that it was no longer the problem of the fierce wolf, but to persuade the baron to abolish the work point system, otherwise the free people would pour in continuously, and the Lord here could not support too many people at all.


    While Claude was thinking about how to persuade the Lord, a gradual footsteps came into his ears.


    "Captain Claude, you''re here. It''s easy for me to find."


    The familiar voice made Claude put down his hammer. He said, "green, haven''t you slept yet?"


    A young man sat cross legged beside Claude and said with a smile, "I can''t sleep. Come and talk to you."


    Then he came closer and whispered, "during the day, I caught a fat hamster and hid it until now. It''s just baked. We''re half a person."


    The young man skillfully put the fat hamster on a branch, put it on the campfire and kept turning it. A trace of warmth floated in Claude''s eyes.


    Green is a little thin and pale. He has fiery red hair and a pair of bright eyes. He always has a kind smile on his face. He looks both energetic and pleasant. He joined the camp ten days ago. Now he has replaced Baidi and become Claude''s helper.


    Baidi is dead. Shortly after he arrived here, Baidi secretly took several people to try to go deep into the territory. As a result, they met a ferocious wolf. Baidi became the first person to die under the tusks of the ferocious wolf. Then there were many bold people trying to go deep into the territory in groups. Some died, some fled back, and some disappeared. At least the Lord''s guards said that no one had arrived at their camp.


    The news of the ferocious wolf was confirmed, and there were no less than three. No one dared to leave the camp again. The unwilling free people began to beg the guards to escort them to the Lord''s castle, but they were ruthlessly rejected. So they turned to the paladin, and Claude did another stupid thing, and he agreed. Finally, there was a riot in the camp in order to compete for places for peers. In the face of the riot, the paladins were helpless, and the Lord''s guards looked on coldly. Fortunately, green led a group of people to stop the riot with sticks and whips, so he took the place of Baidi and brought order to the camp.


    The fat hamster weighing three kilograms gradually turned golden under the fire. A few drops of oil rolled into the campfire, making a "pa" and "pa", and the attractive aroma filled the air. Claude couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Green took out a knife, quickly divided the gopher in two, and handed Claude the smaller one. Claude took the sweet smelling hamster, hesitated, and took a hard bite. He just thought the roast hamster meat without any seasoning was so delicious.


    "Can you believe it, green? I haven''t eaten meat for more than half a year." Claude swallowed the fat, tender and crispy hamster meat and said with emotion.


    Green blinked and asked suspiciously, "is the life of the paladin so difficult?"


    "That''s not true. Our Paladin''s food is still good, but after we arrived in Heibao Town, we distributed the meat to the children in the shanty town. You know those little guys are growing up and they need more nutrition." Claude said with a smile.


    Green turned his mouth, tore off a large piece of gopher meat and muttered, "you are a noble man."


    "I''m just doing what I should do. Our paladins have lived in the monastery since childhood. The monks have always taught us that it is the people who feed us and have compassion for the people. Only in this way can we not lose ourselves and eventually degenerate into the devil because of strong power." Claude sighed.


    Green nodded solemnly: "your teacher is really a wise elder. Strength is like a double-edged sword, which can hurt both people and yourself."


    Claude''s eyes moved: "green, you don''t look like an ignorant free man. What did you do before? Why did you come to this remote place?"


    "In fact, I''m a noble child. Do you believe it?" Green said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it!" Claude shook his head.


    If it was really noble blood, it would not become a free people anyway. Even if no family was willing to accept him, the rich vassals would happily let him become their son-in-law. Claude still knows this common sense.


    "You''ve seen through it. I wish I were a noble child. Unfortunately, I''m just the youngest son of a vassal. I once served as a servant to the noble Lord. Before I got out, my Lord was put in prison by the Imperial Emperor, so I''ve always been a free man. Now, I want to take a chance. But I didn''t expect so many people." Green smiled bitterly.


    Claude remained silent for a moment and said angrily, "damn war, I really don''t understand why these lords don''t use force to open up territory, but to fight internally?"


    They fell into a silence, only the bonfire was burning with a crackling sound.


    After a while, Claude said, "green, you have served the nobility. Help me think about how to persuade Baron Victor to abolish the work point system?"


    "Why?" Green asked with a frown.


    "I know, you also want to join the work point system, so you can be promoted to a vassal in a few years. But, do you see? This territory is still very immature. There are still fierce wolves active now, and the Baron can''t even destroy them. He can only hide in the castle with his people. If it goes on like this, there will be big trouble." Claude whispered.


    "I also thought about taking everyone to rush through the territory of the ferocious wolf and enter the hinterland of Victor''s territory. But what to do later? There are not enough fortifications in the territory to protect more than 2000 people, so they are scattered outside? Then, how many people are dragged from the shack by the ferocious wolf every day for dinner? Well, even if we exterminate the ferocious wolf, the Baron can''t raise so many people at all! Here Not even much arable land. "


    "Green, the root of the problem is not the fierce wolf at all, but the Baron''s work point system. As long as his work point system is not abolished one day, a steady stream of people will come to try their luck. Maybe three thousand, maybe four thousand, maybe more. This is a disaster. Therefore, only by abolishing the work point system can disaster be avoided."


    Claude said with awe inspiring righteousness, his eyes shining. He had been thinking about it these days, and now he had thought it clearly.


    "Why?"


    Green''s bland tone surprised Claude. He didn''t understand why green, such a smart man, would stubbornly want to join the work point system? For what? Is it not enough to avert a disaster?


    "Why should we destroy the hope of others for the sake of some people? Are they wrong? Are the leaders and guards under the Lord wrong?"


    Green had a sharp look in his calm eyes, which shocked Claude. He was speechless in the face of cross examination.


    "Because we can''t get it, we don''t want it, so it''s peaceful. Just like last time, you had to escort some people to the Baron''s castle. What happened? Because some people can''t go, they make trouble, so we don''t go! Let others don''t have what they don''t have. Isn''t that funny?! if someone has children and someone doesn''t have children, then What to do? Kill the child? No one wants such a man? You''ll hang him. Won''t you? "


    Green''s problem is like a hammer with holy sword, constantly beating Claude''s heart and breaking his inherent ideas.


    "You, do you think so?" Claude asked haltingly, his mind like a ball of paste at the moment.


    "Yes, Captain Claude, that''s what I think." Green nodded solemnly; "You see, as a lord, Victor has the right to announce executive orders in his own territory. It is their duty for his people and guards to support his Lord. It is also our own wish for us to come all the way here to pursue a bright future. There is nothing wrong with this."


    "Is it that the ferocious wolf is wrong? But these animals run too fast and drill into the purple sugarcane forest. We can''t find them at all." Claude said incoherently.


    Green almost spewed out his old blood, but for his task, he still explained: "of course, the ferocious wolf can''t be caught. Victor''s area is too large and the terrain is complex. There are many wild boars here, which is the ideal habitat for the ferocious wolf. But that''s not the point. You didn''t say that the ferocious wolf is not the root of the problem! The problem lies with you."


    "Me? Me?" Claude, the boss with his mouth open, pointed his oily fingers to his nose and said incredulously.


    "Yes, the problem lies with you! You have taken the responsibility you shouldn''t have, and you have given these people hope they shouldn''t have."


    "But I protected them. I''m a paladin. It''s my duty."


    "Your duty is not to protect these people to grab jobs. Look at the people in this camp. For example, I am a waiter. I can''t farm and have no skills. I can''t find a job in Heibao Town, so I want to take a chance here. Look at them again. Anyone who can eat hardship won''t live here."


    "These people are not stupid. They understand that the work point system cannot satisfy everyone, so they stare here. They not only want to join the work point system, but also want not to let others join the work point system. Therefore, they will riot when you lead the team. If you hadn''t set up a camp here to protect them, these people would have returned to Heibao town long ago, and the people who came here would not get together more and more Captain dodo Claude, no one can be responsible for other people''s choices. They must be responsible for themselves. "


    "Why are you still here?" Claude asked astringently.


    "Like them, I also want to take a chance. Only when you asked me, I told you my opinion. It''s so simple." Green nibbled carelessly at the roast hamster.


    "What should I do? I can''t sit back and watch the disaster happen." Claude murmured.


    "You should go back decisively, take away those who are willing to go back with you, and then tell those who want to take a chance, everything here. This is the best choice. The longer it takes, the more serious the consequences will be." Green suggested with flashing eyes.


    "Even without this camp, someone will come."


    "Yes, they may succeed in joining the work point system, they may die in the belly of a wolf, they may escape, but they won''t stay here. Everyone should be responsible for himself, shouldn''t they?" Green shrugged his shoulders.


    "If I take people back, how many people will be willing to go with me? And how to solve the food problem?" Asked Claude, frowning. He was persuaded.


    "It''s not easy here. As long as you announce your return to Heibao Town, many people will go back with you. The food can be handed over to the Lord, and the Baron will find a way."


    But green heard that the lady gave Victor a full 50000 gold sol. The little Baron was absolutely rich, and a little grain was never in the words.


    "You''re right! I''ll tell the Baron''s guard about it."


    Claude turned and left, stopped and said sincerely to green, "thank you, my friend."


    Seeing the paladin disappear in sight, green looked a little complicated and said to himself in a low inaudible voice, "what a sincere fool."


    Green was the leader of the blood fox thieves. He was ordered by the count of York to mix with the free people with more than a dozen men. In order to complete the task ordered by the York family, green must control the camp, and the paladin became his obstacle, so he tried to get Claude out. Now, he has succeeded.


    "The little Baron''s luck is really good. When I robbed him, the lady gave him 50000 gold sol and became the lady''s little lover. The free people came to attack the territory, and there was a fierce wolf blocking the road. When I took control of the camp, he really had no risk. It is estimated that he is sleeping with that beautiful girl in his arms. Alas, my life is really hard. There is nothing here, so I can only eat Mouse. " Green thought jealously.


    A gust of wind blew, and a dark cloud covered the bright moon. It''s going to rain.

 Chapter 98

    Torrential rain poured down, dense rain blocked out the sky and the sun, and there was a vast expanse of white everywhere.


    Victor calmly stood on the balcony, watching the misty rain outside, listening to the sound of rain falling on the rubble and feeling the cool moisture, but he was confused.


    Victor''s leaders will take this sudden rainstorm as a gift from heaven. They stay at home, talk with their relatives and friends, enjoy preserves and pastries, and enjoy the rare rain. After the rainstorm, the weather will certainly become much cooler. Now, all villages and camps in Victor are built of bricks and tiles, even the former temporary residence of free people is no exception, and the perfect drainage facilities in the village let people not worry about the problem of ponding.


    But what about the free people gathered in the northeast of the territory? They don''t even have enough huts, and those simple huts can''t resist the erosion of rainstorm. At the moment, more than 2000 free people are still shivering in the rainstorm like flood.


    "Victor."


    Lilia hires Tingting to come to victor. The long white linen skirt is tightly attached to the exquisite body, showing a beautiful curve. The wet wind lifts the girl''s long chestnut hair, and her bright face is full of worry.


    "Are you still worried about the refugees?" Lilia leaned into Victor''s arms and said softly.


    Holding the girl''s waist, Victor nodded and said, "how can we not worry? After all, we are human beings, not beasts."


    "As you ordered, my brother took 50 guards and sent 20 covered carriages and 700 coir raincoats." Lilia raised her hand and rubbed Victor''s side face, which had been wet by rain and fog.


    "When the rain is over, we will send some meat, grass, and crude sugar, and cook some hot soup to warm those people and prevent them from getting sick."


    Victor smiled and patted Lilia''s little hand. The girl''s intimate and warm behavior made him feel that he was not alone.


    "Victor, why should we be so good to them? We have paid a lot. I mean, do we have this responsibility to them?" Lilia asked reluctantly.


    With more and more free people pouring into the camp, Lilia obviously feels more and more pressure. The territory not only provides free food, but also provides them with meat and herbs, which makes the girls more and more dissatisfied with these uninvited free people. In fact, this emotion has spread to all the neighbors.


    Victor sighed and said, "whether we like it or not, we do have a responsibility to them because we have the ability."


    Looking at Lilia''s puzzled eyes, Victor continued: "Ability will form responsibility, and responsibility will form power. The relationship between them is complementary and mutually reinforcing. You see, our soldiers were farmers who couldn''t even use swords a few months ago, but they were strong. Nelson thought they had this ability, so he chose them as guards. Therefore, they had the responsibility to defend their territory. For this responsibility, he said After a few months of hard training, they have become qualified soldiers. After becoming soldiers, they don''t have to work. They immediately obtained a 10 mu fief and became vassals. This is their right. "


    "Look at your brother. He is the most powerful soldier in the territory, so he has become the guard captain, responsible for the security of the whole territory and governing all soldiers. Is it true that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, the greater the power?"


    Lilia nodded thoughtfully and then said angrily, "I''m almost confused by you. The guards and brothers are all our own. What does the free people have to do with us?"


    Victor smiled and shook his head: "Lilia, you have more power than your brother. You are the superior in the territory. How can you look at the problem from the previous perspective?"


    "As a leader, ability, responsibility and power need to be viewed in reverse. As a lord, I have the highest power in this territory and control all affairs in the territory. Therefore, I have the greatest responsibility for the territory. If I want to shoulder the responsibility of the Lord, I must have the corresponding ability. Therefore, I have been trying to improve the strength of the territory in order to truly Control the whole territory. "


    "The free people who poured into our territory are also the children of the kingdom of Gambis. As the Lord of the Kingdom, I must give them some help within my ability. If I am not willing to bear this responsibility and choose to stand idly by, I am afraid that I will either be imprisoned by the church or impeached by the Senate and eventually lose the right of the Lord."


    "Victor, you know so much." Lilia looked at Victor with bright eyes and a look of worship.


    Victor was proud to be worshipped by his own women.


    He learned the truth of power and responsibility in middle school. If he is poor, he will be alone, and if he is successful, he will help the world. The wisdom is by no means a joke. But he didn''t realize it at that time. He didn''t know it until he worked. When he took office in a small express company, his boss patted him on the shoulder and said: Xiao Zhang is good. I''ll give you more burden, and the express of the other two buildings will be handed over to you. At this time , he will only feel happy and his colleagues will only feel jealous and knock him hard for a meal. The reason is the recognition of ability, the commitment of responsibility and the expansion of power.


    After crossing the world and becoming a lord, Victor also had a further understanding of power, responsibility and power. In the final analysis, if he wanted to keep his rights, he had to shoulder the responsibility of the Lord. Therefore, he did his best to improve the strength of the territory. However, the deeper experience is the exchange between him when he went to Heibao town to ask Sylvia for help.


    Thinking that the prince party was eyeing him, Victor''s eyes floated a haze. He said to Lilia, "Lilia, you are now my legal partner and the superior of this territory. You can''t look at problems from the previous perspective. Instead, you should think about problems from the height of the whole territory. I need your help."


    The biggest drawback of the territory is that there are too few staff. Victor doesn''t even have a person to discuss problems. The middle class of the territory is either mercenaries or farmers. Lilia is not old, has strong plasticity, has more insight than farmers, and has smart people. Victor teaches her some knowledge, gets started quickly, and takes care of the territory in an orderly manner. Victor has high expectations for Lilia. He hopes that Lilia can broaden her horizons and become her qualified assistant.


    "Victor, I will try." Lilia nodded firmly and asked, "Victor, the paladins are going to take people back to black fort. Shall we take over the camp? You said that no order is better than no order."


    Victor was angry at the mention of paladins. These days he has understood the whole reason of the matter. Baron Barol told him that Baron Villepin manipulated everything behind the scenes. They just wanted to make Victor unable to resist and deprive him of his position as Lord. As for the paladin, it was purely personal, and the two priests in Heibao town were completely unaware of it.


    But it was this mentally disabled Paladin who brought Victor great trouble. The prince Party''s means were really vicious, but they didn''t expect Victor to understand the presence of ferocious wolves. As long as the news of the ferocious wolf spreads, the scattered free people will never dare to go to victor, and their plan will fail. Now the paladin has given these people a hope. They also expect the Lord and the Paladin to join hands to destroy the fierce wolf and stay in the camp. At present, there are nearly 3000 people.


    For these people, as long as victor sits in the position of Lord, he has to take care of it, otherwise he will be impeached by the prince party. Unless he declares independence and is crushed to pieces by the Kingdom''s Xunlong knights.


    Seeing the increasing number of free people day by day, Victor, unable to do anything, rushed to Heibao town. The first person he visited was father Conley. The priest and Victor hemmed and hawed for half a day and said: as long as the population of Victor collar exceeds 6000, the church will immediately build a chapel in Victor collar to help Victor manage and rescue these people. Before that, the church will not provide assistance to Victor collar.


    As soon as he heard that the church was going to enter his own territory to preach, Victor was in a hurry. He said that he didn''t need the church to provide food, as long as the Church took people away. Conley flatly refused Victor''s request and asked Victor to properly arrange those people without major casualties, otherwise the church tribunal would interfere.


    Victor finally understood that all along, the LORD did bad things, and the church only did good things. Leading the main right, the church should believe, and a tacit understanding has been formed between the two. The priest is unwilling to provide food to prevent the population from soaring, because they have no shepherds to harvest their faith, otherwise it will be the dereliction of duty of Conley and Ivan.


    Victor said: you don''t have to give relief. Give me the food. I''ll come forward, so that the population won''t gather so fast.


    Conley: dream, use the food of the church to help the free people. The free people must know that this is the gift of the glorious Lord, and this is the iron law.


    Victor: I''m the development Lord. I apply for assistance.


    Conley: we''ve helped.


    Victor: over there?


    Conley: an integrated Paladin team is helping you fight the ferocious wolves.


    Victor:...... Last year I bought a watch.


    Victor rushed to Rose Manor and had a close and in-depth communication with Sylvia. He asked Sylvia to control the flow of free people. Sylvia told him that apart from the 1300 people, no free people in Heibao town moved to his territory. Sylvia also told Victor that the storm caused by the work point system was greater than he thought. The free people in other territories wanted to take a chance on victor. If it weren''t for the wolf disaster, I''m afraid his territory would have been washed away.


    Victor begged Sylvia for help to tide him over. Sylvia told him tenderly that the failure to raise the price of food was the greatest aid to him.


    Victor finally realized that even if he was impeached, Sylvia would have no loss, because his successor must be the blood of the Wimbledon family and could not overthrow the God.


    Depressed Victor returned to his territory, but he didn''t know that Sylvia had done a lot of work behind his back to ensure his safety. Now she just wanted to appreciate the little lover''s performance, which was her fun and the training of victor. Even if Victor fails, the strong woman will pocket him. As a leader of a large family, gathering talents is a must. Sylvia has become more and more interested in victor.


    Victor put one arm into the continuous rain curtain, felt the feeling of rain washing his skin, and said, "we can''t take over the camp. Taking over the camp means taking in free people and accepting more than 2000 people at once. We don''t have this ability. Lilia, remember not to take responsibility beyond our ability, which will only harm others and ourselves."


    "So what? Let them be confused?" Lilia asked puzzled.


    "We can learn from the methods of other lords to deal with the tide of refugees." Said Victor.


    "In fact, there is only a line between the free people and the leading people. Most Lords will transform the free people within their ability, but the process is slow. A baron leader has a population of about 10000, including 3000 leading people, about hundreds of vassals, and the rest are the identity of the free people."


    "If a large number of refugees suddenly pour in, it will exceed the territory''s capacity to accept. The Lord will help within his ability, absorb useful people from them, and use some means to control the refugees. However, the Lord often does not send guards to control the camp, but chooses bandits. Bandits will lead the remaining population out of the territory by rough means, which is Xu There are many reasons for banditry in many territories. " Sylvia told Victor many of the Lord''s tricks, and now Victor taught Lilia everything.


    "Lilia, why do you say the Lords rescue, absorb and secretly control the refugees?"


    Lilia tilted her head for a moment and said, "it''s for order. Rescuing refugees can prevent unrest, absorbing useful people is to strengthen herself, and secret control is for orderly repatriation."


    Victor laughed and said, "Lilia, you have understood the core content of the Lord governing the territory. Yes, it is order. We establish and maintain order. Anyone who challenges our order is our enemy. Therefore, you will try to think about the problem from this perspective in the future."


    Lilia''s eyes shone as if Victor had opened a new door for her.


    "In fact, it''s a good thing for paladins to leave the camp. Without them in the way, we can secretly control the free people camp." Said Victor.


    "How can we control it secretly? There are no bandits here?" Lilia wondered. She knew that some Lords would keep bandits, but they had not controlled the bandits for a short time.


    "Who says we don''t have? We not only have bandits, but also can pull a batch of assistance." Victor smiled cunningly. He was going to pull the chebmans into the pit.


    You should pay for digging my secret silver and stealing my purple cane.

 Chapter 99

    Viscount Buryat''s collar is long and narrow from east to west, covering an area of 8000 square kilometers. It is located in the northeast of Victor''s collar. The Buryat family has ruled here for 400 years. There has been little war. The Viscount leads a simple people and has a large population. By the time this generation of viscount Buryat inherited the title, the territory had a population of more than 50000.


    60 kilometers east of the junction of viscount and Victor, it is the wild willow city of the Buryat family. The city has been operated by the Buryat family for more than 200 years. After several repairs and expansion, it has become a famous city with beautiful scenery and perfect facilities.


    At this time of year, outside Yeliu City, surrounded by small rivers and shaded by green willows, it is a good place for summer vacation. The Buryat family built a noble manor in the depths of the willow forest. Because the corner of the manor is full of ivy that can climb the wall, the manor is also called Ivy manor.


    In the courtyard of the Ivy League manor, a tiger headed little boy was holding a short wooden sword to practice with a bodyguard. The little boy was only 5 or 6 years old. He was young and ignorant. He was more playing than practicing sword. A short sword waved and danced wildly, but knocked the tall and strong bodyguard upside down, which made the little guy laugh.


    Seeing his son jumping with joy, OBEs Viscount Buryat also smiled. Although the little guy''s swordsmanship is terrible, practicing swordsmanship at this age is not the focus, but to cultivate his interest and self-confidence in force.


    "OBEs, try my coffee." A beautiful woman in a long goose yellow dress shouted to the viscount.


    OBAS turned to his wife, took the silver teacup, touched it on his smooth and delicate hand, and then he got a beautiful white eye.


    "Judy, did you add milk to it?" After tasting it, OBEs smiled at his wife.


    "Yes, I added three spoonfuls of milk in addition to snow sugar in this cup of coffee. How about it? My great knight." Said the Viscount with a smile.


    Coffee has become the most popular and upscale drink in the aristocratic circle. This is due to its price of 120 gold sols per pound and its scarce quantity. How to drink coffee has become the content of discussion among noble ladies. Whether to use silver cup or gold cup, or horn cup, add fruit juice or milk, what is the proportion? Of course, noble snow sugar is always indispensable. The price of 120 golden sols, of which 10 golden sols are used to buy snow sugar, and only half a pound.


    The nobles have recognized the nobility of snow sugar. Only one feature of this seasoning is its pure sweetness. Unfortunately, it is not sold on the market at all, so its price has far exceeded that of honey.


    "It''s delicious and slippery. It''s delicious. Just like you." OBEs praised his wife''s quality and didn''t forget to flirt.


    In the face of her husband''s ridicule and compliment, Judy returned a charming smile.


    The Viscount is as beautiful as a flower and has a gentle temperament. Obess dotes on her. Judy was also very satisfied with her husband. ORBIS was not only a Viscount, but also a great Knight of the silver class. The two have been together for ten years, but their feelings are deeper.


    While tasting coffee, the viscount and his wife watched Aizi play. Just as they enjoyed the warm moment, a servant came to the viscount.


    "My Lord, Lord Austin is here."


    The Viscount smiled apologetically to his wife, got up and went inside. When he got to the living room, he saw his half brother, Austin Buryat.


    "Good day, brother."


    Austin touched the chest and saluted the Viscount Buryat. Although they were brothers, the etiquette of monarchs and ministers could not be forgotten.


    "What did your Majesty''s envoy say?" The Viscount waved to his brother not to be polite.


    "Brother, her majesty said that as long as we serve her, when Prince Edward succeeds to the throne, her majesty will cut us a territory from the man horse hills, about the size of a baron." Austin said in a deep voice, but with some excitement.


    Viscount Buryat frowned. As a neutral Lord, he did not want to get involved in the struggle for the throne when the situation was still uncertain. Because of this, he did not personally receive the Queen''s Secret envoy, but asked Austin to receive him.


    "Brother, joining her Majesty''s command is our best choice and our only choice." Seeing her brother''s hesitation, Austin took the initiative to say.


    "Do you think Williams has no chance of winning?" Asked the Viscount to Austin.


    "The grand duke and the queen have the same strength, but the Kingdom has its own laws. Trying to seize the inheritance right of his nephew as an uncle violates the tradition of nobility and will be criticized. The most important thing is that even if we take refuge in the grand duke, we will not be valued by the Grand Duke with the strength of the family. He will not risk offending the York family to fight for the territory of Renma hill for us." Austin replied.


    Viscount Buryat said nothing. He understood Austin''s mind. The family had been peaceful for hundreds of years, and the land had already been enfeoffed. Now Austin is only one step away from the silver stage, but he has only one manor, a 5000 mu fief and a title of Lord. Naturally, he is unwilling. But for a baron, how can Viscount Buryat put the future of the family on the gambling table.


    "The risk is too great. Archduke is not as simple as you think. After the death of the first king, it was Archduke who stabilized the kingdom. On the surface, he traded men and horses for the support of the York family, but put the kingdom in a situation of East-West attack, but in fact, it was because of his choice that he avoided the fate of the Kingdom being overthrown immediately."


    "If he didn''t win over the York family at that time, in the style of the York family, he would certainly serve his majesty Neo West. After all, the kingdom was first against the York family. If the York family really served his majesty, what consequences would gonbis have?"


    "In the era when the former king was in power, everyone despised Archduke Williams. After the death of the former king, the intelligence shown by the Archduke was really amazing. Now that he wants to compete for the throne, I''m afraid he is very sure. We need to take a look again." Viscount Buryat shook his head and sighed.


    "Brother, I understand what you said. I''m not just for myself, but our buryates are no longer qualified to be neutral." Austin said sincerely: "There are too many people in our territory. If we can''t expand our territory this time, the family can only launch a family war against the surrounding lords in another 50 years. No matter how the war is fought, we will lose because we don''t choose the camp at the critical time. Whoever inherits the throne will punish us according to the laws of the kingdom. If we choose Archduke, he won''t fight for territory for us Choose your Majesty the queen. She has promised us a baron. I believe with the talent of his highness Roland, I can compete with that one in a few years, not to mention Lord goron. "


    Viscount Buryat understands that what his brother said is true. The family has developed peacefully for hundreds of years, and the population has reached the limit of the territory. Although there are many free people in the territory, most of them are the descendants of leaders and vassals, rather than external refugees. As a lord, he can''t expel them at all. In another 50 years, we can imagine how many people there will be in the territory ¡£


    Originally, when the Kingdom sold Renma hills, Buryat also wanted to buy a territory, but Renma hills became a wrestling field between the prince party and the grand duke party. All neutral lords were unwilling to stand in line ahead of time, and the Buryat family finally gave up this plan. Only the eskri family bought a territory in Renma hills. They are the direct lineage of Marquis golon, whether grand duke or grand duke The queen wants to give the old Marquis a face.


    Viscount Buryat was upset. He picked up his tea cup for a drink, but he thought of the coffee Judy had prepared for him. An idea came to mind.


    "Did the secret envoy say that the queen is going to give us that territory?" Asked the viscount in a deep voice.


    "It''s Baron Victor''s territory. The emissary said that the area of Victor''s territory far exceeds that of Baron''s. according to the royal decree, at least three castles need to be built to maintain the security of the territory. Her Majesty is ready to push the Senate to review the legitimate right of Baron Victor''s territory."


    Viscount Buryat''s mind turned sharply and thought for a moment, then she understood the Queen''s intention. The real reason why the queen wooed herself was to deal with Baron victor. She knew the plight of the Buryat family, and the family territory just borders on Victor, so she put forward a condition she could not refuse: if she wanted territory, she must cooperate with her to impeach Baron Victor first.


    Having figured this out, Buryat also made a decision.


    "You''re right, but we don''t need to take a clear-cut stand to take refuge in her majesty. There is a way to show kindness to her majesty without attracting the attention of the Archduke. It can also reduce the pressure on the territory. We''ll make a choice when the situation is clear."


    "What method?"


    "Baron Victor''s work point system is making a lot of noise among the free people, and we''ll publicize it for him. Besides, Baron Victor set up a free people camp at the junction with us, with bad intentions."


    "It seems that the camp was set up by the church. It is said that there are fierce wolves moving there. I''m afraid the free people dare not go deep into Victor''s collar. Finally, don''t rush into our territory?" Austin said anxiously.


    "Because of this, we have to send people to infiltrate. As long as our people can control the camp, we can organize the free people to rush into Victor''s collar, and how many people can be eaten by several fierce wolves?"

 Chapter 100

    East of Victor''s collar, the chebman camp, five carriages full of flour and salt stopped outside.


    "Captain gale, the goods have been loaded. A total of 20000 pounds of flour, 1000 pounds of salt, 10 pieces of armor, 10 shields, 20 short spears, 40 hard bows and 1000 arrows. Please count them." A guard reported to Galway.


    Gal nodded, and several of his soldiers immediately came forward and began to count the goods.


    Garh is a guard captain of the chebman family. He wants to escort these valuable goods to the mountain people''s camp.


    Since Pinghu village could not provide purple sugarcane to the chebman family, the family''s eyes focused on the newly established mountain people camp. Although there are only more than 80 people in this camp, they can stably provide purple sugarcane and exchange some living materials. The chebman family began to shift the focus of support to the mountain people''s camp, and Gar was the contact person stationed in the mountain people''s camp.


    A few days ago, Benson, the leader of the mountain people''s camp, found gal and made a request. Benson is going to take people north to take over the free people camp. He hopes the chebman family can support his action and provide him with a batch of materials.


    Gale scoffed at Benson''s ambition and stupidity and asked three questions: Why did the chebmans help him? How is he going to cross the territory of the fierce wolf? How can he control so many free people?


    Unexpectedly, Benson was ready, he told gal. He wants to gather the population and build a village similar to Pinghu village. The more hands he has, the more purple sugarcane he will provide. Crossing the territory is also very simple. As long as the team is fully armed and maintains a dense formation, the fierce wolf will not take risks to attack. The mountain people all know the characteristics of the fierce wolf. As for controlling the free people, Benson is prepared to use force to deter them, coupled with food buying. So he needs the chebman family to provide him with 800 people''s rations and support him for three months.


    Gale admitted that Benson''s plan was thorough and feasible, but he didn''t think the family would agree to Benson''s plan because the cost was too high. Only ten sets of weapons and equipment were worth 800 kingsol.


    To Gale''s surprise, the host of the mine, Lord Bernard knight, agreed and quickly mobilized a batch of materials.


    "Gal. let''s go as soon as the goods are clear. It''s going to rain again." Bernard, who was like a giant bear, came up and commanded gal.


    Gale quickly saluted Bernard and said, "Sir, you won''t be in trouble if you send so many materials?"


    As a soldier under Bernard, gale was worried that Bernard would be held accountable by the count. In his opinion, exchanging thousands of gold sol''s materials for purple sugarcane is definitely a loss business, not to mention the continuous provision of food to Benson.


    "Nonsense! Get on the road." Bernard glared.


    Gale dared not say anything more and drove to the mountain private land with the team. When he walked away, Bernard touched his chin and said to himself, "unexpectedly, he was fooled by Baron victor."


    When these free people came to victor, except Victor, the most anxious was the chebman family. They are happily digging secret silver and collecting purple sugarcane here, but if Victor falls, such a beautiful day may be over. The chebmans didn''t want Baron Victor to be impeached. While they were discussing countermeasures, Bernard sent the request of the mountain people''s camp back to the family.


    Upon receiving this news, count chebman immediately understood that the mountain people''s camp must have been secretly arranged by Baron Victor, so they suddenly asked to take over the free people''s camp, even ignoring the threat of fierce wolves. But at this point, count chebman could not care so much. He studied Victor''s plan and found that things were promising. At the same time, he lamented Victor''s good luck.


    Originally, it was absolutely unlucky for the Lord to have a wolf disaster in the territory, but Victor''s situation was just the opposite. The wolf disaster made the free people lose their popularity. It was over, but the paladin built a camp to accommodate the migrating free people. Then secretly controlling the free private land has become the best choice. Once the camp is controlled, there are too many articles to do. At least, it can encourage some free people to rush out those new arrivals. In this way, violent wolves blocked the road outside and were driven by the camp inside. Seeing that there was no chance, the refugees would naturally leave victor and spread the news. The storm will gradually subside.


    Count chebman immediately decided to support victor. He knows that the process of calming down the storm may be very long and needs a lot of food as support, but compared with the priceless secret silver, what is a little food?


    Bernard learned from the count that the mountain camp was secretly controlled by Victor, and Victor did not know that the relationship between the mountain camp and him had been seen through by count chebman, but he was very sure that the chebman family would not sit and watch him collapse.


    While the countess, viscount Buryat, and Victor were all trying to control the free people''s camp, a great disaster was creeping towards the man and horse hills.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Everglades is located in the west of the man horse hills. An endless range of hills and mountains separates the Everglades from the development area. The swamp is vast and boundless. Most areas here are covered with a reed called sawtooth grass. Among these reeds, there are many small islands with dense plants, such as mahogany, fern, oil palm, etc. These plants are connected with sawtooth grass. Ordinary people can''t tell whether it''s an island or a dangerous swamp.


    And there are all kinds of strange creatures living in the Everglades. There are many ferocious monsters, such as snake demon, dragon lizard, two legged flying dragon, six legged crocodile, giant dragon, shadow spider, and of course, the rumored nine headed snake lizard.


    Gulu carefully opened a piece of sawtooth grass. His dark yellow vertical pupil carefully looked at the front water area and spit out his forked tongue, but it didn''t catch any dangerous smell, but Gulu knew that there was a huge giant beetle hidden in the water area.


    Gulu decides to make a detour. He is just an ordinary lizard man, not a warrior in the tribe. He can''t deal with the giant beetle in the water.


    The lizard man Gulu made a big circle, avoided the territory of the giant beetle and continued to move towards its destination, which is an island.


    The Everglades are full of crises and death traps. Even the aborigines of the Everglades like Gulu must be careful. Along the way, it has witnessed three cruel hunting. When he avoided a pair of bipedal flying dragons who came out to look for food, Gulu finally saw the island. He was relieved and was safe here.


    When the lizard man boarded the island, he saw a thatched house. Beside the thatched house, a thin and short human girl was squatting on the ground teasing two horned frogs. She''s Gulu''s friend, bertina.


    When the little girl saw Gulu, she smiled, dropped the reed pole in her hand, took off her little feet and ran to the lizard man. The two stupid greedy horned frogs immediately jumped after the little girl and tried to bite her heel.


    "Bell." Gulu hissed and greeted the girl. Although bell can''t understand lizard people''s language, it doesn''t matter. Gulu knows that bell never speaks. She just laughs and plays with herself. Therefore, Gulu is laughing, and his tail is rolled up. This is the way lizard people express their joy.


    Bell pulled the two fat horned frogs off his heels and handed them to Gulu. Gulu directly stuffed two stupid frogs into the big mouth full of sharp teeth, and swallowed it in three or two times. It was really hungry after two days'' journey.


    After Gulu finished two snacks, bell would take it to play, but Gulu shook his head. It ran here at the risk of its life. It didn''t come to play with bell.


    "Wizard imosen! Wizard imosen! I''m Gollum. I have something important to tell you and bell." Gulu hissed at the hut.


    "Gulu, haven''t your tribe migrated? Why are you still here?"


    A thick and low voice came out of the thatched house. It said human language that Gulu couldn''t understand, but Gulu could know the meaning of this sentence. It was strange and natural. The sacrifice in the tribe told Gollum that this was a kind of witchcraft, and the human who mastered this kind of witchcraft was a terrible wizard.


    "Wizard imosen, take bell and run away. Run near our tribe and hide. The insect tide is coming!" Grunted.


    The door of the thatched cottage was pushed open, and a tall man came out. His gray hair and beard were twisted together. Although his skeleton was large, he was very thin. His haggard face was covered with gullies, but his eyes were as clear and divine as young people.


    "Gulu, what happened? What''s the insect tide?" Emerson asked the lizard man seriously.


    "Wizard imosen, the insect tide is a demon. They are endless. They drown all the lives that dare to fight them. When they appear, even tewaril''s children will hide in the pool. They appear every 15 years. This year is the year they appear." Gulu answered quickly.


    Imosen frowned tightly. He had lived in seclusion in the Everglades with his daughter bertina for nine years and had never met the so-called insect tide. But Gollum is the lizard man he rescued from the ogre tribe. He has always had a good relationship with himself. Now he can risk his life alone to warn himself. It should not be a lie.


    "Gollum, you say that the tide of insects is endless. It occurs once every 15 years. Even the Hydra lizard dare not fight. Then how can there be creatures in the swamp?" Asked imosen.


    "Wizard imosen, the insect tide has appeared in the Everglades for 400 years. Every time they are rampant, countless forest man and horse soldiers will enter the Everglades to fight against them. Our half dragon tribe has always defended their homes with the help of man and horse brothers. This year, the men and horses will not come again. Without the help of man and horse soldiers, we can only migrate." Grunted and hissed.


    "Migration can avoid the tide of insects?" Emerson asked again.


    "The insect tide spreads all the way and kills all creatures that resist them. As long as they don''t resist, the insect tide won''t attack." Grunted.


    Imosen only felt funny. He shook his head and said with a smile, "why do you have to migrate? Just don''t fight with them. How can there be such absurd creatures?"


    "Wizard imosen, they don''t attack, but they will trample you into meat sauce." Gulu stuck out his tongue and explained.


    Emerson had a red face, but luckily his hair was too thick to see. In fact, Gulu saw it clearly, but he thought that the wizard''s blushing was performing some terrible witchcraft, but he was more awed.


    "Well, bell, let''s move. Move closer to Gollum so that he can often play with you." Emerson coughed and said to his daughter.


    Bell still didn''t speak. She just nodded to her father. Imosen sighed. Her daughter bertina was mute and never said a word. She never had a human playmate. She was a lonely child. Lizards like Gulu were her only friends.


    Imosen stamped on the ground. Gulu obviously felt a vibration coming from the ground. The vibration became more and more obvious. The soil on the ground rolled and drilled one monster after another from the ground. These monsters were like lions like tigers, flat heads and sharp claws. Their wide mouth was full of razor sharp teeth, and behind them was a mouse like tail. If Victor were here, he would be surprised to find that these are all alienated mice.


    A dozen alienated rats lined up in a neat line, just like a team of well-trained soldiers. Emerson went to the edge of the island and shouted, "Philip, we''re going. Come out."


    A huge shadow appeared in the water, the spray surged, and a monster surfaced. This is a giant beast 17 meters long and more than three meters high. Its dark scale is shiny with metal. It has a thick tail 8 meters long, covered with thorns. Under its column like limbs are ferocious claws. On its neck, there are two huge and ferocious heads. Its nose twitches and emits large water mist, just like rain. This is an alienated two headed dragon lizard.


    Gulu bowed his head to greet the giant beast. It was he who led dozens of alienated mice to attack the ogre''s camp and rescue himself from the grill. It has a name in the mouth of lizard man: water monster, itugos.


    The giant beast lay down obediently in front of imosen. Imosen and bertina climbed onto the back of the double headed dragon lizard, turned their heads and shouted to Gulu, "come up soon."


    When Gulu climbed onto the dragon lizard''s back, more than a dozen dissimilated rats jumped up. The dragon lizard turned its head and its thick tail swept the thatched house to pieces. It roared up to the sky, rushed into the water and brought huge waves.


    "Gulu, show me the way." Standing on one of the beast''s heads, imosen ordered in high spirits.


    "Wizard imosen, go in this direction. You can walk to our tribe in one day. However, there is a giant crane on the road. Let''s go around."


    "Around what? Around! Let''s go straight!"

 Chapter 101

    The sky is covered with dark clouds and dense raindrops. This season is the most abundant time of the year. There will be a heavy rain every two or three days.


    "This damn weather."


    Keith cursed and wiped the rain on his face. Such weather was definitely the worst for the sentry. The rain covered the sun, and he couldn''t see anything two or three hundred meters away. Keith climbed up the beacon tower in a heavy coir raincoat. When he saw the firewood pile watered by the rain, he could only smile bitterly and shake his head. These firewood can''t be lit at all. After a rainy day, they have to be removed and replaced with new dry firewood. This is a lot of work for a post with only three people.


    Keith is a soldier under victor. He and two other comrades in arms are stationed in this post to carry out guard tasks at the command of Captain Nelson. Their main job is to monitor the entrance of the Everglades.


    Since there was no trace of Ogres in the western mountains, Victor determined that the ogre tribe must be in the swamp, because the old ogres would not come out of thin air. So Victor ordered Nelson to build a sentry post at the entrance of the Everglades, set up a beacon tower, and stationed three soldiers. In order to ensure the safety of the soldiers, Victor specially equipped them with three alchemical crows. Once the alchemical crows warned them, they would immediately light the beacon and then retreat on horseback.


    The soaked coir raincoat was very heavy and uncomfortable. Keith decided to go back to the shack to take shelter from the rain. As soon as he entered the shack, he heard Lev yell at him, "Keith, you''re lazy. You should be on duty now."


    Ignoring Lev''s ridicule, Keith apologized to a middle-aged Soldier: "head, it''s raining too hard outside. I can''t see clearly. Anyway, there are dust falcons monitoring the entrance of the swamp. I want to take shelter from the rain first. When the rain stops, I''ll continue to guard."


    "Take a break and I''ll have a look." Matthew, a middle-aged soldier, put on a coir raincoat and pushed the door and went out.


    Outside the door, the sound of the rain was deafening. Matthew couldn''t help shaking. He scolded: "it''s only been comfortable for half a year. This rain scared him?" After tightening his coir raincoat, Matthew Yi rushed into the rain and went to the lookout.


    Matthew is an old man of War Bear mercenaries. He has led two recruits to carry out guard tasks here for a month. Matthew knew very well that no matter how bad the weather was, the guard post could not be empty. Because if there are monsters to attack, the first thing to escape is themselves.


    The entrance of the Everglades is a huge slope, and the warning platform is located on a mound two kilometers away from the entrance. If you look from here at ordinary times, you can see everything at the entrance, but now Matthew has enough eyesight and can only see the scenery about 400 meters. As Keith said, even if you come out to guard, you can''t see the situation below.


    Matthew hesitated whether to go to the shed to take shelter from the rain. A dust Falcon came through the rain, flew askew, fell beside him, and made a sad cry to him.


    "Little fellow, you can''t fly because of the rain. Let''s go. I''ll take you to wipe your feathers and bake the fire."


    Matthew was very happy to find a reason to take shelter from the rain. He picked up the dust Falcon and wanted to go back to the shed, but the dust Falcon didn''t appreciate it, but shouted more fiercely.


    The abnormal performance of the dust Falcon attracted Matthew''s attention. He rushed to the edge of the platform, opened his eyes and stared at the entrance of the swamp. It was white, but Matthew only felt heavy in his heart.


    The ground shook slightly. Matthew''s face changed. He quickly fell down and put his ears on the ground of the guard post. The feeling of vibration was immediately clear and audible, like ten thousand horses galloping.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Matthew kicked open the shed and rushed in with the rain. Keith and LEV were startled and shouted, "head!?"


    "Enemy attack! Set fire to the house! Retreat!" Matthew picked up the barrel and sprinkled fire oil around the shed. When he saw two newcomers standing still, he said angrily, "don''t start a fire!"


    The outside of the hut was wet and the inside was dry. Sprinkled with fire oil, it soon burned. The thick smoke was no different from the beacon tower, but the second post to transmit the beacon could not see the situation here.


    The three lit the shed, raised their spears and swords and rushed out of the fire house. As soon as they got outside, they took a breath of air conditioning. Countless black and brown monsters had surrounded them. These monsters are 1.7 meters high, like centaurs, with six limbs, including four limbs on the ground. They have black brown shells, and their heads are like enlarged ant heads. These monsters are like enlarged human ants.


    In a desperate situation, everyone''s performance is different. Some are cowardly and some are brave. Matthew is the kind of brave. Matthew is a mercenary and a soldier. When there is no way out, he chooses to embrace the soldier''s destiny.


    "Kill!"


    Sit on your crotch, twist your waist, shake and straighten your spear, and the sharp spear point cuts through the rain and stabs at the nearest monster. Matthew''s assassination can be said to be tempered. He once stabbed through the sarsan soldiers in lock armor with a spear. Although he is no longer young, this stab is still unstoppable.


    The green liquid splashed, the spear pierced the monster''s neck, and the ant man fell softly to the ground. Matthew was excited. These terrible monsters are not invincible!


    However, other monsters are more excited than Matthew. The death of their companions makes them emit a happy neighing. The neighing sound rises and falls one after another and is transmitted to the Everglades. Greater waves sound from the Everglades. Endless ant people are responding to their own kind. Matthew''s face showed a look of despair. Ants rushed up and drowned the veteran soldier in an instant.


    Seeing Matthew torn to pieces by the ant man, Keith and LEV looked white. They couldn''t lift their weapons. They had to kneel and tremble in the heavy rain.


    When the swarm separated, there was nothing on the ground except blood, fragments of leather armor, and a spear. A very tall ant man came over, picked up Matthew''s spear and waved it skillfully. The refined iron spear danced faster and faster in his hand, turning into a silver light and making a terrible hum.


    As soon as the ant man took his hand, the silver light dissipated in an instant. The refined iron spear pointed to Keith''s forehead. Seeing that Keith had no response, the ant man''s head leaned in front of Keith, and the huge mouthpiece like pliers suddenly opened and roared at him. Keith saw countless of himself in the ant man''s compound eyes, and knelt in the mud with a hasty face. Keith''s mind was blank. A few months ago, he was just an honest farmer. In the face of terrible monsters, he had no courage to resist.


    The ant man''s head slowly moved away from Keith''s sight. It carried a spear and walked forward with its limbs. Other ant people followed it and passed by Keith and LEV who were paralyzed in the mud. Until the last ant man disappeared in the rain, they realized that these monsters didn''t kill them.


    Keith and LEV helped each other to get up from the ground and gasped. Tears mixed with rain flowed freely on their faces. They were glad they survived.


    However, the earth was shaking, and the two farmers desperately found that the black flood was gushing out from the entrance of the Everglades, which was an endless army of ant people. One, two, ten, and a hundred ant men passed by Keith and LEV. They turned a blind eye to them, but before they were lucky again, an ant man knocked them down on the ground, and countless limbs stepped over them until they stepped on them into a pile of meat mud.


    The boundless ant people are like the black tide spreading in the man horse hills. This is the land they have never set foot on. Today they come. They grow up in battle, plunder in killing and feed back in death. This is the mission of ant man.


    The shed was smoking heavily, and even under the rain, the fire oil was still stubbornly burning the wood. Groups of ant people stepped by the shed. They didn''t know that a black crow was hiding in a corner. Its wet feathers gradually became dry under the baking of charcoal.


    Ten hours later, the ant man army began to become sparse. At this time, the rain is getting smaller and smaller. The alchemical crow jumps out of the hiding gap. When the ant people don''t pay attention, it quickly picks up one eye that doesn''t know who it is and swallows it. This bloody eye will give it enough strength to fly back to the hill camp.


    With a quack, the alchemical crow shot into the sky like an arrow. It wanted to warn Victor before the ant army. This is also the mission of the alchemical crow.

 Chapter 102

    "It rained well."


    Victor reclined comfortably in his chair, picked up the coffee on the round table and sipped it gently. A few days ago, he was still worried about the plight of the territory, but now he can easily sit on the balcony and enjoy the rain.


    As victor expected, count chebman did lend him a helping hand. The first batch of materials had been successfully handed to victor. With the support of these materials, his pressure was much less. Therefore, Victor can enjoy the rain while combing the gains and losses of this refugee storm.


    This incident was planned by the prince''s party, which wanted to use the tide of refugees to bring down Victor''s territory. Victor did not wonder why the prince party did so. From the beginning of compromising with the York family, Victor expected that the prince party would take revenge on himself. Victor was surprised that the prince Party took so long to start.


    However, Victor had to admit that the prince Party hit directly on his seven inches this time. They have grasped two key points: one is that their territory is very young, and the other is to take advantage of the psychology of free people. This move can be described as cruel and poisonous. The prince party can''t not know that many people will die in this storm, but they just want to use the lives of free people to prove that Victor is not a qualified Lord. Unfortunately, the prince party did not expect Victor to understand that there were ferocious wolves and that no free people would be willing to migrate to the territory where monsters were present. As long as the news spread, the storm could be calmed down this time.


    Now, with the support of the chebmans, Victor began to figure out how to benefit from this incident.


    Victor was prepared to follow the York family''s method of hiring and transforming freemen, and let Benson take control of the Freeman camp after the paladin left. While using the fierce mountain people to deter those who are not obedient, he handed over the right of food distribution to Benson, and asked Nelson to endorse Benson, so that the free people feel that Benson has a deep relationship with the real power figures in the territory.


    Three pronged, Victor believed that these free people would be firmly controlled in his own hands. After that, bansen can hire the free people in the camp to work for the territory, and the people with good performance can also be absorbed as the collar people. In this way, the manpower problem of the territory can be solved.


    In order to ensure that Benson can take over the camp smoothly, Victor specially ordered Nelson to lead 50 escorts to help the paladins stabilize order, migrate people, and support Benson. In addition, Barol and his students have mixed into the free people, which is an internship for the little spies.


    "Victor, I just received a message from the dust falcon. Under the cover of my brother, Benson has led the mountain people into the camp." Lilia pushed the door and came over and sat lightly opposite victor.


    "Oh, does the letter say when the paladin will lead the team out of the camp?" Victor smiled.


    The reckless behavior of the paladin Claude made Victor lose a lot, and the little money he saved was almost consumed by the camp. When the plague is gone, victor will set about controlling the camp.


    "More than 600 people are willing to go back to Heibao town with the paladin, but it''s raining heavily these days. The paladin has been providing disaster relief in the camp. When the rain is light, they will lead the team." Lilia pouted and said that she was unhappy at the thought of preparing a large amount of food for the paladin.


    Victor shook his head and laughed. Lilia told him that mercenaries used to like to walk with priests when they were on duty, but now it''s just the opposite. I''m afraid it''s the ass that determines the head.


    "By the way, another group of free people have joined the camp. It looks like more than 300 people. Now there are more than 3000 people in the camp." Said Lilia anxiously.


    Victor frowned and said, "the paladin left early. Without the paladin presiding over the camp, the refugees would not come so actively."


    Originally, Victor planned to let the paladin preside over the camp so that the church could help him share the pressure. But when he had an exchange with father Conley, his attitude immediately changed 180 ¡ã.


    In the eyes of the free people, the church is undoubtedly glorious and just, but in the eyes of the church, the free people are their sheep. Now the shepherd dog has turned some sheep to Victor''s collar. The two shepherds choose to stand idly by. For them, the more sheep they want to be attracted, the better. The more wool they harvest, the higher their status in the church will be. Maybe they can be a bishop. Father Conley''s abacus is good, but Victor is going to blow his hair. There is no church in the development collar except Heibao town!


    "Fortunately, the chebman family helped us this time. Unexpectedly, the York family did not support us. Instead, the neighbors who stole our resources helped us." Lilia said with emotion that as the financial director of the territory, the daily expenditure of the territory makes her feel frightened. It''s no joke that thousands of people eat and drink, even if it has been reduced to the minimum.


    "Count chebman didn''t do this to continue stealing our resources." Victor sneered. "It''s not that the York family didn''t support us. The fact that the free people in Heibao town didn''t continue to pour in shows that they have taken measures, and they are still open to us."


    Most of the newly added free people flow in from the Buryat, which is why father Conley is happy to see their success. Although the Buryat priest is also a brother of the church, nothing makes the shepherd happier than other people''s sheep running to their own sheepfold. Victor felt a headache when he thought that father Conley was going to arrange a priest in his territory.


    After a moment of silence, Victor continued: "the York family is secretly preparing other means. I suspect they have sent someone to infiltrate the camp. It is estimated that they will control the camp as soon as the paladin leaves."


    "Why did they do this? Aren''t we allies with the York family?" Lilia said in surprise.


    "Allies? We are qualified to be allies of the York family." Victor said with a wry smile, "in the eyes of the York family, even if we were to be their vassal, we would be praised. In fact, the York family just wanted to make me bow to them when I was at the end of my rope."


    Victor knew that Sylvia took great care of herself in this incident. She didn''t provide food to herself because she installed a local tyrant in Heibao town. In Sylvia''s view: do you have tens of thousands of kinsol and want me to give you food for nothing? But how does Victor explain this? Moreover, the free private land has become its own key. If the people of the prince party control it, as long as they organize the free people to rush into the territory, their leaders and those free people will inevitably have a fierce conflict. At that time, everything will be over! So whatever Sylvia thinks, the camp must be in her own hands!


    Lilia hesitated and said, "Victor, I have an idea."


    "Go ahead." Looking at the girl''s desire to talk and stop, Victor said.


    "My Lord, I think even if this storm is over, the princes will not let us go. So..." Lilia gritted her teeth and continued, "so I think we should accept the conditions of the York family and become their vassal. You said that our biggest weakness is that we have no family support. Why don''t we choose to join the York family?"


    "Pa" "pa" Victor clapped and laughed, "Lilia, you''re beginning to learn to think from the perspective of territory. That''s good!"


    Lilia was relieved by Victor''s appreciation. Before she expressed her opinion, she was worried that Victor would be angry, but Victor has always opposed being a vassal of others.


    "We can''t take refuge in the York family. If the York family conflicts with other forces, we are the first to be knocked down. Like the struggle between hyena leaders, we always cut off each other''s claws and teeth first."


    In addition to this reason, the secret of the alchemy tower is also the reason why Victor must choose independence. Victor thought for a moment and continued: "the prince party is indeed a threat, but we have our advantage, that is, we are far more flexible and harmless than the big family."


    "Therefore, I intend to establish a chamber of Commerce, attract some lords with the products produced by the professional village and let them join our chamber of Commerce. In this way, a new force will be formed. At that time, even if the prince party wants to deal with us, it will have to weigh it."


    "Let other families join our chamber of Commerce? Can this chamber of Commerce go out?" Leia asked haltingly.


    Victor was silent. Everyone on earth was familiar with the joint-stock system. The joint-stock system was a diplomatic strategy he had thought of when planning a professional village, but Victor was not sure whether the joint-stock system could work because the military groups in the world constrained each other.


    If it had been a few months ago, Victor would have been a hundred times more confident. However, the work point system has caused such a big storm, which makes Victor understand that things have their own laws of development, which can not be changed as much as they want. Victor vaguely remembered that in ancient China, there was an emperor who was known as the emperor who was most like a transgressor. He implemented many advanced systems. As a result, he farted in just a few years! Reality tells Victor that it''s not easy to get around in the new world. He has fallen several somersaults.


    "It''s really a little difficult. But we have to try! If we don''t break through and walk, how can we know that this is a dead end? If we don''t even have the courage to try, it''s the biggest failure." Victor went to the railing and stared at the hills shrouded in rain and fog, with deep and distant eyes.


    Lilia looked at Victor in a daze. She just felt that her man was very attractive at this time. She couldn''t help blurting out, "well, Victor, I support you!"


    "The business of the chamber of commerce is still far away. The top priority is to control the installation point of the free people as soon as possible. Only in this way can we control the number of free people. Otherwise, the more people get together, the chebmans dare not continue to support us." Victor said. "We..."


    Before Victor finished, an alchemical crow flew askew in the drizzle and croaked, interrupting Victor''s conversation with Lilia.


    Victor''s face changed greatly. The alchemical crow was responsible for monitoring the Everglades. It was warning itself. The alchemical crow can express different investigation contents through actions and calls. Now the alchemical crow is constantly expressing a message: unknown monster, southwest direction, large number of groups.


    "Victor, what happened?" Lilia looked at Victor''s face and asked in horror.


    "There are monsters invading our territory! A lot of them!" Said Victor seriously.


    "How many?!"


    "The dust Falcon can''t see the edge!"


    Lilia''s face suddenly turned pale. Victor couldn''t care to comfort her and whistled. Several alchemical crows in the camp immediately flew over. Victor made a gesture. The alchemical crows flew into the sky, circled and flew to the southwest.


    "Come on, let''s go down."


    Victor took Lilia''s hand and rushed down to the next camp.


    Gru is the captain of the guard responsible for guarding the hill camp today. When he saw victor and Lilia coming down, he was about to say hello when he heard Victor shouting to him: "Gru! Send someone to see if the second sentry post lit a beacon!"


    Gru dared not neglect. When he was about to send someone to investigate, a guard came panting and shouted to Victor: "Sir, there is smoke at the second sentry post! I don''t know if their hut is on fire."


    Viktor''s heart sinks straight. The straight-line distance from the entrance of the Everglades to the camp is more than 70 kilometers. In addition, due to the terrain, it takes one day and one night to ride a horse. The second post is only 35 kilometers away from here. You can see the hill camp as long as you walk for half a day. In other words, the monster is up to ten hours away from the camp.


    "Sir, is it the ogre?" Gru asked in horror.


    Victor shook his head: "it''s not an ogre, it''s an unknown monster, there are a lot of them. Ring the alarm! Send cavalry to inform all villages, take refuge in the hill camp immediately, and inform Nelson to lead the team back."


    "Wait!" Victor grabbed Gru who turned and wanted to go: "inform the people of two farms, Carpenter Village and flax village to take refuge in the hill camp, and the people of brick kiln village to meet Nelson, inform Nelson of the situation here and let him make his own decision!"


    The farm, flax village and Carpenter Village are only 10 kilometers away from the hill camp, while the brick kiln village is closer to Nelson. As for Nelson, he takes 50 guards to the farthest free civilian settlement, and it takes a whole day to get back. If Nelson leads the team back, I''m afraid he will encounter monsters on the way.


    Victor''s order was soon carried out. Several cavalry rushed into the rain curtain from the camp. The alarm bell in the camp was sounded. People ran out of their homes. All the men gathered in the square, where they would be armed, while women and children took refuge in the camp. The tension spread in the camp in an instant.


    An hour later, the villagers of the farm nearest to the hill camp entered the hill camp under the leadership of village head George, followed by village head Maureen and his villagers, and then fero of Carpenter Village. Three hours later, Kent village head of flax village successfully brought all his men into the camp.


    "Sir, there are 743 people in the camp. There are 527 young men who can fight, and the rest are women and children. But our actual combat effectiveness is only 200 people, because we don''t have enough weapons, only 40 crossbows, 100 hunting bows, 20000 arrows, 100 leather armor, enough spears, heavy crossbows..." Barrett glanced at Victor. The Heavy Crossbow had always been kept by Victor.


    The old mercenary Barrett is the guard instructor of the camp. In fact, all the young and strong as militia have received Barrett''s military training and can at least skillfully use hunting bows and spears.


    "Heavy crossbows, we have four! And they are better than military heavy crossbows!" Said Victor in a deep voice.


    At this time, there was no need to hide any more. Any power had to be used. Four militias, including Renault, stood behind Victor, and the king began to produce three cattle subduing militias under Victor''s order.


    Victor put his hands on the table and said in a deep voice, "just now, the investigation results of the dust Falcon show that there are a large number of monsters, which are spreading throughout the territory, and the nearest one to us is less than 10 kilometers. I have sent a dust Falcon to Nelson and asked him to send someone to ask the governor Lord York for help."


    "Before the reinforcements arrive, we will stick to this camp. Barrett, I appoint you as the commander to be responsible for the defense of the whole camp. Anyone who disobeys your orders can be executed on the spot!"


    "Yes, sir." Barrett saluted victor. Even at the moment of life and death, the old mercenaries were calm and comfortable, which was an important characteristic of battlefield commanders.


    "Lilia, you are responsible for logistics, especially to appease women and children. They are the families of soldiers and there can be no riots. From now on, you have to control the food in the camp. We must stick to it for at least 20 days!" Victor said to Lilia.


    "My Lord, I''m also an excellent shooter. I can fight." Lilia shouted to victor in leather armor. She didn''t want to leave victor in a dangerous moment.


    "Men are not dead yet! When is it women''s turn to go to war!" Victor glared at Lilia discontentedly, but saw the girl stubbornly raising her head. He had to say, "Lilia, don''t forget your current identity! Logistics work is more important! I don''t trust anyone except you!"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Finally, Lilia nodded obediently. She knew Victor was right. In the case of being trapped, internal stability was the most important. As the legitimate partner of the Lord, she has the responsibility to appease the people.


    Victor turned to Barrett and asked, "Barrett, how are you going to deploy your defense?"


    "Sir, although our camp is not a strong castle, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The hill camp has steep three sides and narrow front. According to your request, in order to defend against ogres, we have widened the trench to ten meters and seven meters deep. In addition, a two meter thick brick wall has been built behind the iron oak fence. Soldiers can use bows and crossbows to shoot freely on the brick wall with the help of the defense of the fence ¡£¡±


    "In addition, although I don''t know what kind of monster it is? As long as they are not strong monsters like ogres, they can''t break our camp. As far as I know, the more monsters there are, the weaker their strength will be, such as goblins and dog headed people. Even if they are more, they have no advantage due to the limitation of earth shape."


    "So, I''m going to divide the guards and militia into three groups and take turns to defend. As long as our supplies can support, there will be no problem holding on for 20 days." Barrett said confidently.


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the materials supported by the chebman family are still in the hill camp, and the 20 day supply is completely enough.


    "My Lord! They''re coming!" A guard hurried in and shouted.


    Victor boarded the brick wall and looked down. He suddenly took a breath of air conditioning. He saw a large group of black monsters coming to the camp along the gully.

 Chapter 103

    The iron oak fence of the hill camp is nearly 9 meters high, and the two meter thick brick wall is closely pasted behind the fence to a height of 7.5 meters. The thick brick wall not only strongly supports the tough wooden fence as iron, but also forms a combat platform behind the fence. Soldiers can pour deadly arrow rain towards the enemies outside the camp with the help of the iron oak fence.


    One hundred and fifty heavily armed soldiers stood on the brick wall, one by one looking like earth. In addition to death, people are always afraid of unknown monsters. If it is more frightening than unknown monsters, it must be more unknown monsters.


    The black carapace covers the whole body and lands on all fours like a centaur. The height of the front is 1.7 meters. Except that four strong fingers are different from humans, their upper bodies are very similar to humans. Obviously, these are not simple beasts. The ferocious head like ants is even more creepy. No matter from that point of view, these monsters are not as weak as goblins, but their number is much more than goblins.


    When these half human and half ant monsters appeared in groups outside the hill camp, panic inevitably spread among the soldiers.


    "Panic! They''re just a little ugly. They don''t even have weapons. How can they break our camp?"


    Barrett patrolled back and forth on the brick wall and shouted at the panicked soldiers, but his words gradually calmed people down.


    "Don''t advise! These monsters have no wings and can''t fly in!"


    "Although there are many of them, they are your target in a narrow place. You can shoot with your eyes closed!"


    More than 20 War Bear members constantly cheer up the surrounding men. The calm performance of these veterans infected the whole team, and the courage of the newcomers was encouraged.


    Seeing that the morale was restored, Barrett nodded with satisfaction, walked to victor and said easily, "Sir, I have seen about 600 monsters. They can''t break our camp without weapons and siege tools!"


    "It''s 673!"


    Victor''s face was grim and his heart surged like a raging wave.


    Stamina 10, spirit 1, perception 10, life 1.


    Physique 12, spirit 1, perception 11, life 2.


    Physique 9, spirit 1, perception 9, life 1.


    The element attributes randomly collected from three ant people made Victor hardly believe his eyes. He collected several ant people''s data continuously. Sure enough, none of the ant people''s spiritual attributes exceeded 1 point and life attributes exceeded 2 points. This doesn''t make sense!


    The four elements constitute all things, and biology is no exception. According to the theory of the alchemy Empire, biology is not real life without the four elements. These ant people have complete four elements, but their soul fire has only one fire element unit, and their life attributes do not exceed two points, which is almost impossible for creatures. How does such a low fire element attribute drive the will side of a creature? Such a low life attribute means that these ant people cannot reproduce or they have reached the end of their life.


    Aging may be an answer. Creatures near the end of life show the characteristics of aging. Their water elements are constantly losing, and their soul fire is about to go out. What they show is staggering, dull and weak. Then, the wind element dissipates rapidly, deafness, blindness, loss of smell and taste. The earth element also begins to disintegrate, lose hair, wither muscles, relax skin and lose teeth. Therefore, once the organism is aging, the four elements are collapsing. It is impossible to have such unbalanced element attributes!


    Victor has only seen unbalanced element attributes in a special life, that is, alchemists!


    The alchemy tower extracts empty elements to make alchemy creatures. In addition to the earth and wind elements, the water element is not compatible with these artificial lives. Therefore, the life attributes of alchemy creatures are very low, and the life of alchemy creatures is short, and they cannot reproduce. But their soul fire never goes out. The soul fire of alchemists comes from extraordinary creatures, and immortality is their characteristic.


    Victor asked Renault about the death of alchemists, but in the cognition of alchemists, they never die! Even if the body dies, for alchemists, it is just to return to the alchemy tower to sleep and wait for the master''s next awakening. However, except for the memory inherent in the will side, all the memories they experience will dissipate, in other words, they refresh!


    King taling also told Victor that after the death of alchemy humans, their memory of death will be uploaded to the alchemy tower and sorted and deleted by taling. Unfortunately, this function of No. 7 alchemy tower has been completely damaged.


    "Is it the same kind?" Victor asked Renault covertly.


    The alchemists of the naril Empire had the instinct to recognize each other, just as the whites saw their compatriots in a group of blacks.


    Renault shook his head. Victor breathed a sigh of relief. The shadow of the alchemy Empire covered his head like a dark cloud in the sky. But compared with extraordinary creatures, Victor is as small as an ant. It is because of its smallness that ants don''t care about the dark clouds in the sky, as long as the rain doesn''t hit them.


    Victor turned his eyes to the ant men, who had approached a hundred meters from the ditch. The ants hissed at the camp and pushed towards the camp at a slow speed.


    The rain kept falling. The soldiers on the brick wall pulled their hunting bows all over the ground. One sharp arrow pointed at the approaching ant man. The water droplets meandered and slipped on the soldiers'' faces. No one blinked. The atmosphere was heavy and almost solidified.


    "Hold on, no one can shoot without my order!" Barrett patrolled back and forth on the brick wall. The ant man was still a little away from the best range of the hunting bow. "It doesn''t matter if they are any closer. These monsters are on all fours and obviously not good at climbing."


    Victor was wearing a delicate leather armor and an ordinary crossbow in his hand. As the most powerful marksman in the camp, even the crossbow can play a terrible combat effect in Victor''s hand. Renault and another Funiu militia hold a silver crossbow on Vic''s left. Once a powerful monster appears, the two alchemical militia will continue to string victor.


    At 54.4m, 52.1m and 47.6m, the data are constantly refreshed in Victor''s mind. X-3 not only quickly calculates the speed and distance of the ant man, but also constantly adjusts Victor''s posture. As long as victor pulls the trigger of the crossbow, the crossbow arrow is bound to hit the locked target.


    Victor looked at the monster under the wall and had a strange idea in his heart. Although these ant men are constantly approaching the trench, they hesitate to move and hiss, which is more like testing, just like expecting something to happen.


    Victor pressed his mind. Most soldiers used a less powerful hunting bow. If the monster continued to approach, he would miss the best shooting distance and angle. Now the arrow has been stringed and has to be fired.


    When the monster entered a distance of 45 meters, which was the best range for hunting the bow, Barrett decisively ordered: "shoot!"


    The soldiers'' nerves were as tight as their strings. At the command of the commander, the strings suddenly sounded like a swift rain and sharp arrows like locusts.


    Sharp arrows shot at ant people 45 meters away at a speed of 100 meters per second. In a flash, green liquid splashed everywhere, and 20 ant people were shot to the ground. However, more ant people were injured and did not die. The arrows from the hunting bow could not completely penetrate the black shell.


    The soldiers'' attack was like cold water rolling into the oil pan, which made the ant people boil instantly. These monsters screamed excitedly and rushed to the camp. The ferocity of ant man makes the people on the brick wall pale.


    Seeing that the soldiers turned pale, Barrett roared, "keep shooting, don''t stop!"


    Driven by the War Bear members, the recruits hardened their heads and poured their arrows onto the monster one by one. On the narrow ramp, ant people are crowded together. There is no need to aim. Every arrow can hit the target. Victor noticed that if they didn''t hit the ant man''s neck and head, it would be difficult for the hunting bow to effectively kill the ant man. Many ant people rushed forward with arrows. They seemed completely unaffected by the injury and didn''t feel pain. They didn''t scream in the face of death, but only roared excitedly. These are a group of creatures who are not afraid of death!


    Fortunately, the powerful crossbow can easily penetrate the ant man''s shell. Most dead ant men are shot by the crossbow. Those who use cross bows are also members of War Bear mercenaries and specially trained guards. Although they are skilled in shooting, they can''t hit the key with arrows. It often takes several cross bows to shoot an ant man. Moreover, the crossbow shot slowly and could not suppress the ant man''s charge. A few seconds later, the ant man rushed to the edge of the ditch.


    The 10 meter wide trench is obviously not the distance that ant people can jump. They are blocked. Then, the soldiers on the brick wall saw a scene that shocked them, and these ant men stood up!


    Yes, just stand up! When they stood up, the ant man suddenly changed from a height of about 1.7 meters to 2.4 meters, his arms into four arms, and his four feet into two feet. Then the ants jumped into the ditch one after another and began to climb the ditch like a man.


    "Keep shooting! Don''t stop!" Barrett roared at the colorless militia opposite, raised his cross bow and shot an arrow at the dense ant man.


    At the call of the commander, the soldiers began to shoot their arrows at the fierce and fearless monster again. The ant man jumped into the ditch one by one with the feather arrows nailed to his body, climbed up his partner''s body and climbed up.


    The madness of ant man made Victor''s scalp numb. He seemed to see the scene of zombies attacking the city in the film, but these monsters were obviously more agile and stronger than those living dead!


    "Give me four crossbows and sing for me!" Victor yelled.


    Several guards immediately passed the crossbows in their hands. These powerful crossbows that need to be stringed with leg strength are in the hands of Renault and another cattle subdued militia. They can send the crossbow strings into the trigger slot with a gentle pull.


    Victor raised his crossbow and shot. The crossbow went straight into an ant man''s head, and the ant man was killed in an instant. After receiving another crossbow, Victor was another arrow. There was no suspense. The head of another ant man was like a tomato in front of a strong crossbow. In this way, Vic shot, changed the crossbow, shot and changed the crossbow. In just ten seconds, more than a dozen ant people died in his hands. Finally, Victor simply shot down with a crossbow in both hands, and each arrow accurately pierced an ant man''s head. Soon, dozens of ant man corpses were stacked on the edge of the trench, and their blood dyed the whole ground green.


    Victor''s brave performance made all the soldiers send out deafening cheers. They were sure that the Lord could kill all these monsters alone, and more than 600 ant people were just more than 600 arrows.


    Under the attack of Victor''s arrows, fewer and fewer ant people jumped into the trench. Although some ant people had climbed to the other side of the trench, the iron oak fence became particularly slippery in rainy days, and these four armed monsters couldn''t climb up at all. Seeing that the monster could not climb the fence, the soldiers with high morale began to shoot at the ant man''s head. Some bold soldiers even sat on the top of the fence and shot at the ant man in the ditch.


    After more than half of the casualties, the ant man finally began to retreat. On the way of retreat, more than 20 ant men fell under the soldiers'' crossbows.


    There was laughter and laughter on the brick wall. In a short battle of more than ten minutes, more than 400 ant people were killed, but none of the soldiers in the camp died. Only a few unlucky guys were too nervous and their fingernails were broken by bowstrings.


    "My Lord, fortunately, these monsters are still afraid of death, otherwise we will be bad this time." Barrett said to victor in awe.


    The ants jumped into the ditch fearlessly, which startled Barrett. In his impression, the monsters fearless of death are the most terrible, because they won''t collapse. In the face of such enemies, the best way to avoid them is to stay away from them.


    Victor silently put a piece of crude sugar into his mouth. The rich nutrition of crude sugar can help him recover his strength. The soldiers thought Victor could shoot all the ant men alone, but he knew he couldn''t. In the battle just now, although only the most basic overrun state was opened, it also consumed a lot of physical strength. In order to ensure the use of the apocalypse, Victor shot and killed 67 ant people and stopped. In fact, more ant people were crushed by their companions in the trench.


    "Barrett, quickly arrange people to clean up all the monster bodies in the trench, build dams at both ends of the trench, pour all the fire oil in the camp, and collect the arrows. I''m afraid we''ll have a fierce battle soon!" Victor said pale.


    "My lord? You mean there are more monsters?" Barrett asked in disbelief.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ant people who withdrew from the bottom of the hill made a harsh hiss, and then countless hisses responded. In places where ordinary people can''t see, thousands of ant people converged to the hill camp like a stream.


    Barrett suddenly realized that these monsters retreated not because they were afraid of death, but because they were calling for reinforcements. These ant men are not only fearless of death, but also intelligent. Barrett''s eyes showed despair.

 Chapter 104

    What happens when the beast is in trouble? They will never wait to die! Driven by the survival instinct, even the most docile rabbit will struggle. However, human beings are not beasts. The highly socialized life and wisdom have eroded many human animal instincts. Therefore, some people will choose to wait for death in a desperate situation unless someone leads them to resist, because socialized life gives human beings another powerful instinct, collective consciousness.


    This is the case now. When the dense ant people came up again, these soldiers who had just changed from farmers did not collapse as victor expected. More than 20 War Bear mercenaries shouted and scolded, laughed and joked with each other, and shot deadly crossbows at the monsters below with their bows and crossbows. Driven by these veterans, other militias also shot desperately.


    Victor wondered why he was not afraid? In the past, when watching war movies on earth, Victor thought those soldiers who charged were really stupid. If it was him, he would find a place to pretend to be dead. But now he understood that as long as his comrades in arms were fighting hard, the soldiers would not be afraid, or had no heart to be afraid at all. So he stood on the brick wall and put a crossbow into the ant man''s head. In fact, when Victor was inspired by others, his existence was the greatest encouragement to the soldiers. Of course, if Victor died, the soldiers would collapse immediately.


    The sharp arrow pierced the rain curtain and broke the ant man''s shell. The green juice flew everywhere. In particular, two monkey militias, armed with hard bows and arrows, shot through the head of ant people. In fact, they shot more ant people than victor.


    Victor knew that the soldiers'' efforts were futile. These ant men were monsters who didn''t care about life and death. They rushed forward with their limbs under the arrow rain. Soon, they would rush to the edge of the ditch, and then jump in without hesitation and let their companions step on them until they piled up a slope flush with the fence.


    "Throw the torch down!" Barrett roared


    When dozens of ant people jumped into the ditch filled with fire oil, more than a dozen oil wood torches fell from the fence, and the fire oil pool was lit. The merciless flame devoured the ant people in an instant, and the heat wave rolled. Victor could feel the pressing heat standing on the high fence.


    These fire oils are mixed with palm oil and lard. After the oil extracted from oil palm is ignited, the temperature is very high, and lard is durable and resistant to burning. Even if it is still raining in the sky, the oil pool is burning. But what is despairing is that ant people jump into the fire pool one after another. Before long, these ant people will put out the fire with their bodies.


    However, this did not happen. Every ant man jumped into the fire pool and was immediately ignited. Instead, the flame burned more violently. The air was filled with a pungent smell, which was the smell of burning ant man.


    Watching the ant people jump into the oil pool one by one and then be lit like a fire, everyone was stunned.


    "Hahaha! These animals who are not afraid of death are afraid of fire!"


    "Jump! Jump! You monsters all jump in and burn!"


    "It must be the great lord of glory who is protecting us!"


    The flame formed an insurmountable barrier and devoured every ant man who jumped in. The soldiers talked and laughed loudly, and their depressed emotions were ignited by the burning ant man.


    "Ha ha, sir, these monsters are afraid of fire!" Gru came over and laughed happily.


    Barrett said quietly, "it''s not that they are afraid of fire, but that their blood is as flammable as oil."


    Victor nodded. Barrett observed carefully. The green blood on the ground was indeed burning.


    "My Lord, these monsters are really strange. If they are beasts without wisdom, they have hands like people and retreat. If they are wise, how can they be so stupid that they keep jumping into the fire?" Barrett touched his beard and continued, "I guess these monsters are like soldiers who have to obey the orders of the commander, so it is likely that there is a monster in charge of command among them. If we can kill it, the situation may change."


    Victor looked at several alchemical militias standing aside. Like these ant men, they would not hesitate to carry out Victor''s orders. Victor vaguely felt that these ant men had a great relationship with alchemists. First of all, ant man''s form is completely born for fighting. They can run and charge with their limbs. When fighting, they can stand up and liberate a pair of arms in the middle, which means they can use more weapons. Secondly, their elemental properties and behavioral characteristics are very similar to those of alchemists. The only thing that makes Victor wonder is that if ant people are alchemical life, they must be combat units, but their individual strength is too weak. No matter how many they are, they can not become the main arms of the alchemical empire.


    "I''m going to the upper camp."


    Seeing that the ant man began to retreat, Victor decided to use this gap to go to the alchemy tower. Before the second war, the body of an ant man had been sent to the element extraction platform by the alchemist militia. Now Victor wanted to ask the king of Tallinn.


    Barrett was shocked and whispered to victor, "Sir, you can''t leave here now! Otherwise, our soldiers will be suspicious and soon they will collapse."


    Victor frowned, turned to look, and found that the soldiers looked at him from time to time, and then talked and laughed with his comrades in arms as if nothing had happened.


    Victor''s face changed. The ant man was no longer jumping into the fire pool, but the fire oil would always burn out. If no solution could be found, the camp would be broken sooner or later. And the turnaround may be in the alchemy Tower! But Barrett''s advice is also reasonable. If he leaves the brick wall, these soldiers may really collapse. After all, they are not full-time guards.


    Just as victor hesitated, the ant man took a new action. They approached the burning ditch again. This time, they stood up and threw the mud on the ground at the fire pool.


    "Shoot them!" Barrett''s face changed greatly and ordered loudly.


    The soldiers also understood the intention of the ant man. Everyone shot arrows at the ant man who tried to put out the fire. This time, the ant man was obviously much smarter. They squatted on the ground, threw mud blocks towards the fire pool with their middle two arms, and held their companions'' bodies in front of their heads. In this way, even the crossbow could not shoot them directly.


    Now everyone''s face became ugly. With the number of ant people, it won''t be long before the trench can be filled up.


    "Shoot one first!" Cried Barrett.


    The soldiers immediately started shooting at an ant man. The ant man was instantly shot into a hedgehog by dense arrows, but as soon as it fell down, an ant man responsible for transporting soil took its place. In this way, the ant man braved the arrow rain and threw the soil and stones into the burning oil pool bit by bit in an unimaginable order.


    When the desperate soldiers frantically shot these ant people, Victor looked down. Countless ant people were still gathering at the hill camp. He roughly estimated that there were more than 10000 ant people gathered in the front.


    Victor gritted his teeth and said to Barrett, "now we can only organize everyone to retreat by using the winch behind the camp while the fire has not been extinguished by the ant man!"


    Barrett whispered, "Sir, we can still support under the protection of the fence. I''m afraid we can''t escape the pursuit of these monsters in the wild."


    These monsters can run like horses when they land on all fours, and their charging speed can even reach 50 kilometers per hour. Barrett doesn''t think retreat is a good idea.


    "I know! But we have no choice. Even if the ant people don''t fill the earth, the fire oil will burn out. There may be a way to retreat. If we are trapped here, the whole army will be destroyed sooner or later." Victor continued: "we continue to stick to the fence, attract the attention of ant people and buy time for everyone''s retreat. As for how many people can survive, it depends on their own luck."


    Ant people come from the southwest, mainly concentrated in the front of the camp, and behind the camp is a steep slope. The lookout reported that no ant man was found in that direction.


    Barrett thought for a moment and sighed, "it seems that it can only be so. Sir, you can organize everyone to retreat! Give it to me!"


    "I left last, or the soldiers would collapse, lose the control of the soldiers, and no one could retreat safely." Victor shook his head.


    Barrett nodded heavily. He knew that this was indeed the key to organizing the retreat. Whether it was to attract the attention of ant people or to suppress the fire extinguishing speed of ant people, the fence must not collapse first.


    "Good! My Lord, I will fight with you to the end!" Barrett said firmly.


    The soldiers heard that the LORD would hold on to the end and cover their retreat. They shot arrows at the ant people one by one. For a time, the filling speed of the ant people was slowed down.


    "Shack, go to the cave, get that brick, and tell Lilia to see me." Victor whispered to the alchemist shack.


    Soon, shack came up with Lilia and a tall, wooden man.


    "Victor, I''m not going! I want to be with you."


    As soon as Lilia came up, she threw herself into Victor''s arms and cried with tears.


    Vic sighed for a long time. Lilia''s feelings for him were true, but she was just an ordinary person. If she stayed by her side, there would be little hope of escape.


    "Lilia, listen to me!" Victor lifted Lilia''s tearful little face: "you''re not abandoning me to escape alone. You have a more important mission. You have to try to survive. Send this brick to Countess Sylvia''s hand, and she will come to rescue me."


    Victor handed the brick to Lilia. It was a special brick. According to the investigation of the alchemical crow, more than 30000 ant people have entered Victor''s collar. In the face of so many fierce and fearless monsters, the York family will certainly not mobilize all their strength to rescue victor. Even if Sylvia wants to do so, she can''t convince the family. Unless there is a huge interest for the York family to bear heavy losses and save victor. Special bricks have such value.


    "Let others do it! I just want to be with you!"


    With tears in her eyes, Lilia tightly hugged Victor''s waist and didn''t want to let go of anything. In her opinion, there was no way to survive the final retreat. If she wanted to die, she would rather die with her own man.


    Victor stroked Lilia''s wet hair and whispered to her: "Listen, Lilia. I won''t die! There''s a secret door in the restricted area of the upper camp, which can go directly down to the bottom of the hill. I''ll retreat from there. However, there''s a steep slope and no rope. You''re just an ordinary person and can''t get down at all. And with Renault and them to protect me, I won''t be easily killed by these monsters."


    "Really?!" Lilia looked up and asked victor.


    Victor nodded heavily and asked the wooden man beside him, "what''s your name?"


    The strong man bowed and said, "my Lord, my name is Kahn."


    "Have you held on for 12 hours?" Murmured victor.


    Strauss Kahn is a newly created cattle subduing militia. The time is exactly 12 hours. Victor thought he could hold on for 20 days, but he was about to retreat in 12 hours.


    "Kahn, your task is to protect Mrs. Lilia and obey her orders!"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Victor whispered to Lilia again, "Lilia, Kahn will protect you. You go straight to Nelson. I have two men with Benson, and they will listen to your orders. Remember, don''t care about the people who run for their lives on the road. Now everyone is the same. We can only take care of ourselves! The sooner you get to Heibao Town, the greater our hope of turnover!"


    Victor did not break up for others purely out of noble character. Facing the vast number of ant people, the camp must be unable to hold on, and running away is the only choice. Letting the people flee in all directions can cover Lilia. For ordinary people, Victor stuck to the end and tried his best to provide them with a chance to escape. As for Victor himself, he has an alchemist With the protection of soldiers, the chance of survival is the greatest.


    In fact, Victor doesn''t want to leave his territory easily. As long as he can wait until the York family clears up these monsters, he is still the legal Lord here, and Victor is reluctant to give up the No. 7 alchemy tower. Victor plans to lead the monsters to the upper camp, leave the camp through the secret door, take Renault with them and join the five alchemy war mastiffs, and then he can meet them in the territory The monster circled for a while.


    Victor believes that although there are a large number of these monsters, his territory is also very vast. With the cooperation of alchemical crows, he can completely avoid them. After all, the monomer strength of these ant people is not strong. If something can''t be done, it''s not too late to escape, but at that time, he will lose his legal ownership of the territory because he gives up the territory.


    Lilia stopped her tears and kissed Victor''s lips. A moment later, she gave Victor a deep look and turned to the camp. Cow subdued militia Kahn silently followed Lilia, and three alchemical crows hovered over him.


    Victor sighed as Lilia disappeared into view. Lilia is the one he cares about most in this territory. But under the cover of the nest, there is no egg. Victor has created the best escape conditions for Lilia. There are people to cover, militia to follow, and gold smelting crows to guard. Now we can only see Lilia''s own ability!


    Victor cleaned up his mood and looked back under the fence. The fire oil was still burning, the endless ant people were still throwing soil into the ditch against the arrow rain, and the soldiers behind the fence were still shooting fiercely at the monsters below. So far, no one in the camp has died, but many people will die soon.


    "This is a cruel world!" Victor raised his hand and shot through an ant man''s head. His dark eyes were cold.

 Chapter 105

    At the back of the hill camp, six twisted ropes have been put down. Each of these ropes made of sisal has the thickness of an egg and is very strong.


    It was not women and children who took the lead to go down with the help of hemp rope, but dozens of young people. The back slope of the hill camp is about 70 or 80 meters high, very steep. If no one holds the rope below, most of the women and children will fall to death only by their physical strength. Although these young men were the first to withdraw from the camp, they had to pick up the people on the ground and keep an eye on the movements around them.


    According to the investigation of the alchemy crow, Victor designed an escape route for the retreating leaders. When they got down to the ground, they first went south, then east, circled in a big circle, then turned north and fled to Heibao town. As long as they can escape to Heibao Town, they will be safe. The 30 meter high wall of Heibao town can never be broken by these ant people. Victor gave them two suggestions to break up and avoid monsters. At this time, if anyone wants to get together and run for their lives, they are looking for death. If someone is willing to take women and children on the road, of course, it''s best. It''s understandable if they choose to run for their own lives. As for what will happen on the road, Victor can''t manage so much. Every time there is a disaster, the weak are always eliminated first. Even on earth, "women and children go first" is just a legend.


    Now no one knows that ant people have no interest in the weak without resistance. It is ant people''s mission to eliminate the enemy''s resistance. If the hill camp did not take the lead in attacking ant people, nothing would have happened.


    Under the organization of several village chiefs, the evacuation efficiency was amazing. Victor was impressed by the calm performance of these aborigines in the face of monsters. In less than an hour, half of the people went down to the ground and began to run for their lives along the gully.


    The 200 soldiers on the brick wall are still fighting bravely, but as more and more people withdraw, their emotions are inevitably affected. In particular, the ant people below are still willing to throw wet soil into the ditch. The flame has been significantly reduced. In order to prevent the fire wall from going out, Barrett has dumped all the last barrels of fire oil into the ditch. Everyone knows that the flame will go out sooner or later. At that time, it was only ten minutes before the fence was broken through. Fortunately, Victor came up to the wall to patrol. He looked calm, so that the soldiers could hold their teeth.


    Victor raised his hand and shot an ant man who was transporting soil. He looked like a light wind and cloud, which attracted a burst of applause from the War Bear mercenaries. Victor knew that these guys were deliberately raising the atmosphere. Now he would shoot an arrow occasionally. He needed to conserve his strength in order to escape.


    Even in the final retreat, Victor is confident that he can escape smoothly, but if these soldiers can''t retreat as soon as possible, it is estimated that they will be in danger. Seeing the flame getting smaller and smaller, Victor was also secretly worried. After seven months of getting along, Victor established deep feelings with these people, especially those War Bear mercenaries. They really support themselves. Victor couldn''t bear to watch them die. Victor roughly estimated that the flame would be extinguished by the ant man in 30 minutes at most. This time was not enough for all the soldiers to escape, and the bear mercenaries must be the last to withdraw.


    How can we create an escape opportunity for these people? Victor has been thinking about it. If it is an ordinary Lord, he will give priority to preserving the veterans. Even if the army is defeated, as long as the veterans are still there, a new army can be rebuilt soon. But Victor''s problem is that most of the soldiers standing on the brick wall are militia. Without the encouragement of bear mercenaries, they would have collapsed.


    Victor was calm on the surface, but agitated inside. He raised his crossbow and shot an arrow at a stunned ant man. As soon as the ant man raised his hand, he grabbed the crossbow shot at his head, and then it gave a sharp hiss to victor, which seemed to be provocative and announced that it had been staring at the marksman who shot hundreds of ant men!


    Victor was thrilled. So far, he saw for the first time that a creature could catch the crossbow shot by the crossbow! The crossbow arrow of the crossbow is made of refined iron. The arrow body is short and hard. Although its range is shorter than that of the bow, the crossbow arrow flies at a speed of 230 meters per second, and its penetration is twice that of the bow and arrow. The ant man easily caught the crossbow arrow that is difficult to distinguish by the naked eye!


    "My Lord!" Barrett yelled at Victor. He noticed this scene at the first time. The ant man must be the commander! Now wait until Victor shoots it with an arrow and see what happens?


    Victor raised his hand to show Barrett to be calm, but his heart was terrified.


    Stamina 30, spirit 523, perception 20, life 30.


    This ant man''s attribute is so high that Victor has never seen before, especially its spiritual attribute is 523 points! What does the spiritual attribute of point 523 mean? Victor doesn''t know. But the highest attribute he has ever seen is Bruce''s 27 point physique. When Bruce fought with the ogre, it was just the aftershock that made the ground a mess, as if he had been bombed by mortars. This kind of inhuman combat effectiveness made Victor envy for a long time. So this ant man is definitely the strongest creature Victor has ever seen!


    Whether the ant man is the commander or not, Victor must shoot it. Once the flame goes out, no one can escape its pursuit.


    "Heavy Crossbow!" Said Victor in a low voice.


    The silver crossbow with a good string was handed to Victor''s hand and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The huge Heavy Crossbow is blue and white, with a faint cold light. It is like a work of art made of metal, full of cold and hard beauty. The one meter long silver crossbow arrow is sharp and heavy. Even steel armor can easily penetrate.


    Holding the silver crossbow, Victor suddenly had a pride of looking at the world. He was sure that as long as he took this big killing weapon, he could shoot the ant man.


    Super limit opening, super sense opening and endless opening. Victor entered the state of apocalypse. Everything was slowed down in Victor''s perception, which made him feel invincible in controlling everything. The ant man''s head is constantly enlarged in Victor''s field of vision. He can even see the sharp cold light of the silver crossbow arrow from the ant man''s compound eyes. The breeze surrounds victor and attaches to the crossbow arrow happily. Victor pulled the trigger of the heavy crossbow, and the silver crossbow arrow with the thickness of pigeon eggs shot at the ant man at the speed of 727 meters per second, and the streamer flashed in front of the ant man.


    However, the ant man dodged and the crossbow arrow as fast as lightning failed! The crossbow shot straight through the bodies of the three ordinary ant people behind the ant man, brought out the green juice of the canopy, and finally disappeared deeply into the trunk of a big tree.


    The ant man let out an angry roar, and the other ant men immediately accelerated the speed of filling the trench, while the soldiers around Victor were all pale. Victor was the strongest marksman they had ever seen and never missed, but today, Victor missed! This is a huge blow to everyone''s morale.


    Victor''s face was livid. The ant man''s perception attribute was almost the same as him. His spiritual attribute was dozens of times that of him. It was not that the ant man avoided the silver crossbow arrow, but that it clearly observed Victor''s action. At the moment of pulling the trigger, the ant man began to avoid in advance.


    "One more arrow, my Lord!" Barrett looked expectantly at Victor and shot the ant man. Maybe it was a turning point in the battle. He couldn''t give up anyway.


    Victor took the silver crossbow and looked at the ant man. He found that it was staring at himself. Obviously, the silver crossbow can deal a fatal blow to it, but Victor knew he couldn''t shoot it under the gaze of the ant man.


    The rain kept falling on Victor, and the drops of water slid down his head and face and rolled into his neck. The shirt in the leather armor was wet and stuck to his body, which was very uncomfortable. Victor looked up at the sky and had an idea in his mind.


    "Black feather!"


    Under the command of Victor, the black feather of the alchemical crow "croaked" and flew to a height of 100 meters above the ant man''s head. It circled directly above the ant man in a very small circle and kept making loud calls.


    As soon as victor was short, he immediately hid under the fence. At this time, he could not see the ant man, and the ant man could not see victor who disappeared behind the fence.


    The breeze surrounded victor. He lowered his body and propped his hand on the brick wall. He slipped out more than ten meters silently. After another propping, he had left his position for more than twenty meters. Victor squatted on the brick wall with his back against the fence, slowly closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing according to the Golden Toad secret form. His breath was like nothing, and his heart beat became slow and weak. The whole person''s breath was integrated with the environment, as if he had lost his life. This is the sting method in the secret form of Golden Toad.


    The Golden Toad''s secret hiding method is to help practitioners get rid of distractions, understand nature, and achieve the so-called mysterious state of reflecting the scenery with the heart. Unfortunately, no practitioner on earth can enter this strange state. But in this Law strange world, Victor just practiced the Golden Toad sting method to trigger the blind sense talent. In the state of sting, his perception becomes more and more acute.


    X-3 shields all sound signals on the battlefield one by one, leaving only the sound of black feather circling and chirping. 374 meters, this is the distance between the black feather and victor. Victor also knows that the ant man is more than 100 meters below the black feather. Victor entered the state of Apocalypse again. When listening to juerton, he increased dozens of times. Along the position of the black feather, Victor caught many raindrops dripping down. These raindrops fell on the ant people and made a slight "poof" sound. At this moment, Victor locked his goal from hundreds of ant people!


    Countless rain fell from the sky and dropped on the ant man, making all kinds of slight sounds. These sound signals formed a clear and three-dimensional image in Victor''s mind. Victor "saw" that the ant man was constantly scanning the fence, looking for his place.


    When Victor hid under the fence, the ant man couldn''t see Victor, and Victor couldn''t see it. But Victor can hear it! Black feather provides Victor with a general location. The rain helps Victor identify the target from hundreds of ant people. Now the ant man has nowhere to hide!


    Right now! When the ant man''s eyes turned to the other side, Victor bounced up, turned around and fired. The silver crossbow arrow was wrapped in the breeze, fast as lightning, and shot the ant man''s head in an instant.


    The crossbow arrow shot in from the compound eye and stabbed out from the back of the brain. The one meter long silver crossbow arrow was worn on the ant man''s head, making it stagger like drunk. The ferocious mouthparts gave a sharp scream. After struggling for a long time, the monster with 30 points of physique finally fell to the ground and died.


    As soon as the monster died, hundreds of ant people below changed dramatically. Their neat formation immediately became chaotic. The ant people threw down the soil in their hands, gave out a seeping scream, and fought fiercely together. Their tongs as sharp as pliers cut their companions'' bodies, and many ant people rolled into the fire pit, Let the gradually weak flame burn again.


    Victor and the soldiers looked at each other and watched the ant people kill each other. After a long time, the soldiers issued a cheering. They hugged their comrades in arms and slapped each other on the shoulder. The atmosphere of despair and depression was swept away.


    "Sir, these monsters really depend on the control of the commander. However, we can''t be happy too early. Now we can only say that we have temporarily delayed the extinguishing time of the fire wall." Barrett whispered to victor.


    According to Barrett''s view, Victor deeply thought that even if the ant people no longer put out the fire, the fire oil will burn out, and there are thousands of ant people. However, this change did buy soldiers more time to retreat.


    Victor has a deeper understanding of the changes of ant man. After the ant man was shot, the spiritual attributes of other ordinary ant people also changed from 1 to 2, and then they began to attack their peers indiscriminately.


    Victor guessed that the more than 500 spiritual attributes of the commander ant man were used to control these ordinary ant men. The method of control was to draw a unit of soul fire from each ant man. When the commander ant man died, these soul fires returned to the soul of the ant man, and then these uncontrolled ordinary ant men began to kill each other. From another perspective, in fact, these hundreds of ant people are only one unit! This also means that there are at least hundreds of ant men with extraordinary attributes!


    "Don''t be careless. I''m afraid the ant people behind will come up to put out the fire." Said Victor in a deep voice.


    As soon as the voice fell, a large group of ant people came up and began to kill those chaotic people. Soon, the runaway ant people were slaughtered. But these ant people did not continue to put out the fire, but retreated back.


    Everyone was relieved to see this, but Victor was thoughtful.


    "It seems that the commander ant man has a certain distance limit on the control of ordinary ant man. Obviously, they don''t want to be exposed to the attack range of silver crossbow." Victor thought to himself.


    Without the interference of ant man, the burning time of fire oil is much longer. After all the people in the camp withdrew, it was finally the soldiers'' turn to withdraw.


    Every 20 minutes, 50 soldiers successfully withdrew from the hill camp. When the fire was getting smaller, the War Bear mercenaries also began to retreat.


    "My Lord! Please withdraw first! Let''s attract the attention of ant people here." Barrett said sincerely to victor.


    Viktor shot an ant man who came up and smiled at Barrett: "don''t drag me here. Don''t you know my strength? Or do you think you can compare with them?"


    Victor''s words moved and depressed Barrett. He vaguely knew that the LORD had a secret power in his hand. Now these people are standing on the brick wall. In addition to Renault, there are more than 20 powerful soldiers. Barry knows these people and some don''t, but he has to admit that these people are better than war bear mercenaries. These elite soldiers will fight with Victor to the end and buy time for their evacuation.


    In addition to the alchemy militia, Victor also has 18 alchemy auxiliary soldiers under his command. The attributes of these auxiliary soldiers are equivalent to those of elite soldiers. In particular, Victor also loaded them with monkey secret form and long-range weapon control. Their combat effectiveness is absolutely higher than that of most War Bear mercenaries. However, it is still unknown whether these auxiliary soldiers can escape smoothly from the upper camp, which is more than 200 meters high.


    Victor made a gesture to the air, and two alchemical crows immediately fell on his shoulders. Victor said to Barrett, "these two dust falcons will help you avoid ant people. I hope you can meet alive."


    After simply teaching Barrett how to recognize the message sent by the dust falcon, Victor said, "go away!"


    Although these veterans are ordinary people, Victor very much wants them to survive. In a sense, they are more valuable than the alchemy militia.


    "Your Excellency! You are a real knight!" The mercenaries saluted Victor one after another and then pulled down the brick wall.


    After Barrett left with the mercenaries, Victor jumped down from the brick wall. He wanted to hurry up and ask the king what happened.


    Victor walked into the alchemy tower and immediately connected the tower spirit in his consciousness. Before he asked the king, the king first summoned victor.


    "My Lord! 71 minutes ago, the maximum soul fire of the alchemy tower was increased by 30 points, and the gold coin reserve was increased by 7853!"

 Chapter 106

    What can 7853 kinsol do? You can buy 100 sets of weapons and armor and arm 100 soldiers. You can buy 2700 cows and 1500 tons of barley. In short, with such a sum of money, Victor can expand his territory. But the money has a special meaning for the alchemy tower.


    Making alchemical creatures requires a certain amount of gold coins. The alchemical Empire believes that money contains the power of the law of creation. Victor understands this as Qi Yun. Consuming money is actually consuming Qi Yun. Victor once did an experiment. Pinghu village offered goods to victor. In fact, this behavior is that Pinghu village transfers its wealth to victor. Sure enough, compared with the same materials, the alchemy tower believes that the materials enshrined in Pinghu village contain more wealth than the materials purchased by Victor. This shows that when Victor purchased materials, part of his wealth was transferred to the hands of businessmen. Wealth itself represents resources. Therefore, Victor believes that wealth is luck.


    To obtain wealth is nothing more than creation and plunder. In terms of plunder, one is war and the other is trade. However, Victor shot a special ant man monster, and the alchemy tower immediately increased the wealth of 7853 kinsol. This wealth brought Victor all kinds of questions. Where did it come from? What does this have to do with the law of creation?


    However, Victor did not pay attention to these problems now. He admitted that his understanding of the world was not deep enough, especially the problems involving world secrets, which he could not understand, at least for now.


    Victor just wants to know one thing. Is ant man an alchemist?!


    An ant man''s body was placed on the element extraction table. Victor asked, "king, are these half man and half ant monsters alchemy creatures of the naril Empire?"


    "My Lord, I''m not sure if these creatures are alchemy creatures, but they must have something to do with the alchemy tower." The king replied.


    After the death of alchemy creatures, soul fire will return to the alchemy tower, which is also an important feature of alchemy creatures. But if ant man is really an alchemist, the meaning behind it is too terrible! Victor never wanted to be an enemy of the alchemy empire. There was no chance of winning.


    Asked Victor angrily. "Why did the alchemists attack me? Didn''t they agree that their own people wouldn''t beat themselves?"


    "My Lord, I don''t know." Guo was very serious and added, "I really don''t know."


    Victor choked. In the final analysis, the king, like him, was just the successor of the naril Empire, and his understanding of the Empire was limited to the inherent content of the alchemy tower. Like him, the king knew little about the deep secrets and knowledge inheritance of the alchemy empire.


    "Can you guess the closest answer?" Asked Victor reluctantly.


    After a while, the king replied, "Sir, I guess these ant people may be alchemy creatures. There may be something wrong with their alchemy tower, resulting in the deviation of the inherent content in their will side, so they will recklessly attack us!"


    "What puzzles me is that after the death of alchemy life, soul fire should return to the alchemy tower. Now it has been absorbed by me. Also, alchemy creatures can''t reproduce. How did they spend tens of thousands of years? If these ant people were really made by the alchemy tower, our alchemy creatures can''t know them. Therefore, I can''t judge whether they are alchemy creatures or not We can only confirm that they have something to do with the alchemy tower. "


    "Now, tell me, will the alchemy tower be damaged? I mean, if the monster destroys here, what will happen to you?" Victor patted the element extraction table and asked the king. This is his greatest concern. Soon, ant people invaded the camp. God knows if these monsters will destroy the alchemy tower.


    "My Lord, the alchemy tower will indeed be damaged. Some functions will lose their function due to the damage of Rune crystal, but the core function of the alchemy tower, that is, restraining soul fire, will never go wrong. In fact, the core function involves the laws of the world and is not in the Alchemy tower."


    "As for the element extraction table, even if it is damaged, it is meaningless. It is just the manifestation of the earth elements. As long as the element extraction function in the rune crystal is not damaged, the element extraction table can change its shape and size according to needs. Of course, it needs to consume a certain amount of money."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. He had seen Rune crystals. This palm sized crystal is the essence of the alchemy tower. At ordinary times, it is in the form of crystalline material, hidden in the element extraction table. When using the alchemy tower, it will show the form of runes. With the four basic runes as the core, it will evolve other runes. These runes are arranged into a ball. The more simple the inside is, the more complex the outside is. The outer runes form the various functions of the alchemy tower. The rune crystal of alchemy tower 7 has defects and many functions cannot be used. Rune crystal is actually the embodiment of the law of creation. It can''t be destroyed by physical means, and people without the authority of the alchemy empire can''t even take it.


    "King, open the element extraction table." Said Victor.


    Like the altar, the element extraction table emits soft white light, and then breaks into many square small stones. These stones are suspended in the air, and a diamond crystal comes into Victor''s eyes.


    The dense crystal is like a dream and fantasy, representing secret, power and power. Looking at this handy treasure, Victor hesitated.


    In theory, Rune crystal is an alchemy tower, but the location of the alchemy tower is very particular. It must be built at the intersection of the four elements. Victor and the king didn''t know how to detect void elements, so Victor planned to take the rune crystal away and come back to rebuild the alchemy tower after the monsters were eliminated.


    The question now is, these monsters have a great relationship with the alchemy tower. Are they coming for the alchemy tower? If you take Rune crystal on the road, will you be chased by hundreds of commander ant people? Thinking of the commander ant man''s strong attribute, Victor was cold.


    "King, reductive element extraction table."


    Victor decided not to take the rune crystal. If the ant man comes for the rune crystal, he will never escape the pursuit of the ant man with the rune crystal. If the ant man is not for the rune crystal, it doesn''t matter to put it where it is. He can also make alchemical creatures to support himself.


    The suspended stones returned to their original appearance again, and the light in the cave gradually dissipated. Victor knocked hard on the hard stone platform and sighed, "king, how much money is there in the alchemy tower now?"


    "Sir, with the 7853 gold coins added this time, there are 9653 gold coins in the alchemy tower." The king answered truthfully.


    "I remember that the alchemy tower has the function of rapid manufacturing." Victor mused.


    "My Lord, the rune group of alchemy tower 7 corresponding to the rapid manufacturing function is not stable. If this function is enabled, it may cause the permanent loss of this function."


    Rapid manufacturing is the function of the alchemy tower in response to emergencies. Once it is built quickly, the alchemy biological production speed will be increased by 30% and the capital consumption will be increased by 50%. The rapid construction function of No. 7 alchemy tower is defective and can only be used once. But now it is obviously the most urgent situation. Don''t use it at this time. When do you want to keep it? What''s more, there are 9653 gold coins in the alchemy tower. Victor won''t be reconciled if he doesn''t use them up.


    "Cancel the construction task of the alchemical militia, reset the new construction sequence, start the rapid construction function, and produce 50 alchemical war mastiffs. The initial order of each alchemical war mastiff is to meet me on the premise of avoiding ant people." Victor commanded.


    9653 gold coins are certainly not enough to produce 50 alchemical war mastiffs. In the rapid manufacturing mode, the production cost of the alchemical war mastiff is 1200 kinsol and the production time is 2 hours and 47 minutes. This expensive alchemy creature is strong, rapid, sensitive and mobile. It can completely avoid the siege of ant people. It is very suitable to deal with the current situation. Victor didn''t know how long it would take before he could return to the alchemy tower. He simply set up a long production task. As long as there were enough alchemy war mastiffs, the chances were greatly increased, whether it was the commander of ant hunting or escaping.


    Victor is going to use cannon fodder to cannon fodder!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lilia fell on Strauss Kahn''s back, with a roaring wind in her ears, and the scenery on both sides of the corner of her eyes retreated rapidly. Strauss Kahn ran with Lilia on his back. He stepped four meters away, and the soil was torn apart by him.


    Strauss Kahn has been running at this speed for an hour without any fatigue. This extraordinary physical fitness is enough to make anyone look at it.


    Lilia was unaware of this. She was so anxious that she wanted to meet Nelson immediately so that her brother could rescue victor. Although Victor has his own escape plan, a large number of ant man monsters gather around the hill camp, and the risk of being surrounded by the last evacuees is very high.


    As soon as Lilia withdrew from the hill camp and ignored talking to several village chiefs, she took Strauss Kahn to the settlement in the northernmost part of the territory according to the planned route. But she was an ordinary person after all. After a long run, she was tired and out of breath. She simply let Strauss Kahn run on her back.


    Kahn has run nearly 35 kilometers behind Lilia''s back, which is still far from the free people''s residence. Lilia is very dissatisfied with this, because Kahn has been detouring. Lilia also knew that Strauss Kahn kept adjusting his route in order to avoid ant people. Three dust falcons had been guiding them. These alchemical crows fly at high altitude and have a wide field of vision. They are the best investigation units. With their help, they will hardly be surrounded by ant people as long as they have enough physical strength.


    A dust Falcon flying in front suddenly circled in the air, and Strauss Kahn immediately stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t there another ant man ahead?" Lilia asked with a frown. It''s far from the hill camp. If you can still meet ant people, it means that there are more than 10000 of these monsters.


    Kahn shook his head and said, "it''s not ant man, it''s human cavalry, it''s our people."


    The posture of the dust Falcon in the air shows that it saw not only the human cavalry, but also another alchemical crow.


    Lilia was overjoyed and jumped off Strauss Kahn''s back. "It must be my brother."


    Under the guidance of the alchemical crow, Lilia and Kahn really saw a team of cavalry, led by Nelson riding a fast bird.


    At this time, Nelson also saw Lilia. He quickly ran here with his men. As soon as she jumped off the fast bird''s back, Lilia burst into his arms crying.


    "Brother, go and save victor!"


    Nelson held his sister and had mixed feelings. The first thing he received in the free people''s camp was the intelligence brought by the dust falcon. Due to the small sheepskin stationery, Victor simply told him that the hill camp was surrounded by countless monsters and ordered him to pick up the villagers of Zhuanyao village.


    Nelson rushed to Zhuanyao village with his guard and met the villagers of Zhuanyao village who withdrew North on the way. Nelson asked Dean about the situation, but Dean didn''t know the specific details. He just knew that many monsters poured into the territory from the entrance of the Everglades. Finally, Nelson decided that Dean would take people to the free people''s camp, and he would take ten cavalry back to the hill camp to investigate. In order to avoid the monster from the west, Nelson chose to detour from the East and met Lilia.


    "Lilia, what the hell happened?" Nelson took Lilia''s shoulder and asked in a deep voice.


    Knowing that time was pressing, Lilia stopped crying and quickly described the matter to Nelson.


    "Brother, Victor is going to retreat at last. Find a way to bring him back." After that, Lilia choked again and thought of Victor, whose life and death were unpredictable, cut her heart like a knife.


    Nelson looked dignified. He never thought there would be thousands of monsters besieging the hill camp. In human history, it is rare for a war to mobilize 10000 people. The most recent one was the battle of Whitewater Castle launched by the Sassanian empire.


    "Lilia, the Lord wants you to go to Heibao town for help. You start at once. By the way, inform dean that they are retreating to Heibao town." Said Nelson.


    The situation is so dangerous that Nelson doesn''t want his sister to suffer an accident. It''s the safest way to let her go to Heibao town. I guess that''s what Victor meant.


    Seeing Lilia''s anxious appearance, Nelson comforted: "Lord Victor has extraordinary strength and Renault''s protection. There will be no problem. Moreover, these dust falcons are pets domesticated by adults, and they can definitely contact adults. You don''t have to worry."


    Nelson looked up at the dull Strauss Kahn and wisely didn''t ask. The tall and burly man gave him the same feeling as Renault. Nelson believes that Victor''s potential power is very strong, and these soldiers are likely to be the secret forces cultivated by the Wimbledon family.


    "You protect Mrs. Lilia to Heibao town. I''ll go to the hill camp alone to investigate." Nelson commanded the guard under his opponent.


    "Brother, be careful. Don''t be surrounded by monsters!"


    Nelson was going to investigate alone, and Lilia, who had settled down a little, couldn''t help worrying again.


    Nelson patted the strong fast bird around him and said, "I can ride the fast bird without being surrounded."


    The fast bird fully adapts to the hilly terrain and walks through obstacles like a flat ground, but the adult fast bird has a grumpy temper and is difficult for ordinary people to ride. In Victor''s collar, only Nelson and the alchemist militia can control this adult fast bird.


    "By the way, brother, the dust Falcon can also investigate the enemy situation." Lilia turned to Kahn and said, "Kahn, tell my brother the way to command the dust falcon."


    Kahn nodded numbly. Protecting Lilia to Heibao town was his main task, and obeying her orders was his secondary task. Teaching Nelson to recognize the movements of the dust falcon is fully in line with his mission.


    More than ten minutes later, Nelson initially mastered the command method of the dust falcon, and breathed a sigh of relief. Nelson now understands that as long as the dust falcon is around, Victor''s chances of survival are greatly increased.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nelson pulled the reins, the fast bird let out a loud cry and turned to run in the direction of the hill camp. Nelson was unwilling not to go back and have a look.

 Chapter 107

    Nelson looked at a mound from a distance, and the dark monsters poured into the hill camp like a tide, which surprised and angered him.


    The closer to the hill camp, the more dense the half human and half ant monsters are. Nelson inevitably encountered several batches. At the beginning, he was still ready to fight, but these ant people didn''t seem interested in him. They just rushed to the hill camp. In this way, Nelson climbed the mound nearest to the hill camp alone with doubts. However, the scene in front of him made him angry. Countless monsters had captured the hill camp.


    The hill camp is of special significance to Nelson. The mercenary life is full of danger and the pain of life and death. However, the most painful thing for the mercenaries is the lack of a sense of belonging. When mercenaries are needed, employers treat them like guests of honor. Once the task is over, they regard them as a plague. War Bear mercenaries are used to fighting and sacrifice, but they are tired of wandering around. The hill camp is the home of War Bear mercenaries. Nelson personally experienced the change of the hill camp from scratch. Seeing it change from a simple camp to a beautiful village, Nelson''s heart is full of pride and love.


    Now, these ugly beasts not only destroy their homes, but also make their Lord''s life and death unknown! Hatred and remorse ignited Nelson''s anger. He wanted to jump down immediately and chop all these monsters with double axes. As an experienced soldier, Nelson knows that doing so is tantamount to suicide. No one can impact tens of thousands of monsters and retreat, not to mention these monsters are not afraid of death.


    It''s not Nelson''s style to turn around and leave without doing anything. Nelson has never seen these half human and half ant monsters. Anyway, he should test their strength and characteristics and kill a few to vent his anger. Sure of his idea, Nelson began to act. He jumped down from the hill on a fast bird, found a hidden Bush and tied the fast bird to the branch. Nelson is brave but never reckless. It is the most basic tactical accomplishment to arrange the retreat before taking the initiative to attack.


    Nelson hung his heavy battle axe on his back, took out two short spears made of refined iron from his backpack, and then fell behind a dense Bush to wait for the opportunity.


    Nelson has long found that ant people are groups. There are more than 300 fewer ant people in each group and more than 500 more. Most of these ant groups are crowded together, and occasionally a group of ant people deviate from the large army. Nelson was waiting for the lone ant colony to enter his attack range, then led them with a spear, killed a few and ran away.


    A group of ant people appeared in Nelson''s vision. They deviated from the road and were more than 300 meters away from their nearest ant colony. Obviously, these monsters didn''t have the patience to line up. They wanted to take a shortcut.


    Nelson roared and crashed out of the bush like a shell. He rushed forward with broken branches and leaves. His tenacious muscles and muscles rose high and his right hand waved fiercely. In just a few seconds, seven sharp and heavy throwing guns were shot out.


    One meter long throwing guns are made of refined iron, each weighing 40 kilograms. Driven by Nelson''s abnormal power, they fall into the ant colony more than 300 meters away with a harsh scream. The ant colony is dense and there is no need to aim at it at all. The throwing gun penetrates the ant man''s body with terrible kinetic energy. Seven throwing gun handles hit, and some even pierce two ant men and nail them firmly to the ground.


    Suddenly attacked, the ant people were excited. They quickly locked the source of the attack and hissed at Nelson.


    Nelson''s eyes were frozen and he held out two battle axes to prepare for close combat. Although Lilia had told him that ant people were aggressive and fearless of death, Nelson was still worried to see these ferocious monsters rush towards him like wild bees stabbed in a honeycomb.


    Nelson didn''t turn around and ran away. He didn''t need an axe to kill several monsters. He couldn''t spit out a bad breath in his chest. At the same time, Nelson also has full confidence in himself. He has observed these ant people for some time. Although these monsters are not slow, they can''t catch up with themselves. It''s not too late to chop a few first and then run away.


    The ant man charged very fast, just 300 meters away, but it took more than 20 seconds. Looking at the ant man close at hand, Nelson''s eyes flashed a bloodthirsty light. The two axes crossed and cut off, and the three ant men in front were cut off chest to chest. Nelson did not make a pause. He kicked the ant man fiercely. The ant man''s body was kicked back and flew out, knocking the ant man behind him to the ground. Nelson roared again, rushed into the ant colony, and the Tomahawk swept straight, bringing a bloody rain.


    As a mercenary growing up from the battle, Nelson has not received formal martial arts training. His attack is simple, direct, rough, deadly and powerful. The mercenaries who roll in life and death understand that the brave win when they meet on a narrow road. Only by killing the enemy can they give full play to their extraordinary strength in battle and make their opponents break their hearts and have no intention to resist.


    Nelson''s momentum is as fierce as a tiger. It is not impossible to fight against 100 with one in the face of ordinary human soldiers, but now he is facing ant man, a special creature without individual consciousness and life emotion. Ants are born for fighting and will never collapse because of the death of their companions. They will only be more excited in the face of strong enemies. This is their instinct.


    Every time Nelson kills an ant man, the ant man''s body will release a pheromone, which will attract the attention of other ant people and stimulate their desire to fight. The more dead ant people, the stronger the pheromone, and the more disturbed ant people. At the same time, Nelson''s body is inevitably stained with this pheromone, just like being marked. As long as he is seen by ant people, he will be attacked by them.


    The excited ant colony flooded Nelson one after another. In just a few seconds, Nelson''s combat space became more narrow, which was completely different from his previous experience. When an ant man swooped down from his companion''s back, Nelson knew he had to break through.


    Nelson hit the ant man who swooped down with an axe, but more ant men also stepped on the back of the same kind and jumped at him. From a distance, it was like a huge black wave to drown Nelson.


    Nelson''s eyes were fierce, his strong heart agitated violently for several times, the green tendons on Qiu Jie''s muscles burst, his body rotated at high speed, and the sad axe light circled around him, setting off an unstoppable whirlwind of axe blades. More than a dozen ant people were crushed, and their stumps and broken arms were mixed with green blood, throwing out like a blooming flower of death. Taking advantage of the clearance where the ant man around him was wiped out, Nelson quickly backed back, turned his head and ran towards the fast bird.


    With the tragic death of more than a dozen ant people, strong pheromones spread, and the peripheral ant colony was stimulated. They hissed and chased Nelson.


    Originally, attracted by pheromones, a large number of ant people gathered here in the hill camp. Ant people gathered more and more, and the small hill camps were filled. But here they did not find the enemy, which confused the ant commander. Unlike mindless soldiers, the commander ants have a certain wisdom. Every once in a while, they will consume the aging soldiers and ants in the group, and absorb a special power to feed back to the mother emperor of the group by killing the enemy. Only in this way can the mother emperor give birth to new offspring. Now a mobile information source has attracted the attention of the commander ant man. Simple wisdom tells them that this is the enemy they are looking for. In this way, countless ant men began to track Nelson under the leadership of the commander.


    Nelson rode on the fast bird and ran East quickly. He knew nothing about the ant man''s commotion. The fast bird was really like a duck in the water in the hilly area, and soon got rid of the ant colony behind it. Nelson breathed a sigh of relief and jumped off the fast bird, but he staggered. The feeling of collapse made him slightly dizzy, which was the sequelae of reluctantly using war skills.


    "What the hell is this?" Nelson cursed with lingering fear.


    Just a trial almost put Nelson into a hopeless situation. As a last resort, he had to use the knight''s combat skill: whirlwind chop. This skill was also a booty captured from the unlucky knight. Although Nelson is a powerful and fierce warrior, he is still very reluctant to use the knight''s fighting skills. Different from the knight''s elemental power, he must use the physical power to promote this devastating whirlwind chop, which has a great burden on the body. Now Nelson felt his bones groaning, his muscles twitching, and he was too weak to lift his strength.


    Nelson lay on the ground and gasped heavily, so that he could recover some strength as soon as possible, and let the fast bird recover some strength. Before long, the vibration of the ground made Nelson jump up, and the monsters had caught up. He quickly mounted the fast bird and continued to run for his life.


    Running and stopping like this, Nelson finally found that he couldn''t get rid of these ant people, and these ant people couldn''t catch up with him. The problem is that they and the fast bird can''t run all the time. They will always be tired. Nelson went around with the ant colony, trying to figure out a solution.


    Unconsciously, Nelson rode the fast bird to the black river. He took the fast bird and drank a few salivas by the river, washed his face, watched the river flow slowly south, and gradually had an idea.


    "The hill camp is over! Don''t think about it!" Nelson rode on the fast bird and went north along the river bank. Pinghu village is 5km in that direction.


    When Nelson arrived at Pinghu village, the lookout post of Pinghu village had found him in advance. Bayer boarded the combat platform with his confidants and stared sternly at Nelson. Bayer dared not take the famous northern bear lightly. The fence of Pinghu village could not stop this powerful warrior comparable to a knight.


    "Boss! What''s Nelson doing here alone? Does he think he can capture Pinghu village alone?" Mark said to Bayer puzzled and angrily.


    "Must have come to announce some Lord''s order." Bayer said coldly that he didn''t think Nelson was so arrogant.


    Nelson approached Pinghu village and found that the suspension bridge in Pinghu village had been pulled up, and more than a dozen cross bows pointed at himself. Obviously, Bayer''s gang regarded him as an enemy at all. Nelson''s eyes became colder and colder, with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    "Bayer! Run if you don''t want to die! The monster is coming!" Nelson grabbed the reins outside the range of the crossbow and shouted at Pinghu village.


    After shouting, Nelson turned a direction, rode a fast bird and jumped up a mound, which soon disappeared from Bayer''s vision.


    Bayer and Mark looked at each other, and Nelson''s actions confused them.


    "Is the bear in the North sick?" Cried mark.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to make me give in with some fierce wolves who can''t attack the city!" Bayer sneered with disdain. "The wolf disaster in the territory is not the first day. Now those fierce wolves have gone north to build their nests. What else can they threaten us?"


    "Let''s go!" Bayer ordered his opponent. As soon as his voice fell, he felt the ground shaking, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Head! There''s a monster!" The watchman on the arrow tower roared loudly, with hysterical fear in his voice.


    Bayer and mark stared at the front, and a black wave was coming here, with terrible screams one after another, and the earth was shaking at their feet.


    "What a monster!" Mark murmured, his face gray.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dwight looked at Nelson riding a fast bird on the arrow tower with a frown. The family is digging a secret silver mine here, and they are indeed harvesting purple sugarcane, but they also support food for Baron victor. This kind of tacit understanding is that the king does not see the king. Although Nelson was born in a humble background, he was a high-level baron. How could he come here so ignorant?


    "Believe it or not! There are a large number of monsters in the territory. If you want to live, run away quickly! I''ll inform count chebman now!" After Nelson''s roar, he pulled the fast bird and ran to count chebman.


    "Is this boy sick?" Bernard said dumbfounded.


    "The big bird he rode seems very good. Try to get some, and the count will be happy." Dwight patted Bernard on the shoulder.


    Nelson rode up to the count of chebman.


    Just dig our silver mine! And steal our purple cane! Just give you the monster!

 Chapter 108

    There was a great deal of noise in the temporary residence of the free people, and more than 3000 people had gathered in just one month. People have been tortured by the recent heavy rain. During the interval when the rain stopped, everyone got out of the cramped shacks, moved their stiff bodies and twisted their wet clothes.


    Green stood on a fast rock and looked at the chaotic crowd below. His face was as gloomy as a dark cloud in the sky. Over the past few days, free people have been pouring into the camp, two or three hundred at a time. It is obvious that someone is organizing it secretly. Green inquired a little. These people were all free people brought from Viscount Buryat. Green would never have believed it if Viscount Buryat had not played tricks behind his back.


    Green was worried about the task assigned by count York. Not only the mountain people were trying to control here, but even the Viscount Buryat was not kind.


    "I can only go one step at a time." Green thought with a sad face that he had arranged for one of his men to report back to Heibao town. If Viscount Buryat did plot against Baron Victor, his hands would not be able to fight him.


    Green jumped off the stone and went to Claude. He had made up his mind that the paladin could not leave until the support arrived. Now that Viscount Buryat has taken action, only the church can frighten his people. Now it''s time to delay. Otherwise, these free people must be controlled by the Viscount''s people.


    "Bang"


    Claude nailed a stake deep into the ground. He was strengthening a shack. Most of the shacks could not withstand the scouring of the rainstorm and had collapsed.


    Claude was so busy that he was ready to lead the team back, but the rainstorm for several days interrupted his trip. Claude and his team members had to stay here to organize disaster relief and maintain order. Fortunately, the Lords here continued to deliver some supplies, so that these free people could breathe.


    Baron Victor''s move moved Claude. He now knew that Baron was not a rich Lord. These supplies and food were a great burden for Baron victor. At the same time, Claude was ashamed of his recklessness. So many free people gathered here mostly because they believed in themselves as paladins. As Green said, if you don''t go by yourself, more people will come here. But before leaving, Claude wanted to do more for these people. He knew that even if he withdrew, the people in the camp would not disperse immediately.


    Claude straightened up and moved his weak muscles and bones. He didn''t sleep well these days. Even the paladin couldn''t bear the continuous hard work.


    "Benson, take a break." Claude saw a middle-aged man still repairing the shed. He couldn''t help shouting hello. The man named Benson is the leader of the mountain people who recently joined the camp and a devout believer. It was with his cooperation that Claude made up for the shortage of manpower. In the face of this rainstorm, Benson and his men made great efforts, which also won the respect of the paladin.


    "Yes." Benson dropped his hammer and gave a long sigh. When pressure is high, Benson will keep working. This is his habit. Many simple farmers also have this habit.


    Benson is under great pressure now. Nelson suddenly leads the team away and tells Benson that a large number of monsters have come to the territory. Hearing the news, Benson was eager to leave. If there was anything more frightening to farmers than war, it was groups of monsters. Benson kept telling himself that he is no longer a farmer. He is the confidant of Lord victor and the high-level of the territory. He must not panic like an ordinary farmer. His cowardly nature and his own responsibilities made Benson worry about gain and loss, unable to make a decision, and he could only relieve the pressure by working hard.


    "Benson, you don''t look very well. Are you sick? Go and have a bowl of digen soup."


    Benson''s pale face worried Claude a little. Unfortunately, the paladin could not use magic on others. In this case, even if the paladin was ill, he could only drink some herbal soup.


    "I''m fine." Benson smiled reluctantly at Claude, his eyes wandering. He didn''t know whether to tell the paladin the news.


    Claude was about to persuade Benson again when green came over.


    "Hey, Claude, Benson." Green racked his brains while talking to the two, figuring out how to persuade the Paladin to stay longer.


    "Green!" Claude smiled and said that green and he have had a lot of friendship since this time. The green Paladin certainly wouldn''t know that green was trying to please him.


    Benson nodded his head and said hello. He''s not in the mood to talk to green now.


    "Well, the weather is good." Green was depressed to find that he couldn''t find a suitable reason to leave the paladin, so he had to say ha ha.


    Claude looked up at the cloudy sky and was worried. It seemed that Benson was not alone in the storm.


    White looked at green, Claude, and Benson from a distance and curled his lips in disdain.


    "Sir, Benson and green seem to have a good relationship with the paladin." Fulin walked up to white and whispered, "I''m worried that there are paladins supporting them."


    "Worry a fart." White interrupted his men rudely.


    "Here, the free people in our territory account for more than half, and there are dozens of our people. Don''t say that the paladins are leaving, what can they do if they don''t go? We encourage a little, at least more than half of the people will follow us. Can the paladins stop us!"


    White is not only the leader of viscount Buryat, but also a trainee knight. He is loyal to the Viscount''s brother, Knight Austin. This time, it was at Austin''s command that white condescended to join the free people''s settlement point and intended to organize the free people to attack victor.


    As Austin''s confidant, white knows the inside story. A great man promised to get a baron collar as long as Lord Austin brought down Baron victor. If this thing is done, white''s power will rise. White knew that the impact on Victor would cause a lot of casualties to the free people, and most of them were born and bred in Buryat territory. However, compared with the interests behind it, Austin didn''t care about sacrificing some free people who could only dream all day, let alone white.


    Green and Benson''s various moves to win people''s hearts fall into white''s eyes. In his opinion, green is an ambitious free people, and Benson is the back hand arranged by Baron Victor, which can be seen from Benson with dozens of men.


    The two men jumped up and down, which made white laugh. In order to ensure the success of this event, Austin secretly encouraged many free people to take a chance in Victor, and mixed a large number of people with refugees. In fact, white has taken control of the camp. If it hadn''t been for Claude''s background, white would have started to act. He didn''t want to stay in this dirty free residence for a moment. However, at the thought of Lord Austin''s entrustment, white can only bear it silently.


    While several people were thinking, more than 300 villagers of brick kiln village finally arrived here. So many people came at once, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Dean!"


    Benson saw Dean''s face coming with the leader in a panic. He couldn''t afford to disguise any more. He rushed directly to Dean and asked, "are there really many monsters in the territory?"


    "Benson? Why are you here? Haven''t you been driven out of your territory by adults?" Cried Dean in surprise.


    "You know what? We left the camp on purpose." Dean''s surprised appearance made Benson very proud, and the depression of being driven out of the hill camp was swept away. But at the thought of the threat of monsters, the feeling of elation faded again.


    "Don''t worry about me first. Tell me if the monster is true?"


    "I don''t know! We got a summons from Lord victor and came here." Although he was not sure whether what Benson said was true or false, he was an old acquaintance after all. Dean described the matter to Benson in detail.


    "What the hell is going on?" Claude came up with a circle of people and asked seriously, "Benson, who the hell are you?"


    Benson smiled bitterly and explained, "Lord Claude, I heard you''re going back to black fort. In order to prevent accidents, Lord Victor sent me to secretly maintain the order of the free people. You know, we can''t come out in public, otherwise more free people will come."


    "Now, I have received news that there are many unknown monsters in the territory. Captain Nelson has led the team back to support."


    Claude is not as stunned as he was at the beginning. He can understand Benson''s practice of hiding his identity, but he cares most about the monster.


    "Monsters? Besiege Baron Victor? Are those ferocious wolves?"


    Dean said heavily, "I don''t know what kind of monster it is. I think we should be ready to retreat."


    Claude hesitated. As a paladin, it is their duty to destroy monsters and protect the people. Now monsters besiege Baron victor. He should lead a team to support, but what about so many ordinary people here? Claude had no choice whether to support the Lord or take people to retreat first.


    White saw this scene and screamed for no second. He thought it was obviously a play played by Baron Victor, in order to scare away all the free people. White made a gesture to his men and shouted, "you are all liars! You just don''t want us to join the Baron''s work point system!"


    White''s sudden attack stunned everyone. Before Benson could react, white shouted again: "listen! Lord Victor gave us food, Lord Victor sent us coir raincoats and carriages, and Lord Victor is a kind Lord!"


    "Now, Lord Victor wants to recruit people. But some people don''t want us to join the work point system! They want to monopolize the land here!"


    Under white''s hint, Austin''s hands began to make a noise.


    "They must be lying to us! If there are monsters besieging the Baron, why don''t they help the Baron stick to the castle!"


    "We want to join the work point system!"


    "Originally, they were all free people like us. Why didn''t they let us become vassals!"


    At the instigation of these people, the feelings of the free people were stirred up. They were short of food and clothing, and the rainstorm made them suffer. The threat of the fierce wolf made them panic. After running so far and suffering so much, why couldn''t they join the work point system? Their unwillingness instantly turned into anger. They shouted and scolded. The huge sound quickly infected everyone, and the whole temporary residence was out of control.


    Claude was caught off guard by the chaotic scene. He shouted at white, "are you crazy?"


    Whiteley ignored the paladin. He wanted to take people directly to victor! "We have so many people, what are some fierce wolves? We rush in! We want to join the work point system!"


    "Let''s rush in!"


    "Go together, the fierce wolf dare not appear!"


    "We want to be vassals!"


    Dozens of his men responded to White''s call and constantly agitated the surrounding crowd


    The scene was completely out of control, and Claude''s face changed greatly. At this time, a series of hurried hoofs came. After a while, more than a dozen cavalry arrived here, led by Lilia.


    Glancing coldly at the tumultuous crowd, Lilia shouted to Dean and Benson, "take our people to Heibao town. The monster has captured the hill camp! Go now!"


    Lilia turned her horse and disappeared surrounded by a dozen cavalry. Benson and Dean dared not hesitate and immediately urged their men to form a team to move towards Heibao town.


    Watching Victor''s leader leave the station decisively, Claude has fully believed that there are unknown monsters in this territory. He rushed to the front of the crowd and shouted, "listen to me! Victor''s leader must have monsters. Don''t move forward!"


    Claude had a high reputation among these refugees, and the villagers led by Victor did not hesitate to go north. The free people began to doubt the monster. White sneered: "they really acted like that! If Lord Victor led the team to evacuate, we would believe it! Even if there are monsters, what are so many of us afraid of? We worked hard to come here just to join Victor? Let''s go! Let''s see Lord victor!"


    White held his head high and took the lead to walk outside the station. Austin''s men also pushed and encouraged in the crowd. In this way, thousands of free people rushed forward with white, and lost their reason like a stupid sheep. Even if there was a vast abyss ahead, they would jump down with the sheep.


    Claude stamped angrily, greeted the other paladins, and followed the crowd. In any case, the paladin cannot let the people face the danger and do nothing.


    "Why don''t you go?" Claude asked green faintly.


    "I want to see the monster." Green said with a smile.


    Claude did not speak, but nodded gently. The paladin was not a real fool. There was no need to investigate Green''s identity at this time.


    The mighty team continued to move forward for some time. Suddenly, it was like the water met the dam and separated to the left and right. The people behind don''t know what happened, while the people in front are like falling into an ice cave. A small group of half man and half ant monsters met them.


    White looked at some strange ant people and took a breath of air conditioning. He didn''t expect that there were monsters here. When these scattered ant people met so many creatures, they approached the crowd by instinct, and made a tentative neighing, facing white at the front of the crowd.


    The shrill shriek and ferocious appearance of the ant man startled white, who was the first to bear the brunt. If he wanted to feel a dagger from his arms, he threw it out directly. In a flash of light, an ant man''s head was shot through in an instant. The other ants immediately screamed excitedly and rushed at white.


    "Throw me the sword!"


    White kicked an ant man out with one foot, took over the long sword thrown under his hand, sprinkled the silver sword light into a fan, cut the two ant people directly, and the green blood splashed on him. Although several ant men are fierce and not afraid of death, they are still unable to resist the trainee knights with sharp swords. White soon hacked the ant men to death.


    Claude and the paladins came up and looked at the monster body on the ground and white with green blood. His face was serious and heavy.


    "Sir Knight, is this what you want?" Claude asked coldly.


    White blinked and said nothing. After a while, his face changed greatly and shouted, "get out!"


    Compared with the perception of trainee knights, paladins were obviously a little worse. When white got away and ran, they heard a hiss in the distance. Soon everyone saw that thousands of ant people were running here like a black wave.


    The crowd was in a mess. Thousands of free people cried and ran away, while thirty paladins stood in a row.


    "Claude! Don''t you run!" Cried the green pilgrim.


    "Green, run! We''ll stop these monsters!" Claude held the hammer tightly in his hand.


    "You''re crazy! It''s meaningless to die!" Green scolded angrily. I don''t know why. After just one month, Green took the stupid Paladin as his partner.


    "Someone must stop the monster. This is our Paladin''s mission. Only sacrifice can lead to redemption."


    Claude''s eyes were bright and firm, and green couldn''t say a word with a towering momentum.


    Green left. When he heard the paladin''s neat battle prayer, he couldn''t help looking back and saw countless ant people drowning the stupid paladins.


    Shining paladins are fools! Even prayer is so stupid! When all things are dark, only glory lasts forever! It''s fucking dark. Where''s the light? Green thought as he ran.


    "Maybe there is light..."

 Chapter 109

    A convoy moved slowly along the wide road. More than a dozen well-equipped cavalry lined up in two rows, walking at the front of the team. Following the three carriages were two teams of tall and burly elite soldiers.


    Nicole rode a particularly strong war horse to the front of the team. Her long chestnut hair floated in the wind and her facial features were bright and moving. She was dressed in a bright silver lady''s armor with elegant shape. The close fitting design outlined a graceful curve and carved exquisite patterns on it, which looked beautiful and solid. I thought I could see my sweetheart soon. Nicole''s delicate red lips like petals filled with a faint smile. The softness of women and the heroism of knights were combined to show a moving charm, which attracted the cavalry around to pay attention to her from time to time.


    Bruce looked through the window. His face was a little strange. He didn''t expect that Nicole, who was always shy, would have such a burning side after becoming a knight. She was about to return to Heibao town. Instead of staying in her carriage, Nicole put on tailor-made knight armor and rode on a war horse for fear that others would not know that she was a female knight.


    The knight''s body armor is made of 100 forged fine iron. Even the women''s armor weighs 150 pounds. This weight is nothing to the knight, but the hard armor is uncomfortable to wear. So Bruce would rather stay in his carriage in a comfortable hunting suit.


    This time, Bruce and Nicole escorted master Edwin back to the silver white tower in the kingdom of Al, with a round-trip journey of more than 8000 kilometers, which lasted six months. In fact, it only takes them four months to return to the family territory, but master Edwin asked the forging master of the silver white tower to tailor a female knight armor for Nicole. Therefore, they stayed for nearly two months.


    Bruce is a knight, but he doesn''t know that female knights and knights are completely different creatures. It''s almost home. There''s a beautiful new armor that doesn''t come out. Is that still a female knight?


    A strand of long hair wrapped around Nicole''s white and slender fingers. In six months, chestnut short hair turned into soft and smooth long hair again. When playing with her hair, Nicole will think of the figure of Victor and his courage to face the ogre when she was most desperate. That scene has been deeply engraved in her memory and will never be forgotten.


    "What will Victor look like when he sees me again? That girl Lilia should have become his personal maid? Has he missed me with Lilia?" The towering black castle was clearly visible, but Nicole''s heart was full of tenderness.


    A team of galloping riders interrupted the female Knight''s reverie. Nicole stared and found that it was the family messenger. The three riders also saw Nicole''s team, each showing a happy expression, pulled the reins and ran to the team. Bruce noticed the movement outside and stepped down from the carriage.


    "Lord Bruce! Lord Nicole!" Three tough riders jumped off their horses and saluted Nicole and Bruce.


    "What happened?" Bruce asked, frowning. The messenger with one man and two horses must have urgent information to transmit. He must come straight to the convoy to summon himself and Nicole.


    "The Earl issued a war order asking all the family knights to return to black castle. This is the Earl''s warrant." One of the leading riders handed Bruce a sheepskin scroll.


    Bruce and Nicole looked at each other and saw the dignity and shock in each other''s eyes.


    In order to rule the vast territory, the Lord implemented the enfeoffment system. Since the income of the territory mainly comes from land ownership, the Lords will provide a large piece of land in the property, including farms, villages, villagers, livestock, mills and all other incidental property, as a fief to the vassal. In addition to paying sacrifices to the Lord, the vassal should also train the armed forces to defend his fiefdom. When necessary, he should respond to the Lord''s call and mobilize all his forces to join the Lord''s army. This is the order of war.


    As a knight of York family, Bruce owns 7000 mu of fief, a farm, a village, a horse farm and more than 700 collar people. Bruce not only organized production, but also provided for 20 soldiers and trained all young leaders. Bruce usually served for the family and received a knight pension, but the family would not recruit his soldiers. But once the war order was launched, Bruce must lead all his armed forces, including soldiers and all militias, to join the family army and accept unified command.


    Issuing a war order means that all adult male leaders of the family should be armed to participate in the battle, and the production activities in the territory will be minimized, which will consume the family''s savings for many years. Therefore, the Lord will not easily issue a war order until the moment of life and death.


    Bruce opened the scroll and read it carefully. His face became very serious.


    "Where are my wife and children now?"


    The messenger replied respectfully, "your wife has arrived in Heibao town with all the villagers she belongs to."


    Bruce breathed a sigh of relief. His wife was also a family trainee knight. Even in the face of such a disaster, he would not be as helpless as ordinary people.


    "What the hell happened?" Nicole asks Bruce.


    Although Nicole is also a knight, she has no fief, so she can''t receive the order of war. However, Ni is a disciple of trisley, the great Knight of the family, and also her vassal. At this time, she must follow trisley to fight for the family. Moreover, trisley funded and entrusted Edwin to customize a set of knight armor for her. The cost alone is 7000 kinsol, which shows the close relationship between Nicole and the family.


    "A large group of monsters attacked the whole human horse hill. Baron Baltar''s castle was captured and the Baron died. Viscount kovaan''s leader was captured and the Viscount''s army was completely annihilated. Only the viscount and his knights succeeded in breaking through. The family''s tusk Legion was badly damaged, the Fermat Knights died and the uwar Knights died." Bruce said sadly.


    A sense of grief surged into Nicole''s heart. Feimit and uwar were Knights of York family and officers of the tusk army. Even they were killed, indicating that the tusk army was indeed badly hurt.


    "Let''s go! Go back to Heibao!"


    Bruce jumped on a horse and rushed to the black castle. Nicole and all the cavalry followed, and the bloody setting sun pulled out a long figure behind them. At this moment, if you look down from the sky, you will find that countless teams are converging towards Heibao town. The family war order has been issued, and it is time to unite as one.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The road in the south of Heibao town was built along the river bank of Heishui. The heavy rain for several days made the road particularly muddy. A team of cavalry galloped to Heibao town. The strong horses snorted and flew with their hooves, bringing up a large amount of sludge.


    Lilia rode on the war horse, her face was pale, her smooth forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, but her bright eyes showed a strong look. Some people collapsed in the face of suffering, while others were sublimated. The journey from Victor to black fort town was more than 20 days, and Lilia was shortened to 10 days. Her tenacious will moved the cavalry guarding her. Heibao town is already in sight. When she comes here, the cavalry around Lilia has changed from more than 20 to more than 10. Not everyone can persist in the high-intensity March.


    Lilia saw the South Gate of Heibao town and the shadow of war. Teams of vehicles loaded with goods drove into Heibao Town, and empty carriages drove out of Heibao town. In the past, the caravans waiting to pay taxes into the city disappeared, and the hotels and horse sheds that served the caravans were also empty. The walls were crowded with archers with crossbows. Looking east along the city wall, countless people are enclosing a gap in the city wall with stones and soil, which was originally reserved for the construction of an auxiliary fort.


    The York family is preparing for a defensive war! Who are their enemies? The endless army of ant people appeared in Lilia''s mind and sank her heart to the bottom of the valley.


    After Lilia showed her identity, she did not receive too many cross examination and distress. The soldiers guarding the city directly told Lilia to go to Heibao to find the clerk, Lord max, who was responsible for receiving the Lord''s family who came to take refuge.


    With the help of Strauss Kahn, Lilia pushed aside the panic crowd and walked to Heibao. The buildings in the trade zone and the vassal district have been demolished, the demolished building materials have been sent to build the city wall, and the open space has been built with dense shacks. It is obvious that the free people outside the city have also taken refuge in the city.


    In the black castle, Lilia met max, the clerk who usually pays attention to elegant manners, dressed in leather armor, waist and hip long sword, and looks ready to go to the battlefield at any time.


    "Madame Lilia, I was about to send a messenger to Baron victor. I didn''t expect you to have arrived." Max was silent for a moment and continued, "was Victor attacked by a monster?"


    "Yes, the monster entered our territory from the entrance of the Everglades, and the hill camp has been captured."


    Lilia bit the bloodless Cherry Lip and entered Heibao town. She already knew that it was not just Victor''s encounter with the monster tide, but an all-round outbreak. In this case, how can the York family send troops to support Victor?


    Lilia calmed down and described the territory to Max in detail.


    "Lord Victor is a true Lord!" Max couldn''t help shrugging when he heard that Victor held on until the end in order to cover the retreat of his people. He did not expect that the seemingly weak Baron Victor had such responsibility and courage.


    When the Lord abandons the territory in the war against monsters and orcs, he loses the legitimate ownership of the territory. Sticking to the territory and protecting the people are the basis for the cooperation between Guanghui church and the nobility. However, there are not many lords who really survive with the territory. For thousands of years, knights have formed blood lines. Even if they lose their Lord status, they don''t have to worry about having no family to take them in. In fact, if it weren''t for keeping the alchemy tower, Victor would have run away. Everyone knows the truth of saving people and losing land.


    "Lord max, I hope the York family can help us eliminate monsters in our territory." Lilia asked hoarsely. Although Victor is not a vassal of the York family, his interests are deeply linked, and the Earl of York has the responsibility to help the Lord eliminate monsters under the title of governor of the man horse hills.


    Max was a little unhappy. The family had reached the critical point of life and death. There was still time to save Baron Victor, and most of the Baron was dead. Without castles and knights, Max didn''t think Victor could survive the ant tide. However, Max has no intention to stimulate Lilia. It''s good to absorb more people at this time. At least the girl in front of her has more than 400 young people. A little armed is good cannon fodder.


    Max pondered and asked, "Mrs. Lilia, how many monsters does Victor have?"


    "There are probably more than 20000, maybe more, I don''t know." Lilya whispered.


    Max smiled bitterly and shook his head. "There must be more than 20000. There is an exit from the Everglades in Victor, and there are three such exits. I tell you the truth, there are more than 70000 monsters pouring out of the other two exits. The monsters entering victor will not be less than 30000, maybe more."


    "Baron polta, who connects the outlet of the swamp, has fallen, the Baron''s castle has been broken, and Baron polta has died. The Baron kovaan, who leads the other outlet, has also been occupied by the monster. The Baron''s army has been completely annihilated by the monster, and the Baron kovaan only escaped with his knights."


    "At present, 30000 monsters are besieging count tellandon''s castle, and Baron Villepin''s castle is besieged by monsters. Therefore, we are not able to destroy Victor''s monsters for the time being." Max said regretfully.


    Looking at the big tears rolling down Lilia''s eyes, Max comforted: "We have asked the Kingdom and the church for help. Bishop Perot and the paladin are coming, and the kingdom will send a knights to support us. At that time, we will eliminate Victor''s monsters. Before that, your people can take refuge in Heibao Town, but they must obey our call."


    "I want to see Mrs. Sylvia. Victor has something important to hand over to her." Lilia said in a deep voice. At this time, she can only place her hope on the brick, although she doesn''t believe that this humble brick can save lives.


    "The countess is very busy now. I can hand over anything for you." Max said coldly. He was getting impatient with Lilia.


    "No!" Lilia got up and walked to the door. Victor told her that bricks should never be given to others.


    Out of the black castle, Lilia finally couldn''t support it.


    How could the York family help Victor when they were in trouble? Maybe this brick was just an excuse for Victor to run for his life. Thinking of this, Lilia sat softly on the ground and cried.


    "Lilia!"


    A familiar voice made Lilia lift her hazy tears. What came into sight was Nicole, a valiant female knight.

 Chapter 110

    The next day, the sky was blue and the sun was shining, but there were clouds in Heibao town.


    The York family''s war order has been issued. The family members scattered throughout the territory obey the order, abandon all castles, villages and farms, and gather in Heibao town with their soldiers and villagers. The population of Heibao town soared to more than 80000, and the wide streets suddenly became narrow. The threat of monsters is on everyone''s mind. Whether it is the humble free people, the arrogant leaders, or the high feudal lords, they are all the same panic at this time.


    "Look! It''s a paladin!" A pedestrian pointed to the suddenly retreating crowd and shouted.


    On the street, three teams of paladins are moving forward. They are wearing full body armor, lock hats and leather helmets, holding a one handed halberd, a messenger Tower Shield, and a nail hammer on their waist. There are 300 Paladins in a row of three and a column of 100. Their movements are uniform. Although there are only 300 people, they have an unstoppable power.


    "Paladin! Paladin of the shining church!"


    "Here comes the paladin! We are saved!"


    "Praise you, paladin of the Lord of glory! May the glory of the Lord shine on you!"


    When the paladin appeared, the bright sun could not dispel the haze, just like the snow and ice in spring. Pedestrians in the street gave way to both sides to make a wide road for the paladins. Some devout people even knelt on the ground and kissed the footprints left by the paladin.


    The expectation, praise and admiration of the people made the paladin''s green face firm and calm, and a momentum like a mountain arose spontaneously.


    Bishop Perot followed the paladin quietly, as ordinary as an old farmer. Looking at the magnificent paladin in front of him, his eyes were full of pride and sadness. If nothing happens, these young paladins will die in the man horse hill, but their bright eyes have excitement, excitement, perseverance and courage, but there is no fear.


    All paladins know that they were chosen to redeem the people, for which they are not afraid to sacrifice. More than 100000 paladins have died in the past seven thousand years. They have stopped the charge of the human horse tribe and faced the sweep of the ogre supervisor. In order to protect the people, the paladin was fearless and did not shrink back.


    Perot, as the high level of the church, knows the secret of paladins. Paladins come from ordinary people, but not everyone can become paladins. Only those who are the most devout and glorious can inspire holy power and obtain extraordinary power. The belief of the people is the root of holy power, holy power is the sword of the paladin, and the belief of sacrifice and redemption is the power of the Paladin to take up the sword. When paladins take up their swords, it means they are ready to die to protect the people.


    If you want to wear the crown, you should bear its weight first. This is the agreement between the Lord of glory and the early Pope. Without faith, you can''t have power, and without faith, you can''t use power. This is true for all clergy, and Perot is no exception. But every time when fighting with other races, paladins always bear the greatest sacrifice. They are real heroes!


    Heroes have the courage to sacrifice, but they deserve glory. The high-ranking bishop of Perot is willing to follow the paladin like a farmer and let these young people enjoy the treatment of heroes. However, Perot also knew that the power of the church alone was not enough to resist the surging ant tide. He needed the power of United knights.


    Under the guidance of his attendants, Perot entered the Earl of York''s office and his pupils shrank. The countess, dressed in a blue dress with a slender waist and a long skirt reaching to the ground, stood at the window overlooking the whole black fort town. The golden hair has turned into bright red, and the dark blue eyes are also plated with a circle of dark red, which has the magic of a dream.


    Perot sighed and said, "Madam Sylvia, may the glory of the Lord of glory protect you."


    "Bishop, please sit down." Sylvia looked back with a smile, walked to the table, held out her jade hand and poured a cup of coffee for bishop Perot. "This is Victor''s coffee. Please try it. Maybe you won''t be able to taste this unique drink in the future."


    Perot took a sip of the cup, savored the bitter taste, and sighed in a low voice, "has the form been so severe?"


    "Twelve days ago, this monster we call the ant man poured into the man horse hill from the swamp. On that day, Baron Baltar died, viscount kovaan was captured, and Baron Victor''s life and death were unknown. Then, the ant man captured Baron riodesi and Baron tirac. Now, they are still besieging count tellandon castle, Baron Villepin castle, and the men of eskri Baron castle. " Sylvia whispered


    "Ant man''s strength is so strong?" Perot never expected that in just a few days, so many lords were defeated by monsters, and even had no chance to ask for help.


    "When an integrated brigade of the tusk army supported count tellandon, the whole army was destroyed. Two knights died, and only the great Knight Giles and four trainee Knights survived." Sylvia said sadly.


    Perot was shocked. The tusk army had only 3000 people, but it was the most elite army of the York family. Under the leadership of the great knights, an integrated brigade of 1000 people was completely annihilated and two knights were killed. Such a tragic defeat is enough to show the strength of the ant man.


    "What are you going to do?" Perot asked astringently. He had hoped that the York family could stick to the man horse hill and become a line of defense against the ant army. Therefore, the church has communicated with the kingdom of Gambis and will try its best to support here. But now it seems that the York family will not last long.


    "Before the family makes a decision, I have a few questions to ask the bishop." Sylvia said faintly, her eyes quiet and deep.


    Perot''s heart was cold. He knew it must be related to the decision-making of York family.


    "Mrs. Sylvia, please." Perot said.


    "Did the forest people and horses migrate because of the problem of ant people? How much does the church know about ant people?" Sylvia''s deep eyes became as sharp as a knife, which made Perot difficult to parry as her problem.


    After a long silence, Perot smiled bitterly, "Mrs. Sylvia, please don''t get me wrong. The church doesn''t know anything about ant people attacking man horse hills."


    There are indeed records about ant people in the church''s Monastery, but that was a long time ago. Perot has just learned the specific details. The church has no intention of setting them up when the York family moved westward to the horse hills. This misunderstanding must be explained first.


    Perot thought about it and said, "the church can''t determine the reason for the migration of forest people and horses. As for ant people..."


    "According to church documents, 1500 years ago, the legendary Paladin Lord fahild led the paladin through the swamp and into the endless forest in order to track the remaining sins of the Pantheon. There, Lord fahild met an alien Empire, which was called the Assyrian Empire."


    "The Assyrians were cruel and evil. They sacrificed with the blood of living people. Lord fahild destroyed their altar and was chased and killed by the Assyrians. Finally, Lord fahild escaped alone and died soon."


    "Originally, the church was going to set up an expeditionary army to attack the Assyrian Empire, but the information brought back by Lord fahild showed that the Assyrians were fighting against a terrible monster. In order not to let the monster spread to the human world, the church gave up the plan of the expedition. That monster was ant man. Unexpectedly, these monsters invaded the human kingdom."


    Sylvia snorted coldly. Although Perot covered up, she restored some of the truth. In the process of chasing and killing wizards, the paladin fahild met Assyrians and found that Assyrians exchanged blood sacrifice for strength against ant people. Therefore, he cheated Assyrians of their trust, destroyed the altar and was chased and killed by Assyrians. The Church cannot tolerate blood sacrifice. However, the church was at its weakest stage and fell into internal struggle. If you want to destroy a powerful alien Empire, you must summon glorious angels, but the paladins have put the Pope on the air. Moreover, the barbarians in the trier mountains are also alien, powerful but not within the protection scope of the glorious code. For the same alien Assyrians, the church does not regard them as human beings, and the expedition plan will naturally end. However, losing the altar, the Assyrian Empire has obviously been defeated by the ant people. The ant people spread to the man horse hills and were hit by the York family.


    Obviously, the cause of the matter was that the church did not wipe its ass clean, which led to great losses to the family. But bishop Perot is not a paladin camp, but has a close relationship with the white tower. Sylvia had to suppress her anger and asked coldly, "what happened in the Northern Wilderness bordering the eastern border of the Sassanian Empire?"


    "Why do you ask?" Perot was silent for a long time and asked.


    "If there is no problem with the Sassanian Empire, it should be the shining knights who support the horse hills now, rather than those hairy paladins to die! If I guess correctly, the Sassanian Empire has been threatened by orcs, either the Centaur tribe or the ogre leader, which can be seen from the sudden peace talks between the Sassanians and the dodos." Sylvia chuckled.


    "I don''t know," said Perot, shaking his head. Although he is the bishop of the church, he has been excluded from the power core of the church. For the details of the Sassanian Empire, the shining Knights did not inform him, but recruited many elite paladins.


    "How is the church going to support us in the face of an army of 100000 ant people?" Sylvia asked in a deep voice. That''s the key to deciding whether the family will stay or not.


    Perot pondered for a moment and said, "the church is mobilizing paladins from all over the world. No less than 1000 paladins will enter the human horse hills in a month. At the same time, the Marquis of goron will lead the Xunlong knights to support you."


    "If the church has only this support, I don''t think our York family can stop the ant people." Sylvia shook her head and said: "In the face of disaster, our York family will go all out, but if we don''t have enough support, we can only consider retreating. After all, there are tens of thousands of people here. If the forest people and horses choose to migrate because of ant man''s attack, it means that ant man''s attack is wave after wave, which is a disaster for the whole human world, not something that our family can resist. The only one The way is to build a strong fortress at the entrance of the Everglades. Before that, we must completely eliminate the ant people in the man horse hills. To eliminate the ant people, the church must mobilize the shining knights. As for the fast Dragon Knights, I don''t think they can do that. "


    Perot knew what Sylvia said was a realistic situation. Although the fast Dragon Knights were strong, they were much worse than the shining knights, and the Gambis royal family might not consume the strength of the York family secretly. If the York family chose to withdraw from the man horse hills, the situation in the human kingdom would become unpredictable. The worst situation is that the York family will unite emperor Rand with Gambis to find a new living space. This is what the church does not want to see.


    "I will report the situation here to Guangming mountain." Bishop Perot stood up and walked to the door. Before leaving, he looked deeply at the countess and said, "Sylvia, the church will try its best to support you, but the church will not allow a civil war in Gambis in the face of disaster."


    Sylvia went back to the window and looked down at the whole black fort town.


    "There''s only one war! Maybe ant man, maybe Gambis." The countess thought quietly.

 Chapter 111

    In the south of Victor''s collar, there is a purple sugarcane forest near the Jinshui River bank. Like a storm, the three meter high purple sugarcane keeps breaking down and making a rustling sound.


    Hundreds of ferocious ant men pulled out purple sugarcane plants from the ground and gnawed at the roots with their hard jaws, while the sweet and juicy sugarcane rods were randomly thrown on the ground, and the scene was a mess.


    A strong wolf came out of the purple sugarcane forest, and his green eyes stared at the ant man who was eating. The exploding mane, swollen muscles, bared tusks and low roar. At this time, any living creature can feel the malice of the giant wolf, and the ant man also responded.


    Several ant men closest to the giant wolf tentatively hissed provocatively. They were distinguishing whether the creature also had the power to absorb. Seeing that the giant wolf had no attack, the ant man buried his head and continued to nibble at the purple sugarcane. The giant wolf pounced, bit the head of an ant man, turned around and ran away. In a short moment, the giant wolf had disappeared into the dense purple sugarcane forest. The ant man put down the purple cane in his hand, gave out an excited and bloodthirsty neighing, and ran after the giant wolf. The ant colony swarmed into the purple sugarcane forest like the tide, and a special ant man was exposed like a stone on the beach.


    The commander ant man did not control the pursuit behavior of the soldier ants. He turned his head, distinguished the direction and began to move to the nearest ant colony.


    Although the commander ant man has wisdom, they must obey the instructions of the mother emperor and cannot return to the group until the soldiers and ants under his control are consumed. Destroying the enemy''s effective power and destroying the enemy''s renewable crops are two ways for ant people to absorb power. It is easier and more effective to destroy the enemy than to destroy crops. The most important thing is that fighting can consume the surplus soldiers and ants in the population.


    Before the single commander ant man walked ten meters away, two giant wolves sprang up in the purple sugarcane forest. Their bodies were a whole circle larger than that giant wolf. Their blood red eyes were full of crazy look. They opened their big mouth, showed Bai Sensen''s sharp teeth, and went straight to the ant man.


    There is an essential difference between the commander ant man and the soldier ant. They will not take the initiative to fight unless they have to, but the instinct of fighting has long been engraved in their souls. Facing the fierce bite of two giant wolves, the commander ant man grabbed a giant wolf by the throat and lifted it up. The other giant wolf has rushed to the ant man''s side. Its sharp fangs stabbed into the ant man''s forelimbs and dragged back desperately, so that the ant man can''t stand up.


    The commander ant man screamed and tore his hands hard. The tough body of the giant wolf was stretched straight, and he tore it in half with great strength. The blood covered the ant man''s sight, but his compound eyes caught a little cold light. Despite the dragging of the giant wolf under his feet, the ant man retreated and avoided an arrow through his chest, but before it made a further response, another green crossbow arrow ran through his head.


    Before he died, the ant man hissed and pressed the giant wolf who couldn''t let go of it. His four arms tightly wrapped around the body of the giant wolf. In the continuous explosion, the giant wolf was twisted into a pile of meat mud.


    When the ant man strangled the giant wolf, two figures jumped out of the opposite bush, swept over the hill at an amazing speed and disappeared into the dense trees.


    Victor and shack ran to a valley and saw Renault and cliff, the vanguard militia, waiting for them there.


    Jumping directly on Renault''s back, Victor shouted, "go!" Nine mastiffs also ran out and escorted Victor to the distance.


    After running for nearly two hours, he finally arrived at a humble secret camp. Victor rolled down from Renault''s back and lay upright on a huge bear skin.


    "What a fucking thrill!"


    When shooting the commander ant man, he didn''t feel nervous. When he ran to a safe place, Victor only felt that his last strength had been drained. He could only lie on the bear skin mat like a half dead fish and gasp. His heart was filled with joy.


    Since the outbreak of the ant tide, this is the second commander ant man shot by Victor. In this shooting operation, an alchemical war mastiff was used to lead away the ant colony. The other two war mastiffs entangled the commander ant man, and then shack feinted. Finally, Victor completed the kill. Although the plan was simple, Victor spent ten days formulating and implementing this action plan, which included Victor''s observation and re understanding of ant man.


    Since the ant man broke through the hill camp, Victor and Renault escaped from the upper camp from the steep slope and joined the five war mastiffs under the guidance of the alchemical crow. In order to gain time for evacuation, all the auxiliary alchemists were sacrificed. Of course, one of the reasons why Victor ordered them to stick to the fence was that the auxiliary alchemists were unable to withdraw from the steep slope nearly 300 meters high.


    Fortunately, the ant man was not interested in the alchemy tower. A day later, eight alchemy war mastiffs joined Victor one after another. Finally, Victor was left with only Renault, shack, Jack, cliff, linden and DURU, a total of six militias, 13 war mastiffs and 17 alchemical crows.


    Victor began to investigate the situation of ant people in the territory. He released 12 alchemical crows to patrol the whole territory, and finally confirmed that there were more than 30000 ant people in the territory. In addition to the hill camp, Pinghu village, the settlement of free people and the chebman family camp were all devastated. The army of ant people was divided into four groups, one group went directly to count chebman, the other to Viscount Buryat, and the other to Baron eskry. Finally, more than 7000 ant people stayed here, mainly on the Bank of Jinshui River.


    Victor found a hidden hill and watched the ant man from a distance. He was surprised to find that the ant colony was fighting the fish man. Once the ugly fish man sees the strange ant man invade the river bank, he will rush up and bite, and then be torn up and swallowed by the ant colony. More fish people will climb out of the river to attack the ant colony. When they are more than half dead and injured, they escape back to the river. After a period of time, the fish people will come out and fight with the ant people again. This situation happens every day. The Jinshui River bank has been dyed red and green by the blood of fish people and ant people. It looks particularly disgusting. Seeing that the fish man had fallen blood like himself, Victor had a feeling of schadenfreude. He even hoped that the two monsters would hurt each other until they died together.


    However, three days later, Victor witnessed a decisive battle between monsters. Under the leadership of a giant fish man, dense fish men were killed from the Jinshui River. Their number was more than ant men, and two ant colonies were crushed in one impact. Then the ant man began to fight back, and the ant colony rushed up fearlessly. Just a few minutes later, the fish man collapsed, and the giant fish man was torn apart by the ant colony. Since then, fewer and fewer fish people came ashore, but more and more ant people were attracted to the river bank.


    In this shocking monster war, Victor noticed two details: first, the commander ant man did not take the initiative to participate in the battle from beginning to end. After the initial ant colony was annihilated, the two commander ant men killed out of the fish man''s siege and rushed to the entrance of the swamp in the West, with amazing speed. Secondly, the ant people used weapons in the battle, mainly the spears and crossbows in the hill camp. They were skilled in the use of weapons, and their combat effectiveness made Victor tremble.


    After the defeat of the fish man, the battle on the bank became more and more sparse, and the boring ant colony began to destroy the purple sugarcane, but once the battle on the bank occurred, the ant colony would rush back. In this way, the ant colony began. It''s strange to fight strange, no wonder to eat purple sugarcane.


    Victor was determined to test whether the commander ant man would take the initiative to attack. He sent a war mastiff to attack an ant colony. The ant colony pursued the war mastiff, but the commander ant man ran to another ant colony indifferently.


    When the war mastiff ran back, an amazing scene happened. Other war mastiffs issued a threatening roar and did not allow it to approach. Then the alchemical crow began to warn and the ant colony caught up. The strange performance of the war mastiff made Victor suddenly realize that it was a wild intuition telling the war mastiff that there was danger in the same kind, and the danger came from the green blood it adhered to. After sacrificing the war mastiff, the ant colony retreated.


    In order to test the ant man''s tracking means, shack shot an ant man at a distance with a bow and crossbow at Victor''s command, and then shifted his position. The ant colony quickly gathered near the ant man''s body and kept turning. Finally, under the leadership of the commander ant man, it searched in the direction of the arrow, but did not track the alchemy militia.


    After several tests, Victor came to three conclusions: in the battle, the commander ant man will not attack first, but give priority to controlling the ant colony to fight. Second, ant people rely on the smell of the same kind to target hunting. Third, ant people use weapons to put out fire and destroy purple sugarcane. All behaviors that show wisdom depend on the control of the commander. In addition, they have only simple instincts.


    With this understanding, Victor carried out this hunting operation. The commander ant man''s combat effectiveness also frightened victor. The 18 point alchemical war mastiff was like paper paste on the ant man''s hand. If the operation fails, the remaining nine mastiffs will come forward and drag the ant man, so Victor can only escape the territory with a few alchemical militias. Fortunately, the operation was successful!


    When the intense heartbeat calmed down, Victor asked Renault, "big man, how many silver crossbows do we have?"


    "Sir, there are 11 silver crossbows." Renault replied in a muffled voice.


    "Is there so much left?" Victor frowned and said to himself.


    The war mastiff sacrificed the alchemy tower. It can also be added. One can be used less than one. Once the silver crossbow arrows were used up, Victor could no longer hunt the commander ant man.


    "I wonder if Heiyu has found Lilia? If Sylvia receives the information I passed on, she should send a great knight to help me hunt the commander?" Victor looked up at the sky and thought to himself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nicole finally stroked the knight''s armor hanging on the shelf, lifted her long sword and pushed out of the door. All the people coming and going in the corridor were fully armed attendants. In the face of disaster, the children of these vassals will fight for the family, but Nicole will leave Heibao to save her lover.


    At the exit of the corridor, a small figure blocked Nicole''s way.


    "Miss trisley?!" Nicole said. Nicole was very embarrassed when she became a deserter but was caught by her teacher.


    "I''m here to see you off!" Trisley looked at Nicole quietly for a moment and said softly. Her crisp voice was full of reluctance and love.


    Nicole didn''t expect that trisley came to send herself. The family raised herself for 22 years, but she chose to leave when the family was in the most danger. She was ashamed and uneasy, and Nicole''s tears fell from her eyes like pearls,


    "I''m already a knight. Why do I still cry as much as when I was a child?" Trisley looked at her favorite disciple and smiled.


    "Sorry, teacher. I want to save him." Nicole muttered with her head down.


    "Nicole, do you know what is the most important thing about knights?" Trish Li asked in a quiet voice. Before Nicole could answer, she continued, "the most important thing for a knight is to stick to his faith."


    "Fimit died! Uwar died! They could have broken through, but fimit didn''t do so. He chose to avenge his disciples who died, and uwar chose to face death with his brothers. This is their belief and the belief of knights!"


    "Count tellandon is a great Knight of the silver class. He has the strength to break through the blockade, but he chose to stick to the castle because his wife and children are still in the castle. This is also his belief."


    "We knights can''t choose our own destiny, so what are we going to do to cultivate fighting spirit? Therefore, I won''t stop you if I know you''re going to die. If I stop you, I''ll cut off your knight''s road."


    Nicole looked up at her teacher, bowed deeply and said, "thank you, teacher."


    "Don''t thank me. My wife asked me to tell you." Trisley shook her head and said, "Sylvia won''t send someone to help you save Baron Victor, and don''t blame her. The family won''t force the knight to perform the mission of death."


    "I understand." Nicole nodded softly.


    "The brick sent by Baron Victor is invaluable, but in this case, it is not as valuable as the information Lilia told us." Trisley sighed.


    When she got the special brick, Sylvia also sighed. If this kind of brick comparable to limestone is enough to make the York family promise Victor many conditions, Sylvia can''t let the family soldiers fight with the ant man in the face of life and death, which has no chance of winning. Besides, Victor may be dead. In contrast, Sylvia was overjoyed by the ant man''s fear of fire.


    Nicole hangs her head sadly. She also knows that going to Victor collar is tantamount to death. In the face of tens of thousands of fierce and fearless monsters, even the Golden Knight is helpless. That''s what Nicole wants to do.


    Trisley stared at Nicole deeply. Maybe this was the last time their teachers and disciples met. She decided to lift the veil of the top knight for Nicole. Even if Nicole never had a chance to become a Golden Knight, at least once.


    "Nicole, do you know the difference between a gold knight and a Silver Knight?"


    Nicole shook her head in surprise. She asked this question, but trisley never answered it.


    "The Silver Knight can condense the elements of the void, while the gold knight can extract elements from the element sea. Therefore, disturbing the element sea is the door to the peak for the knight. If you break through the life and death test, it means you disturb the element sea, so you can cut off the Ogre''s head with a sword."


    Trisley couldn''t help feeling sorry. Although Nicole''s talent generally disturbed the element sea, in this regard, her promotion road was much easier than other knights, but she had to die.


    "However, opening the door does not mean becoming a Golden Knight. There are many crises inside the door." Trish Li was silent for a moment and continued: "how vast the power of yuan suhai is. If the knight has no firm faith, he will only be assimilated by the elemental power. Therefore, the Golden Knight must firm his own path. Only firm will and faith can let the knight control the power of the elemental sea. That''s why I can''t stop you."


    "Even so, the Golden Knight dare not arbitrarily mobilize the power of the element sea. Every time he uses this peak power, the knight must be careful. If he is not careful, he will be burst by the element power. Compared with the infinite element sea, our body is too small."


    "It is said that after the Golden Knight steps into the legend field, he can open the element field, and there is no such risk to use the power of the element sea." Trisley shook her head and sighed that the field of legend is more ethereal than the peak of achievement.


    "Isn''t the legendary Knight invincible?" Nicole is fascinated.


    "In theory, there is no upper limit on the power of the gold knight to extract the element sea. It is all up to him. The gold Knight does not dare to use this uncontrollable power. Usually, the gold Knight only uses the power of the void element, which is no different from the Silver Knight."


    "The advantage of legendary knights is very obvious. Being able to stably transfer the power of the elemental sea means that they are Golden Knights all the time, but this power is limited by the elemental field, so this power has an upper limit. If the Golden Knights and legendary Knights work hard, the legendary Knights will be injured and even die together. The peak knights are the peak knights, even legends You can''t insult them. " Trisley said proudly, "at least that guy in neowest should be modest and cautious when he sees his wife."


    Nicole was surprised. She just knew that her wife was a very powerful Golden Knight, but she didn''t expect that emperor Rand could not hold her head.


    "Go." Trisley hugged Nicole and said, "Nicole, you should remember that without a strong heart, you can''t control strong power. This is our way to the top."


    Just when the master and apprentice talked to each other, Lilia ran into several guards and shouted to Nicole, "sister Nicole! Victor is still alive! He is still alive!"


    "Where''s victor?" Nicole rushes to Lilia and asks urgently.


    "This is a letter from Heiyu. It was written by Victor himself. He''s still alive!" Lilia took out a letter and handed it to Nicole, saying that the girl''s tears rolled down, which were tears of joy.


    Looking at the familiar font, Nicole was also tearful. She handed the letter to trisley and said, "teacher, Victor has important information."


    After reading the letter, trisley changed her face and said to Nicole, "we''ll see your wife right away!"

 Chapter 112

    In black castle, Earl of York''s office, five men sat on the walnut table. Some of them were majestic, some were rebellious, some were handsome and some were simple, but they all had a common trait: self-confidence and attention. As if any of them were the center of the room. Five people always exude a powerful aura. These invisible forces collide constantly, making ordinary people feel heavy pressure.


    There were no ordinary people in the room, and the only count of York who had no power was not an ordinary person. He was the head of the family, even in name. These powerful Knights did not extend their aura to the count of York, which made the count of York very proud. Of course, he sat so steady because Sylvia was standing behind him.


    Sylvia''s soft and slender hands were on the back of count York''s chair, gentle and quiet, and her long bright red hair was shining like a flame on her shoulders. However, in the eyes of the great knight, this beauty represents a power that ordinary people can''t reach. The balanced circulation of the four elements constitutes the knight''s stable body, and the manipulation elements from inside to outside are the normal of the knight''s power. The change from outside to inside like Sylvia means that the elemental sea is making a stable connection with her, and the endless elemental forces form a new balance in her body. It shows that Sylvia has stepped into the legendary field with half a foot, which is the realm that Knights dream of.


    Sylvia smiled as she watched the five great Knights of the family sitting there fighting openly and secretly. They were not hostile to each other, which was a natural reaction of the knight''s will. Every great knight has his own way. They are equally powerful and unwilling to be influenced by others. However, the awe of these silver Knights still satisfied Sylvia. In fact, she connected the element sea not to show her strength, but to make an accurate judgment on the situation at the critical moment of the family''s survival, and the fire element representing the spiritual power can make Sylvia''s mind more sharp.


    With trisley and tellandon, the family has seven great knights, 26 knights and 171 trainee knights. Such strength can be comparable to that of any kingdom Knights! At the thought of this, Sylvia suddenly gave birth to a pride. She looked at the Knights present and said in a crisp voice, "gentlemen, tell me your opinions on the future of the family."


    The five great Knights looked at each other. Giles stood up and saluted Sylvia and said, "Mrs. Sylvia, I think we should give up the man and horse hills, negotiate with the Augusts and seek a new territory."


    "Giles, do you think there will be such a large territory for us in the kingdom?" Fred Viscount York snorted coldly. Fred is very satisfied with the territory of man horse hills. This land is half the size of Gambis kingdom. The land is fertile and the climate is pleasant. He is really unwilling to give up man horse hills. Moreover, in order to build Heibao Town, the family costs a lot. If they withdraw, the loss is incalculable.


    Fred stood up and said, "the family''s Millennium accumulation has been spent on the human horse hills. Giving up here means that we have given up black fort town, 14 castles and huge wealth. Even if we get a new territory, we don''t have enough funds to rebuild infrastructure. Maybe we will become a second rate family in a short time."


    The fat on the count of York''s face trembled, and his small eyes kept turning. He soon calculated that he had lost about 800000 kingsol, a figure that broke his heart.


    "Fred, tell me your opinion." Sylvia raised her eyebrows and asked the viscount.


    Fred was delighted and said in a deep voice, "ant man is really a big trouble, but it''s just a trouble. Because ant man is the stupidest of all monsters!"


    "It''s true that we can''t fight the ant man in the field, but we don''t need to go to the field to destroy these monsters! Have you noticed that the ant man has been attacking the castle regardless of casualties. As long as we stick to the castle, we can wait for these ant men to die. In particular, now we know that the ant man is afraid of fire. As long as a rocket can light an ant man, 100000 ant people will soon die Most of them will be killed or injured. When their number is reduced to a certain extent, we can send troops to encircle and suppress the ant people in the field. "


    Fred paused and continued: "this ant tide is not only the loss of our York family, but also the loss of the prince party! Their castle is too low, and some are less than 20 meters high, so they can''t hold it. This is the opportunity of our York family!"


    "The church needs us to settle the ant disaster, and Gambis also needs us to become a barrier to stop the ant people! Therefore, we can negotiate with them to fully pocket the people and horses and hills, so that the kingdom can compensate us for our losses. We should not only exempt the annuity, but also provide us with all kinds of materials every year as our expenses to resist the ant people. At the same time, let the church help us in the big Build a fortress at the entrance of the swamp. As long as those three entrances are blocked, these stupid ant people will become a weight in our hands! "


    The whole horse hill belongs to the family! Exempt from annuity! Accept all kinds of materials every year! Free fortress! These conditions made the count of York happy, and it was more pleasant to see his brother who was not dealt with at ordinary times.


    Other great knights are also excited. If they can really be as Viscount Fred said, the family can basically be called a kingdom. No wonder Fred didn''t want to give up the man horse hill. How many people can resist this temptation.


    Giles shook his head and said, "ant man is not such a simple monster!"


    Fred curled his lips. Although he didn''t speak, the disdain was very obvious. It seemed that Giles was frightened by the ant man. Giles couldn''t help showing his anger, but he was dejected when he thought of his dead comrades. After all, the soldiers of a thousand tusk legions were destroyed under his leadership.


    When Giles was silent, he found Sylvia looking at him with only an encouraging look in her eyes. Giles''s heart warmed and said in a deep voice: "Ant people are more terrible than we thought. Their individual strength is similar to that of elite soldiers, and they don''t fear at all, nor are they without wisdom! The ant people besieging tellandon have begun to equip the weapons we left behind, and use shields to resist rockets. At the same time, they fill the soil on the edge of the castle. Obviously, they intend to build a slope flush with the city wall. This said Ming ant people have the ability to learn and attack the city! "


    "I would also like to remind you that the number of ant people exceeds 100000! 100000 have no fear, can learn and attack the city. What does organized monsters mean? Needless to say, everyone knows!"


    Everyone showed a dignified look. Although ant people are afraid of fire, the number of 100000 is still desperate. In human history, there has never been a war on the scale of 100000 people. Powerful individuals have led to a small scale of war. The armed forces composed of knights only have to rush back and forth to defeat the resistance of ordinary troops. Only in the attack and defense of the fortress, PU Only soldiers can play a role. But these ant people have no fear and will not be defeated at all. However, when the fighting spirit of knights is exhausted, once surrounded by the ant army, even the strongest Knights will die. If these monsters really have the ability to attack the city, it is not something that the York family can deal with.


    Fred pondered and said: "Giles, I''m afraid it''s a bit alarmist to say that ant people are intelligent. So far, ant people have only broken two castles, but they still pile them up with their companions'' bodies. This suicidal behavior has led to thousands of ant people being crushed to death by their peers, which is by no means what intelligent creatures can do! In addition, ant people frantically siege castles, but turn a blind eye to the fleeing people , their behavior is more like fighting! Or dying! Will intelligent creatures die? "


    Giles said astringently: "Ordinary creatures don''t die, but intelligent creatures do! Don''t forget how the family war between lords happened? How did goblin tribes attack human fortresses? This just shows that the number of ant people is amazing! They are probably cutting off redundant species! Ant people''s death behavior is similar to wild bees, and insects reproduce surprisingly fast, say no A few years later, there will be ant people attacking the man horse hills. Maybe the forest people and horses migrate to avoid the frequent attacks of ant people. "


    It was precisely because of the disastrous defeat that Giles paid special attention to the intelligence of ant man. He knew more about ant man than everyone, but his conclusion was shocking.


    Centaurs are very powerful orcs. They are tall, strong, powerful, come and go like the wind, and are good at using javelin and bow and arrow. In the wild, only rough skinned ogres can fight them. Centaurs'' javelin and bow and arrow have little effect on ogres, but ogres can only throw stones to fight back, because they can''t catch up with centaurs at all.


    The body of the forest people and horses is slightly weaker than that of the centaurs, but their war ability is far greater than that of their relatives. Because the forest people and horses eat vegetables, they have a large number and a higher degree of civilization, which means that they are more organized and better equipped. If it is not for the mild temperament of the forest people and horses, it is hard to say whether Gambis can build a nation.


    If the forest people and horses really migrate because of the ant man, then the strength of the ant man is too terrible. At the thought of this, everyone''s face turns ugly.


    Sylvia chuckled, "don''t scare yourself. I prefer that the forest people and horses migrate by themselves. Ant people are not the opponent of the forest people and horses!"


    "When we first entered the man horse hill, the purple cane forest was well preserved, which shows that the ant man has never invaded the man horse hill. That is, the forest man horse wiped the ant man out of the man horse hill. In addition, we did not find the weapons left by the forest man horse in the man horse hill. This shows that the forest man horse is mostly responding to the call of the elf family to go to the endless land Zhisen went to war. Of course, it''s none of our business. "


    Sylvia said solemnly: "the migration of forest people and horses made the ant man attack the man horse hills! Bishop Perot and I have reached a consensus on this! As early as 1500 years ago, the church had dealt with the ant man, and the ant man has destroyed an alien empire! Therefore, we can''t deal with the ant man with our strength."


    Count York said hastily, "what shall we do? Sylvia, let''s evacuate as soon as possible!"


    "Whether to withdraw or stay depends on the situation! A monster like ant man is the great enemy of the whole human world. If the church sends the shining knights to support us and the Kingdom helps us build a huge fortress at the entrance of the swamp, then we will shoulder the responsibility of defending the human world! But if someone wants to kill us, it''s a dream!" Sylvia said coldly, "the church doesn''t allow us to start a civil war! It doesn''t matter! Can the church prevent us from evacuating the 100000 people who protect the Renma hills to the king capital of Gambis?"


    Sylvia''s cruel decision shocked one of the five great knights.


    The failure of the shining knights to support the man horse hills shows that the power of the church was dragged in the Sassanian empire. This is a good time to start a family war! The move of Ju nationality to King Gambis is intolerable to the augustian family, but the family''s migration in the name of protecting the people fully meets the requirements of the church. It''s not a war for the Augusts, it''s not a war. Neovist will definitely seize this opportunity to restore the RAND empire. With the cooperation of inside and outside, the Auguste family will be removed from the throne.


    It can be said that Sylvia''s hand is directly stuck in the throat of the Auguste family. It is not only a dangerous chess, but also a wonderful chess to survive from death. Who let the August family betray their faith first? The Knights of the York family could not trust the Gambis at all. If you don''t let me live, I''ll let you die! This is the style of the York family.


    Looking at the excited knights, Sylvia sighed secretly. In fact, she was not willing to go to war with the Auguste family. When the Sassanian Empire had no time to look south, she launched a restoration war. The response of Dodo Kingdom and Neville kingdom was unpredictable. But it would be unacceptable for the family to face the ant man alone!


    The man horse hill is on the edge of the human kingdom. If you occupy here, you will be invincible. If only there were no threat of ant man in the man horse hill! Sylvia thought wistfully.


    Sylvia cleaned up her mood and said in a loud voice, "no matter how the situation develops, we must rescue tellandon! When the paladins of the glorious church have assembled, I will try my best to fight the ant man! This time, I will do it myself! Who has a problem?"


    The five great Knights stood up and said, "I''d like to die for the family!"


    The tellandon family is a vassal of the York family and has followed the York family for more than 600 years. The count himself is also a great Knight of the silver class. The family has to save him even if he has suffered great sacrifices, which is related to the cohesion of the family and has no choice.


    "Bang"


    In the surprised eyes of the people, trisley directly pushed the door in and said in a deep voice, "Sylvia, Baron Victor is still alive! He has sent important information!"


    After taking the sheepskin stationery, Sylvia read it carefully. Her eyes flashed. She handed the stationery to the sitting knight and motioned them to read it in turn.


    "What?! ant man has a commander! Kill it and the ant colony will collapse?!" Cried Giles.


    "If this is true, this is our chance!" Fred said excitedly.


    "How to find them?" Asked Hanas, the new Knight of the York family, frowning.


    Sylvia said calmly, "I''ll just try! Everyone go and prepare. Let''s see if the information is true."


    When everyone left the room, Sylvia smiled and said to herself, "Victor, it''s great that you''re still alive!"

 Chapter 113

    A burning long arrow pierced the sky and shot into an ant man''s body like a meteor, turning it into a torch.


    "Good!"


    "Your Excellency, what a good shot!"


    "Burn these animals!"


    The soldiers on the wall cheered loudly at the middle-aged man who arched. The middle-aged man was not tall, well proportioned, and his cold lines outlined deep facial features. He was count tellandon.


    Tellandon stood on the wall and fired several rockets, lighting several ant people moving soil one by one. The accurate shooting made the soldiers cheer loudly. However, looking at the dark ant army under the castle, tellandon had an unspeakable heaviness in his heart. There are still a lot of rocket oil in the castle, but there are not many arrows, and the ant people below are still stacking earth slopes in a cold order.


    "Maybe feldspar castle is the first castle to be broken by monsters by siege. Maybe it can be recorded in the history of the White Tower!" Tellandon stepped on the castle more than 40 meters high and thought bitterly.


    Five days ago, some refugees brought the news of the monster invasion. Tellandon responded at the first time, evacuated the people in the territory and assembled his own army in feldspar castle, but he was surprised when he saw tens of thousands of ant people coming.


    Although tellandon was shocked by the number of ant people, he was not flustered. Feldspar castle was his strength. Unlike the low castles hastily built by the prince party, the feldspar castle is completely built of solid limestone, up to 43 meters high, and the reserves can hold 700 soldiers for six months.


    Tellandon knows the defense of human castles well. No monster can break such a fortress head-on. A lord of the Neville kingdom once smashed the Centaur tribe''s attack with a 35 meter high fortress. Ordinary soldiers rely on the castle and shoot at the Centaur with a long bow. Whenever the Centaur rests, the knights in armor will kill out of the castle and return to the castle to recover their strength before the fighting spirit is exhausted. Finally, the Centaur tribe had to leave hundreds of bodies and retreat in dismay.


    Tellandon is ready to deal with the ant man like this. He can only be beaten and can''t fight back. No matter how many monsters will be defeated. But reality told him that ant people could be destroyed and would never be defeated. After the battle, the ant man first filled the 6-meter-wide moat with his body, and then stepped on his companions to climb up desperately. The ant man''s crazy behavior frightened tellandon. Fortunately, the ladder built by the ant man collapsed when it was more than 20 meters high.


    Subsequently, the ant man tried twice and failed. Instead, he crushed and killed thousands of ant people. When everyone laughed at the ant man''s foolish behavior, the ant man began to build earth slopes. The soldiers tried their best to shoot at the ant man with bows and crossbows, but they could only slow down the ant man''s soil stacking speed a little. The arrows were consumed a lot at that time. Just when tellandon was desperate, the red eyed crow of the family sent the information that ant people were afraid of fire. Under the shooting of rockets, the ant man''s offensive was restrained, but their filling behavior has not been interrupted, but has become much slower.


    "Lord Philo! Nice shot!"


    Seeing that the family Knight Philo accurately LIT an ant man, tellandon couldn''t help smiling. Philo was his son.


    Since hundreds of ant men were burned, these monsters have changed their strategy. Instead of keeping a dense formation to pile soil, they spread out as far as possible and use shields to resist rockets, which also makes it difficult for ordinary soldiers to hit ant people at one time. In order to save arrows, all Knights of the family have become archers. Only knights can accurately shoot ant people holding shields.


    A rocket ignited an ant man trying to pick up a shield and turned it into a fireball. As the York shield burned, tellandon''s heart twitched. In order to rescue the tellandon family, a whole thousand elite troops of the York family were completely annihilated by the ant people, including two knights he was familiar with.


    As a great Knight of the silver class, tellandon can break through with his knights. Different from those princes who came to rob territory, count tellandon moved into the horse hill. In this castle, there were his wife and daughter and many ordinary people, all of whom were vassals of the family. Count tellandon could not abandon them, just as the York family could not abandon him. It was the Lord''s responsibility.


    What made tellandon feel the most heavy was that Sylvia summoned him that the York family would mobilize the greatest strength to save them. Including 1000 paladins, 5000 regular soldiers, 30000 militias, and all knights.


    Tellandon Howe did not doubt that his Lord would be able to defeat the ant man, but he was also convinced that it would greatly damage the strength of the York family. Count tellandon knew that if the human army fought with the ant man, the only outcome would be that one side would be completely destroyed and the other side would suffer heavy losses.


    Holding the handle of the Mithril sword, tellandon glanced at the ant army below, his eyes cold and firm. Although Sylvia specially told him that the decisive battle between the family and the ant man was also for political needs, the only way to show everyone that the York family had done its best in the face of the monster, tellandon was determined to die on the day of the decisive battle!


    "Someone is coming!" Shouted a soldier in charge of the lookout.


    A fiery red figure is coming to the castle. The exquisite and gorgeous body armor outlines a delicate curve, and the MI silver long gun with exquisite patterns drags a straight trace on the ground.


    "Yes, it''s Mrs. Sylvia!" Said the knight Philo incredulously.


    "It''s the queen of roses." Tellandon pressed Philo''s shoulder and whispered. He was very familiar with the smiling beauty face carved on the secret silver mask under the helmet. When Sylvia wears armor, the Knights of the order of roses will call her queen of roses. Tellandon is a member of the order of roses.


    "Father! Madam, what is she doing? We should go down and support her!" Filo shouted excitedly. It can be seen from Sylvia''s firm pace that she is going to attack the ant army, alone!


    "Don''t worry. We can''t move without your Highness''s order. These ant people can''t keep your highness!" There was unshakable confidence in tellandon''s calm voice.


    Sylvia marched quietly towards the dense army of ant people. Dozens of ferocious ant people had noticed Sylvia approaching and hissed provocatively at her. Sylvia remained unmoved and stood 500 meters away from the ant people''s army. Looking at the tens of thousands of ant people''s army moving forward in order, she couldn''t help frowning.


    The invisible spiritual power condensed into a line and swept towards the ant colony. Sylvia sensed the body information of thousands of ant people. Soon she locked three special ant people, moved and went straight to the first goal.


    As a flame Golden Knight, Sylvia''s spiritual power is far beyond mortals. In her vision, there are solidified pictures, including the past, the present and the future. That is the picture predicted under the high spiritual attribute. Dragging a three meter long Mithril gun, he cut into these paintings with a slow attitude. No ant man touched Sylvia, raised his gun and stabbed her target. The commander ant man had long seen Sylvia in red armor enter the mighty ant army. He looked at the knight coming, watched the spear stabbing himself, and watched the sharp spear tip pierce the solid shell until the hot flame lit herself into a fireball from inside to outside. He didn''t understand what happened.


    As soon as the commander ant man died, the solidified picture was broken, hundreds of ant men gave a sharp neighing and frantically attacked their companions. This chaos quickly spread outward and soon disrupted the order of ant man. For a moment, a frozen picture was formed in Sylvia''s mind. She clearly saw another target hundreds of meters away.


    The commander ant man was very confused. He saw the creature enter the ant colony and assassinate a fellow. To its surprise, this creature''s attack was obviously slow and powerless, while the same clan was as fragile as an aging soldier ant and was easily killed. However, the commander ant man still controls the ant colony to pounce on the oncoming knight. He is very sure that killing this creature will absorb more power for the mother emperor.


    Sylvia went straight to the second target. A frenzied soldier ant was rushing towards her. Sylvia gave a slight meal. Two soldiers in a group rolled in front of her. The frenzied soldier ant immediately changed its attack target and fought with two companions.


    In this way, Sylvia walked out of the scuffle ant colony quickly and slowly. She was greeted by a torrent of ant people, and hundreds of ant people hissed at her. What''s more, several similar ant colonies rushed towards Sylvia, and she would be submerged by the ant colony in a few seconds.


    In the face of the surging ant man wave, Sylvia went up against the current, stabbed the Mithril spear into the oncoming ant colony and stirred it. The soldier ants around the spear were sent out to the left and right by a soft and irresistible force. They collided with their peers around them, and the ant man wave was divided into a channel. Following the open space, Sylvia flashed in and faced her second goal.


    The commander ant man waved his spear at Sylvia fiercely. With great power, the spear made of refined iron bent in the air. The spear rubbed with the air and screamed. This blow was extremely fierce. Even the ogre would be directly killed. But no matter how powerful an attack is, it will be futile if it fails to hit the target.


    In the face of this fierce and unparalleled sweep, Sylvia''s speed increased sharply, slipped past the commander ant man, and flashed behind him, which was as fast as a red streamer. The ant man commander felt a sharp pain in his head and fell into eternal darkness. In the passing moment, the Mithril spear pierced its head, and the force attached to the spear exploded its ugly head. As soon as the commander died, the spear swept in his hand was thrown out, rotated at high speed, flew out for tens of meters, and hit the chasing ant colony. Where he passed, a piece of stumped limbs and arms were broken, and the runaway ant colony fought with other soldiers and ants.


    Sylvia, who was moving at a high speed, jumped to a height of more than ten meters, jumped over the wall composed of ant people, and shot out the Mithril long gun in her hand at the third target in mid air. The silver long gun instantly penetrated the target''s body and nailed it deeply to the ground. After several jumps, Sylvia fell beside the target, pulled out the Mithril spear, whined, and the struggling ant man commander was immediately ignited by the power of the fire element.


    Before several ant colonies surrounded, Sylvia retreated into the chaotic ant people. When the ant people fought with each other, she had separated from the ant people army and drifted away into the distance. In a flash, she was gone.


    "What happened?" Looking at the ants fighting in chaos under the castle, Philo muttered to himself.


    Although only 30 seconds, the whole process is very clear. Philo witnessed Sylvia walking into the edge of the ant army, killing three ant people from slow to fast, walking leisurely, and then there was a riot in the ant colony.


    Obviously, the three ant men are the root of the confusion of the ant colony, but what Philo can''t understand is that Sylvia killed three targets in the ant army three times in 30 seconds, which is easy and freehand, and she only used the power of the Silver Knight from beginning to end.


    "How can the Silver Knight be so powerful! Madam is clearly a Golden Knight. Why don''t you use extraordinary combat skills?" Philo''s mind was in chaos. The difference between the gold knight and the Silver Knight was that he could mobilize the power of the element sea to form his own unique extraordinary combat skills, which was amazing. In his opinion, it is not impossible for the Golden Knight to win the flag in the army of tens of thousands of monsters, but he should break out his extraordinary fighting skills anyway, and Sylvia did it easily and naturally. It is incredible!


    "It''s not surprising that your highness is known as the most powerful Golden Knight because she can control everything! Only your highness can do this among all the top Knights!" Tellandon looked at the ant colony in the scuffle with a smile. The ant man''s order made him despair, and their weaknesses also made him see hope. The important thing is that as long as Sylvia is there, it is only a matter of time to completely eliminate the tens of thousands of ant people.


    "Philo, look at these ant people. I''ll go back and have a rest first. I''ll change you when I have a rest!" Tellandon patted his son on the shoulder and walked towards the castle.


    "Father! Madam left without saying anything. What shall we do?" Philo shouted to tellandon''s back.


    "Hold the castle and wait for your Highness''s instructions."


    Tellandon didn''t look back, just waved his hand. For the first time since the siege of the city by ants, the count walked down the wall. Although he felt a little tired, he was very relaxed.

 Chapter 114

    "Victor''s information is correct. We are all frightened by the number of ant people. Ant people are different from the monsters we know. Each group is dominated by an ant man, and there are no more than 300 ant people invading the human horse hills." Sylvia took a cup of coffee and sipped it gently. The leisurely and lazy charm relaxed the atmosphere in the room, The six great knights, including trisley, smiled.


    This morning, the great Knights of the York family witnessed Sylvie''s impact on the ant tide, and the weakness of the ant man has been seen at a glance. Although their number is frightening, as long as the ant man leader is killed, the ant disaster can soon be subsided.


    "We can''t be careless. The strength of these special ant people is similar to that of the ogre leader. They are all monsters of the silver level." Seeing the eager crowd, Sylvia put down her coffee and warned.


    The six Knights put away their smiles and looked more cautious. The ogre leader is a very powerful monster. Ordinary knights are not its opponents at all. The big Knights of the silver level can kill the ogre leader, and the ogre leader can also kill the Silver Knight. This means that the ant man leader is enough to compete with each of them.


    Sylvia saw that although the Knights here looked serious, they had a stronger sense of war in their eyes. She couldn''t help but have a headache. Knights were extremely confident guys, and the spiritual will of great Knights was even more tenacious.


    Sylvia doesn''t want the high-end force of the family to be damaged at this time. She has a general idea for the current situation.


    "Victor said that the commander ant man would not take the initiative to attack. This is wrong information!" Sylvia said solemnly, "the ant man leader will take the initiative to attack the silver level creatures, including our knights. If you show the strength of the silver level in front of the ant man leader, they will take the initiative to attack you."


    "Of course, we can''t blame Victor for passing on the wrong information. His power level is too low to trigger the ant man leader''s desire to attack, just as the tiger doesn''t deliberately hunt the field frog. This may also be the reason why the ant man didn''t chase and kill civilians."


    When verifying the intelligence, the ant man leader''s desire to attack could not hide Sylvia''s extraordinary telepathy. In order to prevent her great knights from taking risks, she stressed: "I don''t think one of you can kill an ant man leader alone surrounded by hundreds of ant men. You guys, without the cooperation of three companions, please don''t try to destroy the ant man leader. It''s very dangerous!"


    Sylvia''s serious attitude surprised everyone. Giles patted his head and suddenly said, "no wonder Viscount Buryat will die in the ant tide. It turned out that he has become the hunting target of the ant leader!"


    Sylvia''s heart moved. The ant disaster broke out suddenly. These days she has been busy defending ant people and has not asked much about the situation outside the territory. But now Victor has become the most important part of her plan, and Viscount Buryat is close to Victor''s territory. She was immediately interested in Victor''s neighbors.


    "Tell me more."


    "About 10000 ant men invaded Viscount Buryat''s leader and ran into the Viscount''s motorcade. In order to protect the Viscount''s wife and his son from retreating, Buryat led his men to try to distract the ant colony. Unfortunately, he died in the war, and his pro guards and two knights were all covered. Now, Buryat''s brother is organizing a defense against ant men in yeliucheng. It is said that the ant colony is against cloth The Riad leader had a great impact and destroyed many crops. It is estimated that the life behind the Buryat family will be very difficult. "


    Giles shook his head and sighed. He had no friendship with Buryat, but a big knight was surrounded and killed by ants in order to protect his wife and children, which made Giles, who was also a Silver Knight, feel sad.


    "What''s the situation with the chebmans now?" Sylvia asked with a frown.


    "Count chebman''s life is also difficult. There are more ant people entering their territory than briatt''s. However, they prepared in advance, gave up several small castles and concentrated their troops in blue goose castle. Now count chebman is holding on there and can support it at present." Giles paused and said with a smile, "count chebman, that old miser, I''m afraid he''s going to spit blood this time. The ant man can''t attack the blue goose castle. He turned and ate his crops."


    The ridicule of the great Knight made Sylvia smile. This kind of schadenfreude was entirely out of a relaxed state of mind, which came from the weakness of the ant people and their confidence in her. Even if hundreds of ant people leaders were silver level monsters, they still had no ability to resist Sylvia, and their strength was a big level difference. They couldn''t stop and catch up with each other every day If you kill a few, you will always be killed. Of course, this is also due to the fact that the family has a castle for her to rest, otherwise even the Golden Knight will be dragged down alive. As for the loss of food, the Kingdom and the church will compensate the family. As long as the family can stick to the man and horse hills, there are many conditions to talk about. All of you here are great Knights of silver rank, who do not lack wisdom. For sear Viya''s plan has been vaguely guessed.


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and asked, "where is the Marquis of goron?"


    "He has arrived at Hongye town. It is said that he is recruiting the Lord''s army there. I think he mostly wants to garrison there." Said Viscount Fred disdainfully.


    Sylvia chuckled, "it''s good if goron doesn''t come."


    Several big Knights nodded one after another. The family and the Gambis royal family did not trust each other. Even if the family needed military support, they never wanted to come to the Xunlong knights. Marquis golon stationed in Hongye town for this consideration. He obviously didn''t want to cause misunderstanding of York family. At the same time, he could prevent ant army and York family from jumping off the wall. This is also the reason why Sylvia decided to fight the ant man first and then coerce the people to retreat. But it''s different now.


    "I''m going to use ant people to negotiate with the royal family and win the man horse hill!" Sylvia looked at the excited crowd and said, "let tellandon stick to the feldspar Castle until Baron Villepin collapses. In this way, the forces of the prince party will completely withdraw from the man horse hills. Before that, the weakness of the ant man must not be revealed!"


    Sylvia''s burning eyes shone with magnificent color. The strong will of the Golden Knight made the six great Knights close their hearts and said in unison: "as you wish, your highness!"


    "Very good. You can step back first. Trisley and I have something to say." Sylvia said faintly.


    When the five great Knights filed out, trisley smiled at Sylvia: "your momentum just now is so scary."


    "I''m sorry to scare you." Sylvia rolled her eyes and sighed: "We want to completely control the human and horse hills. There are several important problems to be solved. The first is to calm the ant disaster. Of course, this is no longer a problem. The second is to accommodate the population. This problem is not big. Now there are more than 120000 asylum people in Heibao town. As long as we accept these people, the church and other lords will be happy."


    "The most important thing is that we should build a castle at the entrance of the Everglades!" Sylvia was silent for a moment and said leisurely.


    Trisley was surprised and asked, "since we are here to defend ant people, the Kingdom and church will certainly support us in building fortresses. This should be the content of the negotiation?"


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows. "Why should they help us build the castle? If so, what are we talking about controlling the people and horses?"


    When Trish Leighton was a fortress, it took a lot of manpower and material resources to build the castle, and it was inevitable to be infiltrated by the Kingdom and the church in this process. In fact, the church and the Gambis royal family could not rest assured that the York family guarded the hills alone. They believed that after the fortress was built, they would ask for troops to be stationed here. Unless the family showed their strength, building the castle was the family The embodiment of strength.


    But building a castle is not a simple thing. The most important thing is the material. Even if all the castles left by the prince party are demolished, it is not enough to build a fortress like black castle, and what the man horse hills lack most is stone. Unless... Trisley turns her mind, she will understand Sylvia''s meaning.


    "The brick in Baron Victor''s hand?"


    Sylvia smiled, her bright face like flowers in full bloom, "yes! The key to the problem is my little man!"


    "Most of Victor''s leading people went to Heibao Town, and our people secretly investigated and tested them. Unfortunately, they didn''t know this kind of brick. It seems that only finding Victor can solve the problem." Sylvia leaned back in her chair and sighed, "it''s all thanks to Victor this time. The ant man is afraid of fire and the weakness of the ant colony are all provided to us by him. He still has the most critical brick making technology in his hand. Therefore, we must find him!"


    "You want me to pick him up?" Trisley nodded and asked in a deep voice.


    Sylvia smiled bitterly. "It''s not that simple! Since Victor can summon us through the dust falcon, it shows that he is safe. Victor can take refuge in the black castle by himself, but he didn''t do so. Victor doesn''t want to give up that territory! If Victor knows we want his territory, you can hardly find him."


    Trisley also sighed. Victor has an exit from the Everglades. For security reasons, the family has to win the land. Sylvia obviously wants to force Victor to leave the territory, resulting in the fact that he gives up the ownership of the territory. But Victor has the technology most needed by the family. I really don''t know how to resolve this contradiction.


    "Unexpectedly, my little Baron is ridiculous with weak strength, but he still has the responsibility to stick to the territory. He behaves like a real Lord. I really like him more and more. When he comes, I will treat him well." Sylvia said again, beaming.


    Trisley couldn''t help mocking: "don''t be so crazy. Baron Victor doesn''t want to come. What can we find him? His territory is 12000 square kilometers!"


    "I''m not a flower addict. I just appreciate the fruits I''ve cultivated." Sylvia''s eyes moved and said with a giggle: "the little maid of Victor is still at Rose Manor. Let her write a letter to victor and say that Nicole has gone to him. Victor is reluctant to let Nicole take risks and will come out to see Nicole!"


    "Trisley, you take Nicole and Bruce to get Victor together and bring Victor back to me!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early in the morning, Victor opened his eyes and saw that there were all green eyes around him. He was so scared that he got up. When he looked closely, he found that there were all alchemical war mastiffs with their tongues sticking out around him.


    "Scared to death! You stupid dogs! Didn''t I order you to guard outside?! what are you doing around me one by one?!" After Victor reacted, he grabbed the head of a war mastiff and rubbed it hard.


    "My Lord, these newly joined war mastiffs have not received your order, so they surround you according to the instructions of convergence." Militia Jack heard Victor''s question and explained.


    Victor''s mind was confused. He glanced over and found that there were 11 war mastiffs around him. They were really different from the war mastiffs in front.


    "Well, these guys, how did they come?" Asked Victor stammering.


    Victor remembered very clearly that after he shot and killed the commander ant man, the alchemy tower added 7 war mastiffs. The war mastiffs in his hand should be 16, but how did he wake up one night with 11 more war mastiffs?


    "Lord Victor, they ran from the hill camp." Jack replied flatly.


    Victor patted himself painfully on the forehead and groaned, "I mean, where does the alchemy tower pay to produce these guys? Forget it, you must say, I don''t know!"


    "My Lord, I really don''t know!" Jack nodded in agreement with Victor''s judgment.


    Victor said angrily, "go, take these guys to hunt!"


    Jack answered and whistled. Eleven huge mastiffs followed him and went out of the valley.


    After these big guys who can eat left, Victor calculated that it would take a day to produce 11 war mastiffs at a cost of 13200 kinsol, that is, the alchemy tower began to produce war mastiffs continuously since yesterday morning. In order to fill the belly of his war mastiff, Victor has moved to the mountains in the west of the territory so that they can hunt freely. These new war mastiffs went around in a big circle to find a big army. But the question is, what''s the money from the alchemy tower?


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t understand. Victor simply didn''t think about it. He walked to Renault who was barbecue wild boar legs. Anyway, with 27 war mastiffs, his strength has increased again. This is a surprise.


    The wild boar legs are roasted golden and fragrant. They look very attractive. Victor can''t afford to eat barbecue and wild vegetables every day. It''s definitely a torture, especially barbecue for breakfast! The bushes outside the valley shook. Victor put down the boar legs in surprise, and another war mastiff ran over!


    Two hours later, the second war mastiff also found victor. When the third war mastiff wagged his tail around Victor, Victor suddenly stood up.


    "Bad! We''re going back to the hill camp!"

 Chapter 115

    Dilapidated, rustling and broken walls, the crows circling high in the sky make an ugly crow sound, flutter and fall on a high arrow tower, setting off the hill camp as a ghost land.


    Several giant dogs the size of calves jumped over the ditch ten meters wide, drilled through the gap of the collapsed suspension bridge, and quickly dispersed in the hill camp. After a while, a long howl sounded in the hill camp.


    Victor quietly looked at the carbonized huge suspension bridge. The deep trench was dark and the green ground confirmed that thousands of ant people had died here, but their bodies had disappeared and most of them were eaten by their peers.


    "Bang!"


    The chain was cut off, the half closed suspension bridge fell to pieces, and Renault waved to Victor with his axe in both hands. Victor leaped forward, lightly across the wide trench, and walked into the hill camp under the escort of six militia.


    Collapsed houses, broken trees and messy ground can''t be seen except that the fence is still intact. It was a beautiful village more than 20 days ago. Victor walked through the ruins to the upper camp. It seemed that he could still hear the laughter of the villagers and the shouting and killing of the guards during training, but all this was just a memory.


    Seeing that half a year''s achievements turned into nothing in one day, Victor had unspeakable heartache. Victor remembered that when he was a child, he built a beautiful castle with building blocks. When an old cat hit it everywhere, he chased the old cat angrily for a long time, not to mention the hill camp with the efforts of thousands of people.


    When Victor walked into the hill camp, he began to reflect on his own bit by bit since crossing into this strange world. With a misty and beautiful future, it has condensed the enthusiasm of all people, made them work hard for themselves, and built the territory like a model in just a few months. Although he stumbled into many difficulties, on the whole, he handled them well. However, when he was ambitious in planning for the future, a disaster destroyed everything. Their own construction and planning is just a vulnerable building block castle!


    The ferocious ant man taught Victor a lesson. This is not the peaceful and prosperous world before. This world has a cruel side. Victor knows the importance of power and has seen monsters, but knowing is not equal to profound experience. Only after being taught a lesson can we understand why the Chinese ancestors built the Great Wall under such backward conditions. The biggest failure is that he is still thinking in a peaceful age, developing the economy first and then the military. He spent most of his energy on territory construction. Although he also wanted to build a castle, he only wanted to keep his position, not for defense. After reflection, Victor found that what he built was not a territory, but an enterprise! Guards are just security guards......


    Of course, even if you build a castle at the beginning, you can''t succeed. You don''t have enough time, manpower and financial resources. Moreover, the development of the territory in a few months is enough to illustrate the advanced side of modern thought. In fact, if you give yourself another two years of development time, you will be on the right track. Unfortunately, the monster won''t reason with yourself. The tragedy of the hill camp was doomed from the beginning. No Lord would have nothing like himself. He recruited hundreds of free people and hurried to explore the territory. The fearlessness of the ignorant is the root of the problem.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late! At least I''m still alive, and the alchemy tower, and this large territory!


    When he reached the upper camp, Victor noticed the dark red blood and scattered crossbow fragments on the ground, which should be the traces left by the sacrificial auxiliary soldiers.


    Bending down to pick up a piece of leather armor stained with blood, Victor sighed, "Renault, Bousso, what will they think when they sacrifice? Will they be afraid?"


    "I don''t think of anything, I don''t fear." Renault hummed.


    Leaving the shards of leather armor in his hands, Victor clapped his hands. Renault''s answer was not expected by Victor. The content in the will side determined the cognition of alchemists. For them, death is nothing more than falling into sleep.


    However, these ant people are obviously related to the alchemical empire. Their behavior is almost the same as that of alchemical creatures. The only difference is that the life attributes of the commander ant people far exceed the scope of alchemical creatures, reaching an amazing 30 points.


    In this regard, Victor has two conjectures. Ant people may be alchemical creatures, but they have got rid of the shackles of the alchemy tower and are evolving towards natural life. Or, ant man was originally an ordinary insect, inadvertently absorbed the soul fire of the alchemy tower, and was also affected by the will side of the alchemy tower. If we regard soul fire as divinity, these ant people are transforming into divine creatures. Victor can hardly imagine what they will eventually transform into.


    Through the ruins of the upper camp, Victor walked into the alchemy tower again. Countless runes on the element extraction platform glowed brightly, and an alchemy war mastiff was taking shape.


    When consciousness connected to Tallinn, Victor shouted to the king, "king, I''m back!"


    "Welcome back, my Lord!" The king responded.


    "How many war mastiffs is this?" Viktor had one hand on his waist and one hand on his chin, which was quite a bit of a Hu person''s style.


    "The 36th one, four more, and the production task is over." Replied the king.


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. He hurried here to continue issuing production orders. Otherwise, once the production task is completed, the rapid production function will be closed.


    "What has happened to the money stored in the alchemy tower these two days?"


    "Yesterday, the upper limit of soul fire of the alchemy tower increased by 90 points and 37698 gold coins. Today, the upper limit of the alchemy tower increased by 60 points and 25624 gold coins."


    "So much!" Although prepared, Victor was startled by the number.


    "Sir, judging from the increased soul fire limit of the alchemy tower, you killed 7 commander ant people before and after. Naturally, these changes will occur." Said the king calmly.


    "I only killed two, and most of the remaining five were killed by the York family." Victor shook his head. "Originally, I expected the York family to send great knights to help them hunt ant man commanders. Unexpectedly, they were also attacked by ant men."


    "My Lord, the result is the same. Your strength is becoming stronger." Said the king.


    Victor sighed, "maybe it''s a bad thing! Ant people have obviously invaded the territory of the York family, and their number is far more than I thought. And I somehow robbed ant people of their money. What kind of reaction do you think the operators behind ant people will have?"


    The alchemical Empire quantified the power of the laws of creation into wealth and called them money. Of course, I''m happy to pick up the money, but it''s fatal to pick up the money from the gangs. Moreover, ant people are ten thousand times more ferocious than those gangs on earth.


    "My Lord, it doesn''t matter what kind of reaction ant people have. They never intend to let you go. In that case, you should continue to weaken them and plunder their wealth until they are completely destroyed." The king suggested.


    Victor laughed. "That''s right! I came back to spend money."


    "Your Excellency, you seem very happy?" The king was a little puzzled. The last time he connected Victor''s consciousness, taling obviously felt that his master was very depressed, but this time he was very relaxed.


    "I suddenly found that my territory was as clean as being washed by water. There were almost no living people except us. Now that we have money again, it is a good time to make alchemy creatures!"


    These days, Victor has been dealing with the ant people in the territory. He found that not only the hill camp, but also other forces in the territory have been destroyed by the ant people, and the ant people have tirelessly taught the fish people on the Jinshui River bank. The whole territory was turned into an uninhabited wilderness by ant people.


    Originally, Victor''s problem of manufacturing alchemists was limited by his own wealth on the one hand, and to cover up the secrets of alchemists on the other hand. However, a disaster brought by ant man solved both problems. At this time, we should naturally seize the opportunity and follow the trend.


    Just do what you say. Victor directly ordered the king, "the king, after the production task of the war mastiff is completed, continue to produce 50 alchemy crows, and then unlimited production of the monkey militia and the alchemy auxiliary according to the order of five monkey militia and two alchemy auxiliary soldiers. The alchemy auxiliary soldiers load the monkey''s secret form, master long-range weapons, and take turns in building and forging skills."


    "Yes, sir! The production order has been issued and the task has been established."


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. It was carefully measured not to produce Funiu militia anymore. The Funiu militia is tall and powerful. It can even resist the attack of ordinary knights for a while. It is a fierce human. The problem is that violent humans are rarer than knights, and it is difficult not to attract the attention of major forces. On the other hand, the strength of Funiu militia is to resist the enemy in front, which is prone to death and injury. The cost of alchemy militia is as high as 1200 gold sols, and 1800 gold sols in the state of rapid production. Victor was reluctant to use the alchemy militia as cannon fodder! After all, in the design of the alchemical Empire, the militia is not a combat unit at all, but more like a collection and auxiliary construction unit.


    Compared with the Funiu militia, the monkey militia is closer to ordinary humans and has stronger survival ability. Although the monkey militia can''t fight directly with the knights, their extraordinary agility can let them deal with them for a period of time. If the monkey militia is equipped with a silver cross bow and a war mastiff, it may not be able to shoot the knight, as evidenced by the ferocious bear.


    Most importantly, Victor is ready to build the castle. In this battle against ant man, Victor was satisfied with the excellent performance of the monkey militia.


    "King, let the alchemy units to assemble in the brick kiln village! There is no damage from the ant man. I will live there during this period of time. Also, when making alchemy auxiliary soldiers, give priority to awaken cloth rope, and his skills don''t have to be changed." Victor commanded with a complicated look.


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Heibao town is now like a big military camp. Except for the noble area and churches, most buildings have been flattened, tents have been set up on the open space, and more than 100000 people from the human horse hills are crowded here. Although it is crowded, the public security is surprisingly good. The soldiers of the public security office patrol continuously. Anyone who dares to stand up will be ruthlessly suppressed! It''s a time of war, and even the church won''t intervene.


    During the war, the York family, as the owner of Heibao Town, recruited all adult men as militia, and even the leaders of other families were scattered and resettled. In fact, when the Lords gave up their territory, they became free people. And those Lords have left the man horse hills with their vassals. Compared with these ignorant people, the Lords know what a hundred thousand ant army means.


    In the corner of black fort town, Victor''s leaders live together. They are the only group that has not been broken up. This may be because Victor is still sticking to his territory, so they are not vassals of the York family. Of course, people believe that this is because of Haig''s care, as can be seen from the food distributed to them by the York family. Although everyone knows that Haig is actually a York spy, after all, he has worked together for so long and knows each other very well. Therefore, Victor''s senior management is very grateful to Haig, with the exception of Barol.


    "Teacher, that Hagrid asked dean to drink again. When Dean came out, the village head was very happy and kept smiling. Before entering the camp, he stood outside for a while, and then he couldn''t see a smile on his face." A thin child whispered to barrow.


    "What do you see?" Barol wanted to test his successors.


    "Dean is very happy. He doesn''t want us to know that he is happy, so he may have betrayed our interests."


    "That''s right! Smiling naturally represents happiness. Putting away the smile naturally doesn''t want others to know that he is happy. We just want to infer a simple answer from simple phenomena, and we must not add fuel and vinegar wisely. After we get this answer, we can make a bold assumption. Dean betrayed our interests, and then follow this assumption. Even if it''s wrong, it doesn''t matter. We''re big In most cases, it''s wrong, but we only need to be right once. Go ahead and keep checking with your partner. "


    Barrow was secretly proud to see the little boy go out carelessly. This little fellow is the most gifted of his disciples.


    After escaping to Heibao Town, barrow noticed a lot of things wrong. Lord Victor''s men were deliberately placed together and given great preferential treatment. Haig came here every once in a while to ask for help and secretly test the people in brick kiln village, but how can Haig''s means hide from Barol''s eyes!


    Barrow hid in the dark and relied on these little ghosts as his eyes and ears. He soon found that the York family was wooing the people of brick kiln village. They were asking about something that might be very important to the York family. The most important thing is that they haven''t succeeded yet, and the people in Zhuanyao village don''t know it.


    Since the villagers of Zhuanyao village don''t know it, how could the York family know that there might be such a thing in Zhuanyao village? Barrow guessed that there are two possibilities. The first is that Mrs. Lilia told the York family, because Mrs. Lilia has been placed in the Rose Manor, which is the core of the York family. Lilia is only an aristocratic maid. What is the qualification to be placed there? Therefore, ostensibly resettlement is actually house arrest. This also shows the importance of that thing!


    The second possibility is that Lord Victor deliberately told the York family. Only Lord Victor himself knows where the thing is. If this speculation is true, Lord Victor obviously wants to use this thing to negotiate with the York family!


    Barrol doesn''t care about the contents of the negotiations between victor and the York family, but he knows that the family should find out the other party''s situation and bottom line before negotiating with another family. That''s what Barol does.


    Now, Lord Victor doesn''t know that the York family has been plagued by insects, that their vassal family has been besieged, that the prince party has collapsed, that Mrs. Lilia has been under house arrest, that the church has sent 1000 paladins, and that the shining Knights have not come. So barrow is very worried. He wants to send the information back!


    It''s not to say how loyal Barol is to victor. His spy career has gone deep into his bone marrow. Collecting intelligence is his instinct. Now that the intelligence has been collected, the most important thing is to pass it on! It''s like the chef has prepared a big meal waiting for the host to eat. Barrow felt comfortable only when he spread the information!


    How to send the information back? Barol turned his eyes to the War Bear mercenaries who gathered to drink.

 Chapter 116

    Old John took an oak cup and took a gulp. The poor mare''s milk was pungent and astringent. He coughed repeatedly.


    After wiping his mouth carelessly, old John said with a dry smile, "100000 ant people attacked the city! I didn''t expect that we would encounter such a big scene."


    "No words." Barrett gave old John a faint look.


    Old John smiled awkwardly, "I don''t want to liven up the atmosphere."


    No one paid any attention to old John, but drank the wine stuffy. The atmosphere of war will put a lot of pressure on most people, but it does not include these experienced veterans. Compared with ordinary farmers, mercenaries never believe that ant people can capture Heibao town. The 30 meter high wall is strong and thick. More than 70000 of the more than 100000 people have received militia training. The town is rich in materials, farmland and water. As long as you don''t go out and fight with those ant people, there is no possibility of losing Heibao town.


    What really made the veterans hesitate was that Captain Nelson was not in, Mrs. Lilia was not in, and Lord Victor was not in. Victor''s leading people have been divided into three groups, including war bear mercenaries and a small number of guards. The villagers of Zhuanyao village led by Dean are one group, and the rest surround the village head of Maureen.


    "People are scattered! It''s hard to take the team!" One eyed longgru sighed.


    Old John glanced sideways at Gru. "What''s the matter? Gru, are you going to stand up and take the lead?"


    "I have this ability! I just don''t like those guys who eat inside out! If we hadn''t worked hard, they could still sit here safely?" Gru said bitterly.


    They were also depressed. They didn''t expect to escape to Heibao town. Within a few days, these people began to play their own calculations, especially the villagers of Zhuanyao village led by Dean, who were especially treated by Haig. It can be seen by a blind man. The York family plans to accept these people.


    "It''s not surprising that the foundation of adults is still too shallow. In particular, adults and Lilia are not here, and Nelson''s boy doesn''t know where to go. However, it''s also a good thing. When the insect disaster is over, it''s clear that those people are not trustworthy." Barrett said faintly.


    Unlike those villagers, the War Bear mercenaries are more loyal to victor, not only because Lilia is Victor''s personal maid, but Victor has won their respect and trust after his persistence. For soldiers, the most important thing is to trust their partners. Moreover, Victor, as the Lord, did not use them as cannon fodder, which moved the War Bear mercenaries.


    Gruna said, "I don''t know, what''s the matter with the head? Will it..."


    "Nonsense! That bastard Nelson doesn''t know how to hide in that corner. This is not the first time! Besides, what accident can Nelson have if you run out!"


    Linda''s eyes were wide open, but there was an indelible worry in her eyes. Victor has sent a message to Lilia through Heiyu. He is still wandering around the territory. Lilia was also received by Nicole to Rose Manor. Now, only Nelson''s whereabouts are unknown. Although, in the past, in order to distract the enemy, Nelson left the team more than once, but what time did you not worry?


    Barrett pondered for a moment and said, "we can run out. Thanks to the guidance of the dust falcon, Nelson also brought two dust falcons with him. With his strength, there will be no accident."


    In the ant disaster, the War Bear mercenaries miraculously withdrew, and only two members died at the beacon tower. On the one hand, the rich combat experience was able to escape this time, but the main reason was that the two dust falcons pointed out the direction for them. If the militia and ordinary guards retreated first, they would not have such luck. They almost lost half their manpower. On the contrary, most of the women and children who have no self-protection ability have escaped.


    Linda smiled reluctantly. Now she had no other way but to wait. The York family has sealed off Heibao town. No one can leave here without their permission.


    A thin little girl squeezed in from Gru, staring at the black beans on the plate.


    Gru cried, "little girl, what''s the squeeze? This is not where you can come. Go and play."


    "Cyclops, what are you shouting!" Linda, with her mother''s hair, pulled the little girl and said softly, "are you hungry? Take these beans if you want to."


    The little girl nodded, grabbed a handful of black beans and stuffed them into her pocket. By the way, she rubbed Linda''s cheek with her little face before she skipped away.


    Seeing that Linda''s face was a little complicated, old John sighed, "there are many such orphans now. Let the church take her away."


    Linda took a deep look at Old John, glanced at Barrett and made a concealed gesture. The mercenaries around suddenly knew it and drank and chatted as if nothing had happened.


    After a while, old John patted Barrett on the shoulder and shouted, "old man, I''m going to pee. Give me a hand."


    "Go yourself!"


    "Asshole, I have one leg."


    "I think you''ve drunk too much. Forget it, I''ll take you a ride."


    Two old mercenaries walked askew to the place where there was no one. Turning to a corner, they saw an old farmer with gray hair.


    "I seem to have seen you. You are a villager of four groups." Barrett squinted.


    Barol nodded. "My name is Denver, Lord Barrett. I have another name, Barol."


    "Barrow! You, aren''t you dead?" Old John looked at Barol suspiciously. He had seen Barol''s body, and this man was not Barol''s face.


    "I''m not dead! You saw my double. Now I work for Lord victor." Barrol grinned. What he wanted was Barrett. He called Old John to prove his identity because old John knew him.


    Barrett glanced at Old John, who explained barrol''s story in a low voice.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did the kid call us?" Barrett asked coldly.


    "I am now a spy under Lord victor. The only people who know my identity are Lord Victor, Mrs. Lilia and captain Nelson." Barrol said frankly, "don''t you think it''s strange that all of us who withdrew from Victor were gathered together, and no one was called up to the militia and kept delicious all day?"


    Barrett and old John looked at each other. "What do you mean?"


    "Outsiders can''t enter the area assigned to us, and most of the people around us are under the York family! In fact, we are all monitored! And Mrs. Lilia is under house arrest!"


    The old mercenaries looked at each other in horror. After barrol reminded them, they found that the area where they were placed was behind the city wall, the public security office on the left, the military camp on the right, and a road in front. The sheriff specially told them that it is a time of war and they are not allowed to run around, otherwise they will be dealt with by military law! This kind of request was also normal. After all, Heibao town is very crowded now. It''s easy to get into trouble when walking around at will, but now it seems that York''s family is deliberately isolating them.


    "Why did the Yorks do this? Is Lilia in danger?" Barrett asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know!" Barol shook his head. "I don''t care. I just want to inform Lord victor of the situation here. I need your help!"


    "Why should we trust you? How can we help you?" Old Johnson''s cold eyes looked up and down at Barol, like an old wolf that ate people.


    "You don''t need to believe me. The information I send must tell you. You decide whether to send it to Lord victor!" Barol: "as for the method, I know you have the dust Falcon trained by Lord Victor..."


    "The dust Falcon can fly back to the hill camp, but Lord Victor is definitely not there. Your method won''t work!" Barrett interrupted Barol.


    Let the dust Falcon return to the hill camp, Barrett can do it. In fact, most War Bear mercenaries will follow this instruction. Now, they can even let the dust Falcon lead the way to avoid the ant man. Barrett never thought about letting the dust Falcon fly hundreds of kilometers and find Victor again.


    Barrow paused and said to Barrett, "I noticed that when Mrs. Lilia went to Rose Manor, she asked that Kahn to obey your orders. You can try him."


    "You know a lot of things!"


    Barrett frowned. Strauss Kahn knew little about himself. Unexpectedly, the old spy who claimed to be under Lord Victor knew the secrets better than him, which made Barrett a little unhappy.


    Barrow smiled. He was the first to know that Victor had dead men. He could also see that chenfalcon was trained. If these dead men couldn''t spread the news, he had no choice, but he had to try anyway. Barol believes that since the dust Falcon can summon Lilia, it must summon Lord Victor, but we don''t know how to control the dust falcon.


    "Lord Victor, we don''t need to worry about it. We just need to do what we should do. When Mrs. Lilia comes back, you can go to her to verify my identity, if she is willing to tell you." With that, barrow passed on the information that needed to be transmitted to the two old mercenaries.


    "That''s all? You''re not kidding us, are you?"


    Old John looked up and down at Barol with suspicious eyes. The guy who claimed to be a spy asked them to pass on information that everyone knew. Shouldn''t the information the spy got be secrets?


    Barol can only roll his eyes at such laymen. Spies are supposed to convey some accurate and ordinary situations. As long as adults Victor don''t know, they are valuable intelligence.


    "Don''t expose my identity, trust me! I''m very useful to adults! In addition, tell everyone to be calm. As long as Lord Victor is here, Mrs. Lilia will be fine."


    Watching Barol''s back disappear behind the tent, old John asked Barrett, "what shall we do? Shall we believe him?"


    "Intelligence is no problem! Barrow can believe it once! He has put his life in our hands." Barrett said in a deep voice.


    Old John nodded in agreement. Even passing a word is so careful that it can be predicted that as long as Barrow''s identity is exposed, he will be purged by the York family. Since barrow is willing to take such a big risk, he should be trusted once.

 Chapter 117

    The reception room of Rose Manor. Sylvia is receiving family home secretary Anthony and spy azir.


    "This kind of huge brick kiln is completely different from the brick kiln we know! Their biggest feature is that they are large! Running such a huge brick kiln can not be completed by a few people or dozens of people!"


    Anthony. York is the direct descendant of York family. Due to the lack of awakening Knight talent, he was sent by the family to Yinbai tower to learn all kinds of knowledge. Ten years of white tower life cost a lot, and Anthony, who was smart and studious, lived up to his expectations. He became a white tower scholar, proficient in agriculture, animal husbandry, smelting, brewing and architecture. After returning to the family, Anthony was appointed as the home secretary of the family and won the title of Lord.


    Anthony was surprised when he saw the design drawings of the brick kiln village. He never thought that the brick kiln could be bigger than the villa. With dozens of meters of tall chimneys, the giant brick kiln was like a small castle!


    "Yes, Lord Anthony. There are more than 300 villagers in Zhuanyao village. They are only responsible for making bricks. Baron Victor is even going to expand the population of Zhuanyao village to 500!" Azir said respectfully.


    "Three hundred people?! so many people use a brick kiln? It''s impossible! So many people crowded together will only be in chaos. They can''t do anything well! Unless they are strictly trained like the army." Anthony shook his head in disbelief.


    "Anthony, the truth is undeniable. Baron Victor''s brick kiln village did, and I think it''s a new thing." Sylvia said faintly, "azir, explain to the interior official how the brick kiln village does it."


    "Yes, madam." Azir bowed and said, "the villagers of Zhuanyao village are divided into many groups. Each group only does one thing. There are special people responsible for cutting firewood, taking soil, screening soil, taking water, making embryos, drying, kiln burning, drying in the shade and transportation. Therefore, there is absolutely no confusion."


    Anthony was stunned for a long time before he murmured: "One person only does one thing?! I see. One person only does one thing. Not only will there be no chaos, but it will become more and more efficient, because if one thing is done, the villagers will become more and more proficient! Brick making is not a simple thing, nor will everyone! Dividing complex processes into simple steps is just suitable for the ignorant people. It is not necessary at all I want to teach them how to make bricks. It''s a genius''s idea! "


    "Who on earth designed this method for Baron Victor? Master Edwin?" Anthony asked azir with some excitement.


    Craftsmen are precious talents. It takes more than ten years to cultivate a qualified craftsman. Although brick makers are not called craftsmen, only a few people are proficient in the know-how. It is almost impossible to select 300 Brickmakers from more than 1000 ordinary people! Division of labor and cooperation has perfectly solved this problem. Anthony opened his eyes at the same time He was convinced that this pioneering design was definitely the result of scholars and masters.


    "It''s Baron Victor himself. Baron calls it division of labor." Azir replied.


    Anthony frowned. He really didn''t expect that this was the method invented by Victor. As far as he knows, Baron Victor is only 18 years old and has no experience of studying in the white tower. It is rumored that Baron Victor is just a palace aristocrat who doesn''t know anything.


    Is Victor a genius? Anthony was a little depressed when he thought of this. Although he failed to awaken the knight''s talent, he always boasted that he was smart. Anthony still had a sense of superiority for an ignorant court aristocrat like Baron Victor, but now he has an unspeakable sense of loss.


    "Baron Victor is really smart, but he''s only 18. I mean, did he really think of division of labor and cooperation alone?" Anthony asked reluctantly.


    "I''m also interested in this question. Azir, are you sure no one is secretly helping Victor?" Sylvia asked with interest.


    Sylvia can believe that the giant brick kiln was designed by the old Marquis of Wimbledon. But she will never believe that before the giant brick kiln was built, the old Marquis had figured out how to operate it. If the old Marquis really had such intelligence, he would not be forced into a dead corner by his relatives, so that he had no children, and finally had to let Sophia inherit his career.


    If Victor really designed the division of labor and cooperation, Sylvia wouldn''t be surprised. Victor has given her too many surprises. However, it can''t be ruled out that someone secretly supports victor. Sylvia must find out.


    Azir was worried about Sylvia, but he lurked around Victor for so long and never found anyone secretly contacting Baron victor. On the contrary, it was Victor''s talent that amazed azir, because azir knew the source of division of labor and cooperation.


    "Madam, I''m sure no one is secretly helping Baron victor. In fact, Baron Victor didn''t think of the way the brick kiln village works."


    Azir said: "Baron Victor called the villagers'' group leader together for a meeting. He put forward an idea and ordered everyone to improve the details for him. If the effect desired by the Baron is not achieved, the villagers'' group leader will bring the problem back to his villagers'' group for discussion. Everyone will continue to discuss it at the next meeting. The site selection, personnel allocation and division of labor operation mode of brick kiln village , it was decided at such a meeting. "


    After secretly observing Sylvia''s expression, azir lowered his eyes and continued: "Baron Victor asked all participants to speak freely and fully express their views. Since everyone is sitting at the round table, the Baron calls such a meeting a round table."


    "This, this is ridiculous! How can those cheap free people participate in the affairs of the territory! Oh, sorry, dear countess, please forgive my impoliteness. I just think Baron Victor''s doing this is disgraceful to the nobility."


    Anthony restrained his anger and bowed to Sylvia.


    Sylvia chuckled: "when Baron Victor took office, he was surrounded by neither Knights nor scholars. Apart from hundreds of free people, Victor couldn''t find anyone to help him. The implementation of the round table conference was really a good idea for the baron."


    Sylvia glanced at Anthony. The reason for Anthony''s excitement she knew very well that Victor''s round table was in line with master Edwin''s idea, and Anthony held the opposite view. Sylvia is not interested in the debate among scholars, but the giant brick kiln is related to the family''s plan and should not be lost!


    Thinking of this, Sylvia''s expression was frozen and said solemnly, "Anthony, I don''t care about division of labor and cooperation and the source of giant brick kilns. I just want to ask you, can the family build giant brick kilns?"


    "Madam, please rest assured! With these drawings, I can build a huge brick kiln. In fact, there are still many deficiencies in this drawing, and I can make some improvements. It can further improve the brick production of the huge brick kiln," Anthony replied politely.


    Sylvia smiled, "good! Anthony, you really didn''t disappoint me. I hope you can come up with a better design before the war is over."


    "Yes, madam. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back and redesign the giant brick kiln."


    "Go."


    After Anthony left, Sylvia turned to azir and asked, "the operation of brick kiln village won''t simply rely on division of labor and cooperation?"


    "Yes, madam. There are also people in Zhuanyao village who coordinate and supervise the villagers who divide their work and cooperate, formulate production plans according to the requirements of Baron Victor, and mobilize the villagers'' work enthusiasm through the reward and punishment system. After all, it is very hard to make bricks. The person in charge of these affairs is village head Dean." Azir said admiringly


    Azir participated in the construction of brick kiln village in the whole process, but he knew little about the operation of brick kiln village. He only knew that it was a very complex thing. Anyway, after Dean was appointed as the head of Zhuanyao village, he talked to Victor for a long time. A whole month later, Zhuanyao village was on the right track.


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and asked faintly, "would Dean like to be the leader of our York family?"


    "He... He seems reluctant to be a vassal. If we give him a fief, Dean will take refuge in us." Azir said awkwardly.


    Sylvia sneered, "it''s so easy to get the identity of the vassal of the York family? Baron Victor''s lesson is obvious to all."


    "Azir, watch Victor''s gang and don''t let them contact others in private. When Victor returns to Heibao Town, these people will naturally join the family."


    "Yes, madam. I will do it."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In an elegant room in Rose Manor, Lilia looked in the mirror. In the mirror is a young girl with bright eyes and bright teeth. Her eyebrows and lips are white, but her eyebrows are shrouded with a touch of sadness.


    Lilia never thought she would be so beautiful and never lived in such a luxurious room, but she was not happy at all.


    Since Lilia was placed here, three maids have changed her beautiful long skirts and put on exquisite jewelry. As soon as the bell rings, there will be attendants to provide her with meticulous service. This is the noble life that ordinary people dream of, but it''s not what she wants now.


    Lilia wanted to see the countess, but the countess did not summon her, and the well-trained maids did not tell her what was going on outside. Lilia was at a loss.


    "Lilia, we came to see you."


    Lilya was surprised by Nicole''s voice. She opened the door and saw Nicole and Bruce.


    "Sister Nicole! Lord Bruce!"


    Lilia wanted to salute Bruce, but she couldn''t remember what kind of etiquette the maid should use when she saw the knight.


    Nicole grabbed the helpless Lilia and said excitedly, "Lilia, miss trisley helped me convince Mrs. Sylvia. She has agreed to let the teacher take us to rescue victor."


    "Ah! I''m going with you." Said Lilia hastily.


    Bruce stepped forward and said gently, "Lilia, it''s very dangerous to rescue Victor this time. We can''t take you with us. However, you can contact Victor for us."


    "Lord Bruce, you mean Heiyu! Yes, I didn''t expect it! If Heiyu can find me, he must find victor!" Lilia brightened her eyes and said happily.


    Nicole took Lilia''s hand and said sincerely, "Lilia, Victor knows your handwriting. Write him a letter and ask him to wait for us near the old ogre''s nest. We will bring him back safely!"


    "Good!"


    Black feather circled in the air for several times without receiving Lilia''s instructions. Finally, he turned and flew south, and sheepskin stationery was tied to his leg.

 Chapter 118

    Sophia''s study is exquisite and luxurious. The snow-white jade like wall is carefully made of a kind of wood called moonlight wood. The color of this wood is as warm as white glaze rock, and it is always cold between tentacles, which makes this study refreshing and pleasant all year round.


    Moonlight wood is not valuable because money can''t measure its value. This rare wood is a specialty of the trier mountains, and Sophia''s chamber of commerce is one of the few organizations that can trade with barbarians. In fact, in the whole kingdom of Gambis, only Sophia can build a study with moonlight wood.


    The moonlight wood wall is inlaid with a row of white crystals. This colorless crystal is an important material for the church to hold ceremonies. Each crystal is worth 500 gold sol. Displaying white crystal in the study is the consistent practice of aristocrats. White crystal has the function of amplifying light. As long as you light a candle, the whole study will be as bright as day.


    However, what really attracts people''s attention in the study is the saber toothed tiger head specimen hanging on the wall!


    Saber toothed tiger is definitely the most dangerous cat in the world. Compared with it, the moon blade leopard is as harmless as a kitten.


    The adult saber toothed tiger weighs more than 2200 pounds, has a shoulder height of nearly two meters, is more than 4 meters long, and its 15 cm blade teeth can easily pierce the knight''s armor. It is said that even the adult ogre is on the saber toothed tiger''s menu. It is the king of beasts and a real silver monster!


    "What an amazing monster! What''s more amazing is that it was hunted by Marquis Sophia yourself." A well-dressed man looked at the lifelike specimens on the wall and sighed.


    "Archduke Williams, you didn''t come to Marquis house to discuss with me how to hunt Saber Toothed tigers?"


    Sophia''s snow-white fishtail dress meandering down the ground, outlining a graceful body curve, holding her chest with both hands and a alert attitude. However, her full chest is squeezed more straight, with a touch of snow-white gullies, which is soul-stirring and has an unspeakable charm.


    Williams turned his head and looked at Sophia. His face was handsome, his body was strong, his muscle lines were obvious and not exaggerated, and his eyes were sharp and clear, giving people a feeling of sincerity and wisdom.


    "Sophia, your beauty is really exciting. If I were ten years younger, I would fall under your skirt." Williams said seriously.


    Sophia said coldly, "Your Highness, I''ve heard a lot of compliments. Please tell me what you want. I don''t want to be misunderstood by the Archduke''s wife."


    "Marquis Sophia, I don''t think you want Queen Catherine to misunderstand." Williams said with a smile.


    Sophia''s eyes became colder and colder. She said in a cold voice, "Your Highness, since you know my relationship with her majesty Catherine, please go back."


    Williams shook his head and laughed. "Sophia, Catherine can''t help you, and she won''t help you. Your relationship has broken down. Now, only I can help you through."


    "Your little husband fell in the man horse hill. His life and death are unknown. There is a great possibility that he has died in the ant tide. And you are in big trouble!"


    Sophia''s purple eyes shrunk, which was what she was most worried about. Three days ago, the bad news from the man horse hill made her feel at the bottom of the valley. In recent years, Sophia has found both ways. With the help of Catherine, Sophia first seized the Marquis''s heritage and completed the cleaning of the chamber of commerce with the help of the queen. Then she secretly cooperated with Sylvia to get rid of the Queen''s control and regain control of the chamber of Commerce.


    However, Sophia has an insurmountable obstacle. That is the law of succession of Lords in the glorious code.


    The first generation Pope compiled the glorious code, which made it clear that the Lord''s inheritance right was sacred and inviolable. When the Lord died, his blood must inherit his lord status.


    In fact, this law was a pit dug by the early Pope for the Lord. The original church, with limited strength, was difficult to protect the whole human world, so the Pope decided to unite the knight class to face the alien attack and give the knight the status of Lord.


    After the strength of the church rose, they began to punish or execute the lords who violated the glorious code, but the church respected the blood inheritance rights of the Lords. In this way, it actually weakened the resistance will of the Lords. Anyway, after the Lord is executed by the church, his descendants or brothers and sisters can still be Lord safely, which virtually reduces the hatred of the Lord class towards the church and avoids fierce confrontation. Of course, this also shows that the original church did not care about secular rights. They just wanted to protect more people and gain more faith. As long as human beings do not die, faith will not die, and the church is unshakable.


    For thousands of years, the constant family wars and marriages have made the knight class form one military group after another. After the emergence of the human kingdom, the knight class established the house of Lords and the Senate in order to weaken the influence of the church on the kingdom. The house of Lords is responsible for mediating the disputes between Lords. When the mediation cannot be reached, the Senate makes a ruling.


    After the emergence of these two institutions, the nobles began to learn to use some means to exploit the loopholes of the Lord''s law. Catherine pushed Sophia onto the throne of marquis by marrying Sophia and victor.


    Strictly speaking, Victor is the heir of the Marquis, but the Senate ruled that Sophia should inherit the title first, and stipulated that their descendants should be the heir of the marquis. For such a marginal ball, the church has always turned a blind eye. The inheritance right itself is set up to appease the Lord. As long as the nobles have no disputes with each other, the church is too lazy to meddle in such business.


    To Sophia''s surprise, the ant army invaded the man horse hills. Sylvia was too busy for herself. Victor may have died. Victor''s death means that Sophia''s years of efforts will come to naught, because her enemies will not miss the opportunity to recapture the Marquis''s heritage.


    Now, even Duke Williams has put his claws down on her, but Sophia is not ready to compromise.


    "So what? Even if I lose my title, it''s just a return to what I am." Sophia said coldly.


    "Sophia, you can see my sincerity first." With that, Williams threw a scroll over.


    After taking the scroll, Sophia found that it was a tune.


    "Dispatch the commander of the royal capital guard, Baron Soren Wimbledon, as the commander of Minsk fortress for one year."


    Soren Baron Wimbledon, the top Knight of the silver class, the commander of the Gambis forbidden guard, the genius who is most likely to be promoted to the Golden Knight of the Wimbledon family, the capable man of Archduke Williams, and Sophia''s mortal enemy!


    Sauron was the nephew of the old Marquis of Wimbledon. After his family fell, he took refuge in the old Marquis, got his support and support, and finally became a great Knight of the silver class.


    The old Marquis had three wives in his life. He had a deep relationship with his first wife, but they had no children until his wife died. In his later years, the old Marquis wanted to have a child to inherit his career. He married the daughter of a small family as his second wife. A few years later, his little wife was pregnant, but he had an accident inexplicably. The old Marquis found that his chamber of Commerce had been deeply penetrated by Sauron, who wanted to seize his title and property.


    At this time, the old Marquis was unable to sanction Sauron. Sauron was favored by Williams, and many senior executives in the chamber of Commerce joined him, but the old Marquis was running out of time.


    The old Marquis no longer wanted an heir. He only wanted revenge on the Betrayer. So he married his third wife, Sophia.


    At that time, Queen Catherine was virtuous and gentle, neither involved in politics nor in the army, but the old Marquis concluded that the queen was by no means an innocent person. Whenever there is a chance, the queen will step in the chamber of Commerce. So he planned everything carefully for Sophia. Sure enough, with the help of the queen, Sophia inherited the title and inheritance, and cleaned the top of the chamber of Commerce loyal to Soren. Facing the power of the queen, Soren didn''t dare to fart.


    The reason why the old Marquis chose Sophia as his successor was not coveting Sophia''s beauty, but Sophia''s ambition and ability. As long as Sophia inherited his wealth and title, she became Soren''s sworn enemy.


    With the power of the queen, destroy the traitor and create a silver enemy for Sauron, which is the Revenge of the old Marquis.


    As for the fate of the chamber of Commerce and Sophia, the old Marquis didn''t care, but he didn''t expect Sophia to skillfully design and get rid of the Queen''s control.


    But even so, Soren and Sophia did become immortal enemies unless Sophia was willing to marry Soren. However, Sophia''s character and will have long been seen through by the old Marquis, and she will never give in! Because Sophia is also a Silver Knight.


    No matter how much the old Marquis hated Sauron, he could not deny the fact that Sauron was his nephew. If Victor really dies, Soren can overturn the ruling of the Senate and ask the church to safeguard the Lord''s inheritance and help him inherit the title and chamber of Commerce.


    Now, Soren has been transferred by Duke Williams to garrison the border and can''t come back within a year!


    "The last time the Senate ruled that I would succeed to the Marquis, his highness Roland blocked Sauron all day. This time, his highness gave me a year. What do you want?" Sophia asked, staring at Williams.


    "I want you to go to Renma hill!"

 Chapter 119

    Three war mastiffs whined and wandered around a ruin. They kept digging the ground with their front claws. Broken wood and soil were everywhere.


    "Dig!"


    At Victor''s command, several big men jumped onto the ruins and quickly began to clean up the collapsed wooden house. Soon, the ruins were cleared out and a square wooden door was exposed on the ground.


    A militia pulled up the wooden door, looked into the dark cave and shouted, "Sir, it''s a cellar."


    As soon as victor looked, he saw that the cellar entrance was two meters square, and there was a wooden ladder connected to the ground. As for the situation inside, he couldn''t see it.


    "Let the dog go!" Victor waved his hand with great momentum.


    Two war mastiffs, like calves, jumped into the cave. After a while, they howled on behalf of safety.


    "Go in and have a look. What treasure does the chebman family leave in it?" Victor commanded the surrounding militia.


    Four monkey militia swarmed in. When they came out, Victor couldn''t stop smiling.


    Thirty hard bows, six crossbows, 3000 feather arrows, 200 crossbows and arrows, 20 wrought iron spears, 20 shields, two lock armours, 15 leather armours, more than 100 bags of flour and more than 400 pounds of salt. All these materials were removed from the cellar by the militia and stacked neatly on the ground.


    Victor picked up a 20 kilogram spear and easily danced a beautiful spear flower. Hehe said with a smile, "count chebman must have used these materials to buy Bayer''s gang. Now it''s cheaper for me."


    "Bousso, what else have you collected in the Mithril cave?"


    "Sir, we have collected 132 pickaxes, 47 hammers, 97 shovels, 27 small mining carts, 57 leather boots, 69 leather gloves, 5 bundles of coarse hemp rope, 4 carts of Mithril ore, 12 carts of silver ore and 11 white crystals."


    As like as two peas told Victor, his appearance, shape and voice were strict in demands. But who could have imagined that busso had been torn to pieces by the ant army.


    "All move to the dog car and take them all back to Zhuanyao village!" Said Victor happily.


    "Sir, we only have seven dog cars, which can''t be transported at one time." Bousso warned.


    Alchemists have low EQ, but their IQ is almost the same as that of ordinary people. They will still raise objections to their masters for orders that cannot be completed.


    "Well, it will be shipped several times until it is finished."


    Acting as a transport force, the alchemical war mastiff pulled seven "dog cars" loaded with materials to Zhuanyao village. Victor stood on one of the cars, facing the strong wind, said to himself in high spirits: "great harvest!"


    It has been four days since the new manufacturing task was assigned. At this time, Victor was surrounded by 3 Funiu militia, 12 monkey militia, 4 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 41 alchemy war mastiffs and 67 alchemy crows. In addition, the alchemy tower also produces alchemy humans at a rate of 3 a day.


    However, Victor was embarrassed to find that he had manpower but no materials!


    The ant men captured the hill camp. They ate all the food in the camp and took all their weapons. They didn''t even leave an arrow. Fortunately, they are not interested in clothes and leather armor, otherwise the New Alchemy auxiliary soldiers will run naked to Zhuanyao village.


    Watching the alchemists run to the brick kiln village with empty hands, Victor began to worry. A person is a mouth, and the alchemical war mastiff has an amazing appetite. Fortunately, the territory is large enough to feed on gathering and hunting. However, Victor made alchemy creatures not for hunting and picking wild vegetables, but to form his own army! The alchemy militia are top soldiers. Without weapons, their combat effectiveness is far inferior to that of the alchemy war mastiff.


    Victor decided to collect supplies before resuming production. So he took his men and began to pick up junk all over the map.


    The first stop, of course, is his base camp, Hill camp. The mountain camp has the most materials stored and suffered the most damage. Nearly 20000 ant people trampled here. Fortunately, Victor is very familiar with the mountain camp. He took the alchemy militia to clean up the ruins of two warehouses, dug up a cellar, and finally found a sub production tool and more than 60 barrels of purple cane wine. But if you want to transport the whole barrel of purple sugarcane wine away, it has become a problem. In the end, Victor refilled the purple cane wine.


    Victor needs transportation. So he took him down to the carpenter''s village, which specializes in producing carriages. To Victor''s surprise, Carpenter Village, like brick kiln village, is well preserved. Except that food and weapons were swept away by ant men, carpenter tools and semi-finished carriages were preserved. The problem is that the carriage can be repaired, but there is no horse to pull it! Of course, the problem was soon solved. Victor looked at the strong fighting mastiff. At his request, Bousso took the alchemical auxiliary and quickly transformed the carriage into a "dog car" suitable for the pulling of the fighting mastiff. The war mastiff didn''t disappoint victor. Their speed, strength, physical strength, intelligence and throwing off the slow horse didn''t know a few blocks. The "dog car" was pulled fast and stable by these people.


    With seven "dog cars", Victor picked up junk many times faster. He went to flax village, Pinghu village and Shanmin camp successively, and did find a lot of useful materials. Unfortunately, he didn''t find food and weapons.


    The unexpected harvest of chebman''s camp made Victor ecstatic. In addition to food and weapons, Victor was most satisfied with the mining tools left in the mine.


    Victor had food, weapons, means of transport, all kinds of production tools and alchemists. Now all he has to do is resume production, build blacksmith shops, mine iron and silver mines, make weapons, and arm an endless stream of alchemical militias.


    At Zhuanyao village, Victor jumped out of the dog car and commanded the alchemist militia to move the supplies into the drying room. Looking at the green bricks knocked down by the ant man, Victor asked Bousso, "Bousso, can these bricks build a furnace?"


    Cloth rope picked up a green brick, checked it, nodded and said, "yes, sir."


    "Dean, the management of brick kiln village is still good!" Victor said to himself.


    Brick kiln village is farthest from the hill camp. Dean retreated in time. In addition to the production tools, he took all the food and weapons away. Of course, this is also because dozens of carriages are all in Zhuanyao village, and the villagers in Zhuanyao village are more organized than ordinary farmers. They usually work in groups. It is precisely because they moved relatively clean, and the brick kiln village suffered the least damage. Victor therefore chose to live here temporarily.


    At present, the number of ant people in the territory is about 6000, concentrated in the southernmost Jinshui River. This gives Victor room for development. After all, the territory is 12000 square kilometers, and thousands of ant people are as insignificant as stones in a pond. In order to prevent accidents, Victor suspended the action of the ant Hunter commander and arranged more than 20 alchemical crows to monitor the ant colony. As long as the ant colony has any big movement, Victor can quickly know.


    Now, the most important thing is to choose a place to build furnaces and blacksmiths. The site must have water, abundant timber, far away from ant colonies, close to the iron ore vein in the territory, and preferably close to the Saiyin vein. Victor set his sights on the most suitable location near the old ogre''s nest.


    "Quack!"


    An alchemical crow hovered in the air. Victor''s pupils narrowed. He saw the alchemical crow with a sheepskin letter tied to his leg.


    Three hours later, two sheepskin letters stood in front of victor. The first was written by Barrett and the other was brought back by Lilia.


    "Baron Villepin''s castle has been broken! So there is no other power in the whole human horse hill except me, escley and the York family. Sylvia has put Lilia under house arrest, my watchers and sent a great knight to pick me up. What does she want to do? No, I should ask, what will she do?"


    Barol''s message was simple and clear. If it were a few months ago, Victor would not have analyzed anything. Now he is no longer the young rookie Lord.


    Victor had learned to think in the Lord''s mind. For example, while he coldly asked the alchemy war mastiff to kill the free people, he also spared no effort to help the free people. What seems absurd and contradictory can only be done by the Lord.


    Victor, with the vision of the Lord, soon speculated what Sylvia was going to do?


    "Sylvia, this is to raise thieves, self-respect and plot to seize the whole man and horse hill!"


    Victor may not have the intelligence analysis ability of Barol, but he knows three more important pieces of information than the old spy. Special brick! Commander ant man! Also, the York family kills one or two commander ants every day! The alchemy tower receives money every day.


    In this way, things are clear! Sylvia must control two key factors if she wants to seize the whole human horse hill: first, the ant man''s secret cannot be leaked! Second, build a fortress with special bricks! That''s why they put Lilia under house arrest. She knows the weakness of ant people! And Victor has two factors!


    "Sylvia, you want my people, my bricks, even my territory!" Victor angrily smashed the bricks around him.


    In addition to his anger, Victor calmed down and thought carefully for a while. Then he smiled, "for your sake of giving me money every day, I''ll be as you want!"


    "Busso, in the mountain area to the west of the territory, there is a vein of refined iron and a large area of oil wood forest. I want you to lead people to build a small fortress there with special bricks to produce silver crossbow, silver short bow, refined iron spear, lock armour, silver crossbow arrow, feather arrow, breeding animals and planting crops. In four months, I hope to see 500 fully armed alchemy militia! ¡±


    "Jack, you are responsible for the security of the fortress. According to the situation, you can mobilize all war mastiffs and militia to protect the fortress. Don''t let any strangers near the fortress. If someone sees the fortress, put him in custody!"


    "If there is any problem, I will contact you with the alchemical crow."


    The mountain area on the west side of Victor''s collar runs from north to South and crosses the whole human horse hills for thousands of kilometers. It is rich in animal and plant resources and can feed thousands of alchemists. The York family kills an ant man commander every day, which can provide 30 soul fires and tens of thousands of funds for the alchemy tower. The alchemy tower can produce three alchemy militia every day. Before long, Victor''s strength will roll like a snowball! And the world, after all, depends on strength to speak! In addition, Victor had to go to Heibao town. All his men were there. This was a great wealth he couldn''t give up!


    "As you wish, my Lord." Bousso and Jack answered lightly.


    Victor looked at the letter in his hand and frowned.


    "Nelson, you guy, where have you been? Won''t you be killed by the ant man?"

 Chapter 120

    Blue goose castle stands near the lake. It is named after a kind of blue waterfowl inhabiting the lake. It is a military fortress built by the chebman family to defend against forest people and horses.


    The chebman family has operated blue goose castle for more than 100 years. After several repairs, this military fortress has reached the limit of human castle. The main castle is 64 meters high, the two auxiliary fortresses are 55 meters high, and the 30 meter high wall connects the three fortresses, forming a closed area of three square kilometers in the middle, including water source, farmland, storage room, blacksmith shop, stables and barracks, It can keep 3000 troops stationed for a long time.


    For a hundred years, the solid blue goose castle has never been attacked by forest people and horses. Now, it has finally ushered in its first battle.


    "OK! It is worthy of being the bear of the north."


    "Bernard, shoot quickly! It makes people anxious!


    "Bernard, are you soft!"


    Bernard, like a giant bear, glared at his fellow knights and put a rocket on the long bow. With a "buzzing" sound, the rocket came out, rowed more than 400 meters, landed on an ant man and lit it into a fireball.


    Bernard opened his mouth and smiled proudly. However, another rocket shot high into the sky and made his smile freeze on his face.


    "What a pervert!"


    Bernard clenched his teeth, opened the bow again, turned his eyes a few times, and the twisted muscles on his arm rose high. With a click, the birch bow broke in two.


    "My bow is broken! This competition doesn''t count!" Bernard shouted loudly, but his colleagues booed him.


    Nelson fired two rockets in a row and turned to Bernard and said faintly, "you lost!"


    Bernard''s face was red, and then he laughed and napped his shoulder. "I lost! I didn''t expect your kid to be so perverted!"


    Bernard is tall and strong, and his explosive muscles are full of a sense of strength. As the most powerful Knight of the chebman family, it will be unbearable for elite soldiers to just pat his shoulder to show his closeness. However, Nelson''s body is stronger and motionless under Bernard''s slap. In fact, Bernard is recognizing Nelson, and he will not treat ordinary soldiers When people make such kind behavior, the vast majority of knights will not regard ordinary people as their own kind. Knights are always arrogant.


    Nelson won the respect of chebman knights with his strength and regarded him as an object of equal communication.


    Thirty days ago, Nelson rode a fast bird into the chebman collar and brought the news of ant man''s invasion to the blue goose castle. Although the urban defense officer of the blue goose castle was skeptical, seeing Nelson with green blood, he wisely ordered to prepare for the war and sent scouts to Victor collar for investigation.


    As a result, the scouts met the fleeing DeWitt master and apprentice on the way. With the help of the scouts, the two knights successfully fled to the blue goose castle and attracted tens of thousands of ant people.


    The ground trembled under the feet of the overwhelming ant colony, and the smoke covered people''s sight. The defenders of blue goose castle were frightened by the number and momentum of ant people. Fortunately, the wall of blue goose castle was high and thick, and they were prepared early. After a fierce battle, thousands of ant people died and injured, but they couldn''t attack the wall. Then, tens of thousands of ant people began to build earth slopes. Fortunately, Nelson Tell the city defense officer that the ant people are afraid of fire, and there are several stone catapults in the blue goose castle. These war weapons originally prepared for the forest people and horses have caused huge losses to the ant people. The cow dung and hay are kneaded into a ball and lit with fire oil. They are projected into the back array of the ant people, burning countless ant people and crushing the ant people''s siege.


    Seeing that there was no hope of attacking the city, the ant colony gradually dispersed, leaving only thousands of ant men to continue to besiege the blue goose castle. While other ant men began to sweep the surrounding villages and fields. The city defense officer planned to lead the army to destroy these ant men, but DeWitt and Bernard strongly opposed it. While they were arguing, the bad news came. Count chebman led the elite cavalry of the family and was attacked After being chased by the ant colony, he lost most of his hands and fled into the blue goose castle. Since then, it has become the consensus of the chebman knights that they can''t fight with the ant man.


    Relying on the blue goose castle, the chebman soldiers began to slowly destroy the ant people besieged the city. But ordinary soldiers were too reluctant to shoot the ant people hundreds of meters away with a long bow. After consuming a lot of arrows and rocket oil, the distressed count of chebman drove all the family Knights up the city wall and acted as archers. Therefore, the bored Knights began to compete who shot the most ant people There was a competition between Nelson and Bernard.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, Nelson may not be the opponent of the knight. In terms of physical strength, no knight can compare with the ferocious human beings. Nelson stood on the wall and shot with a long bow for five hours without gasping for breath, but Bernard''s fighting spirit can''t keep running for so long. However, Bernard''s hit rate is higher than Nelson''s, but Nelson''s arrow is Bieber Nado''s number, overall, Nelson won.


    "Nelson, stay! Baron Victor can''t survive without a castle. As long as you stay, my teacher will recommend you to join the count''s guard. With your strength, you will be the captain of the count''s guard in a few years!"


    Bernard sincerely invited Nelson to join the chebman family, not only because Nelson was comparable to the strength of the knights, he timely informed the chebman family of the ant man''s attack, but also brought the information that the ant man was afraid of fire, which made the chebman Knights grateful to Nelson. But they never thought that Nelson had brought great losses to the family. If not NAR Sen brought the ant colony to the chebman collar. These ant people are still gnawing purple sugarcane in the victor collar, and the chebman family can easily withdraw their supplies to the hinterland.


    "I said, I''ll admit defeat and give me back the fast bird." Nelson shook his head and refused Bernard''s offer.


    "You... Well! Be careful yourself. The door of our family is always open to you. If Baron Victor dies, you must come to me. We fought side by side, right?" Seeing that Nelson had made up his mind, Bernard stopped persuading.


    Nelson nodded at Bernard and said, "thank you, man! If this day comes, I''ll take my hands down to you."


    The suspension bridge on the other side of the fortress was put down. Nelson rushed out on a fast bird, ran in a big circle in the direction of Victor''s collar, and soon disappeared from Bernard''s vision.


    Bernard shook his head, turned and walked down the wall. In a spacious room, he saw count chebman and father Phil of the shining church.


    "Nelson''s gone?"


    Count chebman sat on the throne with dignity and solemnity. He couldn''t see it at all. He suffered a disastrous defeat ten days ago.


    "Yes, that guy has to go back to poor Baron victor." Bernard said helplessly.


    "Loyalty is a valuable quality."


    Count chebman nodded approvingly, although he hoped to attract Nelson, especially when the pro guards suffered great losses. But praising the virtues of loyalty is more important than subduing a powerful soldier.


    "Father Phil, ant man is the monster that does the greatest harm to mankind!" Chebman turned to father Phil and asked, "when can the church send force to help me eliminate these ant people?"


    The thought of ant people constantly gnawing at crops in the territory made chebman feel like a knife in his heart. Competing for living space with other races runs through human history. No matter which kind of orcs or monsters have a common character, they are weak, omnivorous, large in number, powerful, carnivorous and small in number. In view of this characteristic, human beings have long developed mature and perfect countermeasures. Monsters that destroy crops will be cleaned up regularly by the army. In the face of powerful carnivorous monsters, humans hide in the castle and deal with them with the power of knights. Once the monsters can''t find enough meat in the territory, they will eventually leave. Ant people are powerful, and a large number of them are even more desperate. The most deadly thing is that they destroy crops!


    Father Phil, who was short and bald, agreed with the count''s point of view, but he could do nothing about the count''s problem. Most of the armed forces of the church in Gambis have been transferred to the Sassanian Empire, and the rest have been concentrated in the man horse hills. Now there is really no way to support count chebman.


    "Count, compared with your territory, the human horse hill is the hardest hit area. The strength of the church has gathered there. Of course, the church will not let ant people destroy your territory. A paladin regiment stationed in El Kingdom has been set up and is expected to arrive here in five months. Before that, please be sure to stick to your territory, which is also the responsibility of the Lord, no Really? "


    The priest''s soft and hard words made chebman a little helpless. The Lord and the church had a cooperative relationship in the face of aliens. Father Phil was reminding him that the church was not the Lord''s nanny.


    "Well, after the ant disaster, my people will face food shortage, and the church will not sit idly by?"


    Count chebman saw that ant people came to die under the wall every day. In less than five months, their number would be weakened to the extent of a war. But this year''s grain harvest must be terrible. The count just wanted the church to bear part of his losses.


    "There must be some food. Well, we need to discuss how to distribute relief food. In addition to the church, other lords should also bear part of it. For example, several families behind the chebman. The Gambis royal family should also... Oh, I''ll go to the wall to see if anyone needs treatment."


    Father Phil walked away with his head in his eyes.


    The fleeing priest made chebman speechless, and the count was full of worries about the future.


    "Who can make up for such a big food loss? What if there is a refugee wave in the Buryat family?"


    Bernard saw the Lord thinking and crept to leave, but he was stopped by the count.


    "Bernard, you deliberately break a long bow, and this loss will be deducted from your annuity!"


    Bernard: "... I knew it!"

 Chapter 121

    "Ang!"


    The fast bird is running for its life. Its strong claws step over a bush, and the branches swaying in the strong wind. Nelson fell on the saddle and looked back from time to time. His intestines are blue now!


    Five hours ago, Nelson finally returned to Victor''s collar. Along the way, under the guidance of the dust falcon, Nelson carefully avoided several ant colonies and went in a big circle. In order to recover his strength, Nelson found a relatively safe place to camp and rest, fed the fast bird, got a full rest, and when he was ready to go back on the road, he saw a lone ant man.


    Nelson didn''t think about it. He raised his hand and threw the Tomahawk away. However, the ant man easily caught the high-speed rotating Tomahawk! Nelson''s eyes are popping out! The Tomahawk weighs 120 pounds. Under his huge push, it has amazing lethality! Nelson believed that even the knight could not catch his flying axe, and the ant man not only caught it, but also didn''t even step back, but his limbs sank down a few centimeters.


    The ant man was obviously angered and the Tomahawk was thrown back. Nelson rolled around a lazy donkey and was lucky to get his life back. The Tomahawk directly broke a thick iron oak tree behind him. Such amazing power made Nelson''s hair stand upright, jumped onto the fast bird and began to run for his life.


    "Bang!"


    A mound of earth scattered and cracked, and a dark and shining figure rushed out behind the flying earth and stones, and the ant man caught up again. When Nelson pulled the reins, the fast bird turned and jumped onto the mound next to him, spread its two long legs and jumped up without stopping. The ant man also jumped onto the earth slope, but the speed inevitably slowed down a few beats. It issued a sharp hiss, announcing that it would never let go of its prey.


    In fact, the ant man was faster than the fast bird. If it hadn''t been for the strong ability of the fast bird to cross obstacles and make sharp turns, Nelson would have been chased long ago. However, seeing the fierce momentum of ant man stone blocking stone opening and tree blocking tree folding, Nelson also secretly complained. After chasing this monster for so long, he is still energetic. It will be sooner or later to catch up with him!


    Nelson knew that measures must be taken. If he ran away like this, it would be over. The fast bird''s heart beat like a drum. It was going to the limit. It is impossible to fight back. The ant man is obviously a monster of the silver level. The only way is to jump off the bird''s back and hide in a hidden corner while its field of vision is covered by obstacles. At the same time, pray that the ant man will directly chase the fast bird.


    The turn ahead is the right place! Nelson drove the fast bird to rush over, but the scene in front of him made him take a breath of air-conditioning. Five giant wolves as big as calves stopped the fast bird''s way. They were fierce wolves!


    There has always been a wolf disaster in the territory. Nelson has always wanted to kill these animals and bring peace to the territory, but he has never found a trace of fierce wolves. Now he finally met, at this terrible time!


    "Run, man, thank you for carrying me for so many days! It''s my turn to do something for you!"


    Nelson jumped off the saddle, patted the restless fast bird, held up his only battle axe and roared at the fierce wolf. There is a fierce wolf blocking the road in front and a silver monster chasing after it. It''s dead! But even if he dies, he has to pull some cushions!


    The five fierce wolves roared horribly, their green eyes turned blood red in an instant, their bluish black manes stood up, their strong bodies expanded twice, shot past Nelson like arrows and rushed straight at the ant man behind.


    Nelson held his axe high and rushed forward for twenty meters. Then he was stunned.


    In the face of five fierce mastiffs, the commander ant man showed overwhelming strength. It stood up and blew down with a fist. With its fierce strength, it flew the leading war mastiff for more than ten meters. In the sound of bone explosion, the war mastiff with deformed skull broke a big tree and rolled on the ground for a few circles.


    However, how fast the war mastiff in the bloodthirsty state is. After the ant man killed the first war mastiff, other war mastiffs have jumped on it and tried their best to bite it. Unfortunately, the commander''s ant man''s shell is stronger than armor. The sharp teeth of the war mastiff can''t hurt the ant man''s body. The commander''s ant man grabbed another war mastiff with his upper limbs, and the middle arm shook his claws into a fist and slammed upward. With a dull sound, the war mastiff''s body bulged a terrible shape, and blood gushed out of its mouth and nose.


    The body of the fighting mastiff was thrown out. The ant man caught the third fighting mastiff and was about to tear it in half. A little cold light came and shot its head into a pair. Then the howling of the torn air sounded.


    The ant man, who was fatally injured, hissed wildly, tore off the war mastiff in his hand, and then stepped heavily on the fourth war mastiff. The fierce force directly stepped on it, splashing the blood and meat of the war mastiff, and the bloody and cruel scene is impossible to look directly at!


    The commander ant man chased the last escaped war mastiff. It was still wearing a long crossbow arrow on its head. This seemingly funny scene had unspeakable horror.


    Nelson stood in place. In a short moment, he experienced the process from life to death and from death to life. The bloody and tragic battle happened inexplicably and ended again! Now, his mind is in chaos.


    "Nelson!"


    A familiar figure stood out from the bushes in the distance. Nelson cried out, "Lord victor!"


    "Come here quickly! A commander ant man is dead, and the ant colony will come soon!"


    Victor raised his hand, several strong men also walked out of the hiding place, and two strange cars ran in the distance, and it was the other two wild wolves who pulled the car.


    "My Lord, this..."


    "Go! Go to a safe place first!"


    Victor pulled Nelson into a car and drove West.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How does it feel to take a dog car?"


    "My Lord, I''ve been in a carriage, ox cart and dog cart for the first time." Nelson smiled bitterly.


    In the evening, they arrived at this simple camp. Here, Nelson saw several familiar people, including Renault, shack and some people who couldn''t call their names, but more were some strange faces and more than a dozen obedient giant wolves.


    Looking at these giant wolves, Nelson looked a little complicated. Although he didn''t ask anything along the way, he also understood that the wolf disaster in the territory was planned by Vic. No wonder these fierce wolves never attacked any of them.


    These days, Victor has been directing the alchemists to carry out demolition. He wants to transport as many bricks as possible to the secret base to build a huge brick kiln there. At the same time, Victor did not give up searching for Nelson''s trace, but the alchemical crow needed smell and direction to search the target, and Victor neither had Nelson''s personal belongings nor knew where he went.


    In desperation, Victor had to scatter all dozens of alchemical crows to see if he could find a living man. Because of this, Victor soon learned about Nelson being chased and killed by the commander ant man, which not only led to the front, but also exposed the secret of the ferocious wolf. Victor knew that Nelson was a little unacceptable, but he had no choice at that time. He couldn''t watch Nelson be killed by the commander ant man.


    Victor pondered, "Nelson, we''ll talk about your question later. Let''s talk about what happened these days first."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Nelson was shocked and described in detail what had happened these days.


    "I see. Why are there so few ant people in the territory? Nelson, you not only saved the purple sugarcane forest in the territory, but also eskri should thank you. There are only a few thousand ant people attacking him. But count chebman should cry! Ha ha!" Victor couldn''t help laughing when Nelson finished.


    Nelson didn''t mention it. He refused the chebman family to solicit him, but there was no doubt about his loyalty to risk returning to Victor from the safe blue goose castle. Victor was very pleased with this, and it was because Nelson led the ant colony away that he gave himself more room to display.


    Victor smiled and said, "Lilia is all right, and the old man fighting the bear is also very safe, but many of our training guards are dead..."


    Victor spoke very carefully, and Nelson was stunned. When Victor told him the secret of the commander ant man and the York family''s plot to occupy the territory, Nelson jumped up.


    "Sir, the York family is so mean! We must not leave the territory!" Cried Nelson angrily.


    Victor shook his head and said: "The territory is so big that the York family can''t find us as long as we hide. But is it useful? Even if we hide in a deep hole like gophers, the Senate will pass the resolution of the York family to take over the territory at the first time. The Gambis royal family will announce my death. As long as I dare to show up, the royal family will kill me directly! No Lord will help us If so, the church will only pretend to be deaf and dumb. "


    "Why? How can the church ignore the nobles who trample on the rules?" Nelson was furious.


    "Because what people want! This time, the ant tide has turned the man horse hill from the rear to the front. The Gambis royal family wants the York family to stay in the man horse hill. The ant man is a monster and the York family is a threat. The royal family kills two birds with one stone. For the Lord and the church, as long as a family is willing to stop the ant man in the man horse hill! Of course, the family must have strength, York Isn''t home the best choice? "


    Nelson was silent for a long time and said astringently, "can we only give up this large area of land?"


    Victor patted Nelson on the shoulder, "otherwise? Even if the York family doesn''t want our territory, do you think the people dare to come here? Will the leaders believe that we have the strength to protect them? Even if we give them the land for nothing, no one dares to come!"


    "If we succeed in keeping this fast territory, do you know what will happen? The church will build a fortress here and station a huge army. Before long, this fast territory will become the territory of the church, and I can only top the name of the Lord!"


    "The royal family won''t stand on our side, the Lord won''t, the church won''t, and even the people won''t! That''s the general trend! In front of the general trend, what''s it to crush a small Lord who doesn''t know the current situation? I''d be a real fool if I was here!"


    Nelson sighed. "I see!"


    Victor laughed and said, "Nelson, you don''t understand!"


    "Nelson, what do you think of the mastiffs I cultivated?" Asked victor in Nelson''s puzzled eyes.


    Nelson said positively, "Sir, these fierce wolves are very powerful. I am confident that I can deal with two and three. If there are more than three, I can''t run away."


    Victor nodded in agreement. The alchemical war mastiff is far more terrible than the fierce wolf, because they are not afraid of death and have the ability of bloodthirsty. Although the commander ant man easily killed four war mastiffs, as long as victor is willing to sacrifice and invest 20 war mastiffs at a time, he will certainly tear them up.


    "What do you think of Renault''s strength?" Victor asked again, pointing to the surrounding alchemical militia.


    "Very strong!" Nelson thought and said seriously.


    Nelson had a competition with Renault. He had to admit that Renault''s strength was not as good as himself, but his combat skills were very good, even better than himself. If Renault''s body was not as tough as himself, he might not be able to suppress him.


    "I have hundreds of soldiers like Renault, and I have hundreds of war mastiffs! Nelson, do you know what this means?" Said Victor proudly.


    Nelson''s eyes brightened, "strength!"


    "Hey, that''s right! It''s strength!" Victor picked up a leaf and threw it into a stream. "Look at this leaf, it will be rolled in when it meets the vortex, and it can''t float out. We used to have no foundation and strength, just like this leaf. We have been whirling around under the Lord''s rules, drifting with the tide, and the Lord can''t kill our destiny."


    Then a big stone was kicked down again. "See, this stone is like the York family, and the rules will bypass it like a stream!"


    "My Lord, I understand!" Nelson said excitedly, "as long as you build the army, no one can take away this territory!"


    Victor shook his head and said, "Nelson, I don''t want to be a leaf or a stone. We have such powerful power. Why don''t we choose to stand on the shore and change the flow direction of this stream!"


    Nelson:


    With thousands of people''s army trying to change the rules, Victor''s arrogance made Nelson speechless.

 Chapter 122

    Seeing Nelson''s expression, Victor knew what he meant. "Of course, I know that with this power, I can only be a stone. But there is also an invincible power! In front of that power, don''t say this stream, even the Jinshui River can divert it! And this power is waiting for us to usurp!"


    "What power?!" Nelson asked with burning eyes. He thought of the forces behind victor.


    "The power of ordinary people!" Said Victor lightly.


    Nelson:


    Seeing Nelson''s expression, Victor was embarrassed. After pondering for a moment, he said: "Nelson, the power of ordinary people is stronger than you think. The castle is built by ordinary people, the farmland is reclaimed by ordinary people, and the weapons are made by ordinary people. What''s your expression?"


    Nelson said innocently, "Sir, I know what you say! Isn''t that what ordinary people do?"


    Victor: "... Well, let me show you something!"


    "Bang!"


    Sawdust flying? A silver crossbow arrow directly pierced the trunk of a huge tree and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Victor threw the crossbow to Nelson and said, "I shot the ant man who was after you with this crossbow, and Shaq shot the ferocious bear with this crossbow. What do you think of this weapon?"


    Nelson stroked the blue and white crossbow and said enthusiastically, "ferocious! Perfect!"


    "Nelson, can ordinary soldiers shoot knights with such a Heavy Crossbow?" Asked victor.


    Nelson shook his head. "Impossible! Ordinary soldiers can''t keep up with the speed of knights."


    "A hundred? A thousand?"


    Nelson was thrilled. "Don''t say a hundred, as long as there are ten archers like shack. With this heavy crossbow, the knight can''t escape death! I''m afraid the Silver Knight will also run for his life! Sir, you mean..."


    Victor nodded. "Since there is a heavy crossbow, we can naturally make more. Once ordinary people have the force comparable to Knights, the world will become different, and this weapon is in our hands. Now we need more people to use it!"


    "Tell me, my Lord! What do you want me to do?" Nelson said solemnly. He vaguely saw a different future.


    "I''m going to build a mercenary regiment... I said, can you stop putting on such an expression!" Victor glared at Nelson and continued, "we can''t keep going around the territory. It''s a foregone conclusion that the York family controls here. We must jump out of the limitations of the territory and look for more opportunities."


    "This time, when fighting against the ant man, the War Bear mercenaries left a deep impression on me. Each of them is a veteran soldier and a valuable talent! All along, many excellent mercenaries have been sacrificed on the battlefield as cannon fodder. This is a huge loss! But the Lords don''t care. The Knights never regard ordinary people as the same kind."


    "We set up a mercenary regiment to cultivate talents in this field. For example, commanders like Barrett will certainly become excellent generals in the future, because the form of war will change because of us."


    Nelson cautioned carefully, "Sir, the income of the mercenary regiment is unstable and the risk is great. It''s not easy to recruit personnel. Well, what I want to ask is, what are we doing to set up the mercenary regiment?"


    "Hehe, the mercenary regiment we set up won''t pick up other people''s tasks, just to open up business routes! Only to serve my chamber of Commerce! As for the personnel, they are the best soldiers." Victor said confidently.


    Victor has been thinking about a question these days: the alchemy tower will soon be full. Do you want to show your strength for this territory? Fight the York family?


    Victor''s conclusion is not to fight! First, whether you can win or not, look directly at the consequences. If you lose, you have nothing to say and you will die! What if you win? Can you keep the alchemy tower? Obviously, this is impossible. The commander of the York family is popular and the general trend, and his biggest weakness is that his foundation is too shallow and there is no background. Going to war with the York family is tantamount to declaring war with all forces. This is looking for death!


    The silver crossbow may kill the Silver Knight. What about the gold Knight beheading? Victor shuddered at the thought. Besides, the York family has never regarded itself as an enemy and has always been a cooperative relationship. Why should they regard the York family as an enemy? If you change yourself to the position of the York family, controlling the entrance to the Everglades is a necessary option. Strictly speaking, ant talents are our common enemy.


    Now that you''ve decided to work with the York family, what''s the way back? Victor touched the silver crossbow and suddenly woke up. He has been revolving in the framework of the LORD all the time, and forced some modern ideas into the territory. As a result, he was acclimatized and bruised. Now, sitting in a full alchemy tower, I have enough strength to jump out of the rules set by the Lord and the church.


    Victor found that there is a great wealth in the human world that has not been valued, that is, ordinary people. The knight class despised ordinary people. Even the vassal system liberated only a small part of the power of ordinary human beings, nothing more than planting land, building castles and cultivating a small number of elite soldiers. The church is indeed protecting ordinary people, but the church only regards ordinary people as sheep. It seems that protection is actually heavy shackles, which completely imprison the development of ordinary people. Knights, clergy, elite soldiers, castles, such simple tactics lead to human retreat in front of other races. But now it''s different. The silver crossbow can make ordinary people play a terrible fighting force, which is enough to change the human world.


    Now, what Victor has to do is to obtain this unparalleled power. He thought of another development path: the East India Company, an organization integrating military groups and interest groups.


    There is a strange phenomenon in this world. Powerful nobles can''t take the commercial road, and those who take the commercial road have no strength, which really has a realistic reason. But the Lords forget that there is another force that can do business, that is the free people!


    The LORD loves and hates the free people. He can''t do less, but he can''t do more. But the free people have an advantage that the Lords do not have. They are free! Lords cannot stop the flow of free people! Therefore, free people can become businessmen, and the factor restricting free people from doing business is their weak strength. But Victor can solve this problem. He wants to form a mercenary regiment to smuggle!


    Victor''s idea is that with the alchemy militia as the main force and the War Bear mercenaries as the leader, he will form dozens of mercenaries, win over a group of free people, form small business groups, enter the mountainous area and receive goods from the mountain people.


    Private business groups bypass the territory border to find weak territory, so that free people can enter the territory in the form of small businessmen and vendors to sell goods, buy special products, and then earn profits elsewhere. Of course, most of these small lords want to confiscate their private goods, so the mercenary regiment will start fighting. The alchemical militia holding a Heavy Crossbow will teach the small Lord to be a man until he hurts, until he sits down to negotiate, and then pull these small lords into his own interest group. A big stick, a sweet jujube, fighting and pulling will gradually form an invisible force.


    If the Lords unite to destroy a business group. Well, victor will choose to let the dog go. Twenty alchemical mastiffs are enough to bring down his territory. This alchemy creature is surprisingly fast and has beast intuition. The Golden Knight can''t kill them. When the Lord can''t bear it, a mercenary regiment that is good at dealing with the fierce wolf will come to the door: the fierce wolf will help you solve it. Let''s trade here!


    When more and more lords join, this force is like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger until it is unstoppable! It will eventually form an organization similar to the East India Company. And Victor is the big boss.


    At the beginning, victor will stay behind the scenes, which is also the inspiration given to him by the three free people organizations of the York family. The mercenary regiment is a free people organization, and their conflict with the Lord has nothing to do with victor. In fact, the Lord and the church can''t find victor. The alchemical militia will never betray themselves, and the War Bear mercenaries will gradually retreat behind the scenes and become the top level of the organization.


    Now, the key link is to get the support of War Bear mercenaries, which is why Victor revealed his secret to Nelson.


    "When our power becomes unstoppable, the York family will return this territory to us obediently! In fact, the York family is also the object of our unity!"


    "Church intervention? No, the church protects the free people. They don''t care whether the free people are poor or rich. They only care about faith. You know, faith and behavior are two different things! All the free people who want to join our smuggler group, let them pray regularly. It''s too late for the church to be happy when we donate all the way!"


    "The process of integration must be bloody, but we don''t aim to capture the castle. We only fight with those disobedient Lords. If they can''t stop the ant people, they can''t stop me! I''ll supplement you as many soldiers as I lose. Don''t worry, there''s someone behind me!" Victor patted Nelson on the shoulder.


    Nelson clenched his fist and said excitedly, "Sir, I don''t quite understand what''s going on, but it seems very powerful!"


    Victor:


    "Sir, you just said that there was someone behind you?"


    "Yes! But he''s dead!"


    "Ah?!"


    "But I inherited the inheritance!"


    "Oh!"


    "My Lord, one more thing..."


    "Say!"


    Nelson said sincerely, "Renault, are they ordinary people? There must be a way for them to become so strong! Can you teach me? I want to become stronger!"


    Under Nelson''s uneasy gaze, Victor was silent for a long time. "I can teach you, but I can''t guarantee anything. You can see that Renault''s brains are not good. Smart people generally can''t learn! There may be danger!"


    "I want to try! I don''t want to be driven around by ant people!" Nelson said firmly.


    Victor nodded, "but remember, never spread it! Moreover, what I told you today must not be leaked! Including war mastiff and silver crossbow. Some secrets must be buried!"


    "I promise!"


    Victor and Nelson shook hands heavily. "OK! Nelson, let''s start a new era together! Ah..."


    "My lord? What''s the matter with you?"


    "It seems that my hand bone is cracked. Can you lower your strength?"

 Chapter 123

    Renault is shirtless, his eyes are half open, and his muscles fluctuate layer by layer like waves. After six months of practicing Funiu secret shape, his exaggerated massive muscles have disappeared and replaced by smooth muscle lines, but his physique attributes have not decreased at all, but his power output efficiency has been greatly improved. He can not only burst out stronger power, but also save more physical strength during combat, This is actually the improvement of combat effectiveness. In the final analysis, no matter how big the muscle block is, it is in vain that you can''t exert all your strength.


    Strictly speaking, the alchemy militia is not a combat unit of the naril empire. They are mainly alchemy creatures designed to collect precious resources in a complex environment. The alchemy militia was by no means the opponent of the trainee knights. It was precisely because Victor loaded the secret form for them that they had the combat effectiveness comparable to or even surpassing the trainee knights.


    Renault put away his secret cultivation posture, calmed down his wriggling muscles, clasped his hands into fists, raised them above his head, stretched his body upward, and his bones made a crackling sound, which can be regarded as the end of today''s cultivation.


    Renault''s posture of practicing the secret shape is accurate, the movement is smooth, and he can''t find any problems. Victor knows that cultivating the secret form is not a simple thing. The posture, action and mentality must be consistent, and nothing can go wrong, otherwise it will hurt the body.


    If it weren''t for the x-3 to help Victor correct his movements and shield the pain, he would never be able to directly practice the high-level Fu Niu secret form. Now he is mostly still practicing basic movements. The alchemy militia also thanks to cheating artifacts such as loading skills. Cultivating secret forms is like instinct for them. If ordinary people directly cultivate the high-level secret form, it will be terrible.


    Victor looked at Nelson next to him and couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    Nelson was also topless, and his muscles were not the type of curly knot, but solid as steel and iron. At this time, on Nelson''s tight body, muscles and muscles bulged from time to time, like a black snake winding around him. The veins on his forehead burst, his eyes opened angrily, and the beads of sweat rinsed down. It looked very scary.


    Victor couldn''t help worrying. When he was about to call Nelson to stop, he fell straight down, and his body still kept a secret posture. The whole person seemed to be dead.


    Victor was helpless and shook his head. Nelson didn''t know how many times he looked like this. When this first happened, Victor was frightened. If you don''t practice properly, muscle strain is a small thing. The most terrible thing is internal bleeding. Fortunately, Nelson soon recovered and soon became alive again. After a few times, Victor became accustomed to it. Sure enough, Nelson''s rigid body gradually relaxed, gasped on the ground for a moment, and a bone stood up again.


    "It''s so uncomfortable. I just stood and worked hard. I almost strangled myself. My bones hurt and itched. I don''t know how Renault insisted?"


    Victor curled his mouth and said, "I''ve told you many times. Now is not the time to practice the high-level Fu Niu secret form. You have to do some basic exercises first and learn the synchronous breathing method. By the way, there is also visualization! Only by learning visualization can you overcome the physical pain, otherwise, the practice of secret form can''t last at all. Ordinary people will die long ago if they act recklessly like you!"


    Nelson touched his head and said, "basic practice has no effect on me. It''s OK to say how to breathe, but it''s too difficult to imagine!"


    Victor was speechless. He once asked Nelson to practice the relatively safe monkey secret form, but Nelson was not interested in it. He insisted on practicing the Fu Niu secret form that can improve strength, and said plausibly: soldiers should fight hard!


    Victor has been practicing the secret form for some time. As for the Fu Niu secret form, he believes that it plays two important roles: first, it helps the practitioner quickly reach the limit of physique. Second, give full play to the potential of practitioners. Of course, Fu Niu''s Secret shape can''t help him break through the limit of his body. If a person''s body is compared to a water bottle, Fu Niu''s Secret shape can fill the water bottle with water or turn the fine mouth bottle into a wide mouth bottle, but it can''t make the bottle bigger.


    Victor has raised his physique to the limit, and the physique limit of the alchemy militia is also set. Since Nelson insists, Victor also wants to know how much effect the secret shape of the ox can have on him? Even if Nelson''s physique reaches its limit, the hidden form of the ox can effectively liberate his potential. This is a great help to Nelson. Compared with fierce soldiers, the advantage of knights is that they can give full play to their combat effectiveness.


    However, Nelson''s cultivation enthusiasm exceeded Victor''s expectation. He skipped the low-stage basic practice and began the high-stage cultivation directly. Although he suffered a lot, Nelson enjoyed it because he obviously felt that his strength seemed to "live".


    Watching Nelson practice hard with his extraordinary physique, Victor had an idea and began to try to modify the secret shape of the Fu Niu again.


    It is too difficult for ordinary people to practice the secret form of Fu Niu. If they practice step by step, it will take at least ten years to make little achievements. Victor wanted to get a simplified cow subdued secret shape, which could help ordinary soldiers improve their strength.


    "Nelson, try the new method I just improved. The effect this time must be better than the previous two." Said Victor with a smile.


    Nelson reluctantly said, "my Lord, your modified method can only make me warm and stand sweating. It doesn''t have a good effect!"


    "The first three methods are only intermediate esoteric forms. Er, this time it''s still intermediate esoteric forms. However, it''s very close to advanced esoteric forms. I think as long as you cultivate it with this new method for a period of time, you won''t work so hard again! Well, don''t talk nonsense! Come quickly, otherwise you won''t want to learn the next three postures! You won''t have to practice yourself when you can!"


    With a perfect test object like Nelson and the correction of x-3, Victor successfully pushed seven simple Funiu secret cultivation postures. These secret postures, from simple to complex, are divided into four primary and three intermediate ones. They are a step-by-step cultivation relationship, and Victor is ambitious to deduce a total of 12 secret postures: initial, medium and high. The primary secret form is the simplest. It is completely the basic practice of Funiu secret form. The intermediate secret form is a simplified version obtained by Victor after correcting it dozens of times. As for the advanced secret form, it has not been deduced yet.


    Victor''s "hidden cow simplified version" is not as effective as the original version, but it can also make violent soldiers like Nelson sweat. Moreover, the simplified version of the secret form is simple, easy to learn and low risk, which is just suitable for ordinary people. Victor has ordered several monkey militia to practice this new secret form. He is ready to see how it works.


    As it was getting late, Victor finally corrected the fourth secret pose.


    The campfire was lit, and a whole skinned yellow sheep was roasted in the fire, Zizi and oil, which was particularly attractive.


    "Nelson, when I sort out these new mysteries, I can let the members of the War Bear cultivate first. I call this cultivation method Nelson training method, how about it?" Victor smiled at Nelson. Nelson suffered a lot in order to push the simplified secret form.


    Nelson waved his hand again and again, "no! No! If those old guys know, I won''t be laughed to death by them! Sir, it''s better to call it War Bear secret form."


    Victor shook his head. "It''s just a joke. In fact, it can''t be called Nelson training method or War Bear secret form. In the future, War Bear members should form mercenary groups as free people. Before the business group grows, we must not expose our relationship."


    "My Lord, to tell you the truth, my old fellows are nostalgic for the life of the mercenary regiment, but the mercenary regiment is very weak and often dead. Everyone is afraid. Now, there must be no problem for powerful soldiers such as Renault and shack to join! I once dreamed of building the War Bear into the most powerful mercenary regiment, and now I finally have a chance!" Nelson said excitedly.


    Victor said faintly, "don''t be so excited. It''s none of your share!"


    "Ah!"


    "You are so famous that it''s easy to be recognized by others. You''d better honestly follow me and do some behind the scenes work. Moreover, I want to form a huge organization. The mercenary regiment is just a transition, and they will eventually be integrated into a huge armed force. Of course, you don''t have to worry about nothing. In a few years, other members of the War Bear regiment will also retreat behind the scenes, Engage in recruitment, training, organization and management. For example, we will establish many training bases to continuously train soldiers for the business group, and some of them even have to be trained from an early age. "


    After comforting the somewhat lost Nelson, Victor continued: "I plan to arrange five soldiers like Renault, thirty shooters like shack and five dust falcons for each mercenary regiment. What do you think?"


    Nelson was startled by Victor''s big pen. He advised: "Sir, it''s not necessary! The strength of the mercenary regiment is too strong, it''s too conspicuous! Three soldiers are enough, no more than fifteen shooters, and the rest can recruit ordinary people. Dust falcons can''t be brought, and if dozens of mercenaries have dust falcons, it''s exposed!"


    Victor admitted that what Nelson said was reasonable and uneasy. "Can this strength work? Our mercenaries may conflict with knights!"


    "Your Excellency, you underestimate the strength of Renault and shack! These days, I have fought Renault. Renault''s strength is stronger than the trainee knight. Ordinary knights can''t easily win him. There are two soldiers like Renault and five archers like shack. The knight should weigh it. They won''t risk their lives and fight with mercenaries. It''s not worth it." Nelson explained.


    Victor asked again, "what if you meet a knight like Bruce?"


    "Sir, as long as you are not on the battlefield, knights will not easily kill the mercenaries! Even on the battlefield, silver Knights dare not attack the mercenaries themselves, otherwise we would have been killed! In the past, a Silver Knight slaughtered three mercenaries in a row, and then he was captured by the church. In fact, most of the trainee Knights we met when escorting the caravan. In fact, those caravans regard us as shields against knights, and our main opponents are jackals and mountain bandits. "


    Victor suddenly realized that the mercenary Corps is a free people organization. For the church, free people and leading people are an important source of faith. The church will never sit back and watch high-ranking Knights kill free people, because this is tantamount to shaking the foundation of the church.


    "As long as the knight doesn''t fight, he''s right to win over the free people to do business. Maybe the Lord won''t embarrass the free people''s business group. As long as the LORD with a little mind will understand that the territory needs trade. The Lord attacks the caravan against hostile families. In this way, it''s easier. His enemies may be bandits and monsters." Victor thought to himself, and vaguely thought it wouldn''t be so simple.


    In the light of the campfire, Victor''s face was uncertain and silent for a long time. He said, "it''s time to meet Bruce and them."


    Victor stood up and made up his mind, "it''s no use thinking more! It''s a road no one has walked. Just walk away."

 Chapter 124

    Nicole sat on a bluestone more than three meters high, holding her legs with both hands, her exquisite chin on her knees, and her bright face was covered by long hair. At this time, she is just a weak girl, not a powerful knight.


    Seeing Nicole like this, trisley sighed sadly. She took Nicole, Bruce and Grice to the appointed place for three days, but Victor didn''t appear. They searched the area carefully and found no trace of victor. As time went on, Nicole became more and more silent. She was worried whether Victor had an accident.


    Trisley is also worried, but she doesn''t think victor will have an accident. Since Victor can summon Lilia, it shows that he is safe and secure, and there are not many ant people in this territory.


    Trisley is worried that Victor is deliberately hiding from them. He is unwilling to give up his territory and go back to Heibao town with them. It''s just such a thing. How do you explain it to Nicole? Tell Nicole that the family needs Victor''s brick making technology, needs to control his territory, and can''t let the secret of the ant leader leak out, so she was sent to take Victor back? Victor didn''t want to come out to see her.


    "Bruce, come and give me a hand. This is our dinner."


    The old knight Grice dragged a half large wild boar out of the trees. Bruce came forward to take the prey, skillfully cut off four pig legs and roasted them on the campfire.


    Bruce''s craft of cooking game is still very good. After a while, the attractive aroma of barbecue overflowed. Grice sniffled. "Good workmanship! Greider is such a harsh guy."


    Bruce smiled bitterly. Noble knights don''t do rough work, but hunting is an exception. This is a skill that every attendant knight must master. This skill can make Knights fill their stomachs in the wild and please their teachers. Bruce was also a trainee knight, and grild was Bruce''s teacher, a witty and lazy old knight.


    Bruce doesn''t know Grice. There are always some forces in the family hidden in the dark, but Grice obviously knows his teacher, and the strangeness fades with a word.


    "Do you know my teacher?"


    Grice nodded, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes. "Yes, but it''s a pity that he died too early, if it wasn''t for..."


    "Are you ready for dinner?" Trisley interrupted Grice. She didn''t want to hear anyone mention it.


    Bruce said wisely, "would you like to call Nicole down?"


    "Leave her alone! She won''t come down anyway."


    There was some discontent in trisley''s tone. Nicole sat high so that her sweetheart could see her at any time, but Victor never showed up. In trisley''s opinion, Victor is a cold-blooded Lord, and Ni is a complete fool.


    "Young people, there will always be some inexplicable persistence." Grice whispered.


    Bruce sighed, "it was here a few months ago that Nicole killed the old ogre and was promoted to knight with the help of victor. I was deeply impressed by Victor''s bravery..."


    "Baron Victor is now a ruthless Lord. Nicole wanted to risk her life to rescue him. But he refused to come out to see Nicole in order to keep his position. His shortsightedness and cold blood surprised me. I felt worthless for Nicole." Said trisley coldly.


    Bruce was a little embarrassed. It was obviously the family that was using Victor''s feelings for Nicole, but it became Victor''s fault in trisley''s mouth. But he won''t try to defend a woman, especially if she is a great Knight of the silver class.


    "Baron Victor is very clever. He will figure it out. The Baron is just too young and may be a little capricious." The Grice Knight once lived in Victor''s collar as a farmer for some time. The old knight was amazed at Victor''s ideas. He thought Victor was a genius.


    Trisley snorted coldly, but did not speak. She had to admit that several knights in the family who had close contact with Victor valued Victor, including Sylvia.


    It was dark. On a mound two kilometers away from here, Victor was standing on a 30 meter high redwood tree, overlooking Nicole from a distance. Distance and darkness could not stop his sharp eyes.


    Nicole, Victor knew as soon as they entered the territory, but he hung them up for three days.


    On the one hand, Victor needs to take advantage of this time difference to arrange three monkey militia to go to Heibao town. They will mix with Victor''s orders among the War Bear mercenaries. Victor could imagine that once he entered the territory of the York family, he would be isolated, because the York family would not allow the ant man''s secrets to leak out until it had negotiated with other forces.


    On the other hand, Victor doesn''t know how to face Nicole.


    Victor knows that Nicole likes himself and he likes Nicole, but it''s never love. For the sake of Nicole, Victor once turned his back on the old ogre. He couldn''t sit back and watch a beautiful girl who liked him die in the hands of the monster. Victor at that time, not long after crossing, still had blood in his heart, attached importance to life and was ignorant. Now Victor has been polished into a lord who is used to looking at problems from the perspective of interests.


    If he didn''t receive Barrow''s information, Victor would definitely go directly to see Nicole. He doesn''t have many friends in this world, and Nicole''s feelings for him are precious. But now, Victor had to doubt Nicole''s motives. This suspicion made Vic resent, so he didn''t want to see Nicole and Bruce.


    In the dim moonlight, Nicole sitting on the bluestone looked so weak and lonely, and Victor was deeply touched. He began to torture his heart. Is it for power and wealth that we should turn ourselves into a cold person and abandon family affection, love and friendship? What is the significance of such success? As a knight, Nicole is strong, as a girl, she is also weak. Today she can be ruthless to her, and tomorrow she will sacrifice Nelson and Lilia. Is this what she wants?


    I have encountered many setbacks and changed a lot, but I should not change my nature. It is a sign of weakness to change your nature in order to adapt to the environment. The real strong should become wiser and more decisive in the face of difficulties, but they will never drift with the tide and turn themselves into not themselves.


    "Nicole is young and beautiful. She is also a female knight. Since she likes her, go and get her and take her from the York family!" Wake up, Victor''s eyes become firm and bright.


    Victor slid down against the tree trunk and his body was as light as a feather. When he reached the ground, he said to Nelson who was guarding one side: "Nelson, be careful this time. Remember, never get close to any camp in the territory, especially the hill camp!"


    Nelson said, "my Lord, I''ll pay attention. You should be careful yourself."


    "The Countess of York is not a ferocious person." Victor was silent for a moment. "You are the most dangerous, but as long as you are not close to the camp, the problem is not big."


    Victor decided to go to Heibao town. Just in case, he prepared a back hand: leave Nelson outside. In case of a bad situation, Nelson will take the alchemy militia to implement the rescue plan. The rescue plan and details have also been carefully deliberated.


    In fact, Victor believed that Sylvia would not do anything to herself, but would buy herself off. Of course, house arrest is essential until the York family and other forces reach a consensus. Victor just needs time to finish his layout.


    On the contrary, Nelson wandering outside will be very dangerous. The York family will never show mercy to him in order to eliminate hidden dangers. However, with the dust Falcon and the war mastiff, it is almost impossible for the Knights of the York family to find Nelson.


    "I''m leaving! Renault and shack, I''ll take them away and leave the others to you!"


    Victor patted Nelson on the shoulder and turned to Nicole''s position, followed by two militias. He was found at a distance of 200 meters.


    "Who!" Trisley drank.


    Before Victor could answer, Nicole had rushed into his arms, with hot and humid tears on her shoulders and a trembling body in her arms, just as she faced the fierce jackal.


    "Sorry to worry you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tall and strong, with short brown hair like a steel needle, he publicizes his toughness and self-confidence. As the most powerful Silver Knight under Marquis Somme, Vincent has a proud capital.


    Vincent stood respectfully waiting for Sylvia''s question.


    "Is that what Marquis Somme meant by himself?" Sylvia put down Marquis Somme, wrote her letter, and smiled softly.


    Gorgeous long red hair is casually pulled behind the head, the delicate face is suffused with a charming smile, and the delicate red lips are particularly attractive against the snow-white skin. From that point of view, Sylvia''s beauty is impeccable.


    However, in Vincent''s eyes, the power behind this beauty is enough to destroy him. He said more and more respectfully: "the Marquis has united two earls, a viscount and Duke Neo, and is determined to support the Earl of York in the Senate to restore his Duke."


    As a Silver Knight, Vincent didn''t need to grovel respectfully, but the York family was very dangerous at this time. The Royal Highness in front of him was as frightening as an impending volcano. No one knew when her anger would erupt and where it would pour out, and the SOM family would bear the brunt. Who would let them be neighbors?


    Sylvia frowned slightly and stressed: "I have felt the kindness of marquis Somme, but it is not enough! You must have learned the destructive power of ant people. Our York family needs more support."


    Vincent was full of bitterness. Indeed, a group of ant people entered the family territory. The family army watched them destroy the farmland there, and the Marquis Somme strictly ordered them not to provoke them. The experiences of the chebmans and the buryates are well known. These monsters kill one group and a large group. If the York family had not attracted a large number of ant people, the Marquis of SOMM would have been devastated. So the York family can''t withdraw!


    Marquis Somme contacted other lords in the west of the Kingdom and would fully support the York family in calming the ant disaster. It is best to persuade the York family to garrison the Renma hills. Family scholars believe that ant people have insect characteristics, and there may be an ant queen behind the ant tide, and their offensive is definitely more than one wave.


    "Your Highness, we will send troops to help you eliminate the ant man!" Vincent said firmly.


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "fighting the ant people in the wild is not the best option. The best way is to reduce their number with the help of the castle, and finally send troops to destroy them. Our York family can stick to the man horse hills, but we need material support. By the way, bishop Perot agrees with our plan."


    Vincent overjoyed, supporting supplies is a trivial matter, afraid the York family will accept the supplies and turn east. Now, with the endorsement of the church, it''s no problem.


    "We must support the York family!"


    Sylvia smiled with satisfaction. Everything was planned. It was much worse than victor.

 Chapter 125

    Victor was surrounded by warm water and almost groaned comfortably. Sixty days after the outbreak of the ant tide, he once again entered the land of civilization.


    The return journey was even harder than expected. The Knights of the York family did not ride a horse. In order to avoid the ant colony, they chose some rugged roads. Facts have proved that the knight''s physical strength and speed are stronger than ordinary war horses, which hurts victor. His extreme speed is faster than the big Knight of silver class, but his physical strength is only the level of elite soldiers.


    Nicole was happy to carry Victor behind her back, but she was firmly rejected. In front of the two ladies, Victor didn''t even want Renault to carry him. Because of Victor''s burden, the speed of the team inevitably slowed down.


    On the way, Victor enjoyed Nicole''s tenderness in addition to being lucky and bitter. Nicole served him like a maid. Bruce and Grice, two old acquaintances, turned a blind eye to it. Only the great Knight trisley would glare at the two affectionate people from time to time.


    During the communication with the Knights of York family, Victor learned the details of the ant disaster. More than 100000 ant people invaded the man horse hills. At present, only Baron escley castle and Earl tellandon castle are still fighting the ant people. Other castles are either captured or abandoned. More than 100000 people in the man horse hills are concentrated in Heibao town for refuge, The forces of the prince party have completely withdrawn from the Renma hills.


    As for the territory outside the man horse hills, only the count of chebman and the Buryat fell into a hard battle with the ant people. Other lords followed the strategy of Heibao town and let them destroy the crops without firing an arrow in the face of a small group of ant people.


    Victor wondered why the Kingdom allowed ant people to rage without responding? Bruce told him that the kingdom had responded. Princess Roland led the Knights of glory to the eastern border of the kingdom to deter the Reich of Rand. The main army of the Kingdom, all the way north, entered the border fortress Minsk fortress group to prevent the kingdom of Dodo from taking advantage of the fire. The Marquis of goron arrived in the west of the kingdom with the swift Dragon Knights, but did nothing. The Lords of the neighboring horse hills, while resisting the recruitment of the Marquis of goron, flattered the York family and gave money and goods. The attitude of these Lords is clear at a glance. They are unwilling to introduce the war into their territory and hope that the York family can stick to Heibao town.


    Victor knew that the York family had the support of the Western lords and had taken the political initiative. The church also greatly appreciated the York family, because Sylvia accommodated more than 100000 people and saved 1000 paladins. At the same time, Victor was keenly aware that the relationship between the York family and Duke Williams was not as simple as an ally, as evidenced by the refusal of Heibao town to cooperate with the Xunlong knights.


    In this way, the knight of the York family took Victor for more than ten days and finally arrived at Heibao town. After arriving at Heibao Town, accompanied by Bruce, Victor showed his face in front of his neighbors and lived in Rose Manor.


    Before meeting Lilia, Victor was led by his attendants into the bathroom of the manor to take a bath. For such an arrangement, Victor obeys good advice. Although he has boundless talent and his body has always been clean and clean, it is also a kind of physical and mental relaxation to take a comfortable bath.


    The bathroom of Rose Manor was gorgeous and comfortable. Victor didn''t want to enjoy the exquisite decoration of the bathroom. He lay in the bath with his eyes closed and thought about how to negotiate with Sylvia.


    In fact, Victor''s requirements are not high. He hopes to complete his transformation to a commercial aristocrat under the cover of the York family and get a lot of start-up funds. The chip in his hand is the special brick manufacturing technology longed for by the York family.


    Victor doesn''t think Sylvia will hurt herself. She has always taken care of herself and never showed any malice. Victor admitted that this trust originated from the close relationship between each other, and Sylvia also had a special position in her heart. Moreover, no wise lord will refuse this little request. Sylvia obviously has enough mind and wisdom.


    Victor''s only worry is that Sylvia''s power will be restricted by other members of the York family. He left Nelson just in case. However, the York family did not get the special brick manufacturing technology, and should not be in a hurry to turn against victor. The longer it takes, the stronger victor will be.


    In just 40 days, Victor had 80 alchemy militia in his hands. In another six months, the number of alchemical militia will reach its peak, at least more than 800. This force is not enough to challenge the whole kingdom of Gambis, but it is enough to challenge any lord force.


    From the heart, Victor doesn''t want to be caught dead with the York family. He is not a mindless war madman, nor does he have the foolish ambition to unify the human world. He just wanted to use the legacy of the alchemical Empire to create a career, and the greatest value of tower 7 was creation, not destruction.


    A snow-white and exquisite fiber foot dipped into the water, followed by the beautiful leg caused by jade light. In Victor''s surprised eyes, Sylvia had sat beside him.


    Victor found Sylvia''s blonde hair as gorgeous as fire, and a circle of dark red in her blue eyes. There seemed to be magma surging in the dark red, containing surging power. Victor''s eyes tingled, and tears couldn''t help flowing down, so he couldn''t look directly into Sylvia''s eyes.


    "Dear Victor, you don''t seem to like me now?"


    Sylvia smiled softly and shook her head gently. All the red hair like flame changed back to the previous gold, and the dark red in her eyes gradually disappeared and became the blue of the sky again.


    "Do you feel better now?" Sylvia returned to her original appearance, and the invisible pressure faded with it.


    Victor said with a bitter smile, "I guessed that there was at least one golden knight in the York family. Unexpectedly, it was you."


    "If I didn''t hide it from you, would you be close to me?" Sylvia fell in Victor''s ear and whispered. The fragrance intoxicated him, and his nervous and stiff body relaxed.


    "Now, why let me know?" Victor asked with lingering fear. He had just felt a suffocating force in Sylvia''s eyes, like an abyss like the sea. If he had known that Sylvia was a Golden Knight, Victor would not have dared to get close to her under such great pressure.


    "To be honest." Sylvia smiled.


    It''s really honest. Victor was speechless. He didn''t expect Sylvia to choose to negotiate with herself in the bathroom.


    "Victor, you gave me a lot of surprises... You cheated 50000 kinsol from me, and I became interested in you. Then, you ran excitedly to open up the territory without knights and castles. At that time, I thought your self-confidence was just an expression of ignorance... What I didn''t expect was that you insisted and managed the territory in order, I can''t help being surprised by the work point system, purple sugarcane wine, snow sugar and brick kiln village one by one. So I choose you as my partner and hope you can join me. " Sylvia breathed out.


    Victor was silent for a long time and said astringently, "so, you never gave up controlling me?"


    "Dear Victor, you are confident and smart, but you are so young that anyone can bite you, just like count chebman. As a lord, you can have no knight, no castle, but not no power. There has never been tenderness between Lords. I want to control you. If I don''t do this, you will eventually be eaten by others Go on. In that case, why not me? At least I will make you grow, not make you have nothing. " Sylvia said frankly.


    "Now? Because of that brick, because of that territory, you''re not going to let me go anymore, are you?" Victor asked in a deep voice, looking into Sylvia''s bright eyes.


    "Victor, I want to remind you that it is the ant man, not me, who destroyed your territory." Sylvia said angrily.


    "Do you know what that brick means? It means more castles, more fortresses, means that human territory can expand outward. It means that I can block the ant man out of the man horse hills... But it means disaster to you.


    "If you don''t take out this kind of brick, I will choose to withdraw from the man horse hills, but I won''t take you. Because we will have a war with the Augusts, and such a war will crush you. But how long can you hold on alone without my shelter?"


    "Victor, I need these bricks. With these bricks, I can keep the man horse hills and you can keep your territory." Sylvia said softly.


    "You, what are you talking about? You don''t want my territory? Why?" Asked victor in surprise.


    Sylvia smiled, leaned into Victor''s arms and said, "because I like you very much. Is this answer satisfactory?"


    The delicate skin touch made Victor''s heart hot. He had intended to say he didn''t believe it, but he changed his mouth and said, "believe half."


    "It''s boring." Sylvia curled her lips discontentedly, but there was a tantalizing smile on the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    "I don''t want all your territory, nor do I want you to be my vassal, but you have to give me the territory at the entrance of the Everglades. In addition, the agreement on purple cane wine is still valid. Do you agree?"


    "Can you tell me why?" Victor asked cautiously.


    "Victor, I not only don''t want all your territory, but also don''t intend to want the territory of eskri. As for the reason, haven''t you made the same choice? The mountain people camp for the chebman family. But I''m targeting the Augusts." Sylvia giggled.


    "Buffer?" Asked Victor tentatively.


    Sylvia nodded and said, "yes, the man and horse hills are the territory of Gambis. I don''t want to tear my face with the Augusts. As a last resort, our Yorks don''t want to conflict with the royal family. Although they have tried to suppress us, there is no need to respond with anger."


    "Sylvia, thank you." Said Victor sincerely.


    Although a territory was ceded to the York family, the York family would take the responsibility of building fortresses and defending ant people, which was the best result for victor. He thought about it and asked, "I have another question, that is, why are there so many restrictions on the caravan between lords?"


    Sylvia looked at Victor unexpectedly and asked in surprise, "do you want to be a business aristocrat?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded.


    "The Lord''s caravan... Is it a caravan or an army? In the past, it was not uncommon to disguise the army as a caravan and raid hostile families. If you want to become a commercial aristocrat, you really can''t join any forces! Oh, I see!"


    "No wonder you didn''t want to be my vassal at the beginning. You made those professional villages to become a business aristocrat? Do you want to revenge Sophia''s abandonment by defeating her chamber of Commerce? Hehe, it''s so interesting. I''m looking forward to that day."


    Sylvia''s smile was choppy and flowery. Victor was speechless and said, "I need a sum of money as the principal."


    "Honey, I will support you. Now, kiss me..."

 Chapter 126

    Big drops of sweat fell down his pale cheeks, Schiller staggered forward breathlessly, and his burly body staggered. It seemed that he might fall to the ground at any time and never get up again. The stench in his leather pants and colic in his stomach tortured the elite soldier all day and night, making him unable to hold his weak Lien Chan knife.


    Throwing away the hundred forged straight knife, which is usually regarded as a treasure, and climbing over a hill, Hongye town finally jumped into Schiller''s eyes, and a relaxed smile climbed up his tired face.


    Schiller was the personal guard of the Silver Knight Baron Hanas. After Baron Hanas took refuge in the York family, he followed his Lord to the man and horse hills. However, Schiller''s true loyalty is the Auguste family. He belongs to the night owl, an intelligence organization under the Ministry of the interior of the Gambis royal family.


    The predecessor of the night owl was the spy organization of the augustian family. With the gradual strength of the augustian family, the strength of the night owl also rose with the tide. After the founding of Gambis, the night owl has become a well-structured intelligence organization. They have a complete intelligence network, perfect spy training methods, and a very deep hidden dark son.


    Night owls adopt orphans, train and brainwash them, and then let them blend into other territories, starting from free people to becoming vassals in the territory, and develop their offspring into dark children of night owls. Schiller''s grandfather, father, and himself were among them.


    Dark children like Schiller are very valuable to night owls and can''t be used easily. However, there was a sudden ant disaster in the man horse hill. The York family had no intention and blocked Heibao town. The normal source of intelligence had been cut off, and Schiller was finally activated.


    Schiller is not only an elite soldier, but also an experienced spy. As the personal guard of the great Knight Hanas, he is far easier to obtain confidential information than ordinary spies. For example, he knew that the York family was ready to fight the ant people to save the besieged Earl of tellandon, but the plan was interrupted as soon as it was ready. When Schiller thought that count tellandon had been abandoned by the York family, he found that Hanas and several other great knights would leave black fort town every other day without any retinue. Although Hanas never mentioned it, he looked more relaxed day by day. Until one day, Schiller and other elite soldiers of the York family were sent to the Earl of tellandon and threw arrows at the Earl''s castle with a catapult. In the process, Schiller was shocked to find that the long overdue feldspar castle was still in the hands of count tellandon.


    Looking at the sparse ant colony and thinking of the strange actions of the great knight, Schiller quickly judged that the York family had the means to suppress the ant man, although he didn''t know what it was.


    Having obtained such important information, Schiller began to consider how to pass it on. The York family had sealed off the black castle and Xu was not allowed to go in, but Schiller seized an opportunity.


    Baron Hanas will take the pro guards to inspect the territory from time to time, search for the separated people, and escort them back to Heibao town. When Schiller and Hanas went out for inspection, he took a pre configured diarrhea medicine, left the team in the name of relieving his hands, and began to flee to the nearest Hongye town on his war horse.


    Schiller knew that the great Knight of Hanas would pursue himself personally. Along the way, he did not dare to slack off. He endured abdominal pain and ran sleepless all day and night. Even the war horse was tired to death. Now, Hongye town is close at hand. Schiller can''t help crying. He can foresee that his wife and children will be executed by the Furious Hanas, but this is the task he must complete. He knew that there would be this day when he was a child.


    "Schiller!"


    The violent voice made Schiller stumble. He looked back and saw a familiar figure standing on the hill. It was the great Knight Hanas.


    Schiller decisively took out a wine pot from his arms, drank it up, bit the tip of his tongue, swallowed the liquid medicine mixed with blood into his stomach, his pale face suddenly turned blood red, and green veins appeared on the swollen muscles. Then he rushed to Hongye town at an amazing speed.


    Hanas was wrapped in blue and black armor. Except for the opening on the face armor, there was no exposed part from head to foot. There were more than ten steel thorns on the shoulder armor, which looked like a monster from hell.


    Looking at Schiller running towards Hongye Town, Hanas cracked his mouth and laughed silently. There was a yellow airflow around his body and rushed forward three steps. The armor boots stepped out of a cobweb like crack on the ground, and a huge secret silver sword worth ten thousand gold came out.


    The earthy yellow air flow wrapped the 200 pound Mithril giant sword and shot away at the fleeing Schiller. The air was pulled out a visible ripple by the terrible force, and the harsh scream was like a shadow.


    In an instant, the giant sword crossed the space of 300 meters, and the invisible force field squeezed the leather armor tightly on Schiller''s back, which was about to break him into pieces.


    Feeling death approaching, Schiller shouted a vague word in despair.


    "Owl!"


    A vigorous and powerful arm stretched out and firmly grasped the high-speed flying giant sword. With a slight shake, the earthy yellow air flow on the giant sword fell down like dust. The invisible force field disappeared in an instant, and the constant buzzing and trembling hands calmed down the giant sword. I don''t know when a magnificent figure appeared beside Schiller.


    Hanas stared at the man like a lion and saw the ferocious scar on his face. The big Knight''s Brown pupils suddenly shrunk to the tip of a needle.


    The mainstay of the Gambis royal family, military minister, head of the Xunlong knights, land gold knight, goron Marquis Auguste.


    With a faint look at the York knight standing in place, Marquis goron turned his eyes to Schiller who was already unconscious on the ground. When he saw the blood stains on the mouth of the family dead and the protruding green veins on his body, his eyes couldn''t help showing a sad look.


    Schiller''s condition goron knew very well that he was not injured by the Grand Knight, but took a special medicine made by the night owl. This medicine can stimulate people''s potential, but people who take this medicine can live up to three days. Only the dead of the family can use this medicine. Since the York family sent great knights to hunt down the unknown dead man, it shows that he must have important information. However, judging from his stench and sallow face, it is estimated that he will not live long and whether he can wake up or not.


    Marquis golon asked a thin old man in a coarse linen priest''s robe, "bishop Perot, please help him."


    Bishop Perot took a deep look at Hanas, who stopped three hundred meters away, and at Schiller, who was unconscious. A look of compassion appeared on his simple face, nodded to the Marquis of goron, "give it to me."


    Perot knelt down in front of Schiller. Ignoring the filth and blood on Schiller, Perot held his head on his knee. The White Gold brilliance brushed Schiller''s body like a water wave, making his painful and tangled expression gradually stretch out. The sacred Rune appeared in the void, condensed into a white gold flame, and directly fell on Schiller. Suddenly, the raging holy fire surrounded Schiller, turned his body into a white gold streamer, integrated with the holy fire, and finally returned to nothingness.


    At this time, bishop Perot, like a farmer, looked sacred and solemn under the cover of white gold brilliance.


    "You!"


    The unexpected situation made the Marquis golon''s hair open. The earthy yellow air flow was circling in the area with a radius of two meters around him. The invisible force field stirred the air into vortices, and the earth and stones on the ground floated upward like losing weight. The Marquis could blow bishop Perot to pieces with one blow, even if he showed the holy barrier.


    "The holy fire has no temperature. It can purify the body and soul of the evil, and let the innocent return to the embrace of the Lord without pain. The poor soul will live forever in the kingdom of God and be free from suffering and persecution." Ignoring the angry Golden Knight around him, bishop Perot said calmly and frankly.


    Goron turned his head fiercely and looked at Hanas not far away, like a lion staring at its prey. The death of the family is irreparable, but the great Knight of the York family is in front of him. As long as he is captured, he can also know what he wants to know. Marquis golon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his cold and fierce eyes made the armor Hanas feel cut by a knife, which made him recover from his amazement. At the same time, his heart sank. It was also the affinity of earth elements. As a top knight, Marquis golon had an overwhelming advantage over him. If it was a great knight with affinity of other elements, Marquis goron could never take the sword lightly.


    Hanas''s eyes were frozen and looked at the Marquis of goron from a distance. He was determined to fight or only fight. His fighting spirit was burning in his eyes, and the earthy yellow air flow appeared on the armor again. Although there was no long sword, he still had armor. Hanas''s armor is as sharp as a claw. He once tore open the tough body of the ogre leader with this armor. Hanas believes that this opponent a will certainly leave a deep impression on the Marquis of goron.


    Seeing Hanas put on the posture of life and death trial, a trace of disdain flashed in goron''s eyes. The Silver Knight of the earth can only be captured alive in front of goron. Hanas wants to challenge him for promotion. It''s just a dream!


    However, bishop Perot stood between the two men, and the countenance of Marquis golon became as gloomy as a lead cloud in the sky. Hanas was stunned, saluted bishop Perot respectfully, turned and rushed to Heibao town. His body was as light as nothing, and his speed was fast as a galloping horse, and soon disappeared behind the hill.


    "I need an explanation." The voice of the Marquis of golon was as harsh as metal friction.


    Facing the suffocating momentum of the peak knight, bishop Perot''s calm face did not ripple. As a priest, his faith was as hard and bright as a diamond. Let alone the peak knight, bishop Perot''s faith would not be shaken even if he faced the devil.


    "No explanation." Said bishop Perot.


    Goron''s face became more and more gloomy. "Is this the attitude of the church?"


    "Attitude?" Bishop Perot shook his head and asked, "100000 ant people attacked the man horse hills, and the main legion of the kingdom of Gambis went north and East. Is this your attitude?"


    Goron was silent for a moment and said astringently, "this is a necessary measure! And even if I bring the main army, the York family will hide in the castle and watch us fight with the ant man."


    Perot sighed, because the actions of the August family against the York family had led to the loss of the minimum trust of the two families. Sylvia would worry that goron would take the opportunity to plot against her, and goron was more worried that Sylvia would directly stab him to death. Although the heads of both sides intended to bridge the relationship between the two families, it would take a long time, but the ant people wouldn''t care about it.


    "If you are determined to face the ant man, bring the main army and the church will fully support your action. If you choose to let the York family take the responsibility of defending the ant man, don''t make any small moves. Don''t forget that the York family has been sticking to the man horse hill, and there are more than 100000 people in Heibao town!"


    Watching bishop Perot turn and leave, goron couldn''t help shaking his head. The church was not partial to any party. They were concerned about the safety of more than 100000 people. The church didn''t want to see the current situation turbulent. In this ant disaster, the Augustus family, as the Gambis royal family, did nothing, which plunged their reputation.


    However, goron is helpless. The ant people are huge and fearless. Bringing the main army of the kingdom to fight with the ant people will only cause huge losses to the army, which will shake the foundation of the Gambis kingdom.


    Goron also believes that relying on the castle to eliminate ant people is the most reasonable tactic, but the castle is in the hands of the Western Lord, and there is nothing about the fast Dragon Knights. Now the Xunlong knights are stationed in Hongye town and do nothing all day. Goron is very depressed.


    The depressed Marquis golon walked to the Knights'' station with the captured secret silver double handed sword. A huge motorcade, with billowing smoke and dust, drove to Hongye town. Goron was puzzled when he saw a luxurious and exquisite carriage in the middle of the team.


    "Sophia? Why is she here?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Victor lay on the grass with his head resting on Nicole''s slender and plump thighs. As long as he opened his mouth, Lilia would put the washed red berries into his mouth.


    "Such a life is really degenerate!" Victor said casually, enjoying the changing white clouds in the sky.


    After communicating with Sylvia that day, Victor lived a comfortable and degenerate life at Rose Manor. He was always accompanied by two lovely sisters. In his spare time, Victor carefully figured out Sylvia''s intention. He never believed that Sylvia made the decision because of emotion. Even if Sylvia was a Golden Knight, it was impossible to harm the interests of the family and meet his lover. Instead, he was dizzy that day. Many things agreed to Sylvia''s requirements without understanding.


    Later, Victor was stunned to find that Sylvia got what she wanted without paying anything, because the territory was her own.


    However, Victor soon adjusted his mind. He realized that if the York family did not get the special brick, they would withdraw from the human horse hills and lose their territory. Therefore, the key to keeping their territory was for the York family to get the special brick.


    Thinking from a different angle, Victor finally understood why the Lords in the west of Gambis wanted to flatter the York family and constantly support all kinds of materials. With the York family as a barrier in the man horse hills, everyone could live well, and he was the same as those Lords.


    Of course, Victor can''t leave the Rose Manor. Sylvia clearly told Victor that if the ant man''s secret is known by others, she can control it if she can control it, and kill one if she can''t control it. As she spoke, Sylvia didn''t kill her, but made a calm statement, but Victor didn''t doubt her determination at all.


    Victor knew that Sylvia was telling him not to contact his men if he didn''t want them to take risks. Until she finishes the layout.


    Although he felt a little uncomfortable, Victor also knew that this matter was related to the decision-making of the York family, the fate of more than 100000 people in the human horse hills, and even the pattern of the kingdom of Gambis. Most importantly, it was related to his own territory. Therefore, Victor agreed with both hands and feet on the matter of confidentiality.


    Sylvia walked slowly into the small garden and saw Victor leaning comfortably in Nicole''s arms. She said angrily, "Victor, Sophia is coming."


    Victor''s expression froze.

 Chapter 127

    Sophia lay lazily on the sofa, with a water blue spider silk skirt attached to her body, outlining a perfect curve. A pair of white and soft feet were placed high on the armrest of one side, casually like in her Marquis''s house.


    Sylvia didn''t care that her favorite sofa was occupied. Instead, she looked at several people on the lawn through the window with interest. They are obviously much taller and stronger than ordinary people. Even the shortest woman is 2.1 meters tall. Although they all put on ordinary human clothes, their Qiu knot muscles, bronze complexion and strong breath all show the identity of barbarians.


    Among the four male and three female barbarians, one female barbarian is the most sensitive. Whenever Sylvia''s eyes fall on her, she will look around vigilantly. Sylvia moved and asked Sophia, who had occupied her sofa, "is that female barbarian a crazy warrior? Isn''t she a weapons master?"


    "No, Goethe is a war chanter." Sophia replied, with a faint tone and a little pride.


    Sylvia''s blue eyes showed a trace of color. Barbarians are powerful aliens. The strength of each of their adult soldiers is no less than that of ordinary knights. The physique, strength, speed and endurance of barbarian soldiers are even stronger than knights. However, strength does not represent combat effectiveness. Knights use four series elements to coordinate strength and agility, and can always play an amazing combat effectiveness. If they fight alone, most barbarian warriors are not Knights'' opponents. However, there are some special individuals among the barbarians that are by no means comparable to ordinary knights.


    The barbarians who awakened the frenzy talent, that is, the so-called crazy warriors. Once the crazy warrior enters the crazy state, his strength, speed and combat intuition will be greatly improved. Frenzy talent is a little similar to the fury of Ogres, but the effect of improvement is less than that of fury. However, frenzy can be turned on actively, which is the same as bloodthirsty. However, the effect of frenzy is higher than bloodthirsty. In addition, frenzy can also make the barbarian''s body more tough, which is an important feature different from frenzy and bloodthirsty.


    Compared with the impressive crazy warriors, the Weapon Master is the mainstay of the barbarian tribe. The Weapon Master has nothing to do with talent. As long as he has tempered skills and indomitable will, he can be called a weapon master if he hunts a silver monster alone. All barbarian weapon masters are at least silver warriors, and weapon masters with crazy talent even have the record of killing the top Knights of mankind.


    There is also a rare talent among the barbarians, that is, the war chanter. The ability of war chanters is very simple. They can shout and sing war songs to inspire their companions'' fighting courage and tenacious will. However, it is this simple ability that makes the war chanter the most valuable member of the barbarian tribe. Sometimes barbarian tribes need to travel thousands of kilometers in harsh environments. They can hardly do it without war chanters to boost their morale.


    It''s no secret that Sophia can trade with barbarians. It''s normal to have several barbarian followers around her, but the meaning of having a war chanter follower is different. It is not possible for a simple trade relationship to enable the valuable war chanters of the tribe to follow Sophia. It shows that Sophia has a barbarian tribe behind her, and it is by no means a small tribe.


    For thousands of years, the relationship between the barbarian tribe and mankind has been very cold. If Sophia really gets the trust and support of a barbarian tribe, it is definitely an initiative. Sylvia looked at the friend she hadn''t seen for years, but she couldn''t help asking.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Sophia sat up straight and lifted her gorgeous purple hair. "It''s not what you think. Golan has only recently awakened her talent as a war chanter. When things are over here, I''m going to take her to the Teutonic principality."


    Teutonic principality is the only human territory close to the trier mountains. It is nominally a member of the Sassanian empire. In fact, it is the autonomous dominion of the moon bear family. The barbarians in the human world came out of Teutonic principality.


    Barbarians have special feelings for the trier mountain. They call it the holy mountain. Even if life in the mountain is difficult, they are unwilling to leave the trier mountain. However, some barbarians were exiled from the trier mountains for various reasons. Most of them lived a simple and barren life in the south of the mountains. Until the moon bear family opened up Teutonic territory, the exiled barbarians finally began to contact with humans. Over time, Teutonic principality became the intersection of humans and barbarians.


    In Teutonic principality, barbarians can freely enter and leave human towns, while humans can not enter barbarian villages at will. Because of this open policy, the moon bear family won the trust of the barbarians. Some barbarians began to find some hard work in teutonling to improve their own and tribal life. Gradually, the human chamber of commerce also began to enter the Teutonic collar to trade with the barbarians. However, it is not easy to win the favor of barbarians. Only a few chambers of Commerce have succeeded. Sophia''s chamber of commerce is one of them.


    Now, Sophia is going to bring Golan back to Dayton, so Golan''s village will be ecstatic. Singers can let them be accepted by the tribes in the trier mountains again. And Sophia will be grateful to the tribe. But this kind of thing doesn''t need Sophia to come in person, unless she needs to win the favor of the barbarian tribe in her own name.


    Thinking of this, Sylvia frowned and asked, "Sophia, are you going to start a new stove? Is the situation of the chamber of commerce so bad?"


    Sophia looked at Sylvia in surprise and said with a smile: "the chamber of commerce is still under my control, but I am really planning. Anyway, the chamber of Commerce will eventually fall into Sauron''s hands. I guarantee that the despicable guy can only get an empty shell."


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and said, "Sophia, join my order of roses. I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    "People, horses and hills have become real leaders of development. How can you have so much confidence?" Sophia smiled gently and said, "you know, I''m a wild knight. I''ve never liked the family. In my most difficult time, the chamber of Commerce accepted me. I... forget it, let''s get down to business."


    Ordinary family Knights enjoy the resources provided by the family since childhood, accept the instruction of Knight teachers, and are instilled with the concept of loyalty to the family. Wild Knights have no such treatment, and naturally they have no concept of loyalty to the family. Sophia has been ignored by the family since she was a child. Everything depends on herself. She has no sense of identity with the family.


    "Come on, what did Archduke Williams ask you to bring?" Sylvia knew Sophia''s heart knot and was no longer reluctant.


    "Archduke, just let me tell you that the kingdom will support you to the greatest extent." Sophia frowned and asked suspiciously, "I''m very surprised. Why did he let me convey such a simple word? For this reason, she transferred Soren and gave me a year to do hands and feet."


    Sylvia smiled faintly. "Do you think our York family has a good relationship with Duke Williams?"


    "Isn''t it? Aren''t you supporters of Archduke?" Sophia asked, puzzled.


    Sylvia shook her head. "How could the York family have a good relationship with the Augusts? If we had joined nyovist, the Lord in the east of the kingdom would be in danger. In order to stabilize us, Williams gave us a larger territory.


    But have you ever thought about it? If Prince Edward inherits the throne, with Roland''s extreme character, I''m afraid he will embarrass our York family again. It''s not the Lord families on the East and west sides of the kingdom that push us. Do you think these families would like to see Prince Edward ascend the throne? Of course, they are firm supporters of Williams. So we stay in Gambis The kingdom is the greatest support for Williams.


    In fact, while trying to ease the relationship between our two families, Williams is afraid that we will continue to be big. He is also happy to see the success of the prince party in Renma hill. "


    Sophia sighed, "unexpectedly, Archduke Williams has such a strategy! What does this have to do with me?"


    Although Sophia is smart, she has not received family education and is not sensitive to politics, so Sylvia explained: "Archduke is expressing his sincerity. When the power of any kingdom reaches its peak, it will expand outward, and before that, the Kingdom needs to integrate its internal power. Our York family is the first to be integrated, and your Chamber of commerce is also on the integrated list. Archduke obviously knows the secret relationship between us. He is telling me that the kingdom can accommodate You can also accommodate our York family. Of course, this also shows that in the face of disaster, the Archduke and the queen have reached a consensus, and the overall strategy of the Kingdom has changed. "


    Sophia''s Amethyst eyes brightened and dimmed, and said mockingly, "I see. No wonder there has never been a chamber of commerce with a history of more than 200 years. Even if Williams said he could accommodate me, he couldn''t change my decision."


    Sylvia said, "yes, Williams can only make a statement on your problem. He gives you a year to empty the whole chamber of Commerce in return. No one can challenge the authority of the Lord''s law, not even the church.


    One year later, Soren is bound to recapture the chamber of Commerce. You know, the reason why your Chamber of commerce can pass unimpeded is the surname Wimbledon. Even if you get the friendship of the barbarian tribe, it is very difficult to rebuild a chamber of Commerce. Because your business route is no longer accessible! "


    "What are you trying to say when you hit me so hard?" Sophia asked in a deep voice with her eyes on Sylvia.


    Sylvia said with a smile, "I said, no one can challenge the authority of the Lord''s law!"


    Sophia jumped up in an instant, her towering chest undulating up and down, "Victor is still alive? He''s in your hand?!"


    Sylvia nodded softly. Sophia smiled and said, "come on, what do you want from me?"


    "When the ant disaster is over, the kingdom will certainly embarrass me with food. I know that you have a secret trade route leading to the Sassanian empire. I need you to support me on this issue."


    "The difficulty is not small, but I can promise you." Sophia nodded in agreement.


    "One more thing. I need more iron, twice as much as before."


    "It''s impossible! The iron materials purchased by the chamber of Commerce from Neville are fixed." Sophia shook her head and said, "I really can''t do that!"


    Sylvia said, "don''t rush to refuse. I can give you the management right of purple sugarcane wine, but we have to renegotiate the profit distribution."


    These conditions of Sylvia are not too much, but Sophia frowns, because she knows Sylvia, which is very abnormal! She said tentatively, "I can promise you, but I''ll take Victor away."


    Sylvia turned cold and flatly refused. "Impossible! He is the Lord now. How can he go with you?"


    Sophia frowned and scolded angrily, "don''t try to control me! At most, I''ll start from scratch!"


    Sylvia sneered, "hehe, control you? Do you think I''ll be as narrow-minded as Catherine?"


    "This is not your style! You can''t just mention these conditions, which are already within the agreed scope. What do you want?"


    Now it was Sylvia''s turn to be angry and scolded, "within the agreed scope? You just vowed that there was not so much iron! And, you make it clear to me, what is my style?"


    Facing the Golden Knight with teeth and claws, Sophia never retreated. "Of course I won''t take victor. Soren will try every means to get rid of him. If you don''t say any more conditions, we''ll abide by the original agreement."


    Sylvia glared at Sophia fiercely, puffed a smile, shook her head and said, "I want the battle skill scroll of sword Saint delavin. Don''t tell me you didn''t bring it. You even brought Golan with you. How can you leave such an important thing as the battle skill scroll in the Marquis''s house."


    "Devon''s fighting skills are useless to Knights. Only those who awaken the blood of the moon elf can use them. Did Victor awaken the moon elf talent? Did you want it for him?"


    Seeing Sylvia nodding, Sophia was silent for a moment and said with a complicated look, "I''ll give it to him myself."

 Chapter 128

    Victor saw his nominal wife, Sophia, for the first time since crossing. Victor had to admit that she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, even more beautiful than Sylvia. Bright and white skin, slim and moving figure, exquisite and beautiful facial features, especially a beautiful purple hair, make people tremble. When looking at the eyes as clear and moving as amethyst, Victor couldn''t help being slightly distracted.


    However, Sophia''s amazing beauty is nothing more than that in Victor''s eyes, even a little disappointed. When sorting out the little Baron''s memory, Sophia''s image is much more beautiful than in reality. This gap made Victor understand that Sophia had her own beauty effect in the little Baron''s memory.


    No wonder. Victor read the little Baron''s memory and awakened the blood of the moon elf when he was 8 years old. The little Baron lost his father''s favor. Although he didn''t worry about food and clothing, he never ate at the same table with his father again. Until the age of 12, the little Baron moved into the Marquis house, met Sophia and had dinner with her. Since then, Sophia has left a deep mark in the little Baron''s heart.


    Victor once scoffed at the little Baron being conquered by a meal. Seeing Sophia, this memory came back to Victor''s mind. He suddenly realized that he was also eager to have a meal with his parents at the same table in his heart. Thinking of this, Victor couldn''t help wiping the dry corners of his eyes. No matter what kind of person, there is always a weak side in his heart.


    Sophia looked at Victor with her delicate chin in her hands. In Sophia''s heart, the maid Helen is the best person for herself, and she is the best person for victor. In little Victor, Sophia saw that she was born in a small noble family and ignored by the family. The difference was that she was lucky to embark on the road of knight, and little Victor had no chance to dominate her fate because she awakened the blood of the moon elf. Therefore, Sophia took little Victor as a substitute to make up for her regret and gave him enough love.


    Originally, for the ambitious Sophia, Victor was the most suitable partner, weak, handsome and dependent on herself. Unfortunately, Sophia didn''t have enough strength and had to send Victor to the human horse hill in the face of the crisis.


    When we met again, Victor was like a different person. His beautiful face became handsome and sunny, his slender body became more tall and strong, and his dark eyes had never seen strength and self-confidence, becoming more mature, more charming and more strange. The sense of strangeness not only comes from the change of appearance and temperament, but the former intimacy has gone forever. Sophia is very disappointed by her alienation and vigilance.


    Sophia was pleased that Victor finally had a movement to wipe the corners of his eyes. She wanted to make up for the shortcomings of her childhood in Victor, but she saw her struggle, struggle and weakness in him. Sophia''s nose was sour and her beautiful eyes were shining brightly.


    Two people who are equally sad are not sad for each other.


    Sophia was about to cry, which made Victor a little overwhelmed. If Sylvia hadn''t told him about Sophia''s visit, Victor would have almost forgotten Sophia. When he heard Sophia''s name again, Victor suddenly remembered that there was another enemy peeping at him. If he wanted to find out the enemy, he might fall on Sophia.


    After a long time, Victor finally asked dryly, "are you okay?"


    Sophia stared at Victor until Victor showed some unnaturalness. "It''s really not used to it."


    "What?"


    "If it was before, didn''t I greet you first?" Then Sophia got up Tingting and walked towards victor. Seeing that Victor inadvertently stepped back, her jade face was slightly dark, "you''re blaming me for abandoning you, aren''t you?"


    Victor is planning how to find out his murderer from Sophia. He chooses to be silent on this question.


    "It''s not what you think." Sophia shook her head and told the cause and effect of the matter in a pleasant voice.


    "That''s the way it is. I can''t accept Catherine''s use of the chamber of Commerce as a sacrificial tool. We can''t get rid of the Queen''s control without sending you to the man horse hills." After a pause, Sophia said sarcastically, "Victor, you are valued by Sylvia now. I guess she won''t tell you these things."


    Sophia''s tone was sour and full of a resentful woman who had been robbed of her husband. Victor was a little embarrassed. He knew that Sophia actually told Sylvia. Sylvia was in the next room. Her breath was as eye-catching as a lighthouse. She was reminding Victor to keep the ant man''s secret.


    Victor calmed down and asked, "so Queen Catherine designed the refugee tide just to get rid of me?"


    "From what I know about Catherine, she wants to control you and get rid of me. Otherwise, the chamber of Commerce will fall into Sauron''s hands, which is equivalent to falling into the hands of Duke Williams." Sophia chuckled.


    "Sauron?!"


    Victor already knew something about Baron Sauron. The right-hand man of Duke Williams, the commander of the Imperial Guard and the great Knight of the silver class, only has the title of court aristocracy, which is still not hereditary. With Sauron''s strength and Williams'' influence, he can get a hereditary baron. Obviously, this guy has a deep love for the marquis. Compared with the queen, Soren is the one who wants to kill himself most. The question is, although Soren has some strength, can he afford to keep Wizards?


    Sophia was in a trance because of Victor''s deep eyes. This was the first time she had seen Victor so deep. At this time, she remembered that when Sylvia discussed Victor with herself, she said the famous saying of the silver white tower: there are not only knights.


    "Sauron is resentful that I inherited the Marquis''s legacy. He is also the one who wants to get rid of you most. However, you don''t have to worry at all. This despicable guy doesn''t have the courage to plot against you. Of course, he doesn''t have the ability." Sophia said disdainfully that Soren had to give in to the queen, not to mention Sylvia?


    Thinking of Sylvia, Sophia was a little angry. Her eyes turned and smiled, "I heard that you have awakened the talent of the moon elf. Let me try it?"


    Without waiting for Victor''s promise, Sophia grabbed Victor''s collar with her snow-white and beautiful little hand. Victor instinctively stepped back and slid three meters away, but Sophia leaned over like a shadow. Whether psychologically or emotionally, Victor didn''t want to get too close to Sophia. Besides, she clearly wanted to put herself down. However, Victor opened the infernal world.


    The breeze surrounds his body. Victor flies like a ghost in the luxurious room. The air slides gently on both sides of his body to form a wonderful channel, making his speed as fast as lightning and silent.


    Sophia obviously had no intention of giving up. She moved quickly with Victor''s figure. The light spider silk dress was close to her body and outlined a sexy and moving curve. Her long purple hair floated in the wind like a purple lightning.


    Sophia''s speed is very fast, but she can''t compare with Victor, nor can she turn like Victor. Obviously, she can reach her hand and was narrowly avoided by Victor. After losing several times in a row, Sophia understands that she can''t catch victor.


    As soon as Sophia closed her hands, Victor''s body sank, the breeze around her suddenly dissipated, and she was about to fall to the ground. X-3 automatically adjusted his posture, propped one hand on the armrest of the sofa, and landed steadily on the ground. And Sophia was firmly attached to victor.


    The delicate red lips close at hand are shining with crystal luster. People can''t help but want to taste it. Victor doesn''t have any beautiful thoughts at this time. He is shocked that his boundlessness has been interrupted!


    Sophia looked at Victor''s face and saw his resistant look. Her clear purple eyes dimmed and stepped back, "when did we become so strange?"


    Victor calmed his frightened mood and said faintly, "isn''t that good? You can do what you want to do, and I have my own way to go."


    Sophia was stunned for a moment. Zhan Yan smiled and said, "you''re right. I can''t give up the chamber of Commerce, and you have your own pursuit."


    "What happened just now? Why did you suddenly interrupt my talent?" Victor sat down on the sofa and looked deeply at Sophia.


    "Honey, how much do you know about the popular talent of moon elves?" Sophia sat gracefully next to victor and asked softly.


    Victor shook his head. It was the first time he had heard someone call his Infernal Affairs popular.


    "Popularity is the talent of the moon elf family. Among those who manifest the blood of the moon elf, very few people will awaken this talent. You already know its ability, but it still mobilizes the power of the void wind element. I just disturbed the wind element around you, and the popularity was naturally broken." Sophia whispered in Victor''s ear.


    "In other words, my talent has no effect in front of the Silver Knight?" No psychology will affect Sophia''s intimacy, said Victor with an ugly face.


    "That''s not true. We just got too close. In addition, you don''t master the real fashion, otherwise even the Golden Knight can''t interrupt you." Sophia shook her head and smiled and said, "I was just reminding you not to think that you can fight the Silver Knight with popular talent. At least don''t think so until you really master this power."


    Victor''s face moved. "You mean, my ability can become stronger?"


    Sophia said to her jaw, "yes, that''s what I''m going to tell you. Do you know what ancient blood is?"


    Victor shook his head in ignorance. Sophia felt a little ashamed. In order to confuse Catherine, she didn''t teach Victor anything.


    With an apologetic look at Victor, Sophia continued: "From the age of witches to the present, some families have disappeared, some families have risen, and only a few families have been handed down. These families that have experienced the turbulence of witches are called ancient blood. In the age of witches, elves and humans are allies, so some families have handed down the blood of elves, including the Wimbledon family.


    Those noble children who awakened the spirit blood could no longer awaken the knight blood. These people were generally ignored, and the associated Wimbledon family was discriminated against. Few Knight families were willing to marry with them, and the family blood was on the verge of being cut off.


    3000 years ago, the sword saint, his highness Draven Wimbledon, rose and pushed the Wimbledon family to the top. At first, Draven, like you, was also the awakener of the moon elf talent. There was nothing special until his blood changed again, from black hair and black eyes to blond hair and gold eyes. Since then, no one in the whole human world has been Draven''s opponent, even the legendary Paladin The scholar will bow down to him and be his subject. Because his combat power has surpassed the legend, he is called the sword saint. Delavin has also become the only strong man in the Holy Land in human history. "


    Victor asked, "wait, is delavin not a knight?"


    "Of course not." Sophia shook her head "Draven''s power was superior to any knight. At that time, the human world was threatened by the ogre king and city breaker volgan. This powerful ogre unified dozens of Ogre tribes. After defeating the Centaur tribe, he enslaved countless monsters and directly invaded the human kingdom. As a result, a human empire collapsed and the shining knights were severely damaged. Before the Pope was ready to summon the glorious angels, delavin and four legendary paladins went deep into the northern wilderness. The paladins led the ogre guards away, and delavin successfully killed the ogre king. This battle established delavin''s position as the strongest man in mankind. "


    "Delavin is not a knight, but he is much better than a knight. What he relies on is the blood talent of the elves."


    Victor was fascinated by it and said, "you mean, delavin has the power of the moon elf?"


    "I don''t know if there is any inheritance. But..." Sophia chuckled. "I have a scroll of war skills written in Delaware."


    Victor''s eyes coagulated and asked hesitantly, "what do you want to say?"


    Sophia sighed. "After all, Draven is the leader of Wimbledon''s blood. He left his talent and skills for the future generations of the family."


    "Originally, this scroll was the collection of the Sauron family. Sauron presented it as a gift to the old Marquis on his birthday. After the old Marquis died, it fell into my hands." With that, Sophia took out a yellowing scroll from the next drawer and handed it to victor.


    Touching the scroll made of unknown animal skin, Victor asked in a deep voice, "why give me such a precious thing?"


    "Draven''s war skills are only valuable to those who awaken the moon elf talent like you, and they are just a collection for others. But those who awaken the moon elf talent like you are too rare."


    Sophia confidently said, "you are my husband. Naturally, I want to give it to you."


    "Why give it to me?" Victor looked straight into Sophia''s beautiful eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    "If you awaken your blood talent in Wangdu, I will give it to you. Your safe life is the greatest help to me." Sophia finished softly and said with a smile: "it is said that the talented person of the moon elves may mutate his blood into the golden hair and eyes of delavin by practicing the war records handed down by delavin. Delavin''s wife is a flame Golden Knight. They have three children. Each has become a Golden Knight, and two of them have stepped into the field of legend."


    Victor nodded in recognition of Sophia''s explanation and asked in confusion, "what does this have to do with me?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, but for some people, this is hope. Although the hope is slim, it is worth trying." Sophia''s voice was not big or small, her eyes were full of cunning smile, and even had a color of revenge.


    The atmosphere in the next room suddenly became disordered, and Victor understood in an instant. The Golden Knight is a strategic power for military nobles, and this power is rooted in blood. It is particularly laughable to evaluate the world with the values of marriage and love on earth. In fact, the Lord family maintains the cohesion of family Knights through the relationship between teachers and students, and only Aliens like Sophia and Victor don''t think so.


    Victor coughed to hide his embarrassment and said, "what are you going to do later? Since the queen wants to seek the wealth and power of the chamber of Commerce, it''s probably not so simple to stop."


    Sophia said: "I had planned to stop, but now it''s different. The Kingdom suffered from ant disaster, which will lead to food shortage. In the future, the royal family and Lords will need my chamber of Commerce for a long time... Until the ant people can no longer threaten the kingdom of Gambis, and at that time, maybe I''m qualified to be capricious."


    Victor''s heart was awe inspiring. Only the Golden Knight could talk about not being influenced by external forces.


    "Victor, in fact, we are very similar. We also have no family, no background and will not give up our own path. I am honored to be your wife." Sophia said to Victor seriously. The sincerity in her eyes moved victor. At this moment, Sophia''s beauty was soul stirring.


    "It''s my pleasure, too."


    It''s better to forget each other in the Jianghu than to help each other. Rivers and seas are too big for fish, and there may not be a day for dragons to meet.

 Chapter 129

    The quiet night shrouded the earth, and the sound of insects came and went, decorating the quiet little garden with vitality. Victor lay on the lawn and let the cold moonlight sprinkle on him. The breeze gently brushed the grass. The grass leaves blew sometimes to the East and sometimes to the West. They were naughty and cheerful like Victor''s mood.


    The cheerful breeze passed by Victor, but a wisp of breeze remained between Victor''s fingers, attached to him and surrounded him gently.


    After reading the scroll left by Sophia, Victor knew the truth of the world. Delavin''s battle skill scroll records the battle skill he founded, the green moon. In order to let the awakened family talent master it better, the scroll also describes the true face of the world.


    According to delavin''s records, the world is divided into three layers. The outermost layer is an endless sea of elements. The four elements circulate and collide with each other. The escaped elements form the world. Victor apologetically hugged Nicole curled up in his arms. Suddenly, he found her hair wet and moved in his heart. He asked, "what are you going to do to destroy the ant man today?"


    Nicole raised her chin proudly, "Today, we annihilated a single ant colony. The ant man leader was killed by the teacher and three other great knights. Then we immediately withdrew to Heibao town. Now, there are thousands of ant people wandering outside the city wall. In a few days, when they disperse, we will destroy another ant colony. Victor, your black feather has made great contributions. If it hadn''t been guided by it, I It''s really hard for us to find a single ant colony. "


    Victor frowned. The Knights of York family took the initiative to go out of the city to eliminate the single ant colony. They were preparing for the decisive battle by reducing the number of ant people, but Victor needed more time.


    Sixty days have passed since the unlimited production of alchemy militia. Victor should have added 120 militia and 60 auxiliary soldiers to his hands. He still doesn''t know what the construction of the secret fortress has become. It is certain that the longer it takes, the stronger his strength will be.


    "About when will we start a showdown with the ant man?" Asked victor.


    Nicole said: "it will take at least half a year. We are now eliminating the single ant colony to appease the surrounding Lords. We can fight with the ant people only after the family and kingdom reach a consensus. I believe the number of ant people will be small at that time."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. In another six months, the alchemy tower must be full. He looked down and saw Nicole''s excited expression. Victor smiled and said, "Nicole, you seem to be looking forward to it?"


    Nicole stared into Victor''s eyes and said seriously, "Victor, when I make enough achievements this time and repay the family, I will fight for you!"


    There was a warmth in his heart, and Victor said sincerely, "I believe it."


    When he tightened the female knight in his arms, Victor thought, "there will be no such day unless I really can''t protect you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the dead of night, in the deep mountains on the west side of Victor''s lead, dozens of strong men worked all night. The red stove was burning, and the hammer was beating on the anvil. A fine iron spear was taking shape, and the first batch of special bricks had been produced. At this moment, the ability of alchemy human beings was being released.

 Chapter 130

    On the east side of Heibao Town, between the urban defense camp and the public security office, a large area is divided by a simple fence, and Victor''s leaders are placed in this camp.


    It was in the morning that several young soldiers of the urban defense army stood on high sentry posts, looked down at the camp below, and laughed mockingly from time to time.


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy!"


    "Oh! That must hurt! Ha ha, see! He covered his ass and must have opened his crotch! Ha ha!" A soldier pounded the railing of the sentry post with a look of joy.


    "Look at the expression on their faces. They wrinkle like cabbage."


    "A hick is a hick. He can''t even do daily training." Another soldier said disdainfully.


    "What are you doing?"


    This is an old soldier. The wind and frost left deep marks on his face. One foot is still lame, but his eyes are still sharp. Under his look around, the soldiers tried to restrain the smile on their faces, but they turned red and their necks were thick. They looked very hard.


    "What are you happy about? Don''t forget, you''re on a mission." The old soldier shouted sternly.


    "Captain, I can''t help it. What do you think Victor''s guards are doing? Ha ha." One soldier burst into laughter, and the others laughed.


    The old soldier went to the fence of the sentry post and looked down from here. He had a panoramic view of every move of Victor''s people in the camp. He saw dozens of people putting their legs on the wooden fence and pressing their heads down to their knees. Their painful expressions of grinning teeth really made people endure more than handsome.


    "These people are Baron Victor''s guards. They are exercising. It''s not funny. It''s worth learning from." The old soldier taught: "although it is a time of war, we can''t put down our usual training."


    The soldiers looked at each other. They all knew that the captain was a retired soldier of the tusk Legion. Because of the war, he was recalled again with deep qualifications. However, the old soldiers asked them to learn from the following steamed stuffed buns, which they still couldn''t accept.


    A soldier bravely said, "Captain, what''s the use of learning that exercise method? We have the training method of family soldiers."


    "Yes, it is said that Baron Victor''s guards are all cheap mercenaries. What good exercise methods can they have? Exercising like them can''t increase their strength at all."


    The old soldier stared. He felt that it was necessary to correct the arrogance of these young soldiers. "They have not seen blood, and their eyes have grown to their heads. Don''t look down on the guards born of mercenaries. They may not be as strong as you, but if they fight one-on-one, none of you are their opponents."


    Seeing the young boys drooping their heads, the old soldier angrily said, "raise your heads! You are not their opponent alone. If you are ten to ten, they are not your opponent."


    "Captain, should we learn their exercise methods?"


    The old soldier was silent for a moment and shouted, "you fools, I just want you to learn from their spirit of hard exercise! Don''t laugh when you''re free."


    The War Bear mercenaries didn''t know what happened on the sentry post. They were immersed in the pain of exercise. Dozens of days ago, three monkey militia entered the camp and brought them the primary cultivation method of simplifying the secret form. Soon after, Victor appeared in front of the War Bear militia and simply explained: let''s have a good exercise.


    The War Bear mercenaries understood and were ecstatic. As we all know, Victor has a secret force in his hands, and the strength of these people goes straight after Nelson. This also means that Victor has a special exercise method, which should be taught by the three strangers. Therefore, the War Bear mercenaries have great enthusiasm for cultivating the primary secret form. But what they didn''t expect was that the special training methods were really special enough, pressing legs and stretching tendons, which was too painful for veterans with an average age of more than 40. It is precisely because of the pain that the War Bear mercenaries believe that this training method must be effective. In this way, in the eyes of others, they practice hard every day. Of course, no one will know that these are only the basis for cultivating the secret form of Fu Niu. Without subsequent training methods, we can''t practice anything at all. That''s why Victor was relieved.


    It has been more than 100 days since the outbreak of ant disaster, and the ant colony''s attack on feldspar castle has been much smaller. The scouts and Knights of York family found that some ant leaders began to return to the Everglades alone, which also confirmed the speculation that the ant colony will still come back. Sylvia made a quick decision and led three great knights to intercept and kill the retreating ant man leaders. Victor expressed his support and asked Heiyu to help them search for the lone ant man leaders.


    Victor found himself the biggest beneficiary of the ant disaster. In terms of time, at least more than 200 alchemists have been created, the secret base is also under construction, and the soul fire ceiling and capital reserve of the alchemy tower are still increasing.


    Now he has formed a secret alliance with the York family. Victor believes that in the future, whether in the face of the ant man''s next attack or the political environment within the Kingdom, as long as the York family is in front, he can get time and space for growth.


    But these are not enough. Alchemists are not real humans after all. If Victor wants to realize his planned vision, loyal subordinates are essential. Victor can only rely on and trust War Bear mercenaries.


    How to ensure that war bear mercenaries are completely loyal to themselves? Is an important problem Victor needs to solve. Victor believes that most mercenaries will not betray themselves as long as they do two things. The first is land and family. Victor decides to allocate a piece of land to each mercenary after the ant disaster is over, and help single mercenaries find suitable partners. After their children are born, Victor''s plan can be fully implemented. Second, re-establish a closed benefit distribution system, and firmly tie them to their chariots through dividends, increasing fiefdoms, and subsequent secret cultivation methods. Victor believes that increasing power is an irresistible temptation for War Bear mercenaries.


    After a day''s practice, Victor walked in the garden of Rose Manor. Now he likes the lush environment more and more. Victor found that in places with strong natural atmosphere, his mind will become clearer and sharper, and his energy will recover very quickly.


    As victor walked, he deduced the simplified method of the secret form of the monkey in his mind. He has many ideas, but the current environment can not verify these ideas.


    "Good day, my Lord."


    Victor raised his head and saw Lilia saluting herself in a graceful manner in a beautiful maid dress.


    "Lilia, what are you doing?" Victor smiled.


    "My Lord, I''m learning the skills of flower arrangement with maid Murray. You see, this is the Rose I just picked." Lilia first bowed to victor and then raised the flower basket in her hand, said the warbler.


    Lilia''s behavior was completely in line with the etiquette of the personal maid, but Victor''s face sank. "Lilia, I don''t like you to call me an adult."


    "My Lord, I was rude before. Now, with the guidance of maid Mairui, I will become a qualified personal maid." Leia said softly.


    Looking at Lilia''s clear and bright eyes, Victor felt a pain in his heart. During this time, he really ignored Lilia''s feelings.


    Victor came forward, hugged the girl and whispered, "I''m sorry. Lilia, I neglected you."


    "My Lord, I''ve tried very hard, but I''m too stupid..." Lilia couldn''t control her emotions. She hugged Victor tightly and kept sobbing.


    "No! You''re smart." Said Victor in a deep voice.


    "I can''t help you. I''m not a noble knight and I''m not beautiful enough... I can''t even be a close maid." Lilia buried her head in Victor''s arms and cried.


    "You don''t need to be a close maid. There are more important things for you to do."


    "Really? Is there anything else I need to do?" Lilia raised her dancing tears and asked.


    "Be yourself and always stand on my side."


    In Victor''s opinion, Lilia has no complex background. Although people are simple, they can follow themselves unreservedly. Even Nicole can''t do this, which is the most important for victor!


    "That''s it?" Lilia looked at Victor suspiciously.


    "Simple?" Victor smiled, "it''s not easy to stand by me forever. It''s no use learning to arrange flowers. You must learn other things."


    "Learn what?"


    "Learn math first."


    Victor took Lilia and left. The basket full of roses fell on the grass alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Burry, United Kingdom, port Aden, where Duke Peter''s main castle is located.


    "Master Raymond, this is a gift just sent by Lord Philip."


    The well-dressed housekeeper respectfully put a box on the table.


    A young man who was painting looked up, continued painting, and asked casually, "what is it?"


    "The battle skill scroll of sword Saint delavin was purchased by Lord Philip from Baron Billie for 50000 kinsol." The housekeeper replied.


    The brush stopped, and the boy stood up and walked to the table. He is 13 or 4 years old, with elegant and handsome face, black hair, black eyes and slightly pointed ears. He is also the blood of the moon elf.


    "How many copies of his highness delavin''s combat skills scroll are still missing before I can collect them?" The boy stroked the scroll of animal skin in the box and asked the housekeeper.


    "Young master, there are seven battle skill scrolls handed down by his highness Jiansheng. You still need three to get all the inheritance of Jiansheng." The housekeeper replied.


    The boy pondered for a while and asked, "Riley, you came from the white tower and studied history. Tell me, is that rumor true?"


    Riley stepped forward and whispered: "Master Raymond, the rumor is not believable. According to the records of the white tower, there were only four awakeners of the blood of the moon elves at that time. Three of them suffered accidents one after another, and Lord delavin became blond. No one knows whether there is a necessary connection. But the blood of the Wimbledon family has flourished again since delavin. Until now, But even so, there are still more moon elf blood awakeners than in the era of delavin. "


    "I see. Go down first." The young man said faintly.


    "Yes, young master. I''ll leave first."


    The housekeeper Riley saluted respectfully and walked backward out of the room. There was a faint smile in his eyes. He just saw a green vein floating on the back of the boy''s hand.

 Chapter 131

    Alexandria, located in the north of Jinshui River Estuary, is an important port connecting Borui United Kingdom with the seven major islands. In order to build Alexandria, five powerful lords jointly launched the famous Fishman war. After more than 80 years of war, more than 20000 human soldiers were killed and injured, and more than 150000 fishmen were eliminated. The blood of both sides dyed the river beach red. Therefore, Alexandria is also known as red port.


    Although the war was won, the strength of the five families decreased significantly. In order to protect themselves, they finally united to establish Borui United Kingdom. With Alexandria, Borui Kingdom finally boarded seven big islands at the mouth of Jinshui River and got huge returns. The seven islands have amazing reserves of refined gold, precious juniper nuts, fertile land twice a year, and endless fishing.


    The rich products of the seven islands made the Borui Kingdom grow rapidly, and Alexandria became more and more prosperous, with countless caravans and free people flocking to it. So far, the permanent resident population of Alexandria has exceeded 200000, of which more than half are free people.


    The kingdom of Borui has no strong royal family, but is jointly deliberated and ruled by five families in turn. Therefore, the forces inside Honggang are intertwined, which gives the soil for the survival of the free people''s organization. Crime is rampant in the city, and the numerous gangs have brought many public security problems. Whenever the ruling family wanted to manage the security of the port, it would be constrained by other families. Over time, the port city was strictly divided into three areas, aristocratic area, trade area and civilian area.


    In the center of Alexandria''s aristocratic district stands a magnificent cathedral. The 30 meter high dome of the cathedral is awe inspiring, but it is also very cold.


    It was in the afternoon that there were only two noble men and women and several church waiters in the empty church hall. The tall and straight young man pointed to a huge white glazed rock angel statue and said, "EVA, this statue shows the scene of the glorious Archangel suppressing the Witch King."


    "Yes, Vincent. It was the great lord of glory who saved our mankind, and I deeply admire it." EVA answered softly.


    Looking at the beautiful and enchanting EVA, Vincent was hot in his heart, but the perfunctory in her tone made Vincent a little embarrassed.


    Few nobles bring their favorite female companions to visit the church. For the nobles who lack faith, this is obviously not a good place to talk about love, but Vincent is different. He is a paladin.


    For thousands of years, the paladin family has been intermarrying with the ordinary Knight family, and many branches have been formed. Vincent is the child of one of them, and EVA is the branch blood of the great nobles in Borui Kingdom and the object of Vincent''s marriage. When Vincent first met EVA in red harbor, he was fascinated by her beauty. Although their marriage was doomed, Vincent was still eager to get his fiancee''s heart. However, this is obviously not the strength of paladins.


    Vincent could think that EVA didn''t refuse her invitation just out of etiquette. Now, EVA''s lack of interest makes Vincent regret. He plans how to recover his fiancee''s favor for himself.


    Seeing the prayer table filled with white crystals in the center of the church, Vincent had an idea. He said to his favorite object: "EVA, up to now, evil wizards still threaten the world. It is our Paladin''s mission to eliminate wizards. Have you seen the ceremony to purify Wizards?"


    EVA shook her head. She had just turned 18. The last purification ceremony in red harbor was more than 50 years ago. The wizard was a legendary monster for EVA.


    "Dear Vincent, have you ever exterminated Wizards? What do they look like? Do wizards have horns on their heads and a poisonous snake tail behind them, as rumored?" Asked EVA curiously.


    The intimate address made Vincent happy. He smiled: "Dear EVA, although wizards are the descendants of the devil, they have no horns or tails like ordinary people. As a paladin of the Lord of glory, I am very eager to destroy evil wizards by myself. Unfortunately, now wizards are very cunning. They are hidden among ordinary people and it is difficult to distinguish them."


    Seeing EVA''s disappointed expression, Vincent quickly said: "Wizards can hide from ordinary people, but they can''t hide from the Lord''s eyes. Our church has a magic identification ceremony, which can find those evil people among ordinary people. Of course, there are few wizards now. Most of them hide in a deserted place. Otherwise, I must let the evil wizards experience the power of holy sword."


    "Magic ceremony? Honey, can I have a look?" EVA''s eyes lit up and said coquettishly.


    Vincent''s bones were half crisp. Without thinking about it, he ordered the waiter: "go and prepare. I''ll hold a magic appraisal prayer."


    Several attendants were stunned by the paladin''s order. A clever attendant took the lead in responding. He quickly ran out of the hall. After a while, the priest in charge of the church came in unswervingly.


    Father ram is very angry. The magic detection ceremony can''t be held casually. In fact, the magic detection ceremony can only lock the wizard after the wizard uses magic. If the wizard hasn''t performed magic all the time, the magic detection ceremony can''t distinguish the wizard from ordinary people. The normal procedure is to hold the magic detection ceremony after finding the traces of magic. And every ceremony must be eliminated It costs 12 white crystals, which is not a small expense. Now, in order to please his sweetheart, the paladin actually has to hold a magic appraisal ceremony, and the presiding priest ram is naturally very dissatisfied.


    Although father ram didn''t want to be a wrongdoer, he didn''t want to offend the paladin at the height of the sun. He took Vincent aside and whispered, "12 white crystals."


    Vincent''s eyes were black. 12 white crystals were worth 6000 gold sol, equivalent to his two-year subsidy. Looking back at the expectant Miss EVA, Vincent clenched his teeth and said, "I''m out!"


    Under the chanting of father ram, the white crystals on the prayer platform lit up one by one. The soft holy light washed everyone''s body and mind from the outside to the inside. The sacred and warm feeling made everyone show a heartfelt smile. Only Vincent smiled reluctantly.


    Suddenly, the white crystal turned into a dazzling blood red, and a group of runes were generated in the blood light. Everyone was frozen in place like being stared at by the Hydra lizard.


    "Honey, what''s the matter? Is there a wizard?" Miss EVA covered her cherry mouth with one hand and took Vincent''s arm with the other. Her delicate body kept shaking. She didn''t know whether it was excitement or fear.


    Vincent was unaware of his fiancee''s actions. He left behind all beauty, love and 6000 kinsol. At the moment, his eyes were only bloody flames.


    "Ring the alarm! Summon the paladin!" Cried father ram, his voice hoarse and sharp.


    "Don''t ring the alarm, let''s go quietly!" Vincent tra stopped the waiter running out and said in a deep voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the end of a deep alley in the civilian area of Honggang, a cracked wooden signboard creaked and shook. It said: eternal sleep hotel.


    The location of Yongmian hotel is not good. There is no business and there will be no business. It is the nest of the black sickle.


    The name of black sickle is very loud, but it is a small gangster who doesn''t enter the stream. Although it doesn''t enter the stream, there are also a group of ferocious outlaws living here. But from today on, these outlaws will no longer need to eat.


    A slender man sat on the shabby bar chair and wiped his slender fingers with a snow-white towel. He looked focused and careful. It seemed that the more than 20 bodies on the ground had no effect on him.


    "Bach! You bastard! You''ve killed all my men that I gathered so easily!" The boss of the black sickle, Harman stared at the man as if nothing had happened.


    "Congressman, there are demagogues working for you. Don''t you want so much garbage?" Bach said indifferently.


    "You know I''m a congressman! Come in and kill all my people! Do you still have parliament in your eyes?" Harman growled in a low voice, but with the smell of ferocity and weakness.


    Bach threw his towel on the ground and said carelessly, "how can I talk to the congressman without killing all these eye-catching guys?"


    "If flint were here, how dare you be so arrogant?" Harman said bitterly.


    "If the soul breaker is here, of course I don''t dare to be arrogant. I won''t even come." Bach sneered.


    Harman''s face changed and asked, "you, what do you mean?"


    "The soul breaker has died in Heibao town in the man horse hill! The deputy speaker asked me to ask you, what does the soul breaker do in the man horse hill?" Bach looked coldly at Harman''s pale face.


    "How could this be possible? How could this be possible! How could flit die? He''s a soul breaker! He killed even the paladin of the referee! Who killed him?" Said Harman incoherently.


    Bach said coldly, "Fred is dead. This is a great loss to the parliament! I''m here to investigate this matter. Now, please tell me, what did you ask Fred to do in the man horse hills?"


    Harman was silent for a long time and said, "I don''t know what frit is doing in the man horse hills. I ordered him to assassinate those awakened by the blood of the moon elves."


    "You''re crazy! The awakened blood of the moon elves are all nobles! You''ll kill us all!" Bach grabbed Harman''s collar and said coldly.


    "What do you know?!" Clapping Bach''s hand, Harman said enthusiastically, "only I can listen to the voice of the Lord. The great king of shadow wants me to kill all the awakened blood of the moon elves. I must follow the will of the Lord. Those old guys don''t believe me at all, and they will regret it one day!"


    Bach wanted to strangle the idiot in front of him. The king of the shadow is a master fabricated to unite those novice wizards. The corresponding is the Lord of glory. The top level of the shadow parliament knows that this is false, and only this madman takes it seriously.


    "You fool! You''ll expose us all to the referee!" Bach gnashed his teeth and cursed.


    Harman smiled proudly. "Don''t worry, I have a great scapegoat. The church can''t find us! I let the demagogue..."


    "Bang!" The door of the hotel was kicked open, and the paladin in armor and sword broke in, "heresy! Accept the purified fate!"


    Looking at the stunned expressions of the two wizards, Vincent was very excited. The clergy of the church are divided into five levels. Each level can obtain new divination and more abundant holy power. There are two ways to raise the rank of the clergy: unwavering faith and divine grace. Compared with ordinary priests, most paladins improve their divinity level by obtaining divine grace. Against the alien and purify the wizard, you can get divine grace.


    In Vincent''s eyes, these two wizards are the food for raising the paladin level. Vincent persuaded the priest to carry out this secret arrest on the pretext of preventing disturbing the Wizards. In fact, he didn''t want to catch the two wizards at all. He wanted to cut the Wizards under the sword so that he could get the most divine grace.


    "The running dog of the false god! Die! Darkness will come!"


    Harman roared wildly, his eyes turned dark, his body showed black light, and the fierce explosion drowned Bach and Vincent.


    After the explosion, the ashen Paladin stood blankly in the ruins of the hotel. The double protection of armor and fighting spirit spared him, but Vincent trembled with the wizard''s crazy eyes.


    "Why are you so like a paladin?!"

 Chapter 132

    Sylvia held her chest in her hands and looked helplessly at victor who occupied her sofa. She said angrily, "Victor, that''s my sofa!"


    Victor lay on Sylvia''s favorite sofa with his head on his hands. Facing the questioning of the hostess, he still struggled to sit up and said, "I''ve just finished today''s exercise. I''m very tired. I can''t help lying down for a while before I see you. To tell the truth, your sofa is really comfortable and has a particularly cool feeling."


    Sylvia looked at Victor carefully, saw that he looked depressed and said sympathetically, "well, you can continue to lie down for a while. The scorpion lion skin really has the effect of restoring energy... Hey, you can only lie down for a while. I just killed two ant leaders!"


    Before Sylvia finished, Victor lay down again. He didn''t treat himself as a guest now. "Sylvia, what can I do for you today?"


    Victor''s tired and lazy appearance made Sylvia shake her head and laugh, and secretly rejoice. She always felt that Victor had some resistance to herself, and now she looked much better. Of course, Sylvia didn''t know she had infringed Victor''s patent, and Victor already knew that there was no patent in the world.


    "In two months, the Senate of the kingdom will begin to vote on our proposal. Do you have anything to add?" Sylvia sat down in the chair opposite victor and said softly.


    "So fast?" Victor sat up again and asked in surprise.


    Victor and the York family have reached a consensus. He ceded 3000 square kilometers of land around the entrance of the Everglades to the York family. The York family will set up a baron there and build a fortress at the entrance of the Everglades to defend against the next wave of ant man attacks. At the same time, Victor also handed over the manufacturing method of special bricks to the York family and instructed them how to operate the giant brick kiln. Victor''s reward was to retain his territory and title.


    Victor has no objection to this. There are three entrances to the Everglades. Unless he can block them all, the ant people will still invade the man horse hills, and it takes at least 2000 troops to stick to a fortress, which is a huge burden. Since the York family is willing to undertake this important task, Victor has no reason to object. However, the Senate has decided to vote, which means that the kingdom of Gambis will completely solve the problem of ant tide. But vikdopa had to wait a little longer so that his secret fortress could be completely formed.


    "We can''t delay any more. We must eliminate the ant people before the water season. If we miss the sowing of this season, the Lords of the whole west will be involved, which will have disastrous consequences." Sylvia said in a deep voice.


    Now, 120000 people have gathered in Heibao town. The York family has taken out all the grain reserves, but it can''t last until the end of the wind season. Because ant people deliberately destroy crops, the grain harvest of Renma Hill must be gone this year, and the surrounding Lords have suffered losses to varying degrees. If everyone misses the opportunity to sow this year, it is not Renma Hill family that needs assistance.


    Victor didn''t know that chaimi was expensive, so he had to surrender after receiving Sylvia''s charming eyes, "I have no problem."


    "Let''s talk about our problem." Sylvia gathered her golden hair and said, "you took out the manufacturing technology of rock brick, and you invented the operation mode of giant brick kiln. I need to build three fortresses in three years, so I need you to try to increase the production of rock brick, and help me find a way to prevent the leakage of the manufacturing method of rock brick."


    Victor wrinkled his eyebrows. The operation of the huge brick kiln requires many people to participate in it. People have many eyes. It is almost impossible to keep the manufacturing method of rock bricks secret unless the York family has absolutely loyal alchemists like themselves.


    "Sylvia, you should know that as long as you start producing rock bricks, you can''t stop others from coveting. Moreover, there are so many people involved in making rock bricks..." Victor said gently.


    "I know what you said, but I need five years to build more fortresses in the man horse hills. I don''t want other lords to obtain the method of making rock bricks before forming a defensive advantage." Sylvia sighed first and said with expectation, "Victor, you are very smart. You can design division of labor and cooperation, and you will help me get enough time, right?"


    Victor thought for a while and said with a smile, "it must be no problem in five years. It can even be kept secret for a longer time. The production mode of division of labor and cooperation is the key!"


    Victor''s method is very simple. Let the mower harvest more than five kinds of weeds, burn them into ash, classify them and put them into different containers. The embryo maker takes away the designated container and blends the golden grass ash into the clay embryo in proportion to finally make the brick embryo. In this way, neither the mower nor the embryo maker knows which kind of grass ash is added, or which kinds of grass ash, or all of the grass ash.


    "When making rock bricks, the proportion of gold grass ash is very important. It is almost impossible for those lords to find out the secret. They will only keep trying, and they will certainly not succeed, because they have to solve the problem of building huge brick kilns and the temperature of firing rock bricks. However, when you start cultivating gold grass, the secret can''t be kept. Also, those lords always lose When you are patient, you will also be under great pressure. I suggest you sell finished rock bricks, which will make you much easier. "


    Sylvia thought quietly for a moment and smiled, "great idea! Victor, I really didn''t read you wrong. You are really a genius. But I don''t suggest you sell rock bricks. Don''t you blame me for being greedy?"


    "From then on, the rock brick was invented by the York family. However, you should help me build a castle in the territory for free. I''m not talking about the six meter high one." Victor smiled.


    The benefits of rock brick are huge, but it is also very hot. Victor''s current strength can also keep the interests of rock brick, but he has a more ambitious goal. Compared with establishing a semi commercial and semi military organization, the interests of rock brick have become a chicken rib. As long as someone participates, no matter how perfect confidentiality measures are. The production method of rock brick will leak out sooner or later. It is better to usurp more wealth and develop greater power for the sake of rock brick and other nobles.


    Sylvia chuckled and said softly, "Dear Victor, I will help you build a 40 meter high castle. For your own castle, help me find a way to increase the output of rock bricks!"


    "There is no other way to invest more people and build more giant brick kilns."


    If there is no breakthrough in technology, it can only be solved in terms of scale. Victor spread his hand. This is the only way he can think of.


    Sylvia frowned and said, "I can only mobilize 5000 people to build ten giant brick kilns at most."


    "But Heibao town has 120000 people, and the human horse hills are so large that it can accommodate more people. Why don''t you recruit more free people?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "Victor, 120000 people are the limit that our York family can accommodate. In this ant disaster, we not only lost 2 knights, 11 trainee knights, but also lost 1000 elite soldiers. These soldiers are loyal vassals to the family. Without them, the potential of our family has been weakened. After all, we can''t solve it with the work point system like you The problem is, in fact, your work point system has proved to be greatly flawed. " Sylvia sighed, and her tone became heavy.


    Victor was silent. The York family did suffer heavy losses this time. Although the high-end force was still intact, the middle class was badly hit. The Lord of the world has no way to manage the territory. He simply enfeoffs the land and lets the vassal complete the activities of planting, animal husbandry, forging, training soldiers and so on. The Lord only needs to collect offerings from the vassals in proportion. By employing free people to engage in production activities, the feudal ministers also promoted those who were practical and willing to work to become the leaders of the family. A vassal can manage at least 30 people. The loss of 1000 vassal means that 30000 labor forces are lost. How much less wealth will be created if 30000 labor forces are lost?


    Victor suddenly understood why the York family handed over 12000 square kilometers of land to themselves at the beginning, not because they were generous, but because the York family could not control so much land at all. The York family, like themselves, needs time to strengthen themselves.


    Thinking of this, Victor suddenly became serious and said, "Sylvia, I''m afraid it''s not a matter of increasing the output of brick kilns, but how many troops can you build?"


    Sylvia looked at Victor in surprise and said, "if I count 120000 people, I can form an army of 5000 people, but it will take ten years. What''s the problem?"


    The standard equipment of York''s family is worth 80 kingsol, equivalent to 28 cows. Moreover, an elite soldier still needs years of hard training and learning to skillfully use weapons and equipment. Sylvia said it would take ten years to expand the army to 5000, which is indeed true. But Victor''s heart sank.


    "Not enough! This is far from enough! Sylvia, if you want to keep the Renma hills, in addition to three fortresses blocking the exit of the Everglades, you have to build more fortresses in the north of the Renma hills! You need more soldiers to guard and more people to engage in production and construction!" Said Victor in a deep voice.


    Sylvia said suspiciously, "Victor, are you worried that the kingdom of Dodo will attack us from the north? I can tell you that dodo people will not touch the human horse hills. They are also unwilling to deal with ant people."


    Victor shook his head and said, "I''m worried about ant people!"


    "Ant man? Then you don''t have to worry. Although they are fierce, they are very stiff. The entrance of the Everglades is low-lying. We have built three fortresses, which can block them in the Everglades. Moreover, we have killed 74 ant man leaders. I believe there won''t be so many ant men in the next ant disaster. In fact, if it wasn''t for the ant man who would destroy crops, they wouldn''t have died What''s terrible. " Sylvia smiled and shook her head.


    Victor sighed. No one knows ant man better than him. Victor knew very well that ant talents were not his biggest enemy. The alchemy tower robbed ant people of their wealth and soul fire, which threatened the survival of ant people. This ant tide can only be regarded as the foraging behavior of ant man controllers, so the next ant tide must be aggressive. This is also the reason why Victor is willing to work closely with the York family. As long as the York family can keep the human horse hills, Victor expects the ant people to come and send benefits to himself.


    But if the York family can''t keep the man and horse hills, Victor can only run away. Therefore, Victor especially needs the York family to buy some development time for himself. Therefore, he can''t sit back and watch Sylvia make mistakes, and even try to support the York family.


    "Sylvia, the ant man is not as simple as you think! You told me that the ant man destroyed an alien empire. Can the rigid ant man do this? Will they come back for revenge after the ant man leader has been killed so many? If the ant man is blocked in the swamp, will they go north along the mountains and look for a new exit? If they enter the kingdom of Dodo, what will happen Will the Lord of the kingdom of modor lead the ant man to the man horse hills? "


    Victor''s series of questions plunged Sylvia into meditation.

 Chapter 133

    "What you said has a certain truth. Maybe I think the ant man is too simple." Sylvia looked at the map for a long time, then turned her eyes to victor, sighed and said with a smile: "Victor, why do you think ant people will attack man and horse hills even in a big circle?"


    Victor''s heart suddenly and quietly said, "this is just a guess. In the face of 100000 ferocious ant people, I don''t think it''s too cautious."


    Victor didn''t expect that he would be noticed by Sylvia if he accidentally showed a little horse, but he couldn''t tell Sylvia that he had cut the ant man''s beard, and she was an accomplice. After the ant man reacted, he would not let them go.


    Sylvia did not continue to pester the problem, nodded, drew a picture on the map with her slender white fingers, and said: "This mountain range is the junction of the Everglades and the man horse hills. The low-lying Everglades is a big basin. The drop in the west of the mountain range is about kilometers, and the cliffs are steep and steep. As long as I seal the three swamp entrances, no amount of ant people can enter the man horse hills."


    Victor jaw head agreed that the entrance of the Everglades is a slope low in the West and high in the East. As long as a 60 meter high fortress is built there and a 20 meter wide trench is dug, even if the number of ant people is three times more, they can''t break through the fortress. This is the advantage of the terrain.


    Sylvia glanced at Victor and continued: "The mountains go all the way north to the territory of the kingdom of dodo. Here, it is divided into two roads. One road continues to stretch 1600 kilometers north. The endless forest is in the west of the mountains, and the other road is 400 kilometers east. It is called the boulder mountains because it is rich in stones. That area is nominally the territory of Duke Eriksson. In fact, it is a real pioneer, and there are monsters everywhere. Ant people from The Erickson family territory needs to travel at least 5000 kilometers around the man horse hills, and there are many monster gathering places on the way. Now, do you understand? "


    Victor knew what Sylvia meant, but did not agree with her. He pondered for a moment and asked, "Sylvia, do you think my heart is superfluous?"


    Sylvia smiled, shook her head and opened her lips. "No! You''re right to remind. In fact, before the outbreak of the ant disaster, I planned to build a fortification in the north of the man horse hills."


    Victor''s heart moved and said, "are you targeting the Lord of Dodo?"


    "It may be the Lord of Dodo Kingdom, or it may be a monster or Orc on the edge of endless forest. Well, now we have to add ant man. Anyway, after the forest people and horses migrate, all forces are ready to move to the people and horses." Sylvia pointed two places on the map and continued, "we originally planned to build two large fortresses here and here. If there were no rock bricks, the project would take ten years."


    Sylvia rubbed her forehead and said, "Victor, you really give me a problem. If the ant people really attack the human horse hills from the north, the two fortresses must be built as soon as possible. To tell the truth, it will be very difficult for us to build five large fortresses continuously, and there are not so many soldiers in our family to garrison five fortresses at the same time."


    "So, I want to know, what is the basis for you to judge that ant people will take the initiative to attack man horse hills?" Sylvia asked earnestly.


    Victor thought for a moment, frowned and said: "It''s a common understanding that ant people enter the human horse hills to find food and reduce the number of similar people. But you don''t think ant people have only one behavior? You told me that ant people may have destroyed an alien Empire, and that alien Empire doesn''t know the weakness of ant people. Therefore, it can be inferred that ant people must have other attacks, otherwise they would have been eliminated by the alien empire long ago In addition, the ant man leader will escape, which shows that they are very important to the ant colony. We killed many ant man leaders. Of course, these are just my guesses. But you won''t rely on luck for the safety of the territory? "


    Sylvia was stunned for a long time and said angrily: "Damn it, I was blinded by the interests of land and rock bricks. I should have thought of it long ago. The forest man and horse may deliberately let go of the ant man leader, and the ant man is also using the man and horse family to reduce the redundant ones. They have formed a tacit understanding, but we took over the forest man and horse, but broke this tacit understanding. You''re right, the ant man will probably not let us go."


    Sylvia''s slim hand caressed her white and full forehead, and her eyes showed a dark color. At this moment, she was no longer a powerful Golden Knight and wise family leader, but full of weakness. Victor couldn''t help feeling pity. He came forward and took Sylvia''s soft waist and comforted: "Honey, it''s not your fault. The ant man will eat up all the crops. We humans are different from the forest man and horse. We have no choice but to kill the ant man leader."


    Sylvia leaned against Victor''s arms and felt strange and warm. She was not without weakness, but she had not experienced the feeling of being taken care of since she embarked on the knight''s road. A moment later, Sylvia looked at Victor firmly until Victor became a little unnatural, and then said viciously, "help me find a way!"


    Victor released his hand, completely unaware of the coquettish smell in Sylvia''s vicious tone, and coughed, "well, the ant man leader is obviously different from the cannon fodder of ordinary ant men. Since he has killed a lot, he should kill as many as possible."


    "Of course! I''m not going to let them go. What I want to ask is, what about the fortress in the north?" Sylvia gave Victor a white look and said discontentedly. She didn''t know whether she was dissatisfied with Victor''s answer or whether she was dissatisfied with him.


    Victor smiled: "there are many people and great strength. Recruiting more people can solve these problems. With enough population, the speed of building fortresses will be improved, and more soldiers can be selected."


    Sylvia was stunned for a long time and said disappointed, "this is your way?"


    "What''s the problem?" Asked Victor, puzzled.


    Sylvia asked, "let''s not talk about food. Where am I going to recruit people?"


    "Isn''t there a lot of free people in the kingdom?" How strange is Victor.


    Sylvia sneered: "free people? Would they be willing to go to the hills to work hard? Would they be willing to join the army and fight against the monsters led by the pioneer? If they had such quality, they would not be free people long ago. Heibao town has taken in 120000 people, most of them are the leaders abandoned by other families, otherwise you think I would raise so many people!?"


    "Free people are so unbearable?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "What do you think? The landless landlords don''t count. Those lazy, greedy and afraid of death, free people who dream all day are completely waste. Other lords are eager to send these people out of their territory. These people can neither build castles nor be soldiers. Even if they recruit more, it''s useless." Sighed Sylvia.


    Victor was speechless. He also admitted that not everyone can become a qualified leader. Those eliminated are partly due to limited land, and some are indeed their own problems. However, the main reason for Sylvia''s opposition is that she is limited by the vassal system. The Lord of the world can do almost nothing without the vassal system. Victor was not prepared to say this. The limitation of the vassal system was his opportunity.


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and said helplessly, "the key problem now is that I don''t know when the ant people will invade again. Since there is no better way, we can only give the territory in the north of the man horse hill to the powerful lords in the Kingdom, so that they can build their own castle, train their troops and become a barrier in our north."


    Victor was stunned and said, "you, you want to give the land in the north to other lords?"


    "Victor, compared with war, compromise and cooperation between lords are the most common. At the beginning, King Ryan only used political means to force the vassals of our family to join other forces in order to disintegrate our York family. If Ryan had not had bad luck and met the guy Neo West, he would almost succeed. Facing the three Golden Knights, I There is no other way but to compromise. The situation is the same now. Of course, we can''t agree that the Augusts want our York family to establish a principality in the Renma hills. This time, I give up the land in the north of the Renma hills, which must help the Senate decide to stand on my side, and the Augusts can only choose to compromise. " Sylvia said, sneering again.


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "how much territory do you give up?"


    "A count is a must." Sylvia said with certainty.


    Victor was surprised by Sylvia''s big hand. The count''s collar was at least 15000 square kilometers, accounting for almost one tenth of the total area of the man and horse hills. Sylvia wants to use an earl to lead a powerful family to garrison the north of the horse hill and become the northern barrier of her core territory. The exchange is hardly a loss or a gain. However, Victor believed that no matter which family, if they knew that ant people might attack the man horse hills from the north, they would not jump into the pit to pick up this cheap.


    Victor didn''t care about the life and death of other families. He looked north along the mountain range on the map and gradually had an idea. He said, "Sylvia, can you give me a small territory near the mountain on the northern border? It doesn''t need to be large. 50 square kilometers is enough!"


    Sylvia looked at the place Victor pointed to and asked suspiciously, "what do you want that land for? Don''t look at the territory next to Duke Eriksson. In fact, there is no village there. It is completely a wilderness full of monsters."


    "Well, you mean that Duke Eriksson, like you, just fenced there?"


    "Bah, I''m not so shameless. At least I built a castle for you." Sylvia said angrily.


    Victor touched his chin and sighed, "well, it''s really a castle. At least the Senate recognizes it."


    "You know, I keep some dust falcons. These birds are very smart and can monitor a large area. I plan to set up a sentry there. If ant people really attack from the north, we can prepare in advance." Victor went on to explain.


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up and said in a charming voice, "I''ll give you 300 square kilometers of land. As long as you help me tame 20 dust falcons, how about it?"


    Victor looked up at the sky and was silent. Sylvia''s old tricks reminded him of the liars who sold the land on the moon.


    Seeing Victor''s disdain, Sylvia''s Willow eyebrows turned upside down, and her snow-white little hand directly extended to Victor''s cheek. In the face of the coming devastation, Victor had to give in.


    "Don''t pinch! Well, I can help you tame the dust falcons. However, I can''t guarantee anything. Those dust falcons depend on me very much. They will run away if they don''t see me for a long time. In addition, there aren''t so many dust falcons at all. I can only tame three for you."


    Sylvia kissed Victor on the lips with a smile and said with a smile, "I know it''s your blood talent to tame the dust falcon. As long as your pets can help my knight search for the retreating ant man leader. It doesn''t matter if the dust Falcon runs away, you''ll continue to help us, won''t you?"


    Victor looked at Sylvia and smiled like flowers. He couldn''t help being in a trance. Unconsciously, he and Sylvia were so close.


    "This time, I''ll discuss it with the rest of the family. Whether or not you cede a territory to other families, the land in the north already belongs to you, at least in legal principle. My viscount." Sylvia regained her former wisdom and clarity.

 Chapter 134

    Guangming mountain is located in the middle of the kingdom of El. It is more than 8000 meters high and majestic. It is considered to be the place closest to the sun in the human kingdom. It is here that the first Pope inoko founded the glorious church. Therefore, Guangming mountain is also known as the holy mountain. The Holy See of Guanghui church is set up at the foot of Guangming mountain. Many high-ranking clergy come to the Holy See to report their work every day, or go to various kingdoms of mankind with a new mission.


    At the south foot of Guangming mountain, Paladin conral raised his face full of years'' scars, looked at the holy mountain not far away, knelt on one knee and recited prayers silently. His old white leather armor glowed under the sunlight, which had a glorious and holy taste.


    After the prayer, Conrad did not continue to move towards the holy mountain. He turned west, turned a mountain pass and came to a heavily guarded sentry. Several guards in complex armor saw the shining leather armor on the paladin and pulled up the gate.


    Kanglars nodded to several guards and walked straight through the stone gate. The shining leather armor on his body faded and gradually recovered his true face. Holy power resonance is a phenomenon that all clergy will trigger when praying earnestly towards the holy mountain. Its only function is to prove the identity and holy power level of clergy. Clergy of different levels can travel freely in the corresponding institutions of the holy see without notification and inspection, even the notorious inquisition is no exception.


    Behind the stone arch is a picturesque valley. Colorful wild flowers are in full bloom on the lush grass, like a magnificent colorful ribbon. On the edge of the ribbon, a clear stream flowed out of the valley. The pure stream hit the round pebbles, fell into countless crystal beads, and rolled into the never-ending water. In an instant, it disappeared. On the other side of the stream is a neat and lush wheat field. The heavy ears of wheat have been a little golden. The green wheat leaves move with the wind. The rustling sound is pleasant to hear. There are more than a dozen farmhouses scattered at the other end of the wheat field. This is a vibrant rural scene.


    Kanglars walked down the stream to the deep valley. A group of lively young children ran past him with little fleshy feet, leaving only a string of crisp and tender laughter rippling around the paladin. Looking at the far away child, Conrad couldn''t help smiling knowingly. When several young men in gorgeous robes saw the paladin, they smiled and saluted him, and kanglars responded one by one.


    When the two sides passed by, Conrad couldn''t help sighing. Who could have thought that the rumored gloomy and terrible inquisition was so peaceful and peaceful. Conral went on and soon came to the end of the valley. A delicate chapel was located on the hillside. A white waterfall hung next to it. In the sound of the water, a white gold rainbow hung on the spire of the church.


    Conral climbed up the stairs. At the church door, he saw a man in a short robe standing with his hands behind his back facing the waterfall.


    "Good day, Lord Lestat." Paladin Conrad saluted the man in short robe respectfully.


    Lestat turned around. He looked 30 years old. His thin lips, eagle beak like nose and cold facial lines outlined a sharp temperament like a blade. However, his eyes were calm. These two different temperaments were strangely coordinated and unforgettable.


    "Conrad, you look older again. When can you step into the silver field?" Lesta smiled. The cold lines thawed like an ice river, and the surrounding scenery became vivid. Conlar was surprised and pleased. He knew that this was the performance of the element''s return to flow.


    Conrad congratulated, "Congratulations, sir, you have taken another step away from the field of legend."


    "The legend of knight is so easy to understand. I''m far from it." Lestat shook his head and said, "it''s you who promoted the Paladin to level 3 before you entered the silver field. Are you reluctant to give up God''s grace? It seems that I should give you a long holiday so that you won''t go astray."


    Conral said awkwardly, "uncle, I''ll try. You know, wizards are too rare now. I''m worried that I won''t find wizards again when I need to be promoted in the future."


    Lesta sighed and said: "It''s true that the number of wizards is getting smaller and deeper now. Our trigoval family has been in charge of the Tribunal for 2000, and the divine grace we can get is much less than before. However, the principle that knights are the former and paladins are the latter must not be forgotten. Otherwise, you will grow old quickly unless you can raise the paladin''s level to level 6. This is impossible. You should remember Stay, we are knights first and paladins last! "


    Kanglars was shocked and said sincerely: "uncle, after this official business is over, I will return to my family and concentrate on cultivation. If I don''t become a Silver Knight, I will never use combat magic!"


    Lesta nodded: "Well, it''s not too late for you to understand. After all, our Paladin''s fighting magic is based on itself. The holy power not only gives us strong power, but also inevitably stimulates our potential. Without the continuous supplement of void elements, the paladin''s life will be a line higher than that of ordinary people. Don''t be so strong at the cost of the disconnection of family blood Whatever. "


    Connor nodded and said yes. He was about to explain his intention, but lesta stopped and said, "your business will be discussed later. Let''s see off our comrades in arms first."


    As soon as the voice fell, in a dense forest opposite the waterfall, a blood red flame rose slowly, and the white golden rainbow became a blood rainbow. Lesta and conral stood in awe, and the holy light emerged from their bodies. Then a straight light column rose from the dome of the chapel, and the light column went straight up into the sky, echoing with the bloody rainbow. A moment later, the fire went out, the light column dissipated, and the rainbow turned white and gold again.


    Lesta and Conrad chanted together, "when all things are dark, only glory lasts forever."


    Looking at Connor''s inquiring eyes, lesta said in a deep voice: "no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it can''t sweep away the haze in fermilo''s heart. Unfortunately, he is only one step away from becoming a judge warrior."


    After a long silence, Conrad sighed, "this guy still hasn''t held on."


    Paladins have a firm belief that they can also obtain divine grace through combat, but their divine skill level is generally not high. In the face of aliens and orcs, paladins always rush to the front. They can''t live long. However, the paladin of the referee is an exception. Now the Wizards hide deeply and their power is much weaker, so the paladin of the referee has enough time to improve his divine skill level.


    However, the Paladins in the referee often engage in some bloody and cruel activities, which is contrary to their beliefs. Some paladins will lose their holy power because of the collapse of their beliefs, which is tantamount to being rejected by the Lord of glory. In order to stabilize the faith of other paladins, the tribunal declared that the sins of paladins can be purified through fire, so that the soul of paladins can return to the embrace of the Lord of glory. For thousands of years, countless paladins who have lost their holy power have chosen to burn themselves to ashes.


    Fermilo is an old acquaintance of Conrad. As long as his divine skill level is raised one more level, he will have the combat effectiveness of the silver level, so as to obtain the title of the ruling warrior, and the status of the ruling warrior is equivalent to that of the paladin. Now fermilo completed his redemption through self Immolation, which made conlar sigh. Most high-ranking clergy know that the root of holy power lies in the glorious code, and there has never been a law of self redemption in the glorious code. Self salvation is just a lie that cannot be revealed. Without this beautiful lie, it is difficult for the paladin in the judgment court to persist.


    After sighing, Conrad said to Lestat, "my Lord, I have two things to report to you this time."


    Seeing lesta nodding, conral continued: "the first thing is about the ant man. The ant man invaded the man horse hills and threatened the survival of the people. According to the rules, it should be solved by the shining Knight order, but the knight order can''t get away now. I think the referee should bear the responsibility of exterminating the ant man and protecting the people. This is also the opportunity for the family to obtain God''s grace."


    Paladins can use magic. Their combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of Knights of the same level, but this advantage can only be maintained to the silver level. Once a knight steps into the golden level, the surging element power will make the paladin''s attack magic ineffective. However, paladins of the golden order can use the holy field to freely control the power of the elemental sea to achieve the same effect as legendary knights. Therefore, all golden paladins are legendary paladins.


    Of course, knights will call legendary paladins pseudo legends. There is jealousy here, but the main reason is that the field of legendary paladins can only last for 30 minutes, and the holy power is always consumed faster than the fighting spirit.


    Despite the limitations of holy power, the holy field is still the greatest advantage of the paladin family. In order to obtain the holy field, paladins must increase their divine skill level to level 4. In order to improve their divine skill level, obtaining divine grace is the first choice for paladins. The trigowal family controls the referee. What they lack most now is a stable source of divine grace. After all, wizards are much rarer than monsters. It''s no wonder that Conrad is salivating for ant man, and even lesta is palpitating.


    Lestat thought for a long time and resolutely shook his head and said: "No! Gambis is the backbone of the white tower. The weaker they are, the easier our plan will succeed. The human kingdom has been divided for too long. If it goes on like this, we will perish without waiting for the devil to appear. It has been three thousand years since the sword Saint delavin killed the ogre king, and the monsters in the Northern Wilderness will soon give birth to a new ruler, but we don''t have one now There is a sword saint! "


    Connor stammered for a long time, but still said, "uncle, you are right. No amount of God''s grace is useless if you lose the root of your faith. It''s just that we are too far away from the other five families. The members of the family are a little unwilling."|


    Lesta patted his nephew on the shoulder and said, "the overall situation is important! Although judging all the best paladins, it is not the power of our family. If someone has an idea that he shouldn''t have, his Paladin road will come to an end."


    Connor looked cold and nodded, "I see. I will convey your meaning."


    Konral''s vigilance satisfied Lestat. He smiled and said, "tell me about the next thing."


    "Yes!" Conrad said positively, "Vincent, a paladin from a branch of the family, found two wizards in Alexandria. He hasn''t fought yet. One of the Wizards exploded decisively and killed his companions. According to Vincent, the wizard may be covering up some conspiracy, and he behaved very enthusiastically, much like the crazy believers of our church."


    "Wizards are weird guys. It''s not worth making a fuss." Lesta said disapprovingly.


    Conrad said, "I thought so at the beginning, but Vincent said that the wizard mentioned a scapegoat and another wizard accomplice, called the demagogue. They are obviously implementing a plan."


    "Well, it''s a little strange that wizards like mice dare to implement any plans. Are they organized?" Lestat frowned.


    Conrad replied, "I''m afraid so."


    "I see. I''ll send Constantine to investigate the matter."

 Chapter 135

    The king capital of Gambis, the Senate, and the heads or representatives of more than a dozen powerful families are gathering to discuss the issue of human horse hills.


    "Gentlemen, the harm of ant man doesn''t need me to emphasize again. I want to explain that the three entrances of lizard swamp are not in my York family''s territory. The Senate should urge the kovaan family and the polta family to return to the territory and assume the responsibility of Lord. Instead of discussing how to promote my Duke to a principality here."


    Enbiser in a gorgeous duchess The Duke of York, waving his fat white fist, expressed his views impassively. More than ten powerful nobles of the kingdom of Gambis have set their eyes on the Duke of Wellington.


    The Duke of Wellington said expressionless, "the two families of Kovan and polta abandoned their territory, which violated the Lord''s law and lost their legitimate ownership of the territory. I am here to announce the abandonment of the territory on behalf of them. As for the promotion of the Duke of York to a principality, our Wellington family will not make a statement."


    "Ha! The two territories have become ownerless. Now, who wants to? By the way, distinguished vice speaker gerryward, you have spared no effort to promote my title. In order to express my gratitude, I, nbiser York, propose to give the two territories to the gerryward family, and believe that they can certainly stop the threat from the lizard swamp." Said the Duke of York in a strange manner, facing the Marquis gerryward, the vice speaker of the high seat at the top of the side.


    The silver haired but hale and hearty deputy speaker said slowly, "Duke of York, the properties of those two territories are not enough to support a huge fortress. To resist the attack of ant man, we must build three fortresses in the man horse hills, which requires enough land to support more soldiers.


    If you are willing to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the western border of the Kingdom, the territory of Renma Hill will all belong to your family and its appendages. Such a large territory has reached the standards of the principality. Therefore, there is no problem with my proposal. "


    Pop! The Duke of York patted hard on the arm of the chair, pointed to the deputy speaker''s nose and growled angrily


    "Put away your tricks! Our York family has never thought of leaving Gambis and has always adhered to the responsibility of the Lord to resist monsters. In the face of the ant disaster, only three families in the whole human horse hill are still holding on, and our York family has suffered the most losses. The ant people have survived for at least 1500 years, and everyone knows that they will come back. This is not the disaster of our York family, but the whole gang Bish''s disaster! When we need support, you want to separate our York family from the kingdom! Listen, I''m not interested in being a Archduke, nor in fighting ant people. Otherwise, our two families will change their territory and you will be the Archduke! "


    Marquis gerryward pressed down his anger and said in a deep voice: "You''re right. Our gerryward family is weak and can''t shoulder the responsibility of guarding the man horse hills, and your York family''s performance is beyond reproach. However, the actual situation is that you occupy the richest area of the man horse hills. If there is no hinterland and depth, which family can rely on a little territory to maintain the operation of a huge fortress? How to feed Two thousand soldiers?


    The Kingdom doesn''t mean it doesn''t support you. We will transport stones to help you build fortresses and give you food and iron. But your York family occupies the whole human horse hill and has the potential to defend ant people independently. You can''t ask everyone here to support you all the time? "


    As soon as this remark came out, the atmosphere of the meeting became subtle, and even Duke Neo''s eyes began to dodge. As a representative of the Lord forces in the west of the Kingdom, he was the first to propose to restore the Duke of the York family. But now, Duke Neo had to consider what would happen after the York family occupied the hills. The most basic speculation is that the York family Will become stronger and stronger, but his family will continue to support the York family, but will become weaker and weaker.


    Perhaps it is in everyone''s interest to split the York family and provide limited support. Thinking of this, Duke Neo no longer looks at the Duke of York who keeps winking at him.


    Fat York glared at Duke Neo, who was pretending to be deaf and dumb, and shouted, "who says our York family occupies the whole human horse hill. Have you forgotten that Baron eskry and Baron Wimbledon are still holding their territory."


    In the cold, more than a dozen delegates did not speak. Although Baron Esquire had some background, his territory was less than 3000 square kilometers. After the York family grew, Baron Esquire''s annexation was the only outcome. Baron Wimbledon, who didn''t know that he was Mrs. Rose''s lover. How could this means of concealing people''s eyes and ears impress the families here?


    The Duke of York turned ugly and asked in a deep voice, "how long will the kingdom be ready to support us?"


    "Three years, enough for your York family to complete the reconstruction!" Greyward dropped his eyelids and didn''t look at fat York''s cannibal eyes. Sure enough, he heard York''s shrill cry.


    "Three years! What can we do in three years? This time, our York family has suffered great losses and can''t recover without ten years! Who knows when the ant man will come next? What if the ant man comes again in five years? Let our York family face those monsters alone?"


    Graham said faintly, "Duke, I want to remind you that land is great wealth."


    More than a dozen representatives nodded one after another. They obviously couldn''t accept the York family''s practice of both land and long-term assistance.


    "I know you are worried that we will become a threat if we monopolize the human horse hills." The Duke of York stood up and looked around the crowd coldly. The fat on his face twitched and said painfully: "our York family needs to defend the ant people in the west, and has been unable to take into account the safety of the north of the hill. Now, we have ceded 17000 square kilometers of land from the territory in the north of the family to the family that can resist the monsters in the north."


    The scene was in an uproar.


    Duke Williams was having lunch when he received the news from the Senate. He put down his knife and fork and asked his eldest son, "Charles, what do you think of this?"


    Charles took the snow-white napkin, wiped his mouth and said, "father, although this is not the result you expected, it is the result that everyone is satisfied with. We have no need or possibility to refuse."


    Williams nodded and sighed heavily. Gambis needs the York family to be a barrier against ant people, but it doesn''t mean letting them lie on the Kingdom and suck blood. It was his consensus with Catherine to make the York family a principality in the Renma hills. Although the York family actually controlled the vast land of the man horse hills, they did not have enough people to manage the territory. Especially when it is necessary to defend ant people, the man horse hills will no longer provide annuities and resources for the kingdom. At this time, cutting out the man horse hills is tantamount to leaving the burden to the York family. The Principality of York will need to rely on the support of Gambis for a long time, which is equivalent to being clamped down by the augustian family.


    Williams believed that other lords of the kingdom would not fail to see this, but he did not expect that Sylvia had such courage to directly sell a count collar without facing the ant man. Now, he has no reason to object. The construction of Renma hills will also become a huge burden on the Kingdom''s finance.


    "Father, I noticed that Mrs. rose was fighting for the title of viscount for Baron victor. It seemed that the handsome little Baron was favored by Mrs. Sylvia." Charles smiled.


    Williams looked at his eldest son with appreciation and said: "I originally promised Sauron that I would help him win the title of chamber of Commerce and marquis in a year. Since Baron Victor is not dead, it is impossible to fulfill this promise. I will ask a Viscount to give Sauron as compensation in Renma hill. I believe that the two Viscount of the Wimbledon family will be very happy in Renma hill. As for the other Viscount, let her majesty Catherine arrange it. ¡±


    "Father, Sauron and Victor are natural enemies, and Victor is Sylvia''s lover. I''m afraid there will be danger if Sauron goes down to the man horse hill. The high-end force of the York family is very powerful. Who would have thought they had seven great knights." Charles frowned.


    "Sauron will not take office in the territory. He is still the commander of the guards, and the Viscount is managed by his immediate family. We will build a standard Viscount castle for Sauron. As long as the castle is built, the situation of the man horse hills will be stabilized." Williams said.


    Charles stopped talking and finally asked, "father, I don''t understand one thing. Why did the York family give Baron Victor a territory of 300 square kilometers in the north?"


    With a confident smile, Williams said, "this is the topic I assigned to you. When you understand it, you can tell it to me."


    "Yes, father. I won''t let you down." Charles promised in a deep voice.


    In Charles''s excited and adoring eyes, Williams with a confident smile, secretly thought: what does Sylvia mean by giving her little lover such a small land?


    When the wind season began, the ruling of the Senate was finally settled. The Earl of York restored his title as Duke and continued to serve as governor of the people and horses. The York family occupies most of the land developed by the people and horses, with a territory area of 140000 square kilometers. They will be responsible for clearing the ant people in the man horse hills, and building three fortresses at the entrance of the Everglades to completely block the attack route of the ant people. The kingdom will exempt the York family from annuity, provide the York family with stone, grain, fire oil, weapons, arrows, crossbows, armor, etc., and allocate 120000 kinshores of military expenditure to the York family every year for 20 years.


    There are also three viscount and one Baron in Renma hill, viscount Soren, occupying 9100 square kilometers of land in the north. His territory happens to be bordered by Victor''s territory. Viscount maxim of the Wellington family occupies 8800 square kilometers of land and borders on Duke Neo. Baron Esquire''s territory remains unchanged.


    Victor was promoted from Baron to Viscount, with a territory area of 9300 square kilometers, including the 300 square kilometers territory in the north. In addition to the York family, other lords of the Renma hills still need to pay annuities to the Kingdom, but the church exempted victor and eskry from the 11 tax for three years.


    After Sylvia received the instrument signed by the queen, the Archduke and the church, she began a large-scale military operation. She personally led the rose Knights composed of 6 great knights and 27 knights to attack the ant colony besieged feldspar castle. More than 6000 ant people pursued the Knights and were eventually led outside Heibao town.


    The York family preset a battlefield outside Heibao town and assembled more than 5000 troops, including more than 2000 soldiers of the tusk legion, more than 1000 elite of the vassal family, 1000 archers, 1000 paladins, 20 priests, 141 trainee knights and all members of the rose knights.


    In the chaotic battle, only two silver ant leaders were killed, and the church clergy did not find anything strange. This is due to Sylvia''s constant attack on the ant man leader of the high-level knight.


    The outcome of the battle is not in suspense. More than 6000 ant people were wiped out, 12 ant leaders escaped, and more than 1500 soldiers were killed and injured in the human army. Among them, 554 paladins were killed and 271 seriously injured, 678 elite infantry of York family were killed and 437 seriously injured, 14 trainee knights were killed and 1 knight was killed. It is worth mentioning that Bruce successfully stepped into the silver stage in the battle and became a great knight. So far, the great Knights of York family have reached 8. However, the vassal class of the York family was hit hard again.


    Just after the battle, the human army quickly withdrew to Heibao town. After a while, the ant colonies scattered nearby were led to the battlefield by the strong smell of battle. They began to attack Heibao town. More than 40000 ant people besieged Heibao town more than ten days later. However, the ant colony had nothing to do with the more than 30 meter high wall of Heibao town. Thousands of shooters kept shooting at the ant colony with rockets and stone catapults. Whenever the ant colony can''t attack for a long time and begins to disperse, the Knights of the York family will rush out of the suspension bridge, kill in the sparse ant colony, and then return to Heibao town.


    In this way, the ant colony was firmly attracted outside the wall of Heibao town and continued to be shot by rockets. Sylvia quietly left black fort town with three great knights. With the help of the dust falcon, they tried their best to intercept and kill the evacuated ant man leaders. Sylvia believed that killing the ant man leader who would escape would really weaken the strength of the ant colony.


    At this time, Victor knew nothing about the details of the battle. Before the war, Victor had left Heibao town. He must return to his territory before the Senate messenger arrived, otherwise he would be guilty of abandoning his territory.


    Sylvia wanted Nicole to protect Victor, but Victor refused, and Nicole didn''t want to miss this opportunity to get meritorious service. As for Lilia and other neighbors, they can''t return to the territory until Victor''s ant people are eliminated.


    Finally, Victor took Renault and shack on his way home.

 Chapter 136

    The mountains on the west side of Victor''s collar are closely connected. The highest mountain is only more than 700 meters, and the shortest is less than 100 meters. These hills are gentle, like giants large and small lying on the earth. The hills are covered with gullies, and the mountain streams are winding. The terrain is rugged and complex, just like a maze.


    The wind season is the most active time of the year. The continuous mountain wind roars through the hills, and the lush vegetation roars. Victor stood on the top of a tall tree, facing the wind, overlooking the mountain thousands of meters away. The ridge blocked Victor''s view, but he knew that his secret base was built on the back of the mountain.


    Holding back his excitement, Victor slipped down to the ground with one hand on the trunk. A war mastiff immediately came up, wagged its tail, stuck out its tongue and rubbed victor like a flatterer.


    After patting the huge dog head of the war mastiff, Victor asked the strange militia nearby, "what''s your name? What are you doing here?"


    "My Lord, my name is Morey. This war mastiff and I are on guard in this area to prevent strangers from entering the small fortress by mistake." Said the militia in lock armor and hard bow respectfully.


    Victor nodded and smiled, "Morey, how many militias and auxiliary soldiers do you have now?"


    "My Lord, at present, there are 412 militia members and 187 auxiliary soldiers. In addition, there are eight militia members following captain Nelson." Murray replied.


    "There are already so many people!" Victor was overjoyed.


    After returning to the territory, Victor did not find Nelson to meet, but took Renault and shack into the mountain for the first time. He was eager to see his secret fortress. In fact, neither Victor nor the two militias knew that the secret fortress was built there. Fortunately, the alchemists had controlled the whole mountain area. Not long after entering the mountain, an alchemical crow found Victor''s pedestrian and flew over to guide them. On the way, Victor met Morey, a militia on patrol.


    Now, under the escort of three militia and a war mastiff, Victor advances to the secret fortress. From the treetops, the hill opposite was only a few thousand meters away. However, Victor walked a full ten kilometers along the valley before reaching his destination.


    Before he saw the base, the clanking sound of iron tools had been transmitted to Victor''s ears. Turning around the depression, he saw a scene of great enthusiasm. In this valley, more than 200 strong men worked and sweated around giant brick kilns, furnaces, corrals, vegetable fields and blacksmiths.


    Before Victor took a few steps, Bousso greeted him and saluted, "good day, sir."


    Seeing the familiar face, Victor patted Bousso''s thick shoulder and said with emotion: "Bousso, long time no see."


    "Sir, we haven''t seen each other for 184 days." Bousso said blandly.


    It has been 184 days since he ordered the construction of a small fortress. While mixed with feelings, Victor said with expectation: "184 days, show me your achievements."


    "Your Excellency, as you wish. Please follow me." Bousso took Victor to the camp.


    "Sir, according to your instructions, we have reclaimed 870 mu of land and planted sweet potatoes, celery, round vegetables and beans. It is estimated that 240000 pounds of sweet potatoes can be harvested this year. Because we have not collected enough seeds, the planting area of vegetables is only 70 mu." Bousso pointed to the lush vegetable field and introduced it to victor.


    Victor visually measured the area of the vegetable field, and x-3 quickly gave accurate results. He frowned and said, "Bousso, there is only 325 mu of vegetable field here."


    "Yes. Limited by the terrain, the vegetable fields we reclaimed are not concentrated, and there are six pieces of cultivated land in other valleys." Bousso explained.


    "I see." Victor nodded suddenly. There is not much land suitable for farming in hilly areas, and the cultivated land in mountainous areas is not only limited by terrain, but also affected by water sources. Moreover, these vegetable fields are scattered everywhere, which also brings a lot of trouble to labor and management. It is not easy for them to cultivate nearly 1000 mu of vegetable fields.


    Victor asked anxiously, "these vegetable fields are in the wild. Will they be ruined by wild animals?"


    "My Lord, the alchemical crows are responsible for guarding the vegetable fields. They drive away the birds in the sky. If they encounter animals such as wild boars and yellow sheep, the alchemical crows will call the war mastiff and let the war mastiff drive out the wild animals." Bousso replied.


    "It seems that I''m worried too much. Go and see your farm." Victor laughed at himself.


    After crossing the vegetable field for more than 200 meters, we came to the farm. Seven working monkey militia saluted Victor one after another. Victor raised his hand and motioned them to continue their work without caring about themselves.


    Seeing the fat ground lizards crowded in the fence, Victor felt numb on his scalp, got goose bumps and hurried to another fence.


    The fence covers an area of 15 mu. Before he came to the front, Victor couldn''t close his mouth, because there were 17 huge fast birds, which were separated into three groups by the fence. Obviously, there were three adult male fast birds, which means that the fast bird population can thrive here, and Victor''s plan to establish a fast bird light cavalry has a solid foundation.


    Victor observed outside the fence for a while and found that the fast birds were very healthy. He nodded with satisfaction, frowned and asked, "Why are there only fast birds and ground lizards? Are there no other livestock?"


    "We also found four farm cows and seven cows. They have been driven out to eat grass by the war mastiff."


    "That''s good." Victor first affirmed the achievements of the alchemy auxiliary, and then continued to ask, "didn''t you raise some animals such as wild boar, short tailed deer and antelope?"


    "My Lord, the beasts in this area have been eaten up by the war mastiff. There is no need to breed the remaining herbivores. They all belong to you." Busso said faintly, "the breeding of ground lizards is just to supplement nutrition for war mastiff and fast bird. Our food is abundant. As long as we hunt and collect in moderation, the animals and crops in the mountains can fully meet the living needs of 1500 people."


    "That''s it!" Victor waved his fist excitedly.


    Originally, Victor thought that the alchemy war mastiff was the worst alchemy unit. They ate a lot, had a short life, and had a high cost. They were still cannon fodder. Later, however, Victor found that the war mastiff could effectively control the territory. He began to re-examine the use of the alchemical war mastiff and set his eyes on the mountains on the west side of the territory.


    Mountainous terrain is complex and traffic is difficult. There are many beasts and monsters. Human lords often don''t exploit mountains unless they find valuable mines. Without the protection of knights, a small group of soldiers is not enough to resist the dangers in the mountains. However, building large outposts in the mountains can deter the Lords just because of the logistics cost. The hills are sparsely populated, and the leaders of the York family don''t need to wander in the mountains. With the war mastiff similar to the ferocious wolf, the mountains thousands of kilometers west of the man horse hills have become Victor''s back garden, in which Victor can take and demand animal and plant resources, minerals and herbs.


    Victor asked in a deep voice, "where have you explored this mountain area? Have you found valuable minerals?"


    "Sir, we explored 80 kilometers north and found a silver vein 74 kilometers away, but the beasts in that area have not been cleaned up. According to your order, our main task now is to build fortresses and equipment." Bousso replied.


    74 kilometers north from here, Victor frowned and was relieved when he reached Baron eskry''s collar. The mountain is never under the control of the Lord. The poor man of eskri has no ability to develop the mountain. He is still unable to move in the castle, and hundreds of his neighbors have long taken refuge in Heibao town. However, Victor was secretly determined to let the legend of the ferocious wolf spread in the mountains.


    "My Lord, I don''t think it''s necessary to plant sweet potatoes and vegetables. The wild sweet potatoes and crops are enough for us to eat. Moreover, the yield of sweet potatoes is not high, only more than 300 pounds per mu." Bousso suggested.


    Victor shook his head and said, "no! I''m afraid the whole human horse hill needs this kind of food crop for a long time. These sweet potatoes should be cultivated as seeds. Come on, take me to see the equipment you make."


    The blacksmith''s shop is very large and simple. It just built a huge shed to shelter from the rain. More than 80 strong men with Qiu knot muscles exposed forged various weapons inside. The fire was red, the hammer was flying, the rolling heat wave and deafening noise excited Victor inexplicably.


    Bousso took out a short spear from the weapon rack and handed it to victor. "Sir, this is the refined iron one handed spear we made."


    The whole body of the short spear is made of refined iron. It is 2 meters long and weighs 27 kg. The spear blade is 25 cm long. It is cold and sharp, and there is a faint indigo streamer. The quality of this one handed spear is far higher than that of York''s standard iron spear, and York''s iron spear is worth five gold sols. Victor glanced. There were 421 such one handed Spears on the weapon rack. Later, Victor saw a batch of short swords, hard bows, daggers, shields and body armor, all of which were high-quality products. Victor was most pleased with more than 200 silver crossbows and 6 silver crossbows.


    Bousso reported to Victor: "Sir, these silver crossbows are made of silver crossbows mixed with the tendons of ordinary beasts. They can be opened with the strength of the monkey militia. With the refined iron crossbow arrow, its range and penetration are more than ordinary crossbows and can effectively kill creatures below 20 points of stamina. In addition, we used up the tendons of the ferocious bear, only added 3 silver crossbows, and we also created 500 A silver crossbow. Sir, according to your request, the equipment we have made can arm 400 monkey militia. "


    "Very good, very good! Ha ha!" Victor smiled for a moment and asked, "where''s that fierce bear skin? And my exclusive equipment?"


    Bousso opened a two meter high cabinet, pointed to the things inside and said, "Sir, double silver leather armor, double silver short sword and double silver short bow are all here."


    Victor stared at the glittering silver armor, helmet, hand armor and foot boots in the cabinet. The armor has smooth lines, beautiful shapes and beautiful patterns on the surface, which is completely a beautiful and gorgeous work of art.


    "You! I..." After Victor was shocked, he said angrily, "how is armor? Can I wear it?"


    "Sir, this is the double silver leather armor made of ferocious bear skin. Because the bear skin is mixed with silver, it shows the characteristics of metal armor. Its overall weight is only 55 pounds, which is heavier than ordinary leather armor, but lighter than refined iron lock armor. Its defense is far more powerful than metal armor and can resist the shooting of silver crossbow. In addition, its patterns are carved with secret silver , with excellent element affinity.


    Your two double silver short swords, double silver short bows and 30 double silver arrows are mixed with secret silver, which also has element affinity. The dual silver equipment of these empires has the characteristics of never breaking, self-healing and element affinity. However, they are not up to class I standard because our forge is not inlaid with red crystals. "


    "Enough! I mean, great!" Victor stroked the cold and smooth armor. After a long time, he finally came back and asked, "where''s my fortress?"


    Bousso pointed to the top of the mountain, and Victor looked in the direction Bousso pointed out and wailed.


    "Why is it six meters high?"

 Chapter 137

    Victor, wearing silver armor, whirled around in the woods at a dizzying speed. A huge tree hugged by two people blocked the way. It was about to hit the thick trunk. With a gentle press of Victor''s hands, the whole person was like losing weight and flying up the trunk. He had stood on a tree fork more than ten meters high in a few breaths. In the woods behind him, three iron fir trees with thick legs fell to the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, Victor backhanded took off the short blue and white bow on his back, drew the arrow of the same color from the arrow bag slung behind his waist, and opened the bow to lead the arrow.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, the bowstring trembled, and three blue and white arrows came straight out, and disappeared in an instant. Victor let out a long roar and jumped on the crown of the tree, with streamers constantly shooting from his fingers.


    More than ten seconds later, Victor landed in front of an iron oak tree. Eight arrows were deeply submerged into the hard and tight trunk and arranged in a standard circle.


    Victor raised his visor under his helmet and slowly calmed his fierce beating chest. He was pleasantly surprised by the test results.


    The double silver leather armor made by cloth rope is not only gorgeous and beautiful, but also very tough and lightweight. Its defense mainly comes from ferocious bear skin, which can effectively resist hammer attack and chopping attack. After joining se Yin, the armor''s defense went up to a higher level. Needless to say, even the disadvantage of poor resistance to puncture was made up.


    This suit of armor weighs only 22 kilograms, which Victor can fully afford. Each joint of the armor is very flexible without any astringency. The Mithril pattern also gives it element affinity. After Victor put on the armor, the popular effect was not limited or weakened, but the movement speed was slightly reduced. The double silver leather armor was much heavier than the ordinary leather armor. But such a small defect is insignificant compared with the defense advantage comparable to the ferocious bear.


    The only regret is that the color of double silver leather armor is too eye-catching. As an extraordinary shooter in covert action, Victor never wants to be exposed to the eyes of the enemy. To this end, Bousso proposed two solutions. He could make dyes to dye the armor. The second method is to collect the blood of the hidden spider in the Everglades, prepare a potion and smear it on the armor to make it have the ability of chameleon. While Victor chose the second scheme, he was secretly surprised by the black technology of the alchemical empire.


    Two double silver short swords are sharp and unparalleled. Surrounded by the wind element, they cut off the iron fir tree with a diameter of 25 cm, such as cutting butter with a knife. After cultivating the hidden form of Fu Niu, Victor''s physique has increased to 10 points, and his explosive power has increased significantly. In addition, he has been diligent in cultivating the sword saint''s combat skills during this period, and his popularity has also been substantially improved. If he faces the old ogre again, Victor has full confidence to hit it with these two daggers. This also means that Victor can kill knights in melee. Of course, if the knight doesn''t wear armor......


    Victor would never want to melee with knights. He has a better choice. Master Edwin once described that the high elf shooter can shoot targets within 400 meters, which is comparable to the wind knight. Today, Victor finally experienced it.


    The double silver short bow will not be damaged. On the one hand, the element affinity also improves its firing speed. In the popular state, Victor can achieve two arrows per second, and the double Silver Arrows make the distance surrounded by the breeze reach 20 meters. Victor was shooting while moving on the treetops more than 300 meters away. The power of each arrow exceeded the crossbow and went straight after the military heavy crossbow. Military crossbows are said to threaten bronze knights. Of course, if Knights don''t wear armor and shield......


    In short, with Victor''s current moving speed, shooting speed and accuracy, bronze knights can''t escape being shot even if they wear heavy armor and hold Tower Shield. If Victor uses the silver crossbow, even the Silver Knight''s life is in danger. So far, Victor''s combat effectiveness has completely reached the silver level. This is the effect of double silver equipment, and the equipment can continue to be built.


    Thinking that he would have thousands of alchemical militia equipped with silver leather armor and weapons, Victor was full of expectation. He went to the iron oak tree, stretched out his hand to pull out the arrows nailed to the trunk several times, and finally shouted with an ugly face: "Renault, come here and cut down this broken tree for me!"


    A day later, Victor walked into the alchemy tower.


    "King. I''m back." Victor connects tarring in consciousness.


    "Welcome back, my Lord!"


    The familiar voice sounded in his mind again, and Victor''s face also smiled. "King, report on the alchemy tower."


    "My Lord, the current ceiling of the soul fire of the alchemy tower is 7850, the remaining soul fire is 1858, the reserve fund is 88523 kinsol, 429 soul monkey militia, 6 Funiu militia, 187 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 38 alchemy war mastiffs and 70 alchemy crows."


    "Very good." Victor nodded with satisfaction and said, "I want to adjust the production sequence. After the monkey militia is manufactured, first manufacture 20 alchemical war mastiffs and 50 alchemical crows, and then carry out unlimited production in the order of two Funiu militia, one monkey militia and one forged auxiliary."


    "The Mo has been modified." After the king responded, he asked in his consciousness, "Sir, can I know why you want to adjust the production sequence?"


    "I need an alchemy unit with brute force now." Sighed victor.


    The small fortress ordered by Victor is not only 6 meters high, but is only 6 meters high at present. According to Bousso''s description, the small fortress covers an area of 25 mu, the underground part is 12 meters deep, the aboveground part is 35 meters high, and the brick wall is 2 meters thick, which can resist the attack of medium-sized catapults. However, it is not easy to build such a fortress on the 400 meter high hills. The main problem is the lack of transportation capacity.


    Victor has 38 war mastiffs, 2 around Nelson, 6 responsible for guarding the secret base, and the remaining 30 responsible for pulling dog cars and transporting all kinds of materials


    ¡£ Because the war mastiff has to continuously transport se silver ore and Mithril ore to remote mountainous areas, only a few Linghou militia really carry clay and finished rock bricks, which greatly slows down the progress of the project. After all, there is a big gap between the physique of the monkey militia and the war mastiff.


    In addition, Bousso told Victor that auxiliary soldiers specialized in architecture were enough. The militia can complete the construction work under the guidance of auxiliary soldiers. The militia is not competent in forging weapons, especially when making cumbersome locks, they can only rely on auxiliary soldiers who are proficient in forging.


    After discussion, Victor decided to adjust the structure of the alchemy unit. On the one hand, in order to speed up the construction progress of the fortress, on the other hand, he should make preparations for the development of mountainous areas, including removing predatory beasts, mining and transporting all kinds of ores, and building secret roads. The powerful Funiu militia is obviously better at these manual tasks than the monkey militia.


    "By the way, I have an idea that ant people can provide resources for the alchemy tower." Said Victor to the king.


    "The kingdom of Gambis suffered heavy losses in this ant disaster, its military strength was severely damaged, and its crops were destroyed. In the next few years, the Kingdom''s fiscal revenue will be greatly reduced, and a large amount of funds will be invested to defend the next attack of ant people. If all these losses are converted into kinshore, it is almost more than 3 million.


    I once compared the power of the law of making alchemy units to air transport. Then the air transport of the kingdom of Gambis was weakened. It was the ant man who plundered these air transport, but part of the air transport flowed into the alchemy tower. If this guess is correct, it means that the ant man has not been separated from the alchemy tower system. "


    The king replied: "Sir, your guess is more than 90%. I noticed that with the passage of time, the resources added in the alchemy tower are increasing from the original 7853 gold sol to the current 13478 gold sol. The greater the loss the ant man caused to the human kingdom, the more resources he will provide. According to your statement, the ant man is robbing the Qi of the human kingdom. Therefore, their production model The formula does not deviate from the manufacturing rules of the alchemy tower. "


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "king, I want to know what the maximum soul fire limit of the military alchemy tower is?"


    "It''s usually six times that of the logistics alchemy tower." Replied the king.


    Victor quickly calculated that the upper limit of the soul fire of the logistics alchemy tower is 5000 points, six times that is 30000 points. The soul fire of an ant man leader is 30 points. The number of ant man leaders should be 1000. Each ant man leader controls more than 300 ants, and the total number of ant men will not be less than 300000.


    "It''s really desperate that 300000 pests can regenerate indefinitely by plundering the luck of other races. No wonder they can destroy the alien empire. According to this model of plundering and regeneration, ant people will one day destroy the whole world. Unfortunately, they encounter a restarted alchemy tower. As long as ant people dare to come, destruction is their final outcome." Victor sneered.


    Victor and Sylvia discussed the problem of ant man. If the ant man attacks the man horse hills again before the fortress is built, Sylvia will announce the weakness of the ant man. At that time, the strong human beings will naturally hunt the ant man leader. When their soul fire is absorbed by the alchemy tower, the ant man will naturally become extinct.


    "In theory, sir. But once the alchemy tower is closed, it can''t absorb the soul fire of ant people." Said the king.


    Victor frowned and asked, "can ant man close the alchemy tower?"


    "It''s very unlikely. People without permission can''t exert any form of influence on Rune crystals, and alchemists are no exception." The king replied.


    "That''s OK. There''s nothing to worry about. Unless someone with authority personally kills the ant people''s army. If there is such a guy, I will mobilize the high-end force of the human country to behead it. It is said that the shining knights are very powerful, and there are nine legendary paladins." Victor said triumphantly.


    "My Lord, what I want to say is that if you die, the alchemy tower will be closed." The king warned.


    "Shit! The ant man wants to kill me most!" Victor was startled and thought for a moment. His eyes turned fierce and ordered: "king, increase the production of alchemical war mastiff to 50. I want to hunt the ant man leader who retreated from here!"

 Chapter 138

    In the woods on the west side of Victor''s collar, Nelson stood in front of the tall iron oak tree, exhaled heavily, started his strength from his feet, advanced layer by layer along the joint spine, and burst out on his fist.


    "Bang!" With a dull loud noise, spider net cracks appeared on the thick trunk. The cracks continued to spread. The iron oak gave a painful and harsh groan and finally fell to the ground. As the smoke filled, Nelson pulled back his arm and grinned. This hearty blow turned months of hardship into joy.


    Looking at the broken fracture of the iron oak tree, Nelson was quite moved. These days, he endured great pain and persevered in cultivating the secret shape of Fu Niu in order to improve his strength.


    As a soldier growing up in the mercenary regiment, Nelson has an extraordinary desire for power. Although he has extraordinary physique, he has never received systematic training. All his martial arts are fighting skills taught by the old mercenaries. He has practiced these skills to the extreme.


    Nelson thought his strength had reached its limit, but as he grew older, he would go downhill. But since cultivating the secret form of Fu Niu, his explosive power has more than doubled than at first. Nelson is convinced that the hidden form of the ox is a very valuable secret. Victor taught Nelson this secret method, which made him both awe and gratitude. What I fear is that my Lord is unfathomable. What I am grateful for is that I have been valued by the Lord and given such a valuable secret method, which makes Nelson excited.


    He squeezed his fist and Nelson walked to his hiding place. The camp deep in the woods is very simple. Several narrow sheds are built with branches, which are filled with leaves, and a fire pond is built with broken stones in the middle. There is no fence in the camp. The people who settle here are powerful soldiers and two fierce war mastiffs. In addition to ant people, Nelson didn''t think there was anything in this area that could threaten his gang, and those ant people were busy gnawing at the purple sugarcane forest and wouldn''t enter the forest at all.


    However, the situation today is a little strange. There is no one in the camp. Usually, several tough soldiers will go to monitor the ant colony, while others will go out to collect food, but they will always leave two people to guard the camp. Nelson solemnly checked the environment of the camp and found no signs of combat, and his equipment had not been passive.


    Is it the York knight? But why didn''t the war mastiff warn? Nelson remembered Victor''s warning before leaving. With doubt, he quickly dressed up his equipment, grabbed two battle axes and chased out along the footprints left by the guards.


    Just after turning over the mound, Nelson breathed a sigh of relief when the war mastiff''s flattering sobs and the footsteps of a large group of people came out of the woods. "The war mastiff shows closeness. It should be Lord Victor''s army."


    Soon, dozens of well-equipped soldiers surrounded a knight in silver armor, including the two companions guarding the camp.


    Nelson was surprised. The knight''s armor was exquisite and beautiful. Those beautiful patterns were obviously engraved with secret silver seal. This is a Silver Knight!


    Nelson thought about gain and loss: "is this the real strength of adults?"


    "Nelson, what are you doing here stealthily?"


    The familiar voice made Nelson stare round. He stammered, "you, you are Lord Victor?! you, you are a Silver Knight?"


    When he pushed away the mask, Victor felt happy. This double silver leather armor looks very similar to the secret silver armor. You can definitely wear a Silver Knight.


    "Come on, let''s talk to your camp." Victor pretended to be deep.


    The camp is not big. 30 monkey militia are scattered around the camp to guard. Victor sits on a stump and Nelson stands aside, showing some embarrassment.


    "Sit down! What are you doing standing there?" Victor pointed to the stump next to him. Nelson''s respectful attitude made him a little confused.


    Nelson touched his head and sat down. Victor''s gorgeous armor put a lot of pressure on him. Generally speaking, such gorgeous secret silver armor represents power and power, which can only be owned by lords who are both great nobles and great knights. Of course, this is just Nelson''s imagination. In fact, Victor''s armor is unique. Victor usually gives Nelson a very approachable feeling. He suddenly becomes so mysterious that he doesn''t adapt.


    "Sir, are you a Silver Knight?" Nelson couldn''t help being curious and asked carefully.


    Victor shook his head. "Of course I''m not a great knight. This is not armor, but Mithril leather armor."


    "Ah!?" Nelson rubbed his eyes hard and cried incredulously.


    "Don''t make a fuss." Victor snapped his fingers, and a heavily armed monkey militia came up. Victor pointed to him and said, "look at his equipment."


    The complicated and detailed refined iron lock armour, the iron oak round shield covered with refined iron, the sharp and cold spear, the blue and white crossbow with metallic luster, and two refined iron short swords made Nelson unable to close his mouth.


    After receiving the fine iron short spear handed over by the monkey militia, Nelson stroked it again and again and sighed, "Sir, I''ve never seen such excellent equipment. Even the equipment of the forbidden guard of Dodo kingdom can''t compare with them."


    Seeing Nelson''s admiration, Victor smiled, "everyone has it. Your equipment is ready."


    A war mastiff pulled the dog car and ran over with a wagging head and tail. Nelson jumped up, lifted the mask on the dog car, and his eyes immediately straightened.


    Two powerful one handed battle axes made of refined iron. The half moon shaped axe blade is blue. Five ferocious serrations are stretched out on the back of the axe. The axe handle is covered with circles of patterns, and the end of the axe handle is a reduced wolf tooth hammer. There is also a 2.6-meter-long two handed battle axe. The axe blade alone is 80 cm long. It is green and black, with a fierce and bloody smell.


    However, Nelson is staring at a set of full-body armor. The cyan black armor is made of fine iron. The armor is thick and solid, unique in shape, and the surface is covered with exquisite patterns, which makes it different from the standard armor. It is completely a tailor-made knight armor.


    "Big, sir! Are these for me?" Nelson asked in a trembling voice, pointing to his nose.


    "Of course." Victor said: "this armor may need to be adjusted. It is made of refined iron and weighs 115 pounds. If you feel hard... Well, it doesn''t need to be changed."


    While Victor was talking, Nelson had put his armor on his body at an amazing speed and jumped twice excitedly without any effort. Then he put down the visor on his helmet, picked up the 100 pound double handed axe and walked to the center of the camp. He took a deep breath, his muscles began to beat, his body suddenly rotated, and the speed was faster and faster. The green and black axe disc swirled, and the air swirled, sending out a bleak whistling. The cold momentum was frightening. Nelson finally successfully displayed his skill: whirlwind chop.


    Although the momentum of whirlwind chop was terrible, it could not hide Victor''s eyes. Within two seconds, Nelson turned eight times from slow to fast, and the attack range was a circle with a radius of two meters. It is conceivable that when Nelson is besieged by the enemy, whirlwind chopping can kill the enemy greatly. This is a desperate skill.


    Nelson gasped heavily and was happy in his heart. He walked up to Victor with his axe, knelt on one knee and said in a deep voice, "Sir, I would like to be a sword in your hand!"


    Victor''s eyelids jumped, touched his chin and thought, "Nelson, this rammer, knows his loyalty. It''s not stupid!"


    Nelson is not smart, but he has self-knowledge wisdom. Although he had not known each other for a long time, Victor did not doubt Nelson''s loyalty. It''s not that Victor thinks he''s overbearing. Instead, they both know that they need each other. Victor can give Nelson status, resources and trust, while Nelson can only give Victor loyalty.


    Now, Victor shows his powerful power and gives Nelson the opportunity to improve his strength and tailor-made equipment, which means favor and kindness. If Nelson doesn''t show it, he is a real fool.


    Victor thought of Barol who worked for him. He also valued his potential forces and hoped to gain a core position in this circle. The difference is that Nelson is not smart enough but abides by moral character, while Barol is smart enough but never shows loyalty, and just puts his life into Victor''s hands. The two men have another basic thing in common. They both want to realize their values under Victor''s command. Nelson wants to be a loyal and powerful soldier, and barrow wants to enjoy the life of a spy.


    Victor suddenly realized that everyone has his own pursuit. As a leader, he must have the mind of accepting all rivers, rather than worrying about whether his subordinates are loyal. If you want to get, you must give first. As long as the organization you establish can realize the value of its followers, it can continue to grow and grow.


    "It''s my pleasure!" Put your hand on Nelson''s shoulder, Victor said solemnly.


    "Sit down." Victor motioned Nelson to sit down and asked, "these equipment add up to more than 200 pounds. Do you think it''s too heavy or too stiff?"


    Nelson touched his armor and said happily, "it''s not heavy! It''s very flexible. It''s much better than the original armor!"


    Victor looked up and down at Nelson and directly read his element attributes. Nelson''s stamina attribute actually reached 21 points, 1 point higher than the original. This shows that Nelson''s original physique has not reached the limit, and he has the potential to continue to improve. After a burst of envy, jealousy and hatred, Victor felt like he had found the treasure again.


    "Nelson, what''s the effect of Fu Niu''s secret form?"


    Nelson said proudly, "my Lord, my strength is much greater than before, and my explosive power is at least twice as strong. I won''t twitch if I use whirlwind to cut my body."


    Victor nodded and glanced at the spirit monkey militia, who had practiced the simplified secret form. Unfortunately, the element attributes of the spirit monkey militia did not increase. Victor asked the militia, "what''s the effect of your secret form cultivation?"


    The monkey militia replied, "my Lord, my basic strength has increased by 20%, my explosive power has increased by 50%, and my physical strength has increased by 30%


    Victor''s heart moved and threw a silver cross bow to the monkey militia, "open it and have a look."


    The monkey militia easily pulled the silver crossbow string to the crossbow slot. Victor was very satisfied. Although ordinary monkey militia can also open the silver crossbow, it is not so easy. Obviously, simplifying the secret form can improve the strength and endurance of the alchemy militia. Victor decided to let all the monkey militia practice and simplify the hidden form of the ox, and then deduce the simplified version of the hidden form of the monkey as soon as possible.


    "Nelson, what''s the status of ant man now." Victor commanded the monkey militia.


    "My Lord, there are about 4000 ant people gathered on the Jinshui River bank and about 2000 ant people scattered in the territory. Half of the purple sugarcane forest in the territory has been destroyed, especially in the south." Nelson said bitterly.


    Vikdorson said coldly, "there are two things for me to go back to the territory. First, I will wait here for the messenger of the kingdom. Second, I will kill all ant leaders."


    "I''ve been waiting for this day." Nelson responded in a loud voice, holding his murderous two handed axe.


    Victor patted Nelson on the shoulder and said, "you can''t melee with the ant leader. You can only watch."


    "Ah? Sir, I can hold the ant man leader and give you a chance to shoot him."


    "The work of dragging the ant man leader has been done! In addition, if you go, I think you will become a shield for the ant man."

 Chapter 139

    The Jinshui River bank at the south end of Vic''s collar is 30 kilometers long. More than 4000 ant people wander on the beach, which looks very sparse from a distance. But once there was a battle on the beach, these ant people swarmed like hungry wolves smelling blood. Victor stood on the high hill and witnessed more than a dozen incidents of ant people chasing fish people. However, their pursuit was mostly futile. When the ant colony was not paying attention, the fishmen caught an ant and dragged it into the river. When the ant colony gathered, the fish man had fled back to the turbulent river with his prisoners. The water splashed and the green blood of the ant man gushed out of the water. The ant colony can only scream helplessly on the beach.


    The intelligent guerrilla tactics of the fishman overturned Victor''s understanding of them. He was surprised and asked, "when did these fishmen start to adopt this strategy?"


    "After you left the territory, these fish people fought two battles with the ant colony. About 1000 fish people were killed, and the loss of the ant colony was not small. Two ant leaders directly withdrew from the territory. Then these fish people began to sneak attack the ant people, which has lasted until now. Before long, the fish people will attack the ant colony. These little monsters are notoriously stubborn." Nelson giggled.


    The fish man''s ugly head loomed and appeared in the waves of Jinshui River, and stared at the ant colony on the river bank with fierce eyes. It was obvious that they would not let go of these invaders.


    Victor smiled and said, "Nelson, don''t you think these fish people are cute?"


    Nelson was stunned and laughed again. If these fish people hadn''t dragged the ant colony, Victor''s purple sugarcane would have been eaten clean by the ant people. Fish people protect the precious purple sugarcane resources with their lives. From this point of view, they are really cute.


    "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. We''ll help the fish man''s friends and let them fight with the ant man again." Victor asked Renault nearby, "how''s it going over there?"


    Renault nodded and said, "as you ordered, everything is ready."


    "Then take action." Victor jumped into the dog car. When he saw Nelson jumping into another dog car wearing heavy armor, he couldn''t help asking, "Nelson, don''t you feel tired in armor?"


    Nelson clapped the fine iron breastplate and said in high spirits, "Sir, this weight is nothing. I don''t feel tired at all!"


    Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth. Nelson won''t feel tired sitting in the dog car. What''s tired is the war mastiff pulling him. Well, this portion is nothing to the war mastiff, but isn''t it really hot to put yourself in an iron can? Finally, Victor didn''t ask this question. Anyway, Nelson''s answer must be not hot. That''s what he answered yesterday.


    It wasn''t long before Vic and his entourage arrived at their destination. This is a dense grove. Outside the forest, hundreds of ant people are working hard to nibble at pieces of purple sugarcane. In the rustling sound, the three meter high purple cane kept falling down. Victor and Nelson looked at each other and saw the anger in each other''s eyes.


    "Donny, have you dug the pit?" Victor asked a monkey militia.


    The militia Doni pointed to the pit not far away and replied, "Sir, it has been dug. It''s ten meters deep."


    The two meter square pit is ten meters deep, and the bottom is covered with the leaves of Crotalaria. There were two wooden barrels beside the pit, which were filled with green paste. The pungent smell made Victor frown. "How long is the antiseptic effect of these herbs?"


    "It can ensure that the body will not deteriorate within 30 days. However, it is uncertain whether it is effective for ant people." Donny said honestly.


    Victor nodded and was about to speak, but he heard Nelson''s voice, "Sir, do you really want to sacrifice these big dogs? They are very strong and loyal, and they are trustworthy partners."


    Ten war mastiffs sat side by side on the ground. Nelson touched their heads and wanted to sacrifice these powerful and violent animals, which made him deeply regret. Seeing this, Victor sighed: "the ant man leader is a silver monster. How can we kill silver monsters without sacrifice? These war mastiffs are cultivated with secret medicine. They can''t bear, have a short life, and eat too much. At present, we can''t raise so many war mastiffs."


    "My Lord, the strength of these war mastiffs is similar to that of the fierce jackals. It''s a pity to sacrifice them like this. Anyway, the territory is full of wild boars. It should be no problem to feed them! Otherwise, let me try? With war mastiffs nearby, I''m sure I can do it!" Nelson was eager to try with two new tomahawks.


    "If you practice for another three months, it''s almost the same to practice the secret form of the monkey!" After staring at Nelson, Victor said, "although there are many wild boars in the territory, it''s a pity that the war mastiff can eat them up in a few months!"


    "My Lord, wild boars will destroy crops. It''s only good if they die. What''s a pity?" Nelson asked puzzled. When the mercenary regiment was embarrassed, they even took the task of eliminating wild boars.


    Victor has a headache. The war mastiff is a standard model of violent animals, and a violent animal needs a territory of at least 100 square kilometers to ensure sufficient food. Raising too many war mastiffs will only destroy the animal resources of the territory. Victor is not going to explain to Nelson what is environmental protection and what is the path of sustainable development. He just said: "wild boars are very useful to me. When the territory starts to be rebuilt, I am going to raise a large number of wild boars."


    Scratching his fine iron helmet, Nelson wondered that no one in the human kingdom would raise wild boars, because the Lords didn''t like greasy pork.


    Lord Victor said it must be useful. He can always see wealth that others can''t see. Thinking of this, Nelson no longer tangled, but some excitement and expectation.


    "Let''s go!"


    At Victor''s command, a majestic war mastiff roared and jumped at the ant colony in the purple sugarcane forest. Before they reacted, they directly killed the two ant people at the outermost edge, barked provocatively and ran towards the beach.


    The ant colony responded with a shrill scream and chased the green and bloody war mastiff. In a moment, it disappeared, leaving only the ant man leader standing alone. The ant man leader turned his head and slowly prepared to leave. Another war mastiff jumped out, its mane suddenly rose and showed its cold and sharp fangs, blocking the way of the ant man leader.


    The ant man leader looked at the battle mastiff the size of a calf. After some evaluation, he was convinced that the beast in front of him had no hunting value, so he continued to move forward.


    The green eyes of the war mastiff turned blood red, the muscles under its fur were high and raised, and the whole body was big. It rushed behind the ant man leader with a lightning speed, bit one of its hind legs hard, and dragged it back violently. Its sharp tusks and shell rubbed fiercely, making people''s teeth sour and creaking, After all, he failed to bite the tough armor of the ant man leader.


    The ant man leader was dragged by the great power and was suddenly angry. Saber Toothed tigers don''t prey on mice, but it doesn''t mean they won''t get angry when bitten by mice. The ant man leader raised his hind legs and stepped down on the war mastiff. It wanted to trample the overkill beast into meat and mud.


    "Bang"


    The ant man leader stepped into the air, and his hind legs fell deeply into the fragmented soil. How fast is the war mastiff in the bloodthirsty state? It escaped the fatal trample and chewed on the leg of the ant man leader. Provoked again, the ant man leader changed from rage to rage, pulled out his hind legs and turned to chase the war mastiff.


    The ant man leader of the silver stage spread his four legs and reached a speed of 20 meters per second. However, he still couldn''t catch up with the bloodthirsty war mastiff. Therefore, the powerful and ferocious monster ran around chasing the war mastiff, and the war mastiff didn''t run far, so he took the ant man leader around the area.


    Ten minutes later, the bloodthirsty state finally ended. The war mastiff was like a leaky balloon, his full body collapsed, and his speed slowed down a lot. The ant man leader pounced on the weak war mastiff, and then it tore the annoying animal in two.


    With a wild hiss of satisfaction, when the ant man leader turned to leave, another war mastiff came out of the purple sugarcane forest. The same scene happened again.


    When the ant man leader killed the sixth war mastiff, Nelson could no longer restrain his anxiety when he saw the remnants of the war mastiff scattered in a pool of blood. He asked Victor, "are you almost there, my lord?"


    Victor didn''t care about Nelson''s expectations. The war mastiff was originally used for sacrifice. The production cost of a war mastiff was 1200 kinsol. As long as the loss was no more than ten war mastiffs, the operation would not lose money.


    After a while, Renault came over and reported to Victor: "my Lord, the ant colony has been brought to the designated position."


    Victor''s eyes lit up and made a gesture. The remaining three war mastiffs rushed to the ant man leader at the same time.


    While the ant man leader was entangled with four war mastiffs, Victor, hiding 300 meters away, shot through the ant man leader''s head with a silver crossbow. The surviving war mastiff quickly escaped from the dying ant man leader. After struggling for a long time, the ant man leader finally died.


    "Come on!"


    The war mastiff dragged the body of the ant man leader and ran to the pit. Several militiamen rushed to the battlefield with barrels full of boar dung and covered the green blood of the ant man leader with pig dung. The body of the ant man leader was thrown into the pit. After the prepared antiseptic herbs were dumped, the militia buried the pit again. When all this was done, Victor took everyone out of the woods where he was hiding.


    At the same time, in a valley near the river beach, the ant colony that lost the ant man leader fell into chaos. More than 200 monkey militia with hard bows fired deadly arrows at the killing ant colony from the hill. After several rounds of shooting, all 400 ant people were dead in the valley. The monkey militia decisively retreated to the west of the territory.


    The ant colony on the beach smelled the death of the same kind, and more than 3000 ant people rushed to the valley. When they were far away from the beach, the fishermen in Jinshui River rushed to the Bank of the river.


    In this way, a fierce battle broke out between the fish man and the ant colony again.

 Chapter 140

    The mountains to the west of Victor''s collar. The secret fortress is built on the top of a hill more than 500 meters high. The hill is surrounded by mountains on three sides and faces a kilometer cliff on the back. Below the cliff is a foggy lizard swamp.


    Victor was very satisfied with the location of the secret fortress. The three jagged hills were natural barriers. They surrounded the hills where the fortress was located, leaving only two dangerous passes connected with the outside world. At the foot of the fortress hills are two valleys, covering an area of more than 3000 mu. A mountain stream flows at the bottom of the valley. Brick kilns, blacksmith shops, farms and hundreds of mu of cultivated land are distributed on both sides of the mountain stream.


    Dozens of robust militiamen pushed heavy-duty cars and continuously sent finished rock bricks to the top of the mountain. The rock bricks transported by the tall and strong Funiu militia at one time are several times that of the monkey militia. It was with enough manpower that the construction of the fortress was many times faster. So far, the fortress has been built to a height of 16 meters. Victor estimates that the fortress can be built in another 40 days.


    At that time, relying on the fortress, you can attack and retreat and defend, so you can really control this mountain area. However, although the location of this secret base is secret, easy to defend and difficult to attack, it has no retreat like the hill camp. Thinking of this, Victor went around the back of the construction site and looked under the cliff. He saw a 976 meter drop from the cliff. He couldn''t help frowning.


    Victor asked Bousso, who followed him, "is there any way to build an escape passage?"


    "Sir, we can build a lifting iron rope, dig a foothold on the cliff, use the foothold to build a lifting iron rope, and finally safely reach the bottom of the cliff. In order to save iron materials, I suggest setting the lifting iron rope at the bottom of the valley. In this way, the drop of the cliff is only more than 500 meters, and the length of the iron lock can be reduced by half." Bousso replied.


    Victor thought carefully, nodded and said, "first build 1200 weapons and equipment, and then consider building a lifting iron rope when a new ore vein is found."


    As he spoke, militia Jack came over and reported: "Sir, the body of the ant man leader has been brought back. It is well preserved and there is no element dissipation."


    As expected, Victor''s pupils contracted. Element dissipation is the phenomenon that the body of an alchemical unit decomposes rapidly into empty elements in the form of decay after death. The process of element dissipation does not take more than ten days. After ten days, the body of alchemist will disappear completely. This is also an important feature that distinguishes alchemical organisms from natural organisms.


    Victor had noticed that ant people would devour the bodies of the same kind, but would not devour the bodies of war mastiffs. Coupled with the 30 life attributes of the ant leader, he suspected that ant people might be a natural life, a natural life related to the alchemy tower. To test this guess, Victor developed and implemented a plan to hunt ant man leaders. After taking various measures to cover up the smell and prevent corrosion, the ant colony did not find that the ant man leader was killed. Later, Victor dealt with the three retreating ant leaders in the same way.


    "Show me!" After all, the ant man leader is a silver monster. Victor came to confirm its value today.


    When they arrived at the blacksmith''s shop, several alchemist militia were cutting the body of the ant man leader with sharp silver knives. Their technique is very skilled. The ant man''s dark shell has been stripped off, revealing the dark green body inside. The pungent smell fills the whole room. Victor insisted for a while, but he still retreated outside the room.


    Victor took a deep breath of fresh air and asked, "Jack, is this ant man''s body valuable?"


    "My Lord, the carapace and tendons of ant man belong to class II materials, and the heart of ant man originally belongs to class II materials. It is useless due to blood loss." Jack quickly replied that collecting all kinds of materials is his old business.


    "What''s the use of the heart of the ant man leader?" Victor naturally knew the use of ant man''s shell and tendons. He was curious that ant man''s heart was also a class II material.


    "It can be used as a raw material for alchemy."


    Jack''s answer immediately lost Victor''s interest. There are many kinds of alchemy potions with powerful functions. Some potions can even directly improve human element attributes. Victor also coveted the powerful effects of alchemy potions. Unfortunately, the alchemy militia can only identify materials and can''t make alchemy potions. Moreover, according to Renault, alchemy potions should be made by alchemists themselves. The alchemy Empire has been dead for tens of thousands of years. Alchemists are afraid that they can''t even find the ash.


    "Can the shell and tendons make silver armor and silver crossbow?" Victor asked expectantly.


    "Yes." Bousso gave a positive answer, and Victor breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is no doubt about the power of the silver crossbow. Due to the lack of high-quality tendon materials, the cloth rope can not continue to produce the silver crossbow. Victor had an idea and turned his attention to the ant man leader of the silver stage. Since the tendon of the ferocious bear can be used as the crossbow string of the silver crossbow, the tendon of the ant man leader should also be used as the material for making the crossbow string. Therefore, Victor added a link to deal with the bodies of ant man leaders when making battle plans.


    In order to prevent the ant colony from finding the body of the ant man leader, Victor ordered to dig a hole 10 meters deep, and prepared antiseptic herbs and Crotalaria leaves to cover up the smell. After more than ten days of burial, it was determined that the ant colony could not track the body, and then Victor asked the militia to dig it out and transport it here for further treatment. Sure enough, the ant man leader was of great value and didn''t disappoint victor.


    "Bousso, how many silver crossbows and silver armor can this ant man leader''s body make?" Victor asked with a smile.


    "Enough to make six silver crossbows and a silver armor." Bousso replied.


    "Are you sure it''s six, not three?" In addition to the surprise, Victor was skeptical. The ferocious bear''s tendons make only four silver crossbows, and the ant man leader is obviously much smaller than the giant bear.


    "My Lord, the tendons of the ant man leader are very thick. After segmentation, we can make six heavy crossbows. However, class 2 tendons are very tough. We need a knife made of refined gold and silver to complete the tendon segmentation." Bousso explained.


    "I will solve the problem of refined gold." Refined gold is of high value and can make weapons stronger and sharper. However, it is not in short supply as secret silver. It can still be traded in the market. Victor frowned and asked, "how is the silver armor made of ant man''s shell better than my silver leather armor?"


    "Sir, your double silver leather armor is class III armor, and the ant man''s shell is class II material, which is a whole grade worse." "The double silver armor made of ant man''s shell has increased defense by 50%, reduced weight by 30%, and good air permeability," busso said


    Taking a deep breath, Victor experienced the feeling of being knocked down by happiness. There are still more than 5000 ant men in the territory. According to the calculation that the ant man leader controls 400 ant men, there are at least 13 ant man leaders. With the ant man leaders retreating from Viscount Buryat and count chebman, Victor estimates that the number of ant man leaders that can be intercepted will not be less than 50. If you kill all these ant man leaders, you can make 300 silver crossbows and 50 sets of top armor. Anyway, Victor, the leader of these ant people, is not ready to let go, and now he can''t let go.


    "Prepare the dog car. I''m going to hunt the ant man leader." Vic''s eyes glowed green and shouted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, the banquet hall of Heibao was illuminated by hundreds of lizard oil candles, just like the day. More than a dozen powerful and majestic armor warriors stood motionless around the hall with long halberds, and the beautiful maid took light steps to bring plates of delicacies to the long table. Bright candlelight, dignified and solemn warriors, soft and vivid maids, and countless delicious dishes create a scene of a grand aristocratic banquet.


    "Viscount tenet, you are a famous gourmet among the royal nobles. Please comment on the taste of steamed white belly fin fish." The white and fat Duke of York said with a smile.


    Viscount teness put down his silver knife and fork, smiled gracefully and said politely, "Duke, this is a delicious food I have never tasted. I guess you must have obtained several recipes for halflings, because the previous dishes are also excellent."


    Looking at teness''s slightly stiff smiling face, the depression in the Duke of York was cleared away. On the way back to Renma hill, the envoy of the same king was modest and polite, and his appearance was blameless. However, there was a strong sense of superiority behind his elegant appearance. The last carriage had to be divided into left foot first or right foot first, sitting in a carriage and putting a cushion under his ass first. The Duke of York was very angry, very angry. He had to let the arrogant King know what the Millennium family was and what the aristocracy was. After returning to the castle, the Duke of York warmly entertained the king''s Messenger, and the two chefs who used to look at people with their nostrils did not embarrass themselves. York decided to promote the two chefs to the vassal of the family. Anyway, their goat hotel has been demolished.


    "I''m relieved to be recognized by Wangdu gourmet. Please enjoy the delicious food, viscount tenet." The Duke of York, holding up his chopsticks, earnestly advised. He also wanted to see ternis embarrassed again.


    Tnis''s elegant smile became more and more stiff. He wanted to punch the fat face of the Duke of York. As a court aristocrat, tnis has always been known for his elegance and politeness, even in the face of the strength of the Duke of York. But the welcome dinner made Tanis a real bumpkin.


    The Duke of York''s dinner is not worth mentioning. Tanis can find many problems. For example, those Armored Warriors actually wear real armor. Do they think this is a battlefield? These beautiful maids, with snow-white slender thighs exposed under their slit skirts, look very moving. It''s good, but their gait is too vigorous, isn''t it? There is a callosity left by sword practice on their palms. There are handmaids. It is clear that they are well-trained female swordsmen. It is unprofessional and impolite to use elite warriors as guards of honor and female swordsmen as maidens.


    Tennessee laughed in his heart, but talked and laughed quietly with the Duke of York. But when the dishes were served, tnis was surprised to find that he didn''t know a dish. How can Lord Viscount eat dishes he doesn''t know? You should know that each dish has a unique eating etiquette. Therefore, the Viscount asked the Duke of York with dignity how to taste these delicious dishes with color, smell and shape? The Duke of York asked the maid to give everyone two short sticks made of ivory and personally demonstrate how to use this unique tableware. Then the Viscount made a fool of himself.


    Tnis put his hands on the table and smiled at the Duke of York, "thank you for your hospitality. I''m full."


    "That''s a pity. The back main course hasn''t been served yet. You''re welcome, Knight Romon and knight Winnie. Please enjoy yourself." The Duke of York said with a smile to the two knights who followed him.


    Tnis looked back and saw his two companions flying two short sticks there, almost gushing old blood. He coughed and said, "well, Duke, after tomorrow''s canonization ceremony, I have to canonize Baron victor. However, viscount Victor has a long way to lead. I hope you can send knights to escort my motorcade."


    "My knight is fighting the ant man. I''m afraid he can''t escort you to the Viscount victor. I can only send a cavalry team to guide you. In addition, I suggest you give up your carriage and ride." Replied the Duke of York.


    Tnis was shocked and said in a deep voice: "Duke, I heard that Viscount Victor''s castle was destroyed by ants. How can I find Viscount victor in the wild? I''m afraid we''ll have to search in the wild for many days. Although I have two Knight companions, Victor leads a lot of ants. You know, if we can''t find Viscount Victor, his title will not be canonized."


    "If you don''t provoke the ant man, the ant man won''t attack you. It''s easy to find Viscount victor. As long as you enter Victor''s collar, he can find you." Said the Duke of York meaningfully.


    Tnis wisely didn''t ask why Victor could find them. Anyway, if they couldn''t find Victor, they would leave. He pondered for a moment and asked, "Sir, I need to know the purpose of the small fief north of viscount victor."


    "Baron Victor, oh, he''s a Viscount now. Viscount Victor knows the truth. He wants to build the first barrier against monsters in the north."


    Viscount teness, "..."

 Chapter 141

    Heishui river flows quietly, and a convoy drives south along the river bank.


    In the luxurious and spacious carriage, viscount tnis sat in his seat and looked thoughtfully at the jockeys of the York family through the window.


    "Tnis, didn''t you say that the Duke of York was a real country aristocrat? Why did you stare at his cavalry?"


    The female Knight winijong has a nose and mouth. Her skin color is like jade. She has long blond wavy hair. She stretches her waist. Her full chest and straight and slender legs stretch an attractive curve under her skin armor. Tenet''s heart beat and he took back his eyes and didn''t dare to look more. Seeing that tnis was unmoved, Winnie''s eyes couldn''t help showing disappointment.


    Tnis naturally understood the wishes of the female Knights of the family, but he was determined to become a palace minister. In addition to his political achievements, his marriage was also an important political capital. Tanis had to live up to Winnie''s affection.


    Seeing the atmosphere in the carriage become awkward, the middle-aged Knight Romon said: "The York family is a standard local aristocrat. They are very different from our royal aristocrats. For example, the attendants and maidens of the York family have good martial arts skills, which is incredible to us. But it is normal for the local aristocrats. Don''t you see that cavalry is yesterday''s guard of honor Warrior?"


    "Really! I didn''t even notice." Winnie looked at the cavalry outside the window and said in surprise, "how could the Duke of York let the real warriors act as a guard of honor? Are they too poor to afford a guard of honor?"


    "It''s nothing strange." Said Viscount teness: "The Lord''s attendants are the second sons or daughters of the vassal. Although they have no status as vassal, they have received the education of vassal since childhood. They serve the Lord and ultimately have to find a way out for themselves. Most of those attendants will become soldiers of urban defense, soldiers of Public Security Office and officials of tax office. If they can''t become the personal attendants of the nobility, most of them will marry other vassal, she said We have to shoulder the burden of training our children, so it is also necessary to learn martial arts. "


    Winnie frowned and said anxiously, "so the local leader is much better than us!"


    "On the contrary." Tennessee raised his chin out of the window and asked, "Winnie, who do you think is better than the jockeys we brought?"


    The cavalry outside the carriage is divided into two groups. The jockeys of York family are inferior to the cavalry brought by viscount in terms of equipment, mount and physique.


    "The York cavalry can''t compare with our cavalry, but it''s the Royal Guard cavalry! It''s not a soldier of our family." Winnie shook her head and sighed.


    "It depends on what you say." Tenet smiled: "Our family doesn''t even have cavalry. How can we compare with the York family? However, we are all nobles and royal families. To be exact, we are all vassals of the royal family. Our etiquette, attendants and maidens completely imitate the standards of the royal family. The soldiers of the royal family are soldiers, and the attendants are attendants. They won''t be ministers and children like local lords Soldiers. The soldiers of the York family not only have to hone their martial arts skills, but also take care of their own fiefdoms during busy farming. Therefore, their attendants can''t compare with the attendants of the king''s capital, and their cavalry can''t compare with the cavalry of the king''s capital. It''s better to concentrate on one thing than anything. "


    "Indeed." Winnie nodded and asked suspiciously, "then why doesn''t the local Lord do this?"


    "Because the Lords are too poor." Tnis explained: "The Lords of the whole kingdom pay annuities to the Kingdom, so that the royal family has enough wealth to train special talents. Craftsmen, soldiers, painters, attendants, horse breeders, and even our kings and nobles are trained by the royal family. For example, we send SIKO family, scholars to serve in the court, knights to serve in the guard army, we serve the royal family, and the royal family gives us salaries.


    Romon is a knight of the guards, and his annual salary is 8000 gold sols, while the Knights of the York family receive less than half of Romon''s salary every year. The salary paid by the royal family every year is a huge expense. The Lords have been very hard to support their own army, and there is still money to cultivate special talents. "


    Tnis turned his tone and said: "However, the York family already has the foundation to change their own pattern. This time, although they have suffered heavy losses, they have gained a vast territory and canonized all their high-ranking knights as vassal Lords. The most important thing is that in the next 20 years, the York family will not only not pay an annuity, but also get financial support from the kingdom. Now they have full-time chefs and create unique talents Special dining etiquette... Well, maybe in more than ten years, the prototype of a kingdom will appear. "


    "Tanis, I still don''t understand one thing. Although the number of ant people is appalling, they are brainless insects with monotonous and rigid tactics. The kingdom is fully capable of blocking the entrance of the Everglades. Why give the man horse hills to the York family? Isn''t this training opponents for the kingdom?" Romon Knight spilt.


    Tnis took a look at Romon. The idea of family Knights represented the views of many kings and nobles. Everyone coveted the territory of Renma hill, but he didn''t know that it was a royal taboo for the kings and nobles to manage the territory and establish family power. Tnis felt it necessary to clarify the powerful relationship with Romon, so as not to be used by interested people and hinder his promotion ¡£


    "The original strategic focus of the kingdom was to expand northward and annex the declining dodo kingdom. Unfortunately, the situation changed too quickly. His majesty Ryan died, Emperor Rand rose, and the Sassanian Empire no longer attacked dodo. The Kingdom''s strategy changed from attack to defense. Compared with the newly acquired human horse hills, it is more important to develop a mature hinterland.


    The York family''s high-end force is very powerful, but their comprehensive strength is far from that of the royal family. Fighting against the ant people depends on their comprehensive strength rather than high-end force. Since the York family is willing to stick to the human horse hills, what reason does the royal family have to refuse? Hey, hey, even if the York family seals three entrances, what will they use to build other castles? There are not enough castles , the man horse hills are not fortified for the kingdom.


    Of course, as long as Mrs. rose is one day, the royal family will not take tough measures against the York family. If the York family loses Mrs. rose, they will not obediently submit to the royal family. Although Mrs. rose is strong, everyone knows her problems. And the Golden Knights of the Auguste family emerge one after another. In the final analysis, noble blood is the foundation of the royal family.


    I would like to remind you that we kings and nobles must keep up with the royal family. Only when the king is strong can our families have the opportunity to grow. Romon, you must not be bewitched by others and do your work safely. When the royal family needs, it will naturally give us territory, just like Viscount Sauron. "


    Romon looked solemn and said, "I see!"


    But Winnie said, "how strong is Mrs. Sylvia to make the royal family give in on her own?"


    "Eight years ago, the Sassanian Empire launched the battle of Whitewater castle in an attempt to open the door of Dodo Kingdom at one stroke. As a result, the battle ended in the defeat of the Sassanian empire. There were no Golden Knights involved in the whole battle. Do you know why?" Tnis asked Winnie.


    "Why?"


    In the battle between human kingdoms, it is easy not to send out Golden Knights, but the battle of Whitewater castle is related to the survival of the Three Kingdoms, and it is impossible for the belligerents not to send Golden Knights. However, five silver Knights fell in the tragic battle of Whitewater castle, but there was no Golden Knight. Winnie hasn''t been a knight for a long time. She really doesn''t understand it.


    Romon said in a deep voice, "in the battle of Whitewater castle, the Sassanian Empire sent 9 Golden Knights, our three kingdoms sent 7 Golden Knights, and Gambis sent Lord Baron and Mrs. rose. The Golden Knights of both sides had a competition under the witness of the church. Mrs. rose "Don''t be so naive. How determined the Golden Knight is! The Rose Queen will not be controlled by her lover." Romon said coldly.


    "Of course I know that." Winnie glared at Romon discontentedly and continued: "I mean, it''s so simple to keep in touch with Viscount victor and try to get his favor."


    Tnis thought for a long time and said with a smile, "very thoughtful!"

 Chapter 142

    "Just camp here."


    Tanis gasped and wiped the sweat on her chin. Winnie looked distressed and ordered the soldiers around to rest.


    Viscount teness''s motorcade had only gone for two days when it found that the road had been destroyed by rain and the carriage was completely impassable. They had to abandon the luxurious and comfortable van and ride forward. As a child of nobility, riding is a skill that must be mastered. Tnis''s riding is good, and he can even play all kinds of fancy movements. But he can''t eat it when he sleeps all the way and treks hundreds of kilometers. After all, he is a scholar rather than a strong soldier. However, tnis was an aspiring court aristocrat. He volunteered to be an envoy this time. Although the journey was hard, he insisted on it.


    Twenty days later, they finally arrived at Victor''s collar, and Tanis had reached the limit. Winnie and Romon had to camp anywhere with water.


    With the help of Winnie, Tanis left the horse''s back and sat down on the rock beside him. At this time, the Viscount had no aristocratic elegance, only unspeakable embarrassment. Winnie squatted down and gently massaged Tanis''s stiff legs with her slender fingers.


    The gentleness of the female Knight made Tenet''s heart throb. He seemed to go back to his childhood. He took care of her when Winnie fell. Only when they grew up, they embarked on different roads. Winnie became a knight, and he became a white tower scholar. After so many years, Tanis thought that Winnie had forgotten him long ago. After returning to the family, he knew that Winnie had been waiting for him, but he had an engagement under the arrangement of his mentor.


    Now, tnis can only live up to Winnie''s affection. He has neither the strength to let a female knight be his lover nor the courage to betray his fiancee. The other party is the granddaughter of the Government Secretary. Even his title is arranged by the Government Secretary, although the palace title is not valuable.


    "Winnie, ask the jockeys of the York family how to find Viscount Victor?" Tenet nice quietly propped aside Winnie. He didn''t want to give Winnie any illusion.


    After a while, Winnie came back and said angrily, "the soldiers of York family don''t know how to find Viscount victor. They just say Viscount victor will find us. It''s ridiculous!"


    Tnis''s face sank slightly. Victor collar covers an area of 12000 square kilometers. The dense purple sugarcane forest is boundless, the hills are numerous and uninhabited. A team of more than 20 people enter here like a small stone thrown into a pond, that is, taking a bubble. They want to find Victor as much as looking for a needle in a haystack. Similarly, Victor can''t find them. Tennessee had thought that the Duke of York was just pretending to be deep. The soldiers sent by the Duke must know that Victor was there. As a result, these soldiers didn''t know. Tnis and others had to suspect that the Duke of York was deliberately doing evil.


    "What''s the York family doing? Aren''t you afraid we''ll turn around and leave?" Knight Romon came over and said, his face a little gloomy and obviously dissatisfied.


    Tnis sighed. If they were to leave, they wouldn''t have come all the way to Victor''s collar. In fact, the kings and nobles can''t understand why Sylvia didn''t merge Victor? Although the land area of Renma hills is vast, it is undeveloped wasteland. Without a few years of input, there will be no surplus output. However, the emergence of purple cane wine made victor the richest territory in the man horse hills. It is puzzling that the York family not only did not annex this territory, but also retained Victor''s identity as an independent Lord. In the end, we can only understand this as Sylvia''s love for her lover.


    However, retaining Victor''s Lord status is to declare the Kingdom''s patriarchal status in the man horse hills, which is not only of political significance, but also of practical significance. The kingdom can take various political means against victor. For example, annuities, conscription of troops, collection of food, and even family wars. As long as we can clamp down on Victor''s collar, we can certainly restrict the York family. Of course, the royal family is happy to see its success.


    According to the Convention, Victor has no castle and no legal ownership of the territory, but the royal family must canonize victor and reintegrate him into the Lord system of the kingdom. So ternis must find Victor, too.


    "Could the Duke of York deliberately target Viscount Victor because of jealousy?" Winnie''s eyes brightened and whispered.


    Winnie''s gossip makes tnis and Romon cry and laugh. Duke of York and Sylvia are purely nominal husband and wife. Duke of York has several close maidens. Sylvia doesn''t care. How can he be jealous and how dare he be jealous. Even if he is really jealous, it is even more impossible to destroy Victor''s canonization ceremony. If Victor loses his lord status, can he go there except to Sylvia?


    "Well, don''t think about it. We''ll wait here. Viscount victor will certainly come." Said tenet.


    "What if he can''t find us?" Asked Winnie.


    While talking, the soldier in charge of guarding shouted, "Sir, there''s something moving."


    Everyone was worried. Along the way, they also met some ant people. After intimidating them as rumored, the ant people continued to eat the crops without taking the initiative to attack them. But they still didn''t want to get in close contact with these pests and avoided from a distance. The Romon Knight whispered: be careful! If it''s an ant man, don''t act rashly. We''ll transfer it immediately. "


    "It''s Lord Victor''s men!" A York soldier suddenly shouted.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a dozen soldiers coming here. These soldiers are equipped with leather armor, shields and short spears, hard bows and arrow bags on their backs. They have sharp eyes, tall and strong, vigorous and silent actions. They are all tough soldiers. The most striking thing is a soldier wearing armor. To be exact, it is the suit of armor on his body. The green and black color makes the armor look thick and deep. The unique shape and texture show that it is a tailor-made knight armor. Its excellent workmanship makes the Romon Knight look at it.


    Surrounded by soldiers, the armored warrior came to the crowd and pushed away his face armor to reveal his ordinary face, but his eyes were as powerful as a steel cone. Coupled with the armor made of refined iron, he gave people a sense of oppression in strength.


    "I''m Lord Victor''s escort captain, Nelson. At Lord Victor''s command, I came to meet Lord messenger." Said the armored warrior.


    Tnis was a little surprised. This set of excellent knight armor made him mistakenly think that the other party was the knight responsible for protecting victor. Unexpectedly, it was a fierce soldier under Victor''s command. It''s no secret that Victor recruited a fierce mercenary.


    "I am the messenger of the royal capital, viscount teness. So, Captain Nelson, where is Baron Victor now?" Tnis cleared his throat and asked demurely.


    "Good day, viscount. Lord Victor is waiting for you in the temporary camp." Nelson bowed.


    "Where is the temporary camp?" Knight Romon stepped forward and asked in a deep voice. The ferocious soldiers opposite gave him a lot of pressure, which made him a little unhappy.


    "It''s still half a day away from here." Replied Nelson in a buzzing voice.


    "What?! it''s still so far away? Viscount is tired from the journey. Please come by yourself!" Wini shouted with frost on her face. Now she only knows that she loves tnis and has long forgotten her plan to have a good relationship with victor.


    "No, let''s call on Baron victor." Tnis waved to stop wini''s attack and walked towards the horse. He just turned over and got on the horse. A sharp pain in his inner thigh made him shake involuntarily.


    "Tnis, your legs." Winnie held Tanis in time and said painfully.


    Seeing this, Nelson knew that the Viscount had worn his inner thighs because of his long riding. Nelson''s face eased, raised his hand, broke several thick and thin trees around him, and ordered, "make a stretcher."


    The pupil of the knight Romon contracted. Nelson''s light lifting and knocking down trees means that he has more power than he can imagine.


    After a while, the simple stretcher was ready. Winnie helped tenet up. Four soldiers raised the stretcher and set off with Nelson.


    On the way, the Romon Knight''s face became more and more dignified. These soldiers were carrying stretchers, but they were not slow at all. They didn''t even change people. As the road went farther and farther, the cavalry also felt the strength of these soldiers, and the arrogance between their eyebrows and toes turned into amazement.


    Tnis''s eyes flickered. It was not comfortable to sit on a stretcher, but it was much better than riding a horse, but his mind was on these soldiers. Tnis''s own weight and the weight of the stretcher are at least more than 200 pounds, but these soldiers are not red faced and breathless. They carry him so far, and their steps are still vigorous and stable. They far surpass the elite soldiers of the king''s capital by physical strength alone. Tanis believed that these soldiers must be the elite of the York family and sent by Sylvia to protect victor. However, the most puzzling thing for tnis is how these people found them.


    "Captain Nelson, how did you know we were camping there?" Tnis couldn''t help asking Nelson who was walking ahead.


    "I took someone on patrol and happened to meet him." Nelson grinned.


    "Really? What a coincidence." Ternis laughed.


    After walking for a long time, tnis finally arrived at Victor''s temporary camp.


    The camp is very simple. There are no fences, only a few shacks, and more than 20 equally capable soldiers are scattered around the camp. When tenet got off the stretcher, he saw a young man coming up with several guards.


    The young man has clear and handsome facial features, tall and slender figure, deep and calm eyes, black hair, black eyes and slightly pointed ears. With such obvious characteristics of the moon elf, you don''t have to ask him to know that he is the Lord here, victor Baron Wimbledon.


    Nelson stepped forward and whispered a few words in Victor''s ear. Victor saluted tnis and said, "welcome, dear Viscount tnis. You''re tired all the way. It will be my honor to have a rest in my camp."


    "Baron Victor, thank you for your kind invitation. I really need a good rest. It''s also my honor." Tnis replied.


    The two people laughed Yan Yan. It seemed that the humble camp was a luxurious castle. Winnie couldn''t help rolling her eyes and thought, "Vicky is really handsome. Well, bitnis is a little more handsome."

 Chapter 143

    Viscount teness spent two days in Victor''s office. He had dealt with everything that should be dealt with and understood everything that should be understood, so he set out on his way home.


    "Tnis, viscount Victor is very nice. He is not only elegant, but also considerate and decent. It''s really rare for his age."


    Winnie rode a horse and walked side by side with tnis''s carriage. These two days, Victor entertained them as a Lord. Although he ate game and slept in a shack, he was neither arrogant nor flattering and attentive. His plain and calm demeanor baffled tnis and others. In particular, Victor kindly ordered his men to make a two wheeled carriage for the vicomte of tnis. This makes Winnie''s impression of Victor very good.


    The so-called carriage is just a pair of seats installed on the two wheeled scooter. Although the scooter is bumpy, it is better than lightness. Even if it encounters a roadblock, several strong soldiers can easily carry it over, which is very suitable for the current road conditions. Such a two wheeled scooter was originally used by farmers to transport food, dry firewood and even feces. In the past, viscount teness would never take it.


    However, the man horse trip to the hills has seen a lot and changed a lot. Because of the ant disaster, outside Heibao Town, the whole human and horse hills have become uninhabited. There are damaged farmland and broken villages everywhere. The roads have been washed down by rain and no one has repaired them. The desolate scene greatly touched Tanis, which can not be realized by reading the report in the king''s capital. In addition, Tanis didn''t expect to ride so hard, let alone sleep comfortably in the shack covered with leaves, and the roast hamster meat was delicious.


    "Go to Renma hill! When you come back, you will find that everything is different." This is what the Minister of state said to him before he left. At this time, tenet understood why the Government Secretary asked him to strive for this mission, not for political capital, but for his own growth!


    This time, the envoy broadened his horizons and explored his tenacious quality. Tnis was very satisfied with the harvest, but he was amazed and confused by the change of viscount victor.


    Victor didn''t know tnis, but tnis met victor. When he was the king''s capital, tnis attended a banquet held by the Marquis of Sofia. At that time, Victor had just been canonized as a baron. Although he tried to show the style of a noble Lord, tnis could see his pallor and weakness. It''s nothing strange. Victor''s birth and blood doomed him to be a great noble collection, just like an exquisite crystal vase.


    With the break between the queen and the Marquis Sophia, it is widely said in the Royal aristocracy that in order to obtain the support of the York family, the Marquis Sophia gave her favorite pet to lady Sylvia. Sylvia really doted on Victor and even put purple cane wine, snow sugar and coffee under Victor''s name. Sylvia''s love for handsome teenagers has become the talk of the royal nobles after dinner, and even many interested people are thinking about it. But the blood of the moon elves is very rare, and there are even fewer teenagers. In addition to victor, there is also Raymond, the eldest son of Archduke Peter of Borui Kingdom Peter. Duke Peter was strong and a powerful Golden Knight, so no one dared to make Raymond''s idea.


    In short, very few people pay attention to victor. Even tnis thinks Victor is still the exquisite vase and the puppet of the York family. Now, Tanis doesn''t think so.


    After two days together, Victor left a deep impression on tnis. He was strong and agile. Even if he lived in a shack and ate wild vegetables, he also had a natural and noble demeanor. This calm atmosphere made tnis realize that Viscount Victor was the real master of the territory. He was not a vase, let alone a puppet!


    "Viscount Victor is very strange. He is completely different from the rumor! It''s like a different person. How could he have changed so much?" Tnis said softly.


    "Very powerful." Knight Romon said something nearby.


    Winnie was a little surprised. Since seeing Nelson, Romon has been silent and easy not to speak. She didn''t expect him to give such a comment. Winnie raised her fine eyebrows and said, "do you think that fierce soldier is the backing of viscount Victor? He is a little stronger. I can defeat him!"


    Romon glanced at Winnie faintly and said, "I''m talking about Viscount victor."


    "What?!" Tanis and Winnie whispered in unison.


    "Victor as like as two peas, he has a taste of the same kind of knights who manipulate the void elements." Romon was silent for a moment and whispered.


    Tnis was thrilled. Romon was different from Winnie. He worked in the Imperial Guard. He had rich practical experience and participated in the wars between the Three Kingdoms and the Sassanian empire for many times. Therefore, he was very familiar with the Silver Knight.


    Tnis could not believe Romon''s judgment. He lowered his voice and asked, "Viscount Victor is a Silver Knight? How is this possible? He has awakened the blood of the moon elf!"


    "Victor must not be a knight!" Romon shook his head and said, "but I can''t feel wrong. When his eyes swept over, they gave me a great sense of oppression, just like the Silver Knight. Didn''t Winnie feel it?"


    "Uh." Winnie is only interested in appreciating the exquisite appearance of the elf family.


    "The popular talent of spirit blood!" Tenet''s eyes flashed and whispered with a smile, "I see. Viscount Victor''s change comes from self-confidence! What do I say, how can the Rose Queen be so superficial?"


    "What is the popular talent? Can it be comparable to the Silver Knight?" Winnie asked curiously.


    Tnis explained: "Popularity is a talent of shooter, which is essentially similar to the element control of Silver Knight, strong and weak. But popularity has a fatal defect. The duration is far less than the running time of fighting spirit, which is similar to the divine skill of paladin, no more than two quarters of an hour. However, viscount Victor can give Romon a sense of oppression, and the degree of awakening of his talent should be deeper."


    Romon and Winnie breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The knight''s fighting spirit ran for at least 30 minutes, and the fighting spirit recovered quickly. With this advantage, the popularity was not worried. They never believed that they would be unable to resist the shooting of bows and arrows after wearing armor.


    "Gentlemen, don''t tell the story about Viscount victor. I think he has more investment value." Teness whispered to the two knights of the family.


    Most of the royal nobles would secretly make friends with some local lords, which was in line with the interests of the family. Because of the relationship between victor and Sylvia, tnis originally intended to make friends with victor. Now Victor shows his potential and self-confidence, which makes tnis feel that this is a rare investment opportunity. When the other party is the weakest, the investment cost is low and the return is large. Tnis decided not to report up about victor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Victor played with the seal in his hand. The seal was small and made of refined gold. It was quite heavy. Victor wanted to give this seal to busso to make a knife that could cut the tendons of the ant man leader, but this could only be an idea. This seal represents the identity of the Viscount Lord of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Viscount teness''s visit was Victor''s "what trouble!" Victor frowned.


    The secret of the ant man leader has not yet been made public. The silver crossbow also needs to be kept secret. Is it to save or not?

 Chapter 144

    Victor now has hundreds of alchemy crows. These excellent investigation units can not monitor the whole territory, but can monitor several important areas, such as the Jinshui River bank at the southern end of the territory, the front line of the East chebman Earl''s border, the intersection of the Northeast Buryat''s border and the North eskri''s border. As long as the retreating ant leader passes through these places, Victor can know in the shortest time and make corresponding deployment.


    This advantage gives victor the initiative on the battlefield. Nine ant leaders have been buried deep underground. When the smell in their blood is destroyed by the leaves of Crotalaria, victor will send someone to dig them out and send them to the secret fortress to decompose them into precious materials.


    As soon as Viscount teness entered Victor''s collar, he was discovered by the alchemical crow. Similarly, two ant men chased a female knight, Victor soon knew.


    Victor climbed sensitively up the tallest redwood tree at the top of the hill. The redwood is more than 30 meters high. Victor stands on the top of the tree and can see the scenery within a few kilometers. More than 3000 meters away, an alchemy crow hovered in the air. Below the alchemy crow, a knight in lady''s armor was running in this direction, and behind her were two fierce ant man leaders chasing after her.


    Although the distance is far, Victor with extraordinary vision can see clearly. The female knight was hidden in bright silver armor. She was tall and slender. She carried a huge silver sword with amazing size. She stepped 10 meters away in one step and ran at a speed of 18 meters per second. Two ferocious and ugly ant man leaders hung behind her at the same speed, not screaming. One ant man leader landed on all fours and ran like a centaur. The other ant man leader was miserable. His shell had many cracks and one arm was missing. He had to run upright. It was obvious that he had experienced a fierce battle and was injured. Look at the green blood stains on the female Knight''s armor. There is no doubt that she hurt the ant man. The female knight must be a silver level great knight. Only high-level knights can hit the silver level ant man hard.


    Vick is as heavy as water. He knows that the intact ant man leader can catch up with the female knight. It deliberately slows down and should not want to take risks. They are waiting for the support of other ant man leaders. The green blood on the female knight is pointing out the direction for the ant colony like a lighthouse.


    Victor looked south for a while. Sure enough, two alchemical crows circled five kilometers south. They were telling Victor that the two ant colonies had come close. Before long, the female Knight will be blocked by the ant colony. At that time, she will have no way to live.


    Victor''s face was uncertain. He was hesitating.


    As the York family increased the intensity of the war with the ant colony, most of the ant colonies on the west side of the kingdom were attracted to Heibao town. The Lords suffering from ant disaster will no longer sit by and watch the ant colony destroy the crops in the territory. They must organize forces to eliminate sporadic ant colonies, and the existence of ant man leaders will probably be noticed. However, it is difficult to distinguish between the ant man leader and the ordinary ant man. As long as the ant man leader is not killed at the first time, the ant colony will not get out of control, and the weakness of the ant colony can not be exposed. At most, it is the ant man who is found to have silver rank in the ant colony. Moreover, the pattern of the man horse hill has been determined, and it doesn''t matter if the secret of the ant man leader is exposed. Anyway, there is no evidence that the York family knows the weakness of the ant colony, which is the consensus between victor and Sylvia.


    Victor doesn''t worry about revealing the secret of the ant man leader. What he tangles about is that the silver crossbow can''t be exposed. The silver crossbow is an important part of Victor''s plan. This kind of big killing weapon is bound to stick to the knight''s blood. If Victor wants to stabilize the situation behind the scenes, he can''t expose his relationship with seyin Heavy Crossbow. But Victor couldn''t bear to sit and watch the female Knight die in the ant colony.


    If someone holds a shotgun and sees a tiger trying to eat people, will he kill the tiger and save the same kind? Victor believes that most people will choose to shoot to save people, which is in line with the values of modern society. Although the ant man of silver rank is much more ferocious than the tiger, Victor is also confident to shoot him with an arrow. The premise is that he must put a cold arrow, so he needs to ambush in advance.


    Seeing the female Knight getting closer and closer, Victor finally made up his mind. He slipped down from the treetop silently and told the people: "Shack, you take people to ambush in the back. When the ant man enters the best range of the silver crossbow, shoot the wounded ant man. Nelson, Renault, you and I ambush in the front. Shack, I''ll shoot the intact ant man. Jack, control the mastiff group. If I miss, let the war mastiff entangle the ant man leader and the female knight. But don''t kill her, I''ll kill her Live. "


    Victor decided to save the female knight, but if Lien Chan mastiff was also exposed, Victor could only keep the female knight in his secret fortress.


    After the order was given, Victor, with Nelson and Renault, lurked in the dense bushes under the hill. Beside him were two stringed silver crossbows. These heavy crossbows and double silver crossbows were coated with grass juice and changed from bright cyan to dark green, so that they would not be undetected for reflection.


    Victor entered the hidden state of the Golden Toad''s Secret shape. His eyes were half open and half closed, and his breathing was like nothing. He not only greatly improved his perception, but also perfectly integrated into the environment.


    Soon, the female knight took two ant man leaders into Victor''s shooting range. They didn''t find anything strange in the bush. They rumbled in front of Victor and exposed their backs under the sharp double silver crossbow arrows. Victor didn''t move. He was waiting for shack to start first, form a double attack, and shoot the two ant man leaders at one stroke.


    However, the mutant student, after the female Knight entered the shooting range of shack, rushed directly to the monkey militia hidden in the bushes.


    Victor secretly hated that the female Knight found shack and them. She wanted to get away with it. Fortunately, the will side of the alchemy militia was not surprised by this emotion. They only waited for the injured ant man leader to enter within 300 meters and shoot decisively. Unfortunately, because of the female Knight''s actions, they have been exposed. Although the ant man leader was injured, he is a powerful silver monster after all. He responded in advance and threw himself sideways. The powerful silver crossbow flashed from the side of the ant man leader, but he failed after all.


    At the same time, Victor directly pulled the trigger of the silver crossbow. Surrounded by the breeze, the sharp and matchless double silver crossbow arrow silently passed through the 20 meter space, and instantly penetrated the back brain of the healthy ant man. I didn''t know that it hit the area in the ant man''s brain, but I saw it immediately collapse to the ground, which was a fatal convulsion.


    The female Knight''s reaction surprised Victor again. As soon as the ant man leader fell to the ground, she turned and jumped at another ant man. The earthy yellow air flow appeared around her, and the female Knight stepped on it with great force, showing a spider network crack on the ground. She crossed a distance of more than 20 meters, and the Mithril giant sword chopped down at the ant man, splashing green blood. The giant sword disappeared into the ant man''s tough body and almost split it in two. The fatally wounded ant man leader grabbed the sharp blade and punched the female knight on the head. The female Knight shook hands and hit the fist of the ant man leader. In the dull loud noise, the female Knight flew back and pulled out the secret silver sword stuck in the ant man''s body with the help of this joint force, and the green blood gushed out of the huge wound like a fountain. The ant man leader struggled for two steps and fell to the ground.


    The female knight with green blood turned to victor and was about to speak when she heard Victor yell, "run!"


    The female knight was stunned. Then the earth began to tremble. She resolutely chased Victor''s back. When she bypassed the hill, the two war mastiffs drilled out, picked up the body of an ant man leader and fled separately.


    Victor evacuated quickly with several of his men, and the female Knight followed them closely. After running hundreds of meters, Victor turned back and said angrily, "don''t run separately! Do you want to kill us?"


    The female knight is covered with the green blood of the ant man leader. Although Victor made some arrangements, the breath in the blood of the ant man leader is much stronger than that of the ordinary ant man, which will attract many ant colonies to track.


    The ant man runs very fast and the ant man leader runs faster. Fortunately, the ant man leader will not leave the ant colony when tracking. The ant colony is like the weapon of the ant man leader. No one will leave their weapon when fighting. Therefore, ordinary ant man will slow down the speed of ant man leader. With the strength of the silver rank of the female knight, we can get rid of the ant colony, but Victor''s speed is fast, but his physical strength is average. If he runs like this, he will be caught up sooner or later. It can be said that the female Knight''s practice was very bad, just like deliberately pulling the monster to run into the crowd. Victor couldn''t help getting angry.


    Nelson whispered as he ran, "my Lord, she doesn''t seem to be able to run."


    Victor noticed that the female Knight''s footsteps were scattered and her breath was short. It was obvious that her fighting spirit had dried up and her physical strength was close to the limit. Victor suddenly understood why the female knight had been following them. She had lost the ability to escape alone.


    "If you don''t want to die, drop your armor and sword." Cried victor.


    The female Knight''s equipment is full of the blood of the ant man leader. It''s very heavy. It''s wise to lose these burdens when running for her life. However, her answer surprised Victor again.


    "Never!" The female Knight''s voice was a little hoarse, but showed an unshakable will.


    Seeing that the female Knight held the giant sword tighter, Victor asked angrily, "is equipment important or your life important?"


    "Mithril equipment is worth fighting for." The female Knight answered decisively, typical of the chebman family style.


    Victor stopped talking nonsense and went on his way. After running five kilometers, Nelson whispered again, "my Lord, she doesn''t seem to be able."


    Victor didn''t have to look back to hear the panting of the female knight. Although she was tired, she didn''t lose the secret silver sword.


    "Can you throw away that sword?" Victor couldn''t help shouting.


    "Hoo, this is... Hoo, this is made of secret silver and refined gold." Said the knight, panting.


    "Ant people don''t eat metal! You can get it back if you lose it." Said Victor patiently.


    "Hoo, don''t try to deceive me! Ant people can use weapons!"


    "You''ll be caught up by the ant colony."


    "Leave me alone."


    "Then what are you doing with us?!"


    The female Knight''s attitude of asking for money but not life really drove Victor crazy, but she couldn''t bear to see her die like this.


    "OK! There is a lake ahead. There is an island in the middle of the lake. You throw your equipment into the lake, wash the blood off your body, and then swim to the island to rest. Ant people can''t swim. They can''t take your equipment away. We''ll cover you first, and then meet on the island."


    "OK." The female knight was so happy that she even went much faster.


    Watching the female Knight run down the Heishui River to Pinghu village, Victor Nelson said, "call the dog car and we''ll go back to the camp!"


    "Sir, didn''t you agree to meet on the island in the middle of the lake?" Asked Nelson, puzzled.


    "I''ll kill her!"

 Chapter 145

    At noon the next day, Victor was waiting for lunch in the temporary camp.


    The round bellied and round mouthed pottery pot is churning with fine white soup, several pig dolphin bones with various mushrooms and wild vegetables are looming, and the strange smell makes people salivate. Victor filled a bowl. After tasting it, he only felt very delicious, but it was a little lighter.


    Victor returned to the territory from Heibao town for thirty days. He has been living a camping life these days. Camping is fun, but living in the wild every day can be boring. In fact, as long as victor is willing, the alchemist militia can build a simple wooden house in half a day, but they can''t change basic living materials, such as salt.


    The price of salt is not high, but it is indispensable. Victor collected materials left in the territory, including salt. But his alchemists have reached more than 700 people, and that little salt has been consumed for a long time.


    The salt in the inland Kingdom mainly comes from salt mines. There are no salt mines in Victor''s collar, not even in the mountains. Besides salt, Victor lacked cloth, leather, fish glue and other materials. Some of these materials can be self-sufficient, while others need to be purchased externally.


    Victor was worried that after the ant disaster ended, the kingdom must restrict all kinds of materials from flowing into the man horse hills through various means in order to seek the influence of the Kingdom center on the Western Lords. This means that Victor can no longer get enough living supplies from the York family. Because the York family will also fall into a situation of material shortage.


    It was in view of this situation that Sylvia thought that Sophia''s chamber of Commerce would face the dilemma of secret suppression by the kingdom. She handed the purple cane wine to Sophia''s agent, which was also an amulet for Sophia. Of course, Sophia must offend the big chamber of Commerce of Borui United Kingdom.


    In short, Victor should make preparations early and find new sources of materials. Otherwise, he will also be stuck in the throat of the kingdom. Without enough living materials, there will be no enough population. The Viscount leader doesn''t have enough manpower. Can he still be called the Viscount leader? The annual annuity alone can drag Victor to death.


    "My Lord, the fish man is working with the ant colony again. Those ant colonies running out are driving towards the river bank." Nelson came over, picked up a dolphin bone and chewed it full of oil.


    Victor smiled. He skillfully used the characteristics of fish man and ant man to urge fish man to attack ant man on the river bank by mobilizing ant colony. With the intensification of the struggle between the two monsters, the ant colony no longer had time to destroy the purple sugarcane forest. So far, the number of ant people in the territory has been reduced to more than 3000.


    "The Kingdom emissary has left, so we don''t have to wait for York''s reinforcements. Within a month, we will completely eliminate the ant colony, so that Lilia and them can return to the territory as soon as possible, resume production and rebuild their homes." Victor said to Nelson.


    After the practice, Victor''s popular talent has made great progress. Only by arranging the tactics properly, there is no difficulty in shooting the ant man leader of the silver level.


    "That''s the best. I miss them a little." Nelson grinned.


    "You Miss Linda."


    Victor''s ridicule made Nelson a long face. He lived in the wild for more than four months, and those new partners were really boring. They never volunteered to chat. If he had not been addicted to the cultivation of secret form, Nelson would have been unable to stand loneliness.


    "Have the bodies of the two ant man leaders been buried?" Seeing Nelson a little embarrassed, Victor took the initiative to switch off the topic.


    "Only the intact one was buried, and the other one bled too much and was found by the ant colony." Nelson shook his head regretfully. The corpse of the silver monster was very precious. Nelson was distressed by the loss of a corpse, even if they had buried ten ant leaders.


    Victor asked again, "has the chebman Knight gone?"


    "The latest report is that she is still on the island in the middle of the lake. Sir, would you like to send her something to eat?" Nelson said that after the ant disaster, he had some friendship with the chebman knights and some guilt. After all, he was not kind at the beginning. Victor praised this. That''s how the purple sugarcane forest in the territory was preserved. Anyway, ant people will still visit chebman''s house after eating all the purple sugarcane.


    "Don''t worry about her. She''s also a great knight. It''s not up to us to worry."


    What happened yesterday was just an episode. Victor had done his utmost to ask for help. The female Knight followed all the way, and Victor didn''t care. But she ran to Shaq, which made Victor very unhappy. Moreover, due to the urgent pursuit of the ant colony, Victor believed that the female knight had not found the secret of the silver crossbow. Since the other party was safe, there was no need to get into trouble now.


    Nelson nodded silently. He thought Victor was right. Isn''t it ridiculous for the wolf to worry about the tiger''s food?


    While talking, shack came forward and reported: "Sir, someone is coming. It''s the female knight."


    Victor saw the female Knight of the chebman family outside the camp. She was barefoot, and her wet fine linen tunic was tightly attached to her body, revealing her amazing appearance and figure.


    He has short black hair, gorgeous facial features, green eyes like two green pools. His eyes are narrow and long, and the outer corners of his eyes are upturned. He is the most charming Danfeng eyes. His lips are slightly thick, but he looks very sexy. He is tall and slender, has a snake waist and hips, has a pair of surprisingly straight legs, bright and delicate honey skin, and the trembling jade balls in front of his chest fluctuate with walking. She has a powerful eye and a cold look. When walking, she has a straight waist and a strong back. Even if the spring light leaks out, she doesn''t have any pinching posture. Her proud and confident appearance interprets the cold, gorgeous and threatening heroism.


    Sexy and hot, charming and cool, vigorous and graceful, which makes the female knight have a unique charm. Victor looked thirsty and wanted to drink some water to moisten his throat.


    "Gollum."


    Nelson rolled beside his Adam''s apple and made a swallowing sound. Victor was very embarrassed. Sure enough, he heard the female Knight say, "Baron, don''t you think it''s impolite for your squire to stare at a noble lady like this?"


    The female Knight''s voice is a little hoarse and somewhat sexy. However, the meaning of her words makes Victor a little strange. It''s no good for the retinue to stare. Can he just stare?


    "Beautiful lady, in the face of a great Knight of unknown origin, my squire can''t stare too much! Did you say that?" Said Victor with a smile.


    Nelson, who was just at a loss, turned pale and pressed the handle of the axe with both hands, while the surrounding alchemy militia stared coldly at the unarmed female knight from beginning to end. The spear and arrow pointed directly at the key of the female knight. As long as she changed, she would be ruthlessly attacked immediately.


    Ignoring the murderous spirit, the female Knight walked straight to the camp with a cold face, "I''m hungry."


    Victor watched dumbly as the female Knight rolled up two thrilling long legs, sat in front of the pottery pot, picked up a pig dolphin bone and chewed it.


    Eating the meat on the whole dolphin bone, the female Knight said again, "Baron, find me a suit of clothes. It''s estimated that there will be no new clothes here, and the old ones can also be used, but don''t wear those squires. You can wear them."


    "Miss, if you are a noble, please identify yourself first. I have no obligation to prepare clothes for unidentified people. Also, I am a viscount." Victor laughed angrily. This girl is really arrogant. She completely regards herself as the master here.


    "I''m Gillian chebman, the great Knight of the silver class, the eldest daughter of count chebman and the heir to the Earl''s title. As a noble, shouldn''t I lend a helping hand when I see a weak lady in rags? What''s your demeanor? My viscount." Gillian quipped.


    weak? The Silver Knight actually said he was a weak lady. Victor wondered if he had heard wrong, or Gillian insulted his IQ. With extraordinary hearing and extraordinary memory provided by x-3, Victor thought it must be the latter. He sarcastically said, "Miss Gillian, I can give you clothes and send guards to escort you out of my territory. Obviously, I don''t lack grace. What do you say? Weak knight."


    "Click"


    Gillian pinched the hard dolphin bone and sucked the bone marrow into her mouth. The Phoenix eyes are blurred, the fleshy lips contain a bone stick, the slender neck is raised high, and the pair of tall, straight and round almost crack out of their clothes. Victor''s eyes jumped. He saw two clear bumps under his thin tunic.


    "I won''t go there either."


    Throwing the hollow bone stick on the ground, the great Knight said lazily, "I''m going to sleep now, viscount. I want to remind you that I''m not married. If you touch me, you''ll be responsible for me."


    With that, Gillian curled up on the ground, her eyes closed, her face red and blue. The sudden situation startled victor.


    At Victor''s sign, shack went to check the fallen and sleeping female knight, "my Lord, she has fainted. The situation is not very good."


    Victor touched Gillian''s smooth forehead. Between his tentacles, it was sometimes cold and sometimes hot. It was very scary.


    Looking at the trembling female knight, Victor thought, "it''s really a weak knight."

 Chapter 146

    "Shack, do you think she''s poisoned or sick?"


    "My Lord, it''s definitely not poisoning. I don''t know if I''m sick."


    Victor always has the illusion that alchemists are omnipotent. However, facts have proved that alchemists are ignorant of the content outside the will side. Although they have the ability to learn, this ability is not stronger than ordinary people. However, poisoning belongs to the domain of alchemy militia. As for illness, will the great Knight of internal and external communication have the problem of illness?


    Victor was relieved that shack was sure it wasn''t poisoning. A great Knight swam out of the lake, found his camp, asked for food and clothes, and warned himself not to take advantage of her before fainting, which showed that she knew her condition, so it seemed that her life would not be in danger.


    "My Lord, I''ve seen her in this situation. It should be the sequelae of overuse of fighting spirit." Nelson finished in a deep voice and explained: "You know, our War Bear mercenaries were once employed by the kingdom of Dodo to raid the logistics granary of the Sasan people. Once, when we finished our mission, we met a unconscious dodo knight on the way to retreat. There is a great risk to assist the Dodo knight. The Sasan Knight will kill us all and then capture the knight. But high risk means high return. We will eventually return Take the knight away. He was in the same situation as Miss chebman. "


    "And then?" Asked Victor hastily.


    "After that, we went around in a big circle, ambushed day and night, and successfully avoided the pursuit of the Sassanians. We sent the knight back to dodo Kingdom safely. Unexpectedly, the knight turned out to be the Silver Knight of the Quinn family. The Quinn family gave us a generous reward, not only 8000 gold sol, but also changed all our equipment. The most important thing is that we caught up with Quinn Because of the family line, with this relationship, we have received many high-quality tasks. As a result, the mercenary regiment has reached the peak, with more than 100 combatants and more than 200 logistics support. " Nelson said triumphantly.


    Victor was silent for a long time, patted Nelson on the shoulder and said sincerely, "Nelson, I promise you will make more brilliant achievements in the future. But what I asked was, what were the symptoms of the great knight? How long did he stay unconscious? Was there any danger? Did his strength retreat?"


    "Ah?! Oh, at the beginning, he was hot and cold. He woke up half a day later. Knight Quinn told us that he met many enemies and tried his best to escape. Due to the excessive use of fighting spirit, he needed to eat a lot and have a good rest." Nelson quickly replied.


    "Has his fighting spirit recovered?" Victor asked again.


    Nelson tried to recall for a moment and said definitely, "we walked for 14 days, and his fighting spirit did not recover on the way. However, when we met again, his fighting spirit had recovered. It was the third day he returned to the family."


    Victor then understood why the eldest lady of the chebman family was so embarrassed that she ran to her camp before her clothes were dry. When she was the leader of the ant killer, her fighting spirit should be on the verge of exhaustion. The sequelae of forced running fighting spirit made her need someone''s protection. As a result, the weak Gillian was left on the island in the middle of the lake by Victor. Before she fainted, she had to seek victor Asylum, maybe she observed the alchemy militia in charge of monitoring, tracked the footprints of the alchemy militia, and finally found here. But Gillian didn''t know. Victor could know anything about her in the middle of the lake island. Even if she was really unconscious on the island, Victor would help her.


    Gillian has very beautiful eyelashes. She curls up on the ground like a baby. She looks pure and weak, which is completely different from her domineering temperament when she first came. Victor frowns. The living beauty in front of him is the most sexy and hot beauty he has ever seen, but her character is very unhappy. She obviously comes to seek protection, but it seems to collect debt.


    Victor just didn''t like and couldn''t watch her sleep on the ground, so he magnanimously picked up the unconscious female knight and got into the shack. After placing her, Victor came out and said, "shack, you take someone to build a wooden house."


    In the evening, Gillian was awakened by a strong smell of barbecue. She opened her eyes and found herself sleeping in a bed. Under the felt used as a sheet, there were many unknown grass leaves, very fluffy and soft. Then Gillian was surprised to find her in a wooden house. The wooden house was very simple, and the log walls and roof smelled fragrant. It was obvious that it had just been built.


    Gillian sat up from the bed and found that she was wearing a skirt made of fine linen commonly used by nobles, but the skirt was very short and the hem was less than her knee. Gillian''s face changed. She quickly checked her body and was relieved after confirming that there was no difference.


    Gillian''s face was cloudy and sunny. Her slender eyebrows sometimes frowned, sometimes stood like a sword, and sometimes relaxed. She sat quietly for a moment and looked down to see a pair of strange shoes under the bed.


    The shoes seemed to be made of some kind of lizard skin, with a half high-heeled sole and a very long upper almost to her knee. Gillian felt fit in her shoes. She took two steps to adapt and pushed out the door.


    Victor was sitting by the campfire and his eyes lit up when he saw Gillian coming out of the cabin.


    Gillian''s gorgeous appearance, cold temperament, proud bust, slender and straight legs, coupled with a girdle skirt and half high-heeled boots, make Gillian a queen.


    There are short skirts and half high heels in the human kingdom. Short skirts are generally the clothes of ordinary women. They will wear trousers inside the short skirt, while noble women will wear long skirts with half high-heeled crystal shoes. The matching of boots and skirts is the first time in the world. Between the short skirt and the long boots, there is a piece of meat and light thighs, which makes Gillian look particularly sexy.


    It has to be said that this dress matches Gillian''s temperament very well. Victor is very satisfied with his prank.


    Gillian walked to the campfire with two long legs, picked up the roasted venison and ate it first. After eating the venison and drinking a glass of purple cane wine, she said to victor, "did you change my clothes?"


    "My maid is not here. I can''t watch you fall asleep. I can only do it myself." Victor shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent, but he slipped five meters quietly.


    Gillian''s face was still cold, but the fierce color in her eyes disappeared. If Victor dared to let the lowly male squire touch her body, Gillian had to fight with him.


    Noble women in the human kingdom have no moral concept of chastity, but they also have an inviolable taboo: humble men can''t touch noble women. Once a princess of a kingdom was rescued by an ordinary farmer. The king first conferred the hereditary Lord of the farmer, and then ordered the farmer to commit suicide, which saved the princess''s reputation.


    Victor was well aware of the taboos of the nobility. Although male nobility was also criticized for scrubbing and changing clothes for unmarried noble women, as long as it was within the scope of assistance, it would not be criticized, but would become a good talk. So Victor finished the work happily and ordered the alchemist militia to make short skirts and boots according to Lillian''s figure.


    "Did you humiliate me by giving me this peasant woman''s short skirt? Viscount, what''s your demeanor?" Gillian said angrily.


    "Miss chebman, there''s not enough cloth here, and my clothes don''t fit your body." Victor quietly floated out of the distance of 5 meters, and vaguely praised the figure of the female knight.


    Gillian looked a little pale, but she saw that Victor had retreated 10 meters away and said sarcastically, "as a silver shooter, I''m surprised by your courage since you''re afraid of the noble lady who can''t fight."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "miss chebman, how do you know I''m a silver shooter?"


    "Ordinary people can''t shoot silver monsters with military heavy crossbows, just like your men. I can see clearly that the crossbow arrows you shoot are obviously surrounded by wind elements, otherwise you can''t shoot the ant man even if it''s a sneak attack. That''s your popular talent, isn''t it? Viscount Wimbledon." Gillian said disdainfully.


    Ignoring Gillian''s disdainful eyes, Victor breathed a sigh of relief. The structure of the silver crossbow is similar to that of the military crossbow. After painting with green grass liquid, it is difficult to distinguish from the appearance. It is not surprising that Gillian has such a misunderstanding.


    "Miss chebman, if you didn''t deliberately run to my soldiers, they might not be able to shoot the ant man. Also, since you know that it''s a silver monster, why expose my soldiers? Don''t you think such an act is despicable?" Asked Victor with a cold face.


    "In that case, not to mention a few ordinary soldiers, even the Pope, I will run over. If it were you, how would you choose?"


    Miss chebman asked in a righteous way that Victor was speechless and his life was at stake. In the face of life-saving straw, who could take into account the safety of others? Even if someone can do it, it must be a sage who can overcome the instinct of life. Victor asked himself that he could not do it.


    "I saved your life and provided you with shelter and food. As usual, I have the right to ask your family for return..."


    Gillian interrupted victor and said coldly, "I''ve given you back, but you gave up. If you regret it, I can give you another chance. I''m still pure."


    Such an obvious hint made Victor''s heart swing. He just remembered Gillian''s 15 points of physique, 15 points of spirit, 15 points of perception and 15 points of element attributes of life. He suppressed his beautiful thoughts and said in righteous words: "miss chebman, as an unmarried lady, it may damage your reputation. Let''s change a way of return, such as..."


    "Well, you gave it up." Gillian''s mouth sparked a proud smile.


    Vic took a long breath, and when the sultry air in his chest was relieved, he said in a deep voice, "I will send someone to escort you back to chebman."


    "I''m not going!" Gillian categorically rejected Victor''s arrangement.


    "That won''t work. I''ve sent messengers to inform count chebman of your situation." Victor''s face sank. Now he just wanted to send the trouble away so as not to hinder his plan to eliminate the ant colony.


    "My armor and sword are still in your territory. I won''t leave until I get them back." Gillian shook her head and said, "or you can compensate me 80000 gold sols. Those equipment are made of refined gold and secret silver..."


    "Miss chebman, welcome to my territory. If you are full, please go back to the cabin and have a rest. My guard will ensure that you will not be disturbed."

 Chapter 147

    Gillian has been trapped in Victor''s temporary camp for seven days.


    Generally speaking, Gillian is doing well these days. Victor ordered her to expand the wooden house, build some simple furniture, and even find a broken copper mirror. Although the things are very simple and crude, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is enough to reflect Victor''s demeanor. In particular, Victor took a modified leather armor for her, and Gillian finally replaced the short skirt that made her very uncomfortable. Thinking of Victor''s regretful eyes after she changed into leather armor, gilly was relieved and secretly proud.


    Gillian doesn''t care whether she sleeps in a shack or a wooden house. She''s not a delicate noble lady. As the first heir of count chebman and a powerful Silver Knight, Victor gave her a courtesy commensurate with her status within the scope of her ability, which is the reason for Gillian''s satisfaction. In addition, Victor did not restrict her freedom. What really tied Gillian was the armor and long sword thrown in the lake.


    "Your name is shack, isn''t it? When can your adults salvage my equipment?" After eating up a whole plate of wild fruits, Gillian put her long legs on the table and asked lazily.


    "I don''t know." Shack replied indifferently.


    Gillian only felt stuffy. She asked the same question many times a day and got the same answer every time.


    More than ten days ago, Gillian just stepped into the silver stage and became the fourth knight in the family. Equipped with the Mithril armor and long sword that count chebman had prepared for her, Gillian couldn''t wait to find some ant men to try the sword, but she met a single ant man. To her surprise, the ant man was a silver monster. After a fierce battle, the unarmed silver ant man was badly hurt and fled to victor. Gillian chased after him, but met another silver ant man. It was Gillian''s turn to escape. After that, she was lucky to be rescued by Victor, which was the later thing.


    Gillian was depressed that her beloved armor and sword were thrown into the lake before they covered the heat. She would never leave until they were salvaged. But she also knew that Victor was not unwilling to help her salvage equipment. It was not easy to salvage heavy armor and Mithril sword from the lake. This requires a boat and a 20 meter long rope. The most important thing is that someone can dive into the muddy lake bottom, find and bind these equipment. Only a knight can do this. And Victor doesn''t have these conditions.


    Gillian herself is to blame. Fearing that the equipment would be found by silver ants, she forcibly ran the exhausted fighting spirit and threw the equipment far into the lake, which not only caused trouble for salvage, but also fell into a weak state because of her excessive use of fighting spirit. She couldn''t recover without more than ten days.


    Victor was also very depressed. The eldest lady of the chebman family refused to leave. He had to postpone the plan to eliminate the ant man, which was nothing. The action of hunting the ant man leader was also forced to be suspended. Two ant man leaders had left the territory under his eyes. In this regard, Victor is very distressed. Although Gillian is a rare beauty, her beauty obviously can''t be compared with the value of silver ant man.


    So when Victor saw Gillian put her two long legs on the dining table in the camp, he said angrily, "miss chebman, please pay attention to your manners. This is not your bedroom."


    Glancing sideways at victor who had just returned, Gillian said faintly, "why didn''t you say that when I was wearing a short skirt?"


    "At that time, we were not familiar. I would never take the liberty to correct the manners of strange women. This is the basic self-restraint of aristocrats." Victor straightened his collar and said sincerely.


    "Come on, don''t say it''s useless. Pick up my equipment and I''ll take it off and show you." Gillian doesn''t care about Victor''s cheekiness, she said bluntly.


    "I''ve seen it and touched it." Victor secretly feigned, but said, "the raft has been built. My people are making hemp rope. In three days, we can start fishing. The question now is, when can you recover?"


    "At least five more days." Gillian said ruefully.


    Victor smiled and nodded. As long as he wanted, those equipment could be salvaged at any time, but the smell of ant man leader could not be eliminated until he soaked in the lake for at least ten days. Otherwise, even if they were salvaged, these equipment would still be tracked by the ant colony. Not to mention Gillian''s great loss of strength, even if she is in good condition, she can''t safely return to count chebman with her equipment. Victor doesn''t want to save her again.


    In fact, Victor can shorten the process to three days, but he will never expose the way to deal with ant man smell in front of Gillian. This method is very simple, but valuable. Not to mention the eldest lady of the chebman family, even Sylvia and victor will not leak. He wants to build a unique Pro guard.


    Victor decided to let the eldest lady of the chebman family stay for a few more days. Although three to five ant man leaders will slip away from him, the power represented by Gillian is worth Victor''s doing so.


    "Miss chebman, let''s talk about something else." Victor smiled gracefully.


    Gillian immediately sat up straight and said vigilantly, "what do you want to talk about? Although you saved me, you have given up my return."


    Hearing the speech, Victor was almost choked by his saliva. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "miss chebman, your beauty really moves me, but I won''t take advantage of others."


    "That''s good. What do you want to talk about?" Gillian relaxed and said indifferently.


    "You''ve been stealing my secret silver mine." Victor knocked on the table and whispered.


    Gillian was like a hairy cat. She narrowed her beautiful Phoenix eyes, but her eyes were as cold as a sword. However, Victor''s dark eyes were as deep and unpredictable as the night sky. After looking at each other for a moment, she vented: "I don''t deny it, but in this ant disaster, our chebman family saved your purple sugarcane forest. Do you admit it?"


    Victor was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "although this statement makes me very unhappy, it''s a fact."


    Gillian showed her eyebrows. She thought she would be refuted by Victor and was ready to debate with him. However, she was not confident enough and was ready to cheat. Unexpectedly, Victor admitted her words. Gillian was surprised by the magnanimity of the young Lord and couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Victor joked, "beautiful lady, it''s very difficult for you to look at me like this. I already have a wife."


    "That''s a pity."


    Gillian licked her sexy lips, and a look of regret appeared on her gorgeous face. In the marriage moral system of human nobles, she advocated that noble women should remain pure before marriage. When she gave birth to an heir for her husband, she could have a relatively free private life. This is mainly because the first child of noble women often has the best blood talent, and noble girls who are in love are more vulnerable to temptation. But Gillian is not included in this list. As the heir to the Earl title, her partner can only choose from the children of a small family. As a great aristocrat and knight, Gillian can find several lovers if she wants to find several lovers, but she is addicted to the growth of power and wealth and has little interest in lust.


    However, Victor is Gillian''s most ideal marriage object. The family is weak, the blood is noble, young and handsome, and the life is long. The only disadvantage is that it is difficult to have children, but as long as you come a few more times, there will always be future generations. Count chebman had hoped that when Victor was desperate, he would take him in, rearrange his identity and let him become Gillian''s partner. However, everyone did not expect that Sophia and Sylvia jointly staged a dazzling play, Victor''s crisis could not be solved, and count chebman regretted it.


    Gillian doesn''t reject what happened with Victor, but Victor has Sylvia as his backer, which is no longer coveted by others, not to mention that he is still a terrible silver shooter. Gillian has a strong character, but she doesn''t want to be a rival in love with Sylvia. She can only express regret.


    If Victor knew that Gillian would be angry with him, he would have to let her know what a real man is. Of course, Victor didn''t read his mind. Now he just wanted to talk to the eldest lady of the chebman family.


    "I must take back the secret silver mine. Now, I just want to know whether your chebman family still wants secret silver?"


    Gillian first nodded her head in recognition. After listening to the second half of Victor''s sentence, she immediately stared round. "What do you mean?"


    "I have made it clear that if you chebman family still need secret silver, I can sell it to you." Victor chuckled.


    Gillian looked into Victor''s eyes and asked in a deep voice, "is that what Mrs. rose means?"


    "What does this have to do with her? No one knows about the secret silver mine except our two families." Victor said displeased.


    "How dare you betray the Rose Queen!" Gilly pointed to Victor''s nose and said in shock.


    Victor snorted coldly, "miss chebman, this is my territory, and I am not a vassal of the York family! In addition, Sylvia is far more generous than you think, as evidenced by her striving for the Viscount for me."


    "What? You can''t be so naive! Thanks to my father, you still think you are a smart young Lord." Said Gillian.


    "Yes, you are now a Viscount, and the bottleneck of development has been opened. But your brand doomed you to be the Lord of the York family. Even if there are knights who take refuge in you, they will come to the York family. Moreover, the main economic source of your territory, purple cane wine, is completely in the hands of the York family, and your territory is also in the sphere of influence of the York family The tribe completely digests the human horse hills and eventually establishes a principality or kingdom. No matter how far you develop your territory, you must become a member of the Principality of York, just like the relationship between the Lord and the king. "


    Victor lost his smile. He admitted that Gillian was right. This is the price of standing in line, but he is no longer the original guard dog. As Sylvia said, the Lord needs power and must choose the camp. There is no difference between being the Lord of the Augusts and the Lord of the Yorks. However, the queen is full of malice towards herself, and the confidant of the Archduke is his mortal enemy. In contrast, the York family and themselves are located in the same human and horse hills and have common interests and enemies, which is the basis of bilateral cooperation. Victor even wants to help the York family become stronger, but he does not intend to blindly follow the York family. His potential is far beyond any family, and his focus is no longer limited to a territory, a kingdom, but the whole human country.


    "So what? Don''t talk about my territory. Even your chebman family will benefit from the York family. Now, just tell me, do you want the secret silver?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Victor''s confident smile made Gillian a little dizzy. She quickly glanced at the wooden guards around, thought deeply, and finally said, "what conditions?"


    "It''s said that your chebman family has three salt mines, one high-quality refined gold mine and rich sisal and flax resources. My conditions are very simple. Mithril is sold to you at the market price, and your resources are also sold to me at the market price." Said Victor.


    "That''s not good. The royal family won''t be happy to sell us these materials." Gillian shook her head.


    Victor is most worried about this situation. Everyone knows the game between the Kingdom center and Pingfan. As the southern lords of the Kingdom, the chebman family naturally does not want to offend the Lord. He pondered for a moment and said, "the kingdom can''t stop the trade of free people, can it?"


    "You mean... Good idea! There''s another problem. We can''t buy Mithril at the market price at such a big risk. At the same time, our materials must be increased by another 20% on the basis of the market price."


    Victor sneered in his heart. The chebman family was really greedy. The secret silver had a price and no market. It could not be bought with money at all. In the case of limited land, the secret silver equipment with friendly elements was an important material to attract knights.


    "The chebman family is famous for their diligence and thrift. But you have operated for hundreds of years and accumulated more wealth than many families for hundreds of years. Do you know why?" Victor didn''t wait for Gillian to answer and said, "if you take advantage of everything, you''ll be poor enough to have no friends."


    Gillian raised her eyebrows and stared hard at Victor. Finally, she compromised. "Well, do as you say."


    Victor nodded with satisfaction and said, "before trading, you should first give me the discount of the secret silver stolen in front. It looks like 150000 gold sols. If everyone is so familiar, I''ll take you 100000 gold sols."


    "What?! 100000 kinsol! Do you want money! Important people can, I''m right here!"

 Chapter 148

    Pinghu Lake is the largest lake in victor. When there is no wind, the 6000 mu lake is as smooth as a mirror and beautiful. In the windy season, when the fish are fat and the crab is strong, the lake is sparkling. A few feet long fish jump out of the water from time to time, and groups of waterfowl play and prey here. At this time, Pinghu has a bumper harvest.


    Victor stood by the lake, overlooking the scenery of Pinghu Lake, which is not only beautiful, but also the most fertile land in the territory. More than 20000 mu of farmland can be reclaimed around the lake. The grain harvested each year is enough to feed more than 2000 people, with half of the surplus. There are lots of fish and shrimp in the lake, including delicious white belly fin fish, several foot long black scale fish, fat, tender and juicy loach, huge mud crab, delicious green shrimp, and so on. Such rich aquatic products make Pinghu a natural granary. If Bayer had not occupied this area first, Victor would have chosen to build settlements here.


    However, the biggest problem in Pinghu area is that there is no danger to defend. If Victor really establishes a settlement here, it is he who is flattened by the ant man. Looking over the ruins of Pinghu village, Victor sighed. Nelson got rid of the ant colony and buried more than 600 people in Pinghu village, which is absolutely a shocking tragedy in modern society. Nelson didn''t care about it. When he passed the ruins, he spit water on the ground.


    Victor just lamented that he could directly run over Pinghu village and kill all the rebels, and the rest would naturally submit to him. But Victor wanted to avoid unnecessary killing. Despite the advice of Edwin and Bruce, he tried to use tricks to solve the problem of Pinghu village. Now I think he was really naive and stupid at that time.


    Victor had no sympathy for those who died in Pinghu village. On the surface, the villagers of Pinghu village were deceived by Bayer, but in fact, they were not. Most of them were the leaders of the three eastern provinces. They would not know the end of challenging the Lord''s dominance, but they did not choose to leave Bayer and join the hill camp. After all, it''s not because these people don''t like Victor. They want to use Bayer as a shield to live an autonomous life. As a result, most of the people who followed Victor survived, but they died. The reality is that everyone should be responsible for their own destiny, and it is not a pity for those who follow blindly.


    "Unfortunately, now is the harvest season. More than 5000 mu of crops here have been eaten up. Ant people are really pests!" Dwight held the hilt of his sword, pointed to the abandoned farmland and said sadly.


    Victor smiled. On the 11th day of Gillian''s distress, count chebman sent a team of elite soldiers to protect the heirs of the family, led by the great Knight Dwight. Seeing the family, Gillian asked to salvage her equipment immediately. So Victor took the chebman knight to Pinghu. The salvage equipment was naturally completed by soldiers and knights, while victor and two big Knights stayed on the shore to see the scenery.


    "Lord DeWitt, what do you chebmans think of ant men?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Dwight said bitterly, "ant man is a recognized pest! Their habits are similar to wild bees. They tear up whoever provokes them! The difference is that wild bees make nectar, while ant man eats crops. With this alone, we can''t coexist with ant man. Even if they don''t attack humans, we have to destroy them!"


    "In general." Victor nodded in agreement and asked, "take the liberty to ask, how many crops have not been damaged in the chebman collar? And how many ant people have stayed?"


    Dwight twitched at the corners of his mouth and sighed, "there are less than 40% of the crops left in the territory. In order to prevent ant people from eating crops, we have three castles fighting ant people. At present, there are more than 9000 ant people left."


    "Yes, the ant colony eats crops at an amazing speed. If there is no fierce battle to attract them, the ant people will eat all the crops, and the York family will lose all the harvest. It is said that the same is true for the Buryat family, and the Duke of Neo also has a lot of losses. Of course, there are no grains of wheat in my territory, and I can''t resist the ant colony." Said Victor in a low voice.


    Dwight seemed to hear something else. He said tentatively, "Viscount Victor, it seems that you still have a lot of purple sugarcane forest. Don''t ant people like purple sugarcane?"


    "They like purple cane very much, but there are fish people in my territory in addition to purple cane." Victor smiled.


    "What?!" Dwight whispered that Victor''s information moved him.


    Victor jaw first pass: "At first, more than 30000 ant people poured into our territory, some into the chebman collar and some into the Buryat collar. The eskri collar was also invaded by ant people. There were about 7000 ant people left in our territory. Later, I found that they fought with the fish people on the river bank. So far, the number of ant people here has been reduced to 3000, so the purple sugarcane forest can be preserved."


    Dwight solemnly saluted Victor, "Viscount, thank you very much for revealing this information to us."


    Count chebman is also close to the Jinshui River. The length of the river bank in their territory is longer than victor''s, and the number of fish people is very objective. Because count chebman resolutely resists the invasion of ant people, the ant colony has not collided with the fish people. Now with Victor''s information, the chebman family can also use the fish people to share the pressure of the ant colony. In this way, they will fight The loss will be greatly reduced.


    Dwight was overjoyed, but Victor warned: "if you think ant people are simple and brainless, they will be seriously killed and injured!"


    "Victor, I''ve always had a question." Gillian asked, "are you ambushing the silver ant man and just saved me?"


    Victor smiled. Few people knew that he had the ability to monitor territory, and he would not explain this to Gillian, nodding: "Yes, I''m ambushing the silver ant man. Recently, the York family launched a battle to attract the ant colony. They found that there were particularly powerful ant men in the ant colony, and these silver ant men would take the initiative to attack the great knight. Mrs. Sylvia believed that eliminating these escaping ant men could really weaken the strength of the ant colony and slow down the attack of the next wave of ant tide. This information is from the York family The clan has informed the royal capital emissary. I believe you will receive the notice soon. Mrs. Sylvia also warned that silver ant people are mixed in the ant colony, difficult to identify and very dangerous. She doesn''t think the big knight can survive under the siege of ant people. "


    Dwight and Gillian have ugly faces. Only monsters that can threaten the Silver Knight can be called silver monsters. The great Knight will not be afraid to fight with silver monsters, but he will never be attacked by silver monsters, especially in battle.


    "No wonder Viscount Buryat died at the hands of the ant man." Dwight said dully. Viscount Buryat was the first great knight to die in the ant disaster. His death shocked the kingdom of Gambis, which directly led the local lords not to send knights to eliminate the ant colony, but to adopt the strategy of Castle Defense.


    Gillian frowned and asked, "is there no way to distinguish? Under what circumstances will silver ant people escape?"


    "I don''t know." Victor shook his head and said, "maybe if they lose cover, they will escape. For example, the number of ant colonies has been reduced to a certain extent. They are like assassins and soldiers in bee colonies. When the ant colonies are threatened, they will take action. In short, you should be careful."


    Gillian and DeWitt looked at each other and sighed, "it seems that only the elite cavalry can attract the ant colony to the river bank."


    "Sacrifice is inevitable. Soldiers must have such consciousness." Dewey''s head.


    "Lord Gillian, your equipment has been salvaged." A chebman soldier came to report.


    Gillian was overjoyed and could no longer worry about the fate of the elite cavalry of the family. She walked to the lake in high leather boots. Her body was originally very tall. After wearing half high-heeled leather boots, she not only looked more tall and straight, but also walked with a trace of enchanting posture. Many chebman soldiers were secretly peeking at their eldest lady.


    After the raft landed, Gillian couldn''t wait to take over her armor and sword from the family knight. After careful inspection, she confirmed that it was not damaged. She immediately smiled.


    "This great Knight''s equipment is made of refined gold, secret silver and refined iron. It is not only extremely strong, but also corrosion-resistant. It won''t rust even after soaking in water for half a year." Dwight explained to victor.


    "Very good." Victor smiled noncommittally. He was waiting for DeWitt''s following.


    Dwight pondered for a moment and said: "Although refined gold is called gold, it has nothing to do with gold. They are extremely strong and light. As long as a small amount of refined gold is added, the quality of weapons and armor can be greatly improved. Refined gold is also very rare. If Borui kingdom had not found a large number of refined gold mines, its value would not be much lower than secret silver. Nevertheless, Borui people still restrict the sale of refined gold. And we khibu The man family happens to have a fine gold mine.


    Victor, we are very grateful that you are willing to sell Mithril to us. But in addition to Mithril, we also need refined iron ore and copper mine in Renma hill. I wonder if these can be within the scope of the transaction. "


    Refined iron is strong, heavy and corrosion-resistant. It is an important material for making weapons and equipment. Refined iron must be mixed into the equipment of elite soldiers, and refined iron is also the main material of Knight''s equipment. Therefore, refined iron is widely used and is an indispensable metal. The human horse hills are short of iron ore, salt ore and flax, but there are rich refined iron and copper ore. The chebman family proposed the idea of trading refined iron and copper ore The request is also reasonable, but they obviously take Victor as Sylvia''s spokesman. Victor doesn''t intend to continue to explain this misunderstanding.


    "Trade between free people should be free trade. I don''t know. I don''t collect taxes, block or hurt. I hope the chebmans can hold the same attitude." Said Victor softly.


    Dwight frowned and mused, but Gillian put down her armor and sword, stared at Victor, and said excitedly, "including purple cane wine, crude sugar, snow sugar and coffee?"


    "Except for purple cane wine, I can''t violate the notarization before God." Victor smiled.


    Gillian leaned over and kissed Victor''s lips in Victor''s stunned eyes. After some tongue entanglement, she said with a crimson face: "this is a reward for you to save me. I will save you in the future."


    Looking at the charming miss chebman, Victor smiled and said, "I don''t want this day."


    With a fierce stare at the stunned Dwight, Gillian said to victor, "I''m leaving."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The chebman family are moving away. Nelson went to victor and asked, "Sir, did they promise?"


    It''s really astringent! Victor touched his numb lips and said, "they have to discuss with count chebman, but the chebman family will certainly agree. Secret silver is too important for high-level knights. Not all great Knights have secret silver equipment."


    "Then why don''t we exchange with the York family? If they know, they''ll be very unhappy." Asked Nelson anxiously.


    Victor sighed, "just can''t let the York family know!"


    Secret silver is too scarce. There are many knights in York family. If they know that there is a secret silver mine here, they must take it for themselves. Sylvia cannot distort the will of the vassal family and favor victor. Eventually, the territory where the secret silver mine is located will be delimited, and victor will get some compensation at most.


    Victor''s men had no knights and didn''t care about the ownership of the secret silver mine, but they couldn''t tolerate the York family to delimit his eastern territory. Otherwise, his territory will be completely isolated, which will cut off Victor''s contact with the outside world.


    To the west of Victor''s territory is the Everglades, to the south is the Jinshui River, to the north is the eskri collar and Heibao Town, to the northeast is the Buryat collar, and to the East is the chebman collar. North, West and South are dead ends, and the Buryat family in the Northeast once cooperated with the queen to plot Victor, which is hostile to each other. Therefore, if Victor wants the free civil and commercial corps to go out, he can only choose to go east, pass through the chebman territory, go straight into the sphere of influence of the southern Lord of the Kingdom, then go east, pass through the RAND Empire and the kingdom of El, and finally arrive at the United Kingdom of Borui.


    Similarly, Victor sought a small territory at the north end of the man horse hill. In addition to monitoring the ant colony and occupying the mountain resources, he also aimed to take it as the starting point and go all the way north to open up the business routes of Dodo Kingdom, sassanne Empire and Teutonic principality.


    This is Victor''s strategic idea of going north and East. The deal with the chebman family is the first step for victor. Therefore, he needs to have a good relationship with his neighbors in the East, even if they have stolen their own secret silver and purple cane.


    "Nelson, let''s go! Clean up the ant people in the territory."

 Chapter 149

    On the highest arrow tower of blue goose castle, in addition to the arrow rack, there is also a set of tables and chairs. The area of 15 square meters suddenly seems particularly narrow. Count chebman stood on the arrow tower, opened his long bow, and with a "buzzing" sound, the heavy arrow crossed a distance of more than 600 meters and nailed an ant man to the ground. The ant man was not dead for a moment. He struggled desperately, but hissed, but pulled the wound bigger. The green blood gurgled and screamed at the stimulation of other ant people.


    "If you are a wind knight, this arrow can be thrown 800 meters away." Count chebman put away his long bow and looked back to see his baby daughter put her legs on her desk indecently, shaking her head.


    "Father, although I''ve just been promoted to a great knight, I''m not mistaken. I saw Victor shoot the silver ant man with a military heavy crossbow." Gillian looked at the boots on her legs. The boots designed by Victor suit her very much. She planned to let the family cobblers make more styles of boots.


    Count chebman was a little surprised. He knew her strong personality. She never wore expensive women''s clothes, especially half high heels. Gillian''s abnormal behavior today pleased count chebman. He felt he could talk about her marriage with the family heirs.


    Count chebman secretly decided to find a suitable husband for Gillian, but said quietly: "The great Knights of the wind system are called the most terrible Knights because they can shoot silver level monsters with long-range weapons, including silver knights. If Prince Victor can shoot silver level ant people with a heavy crossbow, his lethality can be comparable to that of the great Knights of the wind system."


    "What''s so strange about that?" Gillian asked in surprise.


    Count chebman sighed: "I''m just a pity. I knew that Viscount Victor had popular talent for a long time, but I didn''t expect that he reached this level in less than a year. It can be seen that his ancient blood is very pure, which means that his descendants must become knights, even great Knights."


    "So, Sophia, isn''t that woman going to regret her death?" Gillian gloated.


    "Sophia covered up so well that everyone forgot her origin. In essence, she is still a wild knight who hates family and blood. Wild knights are heterogeneous who advocate freedom and despise authority. These rebellious guys will not succumb to the family without touching their heads and blood." Count chebman paused and continued, "what I don''t understand is here. Sylvia and Sophia are close. Why should she make a secret deal with us? It doesn''t make sense."


    Gillian curled her lips and said unhappily, "you doubt my vision, do you still doubt Dwight''s judgment? The soldiers around Victor are absolutely elite. They must be sent by the York family to protect victor."


    Count chebman pondered and said, "Gillian, tell me the situation again."


    "At that time, Victor proposed to trade with us with secret silver. The soldiers were around. Victor didn''t avoid them. They were expressionless and no one showed an unexpected look. The only explanation was that they knew it long ago." Gillian reluctantly repeated it again.


    Count chebman paced back and forth. He still couldn''t believe that such a good thing would fall on his head, but Gillian said impatiently: "Father, you think too much. The York family has accepted the population of the whole man horse hill, and their savings are estimated to have been exhausted. They need new channels to supplement supplies. Obviously, our southern Lord is their choice.


    It is said that Sophia has personally led the caravan to Teutonic principality to participate in the barbarian tribe''s big market this year. The York family will have to wait at least half a year to get supplies from Sophia. Therefore, they want to establish contact with us through victor. Anyway, it''s a secret transaction. Who will know? Even if others know, it''s an act between free people, we don''t know Love. "


    Count chebman said in his jaw, "what you say is very reasonable, but I always think there is something strange in it. Why does Viscount Victor want 50000 gold sol? And what do you mean, I don''t know, don''t collect taxes, don''t block, don''t hurt?"


    I don''t know. Count chebman can understand that this kind of transaction involves sensitive materials, so he must get rid of himself first. If he doesn''t collect taxes, count chebman will be confused. He is too happy to trade secret silver, refined iron, copper ingots, crude sugar, snow sugar and coffee. How can he collect taxes? If he doesn''t stop it, he won''t hurt it. What''s more, he''s inexplicable. He stopped all the businessmen. What''s more Deal?


    "Father, Victor wants 150000 gold sols. I saved 100000 gold sols for you. Remember to reward me, at least 10000 gold sols, no, 20000 gold sols." Gillian pointed to her nose and said proudly.


    "I also don''t understand why Victor made four meaningless conditions? But I didn''t see anything bad for the family. That''s enough, isn''t it?"


    Count chebman smiled mockingly and took a long arrow and put it on the bow string. This kind of broken iron arrow for long bow throwing is 1.3 meters long. The arrow shaft is mixed with fine iron. It is heavy and sharp. Each broken iron arrow is worth 10 Silver sols. This kind of iron arrow prepared for centaurs is very ferocious, and the ants who are shot will bleed continuously. In order to attract ants to attack the castle, chebman The count ordered to stop using cheap rockets and use this expensive long arrow.


    "Buzz"


    Another ant man was nailed to the ground. Count chebman smiled. His elite cavalry were ready to attract the ant colony to the river bank at any time. At that time, the fish man will take his place to greet these hateful pests.


    "Victor will make some strange things."


    Count chebman did not understand and was not ready to think about it again. However, when he thought about it, he could not get off Victor''s thief ship, but he didn''t want to come down at that time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The royal capital of Gambis, the residence of marquis Ludwig, the home secretary.


    Viscount teness was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He had come to visit the Marquis Ludwig. The Marquis is not only the immediate boss of teney, but also an old friend of his teacher, but also the grandfather of his fiancee. As a result, teness could almost walk freely in Marquis house.


    Today, the Marquis Ludwig had to wait in the living room. The door of the Marquis''s office opened and ternis stood up to greet the Marquis''s guests.


    "Jacob? What''s the matter with you?" Tnis was surprised to see that it was Jacob, his fiancee''s brother, who came out Ludwig. Jacob''s face was sad and angry, and his eyes were red. It was obvious that something had happened to him.


    Jacob nodded and passed him without saying a word.


    Tnis frowned and walked into the Marquis''s office. He was surprised to find that the Marquis Ludwig was also dark.


    "What happened, my lord?" Tnis asked nervously.


    Marquis Ludwig sighed, "Jacob''s fiancee Michelle has been murdered."


    "How could this happen?" Tnis was stunned.


    Jacob''s fiancee Michelle is the second daughter of Earl deerville. She is only 16 years old this year, but she is a stunning beauty who has awakened the blood of the moon elf. Jacob is very infatuated with Michelle. Unexpectedly, she will be murdered.


    Tnis can understand why Jacob just lost his temper. As the future grandson-in-law of the Marquis, he also wants to express his feelings and reason.


    "My Lord, who did it?"


    The Marquis shook his head and said, "at present, I don''t know who is behind the scenes? Michelle was assassinated when she was traveling. From the technique, it looks like the notorious throat cutter. Duke Peter is very angry and is investigating the matter thoroughly."


    Tnis was silent. Earl deerville was a famous business aristocrat in the United Kingdom of Borui and a supporter of Duke Peter. The Earl''s wife was the blood of the Wimbledon family and had a cousin relationship with Duchess Peter. Michelle''s murder is most likely an action against Duke Peter.


    The throat cutter is a famous killer in the dark forces. No one knows his name, appearance, male or female, but he always cuts the victim''s throat and leaves a serrated scar every time he kills, which has become his unique target. For more than 20 years, the throat cutter has been rampant, and no less than 30 nobles have died in his hands. Even a knight has been assassinated by the throat cutter. Therefore, everyone believes that the throat cutter is very likely to be a knight.


    Several families have been chasing the throat cutter. It is said that the reward hanging on his head has exceeded 200000 kinsol. The throat cutter disappeared for a long time. Unexpectedly, when he appeared again, he murdered the marriage object of the ludwigs.


    "Sir, we send the SIKO family to help you find the behind the scenes." Tnis stroked his chest and said.


    "Tanis has time to persuade Jacob. The child won''t give up." The Marquis nodded happily and said, "now, tell me about your trip to the hills."


    "Yes."


    Ternis described his experience in detail to the Marquis Ludwig.


    After patiently listening to teness''s statement, the Marquis asked, "what have you gained from your mission to York?"


    Tnis thought about it carefully and said, "my Lord, I have rubbed away my arrogance."


    "It''s good to get rid of arrogance!" The Marquis smiled. "We court nobles are arrogant on the surface but humble in the heart. Local lords are humble on the surface but arrogant in the heart. We are dogs of the royal family, who can bark and bite. Local lords are wolves under the royal family, who can''t bark but eat people. This is the difference between the two. You have achieved half of this awareness. Do you know what the other half is?"


    "We also want to become wolves. Therefore, we need to help the wolf king and make him stronger. Only when the wolf king obtains more territory can we become wolves." Said tnis with a burning eye.


    "Good! Good! Good! Tanis, I''m not wrong about you. Your achievements will surpass me in the future." The Marquis Ludwig applauded Tenet''s performance.


    "My Lord, this is the direction of my efforts." Tnis bowed his head and then asked the Marquis, "Sir, do you think the York family will become a scourge to the kingdom?"


    "The possibility is very small. First of all, they have to face the attack of ant colony. Even if they set up a fortress at the entrance, they will consume a lot of materials in each war. Second, there are very few stones in the human horse hills, and they can''t build more castles to control the territory. Finally, the current strength of York family is based on the Golden Knight, but the Golden Knight will always decline God. Without the Golden Knight, not enough castles, and facing the attack of ant man, how can the York family become a disaster? " After the Marquis explained, he looked at ternis strangely. There was no reason why ternis could not think of such a simple truth.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Tnis pondered for a moment and said, "Sir, I found that the York family has very professional cooks. Their skills are exquisite. They also have very elite soldiers, even more elite than the most elite soldiers of the king. This is a little abnormal."


    "It''s not unusual. The York family has a history of thousands of years. They used to be the Lord of the RAND Empire together with the Augusts. There are three such families Gambis, and the details of these big families are beyond the imagination of our court nobles." Said the Marquis Ludwig admiringly.


    "By the way, what do you say about Viscount Victor''s territory?"


    "Viscount Victor said he would be loyal to the Kingdom and become a barrier to the north of the man horse hills." Said tnis curiously.


    "Barrier? Hehe, it''s just a nail for the York family in the north, that is, to monitor the movement of viscount Sauron." The Marquis shook his head and smiled.


    Tnis turned his eyes and decided not to tell the home secretary that Victor had silver strength.


    "My Lord, viscount Victor asked to pay an annuity of 30000 gold sol in one year by installment. I promised him. If you feel embarrassed, I can advance the money first." Said tnis nervously.


    "It''s just a small matter. Make your own decisions."

 Chapter 150

    "Whoosh" the fierce sharp arrow shot through the ant man''s head. It turned askew for several times and finally fell to the ground and died.


    "Good!" Nelson cheered a few times, but was embarrassed to find that no one answered him, so he had to shut his mouth.


    Victor folded his short silver bows, patted Nelson on the shoulder with a smile and said, "we won."


    "Sir, we won!" Nelson grinned.


    The blood of ant people dyed the green earth. Hundreds of ant people were dead in the valley. The strong war mastiff shuttled back and forth and piled the ant people''s bodies in one place. A rocket ignited the corpse pile, the flames roared up, and the heat wave with the stench forced Victor to retreat. This is the last group of ant people in the territory. Victor can only burn them on the spot, because no ant people will devour their bodies.


    Telling the militia responsible for cleaning the battlefield to control the spread of the fire, Victor left the valley with a large army. Outside, Victor took a deep breath of fresh air and sighed, "it''s over at last."


    After seven months, Victor took the lead in clearing the ant colony in the territory. In the future, Victor only needs to intercept and kill the retreating ant man leader.


    In this ant disaster, the villages under Victor were damaged to varying degrees. More than 100 people died or disappeared. More than 1 million mu of purple sugarcane forest was destroyed. Only less than 300000 mu of purple sugarcane forest was preserved in the west of the territory. At the same time, Victor also lost more than 3000 square kilometers of territory, which can be described as heavy losses.


    However, Victor''s harvest was equally great. Due to the ant disaster, all the troubles in the territory were swept away, the crisis of the refugee tide was eliminated, and Pinghu and Mi silver mine fell into Victor''s hands. Moreover, the soul fire ceiling and capital reserve of the alchemy tower are increasing every day. Now he has 467 soul monkey militia, 71 Funiu militia, 236 auxiliary soldiers, 61 war mastiffs and 113 alchemy crows,


    Victor also successfully controlled the mountain area in the west, and built a fortress and a complete set of production system there. As long as the resources in the mountain area are not exhausted, Victor can continuously obtain all kinds of weapons, grain, medicinal materials, meat, fuel, fast bird and so on.


    In political diplomacy, Victor became the hereditary Viscount of the Kingdom and had the foundation to attract knights. He has formed a close alliance with the York family. If he is attacked by the ant man again, he will continue to weaken the ant colony and expand himself with the help of the York family''s military strength. The use of Mithril to establish secret trade relations with its Eastern neighbors is helpful to deal with the possible blockade and isolation of the kingdom. It can also use the territory of count chebman to realize the strategic concept of caravan eastward.


    It can be said that the future development prospect is a vast sea and sky. Victor just feels refreshed and energetic.


    "Quack" an alchemical crow flew from the East and circled in the air. Victor''s eyes brightened and smiled at Nelson: "someone from the East should come. It should be the materials and gold coins promised by the chebman family. Take someone to have a look, and then pull the materials to Pinghu village."


    Nelson answered and led more than thirty alchemy militia to the East. Victor returned to Pinghu village with the rest of the alchemical militia.


    On the way, the originally endless purple sugarcane forest is now a ruined and desolate scene. Broken and rotten purple sugarcane can be seen everywhere. The ground is also pitted. Ant people dug out the roots of purple sugarcane. It will take at least 30 years to restore the purple sugarcane forest.


    "Renault, you have also loaded the collection and planting skills. The purple sugarcane forest has been damaged. Is there any way to grow crops such as barley and wheat?" Victor frowned and asked the alchemy militia for advice. The purple sugarcane forest was destroyed by ant people, leaving millions of mu of land. Victor would not sit idly by and watch these fertile land full of weeds and thorns.


    "My Lord, there is no way." Renault''s answer is as simple as ever.


    Victor was speechless. The land that could grow purple sugarcane could not grow crops. However, this is the truth.


    Purple sugarcane is the food of forest people and horses. It has a characteristic that its root system is very long. The rhizome of purple sugarcane is close to 1 meter, and the rhizome is up to 5 meters. Only the annual rain can meet the needs of purple sugarcane growth. Human crops and vegetables can''t survive without adequate irrigation. Therefore, human farmland is distributed near rivers and lakes.


    Heishui river runs through the man horse hills, with a length of 87 kilometers in Victor collar, forming one large, two small and three lakes, which is the main water source of Victor collar. Heishui river is relatively shallow, and the deepest place is less than 1 meter, so it has no shipping value, but irrigated farmland is enough. Due to the limitation of hilly terrain, Victor can reclaim up to 500000 mu of farmland along the Heishui river bank.


    500000 mu of cultivated land sounds a lot, but the output is poor. The agricultural technology in this world is very backward. In order to maintain soil fertility, farmers implement a simple grass field rotation system, that is, half of the cultivated land is planted with grass and half of the cultivated land is planted with crops. The grain output per mu of cultivated land is almost 280 kg, including 140 kg of seeds, and the real grain output is 140 kg. 250000 mu of cultivated land can harvest 17500 tons of grain every year.


    Ordinary people in this world have great strength and can eat very well. Adult men need about 1.5kg of food every day. The most fatal thing is that an adult eats 0.8 tons of food every year for 16 months and 36 days a month. In other words, 9000 square kilometers of territory can only feed 20000 adult men by farming alone. Including women and children, if there are more than 30000 people, there will be a food shortage.


    This is why the leaders of Renma Hill mainly cut down the purple sugarcane forest. They planted alfalfa and drought resistant rye on those lands, supplemented the lack of food by raising cows and goats, and regularly organized the leaders to carry out collection and hunting activities. If Victor takes the same measures, the optimal population size of the territory cannot exceed 40000.


    "Renault, can sweet potatoes be planted here?" Victor asked expectantly.


    Renault shook his head. "My Lord, sweet potatoes also need water."


    Hundreds of thousands of mu of purple sugarcane forest is worth millions of gold sol, but now it can only plant cheap grass, raise cattle and sheep, but at this point, Victor had to sigh, "Er, then plant grass and raise cattle. Beef tendon and cow leather are still very useful."


    When Victor arrived at Pinghu village, Nelson was already waiting for him.


    "Sir, all the supplies and gold coins sent by the chebman family are here." Nelson greeted him with joy and said, "40 ox carts, 40 healthy cows, 40 cows, 200 sheep, 120000 pounds of wheat seed, 10000 pounds of salt, 40000 gold sol and 1 pound of refined gold."


    These materials were offered by Victor to the chebman family to pay 10000 gold sols. The most valuable is the pound of refined gold. Although they are not enough to add up to 10000 gold sols, they are the most urgently needed materials for victor. Count chebman is not stingy this time. If Victor didn''t insist, he would rather give 50000 gold sol than use materials to cover it. The Lords near the man and horse hills have been more or less affected. It can be seen that there will be a shortage of food in the future. In this case, money may not be able to buy food.


    Victor handed the wooden box containing refined gold to an alchemy militia and motioned him to take it back to the secret base. However, when he saw Nelson staring at the wooden box, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "these refined gold are useful to me. Next time I trade with the chebman family, I can consider forging two refined gold battle axes for you."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Nelson felt his head in embarrassment.


    "You deserve it. If it weren''t for you, none of our purple sugarcane would be left." Victor nodded and said, "when these goods are unloaded, you take ten scooters to pick up Lilia. They should start, too."


    "Yes, sir." Nelson said excitedly that he had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    After a while, Nelson left with more than a dozen militia in high spirits. Victor turned around and ordered: "Jack, take 150 people, clean up the ruins of Pinghu village, drag all the debris to the brick kiln village as fuel, restart the giant brick kiln and produce ordinary green bricks.


    Shack, you take 50 militia and 80 auxiliary soldiers to clean up the ruins of the hill camp, build a blacksmith shop there, produce farm tools, refine sucrose, brew purple cane wine and make coffee.


    Morey, take 150 people to choose a location at the mouth of Pinghu Lake and build a camp that can accommodate 1000 people. "


    Watching the alchemy militia take action, Victor is full of confidence in the future. In order to rebuild the territory, he brought out a full 500 alchemy humans from the mountain fortress. This will be the first large-scale integration of alchemy humans with ordinary people. Victor doesn''t need to hide any more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lilia stood in front of Victor''s leader in an elegant dress and said coldly: "Lord Victor has eliminated the ant people in the territory. Now it''s time for us to return to the territory! I know that some of you are afraid, some don''t want to leave Heibao Town, and some want to betray Lord victor! Make your choice, stand behind me if you are willing to go back with me, stay where you are unwilling to go, and Lord Victor won''t embarrass you."


    The crowd immediately became agitated. First, the members of the War Bear mercenaries stood behind Lilia. Then Maureen came out and bowed respectfully to Lilia and stood behind her. Dean and the other village heads also stood over. The guards and members of the work point system stood out one by one, followed by women and children. Finally, nearly 200 people stayed in place.


    Everyone looked at these people coldly. Only Dean looked red and bowed his head. Most of the villagers left were the villagers of Zhuanyao village and his men.


    "I''m satisfied that you can stand here." Lilia said faintly to Dean.


    "Madam, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect these people..." Dean was ashamed and stood with him, only his team members and their families.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a good thing. That''s what adults say. Fire makes real gold."


    Lilia sighed faintly. Most of the villagers in Zhuanyao village are free people who have joined Victor''s collar. They have not experienced the offensive and defensive war of the hill camp, joined the work point system, and have no family members. When monsters sweep the territory, they will naturally choose stronger Lords. What''s more, the York family has been courting them. Lilia knows this, but she didn''t expect Dean Unexpectedly, he also chose to return to the territory. He was the object of the York family.


    "Lilia, the York clerk won''t lend us dry food, and won''t even return our carriage! But Lord Nicole has gone to him." Old John came over with a wooden prosthetic leg and said angrily in Lilia''s ear.


    "I see."


    Old John was surprised by Lilia''s indifference. How could this girl become different from before.

 Chapter 151

    "Lord Nicole, I can''t change food!" Facing the fierce family female knight, black castle clerk Max argued.


    Nicole''s bright apricot eyes flashed a dangerous cold light and said coldly to max, "I''ve been to the warehouse and it''s full of food. If you dare to say that it''s not food, I''ll knock out your teeth."


    Nicole''s hands are beautiful, with ten fingers, white and smooth, but Max knows that these tender hands that can pinch water can easily break the spear made of refined iron. He also knows that Nicole is not kidding. Max swallowed hard and said, "there are 12 million pounds of grain stored in the warehouse, but we have no grain to give to Viscount Victor''s people, not a grain!"


    "So you''re deliberately embarrassing Victor?! who gave you the courage?"


    Nicole is really angry. Victor''s rock brick technology is very important to the family. This is the consensus of the senior management of the family. It''s just that the rock brick is too sensitive. If it doesn''t happen, she will never know the reason. It''s impossible for the middle-level like Max to know anything about it. Nicole doesn''t believe that Max dares to make trouble for Victor''s people. He must have been instructed by a high-level. Nicole is very angry about this behavior.


    Max shook his head and said, "Lord Nicole, with all due respect, you are a noble and powerful knight, but you don''t understand the family''s internal affairs. The family has fallen into the dilemma of food shortage."


    "12 million pounds of grain, of which 6 million pounds of seeds can never be used. What we can use is the remaining 6 million pounds. But please note that the current population of Heibao town is 120000. These people''s daily ration is 200000 pounds, and our food is only enough for 30 days."


    "Yes, you heard me right. It''s either 300 days, 100 days, or just 30 days. As a family knight, I''m afraid you don''t know that our attendants in charge of internal affairs have begun to eat black bread eaten by Dalits. This crude food is made of flour ground from rye and wheat bran. To be honest, I believed that the murder on Seymour street was the first time I ate this kind of food Really. "


    In the murder case of Seymour street, a sick cook killed five poor vagrants. What the nobles are fond of talking about is not the case itself, but the murder weapon used by the cook is actually black bread. Now, throwing half a brick of black bread on the table is more persuasive than anything. Nicole''s aggressive momentum has disappeared.


    Nicole said quietly, "has the family been so difficult?"


    "The difficulties are still ahead. We have no grain harvest this year. We have to feed 120000 people. The caravan no longer comes to Heibao town. Fortunately, our neighbors are still supporting us, but they have also been affected. We need to rely on the assistance of the kingdom in the next three years, but please believe my judgment. The royal family will not let us eat enough." Max said sincerely.


    Nicole was silent for a moment, gritted her teeth and said, "you''re lying to me! The family has been providing food to Victor''s people. Can''t you even squeeze out 20 days of rations?"


    Seeing the signs of the female Knight''s violent departure, Max quickly said, "that''s different. We can provide food to those who stay in Heibao Town, but we will never provide dry food to those who try to leave. The reality is that those who are willing to stay, even if it is difficult, will give them a bite of food, and whether those who want to leave have anything to eat is none of our business?"


    The York family needs enough labor to build fortresses, farm and graze, and those left behind farmers are not fools. The human horse hills have become development leaders. Who is willing to suffer here, they will try to leave Heibao town. Only by firmly controlling food can they stop this behavior. This is the York family''s strategy: we are already very difficult. Only those who join us can have food. If you don''t want to join, please find a way out. The church tacitly accepted the practices of the York family, and the Lords in the Western kingdom would not accept these refugees. However, Nicole didn''t give up.


    "Don''t try to fool me! The family wants to gather refugees who have nowhere to go, and Viscount Victor''s leaders are not refugees who have no one to take in. You don''t know Victor''s relationship with the family?"


    Max said firmly, "that won''t work! Once this kind of thing spreads, some scoundrels will incite fools to trouble us in the church. They won''t care about Lord Victor''s relationship with the family. I will never agree!"


    Then Max said carefully: "Lord Nicole, you can''t forget your position and identity. If Lord Victor asks the family, I will certainly arrange it for him. It''s the kindness of the nobility. But do you think the nobility will use the kindness for this kind of thing? In the final analysis, those leaders are just inferior. Moreover, among them, there are guards who are skilled in martial arts and find something to eat in the wild It''s not difficult. Of course, I''ll arrange for Mrs. Lilia a carriage and food commensurate with her identity, which is enough to preserve the dignity of Lord victor. "


    Nicole was convinced that she was a knight after all, and she was born with an insurmountable gap with the lower class. If it wasn''t for Victor, Nicole wouldn''t take care of such a thing at all.


    "Give them back the horses and ox carts. They are Victor''s property." Nicole said faintly.


    "As you wish."


    When Nicole''s slim and moving figure disappeared outside the door, Max breathed a sigh of relief. If he just refused Nicole''s request again, he would be beaten all over the ground looking for teeth.


    Outside the black castle, Nicole met Lilia. She said apologetically, "Lilia, I''m sorry. The family''s food is really not enough. I only asked for horses and ox carts for victor."


    "That''s great! Victor will be happy if he can take these horses and cattle back. Thank you, sister Nicole. We''ll solve the food ourselves." Lilia was overjoyed.


    Nicole took Lilia''s hand and stopped talking. Finally, she only told, "be careful on the road."


    "Well, I will."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The whistling mountain wind blew by Victor''s side, making him have the illusion that he could fly at any time.


    Victor''s whole body is covered with cyan black armor. The surface of the armor is covered with a faint cold light, mysterious and cold, like a knight from the nether world. Victor did not expect that the double silver body armor made of ant man''s shell would be so light, and the overall weight did not exceed 16KG. Although the weight is light, the strength and toughness of this armor is surprisingly high. At first, Gillian did her best not to cut off the body of the ant man leader, which is enough to show the strength of the ant man''s shell. Moreover, this armor is also integrated with precious silver. Now, it can resist the shooting of the military heavy crossbow. Victor believed that with this suit of armor, ordinary knights had found a way to deal with him.


    The attributes of this armor are far beyond the original double silver leather armor. Victor regretted that the double silver leather armor had been eliminated before covering the heat. However, in terms of appearance, the double silver leather armor is obviously in line with the aesthetics of most people, while the ant man armor has a cold-blooded and ruthless taste. For example, the nearby Renault is covered with this armor and holds a 2.5-meter fine iron long knife. Just standing will exert a great pressure on ordinary people. Of course, his armor is only silver equipment.


    Victor did not pay attention to his new armor now, but toured his castle with joy.


    The 30 meter high hill Castle covers an area of 25 mu, with 6 floors, 27 rooms, 4 basements and 4 towers. There is a barracks, a blacksmith shop, 8 mu of vegetable land and a small garden in the inner court of the castle.


    The part of the city wall close to the ground is 2 meters thick, and the thickness of the tower is up to 4 meters, which is smaller as it goes up. Each wall of the castle consists of three layers. The inner and outer walls are carefully connected with rock bricks and plastered with mortar, which is very strong. The space between the interior and exterior walls is filled with pebbles, gravel and mortar.


    Four 38 meter high towers are built at the four corners of the castle, which can be equipped with heavy bed crossbows and small stone throwing machines. These battle level weapons can not deal with strong individuals, but can easily destroy the enemy''s siege equipment and dense rear array.


    A long and narrow breast wall is built on the 30 meter high wall. The breast wall is composed of different parts. The high pier wall has a slender opening as a shooting hole for bows and arrows. Once the ant people attack the city, 200 monkey militia can use the breast wall to let them taste the taste of long bow and hard crossbow.


    "Is it really all right that there is no water in the castle?" There is no spring in this hill. If it is besieged for a long time, the consequences will be unimaginable. Victor is deeply worried about it.


    Bousso pointed to a large reservoir on the roof and replied, "Sir, it is backed by the swamp and the air humidity is very high. We have set up many refined iron pipes on the roof. The dew collected every day will flow into the reservoir under the roof along the refined iron pipes. You don''t have to worry about the water supply of the castle."


    Victor found that the reservoir was three meters high and covered with sheds to prevent the water in the reservoir from being polluted by bird droppings. At the bottom of the pool, there are many refined iron pipes connected, which are directly led into the buildings below for human use. Victor couldn''t help getting excited. Isn''t this tap water?


    "Bousso, what else will you not tell me?" Victor sighed.


    Bousso thought for a moment and said, "my Lord, I won''t grow crops here."


    Victor was speechless. Alchemists loaded with planting skills can''t grow crops. That''s because the crops here are not the crops of the alchemy empire. It''s like a modern farmer returning to ancient times. There are no chemical fertilizers, pesticides, hybrid rice seeds, and he can''t grow grain with a yield of thousands of kilograms per mu. In addition to the completely different types of crops in the alchemy Empire, they also use the secret silver array and alchemy fertilizer. Busso, they really don''t grow crops here. This is the fault of civilization. In fact, many of the technologies busso mastered can not be realized, most of which involve alchemy runes.


    "My Lord, the alchemical crow found captain Nelson. They were about to enter the territory." An alchemy militia came to report.


    "I see." Victor nodded and asked, "Bousso, is the plow I want you to build ready?"


    "It''s ready."


    "Dig out all the potatoes in the field and I''ll take them with me."

 Chapter 152

    Paul lay in the grass and yawned. He just ate two sweet potatoes and a rib. Now he just wants to have a good sleep.


    "Get up! You lazy bone, the team is going to start!"


    Paul struggled to get up because he was slower and his father kicked him hard on his ass.


    Paul is 17 years old. At the age of 13, he followed his father wood to migrate from the eastern provinces to the man horse hills. During the long journey, my mother remarried and my brother''s family were recruited by the Lords along the way. Only their father and son wandered to the Renma hills and joined a free people camp.


    The life of the free people was not happy. The father and son worked every day and often didn''t have enough to eat until the camp leader took them to Lord victor Lord Wimbledon. In the free people''s camp set up by the Lord, they worked hard, were promoted to the leader first, and lived in a beautiful and tidy Hill camp, while the domineering camp leaders were killed alive by the Lord''s bodyguards.


    Father and son are ambitious to join the Lord''s work point system, but the terrible ant man attacked the man horse hill, and finally they fled to Heibao town. Five months later, they returned to Victor collar again.


    "Daddy, Lord Victor doesn''t have a castle. Is it dangerous for us to come back like this?" Paul whispered to wood.


    Wood rebuked, "what are you afraid of?! if you don''t provoke ant people, ant people won''t eat you! Besides, there''s nothing to be afraid of with Lord Nelson!"


    Paul glanced in awe at Nelson with his armor and more than a dozen elite soldiers around him. He stopped talking, but his waist straightened as he walked.


    Wood''s face full of gullies showed a smile. Four years later, Paul changed from a half-aged boy to a strong young man, but his courage did not grow. Originally, Paul didn''t want to leave Heibao town with high walls. It was wood who insisted that he had to come back with the team. Wood thought clearly that Lord Victor was worth following just because he could break for his people. Moreover, there are 120000 people in Heibao town. Their father and son are still at the bottom. Only those who follow victor will have more opportunities to make a start. Wood still loves the work point system. In fact, this is also the idea of most people, so even without dry food, they resolutely embarked on their way home.


    Along the way, they also suffered a lot. In order to collect enough wild vegetables and fruits, they deviated from the road several times. Mrs. Lilia even ordered to kill two farm cows. Halfway through, they met Nelson and ten carts of food. Nelson''s majestic armor and strong soldiers around him made everyone awe and full of a sense of security.


    With Nelson''s support, the team moved much faster. More than twenty days later, they returned to Victor again.


    "Hurry up, everyone. We''ll get to the camp for dinner before dark." War Bear veteran Carey shouted back and forth on the side of the team.


    The team began to turn to the East. Paul pulled lawood''s sleeve. "Dad, it seems to be going the wrong way. The hill camp is in the south."


    "What''s the noise? What other hill camp is there now? Just follow." Wood pulled back his sleeve and said impatiently.


    Four hours later, Paul saw the camp on the Bank of Pinghu Lake. The camp was large and surrounded by simple fences. Hundreds of tough soldiers stood at the gate of the camp. These soldiers are tall and strong, neatly arranged in two rows, dressed in leather armor, or holding short spears, round shields, or carrying long bows and crossbows. In front of the soldiers'' queue is Lord victor.


    The carriage in the procession stopped. Paul saw the beautiful lady Lilia put her skirt into the arms of the Lord. When Paul knew that this camp would be their shelter in the future.


    Wood and his son followed the team to salute the Lord respectfully, and then they were led into the camp. The camp was planned neatly, and the huts were located in them. The style of the huts was exactly the same as that of the temporary residence of the free people, but much larger. The father and son were also surprised to find that many strangers were building new huts in the camp.


    Wood and Paul were taken to a hut. The soldier leading the way said to them, "this is your hut. Dinner is on the east side of the square. Tomorrow morning, adults will hold an open-air meeting. Remember to come."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Wood nodded and bowed.


    After the soldier nodded and left, Paul asked, "Daddy, why are there so many people here?"


    "Didn''t Lord Nelson say that he gathered many free people, almost 500 people." Wood went to the bed and lay down, thinking dully, "these people stayed in the territory with the Lord and built such a large camp. I don''t know if we can join the work point system? I knew it. We should stay with the Lord."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lilia lay soft and boneless on victor. Her snow-white skin showed the pink after passion. After a while, she opened her bright eyes and murmured, "Victor, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too." Victor caressed the elastic and delicate body in his arms and gently kissed Lilia''s delicate red lips.


    For a long time, the lips are divided. Lilia gasped for a moment and said apologetically, "Victor, only 923 people came back with me this time, including 570 young people and the rest are women and children. Uncle John''s goat hotel was demolished and they followed, but they didn''t dare to see you.


    Sister Nicole helped us bring back the war horses and ox carts. There were 45 war horses, 7 young horses and 32 farm cattle. However, when we came back, the road was washed away by rain and I left those carriages by the side of the road. I''m sorry, I''m so useless. "


    "Hehe, you did a good job. I thought you could only bring back 300 or 400 people. I didn''t expect you to bring back those cattle and horses. It was a surprise."


    Victor felt relaxed and happy when he saw so many people brought back by Lilia, just like a traveler walking alone in the desert when he met a caravan. Victor now does not lack this labor force. Five of these ordinary farmers tied together are not equal to a monkey militia, and the cattle subduing militia is more capable than ten ordinary farmers. But if I can only get along with these alchemists day and night, I can''t stand it. Nelson complained that these soldiers were dull and depressing, but he just thought that these people were elite warriors trained by a big force from childhood. No one can imagine that these eloquent, edible, and flesh and blood people were born from the elements of emptiness.


    Only Victor knew that they were not real people. Alchemists are powerful and loyal, but they can''t meet Victor''s emotional needs. As a natural human with social attributes, Victor is eager for similar recognition, which should be satisfied from relatives, friends, lovers, subordinates and even opponents.


    Victor''s reason told him that alchemists had always been tools, and he wanted to use these tools to get what he wanted. Otherwise, the alchemy tower would be meaningless to him. Close the door and be a mountain king among alchemists, either crazy or autistic. In addition, there was an idea in Victor''s heart that he could not mention to anyone, which made him eager to gain greater power. He needs more supporters, not tens of thousands, but hundreds of thousands.


    "Victor, it''s not my credit. It all depends on your work point system and sister Nicole''s help." Lilia shook her head sadly.


    Victor stared at Lilia''s pretty face for a while and said softly, "Lilia, I said, you are the most important."


    "Am I really important?" Lilia asked with a blush.


    "Of course!" Said Victor firmly.


    With Lilia, Victor doesn''t have any pressure. Lilia is not the most beautiful, intelligent or powerful, but she belongs to Victor from body to heart, which is the most important.


    Lilia''s face was pink, her eyes were silky, and her big watery eyes were almost dripping honey. Victor''s heart swung and pressed his personal maid under him again. A long absence is better than a new marriage. It must be a beautiful night.


    The next day, Victor stood on the platform of the square. The silver double silver armor glittered in the sunlight. Lilia in a snow-white dress was beside him, and behind them was a row of well-equipped alchemy militia, showing Victor''s dignity and dignity.


    "I, viscount Victor Wimbledon, the Lord of the kingdom of Gambis, held fast to the territory, protected the people''s retreat and fulfilled the Lord''s protection duty in this disaster caused by the ant man. According to the Kingdom''s territorial development act, I will open an innovative family in this territory, the Randall family. In the future, victor will be officially named Randall collar, and my surname will be suffixed with Randall The name is Victor Wimbledon Randall. "


    The clear voice spread all over the camp with the breeze, and the people under the platform were boiling. The new surnames and new families represent new forces, and they have witnessed this moment and will share the glory of the new family.


    "May the Randall family glory forever and never dust."


    Victor smiled and accepted the blessing of the people. Only by opening up the Lord can he create a new family, which is both glory and challenge.


    Development lords generally don''t do this, which means abandoning. The original family had the right to launch a family war against it. The two sides had a small-scale decisive battle witnessed by the Kingdom and the church. Only by winning the battle can a new family be truly established. If you lose, the territory will belong to the blood family, while the development Lord will lose his title and freedom, and sometimes even his life.


    Victor doesn''t have such a problem. The Wimbledon family has long disintegrated and the family blood is scattered in various kingdoms. Therefore, only one person has the right to attack Victor, Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon. However, Sophia would not call on the Wimbledon nobles of Gambis to denounce her husband. If she did so, she would lose the Marquis regardless of whether she won or lost. Most importantly, Sophia has no chance of winning. As long as there is no Golden Knight, Victor is confident to crush any family.


    The advantage of opening an innovative family is that Victor has the greatest freedom in family rights. He no longer needs the seal of the Marquis of Sophia and can canonize the vassal nobility independently.


    When the crowd was quiet, Victor said, "those who are loyal to me will be rewarded. Nelson, come up!"


    Dressed in heavy armor, Nelson solemnly walked up to victor, bent his knees and half knelt, and bowed to victor.


    "Nelson, are you willing to be my servant from now on?"


    Nelson replied, "I do."


    After confirming his voluntary intention, Victor took Nelson''s hand, which was half kneeling in front of him, and said, "Nelson, I give you Randall''s surname and Lord title, as well as 300 square kilometers of land as your fief, which is inherited."


    At this time, Nelson offered his loyal commitment, "my monarch, the very respected Viscount Randall, I sincerely promise to be a loyal minister to you, never let Randall''s surname be ashamed, and I am willing to maintain my loyalty for you forever. This is honest and free of any deception."


    Nelson leaned over and kissed Victor''s sword, a kiss.


    Victor put the sharp silver sword in front of Nelson. Nelson put his hand on the sword and said: "My monarch, respected Viscount Randall, I swear to you that I will faithfully protect your property and safeguard your rights like a vassal loyal to his Lord. I am willing and strictly abide by my oath, as I know and understand. From today on, your sword helps and urges me to adhere to this."


    Victor smiled and helped the excited Nelson up, motioned him to stand on his other side, and then shouted to the following people: "Lord Nelson Randall has been given by me with loyalty and courage, and so have you. I promise that all those who return to the territory will join the work point system, and the work point system will no longer be open to anyone else. When you get enough land, you will become my vassal. At the same time, I hope that more of you can take Randall''s surname."


    There was a moment of silence under the platform, and then more cheers broke out.


    "Long live Viscount Randall!"


    "Long live the Randall family!"

 Chapter 153

    The light wind swept over the hills, and the long Artemisia moved with the wind. Three ox carts rolled over the grass and left deep ruts. Nelson was on the ox cart and said to Linda nearby, "bypass this hill, which is the land granted to us by adults. There are lakes, woods, rivers and grasslands. You can hunt and fish. You will like it."


    Linda closed her eyes and leaned lazily against Nelson''s broad shoulders. She looked as if she hadn''t woken up. After a long time, she said leisurely, "the fief can''t run. As for, did she run here early this morning? Lord Victor is going to hold a round table today."


    Nelson said awkwardly, "it''s not old John. They can''t wait to come and have a look. We''ll leave in a minute. We won''t miss adults."


    Victor canonized 300 square kilometers of Nelson''s land, and the most excited was the members of the War Bear mercenaries. Today, before dawn, Nelson was forcibly pulled out of bed by a dozen old mercenaries, shouting to see his territory. As a last resort, Nelson had to find three ox carts and run over to see the scenery with these disabled old mercenaries. But Nelson pretended not to care, but Linda was amused.


    "Just pretend. There''s no need to go there in person for such a thing. You can find anyone to lead the way with so many men."


    Nelson said with a smile, "you''re not the same. You haven''t been to that land. You didn''t come as soon as you called."


    Linda was speechless, and then angrily pinched the soft meat between Nelson''s waist and ribs. As soon as she tried hard, her fingers were bounced off by Nelson''s muscles. She couldn''t help shouting, "there''s something moving in your clothes!"


    Nelson scratched his head. After practicing Fu Niu''s secret form, his muscles seemed to live. If he did not control it, there would be such a natural reaction. This phenomenon can be eliminated only by practicing Fu Niu''s secret form to the point of sending and receiving from the heart. But Victor told him that he should never mention the secret cultivation to anyone.


    "How could there be something? You must not have slept well. Come and lean against me and sleep again." Nelson quickly coaxed.


    After giving Nelson a suspicious look, Linda leaned on her husband and closed her eyes. A moment later, she said, "I remember you told me to be a lord in 30 years. Unexpectedly, you really did it in the past 12 years."


    "In fact, that''s what I said to deceive you. At that time, you were the most beautiful girl in the mercenary regiment, and many people stared at you. At that time, I didn''t have the strength now. Unexpectedly, you foolishly believed it. Now, you foolishly become a Lord." Nelson smiled proudly.


    "I don''t want to be your Lord''s lady. You should marry a noble lady and give birth to a group of children. If your wife wants, I''ll be your personal maid. If she doesn''t want, I''ll be your lover." Linda said faintly.


    Becoming a lord is the limit that ordinary people can reach, but it is very difficult to obtain the title of Lord. Many knights are just Lords. For example, Bruce was once a lord of fiefdom, and those trainee knights are not even Lords. It is even more difficult to obtain the title of Lord as an ordinary person. Nelson''s strength was comparable to that of a powerful knight, but he never expected that he would really become a lord or a fiefdom aristocrat with hereditary territory.


    Although Lord is the lowest nobleman, he is recognized as a nobleman after all. Now, Nelson is a real aristocrat and a fief aristocrat with hereditary territory. Therefore, Nelson is qualified to marry an aristocratic woman. In fact, many aristocratic ladies with poor family are willing to marry the Lord of the fiefdom, and even those trainee female knights who have no hope of stepping into the bronze stage are willing to marry it. 300 square kilometers of hereditary territory is the limit of a lord, which is more respected than a court baron.


    As Linda said, the Lord of fiefdom should marry a woman of Knight''s blood. Only in this way can the family prosper. That''s how many new families were born. But Nelson was unaware of Linda''s efforts. He said carelessly, "let our son do the thing of marrying a noble lady. You''d better be Lord Randall''s lady honestly."


    "You rammer!" Linda caught Nelson''s ear with tears in her eyes.


    "Why cry? Lord, it''s no big deal. I can make greater achievements in the future." Nelson said disapprovingly.


    "Ha! Lord, nothing great? Can you still be a baron?" Linda was annoyed by Nelson.


    "I don''t know, but I believe Lord victor. Well, Lord Victor is not an ordinary aristocrat. His ideas are different from others. He doesn''t value what others value, and he values what others don''t value. We just have to follow adults." Nelson replied.


    "I didn''t expect you to know Lord Victor so well. What do you think adults value?" Linda asked curiously.


    Nelson thought for a moment and said, "my Lord, you value us."


    "We?" Linda turned her eyes and asked, "including those strange free people? Are they really gathered by you?"


    "Absolutely true." Nelson patted his chest and said firmly.


    "Hum! They are all young and strong, not even a woman or child?"


    "In that case, how can I take in a burden? I don''t want free people with children and women." Nelson said solemnly.


    Linda stared at Nelson''s firm face, leaned her head on his shoulder, and smiled at the corners of her mouth. Although her husband was not a smart man, he was by no means a fool.


    A moment later, the ox cart stopped. Nelson and Linda stood in front of a lake. The lake was not big or small. It looked like 1500 mu. Opposite the lake was dense woods and rolling hills. It was early in the morning that a thin mist floated on the lake, and the clouds in the sky and the green trees in the mountains were vaguely reflected on the lake. The blue waves were rippling and the sky was high and the clouds were light. Linda couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "How beautiful."


    "There is fertile land and abundant water, but there are too many hills. Up to 40000 mu of cultivated land can be reclaimed along the lake bank and mountain streams. The forest area is large, with many high-quality timber, wild animals and berries. I just don''t know whether there are mineral veins in the mountain. Well, I want someone to explore." Nelson said proudly.


    "When the adult''s territory is on the right track, we can recruit Lingmin and build a villa by the lake bank." Nelson turned to his wife and said, "Linda, don''t drink bluegrass soup again. We''ll have some children. When they grow up, I''ll take them hunting."


    The mercenary''s life is vagrant and precarious. They have no conditions to raise future generations. They have been together for many years and have no children of their own. Now they are different. Linda nodded her head gently and said, "I listen to you."


    "Ha ha, it''s good to have children!" Old John dragged his prosthetic leg over and continued to say, "you have more strong boys. We old guys are responsible for practicing them hard."


    "Bah! The beauty of thinking." When she heard that old John was going to practice his son, Linda was very worried, even though she was not pregnant.


    "Seriously, Nelson boy, you are a lord now. We old guys want to make a living under you. Just give us some land." The old mercenary came forward with an iron hook and said.


    "What? Lord Victor has treated you badly? You are his vassal. Without his consent, this is betrayal." Nelson smiled.


    Old John shook his head and sighed, "the goat hotel is gone, which has cost adults thousands of gold sol. We old disabled people still have the face to be Lord Victor''s vassal. Just go back. If it''s difficult for you, we''ll be Lord Victor''s leader."


    These old guys are still so fierce, but if they are not strong, they won''t be mercenaries. Nelson thought in his heart, but said, "there''s such a cheap thing! If sol didn''t say he lost thousands of gold, even two chefs were poached by the York family. You''d better go and work for adults."


    A dozen old mercenaries looked at each other, and one of them couldn''t help saying, "we can''t farm. What can we do?"


    "Hey, hey, it won''t be cheap anyway, you old people. When you go back, go find Barrett and he''ll arrange it." Nelson picked up Linda and ran away. As he ran, he shouted, "let''s go first. Remember to find Barrett."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Nelson had disappeared, leaving only Linda''s laughter rippling by the lake.


    "Nelson, you haven''t made it clear yet. He runs faster than a rabbit." Cried old John with hatred.


    When Nelson and Linda walked into the meeting room, it was full of people. Although it''s a round table, Victor''s seat is the head. On his left is Lilia, and the two empty seats on his right are Nelson and Linda. Along the way are Maureen, Benson, boots, Dean, Philo, Kent and George, all of whom are Victor''s village leaders. Benson and boots were dismissed. Because they performed Victor''s task of gathering the mountain people, they now return to the management level again.


    After Nelson and Linda sat down, Victor said, "everyone is here. Let''s get straight to the point. Lilia, report the current situation of the territory."


    "Yes." Lilia said in a loud voice, "at present, our population is 1495, including 572 free people gathered by Lord Nelson, 570 members of the work point system and 353 women and children. There are 120000 pounds of wheat seeds, 240000 pounds of sweet potatoes, 10000 pounds of salt, 200 sheep, 70 Qianniu, 40 dairy cows, 35 war horses and 7 young horses in the camp. That''s all."


    "Well, there are 1142 young people in our team. Then, Nelson and Linda, how many people do you need?" Victor asked them.


    Nelson''s eyes lit up and quickly said, "Sir, at least 150 people."


    "Too many, up to 100 of you. These people must be selected from the people." Victor resolutely refused Nelson''s request.


    The strength of the alchemy militia is comparable to that of trainee knights. Victor has hundreds of alchemy militia, and the security of the territory is not a problem at all. The reason for rebuilding the convoy is only to train qualified officers.


    Victor then said to the village leader, "I will assign 100 people to each of your village groups, and give priority to the members of the work point system. You have only one task, that is, reclaiming farmland. I have other uses for the remaining free people."


    Dean asked nervously, "don''t you have to resume production in brick kiln village, sir?"


    "I have arrangements for brick kiln village, Carpenter Village and flax village, including Hill camp." Victor shook his head and said, "we should concentrate on cultivating 20000 mu of cultivated land and planting all crops in the water season."


    Maureen coughed and said, "Sir, we don''t have enough seeds. 20000 mu of arable land needs at least 1 million pounds of wheat."


    Victor nodded and said, "I know, you can plant as many wheat seeds as you have. All the remaining farmland is planted with sweet potatoes."


    "All land potatoes? Sir, do you want to plant some grass like alfalfa? There is plenty of water here. As long as you water it frequently, the grass can grow very fast. It is very suitable for raising cattle, sheep and horses. Moreover, we don''t need so many land potatoes at all." Said George, the village leader.


    Victor said sternly: "As a Viscount, I have a vast territory, but only more than 1000 people, which is not comparable to a baron. Do you think I will be satisfied with this population? The Lord in the west of the Kingdom lost a lot of crops in the ant disaster. In the next two or three years, there will be a shortage of food, which may lead to a wave of refugees. Therefore, we need more food! As long as we have enough food With food, we can accept more refugees. "


    "Sweet potato can be used as rations. Its leaves, like grass, will grow after cutting. Although cattle, sheep and horses don''t eat sweet potato leaves, wild boars will eat them!"


    Humans in this world only raise cattle, sheep and horses, not wild boars. On the one hand, the economic value of wild boars is far lower than that of cattle and sheep. In addition to meat and fat, they do not produce milk and their fur is worthless. On the other hand, wild boars have miscellaneous food habits, fast reproduction and fierce temperament. They do not need to be raised, and they are everywhere in the wild. Due to the lack of large-scale water conservancy facilities, human cultivated land is limited, even if it is developed and mature In human territory, the area of the countryside is also much larger than that of the cultivated land, which gives enough living space for wild boars, beasts and monsters. In order to prevent cattle, sheep and horses from being prey by wild animals, people grow pasture and keep them in captivity near the village. As for wild boars, they are the object of human hunting. In fact, many nobles enjoy hunting wild boars.


    However, Victor saw the advantages of wild boars. They ate almost everything, including sweet potato leaves that cattle and sheep didn''t eat. Wild boars grew very fast. They could get hundreds of pounds of meat and lard a year, and wild boar manure was also a good fertilizer.


    After the ant disaster, Victor''s territory was vacated with millions of mu of land, which is suitable for planting grass, raising cattle, sheep and horses. The large beasts in the territory have been eliminated by the alchemical war mastiff, and only wild boars can compete with cattle and sheep for food. With hundreds of alchemical militia, Victor has no control over the territory. Therefore, Victor wants to plant sweet potatoes, raise wild boars in captivity and graze Cattle and sheep.


    In fact, Victor can feed more than 3000 people only by the products of territory, mountains and Pinghu. But this is far from enough. Victor needs more people. At least he must meet the minimum standard of viscount, that is, more than 10000 people. If he follows the inherent development model, it will take more than 20 years. With the help of the food shortage caused by the ant disaster, Victor feels that he can To achieve this goal in two or three years, he needs plenty of food before that, and potato and wild boar can solve this problem.


    Therefore, Victor redesigned the agricultural production system, collecting, hunting and catching to meet the short-term needs, planting potato, raising wild boar to meet the medium-term needs, planting wheat and grazing cattle and sheep to meet the medium and long-term needs. Victor believes that as long as this production system is established, the upper population limit of the territory will greatly exceed that of ordinary viscount.


    "I will arrange free people to fish, hunt and collect wild fruits to meet our daily needs. What you have to do is to farm and raise pigs at ease!"

 Chapter 154

    "When we are short of manpower, we should first concentrate our manpower on this matter."


    Victor used this sentence to end the first round table after the ant disaster. During the meeting, Victor defined everyone''s responsibilities and assigned people to them.


    Nelson still leads the convoy. In addition to the War Bear members and the surviving guards, the guard added some people, a total of 100 guards. Compared with the alchemy militia, the combat effectiveness of these guards is simply terrible, but they have one common feature: they are ordinary people with families and mouths. On the surface, these people are guards. In fact, they are trained as the backbone of the army. In addition to practicing martial arts and honing their fighting will, they mainly learn how to deal with complex and changeable local battles. Therefore, their sense of belonging and loyalty are the most important. If the family goes to war, Victor''s alchemical militia is the main force of the battle, and Nelson knows it.


    Victor provided Sheriff Linda with ten monkey militia. This is not only to protect Linda''s safety, but also to reduce her influence. If Linda''s men are ordinary people, they will be influenced by their old boss, which Victor doesn''t want to see. With the increase of the territory''s population, the power of the sheriff will become greater and greater, and even get involved in shady things. Victor began to consider taking back the judicial power.


    Nelson and Lilia are in high positions, and Victor must have someone to balance them. This is not a question of loyalty, but of organizational health. When the territory''s population reaches a certain scale, there will always be some flattering speculators around Nelson to do some bullying and even damage the interests of the territory, so Victor needs a buffer to punish these villains, which is what the sheriff does. This is also to protect Victor''s relationship with Nelson, so Linda must step down. Linda is now a lord''s lady. She has an obligation to give birth to Nelson''s successor. When she gets pregnant, victor will replace her. As for the choice of sheriff, Victor hasn''t found it yet.


    Seven village leaders, each leading 100 people, are responsible for reclaiming land, farming land and raising pigs. At present, they can only concentrate in Pinghu camp, but in the future, they will become the village head or town head of the territory.


    And instructor Barrett, who is responsible for training guards and militias. All adult male leaders must receive militia training. When facing monsters and invaders, they must at least have the ability to defend their homes.


    On the surface, Barrett is a subordinate of Nelson. In fact, like secret agent barrow, he is only responsible for Victor and is the top level of the chamber of commerce system. Victor valued Barrett. The alchemy militia should also receive Barrett''s training. Although their strength far exceeds that of the old mercenaries, joint training helps the alchemy militia integrate with ordinary people. Alchemy militia should learn to cooperate with ordinary people here in Barrett, including a series of cooperative combat skills, such as cover, rear break, retreat, luring the enemy, summoning, vigilance, and so on. The alchemy militia will also provide Barrett with field survival skills such as wound treatment, herb preparation, lurking, trap setting, etc. At Victor''s request, Barrett is secretly compiling a set of mercenary regiment operation manual.


    After everyone else left, Victor said to Lilia, "Lilia, aren''t you surprised that there will be so many free people under my command?"


    Lilia smiled sweetly at Victor and shook her head gently


    Victor continued, "the situation here is a little complicated. Just know that I inherited the legacy of a big man. Those people are actually elite soldiers trained by the big man. They are now under my command."


    "Although I inherited the legacy of a great man, I may also inherit his enemies. I don''t know the details, but there is no free lunch. Therefore, the fewer people know about this matter, the better. Now, only Nelson and you know the secret."


    "Victor, are you in danger?" Lilia asked anxiously and said sadly, "in fact, you don''t have to explain to me."


    Victor''s heart warmed up. Instead of being spoiled and spoiled, Lilia scrupulously abided by her duty as a close maid and didn''t ask or say what she shouldn''t ask. But Victor can''t block other people''s eyes or mouth. Once the rumors spread, it will cause unnecessary trouble. Although Victor doesn''t need to worry about the coveted of other lords, it doesn''t mean he is willing to have trouble.


    "I just said there might be danger, but whether there is such an enemy or not, we should make corresponding preparations, so I need you to help me." Said Victor.


    Lilia''s eyes lit up and asked, "Victor, can I help you? What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s simple and quiet." Victor also explained: "a sheep will be exposed to the eyes of hungry wolves when it is separated from the sheep. We are the same. Only by integrating these elite soldiers into more people will we not attract other people''s attention."


    "The leaders are not blind. After a long time, they can see that these people are different, but the leaders fear me. They will not ask me for confirmation, but will observe your actions and figure out your thoughts. As long as you remain silent, they will be at ease. For example, Kahn is the guard I sent to protect you, but you are too polite to him, which will cause unnecessary trouble in the eyes of those who care Guess and rumor. Similarly, it''s not good for you to show respect to those elite soldiers, although they are mine. No superior will be polite to the free people. "


    "That''s because I don''t know their relationship with you, and Kahn''s strength is very strong. I think we should respect him. I don''t want to give you trouble." Lilia said wrongfully.


    "That''s why I''m going to tell this," said Victor with a sigh. "Lilia, I''m telling you clearly that your position is much higher than these soldiers. All you have to do is treat him as a real free man."


    "Well, I see what to do." Lilia smiled happily.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. What he said to Lilia was half true and half false. But in any case, the strategy of integrating alchemists with their neighbors is beneficial and harmless. According to Victor''s estimation, after the ant disaster, he has at least thousands of alchemists, half of whom will stay in the mountains to collect resources, and the rest will help Victor control the territory and chamber of Commerce. These alchemists cannot be isolated from the outside world, except for the hill camp, which will be the forbidden area of the territory.


    "Lilia, I have set up many experimental workshops in the hill camp, and purple cane wine, crude sugar and snow sugar will also be produced in the hill camp. Please inform me that no one is allowed to spy in the hill camp without my permission. Once found, they will be treated as spies." Said Victor.


    "Yes, I''ll do it now." Lilia nodded.


    "Don''t hurry. There are two things to tell you." Victor held Lilia and said, "you should organize those women to do laundry, cook, clean the camp and make clothes. I allow you to pay them work points as compensation, but the women''s work points will be included in their husband''s name. The specific method is up to you. You can also choose several helpers from the women."


    "Victor, you, you said let women join the work point system?" Lilia stammered.


    Ordinary peasant women do no less farm work than men and take care of their children and husbands. However, in this monster world, women without combat effectiveness can only rely on their own men to obtain social status. It can be said that they are completely male appendages. The Lord will not give ordinary women any identity. Husbands are vassals, they are vassals, and husbands are free people, They are free people. They work entirely for their families, and the Lord will not give them any reward. Victor has no intention of improving women''s social status, but he can''t ignore women''s role in the family. The pillow wind and the information disclosed by the family head affect children''s loyalty to the Lord and spread words in favor of the Lord. There are too many benefits. Increasing Lilia''s influence among women will help Victor control the hearts of the people.


    "Instead of letting women join the work point system, let them earn work points for the family. Of course, these are not the key points. You need to think about the pros and cons." Victor said mysteriously.


    Lilia nodded stupidly, but what she didn''t know was that more than ten years later, a vassal lady organization called handkerchief society was born in her hand. Subsequently, many similar organizations also prevailed in various territories and became a tradition.


    "The second thing." Victor was silent for a long time, his eyes became deep and dignified, and finally said, "all children over the age of six and under the age of 18 should concentrate and teach them writing and arithmetic. This is mandatory and must be implemented."


    Victor finally made up his mind to promote universal education in his territory, which is not only the first step for him to change human ideology, but also an important part of Victor''s strategic vision. If Victor wants to make full use of the power of ordinary people, he must liberate the potential of ordinary people, and the implementation of universal education is an inevitable choice. There is no need to say more about the benefits of education, but the dissemination of knowledge and values among ordinary humans will shake the existing social system and will inevitably be rebounded. In particular, it is difficult to predict the response of giants like the church.


    Victor can''t care so much. There have been many strange things since he crossed. First, the murder of the wizard led him to live in this territory, so he opened the alchemy tower. When he learned about the existence of the devil and the Lord of glory, Victor was wary of the alchemy tower and planned to make limited use of the legacy of the alchemy Empire, but an ant disaster forced him to completely liberate the ability of the alchemy tower, because if he didn''t do so, the ant man could kill him 100%. It was no coincidence. Victor clearly felt that there was a force pushing him forward.


    Victor doesn''t know what he''s going to face in the end? The worst result is that the enemies of the alchemy Empire surpass the existence of the devil. Therefore, Victor frantically wants to expand his power, even if he challenges the old order. If it weren''t for this reason, Victor would prefer to be a small Lord quietly, enjoy delicious food, beauty, hunting and fishing, which is more comfortable than challenging the world.


    Integrating human resources has been the consensus of the church and the Lords, but according to their methods, a unified human empire may not be established in a few hundred years. But Victor knew that in addition to war, trade could also integrate human resources, and it was more hidden and harmless. But changing ideology is really dangerous. It may shake the foundation of the church, and the power of the church is what Victor wants to unite.


    Of course, the contradiction between enlightening the people and fooling the people is not unsolvable. Running a school jointly with the church can solve this problem. However, there must be many obstacles and difficulties. At present, Victor has no specific ideas. Although the breakthrough has not been found, it can not hinder Victor''s pace. God knows when the crisis will come.


    Victor shook his head and put aside his anxiety. "Send an envoy to inform the Senate and the Church of the kingdom of our establishment of the Randall family."

 Chapter 155

    The third month of the wind season. On a low hill dozens of meters high, two beautiful shadows stand side by side.


    Under the low hill, the half person tall wind thatch shows golden yellow. It fluctuates with the wind. Red Seabuckthorn fruits, green wild peas and white horn catkins are hidden and visible in the meadow. The blue sky, white clouds, beautiful earth and continuous hills form a beautiful scenery.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Sylvia murmured, looking at the endless wind and grass under the hill.


    Trisley frowned. The precarious food reserves in Heibao town made her not interested in enjoying the beauty in front of her. She just sighed, "if there is a golden wheat field below, I will also feel very beautiful."


    Sylvia smiled but didn''t speak. Windgrass is called golden silk grass by Victor. After treatment, it is an important material for making rock bricks. Its value is much higher than wheat.


    Knights and castles are the two cornerstones of the family''s territory. In the long history of the family, high-level Knights may have a fault, so the majestic fortress town will be the guarantee of the family''s continuity. However, building a fortress is not easy for any family. The York family mobilized tens of thousands of labor and spent four years. The two auxiliary fortresses in Heibao town were not completed, which shows the difficulty of building the city. It will take huge manpower and long time to excavate, transport and grind stones. Before that, there must be enough stone mines.


    Rock brick solves all problems. Its quality reaches the level of limestone. Building the brick kiln in a suitable place can shorten the transportation distance to the greatest extent. Rock brick is the most suitable shape without grinding. With rock brick, Sylvia seems to have seen a great city rise. According to Victor''s suggestion, rock brick can also be used as a sharp weapon of family diplomacy. Sylvia is very happy when she thinks of it. But the formula of rock brick still needs to be kept secret. Sylvia naturally can''t explain the use of windgrass to trisley.


    "What happened when you came to me instead of guarding Heibao town?" Sylvia asked faintly.


    Trisley said, "there are two things. Your little lover started the Randall family, and his messenger is on his way to the king''s capital."


    "Randall family? I didn''t expect him to take this step so soon. It seems that Victor has got rid of Sophia''s bondage to him, which really surprised me. I thought it would take him several years to understand that lust is only the embellishment of the Lord''s life." Sylvia said in surprise.


    Trisley was silent for a moment and asked, "Sylvia, have you ever thought that there might be someone else behind victor. Otherwise, how could he have so many strange ideas and creations?"


    "Of course I did. I also checked that Victor''s father, brother, his life in the king''s capital and his experience in the man horse hills have no problem. The only explanation is what he said, the notes of the old Marquis of Wimbledon. But I can''t go to Sophia to verify this. After all, we are the biggest beneficiaries." Sylvia held the loose hair behind her ears and said softly.


    "Suppose Victor lied?" Trisley asked reluctantly.


    "Why don''t you just say I''m dazed by Victor." Sylvia giggled.


    Trisley blushed and said bitterly, "it''s not impossible. Isn''t Nicole the best example? She threatened max for hundreds of cheap farmers because they are Victor''s neighbors."


    "You compare me with that little girl Nicole." Sylvia rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "Well, I''ll explain to you. Victor is the least likely to have a messenger behind him. After he took office, he made many mistakes, first dealing with the refugees in Pinghu village, then the work point system, and selling coffee and snow sugar. These low-level mistakes all show that he can''t have a messenger behind him. The reason why you have such doubt is that you don''t want to believe it There are people like genius. "


    "Genius? A genius who keeps making mistakes?"


    "Genius makes mistakes, but mediocrity makes no mistakes. That''s what uncle Edwin said. I think so now." Sylvia shook her head and sighed: "Uncle Edwin also said that we are like the Yellow sheep. We always walk on the same road and dare not go beyond. As a result, the road becomes narrower and narrower. Fortunately, some ignorant yellow sheep will try different roads. Those who are unlucky will be eaten by wild animals and those who are lucky will find new grassland. How did the seven alliance islands of Borui kingdom come from? We have never fought with the fish man Initiative. If they fail, there will be no five families, but they succeed. Can you say that Baron ethiopol, who proposed to launch the fishman war, was not a genius? "


    "Uncle Edwin compared us to stupid yellow sheep?" Trisley said dejectedly, stared at Sylvia and said, "then why did you leave Victor alone? Aren''t you afraid of problems?"


    "What do you want? Leave him in Heibao town and let him become a yellow sheep like us?" Sylvia asked.


    Trisley was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "I am really a yellow sheep. But your heart is really big. Victor holds the secret of rock brick."


    "I''ve already spoken. Whoever dares to touch my Victor, I''ll stab him!" Sylvia patted the silver spear and said proudly.


    "Don''t worry, Victor is very smart. He won''t join other families. We are his best choice, because I will give him room to grow. Moreover, I also expect him to lead us to find more beautiful grassland."


    While talking, a shrill scream came from the distance. Sylvia smiled, "Bruce, they got it. This should be the 112th ant leader we killed."


    With the help of the dust falcon, Sylvia and six big Knights easily intercepted all the retreating ant leaders. Now there are about 6000 ant people besieging Heibao Town, which is not enough. Sylvia asked, "has production resumed in Heibao town?"


    Trisley nodded and said, "yes, the interior official has begun to organize the people to repair the roads and tidy up the farmland on the south side. But we don''t have much food, which can last for another 10 days at most. Duke Neo, they have no ability to continue to support us. Instead, the Kingdom has shipped a batch of food. The problem is that they haven''t reserved seeds for us."


    "How big is the gap?" Sylvia asked coldly.


    "20 million pounds."


    "Where''s Sophia''s caravan?"


    Trisley said with an ugly face, "this is the second thing I want to tell you. Sophia''s caravan was detained in Hongye town by the fast Dragon Knights."


    "Goron is really getting older and shameless!"


    Sylvia is really angry. According to her agreement with Sophia, Sophia will sell a batch of grain and seeds to the York family. Although it can not meet the needs of 120000 people a year at a time, it can solve the urgent need. The most important thing is that there are 20 million pounds of seeds. With these seeds, the family can complete self-sufficiency as long as they economize on food and clothing for three years. However, the Marquis of goron withheld these seeds, which was tantamount to making the York family dependent on external food for several years. This is something Sylvia will never tolerate.


    A group of cavalry surrounded by three big knights rushed to the low hill where Sylvia was located. After they met Sylvia, Sylvia told Bruce, "Bruce, go back to Heibao town and send Victor 500000 pounds of seeds. By the way, see how he manages the territory, and then apply his method to your territory."


    "As you wish, your highness." Bruce said respectfully.


    "Trish, you three stay here and kill the ant man leader. I''ll meet the Marquis of goron." Sylvia got on her horse and, accompanied by the guard, drove to Hongye town.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Heihe River runs through Renma hills. Although it is a shallow river, its width of more than ten meters is an obstacle that no convoy can cross. A stone bridge connects Heibao town with the western territory of the kingdom. Therefore, Hongye Town, which is closest to Shiqiao, has become a necessary way to Heibao town.


    The Xunlong knights are stationed in Hongye town. As the most powerful knights in the Gambis Kingdom, it has 5 big knights and 30 knights, led by the Golden Knight Marquis goron. The Xunlong Knights have only lost once in the hands of the legendary Knight Neo West, but today it will face a challenge.


    Marquis golon''s mood was a little complicated. The beautiful woman in front of him was about the same age as his granddaughter, but he was a famous top knight. She was supposed to be the mainstay of the Kingdom, but now she has become a big trouble in the heart of the kingdom. The taste makes goron sigh.


    "Sylvia, we haven''t seen each other for three years."


    "Three years and 74 days, Lord goron." Sylvia bowed to the Marquis of goron. Goron had protected the kingdom of Gambis alone for more than ten years. Sylvia should respect him for this alone.


    Goron nodded and sighed, "I haven''t seen him for so many years. I can still remember the last time we fought side by side. I didn''t expect our relationship to become so tense."


    Sylvia was silent for a moment and asked, "have we York family betrayed Gambis?"


    Goron shook his head bitterly. The York family had nothing to blame from beginning to end. On the contrary, the Auguste family was aggressive again and again. But the reality is that the embarrassed K family is growing, while the August family has encountered setbacks. Goron has always wondered why.


    "Then there''s nothing to say. You leave Hongye town with the Knights now, or I''ll let you sleep here." Sylvia''s tone was plain, but her spiritual power as real knocked heavily on the hearts of every knight, and a dignified and repressed atmosphere arose spontaneously.


    Goron''s sword hand, tight and loose, loose and tight, finally left the handle and said in a deep voice, "Sylvia, I''ll lead you here. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Someone is playing Roland''s idea."

 Chapter 156

    "Don''t marry! Don''t inherit the throne! How can there be such a princess? How can there be such a king''s eldest daughter?!"


    The purple gold cup, a symbol of kingship, was kneaded into a ball by a blue tendon raised palm. After it was thrown on the ground, it was severely trampled into a gold cake by the boots.


    A hard blue diamond burst out from under his boots and rolled to Duke Ludwig''s feet. The Golden Knight of Dodo Kingdom quietly ground the blue diamond worth 3000 gold sol into powder. His mood at this time was exactly the same as that of the irritable king, just like a trapped beast surrounded by hunters.


    The cause of the matter came from an undisclosed news that the Emperor Frederick of the Sassanian Empire intended to marry Roland, the eldest daughter of the Gambis, for his crown prince Siegfried August proposed. After receiving this news, his majesty Frederick, king of Dodo, urgently summoned the three Golden Knights of the kingdom to discuss countermeasures. After understanding the basic situation, everyone''s first reaction is that things are difficult.


    Duke Ludwig lowered his eyelids and said faintly: "There is a characteristic of the augustian family. All gifted descendants are very romantic and willful. Roland is like this, and so is her father Ryan. No noble king would marry a lord''s daughter as his queen, but Ryan did so. Therefore, I wouldn''t be surprised by any out of tune behavior of Roland. Your majesty, let''s discuss this first Let''s have some inexplicable news. "


    Friedrich restrained his anger and said in a deep voice: "According to the report of our spies, Frederick V is discussing this matter with the great nobles of sassanne. Frederick means that as long as Roland is willing to marry the crown prince, he will abdicate, and the crown prince will inherit the throne, and Roland will be the queen of the Empire. Since then, the sassanne Empire has made every effort to expand eastward and no longer invade the Three Kingdoms, while Frederick himself served the Lord of glory and joined the knight of glory. Although the final result has not yet come out, the church seems to welcome Frederick''s proposal. Your Highnesses, how will this affect us dodo? "


    "Terrible!" The Golden Knight Dietrich patted his shiny bald head and said: "The Sassanian empire is fighting against the Centaur tribe in the eastern wilderness. Gambis has experienced ant disaster and has to guard against neowest. As for the Rose Queen, she is busy building the Centaur hills. Originally, this is our opportunity. We can seize the opportunity to recapture the prairie to the north and occupy a large area of territory from Gambis to the south. Now, the plan has been completely bankrupt. ¡±


    King dodo breathed out and said, "you might as well be more specific."


    "Your Majesty, the key lies in the attitude of Gambis. If Gambis agrees to Satan''s marriage request, we can only surrender to the Satan empire." Said duncro respectfully.


    For a long time, the Three Kingdoms of Dodo, Gambis and Neville have to be tied together to fight against the Sassanian empire. Once Gambis falls into the arms of the Sassanian Empire, the remaining two kingdoms will be unable to protect themselves. In particular, Dodo kingdom will be caught in the situation of being attacked back and forth. If they don''t surrender, I''m afraid the Neville kingdom will also attack dodo to show its loyalty to the Sassanian empire.


    King dodo nodded and said, "please go on, dunkluchin."


    "In another case, Gambis refuses to marry. Then we can only choose to go north to capture the twelve holy cities, because our strategy to go south is based on the compromise they made to us when Gambis fought internally and there is no foreign aid. Of course, first of all, we should confirm that the rose Queen will stand by. However, from her adherence to the human horse hills, the York family obviously has no intention to get involved in the whirlwind of war Vortex, this can be basically confirmed. But the augustians now have a choice. If we continue to go south, it is necessary to force Gambis to take refuge in the Sassanian empire. At that time, the queen of the rose will certainly stand up and beat us drowning dogs in order to seek a higher position in the new order. In fact, as long as Gambis agrees to marry, the Lord of Gambis will immediately become iron They are still the strongest of the Three Kingdoms. "


    "Your Majesty, I''m sure Roland will never marry crown prince Sasan. Will you choose the northern expedition?"


    "Unless Roland gets married or ascends the throne, I will never choose to go north!" Said King dodo with a livid face.


    Even if he knew that Roland would not agree to the marriage, King dodo did not dare to take risks. What if Gambis did not agree on the surface and secretly agreed? In the view of King dodo, this possibility is not impossible. Because Frederick''s offer was so tempting that he gave half of the country to the Augustus family, and crown prince zigfried of Satan even rode a horse If Roland combines with him, she is the queen in name and the emperor in fact.


    The king and the three Golden Knights fell into long meditation. Duke Ludwig broke the suffocating silence with a long sigh.


    "The person who came up with this idea is really terrible! The Sassanians knew that Roland would not like ziegfried, so they made such an irresistible condition. When the Sassanian empire was unable to look south, we had to guard against Gambis. We could neither go north to recapture the strategic depth, nor go south to seek Gambis to strengthen ourselves. The most terrible thing is that once this suspicion occurs , do we dare to fight side by side with the Knights of Gambis after the crisis of the Sassanian empire is lifted? How can we resist the Sassanian Empire at that time?


    On the surface, the Sassanians promised that if the marriage was successful, they would not go south. But I''m sure that if the marriage was successful, Gambis would take the opportunity to go north. First, whether we could win Gambis or not, the Sassanian Empire had an excuse to tear up the promise or sit and watch the excitement.


    fierce! That''s great! There is no need to send troops. Just one unconfirmed news makes us the biggest loser. And we have nothing to do. "


    King dodo asked hoarsely, "how will our neighbors in the East react?"


    "The relationship between the Neville Kingdom and the Pope is very good. No matter what kind of contradictions within the church, the Pope and the paladin have the same attitude towards the orcs. Now, the Neville kingdom is cooperating with the Sassanian Empire to jointly resist the Centaurs in the northern wilderness. Neville can get out of the incident by this alone." Dietrich shook his head and sighed.


    After closing his eyes and meditating for a moment, King dodo said, "the cause of the matter is Ryan''s death! If Ryan didn''t die, there would be no such situation at all. He would only tear up the marriage letter and throw it on the face of the Satan messenger. Now it seems that Ryan''s death must have been designed by the Satans. What will happen if we tell Roland the news?"


    Ludwig said coldly, "Your Majesty, although we are not the initiator of Ryan, we are also involved in it. And even if Roland says that she wants to avenge Ryan, can we believe it? In my opinion, her best way to avenge Ryan is to become the emperor of the Sassanian Empire and slowly liquidate after unifying the human kingdom. There must be us."


    King dodo only felt cold, like falling into an ice cellar. He didn''t listen to the subsequent discussion. Finally, the meeting without any results ended.


    After the three Golden Knights left, King dodo sat on the throne for a long time until the afterglow of the sun faded. He said, "Jens, are you there?"


    "Your Majesty, I''ve always been there." Sharp voices sounded in the open hall, and a figure completely covered by a cloak emerged from the shadow.


    "Ha ha, I''m so stupid. After Ryan died, I held a secret celebration party, but now I''m going to end up in the same way. No, I''m not as good as him. At least the Augusts can maintain a prominent position in the new empire, while our Friedrich family will fall apart. I did it all by myself." King dodo laughed as if he were crying.


    "Your Majesty, as Lord Ludwig said, the man who arranged in the dark is really terrible. He used everyone, your majesty, you, nyovist, Sylvia, Ryan, Roland, Williams, and even his majesty of Neville. His depth of planning is frightening, and he knows each of you well. It''s incredible. I seem to smell it The taste of peers! " Jens shrieked in the shadow.


    "How is this possible? The Sassanian empire is supported by the paladin family. How dare they accept wizards!? even if the paladin''s faith is not firm, they will never coexist with wizards! Otherwise, they will lose the patronage of the holy power! Ryan''s affairs must have been designed by the paladins. They have killed the emperor of the RAND empire." Said King dodo in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty, the Three Kingdoms have been wary of the paladin family. How can they deeply understand the personality characteristics of each of you? According to your instructions, I have checked this matter for a long time. The starting point of the layout should be the battle of Whitewater castle, that is, eight years ago, and Roland was not a Golden Knight at that time! The paladins of the church do not have the ability of prophets."


    King dodo sighed, "it''s too late to say this. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    "Your Majesty, you can be the first to surrender to the Sassanian empire."


    "Enough! The kingdom of Dodo has gone through 374 years. Now, an unconfirmed news is going to let me give the kingdom to the Sassanians. It''s ridiculous!" Roared King dodo.


    "Your Majesty, I just remind you that surrender is a retreat. Before choosing this retreat, you can do a lot of things. For example, promote Roland''s marriage." Jens explained.


    "Get married! She doesn''t even like the Golden Knight. What can I do?! it''s ridiculous to say that the fate of my dodo kingdom is in the hands of a little girl, but I can only stare at it. And that Andre is really a waste and can''t chase women! He looks high all day. Don''t you know how to coax Roland?!" After biting his teeth, King dodo sighed, "it''s a solution after all. You can try and find more people to pursue Roland. I''m afraid time won''t stand on our side. Do you have any other countermeasures?"


    "Your Majesty, let her die." Jens said coldly.


    "Stupid idea, only the Golden Knight can assassinate the Golden Knight? I can''t assign the Golden Knight of the kingdom to die!"


    "Your Majesty, we don''t need to assassinate Roland. Only by provoking a civil war between the queen of the rose and the Augustus family, whether Roland will die or not, you can join the queen of the rose to quickly annex Gambis, so as to have the capital to fight against the Sassanian empire. If the Sassanian empire is seriously damaged in the northern wilderness, we can even replace it. This is the only way for us to turn defeat into victory And even if we fail, we still have a way back to surrender to the Sassanian empire. "


    King dodo was very excited. He found that Yansi''s idea was promising. On the one hand, he sent people to pursue Roland, on the other hand, he provoked the civil war in Gambis. If the attempt to annex Gambis failed, he still had a chance to get Roland married. If they all failed, he could surrender to the Sassanian empire.


    "How can I get Sylvia to do it?"


    "Your Majesty, the Rose Queen has a little lover. As long as he dies in the hands of the August family, it will succeed."


    "Huang Miao! Will Sylvia start a war with the Augustus family for her lover?! you disappoint me so much." Said King dodo angrily.


    "Your Majesty, the lover may not be important, but the dignity of the Golden Knight can not be challenged. In the face of the step-by-step advance of the Augustus family, the patience of the Rose Queen is almost to the limit. The Augustus family has obviously forgotten the horror of the flame Golden Knight. Now as long as we push in the dark, the civil war in Gambis will be inevitable." Jens said confidently.


    "Let it go. But Sylvia must not see the flaw. I don''t want to face the anger of the Golden Knight of fire." Finally, King dodo gave orders.


    Jens nodded and said, "don''t worry, your majesty, but in my plan, I may have to sacrifice Duke Eriksson, who is next to the man and horse hills."


    "Eriksson? Then sacrifice."

 Chapter 157

    In Victor''s territory, Bruce can always see many new things. At first, he just satisfied his curiosity and had a look. Now, Bruce is looking, asking and listening with a learning attitude, because this is his task, and he is also a Lord.


    "Victor, these farmers grow sweet potatoes?" Bruce asked in surprise, pointing to the farmer not far away.


    Even without farming, Bruce knew that cultivated land was extremely valuable, especially those near water sources should be full of crops. Here, he saw the farmer constantly burying the round sweet potatoes into deep holes. Bruce felt that although sweet potatoes were edible, there was no need to occupy fertile farmland.


    Victor nodded and smiled, "it''s really sweet potatoes. If you didn''t send 500000 pounds of seeds, I''m going to plant all sweet potatoes here."


    It turned out that there were not enough seeds. Bruce said apologetically, "Victor, we don''t have enough seeds. We can only give you 500000 pounds this year. I''m afraid we can''t even sell food to you in the next few years. Fortunately, your population is small. Planting some sweet potatoes should meet the needs of the people."


    Victor said he understood that the York family had a good life. After all, they had a population of 120000. Sylvia was able to squeeze out 500000 pounds of seeds for him. She really tried her best. However, if Sylvia can send him seeds, Victor can give her a big surprise.


    "Bruce, how much arable land do you have? How many acres of barley can you grow this year?" Asked victor.


    "My territory can reclaim at least 400000 mu of cultivated land. This year, I plan to reclaim 40000 mu of cultivated land first, because I only get 1 million pounds of seeds, about 10000 mu of barley can be planted, and the other 30000 mu of cultivated land, I plan to plant alfalfa, raise cattle and sheep."


    After Bruce was promoted to a great knight, he was canonized as a baron, with a territory of more than 7000 square kilometers. Bruce is very satisfied with his territory. The black river runs through the whole territory. He can not only build castles along the river bank, but also cultivate hundreds of thousands of mu of cultivated land. Although Bruce is now poor and there are more than 4000 people living under him, the family will support him for three years. After three years, he will need to give back to the family. This is the advantage of relying on power.


    "Bruce, I suggest you plant 20000 mu of sweet potatoes." Victor suggested.


    "Well, it seems that planting sweet potatoes is not cost-effective to grow alfalfa. After all, cattle and sheep are more valuable. Even if the food is insufficient, the kingdom will provide some, and we can basically buy some. In three years, we will have enough seeds and flocks of cattle and sheep. Isn''t that better?" Bruce euphemistically said that he really couldn''t understand why Victor insisted on planting these worthless sweet potatoes because of his small population.


    Victor sighed. From Bruce''s words, we can hear that York''s agricultural planning is still an inherent model. They are completely unaware of the changes brought by the ant tide to the territory. If the York family cannot seize this rare opportunity, Victor''s grand plan will not be realized.


    "Bruce, you have so much land suitable for reclamation. It doesn''t matter to have 20000 mu of sweet potatoes, does it?" Victor smiled and said, "a year ago, no lord knew that poisonous sweet potatoes could also be used as food. Although you have tasted sweet potatoes, you don''t know their real value.


    This crop has many advantages. If 50 pounds of sweet potatoes are planted on an acre of cultivated land, 300 pounds of sweet potatoes can be harvested next year. Its output is one to six, while barley is one to two.


    In addition, sweet potatoes grow underground, so they won''t be pecked by birds. In fact, few animals will spoil sweet potatoes except wild boars. I heard from my farmers that even if they watch closely, about 10% of the wheat will be ruined by birds every year. In order to keep the harvest, farmers should guard the wheat field all the time, otherwise those flying thieves can eat the wheat Light. This requires a lot of manpower. There is no need to take care of planting potatoes. Farmers only need to water and fertilize regularly.


    Of course, sweet potato has its disadvantages. After all, it has slight toxicity. We can''t eat it for a long time, so we still need to plant barley and wheat. In addition, sweet potato has great damage to soil fertility, so we need enough fertilizer.


    These disadvantages of sweet potato are nothing compared with its advantages of high yield and labor saving. Now, we have land, water and farmers. What really restricts us from sowing is seeds. In that case, why not plant sweet potato? "


    "You''re right. I''m idle anyway. I''ll plant 20000 mu of sweet potatoes." Bruce chuckled that he really didn''t like sweet potatoes, but since it didn''t take much manpower to plant sweet potatoes, it didn''t matter to plant some.


    Victor shook his head and said, "I plant this batch of sweet potatoes not only to supplement the lack of food, but also for breeding. In three years, I will plant 100000 mu of sweet potatoes."


    "What? So many! You just said that sweet potatoes will destroy soil fertility? Victor, I suggest you plant some alfalfa. Cattle and sheep are wealth. Sometimes, cattle and sheep can even be used directly as kinsol." Bruce was startled and hurriedly advised.


    Victor did not explain, but said, "go, I''ll take you somewhere."


    Bruce followed victor in fog. After a while, he saw a large shed. Before Bruce came near, he heard the humming of wild boars from the shed. There are wild boars, large and small, in the shed, almost hundreds of them. Bruce asked in surprise, "are you still keeping wild boars in captivity?"


    "It tastes a little big."


    Since the awakening of the popular talent of the moon elves, Victor''s five senses have become extremely sharp. The smell of these wild boars makes him a little impatient.


    After using x-3 to dilute the smell, Victor said: "Wild boar is not as valuable as cattle and sheep, but it eats almost everything. Oak fruit, worms, termites, seabuckthorn fruit and blue core grass, which are useless to us, can be used as wild boar food. Raising a wild boar can produce about 500 pounds of meat and lard a year, while a sheep can provide more than 100 pounds of mutton at most, and it takes three years to kill cattle, but it is not enough Just a thousand pounds of beef. Do you think it''s cost-effective to raise pigs? "


    "Victor, I can''t agree with you."


    Bruce shook his head and said: "Cowhide, beef tendon and sheep''s skin are more valuable than meat. Besides, cattle and sheep produce milk. As for wild boars, we Yorkers know them too well and don''t need to raise them at all. They are everywhere in the wild. You may not know that the Lord usually allows his people to hunt wild boars in the territory. As for our nobles, it doesn''t matter if we eat wild boar meat once in a while, but if we eat more, we will lose our identity. You will lose your identity. Thank you Now keep all the wild boars in captivity. Your people may think you are a stingy Lord. After all, wild boars are the main source of meat for the people. "


    All resources in the territory, including wild boars, are the property of the Lord. Bruce mistakenly thinks that Victor''s pig breeding is to prevent the collar people from poaching. This behavior can be called tyranny.


    Victor frowned. He really didn''t think about it. All along, Victor''s people have been exchanging labor for work points and work points for food, which is tantamount to eating a big pot of rice. But whether they are vassals, collar people or free people, they all want private property. The reason why collar people are willing to eat a big pot of rice is that they are in the system of exchanging work points for land, and Victor now My men are either members of the work point system or the alchemical militia. The question is, the work point system has been closed. What about the later free people? When they see that Victor even wild boars are kept in captivity, are they willing to stay and settle down?


    "Bruce, I think raising wild boars is the best choice."


    Victor decided to put this problem aside and first recommended his farming and animal husbandry system to Bruce, "have you noticed that after the ant tide, all the beasts in the man horse hill can''t be found, and only groups of wild boars are left. These wild boars have no natural enemies, and soon they will become a disaster. At that time, do you think the collar people can still collect berries and wild vegetables in the wild?"


    Brewston was stunned. He was no stranger to the food source of the collar people. In addition to planting crops and animal husbandry, hunting and gathering accounted for a large part. In times of shortage, the collar people usually need to collect all kinds of wild fruits, nuts, mushrooms and wild vegetables as food. However, these important wild crops are also the food of wild boars. If the wild boars eat them up, they can eat them What should we do? We can''t eat pork all at once. Moreover, wild boars are fierce and not easy to kill. Many hunters die under the tusks of wild boars every year.


    "Bruce, if you let wild boars go, they will not only eat up wild crops, but also threaten the survival of yellow sheep and short tailed deer. In a few years, only wild boars will be left in the wild of the man horse hills. Therefore, we must control the number of wild boars before they flood. Now, you have two choices, either kill all wild boars or keep wild boars in captivity."


    "My choice is to raise wild boars in captivity. Uncontrolled wild boars are pests, and captive wild boars are precious wealth. These wild boars can turn what we don''t eat into meat that we can eat. Wild boar manure is a very good fertilizer and can improve food production. Without wild boars, delicious yellow sheep and short tailed deer will increase, wild fruits and wild vegetables will also increase. Go out People who collect and hunt are safer. I grow so many sweet potatoes just to raise more wild boars. "


    "Bruce, if I manage the territory in my way, the total amount of food will increase by at least three times." Said Victor impassively.


    "Then don''t we raise cattle and sheep? Without cowhide, we can''t make leather armor! We can''t only produce grain." It took Bruce a long time to wake up from the scene outlined by Victor and said slowly.


    Victor smiled, "Bruce, are there any beasts in the territory after the ant disaster? Of course cattle and sheep can graze in the wild!"


    Bruce''s eyes brightened and blurted out, "yes! I didn''t expect it! Victor, you are really a different yellow sheep!"


    "Me? Yellow sheep?!"


    Bruce smiled awkwardly and explained Edwin''s comments to victor.


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "master Edwin''s metaphor is really vivid." Then he said, "in a few years, the wild animals will come back. Therefore, I plan to establish settlements in the wild and let people specially herd cattle and sheep. As for the problem of water source, it can also be solved. I plan to build reservoirs with green bricks to collect rainwater for the use of the settlements. As long as there is no drought, I can fully meet the problem of drinking water in the settlements."


    "Wait! What are you talking about? Reservoirs? Settlements?" Bruce asked excitedly.


    Victor knows the reason why Bruce is excited. Water is an important factor limiting human production activities. Some territories are very vast, but they can only feed thousands of people because of the lack of water. Digging pits to store water is nothing new, but the water in the pits can easily seep into the ground and can''t store water for a long time. The pool made of green bricks can do this. However, if you want to rely on the reservoir To expand the village is wishful thinking.


    Victor carefully explained the characteristics of the green brick reservoir to Bruce and said, "the rainwater collected in the reservoir is only enough for cattle and sheep to drink. There is no way to farm."


    "What a pity." Bruce shook his head with regret and said excitedly, "but it''s good to be able to herd cattle and sheep."


    Victor was secretly pleased that as long as the York family tasted the sweetness of the reservoir, they would not refuse his proposal.


    "Bruce, I have a treasure for Sylvia." Victor smiled mysteriously.


    Bruce saw that it was a wooden tool shaped like a huge bow. At the bottom of the wooden tool was a moldboard plow made of fine iron. He asked suspiciously, "is this a plow?"


    "Yes, this is the plough I designed." Victor nodded


    Victor had seen his farmers plough. They used a kind of ox hook plow to plough the land. He only saw the farmer driving his cattle, plowing horizontally once and vertically again. As a result, he plowed only a shallow layer of soil. Victor''s face was black at that time. Even people who can''t farm only the importance of deep cultivation. It''s hell that such shallow cultivation can grow food. Since then, Victor wanted to build a moldboard plow, but what happened later made him too busy to take care of it. Only now did Victor build a new plow.


    "With this plow, grain production can be doubled!"


    Bruce''s gone. When he came, he took 500000 pounds of wheat seeds. When he left, he held the plow given to him by Victor and 12 sheepskin scrolls, which recorded Victor''s whole agricultural production system in detail. Bruce is a treasure.


    In fact, even if Bruce doesn''t come, victor will sell his ideas to the York family, because Victor has a grand plan to build a huge water conservancy project.


    After the ant disaster, the fish man group on the Jinshui River bank was seriously damaged. Without the interference of fish man, it is a good time to excavate the artificial river. But building such a huge project requires at least tens of thousands of workers. Victor doesn''t have so many hands. When he has so many hands, the fishman has recovered his strength. So Victor is thinking about the York family.


    The York family has 120000 people, but it is hard to imagine that people who are busy collecting food all day will have time to complete such a project, not to mention building three fortresses. Therefore, if we want to liberate the productive forces, we must first fill the stomachs of the people so that they do not worry about food. Only in this way can these ordinary people create miracles.


    Victor is not going to tell the York family the plan in advance. Speaking with facts is more persuasive than anything. When the leaders of the York family were liberated from the fields, it was almost impossible for them to refuse the plan to build an artificial river. This artificial river can irrigate tens of millions of mu of cultivated land, and victor will be the first beneficiary. By that time, his territory will be enough to feed 200000 people.


    Victor drank purple cane wine. He calculated that the project should start in four years. If it was later, the fish man would be a big trouble.


    "Maybe we should send someone to shoot those lovely fish people now."

 Chapter 158

    At this time, it is the end of the wind season. In the forest in the northeast of Randall''s collar, all kinds of wild fruits have matured, including black thorn plum, Rowan fruit, wild rose fruit, blackberry and wood fruit. Cracked chestnuts, mushrooms and celery can also be seen on the ground. After the ant disaster, the beasts in the forest disappeared. It has become a paradise for yellow sheep, short tailed deer, wild boar, antelope, badger, hare, squirrel and spirit beaver. These animals are fat and strong in preparation for the cold water season.


    In the early morning, a dozen strong and vigorous short tailed deer walked through the woods in the mist. Soon they came to the stream. These alert animals sniffed their noses. After making sure there was no smell of beasts around, they began to drink water.


    "Whoosh"


    A sharp arrow was shot from the Bush and penetrated the stag''s head accurately. The leader of the herd fell to the ground without saying a word. Without the leadership of a deer, the disorderly short tailed deer lost the chance to escape, and more sharp arrows and spears were shot at the disordered deer in the shelter.


    When the last young deer fell into the stream, more than a dozen powerful men were already picking up their prey. They were carrying hunting bows and spears, wearing leather hoods and sleeveless robes with cowhide belts. They were completely dressed as hunters.


    "The deer hit by the arrow can''t run far. Go and get some people to bring them back." The leading old hunter squatted down and carefully observed the hoof prints and blood on the ground, motioning his companions to search for those fleeing prey.


    After their companions brought their prey back, the hunters picked up their booty and walked out of the forest along the stream.


    There is a temporary camp outside the forest. There are many skinned prey hanging on the wooden frame in the camp. A dozen women are carefully smearing salt on these animal meat. Men in leather aprons dismember a fat wild boar by the stream. On the other side of the camp, there are many wooden barrels filled with wild fruits, mushrooms, nuts and wild vegetables.


    The fully loaded Hunter team appeared outside the camp and was immediately greeted. More than twenty people happily took the prey and surrounded their triumphant Companions to the camp.


    "Old Hansen, your harvest is good." A middle-aged man in lock armor looked at the fat short tailed deer and happily patted the old hunter on the shoulder.


    "Captain Sean, the other teams haven''t come back yet?" Hansen, the old hunter, bowed slightly to Sean and asked hoarsely.


    Sean said with a smile, "their hunting ability can''t compare with you, but when it''s almost time to come back at noon, those bastards won''t forget to eat."


    The compliment of the militia captain made Hansen''s old face like a blooming chrysanthemum. They walked into the camp with a smile.


    "Old Hansen, it''s really nice here. There are no beasts and monsters. You can find food everywhere. I''m going to let you stay here until the water season passes." Sean patted the round stake beside him and asked the most experienced old hunter in the village to sit down.


    After hearing this, old Hansen was surprised and jumped up from the log pile, "why? We''re not going back to the village?"


    "Don''t you know what''s going on in the village? This year''s grain harvest is scarce, and more than half of the grain stored in the village needs to be planted. My father also told me that the interior official didn''t agree to waive the request for sacrifice. To tell you the truth, my father asked me to take you out to hunt and collect, not just to supplement the food in the village. If we don''t come out, we will starve to death!" Sean smiled bitterly.


    Old Hansen sat down slowly, pressed his voice and said, "you didn''t say that before you came out! If you spend the water season in the wild, you will also die! It''s said that there has been a wolf disaster here! This camp has no defense at all."


    "What can I do? There are more than 700 people in the village, not only us, but also two teams to make a living outside. If they don''t do so, more people will die." Sean whispered and comforted, "don''t worry, there are no beasts in the place where the ant man washed. It won''t be dangerous to camp here."


    Old Hansen felt at ease. He really didn''t find any traces of beasts and monsters these days, but he didn''t want to risk staying in the wild for more than 100 days. He simply became a free man. When he returned, he was afraid that even his home would be occupied. Old Hansen knew that there were still many free people relatives living in the village head''s house, but they didn''t follow the team.


    "Captain Sean, we also hit a lot of prey, and so many wild vegetables and fruits. Just take them back. Shall we go back in batches?" Old Hansen asked tentatively.


    Sean''s heart was chuckle, the village was already full of people. He brought people out to supplement the food in the village, and on the other hand, let the old Hansen go away. Anyway, the village''s father has the final say, and the interior official only accepts the sacrifice, and it is always irrelevant to the following population reduction.


    "It takes five days to go back to the village. How many people can eat and drink? Old Hansen, you are the best hunter in the village. The big guys are from the same village. You can''t watch them starve to death outside?"


    Old Hansen just wanted to talk, but he saw Sean touching the hilt of the sword around his waist with a smile. He remembered that Sean was the chief soldier in the village and the vassal of the noble master. Even if he killed him, he would only pay for a few cows.


    "How many things are you going to take?" Old Hansen asked stiffly.


    Sean said with a smile, "leave 20% for you and take the rest. You are a smart man. You know what to say and what not to say. Come on, the others are back. It''s time for dinner."


    Several hunting teams returned to the camp one after another. The smell of barbecue wafted in the camp. Everyone sat happily together. Except for a few people, most of them didn''t know they had become free people.


    Sean was enjoying delicious barbecue and delicious mushroom soup. A man in charge of the guard ran over in a panic.


    "Lord Sean! No, someone''s coming!"


    The camp became messy. Sean and his men roughly pushed away the women and children in the way, quickly dressed up, picked up weapons and walked out of the camp.


    When he got outside the camp, Sean took a breath of air conditioning. He saw more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers coming here. They were strong and well-equipped. Their one handed spears glowed with indigo. The iron oak round shield had an all metal shield surface, and some people actually held terrible crossbows.


    Elite! Better than the Lord''s personal guard! Sean swallowed his saliva and shouted, "we are the leaders of the Buryat family. Who are you?"


    A short, strong soldier with a hammer in his hand bared his teeth and said with a smile, "the leaders of the Buryat family ran to Randall to lead the poaching? It''s brave enough. Put down your weapons and take your stolen things with us!"


    Sean turned his eyes and shouted, "this is the territory of the Buryat family. This forest is our hunting ground. Who are you?"


    "I''m the captain of Lord Randall''s escort, hammer!" The hammer pointed to the short tailed deer cub hanging on the wooden frame and said coldly, "I''ve never seen anyone killing young deer and female deer in my hunting ground. You are some mean thieves! I say again, put down your weapons!"


    At this time, dozens of men with hunting bows rushed out of the camp and surrounded Sean and others. Seeing the large number of people on his side, Sean was bold and strong. When he looked at the soldiers opposite, his eyes changed from timidity to greed. The equipment on those soldiers made him particularly jealous.


    "There are many of us! Kill all these bandits."


    With Sean''s roar, the battle broke out and soon ended. Three monkey militia rushed into Sean''s team like tigers and sheep. Hundreds of pounds of equipment were as light as nothing on them. They quickly avoided the dense arrows. Their opponents with refined iron one handed spears cried for their parents. Occasionally, several arrows were shot on the soldiers behind. They couldn''t help the lock armor made of refined iron. After five crossbows shot five people opposite, they chose to kneel down and surrender.


    Equipment rolling, force rolling, fighting is like this, there is no suspense. If it were not for the hammer''s warning in advance, it would only be a matter of time before the three monkey militia killed all these people. Unless these people can be as fierce and fearless as ant people, they may hurt the monkey militia. As far as melee combat is concerned, the monkey militia who began to practice the simplified hide form of the ox has surpassed the vast majority of trainee knights.


    The hammer smacked his mouth in boredom, looked at the monkey militia with great envy, and ordered, "let them take things with us and we''ll go back to the camp."


    At noon the next day, the hammer escorted the poachers back to the camp. Victor has been busy cultivating the green moon. He didn''t take time to deal with it until the evening.


    "My Lord, the above is what I tortured." Said detective barrow respectfully.


    Victor sighed. He was ready to accommodate the free people, but he didn''t want to start with killing. A few days ago, Victor knew as soon as these people entered Randall''s collar, but he didn''t expect there would be a vassal of the Buryat family. They wanted to take their prey away, which was why Victor took tough measures. In order to obtain the population, Victor could tolerate the free people, but could not tolerate the aggression of other families, especially the Buryat family who had calculated on himself.


    According to Sean, most of these people are not free people. They are villagers of rota village, which is a village of the Buryat family. Because of the lack of food, they went to Victor''s territory to carry out poaching and poaching. Of course, Sean insisted that the forest was the territory of the Buryat family. At the same time, he also revealed that Austin, viscount Buryat''s brother, had been successfully promoted to Silver Knight, hoping to threaten barrow to release him.


    "Barol, do the villagers know that they have been driven out by the village head?" Asked victor.


    Barol bowed and replied, "Sir, I have told them that they are very frightened and angry. The vast majority of people are willing to stay with us as free people. In addition, eight people are Sean''s confidants. They are completely obedient to Sean."


    Victor asked again, "do you have any suggestions?"


    "My Lord, most of these people are the leaders of the Buryat family. I think it''s better to drive them away, because they probably just eat here. After the water season, most of them will still escape. In addition, taking in the leaders of other families will be regarded as provocation." Barol said.


    Victor couldn''t help laughing. "I can''t sit back and watch the people of the Buryat family starve to death. Whether it''s the collar people or the free people, since I''m here, I''ll give him a bite to eat. Let them go if they want to go."


    "Hammer, that Sean is the vassal of the Buryat family. He''s a gentleman. Let go. Let go of those who want to go with him. Don''t forget to remind them that it''s not safe in the wild." Victor glanced at the hammer next to him and said faintly.


    "My Lord, I''ll release them now." The hammer said with a grim smile and strode out.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. Although the hammer looked honest and honest, he was not a kind person. In fact, there were no kind-hearted people in the War Bear mercenaries, even the charming Lilia, who didn''t blink. So Victor didn''t worry about hammer misunderstandings.


    "Don''t go when you come. Just take a bite. It''s so cheap." Victor whispered to himself.

 Chapter 159

    Victor''s Pinghu camp was built at the entrance of Heihe River and Pinghu Lake. After decades of repair, the camp has all kinds of facilities. It has become more and more like a large village. Victor named it Hekou village.


    Three kilometers south of Hekou village, there is a beautiful valley where Victor''s alchemical militia built a manor as their residence.


    The manor covers an area of 15 mu, surrounded by an eight meter high iron oak fence, with four arrow towers. Most of the houses inside are wooden, and the main building is a three-story green brick villa. The manor is heavily guarded inside and outside. There are 40 alchemical militia as guards. There are four alchemical war mastiffs lurking in the mountains outside, and ten alchemical crows are monitoring the wind and grass around the manor.


    In addition to alchemy creatures, there are 12 War Bear veterans and 15 maids in the manor. These veterans are compiling the mercenary regiment action manual according to Victor''s requirements, and the maids are responsible for taking care of their daily life. These maids were chosen by Lilia herself. They were all strong women with big arms and waist. Victor couldn''t help sighing after seeing them. He always thought Lilia wouldn''t be jealous. Now it seems that it''s just a misunderstanding.


    "Victor, we have 726 wild boars in captivity and killed more than 300 adult wild boars. The pork, wild fruits, wild vegetables and mushrooms have begun to be pickled and dried, and the collected nuts are piled up in the warehouse. With 500000 pounds of rye flour sent by York''s family, our grain reserves are enough for 2000 people to spend the water season, huh." Lilia turned crimson and twisted her body so that Victor''s hand could explore her skirt.


    Victor is really not short of food now. After receiving Victor''s scroll, Sylvia was very happy and ordered people to send a large number of food. In addition, with various animal and plant resources in the territory, not to mention 2000 people, 3000 people can afford it. Victor is short of labor.


    "How many free people have we gathered now?" Victor caressed Lilia''s smooth thighs and whispered in her ear.


    Lilia gasped softly, "we caught two more groups of 239 people, all of whom came from Buryat." Holding Victor''s mischievous hand, she said anxiously, "Victor, most of them are the leaders of Baron Matthew Buryat. Why is Baron Matthew also a feudal nobleman? Is it really appropriate for us to kill his vassal?"


    The vassal is an upper class with status. The Lord may not ask about the life and death of the lower class, but he will trace the whereabouts of the vassal. Baron Matthew''s vassal disappeared in Randall. He must say that he should at least send troops to search. They must have a conflict with victor. That''s why Barol suggested driving them away. It is a flaw in itself that Lingmin stayed and FengChen disappeared. The trouble is obvious, and Lilia sees it, but she doesn''t understand that Victor must do so.


    "Lilia, no matter whether I kill those people or not, the contradiction between us and Baron Matthew is inevitable. The Buryat family needs food, and although I need a population, it is not unlimited. If there are more than 3000 people, the resources of the territory will be destroyed. If I let those people go, they will spread the news back and bring more people, because their territory has been lost It''s time for food. More and more people will come, and eventually it will become an organized confrontation. Baron Matthew is bound to find an excuse to compete with us for the forest.


    Lilia, I can accept the population led by Buryat to a limited extent, but I must not allow the Buryat family to seek to seize my resources. Since conflict is inevitable, why should I be polite to them? Cutting off the tentacles of the Buryat family and leaving the population we need is the best choice. It''s a big deal to fight. "


    Victor said easily that he had no psychological burden in the conflict with the Buryat family. In terms of background, Victor is the uncrowned king with his back on the man horse hills. In terms of strength, he has more than 900 alchemy militia, including 85 cattle subduing militia equipped with ant man armor. Even if Viscount Buryat is not dead, he is just two great knights. The great knight was besieged by the fierce and fearless alchemy militia. How could he escape Victor''s shooting?


    "Well, I see." Lilia leaned against Victor''s chest and said softly.


    "Don''t worry about the problem of the Buryat family. What response do you have to the policy of private plots?" Asked victor.


    Lilia perked up, sat up straight and said, "everyone is very happy, especially the free people. They have worked a lot more actively. However, our members of the work point system think that the free people should not enjoy their private plots."


    Private plot is a welfare policy of Victor for new members. It is almost the same as that of China. Both the collar people and the free people under Victor''s command can obtain a small piece of land. The collar people have three pieces of land per person and the free people have one piece of land per person. The output of these lands is completely owned by themselves or their families without paying tribute to victor. However, these lands cannot be included in the ten Mu standard of the vassal, and once they become vassal, the private plots will be returned.


    That day, Bruce talked about the hunting of wild boars, which made Victor realize that there was a huge loophole in the internal affairs system he designed: there was no place for latecomers at all.


    At the beginning, Victor territory developed so fast that everyone was stunned. Because his development plan is essentially different from other lords, plan and freedom. Supporting this distinction is the work point system. Now, Victor has made more ambitious agricultural and water conservancy development plans, but his work point system has been closed.


    Victor''s agricultural planning and water conservancy planning require a large population. To be exact, it needs a large number of effective labor. Without the work point system, will free people become an effective labor force? Victor pessimistically found that this was almost impossible because the free people were not sticky enough to the Lord.


    When a lord declares sovereignty over a territory, he must first build a castle in a suitable place as his political center. Then, the Lord needs to build towns and villages to expand his control over the territory. Towns and villages choose to be built in places with water sources. Therefore, the more water sources in the territory, the more towns and villages, and the stronger the Lord''s control over the territory, and the land outside the Lord''s control cannot be counted as his territory.


    The effective control range of a village is the activity area where villagers can go out during the day and come back at night, almost 300 square kilometers. Outside this range is the wild. The wild inhabits orcs, monsters, and beasts, which are very dangerous. Ordinary people cannot survive in the dangerous wild. They must rely on the protection of the village. Therefore, the Lord protects ordinary people, while ordinary people can only accept the exploitation of the Lord.


    In this relationship of protection and worship, the status of free people is the lowest. The Lord and the free people have no relationship of rights and obligations. The free people do not need to serve the Lord, and the Lord will not interfere with the affairs of the free people. The Lord only received offerings from the vassal, who hired the free people to work and paid them. When the territory is attacked, the vassals and neighbors can give priority to entering the castle for refuge, while the free people have to find their own way out. In order to obtain practical protection and better treatment, free people strive to become leading people.


    Within the actual control range of the Lord, the collar people enjoy the protection of the Lord. In addition, in addition to accepting employment, the collar people have the right to rent land and retain 20% of the income. The collar people also serve the Lord free of charge. Every year, during the two months of the fire season and the two months of the wind season, they should serve the Lord in agriculture and harvest hay or crops. During the construction of the castle, the leaders should serve in turn until the castle is completed. When the territory is violated, the leader has the responsibility to defend the home and castle. The leader can call on the leader to attack the monsters in the territory, but cannot force them. And we can''t drive our neighbors to attack the territory of other families.


    After carefully combing the various factors of the Lord''s ruling territory, Victor found that the wild monsters were the reason why the free people and the collar people relied on the Lord. However, there are few monster groups in the human horse hills. In Victor''s water conservancy development blueprint, there is no living space for monsters.


    Without monsters, do free people still need to rely on the Lord? Will you still accept exploitation? Will you still serve? The answer is obvious. Isn''t that how Victor brought those large and small free private lands?


    Building artificial rivers is a long-term and arduous project. Even in the highly centralized ancient Chinese country, it will cause public resentment, not to mention the enfeoffment system formed by monsters. Even if Victor fills everyone''s stomach, the leading people will not be willing to work hard for a long time. If they are in a hurry, they are just hiding in the wild and becoming mountain people. If Victor dares to take coercive measures, the church doesn''t mind locking him up.


    Victor needs to redesign a benefit distribution system to urge ordinary people to support his plan. Before that, he needs to ensure that the new members will not break away from his rule. Alchemical war mastiff can play the role of monster, but it is not a long-term plan. Therefore, the policy of private plots came into being.


    "Lilia, most of the people who live in the territory are collar citizens. They have to be free citizens because they don''t have food. When they get through the difficulties, they must want to go back to Buryat, and private plots can retain many people. Three parts of the land can''t grow crops, that is, grow some vegetables, which does little harm to us, but gains a lot. You know, the work point system can''t be opened any more Let go, and the private plot policy can attract hardworking and down-to-earth free people to join us. " Victor pinched Lilia''s chest and said with a smile, "well, go and find barrow. I have a task for him."


    Two hours later, agent barrow appeared in Victor''s study.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Barol asked respectfully.


    "I want you to check the situation of the Buryat family. I don''t need any confidential information, but I want to know their strength, background and the relationship between their members. The more detailed the better. Especially the situation of Baron Matthew." Said Victor lightly.


    Victor killed Baron Matthew''s vassal. The collision between them was inevitable. He naturally wanted to know about his opponent. Barol was ready and full of expectation. He said in a deep voice, "my Lord, I need someone."


    "Of course, I''ll give you 10 elite soldiers. Each of them has the same strength as shack, enough to protect you and the little spy. In the future, they will be in your charge." Victor nodded.


    Barol was ecstatic. He had seen shack crush the paladin. In Barrow''s view, shack is a martyr comparable to the trainee knight, and Victor gives him 10 powerful martyrs at a time, which shows how strong the Lord''s strength is, which also shows that he has been favored by Victor.


    Barol restrained his excitement and said in a deep voice, "my Lord, I''m going to Heibao town to find some people."

 Chapter 160

    The cold water season comes as scheduled. People in Heibao town are boiling and very lively. More than ten days ago, the ant colony was finally eliminated, and the reconstruction of the man horse hill was about to begin. The York family and its vassal families recruited leaders in Heibao town. Those unfunded free people flocked to the recruitment office and tried their best to recommend themselves to the steward of the noble master. The York family has strong strength. The York family owns the land of the whole human horse hill. The York family recruits people, or the true or false news ignites the enthusiasm of the people. Everyone wants to seek a place in the new order.


    The monkey walked to his shack. He had just been rejected again. This is the seventh time that the monkey has been rejected by the administrator in charge of recruiting Lingmin. His physique is too thin to do any hard work. The ant disaster has changed the fate of many people. Some people laugh and some cry. Monkeys are the kind that should cry. His power dissipated, his property was confiscated, his house was bulldozed, his mistress left him, and he became a free man with nothing.


    Monkey has always been a free man. He once thought that there was nothing bad about being a free man. When he was in the scenery, he was better than most people. His men, wealth, women, private houses, status, everything. After losing everything, monkeys realize the importance of identity. Without identity, there is no guarantee. In the face of disaster, the ability of free people to resist risk is the weakest. The monkey saw that Vicky, the fat boss of amber street, was being beaten on the ground by his man. Before the disaster broke out, fat wedge was also the number one person, with industry, background and wealth. These guys were criticized by him. The York family issued a war order, and fat wedge''s goods and property were all expropriated, leaving him only as a free man. So fat Vicky is being severely retaliated.


    The monkey shivered, pulled down the hood on his head, hid his face in the shadow, and accelerated his pace. The temporary shelter was not far away, and his young sister was still waiting for him in the shelter. The monkey began to think about whether to leave Heibao town as soon as possible. The York family''s war order has been lifted. It is when there is injustice and revenge. His enemies are many times more than fat Weiqi.


    Just near the shack, the monkey''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Several strong men surrounded him. The leader was his old acquaintance, master Barol''s number one thug, Sasha. After the fall of Barol, Sasha moved to the free people''s camp outside the city with several confidants. The monkey didn''t send someone to chase them. Unexpectedly, it finally caused a great disaster.


    "Sasha, is that you? Where''s my sister?" The monkey asked Sasha with a cold face.


    "Master monkey, Miss Elsa is safe." Sasha bowed jokingly to the monkey and slapped him in the face. "When you betrayed master Barol, would you think of today, master monkey?"


    "Brother!" A delicate figure rushed into the arms of the monkey. The monkey held his only relative tightly and comforted, "Elsa is fine. My brother will protect you."


    "Sasha, for our past friendship, let Elsa go. Please." The monkey begged Sasha.


    Sasha sneered and said coldly, "I can''t decide the life and death of your brothers and sisters. Let''s go together before it''s dark."


    Out of Heibao Town, the monkey brothers and sisters, kidnapped by several strong men, walked south with one foot deep and one foot shallow. When it was getting dark, they saw a carriage with a bonfire beside it, and more than a dozen people were surrounded by the bonfire.


    "Hi, monkey. You''re here, too." The vague figure and familiar voice greeted the approaching monkey.


    "Fermi, is that you? Red wolf, Mia, spider, you too?" The monkey was surprised to find that there were many acquaintances in the crowd. They, like themselves, had been Barol''s capable men, and they all took their families.


    His eyes turned to a figure covered by a cloak by the campfire. The monkey said bitterly, "master Barol, I didn''t expect you to be alive."


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it? I''m also surprised. I didn''t expect you to take over my position instead of Fermi." Barol lifted his cloak, and by this time he had changed back to master Barol.


    Fermi said bitterly, "he''s just lucky to hold Baron Wimbledon''s thigh. Oh no, now it''s Viscount Randall."


    I just called to hold the Randall family''s thigh. The monkey''s hands are not even fingers! Barroll silently tucked his heart in his heart, and saw that the monkey was relaxed. He was not make complaints about it. He said, "beat him!"


    Sasha smiled grimly, raised her big fist and greeted the monkey on his face. The monkey curled up on the ground, hugged his head and face, and screamed cooperatively, which attracted many sneers. Only the little girl Elsa covered her mouth with tears. She looked very pitiful.


    "Stop."


    Sasha stopped and stood behind Barol. The monkey lay on the ground groaning in pain, while his sister Elsa hugged the monkey and cried.


    "All right, you brothers and sisters don''t pretend anymore."


    Barrow sneered, the monkey stopped humming, Elsa put away her tears and smiled pleasantly at the people. When monkeys were beaten for stealing, Elsa pretended to be poor. It was this housekeeping skill that made the brother and sister wander from the eastern provinces to the human horse hills.


    "It''s a good performance! I remember Elsa was only 11 years old. She''s going to catch up with me at this level." The coquettish MIA was amazed.


    "Yes, the little girl is very talented." The spider should be next to the road.


    The ordinary red wolf said, "her hands are very stable and flexible."


    Barrol smiled and asked a little boy nearby, "Paul, what do you see?"


    "Teacher, they are diverting your attention. It shows that they are afraid of you and think they know you." Said Paul in a low voice.


    Looking at the ugly faces of the people, Barol laughed. These people were his helpers when he was very bored. Each of them learned some spy skills, but they didn''t know it. Barol didn''t expect to be really useful to these people one day.


    "This is Fermi. You should know that his best skill is to get in touch with others. Few people, men, women, young and old, hate him at the first sight. No one can think that he is the most powerful killer under me."


    Fermi nodded and bowed to Paul with a smile. He was really happy with his charming appearance.


    "Mia, spider, sister and brother are good at deception and make-up. Originally, they can only deceive the humble free people. After learning some noble etiquette in my hand, they have deceived many small family caravans."


    The spider saluted Paul gracefully, while MIA blew a kiss.


    "The red wolf looks ordinary and can''t be found in the crowd. He is the best thief under my command. If he doesn''t die or be disabled, he may surpass the best thief I''ve ever seen. He has a damn problem that he can''t control his hand. Take out the things!"


    The red wolf raised his hands and said with a bitter smile, "Sir, I didn''t steal anything! The man behind you is so scary. I feel that as long as I lay hands on you, I will be found by him."


    Barol looked at the dumb monkey militia and said to Paul, "that''s why he''s still alive. The red wolf has a very keen sense and always knows the danger in advance."


    "If he doesn''t get rid of his dependence on feeling, he will die one day." Little Paul said coldly.


    Barol nodded, pointed to the bruised monkey and said, "monkeys are good at observing words and expressions. The smartest and stupidest of them. If others inherited my position, the rest should be buried underground."


    "Lord Barol, if I inherit your position, at least one will remain." Mia shouted discontentedly, and the spider nodded in agreement with his sister.


    Barol ignored the jokes made by his sister and brother and continued: "these five people are very smart, but they don''t have any loyalty. Fortunately, they all have a common characteristic and attach great importance to their families. That''s why I chose them at the beginning. Now, they are your men, and their families are under my care."


    Little Paul stepped forward and glanced at the pale people. They are killers, thieves, liars, warblers and villains. Now they have to become family spies, just as Lord Victor said: if you can''t choose fate, embrace fate.


    "In the future, you will be a member of mercury." Little Paul raised his voice.


    There is no such metal as mercury in this world. Victor combined the words "water" and "silver" to form "Mercury". Mercury is the name organized by Victor for his secret spy, which means all pervasive.


    At this time, Victor did not know that Mercury had new members. He was observing an experiment in the hill camp.


    As early as the ant disaster was not over, the mountain camp was cleared, and the collapsed bricks and tiles became part of the brick kilns in the mountain area. Now the hill camp has changed its shape, and the 20 meter high special brick wall has replaced the iron oak fence. From the appearance, these special bricks are no different from ordinary green bricks, but even the powerful ogre leader doesn''t want to shake this special brick wall.


    Many workshops and warehouses have been built in the camp. Moldboard plows, arrows, crossbow arrows, lock armour, spears, short swords, long knives, round shields, crude sugar, snow sugar, coffee and purple sugarcane wine are produced and stored here. However, these are not what Victor pays attention to. A large pool was dug up in the middle of the camp. The dozens of fish in the pool are the protagonists today.


    Victor was the first time to observe the fish man at close range. Without considering the fish man''s sharp teeth and cold eyes, this species is still very cute. Whenever the alchemy militia threw pig viscera mixed with pig blood into the pool, these fish men with short hands and short legs would squeak and run over to rob and eat. When the alchemy militia used a spear to beat the fish man, These stupid orcs roared and secreted sticky liquid. At this time, a long rod lasso will pull the fish man up, and several alchemical militia will rush up, brush the mucus on the fish man into a large wooden bucket with a brush, and then throw it back into the pool when the fish man is dying.


    "With this fish man mucus, you can build a 100 meter high fortress?" Victor asked, pointing to the barrel.


    Renault nodded. "Yes, my Lord."


    The limit height of this world fortress is 60 meters. On the one hand, it is limited by the weight of rock, on the other hand, it is the problem of adhesive. The mortar mixed by the alchemy auxiliary soldiers with Fishman mucus can greatly improve the stability of the special brick fortress. Then, the weight of the special brick is far lower than that of the rock. Even the earth mound like the hill camp can bear the huge special brick fortress 80 meters high. For the safety of the alchemy tower, Victor had to build a fortress in the hill camp, but he didn''t need the eye-catching giant fortress.


    Victor thought that master Edwin had introduced to him that the silver and white tower in King Al was a building left over from the wizard era, 100 meters high!


    "The silver white tower is not an alchemy tower, is it?" Victor touched his chin and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 161

    "King, report on the alchemy tower." Victor commanded taling in consciousness.


    "Yes, sir." The king responded. "At present, there are 854 soul monkey militia, 149 Funiu militia, 183 alchemical auxiliary soldiers, 37 alchemical war mastiffs, 126 alchemical crows, the upper limit of soul fire is 12380, the remaining soul fire is 796, and the remaining fund is 118075 kinsol."


    "So, soul fire increased by 7380 points, then 246 ant man leaders were killed. No, according to the average 9000 gold sol of each ant man leader, there should be at least 300000 gold sol left?" Victor calculated the result in an instant and questioned the king.


    The king replied, "Sir, please rest assured that I will never make a mistake. According to the production records, you have made 188 alchemical war mastiffs."


    Victor said awkwardly, "really? So many war mastiffs have been sacrificed."


    Ten days ago, the capital and soul fire ceiling of the alchemy tower had not increased. Victor knew that the ant people in Heibao had been completely eliminated. However, there was no trace of the ant man leader in the direction of the chebman collar for a long time. Only the Buryat collar occasionally had the ant man leader enter Victor''s territory. It can be said that the ant disaster is basically over.


    So far, Victor''s Alchemy militia has exceeded 1000, and 183 alchemy auxiliary soldiers who are good at construction and forging. Victor put 450 alchemy militia and 80 alchemy auxiliary soldiers in the territory, and all the other alchemy humans were left in the secret fortress in the mountains. They are mainly responsible for mining se silver mine and refined iron ore in the mountain area, planting oil wood and black astringent fruit trees, collecting precious herbs and exploring other mineral veins and resources. Compared with the mountains thousands of kilometers long, only 600 alchemists are really limited, but the upper limit of soul fire of the alchemy tower is no longer increased, which also means that Victor''s alchemists will be full soon.


    "King, stop unrestricted production and stop the rapid construction function." Victor ordered.


    "My Lord, I would like to remind you that once the rapid construction function is terminated, this function of the alchemy tower will be completely damaged." The king warned victor.


    "Do it!" Victor took a breath and said, "after the function is turned off, 80 alchemical crows and 30 alchemical war mastiffs will be produced."


    The function of rapid construction was originally started to cope with the ant disaster. After the rapid construction was started, the production speed was greatly improved and the production cost increased by 50%. Now the ant disaster is basically over, so it is no longer necessary to increase the manufacturing cost of alchemy organisms. With 796 soul fires and 118075 gold sols left in the alchemy tower, victor will start to live a frugal life again.


    "The quick build function has been turned off and a new production task has been established." With the king''s summons, the rune form over the element extraction platform has also changed accordingly. "It costs 28000 gold sols to make 80 gold crows and 30 gold war mastiffs, 596 soul fires in the alchemy tower and 90075 gold sols."


    The mountain area on the west side of Randall''s leadership stretches to dodo kingdom for thousands of kilometers. If Victor wants to monopolize the resources of the mountain area, he must replace the beasts and monsters in the mountain area with alchemical war mastiff, and intimidate the wild people who try to enter the mountain area to make a living. This can be achieved by combining the alchemical crow with the alchemical war mastiff, but the detection radius of the alchemical crow is 400 km. Beyond this distance, the alchemical crow will return to the position where it first received the instruction. Therefore, Victor plans to set up five outposts in the mountain area, each 300 km apart, in a group of three Funiu militia, seven monkey militia, 30 alchemical crows and 10 alchemical war mastiff, Monitor and control the 1500 km mountain area, and establish several mobile teams to patrol these posts in turn to provide support and supplies.


    The mountain area is rich in resources. For the alchemists designed to collect resources, it is not difficult to control and survey the mountain area, but Victor always feels that there is a missing link. Mountainous terrain is complex, vegetation is dense, and there is no road to go. Although the 17 point alchemists have infinite troops, how many minerals can they transport with their two arms and two legs? Even if the wheelbarrow is used, how much time will it take to send all kinds of materials to the production and processing place of auxiliary soldiers? If the alchemy militia is the collection unit, the alchemy auxiliary is the production unit, the alchemy war mastiff is the warning unit and the alchemy crow is the investigation unit, is there another transportation unit?


    "King, if alchemy tower 7 is not damaged, what other alchemy creatures are there?" Asked victor.


    The king replied, "my Lord, there is also the alchemical dragon lizard. The alchemical dragon lizard is 4 meters long, 1.8 meters high on the shoulder and weighs 1200 pounds. It has the following skills.


    Omnivorous food: the alchemical dragon lizard has a wide range of food. It can also store water and energy in the body. It can maintain vigorous physical strength for 15 days without eating or drinking.


    Freedom of movement: the alchemical dragon lizard has strong limbs and can move freely with a weight of 6000 pounds. Its claws are sharp and tough. It can firmly grasp rocks and climb steep slopes. It has the ability to breathe underwater. It can also expand its body with air. It can carry a weight of 1500 pounds through swamps, lakes or deserts. The alchemical dragon lizard has a strong ability to dig It can pass underground. Because it has air storage organs, it can last for 12 hours even in a thin air environment.


    Elemental resistance: alchemical dragon lizard can resist 40% elemental damage and adapt to extremely cold or hot environment.


    Extraordinary regeneration: the alchemical dragon lizard has extremely strong vitality. As long as the brain and three hearts are not seriously damaged, other injuries can recover by themselves, including limb regeneration, but it needs a lot of food. The recovery time is related to the severity of the injury.


    The alchemy dragon lizard has 25 stamina points, 12 spirit points, 20 perception points, 5 life points and a life span of 12 years. The price is 50000 gold sol. "


    Even if he had been prepared, Victor was shocked. The alchemy dragon lizard was more powerful than he thought. Except that it could not go to heaven, it seemed that it could go. Of course, its price is also surprisingly high, but considering the element attributes of 25 stamina and 0 perception, the alchemy dragon lizard is already comparable to the bronze knight, and its strength and speed must be much higher than the bronze knight. After all, it has a huge body. 50000 kinsol, buy a bronze level ferocious animal. It''s definitely not expensive!


    Thinking that there were only 90000 gold sols left in the alchemy tower, Victor said bitterly, "king, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The king replied, "Sir, you never asked, and the alchemy tower can''t produce alchemy dragon lizards now."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "king, is there any other way to repair the alchemy tower except to ask the superior?"


    "My Lord, the alchemy tower is designed for war. Considering the fall of the war zone, the alchemy Empire also designed an emergency repair method. The law crystals of the alchemy tower can be integrated with each other, and the law crystals of the higher tower spirit can repair themselves by absorbing the law crystals of the lower tower spirit. However, they can only repair their own functions, not obtain additional functions." The king preached.


    Victor quickly asked, "what level of Tallinn are you?"


    "Lowest level." The king meant no embarrassment.


    Victor said discouraged, "that doesn''t mean there''s no way."


    "My Lord, I can absorb the law crystal without tower spirit. The problem is, I am the only alchemy tower." Said the king.


    "I can be sure that besides you, at least one alchemy tower remains today, and there must be no tower spirit!" Victor smiled meaningfully.


    "Sir, you mean ant man?"


    "Yes, there must be an alchemy tower near the ant man''s birthplace! You can''t contact it, which means you should be the only tower spirit. Of course, I won''t go to the ant man to die. However, since there are two alchemy towers that can be preserved to this day, there may be alchemy towers in other places. Now, tell me, do all alchemy towers have law crystals?" Asked victor.


    "My Lord, the law crystal is an alchemy tower. As long as the law crystal is placed at the intersection of the four elements, you can create alchemy creatures."


    "Well, how do you absorb the law crystal?"


    "My Lord, you can take me there, or bring the law crystal. As long as the two law crystals coincide, they can be absorbed."


    Victor frowned and asked, "can I pick other law crystals? How can I find the law crystal?"


    "Your Excellency, you have the authority of the alchemy empire. You can pick any ownerless law crystal. As for how to search law crystal, I have no relevant information here." Said the king.


    Victor was about to continue his inquiry when Renault came in and said, "Sir, just received the news that a team of 20 soldiers entered the forest. From the equipment, they are from the Buryat family."


    "Hehe, it''s still here. Send two war mastiffs to say hello to them." Victor smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The royal capital of Gambis, Archduke''s residence.


    "Sauron, who are you going to send to take care of the Viscount of the horse hills?" Archduke Williams asked a young man with a smile.


    "Archduke, I''m going to let my brother Antony take charge of the territory."


    The man replied respectfully that he was the confidant of Williams, the commander of the royal guards, Sauron Viscount Wimbledon. Sauron has a symmetrical figure, handsome face, black hair and dark blue eyes. If you look carefully, you will find that the blue light flows in the depths of his eyes, like a storm and lightning surging. This is by no means a normal eye.


    Williams nodded: "yes, I''ll arrange the relevant affairs. You''ve just come back from Minsk. You''re tired. Go back and have a rest first."


    "Archduke, I''ll leave first." After saluting Williams, Soren left the reception hall under the guidance of the housekeeper.


    After Sauron''s car drove out of the gate of the manor, Williams asked his guard captain, "Sauron''s eyes are rendered to this extent by the wind element. It seems that he can impact the gold field? Varus, what does Marquis golon think of Sauron''s impact on the gold field?"


    "Mr. goron said that Lord Sauron is very talented and a rare wind knight, but if he is promoted to the golden level normally, he will die!" Replied varus in a deep voice.


    "Because of the Marquis of the Wimbledon family?" Williams whispered to himself.


    Varus interrupted: "Your Highness, although the Marquis of the court is not as good as the Viscount of the fief, it has special significance to Lord Sauron. The entanglement between the old Marquis of Wimbledon and Sauron''s father has a great impact on him. Lord Sauron once vowed to regain his father''s status and reputation. This oath can not be realized. Even if his talent is higher, it is impossible to survive under the influence of the element sea."


    Williams himself is a great knight. It is clear that the impact on the gold field must be firm and focused, otherwise he will inevitably be assimilated by the element sea. Even if Sauron has resonated with 36 element bits and does not deal with his inner problems first, he will die without life.


    "I broke my promise. When the Senate proposed Sophia''s plan to inherit the Marquis, I wanted Sophia to marry Sauron and kill two birds with one stone. I didn''t oppose that plan. I also specifically warned other competitors. Unexpectedly, Catherine found Victor from the countryside. Now the problem is no longer Sophia, but victor. But he has something to do Elvia protects us, but we can''t touch him. Soren has no other way to become a Golden Knight except the trial of life and death. What a pity! " Williams shook his head.


    "Your Highness, there may not be no way!" Said varus with flashing eyes.

 Chapter 162

    "Viscount Victor is just an insignificant little nobleman. He has two fierce soldiers, one named Nelson and the other named Renault. As long as he leads them away, he doesn''t even have the ability to resist ordinary killers."


    Williamson stared at varus coldly. After a long time, he smiled and said, "varus, if you hadn''t followed me since childhood, I would doubt your loyalty."


    "Viscount Victor may not be worth mentioning, but we have to consider the reaction of the York family. Sylvia won the Viscount title for Victor and retained a large area of territory. On the surface, Sylvia loved her lover. In fact, the York family took Viscount Victor as a buffer to avoid other lords being caught between us and the York family. I can assert that Victor The Baron of many sons will become an important diplomatic and trade channel for the people and horses hill and other families. I also support this. Now we are baffled by the little tricks of the Sassanians to get married. The dodos are restless and the Neville are ambiguous. Sylvia is the object we must unite for the sake of internal stability or deterring foreign enemies. Hum, maybe Sylvia doesn''t care about the little lover, but if the York family reaches out and their hand is cut off, how will they react? Don''t mention this suggestion again in the future! "


    Facing the Archduke''s accusation, varus bowed slightly, "Your Highness, I fully agree with you. The Golden Knight can''t be controlled by beauty. What Sylvia really wants to protect is Sophia, or her chamber of Commerce. In a few years, people and horses in the hills need to supplement materials from the outside, and Sophia''s chamber of commerce is too important to the York family.


    According to the investigation of our night owl, Sophia and Sylvia were born in a small noble family in the kingdom of SUS. The difference is that Sylvia joined the York family and Sophia joined the chamber of Commerce of the Wimbledon family. Although it is not clear how the two met, their relationship is indeed very close. I think if it is not for Sophia''s reason, Sylvia I don''t care about Viscount Victor''s life or death.


    Coincidentally, viscount Victor founded the Randall family. Sophia now has the status of viscount Randall. If something happens to Viscount Victor, we can let Sophia inherit the territory and title of Randall family. In this way, the buffer of York family still exists, Lord Soren can inherit the Marquis title, and you may get a loyal The Golden Knight is like your great grandfather''s relationship with Mr. goron. "


    Williams'' eyes flickered. Since Ryan died, he felt that the future of the Auguste family was completely on his own, which made him overwhelmed and difficult. In principle, Roland is the first heir to the throne, Williams is the second heir, and Edward is not even the third heir. But Roland did not want to inherit the throne, but supported Prince Edward, and Williams had no way. The reason is that there is no Golden Knight under Williams. If Soren can really reach the peak, Williams will be in a much more relaxed situation. Even if he can''t directly ascend the throne, many of his policies can be implemented smoothly. However, in Williams'' mind, the fate of the family is more important than the throne, and he has to consider the risks.


    Williams shook his head slowly and firmly. "The dignity of the Golden Knight is unchallengeable. Don''t take Sylvia''s patience as weakness. Even if you say it''s reasonable, we can''t take risks. Sylvia has promised her majesty Catherine''s invitation to participate in this royal hunting event. Now, stability is better than everything."


    Emperor Sasan deliberately released the rumor of marriage with Gambis, which stirred up the undercurrent and twists and turns among the Three Kingdoms. In the face of such informal rumors, the Gambis royal family did not publicly express its position, and because Gambis did not have a king, it was difficult to win the trust of Dodo and Neville. Not long ago, marquis Hedin, the Golden Knight of the kingdom of Neville, led the pro guards to visit the capital of Dodo at the invitation of King dodo. Originally, this was a normal communication, but it had another flavor in the eyes of the Auguste family. It is in this strange atmosphere that the augustians need to convey the message of unity and impeccability of Gambis to the outside world. Only in this way can Queen Catherine invite the Lord of the kingdom to participate in the royal event.


    As a senior member of the owl organization, varus knew this well. He said: "Your Highness, viscount Victor is the fief Lord of Gambis. Of course we won''t attack him. But there are some things we can''t stop."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Williams.


    "Well, we just got the news that Clovis Wimbledon, the lover of Queen eliano of SUS, was assassinated and killed. Eliano was furious and vowed to catch the murderer and avenge her sweetheart."


    "The murderer of Clovis Wimbledon looks like the notorious throat cutter from the point of view of the method of committing the murder. Not long ago, the night owl received a request from the Marquis Ludwig, the home secretary, and Michelle, the fiancee of the Marquis''s direct grandson, was also killed by the throat cutter. The two victims have something in common. They are the awakeners of the blood of the moon elves. It seems that the throat cutter seems to aim at us On the moon spirit blood, it happened that Viscount Victor was also the awakener of the moon spirit blood! "


    "Interesting!" Thinking for a moment, Williams smiled meaningfully.


    The throat cutter is mysterious. Whether he is a person or several people, there is no way or need to be verified. In fact, many murders are tied to the throat cutter''s head, and the nobles know it. In Williams'' view, there may be no connection between the two murders, and the common blood characteristics of the victims are pure coincidence. However, this coincidence can be used. As varus said, viscount Victor is just an insignificant little aristocrat. When Sophia inherits the title and territory of Randall, Sylvia has no reason to attack. As for Sophia''s loss of the title of chamber of Commerce and Marquis, it can be compensated in other ways. In terms of the current situation, neither territory nor materials can compare with a Golden Knight.


    "Varus, the throat cutter has just committed a crime in the kingdom of SUS. Will it be at least half a year after our Gambis?"


    "Your Highness, I understand."


    "And tell Sauron that if he succeeds to the Marquis, there will be no viscount."


    "Your Highness, I think Lord Sauron will be grateful to you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the center of Baron Matthew''s leadership, there stands a 30 meter high limestone castle. Moss and Watson grow on the mottled wall, which is the precipitation of years. This castle, which has experienced a hundred years of wind and frost, is strong and practical. The interior space of the castle is narrow, dark and humid, which is exactly the same as most Baron castles. Small lords often have no money to decorate the rooms in the castle.


    Obviously, living in such an ancient castle is not a pleasant thing, so Matthew Baron Buryat spent most of his time in the manor behind the castle. At this time, Baron Matthew was listening to his men in the reception room of the manor.


    A soldier was half kneeling in front of Baron Matthew, with fear on his face: "There was no sign when they came. I saw them rush out of the forest and come to us at once. The crossbows we shot couldn''t touch their edges at all. Although we used shields and spears to deal with them, Mott was dragged away. We listened to his scream, but we couldn''t do anything. We were tightly surrounded back to back, and I could feel it Those beasts keep staring at us. As long as we relax, they will drag another man away. We can only retreat in a tight formation, and they won''t give up tracking until we leave the forest. "


    Baron Matthew''s heart is also extremely afraid. Although he is a lord, he is not a knight. The fierce wolf is also a nightmare for him, but as a lord, he does not allow himself to show this look.


    "Cade, you did a good job! Your decision saved the others. Go down and have a good rest. By the way, send 50 kinsol pensions to Mott''s family and tell his parents that Mott is a brave soldier and his successor can take his place." Baron Matthew said in a deep voice to the soldier.


    When the grateful soldiers left the reception room, Baron Matthew turned to two knights wearing heavy armor and said, "there have always been rumors of ferocious wolves in that territory. It seems that my poor people have been buried in the belly of raw wolves. There is no need to trace this matter."


    "What adults say is that we should issue notices to all villages to prohibit villagers from foraging in that forest." The old knight said to Matthew, but the young knight looked at him discontentedly, turned to Baron Matthew and said, "father, more than 300 people haven''t run back in more than 20 days. Is there such a big belly of the fierce wolf? There must be a problem in it, and we must find out! Otherwise, who knows what kind of disaster will be waiting for us."


    "This..." Baron Matthew said in embarrassment, "James, my son, you should understand me. The strength of our family is not strong. The forest is far away from us. The fierce wolves are famous and difficult. Even the ant tide didn''t kill them. I think we''d better report to Yeliu city and let the Viscount send someone to deal with them."


    Baron Matthew''s incoherent words made James feel ashamed. He thought it was a sign of cowardice, but he didn''t realize his father''s concern about him.


    "Viscount? Now there are viscount in the family? Lord OBEs died in the ant tide, and that despicable fellow of Austin wants to win his nephew''s title. Do you think he will pay attention to us? Father, lady Judy is my sister and your daughter! However, we can''t help her, and now she needs to help us?"


    Watching James angrily walk out of the manor, Baron Matthew leaned weakly on the back of his chair, and the whole man looked much older. The old knight whispered to Baron Matthew, "Sir, I''ll follow quietly. If there''s any danger, I can help James."


    "No!" Baron Matthew pressed the elder Knight''s shoulder hard until his fingers turned white and said slowly, "Francis, the family needs Knights! James will be fine."

 Chapter 163

    James took three trainee knights, fifteen elite soldiers, four experienced hunters and more than a dozen hounds to walk in the dense forest. Their swords were out of their scabbards and crossbows were stringed. The murderous spirit stopped the insects, birds flew, animals fell low, and the whole forest became quiet. Only the heavy footsteps and the wheezing of hounds echoed in their ears.


    The hunting manager of Baron Matthew''s house stopped the sniffing hounds and said: "Young master, we can''t find a fierce wolf if we go on like this. Those animals are very alert. They hide far away if there is something wrong. They are very fast and move quietly. They are both cruel and cunning. They will secretly observe us and choose the weak as the attack target. When we are a little careless, we can''t rest. When our physical strength and will are broken, they will attack again They can''t keep a tight formation, that''s when they start hunting. "


    James frowned slightly. He had never seen the fierce wolves, but he also knew that they were extremely difficult beasts. Although the strength of the fierce wolves was not very strong, they had an extremely keen intuition about danger. If they did not take corresponding measures, even the great knights would not want to find them.


    "Old bud, what can you do?" James asked the old minister.


    Hunting is an important entertainment and communication activity in aristocratic life. The hunting manager in charge of organizing hunting activities may not be the best hunter, but he must be the most knowledgeable hunter. Bud not only inherited the position of hunting manager from his father, but also inherited a lot of knowledge about hunting. He knows that the best way to deal with fierce wolves is not to provoke them. Anyway, fierce wolves are not easy Leave their own territory, but this is obviously not the advice James wants.


    Bud sighed and said, "young master, if you want to drive away the ferocious wolves, we can summon the army to kill all the big and small prey in this forest. Without food, the ferocious wolves can only leave. If you want to hunt the ferocious wolves, you have to hide near the water source for a long time."


    James''s face sank. Old bud didn''t say how long it would be for a long time, but it must not be a day or two. However, James had time to spend here with the fierce wolf.


    "We''re not here to hunt the ferocious wolves, but to look for clues. Hum! I don''t believe that the ferocious wolves can eat hundreds of people without leaving bones. Old bud, find a way to find the wreckage of the victims. I want to see who''s playing tricks!"


    Bud looked puzzled. If he wanted to find clues in the woods, he couldn''t do without spreading his hands. The problem was that there were ferocious wolves around here. It was as good as death to let everyone search separately. But master James''s face was there. If he didn''t solve the problem, he was afraid that he would attack on the spot.


    "Young master, you can only let the Godzilla Bear Hound search." Said bud, gritting his teeth.


    Godzilla bear hunting dogs have a keen sense of smell, strong height, brave temperament, loyalty and fearlessness. They are excellent dogs that dare to fight with fierce animals. Godzilla bear hunting dogs are rare and valuable. It is a very decent thing for nobles to have Godzilla hounds. These bear hunting dogs brought by James are also given to his mother by his sister lady Judy. Baron Matthew is usually a treasure Beth''s is amazing. If James hadn''t dealt with the fierce wolves himself, Baron Matthew wouldn''t have let bud bring them out.


    James also hesitated. No matter how powerful the Godzilla bear hunting dogs are, they are only hunting dogs. They are not enough to see in front of the fierce wolves, but thinking of hundreds of people disappearing so inexplicably, he decided to find out the matter so that he would not know about the imminent disaster.


    "Let the dog go!"


    More than a dozen strong bear hunting dogs are divided into three groups and run in three different directions, while James takes his men to guard in place. According to normal training, these bear hunting dogs will search a range of 5 kilometers and give an alarm if fierce animals are found.


    As time went by, just as Budd was relieved, there was a roar of bear hounds from the south. James ordered, "go!


    James''s men were either elite soldiers or experienced hunters. They walked quickly through the woods. Before long, they saw several bear hunting dogs roaring at a team of horses. Those people were sharp in armor and strong. When they saw James''s team, they immediately raised their crossbows to make a defensive action, and James''s men responded the same. Instantly , the two sides were at loggerheads and the atmosphere was dignified.


    James''s pupils contracted, and the group of well-equipped soldiers opposite had more than 30 people. The first one held two ferocious one handed battle axes, and his whole body was wrapped in turquoise black armor. James didn''t recognize the metal of the armor, but it was certain that neither the battle axe nor the armor had the unique purple gold color after mixing with refined gold. This shows that the one opposite should not be It''s a great knight, because even if a great Knight doesn''t have secret silver equipment, he won''t lack refined gold equipment.


    James, who made the judgment, drew out the long sword of refined gold, but before he asked, the black armor warrior opposite spoke first.


    "Who are you and why are you in our territory?"


    The voice of the black armor warrior was powerful and penetrating. James just felt a buzzing in his ear. He was shocked and said, "I''m Lord James of the Buryat family. Who are you?"


    "I''m Lord Nelson of the Randall family, Lord James. What are you doing in our Randall forest with so many soldiers?" The black armor warrior pushed away his face armor and asked in a deep voice.


    "Randall''s house, Lord Nelson?" James was confused. He had never heard of the Randall family. He knew Nelson was Victor next door Baron Wimbledon''s right-hand man, and he''s not a knight, just a ferocious soldier. However, Baron Victor has the status of a pioneering Lord and is qualified to open an innovative family. It is understandable to canonize his subordinates as Lords,.


    James doesn''t need to worry about these problems. The key is to find out whether the missing villagers are related to these people.


    "Lord Nelson, we have more than 300 villagers missing in this forest. I''m here to investigate this matter. Do you Randall family know about it?"


    Nelson nodded and said, "many free people do hunt in this forest these days. It happens that there are fierce wolves here. With our dissuasion, those people have gone to Hekou village to make a living."


    "Free people? Hum! Most of those people are villagers led by our Baron Matthew, including many leaders and vassals. How dare you detain our Buryat people?!" James asked angrily.


    Nelson responded: "detention? The flow of free people is normal. If they are willing to stay, they will stay. If they are willing to leave, we Randall family will not detain the children of other families, and we don''t have so much food to feed the children of other families."


    "None of the more than 300 people came back! How do you explain?" James asked with a gloomy face.


    "You said you didn''t go back if you didn''t go back? How do you know to find someone in this forest if no one goes back?" Nelson stared and said sarcastically, "after all, are you going to grab territory with us?" Nelson put down his face armor, raised his axe and shouted, "it''s no use talking more. It''s still one piece. Choose one!"


    When meeting in the wild, both humans and monsters adhere to the principle of speaking with big fists, and knights are no exception. James didn''t come to occupy the land. There was fierce wolf activity. There was no need to occupy the forest, but since he met an equal opponent, he had to be strong and weak to have a dialogue.


    "Lord Nelson, please remember that our nobles only talk about duels and showdowns. Fighting alone and together is a lower tone." James pulled down his armour, crossed his sword and shield, and shouted, "duel!"


    For knights, field encounters are either showdowns or duels. The difference between the two is that the decisive battle is that the Knights of both sides kill all the elite soldiers of the other side and then divide life and death, while the duel is that both sides send the strongest combat power to determine the victory directly. Generally speaking, as long as they are not enemies of life and death, knights often choose to duel and allow each other to surrender.


    James has full confidence to defeat Nelson. Of course, he is not willing to sacrifice his elite soldiers. On the other hand, he should also consider the York family behind Randall''s family, and he can ask Baron Victor for a lot of ransom after defeating Nelson. James has thought about it. This ransom doesn''t want sol, just food.


    "Not yet."


    Nelson tilted his mouth, the muscles of his legs shrunk sharply, and the whole man rushed to James without any warning. His strength was transmitted layer by layer along the bones and muscles to his hands. The one handed axe made of refined iron tore the air and cleaved to his opponent with a terrible roar.


    James was surprised by the shocking blow. Nelson''s power was close to the peak of the bronze knight. James knew he could never take the axe.


    If you can''t connect hard, don''t connect! Under the beating of the fighting spirit, the four series elements promoted James''s spirit, perception and strength to surge, and he was as round as one. He raised his sword and patted it heavily on the side of the Tomahawk, staggered forward, and "hissing" the sharp fine gold long sword turned into a streamer, directly hitting Nelson''s throat.


    The root of a knight''s strength lies in the unity of spirit and body. Even more powerful ferocious monsters often fall under the knight''s sword, and ferocious soldiers are no exception. If it was a few months ago, Nelson would have been in a hurry and fell into a passive position in front of this fierce counterattack, but he not only practiced the hidden form of the ox to improve his power, but also the hidden form of the monkey to improve his perception. The sum of the two greatly improved Nelson''s combat effectiveness.


    The secret shape of the spirit monkey pays attention to the exercise of eyes, ears, nose, tongue and body. It pursues the unity of body and mind, the movement of mind and body, without stagnation and hindrance. When it reaches a high level, it will be unified with the spirit and body of the knight. Nelson''s time to practice the secret form of the monkey is still short, far from reaching the level of a knight. However, the secret shape of the monkey is strange. It also pursues anticipation. The highest level is the cicada''s foresight before the autumn wind moves, which is a combat skill that ordinary Knights do not have. At the beginning of the battle, Nelson stared at his opponent''s shoulders, elbows, hips and knees. James shook his shoulders, raised his elbows, bent his knees and twisted his hips, which had exposed his next move.


    Nelson sidestepped away from James'' stab and pushed down his right leg. The soil under his feet immediately became fragmented and the whole man hit James like a shell. Fu Niu''s Secret shape made Nelson''s power consistent and explosive. This collision was like a giant beast charging, which was unstoppable.


    James picked up his kite shield to block Nelson''s charge and retreated back. Nelson is pressing step by step and the offensive is in full swing. He wants to expand his advantage until he defeats his opponent.


    James is short of both sides, but he can''t get the upper hand. He finally realizes that Nelson''s strength is not inferior to himself. It''s impossible to catch his opponent if he wants to retain his strength. James flashed a sharp light in his eyes, blocked a sharp blow with a refined iron kite shield, turned sideways with this great force, threw away the deformed kite shield, held the hilt of the sword with both hands, cut Nelson''s waist and cut it with the trend!


    Homeopathic chopping is a knight''s skill to counterattack after blocking. This attack is equal to the joint force of two people. James didn''t leave his hand at all. His sharp long gold sword turned into a quickgold sword and swept to Nelson''s waist to break it. As for the trouble after killing Lord Nelson, as long as you kill all the remaining people, it''s all right. In the wild, you don''t see your identity, only your strength.


    James didn''t keep his hand, but Nelson did. Captured knights are always more valuable than dead knights. However, if you want to defeat without killing your opponent, you must have higher strength than your opponent. However, in the face of the knight''s fierce counterattack, Nelson finally showed all his strength. The muscles under the armor turned blue and black, like Python walking downstream of the skin. At the moment, his body was as hard as iron and stone, and his strength reached an incredible level.


    Nelson did not retreat but went forward. One axe hit James on the head, and the other axe directly put on the fine gold sword. Even if this is James''s homeopathic cut, Nelson is confident to block this sword.


    James sneered at himself. If refined iron weapons can compete with refined gold weapons, being cut into two pieces with an axe is Nelson''s only ending. Sure enough, the swords and axes intersected, the refined iron battle axe broke, and the long sword hit Nelson''s waist. However, James''s expected situation did not appear. The long refined gold sword struck Nelson''s armor, provoked a series of sparks, left a sword mark, but failed to break the armor after all.


    James could not believe his eyes, but how could he know that Nelson''s armor was made of silver and ant leader''s shell. At the beginning, Gillian, the Silver Knight, the eldest lady of the chebman family, couldn''t break the ant man leader with a sword. It can be seen that the tenacity of the ant man''s shell, and the ant man''s armor after adding silver has greatly improved its defense. Let alone that James is just an ordinary knight, even his silver knight can''t break this armor. At most, he can only split his opponent and shock him to death.


    Of course Nelson won''t be split, so the outcome is divided. Nelson pointed his axe at James'' forehead and said coldly, "you lost!"


    James''s face was changeable. Regardless of the abnormal armor, it was enough to show that Nelson could surpass himself by holding the sword motionless and retracting the axe freely. Thinking of this, James sighed long and threw away his long gold sword.


    "I''m asking for status."


    "Of course!"


    Nelson couldn''t help laughing. It was the first time he defeated a noble and powerful knight, and he knew it was only the beginning.


    "Secret form! I haven''t reached the highest level yet!"

 Chapter 164

    "Baron Matthew leads an area of 4000 square kilometers. There are 17 villages, 6 manors and two towns, Jinxi town and Sandor Town, with a total population of about 9000, including more than 4000 free people. However, most of the free people led by Baron Matthew are not refugees, but the descendants of vassal and collar people. They are very loyal to the territory and can be armed into militias at any time."


    "Baron Matthew usually lives in Sandor castle and has six Knights under his command, five of whom are descendants of Knights enfeoffed by Baron Matthew''s family over the years. At present, there are only one knight and 15 trainee knights in these five Lord families. Coupled with Baron Matthew''s son Lord James, Baron Matthew has two Knights and 15 trainee knights. Baron Matthew has more than 200 full-time guards and 50 elite knights Rui Qinwei, 30 light cavalry, and 3000 militia can be mobilized. Among the barons of the Buryat family, Baron Matthew is very powerful. "


    "Baron Matthew himself is an ordinary nobleman, but he is generous and modest, which is deeply loved by the people. The Baron has a son and a daughter. His son is knight James, and his daughter Judy is a famous beauty. When he was 16 years old, he was favored by Baron Buryat and became Baroness. Jinxi town is the bride price given to Baron Matthew by Baron Buryat, and Baron also gave Baron Matthew many excellent gifts Equipment.


    In addition to his children, Baron Matthew has three sisters and a brother. One of his sisters married a Silver Knight of the Marquis SoLIM''s family, while the Baron''s brother is a knight of the SoLIM family and has the status of a Lord. "


    Barol looked in awe at victor who was playing with the wind element, and then stood there respectfully waiting for his master''s inquiry.


    There is a blue air flow around the hanging wall of Victor''s index finger. The wind was originally colorless and showed blue, which is the manifestation of the element of void wind. The blue wind element turned faster and faster at his fingertips and sent out bursts of sobs. Victor felt that the tyrannical wind element was unwilling to continue winding. He bent his fingers and flicked. The wind element turned into a small ring and shot directly at the iron puppet target 5 meters away. "Bang", the iron puppet made of refined iron shook back, and there was an air flow at the place hit by the wind element, and there was a sound like tearing silk in the room.


    Observing that there was no damage where the fine iron puppet was hit, Victor shook his head helplessly. This blow is enough to kill ordinary people without armor, but it is still far from the green moon described by the sword Saint delavin. However, Victor can show the elements of void wind. After all, he has only been practicing green combat skills for a few months. Victor cleaned up his mood and said with a smile to Barol: "I can''t imagine that mercury can find so much information in such a short time. I''m still quite satisfied."


    "Sir, these are just the most basic information. You can get it by asking. It''s really nothing." Barol replied with disapproval.


    Victor''s eyes lit up and asked, "Oh, do you have anything else to add?"


    Barrow nodded: "Sir, according to the message from mercury, it can be found that there are still many problems in Baron Matthew''s family. After the death of viscount Buryat, Baron Matthew not only lost his biggest backer, but also faced the pressure of Baron''s brother Lord Austin. This can be seen from the Baron''s forced collection of offerings. Baron Matthew is a kind Lord and still insists on collecting after the disaster Obviously, he is under great pressure, which also shows that lady Judy has no ability to influence the decision of the Buryat family, because Lord Austin has been promoted to a great knight. "


    Victor frowned and said, "I want to hear your opinion and speak boldly!"


    "Yes." Barrow gave Victor a detailed account of his analysis.


    It turned out that when the ant people invaded the territory of Buryat, viscount Buryat and his wife and children were returning to Yeliu city from Liujin town. After the two sides met, in order to protect his wife and children, viscount led the pro guards to lead away the ant colony, while the urban defense officer of Jinxi town organized more than 600 militias to support Viscount Buryat. Instead of saving Viscount Buryat, he even 600 young and strong people The militia were not spared.


    After the ant disaster ended, the families of these killed militia went to Baron Matthew to cry and ask for a pension and exemption from several years of sacrifice. Although Baron Matthew was a kind Lord, it was still difficult to take out tens of thousands of gold sol''s pension, so he asked yeliucheng for help. But what Baron Matthew didn''t expect was that yeliucheng not only refused his help, but also asked him to ask yeliucheng for help Liucheng transports food. Because Lord Austin is now the master of the Buryat family, and Lady Judy and her son are in danger.


    "Baron Matthew can''t let Austin find an excuse to attack lady Judy and her son. Therefore, the Baron not only didn''t compensate the orphans and widowed mothers, but also forcibly collected food. This is tantamount to abandoning the families of the dead militia. In fact, most of the people who were driven out to collect food are abandoned children. It''s funny that knight James can''t understand Baron Matthew at all He thought his father was a cowardly good man. "


    After barrol finished, Victor couldn''t help sighing that kindness was a proper luxury for a creature like the Lord. It was supposed to pay for the dead militia, but Baron Matthew resolutely abandoned the families of those militia when his daughter and family were in trouble.


    Victor could also think of how Baron Matthew operated with his knees. He first wrote a white note to the families, and then asked the village heads of various villages to hand in food. There was no need to worry about the rest. Families that have lost their pillars must be driven away by other families, because everyone has many free people''s relatives. Only by driving away the orphans and widows can their relatives obtain the status of leading the people. Baron Matthew can kill three birds with one stone as long as he sits and watches his achievements. He doesn''t need to pay a huge pension, hand over food to the family to support his daughter, alleviate the population pressure in the territory and the contradiction between the old and the new, and won''t damage his reputation at all. The only victims are those poor old and weak women and children.


    "Baron Matthew can''t afford to pay tens of thousands of kinsol''s pension. I''m afraid there''s no money. Barol, how much ransom do you think he''ll send?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Barol said, "Sir, if I''m right, Baron Matthew will not only send a huge ransom, but also come in person."


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to get involved in the muddy water of the Buryat family. If he wants to buy me to get in touch with the York family, he''s wrong. However, if he dares to give me, he dares to take it. He can just give you mercury as money." Victor laughed.


    While talking, Lilia in a white dress knocked on the open door a few times and smiled sweetly at Victor again.


    "Victor, Baron Matthew''s car is coming towards Hekou village."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Victor met Baron Matthew at his manor.


    Baron Matthew was in his forties. He wore a blue dress outside his white fine linen shirt and a simple gem Brooch at the collar. This was a very formal dress, but the Baron''s face was tired and haggard. I didn''t know whether it was due to tiredness on the journey, worry about family affairs, or both.


    Compared with Baron Matthew''s formal dress, Victor only wore a regular dress with narrow sleeves and round neck, which was naturally casual, but showed a very impolite indifference. Victor was also aware of this. He smiled and said, "Baron Matthew, I didn''t expect you to come in person instead of sending messengers first."


    Matthew was still a little dissatisfied and embarrassed when he heard about it. When the two families negotiate the ransom and compensation plan, they often send envoys to negotiate first. Few lords negotiate face-to-face at the beginning. Baron Matthew''s appearance in person is almost servile, so you can''t blame yourself for being ignored. However, Baron Matthew is not only here to redeem his heir, but also wants to have a good relationship with his neighbors to protect himself.


    "Lord Randall, I apologize for James'' reckless behavior. As usual, I am willing to pay you a ransom to compensate you for your loss."


    Baron Matthew''s attendants put a wooden box on the table. There were twenty purple gold coins in it. Each purple gold coin could be exchanged for 1000 gold sols at the Gambis royal house of interior affairs. Twenty purple gold coins were equivalent to 20000 gold sols. The money was a huge sum for most barons and exceeded the knight ransom between lords of Gambis. Victor certainly won''t have too much money. His intelligence organization and his own civil and commercial association need a lot of start-up funds.


    "Baron Matthew, you can take Lord James away. I assure you that Lord James has received his due treatment. In fact, he is very satisfied with my food."


    Baron Matthew smiled and said, "thank you very much. You must already know that we are so short of food that my people go out to look for food."


    The two lords started a chat mode on the food problem. In the chat, Victor learned that although the Buryat family had many good fields, their food reserves had been insufficient because their population was up to 50000. For a long time, gathering and hunting have been important means for them to supplement food, but this ant disaster has caused a lack of food harvest. The resources of traditional hunting grounds are not enough to make up for the food gap, so the problem of refugees will appear. Baron Matthew said he would try his best to restrain the people under his rule from migrating to Randall, but Victor said with a smile.


    "Baron Matthew, although I am short of food here, I hope to provide help to the weak women and children within my ability, but there are fierce wolves in the forest, and no one guides them. They may die of wolf kiss. Therefore, I plan to establish a post outside the forest to provide warning and help to the people."


    Baron Matthew''s face suddenly became very wonderful. He had heard that Victor planned to take in the driven old and weak women and children. Why did Matthew''s incomprehensible Victor do this? As far as he knows, the York family is worse than the Buryat family. A few days ago, they had friction with the Xunlong knights for food. Is the young Lord purely out of kindness? However, Victor was willing to take the burden, and Baron Matthew was happy to see his success. He praised: "your Viscount is so kind!"


    Victor smiled and nodded. The tacit understanding between the two sides was reached. Baron Matthew would secretly instruct his men to send the families of the militia near the post, and Victor''s people would take over.


    Victor, who has an alchemy militia, does not lack strong labor at all. What he needs now is a stable and loyal people. There are hundreds of singles in Hekou village. These women and children can just form a family with them, which helps to improve people''s dependence and identity on the territory. Victor doesn''t want the people he trained to be easily poached by other forces.


    Of course, Victor''s acceptable population is also very limited. Considering that the food intake of women and children is lower than that of adult men, 1500 women and children are acceptable to victor. Setting up outposts can not only control the number of people flowing in, but also exclude those who are disabled, old, stupid, well, and ugly. In short, people with relatively high quality can be selected to join Randall collar. Victor was convinced that with the cooperation of Baron Matthew, the population movement was completely controllable. Because no one came forward to organize, the people did not dare to cross the territory of the fierce wolf.


    Seeing victor in a good mood, Baron Matthew said at the right time: "by the way, I heard that Lord Nelson''s weapon was cut off. I specially brought a piece of fine gold and asked the Viscount to hand it over to Lord Nelson to thank him for his mercy in the duel."


    The monkey militia took down a half pound of refined gold. Victor was in a good mood. He smiled and said, "I thank the Baron for Nelson''s generosity."


    "It''s not generous." Baron Matthew waved his hand and said, "compared with pure gold that can''t eat or drink, it''s really generous for the Viscount to take out valuable food to relieve those free people! I also have a gift for you."


    Baron Matthew gave money and refined gold, and took a bite from the left and a bite from the right. This almost humble attitude made Victor realize what it means to eat people with short mouth and short hands. But when the fiery red crystal in the wooden box was exposed, Victor couldn''t care about it and was embarrassed.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the flame crystal. It is not only a rare gem, but also the favorite element crystal of the flame knight." Baron Matthew replied.


    Victor suddenly understood that this was Baron Matthew''s mace to win over himself. He thought he would use this crystal to please Sylvia. However, Victor suspected that this was the red crystal in busso''s mouth. Just in front of Matthew, Victor couldn''t find the nearby alchemy militia to verify.


    "Baron, how did you get this crystal?"


    Victor''s eagerness made Matthew feel at ease. He sighed: "Flame crystal is very rare. This crystal was given to me by Viscount Buryat. Unfortunately, the Viscount died in the ant tide in order to protect his wife and children. There is no lord of the Buryat family to participate in the hunting event organized by his majesty Catherine. However, the younger brother of viscount Buryat, Lord Austin, received the Royal invitation. Alas! No wonder Lord Austin was early She was obedient to her majesty before the ant tide. It is said that her majesty promised to give Lord Austin a baron collar, and Austin also carried out a certain order of the queen. "


    Victor''s pupils contracted and said faintly, "really?"

 Chapter 165

    Victor didn''t forget the wave of free people that embarrassed him. It was the wave that made Victor realize two problems: first, if he was not careful, he would die of acclimatization; second, he couldn''t do without power.


    At that time, in order to deal with the storm of free people, Victor used alchemy and mastiff to deter uninvited people, and let his mountain people control the temporary residence of free people. Victor thought he handled well and could survive the crisis. He didn''t know that the free people''s residence had long been controlled by the Buryat family until he met Sylvia. They could encourage the free people to attack their core area at any time. Had it not been for the outbreak of the ant tide, he could only shelter under the wings of the York family. Therefore, Victor has a big holiday with the Buryat family.


    Baron Matthew''s seemingly provocative remarks were actually making a stand to victor, he and Austin Buryat is not a passer-by. If Victor wants to be wary of the queen and Austin, he must continue to deal with Baron Matthew, which is what Baron Matthew expects. Therefore, when Baron Matthew left, he politely invited Victor to visit his manor at the right time, which Victor did not deny.


    Victor knew that as long as he visited Baron Matthew''s manor, Baron Matthew would try to let everyone know about it, so the members of the Buryat family had to weigh their position again, because in the eyes of most people, Victor represented the powerful York family. This is an excuse!


    It was not easy for Baron Matthew to borrow from victor. Victor had no plan to retaliate against the queen or Austin, and the struggle between Lords would not be as shallow as gangsters fighting each other. But Victor wouldn''t mind giving them some eye medicine if he had a chance. In short, Baron Matthew must show enough value before victor will support him, such as sending more flame crystals.


    Victor played with the flame crystal in his hand, but Lilia pouted: "Victor, why not determine the ownership of the forest with Baron Matthew? I don''t think this crystal can equal that land."


    Victor smiled. The flame crystal is the red crystal in the mouth of cloth. It can not only shorten the production cycle of rock brick by five days, but also refine more pure silver, secret silver and refined iron, so as to improve the quality of all kinds of equipment and reduce the amount of precious metal. In short, red crystal can improve the production efficiency, quality and quantity of silver equipment, and the increase is huge.


    Unfortunately, Lilia didn''t know about it, and Victor couldn''t share his joy with her. He had to explain: "Lilia, no Lord will talk about the border, because there is no border at all."


    "How could this happen? Aren''t they all marked on the map?" Cried Lilia in surprise.


    "The boundary on the map is actually a line, but what''s the line in reality?" Victor shook his head and said: "It''s strength, not the map, that determines the ownership of the territory. Whoever can actually control the territory, the territory is his. At the beginning, the chebman family controlled the secret silver mine, and I didn''t go to court with them. On the map, the Jinshui River bank is also our territory, but in fact, the fish is the Lord of the Jinshui River bank. The forest is ours under our control, which is not true It needs to be discussed. "


    "So it is." Lilia nodded thoughtfully and asked, "isn''t the boundary on the map meaningless?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. Otherwise, how could our territory be as large as tens of thousands of square kilometers? It''s not drawn by the York family. It''s said that a small family in the East claims to be the descendants of an empire. Their territory covers the whole northern wilderness, with tens of millions of square kilometers. However, they only have one castle and two villages, and their actual territory is similar to that of a Lord ¡£¡± Said Victor with a smile.


    Lilia smiled, and then said disappointed, "I thought our territory was really so big. I didn''t expect it was just rowed by the York family."


    "Eh, how to say? Not all families are qualified to enclose land on the map. The York family delimits not territory but sphere of influence. This enclosure is invalid for monsters, violent animals and free people. It only serves as a deterrent to other lords. The human horse hill is too large, and the York family can''t prevent other forces or free people from entering the human horse hill The mausoleum collects and hunts, and even steals minerals. But if anyone dares to build castles and villages in the man horse hills, Sylvia''s Rose Knights will kill them all. Therefore, the chebmans pretend to be free people and secretly dig mines. The York family says that giving up 16000 square kilometers of territory is actually allowing other forces to enter the man horse hills to build castles and fortresses The York family''s grip was so great that the royal family immediately agreed to the York family''s proposal. "


    "Of course, the sphere of influence and actual control are completely different. At least monsters and orcs will not recognize the sphere of influence defined by our human beings. Only knights and castles can determine the ownership of territory, knights determine the sphere of influence, and castles determine the scope of control. Emperor Rand I has a famous saying: where the Knights go is my territory, and where the castle is built is my territory My territory. "


    Lilia said dejectedly, "we have neither Knights nor castles, so our territory is not a small pity."


    Victor scratched his head. The alchemical crow and the alchemical war mastiff not only completely controlled the Viscount, but also controlled the mountainous area 700 kilometers long and 20 kilometers wide, and will control more land in the future. However, Victor could not recognize the relationship between the alchemical war mastiff and himself, and no one would recognize Victor''s sphere of influence. Therefore, Victor was completely opposite to other lords, including castles and villages It determines his sphere of influence, and his actual control range is far greater than his sphere of influence. This seemingly weak, real and strong appearance will bring some trouble to victor. The most prominent problem is that it is not conducive to recruiting people and stabilizing people''s hearts.


    There are many alchemists around victor. Ordinary people may not see the clue, but it is inevitable that Knights will not find anything strange. Therefore, victor will not recruit Knights if the population of the territory is only 10000.


    Even without a knight, but not without a castle. In addition to its defensive function, the castle is also a symbol of the Lord''s identity. According to the agreement between victor and Sylvia, Victor''s castle will be built with stones provided by the York family, while victor will produce green bricks and build brick kilns for the York family. After the York family produces the first batch of rock bricks, Victor can use rock bricks to build more towns and fortresses.


    Victor and the senior management of York family understand the value and trouble of rock brick. Only the close cooperation of both sides can minimize the impact of rock brick. Therefore, Victor is producing ordinary green bricks for York family that can build giant brick kilns.


    "Lilia, there will be some castles. The York family is demolishing those castles abandoned by the prince party, and the stones will be supplied to us first. Of course, we need to exchange green bricks. By the way, how is the production of green bricks?" Asked victor.


    "Not very ideal. The location of soil mining is too far from Zhuanyao village, and our ox cart is not enough." Lilia shook her head and said, "why can''t Victor dig the clay nearby? He has to go to the Jinshui River to pick the earth?"


    "To dig a hole, of course." Victor said with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is a vast mountain forest 60 kilometers north of the king of Gambis. The hunting event organized by the Auguste family is held here.


    Hunting is an important entertainment and communication activity in aristocratic life. It originates from the pioneering behavior of human knights, and itself reflects the Knights'' martial courage and combat skills. Therefore, the royal hunting event also has the nature of military exercises. The royal family invited powerful lords to participate in the hunting event, and the Lords took their knights and squires, obeyed the royal family''s orders, targeted prey, cooperated with each other and hunted.


    Generally speaking, the hunting event should be held in the windy season, when the animals are fat and strong. The hunting event held by Gambis in the water season is to convey an important message to the outside world: the Lords of Gambis are united and impeccable.


    Banners fluttered on the hillside, and the banner of the York family stood next to the augustian camp. In the camp, Sylvia, goron and Roland sit opposite each other. These three top knights are the people who can determine the fate of Gambis.


    "According to the investigation of the night owl, the Sassanian empire is cooperating with the shining knights to attack a centaur tribe. It is very rare for humans to take the initiative to attack the northern wilderness. Only the sword Saint delavin has won the victory. It is not clear why the Sassanian took the initiative to attack the Centaur tribe? It is clear that the Sassanian Empire has 9 golden riders The other two Golden Knights, one guarding the imperial capital and the other guarding the prairie. " Said the Marquis of goron to Sylvia.


    "Hehe, the Sassanians are powerless to look south, and we Gambis also want to defend the ant man. This was originally the best time for the Dodo kingdom to recapture the prairie, but their plan failed because a princess was unwilling to marry." Sylvia glanced at Roland, who was doing nothing.


    "Dodo people are too timid. They are useless waste." Roland wrinkled his beautiful nose to show that he didn''t carry the pot.


    "The dodos have lost their spirit, and their ideas don''t matter. The question now is, if Prince sassanne really proposes to you, will you marry or not?" Sylvia asked Roland.


    The atmosphere in the camp became dignified, and Marquis goron and Sylvia stared at Roland at the same time. At this time, Roland''s attitude determines the future of Gambis. As long as Roland says not to marry, goron will force her to be crowned king to appease her allies. If Roland said to marry, it would be another situation. At least Sylvia would move closer to the August family.


    "Are you so sure that the Sassanians are serious?" Roland asked.


    "Hum! The swords have been pulled out. Do you still doubt the determination of the Sasang people? Only when the war between the Sasang Empire and the horse tribe is over, the crown prince of Sasang will propose to you, and the conditions remain the same." Sylvia said coldly.


    Roland, holding his cheek in his hand, said in annoyance, "I don''t know if Prince sassanne is handsome? Is it my type? If he is young and handsome and I refuse him, will he kill himself? Hey! What are your two expressions?"


    "Take your time! I''ll go out for a breath first."


    Sylvia walked out without expression. When she came to the door, goron stopped her.


    "Sylvia, what if the dodos and Neo West are upset?"


    "My presence here is my attitude!" Sylvia looked back and said, "but the stones and materials you promised should be sent to the man horse hills as soon as possible. If the fortress has not been built before the next ant disaster, I can only give up the man horse hills."

 Chapter 166

    The silvery moon hung high in the void, and the glittering and translucent moonlight sprinkled on the ground like water and fog. Roland stared at the bright moon in the sky and said nothing for a long time.


    "Roland, what''s the matter with you?"


    Dressed in full dress and wearing a crown, Catherine came to Roland accompanied by several attendants. When she came near, several attendants bowed down again.


    "I''m very angry!"


    Very angry? Catherine was stunned and said, "is it because I invited Sylvia? Roland, Gambis needs Sylvia''s support, and the York family has never betrayed Gambis from beginning to end. It''s unreasonable to blame Sylvia for Ryan''s death. Ryan didn''t dare to let Sylvia intervene at that time..."


    "I know!" Roland stretched out his white slender hand, tried to hold a moonlight and said faintly: "Sylvia has always been the female knight I admire most and the target I pursue. After my father died, I was angry with my idol simply because I couldn''t find a real enemy! Neovester is emperor Rand, and he is qualified to kill any rebels, including our three royal families. It''s reasonable for Sylvia to be pressed step by step and choose to stand idly by. But what about the man who plotted against us? He not only plotted against dad, but now he has his mind on me! Do you really think we Augusts are easy to bully?! "


    Catherine advised: "I also want to avenge Ryan, but after we checked for so long, the night owl almost turned out all the dark sons of the Sassanian Empire and didn''t catch the man''s tail. Maybe it''s not a person but a group of people who calculate us. Most of them are in the Sassanian empire. If they want to avenge them, they have to completely defeat the Sassanian empire. But this can''t be done in a short time Yes, unless... "


    "Unless I become the queen of the Sassanian empire!" Roland sneered, "hehe, that''s not their calculation."


    Katherine was very angry. In fact, Roland''s marriage to Prince sassanne was most beneficial to her and little Edward. As long as Roland said a word, the Lord of Gambis would support Edward to ascend the throne, and Williams could only retreat. But Catherine also knew that if she took her marriage as a bargaining chip, it would not be Roland.


    "Roland, you ascend the throne as king! Unite dodo and Neville to recapture the prairie and teach the Sassanian empire a lesson!"


    Roland gently shook his head: "Catherine, don''t you understand? The throne has never been my pursuit. I yearn for an unrestrained life, adventure everywhere and help the weak. Just like my ancestors, I wander around, enjoy the scenery everywhere, eat delicious food everywhere and make friends. Well, I have to find my beloved partner..."


    Roland became more and more excited. His beautiful face was shining in the moonlight and looked beautiful. Catherine was speechless. The ancestor of the Augustus family was a wandering knight who loved adventure, and the excellent descendants of the Augustus family inherited the characteristics of his ancestors. That''s the case with Ryan. After he ascended the throne, he often sneaked out and wandered around and made peace Met Roland''s mother. Roland is the same. In fact, free adventure is the driving force for Roland to become a top knight. Obviously, those planners saw through this and designed a whole set of conspiracy. Catherine couldn''t help shivering at the thought.


    "Now you see, every Golden Knight has his own pursuit. Sylvia wants to protect the family, Mr. goron wants to be a model of loyalty, and I want freedom and adventure. These pursuits are our way and fun, but they have become an exploitable weakness in the eyes of those bad guys. Hum, no matter how I choose, I fall into their trap. I will not let them They did. " Roland hummed.


    "What are you going to do?" Catherine sighed long.


    "I''m going missing!"


    "What?! missing...?"


    "Yes! I''m going to make up as a freeman. Well, it''s better to be mercenary, then secretly investigate the murderers who murdered the old man, kill them all, and revenge them for the old man. By that time, I was a legendary knight. Then I tried to fight niuvester to duel, kill him, float away and finish a legend. Some bad guys never thought I would do this! " Roland''s eyes were shining and he walked up and down the hill. It seemed that he had fallen into the joy of success.


    This seemingly childish plan is actually full of unrestrained wisdom and unswerving will. Once Roland disappears, the plan of the Sassanian empire will completely fail, and the iron triangle is still stable. Sylvia and goron are enough to curb dodo''s ambition, and Roland can continue to move forward on the knight''s road until she enters the realm of legend. However, Catherine is not happy because Luo As soon as LAN left, it was almost certain that Williams would ascend the throne. Catherine could not care about the throne, but had to worry that Williams would be bad for little Edward. Even if Williams would not do so, his successor was very likely to do so!


    Roland also saw Catherine''s worry. She comforted: "Don''t worry, I won''t leave for two or three years. Before I leave, I will convince Mr. goron and Sylvia to support little Edward to ascend the throne. However, uncle Williams wants to be Regent. Before Edward takes power, you will deal with the affairs of Gambis together. To tell the truth, I don''t want to see family members kill each other at all."


    "Roland, I''d rather Edward not be king than you take risks." Catherine showed her true feelings and tears trickled down her cheeks.


    "Then I might as well die!"


    Catherine: "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Victor looked at the pit full of rain and worried.


    The pit is 60 meters long, more than 30 meters wide and 2 meters deep, just like a fish pond. The pit that Victor ordered his men to dig was not for fish farming or the foundation of the castle, but for the York family.


    In order to build a fortress at the entrance of the Everglades, the York family delimited 3000 square kilometers of land around as their territory to defend the ant man. However, there are no rivers and only a few mountain streams in this territory, which means that there can not be enough good farmland cultivated here. Victor just needed a lot of clay to burn green bricks for the York family, so he had an idea and decided to collect clay at the boundary of the two territories and dig a huge pit. The giant pit is only 6 kilometers away from the Jinshui River, close to the range of activities of the fishman. According to Victor''s idea, when the Fishman''s vitality was greatly damaged, he persuaded the York family to dig a ditch from the Jinshui River to connect the huge pit, which would form a small reservoir.


    The reservoir will be able to irrigate thousands of mu of arable land for the York family''s territory. After the York family has tasted the sweetness, they will support Victor''s artificial river plan.


    Therefore, even if the road was far away, Victor asked the people to dig clay in the place he designated. However, the continuous rainfall for several days completely ruined Victor''s plan. The earth pit was far from reaching the scale of a small reservoir, and the rain had flooded it.


    This is because the excavation is too slow. In Victor territory, there are only more than 100 people who can come to collect soil. It takes at least four months to dig a small reservoir 200 meters long, 100 meters wide and 15 meters deep. If it rains halfway, there is really no way. If you want to avoid the rain, Victor needs to mobilize 10000 people to complete the project within 15 days, but Victor doesn''t have so many people.


    "Forget it! There''s no need to borrow soil here in the future. Let''s go."


    Victor returned to the manor unhappily. Before she could sit still, Lilia came to tell him that the York family''s stone convoy had come. Victor had to cheer up and take his hands down to meet the team.


    The York family''s motorcade can''t see the end at a glance. It''s all big carts pulled by two Qianniu, almost 100. Hundreds of young men and a team of elite cavalry follow the motorcade. The cavalry were surrounded by a beautiful female knight, who smiled sweetly at Victor.


    "Nicole?!" Cried victor in surprise.


    Nicole jumped off her horse, walked slowly to victor, tilted her head, pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect it!"


    Maybe it''s because of the increasingly profound fighting spirit. Nicole''s skin becomes more white and tender. The whole person looks bright and radiant. Victor''s heart is hot and wants to hold the female knight in his arms, but there are hundreds of pairs of eyes staring around. After all, it''s not interesting. He just took Nicole''s soft hands and said, "I really didn''t expect. It''s a great surprise."


    Nicole raised her sharp chin and said proudly, "there''s a bigger surprise. I''m Baron Phoenix York now."


    "What?!" Asked Victor blankly.


    Nicole gave Victor a white look and said angrily, "I''m also a noble now. Mrs. Sylvia named me PHOENICS again."


    "What did you just say, Baron?"


    Nicole giggled and bowed to Victor: "Viscount Randall, I''m your neighbor, Baron Felix York. My territory is in the southwest of Randall''s territory."


    Southwest? Everglades entrance?! Nicole became the Lord of that territory? That''s great! Victor held Nicole''s pretty face and kissed her beautiful red lips.

 Chapter 167

    Nicole brought more than 100 carts of stone. In order to unload these heavy limestone from the ox cart, Victor mobilized all the people who could be mobilized, together with hundreds of young people under Nicole, it took a whole day to complete the work.


    These were polished into stone strips. The limestone of the stones were removed from the castle abandoned by the prince party. The stones were neatly stacked on the open space in front of Hekou village. Those empty ox carts will go to Zhuanyao village to load green bricks and then return to Heibao. This is the agreement of green bricks for castle.


    "My dear, none of our newly canonized lords of York family has a castle yet. Madam said to build your castle first." Nicole took Victor''s arm and said softly.


    Victor smiled: "are you afraid that I will be killed by others?"


    Nicole pursed her lips and smiled, which was the default. Although Victor has silver level combat power and is as fast as the wind, he is not like a knight who can wear heavy armor and have a long physical strength. Once Victor''s energy is exhausted, he will lose his ability to break through. Therefore, the castle is a great guarantee for an extraordinary shooter like Victor.


    "Nicole, thank you for coming with me!" Victor looked at Nicole''s eyes and said sincerely.


    Victor and Nicole had an agreement. After Nicole made enough contributions to the family, she left the York family and joined Victor''s command to become his knight.


    However, Sylvia summoned Nicole when she came back from the capital. She clearly told Nicole that if she wanted to leave the family, she must serve the family for another ten years. Just when Nicole was disappointed, Sylvia offered to let Nicole inherit the territory at the entrance of the Everglades so that she could be a neighbor with victor. Nicole turned her worry into joy and nodded her head at once. Sylvia gave Nicole a noble name: phoenicos York, and canonized her as a manor Baron on the spot. Nicole became the vassal Lord of the York family. Her hereditary territory was the 3000 square kilometers at the entrance of the Everglades.


    Nicole came happily and told victor the whole story. Victor was depressed and moved.


    Sylvia adheres to the consistent style. She sells Nicole, asks Nicole to count her money, and loads victor in by the way. What makes Victor most depressed is that like Nicole, he can''t be angry with Sylvia at all, but should thank her.


    Nicole has no reason not to thank Sylvia, a baron, a 3000 square kilometer hereditary territory, for being close to her lover, helping each other and getting along day and night. It can be said that Sylvia helped Nicole realize all her dreams. But Victor has another taste from the Lord''s point of view.


    3000 square kilometers of territory and hereditary Baron rank are very attractive to most knights. However, if there are no rivers, lakes and resources in the territory, no one will be interested even if the territory is ten times larger. The territory not only does this, but also resists the terrible ant people, which means that the Lord in office has only responsibilities and risks, but does not have the resources and benefits to expand the family. Victor suspected that no knight in the York family was willing to be the wronged Lord, so Sylvia asked Nicole to carry the pot.


    The York family will build a fortress at the entrance of the Everglades and station 800 to 1500 soldiers. According to the calculation that ten farmers support one soldier, the Baron needs at least 10000 farmers, plus their relatives, there must be 20000. However, most of the territory is hilly, without rivers and lakes. Only relying on mountains and streams, not to mention 20000 people, even 2000 people can''t feed. The York family had to deliver supplies here. During the 20 day journey, people ate horses and chewed, which was a huge waste. Then the best way is to buy supplies from the surrounding lords, and Victor''s farming and animal husbandry system gave Sylvia hope. She thought that Randall''s output would meet the needs of the fortress, so she fooled Nicole over. Who made Nicole Victor''s woman? Blowing pillow wind, playing coquettish, playing small temperament, it''s easy to say anything.


    Compared with the wise and resourceful Sylvia, Nicole is undoubtedly a simple silly girl. She won''t consider any family, Lord or barren territory. Nicole just wants to be close to victor, that''s all. Victor asked himself that he couldn''t do this to Nicole. Nicole''s deep affection can only be thanked except for being moved.


    With a smile in her mouth, Nicole arched her head on Victor''s shoulder and said, "Madam has participated in the royal hunting event and has reached a consensus with the royal family. When the water season passes, the kingdom will organize the surrounding lords to deliver materials and stones to us. The family will mobilize 25000 young people to my territory and give priority to building a fortress at the exit of the Everglades."


    "25000 young people?" Victor asked solemnly, "how can we solve the problem of food, clothing, housing and transportation? How can we solve the problem of public security? Who is responsible for organizing these young people? Who is the commander of this operation?"


    "The kingdom is responsible for the rations of these people. As for the commander, I!" Nicole points to her nose.


    "You? Are you the commander?"


    Victor was surprised that it was not easy to organize 25000 people to build a fortress. Anyway, he definitely didn''t have this level. Nicole had such ability, which Victor didn''t expect.


    "Look down on me, don''t you?" Nicole pinched Victor''s arm, strong enough to kill the ant.


    "I''m the Baron of the family, the Lord, and of course the commander. But that''s only in name." Nicole said with a smile: "I am only responsible for supervision. The specific affairs are handled by the family sheriff, garrison and interior officer. The church will also send priests and priests to appease the people and supervise us. The real person in charge is master Edwin!"


    "Master Edwin?" Cried victor in surprise.


    "Unexpectedly, master Edwin is proficient in history, heraldry, monsters and species, but he is best at architecture. Master Edwin is one of the best architects. Heibao town was designed by his disciples. The family specially invited him to come back and preside over the construction of the fortress. Ordinary families can''t invite master Edwin. He is the most respected scholar of our York family Master, and the greatest architect! " Nicole said proudly.


    Nicole has reason to be proud. The status of an architect is higher than that of a knight. In this world, there is no front view or plan drawn by modern architects. The most they can do is draw a sketch on a wooden board. Before starting to build the castle, the architect will mark the plan on the ground with ruler and heavy vertical line. Only when building a difficult part, such as the vault, will the architect draw detailed drawings, but most parts are completely based on his own experience.


    In this way, the architectural planning is only in the minds of architects, so after the construction project starts, architects can not be dismissed, and they also have the right to command the construction. If the architect has an accident in the construction process, it will be a disaster for the construction of the castle. To this end, the Lord must send knights to protect the architect, and ask the priest of the church to provide divine protection.


    There are no more than 60 top knights in the world, and the architects who can build giant fortresses can be counted with ten fingers. Master Edwin of York family is one of them. It can be imagined how high master Edwin''s status is, but the old man is restless. He runs around all day and is interested in other research. He even wants to visit the Everglades, even though Sylvia sent Bruce, who is closest to the Silver Knight, to protect him (silver Knights of York family are fiefdoms, and Sylvia has no right to transfer under non war conditions. Only the royal family can transfer silver Knights of court nobles). Still, there was almost an accident, and Sylvia was in a cold sweat.


    "So master Edwin can mobilize the 25000 young people?" Victor asked with burning eyes.


    "Of course." Nicole nodded.


    Victor hurriedly asked, "then, can master Edwin mobilize these people to do something else first?"


    "Do something else? If you change the construction plan, you need the consent of master Edwin, me and the presiding priest." Nicole frowned and asked, "honey, do you want us to help you build the castle first?"


    "Is it a little difficult?" Victor asked deliberately.


    Nicole bit her lip and said, "that''s not true. But your castle doesn''t need master Edwin, nor so many people. There are other architects in the family who can help you build the castle. I mean, more than 20000 people help you build the castle. The Kingdom won''t bear their food. The presiding priest will supervise this."


    "It seems that I have to deal with the priest of the church to complete my plan!" Victor said to himself, touching his chin.


    Nicole has little resistance to victor. She doesn''t mind helping Victor build a castle, but she can''t help worrying that more than 20000 mouths will eat Victor into bankruptcy. Therefore, she must remind Victor not to kill chickens with an ox knife. Victor doesn''t think of his castle at all. All the alchemical auxiliary soldiers loaded with construction skills are better than the architects, plus hundreds of alchemical militia, Build a castle more than 30 meters high, such as the reverse palm view pattern. What Victor wants to build is a 6km long artificial canal and a small reservoir. Once the project is completed, the artificial river plan behind will be completed, and the mobilization of more than 20000 young people is the most critical place for the reservoir project. To mobilize these people, Victor must convince three people, Nicole and master Edwin Don''t worry, only the priest is the problem.


    "Victor, what''s your plan?" Nicole asked curiously.


    Victor regained his mind and found that she was convex and warped. The bright and moving Nicole almost rested in her arms. She was so hot in her heart that she decided to take care of the female Knight first.


    "Nicole, when are you going back?" Victor asked softly in Nicole''s crystal clear ear, but his hand touched her surprisingly elastic hip.


    Nicole''s cheeks are pink, her eyes are like water, and she says, "tomorrow..."


    "Then, Baron phoenicus, let''s roll the sheets."


    "Ah?! OK, ok..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Victor dragged Nicole to roll the sheets, John, the old mercenary, saw a familiar figure in the working crowd. It was a fat man. He was sweating to carry green bricks on the bullock cart.


    "Isn''t that boss wedge on amber street?" Old John showed his eyes, slapped his fist and said with a low smile, "that''s good! The mercenary regiment has an employer!"

 Chapter 168

    The day after Nicole left, Victor gathered a group of people in the manor to discuss the free civil and commercial corps and the mercenary Corps.


    "Sir, the general caravan has more than 100 people, dozens of carts and employs two or three mercenary regiments, with a total of almost 200 people. The caravan is on its way during the day and camped at night. When it is on its way, the mercenaries are responsible for opening the way, guarding the left and right wings of the caravan and breaking the rear. When it is camped, the mercenaries are responsible for guarding the periphery. We are hardly close to the caravan, and the food is delivered by the caravan''s people come here.


    The mercenary regiment of the caravan must take a pioneering Road, so our main enemies are jackals and bandits. At night, jackals become bold and ferocious, and drive goblins, dog headed men and hyenas. Those goblins and dog heads use a kind of throwing bow to throw stones at us, which often bruise our nose and face. If anyone dares to retaliate against those sundries, he must be punished Dragged away by the jackals. To tell you the truth, there are no three mercenary regiments to pass through the jackals'' territory. We don''t take care of the bear, and the reward should be doubled! Alas, although we are numerous, some rookie mercenaries will always be eaten by the jackals.


    During the day, we mainly deal with bandits. In fact, they are mountain people and maybe free people... Anyway, as long as we see people, men, women, young and old, we will kill them without leaving a living mouth! As long as we run away, the task will fail, and then it will be our turn to run for our lives. "


    Perhaps he remembered the mercenary career of licking blood with the knife head. Old John''s pupil shrank to the tip of a needle, and his ferocious temperament was like a ferocious old wolf. Victor frowned. He knew that the bear mercenaries were not good people, but he didn''t expect them to kill people when they were escorting. It was more ferocious than bandits.


    "Why do you say that if you run away, you have to run for your life? Is the strength of the mountain people strong enough to wipe you out?"


    Nelson explained: "My Lord, the strength of the mountain people is really good, but they can''t compare with us, and the escort of the caravan is better than us. There will be at least a few trainee Knights among them. We''re not afraid of the mountain people, but the people behind them. The caravan hires mercenaries and takes remote roads to avoid the interception of hostile families. As long as we get away from a living mouth, there will be a large group of people soon Catch up. Although they are all dressed up as bandits, there may be Knights among them. If you don''t run at this time, you''ll be killed. "


    "So it is." Victor nodded and asked curiously, "since you''ve all run, what if the task fails?"


    "The money is gone!" Nelson said sadly, "when the mercenary regiment takes over the task, it should first take out a large sum of money to the employer as a deposit. If the task fails, it will not only be paid, but also the deposit."


    Victor looked at Nelson sympathetically. At the beginning, the bear mercenary regiment was too poor to eat. I''m afraid it was because they didn''t have a deposit to take the task. However, it was because of this that Victor gained a group of trusted men, otherwise he had completely fallen into the control of Sylvia. You know, Sylvia had arranged a group of people for him at the beginning.


    "Hammer, you are a mountain folk. Tell me about the mountain folk."


    A strong hammer, the urn said: "My Lord, we mountain people have lived in the mountains and forests for generations. We choose places that are easy to defend and difficult to attack to build camps. We usually rely on hunting and collection for a living. We will exchange herbs, animal skins, animal tendons, amber, honey, nuts, dried mushrooms, etc. with the outside village for food, iron, salt, linen and sheepskin. We can also exchange weapons and leather armor.


    The villages outside have a great influence on the mountain people. We must listen to them. Otherwise, we will be flattened by the army, attacked by other mountain people, or cut off salt and food. Only after I joined the war bear did I know that those villages actually made trade with us according to the instructions of the feudal lord.


    If the mountain people find monsters, they must inform the village, and then we must cooperate with the Lord''s army to eliminate them. Sometimes, the village head will ask the mountain people to intercept the caravan. In fact, without the request of the village head, we will rob strangers and sell the robbed things to the village head. If there are many other mountain people, we will join hands with other mountain people to rob , if you really can''t beat it, you can also get a reward if you pass the news to the village outside. "


    "Black forest law!"


    Victor shook his head and sighed. The Lord built cities, towns and villages near the water source and mineral vein, took these settlements as the center, controlled the area with a radius of 15 kilometers, implemented law and maintained order. Other areas became lawless, and the mountain people and free people exercised the black forest law. The Lord used living materials and force to control those mountain people and make them home The clan collects mountain goods, monitors monsters, loots caravans, and exercises the black forest law.


    Victor had to admit that although the Lord''s control over the mountain people was cold-blooded and ruthless, it was the most efficient way and the lowest cost. However, because of this, those rebellious mountain people had no loyalty to the Lord, which was exactly the breakthrough point of the free people''s business group plan.


    "What is the scale of the Shanmin village? What is the control scope? Who is the biggest opponent? What is the relationship between the villages?"


    Hammer answered Victor''s questions one by one: "The small mountain people''s village has about 50 people, and the large one will not exceed 300 people. The larger the village, the greater the control range. For example, in a village with 300 people, hunters go out to hunt for 15 days is the control range of the village. The mountain people are most afraid of groups of jackals and violent animals, but the Lord will help the mountain people solve the jackals. As for the violent animals, try not to provoke them. If you can''t avoid them, you can only migrate , or join other mountain strongholds, or rob other mountain strongholds. Therefore, the biggest opponent of mountain people is mountain people who have lost their hunting ground. Mountain strongholds marry each other''s daughters, but women can''t talk. It''s the hunting ground that determines the relationship between mountain strongholds. "


    Victor nodded, turned to battle bear commander Barrett and asked, "what''s the plan of the mercenary regiment after you''ve studied it for so long?"


    Barrett cleared his throat and said: "Sir, according to your request, the free civil and commercial team should first deal with the mountain people. It takes mountain roads, woodlands and wilderness. Limited by the terrain, it is impossible to control the carriage. Without the carriage, supply has become a problem. Therefore, the scale of the caravan and mercenary regiment can not be large, but small. We believe that the total number of free civil and commercial traders and mercenaries can not exceed 40. Considering the security problem, the business team should not Five peddlers, 35 mercenaries and seven trolleys are the configuration of the free civil and commercial team.


    In addition, the equipment provided by your excellency is too sophisticated. It''s not the equipment of mercenaries, but the equipment of elite soldiers. I suggest that the mercenary regiment use old weapons and armor, otherwise the mountain people will see through our identity and pass the information to the village they trade with. The Lord may tolerate the mercenary regiment passing by, but will not let the soldiers of other families close to their own territory. "


    At this point, Barrett stopped talking, and Victor said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    "My Lord, there are not enough supplies, so I can''t bring too many people. In order to hide my identity, I can''t use good equipment. The night in the wild is very dangerous. No one knows how many jackals, fierce animals, or even fierce jackals I will encounter. Moreover, the mountain people are not good. We must subdue them before dealing with them. My Lord, safety is really a big problem!"


    "Go on."


    "My Lord, I''d better not take the traders this time. Those free people businessmen are dragging their feet. In case of danger, I''m afraid they don''t even have the courage to run for their lives. The most important thing is that we can''t bring much goods without carriages. I think it''s better to replace the traders with soldiers. Anyway, they deal with the mountain people. They recognize swords and crossbows rather than traders." Barrett said.


    Victor and Nelson looked at each other, stood up and said: "You can see clearly that jackals, goblins, dog heads, wild animals, bandits, mountain people, ferocious animals, perhaps plus the Lord''s guards and even knights, these are the enemies that 30 mercenaries have to face. This is a problem of security. This is a constant battle, stepping on blood and corpses all the way! Then, why do we fight? Why kill Why did you bleed? "


    More than a dozen War Bear mercenaries looked at each other. Victor continued, "for trade! We just want to use strong bow, crossbow, spear and sword to fight a business path! You are good at fighting, but you can''t do business! Free people businessmen can''t fight, and you are good at doing business."


    "Mountain people''s villages and free private lands are inextricably linked with the Lord, but they have no loyalty to the Lord. Therefore, taking the mountain people is the first step for us to deal with other lords. In addition, I want to make the mountain people''s villages the foothold of the merchant team. Mercenaries and caravans can rest in the mountain village, get supplies and recruit people. Want to To do this, we can''t just rely on force. If we force the mountain people to hurry, the Lord will come forward. The mercenary regiment will beat the bandits into mountain people, and the vendors will turn the mountain people into mercenaries! "


    "Don''t look down on the free traders. We protect them today and they will protect us tomorrow. Because there is a huge thing behind the free traders: the glorious church! These traders are sleek, sophisticated and capable. They let them deal with the Lord''s village through the mountain people, and then hold the church thigh. The Lord can only turn a blind eye. Finally, they sell our crude sugar Go out and buy back the specialties of local lords. At that time, you all sit at home and don''t have to do anything. Kinsol flows into your pockets like water. At that time, the mercenaries who obey our orders are not hundreds or thousands, but thousands! "


    Everyone was excited by Victor''s description of the future. They wanted to lead the mercenary corps to fight for trade immediately.


    Victor took two steps back and forth with his hands on his back: "this ice breaking trip must be safe. For the sake of safety, I equipped the mercenary regiment with 25 elite shooters and 10 elite soldiers. They are all powerful soldiers like shack and Renault."


    In addition to Nelson, everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. They knew that Victor had many elite soldiers, but they didn''t expect that there would be so many soldiers comparable to Renault. Renault could be comparable to Nelson in his early years and were strong enough to surpass trainee knights.


    "My Lord, that''s no problem!"


    Victor waved his hand, motioned Barrett to sit down, and said: "In addition, I also provide 10 dust falcons for the mercenary regiment. The equipment can''t be broken. After all, weapons and armor are our human advantage. Of course, I''ll send someone to deal with them to ensure that there are no flaws. Ten wheelbarrows are prepared, and the soldiers act as coolies. I also need to bring ten free civilian traders, plus one principal, two deputy and three commanders, a total of 48 people. Specific candidates, Let me know when you decide. "


    "Sir, where shall we go this time?" Barrett asked.


    Victor went to the huge map, frowned and meditated, and finally his eyes fell on the position of Neville Kingdom: "go to Neville."


    Neville is rich in iron and elemental crystals, and Victor needs more flame crystals, so he decided to open up the business road to Neville first.


    Victor thought about it and said, "the journey to Neville is far away. It''s not only difficult but also dangerous. When mercenaries encounter strong enemies, will they sacrifice some companions to stop the enemy?"


    "That''s inevitable," Nelson said in a deep voice


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "if this happens, it is most important to save your lives, followed by free civil and commercial traders. As for those soldiers, don''t worry about them. It''s their mission to protect you."


    "My Lord, this..." Cried Nelson in surprise.


    Victor glared at him and said to the stunned old mercenaries, "you may not be as strong as them, but you are much more important than them. I need you to come back alive!"


    "Willing to die for adults!" The mercenaries shouted in unison.


    Victor smiled. "You''re dead and worthless." Everyone laughed loudly. After a meeting, Victor continued, "I will send a secret force to protect you secretly. It''s hard for you to die! However, they won''t meet you, and you don''t have to look for them."


    Nelson''s eyes flickered and then calmed down. He knew that Victor''s secret force must be war mastiff. There was no doubt that although he didn''t know how many would be sent, with these guys accompanying secretly, the mercenary regiment didn''t have to worry about being attacked by jackals and violent animals.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you make money or not when you go to Neville this time. The key is to open up the business road. Especially the mountain people''s villages and free people''s camps along the way. We should make them become the nodes of the business road for our use. I have prepared 10000 gold sols for you. Whether you play or buy, I just look at the results."


    The trade system designed by Victor is very different from the traditional caravan. The traditional caravan is a point-to-point trade. They avoid hostile families and only trade with fixed lords along the way. Victor''s free people''s business group does business with all the Lords, going all the way, buying and selling all the way, whether you are hostile or alliance, as long as you pass by, you''ll catch them all. The profits and influence brought by this free trade are immeasurable, and only the identity of free people can realize this free trade. Victor wanted to infiltrate the mountain people, villages and towns with free traders, and finally pull the LORD into Victor''s trading system. In order to achieve this goal, losing some money in the early stage is really nothing.


    "My Lord, the mountain people hardly use kinsol." The hammer stood up to remind victor.


    Victor had a smile on his face and said, "ten trolleys really can''t hold much goods, not even much grain. Apart from grain, salt and cloth, do mountain people like arrows?"


    "Arrow?" The hammer was stunned and said with a grin: "I like it to death!"


    "Ha ha!" Victor laughed for a moment and said, "that''s right! Of course, the arrows I prepared can''t meet all the mountain people, so it''s up to the skills of free traders."


    "Barol, have the free traders been chosen?"


    Barol bowed deeply to Victor: "my Lord, it has been chosen. My people are persuading them."

 Chapter 169

    The night was hazy, and the towering black castle was lying quietly on the Bank of the Heihe River like a sleeping beast against the cold wind.


    In the most remote corner of the slum on the east side of Heibao Town, there is a low wooden house, which is Vicky''s home.


    Vicky was a boss of amber street. He and the old mercenaries of the goat hotel were neighbors. Although wedge was a free man, before the outbreak of the ant disaster, he had a hotel, a pub and two grocery stores on amber street. When the ant tide broke out, in order to accommodate more than 100000 people, the York family demolished most of the buildings in Heibao Town, and all the demolished materials were picked up to block the gap in the outer wall of Heibao town. In this way, wich''s shops became part of the city wall, and his goods and more than 1000 kinsol''s savings were requisitioned by the York family.


    After the Holocaust, the York family rebuilt Heibao town. In recognition of boss Vicky, who "volunteered" to donate money, materials and houses for the war, the York family gave him a house, a shed in this slum.


    In wedge''s "mansion", a dozen people gathered around the table, on which an oil lamp was lit. The lights were like beans, and the figure was graceful. In the dim light, everyone''s face was blurred, and the biggest one was wedge.


    "Boss wedge, your house is really nice. There are tables, beds and oil lamps. Unlike us, we donated so many things and didn''t even find a nest."


    "Alas, all the possessions saved by my two generations have disappeared. Now I don''t even have the qualification to live in the city. I can only move to the shanty town outside."


    "Speaking of it, we have too little property. If we could donate so much money like boss wedge, we wouldn''t be reduced to the current situation. Living outside the city, we don''t even have a chance to turn over."


    The praise, admiration and sobbing of the people made wedge secretly happy. He knew he had found the wrong person. In fact, Weiqi didn''t get any commendation. Weiqi''s eldest son helped him get the wooden hut with the size of more than ten square meters. Weiqi has two sons and a daughter. His eldest son has just turned 20. He is smart, good at drilling camp and can flatter others. Before the outbreak of the ant disaster, he made good friends with many officials of the feudal lord''s house. The York family began to rebuild their territory and recruit people. Weiqi''s eldest son was valued by a steward and mixed his identity as a leader to manage the pig farm for the feudal lord. On the recommendation of his brother, Weiqi''s youngest son found a job of herding sheep, and Weiqi''s wife and daughter were also placed in the weaving workshop of the feudal lord''s house. Originally, wedge could get a job, but after a long talk between father and son, his eldest son used his milk to find such a shed for wedge.


    Weiqi knew very well that once he went to work at the Lord FengChen''s house, he would never go back. He tried his best to stay in Heibao town to make a comeback.


    "Hehe, others don''t know what''s going on. Don''t you know? If I move out of the city, I''ll stay here. If I don''t pretend, I won''t be killed." Everyone laughed, and wedge continued, "I thought about it. Black fort town must rebuild amber street, but I have no money to buy a shop, no shop, no money. Even if the caravan comes, I can''t turn over. Although I stay in the city, I actually have no chance like you."


    No matter what status a businessman is, he can''t do without capital. Surplus grain, leather, cloth, wood and other goods produced by the territory must be sold in time, otherwise they can only be seen rotten in the warehouse. At this time, conditional Lords will arrange vassals to form a caravan. Vassals of all sizes in the territory, such as village heads and town heads, will sell surplus materials to the caravan in exchange for currency that is easy to carry and preserve. The caravan transported the goods to the territory of other families for sale, but not all the goods could be sold quickly. Therefore, the caravan needed merchants to eat these goods and purchase the materials needed by the caravan. To maintain the relationship between merchants and caravans, there must be two basic conditions: one is to have shops to handle goods, and the other is to have gold coins for settlement. Vicky and these businessmen have no money and no shops. It''s completely over.


    "Vicky, what''s the matter with you bringing us here?" A tall and thin man took the lead in breaking the dull atmosphere.


    "Generations of my family, from a man to a boss, have lost their wealth. I''m not reconciled!" Cried Vicky.


    Another man said dejectedly, "what can I do if I''m not willing? We don''t even have the qualification to be a waiter now. Weiqi, aren''t you hired by the mason to transport stones? I can only sell coolies in the future."


    "Can we be the same as those mud legs? We can read, calculate accounts, understand goods, and turn over as long as we have the capital." Vicky squinted.


    "You have money?" Asked the thin man in a low voice.


    "No." Looking at the disappointment of the people, wedge said, "but I found a good business without capital, which is a little dangerous."


    "What business?"


    "Hey hey, a business without capital is also a deadly business. If it is done, we can earn a lot, but if it can''t be done, we will lose our lives. Those who are willing to take risks will stay, and those who are not willing will leave quickly. Don''t delay us to get rich."


    Since it is a business without capital, you can''t ask if you don''t join it. Everyone knows this truth, so no one asks any more. The dim lights were flickering. A moment later, someone got up and went out, and then two more. Vicky looked at the remaining seven and said with a smile, "think about it! If you don''t go again, you can''t go away."


    "Hum! I don''t know others. Anyway, I don''t want dodge to forget it. Your boss Weiqi is famous for his shrewdness. If you can do it, I dodge dare to follow suit!" Said the tall thin man.


    "Yes, come on, what''s the deal?"


    "Don''t sell off. Speak up quickly. Let''s add up."


    Vicky ignored the noise, went outside the door and made a gesture towards the hidden corner, and then several big men crowded in. The man who led the group was tall and strong, with a ferocious face. He glanced at the crowd with the light, and whispered with a smile, "they are all old acquaintances."


    "You are Sasha under Barol. Didn''t you run away?" Dodge exclaimed in surprise that this man was Sasha, the confidant of hyena leader Barol. When Barol was in power, dodge still called him brother. But after Barol was defeated, dodge never heard of Sasha again.


    "I''m back."


    Sasha touched his bald head and sat directly in wedge''s seat, while wedge stood bowing behind him.


    "Those who can stay are my own people. I''ll be frank. I have a batch of black goods to sell. It''s common for me to kill people. It''s difficult for me to do business. I don''t understand the market and can''t settle accounts. I''m afraid of being cheated by others, so I''ll find some bosses to help me."


    Sasha took out his dagger and played with it as if nothing had happened. His fierce eyes swept on everyone''s faces from time to time. Several bosses turned a blind eye to Sasha''s threat, all smiling and seemed very happy. The so-called black goods are stolen goods. Sasha has been with barrol for a long time. It''s not surprising that he has stolen goods in his hand. In fact, every boss here took black goods from him. These bankrupt businessmen don''t care whether the goods are stolen, robbed or cheated. As long as they have goods to sell, they can turn over. Whoever can give them goods is their parents.


    "Master Sasha, give me the goods. Oh, no, give them to us. I''m sure you won''t suffer." A boss banged his chest.


    "Master Sasha, you have known us for many years. We can handle the goods without any problems. What do you think when we deliver the goods and open them at 37?" Dodge said flatteringly.


    Sasha looked disdainfully. He knew that what dodge said was 30% for himself and 70% for businessmen. If it''s ordinary black goods, it''s generous for businessmen to distribute them in this way, but Sasha''s goods are not ordinary goods.


    "This is my goods!"


    A sharp arrow was thrown on the table. Several arms quickly stretched out and grabbed it. Dodge took the arrow from the siege.


    "Is this military funding?!" Dodge was bitten by a poisonous snake and threw the arrow back on the table.


    "Fine iron arrow!" Another boss picked up the arrow and looked at it carefully for a while. His face became very ugly.


    "Why? I''m afraid? I told you earlier that this is a beheading business. Now I know I''m afraid. Don''t blame me for being cruel!" Sasha waved, and several big men took out their weapons one after another and surrounded the businessmen murderously.


    "Master Sasha, it''s not a matter of fear." Dodge took the arrow with a wry smile and said to Sasha: "Do you know how much these arrows are worth? I tell you, five of these arrows cost a silver sol, and 180 arrows cost a gold sol. That''s still the cost, and the selling price will quadruple. The profits here are hot! I don''t know how many goods you have? And how did you get your goods? But I tell you, the only thing that can sell military funds in Heibao town is old Jack''s tavern ! what is the background of the old Jack''s tavern? You don''t know. The feudalism and the slums have been demolished this time, but the old Jack''s Tavern has not been moved. Therefore, it''s a dead end for others to resell military funds! "


    "Who can pick up such hot goods? That is, the old Jack''s tavern and mercenaries. If the old Jack''s Tavern knows that we have military funds, it won''t cramp us and skin us. As for the mercenaries, don''t look at those guys who honestly buy equipment in the old Jack''s tavern. If they deal with us, ha ha, they will definitely eat black for such a big profit!"


    "Brother Sasha, it''s not a matter of fear. It''s impossible to do it at all!"


    Sasha looked at Welch and saw him nodding slightly, so he said: "To tell you the truth, this batch of goods belongs to a mercenary regiment. They are eager to sell, so they entrusted me to find a home. You can think about how the mercenary regiment got the goods. No one can live until this matter is solved! If it is solved, I will run away with the money, and you have the capital to continue to do business. Therefore, you have to do it, and you have to do it if you don''t!"


    "How much do you have?" A boss asked in a deep voice.


    Sasha scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. There are ten bags full of the largest coarse linen bag in your store."


    The boss took a breath of air-conditioning and said with a bitter smile, "that''s more than 100000 arrows with 1500 gold sol. It''s really a big deal! There''s no way! There''s too much!"


    Businessmen either nod or shake their heads, and then join hands with military funds. As long as they have profits, they dare to sell. The problem is that the goods are so large and the origin is not correct. The mercenary regiment must be eager to run away. There will be no time for them to ship slowly, and they don''t have the capital to pallet down the goods. This is an unsolvable contradiction. The delicious meal is right in front of them, but they can only see but can''t eat. The taste can be imagined Yes.


    At this time, fat wedge said, "things are hot, and the owner knows it. The mercenary regiment means to let us exchange hot goods for non hot goods!"


    "How? Who to change?" Dodge asked mistily.


    "Mountain people!"


    "Mountain people?! you''re stupid! Mountain people are a group of robbers? What''s the difference between trading with them and dying."


    "Do you think I look like a fool?" Vicky asked back and said, "the mercenary regiment is going to trade with the mountain people, but the mountain people have no money, so they can only exchange mountain goods, but they don''t understand the market of mountain goods, so they came to us. The profit of military funds is not worth twice. What about the profit of mountain goods? Dodge, your shop has sold two huppers. I remember the small one sold 10 jinsol, and how much did the large one sell?"


    "30 kinsol." Dodge proudly said that amber is not only a valuable medicinal material, but also a precious spice. It is of high value. It can only be found deep in the old forest. Dodge once sold two of them, which caused a great sensation in the circle at that time.


    "Hey, the mountain people have no money. There are a lot of good things. Amber, antelope hide, moonlight grass, Su Hexiang, honey, beeswax, giant rhinoceros cubs and giant rhinoceros horns are not settled with kinsol? How much profit is there in trading with the mountain people? No less than ten times! Double the profit of military capital, that''s twenty times! Twenty times the profit, no matter how risky it is! Otherwise I can''t help myself. I won''t come to you at all! Master Sasha said that the mercenary regiment guarantees our safety. We guarantee that the mercenary regiment can exchange good things and help them exchange mountain goods for money. We will share 50-50. However, the mercenary regiment wants us to swear to the Lord of glory that we will never covet their money and there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future. What do you say now? Why not "Dry?"


    According to the rules set by the Lord, armed mercenaries can only move in the designated area after entering the town, and can''t enter other areas at will. Otherwise, according to the theory of bandits, this means that mercenaries can only trade with organizations such as old Jack''s tavern. Obviously, this mercenary group can''t trade with tavern owners supported by the Lord. They can only rely on free people merchants to ship goods, In that case, there is no need to worry that the mercenary regiment will turn its face and kill its mouth. Instead, the mercenary regiment should worry about businessmen running away with goods.


    "Done!"


    "I won''t do it until my head is caught by an ox''s ass!"


    Businessmen shouted excitedly that twenty times the profit was enough for them to risk beheading and do anything.


    "When are you leaving?" Asked dodge.


    Sasha touched his head again. He always thought that businessmen were timid guys. Unexpectedly, they were all bold and reckless. They did such a dangerous thing. When he first found fat wellin, he trembled with fear, but after listening, he immediately promised without delay. Now these bosses are the same. Sasha prepared a lot of means, but they didn''t use them. Barol finished what he ordered. He asked in confusion, "aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Afraid? Why not? But if you don''t do business with 20 times the profit, you''ll just die!"


    "Yes, there was no way before, but now there is a way. Don''t you do it? Only fools don''t do it!"


    Looking at the talkative businessmen, Sasha felt that he had just met them: "well, if you want to say hello to your family early tomorrow morning, my people should go with you and can''t leak any news."


    "Of course, I don''t want to cause trouble for my family. By the way, where is the mercenary regiment?"


    "In the pine forest town of the chebman family."

 Chapter 170

    Songlin town is located in the northwest of chebman, which governs four villages, with a total population of less than 2000 and a very remote geographical location. Therefore, count chebman chose here to trade secret silver with victor. As Mithril is a very sensitive strategic material, both sides conduct secret transactions as free people. Count chebman instructed the Lord of Songlin town to build a free private land outside as a trading point. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the daily inspection work in Songlin town has also been suspended. It can be said that the periphery of Songlin town has become a place of freedom to come and go, and Wei Qi and others do not know.


    When weiqi and his party entered the chebman collar, the team deliberately avoided the road signs and drove directly into the wilderness. Weilin and others were frightened. It is the common sense of the human nation to walk on the road. The Lord built roads between villages and towns, set up posts on the roads and sent soldiers to patrol, so as to ensure the safety of pedestrians and smooth roads. At the same time, he should also check the identity and goods of outsiders and collect taxes. If you don''t take the road, you have a bad intention. If you are caught, you will never come to a good end. You can either be treated as a bandit, pay a fine, or serve hard labour.


    At the instigation of others, wellin hardened his head and reminded Sasha that the chebman family was different from the new family like Randall family. Once he left the road built by the chebman family, he would be a felony if he was caught. Sasha didn''t explain, but fiercely told wellin to shut up.


    When it was dark, they saw a little fire. It was a simple camp. Sasha jumped down from his horse and waved the torch twice, and the light on the opposite side danced with it.


    "Let''s go! It''s them."


    Sasha turned back and gave an order and took the lead in walking towards the camp. There were four campfires in the camp, and dozens of men sat around the campfire. It is the instinct of businessmen to observe their words and colors. Weiqi and others found that these strong men are vigorous, with sharp eyes. Although their equipment is old, they are very complete. They have lock armor, leather armor, spear and short knife, and there are more than 20 dark crossbows. Obviously, this is not a random mob. The free people and businessmen breathe a sigh of relief.


    Weiqi also noticed that Sasha was talking in a low voice with a stout man. Sasha was more than half a head taller than the man, but seeing his bowing and flattering face, he knew that the man should be the head of the mercenary regiment. Sure enough, after a while, Sasha came over with the man.


    "Are you boss wedge?" Asked the stocky man in a jar.


    Weiqi immediately showed Pisa''s flattering smile and nodded again and again: "yes, yes, yes, I''m Weiqi. Hello, Captain!"


    "My name is hammer. I''m the head of the Warhammer mercenary regiment. I''m not a master. Just call me hammer head." The hammer nodded at the merchants and said, "Sasha has told you all about us. Camp here tonight and start early tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about safety. My brother will watch the night."


    "Commander hammer, your members know at a glance that they are all powerful soldiers. Warhammer must be the top mercenary regiment. We don''t worry about being with you." Vicky complimented and asked haltingly, "just, this... Can we see the goods?"


    The hammer opened his mouth and smiled silently. The merchant may not know what is a powerful soldier and what is danger, but he is concerned about whether there are goods. Act recklessly and blindly do as like as two peas Nelson described. Wedge doesn''t know hammer, but hammer has heard of him. The old mercenaries talked about fat wedge''s performance in the goat hotel more than once. At that time, he was almost scared to cry, but after tasting the purple cane wine, he immediately wanted to talk about business with Nelson, and he couldn''t drive away.


    "Here it is."


    The hammer pointed to the corner, where there were dozens of coarse hemp pockets and ten strange wheelbarrows. Several burly mercenaries took out ten sacks and threw them on the ground. Several businessmen rushed forward impatiently to untie the sacks, and the fine iron arrow immediately appeared. When they saw the arrow, the businessmen were happy. According to the agreement, half of the arrow here is their turning capital.


    These refined iron arrows are of excellent workmanship, excellent quality and large quantity. They must be produced by a lord''s weapon workshop. Since the Warhammer mercenary regiment can get the refined iron arrow, maybe there are good things in other bags. Thinking of this, fat wedge rubbed his hands and said enthusiastically, "commander hammer, what are the goods in the other bags? Do you want us to take a look and estimate the price for you?"


    The hammer shook his head and said, "it''s all supplies. There''s nothing to look at." Vicky was disappointed, but he heard the hammer say, "Oh, there are ten bags of coarse sugar."


    "Crude... Crude sugar?!" Wei Qi was surprised and frightened, and whispered, "Captain, I think we''d better start overnight."


    "Why?" The hammer asked inexplicably.


    "Well, crude sugar is a specialty of Randall family. If you pick up their goods, they must come to find it. It''s close to Randall''s collar here. It''s better to go on the road early." Vicky lowered his voice and whispered. Seeing that the hammer looked strange, but he was noncommittal, he hurriedly said: "commander hammer, I tell you, the captain of the guard under Viscount Randall is Nelson. It is said that he killed hundreds of people himself, especially fierce and powerful. His arm is thicker than my thigh, and one hand can lift me..."


    "Boss wedge, remember, I''ll leave whenever I say! You even have to listen to my arrangement when you shit outside, or you''ll kill others if you die!"


    The hammer patted wedge on the shoulder, turned and left. Not far away, wedge heard the hammer laughing.


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy! I''m so fierce. My arms are thicker than my thighs! Ha ha..."


    Vicky looked down and saw that he had two thick thighs. He said innocently, "I''m not afraid you don''t pay attention... It''s not boastful to do business!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The temperature warms up, the earth recovers, the cold and humid water season ends, and the earth season comes quietly.


    Nearly 20000 mu of potato fields and 10000 mu of wheat fields around Pinghu have produced green seedlings. Farmers are busy watering and fertilizing seedlings in the field.


    In the pig farm near Hekou village, hundreds of peasant women poured the cut blue core grass and wild thorns into the fence, and thousands of wild boars, large and small, ate around the trough. In a corner of the pig farm, several strong farmers firmly pressed a half large wild boar on the stone platform, raised a knife and fell, and two pink meat balls were picked out.


    "Victor, is that what you call castration?" An old man asked curiously.


    Victor said, "yes, master Edwin, this is the boar."


    Near the end of the water season, Nicole took a large team to Randall''s collar, accompanied by white tower scholar Edwin. Nicole was busy taking people to build a camp near the entrance of the swamp to prepare for most of the people behind, while Edwin stayed at the manor to investigate Victor''s farm and pig farm. After a long separation and reunion, Victor warmly entertained the frank and wise scholar and has been with him these days to introduce his farming and animal husbandry system.


    "What''s the use of a castrated pig?"


    "Male wild boars are fierce and aggressive, difficult to manage, and will also devour the cubs of other male wild boars. Castrated boars are basically the same as sows. They not only grow fast, but also have more fresh and tender meat. They can also prevent inferior wild boars from mating freely."


    Edwin asked, "Victor, how did you know so much?"


    "The wisdom of free people." Victor explained with a smile: "My leading people often hunt wild boars. They know the habits of wild boars very well. Moreover, the male wild boar''s meat is old, tough and smelly. Compared with the female pork, it tastes much better. In order to solve this problem, I asked the people for a solution. A farmer once raised a male dog. His dog was bitten off when fighting with other male dogs. As a result, the dog was killed They are no longer aggressive and grow fatter and fatter. Therefore, I ordered people to try castrating boars. At first, they had little experience and killed many boars. Now they are very skilled and the effect is very good. In addition, my people have begun to try castrating cattle and sheep. "


    What Victor said is half true and half false. The farmer is just an alchemy militia arranged by him, but the castration technology on earth does come from life experience, and it has existed in ancient China. It is the invention of livestock castration that greatly improves the economic benefits of animal husbandry and plays a positive role in improving varieties. Victor naturally wants to promote this simple and efficient method in his territory Technology.


    "Be able to listen to people''s suggestions, apply them and organize them. Victor, you''re great!" Edwin exclaimed heartily.


    Victor smiled modestly, but thought in his heart: "master Edwin encouraged the nobility to absorb the wisdom of the people. Although his ideas are good, he can''t see the essence of the problem. I want to listen to opinions, but ordinary people are firmly tied by the two ropes of the glorious code and the vassal system. What creativity is there?"


    Edwin didn''t know what Victor really thought. He continued: "Victor, the farming and animal husbandry system you designed is very good. Although I don''t know whether the new plow and pig manure can increase grain production, I can be sure that the number of cattle, sheep and wild boars will increase greatly. However, there are two defects inside and outside."


    Victor frowned and asked, "Oh? Please tell me more."


    "Let''s start with external defects." Master Edwin twirled his beard and said, "raising wild boars in captivity and grazing cattle and sheep are completely opposite to the traditional methods. This is based on the fact that there are no monsters and beasts in the man horse hills. But have you ever thought that the beasts and monsters will come back sooner or later. How many soldiers can you protect cattle and sheep by that time?"


    Victor nodded, but did not speak. He had already considered this problem. The larger the wilderness area, the greater the living space of beasts and monsters. The action ability of human soldiers is far inferior to that of beasts and monsters. It is impossible to completely eliminate the threat of the wild by relying on the army. The only way is to build more villages, towns, outposts and roads to squeeze the rolling of monsters This is why Victor wants to build artificial rivers. Victor is also preparing to discuss this issue with Edwin, but now he wants to know what is another defect?


    "Master, what are the internal defects?"


    Edwin sighed, shook his head and said, "Victor, if you continue your way, you will lose the support of the people in three years!"


    Victor shrugged.

 Chapter 171

    "Before the advent of the vassal system, when our human territory encountered foreign enemies, it often occurred that the Lords and church troops were fighting in front, but the people fled. When the troops withdrew to the castle to rest, they didn''t even have a hot soup, and the soldiers couldn''t rest, because there was no militia to help defend the castle, and the people who withdrew had to continue to defend the wall. No Logistics, without support, the result of the battle can be imagined. "


    "The vassal system solves this problem. It unites the people and the Lord to face the threat together. In fact, if you have the ability, the Lord wants all the people to become their own leaders. The essence of the vassal system is to let the Lord give the people more private property and higher status. Only in this way can the people support their Lord, and the richer people will be more firm To defend their homes. "


    "The biggest difference between the collar people and the free people is that they can rent the land of the vassal or the Lord. A collar people can rent up to 50 mu of cultivated land, of which 10 mu of harvest belongs to him. However, it takes at least four strong workers to cultivate 50 mu of land. Coupled with the middle-aged and young children and old parents of the family, the collar family must have eight people. The collar people do not have to bear the seeds to grow the land , but at the best of times, the grain produced by 10 mu of land will not exceed 3000 pounds. 3000 pounds of grain is only enough for a family of eight for 150 days. They rely on accepting employment to solve some of the remaining rations and collecting and hunting to solve the rest. Victor, do you find that, so the collar people have not saved their private property! "


    "Right? Where does the people''s property come from?"


    Victor is very confused. His people have been eating a big pot of rice, but the disadvantages of a big pot of rice have gradually appeared. The members of the work point system are OK. After all, there is the carrot of the status of vassal hanging in front, while the newly added free people and farm workers have been slack, and they are more willing to spend their time on private plots. Victor realized that it was time for the big pot to die. In order to prevent population loss, he must also start to transform the free people into more stable leaders. However, Victor never thought about how the leading families accumulated wealth, and those village heads didn''t mention this problem. Obviously, this is common sense without reminding, but Victor didn''t know.


    Master Edwin did not sell off and explained, "those straw are the main source of income for the leading families."


    "Straw?!"


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it wheat straw?" Edwin laughed: "The Lords stored wheat to prepare for the war, but you can see that the noble ate porridge and bread. We ate more meat, milk, vegetables and fruits. Compared with these cheap grains, cattle and sheep were the main wealth of the Lords and vassals, and those straw were the food for cattle and sheep to spend the water season. The price of the Lord''s purchase of straw was about 1 copper sol per pound, per pound Each mu of wheat field produces 400 pounds of straw, and ten Mu is 4000 pounds. The income of the collar people''s family from selling straw every year is three kinsol. In order to encourage the collar people to plant wheat, some Lords will count more straw on the collar people, some are 20 mu, and some are all. The collar people call such lords kind and generous masters, and vice versa, they are called stingy adults. "


    Victor was stunned for a while and said angrily, "my village head never reminded me!"


    "Well, this is the cleverness of the people. The church hopes that the Lords are kind and generous masters, not stingy adults, so there is an unwritten agreement that if the Lords do not explain, all 50 mu of wheat straw will be counted on the leaders. This is also a common practice of most lords and vassals. After all, it will be more convenient to get the favor of the church and the leaders. You will not Hope to be called a stingy adult? " Edwin joked.


    Victor shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "therefore, the farming and animal husbandry system I designed has cut off the financial resources of the people."


    Edwin nodded and sighed, "when you herd cattle and sheep in the wild, the straw becomes worthless. Wild boars don''t eat straw. Besides, wild boars are not valuable. Which Lord will use copper sol to buy the food of wild boars?"


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "why will my people lose patience in three years? Besides, Sylvia is also implementing my farming and animal husbandry system. She can''t be unaware of this defect. Why don''t you remind me?"


    "Another unwritten rule is that people follow the Lord to open up new territories, and they can obtain the collar identity after three years. Without this rule, no one will be willing to open up the collar."


    "It should be." Victor jawbone agreed that the life of pioneering leaders is more dangerous, not to mention that they still need to bear heavy labor, and the savings of pioneering lords need to be invested in construction. People can only get enough food and clothing, work hard for three years, and it''s really unreasonable not to give a collar identity again.


    Victor currently does not grow much wheat, less than 10000 mu. This year, he also focuses on breeding, and it doesn''t matter that free farmers and farm workers work for Victor for three years. But when they find that they have no income, they will probably leave. Smart people may find their own way in less than three years.


    Edwin continued: "Sylvia certainly knows this problem. Regardless of the problems, your method is very suitable for the current situation in terms of efficiency. Raising wild boars in captivity can provide more food for cattle and sheep. Replacing beef and sheep with pork can double the number of cattle and sheep. In three years, the cattle and sheep in Machu mausoleum can return to the scale before the war, or even greatly exceed it."


    "It''s not too late to change it in three years, is it? But why didn''t Sylvia remind me?" Asked Victor discontentedly.


    "Ha ha." Master Edwin laughed twice and said, "you are Sylvia''s baby now. She doesn''t want anyone to interfere with you. Maybe you can solve the problem yourself... Anyway, even if you fail, the York family will support you."


    Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth. Edwin said it well. The York family didn''t take him as an experimental field. If he succeeded, the York family would learn from experience. If he failed, the York family would open their arms to him. Of course, this is also the environment Victor needs. Facts have proved that he has no power. There is only a dead end for development behind closed doors. At the beginning, Victor has become the puppet of the queen if it was not for Sylvia''s support. And the York family''s human and material resources were an important part of his plan. Thinking of this, Victor had nothing to complain about.


    "Victor, you are very special. You have not received the orthodox Lord education. There are many novel ideas very similar to my point of view. As a white tower scholar, I want to be able to solve problems, but I am old and have no Sylvia''s patience. I would like to listen to your ideas more." Master Edwin smiled brightly.


    Victor also smiled. As a scholar and master of the silver and white tower and the uncle of the Duke of York, Edwin really didn''t have to be restricted by Sylvia. Sylvia didn''t prompt this question. It wasn''t a bad idea, but she was afraid that Victor was afraid of hands and feet, stopped and became a cautious and mediocre Lord. But how can they know that Victor comes from a world of information explosion and has many successful experiences to learn from.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "master, the problem of collar people''s income is not difficult to solve. I can expand the rental area and income ratio of collar people from 50 mu to 70 mu, from 20% to 30%


    Edwin stayed for a long time and said in disappointment, "this is your solution? What about the vassal? Doing so is damaging the interests of the vassal and the Lord. You should know that the vassal and the Lord provide seeds for the people to plant land."|


    "Of course I know. If you knew that I sowed 70 pounds of wheat per mu and expected to harvest 350 pounds of wheat, I wouldn''t be so disappointed." Said Victor lightly.


    "What are you talking about?! it''s impossible!" Cried Edwin incredulously.


    From the perspective of income, the vassal wanted to plant more grass, but planting wheat was a mandatory requirement of the Lord. The first seeds of the vassal were also provided by the Lord free of charge, because when the castle and villages were besieged, the wheat easy to store was an important material to maintain human survival.


    However, the world''s agricultural technology is very backward, and the annual CD harvest is not good. In a good year, the harvest is only three times that of sowing, and at most twice that in a bad year. Based on 50 mu of land, 120 pounds of seeds per mu and 300 pounds of harvest, the vassal invested a total of 6000 pounds of wheat seeds and earned 15000 pounds of wheat. After deducting 3000 pounds of income from the collar family, the vassal harvested 12000 pounds of grain. After deducting the seeds, the net income was 6000 pounds, and then turned over half to the Lord. The vassal had only 3000 pounds of grain, which was the same as that of the collar family. If we increase the income of the leaders from 20% to 30%, the income of the vassal is not as good as that of the leaders. Therefore, the proportion of planting and income is the main reason that restricts farmers'' income.


    Throughout the history of human development on the earth, it is not difficult to find that increasing people''s income is the thing pursued by rulers. If you violate this law, any kingdom will collapse. The world is no exception. Without the support of the people, the Lord becomes a lightheaded commander. Even the castle can''t be built, and the family can''t have golden knights from generation to generation. Victor understands this truth and has the ability to solve problems.


    In China''s modern society, the seed of wheat per mu is about 20 kg, the harvest is 900 kg, and the proportion of seed to harvest is 1:45. In addition to the factors of chemical fertilizer and excellent wheat seeds, Victor thinks that the harvest ratio of 1 to 5 can be achieved by means of deep tillage, intensive farming, frequent irrigation and frequent fertilization.


    According to the calculation of 70 mu of cultivated land rented by the collar people, 4900 pounds of wheat will be invested and 24500 pounds will be harvested. The collar people''s family will take three into 7350 pounds, and the remaining 17150 pounds of wheat will be deducted. The vassal and the Lord will get 6125 pounds of Wheat respectively. On the surface, the income of the vassal and the Lord is not as good as that of the people, but the actual income per mu has increased by 17 pounds compared with the original. Moreover, deep cultivation and careful cultivation have reduced the input of seeds, but greatly increased the labor cost. Only by increasing the income of farmers by 10% can they plant the land at ease. This distribution method can be said to be happy for all.


    Edwin counted on the ground with branches for a long time, got the result, stunned him for a long time, and asked, "Victor, how are you sure there will be a 1-5 harvest?"


    Victor smiled, "I guessed."


    Edwin: "


    "Don''t you know when we harvest this year? Even if there is no such harvest, it''s not too late to change it back."


    Edwin stared at Victor for a long time and said in a deep voice, "Victor, I don''t ask how this farming method came from. If there is a harvest of 1 to 5, you will not be a generous and kind Master, but a great Lord. I''m looking forward to this day."


    Victor said: "master, it doesn''t matter to tell you. Didn''t you notice that the roots of purple sugarcane are very long? It shows that the deep soil is more fertile. Anyway, I have fewer people and more land, and my territory hasn''t taken shape. There''s no loss if I try, isn''t it?"


    "Victor, daring to try is your greatest advantage." Edwin sighed


    Victor continued: "in fact, the internal defects are easy to solve, but deep farming and fine farming are inseparable from fertilizer, and wild boar is an indispensable part of the farming and animal husbandry system. Therefore, the external defects are the problem."


    "Indeed." Edwin frowned and said, "cattle and sheep don''t have the ability to resist wild animals in the wild. If this problem can''t be solved, your farming and animal husbandry system can''t be implemented. Sylvia even plans to slaughter all the wild boars in captivity and raise cattle and sheep again when the wild animals appear."


    Victor didn''t speak and didn''t rush to recommend the artificial river plan. As long as the harvest ratio of 1 to 5 or even higher is achieved this year, the York family will definitely not give up the new farming and animal husbandry system, and it will not be too late to guide them slowly at that time. Now all we have to do is persuade Edwin to dig out the reservoirs and ditches.


    "Master, let''s talk about the future. Let''s go and see how Nicole is."

 Chapter 172

    The earth season is a pleasant season. The soft wind mixed with the fragrance of plants and flowers gently blows through the mountains and forests, sounding the horn of the recovery of all things, but it can not disperse the haze in the heart of the hammer.


    The Warhammer mercenary regiment walked along the periphery of the mountain forest for five days. Under the guidance of the alchemical crow, it finally found the first mountain village. The mountain village is not big. Behind the high iron oak fence stands dozens of huts. From the experience of hammer, there will not be more than 200 mountain people living here. However, there was no living person in the village, only scattered bones and collapsed huts. The originally peaceful mountain village became a ghost land.


    Deputy head Fermi picked up a pale skull and looked at it carefully for a moment: "there are no tooth marks, no cracks, the food is very clean, and even his brain has been taken out. It''s a snake headed vulture."


    Snake headed vultures are common birds of prey in mountain forests. They have a wingspan of 2 meters and weigh more than 20 pounds. They are huge and clumsy. Therefore, they have no hunting ability. They feed on rot and sometimes prey on injured or dying animals. Their hooked beaks are strong and powerful. They can easily tear open tough animal skins and drag out heavy internal organs. Their long tongue full of barbs will lick the meat in the bone seam. The corpses visited by snakehead vultures will not leave even a little broken meat. Snakehead vultures can spit out highly corrosive gastric juice. Groups of snakehead vultures can even snatch the prey of other beasts, excluding mountain people. In front of the mountain people who are good at shooting, these heavy birds are the best targets. The hammer born in the mountain people is very familiar with the habits of these stupid birds. They can''t attack the mountain people''s camp. There is another murderer.


    The tall and burly bull subdued militia bull came over and said, "commander hammer, I didn''t find the footprints of monsters and large beasts, only the claw prints of red jackals. Those remains were dragged everywhere by red jackals. At least 31 people died, including 22 men and 9 women. From the size and teeth of the skull, there were 11 old people, 8 children and 12 young people."


    The hammer nodded, pointed to the big hole in the iron oak fence and said: "The knight did it. It should have been three months ago. A knight and a team of soldiers washed the village. He broke the iron oak fence first, and then cut off the vines of the suspension bridge. The team rushed in and killed everyone. The village was unprepared. Many cubs died, and others ran along the back door. The team of soldiers took all the mountain goods they could take and left them behind The snake headed vulture ate all his body. The red jackal didn''t find anything to eat when he came in, and took away a lot of bones. That''s almost it. "


    Fermi dropped his skull, dug out a handful of mud and rubbed his hands. "Killing children and women is definitely not a mountain people, and there are no footprints of monsters. That''s a knight. I wonder why the knight didn''t set fire?"


    In order to punish the disobedient mountain people, knights often set fire after breaking the stronghold. The trenches around the stronghold can stop the spread of the fire, and the rolling smoke is a warning to other mountain people. It is very rare to kill, loot and do not set fire. The hammer asked with a gloomy face, "is that the Lord nearby?"


    Fermi took out the sheepskin map, looked at it and said, "briart''s collar is in the north and chebman''s house is in the south. Hammer, what''s the situation?"


    The hammer frowned and said, "it''s a bit like driving away the mountain people. Let''s go. Just look for another village."


    The businessmen waiting for news under the mountain village saw that the hammer came back with his men and surrounded them one after another.


    "Well, are there any mountain goods in the village?"


    "Will the mountain people trade with us?"


    "It''s better for them to bring things to trade."


    The hammer shook his head slowly and said, "there is no one inside. This village has been washed."


    "Ah? Who did it? Isn''t this cutting off our wealth?"


    "It must be a bandit, or a monster!"


    The hammer said coldly, "the knight did it." The merchants suddenly became quiet. After a meeting, fat Weiqi asked carefully, "commander hammer, is this village a den of thieves? Will we be treated as bandits by the knight master in the trade fair with bandits?"


    Most people think that the mountain people are ferocious bandits. In fact, the mountain people are neither bandits nor lunatics. They are tough and simple. They can rob passers-by, but rarely kill people, and often take in people in distress. The strong is the king and the spirit of mutual assistance is the way for the mountain people to survive, otherwise they would have died. Ordinary people''s prejudice against the mountain people is deep-rooted, and the hammer is too lazy to explain.


    "Let''s get out of here and find a way to find the second village."


    Four days later, the iron hammer stood in the stronghold, which was the third mountain village they found. The situation inside was exactly the same as that of the first two mountain villages. There were scattered bones, damaged huts and no food, animal skins, weapons and living people. This situation showed that the nearby lords no longer allowed the mountain people to stay in the forest.


    "Damn beast, even women and children are not spared! Greedy Bastards don''t even leave a hair! I must tell the priest to let the great lord of glory punish the crazy bandit knight."


    Fat wedge waved his fist. The tragedy in the village aroused his anger. The most hateful thing is that he searched in the shed for a long time, but he didn''t even find one.


    The hammer looked at Vicky speechless. He really didn''t know what materials these free people and businessmen were made of. When he just saw the white bone, they cried for their parents one by one, and then searched every shed desperately, even the collapsed shed.


    Another deputy head Kidd hurried over and whispered, "hammer, I found someone."


    "Go!"


    In the evening, the Warhammer mercenary regiment found a group of survivors in a valley, more than 100 people, men, women, young and old. They used sharpened sticks to insert them obliquely into the ground and made a simple fence to defend ordinary wild animals. Before the hammer came near, several mountain dogs barked wildly. The people in the camp quickly took out bows, arrows and spears to make a defensive posture. When they saw the fully armed mercenaries, they immediately opened their hunting bow and pointed the tip of the arrow at the mercenaries tens of meters away. The mercenaries also aimed at the mountain people behind the fence with hard bows.


    The hammer took a deep breath, took a shield, carried a fat yellow sheep and prepared to go forward alone, but was held by the bull: "commander, according to the mercenary regiment manual, I can''t let you take risks." With that, the bull picked up the Yellow sheep and strode towards the mountain people opposite. Halfway through, he left the Yellow sheep and retreated back.


    The mountain people were stunned for a moment. A moment later, an old mountain man came out with two fat badgers. He carefully placed the prey next to the Yellow sheep, looked at the disproportionate two kinds of prey, took off the necklace around his neck and threw it on the badger. Then he dragged the Yellow sheep back to the back of the fence.


    "Amber necklace!"


    Fat Weiqi pounced on the necklace left by the old mountain people with a agility not commensurate with his body shape, but was grabbed by the lingmonkey militia around him and slipped back. The hammer glared at the agitated businessmen and turned to the mountain people. Several militia followed him closely, but they didn''t show their weapons.


    When the hammer threw the badger and necklace back to the team, a tall and strong mountain man came over.


    "Wood."


    "Hammer."


    The mountain people leader named Mu nodded to the hammer and said, "you know the mountain people''s rules and are also the son of the mountain forest?"


    Strange mountain people generally avoid meeting, and exchanging prey is a way to demand peaceful dialogue. Hammer has not used this way to communicate with mountain people for a long time.


    "Once, now I''m a mercenary."


    "Mercenaries are not friends of the mountain people! But you know the rules and can explain your intentions." The wood said coldly.


    "See those people behind me? They are free businessmen and my employers. They want to exchange mountain goods with mountain people. However, you seem to be in trouble..."


    The wood interrupted the hammer and said, "stranger, it''s none of your business. We don''t have mountain goods to trade. Let''s go!"


    The hammer shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. When he was ready to leave, the old mountain people who first came out shouted, "wait!"


    "Daddy!" The wood just wanted to stop the old mountain man, but he was pushed away. The old mountain man said to the hammer, "chief hammer, do you have salt?"


    Hammer smiled, "of course. The question is what do you have?"


    "Why don''t you come and sit down? We have lost our home, but we still have some good things, such as amber loved by our friends."


    The old mountain people said cunningly. At this time, the mountain people opposite put away their bows and arrows and pulled out the wooden thorns on the ground. The simple fence was like opening a door. The hammer turned back and made a gesture. The mercenary regiment also put away its weapons and pushed the unicycle into the mountain people''s camp.


    Regardless of the darkening sky, the free people and businessmen happily exchanged salt with the mountain people for amber and herbs, while the hammer sat around the campfire with two deputy heads and several mountain people. He asked the old mountain people, "what happened?"


    The old mountain folk sighed and told the hammer what had happened to them. It turned out that three months ago, the mountain people had stored enough food to get through the cold water season comfortably, but the knight of the Buryat family raided their village. He escaped with the survivors, and then met the mountain people of several other villages. From their mouth, they learned that the Buryat family''s army looted all the mountain strongholds in the mountain forest, More than 400 mountain people were driven out. The mountain people who have a way to enter chebman to earn a living, and they usually only deal with the village of the Buryat family. Now they can only hide in the mountains and survive.


    "In the past, the village head of the Buryat family made a fair deal with us, so we basically ignored the village led by chebman. Unexpectedly, the master of the Buryat family no longer allowed us to occupy this mountain forest, and we were desperate. Head hammer, we are all excellent hunters and can fight for you. Please find a way to live for us and let us join your mercenary regiment. ¡±The old mountain people begged to the hammer.


    "I''ll talk to the guys." The hammer said quietly.


    After several mountain people left, deputy head Fermi said to the hammer, "what do they mean, they will join the gang just after they meet?"


    The hammer said with a bitter smile, "the mountain people''s rule is to take refuge in other mountain people if they can''t live. They usually take in women and children, even if they don''t, and give them some materials to live and die. In their view, I''m a mountain people!"


    Kidd whispered, "I''ve seen them. They have a hundred heads, most of them are old and weak women and children. Don''t you want to do good?"


    The hammer pointed to his nose and asked, "do you think I look like a good man?"


    "Well, throw them something and leave tomorrow morning."


    The hammer nodded and said, "well, ask the bull again."


    Manniu is the leader of these alchemy militia and the first batch of Funiu militia made. For one year, his strength has been respected by the hammer, and Kidd and Fermi nodded one after another.


    The hammer called the bull and told him what had happened.


    "Bull, what do you mean?"


    Manniu said: "Article 4 of the mercenary manual is to win over the mountain people who can be won over, so as to establish a stable stronghold and give appropriate help without endangering themselves. It is best to have a stronghold for the caravan every 15 days. The specific situation is decided by the head and deputy head, and others obey unconditionally."


    Hammer and two old guys looked at each other and asked after a long time, "is that what you mean?"


    "This is the will of adults!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nicole and Edwin stood in front of a mud pit thousands of square meters and were dazed.


    "Victor, you asked us to leave things behind in order to see the pit?" Edwin asked, pointing to the shallow pit.


    Victor smiled and nodded


    "Victor, did you dig this hole?" Nicole took Victor''s arm and asked in a charming voice.


    Victor smiled and said, "Baron fenicos, this is the pit I dug for your York family."

 Chapter 173

    Edwin turned around the shallow pit again and again. Nicole was worried about whether the old scholar would faint if he turned like this. As soon as she wanted to stop, she heard him say, "Victor, what are you digging is a reservoir?"


    "Ah? It''s a reservoir!"


    Nicole is a little disappointed. Reservoirs are not new in the human kingdom, especially in areas lacking rivers and lakes. For example, the Neville Kingdom has built many reservoirs in mountain fortresses to store rainwater for human and livestock drinking and watering vegetable fields. In fact, Nicole is also leading people to dig a reservoir. There are only a few mountain streams in her territory. If she uses water at ordinary times, there will be no problem. But tens of thousands of young people will be stationed here soon. If so many people have to go to the mountain stream to drink water, it will be too troublesome. Therefore, Nicole and thousands of people will build ten camps here, and reservoirs will be built in each camp.


    Victor pulled Nicole and Edwin from their busy affairs and said they would give her a gift, which could turn her territory into a rich and rich place. Nicole and Edwin came here in high spirits. Unexpectedly, it was a reservoir. Although disappointed, it was thought that this was Victor''s intention, and Nicole was sweet in her heart.


    "It''s very kind of you, victor!"


    Edwin looked up and rolled his eyes. Judging from the size of the pool and the water in it, it was obviously dug before Nicole took office, and Nicole couldn''t see it at all. It''s really dizzy! Victor had many amazing ideas, but it was always planted in common sense. Edwin had to explain the advantages and disadvantages of the reservoir in detail.


    "Victor, the area of cultivated land is related to the water source, but the rainwater stored in the reservoir can be used for growing vegetables, but if you plant wheat, it''s useless to dig a bigger Reservoir! In fact, the larger the reservoir, the faster the water dries. The main function of the reservoir is to collect rainwater, but the rainwater falls evenly on the ground. Therefore, small reservoirs are easy to fill, while large reservoirs have no water If you can''t fill it up, the water will volatilize more easily. In addition, the rain is unstable, and the water in the reservoir is sometimes dry. It''s OK to irrigate the vegetable field. If it''s used for wheat with a longer growth cycle, it''s not enough. Let''s say, what do you think when you go so far to dig a pool? "


    Victor smiled: "master, I really can''t hide it from you. I dug this pool to increase cultivated land. I didn''t realize the importance of the lake until I took Pinghu back, so I want to dig a lake here by manpower, which can increase at least 20000 mu of wheat fields. Unfortunately, a heavy rain failed my plan."


    "This is not surprising. In the early days, some people wanted to use reservoirs to increase the area of cultivated land. They all encountered the same dilemma. Now no one has done so." Said Edwin.


    Nicole also comforted: "Victor, the reservoir you dug is still very useful. Repairing it can add thousands of mu of vegetable land."


    Victor cried and said, "I didn''t go so far to dig a hole to grow vegetables!"


    This is also where Edwin wondered. The puddle is not in the hinterland of Randall''s territory, but in the southeast corner of Nicole territory, more than 70 kilometers away from Victor''s brick kiln village. Victor should not choose this position whether it is to borrow earth to make bricks or dig lakes to make fields.


    "There are two reasons for choosing here. One is that it is close to the water source, and the other is that the terrain here is relatively high." Victor pointed to the South and continued: "You see, it''s only 6 kilometers away from Jinshui River. Jinshui River flows from west to East, indicating that the terrain in the west is higher than that in the East. I plan to dig a huge reservoir here, and then build a ditch to the southwest to connect Jinshui River and reservoir. With a stable water source, the reservoir will become a lake, enough to irrigate tens of thousands of mu of cultivated land."


    No one in the world has ever put forward the concept of artificial lake and river. Edwin and Nicole were shocked by Victor''s grand plan to make the sea change. Nicole stared at Victor''s exquisite side face, her bright eyes were full of worship and admiration, while Edwin fell into deep meditation.


    "Two questions." Edwin woke up from his meditation and said: "First, no one has ever thought about the Jinshui River except the Borui Kingdom, and the fish man can''t get around the difficulty. If you want to draw water from the Jinshui River, you must eliminate the fish man on the river bank. It took the Borui Kingdom and the fish man 80 years to build Alexandria, and until now they are still fighting with the fish man. Second, the water of the Jinshui River is enough to submerge the lake, and the river flows eastward along the lake and straight into the Heihe River A large area between them has become a swamp and will also be occupied by fish people. This is tantamount to opening up territory for fish people. "


    Victor nodded and said: "Master, you are very considerate. However, in my opinion, these are not problems. First of all, the riverside fish people have experienced the ant disaster. I have witnessed several wars between the fish people and the ant colony, and at least more than 20000 fish people have been wiped out. The riverside fish people of the chebman family have also been seriously damaged. It is said that more than 20000 fish people have been swallowed by the ant colony. In this area, the number of fish people has decreased sharply and has been destroyed I''m not worried. "


    In just one year, ant people have achieved the results of 80 years of war in Borui Kingdom, because fish people and ant colonies are large groups of combat, and human beings do not have the logistics ability to support large groups of combat, nor can they bear the huge casualties of ordinary soldiers. Human beings take knights as the core, trainee knights as the backbone, elite soldiers as the auxiliary, fight against the enemy''s living forces, and then rely on the castle for rest , by constantly encroaching on the enemy until victory.


    Fish people have a poor memory. No matter how much they suffer, they will launch a counterattack as long as they gather enough. In the face of this situation, the human army chose to avoid its edge and come out to kill fiercely after the fishmen dispersed. Many fish people die and live, so it took Borui Kingdom 80 years to minimize the influence of fish people. Unlike ant colonies, they choose just the front. Therefore, the fish man with short memory is sad.


    After Edwin found out the truth of the matter, he couldn''t help sighing: "ant people without individual consciousness are really a nightmare for all intelligent races!"


    Victor smiled and continued, "master, the second problem can be solved. We can build a huge city gate at the junction of Jinshui River and ditch."


    "City gate?"


    "Isn''t there a gate made of fine iron in the city gate of Heibao? We can use that gate to adjust the water volume. When the lake water level drops, we pull up the gate to discharge water. When the lake is full, we put down the gate to block the river. I call this kind of city gate sluice."


    "Wonderful! No! It''s a genius''s idea!" Edwin muttered to himself and said excitedly, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go to the river bank!"


    Victor, Nicole and Edwin took a team of elite guards to the Jinshui River. There were indeed three or two big fish and small fish on the beach. When those fish people with teeth and claws were shot by the guards, Edwin was less than 50 meters away from the Jinshui River.


    Looking at the turbulent Jinshui River, Edwin said to victor, "you just said that neither of the two problems is a problem. What is the real problem?"


    "Time!" Victor stepped forward and stood side by side with Edwin and said, "fish people breed and grow fast. They will become a big trouble in four years at most. We must complete this project as soon as possible. In addition, digging huge pits will also be affected by rain, so we must concentrate manpower and dig out the huge pits first."


    Edwin was silent for a moment, turned his head and said, "Victor, you designed the ditch and artificial lake not only to help Nicole? Nicole was not the Lord here when you dug the pit. And the design of ditch and reservoir can be copied continuously, can''t it?"


    No one is desperate! Victor sighed in the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect that Edwin saw through his artificial river plan from only a small amount of information and disrupted his layout. However, he simply said frankly: "Master, you are right. With the help of the first artificial lake, I can continue to build ditches and artificial lakes. Finally, an artificial river will run through my territory and add millions of mu of cultivated land to me."


    "Millions of Mu!" Nicole covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    Edwin said with burning eyes: "far more than that! This artificial river can also run through the whole man horse hill and increase tens of millions of mu of cultivated land!"


    Nicole is a little dizzy. Her territory is 3000 square kilometers in size, but with the help of mountain streams, up to thousands of mu of cultivated land has been reclaimed, and the land reclaimed by the York family and the vassal family is only tens of millions of mu. Victor said to increase hundreds of thousands of Mu of cultivated land in her territory and turn it into a fertile land. It''s really not a lie.


    Nicole looked at Victor affectionately, but Edwin said seriously, "Nicole! If you don''t want Victor to be in danger, this matter must not be spread!"


    Nicole was surprised and said flatly, "I will never say it!"


    "Victor, let''s go! There are still many details to talk about!" Edwin took victor and left.


    In the following ten days, Edwin left his business and investigated the terrain, streams, mountain streams, rivers and lakes of Randall''s land with victor. They ate and lived together. After continuous discussion and research, they improved the artificial river plan. Finally, the old scholar returned to Heibao town with a large pile of scrolls.


    At Rose Manor, Sylvia held her chin and stared at the huge map on the wall.


    "Victor and I call this artificial river project artificial irrigation system. It is mainly composed of sluice, ditch and reservoir. The principle is that sluice controls water, ditch diversion, discharge and reservoir storage. Let me talk about sluice first.


    The most important sluice is located by the Jinshui River. On the surface, it is no different from the iron gate of the city gate. It is also made of refined iron and pulled by winch and iron cable. However, for safety reasons, I designed a triple gate. The first gate is the main gate and the other two gates are standby. Although the refined iron is corrosion-resistant, it still needs to be replaced after a long time. The gate below the gate is made of refined iron The fence prevents fish people from entering the ditch. In order to resist the harassment of fish people, a castle and two seven meter high walls need to be built around the gate to facilitate the entry and exit of soldiers. I have drawn the specific design sketch.


    In addition to this large sluice, there are many small sluice gates to be built. Don''t worry, these small sluice gates are very simple. They can be built with stone slabs and don''t cost much. As for the location of the sluice gate, we''ll talk about it later. "


    Sylvia breathed a long sigh of relief. Edwin left his job at the entrance of the Everglades and ran back to come up with such a shocking plan. If every control gate did so, he could not afford to pack and sell the York family.


    Edwin continued: "then there is the artificial ditch. According to Victor''s design, the main ditch connects the first reservoir. It is 3 meters wide and 6 kilometers long. Every 500 meters, a step goes down, with an average depth of 1.5 meters and an overall drop of 4 meters. In order to prevent siltation, the ditch is built with green bricks. On both sides of the ditch, river embankments 3 meters above the ground should be piled up.


    The ditch spreading from the first reservoir is relatively simple. It is 4m wide and 1.8m deep. A small reservoir will be built about 20km. The overall drop is 12M, and the river embankment is 1.5m higher than the ground. Victor means to lay the bottom with green bricks. I think it''s OK to use crushed stones. There are no large stone mines in the man horse hills, and there are still a lot of crushed stones. "


    "Then there is the reservoir. The first reservoir is 200 mu in size and 20 meters in depth, while the other reservoirs are 50 mu in size and 8 meters in depth. I calculate that about 500 reservoirs are needed. The ditch behind the last reservoir directly leads to the Heihe River. Then the whole artificial river has a total length of 1100 km, runs through renmachu mausoleum, flows from southwest to northeast, and finally flows into the Heihe River. A three-dimensional river is formed between the Heihe River and the artificial river In the angular area, 70 million mu of cultivated land will be added. By the way, there will be a large number of fish, shrimp and aquatic products in artificial rivers and reservoirs. "


    "70 million mu, 70 million mu... Dear Victor, you really gave me a problem!" Sylvia murmured to herself, caressing the white corner of her forehead. A moment later, she looked up and said: "Uncle Edwin, how dare you think about digging out more than 1000 kilometers of rivers and more than 500 lakes? How much manpower? How much time? How much material resources do you think we York family can do it? Gambis can do it with the strength of the whole country? Farmers need to cultivate land, soldiers need training, and have time to dig rivers every day? Despite the artificial irrigation system The prospect of is very attractive, and I can''t agree! "


    Edwin shook his head and laughed and said: "Victor is brilliant and a real genius. After in-depth communication with him, I learned that his farming and animal husbandry system and artificial water conservancy irrigation system complement each other. The farming and animal husbandry system can produce enough food to allow farmers to engage in water conservancy projects. Water conservancy projects can increase the number of farms and villages, expand the family''s actual control over the territory and solve strange problems The problem of animal invasion, so as to ensure the continued implementation of the agricultural and animal husbandry system. " With that, Edwin went to the map and pointed to the mountains on the west side.


    "If the artificial ditches are built directly, the family really can''t bear it. Therefore, Victor suggested to build a large reservoir first. You see, this is the mountain area on the west side of Renma hill. There are many streams and mountain streams flowing out from here. They are mainly springs in the mountain area. Due to the small amount of water, they soon infiltrate into the ground and can''t irrigate farmland. However, when it rains, the amount of water in the mountain area It rose sharply and surged down the stream, directly into the Heihe River from a low place.


    Victor believes that these waterways not only show us the height of the terrain, but also are natural ditches. Large reservoirs are dug in the middle of these ditches from west to East. Once it rains, mountain streams and rainwater will fill the reservoirs into small reservoirs. Building small sluice gates in the ditches behind the reservoirs can prevent floods and alleviate drought. This design alone can be increased 20 million mu of cultivated land will produce more food and accommodate more people, and then slowly build a main ditch in the north-south direction. When the water conservancy project is completed, you will find that the whole human horse hill is covered with ditches and waterways, and there may be hundreds of millions of mu of cultivated land! "


    Sylvia''s blue eyes are full of color. Victor''s idea is very clear. First, build a reservoir in low-lying areas, build East-West small ditches and small sluice by using mountains, rivers and streams, complete the transformation from reservoir to small reservoir, and then slowly excavate the main ditch in north-south direction, taking the small reservoir as the hub to realize the intersection of many small ditches and main ditches Finally, such a magnificent water conservancy project was completed in pieces. What''s the point of digging a reservoir? The small sluice is just a stone slab a few meters wide. It can be said that Victor''s design minimizes the cost and brings benefits that Sylvia can''t refuse.


    "Wonderful!" Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "Victor thought what his predecessors did not dare to think. Our York family will do what their predecessors did not dare to do!"


    Edwin said with a smile, "that''s it!"

 Chapter 174

    Two teams of well-equipped cavalry escorted a huge carriage along a simple road. These cavalry are in pairs, keeping pace with each other. They are tall, their eyes are frozen, and there are rose patterns on the fine iron lock armour. The carriage escorted by the cavalry is four meters long and two meters wide. The green teak carriage is wrapped with red copper. The red copper skin is polished. It is also engraved with exquisite rose patterns, which looks gorgeous and thick.


    In the carriage, Sylvia''s star eyes closed slightly and enjoyed the aftertaste of happiness. She opened her blue eyes and saw Victor lying motionless on the antelope velvet pad pretending to be dead. She couldn''t help laughing and reaching out her slender hand to touch her lover''s forehead.


    The daily life of the local nobles is relaxed and monotonous. The affairs of the territory are handled by the village head, town head and officials at all levels, and the family affairs are handled by the housekeeper. In order to protect the animal resources of the territory, the hunting event can only be held once a year. In the rest of the time, in addition to grinding their morale, they work hard to reproduce their blood. Many knights and nobles have more than one lover, but Sylvia is an exception.


    When communicating with the element sea, high-level Knights must strengthen their faith, otherwise they will be assimilated by the element. First of all, the knight''s belief cannot be the pursuit of power. There is no power comparable to the element sea. The knight who pursues power will be assimilated by the element sea immediately. We can''t take lust as sustenance, because it''s too simple for knights to get it without stepping into the peak. The vast majority of knights take guarding as their belief, guarding the Kingdom, the family and the family. Therefore, knights do not abstain, but they do not indulge.


    For a long time, in addition to their own guardian beliefs, they temporarily lost the joys and sorrows of ordinary people and became indifferent and ruthless. In order to regain the fun of life and step into the legend field, peak Knights often need to return to normal people''s family life to comfort their cold heart.


    Sylvia entered the peak field with the belief of guarding the family and encountered the same problem. But she is still an extremely rare flame gold knight. The flame gold knight was called the divine knight in the wizard age. Divine Knights represent powerful and untouchable. They can''t bear offspring. They will also destroy the element bit of the knight''s partner and turn it into an ordinary aristocrat. After Sylvia reached the peak, in order to help her get rid of the influence of the element sea, the old Duke of York family ordered his eldest son''s orphan that whoever married Sylvia was the heir of the family. Finally, enbisser York accepted this responsibility. As a result, he got a title but became an ordinary nobleman. The Duke of York, who had lost his knight form, was full of defects in Sylvia''s eyes and was kicked away from her. From then on, Sylvia had fun growing roses until Victor appeared in her life.


    The life level of Victor, who awakens the blood of the moon elf, can be comparable to that of the Silver Knight, which is why Sylvia is willing to get close to him. However, lover is only a dispensable adjustment for Sylvia. It is the faith of the guardian family that can really move her. In this regard, Victor gave her too many surprises. Purple cane wine, giant brick kiln and rock brick made her happy, and she was excited by the farming and animal husbandry system and water conservancy and irrigation system. Sylvia finally came to the door.


    A cold air current spread from his forehead to his whole body. Victor felt refreshed and tired. He could not fit it anymore. Seeing Sylvia raise her hand and prepare to pull a rope in the carriage, he hurriedly said, "no! I''ll help you."


    This rope is connected to the bell outside the carriage. As soon as the bell rings, the female trainee Knights outside will come in and serve them to wash and dress. Victor doesn''t like strangers peeping into his privacy.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Sylvia smiled like a flower, put on a spider silk dress, and carefully dressed Victor, with a gentle look like a little wife. Seeing Victor''s strange face, Sylvia understood what he meant and said angrily, "do you think I can''t even dress?"


    Victor Shanshan said, "the top Knight dressed me. I''m not used to it."


    "Didn''t you get used to it when you were with the top knight?" Sylvia glanced sideways at Victor.


    Victor touched his nose and said honestly, "I''m still a little uncomfortable. I''m afraid one will be crushed by you accidentally." Seeing Sylvia''s Willow eyebrows tend to stand up, he remedied, "but who makes you so beautiful?"


    "Ha ha."


    Sylvia smiled and leaned against victor at the most comfortable angle. Whether true or false, Victor''s love words always make her happy.


    "Victor, the stream reservoir you designed is very practical. How did you think of it?"


    The working people of China build dams and dikes in low-lying areas surrounded by mountains on three sides, intercept mountain torrents, form reservoirs, irrigate land in drought, divert water in flood, raise fish and generate electricity. There are many benefits. However, the reservoirs on earth are often tens of meters deep, and the dams are poured with reinforced concrete. Victor has no such conditions. He can only build small sluice gates, ditches two or three meters wide and small reservoirs eight to ten meters deep to achieve the purpose of water storage. The water storage capacity of this small reservoir is quite limited. It can irrigate about 8000 mu of cultivated land at most. Fortunately, it has low cost and is safe enough.


    Victor thought for a moment and replied, "I didn''t think of it, but saw and heard it."


    "See and hear?" Sylvia looked at Victor in surprise, reached out and rubbed his hair, and said angrily, "don''t make me worry, tell me quickly."


    Holding Sylvia''s hand, Victor smiled: "What do you usually do when it rains? Arrange flowers? Sleep? Or enjoy the rain? I used to do nothing, but after becoming the Lord, I began to inspect my territory personally, because I didn''t have a housekeeper or officials. In the rainy season, I saw many small rivers flowing into Heishui River from the West. In other seasons, they were just dry waterways ... just when I need water, I wonder where the water comes from? So I asked the Lingmin, and there happened to be mountain people among them. They told me that when it rains, the rain in the mountains converges from high to low, forming mountain torrents and flowing into lakes or rivers... The idea of building streams and reservoirs came into being. "


    "Then you have a bolder idea. Draw water from the Jinshui River to form a stable water system and irrigate millions of mu of farmland. But you don''t intend to tell me. If master Edwin didn''t see through your attempt, when would you hide it?" Sylvia raised her willow eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    Victor really didn''t intend to sell his artificial river plan directly to the York family, and he still had many problems to figure out. If he wanted to build a large-scale water conservancy project, he couldn''t do without timing, geography and human resources. Timing was the vacuum period after the ant disaster; geography was the Jinshui River, the mountains of man horse hills and the Heihe River; human and material resources were not so simple Single.


    In essence, man-made river is the product of centralization rather than enfeoffment. Even in the case of centralization, it is not uncommon for villages to fight blood and head because of the problem of water, not to mention the lords who run their own affairs. Man-made river involves a series of problems such as repair and dredging. How can more than a dozen lords, large and small, coordinate with each other? It can be said that the resulting artificial river management coordination mechanism has shaken the foundation of the enfeoffment system.


    The change of the political environment is unpredictable. Victor just wants to develop his strength and doesn''t want to cause great turbulence. However, if he doesn''t lead the Jinshui River at this time and wait for the fish people on the river bank to reproduce and grow again, victor will really miss the good opportunity.


    "I haven''t thought it over." Victor said with a stiff head.


    "I didn''t think about it!"


    Sylvia came up to victor and breathed out like blue. Her blue eyes were full of laughter and appreciation. Victor realized that Sylvia also thought of the political problems brought by the artificial river, and then heard her say, "honey, we don''t have to worry, don''t we?"


    "The stream reservoir is enough. Let go of the man-made river running through the man-made hills. I can help you build the first sluice, the first man-made canal and the first reservoir. However, the man-made river led by Randall is built by yourself, and I can give you some support. But you must promise me a few conditions."


    Victor was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "what conditions?"


    "First, you should help master Edwin to complete the site selection of the stream reservoir and prepare for the connection of the artificial river in the future."


    "Second, after the completion of the artificial irrigation facilities led by Randall, half of the grain led by Randall will be sold to the York family at half the market price."


    Victor thought about it and nodded: "no problem. I designed the farming and animal husbandry system and water conservancy system to increase the strength of the human horse hills and prepare for the next ant tide."


    It is the consensus of the human kingdom that ant people invade the human horse hills again, and the traditional tactics of Knight plus castle can no longer deal with a large number of ant people who can''t be defeated. The best way to deal with the ant disaster is to block them at the entrance of the Everglades. But Sylvia and Victor think that the ant colony may bypass the three fortresses and attack from the north of the human horse hills in order to deal with this situation Moreover, the man horse hill must have more fortresses, castles and soldiers. Therefore, the man horse hill needs more population. This is the starting point of Victor''s territory development strategy and the basis for Sylvia''s cooperation with victor. Victor''s secretive attitude makes Sylvia very dissatisfied.


    "Third, tell me what you think in time! Otherwise, I''ll take phoenicos away!" Sylvia stretched out her tender white finger and shook it in front of Victor''s nose.


    Victor nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I promise!"


    "Fourth..."


    "And fourth?!"


    Victor was shocked, but Sylvia said in a straight voice: "I hope you keep the secrets of farming and animal husbandry system, water conservancy and irrigation facilities, giant brick kiln and rock brick. From now on, farming and animal husbandry system and water conservancy project are the inventions of master Edwin, and the giant brick kiln is the invention of interior official Anthony... I know these creations can make you leave your own traces in history. But I don''t want you to have an accident, let alone streams and reservoirs The sluice can make the Neville crazy. They will try to tie you away, so... "


    "No problem! I promised." Said Victor repeatedly.


    Sylvia thought it was the most difficult one. Victor agreed so simply. She looked at Victor''s face carefully, shook her head and said with a smile: "you don''t look like a 19-year-old aristocrat at all, but like a full... Like... Forget it, maybe the idea of genius is different from others."


    Victor smiled and thought to himself, "I didn''t invent these things originally. I just get benefits. What''s the use of fame..."


    "Come on, what compensation do you want? How about I choose a female trainee knight for you as a personal maid? They must be happy..." Sylvia smiled.


    "Er... No, no! I have you enough." Victor quickly waved his hand and refused Sylvia''s "kindness". He has so many secrets that even Nicole has to hide. How can he let other female Knights intervene in his life.


    Victor thought for a moment and added, "just help me convince the priest sent by the church to supervise."


    "Honey, your problem is not a problem for me." Sylvia said: "I have ordered that the northernmost fortress be built first, and the people of the church will go there. As for the fortress here, I will leave 10000 people for phoenicus in two years. The kingdom will transport stones, but will not provide food. The food of the hired workers is supplied by our York family for two years, so you have two years to use these manpower... Victor, let me see your ability!"


    "I won''t let you down!" Said Victor confidently.


    "By the way, Sauron Wimbledon has sent someone to build a castle in his territory, and the territory to your North borders Sauron''s territory. I suggest you send someone to garrison early so that the territory will not be occupied by them." Sylvia warned.


    Victor frowned. He wanted to come to the northernmost territory of the man horse hill. As the base for the free people''s business group to go north, he didn''t have time to take care of it. He didn''t expect Sauron to become a neighbor of that territory, and Sauron''s territory also isolated the 300 square kilometer territory from the man horse hill. Now, Victor must consider sending someone to garrison, otherwise later If you want to send someone over again, you''ll have to take the mountain road.


    "I see."


    Sylvia sat up straight from Victor''s arms and knocked on the wall, and the team gradually stopped.


    "Victor, you should go back. I don''t want you to spend the night in the wild."

 Chapter 175

    The bright sunshine leaves mottled light spots on the ground through the dense treetops, and several naive fast bird cubs play around the light column in the forest. These round wool balls are crowded together and look very cute. Two young male birds fight with each other for a branch, but from the few little female birds watching the battle, we can see that they are showing their strength to their sisters. When the male leader paced over with dignified steps, the two little male birds immediately became honest.


    Several alchemy militia pushed their carts to the vicinity of the birds, and swift birds, large and small, immediately surrounded them. The purple sugarcane leaves in the car fell to the ground, but the fast birds were indifferent. In particular, the strong fast bird leader gave a dissatisfied neighing, as if urging something. The militia opened a wooden box, and dozens of fat ground lizards were shaken out. The birds were immediately excited. They chased the ground lizards with short legs. The fat little fast birds also stumbled over. The male leader pressed a ground lizard with strong claws and drove away two rash young fast birds. Three adult females tore the ground lizard and fed it to the hungry young birds.


    On the high hill, Victor was watching the following 14 fast birds eating. He asked cloth around him, "how many fast birds do I have now?"


    "My Lord, there are 37 in all." Bousso replied.


    After seeing Sylvia off, Victor did not return to the manor of Hekou village, but went directly to the mountain fortress. Victor''s mountain fortress is more prosperous than it was a few months ago.


    The mountain area reclaimed by the alchemy militia has increased from more than 800 Mu to more than 2000 mu. These mountain fields are scattered around the fortress, mainly planting vegetables and sweet potatoes, as well as a small amount of herbs and berries. These outputs can not only be eaten by more than 500 alchemists, but also be transported to Hekou village. Because it is quiet, closed and free from external interference, Victor also ordered busso to breed spelt wheat, sweet potato and wild vegetables in the hope of obtaining better seeds. In addition, the alchemy militia also cut down a large area of shrubs to expand the planting area of oilwood and wuse fruit trees. It is believed that the number of these precious trees will increase greatly in a few years.


    There are more than 3000 ground lizards raised by the alchemy militia, laying an average of more than 700 eggs a day. The eggs of the ground lizard are used for alchemical human consumption, while the side of the ground lizard is supplemented by war mastiff and fast bird. To Victor''s surprise, the first batch of fast bird chicks have been shelled, and the number of fast birds has reached 37, which is divided into four populations. According to Bousso, female fast birds breed once a year with 1-2 eggs each time. It takes three years from chicks to adults. In another year, those young fast birds will form a new population. At that time, the number of fast birds will increase exponentially, but their number will still be restricted by the purple sugarcane population. Bousso estimates that the existing purple sugarcane forest can support up to 800 fast birds.


    "Go! Go to the weapons workshop."


    The blacksmith shop on the south side of the mountain fortress has changed from a simple wooden canopy to a brick and tile weapons workshop. There is still no wall. The columns made of rock bricks support the iron oak beam, and the Artemisia grass on the roof has also become tiles. The mountain stream passes through the outside of the weapons workshop, mixed with the workshop wastewater, flows to the cliff in the west, forms a small waterfall and falls into the swamp. Dozens of auxiliary alchemy soldiers loaded with forging skills are busy in the weapons workshop. The clanging sound of hammers hitting anvils and the sound of red irons stuffed into cold water are heard one after another.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. He had two iron workshops, one open and one dark. In the mountain camp, Mingdi is responsible for building wooden poles, spears, arrows, crossbows, leather armor and round shields, as well as agricultural tools, stirrups, carriage parts and other civil appliances. The dark one is here. It is responsible for making fine iron lock armor, fine iron short spear, fine iron long sword, silver crossbow, silver crossbow and arrow, as well as a small detachable catapult. As long as there are materials, these two workshops can continuously manufacture sophisticated equipment to arm Victor''s army. So far, the warehouse of the fortress has stored 200 silver crossbows, 3000 silver crossbows, 500 ordinary silver crossbows, 200 hard bows, 50 long bows, 200 pairs of refined iron lock armours, 600 refined iron one handed spears and 300 refined iron long swords. But Victor didn''t come to see these top equipment today.


    "Bousso, how about the swift bird light cavalry equipment I want you to make?"


    Bousso said, "Sir, we have built a set." With that, Bousso opened a cabinet and put the equipment on the long table one by one.


    According to your request, the light riding equipment includes fine iron single spear, fine iron sword, three fine iron spears, Zhang Yinggong, a crossbow, two arrows, a shovel, iron lock armor, iron oak round shield, leather inner armor, leather gloves and leather boots. There are also grocery bags, including Firestone, hemostatic, antidote, paralytic agent, coarse sugar block, and silver for suture. Needles and fine flax thread. "


    Victor looked at the light riding equipment carefully and asked, "have you tested it? What''s the result?"


    "After the test, the total weight of these equipment is 140 pounds. After the alchemical militia rode on the fast bird, the speed of the fast bird was reduced by 30%, the jumping ability was reduced by 40%, and the running distance was reduced by 50%. In addition, the hard bow can shoot through leather armor within 50 meters and lock armor within 60 meters, which can not meet the requirements of killing elite soldiers within 80 meters."


    Victor has a vast territory, many hills and 400 kilometers of mountainous areas. Victor has enough power to control such a large territory, but the territory in the north is isolated and 1000 kilometers away from here. Victor feels out of reach. Most importantly, there is Sauron, an ill intentioned neighbor. Victor is very worried that Sauron''s forces will attack the free civil and commercial Corps going north. In order to deal with this situation, he needs a rapid assault force that can adapt to the mountainous terrain.


    War mastiff has strong mobility, but there is no good way for knights in armor, so the fast bird light cavalry is the best choice. Victor''s swift bird light cavalry is designed to intercept Knight teams and be able to get rid of the pursuit of silver knights with the help of terrain. However, the fast bird''s load-bearing capacity is not enough to bear these equipment. If we want to reduce defense equipment, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties. This change may lead to action failure. Victor frowned and asked, "what is the solution?"


    Busso said, "replacing the refined iron one handed spear with the silver one handed spear based on round paulownia wood, removing the throwing spear, replacing the refined iron lock armour and cowhide inner armour with silver leather armour, and replacing the hard bow with silver short bow can solve the problem of insufficient load and lethality of the hard bow."


    The silver skin armor in the mouth of cloth rope is not cowhide armor, but a 4 cm thick giant rhinoceros armor. The silver skin armor made of this giant rhinoceros is as flexible as leather armor, lighter than lock armor, and more defensive than plate armor, which is enough to resist the accumulation of crossbows. But Victor doesn''t even have many cowhide now. Is there a giant rhinoceros skin?


    "Can''t you use cowhide? Can the silver leather armor made of three-layer cowhide and silver meet the requirements of defending crossbows?" Victor asked helplessly.


    "Use more silver. Cowhide armor can meet your requirements, but the weight will exceed refined iron lock armor." Bousso said flatly.


    "Forget it, the giant rhinoceros skin will find a way later. You will arrange 10 auxiliary soldiers, 10 subdued cattle militia, 30 monkey militia, 5 war mastiffs and 15 alchemical crows for me to establish a stronghold in the northernmost mountain area of the human horse hill." Victor resolutely gave up the idea of making silver leather armor from cow leather.


    "Yes, my Lord." Bousso nodded and asked, "what is their task?"


    "Build a mountain people''s camp, explore the surrounding resources, hide and wait for my orders." Just after Victor finished, a militia came up and said, "my Lord, the alchemical crow has brought the news of the Warhammer mercenary regiment."


    Victor took the letter, read it and said with a smile, "the hammer still has an idea."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Crazy! Commander hammer, you must be crazy! We''ll all die!"


    "Shut up!"


    Fat wedge curled up in the simple ditch shivering, the long howl of the jackals and the scream of the goblins broke his heart. Other liberal businessmen were not as good as there. They were as frightened as quails. Those of them who hang out in the town have never seen what monsters look like, but they have also heard of the reputation of jackals for ferocity. When they came into close contact with these man eating monsters, they knew that the jackals were far more terrible than they thought.


    Wood, the leader of the mountain people, said carefully, "commander hammer, shall we replace those brothers? They have been guarding for a long time. I''m afraid they will be tired?"


    "Can you shoot those goblins and hyenas at night? If you can''t, lie down and sleep. Rely on these brothers tonight and us tomorrow morning!" The hammer lay in the ditch without opening his eyelids.


    Through the bonfire and moonlight, the wood saw a mercenary shoot an arrow under the slope with a hard bow. A short scream came from the shadow. It was a goblin hiding in the dark and secretly shooting stones. Such terrible shooting made the wood swallow his saliva.


    Three days ago, the homeless mountain people became a problem for the Warhammer mercenary regiment. Hammer originally intended to leave them and continue on his way, but Manniu proposed to use these mountain people to establish a supply base for the caravan. Hammer and two old guys decided to adopt Manniu''s suggestion after discussion. Because after they asked the old mountain people, they learned that walking east along the mountain forest is the territory of a group of jackals, and there is no mountain village anymore. If the jackals are in the way, they must be completely eliminated. The next caravan cannot have such a strong lineup. Since you want to fight the jackals, take these mountain people with you. On the one hand, you can expand your strength. After you eliminate the jackals, you can also let these mountain people settle here and become the first node of the trade route.


    Hammer told the mountain people that if they joined the mercenary regiment, they would fight the jackals and let them choose for themselves. Mountain people are tough and brave. They often deal with jackals, but it is a foolish choice to fight with jackals without fortifications. There was a heated debate among the mountain people. Finally, the old mountain people decided to join the Warhammer mercenary regiment. The reason is very simple. Disagreeing is a dead end. You can either be killed by the Lord''s army or fight with the mercenary regiment, and the jackals will come sooner or later.


    More than 100 people walked along the periphery of the mountain forest for three days, and finally left the Buryat family''s sphere of influence and entered the Jackal''s territory. The alchemy crow made it clear that there were about 37 jackals operating in this area. They enslaved a small number of goblins and domesticated more than a dozen hyenas. They were extremely weak.


    Although the strength of these jackals is weak, they have a great ability to escape. Once they encounter a strong enemy, they will flee everywhere. Hammer has time to fight guerrillas with them. Their supplies are running out. Now more than 100 people have to eat. The whole team urgently needs to collect resources and replenish food. After discussion, the three War Bear veterans decided to bring the jackals and annihilate them. So they chose a relatively open place to camp and only lit a campfire. That night, the Jackal came.


    The tactics of this group of jackals are no different from their peers. They drive goblin slaves to harass the human camp, make the prey unable to rest, and then wait for the opportunity to drag away the weakest target. However, they are doomed to get nothing tonight. Twenty five monkey militia hold hard bows around the camp. The goblin stones have no effect on the hard skin armor, and the dark night can not stop the sensitive perception of the monkey militia. Each arrow can take away the sex life of a goblin. At dawn, Goblin slaves were lost. The Jackal leader gave a long howl. They retreated temporarily and waited for the next night.


    The hammer got up from the ditch and asked the night watchman monkey militia, "Jerry, do you want to rest for a while? Let''s go in at noon and kill those animals?"


    Jerry said, "Captain, we don''t need to rest. We can fight at any time."


    "Bull, where are those animals now?" The hammer turned to the bull and asked.


    The bull looked at the alchemy crow circling in the sky and said, "northeast, in the Woods 2 kilometers away. There are three jackals nearby watching our movements."


    "Kill the Jackal scouts and let''s wrap them up!"

 Chapter 176

    The broken tail runs wildly in the bushes. The sharp thorn on the thorn has no way to take its tough fur. Its sharp claws firmly grasp the ground. Its strong leg muscles can make it jump three meters away every time. In a short time of more than ten breaths, it has run 200 meters. It ran at this speed for half an hour. It thought that those stupid peers were killed one by one, but it escaped from the human circle. The broken tail couldn''t help but be happy.


    Broken tail is an ordinary member of the Jackal group. It usually lives scattered in the mountain forest and preys on gophers and rabbits. Three days ago, Duanwei received a call from the group leader. When he arrived at the group nest, he learned that a group of humans had entered their territory, and the leader was going to catch some to improve the food. The fresh human flesh makes the broken teeth drool, but it knows that human beings are not easy to deal with. They have no sharp teeth and claws, but they have sharp arrows and spears. They have delicate skin but wear armor. They are clumsy but can discharge the formation. However, human beings are prey after all. Jackals have ways to deal with human prey, constantly harassing and sneaking attacks, preventing them from sleeping and hunting, The weak among humans will not be able to keep up with the team, and then they can have a good meal or several meals.


    However, this group of humans were particularly difficult to deal with. They worked all night and sacrificed all goblin slaves, but they didn''t even smell human blood. Just as they were preparing to continue their efforts the next day, mankind took the initiative to launch an attack. More than twenty human males suddenly rushed out. The strong leader and his capable men were instantly shot into hedgehogs by crossbows. Then a large number of humans came from a distance and broke their tails. They immediately fried the pot and began to run for their lives. The position of the broken tail in the ethnic group is very low. It doesn''t even have the right to be close to the nest. It lives alone outside the territory all year round, so it is more clever than its peers. When it sees several strong guys jumping on those human males, but they are split into two pieces, the broken tail resolutely runs in the direction of the human forces and escapes from the sky before the encirclement is closed.


    The broken tail doesn''t understand how those humans hide their sensitive sense of smell, but as the lowest jackal, the broken tail will only rejoice at the tragic death of the same kind. Now it only hopes that three or two female jackals can escape and force them to become their spouses. Maybe in a few years, it will be the leader of a new group, and the jackals also have dreams.


    Seeing that it was about to run out of the territory, the broken tail stopped. It was hesitating whether to hide first and see the situation. The mountain wind blew from the rear, bringing a smell of danger. When the broken tail mane was upright and was ready to continue to flee, a figure the size of a calf threw it to the ground and bit it hard on its neck. The Jackal struggled desperately. His sharp claws kept pulling and biting his beast, but did not cause any damage to his opponent. Scarlet blood gushed from the wound. Before he died, the broken tail saw a pair of green eyes.


    "How can there be a fierce wolf?" With this question, the life and dream of the Jackal''s broken tail are ruined here.


    Seeing that the target was dead, the blue and Black War mastiff began to bite the Jackal''s body, and soon the second war mastiff joined in. The alchemical war mastiff eats a lot. According to Victor''s order, they can''t eat people, but monsters and orcs are in their recipes.


    At the other end of the mountain forest, the Warhammer mercenary regiment and the mountain people are cleaning the battlefield. The mercenaries took the fine iron crossbow from the Jackal''s body, while the mountain people pulled out the Jackal''s fangs and stripped away their simple animal skin armor. The woman and half-aged children searched for stone spears and throwing bows scattered in the forest. Finally, dozens of men worked together to dig a big pit and bury the bodies of jackals and goblins.


    "Commander, we killed 34 jackals and 68 goblins, and seized 26 Obsidian spears. We also found dozens of polished Obsidian spears and more than 100 animal skins in the Jackal''s nest, but the appearance of the animal skins is very bad. There are holes all over them." Wood, the leader of the mountain people, said in awe. The fierce fighting ability of the Warhammer mercenaries convinced the rebellious mountain people. Even the Lord''s army could not wipe out so many jackals at one time.


    Hammer was very excited by the battle. He tried to pretend to be indifferent and said, "don''t worry about these first. Quickly find a place to camp and send someone to hunt and collect wild vegetables and fruits. We don''t have much food. Call your father by the way."


    "Yes!" When the wood answered, he went down and arranged for people to camp, collect and hunt.


    Before long, the old mountain people leader came over and said directly, "in the future, this mountain forest will be yours."


    "Commander hammer, you mean you don''t want us to join the mercenary regiment?" The old mountain people were surprised and said that if they had a choice, the mountain people would prefer to stay in the mountains and enjoy themselves.


    Fermi, the deputy head of the group, sneered: "you just want to quit after joining the group. Is there such a cheap thing? You are still the people of our Warhammer, and the village we built is also our Warhammer''s village!"


    "That''s it! That''s it! I''m old and confused." The old mountain man said with a smile, "we are a burden to follow the mercenary regiment. Building a village here can be of some use to our Warhammer mercenary regiment."


    The hammer said sadly, "you don''t look like a mountain man at all. What do you do?"


    "I''ve always been a mountain man. I often deal with the village head and master outside. I know something."


    "Build the village first. We''ll talk about the later things later!" Another deputy head Kidd said in a muffled voice.


    During the following period, the mountain people were busy cutting trees, digging ditches, collecting and hunting, and the alchemy militia also showed strong physical strength and excellent survival skills. In only ten days, they not only helped the mountain people dig a circle of trenches and erect an iron oak fence, but also taught them to use herbs to prepare potions to cover the smell and paralyze their prey, And how to deal with poisonous sweet potatoes. In this process, the silent alchemy militia won the respect of the mountain people, and many brave mountain girls made eyes at them. Unfortunately, it was doomed to be futile.


    The only dissatisfaction is that after fighting the jackals, the desire for profit once again defeated their fear of monsters, and the amber and animal skin in the hands of these mountain people have been replaced by salt and arrows. In fat Weiqi''s words, It''s better to find the next mountain people''s village as soon as possible because it wastes time on these mountain people without oil and water. However, when the mountain people dug up amber under the mountain forest, the merchants never mentioned leaving again.


    The Jackal''s territory is like this. Wild vegetables, wild fruits, herbs and amber are very rich. The only thing missing is large prey. These ferocious and bloodthirsty orcs don''t know how to protect the hunting ground. After eating all the prey in the territory, they will eat goblin slaves. Anyway, goblins eat everything and have more raw. They can cook for a long time. When goblins are eaten up, jackals will flee to other places to look for food. Of course, after the disappearance of the jackals, herbivores will soon move into this lush area, which the mountain people have long known. In fact, a large group of yellow sheep, antelopes and wild boars have entered here to look for food. However, the surprised mountain people do not know that the alchemical militia are establishing a stable stronghold for the caravan in accordance with the requirements of the mercenary manual, and these herds are driven by the alchemical war mastiff from the mountain area of the Buryat family.


    Fifteen days later, the Warhammer mercenary regiment had enough sweet potatoes and dried meat, and it was time to leave here. Before leaving, the hammer called several mountain people who were in charge.


    "According to the mountain people''s rules, I''m your leader now. Right?" Several mountain people looked at each other, nodded one after another, and the hammer continued: "according to the rules of mercenaries, you joined the Warhammer, which is my subordinate. Is that right?"


    "That''s right!" The leader of the mountain people shouted, "head, we listen to you."


    "In that case, I have several requirements that you must meet." The hammer stood up and said: "In the future, I don''t care how you deal with the villages outside. Everyone who passes here under my banner is his own. You should open the camp to them according to the rules of the mercenary regiment and provide them with supplies and shelter. As for others, do according to the rules of the mountain people. If you rob, you should report. But you can''t expose our relationship to others. Everyone knows it White, the Lord nearby can''t tolerate the collusion of mountain people and outsiders. "


    "No problem! But how do we know if the person coming is our own?" The old man asked nervously.


    Fermi, the mercenary, glanced at him and said, "don''t worry, since he is his own man, he won''t embarrass you or ask you for nothing. He will only exchange good things with you. Maybe they are all the weapons leather armor you need urgently."


    "Deputy commander, I don''t mean that. I''m not afraid of recognizing the wrong person and making a mistake." Lao Shanmin laughed.


    "After a while, we agreed on some secret signs. We can''t let outsiders sneak into the stockade." The hammer nodded and said, "second thing, you already know how to eat and grow sweet potatoes. You will order many kinds of sweet potatoes in the future, and the brothers coming back will rely on this supply. In addition, the production methods of hemostatic, wound, antidote and paralytic drugs have been taught to you, and you can do more, but you must not sell them in the village outside. Otherwise..."


    The old mountain people waved again and again: "they dare not sell. They are all things that cause trouble. Selling them will kill the whole village." Then the old mountain people shouted at the other mountain people leaders, "everyone who knows the secret recipe is here. If you leak any news, my old wolf will burn your whole family! If you don''t want to die, stare at each other!"


    Mountain people are always in company with wild animals and poisonous insects. It''s very common for them to be injured and poisoned. They know more about herbs than ordinary people. But this time the Warhammer mercenaries use herbs to broaden their horizons. The three mercenaries make two potions of several useless weeds, apply them on leather armor and dagger respectively, and then sneak behind the three jackal scouts and stab them through Their necks, and the jackals who had a keen sense of smell and strong physique were killed unconsciously, and they couldn''t even cry out. Later, the mountain people knew that one of the two potions was a potion to cover the smell, and the other was a paralyzing potion. Before the mercenary left, he taught the mountain people leaders the formula of several potions. In the old mountain people''s opinion, this is the secret recipe! But he didn''t know it Knowing that these secret recipes are only the most superficial herbal medicine application methods mastered by the alchemist militia, Victor also ordered the alchemist militia to add some plants to the formula to reduce the effect of the medicine.


    But the secret recipe is the secret recipe. The old mountain people know that once these potions are known by outsiders, they will be arrested and forced to confess by the Lord. When the Lord gets the secret recipe, these mountain people will only come to one end and be killed.


    "Old wolf, you are a sensible man." Deputy head Kidd said to all the mountain people with a smile, "you have four families here. It''s just that the mercenary regiment wants to recruit people. One from each family!"


    The mountain people were awestruck, but they heard the hammer say slowly: "I won''t promise you anything. I came out like this at the beginning, and all the people who came out with me died. Can your boys survive, get out and see themselves? Now, let me see your sincerity!"

 Chapter 177

    In the second month of the season, Victor is holding the second round table in Hekou village.


    "So far, the population of Randall has reached 3455, including 1785 young men and 1104 young women, and the rest are the elderly and children. Now, free people enter our territory every day, sometimes dozens, and sometimes 7 or 8. Hekou village needs to be expanded again."


    As soon as Lilia finished, Victor felt the eager eyes of the seven village leaders. Excluding the alchemists in Zhuanyao village and hill camp, the permanent population of Hekou village has reached 3125, which has far exceeded the population scale of ordinary villages. According to common sense, either Hekou village becomes Hekou Town, or a new village is built to divert the population. Either way, Victor had to appoint a mayor or village head, and it was time for the village head to go further. Victor didn''t immediately say anything about the problem. Instead, he motioned Lilia to continue.


    "We have 7450 mu of wheat fields and 23000 mu of potato fields. These crops are growing well. The first batch of piglets in the pig farm have been bred, and we now have 5232 wild boars. The pig farm must be expanded, and the feed of wild boars will be a big problem. In addition, the cattle, sheep and horses in the territory have also given birth to cubs. At present, 245 cattle, 584 sheep and 77 horses."


    Victor nodded, turned to Sheriff Linda and said, "report on your side."


    Linda stood up and said, "the security of the territory is fairly good..."


    "You have reported the security situation. I''m not asking about security." Victor interrupted Linda''s speech and asked, "how''s your investigation on the situation of free people?"


    Linda paused and said, "Sir, according to our survey, most of the newly joined free people come from Baron Matthew, but recently, more and more people have come from other territories. Fortunately, they are all farmers of their own ability, and there has been no trouble."


    Viktor has a headache. He needs a population, but the population growth rate of 400 per month is still frightening. If this continues, the territory''s population will be close to 10000 in a year. At that time, not only natural resources will be destroyed, but also Randall''s fine and immature management system, interest distribution system and public security system will be challenged. No ruler wants to see out of control, and Victor is no exception.


    "Nelson, can''t the sentry close to Baron Matthew control the influx of people? Or does Baron Matthew deliberately break our agreement?"


    Nelson shouted: "Sir, the sentry is still in operation. Recently, many people have sneaked in from other places. They steal and hunt in the territory. According to your request, we take in the farmers with their families and drive away the restless bachelors. However, the area of our territory is so large that the escort team with more than 100 people can''t care about it. Sir, I ask to increase the staff of the escort team ¡£¡±


    "Can we solve the problem by increasing the number of guards?" Victor asked quietly.


    "Most of these refugees are victims of the Buryat family. Due to the sentry, the victims bypass Baron Matthew''s territory and flow into Randall from Songlin town. I plan to establish a sentry near Songlin town to prohibit free people from entering and leaving at will. Even if we can''t completely control the flow of victims, we can at least reduce the phenomenon of poaching." Nelson explained.


    Victor suddenly realized that there was only a small area in the northeast corner of Randall''s collar bordering on Buryat''s collar, which was close to Baron Matthew''s territory. Victor had an agreement with Baron Matthew. Baron Matthew deterred the refugees with the news of fierce wolves, and Victor set up a sentry to receive the people sent by Baron Matthew. The two sides cooperated to realize the orderly flow of population. The victims of Buryat''s family did not The method is led by Baron Matthew. In order to fill their stomachs, they can only flow to other places, and the pine forest town of the chebman family has become the direction of their flow.


    Songlin town is the place where victor and count chebman trade secret silver. In order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, Songlin town relaxed its patrol and removed many sentries. Victor also learned from the hammer report that the Buryat family drove away the mountain people in the mountain forest. It happened that Songlin town and the Buryat leader are separated by several mountains. This provides an opportunity for the victims to infiltrate. Chebman leader has a large number of villages and towns and a large population It is dense, and the villagers will fight when they see the refugees who steal and hunt. However, Randall territory has many people and rich animal and plant resources, so the victims will naturally flow into Randall territory from Songlin town.


    Victor could not set up a sentry post near Songlin town or launch a war mastiff. In Victor''s vision, Songlin town would become a gathering place for free civil and commercial traders. Before the free civil and commercial Corps grew, the chebman family carried the pot. In fact, the secret trade in Songlin town has benefited both sides. Count chebman pried open the warehouse of the southern Lord with high-profit snow sugar and coffee , grain, livestock and all kinds of materials flow continuously to the chebman collar, and also into Victor''s hands. Otherwise, how could Victor''s cattle, sheep and horses increase so much? They don''t live in a nest like wild boars.


    "The guard team can be expanded, so there is no need to build sentries. Even if they block the refugees in the direction of Songlin Town, they can enter our territory from other places. After all, our border with the chebman family is very long." Victor said to Nelson.


    Nelson nodded to accept Victor''s decision, but Lilia interrupted: "Sir, many new free people said that they joined Hekou village after they heard that we can eat for free."


    "Bang!"


    Victor slapped heavily on the table. "You can''t eat any more big pot rice!" Everyone was stunned, and Victor said, "I mean, the canteen must be closed!"


    "My Lord, we should have done this long ago. Those free people and farm workers eat more and work less. They think about their private plots all day. I suggest taking them back!" Cried Dean, the village leader.


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "the private plots can''t be collected. These free people and farm workers are not homeless refugees. They are honest and honest farmers in essence. They came out to escape from famine because of the disaster in their hometown. When the famine is over, they will still want to go back. The private plots can let them stay. I don''t want to join Randall. They are all lazy refugees!"


    "The canteen provides free food. In addition, we have been purchasing the vegetables from the private plots. Only then can the free people and farm workers be keen to serve the private plots rather than work hard. This is the defect of the canteen itself and must be changed! From tomorrow on, pay the farm workers. Once the reward is paid every day, the harder you work, the higher the reward will be. The vegetables from the private plots will also be purchased as usual Farmers use copper sol to buy food in the canteen. "


    Mo Lin, the leader of the village, asked carefully, "Sir, what shall we do?"


    Members of the work point system only earn work points and don''t take money. The free dining hall itself serves them. Now Victor wants to stop free meals, and the village leaders are worried that there will be no food in the future.


    "Isn''t there a small canteen?" Victor joked.


    The villagers'' group leaders all look like dirt. They have to use work points to eat in the small canteen, and it costs a lot. They really can''t afford to eat in the small canteen every day.


    Victor laughed: "In the past, I didn''t have the money to come up with the work point system and have a free canteen. Now, the free dining system must come to an end. You are the first to follow me and still stick to it after experiencing the ant disaster. This loyalty will be rewarded, so the work point for land is only open to you, and the small canteen is still open to you. Your private land is three times that of farm workers! In addition, Members of the work point system will receive equal pay for equal work with free people and farm workers. They will not only continue to earn work points, but also get paid. Of course, if you don''t like the dishes in the big canteen and are reluctant to eat the small canteen, I suggest you cook by yourself. I will open several shops in Hekou village to sell vegetables, meat, grain, salt and other living materials. Members of the work point system can also set up their own restaurants If you have no capital, you can borrow kingsol from me with your work points. I will exempt you from taxes for one year. I will announce the specific details later. "


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    The villagers'' leaders bowed to Victor with tears in their eyes. Victor also had mixed feelings. The work point system helped him through the most difficult time and harvested a group of loyal subordinates. The end of the canteen marked the end of the work point system. From then on, he will fully integrate into the world.


    Victor encouraged his villagers to open shops not only to revitalize the territory''s economy, but also to accommodate more free people''s labor force. However, the manpower that new shops can accommodate is limited. In the face of the rapidly growing population, other measures must be taken.


    "Hekou village is now overcrowded. It''s time to divert. Maureen."


    Maureen stood up excitedly, bowed and said, "Sir, please tell me."


    Victor said, "you recruit 500 people to build a village in Hekou village. The location of the village is determined by me. You serve as the village head. Make a list of what materials you need."


    "Yes!"


    "The pig farm is under great pressure. You choose 500 small wild boars to take away and give them to the villagers. In a year, I will take half of the adult wild boars and the rest will belong to the breeder."


    "Ah?! this..."


    Seeing that Maureen was stunned, Victor frowned and said, "what''s the problem? The villages behind should do this! Otherwise, where does your fertilizer come from?"


    "No problem! Sir, you are our generous and kind Master!" Maureen said in fear.


    The wild animals and plants in the territory are the property of the Lord. Of course, the wild boars in the pig farm belong to victor. Victor gave 250 wild boars to the villagers for nothing. Maureen really can''t think of any other reason except generosity and kindness. But in Victor''s opinion, giving wild boars to the villagers for breeding is the way with the lowest cost, the lowest risk and the greatest benefit. The truth is, let alone farmers like Maureen, Even the Lords and nobles are not easy to understand.


    "Nelson, your territory should also be built. However, you are my vassal Lord, and your vassal is not my vassal, so it is difficult for you to recruit people in Hekou village. From now on, Hekou village will no longer accept free people, and you will accept all the people behind, but no more than 800. You can''t afford it, and I can''t afford it. As your Lord, I will support you free of charge You have two years, and you will pay a sacrifice to me in two years. "


    "My Lord, I won''t!"


    Nelson looked at the village leader at a loss and tried to ask for help, but everyone avoided his eyes. Victor reluctantly said, "I''ll fix it for you."


    "Oh."


    Nelson sat down with a smile, while Linda stared at the village leader one by one, as if to say, "at your level, dare you not look down on my Nelson? I can''t look down on you!"


    Lilia winked at Linda, motioned her to restrain a little, and said softly to victor, "Victor, there are a steady stream of free people poaching and poaching. What should we do? If it goes on like this, the hunting ground of the territory will be destroyed. I don''t know when it will recover."


    Victor said with a faint smile, "we''ll take the people who work for a living. The poachers serve two years of hard labor according to the theory of thieves. Nicole is short of people."

 Chapter 178

    "What''s the situation with the Buryat family now? Are they so embarrassed that they need to rob the mountain people?"


    As soon as the round table was over, Victor summoned Barol, the head spy. Buryat''s infiltration into the mountains and a steady stream of refugees made Victor upset.


    "My Lord, judging from the news from mercury, yeliucheng is still calm and has plenty of materials. The Buryat family has not reached the end of the mountain." Barol said.


    Victor nodded and said, "that''s reasonable. The Buryat family has operated the territory for hundreds of years, so they won''t be so poor that they don''t have food. Then why do they rob the mountain people? Why are there so many victims?"


    Barol thought for a moment and said, "Sir, I think the buryates are throwing away their burden in the name of ant disaster."


    "The resident population of Buryat collar is more than 50000, and the number continues to grow. Such a large population makes the Buryat family unbearable. The ant disaster caused a lack of grain in Buryat collar and a lot of damage to the village, but there was almost no loss of population. In the name of disaster, the Buryat family deliberately did not provide relief to the people, resulting in the outflow of victims, so as to reduce the population pressure in the territory They drive away the mountain people, I''m afraid they are clearing the way for the outflow of disaster victims. "


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "it''s reasonable. But won''t the neighboring lords criticize them for transporting surplus population to their neighbors? How can the church tolerate them if they don''t relieve the people and deliberately create disaster victims?"


    "I can only say that the time for the buryates is great!" Barrow explained: "Viscount Buryat died in the war, leaving his heirs primo Buryat and Lady Judy as young as 5 years old. According to the Convention, the heir of the Lord must be at least 12 years old to inherit the title. Before that, other members of the family assisted the viscount in handling territorial affairs. However, viscount Buryat''s younger brother Lord Austin and Lady Judy fought very hard, and they fought each other on the refugee issue Prevarication. The surrounding lords don''t know who to blame, so they can only admit bad luck. "


    "The attitude of the church is very ambiguous. Generally speaking, the church affected by the territory will come forward to provide relief. But the presiding priest led by Buryat has no news, but allows the victims to flow out. I think Lord Austin may have reached some consensus with the church!"


    "So Austin led the outflow of victims. What''s the basis?" Asked Victor with interest.


    Barol said: "According to Mercury''s investigation, viscount Buryat has three Baron families and seventeen Lord families. These vassal lords can be divided into old and new forces. The new force family has Knights but no territory. The old force family has few Knights but large territory. Although Lord Austin is a direct descendant of the Buryat family, he does not have many territories. He is the leader of the new force The three Baron families are the representatives of the old forces. After the death of viscount Buryat, the new forces supported Lord Austin to inherit the Viscount, while the old forces supported lady Judy. In the fight against the ant disaster, Austin was promoted to Silver Knight. He not only controlled the army of yeliucheng, but also gained great reputation. Therefore, Austin has actually controlled the Buryat leadership, and only He can lead the outflow of disaster victims. "


    "Indeed, Austin has the ability to do so. What about his motivation? To divert the superfluous population for the family and offend the church? He did so purely for the sake of the family, sacrificing himself and becoming a nephew!" Asked Victor, puzzled.


    The contradiction between the old and the new is a common problem of the ancient family. The old forces occupy territory resources, while the new forces want to obtain resources. There are two ways to solve the problem, either expand outward or reshuffle internal forces. The Lord has encountered an accident and his successor is weak. The old and new forces of the briat family can only resolve the contradiction through internal struggle.


    Austin is a direct descendant of the Buryat family and is qualified to inherit the viscount. As a Silver Knight and supported by the new forces of the family, he seems to have the upper hand. But without the consent of the church, it can only be a delusion to inherit the territory. The eldest son of the Buryat Viscount is the first heir to the title. In Victor''s view, he takes the opportunity of disaster to divide it out Floating population is what the Lord should do, and Austin should take out the family Grain Reserve and relieve the people in the name of the church, so as to be recognized by the church and inherit the viscount.


    "Sir, mercury observed several things. Austin received an invitation from the royal family to participate in the hunting event. When he came back, he walked with Viscount varus, the captain of Duke Williams'' escort. Three days later, viscount varus left the wild willow city. Then Austin enlisted craftsmen from all vassal lords in the name of repairing the wild willow city. The carpenters, blacksmiths and stonemasons led by Buryat all had their families He moved to Yeliu city. Then he collected food from local lords, so the victims were born. The church didn''t say anything about it. "


    The x-3 is running fast. In the room of electro-optic flint, Victor understands the reason.


    "Uncle and nephew compete for the title. The situation of the Buryat family is very similar to that of the royal family. Austin''s participation in the hunting event is not invited by the queen at all, but by Archduke Williams. Archduke Williams has a good relationship with the church and he has the ability to influence the church''s attitude towards Austin.


    From the perspective of the church, the victims of the Buryat family just flow from one parish to another, which does not shake the fundamental interests of the church and only affects the achievements of the priest led by Buryat. In addition, Gambis has experienced the ant disaster, the relief pressure of the church is great, and the people go out to escape from famine. The priest led by Buryat is more or less relieved.


    With the support of the Archduke, the consent of the church and the support of emerging forces, Austin thought that the position of the LORD had been stable, and he began to solve the problems within the territory.


    The Buryat family has contradictions not only among the upper nobility, but also among the lower civilians. The population is too large, and everyone''s life is difficult. Austin drives away some of them, and the remaining civilians will only support Austin more. As the population under the vassal Lord decreased and the land was no longer tense, Austin would ask the vassal Lord to cede the territory to the new Knight family. Oh, everyone will accept Austin as Viscount Buryat except Judy''s mother and son and those who have been expelled. "


    "Your Excellency is wise!"


    After receiving the information from mercury, Barol spent a lot of time to figure it out, and Victor almost instantly figured out the joints. This intelligence convinced the old spy.


    "Sir, what''s Mercury''s next task?"


    Victor said, "develop forces and infiltrate into other territories."


    Barol was stunned and asked, "do you want to increase the penetration of Buryat collar?"


    "To what extent has mercury penetrated?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "The monkey ran errands in a small Gang and became a small leader. Fermi ran errands for a grocery store. The boss was the steward of the garrison officer of yeliucheng. MIA became a mistress of the feudal lord. The spider worked in the hotel opened by the feudal lord. The red wolf became the thief''s head. He had more than a dozen thieves. The little spies were with him."


    Victor frowned and said, "in addition to the development of some thieves by the red wolf, others have penetrated into the superior people of the Buryat family. What do you think?"


    Barol nodded in his heart and said in fear, "Sir, I thought you wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Buryat family. Therefore, mercury is seeping into the upper level of the Buryat family."


    "What am I going to do in the internal affairs of other families?" Victor cried and laughed and said: "There are only two reasons why I pay attention to the Buryat family. First, I want to find out whether the Buryat family is seriously affected and whether it can control the refugee tide. I don''t want Randall to experience another storm of free people. Since Austin gathers craftsmen to prevent brain drain, it shows that the Buryat family has not lost control of the refugee tide and the number of people driven out is limited , there is no need to worry about this problem.


    Secondly, before the formation of the free civil and Commercial Association, the mountain forest was an important trade route, and the mountain people were the force we wanted to control. If the Buryat family drove out the mountain people in order to control the mountain forest, I would give them some color to see. But I think your analysis is very reasonable. The Buryat family is to clear the obstacles for the flow of refugees. After all, the cost of the Lord''s direct control of the mountain forest is too high. "


    Barol said repeatedly, "Sir, I understand. I''ll remove the mercury and cultivate some people to infiltrate into other territories."


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "Barol, Mercury''s main task is to provide intelligence support for the free civil and commercial Corps. The free civil and commercial Corps covers all empires and kingdoms from west to East and from south to north. How many people, funds and time does mercury need?"


    Barol opened his mouth and said after a long time: "Sir, I think I need to train thousands of spies and invest millions of kinsol. It will be almost done in another 200 years."


    "Two hundred years?! that''s useless!"


    Barol''s forehead burst into a cold sweat and said tremblingly: "Sir, it may take longer and invest more money... I''m not sure. I''m afraid there won''t be such a big spy organization in the sassanne empire."


    "Too slow, too expensive!" Victor paced back and forth with his negative hand. After stopping, he said, "the free civil and commercial Corps will be robbed by the Lord if it is not careful. Mercury doesn''t need to spy on any secret information, as long as it can keep an eye on the Lord''s movements. In this way, opening hotels in every town can make money and collect information. Just do it!"


    At this point, Victor was elated. He had all kinds of cooking recipes. The goat hotel used to make a lot of money. Opening a chain hotel is fast and profitable. It is definitely a good way.


    "My Lord." Barol wiped a cold sweat and said carefully, "hotels and pubs opened by outsiders are the key targets of investigation. If there is anything wrong, they will be taken away by the Lord."


    "Uh... Okay." Victor calmed down and thought for a long time before he said, "then develop the internal and external lines."


    "Two lines?"


    "Yes!" Victor explained: "Don''t monkeys know how to mix with gangs? Don''t red wolves cultivate thieves? Mercury is the inside line, and those thieves and villains are the outside line. Let mercury teach these people the skills of cheating, fighting and fighting, make friends with them, and let them develop freely. As towns sow seeds, there are always people who eat this bowl of rice, and there are always people who rise to the top. When the free civil and commercial Corps passes by this territory, Mercury follows the past and talks with old friends. These external lines have become Mercury''s ears and eyes, and may play a greater role. For example, in the name of dealing with black goods, let the external lines spread the goods of the caravan to the town. When they taste the sweetness, they will spontaneously cover the business group. The external lines develop freely, without much money or time, even if they are knocked down by the Lord I don''t feel bad about it. Just sow again. When the Lord is pulled in, the outside line will be useless. "


    "Insiders should be carefully trained in the way of spies, but not in the traditional infiltration, lurking, collection, spying and transmission, but in the form of teams to camouflage, cooperate, teach, bewitch, intelligence analysis and support. What do you think, Barol?"


    Restraining his excitement, Barol took a deep breath and said humbly, "your will will will be my honor, sir!"

 Chapter 179

    It was the season of blooming mountain flowers. The weather was warm and comfortable, and the reservoir project was finally about to start.


    Over the past month, York''s motorcade has been led by Randall to Nicole''s territory. At least two or three hundred people, at most four or five hundred people, these convoys are full of all kinds of materials. They also drive flocks of cattle, sheep and livestock. They flow continuously, and even the roads are twice as wide. When more than 10000 young people passed by, Victor put down his business and hurried to Nicole''s territory.


    In order to accommodate tens of thousands of young people, Nicole has already led people to build more than 20 large and small camps. These camps are very simple, with no fences and only low shacks. Each camp is 200 meters apart and is built around a mountain stream for two kilometers. When Victor got down from the carriage, he saw that the once empty camp was full of people, mostly young men and women, as well as some old people and children. At this time, near noon, some people are repairing shacks, chopping firewood and carrying water, and some people are killing sheep, slaughtering cattle, burying pots and cooking in an orderly manner. Victor breathed a sigh of relief.


    As the saying goes, tens of thousands of people are boundless, but Victor is used to seeing a prosperous city with a population of millions. More than 10000 people are really not a big scene. But after becoming a lord, Victor deeply realized how big it was to manage people''s food, drink and Lazar. On the surface, these people have nothing to do with victor. In fact, Sylvia has handed over the management to victor, who is the top decision-maker here. In his position and seeking his government, Victor is about to preside over a large-scale project. In addition to being excited, he is more worried about trouble. Now, it looks good.


    Victor walked upstream along the mountain stream. There were three green brick villas, which were the small manor he built for Nicole. On the way, when the civilians saw victor in gorgeous hunting clothes and elite guards, they knew that he was an aristocrat, so they avoided him and saluted him. After a short walk, Nicole came with a team.


    Today, Nicole is wearing a red female hunting suit and calf leather boots. Her snow-white cloak is fixed on her shoulders by Sapphire pins to form beautiful pleats. She is also wearing a water lizard skin belt on her slim waist. She looks heroic and charming. She jumped off her horse and bowed to Victor: "good day, viscount victor." He winked playfully at Victor.


    "Good day, viscount Randall." A male nobleman beside Nicole saluted Victor meticulously.


    Victor smiled, "Sir Anthony, don''t be polite."


    "Yes."


    Anthony. Lord York, home secretary of the York family, white tower scholar, and Nicole''s half brother. Anthony once studied history and architecture under master Edwin. He will design and supervise the sluice on the Jinshui River bank. As the interior officer of the York family, Anthony has a high position of power. Ordinary nobles really don''t have to pay attention to him, but Victor is different. Victor not only won Sylvia''s trust and favor, but also took out extremely valuable rock brick technology. Although he is not the vassal Lord of the York family, Victor has a great influence on Sylvia in the eyes of the senior leaders of the York family.


    Nicole and Anthony''s father are just ordinary lords waiting to die. They only have 6000 mu of arable land, a village and a manor. After Anthony became the family home secretary, the conditions of the family improved a lot. At first, Anthony was very dissatisfied with the low born Knight sister and victor. He wanted Nicole to combine with the big knight in the family. Even being a close maid was better than being a lover for victor. But Anthony didn''t expect that Nicole was canonized as a fief Baron, with a hereditary territory of 3000 square kilometers, and became the highest person in the family, all because of victor. So Anthony''s attitude towards Victor changed 180 degrees. Accompanied by Nicole, he visited victor at the first time and showed humility and courtesy. When his brother-in-law visited, Victor was flattering, and the two sides talked happily.


    The three walked side by side and talked as they walked. Victor pointed to the busy people in the camp and asked, "Sir Anthony, it''s admirable that you can arrange so many people in order. How did you do it?"


    Victor''s question puzzled Anthony. He thought about it and said, "I didn''t do anything!"


    "Ah? You mean these young people are not managed and organized spontaneously?" Asked victor in surprise.


    Victor glances at Nicole again. Nicole pours her red mouth and spreads out her slender hand to show that she knows nothing. Anthony shouted to his entourage, "HALS, come here."


    A middle-aged man came forward. He was tall, with a face of vicissitudes, a long sword with scabbard at the waist and crotch, dressed in refined iron scale armor, and his action was vigorous and powerful. It was obvious that he was a trainee knight with no hope of promotion.


    "HALS is my sheriff." Nicole explained to Victor softly and asked the middle-aged trainee knight, "HALS, answer Lord Randall''s question. Who is managing these civilians?"


    "Yes, sir." Halsey bowed slightly to Nicole and said, "Lord Randall, there are people and vegetable heads of the stonemason club in each camp. The vegetable head is responsible for food and logistics, and the stonemason will be responsible for leading the civilians to work."


    "Autonomy?!" Victor suddenly became interested. He asked, "don''t your people participate in management? How to maintain public security? How to distribute food?"


    HALS replied, "my Lord, there are only 30 soldiers under my command, and I can''t manage them at all. These civilians are honest. They can solve any problems by themselves. We will come forward only when people die. We have to ask the Baron''s housekeeper about the distribution of food."


    "Nicole, do you have a housekeeper?" Victor asks Nicole.


    Nicole gave Victor a white look and said, "how can I say I''m also a baron? Of course I have a housekeeper. Don''t you also have Lilia?"


    "Well, interesting. I''ll see your housekeeper later." Victor gave a dry cough and said as if nothing had happened.


    When Victor approached the manor, he found that many people surrounded a small wooden house. They were half kneeling on the ground, clasping their fingers and praying.


    "Why are the church people here? Doesn''t it mean that the priest of the church went to the entrance of the Everglades in the north?"


    Victor frowned. Although he didn''t dislike the shining church, he didn''t want the church to supervise the affairs of his territory. By convention, there must be a church in the town. Victor didn''t rush to build Hekou Town, but chose to build a village, just didn''t want the church to settle in Randall''s collar too early. The reservoir project was about to start. Suddenly, Victor felt bad when he saw the people of the church.


    "When tens of thousands of civilians get together, the church must send someone, which is inevitable. In fact, it is more beneficial for us to have a church to appease the people." Anthony smiled.


    The church will spare no effort to safeguard the basic interests of the people, but it will never encourage the people to fight against the Lord. If the Lord is cruel and unkind, the church will do it by itself, and then it will comfort the people to obey the rule of the next Lord. In fact, as long as the Lord does not touch the bottom limit of the glorious code, the relationship between the clergy and the Lord''s nobility is still very good, especially when the people are in labor, it is a good thing for the church to coordinate.


    "When did the priest come? Will he veto our plan?" Asked victor in a low voice.


    Anthony explained: "The day before yesterday, father Miller came with a civilian convoy without attendants or paladins. If he hadn''t taken out the official documents of the church, we wouldn''t even know that he was the presiding priest here. The church produced half of the food by building the fortress at the entrance and exit of the Everglades, and the construction of the sluice gate and artificial lake was borne by our York family alone, so the church would not interfere ¡£¡±


    "That''s good." Victor nodded and asked curiously, "why is father Miller alone?"


    "Who knows? According to common sense, there are more than 10000 people gathered here. The church should never send civilian priests to preside over the educational administration. I guess the church is very short of manpower and materials, so we have to send civilian priests to prevaricate us." Anthony shrugged and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Civilian priests? Are there any noble priests?"


    "Of course there are priests of noble origin, but the church is not divided in this way." Anthony paused and continued: "There are two kinds of priests in the church. One is a priest born in a monastery, and the other is a civilian priest. Priests born in a monastery are well-educated. In addition to divinity, they also master a lot of knowledge, so they are not only clergy but also scholars. Civilian priests are especially devout believers. They are given divine grace by the Supreme Lord of glory and have the ability to display God The church promoted these devout believers to priests. Although the church has always claimed that clergy are all servants of the Lord, brothers and sisters, regardless of high or low, Abbey priests have classmates and mentors, and can always get all kinds of support, so they are promoted very quickly, and civilian priests are often sent to a remote place to preside over a small church alone , living a poor life. "


    Victor''s heart moved and said, "so the civilian priest has the least hindrance to the Lord?"


    "It is true that civilian priests have no ability to hinder the Lord, but no lord likes civilian priests. Although it is difficult for monastery priests to fool, they are flexible. When the territory is in trouble, monastery priests can apply to the church for assistance, perhaps food supplies, perhaps military support, or confirm the right of inheritance. Civilian priests can hardly get any support, and they My application is always put on hold. That''s why I said that the church sent father Miller to fool us, lest we make all kinds of requests for assistance. "


    Anthony said bitterly, "fortunately, father Miller has limited knowledge and will not dictate the project. When the project is completed, I must apply for Nicole to be a priest from a monastery to preside over the educational administration here."


    Victor looked at the humble chapel and said thoughtfully, "I think Father Miller is very good."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The powerful voice was not loud, but varus had a thrilling feeling. He took a sip of pine nut tea, moistened his dry voice and said: "Marshal, we night owls intercepted an important intelligence some time ago. The crafty Fox of Dodo is planning a plot. They are going to assassinate Viscount Randall and then blame Lord Soren to annoy his highness Sylvia. Therefore, we paid close attention to the collection of intelligence in this regard. There are signs that dodo people are going to buy Sylvia palace with Duke Eriksson''s territory So as to attack both sides and annex us Gambis. "


    "And then? Are you going to help the dodos complete this plan?" Asked the Marquis of goron coldly.


    "Sir, Lord Sauron is a royal nobleman and loyal to the royal family. If he can be promoted to the Golden Knight, it is more in the interests of our augustian family. Lord Sauron is afraid to take that step now because he always feels that he is not well prepared. If we win back the Marquis for him, it will not only help Lord Sauron to succeed in promotion, but also make him feel proud of Augustus The gratitude of the family accepts the scouring of the element sea. Teacher, if Gambis can add another loyal highness, many problems will be solved. " Varus bowed his head, but his voice was very eager.


    "Sauron''s talent is good, but it''s just good. Let alone whether he can step into the peak field. Even if he succeeds in promotion, he is far from being compared with Sylvia. Is your mind full of cow dung to offend a divine knight for a Silver Knight? Also, Williams thinks the throne is more important than the future of Gambis?" Said the Marquis of goron word by word.


    Varus smiled bitterly: "We have carefully studied that Viscount Randall is not important to his highness Sylvia. If his highness really loves Viscount Randall, he should stay with him instead of letting him take charge of the territory alone. According to our investigation, his highness Sylvia did not even send family secret knights to protect Viscount Randall, but just made a statement to protect Viscount Randall We believe that the leader of viscount Randall was prepared by his highness Sylvia to fight for the Marquis Sophia. Therefore, we intend to assassinate Viscount Randall first, and then expose the conspiracy of the kingdom of Dodo to his highness Sylvia. No matter whether Lord Soren can be successfully promoted or not, we have no loss. "


    Goron took a pity look at varus. Since Ryan died, the owl has been divided into two. Varus, who is responsible for external intelligence, works for Williams, and Marguerite, who is responsible for internal intelligence, is responsible for the queen. However, any action of the owl must be reported to him. Fortunately, it did not lead to a big mistake.


    "I also think Viscount Randall is not important to Sylvia. The owl can see it, can''t dodo''s cunning fox see it? How do you know that the cunning fox didn''t mean to let you know the plan?"


    Varus was thrilled: "teacher, you mean..."


    "Viscount Randall doesn''t matter, but the dignity of the Golden Knight can''t be provoked. The cunning fox is enticing you to fight! Assassinating an insignificant Viscount is an optional plan in itself. For the cunning fox, Sylvia''s break with us is certainly the best. If she doesn''t turn against us, the Kingdom of Dodo won''t lose anything. I think the cunning fox will probably promote this plan It''s to comfort that idiot Friedrich. Of course, now add you idiot! "


    Varus was ashamed and said, "then we''ll tell your highness Sylvia the Dodo plan."


    "No!" Goron stroked the scar on his face and said, "strengthen the monitoring of the cunning fox and don''t do anything else!"

 Chapter 180

    Victor sat in the main seat of the living room, Nicole and Anthony sat on both sides of him, and housekeeper joffrey stood respectfully below, waiting for Victor''s questions. As the housekeeper of the feudal aristocracy, he must defend the dignity of the master. Even the superior aristocracy can''t compete with the host. Sitting in the master''s position like Victor is an extremely serious provocation. But neither Nicole, Anthony nor Geoffrey raised any objection, which seemed to be taken for granted. On the one hand, this is a villa rather than a castle, which is an informal occasion. On the other hand, it also shows that the Anthony family regards Victor as the male master here.


    Anthony is very satisfied with joffrey''s respectful attitude, or he is very satisfied with the current situation. After Nicole was promoted to knight, an endless stream of people came to propose, including the second son of count tellandon. As long as Nicole promised him, she would become a baroness immediately. However, no matter how her parents persuaded her, Nicole refused. Nicole left the Baroness to be Victor''s mistress. Anthony was puzzled and depressed about it.


    Now the situation is different. Nicole is determined to victor and becomes the Lord again, which is no better for Anthony''s family. Anthony knows that the moon elves are notoriously hard to bear, and it''s great to have one or two children in their life. Even if Nicole and Victor have children, they will inherit Victor''s family, and Nicole''s territory is mostly inherited by her mother''s children, maybe Anthony''s own offspring. So Anthony''s family wanted Nicole and Victor to go on like this.


    Victor knew nothing about Anthony''s careful thinking. Now he just wanted to find out how to manage these 10000 people?


    "Housekeeper joffrey, what do the civilians mainly eat? How is the food supplied and distributed?"


    "My Lord, the main food for civilians is black bread, green wheat porridge and a small amount of beans. We can also eat broth every few days. We have built several warehouses to store food. The food is received and distributed by the vegetable head. Every half month, the family''s motorcade will transport food and store it in the warehouse."


    Victor asked curiously, "what grain is green wheat?"


    Anthony explained: "green wheat is a unique crop in the north. Its yield is three times that of ordinary wheat. It is twice a year. The grain reserves of the Sassanian empire are very surplus because of green wheat. The green wheat of the Sassanian empire is also sold to our three kingdoms. Just because of mutual hostility, the green wheat trade can only be carried out in the dark, your wife... HMM." With that, Nicole glanced over and Anthony changed his mouth: "Marquis Sophia is the biggest grain merchant. These green wheat were sold to our York family by her caravan. It is said that green wheat tastes good, but the price is not cheap. One pound of green wheat in the market needs four copper sols, and the green wheat provided by Marquis Sophia also needs two copper sols per pound. Our nobles generally don''t eat porridge and seldom eat bread, don''t you know Green wheat is also normal. "


    Nobles mainly eat meat, eggs, milk, vegetables and fruits, and almost don''t eat wheat. Some big nobles will put white bread slices on the plate. After dinner, these bread slices will be distributed to civilians. Victor lives such a luxurious and ignorant life in the Marquis house. Anthony is so kind and persuasive for fear of Victor''s embarrassment. But Victor doesn''t have time to pay attention to it Some details, he asked eagerly, "can green wheat be planted here?"


    "No way." Anthony shook his head and said, "for thousands of years, the church and lords have tried to transplant green wheat, tried countless methods, and failed."


    "That''s a pity." Victor was disappointed and relieved. If green wheat could be transplanted to the south, the human country would not be in the current pattern. He cheered up and asked, "housekeeper Geoffrey, how many civilians are there now? How much food is consumed every day?"


    "This..." Geoffrey thought for a moment and said awkwardly, "Sir, I really don''t know that. I''m afraid I''ll have to ask the foreman and vegetable head."


    Victor frowned and asked, "where are they?"


    "My Lord, the foreman Dennis and the vegetable head Papo are waiting for your call outside. Do you want to call them in now?" Asked joffrey, bowing.


    Victor grinned slightly. Joffrey turned and went out. A moment later, he came in with two strong middle-aged men. The two men were wearing brand-new coarse linen robes, their hair was still wet, and obviously had just bathed. After saluting Victor, Nicole and Anthony respectively, they stood rigidly aside.


    Victor asked them, "who can tell me how many people there are here? How many young people are there? How much food is consumed every day?"


    The two men looked at each other. Dennis, the foreman, said, "Sir, we don''t know."


    "Ha! I don''t know? What do you know?" Victor asked with a sneer.


    Dennis hardened his head and said, "my Lord, there are more than 500 stone masons. I have 30 big foremen and more than 100 small foremen. I can''t know everyone." Victor turned his eyes to Papo, the vegetable head. Papo said quickly: "My Lord, I have 23 vegetable heads, each of whom brings about ten people to take charge of a camp. I have to ask them about the specific number of people. However, there must be more than 10000 people here. Many people come to make a living with their families. Those who can''t do heavy work wash clothes and cook under the vegetable head, earn a little money and get enough food and clothing."


    Then Victor asked a lot of questions and gradually figured out these young operation modes.


    Anthony is the chief designer of the project. He led more than ten apprentices to complete the design and handed over the construction task to Dennis, the chief foreman. On the surface, Dennis is is a free man. In fact, he is a child of the vassal family. He has very rich construction experience and even has the ability to supervise the construction of standard castles. He broke down the construction plan to the following foreman, who then assigned the construction task to the small foreman. The small foreman carried out the construction with his youth, and Anthony''s apprentice and chief foreman Dennis jointly supervised.


    Papo is a big vegetable in charge of logistics. His vegetable head takes a group of people, hires civilians to wash, cook and clean, applies for food, materials and commissions from Papo every day, and Papo withdraws from housekeeper joffrey. As for how to distribute the Commission, Papo waited for a long time before he said that the commission would be paid every ten days, and each camp would have 10 kingsol a month. He didn''t care how to distribute the following dishes. The masons will pay a commission once a month, and each foreman will receive 40 gold sols, which will also be distributed by themselves.


    "I want to know how many people there are in total? How many young people are there in each camp? How many old people and children are there? How many people are there in the hands of the Mason? How many people are there in the hands of the vegetable head? Go back and find out these things and report them to the housekeeper. In addition, what else do you want? You can mention it now." Victor said to the two heads.


    "Sir, you must move the people below as soon as possible, otherwise there will be trouble." Chief foreman Dennis said honestly.


    Papo turned his eyes and said, "Sir, I want to take someone to reclaim some wasteland and grow some vegetables."


    "I see. You go down." Said Victor faintly.


    After the two retired, Nicole asked, "Victor, why are you asking about these things? Don''t you just leave it to them? Do you have another idea?"


    "No! I''m not going to change anything. I''m trying to settle accounts." Sighed victor.


    "Settle accounts?"


    "It''s just accounting." Victor laughed: "I''m a layman in construction, but this project is a rare opportunity. I want to find out the cost and see if I can save some money. When Randall leads the construction of artificial canal in the future, I can know how many materials and how much money to prepare. I''m not as rich as your York family. I must be prepared in advance to avoid problems."


    Anthony interface said: "we York family are also very difficult now. We have recently borrowed a large amount of money from Duke NIM. We have done our best to build sluice and reservoir this time."


    "That''s why we have to settle accounts." Victor looked serious and asked, "Sir Anthony, you should know about the artificial canal plan?"


    Anthony nodded and said, "I''ve heard from Mr. Edwin that this is a great plan."


    "Although the plan is great, it costs a lot of money. If you can''t calculate carefully and reduce costs, I''m afraid the artificial canal will always be a plan." Victor said coldly: "Therefore, the project should not only be completed this time, but also see where the cost can be reduced. At present, the cost has two yuan, one is materials and the other is wages. I would rather pay more wages than waste materials. Heibao town is almost 400 kilometers away from here, and the material transportation cost is quite high. If we try to save this piece, the overall cost can be reduced by a large margin."


    "This time, I''m not going to let the vegetable head and foreman get away with it. First of all, make clear the number of people and don''t let people eat empty rates. Second, implement the number of people in each camp and distribute the materials according to the quota. The vegetable head can''t apply for materials at will. In addition, the vegetable head and foreman are talents and should get more benefits. However, the benefits should be distributed in the open. It''s in money Form, give subsidies and bonuses to every foreman and vegetable head, so that they are not afraid that they don''t work hard. "


    "Hehe, speaking of it, Cai tou Papo is also a smart man. He knows I want to check the materials carefully and came up with a good idea in advance." Victor laughed: "It takes a long time to build the artificial canal this time. If the required materials can be solved in the territory, the logistics pressure will be much less. Nicole, although your cultivated land is relatively small, you still have no problem growing vegetables and raising pigs. Let caitou lead people to open up wasteland, grow vegetables, mow grass and raise pigs, and then sell the output to the family at a discount, which can not only reduce the material transportation cost, but also help you after the project is completed Get arable land, farms, cottages and funds, and maybe a group of collar people work for you. "


    "That''s not good." Nicole said nervously, "I didn''t give anything. How can I get so many benefits? Isn''t it damaging the interests of the family?"


    "No! No! No! That''s good! Very good!" Anthony stood up and said excitedly, "Victor, Mr. Edwin said you were a real genius. Oh, sorry, I didn''t think so, but now I believe it!"


    "Nicole, listen, you are the Lord here, and the output of the territory belongs to you. It is natural for the family to sell the output to the family and give you money. This can also greatly reduce the cost of the family in building reservoirs and fortresses! Yes, including fortresses! These young people not only need to build reservoirs but also fortresses here. They stay here not for two years, but for four years . the better the infrastructure here, the more output, the happier the family will be! When the reservoir is built, those vegetable fields can be turned into cultivated land, and the farm is also very important. Wild boars are far better to raise than cattle and sheep. Replacing cattle and sheep with wild boars can save a lot of money. By the way, village houses should also be built. In two years, more young people will come here to build fortresses. With village houses, they can accommodate them As for the more than 10000 people here, they have built their homes and most of them are willing to stay here and become neighbors. Four years later, the fort has a source of troops and the logistics problem has been solved. That''s a great idea! "


    Nicole stared at the excited Anthony, while Victor said, "Sir Anthony, we''ll discuss these details later. Now I see the man who repaired the sluice, but the stones? And your construction plan. Can you talk to me?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Anthony straightened his collar and regained his elegance: "the stone for the construction of the fortress is provided by the kingdom. We can divert part of it for the construction of the sluice. The stone has been transported to the chebman collar and can be transported at any time. Before that, we will build a stone bridge."


    The Heihe River flows from north to south, dividing Victor''s territory into two. Chebman''s territory is in the east of the Heihe River and Nicole''s territory is in the West. Although the Heihe River is relatively shallow, it can''t be crossed by ox carts. It''s necessary to repair bridges and pave roads.


    "The Heihe River is shallow and the stone bridge is not difficult to repair. However, you need to build a camp on the East Bank of the river to receive stones. That''s your territory. So..."


    "No problem. Please continue."


    "Before the stones are transported, I intend to build a huge brick kiln to digest the clay produced by digging reservoirs and ditches, and the burnt green bricks are used to lay the bottom of artificial canals. We have built five huge brick kilns, which can be built in a month at most, and my disciples can complete them independently. Then, I will take someone to build a sluice. The sluice is just a special gate , Mr. Edwin has drawn a sketch. It''s very simple. I estimate it can be built in two months. " Anthony paused and said tactfully, "Sir, there is no difficulty in the back wall, canal and reservoir. My disciples are fully competent for this job. I hope you can allow me to leave here after the sluice is completed. You know, there are not many opportunities to observe the construction of giant fortress, especially the design of Mr. Edwin."


    Victor smiled happily. Anthony wanted to learn how to build a huge fortress. On the one hand, the bait thrown by Victor was also the reason why he chose to avoid suspicion. In short, the last obstacle was gone, and the huge human and material resources completely fell into Victor''s hands.


    "Sir Anthony, I totally agree!"

 Chapter 181

    The three feather long arrow pulled out a beautiful arc in the air and fell steadily into the high arrow tower. The heavy and sharp cluster of refined iron arrows penetrates into the thick leather armor and directly wears the mountain people''s archers on the wooden pedal. The intense pain and fear made the archer scream loudly. Another Archer climbed over and tried to break the arrow rod to save his companion, but he failed several times. Instead, he made his companion cry louder. Only then did he find that the arrow rod was made of iron fir. The hunter pulled out his knife to cut off the arrow shaft, but several roaring long arrows nailed the two together. Witnessing the tragedy of the two companions, the last archer in the arrow tower could no longer restrain his fear. He roared and rolled down the stairs of the arrow tower.


    The hammer saw a figure rolling down from the arrow tower and said with a grin, "can you go up?"


    Kidd watched the movement across the street carefully. This is a village built on the hillside. The village is commanding, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Behind the ten meter high iron oak fence, there are four arrow towers. On each arrow tower, three to four people hunters shoot at the mercenary regiment with a strong bow. Mountain hunters can only shoot arrows at a distance of more than 100 meters. Mercenaries 200 meters away are very safe, while the yew long bow in the hands of the monkey militia covers each arrow tower.


    The long bow shoots three conical arrows with long range and great lethality. They can shoot through leather armor within 300 meters, but the long arrow flies for a long time and is difficult to hit a single moving target. In fact, if you can hit a target about 200 meters with a long bow, you can be called a sharpshooter. Kidd and hammer learned today that the elite soldiers assigned to them by Victor are the sharpshooters among the sharpshooters. Every arrow they shoot accurately falls into the arrow tower 200 meters away. The narrow space in the arrow tower limits the range of mountain people''s archers. The cluster of refined iron arrows pierces the five centimeter thick iron oak baffle and forces the people hiding behind, And was shot one by one by the arrows that followed. Now, the four arrow towers are no longer threatened.


    "When Fermi and they block the back door, we can go." Kidd paused, turned around and asked, "we passed seven villages. This is the first one to confront us. Why don''t they want to trade with us?"


    Along the way, the Warhammer mercenary regiment can be said to be downwind and downwater. There was no big battle except with the jackals. Those mountain scouts, without exception, were caught by the monkey militia. When the merchants took out salt, linen and arrow clan, the mountain scouts immediately took the mercenary group to the village to trade. Although most villages didn''t want mercenaries to enter the village, they gave in when they saw that the bull easily broke an hemlock. Naturally, everyone was happy. Merchants traded cheap goods for amber, honey, beeswax, herbs, animal skins and horns. Mountain people found that these merchants were more reasonable than the village heads outside. They not only got salt, armaments and crude sugar, but also learned how to deal with sweet potatoes and make hemostatic drugs. The relationship between the two sides is as good as honey and oil. Many young mountain people who are unwilling to be lonely ask to join the mercenary regiment one after another and think of wandering around the outside world. Kidd even thought that the mountain people behind him were like this until he met the stronghold in front of him.


    "In the mountain forest, wild bears and wild bears meet. They either chase and flee, or avoid each other, or decide the outcome. The same is true of the mountain people. The mountain people in front of us just trade with us because we are strong and can''t eat. Now it''s the season of the earth, and the prey can only be caught by fattening. It''s the most difficult for the mountain people to change things with the outside village without mountain goods We have good things and fair deals. Can they be unhappy? "


    The hammer continued, "this stockade is different. It is the largest stockade we have ever encountered. You see, we have been walking for five days, and there is no small stockade around. It was swallowed by them. Now, the whole mountain forest is their territory. There are many people and things, so there is no need to deal with us."


    "They think they have strong strength. We should avoid each other like wild bears. Hey, but we are not wild bears. We don''t want to trade. There''s no need to stay. Look, there''s a bloody battle behind!"


    Kidd saw the monkey militia make a gesture, so he smiled and said, "Fermi, they blocked the back door. Let''s go!"


    The hammer nodded and waved to the back. The five monkeys came out and ran to the stronghold. They were very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, they came to the ditch, jumped over the 5-meter-wide ditch, and climbed the high iron oak fence in three or two times.


    The mountain people leader in the camp suddenly saw the enemy appear on the fence and shouted at the messy men.


    "Shoot!"


    The mountain people did not expect that the enemy easily boarded the fence. When they heard the leader''s cry, they were still looking for the target at a loss, and the arrows of the monkey militia had taken the lead in shooting down. Four mountain people holding a crossbow were directly killed by sharp arrows. Only then did the mountain people react and shoot locust like arrows at the enemy on the fence, and the battle became white hot.


    Two layers of iron oak fences are close together, and the top of the oak is sharpened. Ordinary people can''t stand on it, but they can''t stand the monkey militia. The monkey militia''s perception of up to 15 points has broken through the limits of mortals. Coupled with the refinement of the monkey''s Secret shape, they can swing and jump freely at the top of the fence. While avoiding the feather arrows, the monkey militia kept sending sharp arrows to the enemy''s key points, but the top of the fence was narrow after all, and the mountain hunters were numerous. After a while, each monkey militia was inserted with several feather arrows. However, the monkey militia continued to shoot arrows as usual. Such a strange scene made the mountain hunter''s scalp numb.


    The strong bow made by the mountain people is enough to shoot bison, but the seemingly old leather armor on the monkey militia is specially made. The alchemy auxiliary soldiers sew hard leather armor with three layers of cow leather, and a special fine rattan soft armor is sandwiched between the cow leather. These fine rattan soft beetles are woven into fine and compact rattan beetles with tough Mountain rattan as raw materials, and then soaked in the adjusted herbal juice to make them more tough and elastic. This kind of armor was named rattan armor by Victor and has strong puncture resistance. An ordinary crossbow can only soak 3 cm of rattan armor 50 meters away, not to mention resisting the hard bow of mountain people.


    The mountain people leader who was as strong as cattle soon found the problem. The feather arrows on his side had no effect on the enemy, and those enemies who were more sensitive than SM could shoot down a mountain people with each arrow. Although the mountain people''s leather armor was also covered with a layer of lock armor, the enemy''s arrows always bit the parts without armor protection like eyes. The most terrible thing is that even if they are shot in the limbs, the mountain people will fall to the ground and be difficult to move. In a short moment, more than a dozen people had fallen on his side, and his opponent was quickly approaching the rattan rope of the suspension bridge. The mountain people leader quickly shouted, "come on! Use a crossbow! Use a spear!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the mountain people leader found that all the enemies raised their hands and shot arrows in his direction. The mountain people leader was shocked. He grabbed the mountain people next to him and stood in front of him, "poof, poof, poof". He saw two sharp arrows coming out from behind the dead ghost''s head, and the red blood dripping down the sharp arrow clusters. Regardless of luck, the mountain people leader who escaped from death retreated with his companion''s body, and several mountain people with shields quickly surrounded him.


    Although the rattan skin armor can resist the hard bow, it can''t stop the crossbow within 50 meters or the heavy spear. If it is the Funiu militia at 17 o''clock, it won''t care about these attacks, but the spirit monkey militia has only 12 o''clock, so those mountain people who try to pick up the crossbow and spear in hand are immediately ruthlessly shot. The sharp arrow is either through the brain or through the throat. For a while, The mountain people were shot, crying and howling, and suffered heavy casualties. Only those mountain people who covered their faces with shields dropped a few spears, but they were not accurate.


    A monkey militia approached the rattan rope of the drawbridge. He pulled out the refined iron short sword and waved three swords. The blue sword light was connected into one piece. Each sword was cut on the same gap, and the tough rattan rope was cut off. The heavy suspension bridge broke half at once and pulled the remaining vine straight. Seeing that the gate was about to be opened, the mountain people''s bravery and blood courage were inspired. They went forward one after another, roaring and throwing spears at the monkey militia. With one hand, the monkey militia slipped over the top of the door like a smart cat, cut off the tight rattan rope with a sword, and the suspension bridge fell to the ground.


    Three Funiu militiamen rushed in along the suspension bridge, hit the mountain people''s team head-on, and hit it mercilessly with heavy hammers. These 200 pound weapons are made of refined iron. The hammer heads, 2.5 long and 40 cm in diameter, are covered with ferocious spikes. Wielded by the cattle subdued militia, the heavy hammer made a terrible howl, mixed with the sound of bone burst. The three mountain people flew out like broken sacks, broken meat flew everywhere, blood fell like rain, and the mountain people collapsed.


    A moment later, the three leaders of the front and the Deputy stepped into the camp. The mountain people were rushed to the open space, the injured were carried to one side, and the bodies were stacked in another place. The hammer took a deep breath of the bloody air and asked Fermi, "are there any casualties on your side?"


    "Two rash ghosts died and one was injured." Fermi said coldly.


    Hammer nodded with indifference. Eight young mountain people joined the mercenary regiment. They followed Fermi and were responsible for blocking the back door. They were supposed to be the easiest task, but two died and one was injured. The mountain people are skilled in bowing and have a strong temperament, but their tactical quality is very poor. They always want to shoot arrows, but they forget that saving their lives is far more important than killing the enemy, and their opponent is not a beast. Hammer knows that seizing the opportunity to shoot prey is a habit formed by mountain people since childhood. It''s useless to say more. Only the lesson of blood can make them qualified soldiers.


    Kidd came over with a crossbow and said, "17 mountain people died and 22 were injured. Three guys died miserably and were all broken! Ha ha, those rookies threw up while cleaning up."


    "If three pieces are broken, more people will die! It''s the head who taught them to do so." The hammer looked back at the newcomers and the monkey militia who were cleaning the battlefield. He couldn''t help but say, "this is the result of mercy."


    The monkey militia shot more enemies than the Funiu militia, but as soon as the Funiu militia shot, the mountain people knelt immediately. Tragic death can always destroy the enemy''s fighting spirit. Nelson often does so. It''s no wonder that war bear mercenaries are no longer strange. Fermi touched his head, pointed to the injured mountain people and asked, "what does the mercenary manual say about this situation?"


    "It seems that the fewer people who die, the better. Those who should be saved can still be saved. That''s probably what I mean. Why don''t you call the bull and ask?" Hammer was a little uncertain. He basically didn''t remember the regulations in the mercenary manual.


    After the bull came over, he said flatly: "Article 3 of the mercenary manual, if you encounter a village that refuses to trade, don''t kill for the purpose, break it first, kill the leader and his lineage, and then force them to trade, treat the wounded as much as possible, teach the technology of planting potato, and can''t teach the formula of medicine, drive away the mountain people, burn the village, and mark the red area on the map."


    "Just do it! Clean up and call Vicky and them." The hammer clapped his hands and shouted.


    "Wait!" Kidd handed the crossbow to the hammer and said, "something''s wrong."


    When the hammer took the crossbow, his face suddenly changed. Fermi went to the wounded, grabbed a mountain man who was still paralyzed, carefully checked his lock armor, and then checked the armor of other wounded people.


    "Half body lock armor with leather armor, the standard equipment of elite soldiers, and the badge have been worn off. I''m afraid we''re in big trouble!" Fermi said with a heavy look.


    The hammer strode to the prisoner. Sen asked coldly, "who is the head?"


    The mountain people leader stood up, squinted at the hammer and said disdainfully, "I! You are the trainee Knight of that family? I am Baron Murphy''s man. We refuse to trade with you because it belongs to Baron Murphy...", The hammer hit the mountain leader in the stomach, and the mountain leader immediately bent into shrimps. Then he got a heavy blow on his head and fell to the ground. The hammer stepped on the head of the mountain leader. Just as they were ready to ask questions, Fermi and Kidd came over.


    "Stop talking nonsense! There are still some mountain hunters hunting outside. The longer it takes, the more dangerous we will be! I only remember the first article in the mercenary manual, haven''t you forgotten?" Fermi said coldly.


    Mercenary manual Article 1: self preservation is the first priority, and the head makes a decision at the moment! The hammer looked up at the cold eyes of the two companions. Their meaning was very clear. If they offended the Lord, they must kill and run away!


    More than 200 frightened mountain people crowded together, including men and women, old and young. The hammer''s eyes flickered.


    "Uncle, give me a knife and let me kill Moore. I''d like to tell you everything about him." A tall boy stood out from among the prisoners.


    "Why?"


    "Moore took people and annexed our village and killed my father."


    "What''s your name?" Asked the hammer.


    "Rogers."

 Chapter 182

    In the morning, before the sun rose and the distant sky just turned white, Rogers was awakened by the noisy sparrow. The campfire has been extinguished, and the pale embers are emitting light blue smoke. Some people are still curled up on sheepskin blankets to sleep, and some have disappeared. Rogers stretched out, moved his muscles and bones, carefully walked through the crowd on the ground and went straight to the stream. On the way, he also smiled pleasantly at his companion on duty, and the companion nodded faintly.


    He picked up a handful of cool stream water, washed his face happily, and drank a few mouthfuls. When the stream level returned, Rogers saw a young face, which was himself.


    Everything else was strange to Rogers except himself. Six days ago, Rogers joined the mercenaries. After the mountain people killed Moore, they fled and were unlikely to track the mercenaries with the Lord''s knights. But in order to avoid unnecessary fighting, the Warhammer mercenary regiment left the area quickly, only to find that the road was wrong.


    The hammer stood high and looked at a vast forest. Looking at the map in his hand, it should be a mountain forest. He scolded: "they all say that Barol is a smart man, and the map he spent a lot of money on is a fake! What the hell is this?"


    "The road ahead is wrong. According to the mark on the map, the Lord near the stronghold is not Baron Murphy at all. Now, we can''t turn back. Who knows if the Baron has chased us?"


    Fermi took the map and looked carefully. Kidd looked at the dense forest below and said, "such a large forest should be the dark forest of Gambis. The question now is, are we in the corner of the dark forest?"


    Dark forest is the largest forest in the kingdom of Gambis, with a size of 22000 square kilometers. It is deep and unpredictable. There are many monsters, and few humans have set foot. It is said that a knight once led an army of more than 100 people into the dark forest to explore resources, but no one ran out. Since then, the dark forest has become a forbidden area for ordinary people. The mercenary regiment only knows that there may be a dark forest below, but it doesn''t know that this is the corner of the forest. Without a map, how to go back has become a difficult problem.


    After a long time, the three men had no clue. The hammer said impatiently, "forget it, go to breakfast first, and then ask those rookies."


    The people in the camp have got up. They roll up the sheepskin blanket and tie it up. They can go on the road at any time. The free civil and commercial traders command the novice mercenaries to spread out the leather goods and herbs one by one and receive the sunlight. Seeing three leaders coming, several clever mountain folk teenagers quickly swept away the remaining ash of the campfire and dug out many simmered sweet potatoes from the ground. They were buried under the fire when the fire was lit last night. At this time, the sweet potatoes taken out are still hot, fragrant and appetizing.


    After a hasty breakfast, the hammer called Rogers.


    "Little big man, do you know that the aristocrat''s territory is around?"


    Rogers is tall and strong, like an adult man, but he is only a 15-year-old mountain boy and knows nothing about the outside world. Even Baron Murphy has just heard about it recently. Rogers kept shaking his head, the hammer sighed, and Kidd went to fat wedge to ask about the situation.


    "Boss wedge, do you know that Baron Murphy''s neighbor is the Lord?"


    "Where can I know? This is my second trip." Fat wedge was busy drying the red tendon grass without raising his head, and dodge, who was drying the antelope cowhide, said, "even now, I don''t know how many lords we passed by."


    "These are ignorant guys!" Fermi snorted angrily.


    Put the last red tendon grass away, and wedge clapped his hands with satisfaction. He looked up and saw three sad mercenary commanders, and his heart "clattered" for a while.


    "Commander hammer, can''t you be lost?"


    Hearing this, several vendors immediately gathered around, and the hammer had to tell them the situation.


    "Now, we can''t turn back or directly enter the territory of other lords. We have to find a remote place to go back."


    Vicky was in a hurry and shouted: "Go back? Why do you want to go back? It''s agreed to go to Neville kingdom. We still have a lot of things to change. How can we go back? Listen to me, commander hammer, we have changed 64 amber in total. Each amber is worth more than 10 gold sols, and there are three yellow striped amber, which can sell at least 300 gold sols. These treasures are exchanged with 150 pounds of salt and 5000 arrows. The cost is high It''s less than a fraction of the profit. I heard that Neville amber is of better quality and has gone so far. Why should I go and have a look? "


    "I didn''t say I would go back, but I don''t have a map and don''t know the way. How can I get to Neville?" Said the hammer dully.


    "Then find a town and ask someone. It''s best to buy a map." As soon as dodge finished, another free merchant jumped up and objected, "with so many valuable things, there''s no way here, and they won''t be robbed? The Lord won''t do such dirty things. It''s hard for others to say!"


    Weiqi stood up and said, "I must go to the town. There is not much salt and there is no linen. Some mountain goods also need to be sold quickly. The leather goods of mountain people are not handled well, especially those antelope cowhide, which are very delicate. If they don''t ship, they will rot in their hands, animal horns take up a lot of space and have to be sold, and those honey will be finished if they fall!"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! We must find a town to ship. These antelope hides are used to make armor lining for the knight. They pay special attention to the appearance. The price of defective leather and perfect leather can be ten times worse! If you don''t find a cobbler to deal with them, they will be worthless!" Free traders specializing in leather goods echoed.


    "What if you get robbed? You don''t lose your money!"


    Vendors are silent, doing business in unfamiliar places, it is inevitable to be exploited by local snakes, but if they are watched, it will be a loss of both human and financial resources.


    "We won''t enter the town! There are rules for mercenaries to enter villages and towns. They have to pay according to the head. All things have to be checked and can only be settled in the designated place. Otherwise, according to the theory of bandits. We are all free people without background, and no one can guarantee anything." The hammer said firmly.


    The businessmen showed dismay one after another, but Kidd said quietly: "The mercenary regiment doesn''t enter the town. We set up camp in the field, but we can send some people to accompany you in. As long as you don''t wear armor, crossbow and spear, it''s no problem. We''ll take care of those valuable goods. You can buy supplies and sell goods. We''re responsible for the security outside the town. It''s up to you inside the town. How about you?"


    "That''s great!" Wedge said happily that as long as he managed up and down, no one would rob in the town. Although the price would inevitably be reduced, at least the mountain people''s business could continue.


    "Remind you, go to the church, pray and donate some money. The father will not let everyone have an accident." Fermi smiled.


    "But where is the town?" Asked dodge.


    "It''s up to us to find the town." The hammer looked up at the dust Falcon on on the treetop.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night fell low, the mountain wind called, the twisted branches of trees danced disorderly, and the shadows on the ground moved with them. The ghost shadow was abundant, and the gloomy valley looked particularly terrible.


    An owl more than half a person tall flapped its wings and landed on a dwarf tree. Its green eyes looked around in the dim moonlight, as if looking for something.


    "Here you are."


    The shadow of the dwarf tree rippled like water waves and filled with fog, and finally returned to calm. The big owl closed one eye, and the other eye became particularly bright. It stared at the shadow under the tree, but a smile came from the shadow: "don''t waste your time, my body is not here."


    The big owl made a long roar and gradually turned into a hoarse and ugly voice: "ghost, why call me? What can''t those mortals be summoned?"


    "Recently, my men have been stared at. I have to go there myself." The shadow fluctuated, and the voice continued to spread: "don''t worry, there is no one here. No one will know that there are two wizards at the party, and what''s more, we''re not here."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me quickly. There''s always a risk in using witchcraft." The big owl turns its ears, listens to everything within a 500 meter radius, and is ready to fly away at any time.


    "I want to make a deal with your Shadow Council against a little aristocrat." Said the ghost.


    "Impossible! Killing nobles with witchcraft will inevitably lead to the pursuit of the church. The Pope''s great prophecy is not for fun!" The big owl refused decisively.


    "Two newcomers!"


    "What?"


    "Haven''t you Shadow Council been recruiting Wizards? I found two newly awakened wizards who have been hidden by my people. Promise me, they are yours!" Whispered the ghost.


    "Tell me more about your plan. If it''s feasible, we can consider it." Said the big owl.


    "Hey, I know you have a way to fight against the great prophecy. In fact, this plan does not pose any risk to you. I want to ask the demagogue of your Shadow Council to influence the judgment of a noble lady, let the phantom deceive a Silver Knight, and finally ask the soul breaker to assassinate a little noble." The ghost smiled low and continued: "the broken soul''s hand is a natural death and will not attract the attention of the church. The ability of the demagogue is ethereal and traceless. Although he can''t affect the knight, the lady is just a trainee knight. As for the phantom, she doesn''t need to meet the Silver Knight. Just deceive his men and send a letter."


    The big owl was silent for a moment and said, "the broken soul is dead, and the demagogue has caused great trouble. I''m afraid he can''t help you."


    "Are you prevaricating me? That''s the end of our cooperation!"


    The shadow surged like a raging tide, and the old friend was angry. The big owl explained: "Although the ability of soul shattering is strange, it is also dangerous, and it is likely to be backfired. More than a year ago, the fire crow, the guide of soul shattering and demagogue, heard a whisper and didn''t know what madness he had. He even regarded the Whisperer as the king of shadows we fabricated. He sent soul shattering to assassinate an elf blood aristocrat, but soul shattering had an accident. The fire crow refused to stop and sent demagogue The perplexer influenced the eldest son of a great aristocrat and continued to hunt elves and blood aristocrats. The worst thing is that the fire crow was found by a paladin. Fortunately, he annihilated his soul, which didn''t expose our Shadow Council. "


    The ghost has been silent for a long time. Few wizards can hear strange sounds. The owner of the sound is called a Whisperer by wizards and a devil by the church. Wizards without guides will be influenced by whisperers, do many extraordinary things, and then be purified by the church. And those wizards who have guides will be told not to care about the whispers they hear, and the whisperers will soon disappear. As the guide of the Shadow Council, the fire crow is really a fool to be controlled by the Whisperer.


    "Even if the broken soul is dead, what did the demagogue do? I have to use him in my plan." The ghost asked relentlessly.


    "We guess that the Whisperer who influenced the fire crow longed for the spirit blood sacrifice. The fire crow hunted the noble of the spirit blood to please him. After the soul breaker was eaten back, the fire crow came up with a good way. Raymond Peter, the eldest son of Duke Peter of Borui Kingdom, was also a moon spirit blood, but he was unwilling to be a mortal. The fire crow learned that Raymond was collecting the battle skill scroll of sword Saint Draven, so, The fire crow let the demagogue influence Raymond''s housekeeper and made Raymond believe that if he killed all the Elven blood aristocrats, he could awaken the blood of the sword Saint delavin. Afterwards, we found the demagogue, but the assassination of the Elven blood aristocrats has begun. So far, three aristocrats have been assassinated. "


    "You are too cautious. Raymond Peter is the perfect scapegoat. Let the demagogue do it once. You don''t need to directly affect the noble lady, just her confidant maid. Help me, you can get two new members. If I find a new wizard again, I will still recommend it to you." Said the ghost.


    "Ghost, as long as you join our Shadow Council, your problem can be solved." Advised the big owl.


    "You want all wizards to be aristocrats, but I''m already an aristocrat. Why join you? I''m not so noble to dedicate myself to other wizards! I don''t think you can succeed! Isn''t this kind of cooperation very good?" The ghost refused without thinking.


    "Although you are an aristocrat, you can only hide in the dark and work for the great aristocrat. Do you dare to expose your identity? The speaker''s strength is beyond your imagination, and he has been inherited by the chosen one. In the speaker''s view, the master of the church is just a powerful Whisperer, and the clergy is also a wizard. Our Shadow Council is different from the Pantheon that only wants revenge, as long as we abandon listening Listen to the whisper, you can coexist with the church. The orcs in the north are ready to move. When the Centaurs level the Sassanian Empire, the human kingdom will need our strength. We God elect will become nobles like knights and be worshipped by mortals, rather than hiding in the dark and afraid to go out of the atmosphere. " Said the big owl enthusiastically.


    The branches swayed, but the shadow no longer swayed. The ghost said, "it''s a great ideal. I''ve been helping you, haven''t I? Now it''s your turn to help me. Only in this way can we continue our cooperation."


    "Well, who is your goal? I need to discuss it with other members." The big owl no longer persuades ghosts to join the organization.


    "Viscount Victor Wimbledon Randall. What a coincidence, he is also an elf blood aristocrat. You must hurry up. If he is assassinated by Raymond''s men, the plan will be meaningless."

 Chapter 183

    The outskirts of KASAN town are boundless dark forests, and the edge of the boundless forest is less than three kilometers away from the town.


    The winding river flows through the town and forms a lake at the downstream of the town. It brings valuable drinking water to the town and irrigates large fields.


    In the south of the lake, there are more than a dozen logging yards, and the open space next to them is full of thick logs. Loggers cut down the trees at the edge of the dark forest, and then processed them into wood cubes for transportation.


    Timber business is the main source of income for kasang town. In this season of each year, many caravans will come to kasang town to sell timber. While transporting timber, they also bring a lot of goods.


    With the arrival of the caravan, KASAN town gradually prospered. The camp turned into a village and eventually became a small town with six villages under its jurisdiction. If you add the free people who came to look for jobs and the constant caravans, the population of KASAN town exceeds 8000.


    With such a large population, the church will certainly not turn a blind eye. A glorious church stands in the center of the town. The church is exquisite and solemn. It is not only the most beautiful scenery in the town, but also the glory of KASAN town. In the past, the townspeople always liked to listen to the melodious bells in the church square in their spare time and greet each other, which was a happy scene. Today, no townspeople can be seen in the church square. Dozens of heavily armed soldiers are standing outside the square. The atmosphere is particularly tense.


    These soldiers are tall and strong, with sharp eyes, equipped with short spears, round shields and excellent lock armour. The shoulder armour is also sealed with the heraldry of the Schultz family. The residents of KASAN town hid in the corner and wondered whether these elite soldiers were the personal guards of the knight. But no matter who the adult came, he must have come for the gang of robbers who hurt the sheriff.


    The presiding priest of the church came out of the treatment room, Crusoe Schultz hurried up and made a knightly salute.


    "Father Hansen, how''s sheriff gray now?"


    "Praise my Lord. The white crystal was delivered in time. Lord gray is no longer in a big deal. He can recover in a few days." Father Hansen said listlessly that he was tired from using the healing magic three times in a row.


    Kruser breathed a sigh of relief. When I heard that the Sheriff of KASAN town was seriously injured by a gang of bandits, the priest needed pure white crystal to keep his strength. Lord Baron Schultz ordered cruse to rush for help overnight. Crusoe rushed all the way and finally didn''t make Gary disabled.


    "The Supreme Lord of glory, thank you for your protection and care, and thank you, father Hansen."


    Crusoe turned and walked to the treatment room, but father Hansen said to him, "Knight Crusoe, I reserve my opinion on the identity of those people. I don''t think they are bandits." The priest thought and continued, "at least, they can''t be bandits until they hurt the sheriff."


    The priest''s words moved kruser''s heart. He asked humbly, "father, who do you think they are?"


    "They claim to be free people businessmen. I can''t see the ferocity and defiance of bandits in them. On the contrary, they are all devout believers of our Lord and have brought back several stray lambs for our Lord."


    "Lost lamb?"


    "They are some mountain people teenagers who have lost their homes. They are poor children with pure mind. May our Lord protect them."


    The two amber in the belt made the priest''s tone more compassionate. Crusoe''s eyes beat slightly and said helplessly, "I''ll go first to understand the situation."


    Greg, the Sheriff of Carson, was lying on the bed. Several church attendants were removing splints and fine linen bandages from him. Seeing the family Knight Lord Crusoe come in, Gray said gratefully, "Lord Crusoe, thank you very much! If you hadn''t sent the white crystal in time, I''d be disabled."


    "Don''t hurry to thank me. It''s all arranged by the baron. If you don''t have a reasonable explanation, the adult will be very angry!"


    Crusoe''s tone was flat, but Gary shivered. He hurriedly said, "Your Excellency, please listen to me."


    "Say!" Crusoe sat on his chair, waved his hand, and several attendants rushed out.


    Gary sorted out the following ideas and said: "Five days ago, a group of people came to the town. They were pushing several cars and claiming to be businessmen. You know, sir, there are so many caravans in the town at this time of year, so we didn''t pay attention to them. The guards checked the goods and found nothing special. After collecting the tax, they let them in. These people first went to the church to pray and heard that they still donated money It''s also the usual practice of caravans. There''s nothing strange about it.


    There is no mountain forest near casan Town, so they can''t be mountain people. I thought of the official document sent by the Lord. Baron Murphy nearby asked us to arrest a group of bandits who robbed a mountain village led by Baron Murphy. So I led the cavalry to chase them, but they were ambushed, and the bandits fled into the dark forest. "


    Crusoe nodded without asking if he could. Gray''s words were half true and full of loopholes. The guards checked the goods and reported to the mayor even if they didn''t know the goods. Gray couldn''t have known it. How dare those businessmen prevaricate the sheriff? Based on Crusoe''s understanding of gray, it should be this so-called "bandit" Just after entering the town, it attracted the attention of Gary and the mayor. It happened that Baron Murphy''s notice said that the robbers robbed many precious amber, herbs and antelope cowhide, which were worth thousands of gold sol. No matter how much water Baron Murphy''s notice had, these "Robbers" It''s true to sell mountain goods, but Gary and the mayor didn''t find them selling amber, so they decided to make a windfall quietly, so they didn''t catch them in the town, but waited for these "bandits" After leaving the town, he killed and robbed goods again. Unexpectedly, he kicked on the iron plate and killed three soldiers, seriously injured 9 and slightly injured 15, of which 7 were disabled in arms. As a trainee knight, Gary was also broken in four ribs and spine, almost becoming a disabled man.


    Seeing Sheriff gray seriously injured by the "bandits", the mayor of KASAN town was frightened. He hid in the Baron''s castle under the pretext of asking for help, saying the same words as gray. When Baron Schultz learned this, he flew into a rage and scolded the two wastes. If they organized an arrest in the town, there would be no such loss. The Baron was angry, but he couldn''t watch the lady''s nephew turn into a loser. He had to spend 2000 kinsol to buy four white crystals from the presiding priest of the territory, and let kruser take charge of the aftermath.


    Although Greg is greedy, he is also a real trainee knight. He is proficient in martial arts. Most of the people who can easily defeat him are knights. These people hid in the dark forest and could raid the family''s logging farm at any time, which was what Baron Schultz was most worried about. Crusoe is now eager to know the details. It''s best to find out which Knight of the family? Are they premeditated? What is the purpose of this?


    "Tell me about your ambush. Don''t try to mislead me! It''s important, you know?"


    "Yes, yes." Gray tried to recall for a moment and said slowly: "I led thirty cavalry to catch up with them at the edge of the forest and told them to stop for inspection. Instead, these bandits ran faster. One cavalry took the lead in shooting an arrow and hit the fattest one among them. The next moment, the cavalry was shot dead and an arrow hit the door. Then, arrows were constantly shot from the forest, and all our horses were shot, including two The cavalry was crushed to death on the spot. I just wanted to organize the soldiers to fight back with bows and crossbows. The soldiers were shot one after another, and the arms and legs without armor were shot.


    It happened so suddenly that I didn''t have time to think about it. I rushed up and wanted to leave the escaped bandits. A very tall and burly bandit rushed out of the woods. He stopped me with a heavy hammer and we fought. The bandit was very powerful. He was the strongest enemy I had ever met. He was also very skilled in martial arts. I was not his opponent at all. A few rounds later, he smashed my shield, but he didn''t kill me. He just punched me on the back. I fainted. When I woke up, I was already lying in the church.


    Later, I learned that the fist broke my spine and four ribs. The bandits did not chase my soldiers, but sneaked into the dark forest. Father Hansen cured my internal injury, but he couldn''t cure my spine. He needed pure white crystal to recover me. There was no such high-grade white crystal in the town, so the mayor went to the adult for help. What happened later, You know, my Lord. "


    Crusoe touched the beard on his jaw and asked, "is the man who hurt you a knight?"


    "No! His figure is not as coordinated as that of a knight. His movements are not round enough and his speed is average. He is terrible with great power. He is no less powerful than a knight. He is also fierce and brave. He has never defended from beginning to end. He is all a way of killing himself, which makes it difficult for me to parry. I think he must be a fierce soldier!" Gary said with certainty.


    Crusoe trusted Gray''s judgment and dared not hide it on this issue.


    "Did the archers hiding in the forest use crossbows?"


    "They are all ordinary hard bows. Their feather arrows can''t even shoot through my scales. It''s amazing. They rarely fail, and don''t shoot the key."


    Crusoe asked several more details. He connected the details of free people businessmen, mountain people teenagers, violent soldiers, sharpshooters, weapons and equipment, soldiers to avoid killing and so on, and gradually came up with some ideas. Although Baron Schultz had no mountains, Crusoe also heard that the mountain people were hunters with excellent shooting skills. He also heard that Buryat was the leader some time ago Chased the mountain people. These bandits may be homeless mountain people. They tried to occupy the mountain village led by Baron Murphy, but Baron Murphy wanted them, so they had to live in KASAN town and want to exchange some materials, which led to a conflict with Gary. The only doubt is how the tough mountain people got involved with the free people businessmen? However, this detail doesn''t matter as long as he They dare not kill, so the threat to KASAN town is much smaller.


    Kruser breathed a sigh of relief and some disappointment. From the beginning, Baron Schultz judged that these people were unlikely to be caravans of hostile families, because the mountain goods they sold were scarce goods in the territory and cheap. Baron Schultz hoped they came to do mountain goods business.


    Schultz leads people to sell the specialties of the dark forest and also buy the specialty herbs in the mountain forest. Baron Schultz spends a lot of money to buy some herbs from Baron Murphy every year to make healing medicine. Although those herbs are not scarce, Baron Murphy is only willing to sell a small amount of herbs, and the price is very expensive. Of course, Baron Schultz is doing the same thing, and no one will be cheap Sell local specialties. However, it is always a good thing to have more trade channels. At least, the reserve of healing medicine will be increased.


    Since these people are the mountain people who were driven out, they have no ability to continue trade. However, these mountain people are powerful, including a powerful and fierce soldier. If they can be recruited, the loss this time is nothing. Although they hide in the dark forest now, they will always come out when the materials are exhausted.


    Thinking of this, Crusoe made a decision and said, "I will inform the nearby Lord of the situation of KASAN town and ask them to block the edge of the dark forest to prevent bandits from running out and looting the village. I will stay in KASAN town for three months. As for you, when you are well, go and report to the LORD by yourself!"


    "Yes!" Gray''s face was pale. He knew his good days were over.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Deep in the dark forest, the dense canopy blocks the sun, and only the bright spots on the ground suggest that the hammer is now noon.


    More than ten days ago, free traders were robbed by the Lord. Although the Lord himself may not know it, Lord Victor said that the account can only be counted on the Lord''s head! After defeating the Lord''s cavalry, the Warhammer mercenary regiment took the free civilians and businessmen into the dark forest. No one was hurt except that wedge got an arrow in his ass. Fermi, the deputy leader who led the team into the town, told the hammer that Baron Murphy had wanted them from the surrounding Lords. After carefully studying the newly bought map and asking Manniu many questions, the three leaders decided to cross the forest sea obliquely and reach the other end of the dark forest, so as to avoid Baron Murphy''s sphere of influence.


    The terrible thing about Linhai is that it is easy to lose its way, but it can''t defeat the Warhammer mercenary regiment. The dust Falcon can fly above the tree canopy to point out the direction for them. Hammer was more worried about the sneak attack of monsters and beasts, but the bull told him that such a thing could not happen. We were skeptical. As a result, we walked in the forest for more than ten days and were really not attacked by wild animals and monsters. Everyone''s mood is more and more relaxed, the formation of the team becomes more and more loose, and the speed is much faster. Hammer, they know that there are six mastiff guards on the periphery of the team, and no threatened beast can break through their line of defense. Those powerful monsters could not hide from the perception of the war mastiff. At their prompt, the alchemical militia responsible for opening the way avoided the team from a distance.


    Of course, the dark forest is not without danger. Some wild animals with ferocious nature will not easily let go of their prey. For example, there is a ferocious night blade leopard that has been following the mercenary Corps. Even the war mastiff can''t drive it away. Therefore, its skin and tendons became the booty of the mercenary regiment. Everyone thought the road behind was so easy, but the mercenary regiment ran into a goblin tribe.


    Goblins are one of the weakest monsters, but goblins are definitely one of the most terrible monster tribes. Every goblin tribe must have big goblins and bear goblins. Big goblins are the smartest monsters, and their wisdom is not inferior to human beings. With the big goblins, the organization, production capacity and combat effectiveness of the goblin tribe have been doubled and doubled. The Earth Goblins can even use the means of bewitching and deception to make the low-level ogres work for them, while the bear goblins are the loyal thugs of the big goblins.


    Bear goblins are as big as three ordinary goblins, no more than 1.6 meters high. Although they are not as tall as humans, they are standard ferocious creatures. Compared with other ferocious creatures, bear goblins are not strong, but their body is extremely tough. Although their speed is not fast, their physical strength is second to none. The wisdom of bear goblins is very low. They are not even as good as ordinary ogres. The silver white tower once dissected the bodies of bear goblins and found that their skulls are three centimeters thick and their brains are pitiful. They are only as big as ground lizard eggs. Such a small brain kernel naturally can''t carry too much content. Bear goblins don''t feel pain and don''t know fear. They only do four things in their life: eat, sleep, mate, and hit whoever the goblins call. Not afraid of pain, not afraid of death. Once a single-minded bear goblin gets on the scale, the knight also has to walk around.


    The goblin tribe in front of us is not big. There are more than 500 ordinary goblins, 2 big goblins and 12 bear goblins. The goblin leader had no ogre bodyguards, but enslaved many dog headed miners. Therefore, the number of monsters in this group exceeds 800 and is equipped with crude iron weapons,


    In fact, the alchemy militia can lead the team to avoid the goblin tribe in advance, but Victor once assigned a secondary task to the alchemy creatures: without endangering safety, investigate and mark the relics of the alchemy Empire, and the alchemy crow found a target in the goblin tribe.

 Chapter 184

    The open space in the forest sea is like an oasis in the desert. The warm sun shines directly on the forest land, and many low plants can flourish. The bright sunshine and clear streams interweave weeds, shrubs, colorful flowers and dancing butterflies, making this forest open space like a fairyland, attracting many small animals to play and look for food.


    The Warhammer mercenary regiment stood in the forest clearing and enjoyed the long lost sunshine. They trekked in the humid and dark forest for more than ten days, and mushrooms were about to grow on their bodies.


    Hammer looked up at the clouds in the sky. He always felt unreal.


    This forest clearing is not a natural formation, but a masterpiece of the goblin tribe. Goblins and gophers cut down trees around the stream, dig out roots, and then move the wood to a dark place to decay slowly. Worms and termites bred from rotten wood are snacks for goblins, and the forest clearing has become a trap for goblins to hunt small animals.


    In addition to this forest clearing, goblins also built a large-scale camp with living pits, crude iron workshops, mushroom plantations, storage rooms, and spiked traps and rope sets. The goblin camp has all kinds of production, living and defense facilities. After they saw the hammer, they had a new understanding of goblins.


    However, in only three days, the goblin tribe was finished. The simplicity of the process was unbelievable.


    Hammer believes that it is not impossible to defeat this goblin tribe with the strength of the Warhammer mercenary regiment, but there will be casualties. Hammer they asked the opinions of the bull, but the bull told hammer that he had a way to kill the goblin tribe, but he needed to make some preparations.


    The Warhammer mercenary regiment stopped outside the goblin tribe. Five elite soldiers left the team. Two days later, they returned to the camp with many herbs. It took another day. Manniu took people to make many fist sized medicine balls with these herbs supplemented by honey and crude sugar.


    At night, several monkey militia hid in the dark and shot the medicine ball into the goblin camp with a special throwing bow. Suddenly, the goblins were startled by an unknown attack. The big goblin leader sent many goblins and dog headed people to search for the enemy hidden in the dark, but found nothing. Goblins soon found that the "weapons" thrown by the enemy were delicious food. They scrambled to rob each other. When the big goblin leader reacted, many "weapons" had entered the stomach of ordinary goblins and dog headed people. The goblin leader collected the remaining "weapons" but did not eat them.


    The next day, the goblin leader found that the Goblins who ate the "weapons" had nothing to do. Finally, he was relieved to eat these delicious "weapons" and gave a lot to bear goblins. After eating these delicious foods, bear goblins soon fell into a frenzy. Mad bear goblins frantically attacked all moving objects around them. They took the lead in killing the big goblin leader, and then fought with each other. Those ordinary goblins and dog headed miners dispersed in a crowd and soon ran away without a trace. When the alchemy militia killed the scarred bear goblins one by one, no living goblins could be seen in the goblin camp.


    Finally, the hammer took the team to rest in the forest clearing opened by the goblins, while the alchemical militia went to clean the goblin camp and search for booty. Until now, the hammer is still a little inexplicable.


    "Hammer, what a surprise! What a surprise! Goblins have such good things."


    Fermi ran excitedly and quietly handed the hammer a white crystal.


    "White crystal! How many?" The hammer whispered.


    White crystal is often used by priests to perform healing magic. No one knows the principle, but white crystal is undoubtedly an important strategic material. If a white crystal mine is found in the territory, the church will pay the Lord the mining fee at the price of one silver sol per crystal. Almost all the white crystal mines in the human kingdom are controlled by the church.


    The church expressly stipulates that the healing magic can only be used on the army and paladins against monsters. If civilians or nobles want to receive the healing magic, they must provide white crystals to the clergy. The church also sells white crystals at the price of 400 gold sols each. Therefore, the price of white crystal is 400 gold sol.


    "13, set on two chairs... Maybe the throne? Who knows, it looks very ugly anyway." Fermi smacked his mouth and continued, "there are still a lot of iron ingots. Maybe they can be called iron ingots... There are all kinds of shapes. Unfortunately, the quantity is too large for us to take away."


    Hammer didn''t hear what Fermi said behind him. He was still calculating how much 13 white crystals could be worth? After a long time of calculation, I didn''t work out the result, but I thought of another problem.


    "Is there a white crystal mine here?"


    Fermi nodded and said, "the dog headed man dug two big mines. Kidd led people to explore. The bull and I took some booty to wedge and them."


    Merchants rummaged around the seized booty, sometimes exclaimed and sighed, sometimes shook their heads and disdained. These materials were either worthless, and the valuable ones were ruined by goblins.


    Fat wedge saw a lump of rhizome covered with soil. His eyes brightened, he quickly pulled it over, looked at it carefully for a moment, and shouted, "fertorin Kui root!"


    "Let me see! Let me see!"


    "Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze! Show me first."


    "Hum, you see? Do you understand? Boss Vicky, identify it for me!"


    A free businessman specializing in herbal medicine business stretched out his hand to fat wedge, but fat wedge held the roots covered with soil tightly in his arms, pushed the hammer away from the crowd and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "This is fertorin kuigan! I saw it once when I was a child. I can''t make a mistake!" Cried wedge.


    The hammer grabbed the humble sunflower root, weighed it, and asked, "what is this thing for? Is it very valuable?"


    "I heard that sunflower root is a specialty in the dusk forest, but I didn''t expect it to be found in the dark forest. Sunflower root is for the noble master, and I don''t know what use it is. I only know that the noble master will buy sunflower root at a high price. In the eastern provinces, the purchase price of sunflower root is 3 gold sol per ounce! This piece is almost 20 ounces, worth 60 gold sol." After explaining, Vicky asked hurriedly, "how many sunflower roots did you find?"


    Fermi touched the back of his head and said, "there''s a lot. There''s no number."


    "That arrow didn''t hurt in vain. It earned, earned."


    Vicky muttered to himself, while Dodge, a businessman, shouted, "there must be more nearby! We should stay here and dig out all the sunflower roots before we go!"


    Hammer and Fermi are very excited. Although Kui root is valuable, it can''t compare with white crystal. Since there is white crystal in the goblin camp, there must be a white crystal mine nearby. If you can dig some more, it would be best. The hammer pulled the bull aside and asked quietly, "bull, are we in danger if we stay here?"


    "Yes!"


    "What''s the danger?"


    "Before long, goblins will come back. There are too many of them. We can''t protect everyone." The bull said honestly.


    The hammer suddenly became nervous and asked, "haven''t the big goblins and bear goblins been killed? Are there other goblin tribes nearby?"


    The bull replied, "the big goblins and bear goblins have been killed. The goblin tribe has not died out. New big goblins and bear goblins will soon appear among those ordinary goblins."


    "Why?" Asked the hammer curiously.


    "As long as ordinary goblins have plenty of food and keep thinking, they will evolve into big goblins. The goblins will attract a group of strong goblins as bodyguards. These bodyguard goblins have plenty of food and don''t need to think. As long as they fight, they will soon become bear goblins."


    The hammer was stunned for a moment before he said, "this is how the big goblins and bear goblins came." He asked reluctantly, "can''t you make the bear goblin crazy again in that way?"


    "No. the goblins are very smart. The goblins of this tribe will not be fooled again." Pretty cow shook his head.


    The hammer shook his head regretfully and said, "I see. When the brother who surveyed the mine comes back, we''ll start on the road."


    Hammer doesn''t know that Kui root and white crystal are not important to the alchemy militia. Victor''s task is the most important. Deep in the forest, three alchemy militia are burying a piece of metal deep underground. The metal sheet is black, with runes on it. It is a fragment of a giant sword. The goblin leader didn''t know where to dig this fragment and put it on a stick as a spear tip. As a result, he was killed.


    After burying the fragments, the alchemy militia took out a thin linen letterhead and wrote in Chinese characters: Thirteen kilometers away from the northwest corner of the dark forest, they found the fragments of a class I standard weapon of the Empire, sarong steel one handed Rune giant sword. Then the alchemy militia wrote the story.


    The letterhead was tied around the neck of the alchemical crow. The alchemy crow flapped its wings, circled in the air and flew straight to the alchemy tower.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lilia walked leisurely on the wide and tidy road of Hekou village, followed by several guards and maids. Wherever she went, the villagers saluted her one after another, and Lilia just glanced faintly at her. Who would have thought that this beautiful and elegant lady was a lively and beautiful mercenary girl a year ago.


    Looking at the neat and beautiful houses in Hekou village and the heartfelt smiles of the villagers, Lilia was in a trance.


    Unknowingly, it is the second month of the fire season. The wheat seedlings in the fields are growing very vigorously, and the sweet potatoes and vines are connected together. They are green and very gratifying. From the smile on the villagers'' faces, we can see that there will be a bumper harvest this year.


    So far, Randall''s population has exceeded 5000. The fence of Hekou village has been removed and the houses have been expanded again and again. The area of the village has almost reached the size of a small town, but it is still difficult to accommodate more and more people. Not long ago, Lilia had just given the order to build a fourth village.


    Randall led more people, the villagers were very happy, the farm work became easier, and the bachelor also found a partner. The village leaders are very happy. Before long, they will all be village leaders worthy of the name. Nelson was pleased that the convoy was expanded from 150 to 240. Linda is also very happy. The construction led by the Lord has changed with each passing day. She has built a village, a logging farm, planted 5000 mu of sweet potatoes and raised 800 small wild boars. Everyone was happy, except Lilia.


    The villagers'' houses are easy to solve. Lilia is worried about the villagers'' rations. According to Victor''s plan, the wheat led by Randall in the past two years will be used as seeds and can''t be eaten. If the population continues to grow, someone will always go out to steal and hunt. However, every 20 days, convoys full of grain arrive at Hekou village. These grains are brought in from chebman. Although they are old grains that cannot be planted, they are enough to fill the stomachs of the villagers.


    Lilia knew that Victor had a lot to tell her. For example, the secret trade between Randall and chebman, and Victor forbids anyone from approaching the hill camp. Lilia didn''t ask Victor to prove these things. She learned a truth in Rose Manor: the Lord can''t leave everything to one person. Lilia just secretly decided to expand the potato planting area, which is what she should do.


    A beautiful chapel was built on the square of Hekou village. There was no priest in it. Victor built it for father Miller. Lilia met father Miller. He was in his fifties, with wrinkles on his face, calluses on his hands, and obedient in words and deeds. If it weren''t for his priest''s uniform, Lilia thought father Miller was an honest farmer. Victor personally invited father Miller to preach in Hekou village, built a chapel for him, and donated 5 wild boars to father Miller for charity every month.


    Although father Miller did not have the style of father, he was kind to people and treated the villagers free of charge. Once, a villager accidentally broke his spine while repairing his house. Father Miller used magic to cure him on the spot. Since then, the civilians led by Randall have been in awe of father Miller. Lilia also made a great change to the old priest who was not amazing.


    Lilia was dissatisfied that Victor rarely returned to the manor in the past two months. He spent most of his time in Nicole''s territory. Although she knew that Victor was busy building an artificial reservoir, Lilia would purr her mouth every time she thought of it.


    At this time, Victor did not stay with Nicole, but in the alchemy tower of the hill camp.


    Victor took the letter brought back by the alchemical crow and preached to the king: "King, I have consulted the alchemy auxiliary soldiers. The Samo steel one handed Rune giant sword is a standard weapon used by Alchemy units. The alchemy auxiliary soldiers can only make sword embryos, and the later process should be completed by alchemists. Although I don''t know why there are weapon fragments of the alchemy empire in the dark forest, I will definitely send someone to search the site of the alchemy tower. Now, I have two questions for you."


    "Excuse me, sir." The king replied.


    "First, suppose there is a rune crystal of the alchemy tower. Can I complete the production function of the alchemy dragon lizard when I get it back?"


    "Second, suppose there is an alchemy tower producing combat units, can I activate it with you?"

 Chapter 185

    "My Lord, let me answer your second question first. As a tower spirit, I have been bound with the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7. I am alchemy tower 7, and alchemy tower 7 is me. If there is really an alchemy tower site in the dark forest, you take me there, which is tantamount to moving alchemy tower 7 from the man horse hill to the dark forest, which can not change the function of alchemy tower 7." After that, the king added: "Sir, do you really think that combat units are more important than logistics units? I''m afraid the resources needed to build combat units will bankrupt you, and I can create an empire for you."


    The king''s tone was as plain as ever, but his grievances and unwillingness were expressed in his words, which made Victor both disappointed and smiled. Victor doesn''t know what kind of life form the king is or whether there is emotion, but from the perspective of taling''s activation program, it is based on the master''s memory, and serving the master is the meaning of taling''s existence. Victor showed a hint of disgust with the No. 7 alchemy tower. The king immediately told Victor that it was more useful than other alchemy towers. Perhaps it was the instinct of life to maintain the value of its own existence.


    Victor admitted that the king was right. As long as the alchemists were left in the wild without management or supply, they could constantly turn resources into wealth. The speed was amazing. Victor doesn''t know how much wealth he has accumulated now. He only knows that the alchemists have created thousands of sets of elite soldiers'' equipment. These sets are composed of refined iron lock armor, rattan leather inner armor, refined iron one handed spear, round shield, refined iron one handed sword, helmet, boots and rattan leather hand guard. The same suit, the Sassanian empire is willing to buy at the price of 45 fat cattle, equivalent to 80 golden sols. The equipment made by the alchemy militia is one of the high-quality products, and the value should be increased by 50%. This is just a drop in Victor''s wealth. Alchemists control 400 kilometers of mountains and Randall''s collar. They have discovered a secret silver mine, an iron mine, two fine iron mines and three silver mines. There are countless timber, animals and herbs. These resources can be taken by Victor. Victor has huge wealth but can''t claim it. The lack of high-end force is his hard wound.


    According to common sense, production and construction capacity determines military capacity. However, the world is not the earth, and high-end military power determines military capacity.


    Victor has no intuitive understanding of how strong the top knight is. Sylvia told him that there was no upper limit to the power of the peak knight in theory, but it was actually limited by human physical conditions. In terms of combat effectiveness, the peak knight is equivalent to the ogre commander or Centaur commander, and may be slightly weaker. In the war between human lords, the castle below 40 meters can''t stop the peak knight, and the peak knight can''t take the giant fortress. In fact, the top knight can''t let go of killing ordinary soldiers. In the view of the church, it is no different from cruel wizards and must be suppressed. Anyway, after Sylvia was promoted to the top, she didn''t kill anyone herself, because she didn''t need it at all.


    In the human kingdom, the influence of the top knight is far more terrible than his force. Whether a family is strong or weak, as long as a peak knight is born, that is, a noble family with noble blood. The church gives comfort and convenience. The nobility scrambles for marriage and alliance, and other knights join in one after another, which immediately forms a powerful force, and the people naturally flock to it. There is a dispute between the peak Knight family and the ordinary family. There is no need to go to war. Only external pressure can make the opponent yield, the trade is cut off, the people flee, the Allies remain neutral, and the church will only favor each other. Then there are internal differences. What can we do except compromise? The top knight is what people want!


    Although Victor enjoyed his close relationship with Sylvia, he could not change the fact of primary and secondary subordination, and Victor could not share the secret of the alchemy tower with anyone, so he could only develop secretly. In addition, the Mithril trade is also a time bomb. If the great Knight of the York family learns the news, victor will eat inside out. Victor didn''t know how Sylvia would react, but it was inevitable to delimit the eastern territory. At that time, Randall will be surrounded by the territory of the York family. Victor''s every move will be under the eyes of the York family, which is no different from being blocked.


    After receiving Manniu''s letter, Victor immediately rushed to the hill camp. He was very excited by the description of a kind of weapons in the letter. The alchemy Empire did not have the concepts of golden stage, silver stage and bronze stage, but it can be seen from the division of material level that the armor of ant man leader was of class II material, and class I material was almost the golden stage. Alchemists who can use a class of weapons have at least the combat power of the golden class. If there were golden alchemists, Victor wouldn''t be so tied up.


    Of course, if alchemy tower 7 can reproduce the alchemy Empire, Victor does not need to replace the alchemy tower. However, the main function of alchemy tower 7 is collection and rough processing. It cannot replicate the core alchemy of the Neril empire. However, Victor found that ordinary people can learn the technology mastered by alchemists. In fact, Victor had ordered the alchemists to transcribe knowledge, technology and various designs on scrolls in Chinese characters. Victor did this to run for his life with Rune crystal as a last resort. This also means that victor will not lose much even if he replaces the alchemy tower. Unfortunately, this is no longer possible.


    Victor decided to go second: "there''s no problem repairing the production function of the alchemical dragon lizard?"


    "Sir, I can repair the specified function according to your requirements. The degree of repair depends on the integrity of the rune crystal. The premise is that there are inactive Rune crystals in the dark forest." The king replied.


    "You have to go and have a look. King, report the remaining funds and soul fire of the alchemy tower." Said Victor.


    "My Lord, the remaining soul fire is 796, and the remaining fund is 118075 kinsol."


    "The king produced 40 alchemical crows, 20 alchemical war mastiffs, 10 Funiu militia and 20 monkey militia."


    "The production task has been established, consuming soul fire 230 and capital 54000 kingsol, which takes 500 hours."


    Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth and comforted himself constantly in his heart: this money is nothing. I''m very rich now! Very rich!


    Instead of staying at the hill camp, Victor returned directly to the manor.


    Hearing that Victor had arrived at the manor, Lilia hurried back. As soon as they met, before Lilia opened her mouth, Victor hugged the little maid, kissed her on her mouth and said with a smile, "we''ll talk about the territory later. Go and call Barol, Dean, old ham and Butz. I have something to tell you."


    Lilia smiled sweetly, hugged victor and arranged.


    Before long, Barol sat respectfully opposite victor.


    "Not long ago, our caravan was wanted by Baron Murphy and fought with the sheriff in KASAN town. I don''t know who Baron Murphy is? Where is KASAN town? The map you bought is also wrong! Of course, these situations are expected, but facts have proved that the caravan without anyone is blind and deaf, which is very dangerous. The caravan behind us can''t keep war hammer servants The regiment has such a strong lineup. Therefore, we must expand the outer line of mercury as soon as possible to provide cover for the caravan. What do you suggest? " Victor knocked on the table and asked faintly.


    Barol wiped the cold sweat on his head and said, "adult, to start the external line, we must first build the internal line. I have ordered mercury to change its strategy from infiltration to training new people. In order to ensure the loyalty of the internal line, new people can only be selected from orphans, so the development speed of mercury is still too slow." Seeing Victor didn''t say whether he could, barrol gritted his teeth and continued: "adult, adopting orphans is the main way to cultivate family spies. I''ll first let mercury come back with newly recruited orphans and let them cultivate new mercury members. In addition, I''m going to go along the path of the hammer, gather some available hands and expand the outer line of the business road."


    Victor thought barrol''s suggestion was good. Adopted orphans are naturally loyal to the family, but it takes too long. The free civil and commercial team can''t wait too long. Only by frequenting the mountain people''s strongholds can the caravan deepen its influence and control over the mountain people, otherwise the ice breaking journey of the Warhammer mercenary regiment will be wasted. Barol is an experienced spy. He has the ability to see who his peers are and who ordinary people are. Therefore, Barol could choose the right people among the free people to add mercury, just as he trained monkeys.


    "Well, let little Paul come back with the orphans. The monkeys follow you. I''ll give you two more people, one for the light and one for the dark, to ensure your safety. You can apply to Lilia for the necessary expenses. However, I have a few questions to explain."


    "Your Excellency, please tell me."


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "at present, we can''t let monkeys know the relationship between mercury and the family, and so can the newly recruited people. Second, focus on the investigation of KASAN Town, and it''s best to deploy available manpower in KASAN town. Third, remember, if you are in danger, you will flee to the wild, and there will be people to meet you outside."


    "My Lord, I remember!" Barrow said solemnly.


    "By the way, who is responsible for smuggling snow sugar and coffee to Songlin town?" Asked victor.


    "It''s my old subordinate Sasha. Sir, is he all right?" Barol asked nervously.


    "No problem. I have a batch of medicine for hemostasis and wound healing. Ask Sasha to ask the people in Songlin town if they want to take over."


    Victor is in urgent need of kingsol, the reserves of the alchemy tower are running out, the construction of mercury is bottomless, and he still has a large annuity to pay. If there is an alchemy tower site in the dark forest, Victor needs to go to KASAN town himself. As a lord, Victor can''t play and disappear inexplicably. The pomp and entertainment on the road are also indispensable. These all cost money.


    Victor''s Secret silver trade is carried out under the cover of snow sugar and coffee. The York family always thought that Victor exchanged snow sugar and coffee for supplies to the chebman family. In fact, the secret silver was exchanged for refined gold, grain, livestock and various supplies, while the chebman family accounted for the majority of the profits of snow sugar and coffee. The chebman family''s reason is that they are very poor, Victor had no choice but to use the profits of snow sugar and coffee to purchase the grain reserves of other lords.


    As for the silver ore, Victor couldn''t move at all. According to the laws of the Kingdom, gold and silver mines are jointly owned by the royal family and the Lord, mined by the Lord, and supervised by officials sent by the royal family. The royal family accounts for 90% of gold mines and 70% of silver mines. No kingdom will compromise on the issue of coinage.


    Of course, Victor can follow the Lord''s consistent practice to cast silver into silverware and smuggle it out secretly, provided he has a channel. If Victor has a channel, why smuggle silver? His military supplies are piled up, but at present, all he can do is medicine.


    After barrow left, Victor sat there frowning. He found his trade channels quite narrow. Now, the York family wants to break one kinsol into two, and the chebman family is by no means a good trading partner. Victor is unwilling to deal with these misers if he has a choice.


    Maybe you should contact Sophia. Victor shook his head and extinguished the idea. It was this woman who gave Victor as a gift to Sylvia. Trading military funds with her was tantamount to exposing Sylvia.


    "Your Excellency, you summoned me?" Dean knocked on the open wooden door at the door.


    Victor put away his confused mind and nodded, "come in and sit down and talk."


    As soon as Dean sat down, Victor said, "I''m going to hand over the brick kiln village to you. You prepare, recruit 400 people among the free people, and then take over the brick kiln village. You discuss the free people''s commission with Lilia, and she agrees."


    "Yes, my Lord." Dean stood up in surprise and said hesitantly, "Sir, can those people in brick kiln village leave me? The newly recruited free people have never done brick making. I''m afraid to delay you."


    "No! Go and get old ham and boots in." With a cold face, Victor told dean to take charge of the brick kiln village again, that is, to transfer more than 100 alchemy militia. How can he keep people for Dean.


    Dean walked away in confusion. After a while, old ham and boots, the dog trainer, came in.


    After the two saluted, Victor said kindly, "I have a small territory in the north of the man horse hills. It is a real development leader. It is close to the mountains. Monsters run rampant. There is no land to be reclaimed. I can only raise cattle, sheep and wild boars. The nearby Lord and I are still mortal enemies. It is not only difficult but also dangerous to develop that territory. Would you like to guard it for me?"


    Victor looked at the two men quietly, but heard them say in unison, "I''d like to work for adults."


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. Old ham was an old man fighting bear mercenaries. He was born in the grassland and was good at domesticating Teal dogs and herding cattle and sheep. Butz had presided over the mountain people camp and had a group of mountain people under his hand. Moreover, they both knew that Victor had a powerful force and could control the situation there as long as they cooperated with each other.


    "Boots, take all the mountain people under your command, recruit 300 free people, build a village there first, and I will appoint you as the village head. Old ham, I will give you 10 guards and 60 elite militia, and appoint you as the garrison officer. In addition, I have placed a number of people in the mountain, and they can support you at any time."


    "You didn''t let me down, and I promise you won''t be disappointed!"

 Chapter 186

    Westock, the main city led by the Duke of Wellington, has a history of more than 600 years.


    As the leader of the Lord power in the south central part of Gambis, the Wellington family is the largest material distribution center in the south central part of the kingdom. Not only did the Lords in central and southern China transport their products to vistock, but also the caravans of other lords kept coming and going, and the free people flocked to vistock. Over time, the population of vistock increased from more than 20000 to more than 50000. Countless houses and shops were built outside the city wall, which gradually evolved into the outer city of vistock.


    The ram and cow hotel is located in the southwest corner of the outer city. It is the foothold of mercenaries.


    Before dark, the hotel was full of people. The waitress like meat mountain twisted her fat ass, cleverly avoided a few salted pig hands full of oil filter, and threw a whole plate of roast beef ribs on the oak table. With the waitress''s bending action, Rogers''s eyes fell into the deep white ditch and could not be pulled out again. The waitress gave the young mountain man a fragrant kiss and twisted the bucket waist to leave the table. Rogers took back his eyes reluctantly, but found that the three regiments looked at themselves teasingly, and their faces turned red.


    "Go, wine and women are the best relaxation for mercenaries. Don''t all the little brothers go to have fun."


    Deputy head Fermi dropped five shiny silver sols. Rogers gritted his teeth, a handful of coins piled over the table, and chased the waitress out in a roar of laughter.


    "Hammer, this boy is the same as you were. He wants to go when he sees his mother." Kidd took a sip of gin and the sour taste made him frown.


    "These boys are much more lucky than my brothers." The hammer said with emotion.


    After drilling out of the dark forest, the Warhammer mercenary regiment trekked in the field for more than 20 days. On the way, it also won three free people camps. As a result, three new partners were added. Later, the mercenary regiment met a small family caravan. After some confrontation and communication, the caravan took them to vestock. Free traders took advantage of the caravan''s trade channels to deal with their goods in the inner city, while hammer took his men to rest in the mercenary Hotel and purchased some equipment for the newcomers. Along the way, it can be said that there was no danger and almost no loss of manpower, which all depended on the protection of the alchemical militia.


    Fermi turned to see the alchemist militia eating and drinking around another table. He whispered, "have you heard of wild cattle? They are the dead raised by the adult family since childhood."


    "There is such a saying. You see, barbarians only know how to eat and drink, but don''t want women. They are not afraid of death when fighting! What is not a dead man?" Kidd whispered.


    "Manniu, they are so strong that even trainee knights can defeat them. There must be some secret method. This secret method can make them stronger and make us stronger. But if after practicing the secret method, even women don''t want to do it, I dare not practice it! Do you dare to practice it?"


    Kidd immediately shook his head like a wave drum, and the hammer came up and said, "my head has been trained! Shit, I''ve defeated the knight of Baron Matthew''s house. I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "I know about it. Are you sure the head is okay?" Asked Fermi doubtfully.


    "Nonsense, the head lives next door to me. He tosses around every night. I''ll tell you... Hey, I won''t tell you! You can see from Linda''s face." Kidd smiled obscene.


    The hammer hesitated for a moment and said softly, "old Barrett has revealed that adults are ready to reward meritorious people with the secret method. The greater the credit, the stronger the secret method!"


    "Really!?" Fermi asked excitedly.


    "It''s said that it''s still under discussion. Anyway, adults never treat meritorious people badly. As long as we do things well, we have a great chance of being rewarded." Said the hammer.


    "Yes!" Kidd asked eagerly, "how can we go back?"


    "I''ve seen it. There are two roads. First go east and then north. It''s all plain and wild. You can get to Neville in two months at most, but what you encounter must be the free people''s camp. The other road is a little winding. Westock goes north for six days. There is a mountain range. You can get to Neville in four months."


    "Most of the free private land is built near the forest. There is no oil and water. Maybe it will be moved away sometime. I think it''s better to go to the mountains."


    "Well, let''s go north!"


    While the three were having a heated discussion, two men were also arguing about something in a guest room on the second floor of the hotel.


    "Ace, that''s it. The task is over. This is the mantissa."


    A tall, burly man threw a heavy money bag at the man in gray. The man in gray copied the money bag and shook the gold coins off the table.


    The man in gray picked up a gold coin and examined it carefully. The gold coin has purple luster, with mountains and sun on the front and a castle built by the river on the back. This is the purple gold coin forged by Borui United Kingdom. Each gold coin can be exchanged for 800 gold sols in Borui Kingdom, and there are 150 purple gold coins in this pile.


    "The employer is really generous this time. He paid the full amount before he finished his work. In that case, I won''t break my promise. Go back and tell the boss that none of the people on the list can run away."


    After throwing the purple gold coins on the table, the grey man AIS took out his knife and wood and carved them stroke by stroke.


    "Ace! It''s over! You have the money. Clean up now and go back with me!" The strong man roared down his throat.


    Ace turned a deaf ear, and the knife in his hand was transported faster and faster. There was a buzzing of wild bees'' wings in the room, and wood chips were flying. In the twinkling of an eye, a lifelike female wood carving appeared in ace''s hand. Ace raised the wood carving and looked at it carefully for a moment, nodded with satisfaction, and carefully put it on the table.


    "This is a big deal. I took 160000 gold sols. Why should the boss take 320000? Tut Tut, 500000 gold sols buy 14 lives. What a good business! I remember before, I made 50 gold sols if I killed one person."


    The strong man said calmly, "now that you have so much money, you can stop and do whatever you want. Isn''t that very good?"


    "Ha ha! Do whatever you want?" With a smile, aislow pushed the purple gold coin in front of the strong man and said, "as long as you can stay in the noble District of vistock for a night, these are for you."


    "Nonsense! Can we go to the noble district?" The strong man said angrily.


    "Hehe, nobles and we are people from two worlds. They are noble, elegant and rich. How can we Dalits go to the noble area? But nobles can go in and out of the slum at will. Do you know who I carve?" Ace asked with a sneer.


    "Who? Your first lover?"


    "My sister Emily." Ace gently stroked the female statue and said, "she died when she was four years old. If she was still alive, it should be like this now. Guess how she died?"


    The strong man kept his mouth shut. This must be a tragic story. Although his heart was as iron as a stone, he didn''t want to offend his powerful companion.


    Ace continued: "That year, a noble boy didn''t know what he was crazy about. He wanted to see what the slum was like. He crowded around where I lived. You know, the slum was smelly and dirty. The noble boy couldn''t stand it and began to run wildly. Emily was only four years old. What did she know? She was trampled to death by the noble boy''s mount. Then, the noble boy vomited Oh, ha ha, he threw up! "


    Ace''s face was twisted, his eyes were crazy, and his hands were as steady as a rock. The strong man''s heart trembled and moved back a little quietly. Ace soon recovered his calm and continued: "Half a million gold sols buy 14 lives. What a good business! But those are nobles. The life of a nobleman is only 36000 gold sols. Hey, Clovis Wimbledon, who I killed in the kingdom of SUS, is the lover of Queen SUS. Queen sus must be willing to buy his life with half a million gold sols. Do you still think this is a good business now? I take such a bad business, Because I don''t care about money! "


    "Let me tell you a secret. When I cut the neck of nobles with a dagger, they spit blood in their mouths and tears in their eyes, which is no different from those Dalits who died in my hands. But for me, the wonderful feeling is different. Let me think about who is next? By the way, Victor Wimbledon of the man and horse hills, now Viscount Randall, is also a soft man Weak Elven blood aristocrats. " The knife danced between ACE''s fingers. He smiled and said, "I''ll tell you another secret. I won''t stop. When I''m caught, I''ll shake out everything and let those noble lords kill each other."


    "How dare you break the rules!" The strong man stood up in panic and sat down with a sneer: "what can you shake out? You don''t know who the employer is!"


    Ace sighed: "What I don''t know is you! The boss is actually the running dog of the employer. The employer is master Raymond of Duke Peter''s family. He is young but vicious. He even wants to kill his cousin Michelle! Although I don''t know why master Raymond wants to assassinate the Elven blood aristocrats, there is a big aristocrat behind each Elven blood aristocrat. You say, if they know all this, it''s true How will you react to Raymond Peter''s instructions? "


    The strong man narrowed his eyes, raised the table, smashed his head at ace, turned and ran to the door. The gray shadow flashed, the strong man fell to the door, and a terrible serrated wound appeared on his neck, with blood flowing out. Ace leaned down and whispered in the strong man''s ear.


    "You don''t know how fast I am!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Victor, what''s the name of your manor?"


    The eldest lady of the chebman family hugged her chest with both hands and made the pair in front of her chest more and more tall and straight. Victor''s eyes lingered on Gillian''s sexy and hot body for a moment and said with a smile, "haven''t you thought about it yet. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "How about Gillian manor?" The cold and charming young lady said faintly.


    "Er... You came here in person to name my manor?" Victor actually wanted to tell the eldest lady of the chebman family that even if it was called Gillian manor, the manor was not hers.


    "If you don''t want to, forget it." Gillian murmured, "the price of your medicine is too high. You must reduce it by 70%


    "I won''t drop a copper sol!" Victor knew very well that when dealing with the chebmans, he must be resolute and not give them any bargaining opportunities.


    Seeing Gillian''s Willow eyebrows erect like a sword, Victor added, "you can''t!"


    Gillian turned her eyes and said, "let''s take credit first. We are very poor and have to buy food and livestock for you..."


    "Dear Miss, you can not!" Victor made an elegant aristocratic salute to Gillian.


    "You!" After biting her fine white teeth, Gillian angrily said, "well, at your price. But you have to give me some compensation."


    With a smile, Victor knew that the eldest lady of the chebman family must have another plot.


    "Let my people visit the brick kiln. You won''t refuse this little request, will you?"


    Gillian put on a look of indifference, but secretly observed Victor''s face with the rest of her eyes.


    The chebman family is responsible for transporting the stones to Nicole''s territory. The built giant brick kiln has also fallen into their eyes, and the count of chebman is very jealous of the huge output of the brick kiln. Although green bricks are not strong enough, they will not rot and will not be ignited. They are the main materials for building noble manors. However, the output of ordinary green bricks is very low and it takes a long time to build a manor.


    Count chebman told Gillian to help her build two estates as long as she could achieve her goal. After two days of bargaining, father and daughter finally reached an agreement at the cost of three estates. So Gillian ran excitedly to find victor.


    Victor frowned. He didn''t expect the chebmans to have the idea of a huge brick kiln. Although we can''t make rock bricks without formula, giant brick kilns can''t be easily imitated by others.


    "The huge brick kiln was designed by the York family. I can''t promise you. But I can ask for you." Said Victor quietly.


    "Hum! Don''t think I don''t know. You had a huge brick kiln before the ant tide!" Gillian sneered.


    Victor opened his hand innocently. "I haven''t even built the castle. Do you think I will have an architect? I think your people have also seen that the huge brick kiln built by the York family is larger and more productive than mine. In fact, the huge brick kiln in my territory is also designed and built by the builders of the York family. They want my leaders to produce green bricks for Heibao town."


    "Don''t you just represent the York family? I''ll talk to you, just talk to the York family? Tell me about your conditions." Gillian nodded. She fully agreed with victor.


    Victor shook his head and said, "I can only ask for you, but I don''t think the York family will agree. Besides, have you ever thought about what it means to build the huge brick kiln designed by the York family under chebman?"


    Gillian''s face changed. The York family sits on the hills of people and horses, and its strength soars. The royal family is both dependent and afraid of the York family. In this case, the Lords of Gambis, large and small, did not dare to deal directly with the York family to avoid being suppressed by the royal family. The royal family can''t take care of the Duke of York. Can''t they take care of the other lords? The York family also understood this truth, so they pushed Victor out as a window to communicate with the outside world. As long as the Lords are not openly close to the York family, the royal family can also pretend to be deaf and dumb. But if chebman owned the huge brick kiln of the York family, the situation would be different. This cooperation is no different from standing in line.


    "I have a proposal that you buy green bricks directly." Victor smiled at the uncertain Gillian.


    Gillian said sadly, "well, 100 bricks and a copper sol."


    "Hehe, dear miss, I can show you the scenery of Pinghu Lake. The beautiful scenery there will satisfy you." Victor was pissed off.


    "Don''t go too far! Those are just dirt!" Gillian said gnashing her teeth.


    "Free migrant workers who make bricks also have to support their families!" Victor warned.


    "OK! 90 bricks and 1 copper sol!"


    "Eight green bricks and one copper sol."


    The two sides came and went, and finally reached a consensus at the price of 25 green bricks and 1 copper sol, trading at least 25000 green bricks per month.


    Gillian left angrily. Victor looked at her graceful back and felt thoughtful. He touched his chin and told the guard: "go and find Dean."


    Dean panted to victor. Victor asked him, "Dean, how many handmade bricks could a copper sol buy before?"


    Dean thought and said, "three bricks and one copper sol."


    Victor''s face darkened.


    damn! Cheated. The woman never wanted to build a huge brick kiln from beginning to end. She played a good play. Victor was so depressed that he saw Dean standing there timidly and asked, "what is the daily output of green bricks now?"


    "5000 yuan. After those novices become proficient, the output of green bricks can be increased to 10000 yuan a day."


    Victor smiled and patted Dean on the shoulder: "great, you did a good job!"


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Dean said flattered.


    "No, you''re busy."

 Chapter 187

    early morning.


    The rising sun dyed the sparkling river golden, making the magnificent Jinshui River particularly magnificent.


    The light wind came slowly, wrapped in cool moisture, blowing away the last heat of the fire season and announcing the arrival of the wind season.


    Victor stood on the high tower, his eyes crossed the surging river and landed on the other bank more than ten kilometers away. On the South Bank of Jinshui River, thousands of fish people are running and playing on the beach, while on the north bank, there is no fish man. Only soldiers in armor patrol back and forth on the beach.


    "Sir Anthony, why didn''t the fish man across the river come?" Victor asked the home secretary next to him.


    Anthony went to the edge of the tower and tried to see the situation across the Qinghe River, but he could only see a vast expanse of white. He shook his head and sighed, "Victor, your eyesight is really enviable." Then he explained: "Although fish people are aquatic orcs, they can''t leave the river bank for a long time. Every once in a while, they have to go ashore to bask in the sun and get rid of the moss, otherwise they will die of moss disease. Fish people like to run crazy on the river bank because the moss on their body makes them itch crazy. Therefore, any creature invading the river bank will be attacked by fish people, so they are called fish people Riverside fish man or lake shore fish man. "


    "In fact, fish people can''t cross the Jinshui River. They don''t even dare to get close to the deep water area. There are many fierce aquatic animals in the Jinshui River that will prey on fish people. The water lizard in the center of the river is not something that fish people can cope with. Those 10 meter long monsters are the overlord of the Jinshui River."


    "Adult water lizards will overturn boats and prey on drowning people. In the early days of the founding of the Borui Kingdom, however, heavy losses were incurred. In order to protect the safety of goods and personnel, the ships of the Borui Kingdom grew larger and larger. Later, the Borui people found that the candles made of water lizard oil were very bright, had no smell of butter candles, and the quality of water lizard skin was also very good, so they began to build a speedboat dedicated to killing water lizards. ¡±


    Victor patted the female wall on the tower and said with a smile, "I heard that a water lizard is worth 10000 gold sol. I want to build another Wharf on the basis of this sluice."


    In the last month of the fire season, the sluice on the Jinshui River bank was finally repaired. This sluice is built of solid limestone. It is 20 meters high, 10 meters wide, 15 meters long and 2 meters thick. It has two towers, seven rooms and two storage rooms. It can house 50 soldiers. It is completely a small castle.


    Although the sluice is not as good as the Baron''s castle, it can not be shaken by the fish man. With the help of this fortification, a wharf can be built by the river. Anthony shook his head and said, "the value of water lizards is not enough for us to build docks." Then he smiled bitterly, "we can''t afford it."


    It''s easy to build a wooden wharf. Victor used 200 alchemy militia, which can be built in more than ten days. However, the cost of maintaining the operation of the wharf is quite high. It is not only necessary to send soldiers for protection, but also to build supporting docks and ships. If there is no stable output here, there is no need to build a wharf. What''s more, the construction of the territory has exhausted the last golden sol of the York family. If there was not the purple cane wine trade, Sylvia would even have the idea of robbery.


    Victor also understands that the top priority now is to promote the construction of stream reservoirs and artificial canals to provide material support for the future ant man war.


    "Two days ago, the chebman family purchased a batch of green bricks from me." Said Victor lightly.


    "Green brick?" Anthony was stunned for a moment. After thinking for a while, he said happily, "yes! We can sell green bricks. This can reduce the burden of building reservoirs and artificial canals!"


    Before the emergence of giant brick kilns, making green bricks was a time-consuming and laborious thing. The green bricks saved by the LORD were not enough for his own use, let alone sold. The York family imitated Victor''s giant brick kiln for the purpose of selling green bricks for profit. The construction of stream reservoir and artificial canal itself will produce a large amount of soil. It can be said that it is killing two birds with one stone to make these soil into green bricks and sell them to other lords. If it is operated properly, it means that other families bear the construction cost of artificial canal, which will greatly speed up the progress of human water conservancy project.


    Victor nodded and said, "that''s true. However, I have some suggestions on the issue of green bricks. The first is the output. My giant brick kiln once produced 30000 green bricks a day, and the output of the brick kiln you designed may be higher."


    Anthony said proudly, "I have adopted a duplex structure and can produce up to 40000 green bricks a day."


    "It''s very good, but the more green bricks we produce, the more firewood we consume. If we don''t limit it, we will soon be in a situation of no firewood. I think it''s reasonable for brick kilns to produce 20000 green bricks a day."


    Anthony said, "that makes sense."


    Victor continued: "the second is the sale and pricing. I hope the green bricks in Renma hill can be sold and priced uniformly. The specific method is that the Lord starts to build an artificial canal, and he is responsible for the sale and pricing of the green bricks."


    The York family built 11 giant brick kilns, which were distributed in the territories of various vassal families. The Lords still have doubts about the huge artificial canal of the project, but they are very enthusiastic about building a stream reservoir. However, even building a stream reservoir will cost huge human and material resources. If selling green bricks can solve this problem, which family is willing to hand over the dominant power?


    Thinking of this, Anthony frowned and said politely: "Victor, with our relationship, I am willing to support you. However, after all, I am only the interior officer of the York family and have no right to intervene in the internal affairs of other vassal families. According to the artificial canal construction plan formulated by Mr. Edwin, Randall will build the artificial canal first. If you want to dominate the sale and pricing of green bricks, you should come up with an appropriate reason."


    Victor nodded and said, "the market is like a forest. It also needs to be protected and cultivated. Deforestation will destroy the forest and make us have no wood to use. Indiscriminate sales of green bricks will also destroy the market."


    "Well... Victor, I can''t understand what you mean. Isn''t the market built in a town? How can it be destroyed by green bricks?" Anthony asked in confusion.


    Victor scratched his head. He didn''t know how to explain what the market was with Anthony, so he decided to stop pestering about this problem.


    "Well, you should understand that the value of the artificial canal is far above the green brick. If the sale of the green brick can help us build the artificial canal, even if there is no profit, the Lords will not care. Right?"


    "There is no doubt about it."


    Once the artificial canal is connected, it can increase the landlords'' cultivated land several times. Compared with the value of cultivated land, selling green bricks can only be a small profit. Anthony believes that most landlords are even willing to paste some money back to complete the artificial canal plan.


    "Good!"


    Victor continued: "the nobles need green bricks to build manors and villas, and the output of green bricks in giant brick kilns is far greater than that of the nobles. When the nobles'' manors and villas are repaired, our green bricks will be ignored. At that time, the cost of building artificial canals will be borne by all families, which no family can afford."


    Anthony thought for a moment and said, "I see. That is to say, selling green bricks can only support the construction of an artificial canal. However, other families are more unlikely to agree that Randall will monopolize the interests of green bricks and artificial canals."


    Victor sneered. If he wasn''t worried that the vassal lords of York family would follow in the green brick business and destroy the green brick market, Victor didn''t want to care about their life and death, as long as Randall took the lead in repairing the water conservancy facilities.


    Victor knew from the beginning that no Lord could complete a large-scale water conservancy project alone. This was not a matter of financial and material resources, but a matter of system.


    The collar people provide the LORD with four months of labor every year, mainly to harvest crops and build infrastructure. In addition, they have to accept militia training. Then they have time to dig earth and repair canals? It''s good for the free people to accept employment, but the free people''s pay is very low, that is, they have enough to eat. The free people work hard to become the collar people. When they find that they can''t dig a pit for several years In order to lead the people, we must choose to leave. Even if the Lord is willing to increase his salary, how long can his finance support? As for forcing the free people to work, Emperor Rand did so, and he died.


    Gillian came to buy green bricks and provided Victor with an idea: make green bricks into an industry and let this industry drive the construction of water conservancy projects.


    Since it is an industry, it must be sustainable.


    First of all, resources should be sustainable. In terms of green brick industry, it goes without saying that clay, but forest resources need to be protected. The excessive production of green brick will cause a shortage of firewood and destroy wildlife resources. Therefore, the output of green brick must be controlled, and shrubs that can grow rapidly should be planted as firewood.


    Secondly, the market demand is sustainable. The amount of green bricks used by nobles to build manors and villas alone is not enough to support the industry. Victor can expand the use of green bricks, but before that, he can''t let the vassal Lord of York family fuck behind. This is also the reason why he proposed that lander lead the sales of green bricks first.


    Finally, the labor force must be stable. Dean re presides over the brick kiln village with a group of novices. The daily output of green bricks is only a mere 5000 yuan, and can reach 10000 yuan a day in a few days. Only after these novices are very skilled can they realize the maximum production capacity of giant brick kilns. The problem is that these Brickmakers may not be willing to engage in green brick production all the time.


    The biggest difference between the collar people and the free people is that they can be promoted to vassals, which is the identity that the civilians strive for. In addition, in case of disasters, the collar people give priority to the protection of the Lord, while the free people may have to find their own way out, and their property and safety are not guaranteed.


    To this end, Victor intends to include skilled Brickmakers as the collar people, enjoy all the rights of the collar people and undertake corresponding obligations. Other collar people can also seek jobs in Victor''s industry. This is the collar employment system envisaged by Victor.


    The employment system of leading people seems simple. In fact, it is to liberate the leading people from a single agricultural production and engage in more professional production, such as wood manufacturing, textile, iron manufacturing, etc. they don''t need to be proficient in it, as long as they can master one or two links.


    Once the collar employment system is implemented, both the free people and the collar people can work when they are alive and farm when they are not alive, which is flexible and efficient. Suppose that a wood workshop led by Randall is idle, Victor orders to build 50 carriages, and the wood workshop employs experts among the ordinary people. After completing the order, the civilians go back to farm with their wages, and the wood workshop is closed again Since these people only master one or several production processes and leave the Randall led industrial system, these skills will be worthless. Therefore, the Randall led people will become Victor''s loyal supporters.


    Victor did not want to introduce the collar employment system to the York family, but he could not let the green brick industry be destroyed in the hands of laymen. Anthony said it euphemistically, but the meaning was very clear. Victor took the lead in leading the sale of green bricks, made money, and built artificial ditches, which accounted for all the benefits. As a result, other families couldn''t even drink soup. How could they agree?


    "The artificial ditches led by Randall are impassable. What''s the use of other families building artificial ditches?"


    Victor smiled and said, "the key problem is the sales of green bricks. Therefore, we must try to expand the sales of green bricks. The Lords around the Renma hills can''t use too many green bricks, but what if they also sell green bricks?"


    "What does that mean? Let our neighbors build giant brick kilns? They all sell green bricks. What else can we do?" Anthony is a little anxious.


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not for them to produce green bricks, but for them to sell green bricks. After the neighboring Lords have built the manor, we will provide them with green bricks at a relatively low price. When they see that it is profitable, they will naturally sell them to other lords."


    "In addition, I will order the production of different specifications of green bricks, which are divided into noble bricks, feudal bricks and civilian bricks. Noble bricks can be customized. The patterns specified on the seal are nothing more than working on the mold. Many rich feudal ministers also want to build houses with green bricks, which are prepared for them. Of course, the collar people can''t afford green bricks, but most of those villages use them Iron oak is used as a fence. There is no shooting platform behind the iron oak fence, so the counterattack ability is limited. If a three meter thick brick wall is built behind the fence with green brick and rammed earth, the defense of the fence will be greatly increased, and archers can be placed on the brick wall. If a fierce jackal breaks through the iron oak fence and is buried by the brick wall, do you think the Lords will be willing to fight for their village Building brick walls? "


    "The sale of green bricks can be solved, but our original intention of selling green bricks is not to make profits, but to build an artificial water conservancy system. If more than a dozen lords, large and small, sell green bricks, the water conservancy system will never be built!"


    Anthony was speechless. After a while, he shook his head and sighed, "it''s hard to imagine that you could come up with such a detailed strategy without going to the white tower. Is this the talent of the commercial aristocracy?"


    Victor''s heart moved and said, "I really want to go to the silver white tower."


    "You should go and have a look. It''s a magnificent building left over from the era of the chosen one. I can ask Mr. Edwin to write a letter of introduction for you. The scholars of the white tower will welcome you." Antony paused and said, "I''m going back to Heibao town right away. I''ll tell your opinion to the top of the family. I''m sure they will make a reasonable choice."

 Chapter 188

    Wind season, the first day of the second month.


    The Duke of York and Sylvia sat side by side at the head of the walnut table in the general assembly room of black castle, and the Lords of the vassal family sat on both sides of the table. The York family is holding a family meeting after the wind season tour.


    Patrolling in the wind season is a very important job for the Lord. Before harvesting crops every year, the Lord must personally inspect every town and village in the territory, check the growth of crops, the number of cattle and sheep, the output of the workshop, prepare for the collection and worship, listen to the suggestions of the vassal, accept the salute of the people, and declare his sovereignty to stabilize the hearts of the people. If you are a vassal Lord of a great noble, you should also meet your Lord, report the situation of the territory, put forward suggestions or ask for assistance.


    This is the first windy season patrol family meeting of York family after the ant disaster. Each vassal Lord at the meeting has a happy and relaxed smile on his face.


    "This year, our tellandon family will have a bumper harvest. The wheat is growing very well, and almost every strand of wheat is full. It is estimated that about 300 pounds of wheat can be harvested per mu of farmland, while the seeds we sow are only 80 pounds, less than half of previous years, and the planting and harvest ratio is an amazing 1:4. There are too many sweet potatoes, and the number of cattle and sheep is also increasing In my opinion, in another year, the family will be self-sufficient in grain, and in another two years, it will surpass the level before the ant disaster. In four years, both grain production and the number of cattle and sheep can reach the scale of our provinces in the East. "


    "The only regret is that in this year''s hunting meeting, I can only hunt and kill some timid short tailed deer and yellow sheep, because all wild boars are in my pigsty."


    Count tellandon''s speech led to a burst of friendly laughter. The situation of each family here was almost the same.


    The laughter gradually stopped, and Sylvia, who was full of charm, said faintly, "I once said that you will be exempted from three years of sacrifice, which will not change."


    The Lords present saluted Sylvia one after another, and Sylvia said, "now, let''s discuss the unified sale of green bricks."


    The Lords put away their smiles, their eyes crossed, but no one spoke. The atmosphere on the field suddenly became subtle. Sylvia''s eyes turned and smiled, "it seems that everyone has no opinion on Sir Anthony''s proposal, so let''s do it."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at Fred, the Duke of York''s brother Viscount York. Fred was secretly complaining. At this time, he could only harden his head and say: "Your Highness, this bumper harvest is good, but buying straw is not a small burden. Buying cattle, sheep and green wheat has spent all my savings. I have to spend a sum of money to hire free people to build a stream reservoir. I don''t have any income now. I hope the family will allow me to sell a batch of refined iron ingots to maintain the expenses of the territory."


    After returning to Heibao Town, Anthony, the interior official, put forward the strategy of raising canals with bricks. The vassal lords of the York family were very happy. They had tasted the sweetness of the new farming and animal husbandry system, and the stream reservoir and artificial canal themselves were the extension and guarantee of the new farming and animal husbandry system. Then Anthony proposed that Viscount Randall should lead the sales of green bricks, set a unified price, sell uniformly, and give suggestions However, most of the vassal lords were very dissatisfied. They didn''t know that the farming and animal husbandry system and water conservancy projects were all made by Victor. Instead, they thought that although Victor was meritorious to the family, he could not occupy Sylvia''s favor and interfere in the internal affairs of other families. In addition to the benefits brought by the green brick, the vassal lords were more worried about Victor''s influence on the West Sylvia''s influence is only due to Sylvia''s authority, and no one wants to stand out.


    Fred did not mention the sale of green bricks, but asked for the sale of refined iron ingots. The Lords secretly scolded him for his cunning. Sure enough, Duke York jumped out and objected loudly: "I don''t agree! We haven''t developed the human horse hill for a long time, and the family''s own refined iron reserves are not enough. How can we sell refined iron ingots rashly? Selling refined iron ingots in the family''s most difficult time will only get stuck by other families. They will force us to sign an agreement to sell refined iron cheaply in exchange for support. What have we become? Miners of other families? Everyone, Tighten your pockets and never let the refined iron flow out! In a few years, the price of refined iron will be half owned by our York family! "


    "Then I really can''t help it. Kinsol won''t fall from the sky." Fred shrugged and said helplessly.


    Bruce coughed and said slowly, "I agree with your excellency Anthony''s suggestion. If we stick to it for another two years, we don''t need to look at the faces of other families."


    "Hum! Of course you don''t have to worry. Who doesn''t know that you have the best relationship between Bruce and Viscount Randall! Lord Randall will not forget you if he leads the sale of green bricks!" The great Knight Hanas sneered.


    "Hanas! What are you talking about?!" Bruce stood up and said angrily.


    Hanas ignored Bruce''s angry eyes, but said to Sylvia: "Your Highness, my territory is in the north and is most vulnerable to monsters and wild animals in the north. I urgently need to build a stream reservoir, increase the number of villages and expand my control over the territory. Otherwise, I can only re raise cattle and sheep and plant alfalfa. But my finance is very tight. It''s difficult for me to buy wheat straw from my neighbors. Can I still pay for the construction of the stream reservoir? Because... Well, I don''t know what Lord Randall thinks of me. Please order Lord Randall to give priority to selling my green bricks. "


    Hanas was originally a great knight in the three provinces in the East. After his Lord was hanged by nyovist, Hanas and another great knight took refuge in the York family and were canonized as barons. Sylvia originally planned to give Nicole to Hanas as his personal maid. As a result, Nicole became Victor''s lover. Because of this relationship, Hanas was very worried about being targeted by Victor. He also ignored the feelings of other lords and jumped out in a hurry to fight for his own interests.


    The Lords remained silent, but Sylvia knew what they were thinking. Selling green bricks may be a small profit, but the stream reservoir supported by green brick trade can not be ignored. Building a stream reservoir means that there are thousands of mu more cultivated land. If there is cultivated land, there will be output, and the new farming and animal husbandry system can be popularized. So why does Victor decide the sale of green bricks by each family? It is precisely because of her close relationship with Victor that Sylvia is difficult to express her position on this issue. On the contrary, the Duke of York agrees with Victor''s sales strategy very much. He believes that the unified green brick trade will help the family open a new situation.


    "Baron Hanas, your territory is more than 600 kilometers away from Randall. How are you going to transport the green bricks? What price are you going to set?" Asked the Duke of York.


    "This..."


    Baron Hanas was speechless, and the Duke of York continued: "Well, I allow you to sell green bricks. Who are you going to sell? It seems that only our east neighbor Duke Nim has a good relationship with us and just lent us a lot of money, but what about his conditions? We can only buy cattle and sheep from Duke NIM, and his price is 50% higher than that in the market! Do you think Duke Nim What price will you use to buy green bricks? You should know that active selling and door-to-door purchase are two prices. "


    "While we gained territory, the family''s business route was also cut off. Although the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce traded green wheat and iron for our purple cane wine, the large chamber of commerce must remain neutral in order to survive, so the Marquis Sophia cannot give us more support. We are being isolated! We need new trading partners to get rid of the Kingdom''s stranglehold on us!"


    "Viscount Randall traded bricks with the southern Lord count chebman, and the SoLIM family has declined. Their influence on the southern Lord is getting smaller and smaller. The southern Lord''s blood line is now scattered! This is the opportunity for us to build a new business road in the south of the kingdom."


    "Gentlemen, with all due respect, you don''t know business!"


    As the most business minded person in the family, the Duke of York has always controlled the financial power of the family. In the field of trade, the Duke of York is the authority of the family.


    "Well, everyone''s finances are very difficult. I''ll try my best to buy the straw in your hands. Anyway, these straw are useless. How about trading at 30% of your purchase price?"


    The Duke of York turned his eyes and looked painful. Unfortunately, everyone here knew the Duke''s character very well. Count tellandon took the lead in saying, "no! No! The family has exempted our sacrifice. How can the family continue to support us? I can solve the cost of purchasing straw by myself."


    Although they had not yet figured out the value of wheat straw, the other lords also said that they could overcome the difficulties. In this way, the Lords of the York family reached a consensus on the unified sale of green bricks.


    After the meeting, Sylvia returned to Rose Manor. Before long, the great Knight trisley came.


    Seeing Sylvia''s listless appearance, trisley asked in surprise, "you seem a little unhappy?"


    Sylvia chuckled, "do you know the content of the family meeting?"


    Trisley nodded and said, "my brother just talked to me. The plan of unified sales of green bricks has won everyone''s support. You should be happy."


    Sylvia raised her fine eyebrows and asked, "why should I be happy? Just because Victor is my lover?"


    "In fact, I am opposed to this issue, but enbiser supports Victor''s strategy very much. Enbiser put forward a similar view a long time ago. He once wanted to integrate the internal trade of the family, adopt and sell together, but was resisted by everyone. Now Victor''s view coincides with him. Enbiser wants to prove that a unified sales strategy can win more profits Interests. "


    "Isn''t that good?" Trisley asked suspiciously.


    "Not at all!" Sylvia said angrily.


    "I suddenly found that our relationship with Victor was not as close as I thought. Victor, like other vassal lords, had to sell any output in Heibao Town, and the materials needed could only be purchased in Heibao town. But now? Victor has been in contact with the chebmans for some time. If this continues, Victor is part of our York family, And once Victor built the town, the status of black fort town will be challenged! At that time, the royal family will come forward to win victor. "


    "Why?"


    Trisley was shocked to find that the little Lord who had completely sheltered in the family could get out of control.


    Sylvia smiled bitterly: "Self sufficiency is the key. Originally, Victor''s food shortage completely depended on Heibao Town, and the farming and animal husbandry system he designed will not only make us recover quickly, but also get rid of the situation of food shortage. A family that can be self-sufficient does not have to rely on anyone. Moreover, to the east of Randall''s collar, there is a loose Southern Lord blood line, which is easy to be destroyed by Vik Find more breakthroughs. "


    "We still have a control gate!" Trisley said weakly.


    Sylvia glanced sideways at her and said coldly, "this is what I regret most. I shouldn''t have granted that territory to phoenicos. She has no resistance to victor. Phoenicos even handed over her territory affairs to Victor?! hum! They are like husband and wife!"


    Trisley was stunned and joked, "are you jealous?"


    Sylvia said lazily, "it''s true. Don''t forget, Sophia gave me victor."


    "I think there''s something wrong with your mentality. Victor doesn''t have a knight after all. At least in the military, he needs our protection."


    "Popular talent is much stronger than you think." Sylvia shook her head and sighed: "To tell you frankly, Victor has cultivated the battle skills of delavin, and now he can be comparable to the Silver Knight. In fact, under the complex terrain conditions, the Silver Knight has been difficult to threaten victor. Even in close combat, ordinary knights are not his opponent. If you don''t consider the factors of physical strength and defense, Victor is a great wind Knight!"


    "Are you sure?" Trisley asked suspiciously.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and said, "you don''t think that every tryst we have is just love and love? I personally pointed out Victor''s martial arts. Now he can have modern elements in his weapons, and ordinary knights can''t resist this attack." Then Sylvia looked at trisley''s beautiful face and said with a smile, "why don''t you try it yourself? I won''t be jealous."


    Trisley blushed and said angrily, "what nonsense?!"


    Sylvia said positively, "seriously, Victor has great talent in domestic affairs and business. He also has silver combat power. We must realize that he is no longer the little baron."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Marriage, of course! It''s a noble tradition." Sylvia smiled and said, "choose two female trainee knights from the family to be Victor''s personal maid. Victor''s being a Viscount of the fiefdom is not insulting them."


    Trisley nodded silently. The nobles can marry a wife and three close maids. Although the status of the wife is much higher than that of the close maids, the close maids are also legal partners, and their descendants also have the right to inherit the territory. This kind of marriage is very common among the nobles, and the marriage itself means the relationship of blood alliance. Victor married the female trainee Knight of York family, which is similar When Yu is branded with the York family, it means that he will become the Lord of the man horse hill system.


    "When Victor marries the female trainee Knight of the family, I look forward to his opening up among the southern Lords."


    "If he doesn''t want to?"


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows and scolded, "if he dares to disagree, I''ll invite him to the Rose Manor until he agrees!"

 Chapter 189

    Determined to bring Victor into the York family in advance, Sylvia was in a good mood. She said to trisley, "what can I do for you?"


    "By the way, Queen Seuss''s messenger has just sent his majesty alejano''s handwritten letter." Trisley took a sheepskin scroll from the exquisite Ivory box.


    "Cynthia?"


    Sylvia unfolded the scroll and read it carefully,


    Trisley saw Sylvia frowning and smiling. A moment later, she couldn''t help asking, "what did your majesty say in the letter? Is there any news about the attack of the Knights of glory and the Sassanian empire on the northern wilderness?"


    Sylvia handed the sheepskin scroll to trisley and said lazily, "see for yourself."


    Trisley took the scroll and saw it in the letter.


    Dear cousin Sylvia:


    Your letter has been received. I should have replied to you long ago, but there have been some changes recently, so it has been delayed until now.


    Not long ago, my favorite Clovis The Marquis of Wimbledon suffered a shameful assassination and died. The passing of my love makes me sad, and the whole world seems to have lost its color.


    Clovis awakened the moon elf blood when he was ten. Since then, he has accompanied me. I personally taught him court etiquette and knowledge, and witnessed him grow from a graceful young man to an elegant noble youth. He is proficient in poetry, painting, singing and sculpture. He is a great artist and an elf in the world. He is so delicate and fragile. I can''t imagine how crazy the killer is to hurt my Clovis!


    After what happened, I captured all the guards and attendants around Clovis and personally participated in the torture. On that day, Clovis went for a walk on the Bank of Sudar lake. The assassin launched a surprise attack from the dark. After killing Clovis, he escaped successfully, but the stupid guards failed to stop it. There are four trainee knights in Clovis''s escort. According to them, the killer''s speed is very fast. They can''t catch up with him at all, and they don''t see the assassin''s face. They can only be sure that he is a male and probably a violent soldier.


    I originally thought that one of my lovers assassinated poor Clovis out of jealousy, but after a detailed investigation, I found that it was not so simple! It is said that before Clovis was assassinated, two nobles in the Borui Kingdom also suffered misfortune. Like Clovis, they were noble of moon elf blood. Therefore, I sent messengers to the parliament of Borui kingdom to verify this matter, but their attitude is intriguing. Instead of vigorously pursuing the murderer, they tried to dilute the impact of this matter. In my opinion, this matter has something to do with the great noble of Borui, and the inquisition is also paying attention to it. Paladin Constantine suspects that the assassination is related to the Wizards in red harbor.


    No matter what kind of secrets are hidden here, it is certain that this is an assassination against all the blood aristocrats of the moon elves!


    Dear cousin Sylvia, I heard that your little lover is also an elf blood aristocrat. I''m glad we have the same taste, but I want to remind you that it''s best to send a knight to protect your little lover, because the trainee knight can''t stop the assassin. Although the old knights are arrogant guys who disdain to act as guards and don''t have enough patience, I believe you must have a way to make them obedient, don''t you?


    If you feel embarrassed, please send someone to send your sweetheart to my palace. I will never make the same mistake again. In fact, I have invited other Elven blood nobles to the kingdom of sus to protect these ancient and noble Elven blood.


    By the way, if you catch the assassin, please give him to me. I will let him rot slowly in pain! To soothe my broken heart.


    As for the movement of the shining knights, I have very limited information. I only know that the shining knights and the Sassanian Empire jointly raided a centaur clan. The specific war situation is unknown, but the Pope seems to support the action of the shining knights. I hope this news can help you.


    Cynthia Eliano


    February 7567


    Trisley took a gentle breath, put away the scroll and said, "Victor is in danger. We should send someone to protect him."


    Sylvia stroked her forehead and groaned, "don''t you see, dear trisley? Cynthia''s slut is avoiding the important. What we want to know is the trend of the shining knights, but she only mentioned one at the end of the letter, and she didn''t mention anything about my borrowing money from her!"


    ¡°......¡± Trisley looked embarrassed, but Sylvia said angrily: "Cynthia has been thinking about her lover''s diplomacy all day. She means to let me give Victor to her, or I won''t get conclusive information, let alone borrow money! This woman is really hateful!"


    You are almost the same. You always give the female trainee Knight of the family to others as a personal maid. It''s a typical Susi style! Trisley said, "don''t you worry about the safety of viscount Randall?"


    "Hum! Victor is not one of those Elven blood aristocrats who are at the mercy of others. Those who dare to despise him will pay a price!" Sylvia thought about it and said, "send someone to warn Victor to watch out for the assassin. If he is really assassinated, it''s best to stay alive. Cynthia wants to use the assassin to negotiate terms with the Borui people, which I''m also interested in."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the sunset had just fallen and it was not completely dark. Ace lay quietly in the bushes by the side of the road. The fallen leaves and the shadow of the trees were the best camouflage. Ace remained motionless and lurked for three hours, just waiting for his prey to appear.


    Two months ago, ACE arrived at Randall''s collar, but it''s not easy to assassinate a lord, especially now he doesn''t have any intelligence support. However, ace was patient. He got a job in a village as a free farmer.


    Randall''s life is fresh everywhere. Here wild boars are kept in captivity and cattle and sheep are kept in stock. Ace''s job is to mow the grass, feed the pigs, clean the pig house and collect pig manure. He can earn 3 copper sols a day. Although the work of raising pigs is dirty, it is not heavy. Ace even has time to take care of his private plot.


    This is the first time ace has heard of private plots. The villagers told ace that in Randall''s collar, the free people can be divided into one part of the land, and the collar people can be divided into three parts. These lands can not grow crops, but only vegetables, and all the vegetables are owned by individuals without paying sacrifices. Ace wanted to grow vegetables there. He handed over his private plot to a villager. The villager was overjoyed and took care of ACE''s dinner.


    In this way, ACE settled down in Randall. The breakfast here is free. For lunch, you only need one copper sol. You eat porridge, beans and two baked sweet potatoes. If you add another copper sol, you can have a bowl of broth. But the rules of the village are also very big. No one can urinate anywhere, otherwise it will be a whip. If he doesn''t change it, he will be driven out. No one wants to be driven out. Ace has to admit that life here is much better than other territories. In Randall''s dominion, both freemen and dominions called Viscount Randall "our Lord" or "our master", although many people, like ace, had never seen the Lord.


    Viscount Randall was undoubtedly a kind Lord and loved by the people. But this could not shake ace''s determination to assassinate Viscount Randall. In ace''s view, the essence of aristocratic arrogance will not change. They all deserve to die!


    Ace has fed the pigs for two months. Everything that should be understood has been clarified, but he didn''t see Viscount Randall, but ace is not in a hurry. He knows that the Lord''s wind season patrol is about to begin. Viscount Randall will personally patrol the village. That''s the time for him to start!


    This afternoon, the Viscount came to the village with 12 guards. The characteristics of the Elven blood aristocracy were so obvious that ACE recognized Viscount Randall at a glance. While the Viscount was patrolling the farmland, ACE quickly ran out of the village and hid in the bushes by the side of the road. This is ace''s preset ambush point!


    Ace clung to the ground, and the sound of horse hoofs came into his ears.


    coming!


    The sound of horses'' hoofs was getting closer and closer. Ace held the fine gold dagger in his hand, but his heart was calm.


    As early as a month ago, ACE began to prepare. He hid his weapons in the ambush and hid purple gold coins, food and clothes on the escape route. The ambush point and escape route are carefully selected. This is the only way to Hekou village. There are several low hills across the road. When the Viscount entered the ambush range, ACE rushed out to kill him, then got rid of the cavalry pursuit with the help of the hilly terrain, crossed the Heishui River, took out the things hidden in advance, changed his clothes and fled Randall''s collar. Ace never missed such an assassination.


    However, the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped 20 meters away, and ACE felt a tight heart. Then he heard the voice of viscount Randall.


    "Go and have a look."


    Ace was buried in the dead leaves and couldn''t see the outside until there was a very slight footsteps 5 meters away. He finally determined that he was exposed. But ace didn''t move. His hand was still very stable. When the footsteps came closer, ACE moved.


    The dead leaves were wrapped in branches and flying all over the sky. While the guard''s sight was covered, ACE stabbed his opponent''s chest and abdomen with a sharp dagger. His action was as fast as lightning.


    Ace didn''t intend to escape at all. He inquired very clearly that there were no Knights under Viscount Randall. Lord Nelson, the most powerful soldier under Viscount, was just a fierce soldier like him. And even in the face of knights, ace has the confidence to escape, because he is fast!


    I don''t know why it was exposed, but it doesn''t matter. Kill two guards, but take one more breath. Another breath is enough to kill Viscount Randall 20 meters away. After three breaths, he ran away. I''m afraid the guards haven''t reacted yet.


    However, the two guards smashed ace''s fantasy, and two sharp lights attacked ace''s key. They were decisive, ferocious, did not move, did not fight, did not dodge, and were as fast as lightning! When ace pierces a man, he will also be pierced! Ace didn''t want to die with the guard, so he had to dodge.


    Ace''s body turned and escaped the guard''s stab, but before he stood up straight, the sharp sword light hit his neck again. Ace shrank back to avoid the killing, and his steps retreated. The sword light was like a bone maggot, tightly coiled around his side, so that he could not retreat. In desperation, ACE could only block his opponent''s attack with a dagger and lost the chance to escape.


    Ace secretly complained that although the speed of the two guards was fast, they couldn''t compare with him. One on one, ACE is confident to kill any of them, but the two cooperate with each other and are not afraid of death. It is impossible to kill them unharmed, but as long as you are injured, you can''t escape. Now, the only way is to lead them to the woods, and then break out the secret skills to escape here.


    "Two more people, I want to live!"


    Two more guards joined the battle. Ace desperately found that the new guards were equally powerful. What about the remaining guards?


    Knowing that it was hard to escape today, ACE decided to die with Viscount Randall!


    The Viscount wanted to live, which gave ace a chance. The four guards no longer used the refined iron short sword, but tangled with him with the scabbard. Ace roared, his muscles vibrated at a high speed, and his speed soared. He withstood three fierce blows with his body. The refined gold dagger buzzed, cut open a guard''s refined iron lock armor and hard leather inner armor, and burst a mass of blood on his body. Through this gap, ACE broke through the siege and went straight to the Viscount Randall ten meters away.


    Across the distance of ten meters, ACE couldn''t even breathe. He saw a flash of gray shadow, and he had jumped in front of the viscount. Ace thought or not, and the dagger turned into a purulent shadow and stabbed the Viscount''s heart.


    The power of ACE''s explosive secret skill is amazing, as evidenced by the fact that he just broke the guard''s fine iron lock armor. While Viscount Randall was wearing noble hunting clothes without armour. Ace could foresee that the refined gold dagger would cut a terrible wound on the Viscount''s chest and his heart would be broken!


    The buzzing dagger stabbed Viscount Randall''s chest, but there was no one there. The Viscount was like an illusion and disappeared when stabbed.


    "You''re too slow!"


    The Viscount''s voice sounded in his ear. Ace stabbed his backhand and splashed blood. When he turned around, he found that the Viscount looked at himself with a fine gold dagger. Ace looked down and saw three broken fingers scattered on the ground. Blood was dripping from his own hand, and the dagger had disappeared.


    "Do you hide in the bushes and your heart beats so loudly when I''m deaf?"


    "In my eyes, you are as slow as a snail!"


    "Grab it! Take it to the hill camp."


    The root behind the ear was hit hard, and ACE fell into darkness.

 Chapter 190

    Two tall and strong horses galloped along the road with a heavy carriage. Victor sat in a comfortable carriage and carefully read the sheepskin stationery in his hand.


    Earlier today, a messenger from the York family brought Sylvia''s handwritten letter. Sylvia told Victor that three Elven blood nobles had been assassinated recently. If he had been assassinated, please give the living assassin to the York family, and she will send someone to investigate the real murderer behind him.


    Sylvia is the person who knows Victor''s strength best, but she doesn''t know that Victor captured the assassin as early as five days ago, and Victor doesn''t intend to give the assassin to the York family. Instead, this letter has become the assassin''s decapitation letter.


    The motorcade drove to the hill camp with thunderous hooves and rolling wheels. The guards of the camp saw the message of the alchemy crow from a distance. They quickly put down the heavy suspension bridge and rolled over the bridge with horses and carriages. After a while, the motorcade stopped in front of the camp.


    Victor got out of the carriage and said to Renault, "bring the assassin." With that, Victor went straight into the barracks.


    A moment later, several alchemists locked ace''s neck with a set of rods and dragged him to victor.


    The assassin looks a little haggard. His body shape and appearance are very ordinary. He belongs to the kind he can''t find in the crowd. But who could have thought that this seemingly ordinary killer was a powerful and violent human.


    When ace fought with the monkey militia, Victor observed his element attributes, including 14 points of his physique, 10 points of his spirit, 18 points of his perception and 15 points of his life. This is the most ferocious human with the highest perception attributes that Victor has ever seen.


    Perception attributes correspond to wind element concentration, representing speed, agility and five senses. Ace''s speed is indeed faster than that of the monkey militia, but his agility is not as good as that of the secret monkey militia. If Victor didn''t ask for a living mouth, ACE would have died under the counterattack of the monkey militia.


    However, ACE''s explosive secret skill brightened Victor''s eyes, and his muscles vibrated rapidly to produce strong destructive power and speed. The refined iron lock armor and rattan leather armor were like paper paste in front of the high-speed vibrating refined gold dagger. Although the monkey militia contracted its muscles in time to avoid being ripped open, it was still badly hurt, and the terrible wound was shocking.


    Ace, who broke out with all his strength, completely crushed the monkey militia in terms of speed and lethality, but he didn''t see enough in front of victor. Ace''s attack was like a crossbow shot out. Although it was rapid, it did not change. That was because his judgment could not keep up with his speed. As a result, Victor easily took the dagger. Of course, if ace was a knight, Victor did not dare to play the trick of grabbing the blade with empty hands. He could only pull out the refined gold double silver short sword to kill him, or pull away from him.


    Victor captured ace alive. Of course, he wanted to torture the main messenger behind him. On the other hand, he was also very interested in ace''s explosive secret skills. Victor believes that this secret skill can make up for the lack of lethality of the monkey militia. Ace was also happy and soon told the man behind the assassination of Victor, but how Victor could believe his words, so he ordered someone to paint the fish man moss on ACE.


    The moss on the fish man can make the fish man itch crazy, and the same is true on the man. Ace couldn''t bear such torture and said everything he knew. In addition to intelligence, refined gold daggers and secret techniques, Victor also dug up 196 purple gold coins worth 170000 gold sols. The killer not only sent heads, intelligence, equipment, secret methods, but also money. Victor really wants to give him an award for quickman of the year.


    "Mr. ace, I just received a letter. The content of the letter confirms what you said. You really didn''t lie." Said Victor kindly.


    "Lord, you''re going to give me out, aren''t you?" Ace twisted his neck and sneered.


    "You seem to be looking forward to it?"


    "Ha ha, of course. I expect your nobles to beat out each other''s brains!" Ace said fiercely.


    Victor smiled and said, "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. Once Raymond Peter''s assassination of the noble is exposed, there will be negotiation, punishment, concession and compromise, but there will be no war. Raymond Peter doesn''t even have to die."


    "This is aristocracy?! even relatives can sell out in front of interests! It really makes me sick! Bah! Eh..." Ace spat bloody saliva on the ground, and the cattle subdued militia immediately tightened the tendon noose around his neck, which made ace turn his eyes.


    "Loosen up and don''t strangle Mr. ace."


    "Hoo... Hoo..." Ace gasped deeply, looked up and said to victor, "what about you? You will never let go of those who want to kill you, will you?"


    "Why did Raymond Peter assassinate me?" Victor asked quietly.


    "I have answered this question countless times! I don''t know!" Ace shouted at the top of his voice.


    Victor nodded. Under the torture of Fishman moss, ACE told his sister. He should not hide anything, at least not for the employer.


    "Ramon wants to kill me. I won''t let him go, but I want to find out his purpose."


    "Hey, hey, I knew that your nobles can trade the lives of their relatives, but they will never let go of those who want to murder themselves." Ace said with a strange smile, "let me go. I can work for you and help you kill Raymond Peter. How about it?"


    Victor shook his head and laughed and said, "Mr. ace, if you have nothing else to say, I''ll take you on the road now!"


    "Are you going to kill me?" Ace widened his eyes and said incredulously, "if you kill me, you won''t have a witness. How can you bring down the Peter family? They are the top giants in the Borui kingdom."


    "What is needed to bring down the Peter family is not evidence, but strength." Victor said lightly, "similarly, if you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. It''s fair."


    "Fair?! if the nobles trample on the civilians, they only need to pay dozens of silver sols. If the civilians resist the nobles, they will be hanged. Then you come and talk about fairness with me! If there is fairness, Alice will not be trampled on by the nobles." Ace roared wildly.


    It was the first time Victor saw civilians challenging the aristocracy. He thought for a moment and said, "obviously, the glorious church established the order of the human world. As early as thousands of years ago, the church stipulated the relationship between clergy, nobles and civilians. You can think it''s unfair, but that''s just your own idea. It''s never justice that determines the order, but violence."


    "Ten thousand people have ten thousand fair, then how to do? Not to rely on fist to speak, so there is a rule making rules, the strongest has the final say."


    "Violence brings order, and order expands violence. Once order is formed, even the people who made it can''t reverse it. I inadvertently challenged order, but it was almost crushed. What qualifications do you have to shout here?"


    "Then we civilians should let you so-called nobles trample on it wantonly? Why should I abide by this damn order? I just want to kill all your dirty nobles!" Ace looked ferocious and wanted to jump on Victor, but the subdued niumin soldiers firmly grasped the rod, and he could only struggle in situ in vain.


    "You see the arrogant side of the nobility, but you don''t see the courage and responsibility of the nobility. When the ant people invaded the man horse hills, the noble knights and priests stood in the front, while the civilians could only hide behind the city wall and tremble." Victor said coldly: "In fact, order is not immutable. It also pursues relative fairness. Only in this way can order continue. The ancestor of the Susi royal family is a civilian, and most clergy are also of civilian origin. Civilians are eager to become vassals or clergy. They obey order and become a force to maintain order. If you want to overthrow order by violence, you have to accept it There''s nothing to complain about being eaten back by order. "


    "If you want to kill, kill! Why do you say so much nonsense?" Ace roared.


    Victor sighed: "I''m telling myself that I ordered the slaughter of hundreds of free people. My guards were stained with the blood of the same kind, but my leaders supported me and respected those guards. I''m also very confused. I didn''t find the answer until today. Those free people are challenging order, and we are maintaining order!"


    "Revenge for my relatives is admirable. If I were you, I would try to become an aristocrat or a priest, and then settle accounts with that aristocrat''s son. If it''s bad, I should gather a force to assassinate the enemy, rather than angry at the innocent."


    "Ace, you are very talented and can understand powerful combat skills from carving. If you were a simple assassin, I might take you in. Unfortunately, hatred distorts your mind. Since you want to kill me, I''ll kill you!"


    The breeze wrapped around Victor''s palm, slowly and quickly, gradually showing a dark blue color, and finally a fine light appeared.


    "The combat skill you created is very good. High speed vibration brings terrible armor breaking ability, but my body can''t bear this vibration. However, my present wind element is not limited. The high speed vibration of wind element not only has doubled power, but also has lightning effect. This was originally Draven''s combat skill, the blue moon. Now I call it the blue blade."


    "By the way, thank you for your express."


    The dark blue wind blade was shining with a small light, whistling and splitting in ace''s chest. The tyrannical wind element broke a big hole in his tough body like leather armor. The wind blade continued to fly a few meters away before it gradually dissipated in the air.


    Ace''s body was hung on the rod, and the shocking wound was blackened, but no blood flowed out.


    "Drag it down to feed the fish man."


    The Funiu militia walked out of the room with ACE''s body. Victor took a deep breath after blowing away the disgusting smell of barbecue with the breeze.


    Victor''s affinity for wind elements has been significantly improved, from the initial 2m radius to 2.2m. Sylvia believes that cultivating the green moon further improves Victor''s blood ability, but Victor vaguely feels that this is due to the Golden Toad secret form. It was in the process of cultivating the Golden Toad secret form that Victor awakened his blind ability, and now the blind radius has also become 2.2m, The cultivation effect of the green moon is not obvious.


    According to the description of the sword Saint delavin, the green moon is composed of wind elements, which can live and die in the void at the side of the body and cut enemies within 30 meters. Victor can have wind elements, but can only be attached to the body or weapons. Even if he is thrown out, it is only 10 meters away, and the killing power is terrible. When he hits a wild boar three meters away, the wild boar just grunts twice. Dimension Keduo found that the wind element dissipates rapidly. The farther away from the body, the less powerful it is. However, when it is attached to the weapon, it becomes extremely sharp. The refined iron armor can be pierced immediately. Therefore, Victor has the ability to melee with the knight, but it is still very dangerous. The knight''s counterattack is fatal.


    The appearance of blue blade changed this embarrassing situation. Although the fierce soldiers with 14 points of physique can''t resist the tyrannical blue blade, the disadvantages of the blue blade are also obvious. First, the blue blade can''t change the attenuation characteristics of the wind element, and the effective range is no more than 10 meters. While the knight''s physique is generally above 20 points, coupled with the strong refined gold armor, the blue blade can''t kill effectively at all. Secondly, the longer the gas storage time of the blue blade, the greater the power. But who will give you the opportunity to enlarge the move in the fierce battle?


    Victor plans to use the blue blade in close combat. The high-speed vibrating wind element endows the refined gold double silver sword with the characteristics of armor breaking and sharpness. The vibrating blade can create terrible wounds, and the lightning flash has the effect of paralysis. As long as the opponent is stiff for a moment, you can''t touch Victor more. This is why Victor named it the blade of blue.


    The idea of blue blade owes to ace, but ace must die!


    After torture, Victor has learned that ACE killed his contact in vistock, which shows that Raymond Peter or Duke Peter behind him has stopped the assassination. Ace''s assassination of Victor is entirely his personal act. With that, Victor wouldn''t keep him. Besides, ACE already knows so many secrets of victor.


    In addition, Victor suspected that the original wizard was Raymond Peter sent it, but there is a doubt that the time is not right. From the content of ACE''s account, Raymond issued the assassination order later than the time when the little Baron was murdered by a wizard. But whatever''s inside, Raymond Peter is a clue. If Victor wants to catch this clue, he can''t scare the snake.


    Sylvia wants to live. She intends to negotiate terms and interests with other nobles, not to be fair for victor. Victor knew it. If ace is handed over to Sylvia, victor will also be exposed to the sight of the Peter family, and this clue will be broken. Only by killing ace can Victor hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity.


    What is worrying is that those wizards with strange means, assuming that the Peter family is really related to wizards, no one can guarantee that wizards will not notice ace''s whereabouts. Victor had to watch out for Duke Peter sending wizards to kill him.


    Victor tidied up his mood and told Renault, "let''s go to church. I want to see father Miller."

 Chapter 191

    Father Miller''s church is located on a hillside,


    The church is built of green bricks, covering an area of only more than 200 square meters. It is not as big as the prayer hall of an ordinary church, but it has a lot of style compared with the small wooden house a few months ago.


    Although the church is small, it has a prayer hall, confession room, warehouse and priest''s bedroom. Green bricks and black tiles, high spires and thick walls are not shabby, but exquisite.


    The church was actually built by Victor. In addition to building the church, Victor also donated five wild boars and a little black bread to father Miller every month, and provided him with church attendants. Victor''s kindness not only won father Miller''s gratitude, but also made him respected by tens of thousands of workers. This was unexpected to victor. He just wanted to please father Miller. This also shows that the church''s reputation among the people is so high and its foundation is so thick that it can hardly be shaken. Victor was a little worried about this. Without the consent of the church, his big regiment battle plan would only come to naught. Fortunately, Victor''s imaginary enemy is the overwhelming ant man, and the church has always spared no effort to support the Lord in resisting alien invasion.


    Many sheds were erected in the open space on the left and right sides of the church, which was the place where father Miller presided over charity. It was near the evening when the young workers were about to leave work for dinner. Dozens of young attendants raised a bonfire outside the shed. They put the divided pig bones and broken meat, together with wild celery, bean and round melon, into a big pot for cooking. Vic could smell the smell of broth from a distance.


    These meat and bone soup are not distributed to everyone, but only for young children, pregnant women and patients. Although the church has a great family and cause, it is not stupid enough to give food to everyone. In fact, the church has a strict system of charity. In the case of no disaster and no harm, the church does not care for people over the age of 12. But if many people starve to death, the church will be arrogant and accountable to the Lord. As a last resort, the Lord often drove those lazy people away while donating food to the presiding priest. The presiding priest will also give the LORD some convenience in return.


    According to common sense, the church''s charity should be borne by the church, but father miller can apply for materials there, and his charity work depends on Victor''s support. When the young attendants saw Victor, the "big gold Lord", coming with his escort, they came forward to salute.


    "Where''s father Miller?" Victor asked a young attendant.


    "My Lord, the father is making medicine in the back. I''ll go to him now." The young attendant said respectfully.


    "No, you take me there." Said Victor.


    Seeing his companion leading the way for Viscount Randall, the other young attendants showed envy. These teenagers were selected by Victor from the children of free people to serve as church attendants of father Miller.


    Church attendants are assistants recruited by the presiding priest among the children of believers, mostly young girls over the age of 12 and under the age of 16.


    It is the duty of church attendants to help priests maintain the operation of the church. They usually do some chores, such as cleaning, repairing the church, maintaining order, giving food and medicine, etc. These attendants are not paid, but they can get free food and clothing. The priest will teach them to read, at least read the Scriptures and copy scriptures. The church attendants also act as the priest''s assistant in treating patients, so they also learn herbal medicine and medical knowledge.


    The presiding priest can recommend two church attendants to the monastery for further study every year. Once they pass the examination of the monastery, they become real priests. The poor are keen to send their children to the church and serve as church attendants. Even if they do not get the priest''s recommendation, they can learn valuable knowledge. It is easy to find a good job in the future.


    Father Miller took office alone and did everything himself. He didn''t recruit an assistant for a whole month. When Victor learned that father Miller was unable to support his attendants, he recruited people for him in the territory. The Liberals ran around and cheered, while the members of the work point system were indifferent. Most of the children of the vassal family will not serve as church attendants, even if they are also free citizens. In fact, vassals and church attendants are two different choices for civilians. One way goes straight to the nobility and the other to the clergy.


    Although church attendants are the starting point for becoming priests, they also depend on the energy of the presiding priest. The church has developed for more than 7000 years. There are many internal factions. The relatives and children of the clergy, mentors and students have already formed various complex relationships, making the church bloated. Victor suspected that the church would have collapsed if the first Pope had not established the glorious code. Although the glorious code is unbreakable, any priest who dares to step on the red line will be knocked down. But it is also very difficult for a civilian priest like Miller, who has no background and no contacts, to recommend several attendants to study the clergy.


    These young attendants are well aware of their own situation. Although they can''t become vassals, with the knowledge they have learned, it''s also a good way to open an herbal shop in Randall and treat people''s diseases and wounds. Therefore, they all want to make a good impression on victor.


    The attendant carefully led Victor to the back of the church. Just as he was about to greet father Miller, Victor stopped him.


    "You go down first."


    The attendant bowed away and Victor went to father Miller, who was concentrating on making medicine.


    There is also a shed behind the chapel. Several church attendants are busy under the shed. They classify, grind and extract the juice of various herbs and put them into different containers. An old man in a coarse linen robe puts the juice into smaller pottery. This old man is father Miller.


    Father Miller is not handsome, short and thin, with wrinkles on his face. His appearance and temperament are completely an old farmer, but his way of dispensing medicine is awesome. Every time father Miller prepared a small pot of medicine, he brushed his hand over the mouth of the pot. The white golden light reflected into the pot from his fingers. Then he went to prepare another pot of medicine, and the girl attendant next to him sealed the mouth of the pot with a wooden plug in a pious manner.


    The alchemists under Victor''s command can recognize nearly 3000 kinds of plants and can prepare hundreds of potions with different functions. Their effects are much stronger than ordinary potions, but they are much worse than those configured by father Miller. In addition, alchemists will not configure drugs to treat diseases, because alchemists can''t use them at all. Father Miller used only the most common herbs, but the effect was almost omnipotent. I''m afraid the gap lies in the application of divination.


    Victor stood outside the shed for a moment, and several attendants who dispensed medicine saluted him, but father Miller was unaware. Victor coughed and said, "good day, father Miller."


    Father Miller looked up blankly. When he saw Victor, the old priest said with a trace of embarrassment in surprise, "Lord Randall, you''re here. Oh, Lord Randall, good day."


    Miller was originally an honest farmer. When he faced the nobility, he was not as free and easy as other clergy. On the contrary, he was somewhat submissive and would not talk about the Lord of glory. Victor and Miller had been dating for some time, and he knew something about his temper and temperament.


    "Father Miller, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve made a lot of potions."


    In the corner of the shed, there are more than 100 sealed small pottery pots, all of which are made medicine. Father Miller looked at the pottery pot and the herbs on the other side, and said in embarrassment: "Sir, I have done a lot recently, but I guarantee that the herbs are collected separately, and the quantity of herbs can be restored next year."


    "It doesn''t matter. You haven''t used as much herbs as wild boars. Now the number of wild boars has been reduced a lot. Collecting this herb won''t have an impact on the territory." Victor smiled and comforted and asked, "father, there are still a lot of potions left in the last batch. Why do you make so many¡°


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    The old priest breathed a sigh of relief and explained, "it''s time to harvest crops, and the cold water season is not far away. I can make more medicine to help those weak believers through the difficult water season."


    More than 10000 people gathered here to do hard work, which will inevitably lead to death and injury. Moreover, they are short of food and clothing. In the face of the declining season of all things, those old and weak will be eliminated first. Victor has nothing to do about this. He must first ensure the stability of his people. As for the survival of these people, Victor has tried his best. But the old priest seems to have the intention to leave Think, this is not what Victor wants to see. Miller is his scheduled presiding priest.


    "Father Miller, Randall collar will have a big harvest. I want to invite you to preside over the harvest celebration of Randall collar. What do you think?" Victor asked tentatively.


    Presiding over the harvest celebration is the duty of the chief priest of the territory. During the celebration, the priest will guide the people to thank the Lord of glory for his gift, so as to more devoutly believe in the Lord of glory, which is also an important achievement of the presiding priest. Miller has never presided over the harvest celebration. Victor''s invitation made him a little excited, but he said dejectedly: "Well, I''m afraid I can''t be the Lord. I just came here temporarily to preside over the educational administration here. The church will soon send brothers to take over my work."


    right enough!


    Victor frowned and said, "the people here need you. Other priests don''t use magic... HMM."


    The church forbids priests from abusing divination. In fact, it forbids free treatment, but victor often sees Miller healing people with divination. He even uses divination to strengthen the effect of medicine, which is definitely a serious violation.


    Miller smiled awkwardly. Victor simply said, "the population of Randall''s collar is about to exceed 7000. As a rule, I can apply to the church for a territorial presiding priest. I want you to be the presiding priest of Randall''s collar. I will try to persuade the church to agree. What do you think?"


    Miller was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "forget it. I''m just a secondary priest with limited ability and can''t perform the duty of redemption. These believers need a competent presiding priest, who can apply for more assistance. You and Baron finicos also need the support of the church."


    Victor wanted to talk to Miller about the wizard, but he didn''t expect father Miller to leave. Seeing the scheduled duck flying away from the table, Victor was in a hurry.


    "Father Miller, with all due respect. You have a noble soul. If you want to help more people, you should try your best to win a higher position, rather than let other priests pick your fruit."


    "Your Excellency has a point." Miller nodded in agreement, but before Victor could be happy, he said, "but I still can''t promise you."


    What is a saint, regardless of personal gain and loss, adhere to the faith in the heart is the saint, and Miller is the saint! Victor understood that no matter how many people there were, Miller would say goodbye to Randall. But what happens if you change a priest? Priests are not civilians without knowledge and backing. They are scholars and extraordinary, and there are powerful forces behind them. Those alchemists who have no father, no mother, no wife, no son, no desire, and extraordinary strength will inevitably attract the attention of the priest. Unless the population of Randall territory is large enough to cover up the traces of alchemists, there will be big trouble.


    Miller was born as a farmer with limited knowledge and low status in the church. His report to his superiors was either shelved or thrown into the dustbin. He was the best person to preside over Randall''s educational administration!


    I''m afraid I can''t do without some blood!


    Victor touched the purple gold coin that had not yet covered the heat, gritted his teeth and said, "these people are also the children of Baron finicos. I am an ally of the York family. I will never sit idly by and watch the children of the allies have no food and clothing. Let''s go!"


    "My Lord, I hear you and the York family are very poor... What are you going to do?" The old priest whispered.


    "I have private money!" Victor has a bitter mouth, but he looks cool.


    "Your Excellency, you are a generous and kind Lord. The Lord of glory will protect you!"


    "Shouldn''t it be said that the great lord of glory bless you?"


    "Er... I think the Lord of glory will protect the merciful and generous Lord!"


    Victor sighed and decided to talk to father Miller about wizards.


    "Father, have you seen a wizard?"


    "No!" Miller said firmly.


    "I''ve seen witches purified in Heibao town. I''m worried that these devil''s children will harm my people. Does the church have any preventive measures against this?" Victor asked expectantly.


    Miller said, "you can hold magic detection prayers to identify wizards."


    "Can you hold such a ceremony?"


    "Yes! But it takes a lot of white crystal to hold magic detection prayer, and wizards don''t use magic, and magic detection prayer can''t find them from ordinary people. Therefore, we will hold magic detection prayer ceremony only after we find the traces of magic."


    Frustrated, Victor asked reluctantly, "is there no other way to identify it?"


    "There are no other identification methods, at least I don''t know." Miller shook his head, thought again and again, and continued, "but..."


    Victor hurriedly asked, "but what?"


    "But there are ways to resist witchcraft!"


    Victor was overjoyed. He could not make complaints about the old man''s big gasp. He asked eagerly: "what method?"


    "Sir, do you have purple gold coins?" Miller looked left and right and asked mysteriously.


    Is this blackmail? Victor was disgusted in his heart, but he honestly handed over a purple gold coin.


    The old priest took the purple gold coin, wiped it back and forth with his sleeve, looked carefully, put it in his mouth and bit it. Finally, he asked, "is it true? When I saw the purple gold coin for the first time, I felt different from kinsol."


    "Really!" Victor said expressionless.


    "Really good." With that, Miller returned the purple gold coin to victor.


    "Sir, as long as you take this purple gold coin with you, the wizard can''t help you!"


    "Why?" Victor asked in amazement.


    "Sir, there is a mountain on the front seal of the purple gold coin, and there is the sun in the upper right corner of the mountain. This mountain is the holy mountain of light, and the sun is the kingdom of God. The purple gold coin is the emblem of our Lord, which can resist the harm of wizards." Miller explained.


    "So purple gold coin or amulet?! I thought the front represented the supremacy of divine power and the back represented the power of the kingdom." Victor murmured, "is this the secret means of the church against Wizards?"


    "Of course it''s not a secret means! I''ve known it since I was a child, my parents know it, and everyone in our village knows it. Adult, you can ask any farmer, and I''m sure he knows it!" Father Miller vowed.


    Victor: "


    After a long time, it turned out to be a farmer''s rumor! Nima''s, an old stick. Victor wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t give up and asked, "are you sure this isn''t what the church told you?"


    "Do you need a church to tell me what everyone knows?" Father Miller looked at Victor puzzled.


    Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth, handed the purple gold coin to father Miller again and said, "please show a magic skill on the purple gold coin."


    "Why?"


    Why else? A dead horse should be a living horse doctor! Victor pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, "I admire the great lord of glory, but I am a noble after all... You know most nobles are not pious enough, I think... If there is a divine skill on it, maybe... It will work..."


    Father Miller''s face turned positive and became sacred and solemn.


    "Child, believe it or not, he is there."

 Chapter 192

    Victor left, took the "amulet" on his way home and took a task by the way. The content of the task is to help the old and the weak as much as possible and don''t let too many people die of cold and hunger. The reward of the mission is that father Miller obediently acts as the presiding priest of Randall''s collar, and Randall''s collar will achieve "invisibility" in the sight of the church.


    Victor doesn''t know yet that the reward for this task has far exceeded his expectations and even changed the fate of mankind. At the moment, he is still worried about how to complete the task.


    Finicos has a population of more than 12000, of which 9000 young and strong are free workers, and the remaining 3000 are their families. The York family can only guarantee the rations and wages of 9000 young employees. As for those old and weak, the York family can do nothing.


    These old and weak could have stayed in the free people''s camp in Heibao town and received relief from the church, but they had to follow and suffer. This seemingly irrational behavior is human nature. How can young parents have the heart to leave their young children alone in the free people''s camp hundreds of kilometers away?


    Now they are Victor''s burden.


    People''s adaptability is so strong that most people can survive even if Victor doesn''t care. But father Miller''s attitude is very clear. It doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not. Whether he does it or not is the key. He wants to witness Victor''s responsibility with his own eyes.


    How? To what extent? That''s what Victor has to think about.


    In Victor''s view, rations are not a problem. The whole territory is 12000 square kilometers large. Natural resources alone are enough to feed these people. Moreover, Randall collar has ushered in a bumper harvest. In fact, under the leadership of caitou, these people can basically meet their daily needs by opening up wasteland, growing vegetables, mowing grass, raising pigs, collecting nuts, drying wild vegetables, and squeezing out rations from young people.


    The infrastructure is weak, and the lack of warm clothes is the most deadly.


    The shed where hired workers live is very simple, with air leakage on all sides. When the cold water season comes, it''s not a big problem for young people to live in it, but it''s difficult for those old and young people.


    Victor always believed that as long as the people are busy filling their stomachs, they can''t be expected to do other things well. The current situation is like this. 9000 young people have built the sluice and have to dig the reservoir before the water season. They are too busy, and those old and weak women and children have to feed themselves and have no time to repair the camp. It took them four months to build a village that could accommodate only a few hundred people at most.


    Victor can solve the problem of weak infrastructure. After the crops are harvested, Randall has hands. Just send someone to repair the camp. What bothered Victor was the serious shortage of cold proof clothes.


    Victor checked the materials of the camp. He found that less than 1000 of the more than 12000 people had sheep fur coats. Victor asks Nicole about it. Nicole tells Victor that the ant disaster broke out suddenly, and the Lords of the human horse hills fled one after another. The York family is busy collecting food, and there is no time to carry many materials. Those sheepskins and cowhide have entered the ant man''s stomach. Now the York family has gathered more than 100000 people. They are short of not only food, but also all kinds of materials. Anthony made it clear to Nicole that the family could only support her 2000 sheep fur coats.


    Victor was shocked and asked Nicole how the York family was going to solve the problem. Nicole said that the church had warm clothes that could be lent to civilians. Her brother is using some connections to try to persuade the church to change a priest, who is sure to solve the problem. Victor was silent. That''s why father Miller wanted to leave, because the old priest couldn''t apply for church support at all.


    If Victor wants to keep Father Miller, he must solve this problem. Victor calculated that he needed to buy at least 14000 sets of warm clothes. Because the free people who took refuge in Randall did not have sheep''s fur coats. These free people can be said to be clean out of the house. The Buryat family not only drove them out, but other neighbors also occupied their property.


    Simple and rough! Shameless! Victor secretly scolded in his heart, but after scolding, the problem still needs to be solved, and he has only two months. Beyond this deadline, the York family will ask the church to intervene.


    It seems that we can only buy sheep fur coats through Songlin town! Victor was a little depressed at the thought of being killed by the chebman family again.


    A fallen leaf floated into the car from the window. Victor gently clamped it between his fingers. Through the window, he saw a rich scene.


    On both sides of the road, withered and yellow oak leaves fell. Many half aged children carried baskets and carefully looked for acorns hidden in fallen leaves. Acorns can''t be eaten, but they can extract oil and feed pigs. The smiles on the children''s faces showed that they were full of harvest.


    Seeing Victor''s car coming, the children gave way to the roadside and saluted the carriage. Not far away, a large group of goats blocked the way of the motorcade. The shepherd hurriedly drove the sheep. A strong ram was accidentally pushed on his ass, and the funny somersault led to a burst of happy and pure laughter.


    The embarrassed shepherd ignored to scold the little guys who laughed at him and tried his best to drive the sheep to the side of the road. After some effort, the sheep spread over both sides of the carriage, squeezing one by one and bleating. The motorcade moved forward slowly until the last little goat ran past the carriage.


    The motorcade and the sheep drifted away, but the children''s naive laughter fell in the carriage. Victor couldn''t help looking back. He saw several children proudly showing their baskets to the shepherd, who stroked those small heads with rough palms as encouragement.


    The scene made Victor smile, and his eyes swept into the distance, where there were endless wheat fields. The wind keeps blowing, the wheat waves are like tide, and the surging wheat field is like a golden ocean. In this golden ocean, hundreds of farmers are busy harvesting heavy wheat. They try to wave their sickles and stand up straight from the wheat waves for a long time to enjoy the cool wind. Victor could see the sweat on the farmer''s face and the joy in his eyes, which came with the wind and blew into his heart.


    Vick affectionately slipped out of the window, pressed the window frame with one hand, turned over dexterously and landed steadily on the roof. The scenery in front of me suddenly became bright. The blue sky was decorated with white clouds. The distant Heihe River was like a crystal belt inlaid on the earth. The scattered hills were dyed gold, the branches of trees were fruitful, and groups of cattle and sheep were chewing alfalfa in the valley, and the prosperous and peaceful Hekou village was at the end of the road.


    The sky is high, the clouds are light, and the mountains and rivers are yellow.


    The magnificent beauty gave Victor a sense of pride. The rivers and lakes, mountains and trees, farmland and villages, cattle, sheep and crops here belong to him, and most of those farmers are free people and farm workers. They get little, but the joy is real. Because the farmers placed their hopes in this territory, their fate was in Victor''s hands.


    Victor realized that these farmers were his greatest wealth. The strength of farmers may be insignificant, but when these forces come together, they can build towering fortresses, prosperous towns and strong armies. This power is enough to create miracles!


    If you want to wear a crown, bear its weight first. The ruler has no mind to accept all rivers, only calculates his personal gains and losses, regards the people as grass mustard, and has to put on a cold and domineering face. In fact, it is just an incompetent waste. As a lord, I don''t even want to bear the food and clothing of my people. I can''t afford it. What''s the king''s ambition? Those who are good at fighting have no great achievements. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Since you hold me up, I can do better than Guanghui church. No one will die of cold and hunger this year!


    Victor''s eyes became firm and distant, and the team rumbled forward to Hekou village.


    In the next half month, Randall''s wheat was harvested, and the harvest celebration was held as scheduled.


    More than 7000 people gathered in Hekou village to enjoy the harvest. Victor ordered people to slaughter 10 fat cattle, 40 sheep and 100 pigs for free. Everyone was also given a cup of sweet purple cane wine. The farm workers loudly praised the gift of the Lord of glory, which excited father Miller, who presided over the harvest celebration for the first time. Of course, people did not forget to praise the Lord''s generosity.


    During the celebration, Victor publicly announced that as long as he worked for the Randall family for another two years, each family could obtain the identity of a collar, and each collar could rent 70 mu of land and obtain 30% of the income. As soon as the voice fell, Victor heard the cheers of the mountain and the tsunami. The harvest celebration also reached a climax.


    While people were still reveling, the middle-level led by Victor and Randall walked into the conference room and held a round table.

 Chapter 193

    "The family harvested 3.2 million pounds of wheat, 15 million pounds of sweet potatoes, more than 8 million pounds of nuts, beans and various wild vegetables, 500000 pounds of pickled fish and 5 million pounds of hay. It raised 805 beef cattle, 277 dairy cows, 184 farm cattle, 2789 goats, 10981 wild boars and 173 horses."


    Lilia''s report caused a slight agitation.


    "I personally harvested the crops. There were 400 pounds of wheat per mu! And we sowed only 70 pounds of wheat!"


    "What a miracle!"


    "No! It''s all adults'' credit!"


    The village chiefs were talking, and Victor was a little proud. The planting method of deep cultivation and careful cultivation has indeed brought a bumper harvest. Randall led only 600000 pounds of wheat seed and more than 8000 mu of wheat field, with an average yield of 400 pounds of wheat per mu, and the planting and harvest ratio is close to 1:6. Such a harvest makes the village heads who boast of being experts in farming stunned and unbelievable.


    Victor knocked on the table, the village chiefs immediately quieted down, and Lilia continued to report.


    "At present, Randall''s population is close to 8000, including 5000 young people. There are 3500 people settled in Hekou village, 1200 people led by Lord Nelson, 600 people in brick kiln village, and the rest are distributed in the other six farms. We have to pay 500 gold sol to 8000 people every month. Of course, the money eventually flows into the canteen. But the purchase of vegetables from private plots has become a big expense of the family."


    "Randall''s private plot is close to 1000 mu, and our monthly cost of buying vegetables is more than 200 kinsol. This is not only the income that free workers can save, but also the net expenditure of the family." Lilia said and looked up at Victor. There was worry in her eyes.


    Randall led to sell purple cane wine to the York family, but the York family was unable to pay the money for the time being. They compensated with rye and beans. Randall''s real income comes from the trade in Songlin town. Victor sells secret silver, medicine, green brick, snow sugar and coffee to the chebman family, and buys refined gold, cattle, sheep and horses, wheat, salt, linen and cattle and sheep skin. The profit of the trade is 1200 gold sol per month. Randall''s expenses are almost 500 gold sols. Therefore, Randall collar''s monthly net income is only 700 gold sol.


    Lilia is in charge of Randall''s financial power, but she has only 9000 kinsol. This money is too little for a sub Baron, not to mention that Victor still owes the Kingdom 5000 gold sols, and this year''s annuity may not be less. Lilia had a headache at the thought of it.


    Of course Victor knows about Lilia''s troubles. Victor was not so poor, but he invested a lot of money in the construction of mercury and the free civil and commercial team, which is the reason for the financial tension. However, Victor has just made a fortune. He found 198 berry purple gold coins worth 160000 gold sol from assassin ace, but he didn''t tell Lilia.


    "Everyone already knows about the family." Victor looked around and said slowly, "although this is a big harvest, it''s not the time for us to cheer. Because Randall''s population is growing, and we haven''t been self-sufficient."


    "I hope that by this time next year, Randall collar can accommodate 12000 people and no longer need to buy food and materials. This is an impossible task for ordinary development collar, but we can do it! To this end, I want to put forward some requirements to you."


    Victor made a plan for agricultural production next year. He increased the wheat planting area to 40000 Mu and distributed 60 pounds of wheat seeds per mu. The sweet potato does not need much care. It is directly expanded to 100000 mu, with 45 pounds sown per mu. Victor also asked to reclaim 20000 mu of farmland to grow lentils, coarse beans and rye. According to the plan, victor will consume 2.4 million pounds of wheat and 4.5 million pounds of sweet potatoes. It is expected to harvest 14 million pounds of wheat and 40 million pounds of sweet potatoes next year.


    In terms of animal husbandry, the more cattle and sheep, the better, but the survival rate of captive wild boar cubs is too high, and large pigs can eat, which has become a great burden. Victor decided to leave only breeding pigs and young pigs, kill all the other adult wild boars, and the pork will be pickled, sold or eaten.


    In addition, Victor also put forward the requirement of dividing pigs into households, that is, he entrusted wild boars to farm families, and each family raised three piglets. When the wild boar is slaughtered, farm families can get half of the wild boar. Dividing pigs into households can not only save the wages of raising wild pigs and improve the income of farmers, but also avoid the risks brought by centralized feeding.


    After dividing pigs into households, industry enters the village.


    Victor''s original development idea was to concentrate on the development of agriculture, achieve self-sufficiency in food, and finally reserve a large amount of food to provide logistics support for the operation of the regiment. Therefore, Victor completely handed over the professional village to the alchemists. There is no doubt about the ability of alchemists, but their number is limited after all. They have to build armaments, and the output of daily necessities is somewhat insufficient. Victor often buys many linen and leather goods, so he is often cut by the chebman family.


    This harvest gave Victor great confidence. He began to consider achieving self-sufficiency in daily necessities, training skilled workers and paving the way for the employment system.


    Brick kiln village has been taken over by ordinary villagers, and nearly 200 alchemy militia have been liberated. Victor decided to put flax and wood production into the hands of the villagers. However, Randall collar still focuses on the development of agricultural water conservancy. If we continue to adopt the professional village production mode, it is somewhat inappropriate. Victor''s solution is to bring industry into the village.


    Industry into the village is actually the beginning of the employment system. Victor had six farms under his command. He asked two farms to build wood workshops, two linen workshops and the last two leather workshops. Each workshop arranges two auxiliary soldiers for alchemy. They usually teach the villagers the skills of division of labor and cooperation. After the farm receives the production task, the village head is responsible for recruiting people and organizing production. The auxiliary soldiers for alchemy provide technical support, and Victor pays the remuneration.


    "Your villagers mainly do farm work, and all kinds of production are their sidelines. But you must urge the villagers to receive training in division of labor and cooperation and don''t think about private plots all day. I''m not going to continue to allocate private plots. If anyone slows down, I''ll take back his private plots. Do you understand?" Victor said to the village chiefs.


    "Sir, we understand."


    "Don''t worry, sir. Learning a craft can make money. No one will refuse such a good thing. At the beginning, I worked for Shifu for five years in vain in order to learn carpentry!"


    Victor nodded with satisfaction and asked, "do you have any questions?"


    The village heads shook their heads one after another, saying there was no problem. Only Nelson raised his hand and said, "Sir, what''s wrong with my territory?"


    "I''ll arrange it for you. You can train the guard at ease!" Said Victor unhappily.


    "Oh." Nelson put down his arm contentedly.


    Victor shook his head and continued, "since there is no problem, let''s discuss the construction of the village."


    When the family''s internal affairs are handled, we should start to solve the problem of people''s protection from the cold. As early as a few days ago, Victor asked the village chiefs to be prepared. He would mobilize 4000 people to build houses for those hired workers in three months to let them spend the cold water season. Now that the task of harvesting crops has been completed, it is time to start the project.


    The village chiefs looked at each other. Maureen raised his hand and said, "Sir, we have a suggestion. Build the village house under Randall''s leadership so that those people can move here. After the water season, they can go back to work. The village is still ours."


    Victor smiled, "that''s a good suggestion. That''s the spirit of the meeting I want to see. Although, I can''t agree with this suggestion, because once they live, they won''t go back. Who makes our Randall collar so attractive?"


    The village heads smiled proudly, and Victor continued: "If we help them today, they will help us. When the first reservoir is completed, I will mobilize those young hired workers to dig two stream reservoirs for Randall. Although there is plenty of rain in the water season, the stream reservoir is only 80 mu in size, and more than 10000 young people can dig it in ten days. This is the reward for our construction of village houses."


    "The cottage cannot be built according to the shed. The shed is too small, the number of people it can hold is limited, the materials it consumes are too much, and it is too late. I designed a large and long house, which is rectangular, 30 meters long, 6 meters wide and 2 meters high, and can accommodate 30 people. The large and long house uses logs as a frame, soil as a wall and hay as a roof. It is not beautiful, but it must be strong. Can you do it?"


    Maureen patted his chest and said, "no problem!"


    Victor''s jaw head said: "in three months, others can''t build a cottage with a capacity of 12000 people! But our Randall family can certainly finish it!"


    "Go back and prepare! Start tomorrow!"


    When the village chiefs left the meeting room, Victor asked Lilia, "how''s the purchase of sheep fur coats?"


    Lilia shook her head and said softly, "we can only buy 2000 sheep fur coats. Songlin town said that if we want more sheep fur, the price must rise. Three sheep fur coats are priced as a golden sol."


    Victor sighed. With the mobilization ability and organization ability of Randall family, it is not very difficult to build a village with 12000 people, but the sheep fur jacket to keep out the cold can only be purchased from the chebman family. Under normal circumstances, one kinsol can buy 12 sheep fur jackets, but the chebman family has raised the price by four times! Victor can accept the price, but I''m afraid these materials are limited Money can''t buy it.


    The gap of warm clothing is about 14000 pieces. The chebman family can''t make up such a large quantity. They can only buy from other families, and the price increase is also the meaning of the problem. But the problem is that even if other families are willing to sell and want to make up the remaining 12000 sheep fur coats, most of them will have to wait until next year.


    Fortunately, Victor had already prepared. He asked, "how''s the purchase of wool and coarse linen?"


    Lilia nodded and said, "there''s no problem with coarse linen. 20 carts of coarse linen can be transported tomorrow. There''s something wrong with the wool. Songlin town asked to exchange green bricks for wool and two carts of green bricks for a cart of wool. They also asked, why do we want wool?"


    Victor smiled, "you want to know, too?"


    "Yes!" Lilia gave a silly snort.


    "Sheepskin scroll is an important industry of the southern Lord. They make sheepskin scroll from sheepskin, and the goat wool is thick and short, so it''s useless to cut it. The southern Lord burns the wool every year in the water season. It is said that those abandoned wool piles are like hills."


    "We bought the wool, sewed a suit of clothes with two layers of coarse linen, and stuffed the wool in. That''s a warm clothes."


    "Ah?! is that ok?"


    "What''s wrong? As long as you can keep out the cold! Big long houses and wool lined jackets are my ideas." Said Victor proudly.

 Chapter 194

    "Your Majesty, the invitation list for this year''s royal hunting event has been drawn up. Please have a look."


    Dodo''s Royal manager raised his voice slightly, but the figure of the great bank opposite still didn''t look back. Considering the importance of the royal hunting event, the Royal superintendent had to raise the volume again.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Friedrich stared at the dragon lizard skin map on the wall. As a great Knight of the silver order, he certainly heard the words of the Royal manager, but his mind was all on the prairie.


    Through the efforts of the spy organization cunning fox, Friedrich has mastered the trend of the sassanne Empire and the shining knights. It is reported that the two main armies of the Sassanian Empire joined the shining knights and advanced into the northern wilderness. They were fighting with a powerful half man mahalani. The war did not go well. One of the main legions of the Sassanian empire was surrounded by the Centaur clan. However, the shining knights and another Legion did not carry out rescue operations. Instead, they took the opportunity to destroy two tribes of the Centaur clan and kill four centaurs. The furious Centaur Khan personally broke through the defense position of the Sassanian army. In addition to the successful breakthrough of five high-level knights, all 18 knights, more than 8000 soldiers and 1200 paladins of the army died.


    Intelligence shows that emperor Sasan does not intend to stop. He is convening the army and putting on a posture of fighting to the end with the half man mahalani.


    Friedrich didn''t know what the Sassanians were crazy about. If they didn''t stay in the fortress well, they had to run out to fight with the centaurs, and the Centaurs'' field ability was unparalleled in the world. However, Friedrich is not surprised. After all, Sasan is an empire supported by the shining knights, and its mission is to help the shining Knights resist wild monsters. From this point of view, the Sassanian empire could not unify the human kingdom.


    The Sassanian Empire seems powerful, but it is full of contradictions. It has no ability to fight on two fronts. Lord Sasan relies on the protection of the shining knights, but he is not willing to act as cannon fodder against monsters. Every time the sassanne Empire invaded the south, the Lord of sassanne had to quarrel for the first half of the year: why should you attack cities and land, rob money and materials, and I can only stay to resist the orcs? Therefore, the Sassanian Empire had an unwritten agreement not to go south when resisting monsters and take turns when robbing materials.


    Friedrich has always believed that the great cause of reunification can only be the kingdom of dodo. This is not arrogance, but an objective fact, which is confirmed by the current situation.


    "Your Majesty, the list..."


    The Royal steward interrupted Friedrich''s thoughts again. He sighed, turned back and said, "goldke, do you remember what it was like in previous years?"


    Without waiting for the manager''s reply, Friedrich continued: "In the past, when the crops were ripe, the Sassanians acted like jackals in dodo''s territory. They rode war horses, bypassed the fortress, attacked our hinterland, broke down towns and villages, and robbed everything they could. When they returned with full load, my knight went out to intercept these bastards and rob them back."


    "The Neville are also robbing. They rob the Sassanians, and the Gambis make up for our losses. Do you know why?"


    "Because, we have lost the prairie! As long as we take back 12 holy cities, the Sassanians will not want to invade the hinterland of Dodo! Now is the best time to recapture the prairie! But where is my army? They confront the Gambis in the South..."


    "Your Majesty, you must decide the list of hunting events!" The Royal superintendent stubbornly warned.


    "Well, I know the royal hunting event is very important. We should have contacted the lords at the event and made a military plan to recapture the prairie, rather than shooting a few wild animals and falsely boasting to each other." Murmured Friedrich, accepting the invitation list for the hunting event.


    The name of a red pigment on the list attracted Friedrich''s attention. He asked, "why is Eriksson different from others?"


    "Your Majesty, Duke Eriksson has not paid this year''s annuity. I don''t think he should be invited to the royal hunting event."


    Friedrich was furious: "how dare this greedy, stupid and arrogant pig neglect me!"


    "Your Majesty, do you cross out the name of Duke Eriksson?" The Royal superintendent lost no time in asking.


    "Of course! Wait..." Friedrich thought of one thing and changed his mind: "goldke, leave the list first. Go and find count Jens for me."


    "Yes, your majesty." The Royal steward saluted and took three steps back before turning away.


    King dodo stayed in his study for a long time. Finally, he heard a slight sound of footsteps, and then a thin nobleman came in.


    "Your Majesty, you summoned me?"


    Jens respectfully saluted King dodo. His etiquette was very standard, but there was no taste of elegance, which may be related to his thin and obscene appearance. In fact, Jens did not have noble blood. He was just an ordinary spy in the cunning fox organization. Because he was favored by the king, he was awarded the title of court Earl and controlled the spy team of the Dodo royal family Weaver: cunning fox. The Dodo nobles did not dare to despise the count of Jens face to face, but secretly mocked him as a "lucky mouse". However, only Friedrich knew that Jens was a terrible wizard and very useful.


    "Jens, how''s the plan against the Rose Queen going?" Asked King dodo eagerly.


    Jens complained secretly. He hoped that King dodo would forget it, but he didn''t expect Duke Eriksson to remind the king of the plan again. However, Jens never let the king down.


    "Your Majesty, we are ready for your order."


    Friedrich''s eyes narrowed. "But you didn''t report to me."


    "Your Majesty, if possible, I don''t want to get involved with those people, and the response of the York family is difficult to predict. Last year, during the water season, the Gambis royal family invited the Rose Queen to a hunting event, and their relationship with the York family has eased. Four months ago, Duke Nim of Gambis lent a large sum of money to the York family. Without the royal family With your tacit consent, Duke Nim will not do so. This means that assassinating the spokesman of the York family is no longer of great significance. " Jens hesitated and said honestly.


    Jens''s honest attitude satisfied King dodo. He said slowly: "I believe in your loyalty and ability. I also know that the possibility of the York family breaking with Gambis is very small. However, as the king of Dodo, I can only do nothing in the face of the current situation and miss this opportunity in vain? I must do something! Even if I fail, it is better than doing nothing!"


    "Your Majesty, I see."


    "Talk about your plan carefully. I''m very interested." Said Friedrich.


    "Yes." Yance bowed slightly, walked forward, pointed to the huge map and said, "Your Majesty, the human horse hills here. The York family took the responsibility of blocking the ant people and regarded the whole human horse hills as their own territory. When the ant disaster broke out, the Xunlong Knights of Gambis settled in Hongye town and stopped. This made the York family very dissatisfied and almost tore their faces."


    Friedrich nodded, "indeed, no one likes to be attacked."


    "We just want the York family to feel this threat again before they can completely break with Gambis." Jens continued: "the York family gave the northernmost territory of the horse hill to the Gambis royal family, and the southernmost end of the horse hill is the Viscount Randall. Viscount Randall is not the vassal Lord of the York family, but everyone knows that he is the buffer between the York family and other lords of Gambis, and he can be regarded as the spokesman of the York family."


    "If the York family believes that Viscount Randall died at the hands of the Augusts, they will suspect that the royal family is ready to intervene in the southern territory of the man horse hills. In this way, the York family will be surrounded by the Gambis royal family. Even if they do not break up completely, this distrust can be used. Suppose that we lend a helping hand to the York family in time and transfer Duke Eriksson to The York family. I think the York family is very likely to leave Gambis and join us dodo. "


    Friedrich took a sudden step forward, stroked the map and muttered: "It''s very possible... It''s really very possible. While defending the ant man, there''s a malicious Lord behind him. As long as the York family is not stupid, they want to retreat. Jumping out of the man horse hill is the best choice! Even if the York family doesn''t launch a war against Gambis, as long as they leave the man horse hill, Gambis has to defend the ant man himself. Then I can take it safely and boldly Going back to the prairie and the queen of the rose joining the kingdom of Dodo will greatly boost our momentum, and the grassland people are very likely to take refuge in us directly! In this way, Gambis must look at our face of dodo. Good! Very good! "


    "Jens, you really didn''t disappoint me!" Friedrich walked twice excitedly, looked up and said, "the most important thing is to convince the York family that it was the Auguste family! How are you going to do this?"


    "Your Majesty, I have a whole set of plans!" Yance pointed to the map and said in a deep voice, "this is the Viscount Buryat of Gambis. Viscount Buryat died of ant disaster, his son has not inherited the title, and his brother Lord Austin is ambitious and wants to be the controller of the Baron Buryat. Austin has taken refuge in Archduke Williams. With the support of Archduke Williams, he is almost successful."


    "And I set a trap for Austin. I asked someone to forge Williams'' handwriting and write a letter. Those people would pretend to be the confidant of Archduke Williams and hand the letter to Austin. Austin would think something had changed, and then the letter would skillfully fall into the hands of the Viscount, who would guide the viscount and her heirs to flee to Randall This gave Austin a chance to murder his nephew. He would chase Randall to get rid of the vicomte''s successor. Only in this way could he succeed to the title. "


    "Of course I won''t let Austin go so smoothly. Those people will arrange for him to conflict with Viscount Randall, and Viscount Randall will die. The York family will think that Austin killed Viscount Randall, and Austin was instructed by Williams."


    Friedrich frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, "how can you guarantee that the York family will believe that Williams ordered it? Just that letter?"


    Jens pointed to the north end of the man horse hill and said: "Your Majesty, this is the territory of viscount Sauron Wimbledon. Sauron is the commander of the guard of Gambis, the confidant of Williams, and the sworn enemy of viscount Randall. He is also a great Knight at the silver peak. You also know the entanglement between Sauron and the old Marquis of Wimbledon. In short, the death of viscount Randall helps Sauron impact the peak field."


    "Your Majesty, Sauron''s territory is in the north of the man horse hill, and Randall is in the south of the man horse hill. Austin and Sauron are both Archduke Williams, and Viscount Randall died in the conflict with Austin. Connecting these things, the York family can draw a conclusion. Williams murdered Viscount Randall in order to help Sauron advance to the golden stage, To clamp down on the York family. "


    Friedrich pondered for a long time, shook his head and said, "Austin has become the scapegoat in the whole plan. I don''t think Austin will sacrifice himself to achieve Sauron. He will never dare to touch Viscount Randall! I can see this. Sylvia can''t see it. It''s a flaw."


    "Your Majesty is wise." Jens first flattered and said: "Those people will ensure that Viscount Randall dies in the hands of their own guards. When Austin sees this situation, he will think that he has been calculated by Williams. Austin has two options, shelter in Duke Williams, but Williams will still hand him over to the York family, or even kill him. Therefore, Austin can only completely fall to the York family and testify against Williams Archduke. And Archduke Williams can''t explain clearly. "


    "Your Majesty, I''ve been playing this game for a long time. Cunning fox has deliberately put forward an assassination plan. The night owl in Gambis wants to sit and watch Viscount Randall''s assassination and testify against cunning fox. The night owl has been staring at our people and trying to master the evidence of cunning fox''s assassination of viscount. But how can the fool of night owl think that we cunning foxes won''t do it at all? It''s those people who do it. Cunning If the fox doesn''t do it, the owl can''t catch any evidence. How can they explain to the York family? The owl''s people are staring at our cunning fox. How can they detect the changes of the Buryat family? "


    Friedrich laughed: "ha ha! Well done! It''s worthy of being my fox."


    Jens said humbly, "Your Majesty, there is another important thing that needs your support."


    "Say."


    "If the York family doesn''t have a way back, they may pretend not to know. We have to give them a way back before the York family can join dodo. But we can''t wait for things to happen before we lend a helping hand. It''s too obvious and will arouse their suspicion. Therefore, the way back must be prepared for the York family in advance." Jens pointed meaningfully to the north of the horse and man hills, the territory of Duke Eriksson.


    Friedrich sneered, "Eriksson is an idiot, greedy and incompetent. He has repeatedly challenged my patience by relying on the promise of the former king to his grandfather. I''ve wanted to deal with him for a long time. Come on, how do you need my support?"


    "Lend Duke Eriksson a little courage."

 Chapter 195

    Old ham came out of the shed. As soon as he opened the door, a dozen thin teats immediately gathered around his master and wagged their tails affectionately. Reaching out and touching the dog''s head, he checked his equipment again, and old ham began his day''s work.


    Five months ago, old ham and Butz, on the order of Victor, trudged for more than 50 days with more than 400 people into the northern territory of the Randall family and established settlements.


    Victor''s territory in the north is only 300 square kilometers. The jockeys of the York family only visit the North once a year, just to declare their sovereignty. There is no castle, no village, no gathering place for free people, only rampant beasts and monsters. It is a real wilderness.


    Before departure, old ham and boots were prepared for hard work, but they didn''t expect Victor''s support.


    Victor recruited more than 300 followers, 10 guards, 60 alchemical militia and 10 alchemical auxiliary soldiers. Among these followers, there are many fierce mountain people who are good at shooting. Victor equipped each young and strong with sophisticated rattan armor, bow and arrow, spear and other weapons. These equipment can arm more than 200 young hunters at any time. Together with the guards and alchemy militia, this is a strong army.


    Victor prepared 40 carts of supplies for the migration and gave Butz 3000 kinsol. When the motorcade passed through Heibao Town, boutz bought a large number of cows and goats as a food source for the settlement. In addition, victor will send a convoy to supply the settlements every six months.


    These are just plain support. Victor secretly built two small cottages in the mountains and forests of Northern Territory, with 50 alchemical militia, 10 alchemical auxiliary soldiers, 20 war mastiffs and 80 alchemical crows.


    Victor has invested huge human, material and financial resources in Northern Territory. If all these inputs are converted into currency, it is equivalent to 200000 gold sols.


    In the eyes of other lords, 300 square kilometers of northern territory is worthless. It is absolutely crazy to spend a lot of money here. But this territory has important strategic significance for victor.


    The northern territory is at the northernmost end of the Renma hills. Further north is the sphere of influence of the Dodo kingdom. Victor plans to build a small town here. The name has been set, which is called Raven town. It will become the starting point for the free civil and commercial corps to go north, and its role is similar to that of Songlin town.


    In addition, the northern territory is close to the mountains on the west side of Renma hills. Sentries and source collection points are built in the nearby mountain forests, which can not only monitor the movement of ant people, but also exploit mountain forest resources. Raven town can be used as a resource storage, processing and transfer center. Therefore, raven town is a border town integrating trade, military and resource distribution functions.


    In Victor''s plan, the construction of Raven town can wait until three years later. But Soren had begun to build his territory, and Victor had to explore the north in advance to avoid the territory being occupied by Soren''s men. Victor appointed Butz as the village head and old ham as the militia captain. The requirements for them are also very simple: to gain a foothold in the north.


    Obviously, boots and old ham did a good job.


    Before entering the north, old ham thought he would fight with monsters first, but he found that there were no monsters here. That''s because the alchemists cleaned up this area in advance, and six alchemical war mastiffs formed a wolf pack to occupy a large area outside the territory, forming a barrier.


    Without the intrusion of monsters, Butz built a village in only three months, covering an area of 60000 square meters. The village has ditches, iron oak fences and arrow towers, which are enough to resist the invasion of wild animals and monsters.


    After the village was built, Butz and old ham decided to raise cattle and sheep, free up people to hunt wild boars and collect wild vegetables and sweet potatoes. It took another month to fill the warehouse in the village. Even if the supply convoy did not come, the more than 400 people could survive the water season.


    Old ham is in charge of the security of the territory. He has formed three militia teams. Each team is composed of three to four escorts, seven alchemy militias and 10 mountain hunters. These militia teams are responsible for patrolling the border, guarding and guarding the villages. Old Ham will join different militia teams every day. Today he will be responsible for the guard team to protect the villagers.


    Old ham took the militia team to the entrance of the village and just ran into Butz. Go forward with great strength and vigour, behind the big shovel and hoe, and pulled out 20 oxcart.


    "What are you doing today?" Old ham asked curiously.


    "I''m going to dig a stream reservoir." Booz laughed.


    "With more than 200 people, you still want to dig a stream reservoir? If it rains heavily, you have to stop work! I think you can forget it. How about letting the big guys practice archery? It''s OK to catch wild boars."


    "Why can''t we dig? If there are fewer people, dig smaller! I''m going to dig a reservoir the size of 20 mu. After a few rains, we don''t have to run to the mountains to carry water." Boots glared.


    "20 mu? Is that a reservoir?" Old ham bluntly broke through booth.


    Butz, with a red face, shouted at the neck, "the cistern is the cistern, at least you can order dishes."


    "Why grow vegetables? Just herd sheep." Old ham curled his lips disapprovingly.


    Just as the leader of the grassland people''s army and the farmer village head were arguing about whether to herd sheep or grow vegetables, an alchemy militia ran over and said, "Captain ham, a team of people and horses are coming towards us!"


    "What''s the situation?" Old ham asked seriously.


    "According to the information transmitted by the dust falcon, there are 27 people coming from the northeast, 40 kilometers away from the village. It is very likely to be a knight team, and they are coming for us." The alchemist replied.


    Old ham and boots looked at each other in horror, and the villagers stirred up. Victor once told them that the greatest threat to the northern territory is not monsters and beasts, but Knights of hostile families. Today, Victor''s worry finally happened.


    "Are you sure it''s a knight?" Old ham took the alchemy militia aside and asked in a low voice. He didn''t believe that the dust Falcon had the ability to identify knights.


    Of course, the dust Falcon can''t distinguish the difference between knights and ordinary people, but this team ignores the threat of the alchemical war mastiff and directly passes through the territory of the war mastiff, which must be the knight team. Instead of hunting the alchemical war mastiff like a fierce wolf, they did not return, but continued to move forward. Their purpose is self-evident.


    The alchemy militia would not explain the specific reason to old ham, but nodded.


    Old ham didn''t ask, so he turned and left. These powerful soldiers have many secret means, but they are trustworthy, which is enough.


    "Follow the rules. I''ll take people out to intercept. You organize the villagers and prepare to retreat. If we can''t stop it, you go into the mountain immediately. I''ll leave you 10 elite militia and 7 guards. They know where the stronghold built by the adult is." Old ham said to boots.


    In view of the current situation, Victor designed a set of plans. Old ham led the alchemy militia to annihilate the knight team of the hostile family in the wild, while Butz led the villagers to prepare for evacuation into the mountains. The fence of the village can''t stop the impact of the knight. Intercepting the knight team in the wild can provide the villagers with time to escape. However, these elite soldiers and old ham may be more or less dangerous.


    At the thought of this, Butz could not bear it. He said to old ham, "Viscount Sauron''s territory is in the East. These people come from the northeast. They are not necessarily the Knights of the Sauron family!"


    "Don''t put your life in the hands of strangers. There are no priests in the village. No matter they are knights of that family, no one will know if they kill us all." Old ham said hoarsely, "as long as they are willing to turn back, it will be all right. If they don''t listen to advice, I can''t shame the Randall family!"


    "That''s right! You... Be careful." Booz said softly.


    The alarm bell is sounded. The unknown enemy is less than 40 kilometers away from here. If you press the marching speed of the knight team, you can appear at the entrance of the village in up to 3 hours. Time is running out.


    The villagers acted quickly. Young and strong put on thick rattan armor, picked up a spear and a hard bow, and women and children packed up what they could take away. Old ham stepped on the horse and roared out of the village gate with three guards and 50 alchemical militia.


    More than an hour later, old ham finally saw the team.


    These more than twenty cavalry are well-equipped and vigorous. The first cavalry was dressed in exquisite armor, and he was surrounded by five cavalry dressed in scale armor. Old Ham''s heart sank. There were 1 knight, 5 trainee knights and 21 elite cavalry. This is really a standard knight team.


    "This is the territory of Randall family. We are the escort of viscount Randall. The knight opposite, please explain your intention!" Old ham shouted.


    The knight ignored old ham. He shouted to the left and right, "dismount! Raise your shield! Kill all these bandits!"


    "Shoot!" Old ham roared and responded, "destroy them!"


    The battle broke out less than ten breaths after the two sides contacted each other.


    Two Funiu militia rushed towards the knight. The charging distance of more than ten meters made their strength climb to the peak. Two heavy long knives made of fine iron cut straight down with great momentum.


    "EH."


    The knight was a little surprised. He just didn''t find that there was an equal opponent among the enemies, and the two soldiers didn''t have coordinated physical characteristics, but showed enough strength to rival him. This sign shows that they are all fierce soldiers. Although the ferocious soldiers are far more powerful than ordinary people, they are not the opponent of knights. The knight was just surprised that he met two fierce soldiers at once.


    Facing two fierce soldiers, the knight was not confused. The refined gold long sword was changed from blocking to lifting. The body of the sword was pasted on the side of the blade of the long sword, which led the opponent''s weapons backward. As soon as the body turned and slid forward, the shield of the left hand was raised up, which was just placed on the long handle of another large long sword. The power suddenly exploded and swung the long sword away. In a flash, the knight dissolved the opponent''s attack and cut into the inner circle.


    The knight used a standard spike, and the sharp gold sword pierced the chest of the fierce soldier. He was about to pull out his long sword to kill another fierce soldier, but he saw a pair of indifferent and ruthless eyes. The fierce soldier ignored the chest sword, took a step forward and clamped the knight''s arm tightly.


    The stagnation of this moment determines the fate of the knight. In the bushes on the hillside, a streamer was emitted. The crossbow arrow made of refined iron penetrated from the knight''s side shoulder, with a blood flower, and came out from his armpit.


    "Military crossbow! Randall''s Knight is shooting a hidden arrow! Despicable!"


    The idea just came into the knight''s mind. Another fierce soldier''s fine iron long knife stabbed him in the chest. The blade directly pierced the breastplate and stabbed into the chest and abdomen. The great power also lifted the knight into the air.


    "Ah!"


    The knight let out a loud roar, and his fighting spirit ran rapidly. He kicked away the fierce soldier wrapped around him. The long sword was pulled out of his chest and turned into a competition to cut off the head of another fierce soldier, and the blood was sprayed from his neck like a fountain. Then another crossbow shot penetrated the knight''s head.


    "Despicable..."


    The knight''s consciousness gradually fell into darkness. He didn''t understand what he was facing until he died?


    The silver crossbow can penetrate 30 stamina ant man leaders, but it can''t effectively kill knights. A penetrating wound has little impact on the knight. Unless shot in the heart and head, the knight will quickly leave the battlefield with crossbow arrows, and they will recover soon. If you want to hit the key of the knight face to face, only victor or the wind knight can do it.


    In fact, the Funiu militia wearing silver ant armor can entangle with the knight. Funiu militia deliberately sacrificed themselves to create opportunities for the monkey militia. If the knight had seen the monkey militia with a heavy crossbow, the situation would be different.


    Before the battle, the alchemical crow had exposed the whereabouts of the knight team. This was an ambush. Four monkey militia sneaked into the bushes in advance. They shot the knight like a ferocious bear.


    Old ham was a little excited and more sad. The battle proved that the knight was not invincible, but the price was the sacrifice of two companions. Old ham has experienced many battles and witnessed many sacrifices, but the meaning is completely different. In the past, the sacrifice was to make more people run for their lives, but this time the sacrifice was to win.


    The battle is over, the enemy is completely annihilated, only one person is captured, while two people on old Ham''s side are injured and three people are killed.


    Old ham came to the prisoner, a trainee knight, who was firmly pressed to the ground by several militias. If it weren''t for catching him alive, another monkey militia wouldn''t have died.


    "I ask for treatment that suits my identity." The trainee Knight struggled.


    "What''s your identity? Why attack us?"


    "I''m a trainee Knight of the Eriksson family. I''m ordered by the Duke to wipe out the free settlements here."


    Old ham was stunned. Duke Eriksson was the Lord of the northern dodo Kingdom, and his sphere of influence bordered on the Northern Territory. However, Victor has made a note to the surrounding lords through the church. Duke Eriksson could not have known that they were villagers of the Randall family.


    "Why did Duke Eriksson attack our Randall family territory?"


    "I don''t know." The trainee Knight shook his head.


    Old ham sighed and ordered, "you can''t keep alive, kill!" The alchemist militia killed the trainee Knight without hesitation.


    "Clean the battlefield, bury the corpses, inform the village head to move the cattle, sheep, women and children to the mountain area to prevent Duke Eriksson''s revenge! Report the situation here to the adult with a dust falcon."

 Chapter 196

    In the afternoon, the bright sun shines obliquely on the spotless ebony floor through the two windows on the upper floor of the castle, putting a layer of gold on the 400 square meter living room.


    Sixteen snow-white lizard oil candles were burning quietly. On the clusters of leaping flames, there was a purple gold disc. The amber in the disc could not bear the temperature and was melting quietly. With the melting of amber, an elegant fragrance filled the whole living room.


    In the middle of the living room, there are two sofa chairs with gold frames and lizard skin. The two men sat in their chairs and talked gently. Behind them stood four knights in full armor.


    "Your Highness dunkru, the royal family did not invite me to this year''s hunting event. Does your majesty have any prejudice against me?"


    The middle-aged man in gorgeous Duke''s clothes whispered to the guest opposite. He is the owner of the castle, Duke Eriksson.


    "Eriksson, haven''t you paid your annuity this year?" Dunkru whispered.


    "The former king promised that our Eriksson family would not have to pay an annuity. I just followed the will of the former king. How can your majesty blame me?" Eriksson looked wronged, which made dunkru a little dissatisfied.


    Dunkru is the peak Knight of the Dodo Kingdom, the head of the iron wall knights, and the grandfather of Duke Eriksson is his close friend, so he is also the patron of Duke Eriksson. But over the years, Eriksson has become more and more disrespectful. Relying on the legacy of his ancestors and the shelter of dunkru, Eriksson has done many things of extortion, and has never changed his teaching. If it had not been for King dodo''s request, dunkrugan would not have wanted to see Eriksson again.


    Seeing that duncrore was silent, Eriksson''s face was a little ugly. He said meaningfully: "Your Highness, it''s not the virtue of the Lord to break the promise. As the iron wall of the Kingdom, you should advise your majesty."


    Duke Eriksson was there pointing fingers at thorntree and scolding locust trees, which made duncrore angry. However, he said quietly, "Eriksson, you haven''t paid your annuity for more than ten years, and your majesty hasn''t said anything. But you let someone beat your Majesty''s tax official and strip him of his clothes. It''s not the style of nobility."


    "I didn''t do it!" Eriksson said loudly, "it''s the tax official who met the bandits. I''ve ordered someone to arrest the bandits."


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" Eriksson sighed and said, "Your Highness, I''m not unwilling to pay an annuity. Just I heard a rumor recently. Your majesty plans to use my territory to buy the York family..."


    "No such thing!" Dunkru flatly denied it and said, "I came here at your Majesty''s entrustment to explain to you that it was a rumor made by the night owl. Your majesty hopes you don''t believe the rumor."


    "That''s good." Eriksson breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I also think this is a ridiculous rumor. Therefore, in your name, I sent a joint letter to the York family, accusing them of invading my territory. Only in this way can we show that we dodo nobles are united, will not be shaken by rumors, and can we expose Gambis''s plot. Don''t you blame me for exceeding it?"


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became dignified.


    As a noble Golden Knight and a giant of the Kingdom, Eriksson dared to write a reprimand letter to the York family in his name without consent. This contemptuous behavior made the family Knights behind duncro glare at the Duke.


    Eriksson turned a blind eye to this. He stared at duncru''s reaction. Eriksson knew that he had never been liked by dunkru. Since he came to power, dunkru has become more and more estranged from him. However, this matter involves one''s own foundation. If no measures are taken, do you really want to hand over the territory to others? Since you say this is a rumor, prove it to the outside world!


    Dunkru pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It should be."


    Eriksson was really relieved at this time. At the same time, he knew that this matter had exhausted his grandfather''s kindness. In the future, he can no longer do whatever he wants under the name of duncru. Although it''s a pity, Eriksson is proud to think that he can make the Golden Knight bow his head.


    Originally I wanted to save your life and title. Now I''d better use your head to complete your Majesty''s plan.


    Du encrewe had no intention of arguing with a dying man about Eriksson''s state of mind. He said, "if you have evidence of York family''s invasion of the territory, the iron wall knights can stay with the Duke of Eriksson for a period of time to support you."


    Eriksson didn''t care if he didn''t receive the invitation of the royal hunting party, but the rumor made him panic all day. Whether the rumors are true or false, Eriksson doesn''t want to wait to die. He believes that only by letting the Kingdom confront the York family openly can the crisis be solved.


    Eriksson decided to seize the opportunity of the iron wall knights to inspect the Kingdom''s territory, send a reprimand letter to the York family in the name of dunkru, and deliberately create friction and disputes, making it difficult for the kingdom to ride a tiger, so he had to stand on his side. In this way, the rumor, whether true or false, will be defeated. Although this will offend duncro, Eriksson can''t control so much.


    Now, Duan Crewe clearly wants to clear the rumor with action, which makes Eriksson overjoyed. He said: "of course I have evidence! Lady Rose''s lover, viscount Randall, has established a settlement in my territory. I have sent my knights to collect evidence. At this time, they should almost come back!"


    "It seems that you began to prepare before I came." Dunkru looked at Eriksson with a smile and said faintly, "that''s good."


    Eriksson knew that he was destined to be a victim. Even if he did not act, the kingdom would create a dispute between him and the York family, use his life to calm the matter, and finally complete the cunning fox''s plan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The hound barked and rushed into the forest. A large group of frightened yellow sheep ran out of the forest. More than a dozen young women in hunting clothes chased the scattered yellow sheep with bare hands. After catching up with the prey, they broke the prey''s neck with only their palms. After a while, there were few yellow sheep left.


    "No bears, no wolves, not even wild boars. It''s a boring hunting event. It''s not interesting to shoot gophers." Sylvia stood on the high slope and complained to Victor nearby.


    Victor put down his hunting bow. He had just shot a fat hamster hiding in a hole in the ground.


    "I heard that you built a village house with a capacity of more than 10000 people in only two months?"


    Sylvia looked sideways at Victor. His face was as beautiful as peach and plum. Victor jumped in his heart and said, "don''t let people freeze to death in Nicole''s territory? It will damage the reputation of the York family."


    "Freeze to death? Not really. Aren''t you trying to keep the civilian priest?" Sylvia chuckled.


    Victor asked positively, "does the church agree to let father Miller preside over my territory?"


    "Of course, I''ve worked hard for you. How are you going to repay me?" Sylvia stretched out her flawless white slender hand and squeezed it on Victor''s face, and asked with silky eyes.


    Victor shivered and said with a bitter smile, "what do you want?"


    Sylvia giggled, "don''t tease you. Tell me, how did you build 10 villages in such a short time, and it''s not a shed?"


    How? work in cooperation with a due division of labour? Organizational management? In fact, the most fundamental reason lies in the difference between centralism and vassal system. But how does that explain.


    Victor thought about it and said, "if you make a plan, arrange tasks, discuss every detail in person, and then check every link in person, it will also have amazing efficiency."


    "Round table?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows.


    Victor nodded, "that''s right."


    When she heard that she was going to get involved with the farmer, Sylvia lost interest and changed the subject again.


    "Look, how about those female trainee Knights below?"


    The female trainee Knights of York family are hunting in the valley. They are young and beautiful, slim and moving. Especially a pair of twin sisters are the best. They have peach cheeks and red lips. Their appearance is still above Nicole, but their temperament and physique are much inferior. These female trainee Knights frequently looked at Victor on the hillside, their eyes were bold and shy, and made fun of their companions from time to time. However, how could this hide Victor''s ears.


    Victor was surprised that these female trainee Knights dared to discuss themselves in front of Sylvia. Sylvia said: "the twin sisters are 21 years old. Their sister Elena and sister Alice. Their father is Lord rold York. They are barely a branch of the family. Their mother is a civilian woman, but their father has passed away. Their blood is not pure. Generally speaking, they will not be promoted to Knights."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Asked Victor inexplicably.


    "I''m suggesting you change two candidates as your personal maid." Sylvia said faintly, staring into Victor''s eyes.


    "I don''t..."


    "Don''t refuse!" Sylvia had a pretty face and a firm attitude.


    to unite to marriage!


    Victor suddenly understood Sylvia''s intention.


    Knights represent power and power, and knights come from blood. Therefore, the noble''s pursuit of blood goes deep into the bone marrow. This also created the aristocratic tradition of marriage, which brought blood alliance. Each blood line alliance is a noble force. Gambis alone has six blood line alliances, namely, the eastern blood line, the southern blood line, the central and southern blood line, the Western blood line, the royal blood line and the York family blood line.


    The blood alliance is not as unbreakable as the vassal relationship, but that is also a change that can take place in ten generations. The political significance of marriage is very clear, that is, a clear position. Sylvia can keep Victor independent, but can''t tolerate Victor into the arms of other lords, so marriage becomes an inevitable choice.


    Victor did not resist the alliance. He had deeply realized the necessity of joining the Lord''s forces. If you really want to choose, the York family is the preferred alliance object. Since the discovery that the alchemy tower automatically extracts the soul fire and resources of ant people, Victor and ant colony have been in an endless situation. From this point of view, Victor and the York family have common interests, which is more reliable than any alliance, but Sylvia doesn''t know!


    It was not easy to cover the sight of the church and bring two female trainee knights to my side. Isn''t this a pit for me?


    Victor lamented in his heart and his eyes were uncertain. He was planning how to refuse Sylvia without damaging each other''s trust. But there was another explanation in Sylvia''s eyes.


    Sylvia knows Victor''s background. In her opinion, Victor was betrayed by his lover and sent out as a gift, so his temperament changed greatly, but he did not become self abandoning, but worked hard and high. Victor wanted to make achievements to prove that he was not a plaything. For this reason, he did not hesitate to abandon the dignity of nobility and become one with farmers and mercenaries. This behavior was also criticized by the aristocrats, including himself. Therefore, Victor did not want other aristocrats to step into his life and see his jokes.


    Originally, Victor had achieved success. Any achievement of farming and animal husbandry system, water conservancy project and rock brick could gain great reputation. However, he had to succumb to his will. Sylvia felt guilty and pitied at the thought.


    Sylvia loves Victor very much. But guilt or love, these emotions are as insignificant as dust compared with her beliefs. If Victor seriously jeopardized the interests of the York family and could not be controlled, Sylvia would never be soft hearted. In a sense, the belief of the Golden Knight is as indestructible as the will side of the alchemist, but the knight knows flexibility.


    "If you choose two personal maids, I can let them live in Heibao Town, or give you a manor to accommodate them. They won''t interfere in your territory affairs. Is that right?"


    Sylvia was very tolerant of Victor, but she was ruthless to the female trainee knights. Victor didn''t know what to say. Just when he was in a dilemma, a dust Falcon flew from the north.


    "Quack!"


    When he saw his master, the dust Falcon shouted and landed on Victor''s wrist.


    Victor untied the letter paper tied to the chest of the dust falcon, looked carefully, and his face suddenly turned iron blue.


    "Honey, what happened?" Asked Sylvia.


    Victor took a deep breath and said, "my northern territory has been flattened by Duke Eriksson."


    Sylvia thought for a moment and smiled.


    "The hunting party is beginning to become interesting!"

 Chapter 197

    The wind blew and the flag sounded.


    In the valley, riders scattered in all directions, and cavalry came from all directions.


    In the hunting camp, the hunters changed their hunting clothes, put on armor and long swords. In the twinkling of an eye, the elegant nobles became powerful knights. The attendants put on fine iron lock armour and picked up spears and crossbows, as if they were elite soldiers.


    When the boots stepped across the grass, the iron ring of the armor collided with a clang. This sound interweaves with the thunder like hooves and the neighing of war horses.


    Long guns are like a forest, banners are waving, and hunting camps have been turned into military camps.


    At Sylvia''s command, the Knights of the York family gathered their retinue and came from all over the country. In half a day, the York family gathered hundreds of elite cavalry, dozens of knights and all high-level knights. They passed and formulated the battle plan against Duke Eriksson in only one hour. Perhaps it could not be called a battle plan. In order to fight for the right to fight, the great knights had been bargaining in the camp until Sylvia personally selected the candidate for the battle, and the pre war meeting ended.


    Victor was not shocked by the York family''s efficient war mobilization ability. The hunting event had the nature of military exercises. Victor was surprised that Sylvia decided to launch a family war so hastily. Her opponent was still a Duke of the kingdom of Dodo, and the senior level of the York family had no objection. She not only responded positively, but also made no plan.


    This is such a joke!


    As early as ten days ago, Victor received the first letter from old ham. He had learned that the alchemy militia wiped out a knight team of Duke Eriksson. As for why Duke Eriksson invaded Raven village, Victor didn''t think much. It was just a territorial dispute.


    The Lords have disputes over their respective spheres of influence. They all talk after fighting. Victor was neither angry nor going to ask the York family to help mediate. Now, no lord can resist Victor''s revenge.


    In order to avoid Duke Eriksson''s follow-up, old ham has led the villagers into the mountains. Victor will mobilize 10 alchemical war mastiffs, bite Duke Eriksson''s cattle and sheep, threaten his neighbors, make them unable to farm, and then continue to attack their supply convoy until Duke Eriksson gives up the nearest town or village.


    The knight team is inexplicably missing. Any Lord will be on guard. It is expected that Raven village will be flattened. After receiving the report, Victor''s anger was more to distract Sylvia''s attention so as to get out of the "forced marriage" first. But Victor didn''t expect Sylvia''s reaction to launch a family war.


    Victor didn''t think Sylvia was trying to vent his anger. He was still thinking about the purpose of the York family''s war.


    The curtain of the camp was lifted, and the high-ranking Knights of the York family rushed out. They greeted Victor kindly and left in a hurry.


    "It has been decided. I personally led three big knights, seven knights and 21 trainee knights, and then took 300 cavalry, one man and three horses, and set out today."


    Sylvia came to victor. She had changed into rose armor. The armor is made of secret silver and refined gold. It has both defense and element affinity. The body fitting design not only highlights the beautiful body shape, but also remains flexible. The surface of the armor is sealed with rose and flame patterns, which looks exquisite and gorgeous. At this time, powerful, mysterious, gentle, heroic, noble and graceful are perfectly interpreted in Sylvia. Victor is slightly distracted by her charm and momentum.


    Is this the peak knight?


    Sylvia didn''t care about Victor''s mood. She said, "Eriksson destroyed your village and I''ll let him compensate you for a castle, okay?"


    Victor couldn''t help saying, "for such a little thing, start a war?"


    "War? No!" Sylvia smiled slyly: "we are still holding a hunting party, but Duke Eriksson has become our prey."


    Victor took a breath of air-conditioning: "take a Duke of the kingdom of Dodo as prey? Aren''t you afraid to cause a rebound in the kingdom of Dodo? Besides, the Duke''s army and castle are not toys. How should we prepare?"


    Sylvia nodded and said, "any lord who attacks the kingdom of Dodo should be careful, except Duke Eriksson." In Victor''s puzzled eyes, she explained: "Eriksson is a duke in name, but his strength is not much better than the count. Most importantly, I won''t have much trouble if I beat him."


    Seeing Victor''s curious baby appearance, Sylvia smiled and said, "here''s a secret. Most nobles don''t know because it involves the dignity of the Golden Knight and the Dodo royal family."


    "More than 40 years ago, the old king of Dodo accidentally fell into a tight encirclement when he was resisting the invasion of Satan. At that time, the Golden Knight of Dodo was facing off with the Golden Knight of Satan. They couldn''t bear the news of the king''s distress and tried to break the encirclement. Instead, they exposed the identity of the old king. The Golden Knight of the kingdom of Satan stopped them and sent high-ranking knights To encircle and suppress the old king, the situation became extremely critical. In order to save the king, Dodo''s iron wall Knights used the tail breaking tactics to get rid of the entanglement of their opponents and successfully joined the old king, but Sasan''s high-ranking Knights also surrounded them. The head of the iron wall knights at that time was Lord Eriksson''s grandfather. He asked the deputy head dunkru to lead a team to protect the king and his two sons Then stay behind. "


    "The old king succeeded in breaking through the siege, but all the Knights of the Erikson family died in battle. King dodo felt the loyalty and sacrifice of the Erikson family, granted their family heirs Duke, and designated a territory as a hereditary fief. Because the fief was far from the area of the Duke''s dominion, the king promised never to charge their annuity."


    "The heirs of the Eriksson family, now the Duke of Eriksson, were still young children at that time, and all the knights in the family died in battle. Therefore, the head of the iron wall knights, dunkru, announced to act as his guardian until he reached adulthood, while the Knights sheltered his family for 50 years."


    "The Eriksson family is alone. Their officials and guards are appointed by the king and dunklu. Territorial affairs are inevitably controlled by the king, and the annuity is paid as usual. After the old king died, dunklu was promoted to the Golden Knight, and those officials moved closer to dunklu. Duke Eriksson grew up in this environment."


    "When Eriksson became an adult, he had some intelligence and means. He was unwilling to act as a puppet, secretly cultivated confidants, and soon drove away those disobedient men and regained the power of the territory."


    "If he stopped, Du encrewe wouldn''t mind. Unfortunately, the foundation of the Eriksson family was too shallow, and the king lifted them too high at once. Du encrewe was not a qualified guardian, didn''t give him enough education, and didn''t have time to cultivate feelings with him."


    "Eriksson was immersed in his little intelligence and bred unnecessary ambition. He was completely unaware of what kingship and Golden Knight meant." Sylvia sneered.


    "Eriksson regarded duncrore and the royal family as a threat and used their promises and names to frantically expand his power, but he also managed to prosper the territory. But he did two stupid things, which made the Dodo royal family and duncrore lose patience with him."


    "After the migration of forest people and horses, Eriksson designated the north of the people and horses hills as his sphere of influence without the consent of the king. He also found a gold mine and forged coins privately. In order to keep the gold mine, Eriksson began to refuse to pay annuities to the royal family and drive away the tax officials of the kingdom."


    "It''s OK to occupy the territory of the man horse hills, but private coining is a serious provocation to the kingship. Even our York family won''t do it, and Eriksson did it. King dodo has been patient due to the promise of the former king and the face of duncru, but he certainly hopes someone can teach Eriksson a painful lesson."


    "I see." Victor nodded and asked inexplicably, "don''t the other lords of Dodo have a problem with Eriksson''s occupation of so many territories?"


    Sylvia said faintly: "occupying territory depends on interests. What''s the use of drawing a sphere of influence on the map by relying on your strength? Moreover, unlike our Gambis, the Lords of Dodo Kingdom do not lack land."


    "Why?"


    Sylvia whispered out two words: "war, population."


    Due to the reasons of church and productivity, there are few large armies in the merger war of the human kingdom. When there are knights on both sides, it is particularly difficult to break through fortresses and castles. Therefore, when the Sassanians attacked the kingdom of Dodo, they did not attack the castle, but went deep into the hinterland, broke villages and towns, plundered materials, destroyed production facilities, destroyed the vassal class, drove away the people, created refugees, and increased the burden of the kingdom of Dodo until it collapsed.


    Faced with this situation, the Lords of dodor will not send knights and troops to intercept directly, otherwise they will be annihilated. They can only seize the opportunity of the withdrawal of the Sassanians and kill their troops as much as possible. Both sides have their own victories, but the people dare not stay in the territory. Their migration leads to the desolation of the territory. In the long run, the leader of Dodo either gives up the territory or surrenders to Sasan. The Sassanian empire finally completed the merger.


    In order to prevent this from happening, Gambis has been providing supplies to the Lords of Dodo, and refugees fleeing the war have also poured into Gambis. Therefore, the kingdom of Dodo does not have much population pressure, while Gambis is already overcrowded and overburdened, in urgent need of new territory.


    Although the traditional tactics are effective, it takes too long, and the Sassanians may not be able to survive.


    In fact, Victor''s wolf disaster tactics completely copy this set of tactics. In this regard, he has unparalleled advantages. The alchemical war mastiff is enough to waste any territory. But it''s not in Victor''s interest to do so.


    Victor has no ambition to unify the human kingdom, no political basis to rule the human kingdom, and there is no need to do so.


    Without strategic power in hand, it is naturally impossible to keep the fruits of victory. In addition, destruction is easy and construction is difficult. Rebuilding the territory requires more time and investment, and the alchemy tower operates by consuming gas and resources.


    Victor''s strategic thinking is very clear. He absorbs the luck of other families through trade, so that the alchemy tower can continuously manufacture alchemy creatures, protect his monopoly position and interests, and expand his power and influence. From this point of view, Victor would rather help the Lords build their territory than turn them into poor people. Force is only to tame disobedient Lords.


    War is never an end, but a means. So what is Sylvia''s purpose?


    With this question, Victor said, "even so, the kingdom of Dodo would not want you to attack their Lord. Is it too expensive to start a war for a castle?"


    "Hum! What can they do if they don''t want to? Our York family made a plan to seize the north of the man horse hills a few years ago." Sylvia said coldly.


    "Do you remember? When we first settled in the Renma hills, we gave up the western and southern territories and occupied the eastern and northern territories. Therefore, we forced you to replace the territory. That''s because the Renma hills lacked stones, and there happened to be a stone mine in the north. Only by taking the stone mine can we build castles and fortresses, but Eriksson unknowingly designated it as His sphere of influence. "


    "It''s about the foundation of the family. What does it matter even if we fight the kingdom of Dodo? The dodos have to do their best to defeat our York family! Then they will perish, and Gambis won''t stand idly by. In this case, do you think dodo will stand out for Erikson?"


    "It''s just that the rock brick you invented changed our strategy, but Eriksson dared to provoke me. More than ten days ago, he scolded us for invading his territory in the name of dunkru, and now he flattened your village. If he didn''t respond, he really thought we York family were bullied!"


    "If I''m right, dunkru and his knights must be led by Eriksson. Eriksson just wants me to recognize his sphere of influence. But this fool can know that dunkru won''t conflict with another top knight for him. Even if there is a conflict, the iron wall knights can only be annihilated in addition to running away!"


    Speaking of this, Sylvia, who has all kinds of manners, has an arrogant spirit. Then she said with a smile: "since Eriksson flattened your village, I''ll take someone to visit his gold mine. If he doesn''t compensate hundreds of thousands of gold sols, we can only mortgage the gold ingots to the Gambis royal family to make up for our losses."


    Victor suddenly realized that no wonder the Knights of the York family were so active that they were poor to rob!


    "Honey, do you want to go hunting in the north?" Sylvia sent out an invitation.


    Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth. He felt ashamed to follow Sylvia behind her ass to seek justice, so he shook his head and said, "the reservoir should be repaired. I want to go back and have a look!"

 Chapter 198

    Two majestic guards, armed with halberds, stood in front of a yew gate. Behind the door is the study of viscount Buryat, in which Viscount deals with family affairs. There are many important documents, letters, documents and contracts. This is the central place of Yeliu city. No one can enter without the permission of the master. Now the master of this study is Lord Austin.


    In the dark narrow corridor, there was a slight sound of footsteps. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. A guard shouted, "who is there?"


    "It''s me"


    A candle lit up at the corner of the corridor, and the slim figure appeared in the halo. The visitor was wearing a thin linen waist maid petticoat. Her hair was wrapped in a white handkerchief. She held a candle in one hand and twisted the corner of her skirt in the other. When she approached the door of the study, the guard saw a familiar pretty face by the light of the torch on the wall and immediately relaxed.


    "Philip, it''s you." A young guard said gallantly.


    The beautiful maid greeted the two guards, "Uncle DURU, brother Jason."


    "Philip, what can I do for you?" Asked the older guard kindly.


    Fili, the maid, said softly, "it''s raining outside. Master primo''s room is a little wet and cold. Madam asked me to take some amber to purify the air in the room."


    The design of stone castle focuses on defense. The internal ventilation conditions are not good. Dark and humid rooms are easy to breed many molds and mosquitoes. Amber not only has the effect of removing poison, but also can purify the indoor air. Aristocrats place amber in the castle and let it volatilize slowly, which can make the air in the room as fresh as in the forest. If amber is heated with flame, its purification effect will be better.


    Although amber is expensive, the Buryat family can''t afford it. Amber is available in this study. Although Philip is Mrs. Judy''s maid, it''s a little irregular to go to the study to get amber.


    The old guard said to the maid Philip, "madam, you should go to the warehouse to get amber."


    Philip hesitated and said, "Uncle DURU, the warehouse is in the basement. It''s too far away. Now it''s dark, and I''m a little afraid." Seeing the guard unmoved, she said, "I don''t want to see Virgil''s disgusting face."


    Since Austin took over the power of the family, yeliubao also fell into his control. Although Austin did not treat Judy''s mother and son badly, there were always sycophantic villains who wanted to show their loyalty to him, and Virgil, the storekeeper, was one of them. DURU sympathized with Lady Judy''s experience, but there was nothing he could do, let alone let the lady''s maid enter the study, which was personally explained by Lord Austin.


    DURU shook his head firmly, and Jason looked away from Philip''s pretty face in shame. Philip stepped forward, took Jason by the sleeve and begged, "brother Jason, please, for the sake of the Viscount, let me in! I''ll come out with the amber and I won''t cause you any trouble."


    Jason couldn''t bear to see the object he wanted to talk to, but he saw that Philip''s eyes were full of hope. He just felt that Philip was his favorite person and he had to help her. Everything else was unimportant. DURU was also attracted by Philip''s eyes. The middle-aged guard was in a trance. His mind was full of the benefits of viscount Buryat and Lady Judy, as well as the loyalty oath he had made, while Lord Austin''s majesty and the fate of his family gradually faded in his heart. Jason and drew looked at each other and made way for the door.


    "Thank you."


    Feili bowed to them, pushed open the door and entered the study.


    With the help of candlelight, Philip looked at the study. The layout of the study has changed. Philip looks sad. She used to be able to go in and out of the study at will, but now it has become her forbidden area.


    In fact, becoming more than a study. Since the death of the Viscount, lady Judy''s situation has become worse and worse. After Austin was appreciated by Archduke Williams, the situation has become worse. The housekeeper loyal to lady Judy was transferred, and the remaining people went to please the new housekeeper. As Mrs. Judy''s personal maid, Philip''s status has also deteriorated sharply. Even the storehouse management began to covet her body.


    Philip hated Austin. She served Judy since she was a child. Originally, lady Judy would let her become the close maid of the viscount. Although the Viscount died in the war, as long as the lady continues to run the Buryat family, Philip can also have a good home, but now she can only become the wife of a civilian. It''s all because Austin wants to win the family title.


    Fili couldn''t resist her fate. Her father was just an ordinary vassal, but I don''t know when, fili wanted to bring down Austin. This idea became stronger and stronger. She finally did something she didn''t dare to think about at ordinary times: stealing documents.


    This morning, Philip noticed that the new housekeeper walked into the castle with dew. His face was pale and his feet were hurried. He didn''t even respond to his heart and stomach and went directly into Austin''s study. Before long, the housekeeper left the castle in a hurry. He called Austin''s confidants into the study. In the afternoon, the Knights and Austin left. Their faces were blue and the people in the castle were terrified.


    Intuition told Philip that something had happened and had something to do with her wife! Fili tried to recall the details. She vaguely remembered that the housekeeper had held a sheepskin stationery. The image of the stationery became clearer and clearer in her memory, even the patterns on it. A voice told Philip that it was very important to take your stationery!


    The pattern of the study was no longer the same, but the cabinet for storing documents was still in place. Philip quickly opened the cabinet door and filled it with the same sheepskin scrolls. Philip remembered the pattern of the scroll again. She searched quickly and soon saw the scroll.


    That''s it!


    Philip opened the letter, the contents of which made her cover her mouth, and her eyes were full of horror.


    You must tell madam! Philip picked up the letter, closed the cabinet door and hurried out of the study. She didn''t think of greeting the guard and went straight to her wife''s bedroom. The guard didn''t respond. It seemed that Philip was a mass of air.


    When Philly entered the Viscount''s bedroom, lady Judy was sitting by the bed, looking lovingly at her sleeping son. Seeing that Philip broke in without knocking, she frowned and said unhappily, "Philip, what''s your etiquette?"


    Philip quickly bent her knees and bowed, came up to her throat and said softly, "madam, I have got the letter."


    "Who told you to do that? You''re crazy!"


    Philip''s boldness shocked Judy. In terms of the current situation, once the matter was exposed, she could not keep her personal maid.


    In fact, Judy has given up.


    Since the death of the Viscount, Austin took over the command of the family army and was promoted to a great knight in the battle against the ant man. After the ant disaster, the Buryat family rewarded them for their achievements, and Austin fought for the manor for the family Knights without fief. In order to stabilize people''s hearts, Judy had to divide the territory directly under the Viscount to reward those emerging knights. As a result, these Knights became supporters of Austin.


    Austin''s practice of sacrificing family interests and buying people''s hearts aroused Judy''s vigilance, but she was not worried that Austin would seek family inheritance. Blood inheritance is the content of the glorious code, and the eldest son inheritance system is a system formed by the Lord class for thousands of years, which will ensure that the family will not fall into internal strife and split.


    Although Austin is a great knight, he is not qualified to challenge the tradition of the Lord. He will not be recognized within the family, and other lords will not tolerate this behavior. Everyone believes that the Buryat family should be inherited by primo, and Austin can take charge of the family power as his guardian before he reaches adulthood. Behind Judy is the support of the SoLIM family.


    The SoLIM family is the source of the blood of the Buryat family, and it is their responsibility and obligation to maintain the eldest son inheritance system. Although the SoLIM family has declined, they are far above the Buryat family in terms of strength and influence. However, Archduke Williams extended a helping hand to Austin and changed the situation of the Buryat family.


    With Williams'' support, the SoLIM family no longer exerted pressure on Austin. Austin began to reduce the superfluous population of the family, which was no longer dissatisfied with and useless to the expelled neighbors. Those who stayed were obedient and grateful to Austin.


    Austin has strong support outside and popular support inside. He can inherit the family title only with the consent of the church. Judy realized that the general situation was gone. Now she just wanted to wait for the dust to settle, and then take her son away from Yeliu city to live a stable life.


    In the afternoon, Philip told Judy what she saw, but Judy didn''t agree with her to steal the documents, but Philip did so.


    In spite of Judy''s sullen face, Philip handed her the scroll and said, "madam, this is a private letter from Archduke Williams to Austin. The letter said that his majesty put pressure on Williams and Archduke can no longer help Austin. Madam, Austin has been abandoned by Archduke! Young master primo can inherit the family again!"


    "What!" Judy took the letter and read it. A layer of water mist floated in her beautiful eyes. She grabbed Philip''s hand and choked, "great! Great! Philip, my sister, thank you... Thank you."


    "What are you going to do, madam?" Asked Philip.


    Judy calmed down, thought carefully and said, "Austin has lost the support of the Archduke. He is no longer qualified to trample on the family inheritance. I will send someone to inform the SoLIM family and ask them to intervene in this matter."


    "Madam, before that, we have to let the young master survive!"


    "This..." Judy suddenly realized that now was the most dangerous time. Austin was likely to murder primo and inherit the family title.


    "What? What?" Judy wandered around the room. A moment later, she said, "we took this letter and left overnight to seek the protection of the SoLIM family. Yes! That''s it! Philip, pack up and we''ll go right away!"


    Judy began to pack up, but Philip stood there motionless.


    "Philly?"


    Philip stepped forward, stared into Judy''s eyes and said, "madam, Austin is a great knight. He is more valuable to the SoLIM family!"


    Judy was attracted by Philip''s deep eyes. Her consciousness blurred. She felt that Philip was the most trustworthy person. She asked involuntarily, "what should I do?"


    "Madam, only the queen can protect us now! We should try to go to the king''s capital, live in the king''s capital, and come back to inherit the title when the young master grows up. Only in this way can Austin dare not act rashly."


    Philip''s voice sounded in Judy''s ear, making her naturally add details.


    As the leader of the southern lords, the SoLIM family has declined, and their influence on the southern Lords is becoming smaller and smaller. Archduke Williams supported Austin to strengthen the royal family''s control over the southern blood lords, but the queen would not allow her uncle to seek the inheritance of her nephew, so Austin''s behavior aroused a strong backlash from her majesty. The SoLIM family is more willing to win over a great knight to expand their influence, but they can''t reveal it publicly. If you take primo to join the SoLIM family, you are likely to be under house arrest or even killed by them!


    "Philip, what should we do?"


    After figuring out the joint of things, Judy had a great dependence on her maid. She didn''t realize that how could Philip have such wisdom? Unexpectedly, the situation facing the queen is not the same as her situation. Prince Edward is not the first successor at all, and his inheritance right is still after Williams!


    "Madam, our only way out is to turn from the horse hill to the king''s capital and seek the shelter of her majesty! This is the safest escape route, because the York family will not pay attention to a great Knight!"


    Judy said, "you''re right! My father''s territory is close to the Renma hill. Please send someone to escort us into the Renma hill, and then try to go to the Wangdu."


    "No!" Fili objected, "madam, this will not only trouble the master and your brother, but also expose our whereabouts. We''ll sneak ourselves."


    Judy said without hesitation, "OK! Listen to you." Then she said in embarrassment, "but we don''t have a guard. How can we get to the Wangdu?"


    "Give it to me!" Philip smiled softly


    In the candlelight, Philip''s smile was unspeakably strange.


    When Mrs. Judy''s motorcade left yeliucheng, in a quiet forest, two men sat around the campfire, one of whom had completely white eyes.


    A small black spot appeared in the white eyes and gradually became a normal pupil. The man took a deep breath and said weakly, "it''s done. Let''s go too!"


    Another thin man asked, "so anxious? Qianmian has just finished the task."


    The man smiled bitterly and said, "the time is too short. I can only charm them for three days through the maid. We must arrive at Randall''s collar before them. After completing the task, evacuate quickly."


    The thin man frowned and asked, "what if the guards charmed by you wake up and give the Viscount mother and son to Austin?"


    "That''s so simple!" The man smiled proudly and said, "I just amplified the desire in their hearts and guided their behavior, not controlling them. Since they took refuge in the Viscount, there has been no retreat. They will only continue to comfort themselves and firmly believe that their choice is correct."


    "Mortals always like to cheat themselves!"


    "I''m a demagogue!"

 Chapter 199

    Early in the morning, the sun dispersed the fog in the forest, and the crystal dew hung on the leaves, reflecting a little light.


    Two figures emerged from the dense bushes. The branches shook and the dew rained down, wetting their skirts.


    These are two men dressed as farmers. One is tall and burly, and the other is short and thin. The little farmer walked briskly away from the bushes, turned his head and found that his companion was panting and unable to walk. He laughed and said, "feiken, haven''t you recovered? I carried you all night and ran hundreds of kilometers. Your physique is too poor, isn''t it?"


    The tall farmer sat on the ground, wiped the water off his face and complained, "Hagen, I''m strong without you."


    Hagen shouted, "I can''t be a horse! Besides, you asked me to get ahead of the viscount. How can I tell the speaker if I delay things?"


    "I was killed by you!" Feiken found a big stone, lay on it and said angrily, "I''m going to have a rest. Go and get me something to eat. You brought out the dinner yesterday."


    Hagen asked cautiously, "what if the maid exceeds your sensing range? If Qianmian doesn''t follow up, they may be intercepted by Austin''s men at any time!"


    "It''s beyond my sensing range." Feiken said weakly.


    "You... Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Hagen was about to get angry, but when he thought of the importance of the demagogue to the Shadow Council, he could only say angrily: "you said earlier, I can run slower without losing my sense of them. What if they were stopped by Austin''s men?"


    Seeing that his companion didn''t mean to hunt, feiken had to explain: "You haven''t cooperated with me. I don''t know my ability. I planted a seed in the maid''s consciousness. She will act according to the idea I woven. She thought it was her own idea. When they arrive at Randall''s collar, she will encourage the Viscount to dress up as a free people and stay for three days. Such a long time is enough for Austin to catch up. Moreover, she has it in three days The ability of charm. As long as they don''t meet knights, other soldiers will be confused by her and will only help them. Even if they meet knights, it doesn''t matter. There are only a few knights in the Buryat family? Austin''s confidants are all in yeliucheng, and the remaining Knights sympathize with the viscount. "


    "I want you to leave quickly in order to make time to find an escort of viscount Randall and guide him to assassinate the viscount. Now you see? I don''t need to feel the maid at all, but if you don''t let me rest, I can''t confuse the escort of the viscount."


    "So it is!" Hagen felt his head in embarrassment and said, "wait, I''ll get you something to eat right away."


    Hagen stood up straight and sniffed the air. His eyes turned to the woods and his ears moved.


    "Over there."


    Before the voice fell, Hagen turned into a gray shadow and disappeared in the same place in an instant. Feiken only saw the branches shaking and the dense bushes being forcibly knocked out of a road.


    A moment later, Hagen came back with two fat badgers. He sliced the thick fur with his fingers, ripped the prey, removed the internal organs, and put them on the branches. Then, he collected some dead branches and leaves, piled them together, opened his mouth and ejected a little spark. The wet firewood suddenly lit an orange flame. Before long, the prey was scorched Huang, holding one each, took a big bite.


    Finn swallowed his mouth full of barbecue with difficulty, took out a lamb skin wine bag, and took a good drink. The rich wine aroma made Hagen swallow his saliva, and his voice was as loud as a saber toothed tiger roaring.


    Such a thin body can make such a loud sound when sucking water. No wonder it is called the animal king by the parliament.


    Finn shook his head, handed Hagen the wine bag and said painfully, "I can only give you a drink... Hello!"


    It was too late. Finn grabbed the withered wine bag and cried painfully, "this is a 80 year old rum. I managed to get it!"


    Hagen wiped his mouth and said, "what a good wine! Where did you get it? When the reward for the task is handed out, I''ll buy a bucket!"


    "Hum, buy a bucket?" Finn said angrily, "you can''t buy this top-grade rum even if you have money! I got it by implying Raymond Peter''s housekeeper in red harbor. Raymond Peter is the heir of Duke Peter!"


    "One day, we can also become great nobles! Will there be anything good then?" Hagen said with longing.


    Finn mentioned Raymond Peter, which reminded Hagen of the fire crow and the soul breaker. He asked, "by the way, the soul breaker seems to have died in the man horse hill. Is it Viscount Randall that the fire crow asked him to kill?"


    "It should be him." Finn said with a gloomy face, "I will avenge the fire crow and broken soul by killing Viscount Randall this time."


    "The fire crow is a fool! The broken soul was killed by the fire crow. If you wait any longer, the speaker will be able to solve the problem of the back bite of the broken soul." Hagen corrected.


    Finn''s face was a little ugly. He thought of the mysterious shadow of the speaker. He asked curiously, "speaker, can you really block the search for us by magic detection prayer?"


    "Of course!" Hagen said proudly and admiringly, "if it weren''t for this, how could the speaker let us perform this task. As long as the speaker is here, one day we will become nobles like knights and enjoy the sacrifice of mortals."


    "The fire crow is an idiot. He killed the broken soul and almost killed you." Hagen came up to Finn and flattered, "the speaker said that he would propose to the parliament that you take over the position of fire crow. With your ability, you will certainly be the vice speaker! In the future, you will at least be a Duke!"


    Finn nodded and said, "well, we''d better finish what the adults told us first."


    With enough wine and food, they stopped talking and lay down to rest. When the sun hit the earth, Finn got up and said, "come on, let''s go to Viscount Randall''s territory. What village is that called?"


    "Hekou village."


    They talked and laughed and walked to the hinterland of Randall. When they were close to a valley, Finn thought of something. He said anxiously, "by the way, it seems that Randall has ferocious wolves. I can''t deal with those animals."


    Hagen walked carelessly into the valley and said, "don''t worry! I can hear the movement of hundreds of meters around, and I can smell the smell of wild animals and people within a thousand meters. If I really encounter a fierce wolf, I can skin it and sell it for a good price. Unfortunately, only hamsters are nearby..."


    The voice stopped suddenly. Hagen suddenly stopped and stared at the front. Finn followed his companion''s eyes and his pupils shrank to the tip of a needle.


    More than 100 meters away, an old man was throwing the collected herbs into the basket. He was short and thin, skilled and agile. If it weren''t for the dazzling priest''s robe, he would be like an old farmer.


    Seeing the old priest looking at them, Finn pulled the stiff Hagen, walked to the old priest, saluted in fear and said, "good day, father."


    "Good day, father." Hagen also saluted the priest honestly.


    "May the Lord bless you." The old priest stretched out his hand, nodded on his forehead and asked kindly, "I''m father Miller led by Randall. Where are you going, children?"


    "Father, my name is Finn and he is Hagen. We are free people led by Buryat. It is said that Randall is recruiting people and wants to come and make a living. Can you show us the way?" Finn said happily, without any flaws.


    Hagen was a little uneasy. He just heard the sound of gophers digging, but he didn''t hear the old priest. However, although I don''t know why I didn''t notice the old priest, it''s impossible to identify wizards as long as the priest didn''t hold magic detection prayer. If the church really recognized their identity, it should be a group of paladins here, not an old priest collecting medicine alone. Moreover, the speaker has performed witchcraft on them, and Hagen is full of confidence in the speaker''s power.


    Thinking of this, Hagen gradually relaxed. He heard the old priest say, "go west here, there is a river, go south along the river bank, and you can see Hekou village."


    "Thank you, father." Hagen nodded and bowed, and then took Finn forward.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as their footsteps froze, they slowly turned around and heard the old priest say, "Randall leader doesn''t recruit farmers now. Viscount Randall ordered that any single man who enters the territory without the permission of the sentry should be punished as a poacher. If captured by the guard, you will serve two years of hard labor. I advise you to go back."


    Finn breathed a sigh of relief. Randall knew the rules of taking in free families and not single people, but as long as he could sneak into the territory, these were not problems.


    "Father, we really can''t find work in Buryat. Even if it''s two years of hard labor, it doesn''t matter as long as we can eat enough."


    Father Miller shook his head and said nothing. They bowed to him again, bowed, took two steps back, turned and left.


    "Alas..."


    Finn and Hagen walked out 30 meters away, and a sigh sounded from the bottom of their hearts. The meaning of compassion shook their hearts and couldn''t walk any more.


    Hagen turned and asked sharply, "who the hell are you?"


    Father Miller said to himself, "if you look back just now, I can act as if I don''t know anything. Unfortunately, this distance is your own destiny. If you take this step, everything will be different. You can only meet destruction or rebirth."


    Finn narrowed his eyes and sneered, "fate? Are you the Pope? Is it great prophecy to stop us here?"


    "Great prophecy can see the fragments of the future and change the direction of the future, but that''s all. Any change will bring more changes, and no one knows what will happen in the future. The future is chaotic, and in front of chaos, our Lord has to grope forward. It''s only your own choice that determines your destiny. Two are God''s choice. I''m not the Pope, I just love you He is an ordinary priest. " Miller shook his head.


    "A priest called us the chosen ones? Are you really a priest?" Finn asked in surprise


    The clergy of the church called witches evil, heresy, the offspring of the devil. If a priest calls a wizard a chosen one, it is a great crime of blasphemy and will be investigated by the tribunal. Father Miller said indifferently, "I respect the existence behind you. Even if they try to destroy us humans, great power is still great power."


    Hagen said happily, "you should respect the things we abandoned. Really, as the speaker said, the Lord of glory is just a powerful Whisperer, and you divine sticks are also wizards."


    "It''s the weak who slander their opponents. It doesn''t make sense to me." Miller said blandly, "the Lord of glory is not a Whisperer."


    Hagen sneered, but Finn cautiously tempted, "can we turn back now?"


    Miller looked up at the sky, shook his head and sighed, "it''s too late. You can''t look back at that step. Soon another existence will notice you. Although they have died, they have always regarded the existence behind you as prey. I can''t take risks!"


    "Hum! What are you pretending to be? I''m sure you''re only one!" Hagen took a deep breath of the air.


    "If you are ordinary God chosen, I will let you in." Miller said with regret.


    Finn''s heart moved and asked, "do you know our Shadow Council?"


    Miller nodded, Hagen spit disdainfully and said sarcastically, "you know shit! Our Shadow Council already existed before the Pantheon. The Pantheon is over, and our Shadow Council is still good. Our inside information is not what you can imagine!"


    "Children, the Shadow Council and the Pantheon are older than the glorious church, but they will perish."


    "Why?" Finn asked curiously.


    "Don''t you understand? They aim to destroy mankind. When mankind is destroyed, how do they exist?" Miller smiled bitterly.


    "Nonsense! Our Shadow Council has never wanted to destroy mankind. We have shielded whisperers. Lord speaker will lead us to defeat orcs and monsters. We will reproduce the glory of the chosen one and become the mainstay of mankind!" Hagen refuted loudly.


    Miller was silent for a moment and said, "your speaker lied to you."


    Finn grabbed the furious Hagen, frowned and asked, "father Miller, Your scepter? Without the white crystal scepter, are you really confident of defeating us?"


    There are limits to the magic that clergy can cast every day, and white crystal can store magic. Therefore, the scepter inlaid with white crystal can greatly improve the priest''s spell casting ability. Members of the Shadow Council know the secret. From the beginning, Finn and Hagen were testing Miller''s cards. They had confirmed that there was no ambush around, and they didn''t find any powerful equipment on Miller.


    Miller said awkwardly, "this... There is no provision for me. However, I don''t need it. Some devout believers don''t pray in church, but they will also produce holy power when they pray, and the main function of white crystal is to collect these scattered holy power. My lord allows me to use these holy powers. You see, it''s like this."


    A soft light appeared in Miller''s palm, which is the priest''s most basic magic: the art of light. Illuminati has no lethality and can only be used for lighting. Seeing this, Finn and Hagen were speechless.


    Hagen couldn''t help laughing. Finn''s brain flashed and shouted, "do it! He''s stalling!"


    Hagen''s eyes glowed fiercely and shouted, "it''s just a priest! Even the Golden Knight, I''ll kill you!"


    The sound is like thunder, and it has become an inhuman roar at the end.


    Hagen''s pupil turned into a terrible vertical pupil. He pushed hard, and the land under his feet immediately cracked. With only a blink of an eye, he crossed a distance of 30 meters. In the blink of an eye, the black Rune flashed, Hagen''s skin produced dense scales, his clothes were broken, and his body expanded into a four meter long monster. The monster has two horns, sharp teeth and claws, a thick tail, powerful limbs and a flame in its mouth. It is completely a human dragon.


    The human dragon rushed to Miller with unstoppable strength and momentum, and its sharp claws fell on the head of the old priest. Hagen firmly believes that even the Golden Knight will be torn apart by him! However, Miller was not torn to pieces.


    In the blink of an eye, Hagen rushed into the range of Illuminati, and he changed back to human form at the same speed. After a blink of an eye, Hagen put his hand on Miller''s shoulder. He withdrew his soft hand blankly and muttered, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "This is Illuminati. You have become priests." Miller said regretfully.


    "Why?" Finn also looked at the light in his hand and asked in confusion.


    "Only devout people can become priests, but there is one exception, that is, paladins. Knights without firm faith are not Knights! They peep into the vast elemental sea and will never believe in anything else, because there is no power that can be compared with the elemental sea, nor can our Lord. Our Lord abides by the agreement and gives Knights the right to use divinity, which is in their blood There is a sacred mark given by our Lord. I have been trying to reconstruct the sacred mark, hoping to cut off their sight. I''m sorry, I failed. " Miller shook his head in shame.


    "Are you the Pope?" Hagen asked calmly.


    Miller shook his head again and said, "I''m not the Pope, I''m just a priest."


    "What level of priest are you?" Finn asked reluctantly.


    "According to the standards of the church, I am a second-class civilian priest."


    Finn mocked himself: "I''m really unwilling! Before my ability was used, I was defeated by a second-class priest."


    "In terms of magic level, the new magic I created should be level 9. If... It makes you feel better."


    Miller said to himself that the two chosen gods unknowingly turned into two pure lights. The light gradually darkened and left no trace.


    Miller squatted down and continued to dig for herbs.


    An alchemical crow flew from a distance, circled over the valley twice and flew away. In its red eyes, it ignores the indifference of ordinary people, just like a high God''s residence.

 Chapter 200

    On the eve of the water season, the reservoir is more than 200 mu in size, in a funnel shape, with a maximum depth of 22 meters. When the river is introduced, it will become a rippling lake.


    Although the 200 mu lake can not irrigate much farmland, the extended irrigation canal can change the land into farmland, turning this barren land into a rich field. Of course, the main diversion canal connecting Jinshui River must be built first. Before that, the reservoir was only a huge reservoir.


    Victor believes that now is not the time to build the main ditch, not because of lack of manpower.


    Civilians in different world seem to have their own architectural aura, and they are all Masons. As long as someone organized, Victor was amazed at their ability to build projects.


    The strength of these young hired workers is 1.3 times that of the people on earth, and their physical strength is 1.5 times. They go out early and return late. Besides eating, they work. They can be called diligent and down-to-earth. With only simple tools and human trailers, 9000 employees repaired the reservoir in two months. They dug out the soil and piled up a low hill. According to this speed calculation, hired workers can build the main canal in four months as long as they work, eat and get paid. However, as an organizer and decision-maker, Victor has other problems to consider.


    Randall''s collar is 110 kilometers from south to north. If we want to build a water diversion canal through the whole territory, 9000 young and strong employees have to work for at least three years, while the York family can only bear the cost of two years. Two years later, victor will have to pay for the project himself. This is not a small number!


    The daily wage of 9000 employees is 4 copper sols per person, plus two meals, a total of 8 copper sols. Therefore, only the wages and meals of employees will cost 2000 kinsol per month, which does not include logistics costs and management costs.


    Most importantly, money may not be able to hire enough people. The reason why these young men worked hard was to obtain the leadership status of the York family. They were not willing to be engaged in digging and repairing canals all the time.


    This means that Victor must not only bear the full cost of the project, but also recruit free civil servants himself.


    It costs money and lacks people. Even the York family can''t believe that the artificial canal can run through the whole territory of the human horse hills. As long as there is a stream reservoir, they will be satisfied. Although the water source of the stream reservoir is unstable and the irrigation capacity is quite limited.


    Victor designed the strategy of raising canals with bricks, which gave the Lords hope. Victor found that things were not so simple. The problem lay with the chebman family.


    The construction of the reservoir produced a lot of soil. The soil is transported to Nicole''s huge brick kiln, processed into clay and used to make ordinary green bricks.


    So far, Victor has more than 2.6 million green bricks. Victor used 800000 bricks for his own use, and the chebman family only bought 200000 bricks! Such sales are not enough to support the green brick industry!


    The chebman family did not buy green bricks on a large scale, not just because they were stingy. The lack of congenital conditions is the objective factor.


    Chebman collar is just like Randall collar. It''s too remote! They are located in the southernmost part of the Kingdom, adjacent to the Jinshui River and surrounded by only three neighbors, Randall collar, Buryat collar and SoLIM collar.


    Less neighbors means less ports. Less ports means poor trading ability.


    At present, Victor can only sell the green bricks to the chebman family. The relationship between the chebmans and the buryates became very poor because they drove away their neighbors. Therefore, the chebman family only had the Marquis of SoLIM, and the SoLIM family had a trade monopoly. They could handle it as they wanted, and the count of chebman had nothing to do about it.


    In fact, asymmetric trade has caused Victor great losses.


    Take grain trade as an example. Wheat will deteriorate after three years of storage. The Lords are very happy to sell the aged grain in the warehouse. No matter how low the price is, a copper sol can often buy 2 pounds of aged wheat. The old grain was shipped to Randall''s collar, but it was sold for three copper sols per pound. The price has doubled six times!


    There are three main aspects of the cost. The chebmans'' profits are the smallest part because they can hardly make money. The second is transportation cost. Finally, the Lords exploit it layer by layer. The grain purchased by the chebman family will be subject to transit tax every time it passes through a territory, which is the biggest cost!


    The chebman family also faces the same problem in selling green bricks, which makes the cost advantage of the giant brick kiln disappear.


    The green brick industry card made Victor very angry in the sales link. Without the support of the green brick industry, Randall will bear the cost of building the canal alone. In that case, it''s better to build a stream reservoir first, and then raise the canal with bricks after the green brick market is cultivated.


    On how to open the green brick market, Victor has an ideal trading partner in his mind, that is the Buryat family.


    Buryat has a narrow East-West collar and borders eight families. It is an excellent trade corridor. However, the political situation of the Buryat family was not stable. Their uncles and nephews robbed their legitimate rights and drove away the leading people. They had a very unpleasant quarrel with their neighbors.


    Victor decided to wait until the dust of the brayat family settled and try to get in touch with them again. As for the previous grievances, what are they in front of the overall interests? If the new Viscount of the Buryat family doesn''t appreciate it, it''s not too late to settle the old accounts!


    Having made up his mind, Victor said to Nicole, "honey, the reservoir has been dug. I''m going to let the hired workers rest for three days and organize them to Randall to lead the construction of the Creek Reservoir."


    "In principle, you should build your own stream reservoir first. But we can''t help but consider that once there is arable land here, the free people will focus on farming, and it''s not easy to call them again. Only by letting the hired workers rely entirely on their work, can they concentrate on building the canal."


    "Randall has a mature farming and animal husbandry system. If he builds several stream reservoirs, he can produce more food. In this way, I can reduce the material transportation cost of York family." Explained Victor apologetically.


    "Well, I listen to you." Nicole said with a smile.


    Victor put his hand around Nicole''s small waist, and Nicole leaned into his arms.


    The construction of the stream reservoir involves the core interests of the territory. It is impossible for any lord to give in, but Nicole agreed without hesitation. In fact, Nicole prefers to be Victor''s woman rather than the Lord. She obeys Victor''s orders, and the size of the territory is completely under Victor''s management. Although Victor was busy, he did have a lot less constraints and more convenience.


    Nicole''s unreserved trust and attachment made Victor a little ashamed. Nicole gives victor the greatest support with her background and Lord identity. Because of this, Victor can''t completely trust Nicole. Some ironic, but more helpless.


    They embrace each other quietly and enjoy a moment of warmth. Nicole looked up at Victor and stopped talking.


    "What do you want to say?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "I heard that Mrs. Sylvia is going to choose two personal maids for you? Are you going to choose the Elena sisters? They must be the most beautiful female trainee knights in the family."


    Nicole tried to look casual, but the red lips revealed her true thoughts. Victor''s head was so big that he had to try to change the topic: "this is not my original intention... By the way, how is the talk between the York family and the Eriksson family?"


    Nicole beamed and said, "Duke Eriksson has been locked into a prison car under the hall of dunklu and is going to bring it back to King dodo for punishment. As the guardian of Eriksson family, dunklu agrees to compensate us 200000 kinsol and build a castle for you as compensation. Now, madam is negotiating with him about the sphere of influence in the north of Ma Hill..."


    While he was talking, a guard hurried over and reported to Victor: "my Lord, the Royal tax official has arrived at Hekou village."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hekou village has been expanded several times and is no longer what it used to be.


    The standard green brick house replaces the wooden shed. The straight and wide main road can allow three carriages to run parallel. Flower beds are built on both sides of the road. There are rows of landscape trees in the flower beds. These trees separate a path for passers-by to walk between the house and the main road. This design of roads, landscape trees and sidewalks is unique to Hekou village.


    The only drawback is the simple wooden fence. There are no defense facilities such as arrow towers and trenches inside and outside the fence, which just shows Victor''s determination to build a city here.


    Viscount teness walked along the streets of Hekou village with his colleagues and attendants. It gave him the feeling that it was very tidy.


    The houses in Hekou village are all green brick houses, the distance between houses is exactly the same, and all buildings look neat and uniform. Despite the light rain, there was no mud on the cobblestone road. The air is natural and fresh without any peculiar smell. Tenet found that cleanliness and neatness are beauty.


    "It''s incredible! This is the cleanest town I''ve ever seen. The air here is better than the noble area of the king''s capital!"


    "Of course, cheap and dirty free people can''t enter the aristocratic District, but their taste is unlimited."


    "The problem is that most of the villagers here are also free people, but their houses are actually built of green bricks! It''s a waste..."


    "But there is no artistic atmosphere here, no sculpture, no fountain, no garden, all the same buildings, showing a taste of explosive households. Unlike the aristocratic area of our king''s capital..."


    "I know Viscount victor. He is not a nouveau riche. The Viscount has excellent artistic talent, and the spirit blood can''t stand any impurity, as reflected in his town."


    Colleagues are whispering, but they don''t have to be so careful. The villagers went out to reclaim land. At this time, Hekou village was very empty. There were almost no people in the streets except them and the guard of Randall family. These aristocratic children did not realize that they had unconsciously regarded it as an aristocratic area and tried to maintain their appearance.


    Tanis can see the surprise, envy and jealousy of his colleagues. They are eager to have such a small town. Tnis was also envious, but what he envied was not the town, but Victor''s will to travel unimpeded on this land.


    Yesterday evening, Tanis and his party entered Randall''s collar. They had planned to spend the night in the wild and go to Hekou village the next day. While camping, Randall''s patrol found them and escorted them to the village for the night.


    No one will refuse to spend the night in the village. Although these nobles can sleep safely in the carriage, it''s also very good to let their guards sleep well. Moreover, the high village wall means safety.


    It''s not the first time that Tanis''s colleagues go out to collect taxes. They know what the Lord''s village looks like. It''s dirty, stinky, sewage flows, and cow dung and sheep smell everywhere. So they went to the village for the night, but they planned to leave the carriage so as not to stain their boots.


    These aristocratic children are not really delicate. As tax officials of the Kingdom, it is common to eat and sleep in the open air. There is nothing to pay attention to in the wild. But when you arrive at the Lord''s village, you have to carry it. Otherwise, how can you show the elegance and nobility of the king''s capital and nobility.


    However, Randall''s village impressed the tax officials.


    Trenches, suspension bridges, iron oak fences, arrow towers and wooden huts are no different from the villages of other lords. But the whole village is surprisingly clean and tidy.


    The roads in the village are paved with crushed stones, which are compacted very firmly, and drainage channels are built on both sides, so that there is no ponding and sludge on the ground of the village. The wooden huts in the village are obviously well planned, with the same size and equal spacing.


    The village wall is also very strange. The ten meter high iron oak fence is enough to resist the invasion of ordinary wild animals and monsters, but there is a three meter thick and more than eight meter high wall behind the fence. The city wall is made of green bricks and rammed earth. It not only greatly improves the defense of the village wall, but also provides a shooting platform for the militia.


    In the king capital of Gambis, green bricks are used to build beautiful manors and villas. It is the first time that tax officials have seen the village wall built of green bricks. They were stunned by this.


    Later, the tax official found many unusual places. There are only more than 500 villagers in this village, but the cottage can accommodate 1500 people. There are no cattle and sheep in the village, but every family raises wild boars and ground lizards.


    Is a village without cattle and sheep still a village?


    With this question, Tanis asked the village head George who accompanied him. George told them that under Randall''s leadership, cattle and sheep are stocked, wild boars are kept in captivity, the village wall is built of green bricks, and the village must be clean and tidy, because this is Lord Randall''s will. The proud look of village head George made the tax officials silent.


    Looking at the neat and clean Hekou village, tnis was both envious and awed.


    A year ago, teness came to Randall with family knights. At that time, it was still a barren land. Victor worked hard with dozens of guards. He lived in a shed, ate wild vegetables and lived like a savage.


    A year later, Randall had tens of thousands of mu of cultivated land, thousands of livestock, seven villages, more than 8000 villagers and hundreds of guards. Every village, every person, even cattle, sheep and wild boars are carrying out the Lord''s will, which is what any Lord wants.


    Viscount Randall is now a true Lord!


    "Lord tenet, my master has come."


    The guard of Randall family pointed to the other end of the road. A team of cavalry was coming from there. They were surrounded by Viscount Randall.


    "Welcome, my friend." Victor jumped off his horse, greeted tnis and greeted him warmly.


    Tnis also smiled and saluted, saying, "nice to see you again, Lord Randall."


    Victor had a good impression of viscount teness. He had helped victor.


    At first, Victor was not a vassal Lord of the York family and could not enjoy the treatment of exemption from annuity. The royal family obviously wanted to embarrass the York family from victor. They levied 20% of the purple cane wine trade on victor. If Victor couldn''t pay, he had to pay a large fine.


    How could Victor hand over the purple cane wine? It was because the York family monopolized the purple cane wine trade that Sophia brought in green wheat and iron. Victor was also unwilling to pay a fine of 20000 golden sol. He proposed an installment solution, and Viscount teness agreed at once and expressed his willingness to pay the fine for victor. Until now, Victor still owes tnis 5000 kinsol and a favor.


    This time, Victor not only had to pay back the money, but also had many things to cooperate with Viscount teness, such as snow sugar and coffee trade.


    "Viscount teness, gentlemen, let''s go to the village hall to talk about annuity."


    Victor and tenes walked side by side. Before they had taken a few steps, a cavalry came at a gallop. When he saw Victor, he rolled off his horse and shouted breathlessly, "Sir, one of our patrol teams was annihilated by the enemy!"


    Victor was surprised and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry! Speak slowly."


    The cavalry took a deep breath, looked at the tax official and said, "Sir, the guard team responsible for patrolling the eastern border did not arrive at the post on time. Lord Nelson personally took people to check and found a group of people burying their bodies. Lord Nelson sent me back to ask you for help. Lord Nelson said that the other five people were all Knights!"


    Victor was silent for a moment, turned his head and smiled at tnis: "Viscount tnis, it seems that I have to deal with something first."


    "I''ll go with you. I also want to know which family dares to violate the covenant of Lord Gambis and openly invade your territory."

 Chapter 201

    Randall leads the East, the periphery of a forest. The two groups are facing each other 100 meters apart.


    One side has a large number of people and excellent armour. They pull out their swords, put bows and crossbows on the strings, and point murderously at their opponents, like facing a great enemy. The atmosphere is tense and dignified. On the other hand, although there were only five people, wearing simple leather armor and surrounded by more than 100 soldiers, they looked calm as if their opponents had nothing.


    The rumbling sound of horses'' hoofs came from the west, which boosted the morale of the dominant party, but the five people were unmoved. Soon, more than 100 elite cavalry came to the scene, surrounded by two nobles, pacing to the edge of the encirclement. A warrior wrapped in pure gold armor, like an iron monster, greeted him. He pushed away his face armor and saluted, "Sir, you''re coming."


    Victor nodded and the top general under his opponent said, "Nelson, this is Viscount teness, the tax official of the kingdom. You''ve seen it."


    Nelson quickly saluted the nearby teness: "Viscount, it''s a great honor to see you again."


    "Lord Nelson, don''t be polite. I heard that Knights invaded Randall''s collar. My colleagues and I came specially to have a look." Tnis nodded demurely at Nelson.


    Victor asked, "Nelson, what''s going on? Where''s our patrol? Are there any survivors?"


    Nelson shook his head sadly and led Victor aside. On the ground, there were 15 bodies covered with white cloth. The pungent smell of blood and the outline under the white cloth clearly told Victor that all these guards were cut in two and died miserably.


    Nelson said: "15 patrol soldiers didn''t show up at the post on time. I brought people to check. I just saw those people burying the bodies. Then we surrounded them. After negotiation, these people admitted that they killed the patrol soldiers and returned the bodies to us. They also asked for an interview with you. I didn''t dare to make a decision, so I sent someone to report the situation to you."


    Victor was expressionless, but his heart was painful and angry. These 15 soldiers are ordinary guards. They have followed Victor for more than two years and are loyal to him. Their sacrifice was a great loss to the Randall family.


    The guards of Randall family are all farmers. They don''t receive military training as the children of feudal officials. Their martial arts skills are very average. Victor doesn''t expect them to have much combat effectiveness, as long as they are loyal enough, have a strong will, know how to cooperate and command, and can boost morale. Victor positioned them as grass-roots sergeants.


    In case of war, Victor can arm 5000 militias with the most sophisticated equipment, but in order to give full play to the combat effectiveness of the militia and stimulate their courage, there must be noncommissioned officers who are proficient in tactics. These guards play such a role.


    Randall collar currently has more than 8000 people, including more than 3000 young militia, and only 250 family guards. According to the practice of 30 farmers supporting one family guard, Randall collar should have 300 guards, but Victor''s rise time is too long. His work point system has only more than 800 members, and it is the limit to select 250 guards. Fifteen guards died at a time. Victor couldn''t make up for it if he wanted to.


    Victor had the idea of choosing a guard from the free people, but soon rejected it. Feudal officials are the minions of the Lord. They should not only be fierce and sharp, but also be like hands and fingers. It is not uncommon for canons to fight armed with the church for the Lord, which is why the Church never cares about the life or death of canons. The church has a great influence on the free people. The free people often go to church to pray and tell the priest everything. It''s better to believe that the sow will climb the tree than to expect them to safeguard the interests of the Lord. Unless Victor restarts the work point system representing the interests of the free people, it is more reliable to honestly train mountain people mercenaries.


    "Let''s go and see who they are?" Victor gritted his teeth and walked towards the encirclement.


    The guards made way, and the five men looked this way. Victor looked at them, his eyes not tight.


    The five men were extraordinary in appearance. Even in the face of hundreds of heavily armed soldiers and dozens of glittering crossbows, they looked calm. They were wearing old leather armor. Four people, one holding a shield and the other holding a heavy cutting sword, surrounded a man, while the man in the middle held his hands in the air, and a Silver Knight''s huge sword was inserted on the ground beside him.


    Victor saw the weapons in their hands and finally knew why Nelson confirmed that they were knights.


    Heavy chopping sword is a powerful weapon designed to fight against large orcs. The sword body is 1.8 meters long and weighs 40 pounds. The sword head is round and blunt, and the blade is sharp. It can cut the Centaur''s waist. Any light lock armor and large and small shields will only be cut like bread. However, the heavy cut sword is very heavy and difficult to control. Strong soldiers need to hold the sword with both hands to wave, while the four people opposite only hold the sword with one hand, and the sword body is purple. That is the characteristic of refined gold weapons. These are enough to explain the problem.


    Victor was even more surprised when he silently observed their element attributes. There are two knights and two trainee Knights among the five people, and the man in the middle has all four attributes of 15 points. Only when his body is reshaped by void elements can he have such balanced extraordinary attributes. He is undoubtedly a great knight.


    "Lord Austin Buryat!?" Exclaimed Viscount teness.


    Austin was depressed when he saw Viscount teness next to victor.


    Two days ago, Williams'' confidant housekeeper personally brought a secret letter, and Austin learned of the change. That night, Mrs. Judy stole the letter and fled yeliucheng with her family heir primo. This prompted Austin to make up his mind to get rid of Judy and her son. He led his confidants all the way to track down Judy''s carriage outside Randall''s lead, but only caught the rebellious guard, and Judy''s mother and son were not inside. After some torture, the guards confessed that Judy''s mother and son disguised as free people and sneaked into Randall''s collar.


    Austin had no choice. He left the pro guard at the border and brought only four confidants into Randall''s collar, hoping to quietly kill Judy''s mother and son in the wild. But as soon as he entered Randall''s collar, he ran into Victor''s patrol. In order to keep it secret, they had to kill all the patrol soldiers. However, while they were handling the body, they were caught by the Randall family army.


    Austin felt that he must have had bad luck. Judy''s mother and son fled. It was originally a good opportunity to get rid of them, but what I didn''t expect was that as soon as I entered Rand collar, I ran into a patrol, which killed people here and was blocked by Randall''s army. So many coincidences have completely failed Austin''s assassination plan.


    Austin knew that it was no coincidence. Their every move was in the eyes of the alchemical crow. Randall''s defense system is extremely tight. The alchemical crow patrols the sky over the territory. Any sneaker will be caught by the patrol soldiers and sent to repair the reservoir. However, the alchemical crow could not distinguish the knight from the free people, which led to the destruction of the patrol.


    The assassination plan has gone bankrupt. Even the great knight can''t kill more than 100 elite soldiers at one time. Austin did not choose to break through. He hoped to make a deal with Viscount Randall and pay some price for Judy''s mother and son. Although the killing of the family heirs will fall into the hands of the York family, it is better than nothing.


    Austin was confident of persuading Victor because he decided to secretly take refuge in the York family. Even if the matter is revealed and the royal family retaliates for it, the York family can protect him and maybe get a new territory in the man horse hills. As for the guards who were killed, Austin did not consider them at all. However, the presence of the royal court aristocrats here failed Austin''s plan.


    This time, it''s really a coincidence!


    "Lord Austin, can you explain what happened here?" Asked Viscount teness suspiciously.


    Austin had to harden his head and said, "Viscount teness, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Madame Judy and master primo were hijacked by a group of people to Randall''s collar. I brought someone to track down, but I was ambushed. You''ve seen the matter. I hope Viscount Randall can give me an explanation!"


    Victor''s heart was like a mirror. He knew the title struggle of the Buryat family very well. Judy''s mother and son must be missing. They are likely to sneak into Randall''s village through the border post, and Austin came to cut the roots.


    "Lord Austin, do you have any evidence that I sent someone to hijack lady Judy and the heirs of the Buryat family? But you, disguised and with a beheading sword, sneaked into Randall''s collar and killed my soldiers. What''s your idea? Are we fools?" Said Victor ironically.


    Austin said faintly, "maybe Mrs. Judy admired the Lord, so she took master primo into Randall''s collar. Lord Randall, Mrs. Judy can stay, but I must take the family heir back!"


    Tanis also saw that Austin was accusing victor of interfering in the internal affairs of the Buryat family, while Victor accused Austin of trying to murder the family heirs. Tunis is not sure whether the York family interfered with the inheritance of the Buryat family, but it is certain that Austin did have bad intentions.


    As for the affair between Mrs. Judy and Victor, tnis didn''t believe it at all. Although lady Judy is famous, how can she be compared with Sylvia in terms of appearance, style, nobility and blood. Moreover, everyone thinks Victor is Sylvia''s forbidden man, and no one believes that Victor dares to hook up three and four behind Sylvia''s back.


    Austin''s saying so is just an excuse and a step. In fact, many families start disputes in this name. When a lord intends to seek a neighbor''s territory, he will use the other party to seduce his wife as an excuse to start a war. Whoever loses or wins is for women, not for the territory. In this way, both sides have steps to go down, and the Lord''s wife will only be complacent.


    Austin did not know that Victor could not bear it in particular.


    Victor has two memories. What he most agrees with is the memory on earth and establishes values based on it. Victor feels humiliated by the little Baron''s past.


    There is no idea that men are superior to women in this world. The status of nobility has nothing to do with gender. It only depends on background, power, blood and power. The little Baron awakened his Elven blood and could not become a knight, but his appearance and figure were better than the Silver Knight, which made him coveted by the female nobles. Victor looked through the little Baron''s memory. He was taught "court etiquette" by at least four female nobles in the palace. He was not protected until the little Baron married Sophia, but his status as a male pet has spread in the aristocratic circle. Until today, how can Victor tolerate it?!


    Victor had planned to weigh the gains and losses. Now he just wanted to calm his anger with Austin''s life and recite the reputation of the Randall family.


    "Lord Austin, you not only kill my soldiers, but also slander my reputation. Only with your blood can you wash my shame. Fight a decisive battle!" Said Victor coldly.


    Austin did not expect Victor to be so determined. He had to doubt that this was a trap laid by the York family. Austin hesitated for a moment and said tentatively, "as far as I know, Randall family has no knights. Are you going to let Lord Nelson fight me?"


    Victor sneered, "I''m talking about a showdown, not a knight duel. If you think it''s unfair, you can bring your guards here. Don''t they lie in ambush five kilometers away?"


    Austin was more and more sure that he had been ambushed by the York family. He said, "maybe there is a misunderstanding here, I..."


    "There is no misunderstanding! Either you can try to break through and wait for the trial of the church in the name of murdering the family heirs. Or, bring your pro guards here and fight fairly with my men. If you win, you can search my territory. If you lose, you don''t have to think about anything else!" Victor turned to teness and asked, "Viscount teness, I hope you can testify."


    Tnis was not optimistic about victor. He knew the horror of silver knights. However, as a court aristocrat loyal to the royal family, tnis had no reason to prevent the showdown. The battle between the Buryat family and the York family was in the interests of the royal family. Tanis believes that Austin dare not hurt Victor, and Victor can''t hurt Austin. No matter how many guards die, they will only weaken their control over the territory, which is more beneficial to the royal family.


    Thinking of this, teness sighed and said, "Viscount Randall, personally, I don''t want you to fight. It''s best for the royal family to mediate. But if you insist, I''ll do what you want."


    "I insist!" Said Victor resolutely.


    Austin nodded and said indifferently, "in that case, I''m as you wish! However, I still hope you can give primo to me, and you will get my friendship."


    "Then you don''t have to!" Victor smiled contemptuously and waved, "let them go!"


    The guards stepped aside and quickly formed a square in front of victor. Austin gave Victor a deep look and led his men to the East.


    Ternis and his colleagues gathered on the other side. They didn''t expect to see such a good play when they came out to collect personal income tax. These noble children were excited to discuss the etiquette and significance of the family showdown.


    Nelson also squeezed the axe excitedly and asked Victor, "Sir, what if they don''t dare to come?"


    "Dare not come? We''ll call!" Victor said, summoned a guard and said, "release the dust Falcon and let the village heads find Mrs. Judy''s mother and son!"


    The guard took the order and Nelson asked, "Sir, how can we fight?"


    Victor smiled, patted his shoulder armor and said, "first change a pair of ant man armor. Then, wipe them out!"


    "Like the ant killer leader?"


    "Like the ant killer leader!"

 Chapter 202

    The decisive battle originated from the early stage of the vassal system. It is the continuation of the knight duel. The emergence of the decisive battle marked that the vassal class began to play an important role in human political, economic and military activities. Together with the Knights and nobles, they formed the ruling class of human society and mastered a certain voice.


    Originally, Knight duel and aristocratic marriage could determine the ownership of the territory, but the vassal refused. Even if the knight Lord was defeated and died in the duel, the vassal would use the defense of the castle to tenaciously resist the invasion of hostile families in order to protect his own property and interests. In the later stage, the vassals constantly begged the knight Lord not to hold unnecessary Knight duels, because they were also a force that could not be ignored.


    The knight duel is no longer of decisive significance, and the two families with equal strength have their own castle that is difficult to break. They attack each other. You come and go, no one can do anything. However, the territory has become more and more desolate, and both sides have suffered huge losses. Finally, one party proposed: a fair decisive battle to determine the victory or defeat!


    Therefore, the new human kingdom appeared in the decisive battle again and again. This new regime is different from the Old Kingdom of the alliance of Lords. It emphasizes the power of the monarch, has more centripetal force and organization, and is completely an enlarged version of the vassal system.


    As a small-scale decisive battle is not enough to reflect the real strength of the Kingdom, the victory of the war between kingdoms is no longer determined by the decisive battle. At the same time, in order to avoid internal friction and merger, the king did not recognize any private fight agreement. The duel between the two sides was also a white fight. The contradiction of the Lord could only be referred to the noble court for mediation and the Senate for arbitration.


    The struggle between the Lords changed from light to dark, and the decisive battle also withdrew from the stage of history.


    The decisive battle is no longer in line with the needs of the times, but the credibility, courage and loyalty it represents are advocated by the Lords. This makes the duel and decisive battle constantly beautified and praised in human poetry and literary works, has sacred significance, and forms a unique instrument system.


    First of all, only when dignity is trampled can a duel or decisive battle be launched. If the provocative party refuses to accept it, it will be regarded as a coward.


    Secondly, the decisive battle is only to wash away the shame, and no agreement can be supported by the law. In fact, as long as it does not involve territorial merger, other agreements are still valid. Because this is related to the Lord''s reputation, if you don''t admit it, you will be ridiculed by everyone.


    Finally, it is not allowed to hurt those who surrender in the decisive battle. If soldiers abandon their weapons, even if they surrender and are captured, surrender means losing their reputation and courage. Even if they are redeemed, they will no longer be vassals. Therefore, the vast majority of soldiers would rather die than surrender.


    In Victor''s view, no matter how beautified, the decisive battle is about a fight, a group fight and a life and death fight. However, once any struggle involves the ruling class, it is a cruel war. As long as it is war, there must be a purpose!


    Old mercenary Barrett came up to victor, bowed and said: "My Lord, it''s all arranged. 20 old men lead a 9-man combat team. Each combat team is composed of 6 elite soldiers and 3 recruits. They will hang the ordinary soldiers of the Buryat family according to my flag and drum action. Nelson leads 40 elite soldiers to deal with their knights and trainee knights. Austin and their heavy crossbow can only be killed by you It''s solved by itself. "


    Victor smiled, "don''t worry, they''ll give it to me." Then he hesitated and asked, "can you withdraw those recruits and let my elite soldiers top them? After all, they are not trained enough. I''m worried..."


    "My Lord, this is the best training!" Barrett interrupted victor and said, "what''s the use of not letting them fight? If they retire this time, they won''t have the courage to fight anymore."


    "Soldiers who are afraid of fighting are waste. It''s better to go back to farming."


    Nelson, dressed in black ant man armor, came to Victor with two ferocious gold battle axes.


    "My Lord, don''t worry about the safety of the recruits. I''m only worried that the guy in Austin doesn''t dare to come." Nelson''s tone was flat and there was no tension or excitement about the imminent war.


    "They will come." Said Victor confidently.


    Judy''s mother and son have been found, and Victor has also learned about the changes of the Buryat family. Austin offended the surrounding lords, was disgusted by the queen, and failed to murder the family heirs. He has no way out.


    Victor can see that Austin has the idea of taking refuge in the York family, but what does it matter to him? If Austin is really sincere, he should give up his surname, completely join the York family, and let Judy''s mother and son take charge of the Buryat leader, because the York family does not need the great Knight Lord with two sides and three knives, and the Buryat family will become the natural ally of the York family, oz Austin himself will get a territory, which is in everyone''s interest. However, Austin was blinded and hit victor in the face, which is the way to die.


    Is Victor''s face so easy to fight? In terms of conventional combat power, no lord can compare with victor. Getting rid of Austin can not only make an example, but also support Judy''s mother and son, so as to indirectly control the Buryat collar. Victor has this strength.


    "Here they are." Victor sensed the movement in the woods without looking at the alchemical crow.


    More than 200 heavily armed soldiers appeared on the scheduled battlefield. Austin put on fine gold armor, held a silver beheading sword, and walked ahead majestically. There were two armor Knights beside him. Under their leadership, the Buryat family''s army was as powerful as rainbow and as powerful as frost, as if it had won.


    "My Lord, I''m going!" Nelson''s voice was as calm as ever, only a trace of bloodthirsty desire appeared in his steel cone like eyes.


    The soldiers of both sides are facing each other at a distance, the cold light on the armor flashes, and the collision between iron and blood is about to take place. The fighting spirit ignited the blood in Victor''s chest. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    "Go! We will win!"


    The fighting effectiveness of the vassal soldiers should not be underestimated. Long term exercise and abundant meat make their physique reach the limit of human beings. They can carry hundreds of kilograms of equipment to attack 40 kilometers and launch fierce battles. The vassal soldiers received professional military training from childhood and were instilled with the concept of courage and loyalty. They are skilled and can skillfully use all kinds of long and short weapons and strong bows and crossbows. Their tenacious will to fight makes them not waver in the face of monsters. There have been numerous cases in which 22 soldiers killed ogres with crossbows with the support of priests. Unfortunately, they are facing more powerful alchemical militias.


    Victor is a hundred times confident, but Wangdu tax officials are not optimistic about him.


    On a low hill 500 meters away, Tanis and his colleagues are watching. A noble boy holding a thin sword handle said excitedly, "I really want to fight in person. It''s much more interesting than the army competition!"


    "Compared with the exciting battle, I''m more curious about why they fought a decisive battle?" Another noble son asked his colleagues, "what do you think, larrell?"


    "No matter what Lord Austin is up to, since he killed Randall''s soldiers and accused Lord Randall of kidnapping the family heirs in front of us, he must fight!" Larrell smiled, shook his head and continued, "I just don''t understand why Viscount Randall proposed a decisive battle? He has no chance of winning... Ezek, what do you think?"


    Azek was the guard captain of the tax official. He used to work in the army and was also a trainee knight. The tax officials believed in his professional vision.


    Azek looked at the soldiers on both sides and said slowly: "Lord Austin''s Pro guards are well-trained, high morale and well-equipped. Steel ring lock armor and hard leather inner armor are enough to resist crossbow shooting. Their 10 person combat team, one team leader is responsible for command, five spearmen are the main attack, four sword shield men are close combat defense, there are no crossbows, and only five military heavy crossbows are arranged in the rear. Because their opponents are not afraid at all An ordinary crossbow. "


    "The equipment of Randall''s soldiers is generally blue, which is the characteristic of refined iron. This shows that their strength is far beyond Austin''s Pro guard."


    "Why?" The noble boy with a thin sword asked curiously.


    "Because it''s heavy!"


    Larrell said: "refined iron is much harder and heavier than iron. Steel ring lock armor is forged by mixing a little refined iron with iron. Although its defense is not as good as refined iron lock armor, its weight is only half. Soldiers who can carry refined iron lock armor are definitely the best of the best."


    "The man and horse hills are short of iron and rich in refined iron. No wonder they lock armor with refined iron. The tusk legion of York family really deserves its reputation and is no inferior to the king''s forbidden guards." As he spoke, larrell shook his head.


    "Indeed."


    Ezek nodded: "Most of Randall''s soldiers are equipped with fine iron lock armour, and only a few use steel ring armour. If I guess correctly, those soldiers equipped with fine iron lock armour are the elite of the tusk army, and the rest are the guards of viscount Randall. Moreover, the ordinary guards are very nervous, but those elite are not afraid, and the gap is very obvious."


    "You see, the 10 member team of Randall''s family is equipped with 2 archers and 8 halberds and shields, and each halberd and shield hand also carries 3 throwing spears. At the rear of the military array, there are 20 yew longbowmen around Viscount Randall, which is great. Even armor can''t stop the accumulation of longbow and armor breaking arrows. To tell the truth, these soldiers are much more elite than the king''s forbidden guards."


    "Once the war starts, the longbowmen will shoot the Heavy Crossbow men on the opposite side first. The hard bowmen of Randall''s family can be ignored. Unless they can hit the enemy''s face, the feather arrows can''t shoot through the double-layer armor at all. The threat of throwing spears is even greater. If the spearmen of Buryat''s family can''t pull away the spears in time, they will only die. Of course, the speed of throwing spears is relatively fast Slow, it''s easy to avoid or stop. "


    "Lord Randall has no chance of winning. If I were Lord Austin, I would take the lead in killing Lord Nelson opposite, and then rush back and forth several times, and the Randall soldiers would collapse." Larrell shook his head and sighed, "I don''t understand why Victor asked Lord Nelson to die?"


    No matter how elite the soldiers are, they can''t stop the knight''s surprise attack. It''s a consensus. Austin is not only a great knight, but also has two knights, four trainee knights, and none of the Randall family. This is destined to be a devastating battle.


    No one likes victor and no one can understand his ideas.


    "I see!" A nobleman raised his hand and screamed. When everyone''s eyes gathered, he said proudly: "there are no Knights under Viscount Randall. He just wants Lord Nelson and the elite soldiers of York family to die. Only in this way can Mrs. rose arrange family knights for him."


    "Look at the silver armour of honor worn by Viscount Randall. It''s gorgeous and majestic. I''ll make one when I go back. Maybe I can be liked by some noble lady."


    People suddenly realized that although this statement is somewhat absurd, it seems to be the only explanation.


    Ezek said disdainfully, "the hills are vast, and the York family has territory and titles. How can their Knights serve a baron? Viscount Randall is so capricious that he doesn''t care for his vassals. Who dares to work for him?"


    Tnis was silent. He always felt that Victor was not so simple, but he couldn''t see any change. At this time, the war drum sounded, the people''s spirit was refreshed, and the fierce battle began.


    As expected, the longbowmen of Randall''s family took the lead in launching a round of volley, and the feather arrows pierced the sky and roared down at the back of the Austin Pro guard. The Five Heavy Crossbow men were nailed to the ground by the long arrows just after they shot the crossbow arrows. They were not dead for a moment, and screamed hoarsely in their mouths. Other prepared crossbow men either held shields or cut off the feather arrows with short swords, He tried to rescue his companions, but the second round of arrow rain came one after another. The armor breaking conical arrow made of refined iron, with terrible kinetic energy, directly shot through the iron oak shield, "poof", "poof", "poof", and the arrows penetrated into the body of the prepared crossbow man one after another. After the third round of cover shooting, Austin''s Heavy Crossbow was completely destroyed.


    "This level of Longbow hand is really terrible!" The bodyguard chief azek muttered to himself and turned his eyes to the battlefield. What he saw was a terrible massacre.


    The elite soldiers of Randall''s family threw out the refined iron throwing spear in a very short time. The deadly flying spear screamed in the air. The spearmen of Austin''s family fell down like cutting wheat. Although they quickly dispersed to avoid and tried to use the spear to block the sharp throwing spear, they could not avoid being pierced by fate. The soldiers who narrowly avoided the flying spear were pierced by a feather arrow. The short Archer of Randall''s family, running and shooting with the team, killed the opponents who tried to fight back one by one.


    On the battlefield, spears and feather arrows fly. After three rounds of spear throwing, all the others fell to the ground and wailed loudly, except the swordsman and shield man who could stand. Just after the war, Austin''s Pro guards were no longer in rout.


    "How could this happen? What about Austin and his knights?" Ezek shouted in a gaffe, searching everywhere for Austin''s figure.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the two groups were smashing into each other. On the side of the Randall family, dozens of strong soldiers, armed with fine iron long knives, rushed forward around Nelson in black armor. The Buryat family, with Austin as the front arrow and two knights as the left and right wings, the trainee knights are in the middle, like a sharp knife, directly cutting into the opponent''s battle array.


    A sharp sword lit up, and five majestic soldiers, including people and knives, were split in two. Their stumps and broken arms danced in the blood rain. On the battlefield, a beautiful bloody flower suddenly bloomed and turned into a blood mist. In the blood fog, Austin cut quickly with his sword, and the Yellow air flow lingered on the Mithril beheading sword. Every sword he made could cut an enemy in half.


    The blood mist became thicker and obscured azek''s vision. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said to himself, "that''s it! How can a knight lose!?"


    Out of jealousy and contempt, Ezek didn''t want Victor to win, but he didn''t realize that Austin directly showed the elements of the earth before the battle began.


    The presence of void elements will make high-level Knights indestructible and invincible, but their fighting spirit will soon dry up. Just as the Golden Knight will not easily lead the element sea, the Silver Knight will show the void element only when it erupts.


    Austin had no choice. He found that these elite soldiers were terrible. Five long knives were chopped head-on. He couldn''t catch them with the power of knights alone. Fortunately, the knight''s body and mind were integrated. As soon as the weapons came into contact, Austin resolutely broke out and cut off five people with a horizontal cut, but the enemy behind did not shrink back at all. He rushed forward one after another to quickly fill the gap in the battle. The strength of each of them can be comparable to that of knights. Austin had to maintain the presence of elements and kill his opponents one by one, because the situation on the battlefield became very bad.


    Austin didn''t have time to think about why there were so many fierce and fearless ferocious soldiers. His close guards had lost nearly half of them, and the huge force field formed by the elements of the void not only squeezed the enemy''s blood into a fog, but also made his knights unable to display it.


    "You go! Help the soldiers! I''ll meet you when I kill them all!"


    Austin''s huge sword drew a half moon shaped blade light and killed the two soldiers on the left, tearing a gap for his knights. The two knights were not too late and killed them directly with the trainee knights. Nelson smiled coldly and greeted the knight who broke through with five subdued cattle militia.


    The battle was divided into two parts. Austin was besieged by more than 20 soldiers, and Nelson and the Knights of the Buryat family fought together.


    Tax officials 500 meters away could not see the battlefield filled with blood mist. They could only see a large stream of blood spring spraying out from time to time.


    The noble boy holding the fine sword said happily, "what''s the use of the soldiers of the tusk Legion being strong? They will be killed by Austin sooner or later. Lord Nelson should be dead, and Austin''s sword and shield soldiers are forming an array to protect themselves. It won''t be long before the battle will end. Hey, I don''t know how Lord Randall will face Mrs. rose?"


    "Those soldiers are really brave. They haven''t collapsed yet. Did they use secret medicine?" Asked larrell.


    "It should be. Viscount Randall is really vicious." Azek first.


    "Look! That''s the element of the great knight, isn''t it?! the power is amazing! It seems that Lord Austin doesn''t intend to delay any more." A noble boy shouted excitedly.


    There was a circle of yellow air flow in the center of the blood fog. From a distance, everyone could feel the surging power. The blood fog turned into a blood rain and shot out in all directions. The soldiers besieging Austin were thrown out like broken pockets. When the blood mist dispersed, Austin stood in the middle of the battlefield with a huge sword.


    "No..."


    Ezek whispered. He saw some Randall soldiers staggering to their feet, crossing the motionless Austin and heading for another battlefield.


    In the eyes of the people, Austin stood there without any response, and then fell to the ground with his head up, motionless, as if he were dead.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Look at Victor!"


    A noble boy pointed to the rear of the battlefield. Victor was elegantly taking over a heavy crossbow. A dark blue streamer shot out, rowed 300 meters and pointed at a fighting knight. The next moment, the knight fell to the ground slowly like thunder.


    The remaining Knight roared and slashed Nelson with his sword. Nelson also roared, and the refined gold Tomahawk chopped straight at his opponent. The flowers and fire splashed everywhere, and Nelson was split by the heavy sword, while his refined gold axe was deeply embedded in the knight''s head. The soldiers rushed up and chopped the remaining trainee knights to the ground.


    The tax officials turned a blind eye to this, and their eyes were only the blue brilliance hanging in the void. As the blue glow dissipated, a visible ripple appeared in the air.


    "Wind Knight..." Whispered larrell incredulously.


    Tnis stepped forward and stared at Victor in silver armor.


    "No! Victor is a popular shooter! Like sword Saint delavin..."

 Chapter 203

    The night in the water season is always very cold, but the reception room of Victor manor is warm and pleasant.


    Judy folded her hands on her legs and tried to straighten her thin and soft waist. This sitting posture is not only elegant and focused, but also reveals her beautiful body curve. Her facial features are pure and picturesque, her skin is as white and delicate as milk, she is not tall, but her legs are long and straight, and her thin waist is full and tight. The plump and firm long skirt with low breast and waist tightly stretches. Therefore, a reverie snow-white gully looms, coupled with her clear and moving temperament and noble and solemn expression, it is really attractive.


    Judy didn''t mean to seduce victor. Her clothes and manners were completely in line with the etiquette of the noble lady. However, blood reproduction was the top priority of the noble, and the education, etiquette and social networking of noble women were also inclined to attract the opposite sex.


    As an aristocratic lady, Judy has great confidence in herself. She is gentle, young and beautiful, has received a good aristocratic education, and her every move is impeccable. At the age of 16, she also awakened her knight blood, became a trainee knight, married Viscount Buryat and became a noble Lord''s wife. However, it is not until today that Judy knows how ridiculous her pride and self-confidence are.


    On the main seat of the reception room sat a gorgeous beauty with a lazy look. She behaved casually and calmly, and her golden long hair was carelessly sprinkled on her shoulders. These gestures that did not conform to the noble etiquette seemed elegant and noble on her. It seemed that she was a perfect model, and everything in the room was her foil. In front of her, Judy felt as insignificant as a maid, but she felt that it was for this reason. Because that''s Sylvia.


    Sylvia is an important figure in the human kingdom, but her reputation only spreads in the circle of knights and lords. In fact, the Knights are high above all living beings and do not want to talk about the topic of knights with ordinary nobles. They are even more secretive about the information of peak knights, while ordinary nobles regard the circle of knights as the upper class among the upper class and try their best to sneak in. If Judy hadn''t awakened the knight''s blood, viscount Buryat wouldn''t even marry her. Even if she became the Lord''s wife, she and Sylvia were far from each other.


    This is the gap brought by strength.


    Sylvia didn''t care what Judy thought. She rolled up the "secret letter" and opened her lips: "Judy, where''s the maid who urged you?"


    "Philly, she... She led people away from Austin... I heard that she committed suicide before she was caught." Judy said sadly.


    "Hum! What loyalty!" Ya sneered and said, "Elena, Alice, take lady Judy down to rest."


    Judy stood up, saluted Sylvia and Victor respectively with her train, and then left with the twin sisters. Only victor and Sylvia were left in the reception room.


    "What a beauty! You killed a great Knight just for her?" Sylvia asked faintly.


    Victor complained secretly. He had no idea that the consequences of killing Austin would be so serious.


    After the battle, Victor summoned the black fort with the dust falcon. As a result, the York family sent a knight to Hekou village day and night. The next day, she arrived at Hekou village and brought Sylvia''s message. She wanted to personally entertain the king''s tax official at Randall''s lead.


    Victor realized that things were making a big deal. As Sylvia, the king''s tax official was not even qualified to meet her. Sylvia''s so-called banquet was to keep the tax official and support Victor to deal with the aftermath.


    Ten days later, Sylvia''s car arrived at Victor''s manor. At the party, she showed great intimacy with victor. As soon as the banquet was over, Sylvia invited the tax officials to meet with Mrs. Judy and ask them about the reason and course of their mother and son''s escape. After clarifying the cause of the matter, Sylvia and the tax officials reached a consensus: Austin attempted to murder the family heirs, invaded Randall''s territory, and died in the decisive battle. With this conclusion, the tax officials left Randall''s collar, but Victor understood that the trouble had not yet begun.


    Victor knew that Sylvia was very angry. Whether it was an ally or a vassal, he launched a war without communication, but the consequences were borne by both sides. This was a very bad behavior. Victor would have been very angry, but he didn''t think so much at that time.


    Facing Sylvia''s questioning, Victor weakly explained: "Austin killed my soldiers, slandered me for lust for Mrs. Judy''s beauty, and kidnapped the successor of the Buryat family. For reputation, I have to fight him."


    "It should be Austin who put forward the decisive battle, not you. Now, you not only put forward the decisive battle, but also killed Austin. His accusation has become true. Soon, the nobles of Gambis will know that Viscount Randall killed the great Knight of the briat family for lady Judy!" Sylvia raised her fine eyebrows and sneered.


    Seeing Victor speechless, Sylvia sighed and said, "do you know what a great Knight means?"


    "Among the ten nobles, there is not necessarily one trainee knight. There are ten trainee knights, and there are at most three knights. Among the ten knights, only two can become silver knights on average. Once the Knights achieve the silver level, the void element will reshape their bodies and purify their blood vessels, which makes the great Knights generally live beyond 120 years old, and their offspring have a great chance to become knights. Every Silver Knight is the precious wealth of the kingdom. Even the Sassanians rarely kill the great Knights of the Three Kingdoms, and so are we. "


    "Killing the great Knight of the same camp in the decisive battle hasn''t happened for hundreds of years! If I don''t come forward, you have to go to the king''s capital and explain it to the Senate in person. The church will also pay attention to this. Let alone Austin hasn''t killed the family heir. Even if his criminal evidence is conclusive, it''s just exile to the eastern alliance to explore territory. Guess who the church wants to exile now?"


    Victor''s face became more and more ugly. Sylvia glanced sideways at him and said faintly, "come on, why do you want to kill Austin? I don''t see the value of Buryat except land? And the most important thing we need is land."


    Victor made up his mind and said, "in order to raise the canal with bricks, at present, the sales situation of green bricks is not ideal. I need a new breakthrough. The Buryat family is a good market."


    "Ha! In order to sell a few bricks, you will kill Austin? Can''t he cooperate with you?" Sylvia was angry for a moment and explained: "the situation of the Buryat family is very complex. They were originally a branch of the SoLIM family. The SoLIM family assigned that long and narrow territory to them in order to make the Buryat family a barrier and buffer for the southern lords, targeting the southern and central Lords."


    "Buryat leads the two lords into a game field, and there are no resources in the territory. The master of the family is only a Viscount, and most of them confer the title of Baron. Naturally, they can''t recruit knights. Their territory is long and narrow, and there is no depth. Any of the surrounding lords can let bandits break through their hinterland. The Buryat family dare not offend anyone, and always play the role of receiving Qi. They Our neighbors always rush the surplus population to Buryat. "


    "However, the Buryat family is very sensitive to its geographical location. Any action against the Buryat family by external forces will be rebounded by the two forces. Now, the SoLIM family has declined and the southern Lord has become a mess. The royal family intervenes in the affairs of the Buryat family just to integrate the southern Lord''s forces and prevent the Wellington family from expanding their influence Sound force. " At this point, Sylvia gave Victor a hate look.


    "We need to repair the relationship with the royal family now. Rash intervention in the affairs of the Buryat family will touch everyone''s nerves, which is not in line with my strategic goal. Victor, you make me very passive!"


    In Sylvia''s view, the Buryat collar is a chicken rib like existence, which is not worth the friction with the royal family. As for the justice and justice of orphans and widows, what is that? Conversely, Austin''s succession to the title is more in the interests of the Buryat family. Since he took refuge in Williams, he began to reduce the surplus population, and his neighbors dared to be angry. However, in Victor''s eyes, the value of Buryat collar is incalculable.


    "Come on, I''ll show you something."


    Victor led Sylvia to a spacious room. The attendants lit dozens of butter candles. The room suddenly became as bright as day. What came into Sylvia''s eyes was a table 20 meters long and 6 meters wide. On the table was a model made of sand, with hills, fields, cities, lakes and even trees made of small wood, Dotted together, people know at a glance that it is a forest.


    "Is this a man horse hill?"


    Sylvia couldn''t believe everything in front of her, but the city in the center of the model was a replica of Heibao Town, and even the towering Heibao was vividly imitated.


    "Yes!"


    Victor snapped his fingers, pulled a rope nearby, and several groups of kettles hung above the platform poured out fine water. The water fell on the platform, slowly flowed along the grooves in the model, and gradually flowed through the periphery of the Heibao town model until the southernmost end of the whole model, forming a small lake in the recess, which is the model of Pinghu village, Finally, it flows into the tank under the model. Victor motioned his attendants to plug the gap at both ends of the model. He didn''t loosen the rope until the "black river" stopped flowing.


    Sylvia looked at the moat next to the black castle, took a deep breath and asked, "how did you do it?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to choose a site for the stream reservoir? I ran all over the man horse hills and made this sand table by the way. Isn''t it great?" Said Victor triumphantly.


    For Victor with x-3, mapping terrain is easy. With "Fishman mucus cement", making sand table is also a very simple thing. However, mountains, rivers, lakes, hills and dwarf trees, directly in front of her, still had a great impact on Sylvia. The Golden Knight can''t fly. Even if he can fly, he can''t see the whole picture of the man horse hills. Now she has seen it with her own eyes.


    "Sand table?"


    Sylvia shook her head, nodded again, and said sincerely, "it''s great!"


    "This sand table is not accurate. I didn''t survey the mountains in the West. I just made some peaks. I haven''t been to Soren''s territory. There is a blank, but the terrain is high in the West and low in the East." Victor said, taking out many small wooden models from the box next to him.


    "Now is the time to witness miracles!"


    As another rope is pulled down, the water flows into the south of the model and flows to the north. Starting from the first reservoir, micro reservoirs are filled. Each reservoir has two vertical and horizontal ditches, which connect each reservoir vertically and flow into the "Heihe River" horizontally, and there are small longitudinal canals between the horizontal canals. Surrounded by the breeze, Victor''s models, one by one, fell next to the micro reservoir, which was a village. In the end, on the sand table of the man horse hill, more than 200 reservoirs and villages are dotted with ditches, the wilderness has become good farmland, and the cultivated land area has expanded five times!


    "Hiss!"


    Sylvia took a breath of air-conditioning. She knew that once the artificial canal was built, 80 million mu of cultivated land would be added, but that was just the data in her mind. When the data was presented in an intuitive way, the shock was unparalleled.


    When communicating with the sea of elements, every Golden Knight will ask himself, where is the meaning of my existence, because the world is so vast and the individual is so small? What is my pursuit? What kind of trace do I want to leave in this world? Find the answer and take it as a belief to achieve the peak.


    If there is anything that can make Sylvia feel happy and satisfied, it is that the people live and work in peace and contentment, and the family grows in her hands day by day. Only in this way can she have the driving force to move forward. Even if she returns to the element sea, the family has a long history of energy, and there are traces left by her, and these traces are right in front of her!


    At the moment, the top female Golden Knight in the human world, like drunk, blushes, star eyes blurred and flirtatious. Vick didn''t notice Sylvia''s change. He stared at the three big gaps on the west side of the model and said in a deep voice, "now, let''s talk about the big regiment plan."


    "Whether to reduce the number or to plunder food, it is a consensus that ant people invade the human horse hills again. Our question is, when will they come? How many? What if they come from the north?"


    "Assuming that ant people spread in all directions, their number should not be less than 400000, because we wiped out 100000 ant people in the man horse hills."


    Sylvia recovered and became serious.


    Victor said: "The life span of insects is relatively short. Considering the size of ant man, their growth cycle should be about 10 years. If the larvae that may exist in the ant colony are included, it should take 7 to 8 years for them to assemble for a larger-scale invasion. At first, the legendary Knight of the church spent more than a year fleeing from the alien Empire to the human kingdom. Then, in 10 years, the second wave of ant tide will disappear Burst. "


    "This is the calculation of master Edwin and I, which may not be accurate."


    In fact, this is the calculation made by the king according to the characteristics of alchemy creatures. It is very reliable. Victor just guided Edwin.


    Victor looked up at Sylvia, and Sylvia gave him an encouraging look. Victor continued: "the ant man leader has wisdom. When the ant colony can''t break through the three fortresses, they will lead the ordinary ant man to turn around. In this way, the ant colony has a great possibility of detour. Therefore, we can''t take chances, and we must prepare for the worst!"


    It is almost certain that the ant colony attacks the man horse hill. Victor is the natural enemy of the ant colony. The ant colony will never stop until he is killed. Victor can''t explain the details, but can only remind Sylvia in this way.


    "Honey, please continue!" Sylvia''s jaw first.


    "The ant colony will not be defeated, the role of knights is not big, and we don''t have the ability to fight with them. Therefore, we need more castles and more ordinary soldiers. Use castle defense to weaken the number of ant colonies, and use the knights to contain the action of ant colonies. When the number of ant colonies is no longer dominant, we win!"


    At the edge of the sand table, Victor used a thin round stick to point on several stream reservoirs.


    "In fact, we don''t need to build a castle. We can surround a small town with a 40 meter high wall. Each small town must be able to stick to it for three years. To do this, we need not only soldiers, but also food and water. The people in the small town are soldiers. The farming and animal husbandry system can ensure sufficient food, and these stream reservoirs can provide drinking water."


    "When the ant colony concentrates on attacking a small town, the garrison Knights of other towns will lead elite cavalry to kill out and divert the ant colony to other strongholds. The towns and towns will be deployed layer by layer and echo each other. Maybe we can wipe out the ant colony in the wild in less than three years.


    Victor put away his stick: "this is my idea of a big Regiment Battle."


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "I see. No wonder you want to design a stream reservoir and an agricultural and animal husbandry system."


    Victor nodded and said, "to deal with the ant colony is to have a large number of people. Not every stream reservoir needs to build a small town, and we can''t afford to build it, but every small town must be able to accommodate at least 4000 people, and food and water are very important. The most test of the battle of the regiment is the logistics ability. The farming and animal husbandry system and stream reservoirs can solve these problems."


    "If you want to complete the artificial canal plan in 10 years by raising the canal with bricks, I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve. We have a stream reservoir is enough. Honey, why are you in such a hurry?" Sylvia asked with a frown.


    Victor shook his head and said, "raising canals with bricks is only one aspect. We are facing a big problem now, that is, lack of people!"


    "People?!"


    A light flashed in Sylvia''s mind. Before she could think it over, Victor continued: "No matter whether the ant colony will come or not, it is important to build fortresses, cultivate land and dig stream reservoirs. The population of 120000 in the man horse hills is far from enough, and the population we can accommodate is far more than 120000. According to my estimation, the grain produced by the man horse hills can feed 300000 people in five years. But have you ever thought about what the moldboard plow and stream reservoirs will bring to Gambis Change? "


    Sylvia murmured, "I see. Other lords will compete with us!"


    "Yes! Moldboard plows and stream reservoirs are too easy to imitate. Priests have great influence on farmers. They can easily get these two technologies, and the church must be happy to spread them. Of course, conditional lords should try to build streams and reservoirs and expand the area of farmland, so they also need population."


    Victor sneered and said: "When I was in the king''s capital, I heard that the population of Gambis reached 900000, not including the refugees from dodo. Sophia''s staff roughly calculated the number of refugees and concluded that it was more than 500000! It was Sophia''s caravan that imported food from the Sassanian Empire to feed these people, which is probably the reason why the queen tried to control the chamber of Commerce. In any case, the surplus population will become a problem The burden of Lord Gambis. Once the Lords realize that these people are no longer a burden, it will be difficult for us to introduce population. "


    "Buryat''s territory is long and narrow, with many neighbors. It connects the two lords in central and southern China, like a corridor, which is their unique advantage. Controlling the Buryat can not only sell green bricks to other lords, but also introduce excess population before they react. Austin is backed by the royal family and a great knight, which is far more difficult than Mrs. Judy To deal with more and cooperate with him is to show our intention to the royal family. So I killed him. "


    "Well done!"


    Sylvia breathed out gently. All Victor''s ideas broke the inherent cognition of the Lord. Sylvia never thought that the refugees like a burden would become a sweet pastry. When she accepted this fact, she immediately realized that the new farming and animal husbandry system would change the strategic pattern of the human kingdom. Gambis no longer needed to expand its territory. The biggest contradiction was gone, and dodo would not I''m worried that Gambis will turn to the Sassanian Empire, and the Sassanian plan will completely fail. How angry will the man behind the scenes who once played with everyone in the hands of the stock market be when he learns of this change?


    Thinking of this, Sylvia felt that the evil spirit in her chest had dissipated a lot and couldn''t help smiling knowingly. Then she began to figure out what benefits she could get from it and how to arrange it?


    "Honey, how long do you think it will take other lords to react?" Sylvia asked Victor softly.


    Victor smiled coldly and said, "the moldboard plow and the stream reservoir seem simple, but they are not simple at all. Without our guidance, they will have to explore for at least three years. I can even foresee that the fertile land will become barren and the flood will inundate the farmland."


    "Great!" Sylvia smiled happily, turned to the servants and said, "you all go out!"


    When the attendants left the room, Sylvia waved her waist gently, took Victor''s arm, and breathed in his ear: "I appreciate your plan very much. What kind of reward are you going to want? What kind of punishment are you going to accept for your opinions behind my back?"


    Victor said with a bitter face, "can the merits and demerits offset each other?"


    Sylvia smiled wildly, glanced at Victor with watery eyes, and spit out two words from her beautiful red lips.


    "Dream!"

 Chapter 204

    At noon the next day, Sylvia sat alone in Victor''s study. The pleasure made her satisfied. Now she needs to think about some problems.


    After receiving Victor''s summons, Sylvia was startled. What she was worried about was not Victor''s trouble, but Victor himself.


    Victor killed a great knight in the decisive battle, which was a trouble for Sylvia, but it was only a trouble. Victor became more and more active, which made Sylvia feel headache.


    At first, Sophia realized that the danger of leaving victor in the capital was herself. The queen could let Victor replace her at any time. So Sophia sent Victor to the horse hill. Sylvia doesn''t care about the "gift" sent by Sophia. She wants Sophia''s loyalty more. After tasting the taste of "gift", Sylvia did not leave Victor, but sent him to the most desolate southern territory.


    Sylvia did not expect that a little aristocrat who had not received the Lord''s education would bring so many surprises to her. In order to maintain Victor''s "vitality", Sylvia tried to give him the greatest freedom and the most relaxed environment. Now, Victor has a faint sign of losing control, which Sylvia can''t accept.


    Victor is Sylvia''s inverse scale, and there is another expectation in her heart.


    Breeding blood and building a castle are the top priorities of the Lord''s family. The castle can help the family tide over difficulties, and the knight''s blood will bring glory to the family. Sylvia, as a knight of flame and gold, has great blood, but she can''t pass it on.


    In history, only the sword Saint delavin and the flame Golden Knight have given birth to offspring. Sylvia suspected that Victor''s blood was the same as that of delavin. She secretly sent someone to investigate Victor''s pedigree and found that he was not a direct descendant of delavin, not even a branch. Just when Sylvia was disappointed, Victor showed the element of void wind in a year, and the sword Saint delavin also showed the element of wind in a very short time, and finally turned into the form of blonde hair and blonde eyes.


    Sylvia rekindled her hope, but she did not know the reason for Victor''s change or the future development. It was as if she knew that the tree might bear sweet fruit, but she did not know how to take care of it. Under the mentality of worrying about gain and loss, Sylvia decided to keep the status quo and let Victor grow up freely. She carefully observed and did not give Victor any advice or provide any information to avoid misleading.


    Victor had the element of fashion in full view of the public and openly shot Austin. Sylvia could no longer sit still. The wind element indicates that Victor''s ancient blood is being purified. Whether he is a descendant of delavin or not, his descendants are likely to become knights. Sylvia would not underestimate the noble''s desire for ancient blood. She began to worry that someone would pry her corner, at least the Susi family would dare to do so.


    In addition, Victor did not discuss with the York family, provoked a decisive battle alone, and showed his combat power comparable to that of the wind knight. The Gambis royal family can see the independence of Randall''s leadership, and have a non share of the idea, and other families will be ready to move. Once they unite, they have too many means to change Victor''s camp.


    Sylvia rushed to Randall''s collar at the first time and entertained the little aristocrats, just to show the outside world that she ordered Victor''s behavior and that the relationship between the York family and Victor was impeccable.


    External troubles are only troubles after all, and Victor still has to continue to knock!


    Thinking of this, Sylvia played the bell on the table. After a while, two slim and beautiful female trainee Knights came in.


    "What can I do for you, madam?"


    "Elena, go and ask Viscount Randall to come." Sylvia commanded.


    Elena muttered, "madam, Lord Randall hasn''t woken up yet..."


    Sylvia smiled and said, "then wake him up."


    A moment later, Victor came to his study. When he saw Sylvia looking at him with a smile, he immediately became vain and tired.


    Victor''s physical strength and strength have already reached the limit of mortals. He has been lingering for a night and won''t be able to get up, but he has no ambition to subdue Sylvia. He still has to pretend to be dead when it''s time to pretend to be dead.


    Sylvia was funny in her heart. Without breaking Victor''s affectation, she deliberately mocked: "honey, your strength is too poor."


    Victor make complaints about it. He quietly Tucao in his heart: only the dead cattle, no land that ploughs.


    "I''m serious. It''s related to your life safety!"


    In Victor''s frightened and inexplicable eyes, Sylvia gave him a white look and said, "what are you thinking? I won''t eat you."


    "It''s too reckless of you to expose your cards in public. Whether you are a knight or not, you can have the element of fashion, that is, the silver marksman. You have to bear the corresponding risks when you enter the knight''s world. If the Kingdom issues a war order, you must personally lead the family army to fight. On the battlefield, the silver marksman is always the first target to be surrounded because they are too dangerous It''s dangerous. Victor, can''t you be a little Lord quietly? " Sylvia rubbed Victor''s face and said bitterly.


    Victor thought for a moment and said confidently, "they can''t catch up with me."


    "Can''t catch up with you?" Sylvia sat back on the sofa and asked lazily, "Austin hasn''t stepped into the silver field for a long time. What do you think of his combat effectiveness?"


    In the decisive battle, Victor arranged 40 Funiu militia to deal with Austin and his knights, and only 9 survived. Austin killed 23 Funiu militias alone, 11 of whom were shocked to death by the elements of emptiness that erupted before his death. It was Austin''s invincible performance that prompted Victor to take the strongest means instead of choosing the ordinary shooting method.


    Victor shot Austin on the spot, but also realized that the alchemy militia was not enough in front of high-level knights. Only the same level of force could threaten high-level knights.


    "It''s really strong." Victor said solemnly.


    "You''re strong, too." Sylvia nodded and said, "but you are also very weak! If Austin knows that your silver Archer is holding a fine gold shield, you have no chance to shoot him and can only choose to run away."


    "Don''t be unconvinced! I ask you, how many arrows can you shoot with the wind element?"


    Victor didn''t hide it and said directly, "ten arrows!"


    "After that? Can you still inspire popularity?" Sylvia asked coldly, "without popularity, can you escape the pursuit of the great knight?" Seeing Victor''s creepy face, Sylvia sighed and said: "the wind Knight''s attack is really sharp, but they never fight face-to-face. Lack of energy and weak body are the weakness of the wind knight. They have the element of wind, shoot 10 arrows and run 4 Hourglass (2 hours) , while the earth knight can chase 10 hourglasses, the water knight has more energy. To encircle and kill the wind knight, at least two big Knights will be dispatched. Victor, how long can you persist in the encirclement and suppression of the big knight? "


    Viktor''s forehead exuded a cold sweat, and Sylvia Chunchun taught: "don''t underestimate the great Knight by virtue of your popular talent. It''s very dangerous. Now everyone knows that you are a silver Archer, and they are naturally on guard. To tell the truth, you don''t have the ability to fight directly with the great knight, and even the possibility of successful escape is very small!"


    Victor''s face turned blue. His time to stimulate popularity was only 40 minutes. If he used apocalypse, he could only last 8 minutes. He needed to rest for 5 hours to recover his best state. Coupled with his fragile body, he really didn''t have the ability to compete with the great knight.


    Victor took a deep breath and asked astringently, "is there any way to improve his energy?"


    Sylvia hesitated for a moment and said, "at first, the sword Saint delavin was also a popular shooter. Later... I don''t know why, his energy became more and more vigorous. He fought for two consecutive days and annihilated a group of Centaur robbers alone. This is also delavin''s famous battle."


    "The White Pagoda scholar thinks that Draven inspired another talent, which enabled him to break through the limitations of popular shooters, but it is certainly not ferocity, because ferocity improves physical strength rather than energy. Many families have collected Draven''s combat skills scroll to try to find out the secret, but there are few noble blood of moon elves, and fewer people awaken popular talents. Finally , they still got nothing. Delavin''s scroll also spread out. "


    Victor''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly, "gather up the scroll, and I can improve my energy?"


    "I can only say... It''s possible." Sylvia frowned slightly and said, "you''ve got a scroll. You don''t need to worry about other scrolls. I''ll pay attention to them for you. Let''s talk about the aftermath."


    "Well, I''m listening." Victor sat down beside Sylvia with joy.


    "What did you do with the Buryat guard?"


    Sylvia leaned diagonally on the sofa, her long snow-white legs stretched out from the slit of the spider silk nightdress and put them on Victor''s knees without reserve.


    Victor was also impolite. He gently played with his delicate and smooth legs. Sylvia was his woman regardless of her status.


    "62 of Austin''s Pro guards died, 77 were seriously injured, 95 surrendered and were captured. Austin''s knights were also killed. These wounded were treated by father Miller and survived. I kept them and the prisoners in a camp. However, I''m not going to give these to Mrs. Judy. They will lead hard labor in Randall as invaders, but I allow them My family moved to Randall. "


    Sylvia closed her eyes, enjoyed her lover''s caress and said softly: "That''s right. This war has greatly damaged the vitality of the Buryat family. In this way, Judy must rely on the support of external forces in order to stabilize the situation of the territory. I want to remind you that Judy''s mother and son cannot be released at present. This matter is not simple. The letter Judy took out is false, and the maid is the key figure. Unfortunately, she is dead."


    "How do you know that letter is false? Is it in the wrong handwriting?" Victor asked suspiciously.


    Sylvia shook her head and replied, "the handwriting can be imitated. There is a problem with the content of the letter. Little Edward''s inheritance is still after Williams, and Catherine can''t support Judy''s mother and son on this issue. It''s strange why Austin believes that this letter is true? This matter must be checked first. I suspect it''s a conspiracy against you!"


    Victor frowned and asked in a deep voice, "why do you say that?"


    "Since the letter is false, it is a conspiracy. Can''t the maid lure Judy into Randall''s collar?" Sylvia smiled and said to Victor: "Honey, calm down. The Lord''s life is always accompanied by conspiracy. It is important to find out the truth, but in most cases, it can not be found out, and sometimes it will be introduced into a bigger trap. Facing this situation, you should learn how to avoid the risks and benefit from the conspiracy, and you can''t be led by the nose by the conspirators."


    Victor took a breath and said sincerely, "honey, you''re right!"


    "Before I reach an agreement with the royal family, the Wellington family and the SoLIM family, Judy must stay in Randall''s collar as your lover."


    Victor nodded in recognition. No matter what kind of game and compromise behind his back, gossip can minimize the influence of things, and both sides have room to maneuver and not tear their faces. Victor wants to secretly manipulate the Buryat collar, he has to carry the pot without carrying it.


    "Talk about your plan first. I can negotiate with other forces."


    Victor pondered for a moment and said: "I don''t plan to strip the Buryat family. I want to sell crude sugar and green bricks to the surrounding lords through the Buryat collar, and buy grain and ordinary materials. The two sides can make a fair deal. The Buryat family can collect taxes, while the surrounding lords can''t send bandits to invade the Buryat collar. As a return, Mrs. Judy will come forward and absorb the refugees of other families for us."


    "That''s easy." Sylvia nodded, looked suspiciously at Victor and asked, "you won''t really like Judy under such loose conditions?"


    "How? She can match you there." Victor said firmly, "I mean, only a win-win situation can maximize benefits!"


    "Win win..." Sylvia chewed for a moment, her eyes brightened and praised, "it''s a very accurate description and insightful." However, as soon as the voice changed, she said, "however, I want 20% of the crude sugar trade, and I also want to take 20% of any materials you buy. I have to choose the population first. I won''t intervene in snow sugar, coffee and green bricks. How? No problem?"


    "No problem. It should be." Victor agreed.


    "I heard that many of your soldiers died, and Nelson was seriously injured?" Sylvia asked suddenly.


    "Well, 36 people were killed and 12 injured. Nelson was nearly killed by the knight." Said Victor with a sad face.


    "There is a problem. My vassal suffered heavy casualties in the ant disaster, and you are the same now. Without the management and control of vassal, how can we make a large number of refugees stay in Renma hill? You know, Renma hill is a real pioneer now. Most of the refugees are afraid of ant people. If they escape, we will raise them for a few years in vain. I am not good It''s easy to save 200000 gold sol! "


    Sylvia stared at Victor with a burning look. Don''t lose all my capital.


    Victor said with a smile, "if you don''t want to implement the private plot, then divide the pigs into households. I guarantee that they won''t let go. In addition, the treatment of leading the people should keep up with it. Rent 70 mu of land and divide it into 30% of the income. The purchase price of wheat straw can be reduced. After all, wheat straw can only be used as fuel now."


    "All right."


    Sylvia caught the hand that was playing tricks in her skirt, sat up straight, bent her fingers on the bell, and the Elena sisters came in with a wooden box.


    "What is this?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "The marriage letter of Elena and Alice is in quadruplicate. From now on, they will be your legal partners and live in your manor. Now, you have signed them!"


    Victor found that two enchanting and beautiful female trainee knights were staring at himself. His eyes were both shy and looking forward to it. He saw Sylvia''s indisputable look. Finally, he mentioned the quill pen, but countless thoughts turned in his mind and didn''t finish writing for a long time.


    Sign or not?

 Chapter 205

    Garci town is located in the mountains in the south of the kingdom of Neville and belongs to the garrot family. Since Baron garrot found an element crystal vein nearby, this miner town has been built.


    Like other mining towns, Jiaxi town is surrounded by mountains and forests. There is no stable water source. When the elemental crystal is mined out, it will be abandoned. However, the nearby crystal mine has not been mined, it has been abandoned.


    A few years ago, a pair of ferocious night blade leopards moved here. They regarded miners as prey and preyed on more than 30 miners. The Lord organized two encirclement and suppression campaigns, but failed. Finally, he had to give up the crystal mine, and Jiaxi town became an unmanned town.


    Although Jiaxi town is called a town, it is not as big as a village. Only the broken stone wall proves its identity. A gust of north wind blew, dark clouds covered the moon, the wall was dark, and the broken wooden houses trembled and creaked in the cold wind, adding a trace of terror to the gloomy waste town.


    Suddenly, there was a faint fire in the largest building in the center of the town. The faint yellow halo sways in the night wind, like a lighthouse, pointing out the direction for the lost.


    A huge owl glided through the dark night sky, fluttered its wings and landed on the rotten window frame. It looked into the house and jumped in without hesitation.


    In the house, three people dressed as farmers were baking around the fireplace. When the owl rushed in wrapped in the cold wind, they quickly grabbed the axe around them. When they saw the appearance of uninvited guests, two middle-aged people obviously relaxed. Only the youngest farmer still held the axe tightly and looked like he was going to chop down at any time.


    The half human owl cocked up its feathers, spread its wings and gave a warning roar. Its shadow shrouded the whole wall behind him and looked terrible.


    "Gumm! Watch your pet!"


    An angry voice sounded from the owl''s mouth. The young farmer was frightened and fell to the ground. The gray haired middle-aged farmer next to him had a bad smile on his face, turned his head to the corner and said, "baby, this stupid bird can''t eat. Go outside and don''t let strangers come near here."


    In the shadow, two giant night blade leopards shook their dark fur, put away their sharp claws, and rubbed the middle-aged farmer with their heads. Then they walked out of the house gracefully and silently.


    "Gumm! One day, I''ll skin these stupid cats!" The owl folded its wings and said viciously.


    "Yes, as long as you find me some more ferocious animals, I''ll pick them for you." Gumm smiled innocently.


    "Well, hold the ceremony quickly." Another middle-aged man wrapped himself in a tight and worn sheep''s fur jacket, threw a piece of wood into the fire, stamped his foot and complained, "it''s cold in this damn weather!"


    The owl paced forward two steps, looked at the young farmer with a crooked head and asked, "are you Lindo?"


    The young farmer shrank back, and then felt a little ashamed, so he straightened his chest and said ruthlessly, "I... I''m Lindu of Huo... Huomarathon county. Do you know me?" After that, he stammered and explained, "I... I''m not afraid, I''m cold... Cold shivering."


    "Hehe, Heller, your apprentice looks very afraid of the cold." The owl said to the middle-aged man closest to the fire.


    Heller rubbed his hands and said coldly, "he is really afraid, I am really afraid of the cold. Messenger, even the windows here are rotten. If there is no ceremony, those pigs will freeze to death!"


    "Let''s start."


    The hairy Eagle named messenger loosened its left claw and a pure black crystal fell on the floor. Heller came forward to pick up the crystal, looked carefully and nodded to Gumm.


    "The bold boy of horathon County, work." Gumm beat the young farmer on the shoulder and turned to the inner room.


    Lindu''s face turned red and white. Under Heller''s gaze, he clenched his teeth and followed up the inner room. After a while, Gome and Miller dragged five unconscious people out. These people, men and women, old and young, lie motionless on the cold ground. If their chests are not still undulating, they look like dead people.


    Heller first placed the five men, women and children, head on head, in a circle, put the black crystal in the center, and finally began to recite the obscure mantra.


    With Heller''s singing, dense black fog floated out of the crystal, and the fog gradually filled the air until five people on the ground were submerged. The dark red runes appeared in the void of the room and arranged into a ring in a mysterious way. The ring slowly turned, and the fog surged. Four men and women sat up from the ground one after another.


    "I''m the vice speaker, giant."


    "I''m a congressman, Michigan."


    "I''m a congressman, Severn."


    "I''m a congressman, magassia."


    The four men stood up and greeted each other. The little old man who called himself a giant said, "the speaker hasn''t arrived yet. Heller, please continue."


    The spell didn''t stop, the Rune Ring continued to rotate, Heller''s face became more and more pale, and fine beads of sweat exuded from his forehead. Finally, a young and crisp voice sounded in the black fog.


    "I''m the speaker of the shadow. Heller, hard work, you can stop."


    Heller gasped and stopped reciting. The rune circle turned into a light spot and dissipated in the air. Except for Lin Du, a young farmer, all the people present crossed their hands on their chest and said in unison to the little girl who had just stood up: "I''ve seen the speaker."


    The little girl nodded, turned her eyes to Lindu who was bowing there, and said kindly, "child, are you Lindu? There''s no need to be nervous or polite."


    Lindu relaxed. He looked at the mysterious little girl curiously. She was 7 or 8 years old, wearing ordinary coarse linen clothes and short sheepskin jacket. She was completely an ordinary peasant girl. Only her clear eyes showed wisdom and vicissitudes of life. When Lindu was about to look more carefully, he was pressed on his head by gunm nearby, and his strength made him bend down.


    No one cared about the movement in the corner. The vice speaker giant took the lead and said, "speaker, this meeting is being held in time. I have something important to report. Our action in the man horse hill failed, and the assassination target turned out to be a popular silver level shooter. Moreover, the demagogue and the beast king who performed the task are missing. I suspect they are dead!"


    "How is this possible?! the beast king has been able to turn into a dragon man. He once killed an ogre supervisor, and then cooperated with the soul reflection of the demagogue. Even the Golden Knight must not be their opponent. Is it the legendary Paladin who killed them? Won''t we be exposed?" Cried Senator Severn incredulously.


    "Messenger?"


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes looked over, the big owl quickly said, "I''m sure all six legendary paladins fought with the Centaur tribe in the eastern wilderness. I just don''t know whether the referee lesta and the first Paladin nahtigal left al..."


    "Those two can''t leave al. Once they leave, the whole world will know. Did the beast king and the demagogue defecte?" Senator magassia shook his head.


    "Impossible!"


    Congressman mishgen only said one word, and the people nodded their approval.


    The little "giant" said: "Do you remember the Flamingo? He claimed to be inspired by the king of shadow and encouraged the Council to destroy the elves and blood aristocrats. After being rejected, he acted without authorization, resulting in the death of the broken soul in the human horse hill. Now the animal king and the demagogue are also missing in the human horse hill, and their target is the same person! Maybe we should re-examine the flamingo''s proposal! At least find out The association! "


    "Seconded. The demagogue is very important to the parliament. His whereabouts are unknown now. We should send someone to the man horse hill to look for his trace."


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Why die?" The little girl looked around at the crowd and asked, "or why should we obey the Whisperer''s arrangement?"


    The room was suddenly quiet, only the fire was crackling, and the speaker said slowly: "The disappearance of the two companions has nothing to do with the church or the nobility. It can only be related to the whisperers. Don''t forget the disaster brought to us by the whisperers. They are not the mentors of our God chosen ones, let alone our masters. They are just a group of despicable swindlers, hiding in the dark like rats and luring us to achieve their goals with lies and fraud. However, they Our purpose is contrary to ours. If we want to restore the glory of God''s chosen people, we must not do what they want. They want us to go to the man horse hills, we can''t go! Gentlemen, our hope is in the East, not in the man horse hills! "


    "Indeed, if the church catches a wizard, it will hold a purification ceremony with great fanfare. It is impossible to execute silently. Moreover, the noble Golden Knight is by no means the opponent of the beast king." The giant bowed to the speaker and said, "speaker, I was so reckless that I almost fell into the Whisperer''s trick. But I don''t understand why our hope is in the east?"


    The speaker shook his head and said: "Don''t underestimate the strength of the Golden Knight. The beast king can run for his life in the hands of the Golden Knight, but it is impossible to defeat the Golden Knight directly, and not even the demagogue! If they meet the Rose Queen, there is no chance to run for his life. Ladies and gentlemen, I solemnly warn you to stay away from the Golden Knight! If they can occupy a place in the era of the chosen one, they will win our respect Heavy. In the future, we will cooperate equally with the knights, but now is not the time. As for the previous relationship, it will never appear again. "


    The people were stunned and speechless. The speaker turned his eyes to Lin Du, who was timid and looked at him blankly. He asked, "Lin Du, do you understand?"


    These wizards, legendary paladins, Golden Knights and whisperers, Lindu can understand them. Six months ago, he was an ordinary farmer in dodo kingdom. However, Lindu also knows that the "little girl" in front of him is everyone''s head, as big as the village head, and his questions must be answered honestly.


    "Big... Sir, i... I don''t understand." Lindu replied tremblingly.


    The speaker gave Heller a faint look, and Heller suddenly clicked in his heart. He didn''t expect that the rookie would be valued by the speaker.


    Heller hardened his head and came forward and said, "Lord speaker, we are busy on our way and haven''t had time to educate Lindu. However, I have introduced to him the entanglement between the God elect and the church and some precautions."


    The speaker nodded and said to the young farmer, "Lindu, it seems that you don''t agree with your current identity?"


    "I... I don''t know?!"


    Lin Du knelt on the ground with his face covered, and tears flowed out of his fingers. He has always been a devout believer of the Lord of glory. He never thought that he had become an evil wizard. If he had not been found by these people, he would have been burned to death in the square. Thinking of this, Lindo was confused and afraid. He couldn''t help crying.


    Seeing that the novice wizard was weak, the people showed disdain. They seemed to have forgotten that they were not as good as there at the beginning. Only the speaker asked, "Lindu, do you think you are evil?"


    "I''m not a bad man! I''ve never done anything bad." Lin Du stood up excitedly and argued loudly. He felt that this was not convincing, so he took an example and said, "Gavin, they asked me to steal vegetables, but I didn''t go!"


    "Ha ha."


    Everyone laughed and even the owl laughed strangely, but when they saw the dissatisfied eyes of the speaker, the laughter stopped suddenly.


    The speaker said gently to Lindu, "son, you are not an evil person or a descendant of the devil. You are a noble God chosen person, even more noble than a knight. The nobility of a knight lies in blood, and our nobility lies in the soul."


    "Then... Then why does the supreme glory purify me?" Lindu asked puzzled.


    "He''s a liar!" Cried Gumm, gnashing his teeth.


    "Don''t slander the Lord of glory. His greatness is beyond doubt." Said the speaker unhappily.


    "The enemies of the Lord of glory are those whisperers, not us. It is clear that the Lord of glory never appeared before the turbulent years. If the director of glory exterminates mortals by whisperers, our God chosen ones will also die. In this regard, the Lord of glory saved us. Only when the Church of glory wants to seize power, it is determined to eliminate the God chosen ones, but this is not enough It''s impossible. "


    Lindu said excitedly, "my Lord, the Supreme Lord has never abandoned me, has he? Father Nigel is the blasphemer, is he?"


    "I can''t say that." The speaker was silent for a moment and patiently explained: "The real existence does not need faith. What needs faith is the church itself. The Lord of glory converts the faith of mortals into holy power and feeds it back to the clergy of the church according to the agreement. Therefore, all talents are the foundation of the church. The Church cannot bear the risk of human extinction, so it needs to destroy our God chosen ones. In fact, the church is still aimed at whisperers, because they know that as long as mortals exist In, the chosen one will not perish. "


    Lindo looked confused, Heller thought deeply, and Gumm was angry. The big owl stepped forward and asked the speaker for instructions: "Sir, let me explain."


    The speaker nodded and the owl said, "listen, the three of you. The following content is only known by the top of the parliament."


    "Our Shadow Council has a longer history than the glorious church. Before the turbulent times, the electors were divided into two camps, one was the Council and the other was the Pantheon. Our Council focused on the research and inheritance of witchcraft and advocated the development of their own potential to form a complete set of witchcraft system. The Pantheon focused on expansion. They improved themselves through dialogue with whisperers With the help of whisperers, the Pantheon is much stronger than parliament, but they need a lot of resources. This makes the two sides conflict from time to time. "


    "The Council has made great achievements in the research of witchcraft system. We have broken through the limitations of talent and formed a new spell casting system. For example, the advent spell just performed by Heller is one of the achievements. As long as it is trained, every god elect can perform it. Therefore, the Council calls itself a mage and the guys in the Pantheon call themselves warlocks."


    "Both mages and warlocks face the problem of inheritance. Our life span is too short and our ability cannot be inherited in our blood. The legendary Archmage Andrew of Parliament invented the blood sacrifice under the temptation of whisperers, which led to the end of the era of the chosen one and the rise of the glorious church."


    "In the later stage of the war, the parliament was aware of the harm of blood sacrifice and the sinister intentions of whisperers, but both sides could not stop. The awakening of the Lord of glory gave the parliament hope. The mages began to cooperate with the early Pope. It was with the help of the parliament that the glorious church grew and formed a divination system. Hehe, the divination of the church is all the research of our Parliament Results. "


    "After the defeat of the Pantheon, the Pope tore up the covenant and turned to deal with the parliament. Although the mages repeatedly said that they would no longer listen to the whisperers, the Pope asked how to guarantee? To tell the truth, we can''t guarantee. Isn''t that the idiot of the Flamingo? You know the later things, the church is one with mortals, and the mages and magicians are one with mortals, but the three sides There is no trust. But our heritage is still there, and the parliament has become a shadow Parliament. "


    "We don''t know why whisperers are trying to exterminate mankind, but it is certain that the Lord of glory is only aimed at whisperers. He is protecting mankind from the threat of whisperers, including our God chosen ones. This is the basis for our mage''s rise again."


    "You may not know that the glorious code does not require the extermination of wizards, because it is impossible to do so. The glorious code is only a contract between the church and the Lord of glory. If the Lord of glory wakes up again, the code will also become invalid, which the Church cannot tolerate. However, human beings are far away from the threat of whisperers and face the threat of wild monsters, which is unacceptable to all."


    "If the Sassanian empire is broken by orcs, mankind will still face the danger of extinction. The fewer mortals, the weaker the strength of the church, and they will have to admit the existence of our mage. The premise is that our mage should resist the orc attack and prevent the emergence of warlocks. That''s why the parliament prohibits whisperers. At that time, our mage will Reappear brilliance and become a noble among mankind! "


    Lindu asked excitedly, "my Lord, can I also become a noble? Is this true?"


    "It''s true." The speaker nodded affirmatively and said: "But we must live until then! More than 10000 years ago, the Council set up a mage tower in nidam Everglades to study how to prolong life. Although it failed to achieve great results, it successfully developed a secret medicine to make mages ferocious. This can not only improve our life expectancy for at least 20 years, but also improve our survival ability. Find the secret medicine, right The follow-up plan of the meeting is very important. "


    "Lindo, as long as you''ve seen something, you can always search for the same thing, can''t you?"


    Lindu nodded and said proudly and obscene, "yes, I saw a gopher and knew that other gophers were there. I''m an expert at digging gophers'' holes, and Gavin can''t compare with me. Once, I saw Lena during the day. When I went to bed at night, I saw her bathing. That fart... Hey hey!"


    "That''s good!"


    The speaker said, "the secret medicine is sealed in a crystal. We have found a sample of that crystal, which is kept by nightmare in the East. I now propose that Lindu serve as a member of Parliament to search for the ruins of the mage tower in nidam Everglades. Members of the Council also try to go to the east to cooperate with the search plan."


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    The high level of parliament unanimously approved the speaker''s proposal, which made Heller and Gome very envious.


    "You two are responsible for escorting Senator Lindo to the east to meet nightmare. I will arrange nightmare to guide your spells." The speaker said to them.


    Heller and Gumm were overjoyed. The speaker asked congressman Saiwen, "is there a way to send them to the east?"


    Saiwen pondered for a moment and said: "Three days later, a caravan of the kingdom of Borui will pass by Baron garrot''s town. The caravan manager is my man. I can let him take Senator Lindo. Of course, he can only be a waiter. By the way, you leave tonight. I heard that Baron garrot has recruited a large number of mercenaries to encircle and suppress the violent animals here. I''m afraid you will be in trouble if you leave late. ¡±


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! We''ll go right away." Gome nodded and bowed.


    "OK, that''s all for the meeting." Said the speaker.


    Everyone saluted the speaker again, and then the five senior leaders fell to the ground one after another. Lindu saw the little girl''s dark eyes and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "Dead!" Gome said indifferently.


    "How did this happen? How did it happen?" Murmured Lindo.


    Heller was just about to teach Lindu a lesson. Thinking that his current identity was still above himself, he had to say kindly, "the adults have gone. Lindu, you are now a noble God elect. These are just Dalits. It''s not a pity."


    Lindu took a deep breath, tried to straighten his chest and asked, "I heard that the East is full of man eating monsters. Only criminals will be exiled there. Will we be in danger?" As he spoke, his chest collapsed and his voice became smaller and smaller.


    Gunm and Heller looked at each other and said with a smile, "the East is our paradise. The parliament has been operating in the East for hundreds of years. When we get there, we don''t have to worry. We can eat well, drink well, and the noble lady can sleep. I promise you won''t want to come back after you go."


    "Is it a noble lady like the village head''s daughter?" Lindo asked in shock and excitement.


    "Can the village head''s daughter be a noble lady?" Heller shook his head in disdain and said, "only those with noble blood are called noble ladies... I can''t tell you clearly. You''ll know when you get to the East."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    "Yes! Let''s go now! Go east!"

 Chapter 206

    "I didn''t write this letter, and my housekeeper has never been to Buryat!"


    Sonorous and powerful voices echoed in the open hall. Archduke Williams, Queen Catherine and Marquis golon gathered in the conference room of the royal palace to discuss the changes in the Buryat leadership.


    Although the buryates are the Lords of Gambis, they are still just an out of class family in the eyes of the three. The great Knight Austin died in the decisive battle, and it is not worth discussing countermeasures between Williams and Catherine. The reason why the high level of the Gambis royal family is so solemn is that it involves Sylvia and the York family.


    For any royal family, the Golden Knight in the kingdom is not only a precious wealth but also a big trouble, among which the flame Golden Knight is the most troublesome.


    Flame gold knights are called divine knights. They have unparalleled combat power, but they live a short life, have no partners and are infertile. In their later years, other Golden Knights were busy breeding and educating their children, while the lonely divine Knights became extremely aggressive and dangerous due to the infection of the element of fire. They were more keen to challenge the Knights of the same level and often trampled on the Golden Knights of other families for a small matter. Fortunately, there are very few golden flame knights. There are only less than 10 in human history of nearly 8000 years, but each golden flame knight has left a strong mark in history, and some even caused the collapse of the Old Kingdom and the rise of new forces.


    It is precisely because of these characteristics that the families with flame gold knights are very aggressive. Taking advantage of their backers, they have no fear to expand their family power, annex small families, occupy more territory and build higher castles, which makes other large families look at it and have nothing to do. At this time, if the royal family cannot lead the divine Knight family to expand outward, they will cause unrest within the kingdom.


    Gambis faces the same problem. Just yesterday, Sylvia''s messenger brought a letter to the Marquis of goron. It was this letter that prompted Judy''s mother and son to flee to the human horse hills, and finally led to the death of the great Knight Austin in Randall''s land. In the decisive battle, killing the great Knight of the kingdom was a serious event challenging the royal authority, but now everyone''s attention is focused on the intention of the York family.


    William''s fierce appearance made Catherine gloat. Williams intervened in the affairs of Buryat, apparently to stabilize the situation in the south of the Kingdom and enhance the royal family''s control over the southern Lords. In fact, it was to prevent the influence of the Wellington family from penetrating into the south of the Kingdom, and the Wellington family was precisely the main supporter of Catherine. Now, Williams has been beaten in the face by the York family. Everyone knows that the York family and Williams are not united. Of course, Catherine is secretly happy about it.


    Williams saw a glimmer of disdain on Catherine''s bright face, and his heart was speechless. Since the death of King Ryan, Williams and Catherine are in the same boat. He has not been in the palace to see the queen for a long time, but today he cannot clarify the matter. The most important thing is to explain to the Marquis of goron, because goron once stopped the plan of the overnight owl to assassinate Viscount Randall. Now this letter makes him suspect again.


    "Your Highness Williams, is this really not your letter?" Goron stared at Williams, as if to see something in his face.


    "Really not!" Williams calmly faced the aggressive eyes of the Golden Knight, firmly shook his head and asked, "did Mr. goron, the messenger of the York family say anything?"


    "Sylvia said nothing, but sent the letter." Goron said in a deep voice.


    Catherine''s eyes twinkled and asked coldly, "gorongqing, Williams, what are you hiding from me?"


    Goron sighed, recounted the cause of the incident in detail, and said, "I believe your highness did not secretly carry out the assassination plan. This event should be planned by the York family in order to expand their influence. It is not difficult for the York family whether it is to imitate stationery or send someone to pretend to be your Highness''s housekeeper."


    "In terms of the current situation, no matter who wrote this letter, Archduke must admit it, and I will acquiesce in the content about me in the letter." Catherine paused and said, "if the owl is complete, we can detect the York family''s plan in advance, so we won''t be so passive. I ask to take back the command of the owl. What do you think, gorongqing?"


    Goron was unhappy and helpless. Williams is courageous, decisive, good at winning people''s hearts, but also adventurous. Catherine is relatively conservative, but her mind is delicate, her work is watertight, but her selfishness is heavier. If the two people work together to help that person, even if that person is a teaser, they can take care of Gambis in good order. In addition, Sylvia''s sharp double-edged sword may make the Kingdom further. Unfortunately, the fierce struggle between the two men for power and profit led to difficulties for Gambis. Goron himself was not good at dealing with internal affairs and did his best to stabilize the overall situation.


    Goron''s biggest worry is that the man and horse hills can''t meet the appetite of the York family. Once they reach out to other lords and the royal family can''t effectively contain them, there will be an avalanche within the kingdom. But if they make enemies with the York family, Emperor dodo or Rand will certainly not miss the opportunity to fan the flames. Then Gambis will be really dangerous.


    Although Catherine is a little careful, she is not a person who doesn''t know the general. She still wants to take back the night owl at the critical moment. Most of them have more accurate news.


    Thinking of this, goron moved in his heart and asked, "Your Majesty Catherine, is there any news from the Duke of Wellington?"


    Seeing that the Marquis of goron did not talk about the control of the owl, Catherine had to sigh in her heart and said: "The envoy of the York family, the representative of the Wellington family and the representative of the SoLIM family have reached a preliminary consensus in yeliucheng. The York family has no intention to intervene in the affairs of the Buryat family, and proposes that the three parties jointly maintain the independence of the Buryat collar, fairly trade ordinary materials through yeliucheng, and pay taxes to the Buryat family."


    Williams looked at goron in amazement and asked incredulously, "is it so simple? They didn''t ask for marriage, hunting party or Legion competition?"


    Marriage and hunting events are important ways to expand the influence of the family, and the Legion competition is the talent recruitment fair of the Lord. When several families jointly hold the Legion competition, those unsuccessful trainee knights or scholars and nobles will show their talents through competition. They can not only get rich prizes, but also have the opportunity to join the big family and seek a job for themselves The York family has a title and territory, which is very attractive to Knights, but it is a naked talent plunder for small families.


    Goron thought that the York family would firmly control the Buryat leader and hold regular army competitions in yeliucheng to attract talents from other families to join the human horse hills, so as to strengthen their own strength. He didn''t expect that the York family took all the trouble to lure and kill a great knight, just asking for fair trade or ordinary goods!


    However, when Marquis goron saw Catherine shaking her head gently, he was relieved, while Williams said to himself inexplicably: "Sylvia, what do you mean? What goods can be traded in the human horse hill? Refined iron? No, the York family is poor, and the Duke of York has not sold a piece of refined iron ore! Purple cane wine? It has all been handed over to Sophia''s chamber of Commerce! Snow sugar and coffee? Although the profit is large, the quantity is too small, and Viscount teness has won half of the share, the York family How much more goods can the family have? "


    "Don''t guess, it''s crude sugar and green bricks!" Said Catherine coldly.


    "Rough sugar? Green brick?"


    Catherine also ignored Williams and turned to goron and said, "crude sugar is also made of purple sugarcane for civilian consumption. The price is slightly more expensive than salt and the quantity is more than snow sugar. In addition, the York family invented a huge brick kiln, which can produce green bricks in large quantities. They want to sell these two kinds of goods."


    "I see." Marquis goron nodded and said, "the York family, like us, is very tight financially, and the church is fighting against the Centaur clan, and the materials to support the Centaur hills are quite limited. They have to find another way to expand their financial resources. It seems that Sylvia''s agreement with us is still valid, and she does not intend to be hostile to the kingdom."


    "Your Majesty Catherine, your highness Williams, no matter what twists and turns there are, Austin''s attempt to kill the family heirs is a fact, as is the invasion of Randall''s collar. I suggest that this matter be stopped." Goron stood up and advised the two royal family members.


    Just as Catherine was about to nod, a clear voice came.


    "Wait!"


    The beautiful princess Roland took Prince Edward and said with a smile, "the little baby has been eavesdropping for a long time. I have to bring him here."


    Prince Edward tried to break away from Roland''s jade hand and said angrily, "I''m not a baby. I''m ten years old."


    "OK! Baby is ten years old. Just say what you want to say. When you''re finished, go fishing with me."


    Roland turned his pink lips and pressed Edward on the main seat. Williams looked and said nothing after all. Catherine patted Prince Edward on the back of his hand with great satisfaction and said softly, "Edward, do you have any suggestions?"


    Edward looked to his sister for help, while Roland looked up at the huge painting on the ceiling as if he had never seen it before. Edward bit and stammered, "I... I think the authority of the royal family can not be challenged. I should... Summon Viscount Randall and order him to explain to the Senate."


    The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became subtle. Marquis goron, the queen and the Archduke avoided talking about Viscount Randall from beginning to end, because they all knew what the popular shooter with empty elements meant to Sylvia in three years. Although Sylvia''s hope was slim, they all hoped in their hearts that Viscount Randall would always be with Sylvia Sylvia also submitted two marriage letters to the Senate and the church, which has shown her attitude towards Viscount Randall. At this time, to be accountable to Viscount Randall is to move Sylvia''s scales, which is not in line with the interests of the royal family.


    Catherine smiled bitterly and said, "honey, things are very complicated here. You can''t understand it now..."


    "No! I know." Edward stubbornly turned his head away from Catherine''s hand.


    "Your Highness Edward, the descendants of the August family have the right to speak at any time. Please go on." Marquis goron said solemnly to Edward.


    Prince Edward looked at goron gratefully and said: "I can''t understand your concerns, but Secretary Basten taught me that if I can''t understand something, I need to look at a simple place to see who benefits and who suffers? The York family needs us to support them, and we also need the York family to guard the hills. We suspect each other and suffer from each other. What really benefits is the external forces. I heard that the York family and King dodo When there was a conflict with the Duke of Eriksson, Eriksson was deprived of his title by King dodo and lost a large sum of money to the York family, which was just to please! Then Austin violated Randall''s collar. Isn''t it too coincidental? "


    Catherine''s eyes brightened and encouraged softly, "honey, what you said earlier is very good, but the speculation behind is meaningless. In some cases, the truth of the facts is not important, but how to deal with it. I want to hear your reasons for blaming Viscount Randall."


    "Well, we need to maintain the majesty of the royal family. The York family needs the support of the kingdom. We must show each other''s attitude so that external forces can''t take advantage of it."


    "Well said!" Williams applauded, smiled and asked, "so... How to solve the problem of trust?"


    Edward shouted, "I''ll visit blackcastle until Viscount Randall returns to the man horse hills." Then he summoned up his courage and said to Williams, "uncle, I want to ask Viscount Sauron to accompany me."


    "No!" cried Katherine out in a gaffe


    Williams was thrilled. Edward and Sauron walked together, no less than putting his neck under his knife. Marquis goron, with strange eyes, seemed to know the young prince for the first time. He slowly asked, "Your Highness Edward, why did you do this?"


    "Um... Um..." Edward''s little face turned red and said quickly, "my sister said she wanted to see what''s special about the popular shooter. She also said that Victor was a small flower bottle. She was curious... Oh... Oh!"


    The three men looked at Roland together. Roland released his hand covering Edward''s mouth and said fiercely, "boy, you''re finished! Look, I won''t break your little ass!"


    "Don''t run!"


    Little Edward ran away, and Roland chased after him with open teeth and claws. In a moment, the sister and brother disappeared. Golon looked at his back gradually running away, and his heart gave birth to a lot of hope and pride.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In an open space deep in the dark forest, more than 30 strong alchemy militia kept digging a huge pit. The depth of the pit and the height of soil accumulation were far higher than the height of the alchemy militia. Such pits were everywhere on the ground.


    More than a dozen huge war mastiffs are divided into six piles. They are struggling to tear the bodies of bear goblins, but there are no ordinary goblins nearby. Only those simple weapons scattered on the ground prove that there has been a battle here, and at least hundreds of goblins have been killed.


    "Ding!"


    The iron hoe knocked on the hard object with a crisp sound. The alchemist immediately bent down and pulled away the black earth with his hands. The unearthed yellow curved stones appeared below. Other alchemists also came over and quickly dug around the stones. As the surrounding black mud was shaved away, the Yellow Stones gradually showed their true appearance. This is a standard spherical rock half a person high, and the surface is very smooth It is smooth without any patterns. Its color is earthy yellow, which is obviously different from the surrounding black mud.


    A strong Funiu militia pushed hard, but the stone ball didn''t move. He picked up a fine iron hammer and hit it hard.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the Funiu militia stepped back a few steps. The hammer head made of refined iron had been deformed, and his tiger mouth was also shaken open. The bright red blood dropped on the ground along the handle of the hammer, and there was not even a small crack on the surface of the stone ball.


    The alchemical militia blew a long whistle, and several alchemical crows flew down from the tree.


    "Dark forest, suspicious target found." The alchemical militia spoke to the alchemical crow three times.


    The alchemical crow flashed his blood red eyes and whispered, "dark forest, find a suspicious target."


    "A suspicious target was found in the dark forest."


    Three gold crows flapped their wings and flew through the dense canopy to the direction of the alchemy tower.

 Chapter 207

    Victor''s estate is located in a valley on the Bank of the black river. After several expansions, the manor covers an area of 3400 mu, with a lord''s residence, 15 guest villas, four barracks, two warehouses, stables, pastures and gardens. The manor covers a nearby hill. At the foot of the hill, there is a 700 Mu forest land, and three pools are dug up along the mountain stream. Now, the manor is named silver moon manor by Victor.


    The manor in the human world is the private property of the manor owner, including cultivated land, public land, manor owner''s residence, farm worker''s residence and so on. The manor owner is not a nobleman, but also a vassal, while the farmhand is a free people. However, these free peasants and farm labourers are different from the refugees without status. Most of them are the children of small vassals or leading families, and their ability, status, income and future are not comparable to the refugees. Therefore, manor farmers are far more loyal and reliable than migrant farmers.


    A typical manor has a main building surrounded by farmland, pasture and woodland. In addition to organizing farming and animal husbandry, the manor owner also set up many production facilities in the manor, such as mills, wine cellars, weavers, blacksmiths and woodworking workshops. In most cases, the manor is self-sufficient, and the flour, clothing, cheese, wine and tools produced are an important source of income for the manor owner. The knight manor also produces armaments for the Lord, trains soldiers and raises war horses. Manor is a military economic unit. Even the aristocratic vacation manor, the pattern is basically the same.


    Silver moon manor is different from the traditional noble manor. It is a pure leisure manor.


    Victor''s arms production is firmly controlled in hill camps and secret fortresses. He doesn''t care about civilian technology. Randall''s village undertakes the production task of civilian materials, which has the functions of both village and ordinary manor. Victor didn''t need traditional manor. In addition, he built silver moon manor into a private park because of its large land, many people, many bricks and willfulness.


    Yinyue manor is a beautiful scenery intertwined with hills and meadows. Entering the gate, a boulevard surrounded by tall and straight hemlock extends straight to the quiet woodland. On the left side of the road is a clear mountain stream, interspersed with three artificially excavated pools. The pool water is dark green, which is rippled by a breeze, and the beautiful hills reflected in the water are rippling with the wind. When the mountain flowers are in full bloom, it must be a beautiful scenery. More than a dozen exquisite villas stand on the right hand of the Boulevard. Compared with the broad and deep momentum of the whole manor, they seem more or less small, while the Lord''s residence can be called magnificent.


    The Lord''s residence is the main building of Yinyue manor, covering an area of more than 60 mu, 22 meters high, with 5 floors, 110 rooms, 4 wine cellars and 8 storage rooms. The main building has the style of Gothic architecture, using a large number of spires. It is tall, thin and thick, reflecting the superb architectural skills of craftsmen. The outer wall of the residence is painted with white fine mortar. The white walls and black tiles are set off by two towering iron oak trees. The whole building is as gorgeous and spectacular as a palace. The distinctive artistic characteristics have a strong visual impact on visitors, which is unforgettable at first sight.


    Victor had a lot of trouble building the Lord''s house. He put forward the requirements of architectural style, and the alchemy auxiliary soldiers proficient in architecture soon completed the design drawings. Victor studied the design carefully and made up for this knowledge, so he found Anthony''s Apprentice. Under Victor''s repeated tips, the apprentice was still unable to complete the design work until Anthony came back. He led the apprentice to spend five days and finally completed the design.


    Three months later, when the building was completed, Anthony came to watch it. As a result, even himself was shocked by the magnificent building. Anthony was ecstatic to thank Victor again and again. He thought it was the artistic talent in Victor''s elf blood that helped him complete an innovation in architectural history.


    Victor certainly won''t point out. He spent huge human and material resources to build the silver moon manor not only for enjoyment, but also for publicity. Anthony, as a scholar of the white tower, occupies a place in the academic circle. His initiative will spread among the human aristocracy through the white tower. Once the trend of building vacation manor is formed, it will promote the development of the whole green brick industry.


    It was an afternoon, and the sun was warm and soft. Victor and Mrs. Judy were walking in the manor. Not far away, Lilia was whispering with the Elena sisters.


    Because Sylvia''s attitude was so firm, Victor had to sign the marriage letter. After getting the marriage certificate, Sylvia left Randall''s collar that day, while Elena and Alice stayed at silver moon manor.


    The arrival of the sisters brought a lot of inconvenience to victor. He had to readjust the proportion of alchemists in Randall''s population. More than 100 alchemy militia returned to the mountains to engage in the mining of Se silver mine, and Victor''s Pro guard was also reduced by less than half, from the original 90 alchemy militia to 30 alchemy militia and 30 ordinary guards. One eyed longgru now serves as the captain of the pro guard, and Renault and shack serve as deputy captains.


    Elena and Alice have wine red hair, snow skin and jade skin, beautiful face and gentle temperament, which make Victor enjoy all his happiness and some curiosity.


    Generally speaking, even if a female trainee knight can''t become a knight, she can marry a small Lord as a wife. Although the personal maid is also a legal partner, and her children also have the right to inherit, she is inferior after all. It''s not often unreasonable to be a personal maid to a Viscount like the sisters. Moreover, the sisters had neither entourage nor relatives around them. Only they joined the Randall family and brought Victor a debt of 20000 kinsol.


    When Sylvia stretched out her hand for money, Victor jumped up. When will the female trainee Knights sell each other and return 10000 gold sols for a dozen? Sylvia did not explain, sneered and said: dream! He took the sand table and left.


    Victor later learned that the father of the Elena sisters was not a pure blood aristocrat. He only had two sisters with the maid in his seventies. Therefore, the blood and identity of Elena and Alice are very low, and their situation is even more difficult after their father''s death. When the York family saw that the sisters were charming and twins, they took them over for upbringing and education. However, the aristocratic blood of the sisters was really thin, and they still couldn''t understand the fighting spirit at the age of 18. Therefore, the York family spent 20 blood cleansing potions to activate their Knight''s blood in order to marry other nobles with the sisters, and the debt of 20000 kinsol was the cost of the cleansing potion. Now, the sisters are cheap, Victor, and Sylvia will of course reach out to him for debt.


    Although the Elena sisters are trainee knights, they have no possibility of promoting Knights because of the use of baptism medicine. As a marriage tool cultivated by the York family, their combat effectiveness is very general and their temperament is weak. On the contrary, they are quite proficient in music, etiquette and housekeeping.


    Victor doesn''t care about the blood and combat effectiveness of Elena sisters, but he won''t raise these two female trainee knights as canaries. What he lacks is talent.


    Victor''s rise time is too short and there are few available manpower. In three years, he only trained a few village heads and War Bear department. In addition, more and more people join Randall''s leadership, and the influence of the Nelson family is also growing. Victor does not doubt Nelson''s loyalty, but checks and balances are still necessary, and the Elena sisters are the Randall family that can absorb fresh blood.


    The Elina sisters have the background of York family. Victor won''t let them access to the core affairs. He plans to let Elina manage the silver moon manor, train qualified family attendants and educate the children of members of the work point system. Alice is responsible for the green brick and crude sugar trade, and Lilia still controls the overall situation.


    In order to improve the status of the sisters in Randall''s collar and show them to the York family, Victor specially held a welcome banquet for them and invited father Miller, the middle-level of Randall''s collar, Nicole and Mrs. Judy to attend.


    At the party, Lilia and her sisters were very close, at least on the surface. Nicole was unhappy, and the other three women didn''t dare to compete with her. Instead, Nicole became the protagonist of the party. This is also the norm of aristocratic banquet. Who makes Nicole a knight aristocrat.


    Among Victor''s women, Nicole is the only one who will be jealous. She even dares to be jealous in front of Sylvia, and Sylvia doesn''t think she is disobedient. Victor couldn''t understand it. Fortunately, he always had a way to appease Nicole, and Nicole also had a lot of things to deal with. After a few days of tenderness with Victor, she reluctantly left the silver moon manor.


    Women''s business is just a little trouble. It''s hard to predict what changes the Elena sisters will bring to Randall''s collar. In any case, Victor nouveau riche completed the magnificent turn of woodlouse to tuhao in three years. Now with the mansion in hand and the beauty on the side, Victor said to Judy in high spirits, "Mrs Judy, what do you think of the silver moon manor?"


    With a soft smile on Judy''s pretty white porcelain face and red lips, she said, "silver moon manor is the most beautiful manor I''ve ever seen."


    Victor''s eyes flashed and said politely, "then I''ll send someone to lead in Buryat and build a manor for his wife. What do you think?"


    "Ah?! ok... OK."


    Victor built the manor in Buryat not only to promote the green brick, but also to show his relationship and influence with the Buryat family. However, there is another interpretation in Judy''s ear.


    Half a month ago, Judy''s parents, Baron Matthew and his wife, visited the silver moon manor. The Baron and Victor talked about many details of cooperation, and the Baroness met Judy.


    Judy learned from her mother that they had controlled the situation of yeliucheng. The old housekeeper returned to yeliubao, and the rest of Austin''s party defected one after another. Austin''s family was taken away by the SoLIM family, and Buryat led her back to Judy. This time, the barons will take primo, the family heir, to stabilize the people, while Judy will stay in Randall''s collar until the dust settles.


    Judy had no problem with such an arrangement, but the Baroness asked her to turn the rumors into facts.


    Facing her mother''s suggestion, Judy was a little embarrassed. Although it is common for nobles to find one or two lovers, it also depends on the status of both partners. How respected is Sylvia''s position, and how dare Victor cheat behind her back? The Baroness said that Victor dared to accept his own decision, but Judy must take the initiative to show her heart. This is a matter of position!


    Victor is young and handsome with noble blood. She is the ideal lover. Judy has received your daughter''s education since childhood and does not conflict with such things. However, there are more women around victor. Sylvia doesn''t have to mention it. Phinice is not only a knight, but also a baron. Although Lilia has no aristocratic blood, she is the most favored one. The Elena sisters are originally beautiful and charming. After the first rain and dew, they are more charming. Judy thinks she can''t compare with one, not to mention the two. Victor was too busy, and Judy couldn''t start. The barons took primo back to yeliucheng. Judy still didn''t make any progress.


    Now, Victor suddenly proposed to build a manor for himself. Is that a hint? Judy''s heart was pounding, and two red clouds floated on her white cheeks, adding another three colors.


    Victor didn''t expect his proposal to cause such a misunderstanding. His attention was not on Judy. Gru was coming towards him.


    "My Lord, a messenger from the York family has just sent a letter."


    Victor took the letter in Gru''s hand, read it, saluted Judy and said, "madam, I have something to deal with. Excuse me." Then he turned and walked to the house.


    Watching Victor''s straight back disappear behind the door, Judy bit her teeth and ran after him with a train.


    Victor sat in his study, his fingers tapping the desk. There was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door. He knew from the sound alone that it was Judy.


    The footsteps stopped in front of the door for a long time, and the knock sounded. Victor directly opened the door and welcomed Judy in.


    At this time, Judy had changed her ferret fur jacket and only wore a low chest thin silk skirt. Her golden hair was sprinkled on her snow-white shoulders. Her crisp chest was towering, her thin waist was slender, and her beautiful and picturesque face was full of blush. Although it was the water season, the study was warm, her graceful body trembled slightly, and her small hands were twisted together. She lowered her head, stared at her delicate toes and whispered, "Victor, I..."


    Victor smiled. He knew Mrs. Judy''s intention.


    The aristocratic relationship between men and women seems to be erosive, but in fact, it has its own rules, far from the random debauchery. In general, children are far more important than lust. The weak depend on the strong, and the low blood pursues the high blood. Whether husband and wife, close maid or lover, they all belong to the category of partner, and the relationship between partners is quite stable. The strong side will have multiple partners, while the weak side rarely derails. They can''t bear the consequences of betrayal and are more eager to obtain their partner''s offspring. Only Sylvia is a special case, but if Victor can make her have children, she must try to monopolize Victor, and Victor is difficult to resist Sylvia''s charm. However, at that time, the strong and weak relationship between victor and Sylvia will be reversed again.


    As far as Judy is concerned, she needs to establish a stable primary and secondary relationship with victor. Becoming Victor''s lover is her only choice. If Victor refuses Judy, she can only choose a strong attachment again, because she is only a trainee knight, and the Buryat family has been crippled by Victor.


    Victor could not care about Judy''s beauty, but he could not tolerate the rebirth of the Buryat collar. Everyone knows this. If Victor doesn''t want to form a partnership with Judy, Sylvia will choose one of the great Knights of the family to undertake it. This is a political marriage with the least influence.


    Victor is not a saint, let alone hypocritical. He holds up Judy''s delicate chin, stares at those beautiful eyes and says frivolously, "baby, we have plenty of time, but not now."


    Although Judy decided to show her heart, she was still embarrassed after seeing victor and forgot all the means taught by the baroness. Hearing this, Judy relaxed, and elegance returned to her again.


    Victor returned to his seat, raised the sheepskin letterhead in his hand and said, "His Highness Prince Edward has inspected the man and horse hills and has been stationed in Heibao. His Highness has brought the documents of the Senate. The Senate asked us to go to the capital to explain Austin''s murder."


    Judy''s face became a little pale. Victor smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, it''s all expected. Go and clean up now. We''ll start tonight, go to Heibao town first, meet your highness, and then go to the king''s capital."


    "Yes, I''ll prepare now." Judy bent her knees and left the study.


    Victor shook his head. Judy''s blood is not bad, and she inspires fighting spirit by herself, but she was taught by her mother to be a noble girl with weak will. Although she became the Lord''s wife, she still went the wrong way in the end.


    Putting aside his inexplicable thoughts, Victor went out to find a servant and told him to call Lilia.


    After a while, Lilia came to the study and sat directly in Victor''s arms.


    Victor hugged Lilia and said softly, "I''ve wronged you."


    Lilia shook her head gently, but her little red mouth tooted. Victor said with a smile: "this is also a helpless thing. Our territory is in the human horse hills, we must be consistent with the York family, and let everyone know this. But I promise, they are not as important as you."


    "Yes!" Lilia nodded hard, and Victor said, "I''m going to Wangdu right away. If you want to stay and look after the house, I can only take the Elina sisters. After the Wangdu affair is over, I''ll go to the dark forest. Don''t ask why?" Victor put his finger on Lilia''s red lips and continued, "when I come back, it''s almost five months later. For such a long time, the family''s business depends on you."


    Lilia twisted her body and asked anxiously, "Victor, is this dangerous? Let my brother go with you?"


    "Nelson can''t go. He has to recover from his injury externally. Internally, he can control the situation. Moreover, Linda is pregnant, so he can''t go." Victor shook his head and said, "there are a few things I want to tell you."


    "Now, many women from liberal families are pregnant, which is a good thing and contributes to the stability of the territory. When you arrange your work, you should pay attention to protecting pregnant women. It''s best to arrange some women to go to father Miller and learn some medical knowledge. Father Miller has to manage more than 20000 people after all. He can''t be busy alone."


    "Farming is basically over. Draw out some people to participate in the construction of stream reservoirs. After the water season is over, you can start building the castle in Hekou town. When I come back, I hope to see five stream reservoirs and a castle. Can you do it?"


    Lilia raised her voice and said, "of course you can."


    Victor hesitated and said, "if there are difficult problems to solve, you can ask Nicole for help, but you still have to hide the core affairs from her..."


    Lilia didn''t forget that Nicole opened her mouth and finally nodded silently when she heard Victor''s reaction after he was in danger.


    Victor sighed and said, "go and call Jack for me."


    Shortly after Lilia left, Jack came to victor.


    Jack is the first monkey militia under Victor''s command. He not only practiced the monkey''s secret form to a high level, but also practiced the simplified version of Funiu''s secret form. Coupled with the explosion of secret skills, his strength is second only to Renault in the alchemy militia. After three years of training, Jack and Renault''s EQ have been greatly improved. Although they can''t be compared with ordinary people, at least they can''t see obvious differences, just like a simple and dull farmer.


    There are 17 alchemical militia like Jack and Renault. Victor calls them elite guards.


    "Jack, I have received a summons that a suspicious target has been found in the dark forest. In the next few months, I will leave Randall''s collar. Before I leave, I have a task for you."


    "You go to the mountain fortress, select 50 alchemy militia, 20 war mastiffs and 80 alchemy crows, and then go to the Everglades to carry out the investigation task to see if there is any trace of ant people, draw maps, investigate resources and pay attention to abnormalities."


    Jack asked, "Sir, what is the level of the task?"


    "No level! I want you to make a decision at the moment while preserving yourself!"


    "I see, my Lord."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Jack rushed to the mountain fortress, father Miller came out of the chapel, stared to the West and murmured, "finally think of the Everglades."


    "Father, what are you talking about?" A church attendant asked curiously.


    Father Miller smiled, "I said! What should happen will happen! What should meet will meet!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old priest''s body immediately bent down, and the wrinkles on his face were much deeper. The whole person was like an instant aging of ten years.

 Chapter 208

    Heibao town should be called black city.


    This 25 square kilometer City, built near the river, has a solid fortress 60 meters high and a wall nearly 40 meters high. The wall is also equipped with powerful crossbows and stone throwing machines. Outside the city, a 25 meter wide moat is flowing slowly. Craftsmen have made great efforts to build an underground canal and introduce the river into the city to form a river in the city that runs through the whole city. This 4km long artificial river provides a stable water source for Heicheng, because the river bank is full of rose flowers, which is also called the Rose River. On the west side of the Rose River is 12000 mu of farmland, and on the east side is the building complex, including blacksmith shop and warehouse.


    Fortress, high wall, water source, farmland, blacksmith shop and warehouse are essential elements of the big family central city, and black city is the central city led by the Duke of York.


    The knight is the spear and sword for the family to expand its territory, and the town that cannot be conquered is the foundation of the family.


    Sylvia used her influence and the situation of the kingdom to lead the York family to move west and expand the family territory three times. In order to lay a foundation in the human horse hills, the York family spent millions of kinsol to build Heibao town.


    Heibao town lived up to expectations, withstood the test of the war and blocked the ant army outside the city. However, the sequelae of the war began to appear in this town.


    It is now the coldest time of the year. Heibao town is bleak. There are no endless caravans, crowded crowds, bustling shops, few people can be seen on the cold street, and there are less than 4000 residents of more than 30000 residents in Heibao town.


    The most significant change is that the free people outside the city have disappeared. Whether the Lords like it or not, the free people are the standard to measure the prosperity of cities and towns. More than 20000 free people once gathered outside Heibao town. Now people have gone to the shed, and the shanty town has been changed into a storage yard.


    Caravans still patronize Heibao Town, but they no longer need to go into town. The York family had no goods to sell. The caravan unloaded the goods at the yard and would soon be dragged away by local vassal Lords. Of course, the caravan can also buy a good commodity in Heibao Town, that is, the wheels wrapped in ground lizard skin.


    Walking on the way, the wheel is broken, which is always very annoying, and such annoying things often happen. Therefore, the more durable lizard skin wheels were very popular, which made the York family a lot of money. Other families want to copy it, but they don''t have so many ground lizard skins. The caravan managers did not know why the York family had so many lizard skins, but the income from selling Lizard Leather wheels in Heibao town was far less than their expenditure on goods.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Heibao town is like a wounded beast, constantly losing blood. It can''t slow down without 7 or 8 years, but people of York family don''t think so.


    The ant disaster really damaged the vitality of the York family and wasted all the accumulation of thousands of years. After calming the ant disaster, although they got more territory and population, they didn''t have enough materials and food. Before achieving self-sufficiency, the York family must use money to buy necessities of life. For other families, this is a gluttonous feast.


    Moldy grains and old furs were constantly transported to Heibao town and constantly replaced with shiny kinsol. Only when the York family consumed the last gold coin, other families would show their fangs to the fine iron ore in the man horse hill. Although the York family is powerful, many things can not be solved by force. But these families do not know that the giant beast is about to rejuvenate and become more powerful.


    There were no people in the city because everyone ran to build fortresses, dig reservoirs, herd cattle and sheep, farm land and raise pigs. The promotion of the new farming and animal husbandry system makes the York family no longer need to import wheat seeds. By next year, they will be able to achieve self-sufficiency in food. In another two years, the number of cattle, sheep and horses will return to the pre war level. After three fortresses seal the entrance to the Everglades, the free people from all over the country will gather outside the city again.


    Enbiser, who has a keen business vision The Duke of York made the layout in advance. There are no disorderly huts in Heibao town. Instead, green brick houses are built. These houses have two floors, shops below and houses above. The planning is very neat, and the road is very wide, which can accommodate three carriages. On both sides of the road are sidewalks, which are separated by landscape trees and flower beds. When Heibao town recovers, the rent of these shops alone can make the York family make a lot of money.


    In the city, a luxurious noble carriage broke through the cold fog and drove slowly to the towering black castle. The heavy hoof of the horse stepped on the open street, causing the vigilance of the patrol soldiers. When they saw the emblem on the wall of the carriage, they bowed again. All the way was smooth, and the carriage soon stopped at the back door of black castle.


    Victor stepped out of the carriage and looked at the new black fort town. A smile came to his mouth. The layout of houses, streets and landscape trees here is very similar to Hekou town. When the York family imitated him, they also learned the clean and neat style. Unknowingly, the man horse hill has left Victor''s mark.


    A white little hand held Victor''s arm, and a soft voice sounded in his ear: "it''s really magnificent, but it''s a little lonely."


    Judy got out of the carriage. The snow-white camel hair cloak covered her graceful body, but there was a touch of spring at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Walking together for 15 days, she had a sense of belonging both physically and mentally. It was inevitable that she was nervous that she was about to meet important members of the royal family, so the bird leaned on Victor''s side like a human.


    Victor and Judy have been together for more than two months. During the trip to Heibao, he is very close. He also knows Judy''s temperament. Judy''s every move, every frown and smile shows a weak taste, which can always stimulate men''s desire for protection, which gives Victor an unprecedented experience and shows that she has the instinct to rely on the strong. Weak will is difficult to guarantee loyalty, but as long as she is given confidence, she will not betray easily.


    Victor patted Judy''s slender hand and asked, "what''s better here than yeliucheng?"


    Judy smiled and said nothing. Victor also smiled and said, "Heibao town is certainly not as good as the hundred year old Yeliu City, but a few years ago, it was still a vacant lot, and these houses were built only a year ago. Although Heibao town is very cold now, it will be prosperous in two years. It is said that the York family is also going to build another outer city. In five years, it will surpass Yeliu city."


    Judy opened her eyes, looked at the scale of the green brick houses and the wide streets, and said incredulously, "this... How is this possible?"


    "It''s not impossible to do it in the right way," Victor nodded at Judy. "His highness Edward and the Duke of York are still waiting for us. Let''s go in."


    Judy nodded slightly and followed Victor into the black castle.


    As soon as they entered the black castle, a man and a woman came forward. Although they both knew Victor, they respectfully confirmed their identity and asked for their intention, and then led victor and Judy forward.


    Victor noticed that the black fort was heavily guarded. On both sides of the long corridor, there were two majestic guards every 20 meters. When Victor came over, they just bowed their heads. Judy didn''t let go of Victor''s arm from beginning to end, which was a companion gesture.


    At the door of the meeting room, the attendants helped victor and Judy take off their cloaks, change their fur coats and show their formal clothes. Victor was wearing a blue viscount and a white fine linen shirt, while Judy was wearing a light blue waist dress. For a time, the men were handsome and tall, and the women were beautiful and beautiful, just like a pair of beautiful people. In front of the door, two trainee knights in scales glanced implicitly, and then turned and knocked at the door.


    Clerk Max opened the Silver bound oak door, saw victor and Judy, and said politely, "Lord Randall, lady Judy, Duke of York and his highness Edward are waiting for their audience."


    When Victor entered the reception hall, he saw the Duke of York sitting on the main seat. In his right hand sat a little boy wearing a purple and gold crown and Prince''s clothes. On the left sat the simple bishop Perot, and two men in Viscount''s dress sat on the right side of the boy. One of them had black hair and blue eyes, a handsome face, and the other was a burly man with thick hair and beard, whose face was very similar to that of Baron Esquire.


    Seeing victor and Judy salute to themselves, the white and fat Duke of York came down from his chair and said with a warm smile, "Viscount Randall, I''ll introduce you to his Highness Prince Edward."


    I haven''t seen the Duke of York for a long time. He is obviously fatter. Victor is holding his arm enthusiastically, and his heart is quite strange. Although the Duke of York and Sylvia are only nominally husband and wife, Victor still feels guilty about this guy as a transgressor. Of course, Victor did not realize the pressure of other men in the face of Sylvia. The Duke of York ate himself so fat, which also meant to escape her. The Duke of York''s enthusiasm for Victor comes from the commercial fit. He thinks victor will be a very excellent partner.


    "His Highness Prince Edward Auguste."


    Led by the Duke of York, Victor and Judy saluted the boy in the high back chair and said, "good day, your highness."


    "Mrs. Judy doesn''t have to be polite." Little Edward saluted Judy and smiled at Victor: "Victor, we meet again."


    The little Baron once met Prince Edward in the palace. At that time, Edward was only 4 or 5 years old. He didn''t have much impression of victor at all, but Victor''s appearance characteristics were too obvious, especially his pure black eyes that others didn''t have. The little prince made a good offer to Victor for Sylvia''s face.


    Unfortunately, Victor won''t take identity to heart. When he saw the little guy trying to be an adult, he only felt lovely in his heart, but respectfully said, "it''s my honor to meet your highness again."


    Prince Edward naturally took over the lead of the introduction. He falsely cited it and said, "bishop Perot."


    After the two saluted, Perot said politely, "may the Lord of glory protect you."


    "Viscount Sauron Wimbledon."


    Sauron got up and saluted gracefully, and then saluted Victor''s jaw. Victor also smiled and nodded. They were both very calm, neither enthusiastic nor indifferent, and there would be no collision. It was completely normal to pay tribute to each other.


    Victor occupied the little Baron''s body and inherited his cause and effect, but he had no personal grudges with Sauron. With Victor''s current strength and status, as long as Soren is not a fool, they can''t fight.


    "Viscount squill eskri."


    Squill saluted Judy first and then smiled forthrightly at Victor: "Lord Randall, I''m the brother of Baron Esquire. Kovan often mentioned you in his letters. I want to thank you for your assistance to our Esquire family."


    Baron escley was very sad. The family was poor. After the ant disaster, he met the Buryat family to drive away the leading people. When more than 1000 people entered the territory, escley was even bigger. Fortunately, Victor accepted them in time, which did not damage the territory''s resources. The eskry family is the direct lineage of the Marquis of goron and is famous for its unity and bravery. As the brother of the Baron of eskry, squille is really grateful to victor.


    "Don''t mention it, sir eskry. It''s the duty of neighbors to watch and help each other." Said Victor modestly.


    Squille, with a straight face, respectfully saluted victor and said solemnly, "if your excellency hadn''t informed him in time and with Kovan''s character, I''m afraid he''d died in the hands of the ant army. Our eskri family owes you a favor and will repay you in the future."


    Squille''s sincerity moved victor. He didn''t say anything polite, but solemnly returned a gift.


    When the Duke of York and Prince Edward sat down, bishop Perot said to victor and Judy, "according to the New Testament of light, on behalf of his Majesty the Pope, in the witness of the Supreme Lord, I would like to ask you about the death of Lord Austin. Please answer truthfully."


    "Mrs. Judy, please describe in detail the reason and process of your escape to Randall."


    Judy was secretly relieved. Afterwards, she also found many suspicious places and was worried about it. Bishop Perot''s question was obviously biased, so there was nothing to worry about, so she described the cause of the matter in a soft voice.


    After hearing this, bishop Perot nodded and said to Victor kindly, "Lord Randall, please describe the details and location of Austin''s death."


    Victor smiled faintly and said in a loud voice, "bishop, I ask to accept the detection of lies."


    Detecting lies is a level 3 magic. In front of this magic, there is no hiding place for any lies. The church generally does not easily detect lies against the Lord. Only when the Lord maims civilians and shields wizards, resulting in more serious consequences, and there is no evidence, the clergy will use lie detection to convict him.


    Before coming, bishop Perot specially read father Miller''s report and learned that Victor had undertaken the responsibility of helping the people. He had a good impression of victor. Although Austin''s death was strange, the church is making every effort to invade the Northern Wilderness and has no time to take into account the threat of ant people. Therefore, the situation in the human horse hills can not be chaotic. This inquiry was originally a formality, but the facts don''t matter. Since Victor took the initiative to detect lies, the York family must have nothing to do with it. This is actually the York family''s statement to the royal family. They have no intention to offend the royal authority.


    Bishop Perot was happy to see this. He took out a piece of white crystal and recited prayers. The White Gold runes appeared above the crystal and dissipated into light spots in the air.


    "If it is a lie, the crystal will turn red."


    Bishop Perot showed everyone the transparent crystal and motioned to victor, "Sir, you can start."


    Until Victor finished the story, the crystal didn''t change. At this time, the Duke of York added faintly, "I don''t know anything about it!"


    No one would think the Duke of York was Sylvia''s puppet In fact, the shrewd fat man is one of the heads of the York family. He handles all the affairs of the family. The crystal is still as clear as ever. Victor didn''t lie, which means Sylvia didn''t know. The Duke of York didn''t lie, which means that the senior management of York family is not involved in this matter.


    Bishop Perot said to max, "please record my conclusion, clerk, that Austin intended to murder the family heirs, invade Randall''s territory and die in a fair showdown."


    Max handed over the finished sheepskin scroll. Bishop Perot read it again, took out the seal, covered it on the fire paint, rolled it up and handed it to the paladin behind him. He ordered: "send this record to the king capital of Gambis and give it to the Archbishop Lazarus."


    When the paladin came out of the reception room with the scroll, the count of York said to Prince Edward with a flattering face: "Your Highness, I have prepared a rich lunch for you. Do you want to go to the dinner now?"


    "I''d like to invite Viscount Randall and Lady Judy to dinner."


    The little prince swallowed quietly. The York family dishes were exquisite and delicious, which satisfied him very much.


    "As you wish, your highness." Fat York swallowed openly.


    At this time, the old housekeeper with silver hair came in and bowed and said, "Madam invites Viscount Randall and Lady Judy to meet at Rose Manor."

 Chapter 209

    In the afternoon, the crystal flower house of Rose Manor.


    Sylvia sat leisurely on the rattan chair, picked up the exquisite silver coffee cup on the round table, took a sip gently, quietly experienced the bitter and mellow charm, and asked Victor after a moment: "do you know why Prince Edward visited blackcastle?"


    Victor put down his silver spoon and sighed, "I never thought I could be compared with the prince of Gambis."


    "Very wise."


    Sylvia glanced admiringly at her lover. Vick is only 21 years old for many years. He has ability and backing. He is not only a popular shooter of the silver class, but also a powerful Viscount of Fengyi. In terms of the blood of the moon elves, Victor is still a teenager, but he is not proud of his youth at all. Instead, he is more like a mature, sophisticated and wise lord. This is what Sylvia appreciates and puzzles.


    Sylvia doesn''t know that Victor is a man of two generations. He is much older than her. He is naturally young and frivolous, but it''s not worth showing. For example, he is thinking at this time: how can he compare me with a little boy?!


    There is nothing that can discern other people''s thoughts. Sylvia doesn''t understand Victor''s real thoughts, but she doesn''t want him to belittle himself and lose the opportunity to go further. In order to keep Victor''s spirit and fulfill her long cherished wish, Sylvia said, "that''s the truth. Edward and Soren are indeed hostages!"


    "Is it because of you?"


    Victor tasted a hot coffee with snow sugar and milk. The sweetness was just right. He was very satisfied with the mellow and smooth taste, so he wanted to make a cup for Sylvia, but he was refused.


    "I like the original flavor of coffee."


    Sylvia smiled and said, "don''t think I''m too strong. I''m just a person, with both hands and invincible enemies. I also need delicious food, beautiful clothes, comfortable beds and... Intimate lovers." With that, a beautiful white jade foot came from under the round table. Victor''s heart swung. He was just ready to hold it in his hand, but he caught nothing. Seeing Victor''s embarrassment of being molested, Sylvia giggled for a moment and said: "The power of the Golden Knight is limited. It will be injured or even killed when it meets a powerful Orc leader. Even in the face of weak opponents, it may be helpless. In the history of the knight, there is such an interesting thing that a small mountain village was attacked by a ferocious badger when the Rand empire was in its heyday. It happened that a Golden Knight of the Empire passed by and was pleaded by the villagers Next, he decided to get rid of the ferocious animal. As a result, he was busy for two months and got nothing. Finally, he mobilized 3000 soldiers to surround the mountain forest, and then he caught the ferocious badger. Instead of killing the cunning ferocious badger, the Golden Knight took it to the imperial capital and left an aphorism. Do you know who he is? "


    "When you have nothing to do, there are vassals! Emperor Rand III, Dalan nivist!"


    "That''s right! This maxim is regarded as a classic by the Lord. It tells us that we should respect the vassals, and the influence of the Golden Knight is far more important than force!"


    Sylvia nodded slightly and continued: "Shortly after I stepped into the peak field, Ryan secretly visited our York family. He reached a secret agreement with the old Duke of the previous generation, that is, the grandfather of enbisser. Gambis has been bearing the war losses of Dodo, and the population size has become unbearable. In order to alleviate domestic contradictions, the Auguste family formulated a plan to annex dodo The plan of the Dor kingdom. Ryan knew that I was the flame gold knight and that the York family would expand. He asked the old lord and me to keep my promotion secret, because the time to implement the annexation plan was only when the Sassanians were tripped by the orcs. Ryan promised to give us three times the territory of the York family. Finally, we agreed. "


    The secret history of Gambis and York family made Victor''s gossip burning. He asked with interest, "why should you keep your promotion secret? Is it a backhand?"


    "This is only one aspect. The most important reason is my influence."


    Sylvia sighed and said: "The old Baron was old and frail, and died within two years. I took over the family. It coincided with the migration of forest people and horses. Ryan led the Royal Army westward to prevent the forest people and horses from attacking Gambis. At this time, the battle of Whitewater castle took place, and all the eleven peak Knights of the Sassanian Empire went out to invade dodo on a large scale. Whitewater fortress was in danger. Once Whitewater fortress was lost, Dodo was over , when Ryan couldn''t get away, the Marquis of goron and I had to support the kingdom of dodo. "


    At this point, Sylvia thought for a long time before she continued: "Dear, I never thought that the Sassanian could unify the human kingdom. The Sassanian empire was forcibly combined by the shining knights. They not only had to resist the orcs in the northern wilderness, but also had many internal contradictions. As far as the empire is concerned, it is not that the more top knights, the better. The Sassanian royal family has only three top knights. The other eight princes have their own ideas, but they are incredible Yes, they actually reached an agreement at that critical moment! It was almost impossible, but it happened. "


    "And then?" Asked Victor, his eyes shining.


    Sylvia gave him a charming look and said angrily: "What else can we do? Now, there are few life and death duels between the Golden Knights. Under the witness of the church, the two sides had a one-on-one contest. I won three top knights in a row and made the Sassanians bow down. The Golden Knights no longer participated in the battle of Whitewater castle, Whitewater fortress was held, and my identity as a divine knight was passed on."


    "Brilliant war achievements! I can imagine how the Lords spread your reputation. Then you have a great influence." Victor shook his head and exclaimed.


    "What''s the use of prestige? The secret agreement between the Augusts and US has been exposed before it has begun."


    Sylvia couldn''t laugh or cry and said helplessly, "it''s true that the influence is huge, but it''s my influence that leads to the later things."


    "The dodos knew that I was a divine knight, but they kept it secret. Of course, they understood Gambis''s intention. While they flattered me and advocated my reputation, they tried hard to win over the neville people. Out of fear and in order to win benefits from both sides, the poor Neville stood on dodo''s side. Ryan''s plan to go north ran aground and Gambis adjusted his diplomatic strategy At that time, the most worried thing of the August family happened. "


    "King dodo sent people to publicize my reputation in Gambis. The vassal lords of the family were jubilant, and our neighbors were restless. Many small families took refuge one after another, and the momentum became stronger and stronger, and gradually got out of control. This caused the uneasiness of another large family in the East. With their promotion, Ryan began to stabilize the East. You can see what happened later I see. "


    Victor nodded silently. Since then, Ryan died in the war, the political situation in Gambis was fragmented, and the ability of the northern expedition was lost. The York family moved westward to the hills, trapped in a corner, and the family''s accumulation was exhausted.


    Victor also noticed that Sylvia''s tone was somewhat melancholy and angry. He couldn''t help asking, "you seem a little unwilling? Then why didn''t you control the situation?"


    "Control? Why control? The secret agreement has been invalidated. What reason do I have to refuse the refuge of other small families?" Sylvia shook her head with a smile and said, "as a king, Ryan must maintain the authority of the royal family. As the leader of the York family, I must safeguard the interests of the family. Honey, while we lead the family, the members of the family are also promoting us, which is the characteristic of feudalism."


    "Ryan came to see me and made a promise, but in essence, he still wanted to forcibly dismember our York family. In this case, there was no trust at all. Hum! Although neowest was a ferocious legendary knight, his chance of winning the battle with me was less than 30%. But at that time, I could only choose to stand idly by." Sylvia said proudly.


    Victor stirred the coffee in the cup with a silver spoon and said in a deep voice, "it''s doubtful that the Sassanian launched the battle of Whitewater castle!"


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and said: "After Ryan died, I realized that there was a figure in the Sassanian Empire who led all this. He or they had extremely strong intelligence ability, and they calculated everyone, including me. I thought for three days before I decided to move west to Renma hill. Although it is remote, I can sit and watch the situation change, rather than become someone else''s chess for no reason Son. "


    Sylvia looked at Victor and said, "I told you about the rumor that the Sassanians proposed to Roland. Most of Austin''s invasion of Randall''s collar is also related to this matter. The dodos are a little anxious and will inevitably struggle."


    Then Sylvia discussed her judgment with victor in detail and said with a smile: "Under the guise of Duke Eriksson, the Dodo people show their kindness to me. They also try to buy our York family with the stone mines in the north. If you are killed by Austin, it is just in line with the layout of Dodo people. Unfortunately, they didn''t expect you to be a popular shooter of the silver class, let alone that we don''t need the stone mines at all."


    Victor smiled and shook his head. "That is to say, I was involved?"


    "Congratulations, my dear. You''re already in the chess game. Ordinary little lords don''t even have the qualification to know the inside story." Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled softly. There was an inexplicable luster in her blue eyes. She whispered, "this game has just begun. Who loses and who wins is not sure."

 Chapter 210

    Victor tapped the table gently, thinking about the key point of the matter. He did not think that the Sassanian Empire had such a powerful intelligence capability to control this series of changes. There are neither cell phones nor eavesdropping devices here. Why can the Sassanians pass on information without being noticed? However, there are also extraordinary forces in the world. If there are wizards in the sassanne Empire, things will be reasonable. Although the Sassanian empire is controlled by the paladin camp, the bottom limit of paladins is obviously not as good as priests. It is not impossible to kill wizards after using them.


    Thinking of this, Victor thought of the wizard who murdered the little Baron and Raymond Peter. Originally, he planned to investigate the matter secretly after waiting for Rolle, the old spy. But Sylvia taught him a lesson. The more you trace it, the more likely you are to fall into a deeper trap. It''s better to respond to changes with constancy, strive to develop your own strength, and crush it directly at that time.


    Victor calmed down, smiled confidently at the corners of his mouth and asked, "honey, what do you need me to do?"


    Sylvia said, "I tell you so much to make you understand that the royal family needs us and we also need the support of Gambis. It''s their sincerity that the royal family let Prince Edward be a hostage."


    "I didn''t expect that Queen Catherine had such courage!" Exclaimed victor.


    Sylvia tilted her lips and said, "Catherine can''t arrange Sauron to be a hostage, and Williams can''t let Edward go with Sauron. This is obviously Roland''s style. She''s always so unexpected."


    "Victor, the royal family has shown sincerity. Now it''s our turn."


    Victor spread out his hands and said, "I will go to Wangdu to be questioned by the Senate."


    Sylvia stared at Victor and said exaggeratedly, "what sincerity is this? You killed Austin and occupied Judy. You should have been questioned."


    Victor almost choked out his old blood. It was clearly a heroic deed to save the United States. Sylvia said it was a bad act of bullying men and women. But in the face of Sylvia''s angry eyes, Victor knew that she was pretending, or felt guilty for a while, so he had to say stuffy, "what should we do? Tell all about the new farming and animal husbandry system and the technology of stream reservoir?" With that, Victor shook his head again: "it''s no use even telling them. Other territories have not experienced ant disasters. Beasts are rampant in the wild. Without seven or eight years, they don''t have the conditions to implement the new farming and animal husbandry system."


    Sylvia nodded, but did not take over the topic. Instead, she said, "Marquis goron asked the son of marquis squill eskri to bring a letter. He is going to replace a territory for Baron eskri, and the Baron will take over from us. However, I need to pay 150000 gold sol."


    Victor was moved by it. Baron escley''s territory is only 3000 square kilometers in size, but it separates the link between Randall''s collar and Duke of York. It is a strategic support point for the royal family to clamp down on the York family, especially restricting the artificial canal plan. Sylvia has been secretly plotting against Baron escley. Unexpectedly, the royal family took the initiative to give up this territory.


    "Do you understand? This is the sincerity of the augustian family. Goron used his own territory to place Baron escley and led the baron to me. He wanted me not to embarrass Prince Edward." Sylvia held Victor''s hand and said seriously, "I will not leave Prince Edward as a hostage, nor will I send a knight to escort you to the king''s capital. Your safety will be completely handed over to the Auguste family. Will you be afraid?"


    Victor held Sylvia''s catkin in his backhand and said faintly, "what''s to be afraid of?"


    Sylvia allowed her lover to rub her slender hand, smiled and said, "in fact, the more nervous I am about you, the more dangerous you are. Acting completely according to the Kingdom system can make those ill intentioned people die. In terms of the current situation, the royal family should ensure your safety."


    "Indeed." Victor nodded.


    "Prince Edward returns to the royal capital after spending a month in the man and horse hills, but Soren will stay in his territory until you come back." Sylvia breathed a sigh of admiration and said, "Roland''s character is a little... Strange, but her unrestrained ideas are really amazing like her sword. This time, she hit the key of the problem, and the political situation in Gambis is stable."


    Seeing Victor confused, Sylvia explained: "The Church recognizes the inheritance right of blood descent, while the Lord pursues the eldest son inheritance system. According to the rules, Roland is the first in line to the throne, Williams is the second in line, and Williams'' eldest son is the third in line. As the second son of the former king, Edward''s inheritance right still ranks behind Roland and and Williams. However, Roland wants Edward In succession to the throne, she dominated the status of crown prince, neither ascended the throne as Queen, nor let Williams ascend the throne, which caused political unrest. "


    "Why did the long Princess do this?" Asked Victor curiously.


    Sylvia shook her head and sighed: "The outstanding descendants of the August family have never played cards according to common sense. Ryan knows that Roland has no intention of becoming king. He has repeatedly stated in private that he wants to make Edward crown prince and consulted a lot of people. Considering the life span and blood of the Golden Knight, Williams did not explicitly express his opposition. Unexpectedly, Ryan died young and Edward has not yet grown up, Williams If you want to turn the tide, of course you have to fight for the throne. Roland adheres to Ryan''s last wish. "


    "Roland shows her sincerity by taking Edward as a hostage. Goron''s replacement of the territory of the eskri family is also her support for Edward. In the face of the concessions of the two Highnesses, how can I detain the statements of the three top Knights of Edward Gambis, which is enough to push Edward onto the throne!"


    "I see." Victor nodded and couldn''t help asking, "Duke Williams is out? Won''t the forces behind him rebound? Especially the Church..."


    "This is where Roland is powerful."


    Sylvia said: "If there were no threat from the ant man, the church would be happy to support Williams, but now they just want to be stable. The Austin affair made goron realize that the instability of the royal family would lead to internal and external troubles. He made up his mind to support Edward and safeguard the authority of the royal family. Sauron accompanied Edward on his tour of the people and horses, extending Williams'' power to Edward on behalf of him This means that Williams will become Edward''s guardian and the Regent of Gambis. Obviously, Williams has agreed. "


    Princess Roland, seizing the crux of the problem, skillfully used the trust crisis and the influence of the Golden Knight to resolve the dilemma of Gambis with a simple measure. Victor was amazed by her sharp vision and understatement.


    Sylvia took Victor''s hand and said tenderly, "honey, you come out of the 150000 kinsol."


    150000 gold sol is a huge sum of money. Victor now has only 120000 gold sol in cash, but considering the territory of 3000 square kilometers, he quickly calculated his income and said, "OK! I''ll pay!" However, the next second, Sylvia knocked him out of the sky.


    "The territory belongs to me."


    Seeing Victor''s stunned appearance, Sylvia took back her slender hand and said coldly, "can''t you give me a territory if you can give Judy a manor?"


    Victor was speechless. Although Sylvia was flirting with him, in fact, she was safeguarding the interests of the York family. The escley collar was small, but it completely bordered on the Buryat collar. Only when the York family got this territory could they supervise the affairs of the Buryat collar and not let Vic cover the sky.


    Seeing Sylvia smiling at herself, Victor had to gnash his teeth and say, "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    Sylvia gave Victor a charming white look, lifted her red lips and said, "it''s almost the same. It''s not in vain that I won you a castle and 1000 square kilometers in the north."


    Victor was overjoyed and asked, "have you and the dodos redrawn the sphere of influence in the north? Another 1000 square kilometers?"


    Sylvia nodded slightly, got up, sat on Victor''s lap, put her arms around his neck and said softly, "you''re going to the king''s capital soon. It''s a few months since you left... Tonight, you belong to me!"


    Victor''s heart swung, picked up Sylvia''s slender waist and long legs, and walked to the bedroom with the noble and charming female Golden Knight in his arms.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning.


    Sylvia stood quietly on the tower of black castle and watched Victor''s motorcade drive East.


    Trisley looked into Sylvia''s blurred eyes and said, "shall I escort Victor secretly?"


    Sylvia shook her head gently, and trisley asked, "it''s not easy for you to meet a popular shooter with empty elements. Don''t you worry about his accident?"


    The continuation of the blood of the Golden Knight is a family event. Even if there is little hope, the senior management of the York family should try it. For political purposes, it is very unwise for the great Knights of the York family to let Victor go to the king''s capital as an independent Lord. They asked to accompany Victor, but Sylvia tried her best to make it happen. Trisley ten I know Sylvia''s wishes, so I can''t understand what she does.


    Sylvia blinked and said innocently, "Victor is not our vassal Lord. Of course, he has to solve the trouble he has caused. Do you... Have a crush on Victor? Then you can only be a lover with him."


    Trisley''s jade face is slightly heavy. She has a deep relationship with Sylvia and is not afraid of the majesty of the Golden Knight.


    With an unhappy face on her bosom friend''s face, Sylvia surrendered and said, "okay! Okay! I''ll tell you."


    "What are the characteristics of the wind?"


    Trisley looked suspiciously at the blue brilliance condensed by Sylvia and said tentatively, "speed? Sensitivity? Perception? Sharpness?"


    Sylvia allowed the elements of the void wind in her hand to dissipate, and a mini hurricane broke out suddenly, blowing their long hair flying wantonly.


    "We knights can show the elements of void wind, but we can''t control the wind! Victor doesn''t have an element position, but he can control the breeze or show the elements of wind. That is to say, he must condense the wind before he can show the elements of wind." Sylvia stroked her long hair behind her ears and said, "what you just said is the characteristics of the air element, not the characteristics of the wind."


    "The characteristic of wind is freedom!"


    "Freedom..." Trisley muttered to herself, thoughtful.


    "Yes!" Sylvia said confidently and eagerly: "Victor awakened his popular talent when he was in crisis, which is very similar to the knight''s life and death trial, but don''t forget that he has always been pursuing independence, which is just in line with the characteristics of the wind!"


    "I guess that the sword Saint delavin mutated his blood in the pressure of battle and free life. While other Elven blood nobles were raised, of course, they could not understand the true meaning of the wind! Therefore, I want to maintain Victor''s independent Lord status, let him enjoy freedom, and face the challenge alone."


    Sylvia was slightly excited. Trisley couldn''t help asking, "what if he falls halfway?"


    Sylvia smiled but did not speak. Her eyes chased the distant motorcade, like the eyes of water, like emotion and ruthlessness.

 Chapter 211

    Baron garrot stared at the night blade Leopard on the floor tile and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This ferocious and bloodthirsty beast is two times larger than its peers. At the end of its thick limbs, there are razor sharp claws. The snow-white and cold blade teeth extend from the mouth and are 10 cm long. From the appearance alone, it is undoubtedly a frightening and violent animal, but now it has become a cold body.


    The night blade leopard twisted into a ball and hung on the ground like a broken pocket. Its dark fur was full of dried blood stains, and there were dozens of wounds, large and small. These wounds are not very deep. Turning over the bright red muscles and muscles, they are like big blood bites in garrot''s heart, which makes him heartache.


    "The bone is broken. It should have been hit by the Paladin with a hammer. There are too many wounds, even on the ass. I can''t find a good skin." A strong middle-aged man turned the night blade leopard over and shook his head with regret.


    "Vidal, don''t say anything useless!" Baron garrot glared at his housekeeper discontentedly and asked expectantly, "tell me, how much else can this thing be worth?"


    Vidal stood up, scratched his head with his bloody hand, and said in a rough voice, "only four ribs and two leg bones are good. He can grind two bone daggers and four bone spears, which are worth 300 gold sol. There is no problem with tendons. There are five, which are worth 500 gold sol. Leather is useless! Make a leather helmet at most, which is worth 200 gold sol. The total is no more than 1000 gold sol."


    "What?! 1000 gold sol? The fierce night blade leopard that can sell 20000 gold sol is now worth 1000 gold sol? Vidal, are you wrong about pouring too much purple cane wine into the land?" Garrot grabbed Vidal''s collar and roared fiercely.


    Vidal seems rude, but actually smart. Although he is good at wine, he rarely makes mistakes. He is not only Garol''s confidant housekeeper, but also a partner who grew up together. He has excellent leather making skills and deals with vendors all year round. This account will not be wrong. Garrot let go of the housekeeper''s collar angrily after complaining.


    Vidal wiped the saliva from his face and said happily, "Sir, you have to pay 2000 gold sol to the Warhammer mercenary regiment that killed the night blade leopard."


    "You mean, I have to lose 1000 kinsol?" Baron garrot took two angry steps back and forth and shouted, "these bastards have ruined my good deeds. Let them go!"


    "Master, when you hired someone, father miyad guaranteed it." Vidal warned.


    The kingdom of Neville has many mountains, few land, barren land and rich mineral, animal and plant resources. The neville people mainly rely on mining, hunting and collecting medicinal materials for a living. They are tough, savage and aggressive. Most of them are illiterate and very unfriendly to outsiders.


    The small lords in the remote areas of Neville are both aristocrats and mountain people leaders. They usually live in the rich capital, and the territory is taken care of by the housekeeper. Firstly, the king''s life is very good. Secondly, they need to resist the orcs in the Northern Wilderness at any time. The most important thing is that they will rob the Sassanids under the organization of the great Lord. It is precisely because of this top-down atmosphere that the neville people are dishonest, robbery and inconvenient transportation. Over time, it has become a forbidden area for small caravans.


    As Neville is an important barrier against the orcs, the church has great support for it. It not only undertakes nearly 40% of the people''s livelihood materials, but also sends scholars and priests to help Neville''s Lord manage the territory. Under Baron garrot''s leadership, the housekeeper Vidal was only responsible for collecting offerings and transporting the output to the king''s capital for sale, while father miyad was the real manager.


    Garrot''s leading people lived a barter life. They exchanged animal skins, herbs and minerals for living supplies from the housekeeper Vidal. Many people had not even seen copper sol, but Baron garrot needed money.


    The life of King Neville is very luxurious. There are all kinds of good things, and the prices are surprisingly high. Baron garrot not only needs to buy food and daily necessities for the miners in the territory, but also to bear the expenses of family soldiers, but also to maintain a decent life for his wife and children. Money is really not enough!


    A few years ago, father miyad explored an element crystal mine in the mountains. After informing garrot, he organized the people to mine it. Originally everything was going well, but I didn''t expect that just a few months ago, two ferocious night blade leopards moved nearby and attacked miners, and the mine cave was abandoned. After garrot received the news, he rushed over with the army. He wanted to catch the two animals.


    The production of elemental crystal is scarce, but its use is not big. Only the top knight can use it. Although the top element crystal can not be measured by money, ordinary element crystals are generally sold as gemstones after processing. Garrot doesn''t really care about his element crystal mine. Before digging the top crystal, this mine can only produce a profit of 2000 kinsol a year. This money is insignificant compared with the value of the fierce beast.


    The meat of violent creatures can hardly be boiled and eaten, but its bones can be made into excellent handicrafts. Tendons are the material of military heavy crossbows, and fur is even more valuable. Two ferocious night blade leopards came to the territory. In Baron garrot''s eyes, it was a windfall, but it was not easy to hunt them.


    The ferocious beast is fierce, cunning, perceptive and fast, and the night blade leopard is famous for its secrecy. Neville people are excellent hunters with rich hunting experience and skills, but the only way to deal with violent beasts is to block, surround and squeeze their activity space, and then let Knights go in to hunt. This would require a lot of manpower, and garrot mobilized all the manpower, but it was not enough, so he sent people to the border town of Gambis to recruit mercenaries.


    Lord Neville''s virtues are known to the experienced mercenaries. Although garrot offered a high price, he couldn''t recruit anyone. Finally, father miyad came forward to guarantee that only three mercenary regiments accepted the entrustment.


    According to the agreement, each mercenary can get 40 gold sols, and the casualty pension is 50 gold sols. If the mercenary regiment catches prey, whether dead or alive, it will reward 2000 gold sols. Garrot''s abacus is very good. These mercenaries can only earn cannon fodder money. Sooner or later, two prey will fall into his hands, but he never thought that he was killed by the mercenaries and ruined a night blade leopard.


    Garrot can break his promise to the mercenaries, but he dare not offend father miyad. Who let the priest feed nearly half of his neighbors and take care of his territory?


    Seeing that the reward had to be paid, garrot asked painfully, "where''s the other night blade leopard?"


    Vidal replied, "pierced in the eye by the Horus knight, intact."


    Garrot was in a better mood when he got 20000 kinsol. Then he remembered and asked, "how did the Warhammer mercenary regiment kill the night blade leopard?"


    "Last night, a Warhammer mercenary took off his armor, left the fire and stood in the encirclement circle as bait. No matter how clever the beast is, the night blade leopard is the most bloodthirsty. It can''t overcome its killing instinct and raided the mercenary. Who expected that the mercenary was a violent soldier and directly entangled the night blade leopard. Other people, including paladins, rushed up and ended up He killed the beast. " Vidal shook his head and said sincerely, "what a brave man! What a pity..."


    Garrot was also moved Due to the difference of body structure, violent human beings are far from the opponent of violent animals. Human beings with wisdom and emotion can overcome the fear of death and dare to fight with violent animals with bare hands. This bravery makes people excited.


    "How''s the warrior?"


    "When he was fighting, he put his hand directly into the throat of the night blade leopard and grabbed the beast''s tongue, so he didn''t let it run away. Fortunately, father miyad showed his magic to him in advance. People didn''t die, but his hand was useless." Vidal broke the night blade leopard''s mouth and showed garrot its tongue.


    Looking at the obviously pulled tongue, garrot can imagine how crazy and fierce the beast was at that time, and what kind of attack the mercenary suffered. He said with regret: "such warriors... It''s a pity... Give them the reward!"


    "Sir, do you want someone to take the money back on the way?" Vidal made a meat cutting action, which was obscene and cruel.


    Baron garrot glared at his housekeeper and shouted, "the warriors deserve respect! Give the money to the Warhammer mercenaries now and send someone to escort them back, so that those guys who don''t have eyes will ruin my reputation!"


    "Yes!" Vidal stood in awe, turned and walked out of the castle hall.


    Before long, Vidal came back. He said to Baron garrot, "Sir, the head of the Warhammer mercenary regiment doesn''t want a reward. He wants to see you."


    "No reward?" Garo was very surprised, thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "if that fierce soldier hadn''t been abandoned, I could still take them in. Now... Hey hey, I can''t afford too many soldiers."


    "Sir, they didn''t say they wanted to take refuge in us, they just said they wanted to talk about a business with you." Vidal said strangely.


    A cheap mercenary regiment wants to talk business with itself?!


    Garrot''s first thought was to catch them and whip them severely. When he saw the body of the night blade Leopard on the ground, he still said, "let''s see it."


    The spacious hall, the powerful guards and the Lord sitting on the main seat made wedge''s forehead and palm sweat constantly.


    As a businessman, wedge has seen the world, even more knowledgeable than most of his neighbors, but the most noble man he has ever seen is the mayor of his hometown, a Lord. In fact, the vast majority of freemen worked hard and never saw a real knight or nobleman, let alone a Lord. This is the first time fat wedge has entered the castle and met the Lord for the first time. He also wants to talk about a business with the Lord.


    At the thought of business, fat wedge''s nervous and frozen brain finally came back to life. He saluted Baron garrot deeply and respectfully.


    Garrot sat on the throne of the Lord and looked obliquely at the four people under the stairs. Three of them were wearing old leather armor. One of them had his right hand wrapped in a fine linen bandage. It should be the fierce soldier fighting with the beast. The other was dressed as a civilian, with a bloated and fat figure and free eyes. He was not like a mercenary licking blood with a knife head or a dull and strong miner. Instead, he had the smell of a vendor. This made garrot''s curiosity about the mercenary regiment a little heavier.


    "Are you the head of the Warhammer mercenary regiment?" Garrot asked fat wedge.


    "Dear Lord, I am a free merchant, the hammer leader of the Warhammer mercenary regiment." Vicky said humbly, pointing to the hammer.


    "Oh." The Baron turned his eyes to the stocky hammer and asked slowly, "I heard you refused the reward just to see me?"


    The hammer stepped forward, bowed and said, "Lord, our Warhammer mercenary regiment is a guard hired by boss wedge. Boss wedge wants to do business with you."


    "A free merchant hired a mercenary regiment?"


    Garrot sneered, "I don''t care what your relationship is. If you dare to tease me, I''ll reward each of you ten whips and punish you for two years of hard labor. Now, tell me what you came for!"


    Fat wedge''s frightened lips trembled. It is a felony for civilians to cheat the Lord. Although the crime does not end in death, if the Lord is in a bad mood, a little hint that they will take off their skin if they do not die, and the garrison priest will only turn a blind eye, keep it in mind or give a warning at most. In the face of a big man who can easily crush himself, it''s strange that Wei Qi is not afraid, but in the face of profits, he has been indifferent to life and death and is not afraid.


    If he put 1 million gold sol in front of wedge and bought his life, wedge would not agree, but if there was a business that could earn 10000 gold sol, wedge would dare to stab the night blade leopard in the ass with a knife, and he did.


    Weiqi and Warhammer mercenaries have been out for nearly a year. In the past ten months, they have trekked nearly 3500 kilometers, passing 41 shanzhais and 12 free people camps. The team has changed from more than 40 people to 98 people now. They experienced 72 battles, large and small, and faced jackals, goblins, dog headed men and fierce beasts. 17 companions died, including a businessman who died on the way.


    Along the way, the vendors kept receiving mountain goods and selling them. So far, they have earned more than 8000 gold sols. Vicky calculated that he could get 542 gold sols, which was more than he had earned in black fort town for five years. Vicky understood that his original business was a joke, and business was his future pursuit.


    Weiqi and other businessmen made a total. Everyone unanimously decided to change from a businessman to a businessman. They also summarized many ways. For example, mountain goods must be sold in big cities and towns to get a good price. It is far from cost-effective to trade with merchants. The more tight the goods are, the lower the tax will be paid. Most importantly, we must hold tight to the thigh of the Warhammer mercenary regiment.


    Merchants walked and sold all the way. They couldn''t stop and didn''t want to stop at all, but they finally stopped in the border town of Gambis and Neville. Everyone looked in Neville''s direction, drooling, in a dilemma. All the refined iron arrows have been sold, and there are still 800 pounds of crude sugar left. Now there are not many things to trade with the mountain people in Neville.


    In fact, these are not the main reasons why the caravan hesitated. Free traders were originally businessmen in the eastern province of Gambis. They had heard about Neville for a long time.


    Neville people will never buy what they can rob and will never sell what they can''t rob. In Neville, the mountain people are the leading people. Even if they have goods, they must be traded through the Lord.


    Will the LORD deal with free businessmen? There is no need to think about this question. If the Lord is willing to trade with the free people, why do we have to detour? Aren''t you afraid of the Lord confiscating the goods?


    The Warhammer mercenary regiment stopped in the border town for 10 days and had no intention of going back at all. Vicky noticed the embarrassment of the hammer. He quietly found three regiments and had a deep talk. The hammer told him that the goods were quietly provided by a big man led by Randall. The big man put forward a request. If he wants to continue to receive the goods in Randall, he must exchange it with fire element crystal.


    He didn''t care about the source of refined iron arrows and crude sugar. There would always be people doing things that hurt public interests and private interests. In Heibao Town, Weiqi also helped some big people resell goods. To Wei Qi''s worry, if there is no goods on the road, the business can''t go on.


    Obviously, Randall collar and Neville are the two ends of the trade road, and the middle cottage is the node of the trade road. It is the goods at both ends that connect the nodes. Without goods, the business road will be over. Because this trade route is secret and difficult to travel, bulk goods such as grain, wine, wood, minerals and so on can not operate at all. Only a few and refined goods such as crude sugar, salt and refined iron arrows can be maintained.


    Losing Randall''s crude sugar and arrows is tantamount to losing the whole business road, but if you want to keep the business road, you must open up the way of the neville people, and wedge has nothing to do about it.


    Fortunately, father miyad, led by Baron garrot, went to border towns to recruit mercenaries and hunt ferocious night blade leopards. After discussion, hammer decided to leave the newcomers and traders in the town. He led the mercenary corps to accept the task and hoped to establish a relationship with Baron garrot. Weiqi volunteered and strongly demanded to participate in the action. He would do his best to promote it.


    When the mercenary regiment fought the night blade leopard, wedge also rushed up and stabbed two knives, and a powerful companion paid his left hand for it. All our efforts are to meet the Lord.


    The Lord is right in front of him and the trade route is in his hands. Now I just wait for myself to convince him!


    Fat wedge took a deep breath, the fat on his body no longer trembled, and the whole person became enthusiastic and high spirited.


    Garrot shivered somehow when he saw Vicky''s hot eyes.

 Chapter 212

    "Dear Sir, I was originally a free merchant in Heibao town. Because the man horse hill suffered from ant disaster, I formed a caravan with several colleagues, hired Warhammer mercenaries and sold goods everywhere..." When Vicky saw Baron garrot''s interest, he was determined and worked harder to explain.


    In this era, there are neither newspapers nor networks. The channels of information dissemination are limited and the speed is slow. Even ordinary people like to listen to stories told by bards, caravans, mercenaries and refugees thousands of miles away, not to mention lords and nobles who need to know the situation all the time.


    Baron garrot was not interested in the experience of Welch''s business, but he was very concerned about the scale of Heibao Town, the characteristics of ant people, the process and consequences of ant disaster, and personally raised many questions.


    Weiqi is a shrewd man. He didn''t intend to tell the relationship between the caravan and the mountain people. Since the Baron doesn''t care about the core content of the business road, he is willing to focus on the local customs of Gambis, the prices of local specialties, as well as the situation of ant disaster and human horse hills.


    In fact, Vicky knew very little about the inside story, but as a sophisticated businessman, it was his instinct to observe his speech and appearance, and his strong point was his eloquence. He quietly grasped the rhythm of the conversation, not only described Baron garrot''s concerns vividly, but also boasted the achievements and potential of the free merchant team without trace. Even the hammer who experienced the ant disaster was attracted by Weiqi''s story, others listened with interest, and Baron garrot smiled from time to time. Unconsciously, the atmosphere in the hall became relaxed.


    Vicky took a long time to satisfy the curiosity of the neville people. Baron garrot finally asked, "what business are you going to do in my territory?"


    Vicky turned his eyes and wanted to show off his mouth. It could be seen that one of the Baron''s boots was stepping on the head of the night blade leopard. He immediately excited his spirit and said honestly: "we want to buy fire element crystal.


    The top element crystal can be given to the top knight as a gift. Even if a small Lord like garrot digs the top crystal, he is not qualified to curry favor with the top knight, but the great noble will buy his crystal at the price of 50000 gold sol or provide other support. Ordinary element crystals can sell at a good price after being polished by famous masters, while natural element crystals are not as good as gemstones The ore is valuable. But whether the price is high or low, the element crystal is only circulated in the aristocratic circle. A free merchant should not know this kind of thing.


    Weiqi named to buy fire element crystal, which surprised garrot. He suspected that the free merchant from Renma hill was instructed by a noble, because only the Rose Queen among the knights could use fire element crystal. However, does the Rose Queen lack fire element crystal?


    With this doubt, garrot winked at Vidal, the housekeeper, and ordered, "go and get the fire element crystal."


    Vidal turned and went to the warehouse. In a moment, he put a box in front of Vicky, opened it and said, "these are fire element crystals."


    There were 17 crystals in the box, big and small. The big ones were about the same as the palm of the hand, and the small ones were only as big as the fingernail, and their colors were different. Wedge and the hammer looked at each other with a confused face.


    Baron garrot knew this situation well. It should be a "little man" in Renma Hill who wanted to make a set of fire element crystal jewelry to please the Rose Queen. Unfortunately, the "little man" didn''t know fire element crystal at all. He didn''t even have a caravan, so he found a free civilian merchant to buy crystals.


    Garot lost his interest in inquiry, but he had a desire to make money. He decided to kill him: "the fire element crystal is very precious, 100 gold sol per ounce, which is almost 200 ounces. You can pay 18000 gold sol."


    These fire element crystals are sold by King Neville, which is worth 600 gold sol. Garrot lion opened his mouth and offered a sky high price of 18000 gold sol, just to kill the "little man".


    What''s the concept of 18000 gold sols? A leading family of seven people can earn almost 20 or 30 gold sols after a year''s hard work. Wei Qi''s business in Heibao town for one year will make more than 100 gold sols'' profits. The War Bear mercenaries are killed, and their total income from beginning to end is less than 10000 gold sols. Such a huge sum of money can make the hammer take risks.


    As a new vassal, hammer doesn''t know what is the channel and what is the terminal. His understanding of the task is to make more money and attract more people to join. So far, everything has been going well. More than 50 mountain people, men and women, have been forced or voluntarily joined the mercenary regiment. They also earned 8000 gold sols and dozens of white crystals, plus 10 purple gold coins given by Victor , the Warhammer mercenary regiment has a wealth of more than 30000 kinsol.


    The Warhammer mercenary regiment took out 18000 kingsol, but the hammer knows the consequences of taking out the money!


    Neither hammer nor wedge knew the market of fire element crystal, and could not even distinguish the authenticity. Fortunately, wedge knew the characteristics of ruby and red garnet, and he could be sure that these crystals in front of him were not traditional gemstones. Hammer knew the character of Lord Neville very well, because he was a native of Neville mountain.


    In the hammer''s view, Baron garrot''s lion''s big opening is inevitable. If he takes out the money happily, the trouble behind him has just begun. In Neville, mountain people in different villages have to beat their heads and blood for several bags of salt, several carts of grain and several women, not to mention rich fat sheep? Even if Baron garrot let them go, the mountain people led by the Baron will come out and grab them. In addition, to spend 18000 gold sol for more than a dozen crystals that don''t know whether they are true or false, it must be that the head was clamped by the cow''s ass and filled with cow dung! Hammer now just wants to act according to the rules of the Neville. He wants to rob the crystal!


    When fighting the bear mercenary regiment, the hammer cooperated with dodo''s knights many times. His awe of Knights was far less than that of free traders. Along the way, hammer walked with the bull. He could vaguely feel Victor''s unfathomable strength, which could not be matched by a small Lord like Baron garrot.


    The knight is really strong, but he has to kneel in the face of ten barbarians! I''m strong and you''re weak. I''m sorry for the Neville tradition if I don''t rob. However, the hammer''s survival to the present shows that he is not a reckless man.


    Anyway, Baron garrot and his knights will always go back to the king''s capital. It''s not too late to do it when they''re gone. I just don''t know if they will bring crystal. Maybe they should send a dust Falcon to stare at


    "I don''t know a copper sol!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Baron garrot glared at wedge.


    Vicky didn''t know the fire element crystal, but he also knew that the Baron slaughtered him as a fat sheep. As a businessman, the head can be broken and the blood can flow. Fat sheep can''t do it! While the hammer was planning how to rob, wedge was planning how to step on the high and buy the low.


    Under the Baron''s cannibal eyes, Vicky smiled flatteringly: "Dear Sir, I have a better proposal that will satisfy you!"


    Vicky took the coarse linen pocket in the bull''s hand, took out a sealed pottery pot from it and handed it to housekeeper Vidal. At the sign of wedge, Vidal broke the cork with a knife, looked at the contents, smelled again, and asked blankly, "what is this?"


    "This is... Um... Purple sugar... Yes! It''s purple sugar! A specialty of Renma hill." Wedge twisted a square piece of crude sugar, threw it into his mouth and said, "it tastes very sweet!"


    Vidal didn''t know that wedge had changed the sweet name of the crude sugar. He also picked up a piece of "Purple sugar" and put it into his mouth, and then the whole person''s expression stretched out. Seeing his housekeeper beaming and eating one piece after another, Baron garrot quickly waved to him.


    The sugar jar was placed on the table. The Baron saw that it was a small purple square and smelled a faint smell. He frowned and asked, "what''s the smell?"


    Vidal impolitely grabbed two more pieces and said while eating, "well... It''s sweet... A bit like honey..."


    Baron garrot wouldn''t eat anything of unknown origin. He turned his eyes to wedge. Wedge quickly said, "Dear Sir, purple sugar and purple sugarcane wine are made of purple sugarcane from man and horse hills. I guarantee with my life that they can definitely be eaten!"


    "My Lord, purple sugar tastes sweet and fragrant. It tastes better than honey. If sealed in a container, purple sugar will not deteriorate after being stored for more than 3 years. Purple sugar can be eaten directly, soaked in water, or added to cream. When barbecue, apply some purple sugar. The meat tastes especially delicious..."


    Vicky began to introduce the benefits of purple sugar. When he said that purple sugar would not deteriorate, garrot was moved.


    The boulder mountains in the north of Neville contain rich mineral resources and are the main producing area of refined iron and iron materials in the human country. Before the Borui people developed the seven islands, it was still the main producing area of refined gold mines. Even now, there are 12 refined gold mines and 2 Mithril veins in the boulder mountains, and the Northern Wilderness to the north of the boulder mountains is dominated by orcs.


    Orcs and monsters are intelligent races and can also use weapons. Dog headed people are the best miners. Goblins can make weapons and equipment. The orcs want to seize the mineral resources here. In addition, goblins and koeheads breed too fast. Every few years, the powerful Orc clan will drive countless goblins and koeheads to attack the boulder mountains. Anthropologists call this animal tide.


    In order to resist the orcs, the RAND Empire and the church built the boulder fortress group as early as 800 years ago. Now the Neville Kingdom has assumed the responsibility of guarding the boulder fortress. When the animal tide comes, the boulder fortress will be besieged for a long time. In addition, the mountain roads are rugged and it is difficult to supply. The neville people have a great demand for easy to store food and are also very sensitive to food storage technology.


    The neville people took the lead in discovering that honey and sweet fruit can quickly restore soldiers'' physical strength. However, honey is a luxury and fruit is easy to rot. Neville people tried to make wine with local green cherry fruit, but it was too sour to swallow, but they still invented "fruit meat" and green cherry fruit preserves. The so-called "fruit meat" is to keep the green cherry fruit and meat in the bucket layer by layer, so that the meat can be saved more easily. Although the taste is poor, it does not need to drink a lot of water like bacon. As for green cherry preserves, they are world-famous delicacies, which can only be enjoyed by nobles.


    Baron garrot did not care whether the purple sugar was poisonous or not at this time. He tasted one and suddenly a sweet taste melted on the tongue bud. It was not as sweet and greasy as honey. It also had a fragrance. The taste was very good.


    Garrot asked quietly, "what''s the price of purple sugar in the man horse hills?"


    Vicky said without hesitation, "32 copper sols a pound! It''s more expensive than salt." He deliberately overstated five copper sols.


    "How many do you have?"


    "800 pounds." Vicky hesitated and said it honestly.


    "Hum!" Garrot sneered: "800 pounds of purple sugar, do you want to replace 18000 golden Sol''s elemental crystal? Maybe my whip can wake you up."


    "Dear Sir, I have another gift for you." Vicky bowed deeply and took another jar out of the bag.


    "What is this?" The housekeeper Vidal asked curiously.


    Vicky took a purple fruit from the jar, threw it into his mouth and said, "this is a preserved fruit pickled with coarse... Purple sugar."


    Vidal grabbed a handful impolitely and stuffed it into his mouth, "um... Delicious... Better than green cherry preserves!"


    "You old dog! Have you ever eaten Green cherry preserves?" Baron garrot snatched the jar.


    Vidal wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "yes! I did three years ago."


    "Sir, during the wind season, we made this kind of preserves with green cherry fruit and purple sugar from Gambis. Of course, the quality and size of green cherry fruit from Gambis can''t be compared with that of Neville......" When Vicky saw garrot carefully observing the preserves in his hand, he quickly explained: "this... Looks worse, but the taste is definitely no worse than the green cherry pickled with honey!"


    The green cherry fruit pickled with honey is amber and crystal clear like a gem. The green cherry preserves are purple to black and have a layer of oily appearance. In terms of appearance, ordinary nobles will not eat it, but not including Neville''s Lords. Baron garrot ate one. The sour and sweet taste was really unique, which made him like it very much.


    Vicky seized the opportunity and said, "Dear Sir, Neville''s Green cherry preserves sell 140 copper sols in the eastern provinces and 300 copper sols in the man horse hills."


    Baron garrot''s eyes jumped. The price of green cherry preserves in the king''s capital of Neville was 32 copper sol per grain.


    "Neville''s honey sells 6 gold sols per pound in the eastern provinces and 10 gold sols per pound in the man horse hills!"


    Baron garrot felt even more painful. The price of honey he sold to the chamber of Commerce was 1 kingsol per pound.


    "Lord, Neville''s Green cherry fruit is everywhere. Because the fruit is too sour and there is too little honey, it will rot away in vain every year."


    "One pound of honey can pickle two pounds of green cherry fruit, about 150. Each pound of purple sugar can pickle almost 100 green cherry fruit. And the price of purple sugar is much lower than that of honey," Vicky said eagerly


    "I see what you mean!" Baron garrot shook his head and sighed, "unfortunately, it''s too cheap!"


    "Lord, you are wise!" Vicky began to regard himself as the Baron''s courtier. He nodded and said, "how can such cheap purple sugar be eaten by the noble master!"


    "So, I have a gift!"


    Vicky carefully took a box made of silver and bordered with gold from the bag. Vicky''s solemn appearance made the housekeeper Vidal take a lot of care when he received the box.


    Baron garrot stared at the fine crystals in the box like frost and snow and asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    "Snow sugar! Also called frost sugar!" Wedge said solemnly, "your Lord may not have heard of its reputation, because this kind of thing is only given but not sold!"


    "Snow sugar is also a specialty of the human horse hills, but the noble York family never sells snow sugar. Only the great nobles of Gambis can get gifts from the York family! However, some caravans will buy snow sugar in Heibao town at the price of 30 gold sol per pound! Of course, they can''t buy snow sugar at any higher price."


    "Lord, please sprinkle a little snow sugar on the preserves and have a look."


    Snow sugar falls on the candied fruit and is immediately stuck by the oily honey. The fine snow-white crystals shine in the light. The purple and black candied fruit looks like putting on a gorgeous coat, which is dazzling, unforgettable and salivating.


    Baron garrot couldn''t help eating another one. He just felt that this time it tasted ten times better than the last one. Vicky saw the Baron''s enjoying expression, knew that the time was ripe, and said, "Dear Sir, I don''t have 18000 kinsol. As long as you give me the fire element crystal, I can make you continuously obtain wealth!"


    "And then?" Baron garrot laughed.


    "Then, I am responsible for sending crude sugar and snow sugar. Your people are responsible for pickling new preserves. I will buy your preserves at the price of 20 copper sol per grain."


    "Honey Green cherry fruit sold to Renma Hill costs 300 copper rope per grain. You can bid 20 copper sol for this snow candy preserves?" Garrot sneered.


    "Sir, I didn''t know what business is until I went to a shop. My price is lower, but it can be managed up and down. Taxes are levied everywhere and transportation costs are capital." Vicky glanced at the Baron secretly and whispered, "it''s still for your sake of providing fire element crystal."


    Baron garrot agreed with wedge in his heart. The grain trade in Neville is monopolized by the chamber of Commerce of the Marquis Sophia, and the wine trade is monopolized by the aifizos family of Borui kingdom. Now the Marquis Sophia has also begun to get involved in the wine trade, and her purple sugarcane wine is very popular in Neville. To this end, the two chambers of Commerce fought endlessly, but no matter how hard the two chambers of Commerce fought, the chambers of Commerce of other families could not shake their position.


    The two chambers of Commerce made a lot of money in Neville, and garrot was jealous. He and several other families jointly formed a caravan, wanted to take a share, but lost everything. Not to mention the problems of bandits and transportation, local lords can''t afford to collect taxes at all levels, and the United caravan can only stop.


    Baron garrot has a much deeper understanding of trade than Vicky. Goods are only one aspect, and trade is the key. Snow candied fruit has a good prospect, but if it is operated by the two major chambers of Commerce, the price will only be lower, and it will offend the families producing candied fruit. From this point of view, candied snow must find another way to make money.


    "Master!" Vidal, the housekeeper, with golden eyes, shook Baron garrot''s arm vigorously.


    Baron garrot threw aside Vidal and said with a smile, "OK! You can leave the purple sugar and snow sugar and get out! Vidal took the crystal back to the warehouse."


    The smile instantly solidified on Vicky''s fat face.

 Chapter 213

    Vicky has been in business for more than 40 years, and it''s the first time he plans a deal. He skillfully used the green cherry fruit to sell the crude sugar at the price of honey. This is a profitable business and Weiqi''s masterpiece.


    In the process of doing business for more than ten months, Weiqi keenly realized that after the Warhammer mercenary regiment ran this trip, he could get rid of him at any time and work alone. If he wanted to continue to participate in this business path, he must reflect irreplaceable value.


    Weiqi believes that reselling mountain products is too simple. Only by relying on business channels and making an industry can we maintain our position, and operating the preserves industry is a good idea.


    First of all, the price of crude sugar is not expensive. You can buy it in Heibao Town, and green cherry fruit even spends money, which determines that the cost of crude sugar preserves is very low. Secondly, candied fruit is not sensitive goods, which is conducive to transportation and storage. Even if it is seized by the Lord, it will not cause great trouble. Finally, candied fruit has always been a noble dessert and a symbol of identity, while ordinary vassals can''t afford to eat candied fruit, but can afford crude candied fruit.


    Crude candied fruit has low cost, low risk and large profit, but Weiqi knows that these conditions are useless, and business is the key. As long as this trade route can avoid the Lord''s exploitation, even selling cow dung can make money. However, crude candied fruit can fully tap the potential of business.


    Weiqi''s plan is very simple. He buys crude sugar in Heibao Town, asks the mountain people to make preserves, and then transports the preserves to various towns for sale through trade routes. In the candied fruit industry, the Warhammer mercenary regiment controls the business road, is responsible for transportation and security, and should share the bulk of profits. Although the mountain people''s village is a part of the business road, they have no right to speak, and can only be responsible for production and supply. They can be sent off with a small profit. After the candied fruit is produced, someone must go out to distribute goods, settle accounts, manage up and down, operate funds, buy materials and buy shops. The mercenaries can''t do these things, especially the mountain people, and wedge is very good at it. He''s going to make a small head out of it.


    Weiqi is determined to run this industry well. As long as he uses preserves and trade routes to expand the scope of trade, attract merchants and buy off mountain people, he may not be able to turn away from customers in the future. If he finds a backer, he can even kick out the Warhammer mercenary regiment.


    When he learned about the plight of the hammer, wedge was really anxious. The Warhammer mercenary regiment uses so many refined iron arrows and crude sugar. If they can''t get the fire element crystal, the "big man" of Randall''s family will not let them go. The hammer can only run away, and wedge''s plan will come to naught. Therefore, Vicky tried his best to help the mercenary regiment get the crystal.


    Weiqi carefully planned and considered all the details, which was the plan to throw snow candy preserves to Baron garrot. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether head hammer can get snow sugar or not. It''s best to get snow candy. The candied fruit business can be bigger. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get it. Weiqi didn''t intend to involve Baron garrot, as long as he can cheat the fire element crystal. But Wei Qi never thought that Baron garrot refused.


    Wedge was like a gambler who had lost his underpants. His face was pale and his mind was blank.


    Why? Why? Why? How could the LORD be so short-sighted to give up a way of money for 800 pounds of crude sugar? Did he see something wrong? No way!


    The carefully planned business was rejected. Vicky was not only heartbroken, but also the egg. He trembled to explain to Baron garrot, but saw a pair of cold and ruthless eyes, so he could no longer lift any courage. At this time, a powerful hand pressed on wedge''s shoulder. It was a hammer.


    The hammer stepped forward and said respectfully, "Lord, I ask for wrestling."


    Garrot looked at the hammer and said in surprise, "are you from Neville?"


    "Yes." The hammer said in a deep voice: "more than 20 years ago, the ogre ravaged the north of Neville. My people and I wandered to dodo, became mercenaries and fought with the Sassanians. Now there are only a few brothers left."


    "Many people died in that ogre disaster..." Baron garrot sighed and raised his voice, "since you are from Neville and have fought with the Sassanians, I agree to your request. Do you make terms or methods?"


    "I make a condition." The hammer said, "if we win, purple sugar will take us away. If we lose, purple sugar will stay."


    "That''s it? No flame crystal?"


    The hammer shook his head, and garrot said with appreciation, "OK! Play the martial arts field, one-on-one, wrestle, and decide the outcome! Go down and prepare."


    The hammer bowed to garrot and dragged the dejected wedge out of the hall. The housekeeper Vidal was very puzzled about the Baron''s choice. He asked suspiciously, "Sir, why do you refuse the fat man''s proposal? We can''t buy purple sugar and snow sugar. Isn''t it a loss of money?"


    "What do you know?!"


    Baron garrot stared at the housekeeper and smiled again. He had just surprised fat wedge, and now he was going to surprise the hammer again.


    "Let Horus fight."


    The wrestling field of the neville people is a high platform made of bluestone, 50 square meters square, surrounded by pits filled with mud. According to the rules, the wrestling parties can''t use weapons or wear iron armor. They have a fight with bare hands. They lose by falling into the mud pit and win by standing on the stage. The loser is covered in stinky mud and has to unconditionally implement the prior agreement. The winner stands on the stage and enjoys the cheers of the audience.


    Neville people are fierce and aggressive. The way to solve disputes with struggle is the invention of church priests. It is not only relatively safe, but also highly competitive and entertaining. It can bet and gamble. Therefore, it is deeply loved by neville people. For hundreds of years, wrestling has gradually become a Neville tradition. Even the Lord can''t overturn the agreement between the two sides. However, the two sides must first obtain the consent of the Lord (or agent) before they can start the struggle, which is a respect for the Lord''s authority.


    The news that the leader held the wrestling soon spread all over the town. In just four quarters of an hour, thousands of people gathered around the wrestling field. Some led sheep, some carried grain, some carried salt cans, and some carried animal skins. The atmosphere was as warm as going to the market.


    "Hurry up! Those who bet on mercenaries win stand on the left and lose one! Those who bet on guards win stand on the right and lose two!"


    Vidal screamed in the audience. In the wrestling field, only the bull was alone.


    Manniu is nearly two meters tall, tall and burly, with black muscles, cold eyes and calm expression. He is obviously an experienced and powerful soldier. Although his opponent has not played yet, most people are optimistic about him with a 1-1 odds.


    The townspeople threw their bets on Vidal''s left. After all the bets were cast, Vidal showed a cunning smile and made a gesture towards the back. A symmetrical guard came out of the team and directly boarded the wrestling platform. When he put down his hat, the pot burst open off the court. Curses and boos broke out one after another. Even father miyad, who was wearing a priest''s uniform, pointed at Vidal and cursed.


    Baron garrot sat on the high platform, took a gulp of purple cane wine, rubbed his mouth rudely, and laughed proudly. The face of the hammer was as black as the bottom of the pot. He didn''t expect that the Baron was so shameless that he sent knights to compete. Although he arranged the barbarian cattle to play, it was also unkind.


    "Bull! Do your best! He''s a knight!" The hammer shouted at the wrestling platform, and the bull nodded at him.


    "A bunch of bastards!"


    Knight Horus could not help laughing and scolding when he saw the townspeople and many soldiers spitting at him. Half of these bets would fall into his pocket.


    "Hey, big man!" Horus turned his eyes to the bull opposite and said provocatively, "I''ll take you to the mud pit and take a good bath!"


    The bull was unmoved, his expression was numb, and Horus was a little surprised. At this time, Vidal sounded the gong and the wrestling began.


    As soon as the Gong rang, the bull made a force from the tip of his feet, took his waist as the string and his arm as the arrow, crossed the distance of 8 meters in two steps, and hit Horus directly on the chest with a strong wind in his big fist. The action of the bull was as fast as a thunderbolt. Even the most elite soldiers could not react, but Horus responded as soon as he moved his steps.


    Facing the fierce and fierce attack of the bull, Horus sat on his crotch and twisted his waist, and also greeted it with a punch. At the moment of contact, Horus felt an overwhelming force.


    A fierce warrior of power!


    Horus was surprised again. He didn''t expect that there was a fierce soldier in the Warhammer mercenary regiment.


    Surprise returned to surprise, and Horus''s heart was neither flustered nor confused. Knights'' fighting spirit is like breathing. Their strength, speed, perception, sensitivity, coordination and synchronization are integrated physically and mentally. Unless the opponent''s attack exceeds their limit, they will never be caught off guard.


    The bull moves fast and powerful, but there is no secret in the eyes of the knight. They can turn reality into emptiness, improve into retreat, and lead his actions to take the initiative. Horus has full confidence that he can throw the bull out of the wrestling table as long as he pulls, trips and pushes. However, Horus is Neville''s Knight. He prefers to hit hard with hard, strong against strong.


    The fighting spirit turned and the strength soared. Horus''s fist hit the bull''s fist heavily.


    "Bang!"


    The dull voice was not big, but it was as palpitating as the rolling thunder in the sky. Then there was a scream of tearing the silk and cracking the air. The turbulent flow rolled up the dust on the leather armor and formed a visible ripple in the air. Horus''s knee bent first and then straightened, fixed in place, and the bull hit back at a faster speed.


    Manniu is the first group of cattle subduing militia. Both wisdom and force have reached the level of elite guards. Over the past three years, he has perfected the cultivation of Fu Niu''s secret form. Although he is still far from the highest level of snapping fingers and thunder, he can also give full play to his potential, and the simplification of lingmonkey''s secret form also gives him excellent balance ability.


    The bull was shot three meters away from the sky and staggered back. In the footsteps of "Dong", "Dong" and "Dong", the hard leather boots broke inch by inch, and it was about to fall out of the wrestling platform. The bull''s body tilted at an angle of 45 degrees and ran along the edge of the stone platform. After a few steps, he changed his side to rush forward and slammed into Horus.


    "Strong enough!"


    The Horus Knight laughed wildly and resisted the unstoppable collision. This time, he was pushed out for 30 cm before he stopped steadily.


    Wrestling!


    The Knights and mercenaries on the stage entangle their arms and push each other. They desperately want to bring down their opponents. This is the collision of power and power, and the competition of skills and skills. This is real wrestling! The stunned audience gave out deafening cheers. They didn''t expect such a wonderful turn and blood boiling competition in the battle that should have been a crushing battle.


    The muscles of the bull''s whole body came alive, rolling like green and black snakes under their skin armor. The audience could not see the difference, but Horus clearly felt that the bull was like a rolling ferocious python, and his strange power was like an endless stream of waves, one after another, getting bigger and harder to suppress. Gradually, Horus did his best.


    Horus thought that was the strength limit of his opponent when he just defeated the bull, but he didn''t know that the explosive power of the bull was limited to the physique of 17 points. If he broke out with all his strength, the bones would break. Only in close combat can the strength of the bull be fully reflected. Now Horus knew that his opponent''s strength would never lose to himself.


    Horus wanted to see the strength of the bull again, but his opponent''s heart made a strong pulsating sound and was still steady. His face began to hang. The wrestling lasted less than half an hour, Horus''s leather boots were broken, and his big toes were exposed. The most embarrassing thing was that the audience began to cheer for him!


    Horus decided to end the wrestling. Instead of blindly resisting the opponent''s power, he began to destroy the bull''s center of gravity. The strength of the bull is comparable to that of the knight, but the skill and balance are thrown out of the street by the knight. Under the pull of the knight, the bull''s feet finally left the ground. Horus threw hard to throw the bull out of the wrestling platform.


    At the moment of being thrown out, the bull stretched his arm and grabbed his opponent''s shoulder, while Horus stayed on his left shoulder to avoid the opponent''s counterattack. By turning around, he pushed his right hand on the bull''s waist and crotch and sent it into the mud pit.


    "Lord Horus! Good job!"


    "Let these foreigners know how powerful we garrot is!"


    Although the townspeople lost the bet, they were elated that their Knight won. At some point Baron garrot stood up, stared at the bull in the mud pit for a moment, and said to the housekeeper, "ask the hammer to bring the bull to the castle to see me."


    Hammer, wedge, and the washed bull stood in the castle hall again. Baron garrot asked the bull, "your name is bull? Is it from Neville?"


    The bull scratched his head, bowed to the Baron and said, "yes."


    The hammer quickly explained: "Sir, Manniu and Raum are compatriots and brothers, both of whom are in my village. Their minds are a little... Not smart."


    "It''s rare that both brothers are fierce soldiers." Garro nodded and said, "according to the rules, the crude sugar belongs to me."


    "Yes, sir." The hammer bowed and said.


    Baron garrot clapped his hands. Vidal put a wooden box in front of the hammer. Vicky next to him shouted, "fire element crystal!"


    Garrot didn''t even look at wedge. He said to the hammer, "as long as you send crude sugar and snow sugar and buy snow sugar preserves at the price of 25 copper sols, these fire element crystals will belong to you!"


    The hammer looked blankly. He was ready to rob the crystal secretly, but the Baron robbed the crude sugar. He had to fight in response, otherwise the Baron would think they still had crude sugar in their hands, and then send someone to follow the robbery, which would disrupt the action of robbing the crystal.


    Baron garrot narrowed his eyes and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Someone will understand. My guard will escort you out of here, but remember, if you can''t send crude sugar and snow sugar, I''ll give the prepared snow sugar preserves to the big chamber of Commerce for sale."


    Hammer and others walked out of the castle in a fog. Housekeeper Vidal also asked in a fog: "Sir, you don''t agree in front. Why do you agree now?"


    "That fat man is a Dalit. His words are nice, but he is a castle built of green bricks. Jackals dig holes with their claws. What qualifications does he have to talk business with me?" The Baron sneered on his face and said, "it''s different now. I''m interested in the mercenary regiment of two fierce soldiers. The little man behind the mercenary regiment won''t be interested? I''m short of money. Can the little man be free of money?"


    "Although he is a small man, he has crude sugar, snow sugar and a tough mercenary group for his use, so he is qualified to talk business with me! This way of wealth is still worth looking forward to..."


    Vidal suddenly said, "so it is... Wise master! What do you mean by giving snow candy to the chamber of Commerce?"


    Baron garrot had a sly smile on his seemingly rough face.


    "If he doesn''t do business with me, the big chamber of Commerce will cut off his wealth. As long as he is a smart man, he knows what to do!"

 Chapter 214

    The lead clouds hung low, the cold wind howled, and Victor''s motorcade meandered along the muddy road.


    The human world is highly hierarchical, and the travel of Lords and nobles is strictly regulated, which is not only to show their identity and obtain convenience, but also to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.


    The Lords controlled the territory through fortresses, villages, towns, roads and sentries. Most villages and towns are built in places with dense resources or abundant water sources. Between villages and towns and between towns and fortresses are connected by roads. A sentry is built every 25 kilometers on the road. These sentry posts provide night shelter and supplies for patrolling soldiers. They also have the functions of post station and tax card.


    When travelers or caravans walk on the road, they will be protected by patrol soldiers. They can spend the night at the sentry post when it is dark. Of course, they should also accept the inventory of guards and pay accommodation fees and transit taxes. Those who try to pass in the wild are not only not protected by the Lord, but also considered to have bad intentions. Once they are caught, they will be punished.


    However, if the armed convoy of other nobles suddenly appears in the territory, the guards and checkpoints will be difficult to deal with. It is not surprising that the Lord will respond to this. It is for this reason that aristocrats gradually have corresponding etiquette when traveling.


    In Gambis, the number of escorts accompanying the Viscount shall not exceed 40, and the number of attendants and servants shall not exceed 10. When the Viscount''s motorcade passes through the territory of other families, an envoy shall be sent one day in advance to inform the local Lord of the identity, number, itinerary and destination, and shall also be filed with the stationed priest. After receiving the notification, the Lord can prepare to receive the VIP in advance, or explicitly refuse to pass the request.


    Unless there is unrest, war and disaster in the territory. The Lord generally does not refuse the request of the nobles to pass through the territory. Even if he does not entertain the nobles, he should also provide convenience commensurate with his status, and victor will not be ignored.


    Victor''s motorcade has 4 noble carriages, 8 ox carts loaded with supplies, 80 escorts, 20 cavalry and servants, with more than 100 people. In terms of numbers, this is illegal, but half of them belong to Judy''s guard.


    In fact, no one cares whether Victor exceeds the status of viscount. The Lords only pray that the convoy will not have an accident in their own territory, and Duke NIM, the leader of the Western lords, also sent his great Knight elot to escort along the way. Along the way, the Western lords were hospitable and had constant banquets. Victor walked for a whole month and did not enter the middle of the kingdom.


    March of the water season is the most abundant season of the year. Although it was still in the afternoon, the sky was covered with dark clouds and there was no sunshine. The surrounding environment was as dark as night. Even people without travel experience knew that the rainstorm was coming.


    The experienced coachman chose a high-lying open space. The guards and servants surrounded more than ten carriages, and the animals were driven into the circle. They took out waterproof felt blankets and more than a dozen four meter long giant umbrellas from the ox cart. The felt blankets were covered on the roof. The giant umbrellas were driven into the ground half a meter deep and fixed with ropes. When the giant umbrellas were opened one by one, the carriages, animals, guards and servants were covered tightly, and the whole motorcade became a strange and huge shed.


    Victor and elot stood side by side and saw the bodyguard do a good job in preventing rain. Elot couldn''t help saying, "every time I see this... Umbrella opened, it always amazes me."


    As the manor Earl of the NIM family and the great Knight of the silver class, elot originally disdained to act as a bodyguard, but Victor''s visit was of extraordinary political significance. The NIM family must ensure his safety and send high-level family escorts, not only to show support for the royal family, but also out of respect for the York family.


    In the eyes of knights, only knights, scholars and lords can be regarded as nobles. If elot escorts only Sylvia''s lover, he can only maintain the surface politeness at most, but Victor''s identity as a silver shooter has made him occupy a place in the circle of great knights. Elot walked with Victor and talked happily. He was amazed at the giant umbrella of Victor''s team.


    The structure of the giant umbrella is not surprising. The key technology is the waterproof tarpaulin. The alchemy auxiliary soldiers stick three layers of coarse linen together with fish glue, soak it in the mixed liquid of fish man mucus and resin for three days, and then apply special straw ash and dry it to make a very strong waterproof tarpaulin.


    Victor asked the alchemy auxiliary soldiers to make tarpaulins to ensure the cargo transportation of the free civil and commercial team. After all, trolleys are not rain proof like carriages. If this new invention is seen by the caravan steward or noble housekeeper, it will certainly attract their attention. Unfortunately, count elot is only amazed and has no interest in getting to the bottom of the matter. Victor is also happy to make a fortune quietly. He smiled and said: "The season of water, rain in March and snow in April are really not suitable for travel. I''m afraid we can''t catch up with Baron vical''s Castle today."


    Elot looked at the rain clouds in the sky, shook his head and said, "the rain won''t be small. Maybe we''ll spend the night in the wild..." Just then, a drop of rain fell on the ground. Elot said with a narrow smile, "Victor, you''d better go back to the horse cart. Someone is waiting for you."


    Victor''s perception is so sharp that he knows that there are pulse eyes behind the window that fall on him from time to time. Naturally, it is the beautiful and moving Mrs. Judy.


    Victor smiled apologetically at elot, and they went back to their carriages.


    As soon as he boarded the wooden ladder, the door was opened, and Victor was greeted by a beautiful face. As soon as she entered the carriage, Judy stretched out her white and round arm, hooked Victor''s neck, gave him a lingering kiss, carefully took off Victor''s cloak and leather armor, and squatted down to take off his leather boots. Her movements are gentle and appropriate, just like a newly married wife serving her husband.


    The cold outside the car is deep and the warmth inside the car is like spring. Judy is only wearing a knee length sleeveless thin silk nightdress. Her smooth and straight legs protrude from the bottom of the dress. Her bare and beautiful jade feet are gently padded on the white cashmere blanket. Her golden hair falls naturally from both sides, revealing a white and slender neck, her willow waist collapses, and her round hips under the nightdress are as full and attractive as peaches. It seemed that Judy raised her hand to lift her hair to one side, looked up and smiled. The beautiful scenery in front of her chest was immediately at a glance. Victor couldn''t help picking up the beauty and throwing it on the soft couch behind the carriage. The two are in love with each other. When they are about to be warm, the big rain drops crackle down.


    Through the window, I saw a torrential rain, like a waterfall, like a cloth, and the rain blocking the sun. There was a vast expanse of white outside the car. Victor frowned and couldn''t see the situation 500 meters away with his eyesight. Her soft body came from behind. Judy put her fine chin on Victor''s shoulder and said softly, "honey, why haven''t the Elena sisters come back? It''s really worrying."


    "Elena and Alice are trainee knights. It''s hard for them to survive the rain." Speaking so, Victor still tried to listen to the sound in the rain. Soon he heard the footsteps of six people. Through the adjustment of x-3, an image composed of sound appeared in his mind. The twin sisters were running here under the protection of three monkey militia, and Renault was left behind carrying a fat yellow sheep.


    Before long, Victor went over and opened the door, and two slim figures rushed in. He shut the cold rain out of the door. Victor scolded with a straight face: "I said it was going to rain. I had to go hunting. Is it drenched?"


    Almost at the same time, Elena and Alice tooted their little mouths and looked down at their toes. Their rosy hair was wet on their white cheeks, and their bodies were still trembling. They looked miserable and embarrassed.


    No matter what background the sisters have, they are now Randall. Seeing their women shivering with cold, Victor felt a little distressed. "Take off your clothes."


    The twin sisters took off their leather armor, threw off their boots, blushed and took off their wet fine linen underwear. Under the glittering and translucent candle light, the two snow-white enchanting bodies were carved like white jade. Victor took two sheepskin cloaks, covered the sisters'' graceful bodies, turned his head and said, "Judy, make some hot coffee for them."


    "Yes, my Lord." Judy chuckled and got up to the front of the car.


    "Let''s all go in. There''s a heater in it." Victor said to the sisters.


    "It''s very kind of you, my Lord."


    The two sisters smiled happily, kissed Victor on his face, turned and walked towards the soft couch in the carriage. Four slender jade legs appeared and disappeared under the cloak. When Judy passed them wrong, her sister Alice threw a proud look at her.


    Since her trip, Judy has used the excuse of asking for advice and governing the territory to stay in Victor''s carriage, accompany victor like his wife, chat with him every day, play chess and even sing for him, while the Elena sisters can only take Judy''s carriage. Seeing that Victor is completely occupied by Judy, Elena and Alice are anxious and resentful. They are Vic''s friends. Just because of Victor''s attitude, the sisters dare not express their dissatisfaction directly. Only then did they play a bitter meat trick to regain their position.


    Judy knows what the twin sisters think, but she''s not ready to give in at all. Judy has a weak heart and has never had the ambition and preparation to run the family. After her husband died, she was extremely sad. However, in the face of the family situation, Judy wanted to be attached to Austin, but Austin pursued power. When Judy was chased, Victor killed Austin, and he became Judy''s life-saving straw. As long as she was with Victor, Judy felt at ease. This attachment gradually became a kind of infatuation with the ears and temples all the way. Judy has no intention of competing with the Elena sisters, but she will never withdraw from victor.


    By wiping their bodies, the Elena sisters consciously or unconsciously showed their snow muscles and jade skin, bee waist and long legs, while Judy gracefully cooked coffee and threw a tender look at Victor. Victor didn''t understand the secret war between women, but the three beautiful women showed the posture of taking whatever he wanted, which made the atmosphere in the carriage wonderful and ambiguous.


    Victor felt his mouth dry for a while. Even the little Baron''s life in the king''s capital had not been so extravagant and absurd. Considering that the great Knight elot was in the carriage not far away, Victor pressed down his desire, focused on the secret shape of the Golden Toad, and put his attention into the boundless heavy rain.


    The Golden Toad''s Secret shape raised Victor''s perception to an incredible level. He could whip the ground through the rain and draw a colorless image. Victor tried his limits with great interest. He opened the transfinite and super sense. The image in his mind became farther and clearer. When the perception extended to a distance of 1200 meters, suddenly two people and three horses broke into the image outlined by Victor.


    They were two men, wearing hats and leather clothes, holding two war horses and a pack horse with blankets on their backs. They hobbled forward in the heavy rain. Surrounded by plains, there is no shelter from the rain, and the nearest Sentry is still 10 kilometers away. In such a bad climate, they can''t support the sentry.


    Victor moved with compassion, raised his hand and knocked on the window. One eyed longgru came up and asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "There are two travelers in distress over there. Send some people over and pick them up." Said Victor, pointing to the road.


    "Ah?!" Gru stared at the white rain curtain. He couldn''t imagine how the LORD would know that there were tourists in distress outside.


    "Go! It''s just a kilometer away." Victor glared at Gru.


    "Oh." Gru quickly arranged people to carry out Victor''s orders.


    Three guards in coir raincoats rushed into the rain curtain and explored the past in the direction designated by Victor.


    "Honey, the coffee is ready."


    Judy''s voice sounded behind him. Victor looked back and saw three pairs of watery eyes. The Golden Toad''s secret was broken.


    The rain is so loud that elot can''t hear it? Maybe you can close the window tightly


    Victor raised his hand and closed the window. He felt that the rain was much less.

 Chapter 215

    "We''ll all die! Ravel, it''s all your fault... I should have been lying in the haystack of the stable... You have to start today..."


    The cold and dense rain hurt his face. Ravel was even more upset by his companions'' complaints. He turned back and shouted, "Hans, shut up! I''m bleeding from the grantour family. How dare you question me?!"


    Maybe it was because he vented his anger, maybe it was because his mouth was full of rain. Ravel calmed down a little. He looked up at the sky and found that the dark clouds in the sky had not decreased at all. He shouted helplessly: "listen, Hans! Let''s find a higher place and tie the three old guys together. We hide under the belly of the horse and wait until the rain stops."


    Hans did not speak. The three horses were their partners, property and the most important props. Without horses, they as like as two peas in the same class. They would rather starve than feed their horses. Now they can only sacrifice these precious partners.


    Ravel and Hans silently took out hemp rope and tied the horses together. They both knew that this was not a way. The rain has poured them through. Even if they hide under the horse''s belly, they can''t last long unless the rain can stop soon. Haas knelt in the mud, crossed his hands and trembled to pray to the merciful Lord of glory to stop the rainstorm, disperse the dark clouds and let the sun reappear.


    Haas prayed again and again, and the rainstorm kept falling. Just when he was desperate, Ravel rushed out from under the horse''s belly, jumped excitedly and waved, "help! We''re here! For the sake of the Lord of glory... Help us!"


    Ravel''s efforts were not in vain. The three figures in the rain noticed the movement here and came towards them. Haas crawled out of the mud, hugged his ravel and jumped and shouted. When the three men approached, they only saw two men huddled together, shouting, laughing and crying like crazy.


    "You are really lucky. Our team is not far ahead. Let''s go!"


    The first man in coir raincoat looked up and down at ravel and Hans. With a wave of his hand, the huge umbrella was opened to block the roaring rain. Without being surprised, Haas hurriedly tried to untie the rope tied to the horse. Another man drew his sword and flashed the light close to the horse''s belly. The hemp rope immediately broke. Ravel quickly pulled the reins and comforted the frightened horse. Then they followed the three men forward.


    After walking for about two quarters of an hour, Ravel finally settled down when he saw the "shed" with the carriage as the wall and the giant umbrella as the top. The two men led their horses into the "shed" and found that there were many people, as well as cattle and horses. A tall, ferocious one eyed dragon welcomed them and said, "give each of the two lucky bastards a blanket and let them bake a fire and drink a bowl of hot soup."


    A moment later, the master and servant took off their wet clothes and wrapped themselves in sheepskin blankets. They sat in front of the brazier, baking the fire and sipping the steaming broth. After two bowls of hot soup, Ravel felt that the whole man was alive again. He began to carefully observe the surrounding environment.


    More than a dozen single wooden "sheds" like mushrooms cover the world layer by layer. The surrounding ox carts and carriages are the walls of the shed, and one of them is more than twice as large as the ordinary noble carriage. The people in the shed were either elite guards or well-trained attendants. The cattle and horses were also very strong. Ravel even saw four pure blood Merrill pull horses. Now he can be sure that this is an aristocratic team.


    While ravel was watching the team, one eyed longgru was also checking his belongings.


    "A bucket of kidney beans, 11 gold sols, 52 silver sols, 230 copper sols, two steel daggers, a short sword, tut Tut, there are three crossbows... Sheepskin scroll, goose feather pen... What is this? Harp? Bagpipe!" Gru touched the back of his head and said with a smile, "it''s a bard!"


    A young guard asked curiously, "Captain, what do bards do?"


    "A group of liked liars." Gru''s single eye showed a nostalgic look and smiled, "let''s go and see the troubled bard."


    Seeing the one eyed dragon coming with several guards, Ravel quickly got up, stroked his chest and saluted, "good day, gentlemen. Thank you for saving our lives. I''m ravel, a bard from the Eastern League, and this is my loyal servant Hans." Then ravel quietly kicked his servant. Hans quickly left half of the meat and bones and saluted Gru like his master.


    The zhanxiong mercenary regiment once saved a bard. The Bard claimed to have noble blood and was arrogant. He ignored the mercenaries who rescued him. Finally, he cheated the mercenary regiment of a sum of money and ran away. However, the mercenary regiment also learned to write from him and made some useful contacts. Now, the Bard respectfully calls himself an adult, which makes Gru very proud.


    "I''m Lord Randall''s Pro guard captain Gru." Gru raised his chin arrogantly and said, "it''s cold water season. Why don''t you stay in the town and come out into the wild?" Before ravel could answer, Gru asked, "did you cheat others'' money and have to run away?"


    Ravel and Hans looked at each other. Gru knew he was right and couldn''t help laughing.


    "My Lord, I just won some money in the tavern, and those who lost won''t let go, so..." Ravel explained in a low voice. Gru shook his hand and said, "I don''t care whether you bet or cheat. Since the adult ordered to rescue you, I won''t drive you out."


    "Did Lord Randall send someone to rescue us? I must thank your excellency in person." Ravel said in surprise.


    Gru glanced sideways at ravel and said coldly, "Sir, can you see what you want? Just wait here honestly."


    "Yes! Yes!" Ravel watched Gru leave, his eyes shining with excitement.


    In the evening, the rainstorm gradually turned into moderate rain. The soldiers in the camp lit three braziers and began to prepare dinner for today. Before long, the two pots were licked by the hot tongue. On the other side, two attendants devoted themselves to barbecue a fat yellow sheep. The golden oil rolled into the campfire and burst out a little spark. The tempting aroma made the master and servant keep swallowing.


    After the game was cooked, the attendants took off the Yellow sheep on the grill and skillfully decomposed the crisp and tender mutton into two exquisite silver plates with a knife. The two charming maids held up the silver plates and walked towards the two noble carriages. Hans stared at the maid''s upturned ass, while ravel looked at the door of the largest carriage.


    The maid gently knocked on the carriage, and the door was opened. Bright candlelight spilled from the carriage. A snow-white and beautiful slender hand took over the silver plate, and the door was closed again. It was this short surprise that the jade hand as beautiful as a kite was deeply printed in Ravel''s heart.


    Until night, the Viscount did not summon Lord Ravel''s servant. Hansen was asleep, Ravel was wrapped in a blanket and tossed about. He kept imagining in his heart how beautiful the owner of the slender hand should be.


    The next morning, the master and servant of Ravel were awakened. At this time, the rain had stopped. The soldiers and attendants were busy cleaning up the camp. They put away their huge umbrellas and put on their carriages. Gru came up to ravel and said, "wash up and wait for your excellency."


    After washing, Ravel and Hans carefully sorted out their clothes. After confirming that there was no negligence, they waited patiently for the Viscount''s summons.


    In Ravel''s eager eyes, the carriage door was pushed open, and a delicate boot stepped out first. Then the slim figure came into Ravel''s eyes. When the snow-white slender hand was on the threshold, Ravel finally couldn''t help looking at the face of the slender hand owner.


    The beautiful red hair was rolled into an elegant lady''s bun, and the green eyes were a little more color than the emerald. Under the beautiful jade nose was the charming red lips, and the white face showed a touch of spring. Between the eyes, Ravel''s mind became blank. His face he had fantasized countless times was not comparable to the beautiful woman''s smile.


    Ravel watched the beauty get out of the car. He just wanted to crawl in front of her, kiss her boots and praise her with the most beautiful poetry. But the beauty didn''t care about the dumb goose bard at all. She gently stepped aside and another red haired beauty stepped out of the carriage. Ravel as like as two peas, when she saw this lady, she could hardly breathe.


    The two beauties stood outside the car and stretched out the same jade hand. A young man with black hair and black eyes got off the carriage with their slender hands. Ravel''s heart was immediately swallowed by the burning jealousy. Although the young aristocrat''s appearance was incomparably beautiful and better than the twin beauties, it was so hateful and hateful in Ravel''s eyes.


    When Hans saw ravel standing still, he knew that his old problem had been committed again, so he pinched his ass vaguely and fiercely. Ravel woke up from the severe pain. He quickly lowered his hands and head, making a look of humility and honesty. The young Viscount didn''t pay attention to the poet''s actions. He stretched out his arm towards the door. A beautiful and moving lady came out of the car again. With the help of the young aristocrat, she stepped out of the carriage gracefully. Her white and bright face was also suffused with this faint blush. Her blue eyes stared at the young aristocrat''s face, and her eyes were full of deep affection.


    Three? Why wasn''t I in the carriage!? Ravel lamented in the bottom of his heart.


    "Good morning, victor. You look in good spirits." Count elot greeted Victor with a warm smile on his face.


    "Good morning, Lord elot." Victor was a little hot. He couldn''t control his blood.


    It''s really tender. What''s the shame


    Elot timely changed the topic, "is this the traveler you rescued yesterday?"


    "Is your name ravel? Is it a bard?" The dialogue between Gru and ravel can''t hide Victor''s perception.


    Several attendants quickly spread tarpaulins on the ground and arranged round tables and chairs. Victor and elot greeted each other and sat down respectively.


    Count elot asked with interest, "bard? The blood of that family?"


    "My Lord, I am the blood of the grantour family." Ravel practiced an ancient aristocratic etiquette.


    "Grantour?" Elot could not remember the name of the family.


    Ravel explained: "grantour is the family of the Eastern League..."


    "Oh." When elot heard that grantour was an aristocrat in the Eastern League, his attitude immediately cooled down.


    Bards are neither aristocrats nor free people. To be exact, they are aristocrats among free people. When the aristocratic blood was lost to the vassal family, and the family failed to become a family. After a few generations, the aristocratic blood in the vassal family became very thin. Their descendants could no longer wake up to be knights, and they had no money to study in the white tower. The second son of the family could only find a way out by himself. Being a bard was the choice of most people.


    In the history of human aristocracy, there have been many outstanding bards, including even peak knights. They are romantic, love freedom, pursue spiritual satisfaction, proficient in rhythm and literature, and create gorgeous poems and heroic hymns. They are deeply sought after by the nobility and regarded as guests by the Lord. These great bards, concentrated on knights, poets and singers, like to uphold justice. Ordinary people regard them as heroes and legends. The church calls these knights and poets who help the people Rangers.


    The heroic feats of Rangers are widely spread in human countries and are constantly spoken in the United States, which makes those children with poor families and noble blood yearn for this romantic career. This has also led to a mixture of good and bad bards, especially those of the Eastern League, who often do disgraceful things in order to live.


    The Eastern League is a place of exile for prisoners. The aristocratic blood there has long been ruined by the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui. At least dozens of 100 people claim to have aristocratic blood. Elot certainly wouldn''t take ravel in his eyes, but Victor was very interested in the Bard in front of him.


    In Victor''s view, these bottom poets connect the noble class and the civilian class. They travel far and wide, are information transmitters and rumor disseminators, and themselves have the characteristics of brokers and messengers.


    "Ravel, where are you from? What news can you tell me?" Victor is used to the era of information explosion and is eager to know the news from afar.


    Ravel was refreshed. He was waiting for the opportunity.


    "Your Excellency, I come from the eastern alliance. I have visited the kingdom of Borui, the kingdom of SUS, the kingdom of Neville and the kingdom of Gambis. I want to enjoy the scenery of the man horse hills. Do you want to hear the news?"


    Victor smiled faintly, "just say some big events."


    "Half a year ago, Queen eliano of SUS held a grand banquet to entertain the visiting Elven blood nobles..." Ravel secretly observed Victor''s expression, saw that he did not express displeasure, and continued: "twelve months ago, Duke Peter of Borui Kingdom deprived his eldest son Raymond Peter of his inheritance, and set his second son Meister as the heir..."


    "Oh?" Victor asked as if nothing had happened: "what caused Raymond Peter to be deprived of his inheritance?"


    "It is said that young master Raymond had an affair with Duke Peter''s maid... The Duke was very angry when he learned about it, executed young master Raymond''s housekeeper and imprisoned Raymond on ogar Island, one of the seven islands."


    "Interesting. Go on." Victor smiled.


    "This... King Neville personally killed an ogre inspector..."


    Count elot sneered, "it''s the Neville royal family who paid you to celebrate the feat of his majesty rekis, isn''t it?"


    "Yes... Yes." Ravel said honestly.


    Victor looked at ravel in panic and couldn''t help feeling something. If the little Baron doesn''t awaken his Elven blood, he is mostly a bard, recruiting a servant, wandering around with three horses, performing arts for a living, praying that one day he can be appreciated by a big man, get a job that can make a living, or join a rich free civil and commercial family, or die quietly in a corner.


    Thinking of this, Victor told Gru, "fill them with supplies and reward them with 100 gold sols."


    Ravel was overjoyed and praised: "Dear Viscount, thank you for your generosity. May you shine brilliantly and may the beautiful Viscount be young forever."


    Judy in the Viscount''s dress suddenly smiled like flowers, while the Elena sisters were frosty. Two cold murderous spirits made ravel shrink his neck, and the goddess in his heart had disappeared.

 Chapter 216

    The kings of Gambis are located in the middle of the Kingdom, where the brino river passes through, also known as brinor City, which has a history of more than 600 years.


    Brinor was originally just a small town. With the rise of the Auguste family, it gradually grew. When the augustian family created the Kingdom, brinor became the king capital of Gambis.


    As the political, economic and military center of Gambis, blinor is also the largest material distribution center of the kingdom. Every year, the Lords have to transport the annuity materials paid to brinor, and the eleven taxes drawn by the church in Gambis are also transported here.


    Abundant materials have attracted a large number of people. The resident population of brinor is more than 70000, and there are too many free people without identity to be counted. In order to accommodate more and more people, blinor has been continuously repaired and expanded for more than 600 years. Today, it has become one of the few male cities in the human country.


    Brinor is divided into inner city, outer city and shantytowns. The inner city area consists of vassal District, noble district and royal palace, covering an area of 32 square kilometers. The outer urban area is mainly farmland, warehouses, barracks, workshops, residential areas and commercial areas, with a total area of 71 square kilometers. Outside the city wall is a shanty town where free people gather, almost 40 square kilometers in size.


    The northernmost part of the noble area is the Royal Palace of Gambis. After years of construction, six castles are connected to form a fortress group covering an area of 10 square kilometers. Because the augustian family takes the kite bird as the emblem, the palace is also known as the kite castle.


    At this time, in the morning, in a reception room deep in kite castle, Archduke Williams was meeting with the two heads of the night owl.


    "Viscount Victor win Randall is 20 years old. He was born in Kyle County in the northern part of the kingdom. His father, Baron chatan Wimbledon, is an ordinary aristocrat. He is 56 years old. His biological mother, Elena Wimbledon, is the daughter of a Lord. She has no aristocratic blood and died when Victor was 4 years old. Her stepmother, Leia Wimbledon, 34, is a second daughter of the Berens family. She once lived in the Berens family She is a widow. "


    "Viscount Randall''s brother is Mario Wimbledon, 25, a trainee knight. His teacher is Rudolph, a knight of the Berens family. The Viscount also has a half sister named Percy, who is only 7 years old this year. They have never met. In addition, the Viscount''s father has two common children, who have not awakened the knight''s blood, so there is no need to mention his name."


    "Baron chatan Wimbledon''s manor is located on the edge of the mountain forest in the west of Kyle county. There are two manors under his name, a village, 20000 mu of cultivated land and 120 square kilometers of mountain forest. There are 657 registered civilians. The annual income of the manor is about 900 gold sol, supporting 70 soldiers for the kingdom. Baron chatan''s net income does not exceed 300 gold sol."


    "The above is the family situation of viscount Randall."


    The speaker was a tall noble woman with outstanding appearance. She looks in her early 20s, with brown hair, white and smooth skin, long eyebrows and eyes, Qiong nose and Yingkou, but her eyes are cold and her tone is plain, giving people a cold feeling.


    Williams did not care about the cold and arrogant attitude of noble women. He knew that Marguerite was so natural. As the mistress of the former king, the confidant of the queen and one of the leaders of the night owl, it is an attitude for magoria to report the situation to him in person.


    Since the three Golden Knights of the Kingdom stated their positions successively, Williams also made a compromise on the throne. Today, he summoned Marguerite and varus to test the Queen''s attitude and master Victor''s situation.


    All silver knights are the focus of the royal family. As a male favorite, Victor is not qualified to be noticed by the royal family, but as a popular shooter of the silver class, his background, blood, character and ability have become the content collected by the night owl.


    Williams smiled at Marguerite and asked, "what about Viscount Victor''s pedigree?"


    Marguerite knew what Williams was concerned about. She said: "according to our investigation, the Viscount''s ancestor was the sword saint. Delavin was a distant cousin. Viscount Victor was not the blood of the sword saint. The blood records of the church also confirmed this."


    "Oh? What a surprise..." Williams frowned and continued to ask, "how is Victor''s relationship with his family?"


    "Very bad." Marguerite paused and added, "it can be said that she has no feelings!"


    "In the order of court nobles, Baron chataan can only be ranked at the end. His family has not been a knight for three generations, and the manor managed by the family is also shrinking. Baron chataan''s financial situation is very tight, and he can''t afford the education expenses of his two legitimate sons. When Viscount Victor showed the blood characteristics of the moon elf, Baron chataan made the most common decision "Yes."


    "Chataan first contacted the Berens family. The Berens family arranged for Lydia, the widow, to marry chataan. Lydia became Victor''s stepmother and was responsible for teaching him court etiquette. Baron chataan began to deliberately alienate victor." At this point, Marguerite tilted her mouth slightly and said sarcastically, "the Berens family and Baron chataan want to cultivate Victor into a qualified male pet and sell it to the SUS royal family at a high price. But how can their actions hide the eyes and ears of our night owls?"


    "When Viscount Victor was 12 years old, under the arrangement of his majesty, the Marquis Sophia took out 100000 gold sol''s persuasion gold and 20 washing potions to obtain Victor''s custody. Victor lived in the palace for three years. At the age of 15, he married Sophia."


    "I attended their wedding banquet... You taught Victor well. He looked like a small vase." Williams gave Marguerite a faint look and sighed, "who would have thought that the little vase shot and killed a big knight and a knight. Now, the rose Knights have a terrible popular shooter."


    "Maybe more!" Varus replied, "Viscount tenet went to the man horse hills. He found Viscount Victor holding his territory. I guess Victor may have shot the ant leader of the silver stage, otherwise lady Sylvia wouldn''t let him leave the black castle."


    "Even if Viscount Victor did not shoot the ant leader, lady Sylvia must think that the ant leader was no threat to the viscount." Varus added.


    Williams took a deep breath, knocked on the table and asked suspiciously, "when did Victor awaken his popular talent? Did he awaken when he was in the king''s capital?"


    "No!" Said Marguerite with certainty.


    "In other words, in less than three years, viscount Victor not only awakened his popular talent, but also showed the element of wind?! no wonder lady Sylvia valued him so much!" Varus shook his head and sighed.


    Williams leaned back in his chair and asked with some annoyance, "what kind of character do you think Victor is now?"


    "Victor used to have great respect for his Majesty the queen, but now he has really changed his temperament." Marguerite said, "at first, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we instilled in Victor the idea that Baron chatain betrayed him. Then, he was given to lady Sylvia as a gift. These two betrayals had a great impact on Victor, so he was angry with her majesty. He directly signed the territory replacement agreement."


    "In the man horse hill, Victor showed great talent. He won over the mercenary regiment, established the work point system, and stood firm first. Then he invented purple cane wine, crude sugar, snow sugar and coffee, and held a pre God notarization with the Duke of York, which won the support of the York family, but he refused to become a vassal of the York family. This shows that Victor wants independence. Of course, this is also his innocence The other side. "


    "That makes sense. Victor is talented, gifted, eager to prove himself, but a little immature, so he did not hesitate to kill Austin... He didn''t know that the Kingdom banned the great Knight duel. You really taught him well. Maybe you read him a lot of epics about praising the knight duel." Williams''s tone was not without sarcasm.


    Marguerite was silent for a moment and said, "his highness Roland read it to him."


    "I knew..." Williams rubbed his forehead.


    "Mrs. Sylvia connived at it." Said Marguerite coldly.


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Your Highness, don''t you find the relationship between Lady Sylvia and Viscount Victor strange?" Margaret said to herself: "Victor and PHOENICS had an affair, so lady Sylvia sent PHOENICS to him. In addition, lady Sylvia has been safeguarding Viscount Victor''s independence, which we can regard as a kind of spoil, or the York family needs Viscount Victor as their spokesman. But it''s strange why lady Sylvia didn''t teach victor It is not in the interests of the York family for Viscount Victor to shoot Austin. Other lords must use Judy''s mother and son to force Austin to compromise. This shows that lady Sylvia not only did not teach Victor how to be a lord, but also did not arrange management for him! "


    "After Austin was shot, Mrs. Sylvia took up the matter for the first time, and then she arranged two personal maids for victor."


    "What do you want to say?" Williams asked in a deep voice.


    Marguerite said coldly, "Lady Sylvia connived at Viscount Victor to a degree out of control!"


    Williams wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. Each noble can only have four legal partners. Victor already has a wife and a personal maid, and Sylvia arranged two personal maids for him, which means Victor can no longer marry with other families. Marriages between lords are common, but Sylvia arranged partners for her lover, which is unreasonable. If Sylvia is to strengthen her control over Victor, it is a sign of out of control!


    Thinking of this, Williams asked varus, "who dares to marry victor at the risk of offending Sylvia?"


    Varus thought for a moment and said, "we!"


    "Why are we doing this?" This time, Williams asked Marguerite.


    "This is what I want to find out!" Marguerite said faintly.


    "No!" Varus interrupted, "if Viscount Victor was important to lady Sylvia, how could she let the Viscount come to the capital?"


    "Prince Edward has gone to the man horse hill. What''s so strange about Viktor coming to the king''s capital?" Said Marguerite coldly.


    "Don''t send knights to protect? Even if we won''t hurt Viscount Victor, what about other forces? Lady Sylvia is so sure that we can ensure the Viscount''s safety?" Asked varus.


    Marguerite was speechless, but she had another card: "the York family has many puzzling places. For example, they don''t have enough stones, but they choose to guard the man and horse hills."


    Williams and varus looked at each other. Varus understood it and said with a smile: "Mrs. Sylvia led the rose Knights north. We learned that there are many stone mines in the north of the man horse hill, which is the sphere of influence of the Dodo kingdom. If the York family wants to seize the stone mines, they need our support."


    "Your Highness, it is a fact that the York family has a strange attitude towards victor. We should find out the reason." Marguerite remained silent for a moment and continued: "When the ant disaster broke out, one of our martyrs risked his life to pass on important information. He was killed by Bishop Perot in Hongye town. The York family took the opportunity to clean up the spy of the owl. At present, the manpower we planted in the man horse hill has suffered heavy losses and needs to redevelop the dark son. I ask the interior government to take 100000 gold sol as the fund for rebuilding the intelligence network. If you agree, I will Will send someone to infiltrate Randall''s collar and find out the secrets. "


    I''ve been around for a long time to ask for money!


    Williams was a little sad and laughing. Just when he was silent, varus said nearby: "Your Highness, I also need 200000 kinsol to monitor the movements of the neville people. You promised me..." As they spoke, varus and Marguerite looked at each other like sparks splashing around.


    It is necessary for the kingdom to control the dynamics of local lords, but it is also important to understand the changes in the kingdom of Neville. However, the Gambis royal family is very tight in finance and can not take into account the construction of internal and external intelligence networks at the same time. Williams is a little embarrassed about how to choose.


    From the bottom of his heart, Williams just wants to hold the position of regent and realize his political ambition. Before the dust settles, he doesn''t want the domestic situation to change, especially the attitude of the York family.


    "Magoria, Edward will succeed to the throne in two years. I''m sure Queen Catherine doesn''t want anything to happen. Do you think so?" Williams stared into Marguerite''s eyes and said slowly, "our biggest crisis now is the alliance of dodos and Neville. Therefore, within two years, night owls should not infiltrate Randall''s collar. In two years, I will support your action!"


    Marguerite saluted Williams silently. When she turned to leave, she was stopped again.


    "Where is Victor now?"


    "The Viscount can reach the king''s capital by tonight at the latest." Marguerite turned and said.


    "Some people have instructed Victor''s court etiquette... Please keep them away from Viscount victor!" Williams said with a smile.


    Marguerite nodded and left the reception room.


    Williams took a long breath, got up, went to the crystal window, looked at the snowy scenery outside the window and said, "varus, I want to know one thing most now."


    "Your Highness, what do you want to know?"


    "A guy with such an awkward character, will he live there tonight?" Williams laughed and said, "the Marquis Sophia''s house? The York family''s manor? Or the Buryat''s villa? He won''t stay in a hotel all the time?"


    Varus thought and couldn''t help laughing

 Chapter 217

    In the afternoon, Victor''s team had reached the periphery of brinor.


    The last month of the water season is the season of heavy snow. The whole city and the surrounding fields have been covered with silver. The thick snow makes most creatures curl up in warm nests and don''t want to move, but it''s a different scene in blinor.


    Before entering the capital, the snow on the wide roads was not seen. Many of the young men in sheep''s clothing were carrying brooms and shovel, and kept on patrol along the roads. Whenever they found what was wrong with the road, they would repair it in time.


    "There are so many people." Alice lay down at the window and couldn''t help sighing.


    Victor took a look and found that there were not many people, but compared with the western territory where even the roads were covered with snow, there were indeed people here.


    "Have you never been to Wangdu?" Victor took Alice''s slim waist and put down the thick curtains. The carriage was comfortable and warm, but with the windows open in the heavy snow, Victor still felt the bitter chill.


    Elena came up and said, "it''s our first time to come to the royal capital. When the family moved west, it was led by the Duke of Wellington."


    "Blinor is very prosperous and densely populated. There are more than 60000 registered residents, and there are at least 100000 undocumented free people, more than the total population of the human horse hills. What the municipal officials of blinor are most worried about is large-scale population migration. As long as the refugees pass by Wangdu, most people are unwilling to go." Victor took Judy''s hot coffee and took a good sip.


    "Judy, have you been to Wangdu?" Victor smiled at Judy.


    Judy hesitated and said softly, "yes. That was a long time ago."


    "Victor, are you familiar with brinor?" Elena asked aside.


    "I lived in brinor for six years... But I never really knew the city." Then Victor rang the bell. Before long, the voice of Pro guard captain Gru sounded outside the window: "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Tell the knight sheen ahead that we''ll go through the south gate." Said Victor.


    "Yes." Gru answered and ran to the front of the team.


    After the motorcade entered the middle of the Kingdom, the knight sheen of the royal capital''s house of interior led his knight team to replace count elot and began to take charge of the security work. He did not refuse Victor''s request.


    The motorcade turned south at the fork in the road Judy asked in surprise, "honey, why not go to Simon?"


    "Sister Judy, what''s the difference?" Alice asked curiously. Along the way, three women shared a carriage and served the same man. They had become sisters.


    Judy smiled gently and explained, "the north gate of brinor connects kite castle, and only the army can pass through at ordinary times. The west gate leads directly to the inner city and is the main gateway for kings and nobles. The east gate connects the outer city and can be used for caravans. Anyone can go through the south gate, but... From there, you have to go through the shanty towns of free people."


    "Only by going through the south gate can we see the whole picture of brinor." Said Victor.


    The motorcade moved forward slowly. After two quarters of an hour, the sound outside the car became noisy. Victor opened the window and saw that the motorcade had been driving on the road in the shanty town.


    Shantytowns are the residential areas of refugees. They have always been dirty, messy and poor places. Fortunately, it was covered with snow and cold, and the motorcade could not smell any peculiar smell in the shantytowns. Low shantytowns were wrapped in snow, but they looked elegant and clean. The residents of the shanty town saw the noble motorcade coming from a distance. They were bold and clever, quickly dredged the roads, maintained order, and saluted Victor''s carriage. Timid and cautious, they hid behind the hut and looked around from a distance. When the team went away, they got together in twos and threes and discussed something with each other. A dozen ignorant children followed the motorcade, curious to see what happened, and were soon stopped by adults.


    In fact, there are only a few people watching the noble carriage. Victor found that there was a relief point set up by the church at intervals, and most people were busy queuing up to receive charity from the church.


    March and April are the most rainy and snowy seasons in the water season. Farmers who have been busy all year will stay at home and spend the most leisure two months of the year. But for those free people who live by working, the most difficult time is when they can''t find work in the past two months and the weather is cold. Fortunately, the church carries out relief and charity every year at this time to help the working free people through the cold. This relief activity is called cold relief.


    Cold aid is only aimed at those free people who have no identity. Whether they are poor or rich, they can accept handouts. As a rule, each person has half a piece of black bread every day and a small piece of bacon every ten days. Those old and weak women and children without cold clothes can get a sheep fur jacket. Of course, warm clothes will eventually be returned to the church. Most civilians will never encroach on the property of the church. If the temporarily distributed clothes are stolen or lost, they will also try to compensate the church for the losses. As for those who dare to use crooked ideas, they will be killed alive by believers without the help of paladins.


    The cold relief is still going on. The line of free people is long. Those who get charity first half kneel in the snow and give thanks. After receiving the black bread, they thanked the church attendants. Their faces are filled with a happy smile. This heartfelt joy is very infectious. The church attendants and Paladins in charge of charity also show a sincere smile. They will touch the child''s small head, hold the old man''s arm, salute the women politely, or pat the young shoulders, laugh happily after teasing each other.


    "The good deeds of the church are admirable. Victor, when we go to the cathedral to pray, let''s donate more money." Judy said softly. She was moved by the warm scene in front of her.


    Victor smiled. Although the nobles are arrogant, they also have compassion, but they only stay on the surface of church charity and can''t see the deep-seated things.


    It is a fact that the church protects civilians, but as a military group and charitable organization relying on faith, the church inevitably inhibits the development of civilians. The free people outside brinor worked hard for a year and had to rely on relief for the winter. There must be a reason for the church. If civilian believers are the basis for the church to survive, then hunger, war and cold have become important conditions for the church to harvest faith and expand its strength.


    Victor is clear to onlookers, but there is no need to preach loudly. His biggest problem now is that the rise time is too short and there are too few vassals. In the absence of ruling foundation, the faster the development of Randall''s free people group, the more likely it is to be seized by the church, including the free people''s business team. Victor observed the lives of free people just to find an appropriate solution.


    "Judy, does the Buryat count the free population in the territory?" Asked victor.


    "Well... I only know that the population of the family is about 60000... No one has counted the refugees. When the ant disaster broke out, they all ran away." Judy''s face rose a faint blush. She rarely asked about the government affairs of the territory, let alone the free people.


    "Honey, what is a registered population?" Elena couldn''t help asking,


    Seeing that Alice also raised his ears, Victor asked strangely, "haven''t you learned how to manage territory in Heibao?"


    The twin sisters shook their heads at the same time, with some unnatural expressions. They are the personal maids prepared by the York family to win over the great knights. They can have children and manage the castle, but they can''t interfere in the internal affairs of the territory, otherwise the York family will be counterproductive. However, Elena and Alice clearly felt that Victor preferred capable helpers, but they were not as talented as Lilia in this regard.


    "The registered population is what the church says. No matter whether there are disasters in the territory, local lords should also ensure the livelihood of the registered people, and the church will undertake the relief work for the non registered people. Generally speaking, the children of vassal and collar families are the registered population of the territory, and the rest of the free people belong to the refugees. The refugees come today and leave tomorrow, and even the church can''t count them Give a specific number of people. " Judy gave Victor a charming look. The problem just now was a little more difficult for her.


    Victor said dismissively, "the number of refugees is really difficult to count. In case of disasters, the Lord must protect the registered people, and the clergy of the church will organize the evacuation of refugees. As far as I know, Gambis has a registered population of 900000, and the number of refugees is at least more than 500000, maybe far more."


    "So many people?! what about Randall?" Asked Alice.


    Victor smiled and said nothing, but he was very depressed. The registered population of Randall collar is less than 2000, and the remaining 7000 people belong to refugees, which is the performance of the lack of information of Randall family, which is not even comparable to a hereditary Baron collar.


    Seeing that Victor didn''t answer, the three women wouldn''t ask. The motorcade continued to move forward, and the surrounding scene was different. There were many shops on both sides of the road. Low shacks were replaced by two-story wooden buildings, including small green brick buildings. The pedestrians on the road, both in appearance and dress, were much better than the people in front. When they saw Victor''s motorcade, they took off their hats one after another and looked very cultured.


    Judy stared at the watery apricot eyes and said incredulously, "is this really a shantytown?"


    "Is it more prosperous than the business district of yeliucheng?" Victor continued: "Few nobles set foot in the world of free people, and we don''t know much about them. However, they are also divided into smart and stupid, industrious and lazy, and there are many excellent businessmen, craftsmen and artists. Some people will naturally be very rich, perhaps richer than many feudal officials. Therefore, if we make good use of them, they will make our territory more prosperous. ¡±


    Judy was thoughtful. Victor asked yeliucheng to recall the population and absorb the refugees. She didn''t say it, but she still had some resistance in her heart. Today, seeing the prosperous side of brinor shanty town, Judy began to re-examine her ideas.


    The York family can''t directly intervene in the Buryat leadership, and Victor doesn''t have enough talents to control the situation of yeliucheng. He can only realize the business corridor and population absorption plan by influencing the decision-making of the Buryat family from top to bottom.


    Although it will not take a day for a lady who has been well-dressed and well fed since childhood to change her concept, as long as she is willing to sincerely cooperate, absorb refugees and manage the territory according to the agreement of both sides, she can save a lot of trouble. That''s why Victor took Judy to the shanty town.


    Three quarters of an hour later, the team finally entered the south gate. The guards of the city gate had already received the notice. When they saw the sheen knight team of the house of interior, they immediately made way.


    The layout of brinor''s outer city area is basically similar to that of Heibao town. Victor is very familiar with it. He loses interest after watching it for a while. Only the Elena sisters are interested in watching the scenery outside the car.


    The outer urban area is very large. Fortunately, the roads are wide and orderly. Even so, it took the team two quarters of an hour to reach the gate of the inner urban area. After Victor dressed up, he took his woman and stepped out of the carriage. When Alice saw the motorcade turn to the stables in the outer city, she couldn''t help asking, "shall we walk?"


    "Ellie... Oh, beautiful lady, of course you don''t have to walk. But the roads in the inner city are narrow and you need to change carriages here." The knight Sheehan could not tell who the two sisters with exactly the same figure and appearance were, so he had to arrange a special carriage awkwardly.


    Brinor''s special carriage is small and exquisite. It can only accommodate three people at most. Victor and the Elena sisters share one car and Judy alone. After the carriage pulled by the pony drove into the inner city, the Elena sisters understood why they had to change trains.


    The streets in the inner city area are only 5 meters wide, and the bluestone road surface is very smooth. They have been deeply rutted by the coming and going wheels, and their carriages are driving on these ruts. The houses on both sides of the road are built of limestone. They look very imposing, but they are a little crowded. Pedestrians rarely greet the motorcade, and only when they make eye contact will they slightly jaw their heads.


    Seeing that the Elina sisters nodded frequently and the smiles on their faces were stiff, Victor forbeared and said, "don''t look at both sides anymore. Are you tired? Few nobles take special carriages in the inner city because they keep nodding."


    "How do the royal nobles usually travel?" Asked Elena.


    "The great nobles will take a closed carriage. The count is below..." Victor sighed. "Barons are as many as dogs. Viscounts walk all over the ground."


    "... poof." The Elena sisters put their heads on Victor''s shoulders and laughed wildly.


    As usual, Victor took the lead in visiting the central Cathedral in brinor. In Victor''s current status, he was not qualified to let Archbishop Lazarus come forward to receive him. Under the guidance of the church priest, the four people prayed hypocritically and donated 1000 gold sol, which was why they left the church.


    Out of the church gate, it was getting dark. Knight sheen came up and asked, "Lord Randall, lady Judy, where are you going to stay tonight? I''ll send someone to escort."


    Victor said to Judy, "Judy, you live in the family villa tonight."


    Judy nodded obediently. She is now in power of the family. From any point of view, she must stay in the family villa.


    "Knight sheen, please send someone to escort Mrs. Judy to the villa of the Buryat''s house."


    After Judy left, the Elena sisters and the knight sheen were looking at Victor and waiting for his decision.


    Victor clearly sensed that there were still many pairs of eyes staring at himself in the dark. If he chose to stay in the York family residence, he would be a real male pet and would become a laughing stock in the aristocratic circle tonight. Victor may not care about fame, but he cannot weaken his right to speak. So he didn''t intend to stay on the York family estate at all.


    Victor didn''t want to contact Sophia because he was afraid of revealing flaws. Now, as a popular shooter of the silver class, he has 30 alchemy militia around him, which has firmly held Sofia''s head. Besides, Sophia, he hasn''t slept with that woman.


    "Go to the Marquis''s house."


    "Ah..." Knight sheen asked nervously, "the Marquis?"


    Victor said angrily, "can it be the Marquis house? Of course it''s the Marquis house of Wimbledon!"


    "Oh... Lord Viscount, please get in the carriage." Knight sheen went to greet his entourage in embarrassment.


    So Victor proudly took his two junior to see his real wife.

 Chapter 218

    Marquis Wimbledon house is located in the southeast corner of the inner city, covering an area of more than 400 mu. It can be regarded as a top luxury house in the noble area with an inch of land and an inch of gold.


    Marquis house is built near the street, with 4 floors and a height of 18 meters. It is mainly composed of solid granite and precious white glazed rock as the outer wall. It looks like a jade castle from a distance. However, this gorgeous building is only the facade of the Marquis house. Behind it, there are beautiful courtyards and scale Festival buildings. There is the main building area of the Marquis house. Only distinguished guests are eligible to be invited in.


    When Victor stepped out of the carriage, a dozen attendants were waiting for him at the door of the Marquis house.


    "Lord Randall, welcome home." A well-dressed elderly woman twisted her train and bent her knees. The rest of the attendants followed her and bowed to victor.


    The x-3 worked slightly, and the little Baron''s memory clearly appeared in Victor''s mind. The older woman in front of her was Helen, the housekeeper of marquis house and Sophia''s confidant maid. Helen and Sophia are like mother and daughter. She is friendly and gentle. The guards and attendants of the Marquis house respect her very much. The little baron lived in the Marquis house for three years. Helen loved him and took care of him like her mother. They had a very close relationship. The little Baron always called her Aunt Helen.


    "Aunt Helen, long time no see." Victor smiled at Helen.


    Helen was slightly smothered, and her excited eyes darkened in an instant. Victor''s voice and appearance are no different from those before, but his temperament and expression are quite different. There is no trace of etiquette training between his gestures, but shows a natural elegance. This is the maturity and self-confidence of the superior. However, he can no longer see the once admiration in his cold eyes, but shows indifference and alienation. Helen understood Victor''s experience and knew that his feelings for Sophia had changed, but seeing her family become so strange still made her a little sad.


    Victor sorted out all the memories of the little Baron, but he was quite alienated from his feelings. Although aware of Helen''s emotional changes, Victor could not resonate. He said to a middle-aged man in armor, "Mr. Monton, we meet again."


    "Son... Victor, nice to see you again." Although the words of the middle-aged man were intimate, he unconsciously made a knightly salute.


    Monton is the guard Knight of the Marquis house. His position in the Marquis house is much higher than that of the little baron. He has also guided the little Baron''s swordsmanship and martial arts. He is also Victor''s swordsmanship teacher. Monton didn''t expect that when they met again, the once abandoned son had become a big man who stirred up the situation in the kingdom. Now Victor, regardless of his power, status and personal strength, makes Monton in awe.


    Victor smiled and turned to introduce his maid. The Elena sisters are lovely. When they see Victor calling older women aunts and middle-aged Knights teachers, they salute them one by one and have a very respectful attitude. The two sides exchanged greetings, and knight sheen also said goodbye.


    After the knight team of the house of interior left, Victor took his close maid and pro guard to the house of the marquis. A servant just wanted to stop Gru and others, but Monton stopped him with severe eyes. Victor smiled as if nothing had happened: "the Marquis house is much deserted, but there are many new faces."


    "With fewer people, the Marquis''s house is more relaxed." Monton sighed.


    Three years ago, the Marquis''s house was full of the Queen''s eyes and ears and confidants. The subordinates loyal to Sophia were overwhelmed by them, and only the little Baron knew nothing about it. When Sophia reversed the situation, Catherine had to make a compromise. Her people died and withdrew, and the Marquis house experienced another blood change.


    Victor now has a higher vision. The game between Sophia and Catherine is a big event in Gambis upper class society, but it is not worth the same as his trouble. Victor wondered why Sophia hadn''t shown up so far? Although the close relationship between the two has broken down, the man represented by Victor is Sophia''s very important trading partner. For this reason, she should not be so cold.


    Sophia didn''t show up, Victor didn''t ask, and the party directly entered the inner house of the Marquis house.


    After settling down the guards and servants, Victor took a comfortable hot bath under the service of the twin sisters. When he was dressed up, Helen had been waiting outside the door for a long time.


    "Victor, the dinner is ready."


    Victor gave Helen a faint look and said with a smile, "go to the study first. You should have something to say to me." With that, Victor took the Elena sisters and four alchemical militia to Sophia''s study. Helen sighed, whispered a few words to the waiter around her, and followed victor.


    Sophia''s study is simple and clear, with luxury hidden in a low-key. On the wall behind the main seat, hanging the head specimen of saber toothed tiger, which was Sophia''s own prey. In Victor''s memory, there was no change in the study, except for the owner.


    Victor sat down in the main seat behind the desk. When the Monton Knight came in, he asked, "where''s Sophia?"


    Monton and Helen were embarrassed. Victor said, "these are people I trust. Just say it."


    Hearing Victor''s words, the four alchemists were expressionless, while the Elena sisters smiled, but they didn''t know that no matter what kind of trouble Sophia encountered, Victor was ready to throw it to Sylvia. He didn''t want to get into unnecessary trouble.


    Helen suddenly sobbed: "Victor... Sophia is missing! I beg you... Please, for the sake of husband and wife, help her!"


    Victor was surprised. When Helen invited him to dinner, he didn''t mention Sophia. At that time, he guessed that Sophia might not be in the Marquis house, but he never thought that Sophia was missing!


    "Aunt Helen, don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Helen was already sobbing there, and Monton sighed and said: "Victor, during the water season last year, Lord Sophia personally led the caravan to Teutonic principality to participate in the barbarian biennial fair. Your name is to trade with barbarians, but in fact it is to escort a barbarian singer back to the tribe. This can enhance the reputation of the chamber of Commerce in the barbarian tribe."


    "Normally, caravans go to Teutonic principality for up to ten months, but this time..." Monton paused and said astringently: "It took the caravan 12 months to send someone to deliver the news. I don''t know why. The adult took Golan directly into the trier mountains. The caravan waited for her for two months and didn''t see the adult come back. Finally, the caravan left the Teutonic principality according to the adult''s previous instructions. After that, our shops in the Teutonic principality sent bleeding eyed crows to me every month So far, it has been two months, and there is still no news from adults. "


    Victor''s heart became very heavy. If Sophia made a mistake, his layout in the man horse hill would change greatly.


    The new farming and animal husbandry system makes the Renma hills recover quickly, but it will take at least two years to achieve self-sufficiency. Before that, the green wheat provided by Sophia was the most important food supply for the Renma hills. The plan to absorb refugees and supplement the population was completely based on the trade of purple sugarcane wine for green wheat.


    According to the Lord''s law, Victor can inherit the chamber of Commerce, but the reality is not so simple. The Gambis royal family will never allow the chamber of Commerce to fall into the hands of the York family, and other kingdoms will not sit idly by and refuse the chamber of Commerce controlled by the York family. Victor is even less likely to leave the alchemy tower and run to inherit the chamber of Commerce. The final result is that the royal family will turn to the York family The clan made concessions to ensure the basic food supply of the Renma hills. Sauron inherited the Marquis, the chamber of Commerce lost its neutrality and went to the end. The accumulated wealth was swallowed by the Auguste family. The food security of the Renma hills was in the hands of the royal family. Victor''s plan to absorb the population is likely to be stranded, or at least greatly reduced.


    "Aunt Helen, don''t worry. Sophia is a Silver Knight. There should be no accident." Victor comforted and asked Monton, "where is the caravan now?"


    "All the people in the caravan are the confidants of Lord Sophia. The caravan manager, Knight Amy may, disguised as an adult, announced that they would go to the kingdom of sus to recruit people. After unloading the goods in the border town, they went directly east to the kingdom of SUS." Said Monton.


    "Very good!" Victor breathed a sigh of relief and solemnly said to the Elena sisters, "this matter must not be spread!"


    "Yes!" The twin sisters agreed with one voice.


    Gambis needs a neutral chamber of Commerce, and the royal family wants to get the huge wealth of the chamber of Commerce. If they learn that Sophia is missing, they may not announce her death. At that time, even if Sophia is not dead, she will be dead!


    Helen and the Monton knight could see the danger, so they confessed to victor and asked for help. No one could save Sophia from the barbarians, but Sylvia could ensure that Sophia was free from the Royal conspiracy.


    "I will write to Her Highness Sylvia and ask her to intervene in this matter. Now, I can only delay as much as possible." Victor''s first jaw.


    Monton hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly, "sir... This... The chamber of Commerce received an invitation from his highness Andre of the Borui Kingdom, who invited Lord Sophia to visit the Borui Kingdom..."


    Victor''s face suddenly became very wonderful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Teutonic principality, Moon Bear City.


    It was early in the morning, the sky was gray, and the new wind was wrapped in palm sized snowflakes, raging between heaven and earth. A dozen tall and burly soldiers, wearing thick bear skin cloaks, were patrolling the city gate.


    "It''s been snowing all day and all night, and it''s still snowing!" A young soldier put his spear under his ribs and tried to heat his gloves. When the gloves were a little warm, he raised his hand to brush off the ice and snow on his eyebrows.


    "Damn NATO, don''t come for us!" The young soldier pulled up the scarf around his neck, covered his mouth and nose again, and shouted to the soldier captain around him, "head, I unloaded my job today. How about going to the pub for a few drinks?"


    "Early in the morning, what wine to drink! Don''t support your family?" The captain scolded.


    "Head, the purple cane wine delivered by the Bucks chamber of Commerce sells very fast. If we don''t drink it today, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait a few months." Another soldier said with a smile.


    "That''s right. Gin is like horse urine compared with purple cane wine. We''ll go to Feilu tavern and heat up the purple cane wine around the fire, and then order half a roast moose. Tut tut... That taste..."


    "Yes! Yes! Everyone raise some money and have a good drink."


    The soldiers talked happily, and the captain secretly swallowed his saliva.


    It is very cold in the north, and Teutonic people are addicted to alcohol. Gin was originally the best cheap wine in yuexiong City, but the new purple cane wine tastes much better than gin. The Bucks chamber of Commerce shipped 400 barrels of purple cane wine this time, sold 150 barrels to the Moon Bear City, and the rest to the barbarians. The 150 barrels of purple cane wine were taken away by the Lord, 80 barrels, and only 70 barrels really came to the market. Although the price of purple cane wine is four times that of gin, it still sells well. In order to prevent rush buying of purple cane wine, the city Lord also issued a wine restriction order. Each person can only buy two large glasses of purple cane wine in the pub every day. Even so, purple cane wine is almost sold out.


    "The female Marquis of the Bucks chamber of commerce is really beautiful. If you can kiss me, I''ll live 20 years less." The young soldier was drunk before he drank.


    "Shut up!" The captain warned in a low voice, "if Lord taggio hears you, you must cut your tongue!"


    Taggio is the heir of the moon bear family. Since the female Marquis of the Bucks chamber of Commerce visited the Moon Bear City, he has been circling around the gorgeous female marquis. Once a servant was slightly disgraced in front of the Marquis and was half killed by Tago. However, the Marquis did not hesitate to pay attention to the heirs of the moon bear family, and Tago dared not exceed it.


    The young soldier gave a pep talk. When he saw several of his colleagues gloating, a cold sweat seeped from his forehead.


    Just as the young soldier was about to beg for mercy, an older soldier shouted, "it seems that someone is coming!"


    In the misty white snow, a slim and slim figure is coming to the moon bear city.


    "Is it a woman? It seems a little wrong..."


    The captain tried to open his eyes. Through the flying snow, he saw a woman in an animal skin skirt. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, her gait showed fascinating charm and elegance.


    Seeing several majestic figures behind the woman, the captain finally knew that something was wrong. The snow outside the city can submerge people''s thighs, and the woman has been walking on the snow. However, the captain was not surprised at this time, because the people behind the woman were almost as tall as her even if they were trapped in the thick snow. They were all barbarians! The most frightening thing is that there are more barbarians behind them, almost more than 300 people.


    "Ring the alarm! Come on! Pull up the suspension bridge!" The captain pulled down his scarf and shouted.


    Moon Bear city never forbids barbarians to enter, but it does not mean that hundreds of barbarians are allowed to enter the city at the same time. These powerful aliens comparable to Knights are enough to turn the moon bear city upside down.


    "When" "when" "when"


    The strong bell echoed on the city wall. A team of soldiers quickly ran out of the barracks. Two groups of strong soldiers pushed the winch hard, and the suspension bridge was slowly retracted. The barbarian team was still 100 meters away. The captain was finally relieved.


    When everyone thought it was safe, a barbarian quickly crossed the woman headed by him. He saw his arms arched left and right. Two black shadows crossed a distance of hundreds of meters and flew straight with a shrill scream. The thick and thin iron rope of the arm broke in response to the sound, and the suspension bridge that lost traction hit the ground heavily.


    "Bang!"


    Snow and fog rose all over the sky and the soldiers pushing the winch fell into a ball. After the snow and fog dispersed, the captain looked down. He saw two flying axes deeply embedded in the hard wall, and the woman was already standing by the suspension bridge.


    The woman was completely dressed up as a barbarian. Under the animal skin skirt, two symmetrical and slender beautiful legs were exposed to the cold and biting air, and the bare jade feet stepped on the snow, which was more glittering and translucent than the surrounding snow. The earthworm belt on the slender waist outlines a full, straight and crisp chest. Below the purple short hair is the beautiful face of the country and the city. The intoxicating eye waves flow in the Amethyst eyes. When the pink lips are slightly tilted, the soft voice will spread to the city gate.


    "This is the Marquis Sophia Wimbledon. Would you please open the gate?"

 Chapter 219

    It snowed heavily for two days and one night and finally stopped. The long lost sun shyly revealed a touch of brilliance from the gap between the clouds, plating a layer of gold on the snow-white world.


    The snow has stopped, the wind has not stopped, and the new wind is raging in the moon bear city with ice and snow. At the moment, even the sun succumbed to the power of the cold wind and looked particularly cold.


    Natalia breathed out her hot breath, tightened her tight cloak, and walked slowly in the deserted street. Whenever the sun melts the ice and snow, the weather will become particularly cold. The residents of yuexiong city often keep cats in warm grass houses and don''t go out easily.


    The snow creaked under Natalia''s leather boots. Before she knew it, she had come to a barracks. The soldiers of Teutonic principality have given up here to a group of uninvited guests.


    As soon as she entered the gate, a huge dark figure flew up to her. Natalia turned sideways to avoid it. The dark figure fell heavily on the snow and slid out a few meters away.


    This is a barbarian with a naked upper body. His arms are thicker than ordinary thighs. His rock like muscles are stacked into a huge body eight feet high, covered with mottled scars. The rough face is engraved with tattoos, and the wild breath is undoubtedly exposed. He turned over and made a howl, like an angry rhinoceros, rushed to his opponent again.


    "Bang"


    The barbarian fell back again. It was a strong female barbarian who knocked him down. The female barbarian, who was two times bigger than Natalia, stood there and said something loudly. The barbarian surrounded by the crowd roared wildly, so another tall barbarian jumped out and wrestled with her.


    This barracks has now become the residence of barbarians. Hundreds of brave barbarians gathered in the open space of the barracks. They have half the proportion of men and women, and many minor children, but the average height is more than 2 meters. The vast majority of barbarian men only wear a pair of animal skin shorts. Their bronze skin is covered with scars and tattoos. The biting cold wind seems to have no effect on them. Some barbarians even sleep in the ice and snow with a wine bucket.


    Natalia noticed that the tattoos on these barbarians were different, which meant that they came from different tribes, and they were all tribes in Trier mountain, because the descendants of barbarians exiled to the foot of the mountain were not qualified to tattoo their bodies.


    For thousands of years, mankind knew little about the barbarians on Trier mountain, but those exiled barbarians left a deep impression on mankind.


    Barbarians are tall, strong, ferocious and have a tough physique and will like a rock. They are never afraid of any challenge, whether one or a group of opponents. When fighting, the barbarians had no mercy. They waved heavy weapons, rushed into the enemy, gave or received countless wounds, and were proud of it. Thanks to their tall body and strong power, barbarians can almost use all kinds of weapons to suppress their opponents in close combat. They especially like to hold two heavy weapons and chop up the enemy with fierce attack in an instant.


    Humans had clashed with barbarians before the moon bear family opened up this territory. There were no powerful monsters in this vast tundra. Humans began to herd moose here, and moose was the main prey of barbarians. The two sides clashed from time to time until a peak knight was cut head-on by barbarian crazy soldiers in a duel, and humans had to quit here.


    700 years ago, the moon bear family tried to make friends with the barbarians. By breeding moose and providing meat for the barbarian villages, they gained a firm foothold in this Tundra and formed a unique symbiotic relationship with the barbarians. It was precisely because the moon bear family had the support of barbarians that the Sassanian Empire adopted a appeasement policy towards the Principality of Teuton, allowing them to maintain great autonomy. Humans have also been able to re understand this tough alien.


    The strength and physique of barbarian warriors are only inferior to the 2.8-meter-high ogre males, but their fighting desire and fighting skills are far stronger than ordinary ogres. Fortunately, barbarians have little interest in weak opponents. They can live in peace with mankind. And most barbarians don''t want to leave Trier mountain. The barbarians living in Teutonic collar are all prisoners exiled by the tribes on the mountain. They always want to return to the holy mountain.


    With the deepening of communication, human beings have found that there are several unique medicinal materials on Trier mountain, which can be used to make training potions to stimulate Knight''s blood and energy potions to restore fighting spirit. Chambers of Commerce from various families poured into the Principality of Teuton, hoping to establish trade relations with the barbarians.


    Barbarians do not need money and have limited requirements for food. They like spirits, shields, armor and refined iron weapons. These things are just what the Sassanian Empire lacks. Therefore, the top commercial nobles have established a relationship with barbarians, and the Teutonic barbarians also want to use these materials to regain the recognition of the mountain tribes.


    Every two years, the tribes on the mountain trade with human caravans through the tribes at the foot of the mountain. This is the biennial Teutonic market.


    The upper Mountain Tribe does not communicate directly with humans. The moon bear family is familiar with the lower Mountain Tribe. This time, hundreds of barbarians of the upper Mountain Tribe entered the Moon Bear City, which made everyone very upset.


    Natalia walked with light steps towards the main building of the barracks. Although the barbarians are not interested in the "skinny" female knights, Natalia still feels some pressure walking among so many oppressive aliens.


    The main building of the barracks is made of thick logs and filled with clay and grass ash. There is a corridor in the middle. On both sides of the corridor are rooms for officers. The walls of the room are hung with thick camel skin, and there is a fire pond in the center of the room. Generally speaking, it is relatively comfortable. However, these rooms are now used by barbarian women and children.


    Natalia walked along the corridor. At the end of the corridor was the conference room of the main building. At the door stood a tattooed barbarian female soldier. She stared at Natalia who came. She was at a loss, but she didn''t mean to move away. The two sides were unable to speak. Natalia had a headache and wanted to shout Sophia''s name. She was afraid of causing misunderstanding among barbarian female soldiers. When Natalia was in a dilemma, she saw an acquaintance.


    "Golan!"


    When Golan saw Natalia with two hot water, he shouted happily, "ha ha! Natalia!"


    "This is hot water for adults? Let me come. Talk to this... Soldier and let me in." Natalia took the two barrels in Golan''s hand.


    Golan said seriously, "regzo is not a soldier, she is urusa."


    "Urusa?"


    "Well! The master is also urusa now." Golan said with reverence.


    When the barbarian female soldier saw that Golan knew Natalia, she took the initiative to get out of the door. Natalia couldn''t care to ask Golan the truth and went straight into the room.


    The meeting room was hot. Sophia lay in a huge bath bucket and said lazily, "Natalia, what''s going on outside?"


    Natalia poured the hot water into the bath bucket and said, "the moon bear family has prepared 40 carts of supplies and 100 moose for us. All these supplies are free. They just hope you can leave as soon as possible."


    "Taggio is going to kick me out? It seems that I''m really ugly..." Sophia gently shook her long snow-white legs in the water and said faintly.


    Natalia looked at Sophia''s short purple hair and two pink scars between her chest and abdomen, shook her head and said, "your hair will always grow out. You are a great Knight of the silver class. Before long, these scars will disappear. How can you become ugly? I''m very surprised. How did you get hurt? And, where''s your armor?"


    Sophia curled her lips and said, "those barbarians say I''m the ugliest urusa, these muscular bastards!"


    "What is urusa?" Natalia asked curiously.


    "The person who hunts a snow monster or ground dragon alone is urusa among the barbarian population. And I killed a snow monster." Sophia said carelessly.


    "Sophia! Are you the Golden Knight now?!" Cried Natalia in surprise.


    Snow monster is a unique bear like monster in the trier mountains. The adult snow monster weighs more than 5000 pounds and has the ability to spit cold breath. The barbarians once sold the body of a snow monster in Teuton market. The chamber of Commerce of Borui Kingdom bought it back at a high price. After the study of the silver white tower, the snow monster was determined to be a monster of the golden order.


    Natalia thinks Sophia can kill the golden snow monster. There is no other explanation except to be promoted to the top knight.


    "According to the tradition of barbarians, I am really urusa now. However, the urusa of barbarians fight snow monsters head-on, and I used some tricks." Sophia shook her head and said with lingering fear, "I killed a minor snow monster. That monster almost killed me. It broke my secret silver armor... Fortunately, the snow monster had no wisdom. I dealt with it for seven days and finally killed it."


    "Wisdom is also a kind of power. Anyway, you killed a golden monster." Natalia said sincerely.


    "Kill a snow monster and bring back a group of big trouble!" Sophia dived unhappily into the water and didn''t want to appear for a long time.


    Knowing that Sophia could hear her voice in the water, Natalia directly asked, "Sir, what''s going on?"


    After a while, Sophia poked her head out of the tub and said in distress: "That day, the elder of the clan to which Golan belongs invited me to treyr mountain. I thought I could have a relationship with the upper Mountain Tribe. Unexpectedly, the elder of the Mountain Tribe asked me to have a trial first before I could talk to them. After the trial, I inexplicably became urusa of barbarians, and these barbarians followed me down."


    Natalia''s heart pounded. The savage body was strong and powerful. Among them, the crazy soldiers were better than ordinary knights. The weapons master was the level of great knights, and urusa definitely had the combat power of the golden class. If these hundreds of savages were Sophia''s followers, Wimbledon chamber of commerce immediately became the leading force in the human country.


    "My Lord, these barbarians you brought down... How about their strength?" Natalia was startled as soon as she opened her mouth. She found that her voice had become dry and hoarse.


    Sophia turned her head to look at Natalia and said with a smile: "there are 389 barbarians, including 192 minor children. Among the adult barbarian soldiers, there are 56 crazy soldiers, 22 weapon masters, 4 War chanters and... 3 urusa."


    Natalia''s face suddenly turned pale. She felt cold all over, like falling into an ice cellar. Sophia said faintly, "you see now. We have no ability to control this power. If we are not careful, we will be broken to pieces."


    Since the trade between the major chambers of Commerce and the lower mountain people, some barbarians born in Teutonic principality will follow the caravan and enter the human kingdom for adventure. They are brave and tenacious, hardworking, wild and honest. They are excellent labor force and thugs. Many chambers of Commerce like to recruit barbarian followers. Sophia has eight barbarian warriors under her command. But barbarians are powerful aliens after all. They never intermarry with human beings and cannot completely integrate into human society. Therefore, the major forces in the human country are wary of this race.


    Successful chambers of commerce must remain neutral and cannot have too strong armed forces. So many barbarian soldiers suddenly appeared around Sophia. Let alone how to restrict them, the reaction of major forces alone was enough to break up the chamber of Commerce.


    The attitude of the moon bear family is the best example. They want Sophia to take the barbarians away immediately. What trade is there to talk about in this case? Moreover, there are almost no old people among these barbarians. Except children, they are adult men and women who can bear children, which is completely a posture of ethnic migration. However, which human kingdom will allow barbarians to reproduce in their own territory?


    If there is a conflict between the two sides and Sophia can''t restrain these violent soldiers, the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce will be the first to be crushed.


    "Natalia, you don''t have to be too nervous." Sophia smiled and said, "these barbarians are not my followers. The great elder of the barbarians asked me to send these guys to the southern continent. After the task is completed, regzo... Is the female barbarian urusa outside the door. She will lead a weapon master and two crazy soldiers to become my followers until... Die for me!"


    Natalia stared at the shining Sophia, smiled bitterly and shook her head: "Sophia, ambition will kill you. You shouldn''t promise the barbarian..."


    "I have no choice!" Sophia was silent for a moment and said enthusiastically: "Natalia, do you know that there are countless precious medicinal materials in Trier mountain. These materials are useless to barbarians, but they are precious to our Knights! Our previous trading share is insignificant compared with the medicinal material reserves in the mountain! The barbarian elders have made a covenant with me. As long as we can complete the entrustment, they will collect the special products we need and cooperate with us We trade directly! How many training potions does this represent? How many energy potions? "


    "If I refuse to cooperate, the elder will also cooperate with other chambers of Commerce. I don''t think Borui people will miss this opportunity. In that case, why should I give up!" Sophia smiled like a flower and said sincerely, "Natalia, trust me. We will become the most influential chamber of Commerce!"


    Natalia nodded and murmured, "I really can''t refuse. The situation of the chamber of commerce is completely different..." Then she couldn''t help asking, "how are you going to complete the barbarian''s entrustment?"


    Sophia smiled and said, "of course, first take them to the Borui Kingdom, and then rent the Borui ports and ships to send them to the southern continent."


    "The key is how to go this way? To go to the Borui Kingdom, we have to pass through the Sassanian Empire, Dodo Kingdom, Neville Kingdom, Sus Kingdom, the eastern alliance and Borui kingdom. Will these forces allow barbarians to pass? Will the Borui agree?" Natalia asked with a frown.


    Sophia picked up her beautiful eyebrows and asked, "who dares to stop?"


    Natalia smothered slightly, shook her head and said, "it''s not the survival way of the chamber of Commerce to suppress people by force. When the barbarians are sent away, we have to deal with local lords."


    "You''re right." Sophia nodded, "so I''m going to ask the church to come forward and arrange passage."


    "Church? The church doesn''t like foreigners."


    "So what?" Sophia said slowly, "to tell you the truth, these barbarians are not from the same tribe, and there is more than one barbarian elder entrusted to me. If the church doesn''t want to fight all the barbarians, it can only help us send them away. After all, the barbarians are going to the southern continent, not invading human territory."


    "Of course, we should also consider the faces of local lords. I can take these barbarians to the remote wilderness and minimize the impact as far as possible. At the same time, we will sell some medicine raw materials to major forces and buy supplies at a high price. They will not refuse our goodwill."


    "That''s right." Sophia stood up from the bath tub naked and said seriously, "never reveal the real strength of these barbarians to others, so as not to cause unnecessary panic."


    Natalia took the camel hair bath towel, put it on Sophia, and said, "I understand."


    "Don''t mention these annoying things." Sophia stepped out of the tub, reclined on a lady''s chair, closed her eyes and asked lazily, "what''s going on in the chamber of Commerce during my absence?"


    "The chamber of commerce is operating normally." Natalia hesitated and said softly, "something big has happened in Gambis."


    "Victor shot Austin, the great Knight of the Buryat family in public. He is now a silver marksman with modern elements." Natalia told the whole story, the course of events and the changes in the kingdom of Gambis.


    After hearing Natalia''s narration, Sophia didn''t open her eyes from beginning to end, but her trembling eyelashes revealed that her heart was not calm.


    "So my husband now lives in my house with two close maids? Maybe he still sleeps in my bed!" Sophia couldn''t hold back for a moment, so she sat up angrily, but when she saw the sympathy on Natalia''s face, she couldn''t help laughing. She shook her head and sighed, "I didn''t expect that little Victor could reach this level."


    "Let him go. Without his purple cane wine, I don''t know what to trade with the barbarian." Sophia lay down lazily and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Your Highness Andre invites you to visit Borui kingdom." Said Natalia.


    Andre''s handsome face came to Sophia''s mind. She remembered their relationship in the capital of Gambis. Sophia did take advantage of Andre, who didn''t know it at that time. After he failed to propose to Roland, Sophia invited Sophia to visit Borui kingdom. In fact, it was an ambiguous invitation. However, the matter between Sophia and Catherine was noisy. Andre never sent anyone to contact Sophia again. He obviously knew that he had been used.


    Sophia plans to use the power of the church to complete the barbarian Commission, not only to appease the local lords, but also to worry that Andre will make trouble for herself. Although the barbarians are powerful and invincible, if they want to cross the Jinshui River, they must have the cooperation of the Borui people, otherwise the ship will sink halfway, and it will be all over.


    Sophia didn''t expect that Andre sent out an invitation to herself, which surprised and delighted her. Surprisingly, she was not sure about Andre''s purpose and attitude, but as long as it was a public invitation, there would be no embarrassment. This was a tacit understanding between the nobles. Fortunately, she was thinking about what kind of name to go to Borui Kingdom, and the problem was solved.


    Sophia has an urgent desire in her heart. She needs an heir very much.


    As the power holder of a power, without an heir, the members of the organization have no centripetal force. Seeing that the chamber of commerce is about to prosper, Sophia will be remembered by many forces if she has no successor. Didn''t the old Marquis of Wimbledon be calculated by the augustian family because he had no successor?


    On the other hand, Sophia and Sylvia reached an agreement, but she didn''t consider Victor''s feelings. Victor has now become a popular silver marksman and began to stand out in the knight circle. He killed a great knight as soon as he shot. He is very cruel and different from before.


    Sophia doesn''t know if Victor has any affection for herself, nor is she sure whether he hates himself. She has to be careful that victor will take revenge. Sophia knew very well that if they fought, she would be at an absolute disadvantage. She had nothing more to do with Vic. She could neither fight nor kill, and Victor could be unscrupulous. Even if the chamber of Commerce died, he had no loss.


    Once Sophia has an heir, even if she is not Victor''s son, she will hold her present position. According to the Lord''s law, the church supports blood inheritance. In reality, nobles pursue strong blood and implement the eldest son inheritance system. No matter whether the heir is family blood or not, just arrange him a partner with family blood. The Church never delved into this, otherwise it would be resisted by all the nobles.


    In this case, Andre''s invitation made Sophia''s imagination.


    Natalia saw Sophia smiling and her two long snow-white legs twisted together. She knew that she was excited and couldn''t help saying, "Sophia, I think... You should repair your relationship with victor."


    "Just say what you want to say." Sophia frowned and said discontentedly.


    Many wild Knights will choose to work for the chamber of Commerce. They use the resources of the chamber of Commerce to improve their Knight level, take the contacts of the chamber of Commerce as a springboard, and finally join the forces of major lords to win a future. Natalia and Sophia joined the Wimbledon chamber of commerce at the same time. They support each other and have deep feelings. They can be called friends of life and death. After Sophia took charge of the chamber of Commerce, Natalia became her confidant, and there was nothing they couldn''t talk about.


    "Sophia, I know you need an heir. Victor now has the element of style. His blood is noble and ancient. He is still above Andre, and he is your husband. Why do you have to be Andre''s lover? I remember, what you hate most is a strong man. Didn''t you like Victor very much at the beginning?" Natalia said bluntly.


    "It was half true and half played for Catherine." Sophia said with a bitter smile, "Victor has strength, power and ambition now. He is no longer my favorite little husband. I''m afraid he hates me most."


    "You''re so beautiful that I''m excited to see it. Are you afraid you can''t capture Victor again?" Natalia joked.


    Sophia asked, "the ancient blood is notoriously difficult to bear. Can you keep Victor with me? Don''t forget, he belongs to Sylvia now."


    Natalia was speechless and had to shake her head and say: "I always think Andre has a problem. Before promotion, the Golden Knight should know his pursuit and path. Most people choose to guard the family. Andre is the brother of Duke grimock. According to reason, he should guard the grimock family. But what do you think he does? First, he wants to join the Auguste family. After being rejected by Roland, he returns to the kingdom of Borui, Marry Prince Crist''s firstborn daughter immediately. Is Andre''s Knight''s way to be redundant? "


    "Every Knight''s pursuit is different." Sophia pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "didn''t Sylvia become the guardian of the York family?"


    "That''s different. His highness Sylvia joined the York family as a trainee knight. Who would have thought she was a flame knight." Natalia continued, "there is only one possibility for Andre to do so. He has greater ambition! It''s not a wise choice for you to get involved with him."


    "That makes sense."


    Sophia raised her body and shouted in barbarian language. The wooden door was pushed open fiercely, and the female barbarian regzo put her head in and asked Sophia. Natalia was worried when she saw regzo''s rough face full of tattoos.


    Regzo and Sophia had a few words in Savage language, then murmured and walked out, slamming the door shut.


    "What did she just tell you?" Natalia asked at a loss. She now knew that regzo was a barbarian warrior comparable to the Golden Knight, and naturally felt a heavy pressure.


    "It doesn''t matter what she says." Sophia curled her lips and said gracefully, "I want you to know that no matter what Andre''s ambition is, we don''t need to care."


    "Remember that night fourteen years ago? We took Mithril with us. In order to avoid the inspection team of the kingdom of SUS, we chose to detour from the dusk forest and walk day and night. As a result, we met a whole group of jackals. At that time, you and I were just apprentices. If you didn''t fight to save me, I would have filled the stomach of jackals." Sophia stood up, pointed her finger on Natalia''s Breastplate and said softly, "do the scars here still hurt when it rains?"


    "I''m used to it." Natalia couldn''t help sighing when she thought of the green years.


    "I haven''t forgotten the scars you left, Aunt Helen laughing in the pub to make a living, and the thorns under my feet. I swear, no one can take everything from us! Soren can''t, Andre can''t, Victor can''t!"


    When Sophia looked up, Natalia found that her purple eyes had become green, like a bottomless pool.

 Chapter 220

    Early in the morning, Sophia Marquis''s back garden.


    Wearing a thin hunting suit, Victor practiced boxing in the snow. With every step he took, he struck a punch without surprise. His fist style was neither strong nor powerful. He was not even as strong as a trained maid. If you observe carefully, you will find that Victor''s actions are not urgent or impetuous, consistent and have a flowing rhythm.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Victor''s behavior is very ridiculous. Of course, no one here dares to laugh at him, and Victor doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. At the moment, he is completely immersed in the pleasure of practicing the secret form of Fu Niu.


    Victor has mastered the three mysteries for nearly three years. All along, he has been practicing hard and spent at least four hours a day on practicing the secret form. With hard work and the big cheating device x-3, Victor''s Fu Niu secret shape is no longer confined to the fixed pile method, but has reached the realm of doing whatever he wants.


    Victor''s strength runs through the whole body, punching step by step, and his muscles and bones are constantly shaking. This just right way of exercise is completely in line with the essence of Fu Niu''s secret form. Victor was able to do this because the x-3 carefully corrected his movements, and his understanding of the mystery was also crucial.


    In the records of x-3, Fu Niu secret form is an efficient cultivation method and power generation skill. Through the corresponding pile method, it can exercise people''s muscles, bones and skin membranes, and then expand the viscera and blood from the outside to the inside, supplemented by food and medicine, massage and beating, so as to improve the physical quality of the cultivator to an incredible level. The muscles become stronger, the bone toughness becomes stronger, and the physical strength increases exponentially, Every move has infinite power. The highest level is "a feather can''t be added, a fly can''t fall, a single palm can subdue a cow, and there is thunder on the fingers".


    However, after Victor''s personal experience, he felt that the so-called highest state had a greater element of boasting. Moreover, not only is the Fu Niu secret shape touted too much, but also the spirit monkey secret shape and the Golden Toad secret shape have similar problems.


    The spirit monkey''s secret form focuses on strengthening the five senses and pursues the coordination and unity of perception, speed, balance and sensitivity. The highest state is "cicada''s foresight without moving in the autumn wind". It cultivates the sixth sense of whim, which changes from prediction to prediction and conquers the enemy''s opportunities everywhere. Victor doesn''t know what the sixth sense is? Combined with the wild instinct of the alchemical war mastiff, he speculated that the so-called sixth sense is a keen intuition, which is just whitewashed.


    If the hidden form of Fu Niu and the secret form of Ling monkey are reliable, then the secret form of Golden Toad can be called mysterious and mysterious.


    According to the records in x-3, the Golden Toad pile originated from a Taoist school in China. The ancestor of this Taoist school believed that the universe was infinite, human body was limited, and human mind was the projection of the infinite universe, which also had the characteristics of boundlessness. The so-called practice is to feel the infinite laws of heaven and earth with the mind, then intercept the laws of heaven and earth to feed the limited body, break through the limits again and again, and realize longevity. Even if the body dies, the soul can be immortal.


    This is no longer bragging, but blowing a group of cattle into the sky!


    Based on such an absurd theory, this Taoist school unexpectedly created the Golden Toad pile. It is said that the founder of this Taoist school practiced the Golden Toad pile and lived to 800 years old.


    Victor doesn''t know why the designers of x-3 believe such a absurd legend. Anyway, there is a cultivation method of Golden Toad stake in x-3, which is very detailed.


    The general outline of the Golden Toad''s secret form describes that the reason why people grow into this form is entirely due to the laws of heaven and earth, so the human body is a complete universe. The Golden Toad stake carries out four stages of cultivation through visualization, standing and breathing, so as to make people''s inner universe fit the outer universe as much as possible and achieve the purpose of longevity.


    The first stage is to move Qi and blood, coordinate the viscera, look at the whole body, and complete menstrual washing and medullary cutting. The second stage is to temper the mind, reflect the scene with the heart, perceive the outside world with the mind, and know the changes of the surrounding environment without looking, listening or smelling. The third stage is to understand the mystery of the operation of heaven and earth and begin to condense the golden elixir.


    The golden elixir can''t be seen or touched. Generally speaking, it means that the inner universe and the outer universe operate synchronously. When the golden elixir is built, people''s inner universe is always consistent with the outer universe. Not only has their life reached the limit, but also their physical fitness has become very terrible. It''s nothing to travel thousands of miles a day, not drown in the water, exhale into a sword, and hold iron into mud.


    The golden elixir is followed by the fourth stage of the unity of heaven and man. Practitioners try to connect the inner universe with the outer universe, absorb the free energy between heaven and earth, refine refined Qi and become holy, so as to break through the limit of life. They also have all kinds of powers. What beam of Qi becomes a stick and step on the void in the face of waves In short, Victor was skeptical about blowing whatever was mysterious.


    In Victor''s view, the description of the four stages of the Golden Toad''s secret form is pure bullshit. However, he also believes that the secret form of Golden Toad is not without merit.


    Victor practiced the secret form of Golden Toad for two years. He failed to carry Qi and blood from beginning to end. He looked at the whole body, let alone condensed golden elixir and internal and external communication. However, when he operated the Golden Toad secret form, his perception became extremely sharp, his spirit was silent, his breath was restrained, his heart beat and breath were as if there were no, and the whole person was integrated with the environment. Even the ant man leader of silver level could not detect the killing opportunity in the dark and was killed by Victor.


    Victor called this effect of the Golden Toad''s Secret shape latent.


    In the hidden state, Victor''s affinity and perception of wind elements have been greatly improved, at least by 30%. At the same time, the breath is hidden, the killing opportunity is not obvious, which has a sneaking effect, and will not even trigger the ambition instinct of alchemy war mastiff. However, as long as victor launches an attack, the hidden state will be lifted immediately, and it will take 15 minutes to re-enter this state.


    In addition, hiding can quickly restore Victor''s energy. Under normal conditions, Victor has more wind elements. When he shoots 10 arrows, he will lose his energy, which is manifested as lack of physical strength. Instead of being able to use popularity, overrun, super sense and apocalypse, he doesn''t even have the strength to escape. He needs to rest for more than 5 hours to recover his energy. However, Victor can be resurrected in blue in only 2 hours when he is hidden.


    Victor didn''t know the difference between energy and physical strength. He specially consulted Sylvia. Sylvia explained that the knight''s fighting spirit consumes spiritual power rather than physical power. When the spiritual power is completely exhausted, the knight cannot maintain the fighting spirit and it is difficult to drive the body. It shows that the fighting spirit is exhausted and the physical strength is overdrawn.


    Sylvia also told Victor that the knight''s four systems are balanced. When the four elements resonate, the physical strength urges the energy, the fighting spirit is endless, and can fight continuously for a long time. Victor has no element level, and his physical strength cannot be converted into energy. Naturally, he will feel tired and weak.


    Victor suddenly realized that the fire element represents the active spirit, and the water element represents the passive physical strength. The secret of the Golden Toad''s secret form lies in doing the opposite. By stimulating the passive life potential, concentrating and calming, he can achieve the purpose of nourishing the spirit.


    Victor can now confirm that the Golden Toad secret form does have the effect of purifying blood vessels. His blind sense talent and wind element are awakened in this way. This also explains why alchemists cannot load the Golden Toad secret form, because these unnatural lives have no blood at all. If the Golden Toad is also useful to Knights, its value will be immeasurable.


    Victor doesn''t have loyal Knights under his command. Of course, he won''t make trouble for himself. The secret form of the Golden Toad can only be cultivated by himself. If you can really refine the golden elixir, you will make a lot of money. Victor also knew that there was little hope, but he was still very eager. In fact, Victor suspected that the highest state of the three mysteries was blown out. After all, ancient Chinese monks and martial artists always liked to exaggerate. Nevertheless, the three mysteries are still excellent cultivation methods.


    It takes a lot of time to stand and visualize the secret form of the monkey, which is the most difficult of the three secret forms. However, the secret form of the monkey pays attention to the coordination of hands and eyes. Once the cultivator has achieved something, he can definitely become a qualified Longbow hand. In large-scale combat, Longbowman is one of the sharpest arms, not one of them.


    The qualified standard of Longbowman is 10 precision shots per minute, 25 long-range shots, the limit is 30 shots, covering a distance of 400 meters, and its power can penetrate armor. The shooting speed, power and shooting radius of the long bow, not to mention the strong crossbow, even if other bows are far away. Based on the shooting speed of 5000 longbowmen and 12 rounds, 60000 arrows can be fired at the enemy per minute, which is like a storm of fire.


    When training longbowmen, the Lord must first select soldiers with shooting talent, and then become qualified longbowmen after more than eight years of hard training. Because there are few archers, long training time and high cost, most lords choose easy to operate crossbows.


    Victor simplified the secret form of the monkey into three stages: primary, middle and senior. In the primary stage, soldiers can train their hand eye coordination ability. In two years, soldiers can use ordinary hard bows to make seven out of ten shots. As long as the shooter completes intermediate training, he can reach the qualified level of Longbowman. This process will take two years.


    From the perspective of training alone, Victor can cultivate a group of powerful longbowmen every four years. This is the power of the secret form of the monkey.


    Soldiers have reached the intermediate stage of the simplified version of Fu Niu secret form cultivation, and their physique will be raised to the limit. This process will take 4 to 5 years. The ordinary vassal soldiers received training from childhood and spent more than ten years to exercise to this extent.


    Victor is ready to promote the primary training of the monkey''s secret form and the intermediate training of the cow''s secret form among the guards, and also disclose the training methods to the York family. This can not only enhance the military strength of the man horse hills, so as to gain the upper hand in front of the ant army, but also cover up the existence of the alchemy militia. When everyone''s strength has improved, it is not surprising that there are hundreds of alchemy militia. Victor can legitimately let the alchemy militia appear in the eyes of the living people.


    After a set of fists, Victor''s blood swelled and his whole body was hot. He took a few deep breaths, and the bone knot of his whole body made a crackling sound, and the muscles and bones roared together, which was the sign of the advanced stage of Fu Niu''s Secret cultivation. Victor''s physique has reached the limit of mortals. He has a power of more than 800 kilograms. Although he is not as powerful as Nelson''s 4000 kilograms, he is also far beyond the power of more than 500 kilograms of elite soldiers.


    The progress of strength day by day is always gratifying.


    After completing today''s training, Victor was satisfied. When he was just going to have a big meal, he suddenly felt a little different. Victor looked up at the ten meter high courtyard wall and saw a pair of green eyes staring at him strangely.


    The owner of the eyes is a stunning girl. She has unforgettable white gold hair, delicate and pure facial features, delicate and smooth skin like ivory, and pink lips are crystal clear, which is extremely attractive. Her eyes are pure and flawless without a trace of impurities. Her innocent and strange look makes people want to be close and can''t bear to be profane.


    Victor stammered, "Luo... Your highness Roland, you... Why are you on the wall?!"

 Chapter 221

    Victor knew Roland. In his memory, they had a little friendship.


    The little Baron entered the palace at the age of 12 to receive etiquette training, or brainwashing education from the queen. In short, he lived in kite castle for three years. During this time, the little Baron met Princess Roland and Prince Edward.


    At the beginning, Roland appeared in front of the little Baron in the clothes of a court maid. The little Baron thought she was a beautiful and generous court maid. Most of the court maids in kite castle are selected from the second daughter of the court aristocracy. In terms of identity and background, they are not comparable to the little baron. The little Baron was respectful and trembling to Roland dressed as a maid, but he later found that the maid was not as serious and arrogant as others, but very affectionately took him everywhere. At that time, the little Baron was only 12 years old, which was a playful age. He lived alone in the kite castle, surrounded by unsmiling court attendants and female officials, so he soon made friends with the warm and beautiful Roland.


    Roland took the little Baron fishing and playing chess in the kite castle from time to time. Later, the fat little Edward joined in. Roland often tells them stories about knights and plays stage plays with them when they rise. She asks the little Baron to dress up as an elf, Edward as a king, and the bodyguard as a bandit. She plays the wandering knight who saves the kingdom. That time was the happiest time for the little baron. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. A year later, he learned the real identities of Roland and Edward from the female officials, so he didn''t dare to play with them unscrupulously anymore. The orderly little Baron obviously couldn''t interest Roland. Gradually, Roland and Edward faded out of the little Baron''s life, and he began the boring court etiquette training again. However, the beautiful princess Roland left a deep impression on the little baron.


    In the little Baron''s mind, Roland''s position is only that of Sophia. He is his nostalgic sister, but the huge identity gap between the two sides makes him only bury this feeling in his heart.


    Victor''s understanding of Roland is not limited to the memory of the little baron. He learned from Sylvia that Roland is talented and noble. She is not only the youngest Golden Knight in the history of the augustian family, but also the king''s daughter who is most promising to step into the legend field.


    In that year, Roland led her own guard cavalry against the unicorn cavalry of the RAND empire. She used the tactics of feint, detour, avoiding the truth and breaking up into parts. She went straight into the RAND Empire, pulled out four towns, threatened neovis who returned home seriously, forced the unicorn cavalry to divide troops for rescue, and was defeated one by one by Roland, She also defeated Adrian, who was also a Golden Knight, and withdrew safely from the RAND empire. In this war, Roland defeated the strong with the weak, showed excellent military talent and strong personal strength, and inspired the morale of Gambis. Her glory Knights also replaced the Xunlong knights and became the trump Knights of Gambis.


    Although Sylvia appreciates Roland''s talent, she doesn''t dare to compliment her character. In fact, Roland''s strong curiosity and wonderful character are no secret in the circle of Lord Gambis, and the Auguste family also have a headache.


    Although Roland''s unrestrained character had long been psychologically prepared, it was beyond Victor''s imagination to see the king''s eldest daughter of Gambis peeping on the wall.


    You know, there is an alley outside the wall. Roland is so pouting on the wall. What will pedestrians think when they see it? In the noble area, no one knows the royal highness of the princess.


    Roland was also secretly annoyed to see the stunned victor. Roland wanted to see Victor since he entered the king''s capital. Roland certainly didn''t want to catch up with Victor, but out of curiosity.


    Humans generally yearn for exquisite, mysterious and elegant elves, but the elves have long escaped into the endless forest, leaving only a star and a half mark in human literature. Elves have gradually become the darling of literary works and the object of singing by bards, which has deepened people''s curiosity about elves.


    Fortunately, some aristocrats with a long history occasionally manifest the spirit blood. From them, aristocrats can see the spirit, witness the love story between knight and spirit, and prove the nobility of Knight blood. The legendary experience of the sword Saint delavin pushed the Elven blood aristocrats to an unprecedented height, and they became the targets of the great aristocrats.


    It is very rare to manifest the noble of spirit blood. At present, there are no more than 30 noble of spirit blood. The Elven blood aristocrats who awaken the popular talent are even rarer, and there may not be one popular shooter with modern wind elements for hundreds of years. How can Roland, with such rare blood talent and strong curiosity, not look at it.


    Roland knew that if she summoned Victor directly or paid a formal visit, she could only see a lord rather than a popular shooter. If she wanted to completely satisfy her curiosity, she could only take the way of peeping, which was what she had wanted to do for a long time.


    Roland knew that Sophia was not at home, and it was impossible for the guards of the Marquis house to find her, so she planned to sneak into the Marquis house and observe Victor''s every move in the dark, just like the Ranger in the script. Excited, Roland consulted the plan of marquis house according to the method of night owl spy, made a detailed plan, and finally chose to sneak into the back garden of marquis house.


    This morning, the snow in blinor has not melted, the weather is still very cold, and there are almost no pedestrians in the streets of noble district. Dressed in hunting clothes and cloak and disguised as a maid, Roland squatted in this deserted alley early in the morning, ready to find a chance to climb over the wall and enter the house and implement his peeping plan.


    To Roland''s dismay, there was always someone in Houfu small garden separated by a wall. She had to wait patiently for that person to leave the garden. But this wait was two hours. Even the patrol guards found the furtive long princess, but they didn''t dare to disturb her. Just as Roland was about to give up, there was a series of strange explosions in the garden. She couldn''t help but want to see what was going on. As a result, she was found by Victor just after she boarded the wall.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    Roland jumped down from the wall with a light and beautiful movement, which was pleasing to the eyes. Only her smelly face made Victor a little confused.


    "Little Victor, I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve gained weight!" Roland didn''t answer Victor''s question. Instead, he looked at him up and down, shook his head and looked regretful.


    "I... I grew up..."


    Victor cultivates three secret shapes. He is tall and slender, has a strong and symmetrical body, has a bright and lustrous complexion and a dignified appearance. Compared with the thin and weak when he just crossed, he is indeed much stronger, but he is still thousands of miles away from obesity. The most important thing is that he was just 15 years old when he last met Roland!


    Roland looked at Victor again, nodded to admit that he had grown up, and then asked, "have you been in the garden?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you hear anything strange just now?" Roland looked around mysteriously.


    "No." Said Victor blankly.


    "How could I not hear it? I heard the crackling sound across the wall!"


    Roland stared at her beautiful eyes and took two steps forward angrily. Victor realized that Roland meant the sound of muscles and bones. He flatly denied, "no!"


    Roland turned his eyes and decided to use force to make Victor tell the truth. He sneered, "it seems that I''m not serious. You won''t be honest." With that, she reached out and grabbed Victor''s ear.


    When Victor lived in the palace, Roland found a secret. As long as he pinched Victor''s sharp ears, he would give in immediately. No matter fishing, touching shrimp, playing chess or acting, he didn''t agree, and he didn''t like every attempt, and he responded to every request. Roland has always enjoyed pinching Victor''s ears.


    Victor woke up with horror when Roland was close to a blind radius of two meters.


    Most men won''t refuse the charming girl''s intimate act of twisting her ears, not to mention that she is still a noble princess.


    Among all the women Victor knew, Sylvia, Sophia and Roland were the best.


    Sophia is recognized as the first beauty in the king''s capital. She is very beautiful, charming and unparalleled. Every frown and smile has a soul stirring charm. Her elegant and noble temperament also has a touch of wildness. People can''t help but want to conquer her or be conquered by her. The little Baron was fascinated by Sophia, and Victor had to admit that Sophia was the most beautiful and sexy of the three women.


    Sylvia is also a stunning beauty with blonde hair, blue eyes and all kinds of manners. In terms of appearance and temperament, she can''t compare with Sophia and Roland. When Victor first met Sylvia, he felt that she was only a line higher than the lady of the king''s capital, not to the extent that he was surprised. However, this was not Sylvia''s real face. When Sylvia shows the form of red hair and red eyes, she can only be described as flawless. At that time, Sylvia went beyond the limits of human aesthetics and fully complied with the laws of nature. Like the sun, people couldn''t look directly at it, but felt heavy pressure. This is the gap in the level of life. Fortunately, Sylvia likes to keep an "ordinary" appearance, otherwise Victor doesn''t know if he can show his strength in front of her.


    Roland gives Victor another feeling. Her appearance and posture are not inferior to Sophia, and even slightly better. However, Roland''s temperament is very unique. She likes and dislikes. All her emotions are written on her face without any concealment. This pure temperament and distinctive personality have strong affinity, People often ignore her beauty and will only love, worship and respect her. Therefore, the Knights of glory will vow to follow Roland to the death.


    Well, Roland not only has a girl body, but also a girl heart. She is an invincible beautiful girl.


    In Victor''s memory, Roland was like a few years ago and now, but she must be more than 20 years old. However, Sylvia let Victor understand a truth. Never inquire about the age of the female knight. He was badly cleaned up by Sylvia once. High level female knights can maintain their youthful appearance until their souls dissipate. In fact, many peak Knights will wait until they are 100 years old before they begin to be busy breeding offspring, otherwise they are likely to watch their children die of old age first.


    According to the Golden Toad secret form theory, the Silver Knight is the stage of condensing the golden elixir, while the peak knight is in the stage of the unity of heaven and man.


    Now, Princess Roland of the unity of heaven and man wants to pinch Victor''s ears. Although she is a beautiful girl, Victor also wants to keep a distance from her. For example, the tiger is also very beautiful, but who dares to let the tiger show affection, and Roland is much more ferocious than the tiger. She can shoot Victor to death with a slap. Moreover, Victor''s hearing was sharp and his ears became very sensitive. Now no one can touch his ears except Sylvia.


    Roland doesn''t know what Victor thinks. Even if she knows, she won''t care. Her movements are fast and accurate. Two thin fingers stretch out in an instant. The next moment, as long as she pinches gently, victor will explain honestly. However, she pinches empty.


    "Eh!"


    Victor kept his posture and expression, and the distance between them did not change, as if nothing had happened. Only the footprints on the snow proved that he had just stepped back two steps and cleverly avoided Roland''s little hand.


    As soon as Roland''s eyes brightened, she came forward and grabbed Victor''s ear again. This time, she was much faster. Victor smiled. No one could break through his blind zone silently except Sylvia. Roland''s speed is fast, but only within a radius of 2 meters. Victor can avoid her only by instinct.


    Another empty catch! Roland''s interest increased greatly and continued to improve his speed. His snow-white slender fingers chased the sharp ear. Victor no longer retreated, but dealt with Roland in a small range. He wanted to see how far he was from the top knight.


    Roland''s speed is getting faster and faster. Like the wind, Victor finally became popular. When the breeze gently surrounds his body, Roland shows a surprise and happy smile.


    Roland no longer blindly improves the speed. Her slender hands are fast and slow. When they are fast, they are like lightning and when they are slow, they are like a warm spring breeze, but she can''t catch that hateful sharp ear. Roland just felt that Victor was like catkins, moving with the wind and turning smoothly. No matter whether her hand was fast or slow, she couldn''t touch Victor''s ear,


    In fact, Victor has entered the state of apocalypse, Roland''s action has been slowed down in his mind, and no subtle change can hide his perception. Although Roland''s shooting speed has exceeded Victor''s limit speed, he can dodge in advance according to Roland''s actions.


    In the garden, on the snow, the two figures sometimes crisscross, sometimes separate, sometimes rotate, sometimes gallop, looking in front and suddenly in the back. There seems to be an invisible line between them, which is connected but can''t be close. Roland noticed this wonderful phenomenon, the jade hand shook again and again, and Victor''s body shook left and right, shaking like a wave drum. The funny scene made Roland laugh, and the silver bell like laughter also alerted the guards of the Marquis house.


    Roland stopped chasing, pursed his pink lips and walked towards the wall. Holding his dizzy head, Victor groaned, "Your Highness, you can go through the front door."


    Roland didn''t look back and said, "I''ve come to inform you. I''ll go to the Senate to receive an inquiry this afternoon." With that, she jumped onto the wall and disappeared behind the wall before the guard appeared.


    Seeing the guards running over, Victor was relieved. He had almost reached his limit. Although he was ugly behind, Roland didn''t succeed in the end.


    When Victor was a little proud, there was a sudden numbness in his ears, as if he had been severely stroked. Victor was stunned. He didn''t know when Roland got his hand. Even if she was fast, the x-3 couldn''t have been recorded. Victor rubbed his ears and found that they were full of water droplets.


    Outside the wall, Roland held his head high and hummed, "don''t let me touch you!"

 Chapter 222

    Brinor Cathedral stands high in the central square of the noble district. It is the most solemn, gorgeous and tallest building in the king''s capital, symbolizing the supreme status of the Lord of glory. On the other side of the central square, there is a 12 meter high three storey building opposite the towering cathedral. The gap between them is like giants and dwarfs. However, this humble building is the Senate, the highest authority of the Gambis kingdom.


    In the enfeoffment Kingdom, the king has the highest status and power, but it is also restricted by the Senate. The official decrees, war decrees, exile decrees, execution decrees, and even the change of the heir to the throne issued by the king must be voted by the Senate before they can be implemented. The Senate represents the will of all lords in the kingdom. It is impossible for the royal family to do whatever they want and damage the fundamental interests of the Lord group. However, the Senate has only the right to vote, not the executive power.


    In order to show justice, royal families generally do not directly occupy seats in the Senate. They often occupy dominant seats through court nobles. There are nine seats in the Senate of Gambis, four of which are held by the court nobles representing the Augusts. The remaining five seats are the eastern Lord Joshua family, the central and southern Lord Wellington family, the southern Lord SoLIM family, the Western Lord Nim family and the human machulinyork family. These families represent different lords, and the central and northern parts of the kingdom are the direct territories of the augustian family.


    Under normal circumstances, the heads of the major lords'' families usually stay in their respective spheres of influence and preside over territory and family affairs. Only when major events happen in the Kingdom, they will personally attend the meeting of the Senate and strive for their own interests. For minor matters that do not involve the fundamental interests of the family, the representatives of the major families stationed in the capital can vote in the Senate. For example, viscount Randall shot the great Knight Austin in the family showdown.


    Whether it is a small matter or a major event, as long as the Senate is disturbed, it itself represents a decisive influence. From the moment Victor entered the Senate, his strength, power and status have been recognized by the top nobles in Gambis. His deeds will become the talk of the royal nobles. This time, they are no longer talking about handsome men''s pets, but powerful popular shooters.


    The setting sun slanted, and the afterglow of the setting sun pulled out a long shadow of brinor Cathedral, facing the Senate door.


    When Victor walked out of the Senate, he saw at the first sight that the silver clad cathedral was like an exquisite oil painting against the gorgeous sunset. On the central square with snow and fog rising, the dusk is like smoke and clouds, ethereal and looming. The Senate looked particularly shabby in this beautiful scenery.


    The little Baron never understood why the Senate in charge of the kingdom was so simple? At the moment, Victor stood outside the Senate, facing the cathedral, and realized the reason.


    The Senate is built of green brick, thin and low-key. When the heads of families gather together, they can immediately break down the walls and escape into the Cathedral for shelter in case of changes.


    This is the relationship between the Lords of the Kingdom, unity and cooperation, and mutual vigilance. This also shows that although the nobles had no devotion to the Lord of glory, they trusted the Church of glory very much. It can be seen that the wisdom and strong self-restraint of the early Pope in establishing the glorious code not only firmly controlled the lower class civilians of human society, but also won the trust of human high-end force groups. This transcendent status is the reason why the church can not stand down.


    The afterglow of the sunset shone on Victor, but the shadow of the church hung over his heart. Victor''s big army strategy and free civil and Commercial Association strategy are all based on attracting the bottom civilians, which is no less than moving the cheese of the church. On this issue, Victor had no way to compromise with the church. He needed the people and mercenaries under his command to be completely loyal to himself, such as being instructed by his arm, rather than changing his flag and dispersing in a crowd under the influence of the church.


    To achieve this, we must re-establish a new interest distribution system and administrative system. Victor has not yet found a solution to the contradiction between this new system and such a deep-rooted behemoth as the church.


    Fortunately, when the major forces are busy competing for power and profit, no one can think of a small Lord with a shallow foundation who is planning how to dig the corner of the church.


    The sweet and soft body leaned over from behind and pulled Victor''s thoughts back to reality.


    "Honey, we''re all right." Judy took Victor''s arm and said happily.


    Victor smiled. The Senate''s inquiry was just a formality, and the result of the inquiry was doomed from the beginning.


    Austin attempted to murder the family heirs, invade the RAND collar and slander the reputation of viscount Randall. In the process of defending the territory, viscount Randall destroyed the enemy and shot the culprit. His behavior was legitimate. Mrs Judy as primo The guardian of Buryat, who supervises the affairs of Buryat, and is loyal to the royal family on behalf of the heirs of Buryat family. This conclusion was unanimously approved by nine seats in the Senate.


    Interestingly, the decree that knights in the kingdom of Gambis should not kill each other was passed by a unanimous vote. However, the Senate did not explicitly prohibit the knight duel and family duel, which was not only out of respect for the knight tradition and the praise of the spirit of martial courage, but also the attitude of the church.


    It doesn''t matter if you beat your knights to Knights and vassals to vassals, but you can''t lead civilians to be buried. Well, Knight duel and family duel are very good traditions.


    In fact, the Senate''s ban can not completely solve the problem. Knight private struggle has always existed, but it has changed from light to dark. When the two families have irreconcilable contradictions, the secret struggle will be inevitable. Both sides will dress up as bandits and attack each other''s territory. If they encounter in the wild, it will be a small-scale family duel.


    In order to inherit the territory, Austin disguised himself to invade Randall''s collar, brazenly killed the patrolling guards, but was caught. This cannot be tolerated by Victor, who has a shallow foundation and is eager to unite people. Austin would have been buried in the wilderness if the king''s tax official had not happened to meet. It is not uncommon for such things to happen from time to time in the human kingdom.


    In the final analysis, the brave win when they meet on a narrow road. How can the Kingdom destroy a powerful silver marksman for the dead knight? Besides, Victor''s backer is very hard, very hard!


    The consequences are not so serious, but the impact and changes are far-reaching. Like Victor, the royal family should also maintain its own authority. In the face of the fierce York family, an open compromise is likely to have an avalanche effect, just like the original three eastern provinces. Roland took advantage of the situation, not only skillfully resolved the crisis, but also changed the political situation of Gambis''s internal struggle.


    Victor has arrived in Wangdu for more than 20 days. Seeing that the water season is almost over, the Senate has not summoned him because everyone is waiting for Prince Edward''s return. This morning, Victor received a notice of inquiry from the Senate. He knew that Edward had returned. The return of the little prince marked a new situation for Gambis. Prince Edward will inherit the throne, Duke Williams will be the Regent, and the garrison of the York family will no longer seek internal expansion, which is in the interests of all lords. Naturally, the Senate will not embarrass victor. It is also the meaning of the question to pass it unanimously.


    Judy couldn''t think so much. She stared at Victor''s exquisite side face, and her beautiful eyes were full of tenderness.


    From the moment she stepped out of the Senate, Judy became the real aristocrat of Gambis. The Buryat family is weak, but after all, it is a lord family inherited for more than 200 years. It has a solid Yeliu City, five family knights, 27 trainee knights, tens of thousands of collar people, and countless farmland and pastures. Now, these human and material resources will be used by her. The family Knights will kneel to her. She has become the actual power of Buryat.


    Judy never had the idea of leading the whole family, but which noble lady doesn''t like fame, wealth and power? Besides, she has no choice.


    Austin''s story makes Judy understand that cowardice and concession will only lead to greater misfortune when competing for the inheritance of the family. She is also very clear that primo is not the only blood of the Buryat family, and there is no lack of ambition everywhere. If you want to sit on the throne of the Lord, you must firmly tie the man in front of you.


    In Judy''s heart, Victor is the hero who saved their mother and son from danger. He not only defeated the ferocious Austin, but also gave the Buryat family the greatest autonomy. Moreover, Victor is young and handsome, noble in blood, and all kinds of gentle means are always fascinating and difficult to control. Judy couldn''t help being jealous at the thought that the Elena sisters could accompany Victor every day.


    "Victor, tonight... Go to my place. I''ve prepared a dinner for you." Judy whispered in Victor''s ear in a very gentle voice.


    Right is the best aphrodisiac for a noble lady. This sentence also applies to Judy. At the moment, she tightly holds Victor''s arm. Her snow cheeks are crimson, her red lips are slightly opened, her full chest fluctuates gently with Rulan''s breath, and the honey of spring almost flows out of her watery eyes. The soft and graceful style is intoxicating.


    Victor smiled. He really wanted to talk to Judy about something. Just about to promise, an untimely voice sounded behind him.


    "Victor."

 Chapter 223

    The prince''s tax official, viscount teness, came after him. He first saluted Judy, who was unhappy, "beautiful lady Judy, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Victor patted his little hand on his arm and said, "honey, go back first. I''ll find you later."


    Judy turned her anger into joy, gently twisted her skirt and saluted tnis. She waved her willow waist gently and walked away. Looking at the slim and graceful figure getting on the carriage, tnis praised sincerely: "what an excellent beauty."


    Praising a noble partner is not frivolous, but a compliment. Victor smiled and said, "Tanis, I''m going to visit you sometime."


    Tnis was embarrassed. Victor is his business partner. He should have been the first to visit in order to do his host''s friendship, but it''s very impolite to greet him until now. Fortunately, the nobility has always had a thick skin. Tnis sincerely explained, "my friend, no one will disturb you before Prince Edward returns. With my current status and qualifications, I dare not act willfully at such a moment. Please forgive me for my disrespect. If I miss this opportunity today, I''m afraid you don''t even have time to talk to me."


    Prince Edward returned safely, and the political dust of Gambis was settled. As the representative of York family, Victor is bound to be warmly entertained by the royal nobles. Various banquet activities will follow. He really doesn''t have time to meet with tnis alone.


    Victor looked at the sky and said with a smile, "I can understand your difficulties, but it''s getting late. I have an appointment with the beauty, so the dinner is free. Why don''t we go to the trade area and talk while walking."


    Tnis was overjoyed and called in an accompanying carriage. They boarded the carriage, the coachman shook the reins, and the open carriage drove to the inner city.


    There are no shops in the aristocratic District of brinor, and the ladies and ladies of the royal capital have no habit of shopping and leisure. When they want clothing and jewelry, they will summon top designers and tailors to come to the door for customized services, and housekeepers will naturally purchase daily necessities. This habit allows Victor not to go shopping with his women, which reduces a lot of trouble and fun.


    "Tanis, I always don''t understand why the annuity I need to pay every year is so high? I''m afraid the annuity received by the Marquis doesn''t have 20000 gold sol? Such a large sum of money really makes me very difficult." Victor complained to teness.


    Tnis asked in amazement, "did you pay the 20000 annuity yourself?"


    Victor''s heart moved and nodded silently. Tnis pondered for a moment and said, "according to the Kingdom''s annuity system, local lords have to pay 20% of the territory''s property and a fixed amount of gold coins every year. The fixed tax paid by the Viscount is 3000 gold sol, and your tax paid by 20000 gold sol is not only higher than that of the Marquis... The Duke is just 15000 gold sol."


    "How could this happen?!" Victor was surprised and angry. 20000 gold sol was not a small sum of money. If he hadn''t made a windfall from the unlucky assassin, he really couldn''t pay it. However, the annuity would be paid every year, and the windfall wouldn''t be there every year.


    "Don''t worry." Tnis smiled bitterly, shook his head and explained: "You should have heard that the vassal is not my vassal! Therefore, the kingdom can only collect an annuity from the independent Lord, and the property paid by the Lord refers to the Lord''s own income, which does not include the 20% harvest of the people and the self income of the family vassals. In this way, the Lord can''t pay multi-year money at all. But even so, the Lords around the world still pay Trying to avoid paying an annuity. It is common to canonize vassal lords and vassals. "


    "The York family is the best example. Most of the Lords of the man horse hill are the vassal lords of the York family. They do not have to pay an annuity directly to the Kingdom, but only offer 50% of the property to the York family. This means that the kingdom can only collect 10% of the property from other vassal lords except the Duke of York, and they do not have to pay fixed taxes. The Duke of York then grants, Return 20% of the offerings paid by the vassal Lord, so as to achieve the purpose of tax evasion. "


    "We don''t have any good way to do this by the great lord..." Triniston paused and sighed: "In fact, what the Kingdom wants to collect most is the products of various territories, including grain, ore, high-quality wood, animal tendons, herbs, spices, leather, linen, bacon, etc. the kingdom does not care much about fixed taxes. In order to urge local lords to pay materials, the Kingdom stipulates that those lords who cannot pay materials in full will be fined ten times."


    "I really haven''t paid any property... You know the situation of Randall''s collar. You can''t even be self-sufficient. Is there any property to pay?" Victor stood up and asked with flashing eyes, "but even a ten fold fine wouldn''t cost 20000 gold sol?"


    "My friend, you won''t deliberately Miss purple cane wine and crude sugar? As for coffee and snow sugar, I didn''t levy it at all!"


    Tanis said with a smile: "the value of purple cane wine is amazing, and the share of purple cane wine sold by the Marquis Sophia has only paid half to the kingdom. The Kingdom calculates your fine according to the total trade volume of purple cane wine."


    "That''s not as much as 20000 kinsol!" Victor was silent for a moment and threw out a hard sentence.


    "Really not so much!" Tnis nodded and said positively, "the main reason is the financial difficulties of the kingdom! According to the original vote of the Senate, the York family guarded the hills, and the Kingdom exempted its annuity for 20 years. But Randall collar is not included, because you are not the vassal Lord of the York family. So..."


    "So, I''m paying taxes to the kingdom in disguise for the whole human horse hill and Sophia''s chamber of Commerce?" Victor pointed to his nose and looked like a wronged head.


    "Er... If the York family pays the annuity normally, the kingdom can receive at least 150000 gold sols of fine iron only by relying on the fine iron ore resources in Renma hill. Now, the Kingdom has made great concessions by only collecting a fine of 20000 gold sols." Tnis politely said that he had given a discount, shook his head and said with a smile: "I just didn''t expect that you were paying the money alone... Of course, it''s your housework. It''s inconvenient for me to talk about it."


    Victor was speechless. The reality was that he was paying for his predecessors and current employees. Well, according to Chinese tradition, it''s not a great thing to pay for your women. Hatefully, Sylvia didn''t hum from beginning to end, and just put him in, which made Victor a little angry.


    Considering that he had also concealed the secret silver mine, Victor had a lot of balance in his heart. As for Sophia, after all, she was his former lover and nominal wife. Now she is in trouble. She doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead, and Victor can''t care too much.


    "Do I have time to join the York family now?" Victor asked expectantly.


    Since you can''t argue with your own women, you can only dig the corner of the Kingdom, although there is little hope.


    Sure enough! Tnis exclaimed with exaggeration, "that''s all right! You''re now a registered independent Lord! And... Famous!"


    "Is the Kingdom financially difficult?" Victor looked around and timely changed the topic.


    "Really nervous." Tenet said solemnly: "The Kingdom has been actively preparing for the war since the people and horses suffered from the ant disaster in the hills. The northern counties once resettled 150000 refugees, registered all these people, and trained 80000 militia and 8000 soldiers. These people''s food, drink and wages do not count, and the kingdom is overwhelmed by armaments and materials alone. Coupled with the upgrading of the legions'' equipment, the Minister of finance has been afraid to go out... Lord golon Lord lord sent people to squat him every day... "


    Victor shook his head heavily, sighed deeply, and said nothing.


    It''s no surprise that the Gambis family has a big business, a large expenditure and financial difficulties. Even if Marquis golon chopped the chancellor of the exchequer, he couldn''t squeeze out a few liang of oil. However, this dilemma can''t be solved. The Kingdom has no money, but the Lords and nobles have money! Even the free people who have been doing business for generations are very rich, not to mention the big family that has been inherited for hundreds of years? As long as the Kingdom takes annuity as its burden Insurance, issuing treasury bonds and paying interest can solve the urgent problem. But victor will never mind his own business.


    If I don''t tell you, I won''t tell you! Folk wealth is concentrated in the hands of the royal family. Who else can free businessmen earn? You are poor and I am rich, very good!


    Unknowingly, Victor and tnis had arrived at the trade zone. At this time, it was getting late, most shops had closed, and the carriage drove directly to the door of tnis family shops.


    Seeing that tenes was visiting with distinguished guests, the shop steward quickly asked the waiter to open the door and light thick butter candles. Victor entered the shop and found a large number of goods everywhere. He found that the shelves were full of luxury goods, amber, beeswax, honey, gemstones, spices, high-quality leather goods, exquisite handicrafts and so on, except coffee.


    "Why don''t you have coffee and snow sugar?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    "No coffee." Tnis said slowly, "the coffee and snow sugar you sold me were divided up on the way. Every time the family caravan passed through a territory, the Lords took money. They didn''t want money, just coffee. When the caravan arrived at the king''s capital, there was little coffee left... I couldn''t resist all kinds of human contacts and all kinds of door-to-door requests!"


    "The coffee trade makes you lose money? You''re not going to do it again?" Victor asked with a smile.


    "No! I need to buy more coffee, even if the price is a little higher." Tanis said seriously.


    "Isn''t that more?" Victor was noncommittal.


    "To tell you the truth, coffee has the affinity effect of fire element. It can help us scholars recover their spirit and clear their minds. It is a very rare beverage. Although I lose money in coffee business, human feelings are priceless. I hope you can increase the share of coffee trade. I can increase the price by 20%... If it is higher, I can''t help it." Said tnis with a bitter smile.


    The annual output of Randall''s coffee can reach up to 8000 pounds. Victor''s share of coffee is 200 pounds per year, 5 gold sols per pound, and 300 pounds per year, 4 gold sols per pound to the chebman family. On the market, the purchase price of coffee is 40 gold sols per pound, but it can hardly be sold. Victor, tnis and count chebman don''t make much money on coffee, Tnis was even losing money. Victor expected that.


    How can coffee make money through normal trade channels and layers of exploitation by the lords? Victor sold coffee to the two families at a low price and limited quantity, just to raise the value of coffee and spread the reputation of coffee in the knight circle and scholar circle. If he really wanted to make huge profits, he had to rely on free civil and commercial routes. Strictly speaking, the value of smuggling channels is much higher than that of any goods.


    The channel Victor is already under construction, but the terminal is equally important, and the terminal of private goods is of course the black market. Songlin town led by chebman is a black market. Now it''s time to build a black market in Wangdu.


    "It''s dark. Let''s go back." Victor looked at the steward and man standing next to him and turned out of the shop.


    Tenet felt a move in his heart and followed him out. The two got into the carriage, and when they drove to a quiet place, the breeze began to rise, and Victor''s fine voice reached tnis''s ears.


    "I said, listen."


    Tnis turned his head quietly, and Victor continued: "The coffee trade makes you lose money. It''s not a friend''s way. I have a suggestion... I''ll double your coffee share, but the price of the extra coffee is 18 gold sol per pound. You can let the caravan manager try to carry these coffee, such as hiding in the wall of the car. After these coffee are transported to Wangdu, you can try to sell it at a high price. It''s best to cultivate agents among the free people in the outer city People, let him come forward to sell, so that you will not offend your colleagues and lords along the way, but also make profits from it, and you don''t have to lose money to earn favor... "


    Victor''s whisper was like the temptation of the devil, which made tnis''s heart beat.

 Chapter 224

    In the afternoon, the woodland of silver moon manor.


    The sun shone on the snow, and the cold fog rose over the whole forest. On the snow in the forest, the two Armored Warriors faced each other ten meters apart.


    Nelson bounced his toes and took three steps. The refined gold Tomahawk was handed to Bruce. His movements are light and fast, and his refined iron armor seems to have no weight. The contrast between lightness and massiness gives people an unreal feeling. In the face of this light attack, Bruce was surprised, his wrist turned, and the pure gold one handed halberd was like a waking giant snake to accurately catch the coming Tomahawk.


    "Bang!"


    Axes and halberds intersect, sparks splash everywhere, and the sound is like thunder. It looks like a tentative attack, but it erupts into amazing power. The fierce wind rolls up the snow on the ground and shoots in all directions like an explosion, which fully explains what violent power is!


    Although he had been prepared, Bruce was surprised by the strange power of the refined gold battle axe, and Bruce obviously felt that the power of this blow was much greater, and even the frozen soil under his feet was cracked.


    Nelson waved his axe and cut it in a staggered way. The attack momentum was like a storm. The sharp sound of the air being torn and the explosion of weapons colliding with each other. The snow on the shaking branches rustled and fell, and was rolled into the air by the vigorous wind. When he struck the sixth axe, Bruce finally took a step back.


    This retreat boosted Nelson''s morale, and the attack was like a mountain toppling the sea. One wave was higher than another, and one axe was heavier than another. Bruce only defends but does not attack. He connects twelve axes and retreats twelve steps in a row.


    Bruce was not unable to stop the heavy axe. He just wanted to see where Nelson''s ultimate strength was. When the pressure on the shield no longer increased, Bruce nailed in place, like a reef in the sea, standing still despite the wind and waves.


    With the help of the vibration of weapon collision, Bruce clearly noticed that Nelson''s muscles operated orderly under the armor, and the power was progressive layer by layer, continuous and almost no gap.


    Having tried to find out Nelson''s limits, it''s time to end the fight. But Bruce found that if he wanted to suppress Nelson in power, he had to have local elements. In this way, Nelson would be injured by shock, which was not the result he wanted to see.


    If there is no flaw, make a flaw!


    The fine gold halberd screamed and swept over. Nelson''s eyes coagulated, and his left axe turned into a purple rainbow to meet the sharp sweep. However, as soon as the weapons of both sides came into contact, Nelson found that the long halberd, which should have been strong and heavy, was lightly stained on his axe, and then a gentle force led the battle axe to one side. Nelson quickly collected his strength and tried to stabilize the center of gravity, but the strength on the halberd changed from emptiness to reality, and suddenly became rigid and fierce. Seeing that the battle axe was about to fly, Nelson loosened his left hand and lifted it. The refined gold battle axe turned around on the halberd and fell on his hand again.


    "EH."


    The sudden change was no faster than Bruce''s strength. The halberd sank and took down the battle axe. The halberd tip gently touched Nelson''s Breastplate and took it back.


    "Nelson, I can''t imagine that your strength and skill have reached this level. No wonder you can kill the Knights of the Buryat family directly." Bruce said with a smile.


    Nelson said dejectedly, "Lord Bruce, you let me start. I used my best strength, but you didn''t step back."


    "By strength alone, you are far beyond the level of an ordinary knight and can be compared with an adult ogre. If I don''t have the elements of emptiness, I can''t suppress you." Bruce nodded and said, "I wasn''t repulsed by you because we were as strong as each other, but your physique was not as strong as me. When the weapons collided, you instinctively stepped back and relieved your strength, otherwise you would be injured."


    Nelson breathed out a warm breath and grinned. He practiced the secret form of Fu Niu hard. He had a great growth in both physique and strength. Now he has been recognized by the great knight and is proud of it.


    Bruce walked out of the woods. Nelson quickly followed him, and several guards took over their weapons and shields.


    Bruce asked angrily, "please tell me that Felix has something important to give me and wants me to bring the best soldier instructor. What is it?"


    Nelson carefully recalled Victor''s confession when he left, confirmed that there was nothing missing, and said, "Lord Bruce, do you think my strength is much greater than it was more than two years ago?"


    "It''s really great progress. It''s like changing a person." Bruce jaw first.


    Nelson said with a smile, "I summarized a set of training methods a long time ago. At that time, I was a mercenary, either fighting or on the way, and I didn''t have time to practice well. After this period of training, I made progress now. Lord Victor is very satisfied with the effect of this training method. I''m going to give this training method to the York family."


    Bruce was silent. Each family with a long history has its own martial arts training method. Although it is not a secret, it is also a very precious secret for ordinary people. Nelson created a unique secret technique. Instead of taking it as the inheritance secret method of Randall family, he had to give it to York family, which must be instructed by Victor. Based on Victor''s relationship with the York family, what can''t be said directly and must be told through Nelson? What is the purpose of Victor''s Secret Law?


    Bruce saw Nelson with a sincere face and suddenly realized that Victor did this to let the York family lead Nelson a favor, because the secret method was created by Nelson after all. In that case, ask Nelson directly to know Victor''s purpose.


    Thinking of this, Bruce asked, "Nelson, why do you disclose the martial arts training methods?"


    "Lord Bruce, have you heard of the big regiment designed by my lord?" Nelson took off his helmet and said, "according to Lord Victor''s idea, every 5000 soldiers form a square array. When more than ten square arrays are assembled, they can resist no more than 30000 ant people in the field. My training method can train soldiers'' strength and physique and make them qualified soldiers."


    "It''s no use!"


    Bruce explained to the stunned Nelson, "I''m not saying that the martial arts secrets you created are worthless, but that all martial arts secrets are useless. The infantry array envisaged by Victor can''t be realized at all... Even if it is realized, it''s useless!"


    "Why?"


    Nelson was a little angry, but he personally experienced the excellent effects of the two secret forms. After the family guard practiced simplifying the secret form, his personal strength was obviously much stronger. If it weren''t for Victor''s order, Nelson wouldn''t want to publicly simplify the secret form to the York family, even if it was only a part.


    Bruce shook his head and said with a smile, "Nelson, if the giant rhinoceros hits you, can you stand it?"


    Thinking about the scene that he was hit head-on by a 9000 pound monster, Nelson shook his head decisively.


    "This is the limit of the body, which determines the limit of the individual."


    Bruce said, "no martial arts secret can make people break through the limit. No matter how powerful ordinary people are, they can''t be bigger than bulls, and no matter how fast they are, they can''t run horses. In front of the absolute strength gap, combat skills are just a joke. Elite soldiers practice their martial arts to the limit, and they are not the opponent of ogres."


    "Although my strength is not as strong as the giant rhinoceros, I can easily kill the giant rhinoceros. Moreover, it is not an example that ordinary soldiers kill ogres." Nelson argued unconvinced and said proudly, "according to my training method, ordinary people can improve their strength, physique and endurance to the limit within four years."


    "That''s why I say it''s useless."


    Bruce sighed and explained, "the giant rhinoceros is huge and powerful, but they are gentle and have great power, but they have no fighting spirit and wildness. Even ordinary hunters can hunt them. In the same way, ordinary people are just another kind of giant rhinoceros, no matter how strong their body is, no matter how superb their martial arts are, no fighting spirit and courage."


    "Strength, speed, physical strength and skills can form combat effectiveness only with courage, will and wisdom. Your training methods may be really clever, but you can''t make ordinary people have the spirit of bravery, indomitable will and loyalty." Bruce turned to the nearby guard and said, "Harvey, go and show your skills."


    The guard nodded, looked around, and finally walked towards a spruce tree.


    Harvey is about thirty years old, with a firm face, sharp eyes, a burly figure, a strong body, vigorous and powerful actions, and looks vigorous and steady. When he walked in front of the spruce, he drew his sword and cut it horizontally. The light of the sword crossed the tough and tight trunk and put the sword into the sheath. The spruce tree with thick and thin thighs crashed into the snow in the sound of "creaking and creaking", arousing a large amount of snow fog, which was amazing. Harvey accurately caught the thrown fine iron spear, a standard spike, and stabbed it straight into an iron fir tree. The sawdust was flying, and the sharp spear tip came out from behind the trunk hugged by one person. With a strong shake, he pulled out the spear and returned to the team without blushing and panting.


    "The action is done at one go, clean and neat. Powerful!" Nelson exclaimed.


    Bruce smiled and asked the guard, "Harvey, how long have you practiced stabbing and slashing?"


    Harvey said respectfully, "my Lord, I don''t know. I started training at the age of 7. I practiced war skills at the age of 10. I practiced 100 horizontal cuts, sudden stabs, homeopathic cuts, straight cuts and back attacks every day for so many years, every day, and never stopped."


    Bruce nodded and said: "Nelson, the vassal soldiers and noble children of York family, has been trained in martial arts since childhood, not only to exercise strong physique and skills, but also to temper will and blood courage. Including myself, I have also received strict martial arts training. Although these martial arts are not worth mentioning for knights, boring training makes me tough This is one of the reasons why I can become a knight. "


    "No matter how strong the farmer is, he is still a farmer. What combat effectiveness can they have? When facing monsters, they just run faster." Bruce shook his head with disdain.


    Bruce was telling the truth, but Nelson was unwilling to reject such a clever secret method of Fu Niu''s secret form. He wanted to tell Bruce loudly that Fu Niu''s secret form and high-level secret method could greatly improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers, but he held back.


    "Isn''t there a clever martial arts secret?" Nelson asked stiffly.


    "If so, how did you bear mercenaries survive on the battlefield?" Bruce asked.


    Nelson was speechless. The bear mercenaries fought with the Sassanian. The physical quality and martial arts of the Sassanian soldiers were indeed better than the mercenaries, but they were not invincible. The two sides win or lose each other. In fact, the gap is not very big.


    "The martial arts secrets of all families are similar. They pay more attention to training their physique and combat skills, but also to honing their will and courage. No matter how skillful the martial arts of ordinary people are, they can''t be the opponent of knights. It''s enough for soldiers to master combat skills."


    Bruce spoke euphemistically, and Nelson could understand what he meant. The limit of ordinary people is there. No matter how hard you practice, you won''t become an ogre. Since you have powerful knights, why do you have to study clever martial arts and secrets?


    Victor once described the potential of ordinary people, and Nelson was excited because he was also born of ordinary people. Nelson felt deeply lost when he realized the huge gap between knights and ordinary people.


    "Nelson, you don''t have to be depressed. Martial arts secret methods have limited promotion to ordinary people, but they are very useful to you." Bruce pondered for a moment and said, "as far as I know, there is a kind of people who have honed their martial arts to a terrible degree!"


    "Who?"


    Bruce said solemnly, "the ruling warrior among the paladins!"


    "The paladins of the church come from ordinary people. They pay special attention to martial arts training. The church has been handed down for thousands of years, and no one knows how many martial arts secrets they have created. However, there has been a record of paladins killing ogre leaders alone, which shows that the martial arts Secrets of the church are very excellent."


    "Level 5 paladins are the ruling warriors. They have extraordinary martial arts and cooperate with the divine skills of the paladins. Even the great knights are not necessarily the opponents of the ruling warriors. However, the life span of the paladins is generally short, and most of the ruling knights can''t live beyond 60. We suspect that the church has many secrets to stimulate their life potential."


    "If you can get the cultivation secret method of the paladin and abandon the parts that damage the body, you may not be able to reach the silver level with your talent."


    "I will definitely not lose to the ruling warrior when I reach the peak of my two secret forms." Nelson thought so in his heart, but said, "it''s good to use this secret skill to train the militia. The militia are adults, which is suitable for practicing my secret skill."


    Seeing that Nelson still refused to give up, Bruce bluntly pointed out: "Victor is brilliant and has many wonderful ideas. But he is still very immature in military common sense. We have studied his big regiment strategy and found that this infantry array is impossible to achieve."


    "The secret method of training the body always consumes a lot of meat. Victor wants to train all the militias and form an array. How much food does 50000 people need? Er... Maybe wild boar meat can solve the problem." Bruce paused, shook his head and said: "Do soldiers always have to be equipped? According to Victor''s idea, how many materials do infantry phalanx need to be equipped with shield players, spearmen, crossbows and longbowmen to equip 50000 people? Even if the food and equipment can be met, do these militias dare to fight the ant people? When the silver ant leader attacks the phalanx, I guess they will only escape and compete with the trampled dead More dead! "


    "Most importantly, we have no land to share with so many people, and the church will not let the militia die in vain."


    "The infantry phalanx put forward by Victor has no meaning. It is the most traditional and effective way to form a small team of elite soldiers and cooperate."


    10 to 20 elite soldiers form combat teams. The teams cooperate with each other. When they meet weak opponents, they encircle and suppress them. When they meet evenly matched opponents, they form a close formation for confrontation. When they meet invincible strong enemies, they quickly disperse and retreat, so as not to cover the whole army. Nelson is no stranger to this flexible tactic of gathering and dispersing. In fact, all mercenaries adopt it He adopted the mode of team cooperation, but he never thought about the reason. Today, Bruce''s words opened Nelson''s eyes.


    When a silver monster rushes into the infantry square and launches a bloody massacre, even the strongest soldiers will collapse, not to mention the ordinary militia. The difference is that the soldier team can break its tail to survive, retreat orderly and minimize the loss, while the ordinary militia in the square will only flee and trample on each other.


    In front of powerful monsters, the infantry square really has no practical significance, unless the soldiers who form the square are as fierce and fearless as ant men.


    Nelson was disappointed. Bruce patted him on the shoulder and said: "We have a strong castle. Don''t worry even if the ant army really comes. As for the secret method you contributed... To be honest, our York family can''t give rewards... Well, I asked Harvey to teach you the family martial arts secret method in exchange... Some herbal secret recipes are still very helpful to the soldiers. What do you think?"


    "Good!"


    Nelson was overjoyed. The mercenary''s desire for martial arts and secret methods was almost deep in the bone marrow. He agreed without hesitation.


    "I have a feeling that adults can certainly solve these problems." Nelson added.


    "What?" Bruce asked puzzled.


    "Supplies, equipment, soldiers'' will to fight, land and church. Lord victor will always come up with solutions to all problems!"


    Nelson''s unwavering confidence in Victor left Bruce speechless.

 Chapter 225

    The vast lizard swamp is actually a huge basin. Due to the low-lying terrain, during the rainy season, the amount of Jinshui River rises sharply, the river flows into the basin, forming lakes connected in size, and countless low hills become dense islands.


    In the fourth month of the water season, the world is snowing, the temperature drops to freezing point, and the lizard swamp has become a world covered with ice and snow. At this time, the aborigines in the swamp will hide in their nests and quietly wait for the arrival of the land season. This is the quietest time of the year in the Everglades.


    At this time, there was a fierce battle in full swing in the depths of the swamp.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce roar of the swamp dragon lizard shattered the tranquility within a ten mile radius. The nearby swamp aborigines woke up one after another. They didn''t climb out curiously. Instead, they hid deeply in the nest without showing any breath.


    Every swamp dragon lizard is a ferocious beast. The strong body gives them outrageous strength, amazing agility and terrible physical strength. The extraordinary regenerative racial talent and the wild intuition of ferocious animals make these ferocious and bloodthirsty beasts one of the top predators in the Everglades.


    Although the swamp dragon lizard is strong and fierce, it is not enough to let other top predators retreat. Especially in the water season when food is scarce, any bloody killing will attract the greedy eyes of coveters. Poor and huge beasts like six legged crocodiles and giant beetles don''t care who is hunting. They just want to take a share. As for those snake demons that move in groups, swamp dragon lizards will run away when they see them.


    However, the roar of the swamp dragon lizard continued to rise and fall. Two quarters of an hour later, no beast broke into the battlefield. This is because the roar is a huge beast with a body length of more than 19 meters. The giant beast is four times larger than the ordinary dragon lizard. Its columnar limbs alone are three meters high. When it stands completely, its shoulders are five meters off the ground. Its ferocious claws can easily hold down hundreds of pounds of capybara. Its swarthy scales with metallic luster are the size of a child''s palm, And the huge head and the big mouth full of sharp teeth can completely devour an adult.


    Its huge size, two ferocious heads, and thorny tail all indicate that it is an alienated swamp dragon lizard. It is itugos, which is called the giant beast in the water by the lizard people.


    Itugos is the overlord in this area, and the fierce predators within 400 kilometers have long been slaughtered.


    The nearby swamp residents have not heard the roar of itugos battle for a long time. It must be a terrible guy who can make the overlord beast so manic. Both intelligent lizards and cautious and timid beasts have a wise choice to hide themselves. The unlucky ghosts affected by the battle found before their death that they were fighting a group of strange creatures they had never seen before.


    They walk upright like lizards. They are short and can''t even touch the belly of giant animals. They have no tail, scales, sharp teeth and claws. These seemingly weak and delicious little guys made the overlord roar and embarrassed, and the thick tail was tightly clamped under the belly, which was particularly funny.


    "Ow!"


    Itugos roared again, and his ferocious claws beat hard at a small thing that annoyed him. However, the little thing slipped several meters away like a sturgeon in the water, pressed its huge claws heavily on the open space, grabbed hundreds of pounds of snow and ice mixed mud, and smashed it against the cunning creatures.


    Throwing the opponent with soil is no longer a means of beasts. The four yellowish brown vertical pupils of itugos show anger, tension, anxiety and anxiety from time to time. It is hard to imagine that a bloodthirsty alienated beast can express such a rich humanized expression.


    The mud and ice are fanned and sprinkled with five agile little things. These sharp shooting mud and snowflakes have the effect of shielding the field of vision and slowing down the speed, and the ice with strong kinetic energy is enough to kill the strongest capybara. But itugos knew that this attack must be futile. Five little things turned around and moved sensitively to avoid the roaring ice, but they were inevitably hit by the mud. This is the opportunity that itugos painstakingly created.


    "Ang!"


    In the roar of heart breaking and gall breaking, the giant beast took a step fiercely. One huge head spewed out a strong air flow close to the ground, and the other head held high. The next moment, it was going to launch lightning bite!


    Throwing mud slows down the enemy''s speed, roars bravely, frightens the enemy''s actions, spits air currents, destroys the enemy''s balance, and lightning bites and ends the enemy''s life. This whole set of tactics was only to kill one enemy. Although there were dozens of such enemies, itugos failed.


    "Poof!" "Whoosh!"


    The thick and thin crossbow arrow of the pigeon egg was fiercely pierced on the raised head of itugos, and the sad sound of breaking the air came. The pain like acupuncture made the giant beast furious, and the lightning bite was interrupted by the monster''s violent instinct.


    "Yes!"


    On the island a few kilometers away, the wizard imosen snorted, and the sudden stabbing pain made the red Rune aura slightly scattered. He endured the sharp pain of a needle in his cheek and tried to keep the red Rune running. In the void 10 cm away from his face, the mysterious fiery red Rune returned to stability and turned slowly in a mysterious way.


    At the same time, itugos stopped chasing the culprit who hurt him, raised his head and searched for the kidnapped little master. When it saw that the enemy holding the little master was running away, it strode to catch up, and the surrounding enemies followed it around and harassed it.


    Not lost!


    The wizard imosen breathed a sigh of relief, and the tingling on his cheek disappeared. It was obvious that itugos squeezed out the crossbow arrow on his face with strong muscles. In a few breaths, the insignificant wound healed. But the sharp pain in the chrysanthemum became more and more intense, and imosen''s face was painful and deformed, which was the negative effect of witchcraft - wisdom guidance.


    Strong fatherly love overcame unbearable pain. Imosen chased the figure of his beloved daughter through the eyes of itugos. At the same time, he also observed these powerful humans and kept thinking about the ways to rescue bell in his mind.


    In order to escape the pursuit of the shining church, imosen has sneaked into the Everglades with bell for 11 years. He survived in the dangerous lizard swamp by relying on his will and the witchcraft of alienated creatures.


    At first, imosen alienated dozens of mice as bodyguards and lived a very difficult life until he successfully alienated a swamp dragon lizard and took it as the main breeding object. In the nourishment of flesh and blood, the swamp dragon lizard quickly grew into a two headed dissimilated dragon lizard. Imosen named it Philip, while the lizard called it a giant beast in the water: itugos.


    The powerful itugos helped father and daughter open up a territory of 400 square kilometers and occupy a place in the Everglades. With the deterrence of itugos, the half dragon tribe no longer invaded the imosen father and daughter, and the two sides established a cold coexistence relationship. The half dragon people are ferocious and savage, but they are intelligent species after all. With the in-depth exchanges between the two sides and mutual benefit, the life of the imosen father and daughter has gradually stabilized, and the living materials have been enriched a lot.


    The stable life made imosen relax his vigilance. Bell ran out to play for longer and farther. Something finally happened today.


    This morning, bell went out to play with ten alienated rats and didn''t come back until noon. Imosen wasn''t worried at that time. The beast with a radius of 20 kilometers was either eaten by Philip or escaped. Only ten alienated rats can ensure Bell''s safety. However, when the soul connection of the alienated mouse was interrupted, Emerson knew that bell was in danger.


    Emerson quickly summoned Philip and showed his wisdom to rescue bell.


    Wisdom guidance makes Emerson''s soul fit with Philip. He can observe the external situation and guide Philip''s actions through Philip''s perception, and all Philip''s feelings are projected on him.


    Philip''s size was huge, his strength was not many times stronger than that of the ordinary dragon lizard, but his sensitivity inevitably decreased a little, but he walked very far at every step. When he ran with all his strength, he soon arrived at the place of the incident, but in this short half an hour, all ten heterologous rats were killed.


    The frightened imosen saw a group of fully armed human soldiers and a group of ferocious wolves. It was they who killed all the alienated mice. Fortunately, they didn''t hurt bell, but retreated quickly with her. From the direction of their escape, it seemed that they knew Philip was coming.


    Imosen couldn''t help thinking. What he hated most was the villain who tried to abduct bell. Philip pounced on him under his guidance, and the battle broke out.


    The strong combat effectiveness of these soldiers startled imosen. In the face of the terrible double headed alienated dragon lizard, they were not afraid at all. Their agile action was beyond ordinary people. While avoiding the attack, they also fought back with their strong crossbow. Even if their crossbow arrows were almost ineffective against Philip, they did not stop the seemingly useless attack.


    Imosen was not an inexperienced farmer. He was a vassal of the Greer family and the Baron''s hunting manager before he fled. The combat effectiveness of these people was far better than that of ordinary soldiers. Imosen felt that they were at least trainee knights, if not knights. However, the Greer family didn''t even have a formal knight, only two trainee knights. The two apprentice knights are rare to see at ordinary times. When imosen occasionally sees them, they are all hugging forward and backward, high toed and high spirited, and there are 47 people here!


    What is the concept of 47 trainee knights? Imosen didn''t even think about it. He only knew that the trainee knight was a great man with noble status and was always surrounded by guards. How could he go deep into the swamp and do human trafficking? 47 at a time?


    Later, imosen found more strange things. These people were more flexible than apes and could always avoid Philip''s claw and bite at the critical moment. Maybe the trainee knight has this ability, but he can''t do it!


    Philip''s huge size and ferocious breath are enough to frighten the weak creature. When it roars bravely, even the ogre will panic.


    When Philip attacked the ogre camp and tore up two adult ogres, the ogre leader fought with it. The ogre leader rolled all over the ground by Philip and went straight into a state of rage. He split Philip''s flesh with an obsidian axe, causing several terrible wounds. But the strong regeneration ability of the Allosaurus made him despair. Finally, the scarred ogre leader retreated with the tribe members, and Philip''s roar of terror filled the sky.


    That war established Philip''s supremacy, and the half dragon tribe respected him as itugos.


    Philip''s fearless roar has a deterrent effect on low-level creatures. They will become soft and unable to move, which is derived from the fear of life instinct. In this state, how much combat power can trainee Knights play? If you hesitate, Philip will make meat sauce. However, these human soldiers were completely immune to Philip''s bold roar, gave full play to their 100% combat effectiveness, and calmly fought between life and death.


    In fact, Emerson suspected that these soldiers were not human at all!


    The two headed dragon lizard looks clumsy and has the ability to attack quickly. Tail strike and lightning bite kill these sensitive soldiers many times. Philip launched lightning bite and successfully picked up two enemies. The two soldiers who had been bitten off had stabbed Philip''s tongue with a dagger in his mouth!


    Until now, imosen''s tongue still hurts, and these fearless and painless soldiers make him shudder.


    There is no fear, no pain, and strong combat power, which makes imosen feel terrible. Philip will always kill them all, but their wisdom makes imosen tremble.


    Philip''s tail was swifter than lightning bite. It broke three enemies. But the soldiers also seized the opportunity and shot Philip''s back door with a bow and crossbow! The crossbow arrows had no effect on Philip''s body, but they could shoot into the soft chrysanthemum. Philip could squeeze out these crossbow arrows, but several more came in before one was squeezed out


    The extreme pain almost interrupted the guidance of wisdom. Imosen clamped his ass, endured the severe pain, and guided Philip to pick up his tail. Naturally, the tail can''t be used. The soldiers also found a way to deal with lightning bite. They had three terrible heavy crossbows, which were enough to shoot through Philip''s scale armor to interrupt Philip''s attack. Emerson tried to guide Philip to destroy those heavy crossbows, but they all failed. The dozens of soldiers cooperated with each other and threw strong crossbows around, making Philip unable to lower his claws.


    Fortunately, these "trainee knights" had no way to take Philip, but just ran away. Although Philip could catch up with the man who kidnapped bell, his huge body became an obstacle to the rescue of bell. You can''t even catch bell?


    Emerson sent out all the alienated mice. They''re all dead! Die under the mouth of those fierce wolves! Imosen regretted that he should have cultivated more alienated mice if he had known so.


    Absorbing flesh and blood is a dissimilated biological instinct. The more flesh and blood he ate, the higher the degree of dissimilated biological variation. Therefore, imosen could not afford to raise too many dissimilated mice at all. After having the swamp dragon lizard, he deliberately sacrificed half of the dissimilated mice in order to focus on cultivating Philip. There are less than 20 alienated mice left. Imosen usually let them sleep underground and let them eat every three days, which also reduces the combat effectiveness of alienated mice to the lowest point. Otherwise, it will not be easily bitten to death by fierce wolves.


    The battle between Philip and these "trainee knights" is like a bear fighting a wild bee. No one can do anything. The situation is so deadlocked.


    Now the only way is to drag these soldiers down alive with Philip''s abnormal physical strength And don''t push too hard lest they hurt bell.


    Just as Emerson was planning his strategy, a cold dagger lay on his neck.


    "Wild mage! You are attacking the logistics system of the Empire. According to the military regulations of the Empire, I order you to stop the attack and wait for the master''s trial!"


    The sharp cold on the throat and the indifferent and heartless voice made imosen''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "Sear, I think you should be trained by instructor Barrett. In this case... That''s what you should do!"


    "Bang!"


    The root behind the ear was hit hard, and imosen''s eyes were black. Before he lost it completely, he saw the rune aura turn into a little brilliance and dissipate in the air.


    finished!


    At this moment, the beast itugos is free! It put down its tail and roared towards the guy who had just hurt it. The monkey militia turned and ran away. Several war mastiffs also chased after it. The deafening roar gradually disappeared, and other militia quickly evacuated eastward with bell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A chapel in Hekou town.


    Father Miller put down his herbal medicine and looked up to the East. His muddy old eyes were shining with joy and relief, and...... Loss and pain.

 Chapter 226

    Icy little hand touched his face. Imosen shivered and muttered, "bell, don''t make trouble. Let dad sleep again."


    The familiar feeling disappeared. Emerson suddenly opened his eyes and saw Bell''s small face. He tightly hugged his lost baby daughter and cried, "bell! Bell... My baby, dad is here, dad is here!"


    Maybe it''s because the delicate face is hurt by the beard, or it''s because it''s too tight to breathe. Bell grabbed dad''s beard and pushed his head back desperately. Emerson just held Bell''s tender and thin body tightly, for fear that his baby daughter would disappear as soon as he let go.


    After wailing for a while, imosen gradually calmed down. He found himself lying on a stretcher covered with a thick sheepskin blanket. Bell''s coir raincoat woven with sawtooth grass had been replaced with a lamb fur jacket and a sheepskin cloak. Bell in this dress is no longer a little savage, but a human girl in a civilized society.


    Imosen had long forgotten the appearance of civilized society. He felt a pang of sadness when he saw Bell''s appearance now. When he fled, bell was only 3 years old. His father and daughter lived in seclusion in the Everglades for more than 10 years. They lived a primitive life with orcs as neighbors. Imosen thought he could only be a savage in the Everglades with bell, but for the rest of his life, he didn''t expect to see the same kind again, just as a prisoner.


    Taking bell by his side, imosen began to look around.


    This is a simple camp. Dozens of "trainee knights" are scattered around. Some of them are on guard outside, some are busy barbecue prey, no one speaks, and no one bothers them. Only a few campfires crackle there.


    As a wizard who can''t see the light, imosen wants others to see him as air. This strange tranquility reassures him. The bonfire beside me jumped gently, and the fire reflected on me, comfortable and warm. Relaxed, imosen smelled a tempting aroma.


    Not far away from the campfire, a 1-meter-long sturgeon was roasted golden. A "trainee Knight" was painting something on the sturgeon with a brush. A pot of hot soup was being stewed on the campfire around him. The fragrant heat kept imosen''s Adam''s apple rolling, and Bell''s belly made a sound of "grunt, grunt".


    Several trainee Knights brought the roasted sturgeon and the pot of hot soup to their father and daughter. Emerson found that the pot was originally the shell of a swamp mud turtle, with a layer of mud outside. The unlucky mud turtle not only turned into a pot, but also its meat rolled in its own shell.


    After taking the spoon and dagger, the father and daughter gobbled up. The roasted fish is crisp outside and tender inside. The broth is delicious, especially the salty taste makes the two people satisfied.


    Imosen doesn''t know how long he hasn''t eaten real salt. In the Everglades, lizard people supplement salt by directly eating a kind of salty soil or drinking the blood of capybara. Imosen uses salty soil to wrap the prey and bake it before eating, so as to absorb salt. How can this method be compared with human refined salt? Imosen ate and tears were coming down.


    Before long, the hungry father and daughter dried up the whole sturgeon and ate all the turtle meat. Bell was holding a large turtle shell and snoring a warm thick soup. His stomach was bulging and he still refused to stop. The "trainee Knight" mercilessly took the turtle shell and handed it to imosen. Bell flattened his mouth, hid behind his father, looked at the bad guy who robbed her food, and timidly retracted his eyes. He just pulled his father''s hair to vent his dissatisfaction. Imosen hesitated, but bell really couldn''t drink any more. He simply drank up the rest of the soup.


    "Trainee Knight" calmed the Sorcerer''s anxiety with his kind behavior. He wiped his mouth and asked carefully, "sir... Who are you?"


    No one answered. Imosen asked tentatively, "what are you going to do with us?"


    "Master ye, we will take you back and accept your adult''s inquiry."


    As soon as the "trainee Knight" spoke, imosen immediately knew that he was the one who subdued himself with a dagger.


    When Emerson wanted to continue questioning, another "trainee Knight" came over and said, "sear, stop talking!"


    This is the man who knocked me out! Imosen thought to himself.


    "Jack, according to the regulations, we should give your master due treatment, including rescue and related right to know." Sear looked at Jack calmly, and many "trainee knights" looked at him with the same eyes.


    Jack''s brain is a little confused. He should have a headache. Alchemical humans are different from alchemical puppets. They have independent wisdom and learning ability. Through learning, the alchemy militia will have a certain emotional intelligence. A guy like Renault can understand vulgar jokes, even though he doesn''t touch other people''s jokes at all. But learning takes time, and those alchemists who have not learned can only act according to the content of the will side.


    More than two months ago, Victor ordered Jack to lead 50 alchemical militia, 20 alchemical war mastiffs and 80 alchemical crows to carry out the task of investigating the Everglades. The specific contents include mapping, searching for ant man information, exploring resources, confirming the gathering place of monsters and orcs, and paying attention to abnormalities.


    This morning, the alchemical crow found a human little girl and ten mutant mice. Jack remembers that when he first entered the Everglades to collect purified crystals, he found the footprints of human children. This is what Victor called an anomaly.


    So Jack decided to take the little girl back, which led to the alienated dragon lizard - itugos. While the alchemical militia was chasing and entangled with the beast, the alchemical crow detected imosen a few kilometers away. As a result, Jack and sear captured imosen who was casting magic.


    For the alchemy militia, the imosen wizard is a wild mage. According to the laws of the alchemy Empire, mages have a high social status. Even criminal wild mages must be handed over to the mage Association, and their mage treatment should be given at the same time.


    The alchemical militia like sear fully complied with Victor''s orders, never mentioned the neryl Empire, and never exposed the identity of alchemists and the secrets of alchemy towers. But Victor never explained what alchemists should do when they meet wizards?


    In fact, for most people, wizards are mysterious and secretive. Like deified characters, they only exist in word-of-mouth stories. Victor had limited knowledge of wizards, did not know the identity of the wizard group in the alchemy Empire, and did not expect Jack they would meet a wizard.


    The mission details released by Victor are relatively general, but Jack is the earliest monkey militia. He has been fooling around with ordinary humans for two years and trained by instructor Barrett. His wisdom and common sense can lead this mission. However, other alchemy militia mainly come from secret fortresses. They have no growth experience like elite guards. Naturally, they have to comply with the inherent standards of action in the will side.


    Sear, they don''t know that the wizard is a street mouse, and Jack can''t confirm whether the mage of the alchemy empire is the current wizard, but he has learned to be cautious. In a careful manner, Jack directly ordered, "from now on, you can''t talk to these two people."


    "Yes!"


    All the alchemy militia agreed at the same time, and the father and daughter were startled by the sound of Qi brush.


    "Lord jack, wait!"


    Emerson has seen that the "trainee Knight" named Jack is the only one of these people. He shouted to Jack who turned to leave, "is your master an adult of the Sassanian Empire?"


    Although Jack didn''t answer, it was about his own fate and his daughter''s fate. Emerson summoned up the courage and asked, "aren''t you the paladin of the glorious church¡°


    "Where are you taking us?"


    "What will your master do to us?"


    "My ability must be very valuable to your master. Please don''t hurt our father and daughter."


    Jack finally responded to his nagging questions: "master wizard, have a good rest. We will ensure the safety of your father and daughter."


    The word "Wizard" pierced imosen''s courage. He sat down on the ground and begged to Jack''s back: "Lord jack, please let bell go. She''s innocent..."


    Jack thought about it and waved his hand like Victor without looking back. It was a response to Emerson.


    In the next three days, imosen and his daughter followed the group of soldiers, walking day and night, and trekking eastward. Along the way, imosen found that these silent soldiers almost never communicate. It seems that everyone knows when to do what. This kind of tacit understanding is creepy. However, they also take good care of their father and daughter, although they beat imosen around the bush He never responded, but imosen''s small demands were basically met. He not only had delicious food and warm fur coats every day, but also carried his father and daughter on a stretcher. This meticulous care reassured imosen, but his mind also came alive.


    At noon on the fourth day, the team arrived at the edge of a cliff.


    At this time, the water season is almost over. The ice and snow are melting. The water flow converges into waterfalls and hangs on the cliff. The water drops are splashing and the fog is diffuse. In the sound of the water, a gorgeous rainbow crosses the whole air.


    Seeing such a wonderful sight for the first time, bell opened his mouth and was dazed. Imosen''s eyes twinkled and looked around from time to time, as if looking for something.


    The team walked along the cliff for another two kilometers, and the scattered soldiers gradually gathered together. When they stopped, a blue and black figure ran from a distance. It was a strong fierce wolf, followed by the second and third... Before long, 14 fierce wolves joined the team.


    Bell hid behind his father and peeped curiously at these strong and fierce "big dogs" These big furry dogs squatted on the ground one by one, spitting out their blood red tongues and wheezing. They didn''t look vicious, but they looked a little naive. Bell was no longer afraid, but found his father trembling slightly. She gently shook imosen''s hand to comfort him not to be afraid.


    Emerson trembled not because of fear, but because of excitement.


    Over the past four days, these unsmiling soldiers have taken great care of imosen and bell, but imosen has not forgotten the fact that he and his daughter were captured. As a wizard and a father, imosen is not willing to hand over his daughter''s fate to the mysterious "master", not to mention killing five soldiers.


    Emerson is a powerful wizard. Even the ogre leader will retreat from the monster he controls. Unfortunately, the guidance of wisdom was forcibly interrupted. Itugos has been free and has become a real alienated beast. He will no longer respond to the call, and all the alienated rats have been lost. Emerson is like a beast without claws and teeth. He has no strength to protect himself. However, as long as he has a chance, he can make a comeback!


    Now comes the chance!


    Imosen mastered three witchcraft, namely communication will, alienated creatures and wisdom guidance.


    Imosen can understand the language of all intelligent species, and intelligent species can also understand what imosen says. Even if it makes a hum, as long as it is what imosen says or hears, both sides can accurately understand each other''s meaning. This is the will to communicate.


    Being proficient in language is only an incidental function of communicating will. Its real function is to control animals.


    Imosen can directly communicate with the souls of non intelligent species, understand their intentions, and quietly leave Rune marks on their souls. Over time, Rune marks gradually erode the souls of non intelligent species, making them slaves to imosen.


    All animals or insects completely controlled by imosen will be alienated as long as they absorb fresh flesh and blood. The more flesh and blood they absorb, the higher the degree of alienation. This is Emerson''s second ability - alienated creatures.


    When the controlled creature enters the state of deep alienation, imosen can give intelligent guidance to a single target, share perception and feeling, and directly give action instructions at the soul level.


    Strictly speaking, there are only two witchcraft that Emerson can really perform, because alienated creatures are the extension of communication will and have the characteristics of passivity and irreversibility. Communication will does not need to cast a spell. As long as it is within 5 meters, imosen can print runes on the soul of the target. The time required to communicate will varies according to different species.


    Through continuous experiments, imosen found that the time of communicating will is directly proportional to the wisdom of the species. Insects like spiders can complete Rune imprinting in the blink of an eye. However, the controlled insects only have the instinct to kill and eat, and don''t listen at all. Except imosen, they will attack all creatures, including bell. Every time imosen sends out a call, it can climb over, and then it will immediately climb out to look for prey. Unless imosen sends out instructions continuously, it can stop. Imosen was so tired that he could only control one insect, so he simply stepped on that guy. Since then, no alienated insects have been cultivated.


    Animals such as dogs, cats and mice are very good control objects. Among them, dogs have the highest intelligence. They can overcome the killing instinct of alienated creatures and act completely according to imosen''s will, just like soldiers. The problem is that the combat effectiveness of cats and dogs is limited, they can''t catch any prey, and they are easy to die in the early stage. The survival ability of mice is very strong. As long as they eat insects, they can complete the preliminary alienation, and their intelligence is stronger than that of cats. This is why Emerson chose alienated mice.


    How can ordinary creatures compare with ferocious beasts? These ferocious wolves are the best control objects!


    Although I don''t know why these soldiers are accompanied by ferocious wolves, imosen has been paying attention to the trend of ferocious wolves. Now these fierce wolves finally appear in front of him. He will never miss this opportunity to turn over!


    Imosen tried to calm himself down and took two steps forward without moving. Seeing that the soldiers around him did not respond, he slowly paced towards the position of the fierce wolf.


    It''s getting closer! The golden spell range is coming soon! Just one step


    Imosen gritted his teeth and was about to take the last step. Suddenly his clothes were tightly grabbed It''s bell!


    With one foot in the air and a small tail pulling his clothes, everyone stared at him. At this moment, imosen was sweating and his heart beat like a drum.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid! Don''t you want to see the big dog most? This is what I told you about the big dog."


    Between the lightning and flint, imosen had an idea, hugged bell and whispered comfort. Bell looked at Dad for some reason. She never said she wanted to see the big dog. Regardless of his daughter''s doubts, Emerson asked Jack, "Sir, can we get close to these big dogs? My daughter has never seen dogs."


    Jack nodded expressionless. Emerson breathed a long sigh of relief and finally took the most critical step.


    Communication will launch!


    Imosen already thought about it. Controlling a fierce wolf will never take longer than controlling a swamp dragon lizard. You can control one in ten minutes at most. Seize the opportunity, find a way to delay, control as much as you can, and then command these fierce wolves to maintain their normal state through soul connection. As for the later situation Just play it by ear.


    Whether the fierce wolves have the opportunity to alienate or not, they themselves have strong combat effectiveness.


    Imosen''s consciousness broke into the consciousness of the fierce wolf. He saw a light the size of a lark''s egg, which was the soul of the fierce wolf.


    But why is the soul of this fierce wolf much smaller and brighter than that of an ordinary dog?!


    Imosen did not hesitate. He was anxious to leave a rune mark. With the deepening of consciousness, Emerson saw a dark golden ball of light. The light ball is deep and distant, majestic as a mountain and vast as a sea, emitting an immortal atmosphere, and it is also engraved with dense runes.


    "Ah!"


    Imosen only saw a short rune, and his brain was like torn. He couldn''t help but scream and fainted.


    I don''t know how long he was in a coma. Imosen was awakened by a basin of cold water. In the blurred vision, Bell''s small face gradually became clear. Emerson endured the sharp pain in his mind and struggled to get up. He saw Jack and another man standing next to him.


    "Lord wizard, please don''t cast any spiritual spells on us. It will only hurt you."


    Jack pointed to the man next to him and said, "this is Bousso. He will arrange your life during this time."


    Imosen protected bell behind him and said weakly, "Lord busso, can I see the master here?"


    "It''s up to adults to decide."


    Bousso said blandly, "Your Excellency wizard, you live in this castle and wait for your Excellency''s call. Please don''t leave this castle without my consent. In addition, I have prepared some drugs to recover your spirit, which can delay your injury. Don''t try to use witchcraft until your soul fire is repaired, which will cause your soul fire to go out."


    castle? A castle built in the mountains? It turns out that this is no longer the Everglades!


    Imosen found himself standing on the hillside, surrounded by high hills. A 40 meter high castle was not far ahead.


    "Bell, you''re like a princess... You can live in the castle."


    Imosen smiled reluctantly at his daughter. He didn''t notice that Bell''s eyes were colorful, and several majestic and ancient will were silently observing everything around through these clear eyes.

 Chapter 227

    Ice and snow melt and everything recovers.


    Unconsciously, the footsteps of the earth season entered the city of brinor. This beautiful city has experienced the scouring of rain and snow and become a new look. Although the fresh air is still chilly, it is refreshing. Residents have left their warm homes and took to the streets to awaken the vitality of the king''s capital.


    The arrival of the land season marks the end of the annual "holiday". Now it is time for the royal nobles to start working. Their first job is to participate in various gatherings and inquire about information in social entertainment, so as to determine the direction of development and drilling this year.


    Small carriages shuttle back and forth in the streets of the noble district. Well-dressed gentlemen meet or encounter in the streets. They greet each other and talk about how to get the banquet invitation from the Marquis Leopold''s house intentionally or unintentionally. If someone modestly expresses that he is going to the Marquis house to attend the meeting, he will immediately attract envious eyes.


    The families that can settle in the royal capital aristocratic area are the leaders of Gambis upper class society, but they are also divided into three, six, nine and so on.


    Among the royal nobles, except the representatives of the major lords'' families, the rest are court nobles, and the court nobles are actually the vassals of the royal family, but they are different from the vassals of the Lords.


    The vassals of the Lord are composed of vassal lords and ordinary vassals. Their land is called fiefdom and can be inherited. Court nobles are all nobles. They have no hereditary territory, but they can manage the land of the royal family, which is called a manor.


    Take Gambis as an example. The second son of a lord''s family is loyal to the Augustus family through the selection of the Royal Legion. The royal family will immediately canonize him as a court baron or viscount, but this title is purely a symbol of status, neither hereditary nor territorial. The court Baron carefully trained his descendants to continue to work for the royal family. After several generations of unremitting efforts, his family may be granted the title of court earl, and the title of court Earl can be inherited. From then on, the court count family moved into the royal capital aristocratic area and obtained the right to manage the manor.


    Unlike the fiefs, the ownership of the fiefs belongs to the royal family. The court count family only manages the territory for the Lord. They have to use the output of the manor to support the soldiers of the Kingdom and turn in a certain amount of property. The rest is the income of the family. If they cannot complete the task, they must fill the gap with their salary, otherwise they will be scolded by their superiors and reduce the area of the manor. The most serious consequence is to be demoted. This is actually a leasing relationship.


    Court nobles always strive for rent reduction, at least not rent increase, through various means of communication. Therefore, the banquet held by the royal nobles is very important to them.


    The greatest pursuit of the court nobles is to seek a hereditary fief, become a new Lord family, or completely integrate into the blood line of the Auguste family. Like goron Marquis Auguste married King Ryan''s aunt. He also had a hereditary Marquis leader in the north of the kingdom. Of course, his territory is no different from that of the Auguste family. In fact, in order to maintain the purity of blood, the royal family has always had few children. Ryan has only one son and one daughter, and Williams has only one son. This is a prosperous royal family. Some royal families pass it alone for several generations, and even break the generation. If the royal family of Gambis is cut off, the descendants of Marquis golon will bear the important task of continuing the royal blood.


    Marquis is the highest hereditary title of court nobles. They often hold important positions in the court.


    Marquis Leopold, as the new Chancellor of finance of Gambis, holds the quota of the manor and is a hot figure among the royal nobles. The dignified court nobles all hope to curry favor with the rich minister, and the invitation from the Marquis de Leopold itself is a manifestation of ability and skill. Those families who are not invited will inevitably be looked down upon, and exclusion and suppression will follow.


    When Lord Caixiang held a banquet, the royal nobles sharpened their heads to get an invitation, but they were surprised to find that few families were really invited. This is not a normal phenomenon. Even if Marquis Leopold is the confidant of Archduke Williams, he can''t offend too many court nobles at the same time. If they can enter the Marquis house, they will be surprised to find that this is by no means a simple banquet.


    It was getting late and the lights were on.


    The dinner hosted by the Marquis Leopold has ended, and the distinguished guests turn from the living room to the main hall of the Marquis''s house.


    More than 800 square meters of luxury hall is paved with red Tung wood floor. The floor made of Tung wood is very common, but if each Tung wood has been soaked in water for more than 100 years, its value cannot be measured by money. Two long red Tung wood tables were placed around the hall, filled with all kinds of wine and delicacies. Gold vessels contain 30-year-old dum wine, and silver plates contain Green cherry preserves, cream salmon pie, honey pine nut cakes, as well as brightly colored sarong fruit and cream lettuce salad. In this season, only the Royal crystal greenhouse can provide fresh fruits and vegetables.


    The well-dressed attendants stood at the long table like sculptures, ready to serve delicious food and wine for the distinguished guests at any time. Unfortunately, only young men and girls visited here occasionally. Even if they took it, they tasted it. They soon returned to their seats. Tasting food is also respect for the host. Noble children will not be rude on this occasion.


    The distinguished guests were divided into two groups. The charming ladies and celebrities dressed up, sat in the rest area on the left, whispered with round fans, and laughed like silver bells from time to time, attracting young nobles to pay attention to them frequently. The well-dressed gentlemen are in the rest area on the right. They get together in twos and threes and talk cordially. In just a quarter of an hour, I don''t know how much consensus and tacit understanding have been reached.


    If you carefully observe, it is not difficult to find that both male and female distinguished guests have their own core. The Marquis Leopold, the master here, spoke with a middle-aged aristocrat, the Marquis bastern, the palace minister. Marquis gerrywald, vice president of the Senate, was accompanied by Marquis Ludwig, the interior official, and a handsome young nobleman was surrounded by several young talents. He was the only son of Marquis golon and the great Knight of silver Count Auguste. Among the female guests, two ladies with outstanding appearance and temperament were flattered by everyone.


    In contrast, Victor''s corner was a little deserted, accompanied by only a brave young aristocrat. However, from the ears of the male guests, we can see that Victor is the focus of attention here. The beautiful women don''t need to be as reserved as the male guests. Their hot eyes almost ignite Victor, and the ambiguous topics related to him are whispered.


    "Victor, I didn''t expect you to be more popular than I expected. Will you first invite Countess Caroline to the first dance, or the Marquis carrie?" The young nobleman joked lightly.


    Victor looked up at the lady opposite, his scalp tight. He didn''t know most of the female guests in the hall, but from their manners, we can know that Countess Caroline and Marquis Carrie are the two in the middle. They talked about the court etiquette training of the little baron. Although their voice was as thin as a mosquito, who didn''t know that the popular shooter could hear the sound of a needle falling on the floor? Moreover, the two beautiful ladies cast "grudge" eyes from time to time, just like the lover abandoned by Victor. Although they wore gold masks when they taught the little Baron, Victor could recognize their voice and body.


    "Your Highness Williams, please do it to the end."


    Victor shook his head. He came to Wangdu for more than a month and has not been harassed. Now can he not know whose credit it is?


    Williams looked at Victor with appreciation, shook his head and said, "count Caroline is the half sister of a highness in Neville. Mrs. Carrie is a noble daughter of the suss family. They are all great Knights of the silver class. They heard that I had a farewell dinner for you and came to see you off. As the protagonist of the dinner, you can''t be rude." The implication is that I''ve been blocking you for a month, but these two women are too big for me. Please ask for your own blessing.


    Williams took a plate of Cream Honey lettuce salad and handed it to victor. He smiled and changed the subject. "This cream is really good. I heard that the method of making cream came from the man horse hill. Victor, have you heard who invented cream?"


    I didn''t invent it! I copied


    Victor picked up a lettuce salad with his fork and said softly, "cream and honey are only seasonings after all. Their value is to make the main dish more delicious." He put the salad in the mouth and said with a smile, "lettuce is the main dish here."


    "Ha ha! Well said!"


    Williams laughed and patted Victor on the shoulder.


    Marquis Leopold held this banquet in honor of Williams to entertain victor. No matter how sincere Victor''s words are, as a representative of the York family and Sylvia''s lover, his statement is the result Williams wants to see. In the hall, there are not only the top giants of Gambis, representatives of major lords, but also nobles related to other kingdoms. Although most guests could hear their conversation, Williams also had to laugh loudly to express the close relationship between the royal family and the York family.


    The atmosphere in the main hall became more harmonious with Williams'' hearty laughter.


    Victor was well informed and interesting. The more Williams looked at him, the more he liked him. He smiled and said, "Victor, you are about to leave Wangdu. I have prepared 20 training potions and 20 energy potions for you as a gift."


    The function of the training potion is to purify the knight''s blood, help the noble children awaken their fighting spirit, and have a certain chance to make them become trainee knights. However, the trainee Knights promoted with baptism potion can never go further.


    Energy potion can restore fighting spirit, but taking energy potion will destroy the balance of the four systems, but reduce the knight''s combat effectiveness. Moreover, the effect of taking energy potion for the first time is the most obvious. Continuous taking not only has no effect, but also leads to poisoning. It takes ten days to take it again. The real purpose of energy potion is to help trainee Knights impact the knight realm. Because the trainee Knights themselves do not achieve the balance of the four systems, if their fighting spirit is exhausted when stimulating the element level, using a bottle of energy potion will greatly increase the possibility of successful promotion. Of course, knights promoted in this way can hardly become silver knights.


    Energy potion and training potion have the same disadvantages, but for those small families, it''s better to have Knights than not. They don''t hesitate to serve the royal family in order to obtain promotion potion. In short, these two drugs are strategic resources for the royal family to win over the people and expand their strength. Minsk County in the north of Gambis is an important producer of pharmaceutical raw materials. The royal family built Minsk fortress group and deployed heavy troops to firmly control pharmaceutical resources.


    The price of both drugs is more than 1000 gold sol. Williams sent 40 drugs at a time, which is very generous. Unfortunately, Victor is useless, and the York family has a similar formula. In fact, this kind of medicine is rarely used by large families with long history. The resources occupied by the Lord are limited. If too many potential knights are created, it will be a huge burden on the family. They want more powerful Knight blood than man-made knights.


    "Your Highness, can I exchange these potions for a small request?" Said Victor sincerely.


    "Say!" Williams waved his big hand and said proudly.


    As long as I don''t want money and materials, I promise everything I can!


    Victor smiled: "Your Highness, I threw myself into the air when I visited Archbishop Lazarus several times. Maybe my status is low... I''d like you to introduce me."


    Williams breathed a sigh of relief, hesitated and said, "this is no problem, but I can''t guarantee anything?"


    If you want to teach helpers, you have to talk about it yourself!


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to listen to the bishop."


    "You can visit Archbishop Lazarus at any time," Williams said with a slight jaw


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Victor was delighted that he wanted to visit the Archbishop not for help, but for another purpose. However, the Archbishop kept avoiding, so he had to ask Williams for help. Now with the promise of the Archduke, the later things will be easy to do.


    It''s easy to earn a favor without spending money. Williams is also in a good mood. For a time, the host and guest enjoyed themselves.


    "Victor, I recently received information. King dodo executed Duke Eriksson, the Duke of Eriksson was demoted to Viscount, and the Eriksson family handed over the surplus territory to the kingdom of dodo. His majesty Friedrich granted the territory to three powerful lords, among which Viscount Negus was also a great wind knight, and his territory just borders your territory in the north . you must be more careful! " Williams took a sip of the rum and said with the a hint.


    Victor frowned. At the beginning, Austin invaded Randall''s land. Sylvia thought that the dodos played tricks behind it. Although there was no conclusive evidence, it was most beneficial for the dodos to provoke the relationship between the York family and the royal family. The intelligence Williams said just confirmed this. Seeing that they could not win over, Dodo people began to be wary of York family going north and installing a wind knight. What they think is also aimed at Victor and Sauron.


    Victor didn''t worry about the occurrence of armed conflict. Dozens of alchemy war mastiffs could make dodo people in trouble, but the relationship between the two sides became tense. The free civil and commercial team went all the way north, and there were no trading objects and supply points along the way.


    However, these are future troubles.


    Victor said, "Your Highness, Lord Sauron''s territory also borders the sphere of influence of the dodos."


    "I want to recall Sauron. He is indispensable to the royal guards. As for the leader of viscount Sauron, his brother Baron Burroughs is in charge for the time being. The defense of the man and horse hills is still the responsibility of the governor of the man and horse hills." Williams shook his head.


    At this time, the melodious piano played the prelude to the dance.

 Chapter 228

    "Victor, you are the protagonist of the evening. Release your white and jade hands, Victor bows to Roland. Roland twists his train and returns the salute gracefully. They begin to dance in the moving melody.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean?" Victor turned and asked softly in Roland''s ear.


    "Hum!" Roland slipped and hummed, "I''m very unhappy that I didn''t touch your sharp ear last time! I''ll play a game with you this time!"


    Victor bent his knees forward, stretched out his arm, made a courtship gesture and asked, "what game?"


    "I''ll step on your foot before the dance is over!" Roland took a half step back and wanted to refuse to welcome. Half of his toes were exposed under the dance skirt.


    "What happens if you step on it? What happens if you don''t step on it?"


    Victor stepped back two steps, like being rejected by his sweetheart. Roland followed suit and encouraged his suitors to make persistent efforts.


    "If you step on it, you will jump up in pain. If you don''t step on it, you don''t step on it. What else can you do?"


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry. Roland''s sudden participation in the dance did solve his problem, but her behavior was puzzling.


    The dinner was the highest level of communication activity Victor had ever attended. The prime minister, the chancellor of the exchequer, the interior minister and the speaker attended all of them. Not to mention, Archduke Williams also attended in person, and Marquis goron sent a representative. Of course, such grand etiquette was in Sylvia''s face. It can not be denied that Victor''s status should not have such treatment. William The Grand Duke of moss asked the Marquis Leopold to prepare the event in order to preserve the dignity of the royal family. Therefore, Marquis goron and Queen Catherine could not attend the banquet, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.


    Now, under the watchful eyes of the people, the Royal Highness, the Royal Princess, is dancing to Victor''s first dance. It is to step on Victor''s feet and give her a sigh of relief. Victor, if he did not guess wrong, Roland must have sneaked out of the queen.


    Women are really the cheapest!


    "Your Highness, you may be disappointed."


    Victor had no way to refuse. Roland''s dance steps became aggressive. Every step stepped on his footprints. If he didn''t want to be stepped on, he could only continue. Of course, Victor was very confident in himself. They danced oviz, which could not touch the body of their partner, through tilting, swinging, turning back, sliding and rotating movements and beautiful shapes , within a two meter radius, it shows the charm of pursuing your sweetheart. The dance itself has a solemn, elegant and gorgeous unique style, sometimes soothing and sometimes compact. In the beat of music, Roland can''t show the speed of the great Knight level, which is tantamount to tying his hands and feet to compete with victor. How can Victor lose to her?


    "Don''t be happy too soon!" Roland saw through Victor''s idea, the train covered Victor''s boots, and the crystal shoes directly stepped on it, "you can''t be popular, can''t you?"


    Victor smiled without saying a word and gracefully avoided Roland''s trampling.


    On the dance floor, Roland''s long hair is flying and gorgeous. Her dancing posture is both relaxed and elegant. Her beautiful face is hung with a charming smile, sometimes shy, sometimes warm and hot, sometimes charming and amorous. Victor is handsome and straight, like an elf jumping into the world, elegant and calm, implicit and generous. They deduce the beauty of oviz dance to the extreme, which is pleasing Pleasing to the eye.


    "How beautiful!"


    Countess Caroline is conceited of her beauty. She originally wanted to renew her warmth with Victor, but Roland upset the situation. Although she is unwilling, she also admits that Roland''s demeanor is unmatched.


    In the eyes of people appreciating and praising, Roland''s expression changed again. She was cunning, annoyed, angry and gnashing her teeth. Victor kept his consistent demeanor and tried his best to cooperate with Roland''s dance steps. However, everyone saw the smell. Roland kept greeting Victor''s feet!


    Prime Minister Basten looked at Williams, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    This is Roland!


    Victor''s face is not red and breathless. He has a warm smile on his face, but he is secretly proud. Even if his eyes are closed in the two meter blind area, he will not make mistakes! Victor''s smiling face is really hateful in Roland''s eyes. It''s regardless of the beat. He picked up his skirt and stamped it directly.


    Wrong!


    Victor hurriedly slipped away, regained the rhythm and whispered, "Your Highness, you can''t jump too ugly!"


    "Hum!"


    Roland seemed to have found a way to clean up Victor, turned his eyes, jumped a few steps and stepped on it again.


    The dance became so bumbling that there was no grace at all. As for the public discussion, the royal highness of the princess did not care.


    You''re a scoundrel! Don''t be popular, I still have overruns!


    Victor quietly turned on the overrun function of the x-3, and his movements became coordinated and accurate. No matter how Roland sneaked, he was able to cope with the attack freely and firmly grasp the rhythm of the dance. Their dancing posture became elegant again.


    "Interesting!"


    The Marquis of Carrie smiled lazily. As a great Knight of the silver class, she asked herself how freely she could retract and release, but Victor was not a knight. It was really unexpected that he could have such meticulous control. Besides, Victor faced the Golden Knight, Princess Roland. Not to mention Roland''s strength, her identity alone can make people feel pressure, and Victoria It is even more difficult for Keduo to always show calm, free and easy.


    Roland even tried several times without success. He turned his eyes, puffed his chest and said in a greasy voice, "little Victor, if you win, I''ll let you kiss. This is my first kiss!"


    Roland''s body is slim, her facial features are beautiful, and her skin color is as white as jade. When she gently swings her waist like a flower, she has a soul stirring temptation. Those young aristocrats who returned to the hall looked terrified and fascinated, and could not help Victor, dancing with her royal highness.


    Roland found that Victor turned a blind eye to her seduction. Although there was a smile on his face, his dark eyes were cold and could not see any emotion.


    That''s it!


    "Little Victor, as the eldest princess, I ask you to sing for me. If you dare to refuse, don''t blame me for cleaning you up!" Roland threatened triumphantly.


    After starting x-3, Victor''s attention was highly focused and all kinds of emotions were stripped off. He heard everything Roland said, but don''t talk about singing at this time. As long as he was a little distracted, he would quit the overrun state.


    Victor asked coldly, "what are you singing?" As soon as he opened his mouth, the crystal shoes brushed his feet. Roland said with a smile, "I taught you a song."


    "Dog, bear, eat, honey, sugar..."


    Victor tried to maintain the overrun state while talking about children''s songs. Roland''s little foot touched his boots several times and didn''t step down. With Roland''s pressure, Victor gradually entered a wonderful state. The x-3 operated independently and his mind became active. Victor dodged more and more skillfully, and the nursery rhyme in his mouth began to change from saying to singing. He realized that as long as he pierced this layer of window paper, he could enter a new realm.


    Victor''s nursery rhymes stuttered out of tune. However, the four great Knights all looked dignified, and the distinguished guests around them noticed the difference. The atmosphere in the hall became strange.


    Williams''s heart turned upside down. He clearly sensed that the disturbed fire element on Victor was becoming more and more stable. The affinity of fire element is exactly the difference between the sword Saint delavin and other Elven blood aristocrats!


    No wonder Victor can show the element of void wind in two years! Why did Roland expose Victor''s Secret in public? What the hell does she want?!


    The harp jumped out of the last note. Victor''s foot hurt. Roland stepped on his foot impolitely and ran over it twice.


    "You lost!"


    Roland stepped on Victor''s feet, leaned close to his ear and whispered, "this is my favor to Sylvia."


    "Your Highness, I lost. You don''t have to run it over again?" Victor did not know what Roland said, but he knew that her highness had been trampling on him.


    "Tell you not to let me touch my ears!" Roland smiled proudly, raised his head and walked away.


    Victor bared his teeth, shook his head and touched his chin with regret.


    Almost too hot!

 Chapter 229

    Archbishop Lazarus sits on a couch in the penthouse to the east of brinor cathedral.


    The bishop leaned against a young and beautiful female priest. A set of rare and gorgeous jewelry was placed on the tea table in front of them.


    "These blue diamond earrings are so beautiful. They must be very expensive?" The priestess fell into the arms of the archbishop and became charming.


    "My sweetheart, take it if you like. This set of jewelry is from count cagra. We don''t need to spend a copper sol." Lazarus laughed, put his hand into the priest''s robe and played with her delicate and round thighs.


    "You help me put it on... With one hand." The female priest winked like silk, and her peach cheeks fainted. She gently twisted her body and clamped the Archbishop''s hand between her two slender and powerful thighs.


    "OK. OK." Lazarus smiled obscene. With only one hand, he hung the earrings on the female priest''s earlobe. His movements were dexterous and completely unlike a fat old man over sixty.


    "Benedict" "Benedict" "Benedict"


    The long and short knock on the door disturbed the Bishop''s interest. As soon as he wrinkled his bald eyebrows, a familiar voice came from the door.


    "Lord Lazarus, viscount Randall asked to see you."


    The Archbishop reluctantly took his hand from the woman priest''s skirt, shook his head and sighed, "the last thing I want to see is Viscount Randall. Now I have to see him again."


    "Sir, I''ll serve you to change your clothes." The priestess stood up with a smile, opened the wardrobe in the room and took out the cardinal''s uniform.


    "Wait..." Lazarus thought for a moment and said, "Reese, prepare the best dress for me."


    Reverend Reese took out a luxurious golden border spider silk robe again and asked in surprise, "is it this one?"


    Seeing the Archbishop nodding to confirm, the female priest gently changed his clothes. Before going out, Lazarus stopped and said to the priestess, "Reese, come out and meet Viscount Randall later."


    "I... do I wear a dress, too? Can I wear these jewelry?" Reese''s eyes lit up and she was surprised to draw the jewelry on the tea table. This is the first time Lazarus has publicly introduced her identity to the nobility, which is of extraordinary significance. Of course, Reese would like to follow her husband and let everyone know that she is now the Archbishop''s wife.


    "No! You wear the priest''s uniform." Lazarus went out of the room without looking at the priest''s broken face.


    Victor stood with his hands down in the main hall of brinor central cathedral. In front of him was a statue of an angel with a sword. The lifelike statue is 4.7 meters high and carved with white glaze rock. It is inlaid with 12 white crystals and 24 pure rubies. The value of these materials alone will not be less than 30000 gold sols. As for its artistic value, it is not as attractive to Victor as purple gold coins. Of course, in the eyes of the church attendants, Lord Randall is appreciating this exquisite angel with the eyes of an artist.


    Everyone believes that the Elven blood aristocrats are born artists.


    A slight sound of footsteps came into Victor''s ears. He turned and saw an old man enter the prayer hall under the escort of two Paladins. After a little hesitation, Victor half knelt down and saluted, "good day, archbishop."


    The semi kneeling ceremony of the human kingdom is an honor. Noble knights are qualified to kneel when they meet the Lord. Victor saluted the Archbishop representing the Lord of glory, not Lazarus himself, which symbolized the Lord of glory''s care. Lazarus stepped forward, helped Victor up and said kindly, "Victor, you''ve grown up."


    The cardinal gave Victor a strange feeling. Lazarus used to be the marriage leader of Victor and Sophia. In the little Baron''s memory, the cardinal is a kind, holy, wise, dignified, self-discipline and respected priest. The old man in front of Victor was ugly, short and fat, half bald, wearing a luxurious silk robe. Instead of talking about the Lord of glory, he drew close to him like a rich merchant of Philistines.


    Lazarus smiled at Victor at a loss and said to himself, "this angel looks like I carved it myself. What do you think?"


    "It''s amazing. I''m amazed at your skill."


    No matter what impression the old man gave Victor, he was the most influential, highest and most powerful figure in Gambis. Victor will never forget the purpose of this trip. He has to flatter. Moreover, the sculptor of this angel really deserves such praise.


    "Victor, you''ve been to me several times. Why on earth?" Lazarus asked kindly, taking a picture of the angel.


    "For the people''s hills parish."


    Victor calmed down and said respectfully, "archbishop, the population of Renma Hill fully meets the standard of establishing a separate diocese. The governor of York has applied for many times, but there has been no following. This time, the Duke of York entrusted me to apply to you for the establishment of Renma Hill diocese. The people of Renma Hill need a bishop!" With that, Victor handed over a sheepskin stationery.


    Lazarus took the letter but did not unfold it. He said slowly: "I was born in the Eastern League. My grandfather was a stonemason, and my father was also a stonemason. They passed on the stonemason craft to me. In order to express my piety to my Lord, I spent three years carving this angel statue myself. Whenever I saw this statue, I was proud of my piety. But now, carving an angel statue has become something I regret. ¡±


    "The angel statue is made of a whole piece of white glaze rock, inlaid with expensive crystals and rubies. According to the current price, it should not be less than 20000 gold sols." Lazarus pulled his spider silk robe and said, "look at this dress. It is woven from the silk of the red headed spider in the evening forest. It is well made and worth 600 gold sol. Is it very luxurious?"


    "I also feel very luxurious. How much food can I buy with so much money? How much leather armor can I make? How many orphans can I feed? When I carved the angel statue myself, I was actually trying to save the church 20 kinsol wages." Without waiting for Victor''s answer, the Archbishop continued: "When I became a cardinal and took charge of the academic affairs of the kingdom of Gambis, I realized that white glaze rock was just stone, gem was just gem, spider silk was just spider silk, and gold was gold. No matter how beautiful and valuable they were, they could not be turned into food, fur coats, cattle, sheep, armor and weapons. I saved 20 golden sols for the church, but took the stonemason''s wages. This money Equivalent to a year''s income for the stonemason family. "


    "Before, I couldn''t understand the extravagant life of aristocrats. Now, I began to wear the most expensive silk fabrics myself, because this robe fed silk pickers, weavers, Coachmans, shop assistants and tailors." Lazarus smiled and asked, "child, do you know why?"


    Victor was surprised and strange. He didn''t expect Archbishop Lazarus to have such insight and communicate with himself in the tone of teaching his younger generation. Victor didn''t remember that he had such a deep friendship with the archbishop, but he could only answer in his tone at this time.


    "Luxury is not a sin, waste is a sin!"


    It was Lazarus''s turn to be surprised. Victor''s simple and shocking sentence accurately expressed the truth he had only understood for decades.


    This intelligence has exceeded the age limit. Can he really become the second delavin?


    Lazarus became more amiable at the thought of this: "That''s right! I want everyone to have enough to eat, wear warm clothes and live in strong houses, but we don''t have so much land to cultivate. Many people have to find another way to live. They live by logging, mining, hunting, building roads and doing handicrafts. In order to have a job, they often run around and suffer from displacement... In the final analysis, this is because Because the orcs invaded our land. "


    Victor vaguely knew what the Archbishop wanted to say. He smiled gracefully: "man horse hills can cultivate a lot of farmland."


    "The man horse hill is almost 200000 square kilometers in size. We also attach great importance to developing that land." Lazarus nodded and said, "how many people can the land of the horse hill feed? 300000? 400000? Do you know how many people there are in Gambis? I tell you, the total number of refugees and registered people in Gambis is no less than 1.7 million! At most, it is more than 2 million."


    "Can the land of the man horse hills be doubled to feed so many people?" The Archbishop raised his hand to stop Victor''s argument and continued: "I know that master Edwin has made great achievements in promoting the production mode of deep ploughing, pig raising and cattle herding in the human horse hills. However, the land in the south is congenitally insufficient. The crops are ripe once a year, and the wheat planting cycle is as long as 12 months. When there is no time to catch up, the registered people rely on gathering and hunting for a living. But what about the refugees? Will the Lord let them collect and hunt? ¡±


    Victor shook his head. Destructive gathering can only end everyone together. In fact, without the Lord, the leaders will take fierce measures against the refugees who poach and steal.


    "The Sassanian empire is different. The green wheat there is twice a year and produces about 600 pounds per mu. The grain produced by the Sassanians not only feeds the refugees in Gambis, but also other kingdoms rely on the green wheat of Sassanian."


    Lazarus mocked himself: "to tell you the truth, I have collected 11 taxes in Gambis for 15 years. I have never transported a grain to the holy city. Instead, I ask the holy see for assistance every year."


    "Of course, the royal families and lords of Gambis also paid a great price in order to support the redundant population." Lazarus didn''t forget to sit on that side, but he still had to show victor the difficulties of the church: "the green wheat in the north is very important to us, but the eastern part of the Sassanian Empire has no danger to defend and faces the threat of the wild orcs. If the Sassanian empire is broken by the orcs, we will lose the largest food producing area."


    "But the Sassanian Empire never received refugees and continued to launch the war to annex the Three Kingdoms." Victor said impolitely, "the orcs threaten the security of the Sassanian Empire, and the man horse hills are also at risk of being captured by the ant army. Facts have proved that the ant''s war ability is far better than the orcs."


    The Lords of the Three Kingdoms often accuse the Church of favoritism towards the Sassanian empire. However, it is not that the Sassanians refuse to accommodate the refugees. The fact is that the weak refugees simply can''t cross the prairie between the Dodo Kingdom and the Sassanian Empire safely. The haunted jackals like to taste the blood and flesh of tourists very much. As for the war between the two sides, it''s not worth refuting, the Sassanians If we don''t launch a war of annexation, can we wait for the Three Kingdoms to unify and grow, and then wave our troops north to attack cities and territories?


    Lazarus was not prepared to refute such a fallacy. He was particularly patient with Victor: "but ant people don''t take the initiative to kill, do they?"


    "Orcs, monsters and rigid ant people are different. They are savage and intelligent. They can form a powerful Centaur Khanate or ogre kingdom. There are also tenacious jackals and bandits. They can''t kill them all. The most important thing is that orcs are almost destroyed by crazy wizards. They regard our human beings as enemies of life and death. These fierce animals are much more dangerous than ant people!"


    "Victor, the church has limited manpower. The construction of the man horse hill parish can only be slow first, at least for now." Lazarus sighed and said reluctantly, "I''m old. I''ll go back to the holy city soon and teach the new priests in the monastery. The four bishops of Gambis are staring at my position. Do you think they will preside over the church at this juncture?"


    Victor was silent. No one except himself knew how terrible the endless stream of ant people were. However, Victor didn''t want the church to set up a new parish in the horse hills, but the York family was very keen to promote it.


    The church needs to harvest faith. The stationed priests certainly hope that the more people in the area, the better. They spare no effort to help the Lord, stabilize the people, provide medical assistance, apply for relief supplies, and lead the paladins to resist the invasion of monsters when necessary. Of course, the priest will also levy 11 taxes to prevent the Lord from expelling redundant refugees. However, Renma hill is not rich. The villagers have heavy labor and poor income. On the contrary, the York family is worried about population outflow. Although the church has exempted the York family from the 11 tax for three years, wouldn''t it be better if the church could increase its support, send more materials and feed more villagers?


    Although the vassal families of York family have stationed priests, how can the energy of ordinary priests be compared with that of bishops? Anyway, the Church always wants to open a new parish in the people''s hills. It''s better to take the initiative to apply and use the new bishop''s contacts to get more benefits.


    The church obviously didn''t intend to let the York family take too much advantage, which was what Sylvia expected, and Victor was just playing hard to get.


    "Archbishop, I understand the difficulties of the church. However, three giant fortresses should be built in the man horse hill to resist the attack of ant people. The lack of young labor is the main reason hindering the progress of the project. We plan to introduce refugees from other territories to make up for the manpower gap." Victor secretly observed Lazarus''s expression and continued: "we can solve the food problem ourselves, but Mrs. Sylvia hopes you can come forward and persuade the priests stationed in other territories to give some convenience."


    In the same way, priests everywhere are reluctant to let the population flow out of their jurisdiction. Victor and Sylvia made the strategy of introducing refugees, which the local lords would definitely agree with, but it also touched the interests of the stationed priests. The influence of the Lord on the refugees is far less than that of the priests. As long as the priests crook their mouths, it will seriously hinder the population migration plan.


    Sylvia''s solution was to ask Archbishop Lazarus to promote it, which was why Victor asked to see the archbishop.


    Victor''s request surprised Lazarus. He talked for a long time, not just to complain. In fact, Lazarus had expected Victor to come for the establishment of the Centaur Hill Parish, and he was not ready to agree to the request of the York family. Yesterday''s news changed Lazarus''s original intention. It is impossible to establish a man horse hill diocese. His four bishops will not give up the opportunity to be promoted to Archbishop at all. Lazarus is ready to give more help to people, not for Sylvia, but to sell Victor a favor and get in touch with him.


    Don''t help, settle the refugees independently?! It''s selling human kindness here and there. It''s obviously owe human kindness!


    When the archbishop was distressed, the female priest Reese came out. Lazarus saw Victor''s surprised look and made a decision in his heart.


    Since I owe you, I owe you more!


    The Archbishop waved to Reese and said with a smile, "Victor, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Reverend Reese."


    The female priest is in her twenties. She is tall and slender, with apricot eyes and peach cheeks. She looks holy and beautiful in her priest''s clothes. When she leaned against the Archbishop like a bird, the Archbishop patted her hand gently and warmly. This strong contrast between youth, beauty and short, fat and old made Victor think of the simple bishop Perot, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a trace of disapproval.


    "Good day, madam." Victor quickly restrained his emotions in his eyes and saluted the female priest.


    "Viscount Randall, may the glory of the Lord of glory visit you." Said Reese happily.


    Mrs. Reese was overjoyed by her title. She held the Archbishop''s arm tightly and didn''t see the disdain in Victor''s eyes at all, but Lazarus saw it clearly. He said with a smile: "when you are old, there must be someone around you. Fortunately, Reese is willing to follow me, an old man."


    "Unfortunately, my time is running out. I only have a salary of 300 kinsol a year. I don''t know what I can leave for Reese in the future?" Said Archbishop Lazarus with a sad face.


    Public bribery?!


    Victor twitched at the corners of his eyes, took out his money bag from his waist, squeezed out a smile and handed it up: "how can you worry about such a small thing? This is a little of my mind."


    Lazarus took the money bag, smiled and said affectionately, "child, I''ll take your heart. I know your things, don''t worry! I''ll make arrangements."


    "Thank you, sir. Then I''ll leave."


    Victor saluted with a wry smile and planned to leave, which was stopped by Lazarus.


    "Victor, Sophia is in a bit of trouble. I can''t disclose the details, but the problem is not very big."


    Victor nodded silently, bowed and turned away. After all, he didn''t continue to ask Sophia for news.


    When Victor walked out of the central Cathedral, Reese opened her wallet, which contained 10 purple gold coins. She frowned and said, "Sir, this is not very good?"


    Lazarus has a prominent status, a high position and weight, and has always been well-off in food and clothing. He has always been an active gift from the aristocracy. Reese had been with Lazarus for two years. This was the first time she saw the Archbishop asking for bribes from others, and it was only 1000 kingsol. The set of jewelry in the room was far more than that price. Lazarus didn''t even lift his eyelids when count cagra sent it.


    "You don''t understand. Viscount Randall is different from ordinary knights and nobles!" Lazarus said faintly.


    "What''s the difference?"


    Reese gently shook Lazarus''s arm and refused to obey. Lazarus glanced at her coldly. Reese seemed to be splashed by a basin of cold water. She suddenly remembered that the old man around her was a cardinal, a level 5 priest, with 4 bishops, 8 ruling warriors, more than 200 priests and 3000 paladins. Even if the king saw him, he should be polite. Reese immediately released Lazarus''s arm and stepped aside tremblingly.


    Reese was so frightened that the flowers turned pale. Her slender hands twisted uneasily and shrank there like quails. She rustled and trembled and looked very pitiful. Lazarus''s heart softened when he thought of his dead wife and the eldest son of the paladin.


    The clergy are also flesh and blood people. The Church never advocates abstinence. Those clergy who can''t see through the essence of the doctrine can''t cross the natural barrier of level 5. When Lazarus was promoted to a high priest, he knew that as long as the high priest did not lose money, he could enjoy the beauty of beautiful clothes like an aristocrat. This is the power given to high-ranking clergy by the early Pope.


    Since his wife''s death, Lazarus has several young and beautiful clerical lovers. They have more or less received his help, but they have not become the Archbishop''s wife. Lazarus did not intend to make Reese his wife if it was not for Victor to understand the essence of the church.


    Now Lazarus did not mind pointing out his little wife.


    "Reese, you should understand. Knights and nobles have no pious faith, and those great lords don''t want to deal with serious priests. The Lords need us, we need the people, and the people need not only us, but also knights. Therefore, we don''t show saints'' faces in front of the great lords, which will only push them farther and farther."


    Lazarus''s gentle tone relaxed Reese. She asked, "is Viscount Randall also a great lord?"


    "He... Not yet." Lazarus shook his head in silence and sighed, "but he will understand one day."


    "You value him very much?" Asked Reese cautiously.


    "Value?! I can only say that I value his potential." Lazarus shook his head, nodded and said, "if he grew up to the legendary level that day, he might misunderstand the church when he remembered that I had pretended in front of him. In that way, it would be better for him to understand earlier that we are not only one with the people, but also with the nobility. Anyway, it''s no big deal."


    Lazarus looked into Reese''s eyes and admonished, "Reese, it''s not necessarily a good thing for you to be my wife. You have to work harder than ordinary people to improve your Divine skill level. You can''t get close to our Lord by drilling alone!"


    "By the way, write a letter to Perot and tell him that I want to see Miller''s report the first time!"

 Chapter 230

    "How many times do I need to say it? I really don''t think so much!"


    Roland held his ears in both hands, put his sharp chin on the juniper desk, muttered in his mouth, and looked wronged like a wronged girl.


    The only person who can make the head Princess pose as an ostrich is the Marquis of goron.


    Marquis golon will not be deceived by Roland''s appearance. Although his Highness''s ability to make jokes is a headache, Marquis golon can''t sit still when he hears what happened in Marquis Leopold''s house. He asks Roland together with Queen Catherine, Archduke Williams and two responsible people of night owl.


    "Roland, let me ask again." The Marquis of Cologne looked very serious. He knocked on the table and asked, "how do you know that Victor has the gift of fire affinity? Why do you expose his secret in public? And what do you mean by saying that this is a favor for Sylvia?"


    "OK. I''ll explain it in detail." Marquis golon''s nagging also gave Roland a headache. The tireless inquiry always made the long Princess surrender.


    "That day, I went to Victor... Oh! By the way, I told him to accept the question of the Senate. Well! That''s it." Roland nodded very definitely. If goron knew she was going to spy on Victor, he was afraid of being nagged for a long time.


    Marquis goron had no expression. On the face of it, the royal family can not directly intervene in the affairs of the Senate, and it is even more impossible for the Senate to appoint the long princess to inform Victor to accept the inquiry. However, Roland''s private meeting with Victor is only a trivial matter. He did not intend to expose his royal highness. He now wants to know what is going on.


    "Little Victor has learned a lot from me. He can be regarded as my disciple. When teachers and students meet, I want to test his martial arts skills." Roland said triumphantly, "when I instructed him, I found that he could disturb the element of fire! Hehe, Victor himself didn''t know it at all."


    "If it''s a secret, why did Victor expose it to me? Because it''s not a secret! So I didn''t expose Victor''s secret at all!" Roland spread out his hands and looked innocent.


    This powerful logic leaves everyone speechless. Roland said again: "But I found a problem. Victor''s state of disturbing fire elements is very strange. His spirit has become extremely sharp and his physical coordination is not inferior to that of the great knight, but his mood has become rigid, which is different from our knight. In addition, Victor''s disturbing fire elements are very unstable and do not agree with him, which may be the reason for his emotional rigidity. ¡±


    "Although I don''t know if this is the phenomenon of blood variation, this unstable and inconsistent disturbance is Victor''s fatal defect. As long as the knight of silver class grasps this weakness, little victor will be dangerous."


    "I looked up the biography and research records of delavin, but I didn''t find a similar record. However, I also came up with a training method to help him integrate the fire element - disturbing the fire element while doing two things at the same time to arouse emotion. Victor''s performance at the ball shows that this training method works very well, very well!"


    "Sylvia didn''t embarrass little Edward, so I helped her train little victor. It''s a favor I gave her back." Roland sighed and said faintly, "Oh, little Victor, it''s lucky to meet a responsible, intelligent and beautiful teacher like me. Mr. goron, don''t you think so?" With that, Roland blinked her emerald eyes. Look at this and that. A look of praise.


    Queen Catherine knows the details of Roland and victor. Roland''s so-called teacher is that she once taught Victor to play chess, fishing and drama. As for fencing, she also taught a little, which is the need of drama. Catherine frowned and said, "Sylvia is a flame knight. She can''t be unaware of Victor''s condition. Since she didn''t train Victor, there must be a reason. Roland, it may be a bad thing for you to train victor."


    "Don''t worry." Roland said confidently, "Sylvia didn''t say anything. Since she didn''t mention it, of course I can train little victor at will."


    "That''s right." Williams nodded and said, "Sylvia doesn''t care about Victor''s talent, and we don''t have to think too much. After all, Victor is only likely to have blood variation, and no one knows whether his blood variation is the same as the sword Saint delavin."


    In fact, Victor never showed the transfinite in front of Sylvia. He once explored Sylvia''s element attributes with x-3 and super sense. In just two seconds, Sylvia realized that Victor was friendly with the element of fire. However, the disturbance at that time was extremely slight, far less than the overrun state, and never appeared again. Sylvia was disappointed for a long time. If she intuitively perceived Victor''s change like Roland, it would probably be another situation. Now, even if Sylvia receives the news from Victor, she will only think that this is the result of laissez faire freedom and look forward to the changes in Victor later.


    At present, no one knows that this is a misunderstanding.


    "His highness Sylvia doesn''t care about Viscount Randall''s talent. She doesn''t even care about the Viscount''s safety." Marguerite''s voice was as cool as ever, like Sen Leng''s sword pointing to the key of the problem.


    "That makes sense!"


    Another person in charge of the owl, varus, said in confusion: "but this is unreasonable?!"


    The Viktor king was questioned, and the York family did not send a knight escort, which can be regarded as Sylvia''s sincerity to the August family. However, Victor''s blood is compatible with the element of fire. No matter whether he can mutate into the image of blonde hair and blonde eyes like the sword Saint delavin, he can''t be wrong that he has this potential. And the variant blood of delavin is very important for the flame gold knight to reproduce children. How should Sylvia ensure Victor''s safety.


    "What was Sylvia thinking?"


    Williams was also puzzled. If Victor is a member of the Royal Camp, Williams would rather send his successor as a hostage to Renma hill than let Victor take risks, even if he only has potential. That''s the sword Saint delavin of an era! First of all, regardless of his Saint level strength, all his descendants have stepped into the peak field, which can make all the royal families excited.


    "What''s the point of trying to figure out Sylvia''s idea? You can''t guess at all! Even if you do, you don''t know if you''re right."


    Roland curled her hair with her fingers. It was very boring. Goron glared at her and said slowly, "Marguerite, what''s special about Victor these days?"


    Marguerite said: "Viscount Randall did not show anything special. He attended seven banquets and was close to Viscount Tunis of the pacico family. However, viscount Randall''s men frequently went out of the city. They inquired about the prices and sources of various commodities in the free trade zone. Yesterday, viscount Randall visited Archbishop Lazarus, but it was unclear what they talked about? ¡±


    "How is Victor''s later schedule arranged?" Marquis goron continued.


    "Viscount Randall will leave the royal capital today. He will first visit the Duke of Wellington, then bypass the Buryat collar, enter the Marquis of SoLIM from casan Town, and finally return to Randall''s collar led by count chebman. The whole journey will take three months. When he returns to the man and horse hills, it should be the first month of the fire season."


    "Where is KASAN town?"


    The Marquis of Cologne had no impression of such a rural town. Williams laughed: "KASAN town is close to the south side of the dark forest. It is the territory of Baron Schultz, the southern Lord, and the only way to enter the Marquis of SoLIM. Victor''s trip includes all the neighbors of the Buryat, but bypasses the Buryat, which is a respect for the southern Lord. The Buryat family used to be a branch of the SoLIM family, and now they have to learn from the power of the southern Lord Independence. If Victor visits the Wellington family first, then the wild willow City, and finally the SoLIM family, the Marquis of SoLIM will have a bad face. "


    "The little guy is quite sophisticated." Marquis golon nodded, stared at Roland again, and then said, "Victor should have good strength when he can deal with Roland. But his body is too fragile and poison can kill him. Let the interior government send someone to escort Victor along the way to ensure Victor''s safety. We must return the living Victor to Sylvia."


    Katherine said, "I''ll arrange it."


    "Let me go! Make sure no one can move, little victor." As soon as Roland''s eyes lit up, he immediately sat up straight.


    "No!" Catherine shook her head firmly and said, "Roland, your identity is special. Every move will cause unnecessary speculation. You''d better stay in the palace."


    "In that case, I don''t think I need to be too nervous." Roland leaned lazily on the back of his chair and said with a smile, "Sylvia doesn''t care. We don''t care about him. Now, it''s too late for the lords to coax Victor... Who wants to kill him? Who dares to kill him?"


    Who wants to kill him? Who dares to kill him?


    The room suddenly became quiet. After a long time, Marquis goron stared at Roland and and said word by word: "SA! Sang! People!"


    If there is a strong saint in the Three Kingdoms, the most anxious is the Sassanian. The Sassanian empire will strangle victor in the bud at any cost, and the power they use must be the gang who calculated Ryan.


    "Roland, it''s your purpose to find out who is behind the murder of the former king. Isn''t it?" Williams stood up and smiled faintly, with murderous eyes.


    "Your Majesty Catherine!" Williams bowed to the queen and said solemnly, "I will not intervene in this matter. The owls are completely dispatched by you. I personally take 50000 kinsol as the operation fund. If you catch their tail, please be sure to inform me."


    Ryan was calculated. Williams once became the biggest suspect, and even the Marquis of Cologne once suspected him. Williams had a hard time saying that the Auguste family was thin. He and Ryan were close brothers of a mother''s compatriots. They had excellent feelings since childhood. How could they murder their brother for the sake of the throne? But Williams was not sure whether there was boldness around him After the careful examination of the night owl and the priest''s detection of lies, everyone''s suspicion has been eliminated. This pending case is like a thorn in Williams'' heart. He wants to dig out the moles of the Sassanian empire. Now that he has the opportunity, Williams can''t care about Sylvia''s attitude. If he doesn''t make a clear statement, he can''t even sit as regent Steady.


    Catherine nodded coldly, and her trembling slender hand showed that her heart was not calm. She asked the two leaders of the night owl, "while ensuring Victor''s safety, find out the secret agent Sasan lurking in the kingdom. Are you sure?"


    "Under normal circumstances, it will take at least five months for spies to pass on the news of viscount Randall to the Sassanian empire. As long as they pass on the news, it will be exposed. However, I''m afraid there are wizards involved." Said Marguerite coldly.


    "It''s very likely." Varus said, "although we have similar power, we can''t ensure their loyalty. It''s better to ask the church to protect Viscount Randall just in case."


    "I will ask Archbishop Lazarus for help. The church also wants to see another sword Saint delavin." Said Catherine confidently.


    "I want to see Victor myself." Marquis goron stood up, bowed to Catherine and said, "Your Majesty, can the arrow of fire collected by the royal family be given to Viscount Randall?"


    "Of course. It''s no use for us to keep dravin''s combat skills scroll!" Roland stood up and shouted, "I declare again! I really don''t mean that! You think too much!"


    No one paid attention to Roland''s confession. Goron, varus and Marguerite left the conference room one after another, while Williams nodded to Catherine and Roland and went out.


    "Catherine, I really don''t mean that! You have to believe me."


    Looking at the innocent Roland on her face, Catherine said sadly, "honey, I believe you really want to leave." With that, Catherine turned and left, leaving only Roland in the room.


    "I really didn''t think so much..." Roland shook his head reluctantly, muttered to himself, and stamped his feet: "who told you not to let me touch my ears? Now you''re in big trouble."

 Chapter 231

    In the middle of Gambis Kingdom, there are abundant manpower beyond imagination. Many refugees who have no land to plant have spent their energy and wisdom on infrastructure construction. The gravel Lane they built is wide and flat, and both sides are filled with straight round cypress trees. This evergreen tree has a lush canopy, making the wide road a long Boulevard.


    The boulevards extending in all directions are all over the central plain, connecting blinor city and the territory in the southeast and northwest of the Kingdom like a spider''s web.


    It was in the afternoon that hundreds of elite soldiers escorted a convoy to the south along the Boulevard. Their silver lock armor glittered in the bright sun. Seeing the pedestrians and caravans on the same road from a distance, they consciously saluted the most prominent noble carriage in the caravan.


    Inside the carriage, Victor rested on Judy''s snow-white, round and elastic thigh, and three purple gold coins stood at his fingertips. Each purple gold coin stood on the side of the other. These purple gold coins seemed to be stuck together. Even if the carriage bumped occasionally, it didn''t collapse.


    Victor, while enjoying the flirtation of beauty, tried to put the fourth purple gold coin on it. Judy was obviously very keen on this little game. She stroked Victor''s neck and face with her slender fingers and gave him a sweet kiss from time to time, but she didn''t notice the cold and indifference in Victor''s deep eyes and only focused on the purple gold coin on his fingertips.


    These purple gold coins were presented by Sophia''s housekeeper Helen before Victor left. A total of 800 pieces, worth 80000 gold sol.


    80000 kinsol is a huge sum of money for Victor and a small sum of money for Sophia.


    When he was in Wangdu, Victor informed Sylvia of Sophia''s plight by writing a letter. Sylvia quickly responded. She said that if the Marquis house wanted to keep Sophia, it must take 700000 gold sols, including 300000 to the royal family and 400000 to the York family. Otherwise, the royal family would never mind announcing Sophia''s "death" and then occupying the wealth of the Marquis house.


    After reading Sylvia''s letter, Helen began to be busy raising funds, but finally only took out 80 purple gold coins to victor, saying it was a subsidy to Randall''s collar. Victor was certain that Sophia was not only out of danger, but also that her status would not be challenged. Combined with the information provided by the archbishop, Victor judged that Sophia must have been endorsed by the church.


    Victor accepted the money impolitely. Out of prudence and curiosity, he asked Helen about Sophia''s situation. At first, Helen was reluctant to talk about this topic. When Victor clearly pointed out that Sophia''s affairs were related to the church, she took out the secret letter from Sophia. In the letter, Sophia said she was in a little trouble. With the help of the church, she rushed to Borui kingdom to meet Andre. Sophia didn''t explain what the trouble was. She just told Helen that everything would be better when she came back.


    Sophia was vague, and archbishop Lazarus did not disclose details. It can be seen that this trouble is not a small matter, but it is still under the effective control of the church and Sophia.


    Although Victor has no feelings for Sophia, an ambitious woman, Victor''s heart is filled with panic at the thought of his nominal wife''s gentle love under other men. After all, his values are very different from ordinary nobles.


    "Ding"


    Purple gold coins fell from their fingertips and collided with each other, making a pleasant crisp sound. Judy giggled and said in a charming voice, "honey, you failed again."


    "Yes. Failed again."


    Victor withdrew from the overrun state and sighed leisurely. Roland''s prank made him realize that the overrun function of the x-3 not only has great defects, but also can be better through training.


    Victor had never thought about it before.


    Strictly speaking, x-3 is a new functional area formed in the brain through scientific and technological means. It is not naturally generated, and the brain is the most mysterious and potential central organ. After loading x-3, Victor''s memory, perception and control over the body are far beyond ordinary people. After opening the overrun, these abilities have reached an unimaginable level. Victor once killed the ant man leader of the silver stage with the help of rain, that is, relying on the overrun with popularity and overrun feeling, that is, the state of apocalypse. It can be said that transfinite is the core of apocalypse. In addition, overrun can also make Victor peel off his emotions and become focused and calm, which replaces the will of soldiers to a certain extent, so that Victor can give full play to his combat effectiveness, and even in the face of Ogres, he will not be weak because of fear.


    However, in the overrun state, Victor''s fighting instinct replaced his independent wisdom, and his ability to judge the situation decreased sharply. When he faces a close opponent, if he can''t win quickly, he will fall into the opponent''s trap and end up in an irreparable end.


    Roland''s two tricks are the best examples.


    In the small garden of marquis house, Roland''s continuous feint made Victor dodge constantly. He was as funny as a manipulated puppet. This is what happens when x-3 controls the body. If the guards did not disturb Roland''s grace, Victor would have to fall to the ground and let the royal highness of the princess leave. Fortunately, this is just a game. If Victor is still so rigid in the battle, the consequences will be unimaginable. Being captured alive is probably the best outcome.


    The second time, Victor made a fool of himself at the ball. His state at that time was dominated by instinct, and his intelligence fell to the freezing point. He foolishly obeyed Roland''s orders and sang children''s songs in full view of the public! Although Roland''s bad taste makes Victor make a fool of himself in public, it''s better to lose face than lose life! Victor realized that since the overrun would stop because of distraction, it was a fatal defect in itself! However, as the dance continued, Victor found that his subject consciousness became clearer and clearer, and the overrun was not interrupted. Instead, he felt that he was about to wake up. Victor realized that as long as he broke through this obstacle, the overrun defects would not only be corrected, but also the x-3 would release more potential. Unfortunately, Victor couldn''t pierce the layer of window paper until the end of the dance music.


    In order to find that feeling again, Victor asked Judy to cooperate with himself, but the effect was not great.


    This may be because flirting with Judy has no stimulation to deal with Roland. Maybe we should try Sylvia


    Victor thought to himself.


    Judy didn''t know what Victor thought. She didn''t even know Victor was experimenting with himself. At the moment, Judy''s heart was sweet and melancholy. According to the itinerary designed by Victor, after they visited the Duke of Wellington, Judy will directly return to yeliucheng to preside over the territory affairs, while victor will continue to visit the southern Lord. Although this is not a farewell, she and Victor are in charge of a sub Lord respectively, and can meet only a few times. Therefore, Judy cherished this journey. She spent a lot of money buying two sets of spider silk dresses for the Elena sisters in exchange for time alone with her lover.


    On the other hand, Judy is very eager to have a offspring with victor. Although this is unlikely, it is your daughter''s mission to obtain a strong blood for the family. The handsome Elven blood aristocracy was originally the kindness of the great aristocracy, and Victor could show the element of void wind. The purity of his blood was no less than that of the Golden Knight. In any case, Judy will not give up this rare opportunity in vain.


    A burst of warmth came from the tip of his ear, and then the feeling of crisp and numb woke Victor from his meditation. Judy was holding his sharp ear in his red mouth and gently biting it with shellfish teeth from time to time. The strong stimulation itched to Victor''s heart. To test the limits of the x-3, Victor specifically allowed Judy to touch his ears. Unfortunately, Victor did not achieve his goal, but the sequelae appeared.


    It was warm and pleasant in the carriage. Judy was only wearing a thin silk nightdress, and her snow charming body appeared. She was close to Victor''s cheek. Her neck was as delicate and smooth as cream, long and round, and looked like a beautiful swan when she leaned forward. From this point of view, Victor could just see two pink plum blossoms trembling slightly on the high snow peak, and the sweet smell and fine breathing made his heart itch.


    Victor put his hand around the viscount and was ready to tell the goblin the consequences with practical actions.


    The war was imminent and the carriage stopped.


    Victor sighed, kissed Judy on her little mouth and said with a smile, "baby, the carriage stopped. I''m afraid there''s something ahead."


    Sure enough, before long, the knight of the house of interior knocked on the car wall and said softly, "Sir, there is an adult in front of you."


    At this time, Victor had changed his clothes under Judy''s service. He stepped out of the carriage and asked the knight of the house of interior, "which adult is it?"


    The knight of the house of interior shook his head and said, "I can''t say. Your excellency wants to see you alone."


    Victor stopped questioning. He left the boulevard with the knight of the house of interior and walked about 2 miles east to the periphery of a forest.


    A knight in armor is standing on the edge of the forest. His height is not high. He is only 1.78 meters by visual inspection, but it gives people a sense of oppression. His appearance at the age of 30 shows the vicissitudes and heroic honed by wind and frost. His dignified and iron blood temperament is like a battle hardened lion.


    Victor did not expect that his highness wanted to see him. He waved Renault and shack to stop, walked forward alone, bowed and said, "good day, Marquis goron."


    Victor had never seen the Marquis of goron, but the scar on the knight''s right face was enough to show his identity. In fact, the great Knights of the silver level communicate with the elements of emptiness and have strong healing ability. Even if they are injured, they will not leave scars. Among the Golden Knights of Gambis, only the Marquis of goron deliberately retains the scar on his face. This has also become the most prominent feature of the Marquis of golon.


    Goron also met Victor for the first time. In his impression, the Elven blood aristocracy is exquisite and elegant, slim and weak, which is very in line with the aesthetics of the great aristocracy. After all, the strong Lord and the great aristocracy will not like the same strong partner. However, Victor has a tall and straight figure, symmetrical muscles, vigorous and powerful actions, and his eyes are fixed but not scattered. He shows a very high level of martial arts skills, which must be the result of long-term hard exercise.


    "Victor, don''t be polite."


    Goron nodded. He looked at Victor with a trace of appreciation and a little regret.


    Victor is Roland''s best partner in terms of origin, blood, talent, potential and character, but Catherine forcibly sends him to Sylvia. But then again, I''m afraid only Sylvia can realize Victor''s potential.


    Goron vaguely grasped Sylvia''s intention. He shook his head and asked, "Victor, what do you think of Gambis?"


    Victor pondered for a moment and said seriously, "trapped in a corner, full of potential!"


    "Trapped in a corner, full of potential." Goron chewed in his heart for a moment and praised, "well said!"


    "The Sassanian Empire has a vast territory and a large population. It has 11 Royal Highnesses, nearly 100 great knights, hundreds of knights, 2000 trainee knights and more than 100000 elite soldiers. It looks powerful. But the Sassanian empire is threatened by orcs abroad and has many internal contradictions. If the Guanghui knights had not forcibly supported the Frederick family, the Sassanian Empire would have been scattered. They want unity and more Dor, Neville and our Gambis are just wishful thinking. In fact, the Sassanian Empire continues to invade DoRdOr, which has a greater element of self-protection. The Frederick family is trying to weaken the strength of local lords and our strength through continuous war. In this case, how can the Sassanians unite and attack foreign enemies? "


    "Dodo Kingdom inherited the legacy of the RAND empire. The land is fertile and rich in resources, but they lost the prairie, and the hinterland of the kingdom is directly exposed to the iron hooves of the Sasan people. More than 200 years of war has already exhausted the potential of Dodo kingdom. The most ridiculous thing is that dodo royal family and Sasan royal family are mortal enemies, and dodo people can''t surrender!"


    Marquis golon explained to victor, "the ancestor of the Frederick family was once a member of the Frederick family. He was defeated in the family struggle and exiled to the north by the Frederick family. He made an oath to the Frederick family that the descendants of the family must make the arrogant Frederick family pay a price, break it up and demote it into a branch."


    "No wonder Frederick and Frederick are so close in pronunciation and writing." Victor shook his head and laughed.


    "If his majesty Friedrich does not want to wipe the boots of Emperor Frederick, he has no choice but to fight hard." Marquis goron sneered and continued, "the kingdom of Neville is barren, sparsely populated and subject to the church. As long as trade is cut off, they are just a group of bandits."


    "Will the kingdom of Neville turn to the Sassanians?" Asked victor.


    "The neville people are not fools. They just hold on to the boulders. No one wants to be the cannon fodder of the shining knights and run out to fight the orcs." Said the Marquis of goron lightly.


    "The kingdom of SUS and the United Kingdom of Borui are busy fighting internally all day, and they have no strategic space to expand westward. Al and Neville are their insurmountable barriers."


    "Although our Gambis is located in a remote place, it is far from the center of the war. We wait for the three fortresses in Ma hill to be built, block the threat of ant man in the swamp, and then bury ourselves in development for a few years, which may not have the opportunity to create an Empire." Said the Marquis of goron proudly.


    "My Lord, it should be said that the opportunity is great."


    Victor didn''t know the purpose of goron''s conversation with himself, but his evaluation of the situation was very pertinent, especially his position on blocking the ant man threat. Victor liked it very much.


    Marquis golon looked at Victor with appreciative eyes and asked in a deep voice, "no matter how the future situation develops, this is our territory after all. Victor, you are also the Lord of Gambis. If someone wants to take away your painstaking home, will you give up your territory or resolutely resist?"


    Is this patriotic education for me? Are you afraid of me going to the enemy?


    Victor was a little confused, but he replied coldly, "then speak with a sword and spear!"


    Marquis goron nodded with satisfaction, and his next words refreshed victor.


    "Victor, do you know what a divine knight is?"

 Chapter 232

    "My Lord, it is my honor that you are willing to reveal the mystery of the divine knight to me. I would be grateful if you could teach me about Knights by the way!" Victor saluted goron deeply.


    Goron looked at Victor in surprise and asked strangely, "didn''t Sylvia teach you this knowledge?"


    "Mrs. Sylvia answers all my questions. But I lack a systematic understanding of the knight''s power system, and my questions are often very limited. To be precise, I don''t even know how to ask questions."


    Victor smiled bitterly and shook his head. The truth is that Sylvia told him that every family and even every top knight had different understanding of the way of knight. Since there is such an opportunity, why not listen to the opinions of the royal family''s top knights?


    "It''s not surprising that knight education runs through every stage of Knight education. The content involved is huge and cumbersome, and I can''t explain it at once." Goron hesitated and said, "I can introduce my understanding of knights."


    "Do you understand the knowledge of blood, fighting Qi and element position?" Seeing Victor nodding, goron continued: "in my opinion, balance and control are the most fundamental pursuit of knights and the standard for dividing Knights'' levels."


    "Trainee knights can use fighting spirit to stimulate the element level. Their strength and agility are far more than ordinary people. Because the four series element levels of trainee knights are not balanced, their control over the body is not as good as that of knights."


    "Knights resonate with the bottom 12 elements through fighting spirit, with three elements of ground, fire, wind and water respectively. The four system balance makes their strength, spirit, agility and physical strength coordinated as one. Therefore, knights have perfect control over power."


    "The great Knight of silver level resonates with 24 element bits. Their abilities are more than twice that of ordinary knights. At the same time, they can interact with void elements, and their flesh tends to be perfect. However, the Silver Knight has the ability to show void elements only when they resonate with the first element bit of the upper level. Showing and controlling void elements will consume the spiritual power of the great knight, and their fighting spirit will be rapid Exhaustion. Only those top silver knights who resonate with 36 element levels can balance and freely control the void elements. "


    "No wonder."


    Victor recalled the scene when he first met the eldest lady of the chebman family. Gillian''s shaky appearance should be a sign of exhaustion and mental weakness, but Gillian''s four element attributes are all 15 points, which is very consistent with the theory of interaction between void elements and great knights.


    However, since the void element can make the knight''s body break through the limit and become perfect, why are Sylvia''s element attributes all 10 points?


    Thinking of this, Victor secretly observed the element attributes of the Marquis of golon. He found that all the four attributes of the Marquis were 20 points.


    Even when Victor enabled overrun, the Marquis of goron was aware of the disturbed fire element. This disturbance is slight but unbalanced, which is very abrupt. It is as conspicuous as a firefly in the dark in the perception of the peak knight. Marquis golon witnessed this unique affinity of fire elements and nodded secretly. He continued quietly: "the Golden Knight not only resonates with all 36 elements, but also communicates with the element sea. If he can survive, the Golden Knight will be able to control the elements of the void at will, just like breathing." With that, the Marquis of golon stretched out his hand, and a ball intertwined by earthy yellow air flow condensed above his palm. The surging force can be seen only with the naked eye, and the air around the ball is showing a distorted state.


    Victor couldn''t help asking, "Sir, what would happen if you threw it out?"


    "Nothing will happen, but will dissipate quickly." Goron crushed the air mass in his hand and said, "the earth element is thick and lazy. It can be attached to the knight''s body surface and secret silver equipment, giving the knight strong strength and solid defense. Only it can''t get out of the knight''s control like the light wind element and flowing water element. As for the fire element, it''s the field of the divine knight. Now it''s not the time to discuss it."


    Victor nodded and asked, "Sir, I heard that the Golden Knight can mobilize the power of the elemental sea? This is called extraordinary combat skill?"


    "The elemental sea is vast, and every time the peak Knight uses its power, it is a life and death test, because our knight''s body has its own limit, and if we are careless, we will be burst by the endless elemental power. But the elemental sea is much stronger than the void element, and we peak knights would rather take risks to control this power." The Marquis of golon showed his awe and yearning look and said slowly, "the peak Knight communicates with the sea of elements and ponders the methods of controlling it. Like thieves, he transfers a little at a time and shows it in the form of war skills. This is the so-called extraordinary war skills."


    "You should understand that the initial function of extraordinary combat skills is not to fight, but to help the peak Knight understand the limit of the fit between the element sea and himself. Only when he is very skilled can the peak Knight apply extraordinary combat skills to combat."


    "Extraordinary combat skills are actually the rudiment of the field. When the peak Knight skillfully controls several kinds of extraordinary combat skills, his understanding and control of himself and Yuan suhai have reached a freewheeling level, and he can freely mobilize the power of the elemental sea. At this time, he stepped into the legendary field."


    Marquis golon''s mind is also very sad at this time. He has stepped into the peak field for 40 years. At present, he has only mastered an extraordinary combat skill. To his delight, Roland began to explore the second extraordinary combat skill before he was 30 years old. This talent is unparalleled in the world. As for monsters like Sylvia and novester, they can''t be regarded as peak knights in the real sense.


    "The knight who can effectively control power and agility. The great knight who can control himself and has a perfect body. The peak knight who can freely control the elements of emptiness. The legendary knight who controls the power of the sea of elements. Is that right? Lord goron." Asked victor.


    "Yes." Goron nodded and said seriously, "Victor, only the power controlled by you can be counted as your strength. The peak Knight claims that there is no limit to his power, but if he freely displays immature extraordinary combat skills, I can''t see any significance except for suicide."


    Is that me?


    Victor had a surprise in his heart and deliberately turned aside the topic: "Sir, is that the same division of the monsters of the silver stage?"


    "There has never been any silver monster!" Marquis goron said categorically: "The ogre leader with rage talent can directly kill the great Knight of silver level. He is a monster of silver level. Even if our top knight is hit by an ordinary ogre on the head, he will end up with a burst of brains. Is an ordinary ogre a monster of gold level? If a rider doesn''t wear armor, he may be stabbed to death by an ordinary soldier''s spear."


    "It''s ridiculous to use our knight''s power system to divide the strength of monsters and orcs!"


    Marquis golon solemnly warned: "Victor, judgment is very important! Don''t believe in any level, let alone superstitious about your natural power. Fighting is not life or death. There is no carelessness. Once you make a mistake, you won''t have a chance to do it again."


    Victor was shocked and said sincerely, "I remember."


    "Big monsters like ogres, centaurs and bear monsters weigh more than 1200 pounds. Their physique and strength far surpass our human beings." Goron sighed and said: "The legendary Knights'' mobilization of the elemental sea is also limited by their own physique. They may not be able to defeat monsters with a deep degree of ferocity, such as double headed ogres, Centaur Khan and bear monster chiefs. These monsters will run away when they encounter giant creatures such as white apes and Hydras. Our human army has successfully encircled and suppressed a white ape. Therefore, there are no creatures Absolutely invincible. "


    "I will remember your teachings and kindness." Said Victor solemnly.


    Goron was very satisfied with the young Lord''s convincing appearance. He paused and said, "if only from killing his opponent, there is one kind of person who is invincible, that is the divine knight."


    Victor was moved. He clearly remembered Sylvia saying that she was only a woman herself.


    Goron explained: "the element of fire represents the mysterious spiritual power. The flame gold knight who mastered this power is called the divine knight. Sylvia is a divine knight."


    "The title of the divine Knight comes from the era of the chosen one. Those legendary wizards with great power should also pay tribute to the divine knight. That is because the divine knight has the ability to kill them."


    "Since the glorious calendar, there are only 8 recorded flame knights, and none of them is not a famous figure. The ability, characteristics and blood of flame Knights have always been the focus of aristocracy and church research. As far as I know, as long as the fighting spirit meets the requirements, flame knights can easily resonate with all element levels, which means that they have no obstacle to reaching the silver peak. The fire of silver peak The flame knight can have three elements of nothingness: the ground, wind, water and water at the same time, which is the characteristic that distinguishes them from ordinary knights. After stepping into the peak field, the flame Knight obtains two abilities to stand out from the crowd. "


    "The flame gold Knight''s spiritual power can detect the enemy''s reality or pierce the enemy''s spirit. Although it is not fatal, it will cause great pain. In addition, the flame Knight seems to have the ability to defeat the enemy." Goron said this with a smile: "in those days, the three Highnesses of the Sassanian empire could only keep defending against Sylvia''s attack. Whenever they fought back, Sylvia''s Rose war gun hit their forehead. The scene at that time was really unforgettable."


    "Really invincible!"


    Victor sighed. He couldn''t think of anyone who could resist the three elements of emptiness, such as spiritual puncture and taking the initiative to defeat the enemy.


    "It''s not what you think." Goron seemed to see through Victor''s idea and said: "the spiritual puncture of the flame gold knight is almost ineffective for the prepared peak knight, with three elements... Hard resistance... It''s really terrible to defeat the enemy, but it also makes the peak Knight unable to protect himself..."


    Victor domor was silent. The Golden Knight could only be a shrinking turtle in front of Sylvia. What else could he be proud of? Marquis goron felt a little embarrassed and coughed and said, "well, the divine knight has no extraordinary combat skills."


    "What?" Victor asked in surprise: "do you mean that Sylvia can''t mobilize the power of the element sea? And she can''t step into the field of legend? How is this possible?!"


    Marquis goron was silent for a long time and said: "I personally think Sylvia is already a legend. If Neo West fights Sylvia, he will probably lose. Maybe he can fight back, but he can''t help Sylvia. If he''s not careful, Sylvia will stab him to death on the spot. Moreover, niowest''s best result is to die together with Sylvia. In short, he will die. However, Sylvia will die If you leave, Neo West can''t keep her. "


    "Die together? You... What''s going on?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    "The fire element is too cruel. No knight can show the empty fire element, not to mention the fire element in the element sea!" Marquis goron shook his head and sighed, "Sylvia doesn''t have extraordinary martial arts. As long as she mobilizes the power of the elemental sea, she can kill any enemy, but..."


    "She''s going to die herself." Said Victor in a cold voice.


    Goron nodded silently and said: "Scholars from the silver white tower have unearthed a wizard document. It is recorded that there was a wizard who was proficient in cursing. He cursed and killed a divine Knight 2000 kilometers away. As a result, he died under the counterattack of the knight and was burned to ashes by the sky fire. The Wizards believe that the spirit will of the divine knight is connected with the fire element sea, and they can directly arouse the power of the fire cloud element sea to destroy the enemy The counterattack ignores space and cannot be resisted. The best way to deal with the divine knight is to encircle and suppress them with cannon fodder and force them to use their last means. "


    Victor only felt his chest blocked. He finally understood why Sylvia maintained the element attribute of 10 points. She must always stay away from the invasion of the fire element sea.


    "No Knight wants to be a flame knight." Goron asked Victor, "have you seen Sylvia''s red hair and red eyes?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s the limit Sylvia can reach." Goron said regretfully, "we can still climb up, but there is no way ahead of her."


    "There is no doubt that flame knights are powerful. But they live a short life, have no children and no Knight partners, and often can only go to the end of their life alone." Goron turned his voice and said to victor, "but maybe you can make up for Sylvia''s regret."


    Sylvia didn''t really care about me. Victor didn''t say what he thought, but shook his head mockingly.


    Goron said faintly, "in the era of the chosen one, knights had no pressure to survive. In order to keep their blood pure, they never intermarried with ordinary people. At that time, high-level knights were everywhere. Today''s knights and nobles are mixed with too many mortal blood. Not to mention high-level knights, even Knights are poor. There are many Knights created by medicine."


    "The knight''s blood in the era of the chosen one is called the ancient blood, and the ancient blood is the source of the knight''s blood. Many ancient families have been annihilated in history, but two special families still retain their ancient surnames. One is the Wimbledon family who intermarries with the Elven aristocracy, and the other is the neowest family who intermarries with the barbarian royal family. Victor, you manifest the Elven blood It''s a feature of ancient blood. "


    "The interaction between high-level knights and void elements is a process of removing mortal blood and purifying ancient blood. To the extent of peak knights, our blood is no different from ancient blood." Goron smiled at Victor, "you can have the element of wind, which shows that your blood is as noble as the Golden Knight and difficult to bear."


    "What''s the reason?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "How can we have children as if we want to have children?" Goron shook his head naturally. He stared into Victor''s eyes and said, "I won''t discuss with you how the Golden Knight gives birth. You should ask Sylvia. What I want to tell you is that you may give birth to Sylvia."


    Victor smiled, which was not the first time he had heard, "Sophia told me about the deeds of sword Saint delavin, including the birth of his son with his divine Knight partner. I don''t think I am the same as delavin. Delavin has blond hair and blond eyes, I have black hair and black eyes, and only one delavin has been produced in more than 8000 years."


    "If there can be the first, there will be the second."


    Goron shook his head and said, "at the beginning, Draven also had black hair and black eyes. The difference between him and ordinary Elven blood aristocrats is that he is friendly to both wind and fire elements at the same time. And you also have the same talent!"


    "When you were in the king''s capital, Roland found that you were compatible with the fire element, which I doubt. Just now, I noticed the fire element disturbed by you. I can be sure that you are compatible with the wind and fire elements!" Goron''s eyes were burning, and there was a trace of eagerness in his tone.


    Victor was in a mess. He just mobilized x-3 to explore the Marquis''s element attributes. He exceeded the limit twice in front of Roland. These are considered to be the characteristics of fire element affinity?


    No wonder Sylvia has a green eye for me, no wonder the Archbishop has such a strange attitude towards me, no wonder the Marquis of Cologne came to talk to me... This is a misunderstanding! Is x-3 related to blood?


    Marquis golon can''t read his mind. He patted Victor on the shoulder and said, "Roland wants me to tell you that Austin is an unforgivable villain in chasing orphans and widows! You did a good job! I don''t want to see the Elf Ranger trained by myself looked down upon as a male pet, so I let everyone know your nobility at the ball!"


    "Yes." Goron coughed again and helplessly explained, "this is Roland''s original words."


    "I... everyone knows?" Victor quickly asked, "what impact will this have on me?"


    "Not everyone. Those little nobles can''t understand these things at all. We are completely from two worlds with them. As for those powerful nobles, they will only treat you as a VIP."


    Goron smiled bitterly and said, "but you must be careful about your diet."


    "Someone wants to kill me? Dodo?" Victor became alert and asked.


    "The dodos don''t dare to assassinate you at the risk of war with us. It''s not good for them. The Sassanians are not necessarily, but it will be a few months later. In short, you should be more careful." With that, goron took out a simple scroll of animal skin and handed it to victor.


    "This is the fighting skill of the sword Saint delavin - the arrow of flowing fire. Since the glorious calendar, delavin is the only person with fire element. I hope you can reproduce the style of the sword saint!"


    (Please subscribe and recommend! At the same time, thank all book friends who reward, subscribe and vote. You are my motivation to continue writing! Bow and salute.)

 Chapter 233

    The outer city of vistock has always been the residence of free people. It would be biased to simply call it a slum or shantytown.


    There are not many tall and magnificent buildings in the outer city. The houses here are crowded, making the streets extremely narrow.


    However, this kind of crowded and narrow, but reveals the taste of prosperity.


    The curved and narrow gravel pavement has been rubbed away by the shuttle flow of people, and the small pubs, hotels and grocery stores on both sides of the street are extremely narrow. These two-story buildings are all built by civil engineering. The outer wall wrapped in Korean pine bark reflects the undulation of fish scales in the sun. The faint fragrance of trees makes the air in the street fresh and pleasant. There are wild garlic, salted fish, bacon and strings of sausages hanging under the eaves of many shops. It is obvious that the residents here have a rich life.


    Reasonably speaking, the free people gathering place in large cities is densely populated, and the market here should be noisy, noisy and lively. But the street was deserted, the road was clean, and there were few shops. Two armored swordsmen stood every few tens of meters. They held the hilt of their swords, opposite each other across the street, and their sharp eyes scanned the surrounding movement all the time. In this case, not to mention the free people, even wild cats dare not show up.


    At the other end of the long street, hundreds of elite soldiers escorted several nobles slowly on the clean road. These nobles wore exquisite leather armor, chatted while walking, and stopped from time to time to point out to the shops on the street.


    "Victor, this street has just been renovated and cleaned. If it is usually full of dirty sewage, the stench is unbearable across the two streets."


    The speaker was an old man with a clear face. The swamp dragon lizard leather armor on his body is of high quality, excellent workmanship, simple decoration but very tasteful. His face is full of traces of the passage of years. His hair is a little gray, but the number of black hair is much more than white hair. His eyes are divine, his face is ruddy, and his waist is straight. Although he is old, he looks very strong. The old man has a gentle voice and elegant temperament, showing the dignity of the superior.


    This old man is the master of westock, the Duke of Wellington of this generation.


    As the Duke of Wellington spoke, Victor was watching with interest the bacon hanging on the wall. If he is right, this wild boar bacon is Randall''s specialty.


    Randall raised more wild boars than people. At the end of last year''s windy season, Randall led the slaughter of 7000 pigs at one time, and he got too much pork to eat. In order to preserve the meat, Victor used the Chinese method of making bacon. He marinated the pork with wild spices and salt into a jar, took it out after dozens of days, hung it with hemp string, dried the water, and then smoked and roasted it slowly with purple sugarcane peel and firewood. The cured meat not only has unique flavor, but also can be preserved for 8 months.


    The fact that Bacon can be seen in the free civil and commercial residential area of vistock shows that the trade between Randall collar and Yeliu city has begun, and it also radiates to the surrounding territories.


    Lilia did a good job. You must reward her when you go back!


    Victor suppressed his joy and said to the Duke of Wellington, "Sir, I''m very sorry that my willfulness has caused you trouble."


    "Lord Randall, it is a kind virtue to pay attention to the suffering of the people, and your good deeds will be favored by our Lord." A middle-aged man wearing a bishop''s robe and holding a scepter praised him. He was bishop Thain in charge of the south central and southern dioceses of Gambis kingdom.


    It took Victor nearly two months to arrive at vistock, the central city led by the Duke of Wellington, in the middle of the land season. Along the way, Victor received great courtesy and hospitality from the Lords along the way. When he first entered the south central part of the Kingdom, the Duke of Wellington sent family knights to meet his motorcade. Every time they pass through a family territory, the heirs of the local Lord and the stationed priests will lead the attendants and paladins to accompany them throughout the whole journey. This reception can be called a seamless connection.


    On the day Victor arrived in vistock, the Duke of Wellington hosted a welcome banquet at his residence. Not only all the important figures of the Wellington family attended, but bishop Thain also attended in person. Victor, Judy and the Duke of Wellington had in-depth exchanges on the affairs of Buryat and reached a series of consensus. In the next three days, the Wellington family held various banquets, tea parties and dances for victor.


    After three days of entertainment, Victor finally couldn''t help it. He told the Duke of Wellington that he still had to visit the southern Lord and couldn''t stay in vestock, and made a request to visit the free civil and commercial residential area.


    Victor did not expect that the Duke of Wellington had closed the whole street, accompanied by the Duke himself and Bishop Thain.


    The Duke and Bishop accompanied a Viscount to visit the inferior residence at the same time, which was no longer Sylvia''s face. Victor knew that he enjoyed the treatment of a Golden Knight. Thanks to Roland!


    In this blood only aristocratic world, Roland "kindly" let Victor step into the circle of great aristocrats, which really greatly improved his status and influence, but this is not what Victor wants.


    Victor has too many secrets. He hates to be noticed. For example, he is worried about how to sneak into the dark forest in a few days, check the relics found by the alchemy militia, and then sneak out unconsciously.


    "It''s not a problem." The Duke of Wellington shook his head and said, "in fact, these free people repair the streets and houses every six months. Victor, do you know why?"


    Victor cleaned up his mood and said with a smile, "is it because there are too many young workers?"


    "That''s right." The Duke of Wellington said, "the number of refugees in the south central part of the kingdom is huge, second only to the middle of the kingdom. There are nearly 120000 refugees in our Duke of Wellington." The Duke paused, pointed to the surrounding houses and smiled: "Many lords regard refugees as a burden. They don''t understand the value of refugees. You see, I hired refugees to build the outer city of vistock, which seems to cost money and food, but I collect rent, transaction tax, management tax and security tax from these shops every year. In only ten years, I have recovered all my investment. Now, the market in the outer city is serving us every day The Wellington family creates wealth. "


    "With this income, I continue to hire refugees to build roads, bridges, castles, villages and towns and sentries. The infrastructure under the Duke of Wellington is very perfect, but in fact I don''t spend a copper sol, because these are the wealth created by refugees."


    "In addition, the leading families in Wellington employ some migrant workers more or less. The leading people have enough time to receive militia training and engage in other aspects of production, such as making pottery, wood, iron, tanning leather, weaving linen, cashmere blanket, etc. these additional income not only makes the leading people''s life more affluent, but also enables them to pay a certain amount of money My money is used to pay for labor, and I hire refugees to do labor at a lower price. "


    "In our Duke of Wellington, the number of craftsmen is very large, and the quality of the militia is comparable to that of soldiers in other territories, all because there are a large number of refugees in the territory."


    Victor refrained from admiring the Duke of Wellington''s views.


    Before his visit, Victor filled in the information of the relevant Lord families. The history of the Wellington family can be traced back to 1000 years ago. The founder of the family was the squire Knight of the ancestor of the Augustus family. Because of this relationship, the Wellington family is loyal to the Augustus family and is in charge of the second largest grain producing area of the Gambis kingdom. The Wellington family and the Augustus family have been married for many times At present, the Wellington family has four direct knights, four branch knights, 36 knights, more than 200 trainee knights and 4000 elite soldiers. Although there are many artificial knights, their comprehensive strength is also the first among the great nobles in Gambis I mean.


    The Duke of Wellington in this generation is an ordinary nobleman. It is rare for ordinary noblemen to inherit the family. Most of the people in power of the Lord''s family are knights, because Knights live much longer than ordinary noblemen. If the family heir is an ordinary nobleman, I''m afraid he can''t wait for the day when he inherits the title. The Duke of Wellington''s father is also an ordinary nobleman scholar, and he is The old Duke died before. The old Duke of Wellington recalled his eldest grandson from the silver white tower and inherited the Duke.


    Due to the interruption of his studies, Wellington did not win the title of scholar master, but his knowledge was not inferior to that of scholar master. Duke Wellington himself was also a close friend and adviser of his late king, his majesty Ryan. With the support of the royal family, he firmly held the position of Duke. Therefore, Duke Wellington was the strong support of Queen Catherine and Prince Edward.


    However, the Duke of Wellington once helped Ryan formulate a strategy to divide the York family. His courtesy to Victor was also considered to ease the relationship between the two sides.


    "Victor, you said that the real purpose of establishing an independent trade zone in Buryat is to introduce refugees, right?" Asked the Duke of Wellington with a burning look.


    Victor''s eyes coagulated and didn''t say whether or not, "it just coincided with his meeting."


    "Austin was blinded by profits. He fell into the trap of outsiders and pursued the family heirs. His death was his own responsibility."


    The Duke of Wellington nodded and continued, "it''s a fact that man and horse hills need population."


    "Victor, you may not know. Master Edwin and I are also good friends. We are both supporters of absorbing civilian wisdom and enriching the knowledge reserve of the white tower."


    Wellington once attended Sophia''s wedding with victor. He said to victor in the tone of elders: "I have studied the new farming and animal husbandry system established by Edwin in in the human horse hills, including captive wild boar, grazing cattle and sheep, planting wheat and sweet potato. This is really a great initiative. I believe the York family will recover in a short time." The Duke of Wellington shook his head regretfully, "unfortunately, only people and horses who have experienced the baptism of ant disaster can adopt this new farming and animal husbandry production system. However, the York family must achieve the purpose of raising cattle and sheep before wild animals and monsters reoccupy the wild. This requires a lot of young labor, and the construction of the three fortresses is urgent."


    Victor breathed a sigh of praise and said, "Your Majesty is as bright as a torch. I admire your wisdom."


    The Duke of Wellington smiled demurely and said slowly, "it''s not easy to introduce refugees. I don''t know if you''re ready."


    "Your Highness, please give me some advice." Asked Victor sincerely.


    "The free people are vulgar. Without effective guidance and control, they breed evil, cause unrest and bloodshed from time to time. Any Lord will have a headache for the security of the refugees." Then the Duke of Wellington saluted the Archbishop Thain''s jaw. "So you need not only an experienced sheriff, but also the help of the church."


    "The Duke is right." Thain nodded and said, "Lord Randall, it''s a good deed for people to settle refugees. I fully support Lord Lazarus''s proposal. But I have to remind you that this is also a risky thing. A little carelessness will lead to disastrous consequences."


    "For a long time, the migration and resettlement of refugees have been completed under the guidance of the church. You really need the help of the church." Thain sighed and said, "bishop Perot is now in charge of the academic affairs of the man horse hills. I suggest you apply to bishop Perot for more priests and paladins to help you pacify the people."


    Lazarus accepted Victor''s request that the diocese in charge of Thain should not interfere with the migration of refugees to the man horse hills. Thain was surprised, angry and anxious when he received a letter from the archbishop.


    The population of the diocese is an important standard for assessing the achievements of bishops. Lazarus is about to be promoted to cardinal, and the position of Archbishop Gambis will soon be empty. The four bishops of Gambis are all ready to fight. At this critical moment, how can Lazarus''s attitude not make Thain suspicious.


    The man horse hill is now under the jurisdiction of Perot. Is the Archbishop ready to support Perot? Anxious and angry, Thain took this question to the Duke of Wellington for countermeasures. He was very convinced of Wellington''s wisdom and vision.


    The Duke of Wellington had long lost patience with the increasing number of refugees. Thain was ecstatic with the information provided. If he operated properly, he was confident to keep the population of the territory within the most reasonable range. The Duke of Wellington told Thain that it would be beneficial for him to introduce the refugees into the horse hills, because it would greatly involve bishop Perot''s energy. If Perot handled it badly, the church would blame him. If Perot did a good job, the church would let him continue to preside over the educational affairs of horse hills, which is tantamount to excluding one of the strongest competitors.


    Bishop Thain was enlightened. He was determined to cooperate with the Duke of Wellington to guide the migration of refugees and add a burden to Perot.


    The devil wants the church to step in!


    Victor knew nothing about the power of Duke Wellington and Bishop Thain, and was not interested in the internal competition of the church. He had long formulated a comprehensive plan to absorb refugees, and there was no need for the church to appease the refugees.


    "Thank you, your excellency, for your reminder." Victor didn''t think so in his heart. On the surface, he still had to pretend to be grateful.


    Bishop Thain said enthusiastically, "Lord Randall doesn''t have to thank me. I just follow the teachings of our Lord. But..." Thain frowned and asked, "Lord Randall, it needs a lot of food and materials to settle the refugees. Are the people and horses ready?"


    "Ha ha."


    Victor smiled coldly in his heart. The Duke of Wellington and Bishop Thain agreed. He had already seen it.


    The Duke of Wellington preached the benefits of exiles, and Bishop Thain was responsible for playing the sidedrum. Now he was desperate. He just wanted to make a lot of money from victor. Unfortunately, Victor is not going to spend money to settle the refugees!


    Victor did not understand any economic theory or human resources, but when he looked down from the perspective of the Lord, it was not difficult to find that the Duke of Wellington''s theory on the creation of wealth by refugees was untenable.


    Victor has planted land, herded sheep, moved bricks and worked as a cook on the earth. He only recognizes the most simple truth. Planting a grain of wheat, harvesting ten grains of wheat, and turning two sheep into a group of sheep is called creating wealth. In addition to renewable agriculture, forestry, animal husbandry and fishery, the rest of the handicraft industry, service industry, commerce, and even industry, high-tech industries can create civilization, but can not create wealth. At best, these industries only redistribute social wealth.


    Producing cars is more profitable than farming! But can a car fill your stomach? If all the farmers go to build cars, will social wealth increase? The bottom structure determines the superstructure. Once the bottom shrinks, the upper layer will be turbulent, the upper industry collapses, the impact on the bottom is limited, and if the bottom is finished, it will be all over. Agriculture and animal husbandry production is the bottom industry. Assuming that no grain can be planted in the field, what is the value of cars, mobile phones, aircraft and cruise ships? What else about wealth?


    The Duke of Wellington was overcrowded, and the output of the land could not support so many people. The Duke of Wellington did accumulate wealth by selling handicrafts through trade, but these wealth needed to be used to buy food to maintain the operation of the territory. Looking at the whole kingdom of Gambis, how much food can it produce? The more the population, the greater the demand for food and the higher the price of food. With the increase of the population, the Duke of Wellington obtained less and less profits and had a greater and greater burden. Victor didn''t believe that he was not in a hurry.


    The freedmen built and repaired the street, and they could see the plight of the Duke of Wellington. Besides, Victor knew exactly what the Duke of Wellington was up to.


    Every Lord will store wheat for emergencies. Wheat will deteriorate after three years of storage. Victor was convinced that all the three-year old grain held by the Duke of Wellington had been donated to the church to help the refugees. The Duke of Wellington obviously intended to leave the refugees to the horse hills, and then sell the old grain to the York family, so as to earn Victor''s favor.


    Hehe, it''s such a cheap thing to throw off the burden, make money and win favor! Sorry, man, I want it! But you have to keep them for me!


    "We''re not ready."


    Victor shook his head. A glimmer of pride flashed in the Duke of Wellington''s eyes. However, he soon heard Victor say, "but we are not ready to introduce refugees!"


    Victor looked innocently at bishop Thain, and his face twitched at the Duke of Wellington''s city hall.


    After a moment of silence, the Duke of Wellington smiled gracefully and mysteriously, "Victor, you''re leaving tomorrow. I''m going to give you a gift, and you''ll like it! But I can''t tell you now."


    "Oh?!" Victor asked curiously, "Sir, can you give me a hint?"


    "A unique crop!"

 Chapter 234

    early morning.


    The noble District of vistock slowly drove out of a convoy, which soon left the city gate under the escort of soldiers.


    Out of the city gate, the carriage first drove a distance on the Boulevard, and then turned into a country road.


    Township road is far from the main road, spacious, there are many branches, and there are several up and down ramps. The motorcade walked and stopped, turning continuously and moving very slowly. The branches on both sides of the road scraped against the carriage wall and made a rustling sound. Victor wanted to see the scenery outside the window, but he had to give up.


    The carriage went on like this for two quarters of an hour and finally stopped. Victor opened the window and looked at the neat green fields.


    In the season of the earth, everything recovers, the spring returns, the crops in the farmland grow happily, and the green wheat seedlings fluctuate with the wind, rippling green ripples in this boundless field. In addition to the wheat field, it is alfalfa. The new alfalfa is like a green carpet paved in the fertile field, and the dotted little yellow flowers are the decoration on the carpet. Not far away is a farm. Somehow, a calf broke through the fence and rushed onto the green blanket to have fun. The farmer flustered and threw away his hay fork, chased the calf''s rear hoof, and scolded and dragged the "moo" and "moo" back to the cowshed.


    Last year''s hay was left over. Now is not the time for cattle to spoil the grass.


    Victor took Judy''s little hand, stepped out of the carriage, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He likes the breath of nature and civilization very much.


    "Victor, Judy, this is where I''m taking you." The Duke of Wellington paced over. After they saluted him, he said to victor, "the gift is right behind the manor."


    "The south central part of the Kingdom covers an area of 100000 square kilometers, and our Wellington family occupies a territory of 57000 square kilometers. We have reclaimed 32 million mu of cultivated land on the plains on both sides of the brino River, and the cultivated land area in the whole south central part exceeds 65 million mu, which is the second largest grain producing area of the kingdom."


    Duke Wellington pointed to the manor and said, "this manor manages 20000 mu of farmland, including 6000 mu of wheat field, 10000 mu of grass field and..." Just then, a stocky man led a group of people to meet him in a hurry.


    "Lord Wellington! Good day!"


    The stocky man trotted over to kneel down to the Duke of Wellington. Some of the men and women behind him knelt down and some bowed down. Their voices were very neat. It was not difficult to find that they had received strict military training.


    The Duke of Wellington nodded at the man and said to victor, "Haroon, master of Tarn manor. My vassal."


    "My generous and kind Master! Your visit brightens the Tann manor. It''s my great honor to touch your footprints!" The man stood up and said loudly. His voice was so loud that half the manor could hear him.


    "Come on, Harlan, even the skylark will be stunned by your numb voice!" A young knight beside the Duke scolded the manor owner.


    "Oh, noble and handsome young master Dacromet, please forgive old Harry for not seeing you. It''s because your light is so dazzling that it blinds old Harry." The Lord of Harryn manor changed the object of flattery to the Duke''s successor. "In order to express my most sincere apology, I have prepared two ponies for you. I guarantee that they are the purest Karez horses."


    "Really?!" Dacromet''s eyes suddenly lit up. He wanted to see the pure blood Carles foal now, but he saw his father''s dignified eyes and withdrew his steps, "well, old Harry, you get those two foals ready and I''ll take them back when I leave."


    "My dear young master Dacromet, I just asked my servant to take the two Colts out for a walk. Look... Or I''ll let my purest and most beautiful little daughter Susanna send the two Carles Colts to your residence tonight." Harrien rubbed his hands in fear, but the rolling eyes exposed his real intention.


    The scene in front of us is a gimmick. As Marquis goron said, the vassal system makes knights and nobles mixed with too many mortal blood. Isn''t the eldest son of Duke Wellington a pure blood stallion in Harry''s eyes? However, the little snow-white hand on his arm made Victor unhappy. He was no better.


    The Duke of Wellington couldn''t bear to see it. He said to Harry, "these are my most distinguished guests, viscount Randall and Viscount Judy."


    "Good day, viscount Randall. May your glory shine. Good day, viscount Judy. May your beauty last forever." Harien bowed to victor and Judy.


    The manor owner, who was good at flattery, was like a different person. He was respectful and unassuming. Victor couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Harrien was almost half a hundred years old, with bright eyes, thick and strong body, thick muscles and knots on his arms, and thick calluses between his fingers and palms. More than a dozen men and women behind Harry are his relatives and nephews. The men are all powerful and have the same temperament. The women are dignified and generous. Obviously, they have received a good education. One of the girls with outstanding beauty is looking at the heir of Duke Wellington affectionately. She should be Harry''s little daughter Susanna.


    Victor could not help but envy. What he lacked now was a loyal and reliable vassal who could fight bravely, organize production.


    "Let''s go to the farmland in the back." The Duke of Wellington led the crowd to the manor.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. As he walked along, the Duke of Wellington said, "Harry''s family has worked for our Wellington family for generations. 12 of his brothers, nephews and nephews serve in the army. There are more than 600 free civilian employees in his farm, offering an average of 150 sheep, 40 cattle, 5 horses and 700000 pounds of food every year."


    "My Lord, there are 400000 pounds of cow and sheep milk, more than 200 geese, more than 400 chickens, goose eggs..."


    The Duke of Wellington glared back at the salivating harrien and continued: "harrien also managed a village for me with more than 1100 people, more than 1000 migrant workers, trained 400 militia, and controlled 300 square kilometers of territory for me. The annual worship of that village is twice that of this manor."


    What to be proud of! In a few years, the population and output of any village will be several times that of you!


    Victor, with a sour heart and an elegant smile on his face, looked at the manor as he walked.


    The manor is not big or small. It can accommodate almost 1000 people. Behind the blackened iron oak fence, there are several high arrow towers. The houses are neatly repaired, but they are all civil structures. Several smooth haired hounds came out of the alley. As soon as they barked, they were stopped by Haroon''s men. Victor also noticed that harien and his family were well dressed, and the women were wearing jewelry.


    This is a rich vassal family! Victor could not help but have more confidence in the green brick Trade.


    After arriving at the manor, there is also a large area of farmland with vegetables, melons and fruits. One of the dwarf trees is particularly conspicuous. These one person tall spiny trees are very similar to fruit trees, but they hang not fruits but pods. Victor visually observed that 3000 mu of farmland in 4000 mu were planted with 20 dwarf trees per mu.


    "Victor, this is my present for you." The Duke of Wellington came up to a dwarf tree and said with a smile.


    "What are these, my lord?" Asked victor.


    "Prickly kidney beans." Wellington picked a pod and handed it to victor. He said, "this kind of bean is edible. The yield of each plant is 30 pounds."


    Pods are similar to broad beans on earth, but they are longer. Victor peeled the pods, and the green beans inside were round, about the size of broad beans. Crushing the beans, Victor felt that the water was similar to broad beans.


    "600 pounds of beans per mu? Very good!" Victor said happily.


    "600 pounds per mu per month." The Duke of Wellington added.


    "What!? did I hear you right, my lord? Every month? Not every year!?" Victor looked at the Duke of Wellington in disbelief. He was sure he wouldn''t hear wrong. That was the Duke''s slip of the tongue, saying that every year was a month.


    "Victor, you heard me right, and I was right. It''s 600 pounds per mu per month." The Duke of Wellington nodded very definitely and said, "this kind of prickly kidney bean is picked once a month. After a month, it grows again and can be picked again. From the second month of the ground season to the end of the third month of the fire season, the prickly kidney bean can be picked continuously for five months, with an annual output of 3000 pounds per mu."


    3000 pounds of beans per mu?! This is a divine thing!


    Victor took a backward breath of air conditioning. The common people''s food is mainly wheat porridge and black bread, supplemented by beans, vegetables, nuts and a small amount of meat and dairy products, of which beans account for more than 30%. These legumes include black beans, peas, and wild beans, as well as the most nutritious kidney beans. However, kidney beans are refined feed for war horses, and the price is higher than that of wheat. Regardless of the nutritional value of thorn kidney bean, this exaggerated yield alone doubled its value. It can be said that compared with the prickly kidney beans of the Duke of Wellington, Victor''s new farming and animal husbandry system is a joke. You know, the beans growing from these trees obviously don''t need to be sown every year!


    After Victor exclaimed, he had great doubts.


    Why hasn''t such a magical crop been popularized? The world doesn''t pay attention to patents or intellectual property protection laws. Even if the Duke of Wellington strictly guarded against the free people from taking out the seeds, he could not withstand the pressure of the church and the royal family.


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "Duke, how long does it take for the thorn kidney bean tree to mature? How long does it die? Or does it have any special requirements for the land? Or... What defects does it have?"


    "The prickly kidney bean tree can grow in a year and can be sown at any time. It needs to be replanted after 10 years, otherwise it will be toxic." The Duke of Wellington explained to victor, "this crop is the painstaking work of four generations of scholars in our Wellington family. We improved the poisonous thorn beans and it took 127 years to successfully cultivate edible thorn kidney beans."


    "This kind of bean has some defects. First of all, prickly kidney beans can''t raise cattle, sheep and horses, but humans can eat them, and wild boars will steal them. Second, prickly kidney beans should be eaten after picking them. If they are eaten after more than 20 days, it will lead to diarrhea and even poisoning, even if they are dried in the sun." The Duke of Wellington shook his head with regret.


    Victor suddenly realized. For the Lord, the value of crops that can neither raise livestock nor store is only for civilians to eat, to be exact, for displaced people to eat. The Lord not only couldn''t make money from planting thorn kidney beans, but also attracted the refugees. Of course, they were unwilling to promote this crop.


    However, planting kidney beans can effectively protect the natural resources of the territory and avoid poaching by refugees. The Wellington family relies on this crop to ensure the sustainable development of the territory, and the refugees live a stable life in the central and southern part of the country and are naturally unwilling to leave. With the increasing number of refugees, the Wellington family had to expand the planting area of prickly kidney beans, which led to the repeated reduction of the planting area of wheat and pasture, and the interests of the Lords, vassals and collar people were damaged.


    The Wellington family fell into a vicious circle. Other families saw it and were afraid. Who dared not plant thorn kidney beans?


    Is this a curse? But I really want it!


    Victor frowned and mused, and the Duke of Wellington was very upset. He had firmly believed that Victor would not refuse to stab kidney beans, but now he was a little uncertain.


    Victor turned to look at Renault and shack around him. He smiled and said, "Duke, I like your gift very much!"


    So the Duke of Wellington smiled, the knight of Dacromet smiled, Haroon smiled, and the Duke''s guard smiled. When everyone laughed, Renault and shack involved facial muscles and showed a very standard smile.

 Chapter 235

    As victor''s car drifted away, the Duke of Wellington withdrew his gaze, Dacromet Wellington came up to him and asked, "father, will Viscount Randall promote prickly kidney beans in the human horse hills?"


    "I don''t know." The Duke of Wellington breathed out and said, "I''m sure the York family took the initiative because I was too anxious..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Duke Wellington smiled bitterly and shook his head. When he learned Victor''s request from bishop Thain, he was only secretly happy and did not calmly weigh the gains and losses. As a result, he made a misjudgment and exposed his strategic intention to victor. Now he has completely fallen into passivity and wants to readjust the industrial layout of the territory, I''m afraid more compromises will have to be made to the York family.


    "Dacromet, what are the demands of the York family for the Buryat collar?" The Duke of Wellington decided to use his mistakes to raise the family heirs.


    "Restore the status quo ante, maintain the independence of Buryat collar and normal trade." Dacromet replied.


    "Yes." The Duke of Wellington nodded and said, "the terms put forward by the York family are very relaxed and puzzling. We have never been clear about their intentions."


    After the drastic change of the Buryat family, the York family and the Buryat family held talks with the Wellington family and the SoLIM family respectively. The contents of the negotiations included that the Buryat family summoned the exiled registered population, the Buryat family separated from the southern lords, and the York family did not intervene in the affairs of the Buryat family, However, the south central and southern lords shall not take hostile measures against the Buryat family, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation against the York family.


    This is a happy ending. Both the Wellington family and the SoLIM family welcome the negotiation result, but the York family''s behavior of doing good deeds is confusing and completely unlike the style of a strong family. Duke Wellington convened his staff to study for a long time and finally came to the conclusion that the change led by Buryat was not the plan of the York family, Mrs. rose is expressing goodwill to the Gambis royal family and Lord forces, because the York family needs the support of Gambis.


    Prince Edward visited the man and horse hills, and Victor rushed to Wangdu for questioning by the Senate, which also confirmed this view. It was not until Victor left vistock that the Duke of Wellington understood what the York family was really trying to do.


    "Dakur, the SoLIM family has declined, and their control over the southern Lords is getting lower and lower. This was originally an opportunity for us to expand our influence." The Duke of Wellington, with his hands on his back, said: "Our original strategy was to win over and support the small lords in the south, urge them to plant thorn kidney beans and accept the refugees in the South and central China. Due to the great reduction of the strength of the SoLIM family, they had no ability to stop this plan. When more and more refugees poured into the south, the SoLIM family had to plant thorn kidney beans to make up for the food gap. At this time, we could shovel thorn kidney beans and plant them On forage, readjust the industrial structure. "


    "So, Buryat collar is the key." Said Dacromet.


    The Duke of Wellington waved his hand and said categorically, "the Buryat family has never been an obstacle! Their territory is long and narrow and has no depth. As long as the refugees bring two days'' rations, they can pass through the Buryat collar and enter the southern territory." Duke Wellington shook his head and said, "unfortunately, Archduke Williams will not let us succeed."


    There are many lands and few mines in the South and central Gambis. Once the Duke of Wellington''s plan is completed, the refugees from the South and central will pour into the south. The southern Lord will expand the planting area of thorn kidney beans, which will inevitably reduce the production of cattle, sheep and wheat. In order to settle the refugees, the southern Lord can only hire the refugees to mine and sell minerals to make up for the financial losses. At that time, Wellington Duke durton traded cattle, sheep and wheat for various mineral resources in the south, and then processed them into commodities for sale through a large number of craftsmen. Finally, with its huge grain production capacity and superior geographical location, the Wellington family was enough to influence the decision-making of the southern Lord and complete its own industrial adjustment.


    Duke Williams did not care how much money the Wellington family made, but he could not tolerate the influence of the queen party on the neutrality of the SoLIM family. The SoLIM family also had a seat in the Senate. Therefore, Duke Williams wooed Austin who wanted to inherit the title to block the penetration of the Wellington family into the south.


    At the behest of the Archduke, Austin drove the people out for food under the pretext of the disaster of the territory. Most of them flowed into the sphere of influence of the Lords in the south central part. In fact, this was Archduke Williams'' warning to the Duke of Wellington.


    Dacromet looked at his father''s gray hair and couldn''t help sighing.


    Duke Williams'' counterattack really made the Wellington family feel bad, but it would not cause a major blow to the family. At best, it would just remain the same. As long as Princess Roland stood behind Prince Edward, they would not lose!


    However, when the York family looked around, the Duke of Wellington never slept well again. The York family was backed by divine knights, sitting on the hills of men and horses, with titles and territories, which had a great attraction to the new generation of knights. As long as the York family held an army competition under the leadership of Buryat, the new generation of trainee knights in central and southern China must enthusiastically sign up to win the battle The opportunity to seal the marquis.


    Those naturally awakened trainee knights are the future of the Wellington family. The Duke of Wellington tried to adjust the industrial structure, integrate the resources of the South and obtain benefits in order to appease the newcomers of the family. If they break away from the family sequence and fall into the arms of the York family, the decline of the Wellington family will be inevitable. The Duke of Wellington''s hair was white at that time.


    Fortunately, all this did not happen.


    "Father, although the York family has no plan to absorb refugees, we have maintained the status quo. You don''t have to worry anymore." Dacromet couldn''t help persuading.


    Duke Wellington looked at Dacromet faintly and said, "who says we can keep the status quo? Who says the York family has no plan to absorb refugees?"


    "Da Crewe, you should understand that if the family develops, it will fall back! The wealth of our territory is like bread. If there are more people, there will be less bread. His highness Sylvia and goron are from a small family. They joined the York family and the ogustre family because they can''t get bread. Do you say that their original family won''t regret it? If we Wellington family miss it Will you regret having such a person? " The Duke of Wellington patted Dacromet on the shoulder and said, "my son, you should remember that as the leader of the family, it is our responsibility to make the bread bigger!"


    "Father, your words will be remembered!" Dacromet said solemnly.


    The Duke of Wellington nodded, walked forward with a negative hand, and continued: "our Duke of Wellington was already overcrowded. When the ant disaster occurred, Thain organized the exiles led by Buryat to retreat and forcibly stuffed more than 29000 people to me! Austin dispersed the registered people and ran over 10000 people..." With that, the Duke of Wellington laughed at himself: "the territory suddenly had 40000 more people, which made me lose my patience. Without careful consideration, I simply thought that the York family wanted to migrate refugees on a large scale."


    "The man horse hills need a population, but the York family does not intend to migrate on a large scale." The Duke of Wellington raised his voice and said, "the York family needs to bear a huge cost for the large-scale migration of refugees, but they have no money and do not intend to spend money. They want us to bear the cost of the migration of refugees!"


    "This... How can we promise!" Dacromet said bitterly.


    "It''s no use not agreeing. We and the southern Lords have no way to change this fact. Mrs. Rose''s means are really amazing!" Duke Wellington smiled bitterly, shook his head and asked, "Dacromet, if you think carefully about the consensus reached between Viscount Randall and us, you should be able to see the secret."


    "Keep the independence of the Buryat family, recall the population, trade... Trade? Trade!" Daguerre murmured to himself, and suddenly said, "I see! It''s trade!"


    "Yes! Trade is the key!"


    The Duke of Wellington said approvingly: "It''s good for us that the Buryat family recalls the local people. To maintain the independence of the Buryat family, the SoLIM family has no ability to refuse, we have no reason to refuse, and the royal family does not allow us and the SoLIM family to refuse. We need minerals from the South and have been trading with the southern lords through Yeliu city. Now the York family requests to participate in the trade of Yeliu city, There''s nothing wrong with exchanging needed goods. "


    "But I can''t figure out what the York family can trade with us? Purple cane wine and refined iron ore, they won''t sell. Wheels and green bricks are dispensable to us. Only feudal officials and civilians can eat crude food such as bacon and crude sugar. How much money can the York family make?"


    "Father..." Dacromet interrupted the Duke of Wellington and said, "I''ve eaten bacon and crude sugar... It tastes good."


    "I know!"


    The leaky Duke of Wellington glared at his son and continued: "Trade will attract a large number of refugees to make a living in yeliucheng. Buryat leads us to belong to the same Parish, and the church still needs to use the old grain and thorn kidney beans donated by us to relieve the refugees. While the Buryat family listens to the York family, they will lead the refugees into the human horse hills to make a living according to the requirements of the York family. The York family recruits the refugees according to their own food production Hundreds of times, thousands of population movements will not affect them at all! The only thing that can hinder the York family is bishop Thain. "


    "But Thain dared not disobey the order of Archbishop Lazarus." The Duke of Wellington shook his head regretfully and said, "we helped the York family complete the population migration, but we didn''t get purple cane wine and refined iron ore. It''s really disappointing..."


    Purple sugarcane wine is becoming more and more valuable. Refined iron ore is a strategic material urgently needed by the Wellington family. They once invested a lot of money to occupy a territory of 30000 square kilometers in the Renma hill, including two refined iron rich mines. The ant disaster made the Wellington family withdraw from the Renma hill. Duke Wellington has always kept this in mind. He also wants to force the York family to open the trade of refined iron and purple sugarcane wine with food. However, Victor''s watertight immigration strategy frustrated the Duke of Wellington.


    Dacromet was silent for a moment and advised the aggrieved Duke of Wellington, "father, it''s in the interests of all of us, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right." Duke Wellington said with a smile, "it''s no shame to lose to Mrs. rose, but I''m just a little unwilling! So I''ll use Victor to pull back a game."


    "Father, are you sure that Viscount Randall can grow thorn kidney beans? The York family will never sit idly by. He dares to disobey Mrs. Rose''s will?"


    Victor''s planting of thorn kidney beans will enhance the capacity of Randall''s collar to accommodate the population, thus speeding up the migration of refugees to the human horse hills. The Duke of Wellington introduced the advantages and disadvantages of pricking kidney beans to victor in detail, as if he was very confident. Da Crewe was not very optimistic about his father''s plan. He wouldn''t fall into the pit himself.


    "Viscount Randall is young and energetic, eager to prove himself and eager for quick success and instant benefits. His character can be seen from his shooting Austin and creating the work point system."


    The Duke of Wellington looked into the distance and said confidently, "but his blood is noble, and Mrs. rose can hardly refuse his willfulness."


    "Lord Randall is now qualified to be capricious!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Honey, I suggest you don''t plant thorn kidney beans!"


    Victor leaned against the car wall, stared at Judy''s bright eyes, smiled and asked, "why?"


    "I seldom ask about territory affairs, but I often hear people discuss prickly kidney beans at parties. Everyone says that planting prickly kidney beans is the stupidest way to raise many Dalits. The cultivation of prickly kidney beans by the Wellington family has become a joke for everyone." Judy shook her head, took Victor''s hand and said softly, "don''t plant prickly kidney beans?"


    "Let me tell you why." Victor held Judy''s slender hand in his back hand and said, "the thorn kidney bean can''t be stored, which means it can''t be sold. The Lord can''t make a profit by planting thorn kidney bean. It can only be donated to the church or distributed to the refugees for free."


    "When the refugees have free food, they can save their wages, improve their lives, have children and grow. They want to become the leader of the Duke of Wellington, or learn a trade, or run shops and become rich. Indeed, some people have done it. Therefore, the refugees are unwilling to leave the Duke of Wellington. Finally, more and more refugees become the leader of the territory A huge burden. "


    "Buryat collar doesn''t need to grow thorn kidney beans!"


    Judy blushed and jumped into her lover''s arms through the bumps of the carriage. She was really worried about Victor''s request. Judy knew she couldn''t resist Victor''s will, but planting thorn kidney beans would lead to unanimous opposition from family members. Victor''s consideration made her ashamed and warm.


    Victor hugged the beauty and sighed in his heart. He did not ask the Buryat family to plant thorn kidney beans out of goodwill and warmth. If the Buryat family really planted thorn kidney beans, he would stop it.


    Victor wants to build the Buryat collar into a trade zone, a place of population mobility. Only by restricting the development of agriculture and animal husbandry in Buryat, Victor can effectively control them. With the prosperity of trade, a large number of people will flow into the Buryat collar, and the Buryat family can only rely on the food support of the central and southern Lords. As long as victor uses the war mastiff to block the border and prohibit refugees from moving into the human horse hills, the Buryat family will be overwhelmed, because once Victor refuses to accept refugees, the Wellington and SoLIM families will raise food prices and suck blood from the Buryat family.


    Victor has always firmly grasped the initiative. Wellington and SoLIM have to transport the surplus population to the man horse hills. They must provide food support according to Victor''s wishes. Victor not only gets the population, but also makes profits through trade. The other three parties have no room to resist. They can only follow Victor''s baton and let him rub flat and round.


    However, Victor is also deeply aware that agriculture and animal husbandry is the basis of territorial development. If food security is held in his hand, he will have to lie on the chopping board and be slaughtered.


    Prickly kidney beans must be planted!


    With high-yield prickly kidney beans, Randall collar can carry out division of labor and vigorously promote the development of manual manufacturing. The fundamental reason why the Wellington family gave up thorn kidney beans was that they had no export business. The profits of handmade products were completely seized by the Lords of the chamber of Commerce and Gambis.


    How to lay out business routes, agriculture, animal husbandry and handicraft industry is the problem victor will think about later. For now, he has one thing to tell Judy.


    "Judy, you''re going back to yeliucheng soon. I need you to do something for me." Victor picked up Judy and said softly.


    "You say, I listen to you." Judy sat up straight and said seriously.


    "I will not meddle in the affairs of the Buryat family, but I will arrange for people to mix with the free people, establish a gray industry, and manage and control the free people. Your Sheriff must cooperate with my people."


    "Good!" Judy agreed. She pursed her beautiful red lips and asked with expectation, "honey, can you come to yeliucheng once a month?" Victor pinched Judy''s smooth face and said with a smile, "I''ll try my best."


    "I know you can''t come." Judy put a ring around Victor''s neck and said with a smile, "but I can go to silver moon manor, right? You meet me once a month, and I only belong to you."


    "What if something is delayed?" Said Victor with a sad face.


    "Unless you abandon me. Otherwise... You have to make up for what you owe me." Judy pressed Victor''s cheek and whispered in his ear.

 Chapter 236

    Redwood castle is the central Castle led by Baron Schultz. It stands on the Bank of KASAN River and has a history of more than 100 years.


    This huge fortification covers an area of 15 mu and is made of limestone. The thick and solid wall is about 40 meters high. The wall is smooth and there is no gap. The moat outside the city wall is connected with the KASAN river. The water surface is sparkling, and occasionally fish and shrimp jump out.


    The huge iron oak suspension bridge spans the 10 meter wide river. A dozen strong soldiers guard the side of the winch. Once the guard on the watchtower gives an alarm, they can pull up the suspension bridge at any time. On the high wall, there are several teams of patrolling guards. Their lock armor is polished, and their snow spears are shining. One by one, they hold their heads high, are energetic, and appear to be extraordinary.


    The Schultz family has ruled this territory for more than 300 years. Except for the early elimination of monsters in the territory, they have hardly experienced a real war. The vassal soldiers led by the Baron are inherited by their father and son and have been maintained at the scale of 300 people. They usually guard two towns respectively, responsible for patrolling the territory and urban public security. They are rarely seen on the mahogany fort.


    The residents of mahogany town were very curious. It was the first time they saw the Lord summon so many soldiers to guard the castle. However, mahogany town is located in the hinterland of the kingdom. It has always been stable and peaceful, and the residents will not feel nervous. This is just talk after dinner. They still have a lot of work to do.


    Residents were busy making a living, while Baron Schultz was busy entertaining distinguished guests.


    Baron Schultz is a knight. He is 40 years old, just in his prime of life. Like all the country nobles, he scrupulously abided by the duties of the Lord, tried his best to protect his territory and people, and never left the Baron''s leadership. Baron Schultz does not regret this. He has a territory of 2600 square kilometers, more than 19000 residents, 2 towns, 11 villages, 3 knights and 8 trainee knights. This strength is also the top in the Baron''s leadership. The inexhaustible timber in the dark forest attracted many caravans, who brought wealth, prosperity and a wide range of commodities to mahogany town.


    There are all kinds of good things in mahogany town. What are you going to do?


    In fact, Baron Schultz thought that all the poor neighbors were a group of woodlouse, and he himself was the real knight aristocracy.


    Baron Schultz, who boasted of nobility, paid close attention to the deeds of the great nobility. When he heard that Viscount Randall was about to visit his territory, he was surprised and delighted. Although Baron Schultz didn''t know what the popular shooter meant, he knew that Viscount Randall had noble blood and silver rank strength. He not only shot and killed the great Knight of the Buryat family, but also occupied the Baroness of the Buryat. He was questioned by the Senate without being punished, which was enough to show that Viscount Randall was a real great aristocrat.


    Baron Schultz began to prepare for Viscount Randall''s visit. He first arranged for the Baroness to go home to visit his relatives. He didn''t want to die because of his wife''s beauty. After seeing off the reluctant lady, Baron Schultz ordered his servants to clean the castle, wash the moss on the city wall, put on the newly purchased red carpet, summoned the guards as a guard of honor, and asked them to show their best mental outlook to welcome the distinguished guests.


    Under normal circumstances, the Lord should entertain guests in a comfortable noble manor, because the castle is not suitable for living. However, Baron Schultz is going to entertain the Viscount Randall from afar in the mahogany castle. This is the most decent building of the Schultz family, and his manor is no different from those of the landlords in the countryside. It is all earth houses and wooden houses, which can''t be taken.


    Although the study of mahogany castle is spacious, the low roof gives people a depressing feeling. The narrow windows can only penetrate a little sunshine. Fortunately, hundreds of gray green candles shine brightly on the room. The thick mahogany platform gives a taste of years'' precipitation, which can reflect the heritage of Schultz family.


    Baron Schultz sat on the mahogany sofa, secretly regretting. Viscount Randall is not as ferocious as it is said, but an elegant and modest young Lord. The two valets of the Viscount are much better than the Baroness in appearance and manners, and they are of noble blood. They are all female trainee Knights of the York family. It is not impolite for the Baroness to entertain them in person.


    It''s all the fault of the rumour mongering caravan! Next time his caravan comes to Redwood Town, we must charge him three times the tax!


    Baron Schultz was in a much better mood when he decided to revenge the shameful caravan. He smiled and said, "Lord Randall, please taste mushroom tea, which is a specialty of Schultz."


    The silver cup on the tea table is steaming. It contains light yellow liquid. It smells like broth. The rich aroma makes people''s appetite open. The feeling of drinking into the mouth can only be described as delicious.


    Well, it''s really mushroom broth. It just eliminates the oily flowers in the broth, but it still retains the greasy taste.


    "Very unique taste." Victor resisted the urge to drink it up and gave a euphemistic evaluation.


    "The raw material of this fungus tea is the unique red fungus from the dark forest. It is rare and has a unique flavor, but it is not as good as Randall''s coffee. Unfortunately, coffee, an element friendly drink, is so precious that most nobles have never experienced the mellow and smooth taste." A handsome young nobleman shook his head and said to victor, "my father is full of praise for coffee. He thinks that drinking coffee for a long time will help the knight resonate with the fire element, which is the most difficult element for the knight to touch. Lord Randall must know the secret?"


    "I''m not a knight... But lady Sylvia and Marquis goron have similar comments." Said Victor lightly.


    Victor didn''t mind another push when someone praised the efficacy of coffee.


    "That won''t be wrong." The young aristocrat laughed and said, "I recently resonated with a fire element, which is precisely because of the continuous drinking of coffee. Speaking, I also thank Lord Randall for inventing coffee."


    "You''re very kind, Mr. SoLIM." Victor found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the study and timely changed the topic, "Mr. Schultz, I found your candle very special. I was the first to see a green candle."


    Baron Schultz''s face looked much better. He said proudly: "this kind of candle is also a specialty of Schultz. It''s called lvsha candle. It''s a commodity that major caravans are competing to buy."


    "Green salsa candle is actually mixed with the unique green sedge of the dark forest in the butter candle. This kind of candle has no smell of ordinary butter candle. It is more resistant to burning and brighter than ordinary butter candle. It is really a good specialty." The young nobleman nodded in admiration, but his next sentence was not so friendly. "Of course, butter candles are still butter candles. No amount of spices can be compared with water lizard oil candles."


    Baron Schultz took a heavy breath and tried to calm his anger. He really doesn''t have coffee, but there are a lot of lizard oil candles in the warehouse! In order to entertain Viscount Randall, Baron Schultz did not spend less time. In his opinion, viscount Randall has a noble status and has never seen anything good? Although mushroom tea and lvsha candle are not valuable things, they are also the specialties of the territory, which can always make distinguished guests feel novel. But Clifton SoLIM''s repeated sarcasm made him angry.


    Don''t look at the decline of his family. The Marquis is the only great Knight of his lineal blood. How dare you, a second son who is not even an heir, tell me what to do!?


    Anger turned to anger, and Baron Schultz could not express his dissatisfaction. Schultz collar is a good independent collar, but after all, it is the blood line of the southern Lord. In the early stage of the family''s territory development, it once relied on the support of SoLIM family. The two families have also been married. Although the Schultz family has never intermarried with the SoLIM family in the last 100 years, Baron Schultz does have the blood of the SoLIM family.


    The SoLIM family is declining, and even the family heirs are not knights. Baron Schultz didn''t care much about the blood of the SoLIM family. Therefore, when the second son of the SoLIM family arrived in mahogany Town, Baron Schultz was also very indifferent to him.


    Victor doesn''t want to take care of the sorim family''s troubles. He doesn''t need to care about other people''s opinions. He is very interested in lvsha candle.


    "Take me a Lufthansa candle."


    The attendant quickly took down a candle and handed it to victor. Picking up the candle, Victor smelled a faint fragrance. He praised, "great."


    "Ha ha!" The haze on Baron Schultz''s face dissipated and said forthrightly, "if your excellency likes, I''ll have a car of green sand candles prepared for you."


    "Thank you for your generosity. I really can''t bring so many green Sha candles." Victor put down the candle and said, "I mean, the man who invented this candle is great."


    Moy, the presiding priest led by Schultz, said: "the green salsa candle was invented by father cagra. Father cagra was my predecessor. He found that the land near the dark forest could not grow crops, but was full of this unique green salsa. For the livelihood of the people, father cagra spent five years studying the green salsa and finally invented the green salsa candle."


    "The land on the edge of the dark forest can''t grow crops?" Vic asked in surprise.


    "It''s not that you can''t plant it." Baron Schultz shook his head and said, "the green sedge is too tenacious. No matter how clean the farmland is, it will soon be covered with this kind of thing. Fortunately, the green sedge only grows on the edge of the forest. Other land can grow crops, and it has a good harvest every year."


    "It''s not just the green sedge. The mangroves in the dark forest grow very fast." Clifton said bitterly, "the trees in the dark forest can grow into towering trees in 20 years, even bigger and stronger than those hundred year old trees. All lords close to the dark forest have made a lot of money by cutting trees alone."


    "At first, no one thought that this remote territory could make a lot of money!"


    Baron Schultz''s tone was not without teasing. Clifton snorted coldly and turned away from looking at the baron.


    "This is the blessing of my Lord." Father MOI folded his hands on his forehead and said seriously, "it is the great power of our Lord who created this magical forest!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Everyone bowed their heads and said, "the glory of the Lord of glory is immortal!"


    After the ceremony, Victor pointed to the oil painting on the wall and asked, "Baron Schultz, is the knight in that oil painting your ancestor?"


    When Victor first entered the study, he noticed the picture on the wall. The picture showed a knight holding a long sword and stepping on a monster. The monster has indigo skin, ape body and sheep head. Its lower limbs are short, but its arms are very strong. Its curved horns have broken gold stripes. It looks very beautiful.


    "Yes." Baron Schultz proudly said, "this is the second generation Baron of the Schultz family, my great great grandfather. This painting describes the deeds of ancestors who killed the sheep head monster in the dark forest."


    "Sheep head monster? Not sheep head man?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "It''s really a sheep head monster." Clifton looked proudly at Baron Schultz and said: "The shape of the sheep headed man is much larger than that of this monster. The horns are straight, and the horns of this monster are curved. The sheep headed monster is a unique monster in the dark forest. It is timid in nature and never appears in front of humans. No one has seen this monster except one hunted by the Schultz family. The horny ground of that sheep headed monster is hard and beautiful, and it is still stored in the treasure of our SoLIM family In the library, you can come to our SoLIM family to see this strange thing. "


    "Lord Randall, our SoLIM family is looking forward to your visit. My father hopes to meet you as soon as possible. Do you think we can set out as soon as possible? Anyway, Baron Schultz is not a neighbor of viscount Buryat, nor will he participate in our plan."


    Clifton''s words made Baron Schultz look blue. Victor''s eyes twinkled and said with a smile, "it''s rare to come to the dark forest. I''d like to see the magical forest opened up by the Lord of glory... Well, let''s go to KASAN town for two days tomorrow and then start to visit your father."


    "Good!" Clifton nodded, smiled and said to Baron Schultz, "Baron, would you like to accompany us?"


    According to the traditional etiquette of the nobility, the Lord can''t pick up the nobility passing by. He can''t send an heir to accompany him at most, but he must accompany his Lord in person. Victor has a noble status, but he is not Lord of Baron Schultz after all. Clifton counts him as half Lord.


    If Clifton didn''t stir up the game here, Baron Schultz would be happy to continue to accompany Victor, but he really didn''t want to see Clifton''s face, let alone bow to the SoLIM family.


    "Lord Randall, the territory is busy and I can''t get away. Please forgive me for my neglect. I''ll arrange Knight cruse to accompany you to KASAN town tomorrow. How about it?" Baron Schultz made a knightly salute to victor.


    Victor bowed back and said, "I always welcome members of the Schultz family to visit Renma hill. If your children visit Randall''s collar, I will wholeheartedly entertain them in return for your kindness."


    Baron Schultz was overjoyed and thanked again and again. It was enough for him to boast to his neighbors for a while to get Victor''s invitation.


    Victor ended the discordant party on the grounds that he needed to rest. When she returned to the room, the Elena sisters saw Victor''s bad face and skillfully massaged him to relax.


    Victor was really a headache. He went around in a big circle and visited seven families. The main purpose was to explore the ruins of the alchemy empire in the dark forest. However, since Judy returned to Yeliu City, Victor was always surrounded by all kinds of people.


    When he arrived at Baron Schultz, Marquis SoLIM directly asked his second son Clifton to meet him. The worst thing was that the church was afraid that Victor would be poisoned. Every time Victor went to a territory, the local presiding priest would accompany him. Bishop Thain was also worried that the SoLIM family would be difficult to ensure Victor''s safety. He arranged a ruling warrior to act as victor''s guardian Wei.


    The ruling warrior is not an ordinary role. It is said that three ruling warriors can compete with the top Knights by cooperating with the divine skills of level 4 priests. The ruling warrior itself has the combat power of silver knights and extremely keen senses. Under his close protection, Victor can hardly hide his eyes and ears and sneak into the dark forest.


    A moment later, Renault''s footsteps came outside the door, and Victor motioned the sisters to avoid. When they left the room, Victor hurriedly asked Renault, "how''s it going? Have you contacted the mercury person?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Renault said, "the host who left mercury here is the monkey. He learned from the sheriff that Clifton likes hunting very much. In addition, he told me that the closest Schultz leads to the dark forest is not casan Town, but thorn manor, which is Lord leilila Schultz''s fief."


    Victor began planning his trip to the dark forest half a year ago. He not only arranged 30 subdued cattle militia, 40 monkey militia, 25 alchemical war mastiff and 40 alchemical crows to hide in the dark forest, but also ordered barrol to stay in Schultz.


    After the motorcade entered rosewood Town, Victor couldn''t get away, so he had to order Renault to contact mercury to see if he could find a way. Victor didn''t expect that barrol''s men in rosewood town were an old acquaintance, and he could get in touch with the sheriff in such a short time and feel Clifton''s hobby.


    "Like hunting..."


    Victor thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I remember, the bull sent me a letter saying that a baron supported the mountain people leader to open up a mountain forest hunting ground in order to please the second son of Marquis SoLIM. As a result, the man was killed by the Warhammer mercenary group, which forced the hammer to escape into the dark forest. It turned out that the Baron wanted to please Clifton!"


    "Since you like hunting, you can go to the dark forest... The key is what about the ruling knight and the Schultz knight?"


    Victor frowned and lost himself in thought.

 Chapter 237

    The field in the fire season is full of vitality. On the fertile land, there are lush shrubs and endless green sedges, which are dotted with small flowers like stars, decorating the field into a colorful sea of flowers.


    "Shimu flower, huojuan flower, lvding grass... Damn! Why are there so few blue sunflowers?"


    Lucian straightened up, threw the wild flowers and weeds in his hand into the basket, wiped the sweat off his forehead and rubbed his sore waist. The refreshing beauty could not make the boy stretch his frown. If he could not collect enough blue sunflowers, he would not be able to win the favor of cousin leilira. This means failure for Lucian, who lives under others.


    Lucian, 17, is the second son of a lord''s family. Two years ago, when he was just 15 years old, he was sent to thorn thorn manor by his brother who inherited the family business as the mate of his cousin Lord lerilla.


    This is consistent with the situation of the second sons of most broken nobles.


    The small family''s meager income can not support too many children. The second sons and daughters other than the heirs need to find another way out. Some of them will be fostered by the family to the in laws and become alternative partners for the in laws'' children. If they can''t successfully join the redundant in laws, they can only accept the fate of being displaced. Therefore, these noble children will try their best to please each other, and even bend their knees.


    Lucian was not humiliated by this. At the first sight of leilila, he was fascinated by her beautiful and melancholy eyes. Lucian tried her best to win the beauty''s heart, but all her efforts were in vain. The burden of the family was on lailila''s weak shoulders. Flowers, love poetry, chess and painting could not resolve her sadness. Lucian''s heart aches every time he sees leilila put down his newly picked flowers and turn around to take care of the baby ewe.


    Lucian knew that only by helping lailila support this territory can she stop her busy steps and enjoy the beauty of life. Lucian began to learn to repair houses, grow vegetables, raise geese, harvest grass, take care of livestock and make wood. His efforts won the respect of the people, but he still couldn''t make lella happy.


    The Lord''s collar covers an area of more than 400 square kilometers, with fertile land and lush vegetation, but it is full of low thorn trees and green sedge, and the land that can be cultivated is very limited. The Lord''s main income depends on two logging farms close to the dark forest.


    The mahogany in the dark forest is high-quality wood, but the Schultz family issued a forest farm rotation order. Every time the Baron led logging farm mines a forest, it must be shut down for seven years to restore the mahogany forest farm. The two logging farms in leilila take turns in logging, and the logging will be stopped for four years every ten years. The worship of these four years will be deducted from the logging income of six years, and the rest can maintain the livelihood of more than 700 people.


    Lucian''s hard work could not change the Lord''s embarrassing situation. He was only one more leader in Leila''s eyes. How could she be pleased. Lucian was born in a noble family after all. He soon realized the problem. He began to try to find a new source of income for the manor and set his eyes on the thorn bush.


    The thorn tree is so tall that its branches are thick and thin, its vitality is extremely tenacious, and its wood is crisp. It can only be used as firewood. Its bark can be made into hemp rope, and edible berries can grow in the wind season. The farmer of the manor knew the characteristics of thorns like the back of his hand, but Lucian devoted his energy to the beautiful and useless flowers of thorns.


    After constant exploration and experiment, Lucian finally made a brand-new dye from wild flowers and weeds. When he took the dyed linen out to dry, the people were amazed, and leilila also showed a look of joy.


    Inspired by Lucian''s efforts, he began to try to develop more colors and plant dyes that are not easy to fade. Now he wants to bring up the purple dye most loved by ladies, which requires blue sunflower.


    The boy picked up his basket and walked deep and shallow among the thorns. He decided to go further to see if he could find Lankui. He was very eager to see the smile on cousin leilila''s face.


    "Lucian! Lucian!"


    There were calls from the field. A middle-aged man dressed as a farmer panted and ran back, pulling Lucian up.


    "Uncle Matt, what happened?" Lucian asked as he ran.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." The farmer gasped and said, "something serious has happened... The Lord''s housekeeper has come... Brought a lot of people... The eldest lady told you to go back immediately... There are distinguished guests coming to the manor... Hurry!"


    Farmer Matt''s incoherent expression didn''t make it clear, but he was excited and let Lucian put his heart down again. This should not be a bad thing.


    He ran back to thorn thorn manor as fast as he could, making Lucien''s tired legs tremble. But he was surprised to find that the manor was full of people, not only familiar leaders, but also many well-dressed strangers. They kept moving out the old furniture of the Lord''s house, and kept taking out brand-new furniture, gold candlesticks, silver tableware, red carpet and cashmere curtains from the carriage, Oil painting, once again moved into the house.


    "Let''s go in quickly. The eldest lady is still waiting for you."


    Matt lowered his voice and asked Lucian to hurry into the house, but he was stopped by two strangers.


    "Who is he?"


    An old man came over. His housekeeper''s clothes were straight and pressed, and his silver hair was carefully combed, looking serious and old-fashioned. Farmer Matt bent down and said with a smile, "housekeeper fidro, this is the eldest lady''s cousin, master Lucian. The eldest lady asked me to take him in."


    Pedro''s suspicious eyes fell on Lucien''s coarse linen robe and the basket at his waist. Lucian calmed down and gave an aristocratic gift.


    "I''m Lucian Crocker of the Crocker family, and my father, Lord severs Crocker, is Lord leilira Schultz''s uncle. Nice to meet you, housekeeper fidro."


    Lucien''s standard salute made the housekeeper fidro look a little pale. He replied, "master Crocker, you don''t have to salute me. But your dress is not your identity..." Housekeeper fidro turned his head and said, "come! Take master Crocker to freshen up and prepare a decent suit for him."


    Two beautiful young ladies led Lucian into the Lord''s house, while farmer Matt was blocked out.


    Lord''s house is a three storey civil building, covering a large area and very spacious inside. Lucian walked into the main room and was surprised to find that it had completely changed. The ground was covered with red carpet, and the exquisitely carved mahogany furniture replaced the old furniture. The gold Candlestick was located in every corner of the hall, filled with snow-white candles, the coarse linen curtains were replaced by brand-new cashmere curtains, and the walls were hung with oil paintings and animal horns, Strange attendants were putting silver tableware on the long wooden table, and Lucian''s familiar servants were gone.


    The luxurious and strange living room made Lucian a little uncomfortable. Before he could think more, he was taken to the bathroom by the maid.


    This was Lucian''s first bath under the service of a young maid. He was at a loss in the whole process. After some twists and turns, when Lucian came out of the bathroom, he had become a graceful noble boy, but his beautiful face turned red.


    In the light laughter of the maid, Lucian boarded the second floor in embarrassment.


    Lucian straightened the collar of his fine linen shirt when he came to lyrilla''s study. He couldn''t wait to show lyrilla his new image.


    Just as Lucian was about to knock at the door, a strange man''s voice came out of the study, freezing his fingers on the door.


    "Lyra, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you to spend the night at thornthorn Manor! You must take advantage of it! Viscount Randall is completely different from the nobles we know. He is a real big man! Do you know those people who accompany him? The second son of the SoLIM family, the Clifton Knight! The ruling warrior of the church, master soloto! These are We want to meet people we can''t even see... It is said that Viscount Randall''s close maidens are trainee Knights! "


    "As long as Viscount Randall has a word! No, no, no, as long as he is satisfied with thorn thorn manor, the Lord will certainly give you another forest farm, so you will have three logging farms to cut redwood in turn in the future..."


    "But... James, what should I do?"


    "First of all, don''t be rude! Don''t be rude... Who''s outside?!"


    Lucian calmed down, knocked on the wooden door with his finger and said, "cousin leilila, it''s me, Lucian."


    When the door opened from inside, Lucian''s eyes lit up. He saw that leilila was already dressed up. The red fine linen dress and blue long belt were very suitable for her white skin. The bun set off a round and slender neck. The face was thinly powdered, making the slightly profound facial features soft and moving, and the brown eyes were full of joyful luster.


    Lucian knew it wasn''t because of herself.


    In the room sat a young man. His exquisite scale and sword leaning on the chair showed his identity as a trainee knight. That alone, Lucian had to look up to him.


    Lucian learned from the villagers that the rililla brothers and sisters had a childhood playmate. He was James, the trainee knight, the second son of another Lord of the Schultz family. Lyra likes James very much, but James doesn''t mean to marry her. He just takes care of Lyra as his sister according to the advice of his friends. Leilila has wasted so far for him.


    Reason told Lucian that he should thank James, or lillila wouldn''t be able to pursue him. But seeing the brilliance never seen in the eyes of his sweetheart, Lucian still had a strong hostility to James.


    "Cousin leilila, do you want to see me?" Lucian bowed his head and hid his anger and reluctance deep in his eyes.


    Lyrilla did not answer Lucian, turned to James and said, "this is my uncle''s child, Lucian Crocker."


    "Oh." James came forward with interest and looked up and down at Lucian. "Are you Lucian Lyra''s marriage partner?"


    Lucian''s affection for James immediately soared. He said gratefully, "good day, Knight James. I''ve heard of your reputation. It''s my honor to meet you."


    "All right." Leilila glanced at James and said to Lucian, "Lucian, there are distinguished guests at home. You must not be rude. You must go to the housekeeper fidro to review all the etiquette. In addition, your room should be let out. You will stay at Uncle Matt''s house tonight."


    "Yes, cousin leilila. I''m going to find the housekeeper fidro." Lucian said seriously. He nodded to James and turned to go.


    "Wait!"


    James stopped Lucian and asked seriously, "what''s the matter with your hand?"


    Lucian looked at the colorful dyes on his fingers and said reluctantly, "it''s not dirty, it''s dye. You can''t wash it out."


    "Well..." James touched his chin, shook his head and said, "family members must meet guests face to face. This is the most basic etiquette, but your hands don''t look clean... When you go to see fidro, ask him to prepare a pair of white gloves for you."


    Lucian nodded and left. He went downstairs and vaguely heard the conversation between James and lyrilla.


    "Nice boy! When will you get married? Your brother has been talking about it."


    "What nonsense? I just take him as my brother..."


    "No! He''s a man. I can see... You..."


    At this moment, Lucian was devastated.


    The tearing pain made Lucian in a confused state. He didn''t calm down until he sat at the table, but Lucian determined that he was absolutely not rude. His etiquette came from instinct and couldn''t pick out any defects. Lucian had no impression of viscount Randall and the big people around him.


    The bright candlelight illuminated the living room like the day. The long table was filled with delicious dishes, including roasted golden, spiced lamb legs, fragrant braised goose with red mushrooms, roasted salmon more than one meter long, various selected fruits, and of course, the most popular "appreciation dish". A cooked eagle, the chef covered its feathers again and inserted an iron rod, In this way, it can spread its wings and stand on the plate. The eagle''s mouth is stuffed with wool and amber. After it is lit, it can "spit out the fire, spread its wings and fly to the table".


    When the "appreciating dishes" came to the table, the banquet also reached a climax. The host and the guest were no longer busy eating and began to exchange cordial greetings.


    "Miss Schultz, is there only you and your cousin in your family?" Viscount Randall put down his golden glass and asked with a smile.


    "Lord Randall, you can call me by my name, lyrilla." Leilila tried to maintain the most elegant manners and said, "I also have a brother, three sisters and a brother. After waking up and fighting, my brother gave up his identity as heir. Now he works for the SoLIM family and took away my brother. My sisters have also been married. Therefore, I inherited the Title of Lord."


    "Oh?!" Clifton SoLIM asked in surprise, "miss lerilla, what''s your brother''s name?"


    "Rosa Schultz, no, his name is Rosa SoLIM now."


    "It turned out to be Rusa. I know him. He is a sheriff of our SoLIM family. Rusa is a naturally awakened trainee knight. At the age of 26, he has resonated with 10 elements, and only two can be promoted to knight. I have high hopes for Rusa." Clifton glanced contemptuously at Crusoe Schultz knight.


    Sure enough, Crusoe and his trainee Knights all looked ugly, and James immediately cried bitterly. The Knights and trainee Knights of the Schultz family were promoted by medicine. At the beginning, Baron Schultz took back the three logging farms of thorn thorn manor because Rusa joined the SoLIM family, which also put leilila in trouble. If this situation continues, the title and territory of lerilla will be taken back by the Baron because it cannot pay the sacrifice.


    James is willing to help leilila, but his strength is weak. Thorn thorn manor can maintain the current situation only by the face of his teacher Crusoe. Clifton''s satire of Crusoe is tantamount to pushing lerilla to a dead end.


    Lyra, only Lord Randall can help you now! James sighed in his heart.


    "Miss lerilla, I noticed that the farmers at thorn thorn manor wear bright clothes, which can''t be seen elsewhere. I''m curious about it. Can you introduce it to me?" Asked Viscount Randall gently.


    Leilila explained, "Lord Randall, we use wild grass and flowers to mix dyes. In order to test whether the dyes will fade, most people''s clothes have been dyed."


    "Who invented using plants as dyes?" Asked Viscount Randall with interest.


    "It''s my cousin Lucian."


    James gently kicked Lucian under the table. Lucian woke up and was startled to find that everyone was looking at him.


    "Lucian, did you invent vegetable dyes? Did you study in the white tower?" Asked Viscount Randall softly.


    Lucian hurriedly said, "Lord Randall, I invented vegetable dyes, but I haven''t been to the white tower. This... This is my own exploration."


    Viscount Randall nodded and suddenly said, "Lucian, I noticed you were wearing gloves. Can you show me your hand?"


    Lucian hesitated for a moment. He originally wanted to push off his hand and get hurt according to the words arranged by federo''s housekeeper. When he thought that leilila had never regarded him as his future partner, a mood of self abandonment arose spontaneously. He simply took off his gloves.


    This is a pair of rough hands. The red and green color blocks on the fingers are dyed with pigment, which is particularly dazzling under the bright candlelight. Leilila looked flustered, but her eyes were full of a touch of emotion, which Lucian didn''t notice.


    "Diligence is a virtue. You don''t have to hide it, child."


    It was the middle-aged man sitting opposite Viscount Randall. Lucien remembered that he was the ruling warrior of the church, master soloto. Lucien threw a grateful look at master soloto, and soloto nodded to him as encouragement.


    "I now believe that you invented vegetable dyes. It''s a great initiative." Viscount Randall nodded and raised his voice and said, "gentlemen, our dyes are mineral dyes, mainly red, blue and black. Yellow mineral dyes are very rare and precious. Among the plant dyes invented by Lucian, there are yellow dyes, so his invention is very valuable."


    "Lucian, I appreciate your intelligence and diligence. Would you like to follow me to Randall? At Randall, I promise you can show your strengths. Or, you can make an offer and sell me the formula."


    Everyone admired Lucian''s luck. Viscount Randall''s appreciation is an opportunity to change his fate for this noble son who lives under the influence of others. Renma Hill hasn''t even recruited knights. Now as long as Lucian nods, he can live a good life in Renma hill and maybe win a future.


    He will go! It''s so poor here that even my brother doesn''t want to stay.....


    At this time, leilila''s heart seemed to be bitten by the sharp teeth of a beast and felt convulsions. The irresponsible brother took refuge in the SoLIM family, leaving only leilila to support the whole territory. She was so eager for someone to rely on, and Lucian had been silently supporting her. However, she never paid attention to Lucian''s efforts. At the time of loss, leilila found that Lucian had already entered her heart.


    "Lucian, thank Lord Randall soon!" Leilila held back her inner suffering and tried to smile at Lucian.


    Lucian was silent for a moment. He looked up directly into the eyes of viscount Randall and said, "Your Excellency, I''d like to give you the formula, but can I make a request?"


    "Tell me."


    "I want a tonic." Lucian''s voice trembled with tension, but it was very firm.


    "Do you want to be a trainee knight? Are you not going to make achievements in invention?"


    Viscount Randall frowned. His voice was as soft as ever, but it put a lot of pressure on Lucian. He took a deep breath and shouted: "I want to fight for a chance for cousin lailila. There are only two forest farms in this territory, and there are useless thorn trees everywhere. It''s too hard for cousin lailila to support here. If she becomes a trainee knight, she can at least work under the Lord''s command, get an allowance and improve the life of the people."


    Leilila''s tears couldn''t stop flowing down. She covered her mouth and didn''t let herself cry, but her trembling shoulders were visible to everyone.


    The feelings between them could not move the guests. In the final analysis, they were just humble little nobles. Even master soloto was expressionless at the moment.


    Viscount Randall tapped the table with his finger and said with a smile, "I''m full, master soloto. Do you need to continue eating?"


    "No, but please distribute the food to those who need it." Soloto said faintly.


    The housekeeper fidro bowed slightly, and the well-trained attendants quickly removed the food from the table. No one asked lailila for advice, and she didn''t care. She was surrounded by great happiness, but the housekeeper fidro stood behind her. Although the Lord''s housekeeper''s respectful attitude was impeccable, lailila still felt a cold atmosphere on him.


    Things have been messed up! How to face the Lord''s censure later, lailila can''t help feeling a burst of weak bitterness.


    "I think you misunderstood."


    Viscount Randall did not leave the table. He took a goose yellow silk handkerchief from his close maid, put it on the table and said: "Plant dyes have been invented by our Randall family for a long time. As we all know, our Randall family has invented the breeding methods of snow sugar, coffee, purple cane wine, crude sugar, ground lizard, the planting methods of sweet potato, of course, plant dyes, and even more. These are not my inventions, but the creations of family leaders. I am not influenced by master Edwin Always pay attention to the wisdom of leading the people, and their inventions will be rewarded by me. Therefore, I value your ability, and I am willing to encourage you to create, not for the sake of dye formula! "


    Lucian looked pale, and the people shook their heads and sighed. They regretted that the young man had missed a valuable opportunity. Viscount Randall said, "you said that this territory is troubled by thorn trees. In my opinion, these are immeasurable wealth!"


    "Miss lerilla, can your people make charcoal?"


    Leilila''s newly lit eyes darkened again and whispered, "yes. It''s just that the charcoal price is low, the profit from selling charcoal is not enough to pay the freight, and the price is high and can''t be sold, because there are Wild Shrubs in each family''s territory."


    Viscount Randall smiled and said: "When you transport the prepared charcoal to yeliucheng, you can exchange it for green bricks. Every five carts of charcoal will be exchanged for three carts of third-class bricks, or two carts of second-class bricks, or one cart of first-class bricks. Now, the price of third-class bricks is 15 bricks for one copper sol, 8 bricks for one second-class brick, and 3 bricks for one copper rope. You can sell these bricks at your own price. As long as the thorn tree can''t be cut down, you can It''s my promise to change to green brick! "


    "Thank you so much, dear Lord Randall." Leilila stood up excitedly and said in embarrassment, "but I don''t have enough carriages."


    "You don''t have a carriage, but others do. I always think it''s not advisable to monopolize all the interests. Only by making more people benefit can we continue to develop." Viscount Randall smiled at the Schultz knight and said, "Lord cruse, what do you think?"


    Crusoe shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "well, I''ll solve the transportation problem, but I''ll take 60% of the green bricks, and 30% of them are for the Lord. What do you say, lillillila?"


    "I totally agree!" Leilila lifted her train, bowed to Crusoe and said sincerely, "thank you, uncle Crusoe."


    Lord Randall was not angry, and fidro was secretly relieved. He glanced at Lucian with a smile and was determined to let the unscrupulous boy get out of Baron Schultz''s collar. The prosperity of thorn thorn manor is just around the corner, and maybe his boy can form a partner with leilila.


    At this time, viscount Randall clapped his hands. His guard took out two exquisite leather boxes from his pocket. Each box was neatly inserted with 10 crystal bottles. The green potions gave a dazzling luster under the candlelight. The trainee Knights of the Schultz family had straight eyes. These were all washing potions!


    "This is the lotion." Viscount Randall said to Lucien, "these potions are gifts given to me by Archduke Williams. They are all royal potions. Each ordinary washing potion is worth 2000 gold sol, and the Royal potion is worth 3000 gold sol."


    Lucian took his eyes away from the training potion. Only then did he know how reckless he was. His formula could be worth 2000 gold sol.


    Viscount Randall shook his head and sighed, "a training potion may not make a trainee knight, but each noble can use up to 10 training potions."


    "Dear Sir, I apologize most sincerely for my ignorance." Lucian saluted deeply and lowered his head in shame.


    "Lucian, I am moved by your sincere feelings for miss lerilla. I am willing to give each of you a chance to become a trainee knight. You can take these potions at will. Whether you can become a trainee Knight depends on the will of the Supreme Lord."


    Lucien and leilila couldn''t believe their ears. Everyone at the scene was moved by Viscount Randall''s generous gift, which was a training potion worth 60000 kinsol! Even master soloto took a deep look at Viscount Randall.


    "The training potion is extremely precious, and every time I take one, I will fall asleep for one day. To tell you the truth, these potions will bring you disaster. In order to ensure your safety, I can stay at thorn thorn manor for 10 days at most."


    Lucian and leilila wept with joy. He said excitedly, "big... Lord... How can I repay your kindness?"


    Viscount Randall smiled and said, "if you are promoted earlier, I can also visit Marquis SoLIM earlier. You can take the potions now. These potions are kept by my guard for the time being. If the potions are not used up, I will take the rest."


    Leilila and Lucien saluted Viscount Randall again. They each took a potion and walked hand in hand to the second floor.


    When the host left, the banquet was over, and the guests left one after another. Only Viscount Randall and knight Clifton were left in the living room.


    Clifton shook his head and said, "Lord Randall, I''m afraid it will take many more days."


    "It will really take some time." Viscount Randall nodded and said apologetically, "why don''t we go hunting in the dark forest during this time!"


    "OK! I''ve long wanted to go hunting in the dark forest." Clifton shouted in surprise. He realized his gaffe and said, "Lord Randall, you are so generous. The emotion between miss lerilla and Lucian has changed their fate."


    Viscount Randall said in a relaxed tone, "I''m trying to make up for Baron Victor Wimbledon''s regret! I can say goodbye to the past now!"

 Chapter 238

    The dark forest is full of trees that have grown for hundreds or even thousands of years. The light here is dim, and the sun stingily leaves a few spots on the ground through the dense canopy.


    Due to the lack of sunlight, there are no shrubs on the forest ground. The ground is covered by rotten dead leaves and all kinds of fungi, and there is no color of soil.


    For thousands of years, human exploration of the dark forest has never been interrupted. However, exploration teams deep into the dense forest rarely return safely. This is not because of the monster orcs and endless poisonous insects and beasts in the forest, but because the dark, cold, humid and corrupt environment and the same giant trees make the exploration teams unable to find their way home, Finally lost in the endless forest.


    Over time, this vast forest has become a forbidden area for human beings and a paradise for wild animals.


    On the edge of the dark forest, there are a large number of wild boars, forest deer, white headed apes, iguanas, anteaters, snake badgers, jackals, spotted Bobcats and moon blade leopards, as well as all kinds of birds, including ferocious varieties, and of course, ORC monsters such as jackals, goblins and dog heads. However, the most frightening are those poisonous insects hidden under the fallen leaves. No one knows where they will drill out and give a fatal blow to people.


    A team of more than ten people walked through the forest. They were wearing leather armor hunting clothes, carrying bows and arrows, and the slight sound of long hard leather boots trampling on dead branches was particularly harsh in the quiet forest. The timid and cautious forest deer avoided the team from a distance, and the white headed apes who liked to squat on the tree crown and laugh at hunters disappeared at this time.


    There was a sound of big birds flapping their wings in the air.


    A young hunter responded quickly. He raised his hand to signal the team to stop, silently pulled out a sharp arrow and put it on the bow string.


    The dense branches and leaves covered the hunter''s sight, and there was a dark green on the tree crown, and nothing could be seen. However, when the big bird folded its wings and landed on the top of the tree, the young hunter rushed forward two steps with the guidance of his voice, jumped high, and shot his sharp arrow at the dark canopy.


    With the crack of the broken branches, many leaves fell from the air, while the big bird was caught by the thicker branches.


    Another agile Hunter climbed up a 20 meter tall tree in twos and threes. When he slid down, he carried a big green bird in his hand.


    The young hunter took the prey from his companion and said happily, "green feather Heron! This is a rare delicacy." Then he shouted to the team, "Victor, you let me do this."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "Clifton, I didn''t help you this time."


    Clifton smiled, walked up to victor and said affectionately, "Victor, thanks to you, I learned blind shooting. I never thought I could shoot prey only by my ears."


    This is not a compliment. Victor seldom shot this hunt, but he always got something every time. In the dark environment, even knights are difficult to lock the prey hidden in the branches and leaves, but they can hardly escape Victor''s sharp arrow. Those sensitive and noisy white headed apes were shot and killed several times by Victor, which made them hide away. Otherwise, the hunt would have ended hastily.


    Victor smiled and said nothing. He can lock the target within 300 meters in the noisy and dark environment by hearing. Even the mouse hidden in the underground hole can''t hide Victor''s perception. There is not only the reason of blood talent, but also the super resolution of x-3. This amazing shooting technique also attracted Clifton''s interest. He kept trying blind shooting skills under the guidance of victor.


    Victor guided the hunting team to go deeper and deeper. They had unconsciously walked in the dark forest for three days, getting closer and closer to Victor''s destination.


    "Victor, we''ve been out for three days. Let''s go back. I don''t want the Schultz knights to run in with a large team to find us. They won''t be able to get lost in the forest." Clifton threw his prey to his retinue knight and suggested a return.


    Clifton loved hunting, which also brought him closer to victor, but he did not forget his mission. If it were not for learning blind shooting, they would have returned to thorn thorn manor as agreed.


    "It''s really time to go back." Victor nodded and said, "let''s go back to the camp to tidy up, eat and start." Victor asked the unarmed warrior, "master soloto, what''s your opinion?"


    "Whatever." Soloto said inevitably.


    When the three leaders agreed, the team turned back.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the team arrived at the preset camp. There are more than a dozen left behind people in the camp. They have raised a bonfire and are busy dealing with all kinds of prey.


    Clifton went to the campfire and complained, "the dark forest is so wet. If we hadn''t prepared oil and wood in advance, I''m afraid it would be troublesome to make a fire. It''s only three days. I think I''m covered with mushrooms."


    "I really like it here." Murmured victor.


    There was a smell of corruption everywhere in the camp, and Victor still took a deep breath. Since the moment he stepped into the forest, Victor found that his perception had become particularly sharp and his mood was calm with joy. He could even feel the faint throbbing of blood, and this feeling became more and more obvious as he went deep into the dark forest.


    "It has something to do with your moon elf blood." The ruling warrior soloto came up with two tree iguanas and said, "the spirit is the son of nature. Where the breath of life is strong, it is easy to resonate with the spirit''s blood. In the dark forest, do you feel that your dark vision is much stronger than that in other places?"


    Seeing Victor frowning in surprise, soloto said faintly, "don''t be surprised. I studied at the ivory Castle monastery for seven years. The knowledge collected there is not lost to the Silver Tower."


    "Master, are you from ivory castle? That''s the birthplace of the Silver Tower." Clifton was awed.


    Ivory Castle monastery is the first of the three monasteries of the church. Only the elite of the clergy are qualified to study in Ivory castle. It is said that there are countless knowledge and secrets collected there, including ancient books in the era of the chosen one. Arya, the founder of the Silver Tower, has lived in Ivory castle for a long time by chance. Therefore, ivory castle can be said to be the birthplace of the Silver Tower.


    Soloto studied in Ivory castle. It''s not surprising that he understands the dim vision of the moon elves. Victor nodded and said, "ten percent more."


    "Master, I''ve never felt this way in the forest of Renma hill. Is the natural smell of the dark forest stronger than that of other forests?" Victor refrained from asking.


    "It''s not the breath of nature, it''s the breath of life, or the element of void water. But I''m not a knight, and I can''t directly sense the changes of void elements." Soloto corrected Victor''s words and looked at Clifton.


    Clifton waved his hand and said, "don''t look at me. I''m not a great Knight of internal and external communication, and I can''t perceive the empty elements of the outside world."


    "We have no way to perceive the elements of void water, but many details confirm that this forest is very strange." Soloto nodded, threw the two tree iguanas by the campfire and said, "do you find any difference between the two tree iguanas?"


    "One big and one small, one male and one female. From the lines on the tail, the big one is two years old and the small one is four years old..." Clifton frowned, took two tree iguanas in his hands and observed them carefully. He suddenly jumped up and shouted, "no! It''s unreasonable!"


    "What''s going on?" Victor asked in a daze.


    "Victor, the longer the tree iguana lives, the bigger it is, and the individual of the female iguana is much larger than that of the male iguana." Clifton explained, "but these two tree iguanas are just the opposite." At this point, Clifton gestured a 1.1-meter-long male iguana, shook his head and exclaimed, "to tell you the truth, I''ve never seen such a big male iguana."


    Soloto interface said: "the small female iguana was captured at the place where she camped yesterday, and the large male iguana was captured at this camp. That is to say, the farther you go into the forest, the faster the iguana grows and the larger it is. This shows that the distribution of void water elements in the dark forest is extremely uneven. This is by no means a normal phenomenon!"


    "Look again." Soloto went to the huge tree next to the camp, pointed to the cross scratch on the trunk and said, "this is the mark we left on the trunk. It has grown like this in only one day."


    Victor found that the edge of the cross scratch on the trunk was much thinner than yesterday, and the bark at the edge of the scratch was obviously healing.


    "At this rate of healing, there will be no traces or scars on the bark in five days at most. No wonder a cavalry team will fall into the dark forest." Victor nodded.


    "Let''s get the hell out of here." Clifton said hastily.


    "Don''t worry, the strange phenomenon of the dark forest has long been recorded. I just verified it myself." Soloto smiled and said, "we won''t get lost if there are popular shooters."


    "That''s true." Clifton breathed a sigh of relief, turned and shouted to the people in the camp, "call back all the guard posts outside, count the number, and we''ll return in a minute."


    When victor and Clifton were going to hunt in the dark forest, they were met by Crusoe Schultz Knight''s strong opposition. Knight Crusoe told Victor that the dark forest was as strange and unpredictable as a maze. It was difficult for humans to identify the direction in the dense forest. It was very dangerous to enter the dark forest rashly. Victor said they only hunt at the edge of the forest and will never get lost. Then Victor climbed the crown of the tree more than 20 meters high and stood on the thin branches easily. Knight Crusoe was speechless.


    The popular shooter with extraordinary vision can distinguish the straight direction from the tree crown. Of course, they can''t get lost in the forest. Crusoe even believed that as long as victor was there, they were fully capable of exploring the core of the dark forest. Crusoe was going to join the hunting team, but Clifton turned him back


    Clifton said that the dark forest is not Baron Schultz''s territory, and hunting is not war. What are you doing with so many people? Finally, Victor made a round. He asked Crusoe to station his soldiers outside the forest. If the hunting team encounters an emergency, he can take people to support in time. Crusoe thought and agreed, but Victor thought he believed in the strength of the ruling warrior soloto.


    Finally, Clifton led 4 trainee knights and 5 elite soldiers, Victor led Renault, 19 alchemy militia and master soloto, a total of 32 people formed a hunting team, and agreed to return to thorn manor within three days. As for the Elena sisters, one eyed Gru and shack, and the rest of the guards, Victor stayed at thorn thorn manor.


    In the past three days, the hunting team captured a lot of prey, which was cumbersome to deal with. The alchemy militia bound animal skins, roasted dried meat, buried internal organs, selected beautiful feathers, and disposed of the heads of several prey, which Clifton indicated to take back to make specimens.


    The alchemy militia handled their prey skillfully and carefully, but the speed was not fast. After being busy for four quarters of an hour, I finally got everything in order. At this time, a very slight movement came from the depths of the forest.


    coming!


    Victor''s heart was happy, but his face showed an alert look, "there''s something moving! Coming this way!"


    Soloto stood up for the first time, his ears moved, frowned and said, "how fast! Everyone be on alert!"


    "It''s like the sound of a wolf running." A moment later, Clifton also heard the sound in the dense forest. He smiled and said, "before leaving, there are still prey to the door. Take my hunting bow and I''ll shoot an arrow with my eyes closed. It''s lucky if I don''t hit it."


    Clifton closed his eyes and drew the arrow with the bow pointing in the direction of the sound. The sound of paws trampling on dead branches became louder and louder until it was clearly audible. Clifton shot out with an arrow when the beast broke into the range of the hunting bow.


    Without hearing the expected wail and the sound of sharp arrows penetrating the body, Clifton sighed, opened his eyes, and his pupils shrank to the size of the tip of a needle.


    "Fierce wolf!"

 Chapter 239

    The dark environment makes people can''t see the fur color of the beast, but it is twice as big as the ordinary wild wolf, shows the tusks of the wolf kiss, and its green and breathtaking eyes all mark its identity different from the ordinary beast.


    "This is my biggest harvest this year!" Clifton excitedly pulled out the fine gold sword and danced a beautiful sword flower.


    "Wait! What''s in his mouth?"


    The ferocious wolf tightly bites a humanoid creature, almost 1.5 meters long, and its limbs are still twitching. It is obvious that it is not dead.


    "It''s a goblin!" Soloto saw the creature in the wolf''s mouth and couldn''t help wondering.


    The wolf''s sense of smell is extremely sharp, and the beast intuition of violent animals can make them avoid danger in advance. Why did the fierce wolf break into here and die?


    Before soloto came, the fierce wolf loosened his mouth, left his prey in place, turned and fled to the side, and disappeared into the woods in the blink of an eye.


    "This cunning beast." Clifton''s long sword was sheathed, and he couldn''t catch up with a fierce wolf in the dark.


    Soloto went over, turned over the dying goblin and said solemnly, "this is a big goblin! This damn fierce wolf!"


    "What do you mean?" Clifton asked, puzzled.


    "It means we''re running for our lives!" Victor sighed faintly and shouted, "get armed and lose all the booty. Let''s run out now!"


    Clifton woke up immediately. He shouted, "come on! Come on! Run first and see again! If the goblins we chase are small tribes, we''ll kill them all!"


    The hunting team immediately rushed to the periphery of the forest and shouted, "don''t try to kill them all! I heard a large group! The fierce wolf deliberately led them!"


    "This cunning beast! Let''s run quickly and get rid of them and we''ll be safe!" Cried Clifton, gnashing his teeth.


    "I can''t get rid of it! That fierce wolf must be around us!"


    Soloto eliminated everyone''s luck, so everyone had to keep their formation and run hard.


    After running for 2 minutes, the bear goblins roared one after another behind the team. After a little while, the strong figure of the bear goblins appeared behind the team.


    "41 bear goblins! I''m afraid they''re going to die." Soloto shook his head, stopped and said faintly, "kill them all."


    Clifton''s face changed sharply. Bear goblins have rough skin and thick flesh. They are fierce and fearless of death. They are powerful, but what they fear most is their abnormal physical strength. Bear goblins are strong enough to drag down knights, not to mention trainee knights and ordinary elite soldiers. Clifton himself would not be spared if he ran like this, and Victor''s physical strength, that is, the level of ordinary people, would be better to fight back because everyone was tired to death.


    The hunting team has a silver shooter, a ruling warrior, a knight, four trainee knights and 25 elite soldiers. It is not difficult to kill all these bear goblins, but many people must die.


    Clifton may not care about the life or death of ordinary soldiers, but the four trainee knights are the backbone of the SoLIM family. Clifton''s face twisted at the thought of their destruction in the dark forest. However, Victor and his own safety are more important. Now we can only let the trainee Knights gamble on their respective luck.


    "Array! Meet the enemy!"


    Clifton''s knight team responded quickly, while the alchemist militia remained unmoved.


    "You are under the command of Knight Clifton for the time being." Victor said to Renault


    Clifton looked at Victor gratefully. He really needed Victor''s soldiers as cannon fodder.


    "Victor, you support me in the tree. The others defend in the back. Don''t act rashly! I''ll go first." Soloto put on his gold fist and calmly ordered.


    Victor nodded, carrying the dyed double silver short bow and two arrows, the breeze surrounded his body, and in a moment he climbed the high branch of the tree. Then he saw the ruling warrior rush to the bear Goblins who followed him alone.


    Soloto moved as fast as lightning. He raised his hand and hit the bear goblin on the head. There was a dull roar in the air. The thick bear goblin was hit and flew out. With a "bang", he hit the tree trunk a few meters away. The tree hugged by the three shook violently, and the bear goblin slipped down against the tree trunk.


    The punch flew like a thunderbolt and was unstoppable.


    The other bear goblins roared towards soloto. Soloto''s figure was erratic and always able to avoid the attack of bear goblins. For every punch and kick, a bear goblins must fall several meters away.


    The roar of the air continued to form a continuous thunder. The bear goblins turned upside down and rolled into a regiment. The ruling warrior stood proudly in the meantime, with great prestige!


    Physique 10, spirit 17, perception 10 and life 6 are soloto''s element attributes. There is no white gold light on him. Victor is very sure that the ruling warrior does not use magic. In addition to his spiritual attributes, his physique and perception are the level of elite soldiers.


    Then there is only one possibility! Soloto''s martial arts have reached the highest level of Fu Niu''s secret form!


    Hitting people is like hanging a picture. There is thunder on the fingers!


    Although the ruling warrior was powerful and startling, the bear Goblins who were beaten out by him soon got up and rushed to soloto again like nothing goblins. Victor even saw the first bear goblins that were smashed and flew, shook his head, turned around in place for several times, and roared at soloto, even if its nose had been smashed!


    Stamina 18, spirit 3, perception 14, life 25, the elemental attributes of bear goblins make Victor shake his head again and again. The 18 point earth element attribute gives them a tough body, while the 25 point water element attribute gives them abnormal physical strength and recovery ability. This is simply an immortal little strong. At least they have excellent ability to resist blunt weapon attack.


    Victor raised his hand with an arrow, and the sharp arrow pierced deeply into the eye of a bear goblin. Although he planned the goblin frenzy, he did not intend to kill soloto and SoLIM''s soldiers. However, the bear goblin, who should have been shot out of his brain and fell to the ground, screamed bitterly, pulled out the arrow in his eyes and jumped at soloto in a more crazy attitude.


    Victor''s face sank and another arrow was shot. This time, he used the power of the feather arrow wrapped in the breeze to directly chase the military heavy crossbow. With a flash, he shot in from the other eye of the bear goblin and out from the back of his head. To Victor''s horror, the blind bear goblin roared to pull out the feather arrow. The barb on the arrow made him give up his efforts to pull out the arrow. It rushed to the battlefield against the feather arrow passing through his head.


    "Victor, don''t be popular. Pay attention to preserving your physical strength." Soloto shouted and slapped a bear goblin with a punch.


    Clifton said under the tree, "Victor, bear goblins have no obvious weakness. Their brain is only the size of a walnut, and their skull is only the size of a woman''s fist. It is three centimeters thick and harder than refined iron. Their eyes have a tendon connected to their brain, so you shoot through the muscles on their heads."


    "What about the heart?" Asked victor.


    "The bear goblin''s ribs are a whole. All the important organs are inside. It has two hearts, so we can''t observe the pulsation of the bear goblin''s heart with our naked eyes."


    "Then let''s do it and watch?" Victor said angrily.


    "Of course not. Didn''t you find master soloto attracting bear goblins together?"


    Victor found that every flying bear goblin hit by soloto attracted more bear goblins'' attention and prompted them to rush to the battlefield. Soloto''s body method is like a swimming fish in the water, which can always turn the bear goblins around.


    "Coming!" Clifton''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this time, soloto grabbed a bear goblin''s arm and flung it back! Bear goblins are waving their teeth and claws in the air. They are about to fall into the battle array of soldiers. A purple golden sword shines, and bear goblins are split in two. Clifton looked cold and stood with his sword in the blood rain.


    With the first, there is the second. In half an hour, a total of seven bear goblins died with the cooperation of the ruling knight and knight.


    Do you want to be so fierce


    Victor shook his head. There was more noise in the woods, and goblin tribes poured out!


    "Let''s go!" Clifton resolutely moved forward.


    The tribe with 40 bear goblins has at least 1000 ordinary goblins and three to five big goblins. A single goblin is insignificant, but under the leadership of the big goblin, their combat effectiveness is immediately doubled. They can also use simple weapons and bow throwing. It is almost impossible to defeat this goblin tribe without sacrificing human life. Now only by killing bear goblins as much as possible can there be fewer dead people.


    The ghostly figure silently appeared beside soloto. Two blue lights drew a perfect arc. The heads of the four bear goblins flew high, and the amazing blue light flickered again and again. The four bear goblins were cut in half. In an instant, all the bear goblins near soloto were killed!


    It''s victor!


    Clifton''s eyes widened, and his sword hand trembled slightly. Bear goblins'' tough body is as soft as cream under Victor''s sword. But it was far more than that. Victor falsely split two swords, and the blue brilliance came out of the sword to form two semicircular moon blades, which shot through the chest of two bear goblins and dissipated into blue lightning in the air. The two rushing bear goblins each gave a whine, fell to the ground and twitched constantly. The edge of the cavity on their chest was scorched, and there were fine electric arcs beating on it.


    Blue blade!


    "Go! I can''t last long!"


    Victor grabbed some stunned soloto and ran back. At this time, raindrops of stones shot out of the dense forest, and countless goblins screamed and rushed into soloto''s eyes.


    "Renault, take someone to block it for a while, and then break through to the West!"


    Not allowing others to think about it, Victor shouted down. Renault roared and took 19 alchemical militia to meet the bear goblins chasing after victor. The long handled fine iron hammer smashed the two bear goblins without a trace with the howling wind. Renault took the lead and rushed into the goblins, setting off a bloody storm.


    "Fierce soldier!"


    "Let''s go!" Victor shouted to Clifton, who was stunned.


    "Withdraw!" Clifton suddenly realized that the trainee knights and soldiers of the SoLIM family followed.


    "Lord Randall! Your kindness must be rewarded by our SoLIM family." Clifton said as he ran.


    Victor''s soldiers blocked the goblin tide and gave others a chance to retreat safely, which was no less than death for them. Soloto was still hesitant, but after listening to Clifton''s words, he could only sigh silently in his heart. The lives of ordinary soldiers are not as precious as those of trainee knights. Although a fierce warrior was sacrificed, it was worth exchanging two trainee knights.


    As a high priest, soloto is not a pedantic person. Now the most important thing is to ensure Victor''s safety. The ruling warrior stopped thinking and followed the team to the edge of the forest.


    The roar of soldiers and the scream of goblins have not been interrupted, but they have become invisible. Ahead was the edge of the forest, and the party also slowed down. They basically got out of danger. Victor suddenly jumped onto the big tree beside him and said to Clifton, "you leave the dark forest first. I''ll go back and have a look. Maybe I can save a few people."


    Clifton moved his lips and finally couldn''t help saying, "Victor, I understand that the Lord shouldn''t abandon his vassal soldiers, but those warriors may have died. The fierce soldier may last longer, but we can''t save him when we go back. We might as well call the soldiers first and then carry out rescue.


    How could they die? This is an attack directed and performed by Victor. There are strong reinforcements in the west of Renault''s impact. When the two sides meet, there are 40 Funiu militia, 50 monkey militia and 25 alchemy war mastiff. This force can completely crush the goblin tribe. As long as the alchemy war mastiff bites the goblin leader at the first time, even the alchemy militia will not die.


    "I''m very safe in the tree. You don''t have to worry."


    Victor didn''t wait for Clifton to continue persuasion. He jumped into the forest. Soloto also jumped into a big tree and followed behind victor. His agility was not inferior to that of victor. Clifton opened his mouth and shook his head reluctantly. He couldn''t jump between the branches in the dark environment. He could only watch two figures disappear in the forest.


    Victor jumped over five big trees and stopped on the branches, and soloto jumped beside him.


    "I can''t get up to the crown, but a thicker branch can''t stop me. Let''s go." Soloto explained faintly that he looked at Victor with a trace of appreciation.


    Victor smiled silently, turned and jumped into the tree opposite, followed by soloto.


    They jumped like flying in the dense forest.

 Chapter 240

    The battlefield was a mess, with dozens of goblin bodies scattered in the woods.


    These humanoid creatures died miserably. They were either smashed or cut off. They could hardly see a slightly complete body. Colorful internal organs were mixed in a pool of red blood. The smell of blood and corruption was disgusting.


    Victor''s stomach churned, and his extraordinary perception made him suffer from both vision and smell. After using x-3 to dilute the feeling of nausea, his face returned to normal.


    Over the past two years, at least hundreds of intelligent creatures have died directly in Victor''s hands, including people. Not long ago, he also killed 10 bear goblins.


    Despite his bloody hands, Victor still resisted killing and corpses, especially human and intelligent species, which is the behavioral inertia of civilized society. But the virgin is the biggest heresy in the world.


    In order to compete for living space, the intelligent species here are used to solving problems with violence. Of course, humans are no exception, especially the Knights and nobles among humans.


    Lilia killed a mob when she was a child, but she is nothing compared with Nicole. Nicole is gentle, beautiful and obedient to victor, but she kills several people without blinking, just because those villains want to seize Victor''s industry.


    Even his beloved women are like this. Victor must also adapt to the new rules of the law of the jungle. Facing the ogre, he captured Nicole''s heart and ordered to eliminate the disobedient free people, which was recognized by the aristocracy and supported by the bear mercenaries. The ant army was sincerely supported by the leaders and became famous after openly shooting Austin He is in the fight and killing again and again into the world, to become a real development Lord.


    Adapting to fighting and killing is not easy for modern people who are used to peaceful life. Fortunately, Victor has x-3. This biochip representing the cutting-edge scientific and technological achievements of the civilized world can make him easily enter the state of concentration and peel off the interference of negative emotions. When fighting, he is as accurate and indifferent as a killing machine, but Victor can''t experience the terror between life and death, the blood of adrenaline and the joy after defeating strong enemies.


    Victor knew that he could not be a real warrior. Without the blessing of x-3, even if he couldn''t vomit, he couldn''t check the corpse of goblins like soloto.


    After checking the battlefield, soloto said to victor, "there''s good news. Your men have successfully broken through the goblin siege. At present, no one has died, and the goblins have not launched a pursuit. They are out of danger."


    "Master soloto, how can you see that they are out of danger?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "It''s not difficult for this elite soldier team to break through the siege of goblins. The real danger is the pursuit of goblins." Soloto pointed to the direction of the battlefield and said, "I just found four big goblin bodies. They were all killed by wild animals. If I''m right, this is the masterpiece of the previous ferocious wolf."


    "The ferocious wolf killed the goblin leader. The goblin tribe collapsed at that time. Ordinary goblins fled in all directions. The bear goblins chased the ferocious wolf by instinct, so your soldiers are safe for the time being."


    "This goblin tribe may threaten the safety of the wolves. The fierce wolf tries to kill the goblin leader. There are always bear goblin bodyguards around the goblin, and the fierce wolf can''t find a chance to bite. Therefore, it deliberately leads the goblin tribe to us in order to kill all goblin leaders at once." Soloto shook his head and said mockingly, "I didn''t expect that we were used by an animal."


    "Since there are wolves led by fierce wolves here, we must find those soldiers quickly."


    With that, soloto followed Renault''s tracks and ran West, with Victor following him. The two quickly shuttled through the forest and walked about half a kilometer. Victor stopped.


    Soloto looked inquisitively at Victor. Victor said faintly, "the fierce wolf is ahead!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the alchemical war mastiff rushed out of the shadow. It bared its tusks and roared menacingly. Its green eyes stared at soloto, and its thick tail swayed back and forth.


    Stupid dog, don''t wag your tail


    Victor scolded secretly, stretched his bow and arrow, and pointed to the alchemical war mastiff. Fortunately, dogs wagging their tails can also express hostility and warning. Soloto didn''t find anything wrong. He raised his hand to stop victor and said, "don''t worry. It doesn''t seem to be hostile."


    Victor curled his mouth in the dark and loosened the bow string. Soloto slowly approached the alchemical war mastiff. He squatted down and wanted to touch the head of the war mastiff!


    The alchemical war mastiff wouldn''t eat this set. It opened its bloody mouth and suddenly bit soloto''s arm. Soloto flipped his arm to avoid the lightning bite, took advantage of the situation to catalpa the side neck of the war mastiff, and pressed its head into the fallen leaves. The alchemical war mastiff struggled desperately. Its four claws dug a big hole in the withered branches and leaves on the ground, and roared wildly, startling countless birds. However, soloto''s arm pressed it firmly on the ground like steel pouring, unable to fight back.


    The explosive power of the alchemical war mastiff is even stronger than that of the war horse, but it can''t get rid of soloto''s arm at all.


    Victor stared at the boss. It was the first time he saw the brute force of ordinary humans to suppress the alchemy war mastiff. Soloto is a warrior, but without magic, his physical quality is the limit of human beings. How is it possible to rub the alchemical war mastiff on the ground?


    Victor observed soloto''s movements silently and soon discovered the mystery. Soloto''s arm has been slightly shaking, and every struggle of the alchemical war mastiff has been defused skillfully by him.


    Listen! The advanced skill of the monkey''s secret form.


    At present, no monkey militia can master this skill. Victor can achieve a similar effect with the help of the big cheating device x-3, but he is not ready to play the game of close capture with the enemy.


    Victor felt a burst of frustration. He thought that the hidden form of the ox and the secret form of the monkey could give his soldiers an absolute advantage, but soloto''s strength made him realize that he underestimated the level of martial arts in the world. However, the principles of martial arts are the same, and soloto''s amazing martial arts also confirms the potential of the two mysteries.


    Thinking of this, Victor began to secretly plan how to get the martial arts training methods of the church.


    "Victor, please watch out for the wolves nearby and buy me some time."


    Soloto was very happy at the moment. Among all the ferocious animals, the IQ of ferocious wolves is only that of ferocious apes, and they are social animals. The church has a secret method to tame these two violent creatures and make them partners of paladins.


    As long as the beast sees his companion being slaughtered, he will give in. Then he will take it out and teach it slowly... What?! Bloodthirsty?!


    Just when soloto was dreaming, there were changes! The mane of the alchemical war mastiff stood up, the huge body expanded a circle, and the eyes turned from green to red. The unstoppable strange force under his arm convinced soloto that he couldn''t hold the beast. He made a quick decision and hit the fierce wolf''s ear with a refined gold fist.


    "Bang!" After the dull noise, the alchemical war mastiff let out a whine, gradually stopped struggling, and its skull was broken.


    Eight hundred kinsol is gone


    Victor''s mouth twitched, but solotog''s ability to kill the alchemical war mastiff also made him jealous. Victor increasingly wanted to get soloto''s martial arts training methods


    "What a pity..."


    Soroto sadly took out the refined gold dagger to peel off the wolf''s skin and tendons. The smart and powerful fierce wolf died. Now he can only collect some booty to talk about * *.


    "The wolves are coming." Victor said faintly behind soloto that he can''t let soloto peel off the skin of the alchemical war mastiff. Otherwise, the body of the war mastiff will be completely decomposed in ten days. This is the difference between alchemical creatures and ordinary creatures.


    Soloto put away his dagger and was ready to vent his depression on the wolves. When the alchemical mastiff appeared one by one, soloto''s chin was about to fall off.


    "Up the tree!"


    The two quickly boarded the nearby tree. 21 alchemical war mastiffs surrounded the tree and howled.


    "Master, I think it''s very easy for you to kill fierce wolves. Why should we hide in the tree? Just get rid of them." Victor stood on a higher branch and said to soloto.


    The seeping howl echoed through the woods, and soloto looked confused. There are no violent creatures in a hundred. Soloto has never heard of violent animals coming and going together. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that the whole wolf pack is composed of violent wolves.


    So many ferocious wolves can completely destroy the goblin tribe. Why did they lead the goblins near us? And why didn''t I feel the murderous wolf?


    Soloto''s eyebrows were tangled. He didn''t have the keen and extraordinary perception like Victor, but his tempered mind made the ruling warrior have the instinct of ferocious animals. All kinds of strange things overturned his previous speculation, and soloto fell into a deep fog.


    Not to destroy the goblin tribe, nor to hunt us, but to stop us from moving forward! Do you? There is something strange ahead that can make creatures ferocious! Soloto''s heart pounded.


    Violent paladins are very powerful, and the church has been studying ways to make paladins violent. Unfortunately, there has been no progress for thousands of years. If soloto''s judgment is true, the church will get the strange thing at all costs.


    "Victor, fierce wolves are hard to deal with. We''d better not provoke them. There are so many fierce wolves here. It seems that your soldiers have been in trouble. We''d better go back from the tree." Soloto advised that he was not going to make Victor think about the secrets of the ferocious wolves.


    Almost killed you!


    Victor looked unwilling. "Always go ahead and have a look. Master soloto, haven''t you always had magic? I can fight too."


    "I''ve used sanctuary." Soloto thought for a moment and said frankly, "this is a divine skill that we can master only by ruling warriors. The holy power fills our body. We can mobilize the holy power in our body at any time and burst out super strength and agility. Otherwise, I can''t kill the ferocious wolf at once."


    "Victor, it''s not impossible but impossible for me to kill these ferocious wolves. Even the legendary Paladin can''t kill these ferocious wolves."


    "Our human strength lies in wisdom and inheritance, not individual combat effectiveness."


    Soloto found Victor holding a sword in both hands and a eager expression on his face. He had to dispel Victor''s delusion with the most sincere attitude, "You can kill the bear goblins easily in front, and I can do it, but our goal is not to destroy the goblins, but to save more people''s lives. If I kill the bear goblins, they will flee, so I throw them to Clifton to kill, and the rest of the bear goblins will not run around because of fear. When the goblins come, just wait If you find and shoot the goblin, the goblin clan will collapse. This can achieve our goal. "


    "These ferocious wolves are not our opponents, but they will run away. It is difficult for us to destroy them in this dark environment. These cunning and ferocious beasts will always follow us, prevent us from eating and sleeping, and drag us down with physical strength. This is the usual tactic of ferocious wolves." Soloto shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, violent animals are difficult to destroy."


    "You just said that inheritance is our strength?" Victor''s heart moved and asked deliberately.


    "Yes, the earth essence does not lack wisdom, but they do not inherit, so they do not understand our human tactics. The experience, knowledge and skills accumulated by our church are handed down from generation to generation, which is the foundation of human foothold." Soloto nodded.


    "Can you teach me martial arts? Of course, I can also pay a price, such as exchanging martial arts." Victor asked cautiously.


    Soloto wanted to refuse directly, but finally changed his voice: "I can see that the fierce soldier has unique skills, but I can''t decide. You can talk to Lord Lazarus."


    "However, you may be disappointed. We ruled that the samurai tore their muscles and bones inch by inch and healed them with magic and secret medicine. This painful sharpening made our body and mind particularly strong. Ordinary people can''t afford such training.


    Victor was silent for a long time and said, "let''s go."


    They galloped on the branch of the tree for two quarters of an hour and finally returned to the place where they broke up with Clifton. Victor stopped and said, "wait, the fierce wolf has been following us."


    "It doesn''t matter. They can''t climb trees." Soloto said indifferently.


    "Master, aren''t you going to take these ferocious beasts to Baron Schultz?" Victor sighed helplessly.


    Soloto was shocked, looked down and found that the fierce wolves gathered at their feet again, "damn... Maybe it''s because I killed their leader."


    "So what? We can''t use them up in the tree."


    Once these fierce wolves enter the human territory, they will become a nightmare for the people. As a priest of the church, soloto must not sit back and watch the disaster happen. He resolutely said, "I stay here! Victor, you go back first."


    "Master, how long can you support?" Asked victor.


    "I can always deal with them here. As long as they siege me, I can slowly kill them all. Maybe ten days, maybe a month, but you can''t support that long. So you must go back first and bring the army to meet me." Soloto said calmly.


    "Good!"


    Victor handed the kettle and dry food to soloto and told him, "master, it''s still 20 kilometers from the edge of the forest. I''ll bring someone to pick you up soon. You must stay in this tree, otherwise it''s difficult for us to find you."


    Soloto nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t run around. You don''t have to worry that I don''t have supplies. These fierce wolves are my prey."


    "Take care, master. I''ll go first!" Victor leaped onto the nearby tree, and a few jumps disappeared from soloto''s vision.


    Victor looked back and couldn''t help laughing. The whole group of alchemical mastiffs stared at soloto sitting on the trunk. They would spend two days with the ruling warrior.


    "Hey, you can''t eat dog meat... You''d better stay in the tree for two days."

 Chapter 241

    Victor skimmed on the growing branches. The sudden weight made the branches sink under his feet, and then swing high. With this strength, Victor ejected like a lightning bolt, and the branches that greeted him were too thin to break in an instant. At the moment of falling down, Victor grabbed the fracture of the branch, turned a somersault and landed steadily on the branch. His footsteps did not stop, and he jumped to a higher branch the next moment.


    The wind is wrapped in a strong natural atmosphere, and Victor jumps freely among the branches. The throbbing in his blood makes him full of a sense of intimacy to this frightening forest. At the moment, he doesn''t use the wind. He can shuttle freely through the forest like an ape just by exceeding the limit.


    The wind in his ear sounded like Victor''s mood at this time.


    Victor was very satisfied with his plan. He took out valuable training potion and gave it to leilila and Lucian, and helped thorn manor out of trouble with a generous and enthusiastic attitude. In the eyes of ordinary people, this may be interpreted as willfulness, but they don''t know that Victor not only perfectly covered up his attempt, but also accounted for many benefits.


    Victor exchanged green bricks for charcoal, which not only promoted green bricks, but also obtained stable and cheap energy - charcoal. This kind of fuel ignored by the Lords and nobles is generally used for making fire, cooking, forging iron, heating, and of course, it is also used to burn earth bricks. Almost every territory has a large area of wild land, and people do not lack firewood. Therefore, charcoal has not become a common trade material like oil wood. However, with the development of the green brick industry, the huge brick kiln in Renma Hill needs to consume immeasurable firewood. In order to protect the vegetation of the territory, Victor and York family can only purchase charcoal. When the Lords saw that it was profitable, they were bound to bid up the price of charcoal. However, Lord leilira received Victor''s kindness under the witness of everyone. She had to abide by the agreement of both sides for a long time.


    In addition, lerilla and Lucien have Victor as their backers. If they can become trainee knights, it is difficult for Baron Schultz to rudely interfere with the agreement reached between thorn thorn manor and victor.


    As long as thorn thorn manor continuously supplies charcoal to the human horse hills, other lords will not want to increase the price. It can be said that Victor, a big buyer, has set a price for charcoal!


    Secondly, Victor is not going to recruit knights, but Randall''s leader is very lack of managers who can write and calculate. Lucian was favored and rewarded by Victor for his invention of plant dyes, which also publicized Victor''s reputation for talent. It can be predicted that many frustrated noble children will take their own inventions and creations to join the Randall family, and they will fill the vacancy in the management of the Randall family.


    Give first and take later. You can sell well when you get a bargain. Victor is acting more and more like Sylvia. Of course, there is also his concept of win-win symbiosis.


    In fact, Victor helped Lucien and leilila to be promoted to trainee Knights just at the right time. He had to go into the dark forest anyway. In fact, Victor began to plan how to get rid of his tail in hongsong town. Although Victor has now succeeded in separating Clifton from the ruling warrior solo, he must hurry up or the people outside will be disturbed.


    Under the guidance of the alchemical crow, Victor advanced at full speed. 40 minutes later, he joined the alchemical militia led by Renault. Two hours later, Victor arrived at the alchemy militia camp.


    There is a wooden fence more than 8 meters high around the camp. Entering the fence, Victor entered the world of birds singing and flowers smelling. The alchemy militia cut down dozens of towering trees to form a forest open space covering an area of 18 mu. The brilliant sun poured down. The ground was green with grass and flowers in full bloom. There were birds chirping and singing among the flowers. Several wooden houses stood on the lawn, and the wooden frame outside was covered with animal meat and skins, On the roof, there are several large baskets with shallow bottoms, which are dried mushrooms and various preserved fruits. Those birds trying to steal their mouths will be ruthlessly expelled by the alchemical crows.


    This is a paradise in the dense forest.


    The long lost sunshine relaxed Victor''s urgent mood. He lingered on the grass for a long time before entering the largest wooden house.


    The spacious wooden house is more than 7 meters high and divided into upper and lower floors. The interior of the first floor is very empty. Dozens of animal skin mattresses are paved on the floors on the left and right sides. This should be the residence of the alchemy militia. Compared with the large berth on the first floor, the second floor is divided into many rooms, including bedroom, study, conference room and toilet. All kinds of furniture are available, and even wooden flower pots with flowers and plants.


    Victor sat behind the wooden table in the conference room, patted the mahogany armrest with satisfaction and shook his head with regret.


    At Victor''s request, every stronghold opened by the alchemy militia left him a comfortable residence. Unfortunately, Victor did not have time to stay here for even one night. The camp would soon be abandoned and the alchemist militia would withdraw.


    "First report your basic situation." Asked victor.


    "Yes, sir."


    Cobo, the leader of the alchemical militia in charge of the dark forest, came forward and said: "We have been sneaking into the dark forest for 298 days, exploring an area of 2700 square kilometers, exploring 11 salt mines, 3 Obsidian mines, 1 Misra crystal mine, 2 iron veins and 4 copper veins, including a refined gold mine associated with copper mine, 7 goblin groups, 3 jackal groups, and found 16 kinds of class III medicinal materials, 1 class II medicinal materials, 1 class I medicinal materials and a new species. We actually control 600 square kilometers of forest, including a Misra crystal mine, a salt mine, a common copper vein and two forest open spaces. The suspicious target is also under our control, 7 kilometers away from the camp. We lost 19 alchemical crows, 2 alchemical war mastiffs, 2 subdued cattle militia and 3 monkey militia. "


    There are actually alchemical militia and alchemical war mastiff sacrifice!


    Victor was surprised, rubbed his forehead and said, "the amount of information is a little big. Let''s come one by one."


    "How did my alchemist die?"


    "There are many horned eagles in the dark forest. They prey on all kinds of birds and arboreal animals. In the process of our exploration, these 19 alchemical crows were hunted by horned eagles."


    "179 days ago, we found a new species on the canopy near the suspicious target. According to the requirements of the exploration regulations, we first observed the living habits of the new species and tried to capture the living creatures. During the process of hunting specimens, the hunting team composed of 2 alchemical war mastiffs and 5 alchemical militia was destroyed by the new species. Since the new species are not our mission target, in view of their danger Level, I ordered to stop hunting new species. "


    Victor frowned. He thought of Baron Schultz''s sheep head monster, so he asked, "is the new species a monster of sheep head ape body image?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Kobomona nodded.


    "First name the new species sheep head monster!"


    Victor was silent for a moment and couldn''t help asking, "what kinds of monsters are sheep head monsters?"


    "My Lord, according to your reclassification, the male leader of the sheep head monster can be counted as three kinds of creatures, and the other adult individuals belong to four kinds of creatures." Cobb replied.


    "Can three kinds of creatures annihilate my alchemist team?" Cried Victor incredulously.


    The alchemy Empire has a set of criteria for species classification. They classify the Hydra lizard as a super class creature, the ogre leader as a class II creature, and the swamp dragon lizard as a class III creature, but they do not have the concept of four classes of creatures. In order to facilitate statistics, Victor simply corresponds to the level of knights and regards a class of creatures as golden class, silver class II, bronze class III and black iron class IV. alchemical war mastiff and alchemical militia belong to the category of four types of creatures.


    Although the artificially set level can not represent combat effectiveness, it also roughly divides the scope of strength. The alchemical militia have advanced martial skills, excellent equipment and tactical cooperation. Their combat effectiveness is far beyond most four types of creatures, and they can even kill many three types of creatures. However, the whole hunting team was annihilated by the sheep head monster!


    Victor was surprised and worried. The sheep head monster lives near the ruins. Maybe there is a fierce battle to fight behind!


    "My Lord, the sheep head monster is a social creature. This group has 621 members..."


    It turned out that after encountering the sheep head monster, the alchemist militia began to observe the new species that were not recorded in the will side. They found that the sheep head monster takes the family as the unit, and each male leader rules more than 20 family members. Dozens of families come together to form a large ethnic group. They usually live in trees and eat leaves and berries. They are not aggressive, but the sheep head monster ethnic group will launch fierce attacks on foreign enemies until the threat is relieved. The horn carving in the forest is the only natural enemy of the sheep head monster.


    At first, the sheep''s head monster didn''t care about the alchemy militia, but after the alchemy militia shot a sheep''s head monster, the sheep''s head monster of the whole ethnic group seemed crazy and jumped down from the tree to hunt down the alchemy militia team. The sheep''s head monster had great strength, fast movement, and was not limited by the forest terrain. The alchemical militia team could not get rid of the pursuit and eventually died, but they also killed 9 sheep''s head monsters.


    "According to the regulations, we dissected the bodies of the sheep head monster and found that they have three hearts, the tenacity of the horns meets the standard of class I resources, and the bones and leather meet the standard of class III resources. The meat is non-toxic and edible. Our preliminary conclusion is that the sheep head monster belongs to a new species with collection value. It is suggested that adults further observe, collect more detailed data and samples, and put them on the Internet Pass on the refining pagoda. " Cobo made recommendations to victor.


    "I don''t care about this! I don''t care if the mutton is delicious!" Victor shook his head reluctantly and asked, "tell me, the sheep head monster will not hinder the excavation of the ruins?"


    "No!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "My Lord, I''m sure!" Cobo said.


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. The alchemy militia never joked. They said they were sure that it was sure, sure and sure!


    "What are Mishra crystal and a class of medicinal materials? Are there any samples?"


    "There are samples."


    Victor knew the two samples taken by Cobo, one was white crystal and the other was sunflower root.


    White crystal has two functions: storing holy power and loading magic. The crystal storing holy power is called holy crystal, and the clergy can absorb the holy power, while the white crystal loaded with divine power is called divine crystal, and the low-level clergy can directly stimulate the high-level divine power in the divine crystal. White crystal is the strategic material of the shining church. It can be used as money to a certain extent. Each white crystal is worth 400 gold sol.


    Sunflower root is a specialty of dusk forest. It is said that it can improve the chances of knights and nobles to reproduce, but Victor thinks it''s useless. The little Baron often eats sunflower root stewed deer whip in the Marquis house. The nose blood often flows. Sophia is still not pregnant.


    Well, Kui root is actually an aphrodisiac for ordinary nobles! It''s worth a lot.


    Victor didn''t expect that there were sunflower roots in the dark forest, and they were still a kind of medicinal materials of the alchemy empire!


    "What kinds of materials does Mishra crystal belong to? What''s the use?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "It belongs to class III materials, and the specific use is unknown." Cobb replied.


    "What''s the name of this medicine? What''s its use?"


    "Kurtz rhizome, water element affinity medicinal material, class I material, is the main material for manufacturing recovery medicine."


    "Recovery potion? What''s that for?" Asked victor.


    "The alchemist''s special medicine can restore the alchemist''s mental and physical strength."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "can you make a recovery potion?"


    "Yes."


    When he got the affirmative answer, Victor nodded with satisfaction. He has always been curious about alchemists, but alchemists are only the lowest resource collection unit of the alchemy empire. They don''t know the whole picture of alchemy civilization. Maybe the recovery potion can reveal part of the alchemist''s secret.


    However, the restoration of medicine can be put off first. The top priority is to check the suspected alchemy tower.


    Victor stood up and said, "show me that stone ball!"

 Chapter 242

    Escorted by the alchemy militia, Victor walked about seven kilometers. On the way, he met a sheep head monster perched in a tree.


    When Victor saw the sheepshead, it was sitting on the fork chewing leaves. The goat headed ape is about 1.5 meters tall and has brown fur. Its lower limbs are short, but its upper limbs are strong and strong. The muscles on its back are high and bulging. It seems to have strong explosive power.


    After discovering the movement under the tree, the sheep head monster gave a warning sound similar to the cry of an ape. The canopy in the distance shook. After a few breaths, about a dozen sheep head monsters rushed to their companions. They stood down and shouted at Victor and others.


    Perhaps because it was confirmed that the creatures under the tree were not a threat to the population, the sheep head monsters gradually stopped crying and ate the leaves themselves.


    Sheep head monster, stamina 14 points, spirit 4 points, perception 14 points and life 16 points.


    Victor silently took back his eyes. The element attribute can not represent combat effectiveness, but determines the body limit. Elite soldiers with 10 points of physique and fierce soldiers with 20 points of physique cultivate the secret form of Fu Niu at the same time. Their power is completely two levels, which is the power gap that physique can bear. The sheepshead monster''s physique is higher than that of the monkey militia, and its perception is higher than that of the cattle subdued militia. When they swoop down from the tree, the alchemy militia is really difficult to resist. Fortunately, this kind of animal is vegetarian and doesn''t have much wisdom. As long as it doesn''t provoke them, it can live in peace.


    Soon Victor walked into another camp, exactly a wooden bunker. Six alchemical militia in charge of guarding opened the bunker door and lit four torches. After walking down the steps of the bunker for some time, Victor finally saw a yellowish stone ball lying quietly in the pit.


    The stone ball has a diameter of 1.5 meters, its surface is smooth, and Victor''s eyesight can''t find any defects. The color as like as two peas of the earth''s Marquis, the most pure pure yellow. Victor pushed hard. The stone ball didn''t move. He noticed that the bottom of the stone ball was connected with the earthy yellow rock. It looked like a semicircular stone egg growing on the rock.


    Victor said excitedly, "this must be an element extraction table. The king can transform the element extraction table of alchemy tower 7 into this form."


    "The question is how can I open it?"


    Victor rubbed his chin and shouted, "open sesame!"


    The stone ball didn''t move.


    "As the owner of No. 7 alchemy tower of nerel Empire, I order you to open it!"


    The stone ball still didn''t move.


    After tossing about for a moment, the stone ball didn''t move. Victor put his hand on the stone ball and said to himself, "should I drop some blood on it?"


    Having said that, Victor knew it was unreliable. He began to think about the splitting of the element extraction table, when a hazy light leaked out from under the palm of his hand. Victor withdrew his hand, the light quickly disappeared, and the stone ball remained as it was.


    "By contact and thought?"


    Victor put his hand on the stone ball again and meditated on the scene of the splitting of the element extraction table. Light rays penetrated from the inside of the stone ball and connected into a hexagonal network on the surface of the stone ball. The patterns formed by the light became brighter and brighter. When the light shone through the whole pit, the stone ball split and diamond stones were suspended in the air, and they slowly turned into earthy yellow light, And gradually dissipated in the air, leaving only dense Rune crystals shining in the void.


    "That''s it?"


    Victor grabs the rune crystal representing the alchemy tower with joy, but grabs it empty. Victor rubbed his eyes in surprise. The rune crystal still stopped where it was. He tried several times and still didn''t catch anything. The crystal is like an illusion of air, which can be seen but can''t be touched.


    This situation is different from alchemy tower 7. Victor can not only freely pick the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7, but also change the light of the rune crystal according to his mind and disguise it as an ordinary crystal. However, once the rune crystal leaves Victor''s side, it will show this unreachable state. For others, it is an illusion.


    "Since I can open it, I can take it away! Just find a way!"


    Victor thought about the details carefully. He pointed his finger on the empty Rune crystal and changed its character with his mind, but it still had no effect.


    "No... this is not my alchemy tower. My will has no effect on it!" Victor retracted his finger and murmured, "it''s not thought, it''s imagination!"


    Click on the phantom Rune crystal again. Victor carefully recalled the element crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower. When he remembered that the rune crystal was decomposed into Rune form, the rune crystal instantly turned into four runes of different colors and slowly rotated in the air.


    The rune is mysterious and unpredictable. It represents the creation law of the world. Victor can see it, but he can never remember the details of the rune. Even if he records it with x-3, it is useless. There is only a vague memory in his mind. This unexplained phenomenon is so logical. However, the colors of the four basic runes are consistent with the colors of the four elements, namely red, yellow, blue and green. The red, yellow and blue runes here are very normal, but the green runes representing the water element are dim, giving people a feeling of going out at any time.


    This is not surprising. The king told Victor that the rune system of Rune crystal corresponds to the function of the alchemy tower, and the alchemy tower also collapsed. It is obviously a incomplete alchemy tower. But Victor can''t take four visible and untouchable runes!


    Victor put his hand between the four runes and imagined the restoration of Rune crystals. He planned to return them to their original state and find another way. However, the accident happened. The four runes rotated at high speed, quickly condensed into a little, integrated into Victor''s palm and disappeared!


    Victor was shocked. He carefully observed his palm and moved his fingers. He didn''t find any strange feeling. With a little peace of mind, he began to imagine the shape of the rune crystal again, trying to call the rune crystal out of his hand. Victor didn''t want to cut off his hand and leave it to the king.


    The rune crystal didn''t respond. Victor scratched his head and asked Renault, "did you just see the rune crystal melt into my palm?"


    "Well, I see." Renault thought for a moment and added, "my Lord, I see it really and clearly. The rune crystal has been eaten by your hand!"


    "Yes, I can tell jokes." Victor patted Renault on the shoulder and said, "remember what I taught you later. Don''t show up in front of soloto! Let''s go back."


    Anyway, the rune crystal has been obtained, and the rest is left to the king. Anyway, Victor won''t cut off his hand.


    The team walked towards the camp. Victor felt something wrong as he walked. His strength was rapidly disappearing. His legs were as heavy as lead, and he was panting!


    With Victor''s current physical strength and hundreds of pounds of equipment, he can easily run a marathon and win a championship on earth. But now, only a few hundred meters away, he was tired, his eyes blackened and almost fainted.


    "Guard me!" Victor made a quick decision, sat cross legged on the ground and imagined that the Golden Toad was dormant and life was hidden.


    X-3 adjusted his breathing and cleared his thoughts. Victor soon entered a hidden state of no sorrow, no joy, no inside and no outside. This time, unlike in the past, Victor could not feel the information from the outside world at all. The speed of physical strength disappearing slowed down, but it was still gradually decreasing.


    Victor realized that death was approaching, but x-3 drove away the negative emotions of fear, tension and anxiety. Victor always kept the focus of visualizing the dormant Golden Toad. His mind was dark, but his heart was carefree and fearless.


    At this moment, time has become meaningless. In ignorance, Victor "sees" the light in his body. This is a state he has never experienced - internal vision!


    Victor was surprised to "see" that four runes were arranged in his body, red runes on the top, blue runes on the left, yellow runes on the right and green runes on the bottom. The dark green rune is constantly absorbing the green brilliance in his body. Each point absorbed is bright. Victor clearly realized that the rune representing the water element was being repaired, and his own water element became the supplement of the rune. As long as the water element in his body was sucked dry by the rune, it was his death!


    This process cannot be stopped unless the rune is repaired! However, the water element in the body is obviously not enough to repair the green rune, and Victor also found that the water element in the void is being incorporated into the body through his breathing, which is the secret of the Golden Toad''s secret form to restore physical strength!


    Victor simply focuses on the interaction between himself and the void water element, and accelerating the absorption of external water elements to supplement his own loss is his only vitality!


    With the deepening of visualization, Victor''s understanding of the water element deepened, and the faint throbbing blood became more and more active. I don''t know when, the blood surged, changed from the beginning stream into a long river, and the empty water element constantly poured into his body.


    Victor first "saw" that the green Rune changed from dim to bright, and then it shone, along with other three-color runes. Unknowingly, the lively wind element surrounds victor and tells his love. The flowing water element is also soothing his heart and body. X-3 can no longer suppress the most primitive resonance from his blood. Vic roared up and opened his eyes to find that it was dark.


    The wind around him made Victor''s heart move. He had used the blue blade in front of him. Normally, he would feel weak when he entered the popular state at this time, but at this time, he felt energetic and energetic, and he realized that he could stimulate his blood vessels, adjust the water elements in his body, and supplement his energy and physical strength.


    Although this ability has been silent, Victor is sure that he will be able to inspire new abilities again after a period of time. This feeling comes from instinct and is clear without doubt!


    Physique 10, spirit 14, perception 23, life 26. After observing his element attributes, Victor noticed that the life attribute was raised from the initial 18 points to 26 points, surpassing the perception attribute and becoming his highest element attribute at present.


    Seeing the alchemy militia guarding around, Victor suddenly thought of something and asked Renault, "what''s the first night?"


    "My Lord, this is the first night." Renault replied.


    "Not a few days and nights, that''s good."


    Victor smiled, his heart moved, and four rotating runes immediately appeared on his palm. The green runes have recovered their brightness. They continue to evolve into crystal and rune forms with Victor''s will.


    "If it hadn''t inspired the new ability in your blood... You almost sucked it alive! This ability will be called activation in the future!"


    Victor watched the four runes spinning in the palm of his hand with lingering fear. This made him realize that although he had the authority of the alchemical Empire, he was not an alchemist after all, and the rune crystal obviously needed an alchemist to repair. Fortunately, the water rune is defective. If it is replaced by earth rune or fire rune, he will definitely die!


    Seeing the Yellow rune, Victor suddenly remembered the scene where the Marquis of goron easily showed the elements of void earth. The Marquis of goron once said that it was as simple as breathing for the peak knight to communicate with the four systems of void elements.


    The four systems of the alchemy tower are complete, and the four systems of runes are repaired in the alchemist''s body Are alchemists all top Knights!?

 Chapter 243

    At night, the dark forest was shrouded in boundless darkness, and the seeping cry of the night owl added a few gloomy and terrible flavors to the quiet forest.


    Soloto slowly opened his eyes. He had just slept in the treetops for exactly three hours, accurate to seconds.


    The ruling Samurai can not eat, drink or sleep for three days and three nights, but also maintain a clear consciousness and sufficient combat effectiveness. As long as they need it, they can close their eyes and sleep in any environment and wake up on time. It doesn''t matter whether they are standing or lying. Soloto slept under the waterfall for two hours. In contrast, it was almost no difficulty for him to rest on the fork of a tree.


    The dense canopy covered the cold and dim moonlight, and the dark forest could not see five fingers. In the completely dark environment, the moon elves with dim vision can''t see the surrounding scenery. Soloto worked the holy power silently, his eyes gradually lit up with white gold brilliance, and all the details around him became clear, but he didn''t see the ferocious wolves.


    Level 4 paladins are promoted to judge warriors. They must practice holy residence. They tear their muscles and bones inch by inch, and then heal a little bit with magic and secret medicine, so as to hone their body and soul in unimaginable pain.


    After cultivation, the warrior''s body can be as soft as cotton or as hard as fine iron. Ordinary soldiers holding battle axes can''t open their muscles and bones at one time. The ruling warrior has overcome pain, loneliness and fear. His heart is as indestructible and crystal clear as a diamond, and has a keen intuition to understand danger and malice. In addition, in the process of healing the body, the residual holy power and the ruling warrior are integrated into each other. They can mobilize holy power and strengthen themselves like the fighting spirit of the knight. Their strength, perception, speed, agility, physical fitness, defense, and even element resistance and self-healing ability have reached an incredible level.


    Holiness resides in the body and integrates with the body and soul, which is the art of holiness! From then on, the ruling warrior stepped into the ranks of extraordinary people and had the status of Silver Knight.


    Soloto strengthened his senses with holy power. He could not only see the surrounding environment in the dark, but also hear the sound of insects crawling. However, he could not detect the movement of ferocious wolves, which made him confused and worried about gain and loss at the same time.


    The ferocious wolves tangled with soloto day and night. During this period, soloto tried to trap and kill several fierce wolves to reduce the pressure of the rescue team, but when he jumped off the branch, the wolves immediately scattered and fled and hid in the dark woods. From then on, no fierce wolf appeared in soloto''s vision, but the howls of the wolves always echoed around him.


    While avoiding confrontation with powerful opponents, it is the habit of wolves to adopt the tactics of tracking and harassment. However, soloto feels that these ferocious wolves are unusual, and their behavior is full of doubts.


    There are 21 ferocious wolves in this group. They are so powerful that there is no need to avoid any prey. In fact, if the wolves attack regardless of casualties, soloto can''t guarantee that he will survive. However, no matter how much he teases, the fierce wolf always hides in the dark. Soloto did not feel the hostility of the fierce wolf.


    The ferocious wolf neither attacks nor retreats. Soloto can''t catch it. If he wants to throw it away, he can''t throw it away. Finally, he can only stay on the treetop and wait for rescue.


    However, soloto is more interested in the wolf pack. He believes that there are two situations that can explain the abnormal behavior of ferocious wolves. They are either protecting a strange thing or being manipulated by wizards! But whatever the reason, soloto has to find out!


    As one of the three clergy, paladins'' promotion rules are different from priests and paladins. Before level 5, paladins can be promoted to level 4 by their own beliefs and trials, but after becoming a ruling warrior, paladins can only be promoted through divine grace, and there are two sources of divine grace, purifying wizards or fighting orcs and monsters.


    It''s too dangerous to fight against the wild orcs. It''s not easy for soloto to become a high-level priest. He won''t easily lose his life in the hands of ORC monsters unless he has to. However, the life expectancy of the ruling samurai is relatively short, and generally they can''t live beyond 65. Soloto is 47 years old this year. There are only two ways in front of him, either promotion or old death.


    Some wizards have terrible abilities, but wizards are often alone. They have no backup, no cover and no inheritance. At best, they are just farmers with extraordinary power. The degree of danger is far less than that of organized Orc tribes, and the divine grace obtained by purifying wizards is very rich, which is far more than eliminating Orc monsters.


    Therefore, once the clergy finds the trace of the wizard, it is almost as happy as being favored by the Lord of glory. Ordinary priests usually give the glory of purifying wizards to bishops, excluding paladins. They are used to eating alone.


    Soloto decided to report the changes of the dark forest directly to Archbishop Lazarus. Whether these fierce wolves were guarding some strange thing or hiding a wizard, he could not find a target in the vast forest, nor could he solve the problem alone. Archbishop Lazarus could mobilize thousands of paladins and priests to search the area. If you really find a valuable goal and the Archbishop rewards you for your meritorious deeds, you will certainly benefit soloto. If you can get the high-level divine crystal poured by the Archbishop himself, he will be satisfied.


    In fact, soloto has made a mark. When he jumps on the branches, he secretly uses force to crack the inside of the branches, and those branches will soon wither and become the most obvious road signs. But soloto was not sure whether the abundant void water element could repair these branches, so he wanted to catch a fierce wolf alive.


    But the fierce wolf is gone!


    Solo checked in zhuanshengli, strengthened his hearing to the limit, and couldn''t feel the movement of the fierce wolf, but he heard the footsteps of two people.


    Before long, two figures appeared in soloto''s vision. The man in front was tall and strong. The fine iron hammer in his hand was covered with red plasma. The man behind him held two bright short swords and listened to him cry from a distance: "master soloto, are you okay?"


    "Victor?!" Soloto slid down from the tree and asked in surprise, "didn''t you go back to thorn thorn manor?"


    "I was going back to thorn thorn manor. But... Since the ferocious wolves are staring at you, I may take this opportunity to find a surviving guard." Victor put his swords into the scabbard, pointed to Renault and said, "fortunately, I found Renault in time, otherwise he might die in the dark forest."


    Looking at Victor with a happy face, soloto was in doubt.


    Aristocrats value two things, one is interests, the other is reputation. Victor ordered his soldiers to break up and protect the trainee Knights of the SoLIM family, which was in line with the interests of the nobility. However, sacrificing the soldiers'' lives would damage the Lord''s reputation, so Victor advocated searching and rescuing the soldiers in order to save his reputation. However, finding 20 soldiers in the vast forest is no less difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack. Soloto thought Victor was just pretending. He didn''t expect that Victor really saved a soldier.


    Victor took risks alone and went deep into the jungle to search and rescue the soldiers, which was not in line with the consistent practice of the nobility. Soloto inevitably had doubts, but after he saw the soldiers'' body, he couldn''t help but move in his heart and asked, "is this warrior the fierce soldier?"


    "That''s right."


    Viktor nodded happily and said, "I have two ferocious warriors under my command, one is Nelson and the other is Renault. Thanks to the master''s attention to the ferocious wolf, I''m afraid Renault will be lost in the dark forest even if he hasn''t been bitten by the ferocious wolf for another day."


    Renault bowed solemnly to soloto. "Thank you, master."


    At present, the Randall family has no knights, and it is reasonable for Victor to risk rescuing his ferocious soldiers. Soloto waved his hand. "Don''t thank me. I didn''t help much." Then he asked, "Renault, where are your companions? What happened to you after we left?"


    "We broke through the goblin''s encirclement and ran to the West for some time. As a result, we met a whole group of ferocious wolves. The brothers ran for their lives, and the team dispersed like this. Later, I heard the call of the adult, and then I joined the adult. The adult took me around and found no other people, so we gave up." Renault said stiffly.


    Soloto nodded and said to victor, "it''s hard to find anyone who hasn''t been found now. By the way, did you meet those fierce wolves when you came here?"


    "No." Victor shook his head and said, "I can hear the sound within 500 meters. I haven''t found a fierce wolf from beginning to end."


    "It seems that the ferocious wolves have left from other places..."


    Soloto was relieved. He still suspected that Victor was the reason for the evacuation of the wolves, but if Victor really got the strange things, the wolves would never let them go. Victor can avoid the fierce wolf on the treetop, but the fierce soldier can''t walk on the branch. Since he follows Victor safely, it is enough to show that they didn''t encounter the wolves and didn''t get strange things.


    "Let''s go back."


    Victor climbed up the tree, identified the direction and took the lead towards the edge of the forest.


    At dawn, the three walked out of the forest and met them with several barking hounds. Then Victor saw a temporary camp. The barking of the hound startled the people in the camp. Two slim figures rushed over first and rushed straight into Victor''s arms.


    The twin sisters wore scales and long swords hanging from their waist. Sister Elena buried her head on Victor''s shoulder, while sister Alice hugged Victor''s arm tightly and said in a trembling voice, "are you all right, sir?! that''s great!"


    Victor patted the Elena sisters on the back and comforted them, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "Ha ha! Victor, master soloto, I knew you could come out."


    Clifton came over in armor and laughing. The Cruser Knight of the Schultz family followed him with several squires.


    "Lord Randall, master soloto, you''re fine." The Crusoe knight was also heavily armed. He was obviously relieved when he saw victor and soloto.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Victor loosened his maid and said apologetically.


    "Lord Randall, master soloto, we are going to go into the forest to find you. Since you have come out, why don''t you go to the camp to eat first."


    Lailila said nearby. She was wearing leather armor, carrying a long sword and dressed as a female swordsman. Victor smiled and said, "Lord lailila, you have become a trainee knight? What about Lucian?"


    Leilila made a knightly salute to victor and said with half joy and half sorrow, "yes, sir. I just realized the fighting spirit yesterday. It''s just... Lucian hasn''t awakened yet."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for him for 10 days." Victor nodded and said, "let''s talk to the camp first."


    After the three had filled their stomachs, Victor began to describe their experiences in the forest. When it comes to the many ferocious wolves on the edge of the forest, leilila and kruser''s faces change greatly. If the ferocious wolves enter human territory, not only thorn manor will suffer, but Baron Schultz will also suffer huge losses.


    Clifton looked at Renault and said politely, "Victor, I''m afraid the lost soldiers are more or less dangerous..."


    "Yes." Victor sighed hypocritically and said, "I can''t sacrifice more people for my soldiers... I''ll make good care of their families. Let''s rest at thorn thorn manor for a few days and go on our way."


    Soloto said, "Victor, Clifton, I won''t accompany you for the rest of the journey. Although the ferocious wolves usually don''t leave their territory, in case, I''m going to call the paladins to stay in thorn manor for a period of time to prevent the invasion of ferocious wolves."


    "Thank you so much, master." Knight Crusoe said gratefully.


    Soloto nodded, took the stationed priest to the distance and whispered. Victor was secretly funny. In order to separate the ruling warriors, he had to expose groups of alchemical war mastiffs, and soloto''s reaction was expected. However, the church was doomed to find no clue about the fierce wolf. Victor ordered the alchemy militia to quickly eliminate the traces, and then return to Randall''s land by themselves. The forest clearing will soon be occupied by goblins or jackals.


    As for how many people the church needs to lose to explore the dark forest, Victor can''t control it. If they are lucky, it''s not a waste of time to find fine gold mine, white crystal mine or Kui root, although it depends on luck.


    Although it''s a pity to give up the resources of the dark forest, Victor has achieved all his goals and awakened his new talent - activation.


    Victor tested the activation in the forest camp. He found that after the life attribute was increased to 26 points, the duration of overrun, popularity, oversensitivity and Apocalypse increased exponentially. Now the duration of overrun reached 70 minutes, 35 minutes of popularity, 100 minutes of oversensitivity and 15 minutes of apocalypse. With existing wind elements, he can shoot 15 arrows in a row, In addition, the use of the blue blade in the Apocalypse state could only last for 21 seconds, but now it has reached 38 seconds. Once Victor uses activation, his physical strength and energy are completely replenished, and these abilities will be activated again. Under normal conditions, it can be used every 5 hours when activated, and once every 1 hour and 50 minutes when hidden.


    With the activation talent, Victor''s combat effectiveness and survivability have been significantly improved. Unfortunately, after the water element Rune was repaired, Victor could no longer see himself, and his interaction with the void water element was interrupted.


    Victor plans to study the secret form of Golden Toad slowly after returning to the territory. He vaguely feels that he has reached a bottleneck period. Only when he enters the internal vision state can his blood be further purified.


    Five days later, Lucian spent 10 training potions and failed to become a trainee knight after all. The paladins of the church also rushed to thorn thorn manor. They built camps and stored materials on the edge of the dark forest. It is said that there are more priests coming back.


    For a time, thorn thorn manor was surging, and Victor, the initiator, had patted his ass and left.

 Chapter 244

    Blue goose castle stands on the Bank of Seymour lake. A 20 meter wide moat is connected with the lake. From a distance, this towering and majestic fortress is like an island in the lake.


    At sunset, the blue and black walls were reflected in the lake, and more than a dozen blue swans swept over the golden waves and shattered the reflection in the lake. When these elegant waterfowl fly away, the castle picture under the blue sky and white clouds will condense again on the lake. In the setting sun, the real and virtual shadows, majestic and gentle intertwined into a beautiful landscape.


    Victor had no intention of enjoying the beautiful scenery in front of him. He stood on the high sentry tower and looked West, which was the direction of Randall''s leader.


    From March of last year''s water season to January of this year''s fire season, Victor took seven months and traveled thousands of kilometers. He passed through Heibao, the west of the Kingdom, the king capital of Gambis, the Wellington family in central and southern China, the edge of the dark forest and the SoLIM family in southern China, and finally arrived at the last stop of the journey - chebman LED Blue goose castle.


    Victor gained a lot from this trip. He basically completed the strategic layout of the Buryat economic and population corridor and obtained the rune crystal in the dark forest. In addition, he also successfully stepped into the circle of great nobles, realized the defects and potential of x-3, and obtained the battle skill scroll of the sword saint, the harvest of high-yield crop kidney beans and a steady stream of cheap charcoal, And the newly awakened blood talent is an unexpected joy.


    More than 50 kilometers west of blue goose castle is Randall''s collar. Victor knows that he will be busy after returning to the family, but he still wants to put on his wings and fly back immediately to see the situation of the territory, and then quickly digest the harvest.


    "Blue goose castle was built 189 years ago, covering an area of 4 square kilometers. In order to build this fortress, our chebman family exhausted all their savings and was still difficult to complete. Finally, the fortress was completed with the full support of the SoLIM family." Count chebman stood beside victor and introduced him to the history of blue goose castle.


    The leader of the chebman family is 74 years old this year, but he looks 30 years old. If nothing happens, he will keep his young physique and live for another 50 years.


    It is precisely because of this extraordinary life form that high-level Knights never regard ordinary people as their own kind, and even ordinary nobles with Knight blood are not qualified to move forward side by side with them. But Victor''s strength and blood are enough to win the respect of count chebman.


    Although the chebman family was one of the first families to have disputes with Victor, Victor and the count of chebman met for the first time.


    At first, Victor was hostile to the chebman family and the York family because of the secret silver mine and purple cane wine, but now they have a deep interest relationship. This ironic change is not based on individual will, but on reality.


    When Victor was weak, everyone was an enemy, but those enemies never regarded him as an opponent. After Victor had strength, he and his former enemies had the basis of equal dialogue. At this time, it must be crazy to hold the original gratitude and resentment and turn potential allies into sworn enemies to be defeated.


    Only irreconcilable contradictions between Lords will lead to endless struggle. Victor deeply understands this truth, and the chebman family also faces the threat of ant people. They are Victor''s natural allies and strong reinforcements. The chebman collar can become the strategic depth of Randall''s collar. On this alone, Victor should also express goodwill to count chebman.


    "Lord count, it seems that the SoLIM family supports you very much." Victor said with a smile.


    "What I want to say is that the SoLIM family is unreliable." Chebman shook his head and said, "the SoLIM family occupies the most fertile land, pastures and the best mineral veins in the south, but they are always threatened by the forest people and horses. Our chebman family is their barrier against the forest people and horses."


    "The chebman area is 18000 square kilometers. There are only two water systems. One is the Yeliu River in the East, the Marquis SoLIM on the east bank, and the West Bank is the territory of our chebman family. We have reclaimed 700000 mu of cultivated land on the West Bank of the river. The other water system is the Seymour Lake in front of us. We have reclaimed 2.1 million mu of cultivated land nearby, but these farmlands are always exposed to the forest Under the iron hoof of. "


    "Our farms and pastures are close to the man horse hills, so the blue goose fortress can''t protect our hinterland. The SoLIM family is the real beneficiary. They won''t take over the construction of the blue goose Castle until we use up all our savings."


    "For a long time, our chebman family, as the Ping fan of the SoLIM family, has never received substantive support. Instead, we have been exploited by them. The properties of the territory are transported and sold through the Marquis of SoLIM, and 30% of them have to be extracted. Fortunately, the forest people and horses have invaded human territory, and our chebman family has passed the most difficult time."


    Victor suddenly realized that before the migration of forest people and horses, the chebman collar had only two neighbors, one was the SoLIM family in the East and the other was the Buryat collar in the north. However, there was a mountain range between them, and bulk materials could only be transported through the SoLIM family, and high taxes were charged in the process.


    No wonder the chebman family is famous for being stingy. It turns out that they are poor and afraid.


    Count chebman continued: "our chebman family, the Buryat family and the two Baron families in the East are the Ping vassal of the SoLIM family. Although we belong to the blood line of the southern Lord, we have no sense of identity with the SoLIM family."


    Victor left the territory of the SoLIM family not long ago. The Marquis of SoLIM warmly entertained him and gave him many valuable gifts, including various high-quality gemstones and works of art. Overall, the SoLIM family made a good impression on Victor, but there was no special surprise.


    The Marquis of SoLIM has very rich mineral resources, mainly copper and iron ore, and two refined gold mines. Their animal husbandry is very developed. The scroll made of lamb skin is one of the two pillar industries of SoLIM family. Of course, it is impossible for them to sell at a low price whether it is mineral resources or cattle and sheep.


    After some entertainment, Victor left the Marquis of SoLIM. As soon as he arrived at blue goose castle, count chebman began to speak ill of the Marquis SoLIM. He made it clear to Victor that the SoLIM family was not an ideal partner.


    The purpose of Earl Cibuman is not to make complaints about it. In fact, since Cibuman was led by Victor, Cibuman family felt the pressure obviously. From the perspective of trade alone, the chebman family is no longer an indispensable trade object for Victor, but they still need secret silver and medicine.


    Mithril is very important to Knights, but it is a hidden danger to victor, and the chebman family will play an important role in Victor''s plan, but they haven''t realized it yet. Victor was about to use the secret silver to introduce count chebman into the urn. He deliberately asked, "why is the SoLIM family so unwise?"


    "Not because of ambition." Count chebman mocked: "The SoLIM family has the best pasture and amazing mineral reserves, but they sell cattle and sheep, but rarely sell minerals. There is a mountain range in the north and a dark forest in the East. These are natural barriers, and then let our families become their screen vassal. In the eyes of the royal family, the SoLIM family wants to build an independent kingdom."


    "The royal family sold a lot of training potions and energy potions to the SoLIM family at a low price. The Marquis of SoLIM was still complacent. As a result, they created many knights and trainee knights. These knights who lacked potential occupied a lot of resources, resulting in the blood of the SoLIM family becoming complex. Now only two big knights are supporting the situation, and one of them is a vassal Lord ¡£¡±


    Count chebman sneered and congratulated himself. That generation of count chebman also wanted to buy some cleansing potions, but they didn''t have money to buy them. It was not until the SoLIM family completely declined that everyone realized that this was a trap arranged by the royal family. Since then, most Lords have kept away from the cleansing potions. The Auguste family told their lords in this way that they didn''t have money People can challenge the bottom line of the royal family.


    "The chebman family has four great knights. Your strength and potential are far beyond the current SoLIM family." Victor said faintly, "Lord count, are you going to replace the SoLIM family and become the leader of the southern Lord?"


    The straightforward words made count chebman lag. He said slowly, "it''s impossible."


    "That''s right!" Victor said: "your territory is remote, there is not much arable land, and self-sufficiency is OK, but if you want to expand your influence, you can''t rely on high-end force alone, unless you can be promoted to the Golden Knight. However, Marquis SoLIM has stood at the peak of the silver stage..." Then Victor shook his head, "in fact, whether there will be a highness among the southern lords has no great impact on me. Whether the SoLIM family rises or falls has nothing to do with me. I just want to buy all kinds of materials."


    "Lord count, most of the cattle, sheep, livestock and grain materials you sold me are the products of the SoLIM family. These goods are not cheap after your increase. Now I can buy cheaper goods through Yeliu City, can''t I?"


    The situation had reversed, but count chebman asked with confidence, "Sir, what do you want from me?"


    "Copper mine!" Victor smiled and said, "Lord count, you have very rich copper resources here, and you can only sell copper mines.


    "It''s better to sell your copper mine directly to me because it is transported from the SoLIM family. Of course, I don''t need too many copper mines. You can also transport the copper mine to Yeliu city for sale through my territory. I only charge a small amount of transit tax, which is better than being exploited by the SoLIM family."


    "Good advice." Count chebman sighed: "my copper mine is transported from the human horse hills, which is no less than showing everyone that our chebman family has taken refuge in the York family. It goes against my position and makes me have no way back."


    "Victor, the secret silver mine is our common secret!" Chebman shook his head and said with a smile, "at first I thought it was the York family trading with us. Later, I realized that Mrs. rose didn''t even sell refined iron. How could she sell secret silver? This is your private behavior. The York family doesn''t know!"


    Victor''s pupils narrowed and said coldly, "if you think it can threaten me, you''re very wrong!"


    "How could I be so stupid!" Count chebman shrugged his shoulders and said, "in your current status, even if the York family knows the truth, it won''t do anything to you. But they must row away the secret silver mine. This is a situation you don''t want to see."


    "What situation?"


    Count chebman stared into Victor''s eyes and said, "we are all the same. We don''t want to be manipulated by others!"


    Victor sneered, "I don''t want to be coerced!"


    "I didn''t mean that!" Count chebman waved his hand and said, "ant man is our common threat. My strength has grown and I will certainly support you at the critical moment. The SoLIM family will not!"


    Victor said disdainfully, "you don''t even want to transfer copper from my territory. How can I believe your sincerity?"


    Count chebman was silent for a long time and asked, "Victor, copper is of limited use and low value. What are you going to do?"


    The Kingdom and the church strictly control the trading of gold and silver, and the control of copper materials is relatively loose, but the private casting of copper sol is still a taboo, so copper ore also belongs to sensitive materials. If it is not used for copper coins, the price of copper is lower than that of iron. At present, the largest buyer of copper ore is Sophia, who can make huge profits by selling copper materials to the Sassanian empire. Count chebman was very worried about Victor''s private coinage of copper coins. If the royal family knew about it, he would be implicated.


    "Making money, of course!"


    Victor explained: "I have excellent craftsmen. Baron Schultz has high-quality mahogany and you have rich copper mines. I plan to open a workshop in yeliucheng to make mahogany copper leather carriages, which can definitely make a lot of money!"


    "Baron Schultz has no problem transporting mahogany to yeliucheng. If you don''t sell me copper material, I can only buy the copper mine of SoLIM family. Anyway, it''s still profitable, but you can''t earn it."


    Count chebman was immediately tangled. If he wanted a share, he could not transfer copper materials from the SoLIM family. If it was transferred from the horse hill, most of the political signals would cause the dissatisfaction of the royal family, and he did not intend to join the York family at all.


    "Count, take your time. I promise the Mithril transaction will not be affected, but I''m going back to my room to rest now." Victor saluted gracefully and turned away from the tower.


    Count chebman opened his mouth and watched Victor''s back disappear at the corner of the stairs, as if watching countless kinsol leave him.


    After swallowing hard, count chebman murmured to himself, "Gillian, whether you can seize the opportunity to get rich this time depends on your ability!"

 Chapter 245

    Blue goose castle is actually a small town with an area of 3 square kilometers behind the city wall. The villa arranged by count chebman for Victor is on the edge of a pasture.


    This two-story wooden building is exquisite, but its furnishings are relatively simple. Heavy oak furniture is arranged on the spotless floor, and there is no decoration on the wall. It is very in line with the style of the chebman family, practical and stingy.


    The floor of the villa master bedroom is covered with exquisite cashmere carpet, four silver candlesticks are placed in four corners, and 20 green Sha candles as thick as children''s arms illuminate the bedroom like day. Elena, wearing a pink spider silk nightdress and bare a pair of snow-white feet, stands behind victor and gently massages his forehead. Alice is in the same dress. She is cooking coffee in a red copper carbon stove. From Victor''s point of view, she can see Alice''s slender neck, raised hips and beautiful legs under her skirt.


    In addition to the bedroom itself, Victor owned the cashmere carpet, silver candlestick, gold tea set and coffee. The accommodation provided by the chebman family was not even as good as the high-end hotel. Fortunately, Victor''s team brought many living appliances. He rearranged the small bedroom.


    In Victor''s view, these so-called luxury goods are worthless if they are not used. The frugal style of the chebman family can tide over difficulties, but it can''t bring real prosperity.


    Habit forms character. Victor knows that it is difficult to reverse the concept of the chebman family. If they stick to the rules, remain complacent and are unwilling to accept new things, Victor can only give up the line of Songlin town and start a new stove. However, Buryat collar will become a commercial place where all parties gather. There are many people and mixed eyes, which is not an ideal place to establish a free people''s black market. Thorn thorn manor is relatively remote. With the rise of charcoal industry, it can attract free people to make a living, but that place is too far from Randall''s collar, and the strength of Schultz family is a little weak, so I''m afraid it''s difficult to maintain the survival of the black market.


    When Victor was dreaming, Alice took the coffee and said in a charming voice, "Victor, try my coffee."


    Coffee smells delicious, mellow and smooth. Victor praised, "it''s very good." Then he held the slender hand on the corner of his forehead, "Elena''s massage technique is also excellent."


    As like as two peas and two smiles, the two sisters are smiling happily. Victor put down his coffee cup and said, "I still want you to use your intelligence elsewhere."


    "You should understand that the family lacks literate and communicative talents." Victor said to the sisters, "I need you to take care of my territory more than just be a close partner."


    Elena was gentle and quiet. Her sister Alice was more lively. She asked, "honey, what do you want us to do?"


    "I''m going to let Elena manage the silver moon manor. Alice, you''ll be responsible for the trade between the family and yeliucheng." Said Victor.


    The sisters looked at each other, and Elena accepted it. Alice plucked up the courage and said, "I''m afraid I can''t do it well. I don''t understand trade."


    "Learn if you don''t understand. Who is born to do business?" Victor waved his hand and said, "Lilia didn''t know anything at first, but now she can be alone. Do you think you''re not as good as her?"


    Alice pursed her lips and said, "if you want to teach me, I need more hands." Elena also said softly, "honey, I need people, too."


    Victor smiled. He didn''t want to encourage the sisters to fight Lilia, but power must be balanced. Unrestricted rights would slide the Nelson family into the abyss, which Victor did not want to see.


    "Elena, Alice, you should select people from the children of the people, educate them according to the method of York family training attendants, and make them qualified family attendants..."


    Just then, there was a "click" sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the floor downstairs. Before long, the wooden door of the bedroom was directly pushed open by the eldest lady of the chebman family.


    Gilly is wearing a white fine linen shirt and tight breeches to outline her soul stirring long legs. A pair of long tube high-heeled leather boots make her proud posture more tall and straight. Her ear length short hair shows a capable temperament. Phoenix eyes always have arrogant self-confidence. Her rich red lips make this cold and threatening female Knight look charming and moving.


    Victor was in a trance. He had short hair, shirt and long high-heeled boots. Standing at the door seemed to be an urban beauty, and a sense of intimacy that had not been seen for a long time.


    Gillian scanned the room with cold eyes, raised her chin and said proudly, "you two, get out!"


    The Elena sisters looked at Victor in a daze, smiled at each other, left the bedroom hand in hand, and closed the door by the way.


    The sound of closing the door revived victor. He saw Gillian go straight to the candlestick and say, "light so many candles! What a waste!"


    "Miss, these candles are mine." Victor reminded lazily.


    Gillian, who was about to put out the candles, immediately changed her voice and said, "why don''t you light two more candles in such a dark room?"


    ¡°......¡± Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "are you here to talk to me about the copper trade?"


    Gillian reluctantly took back her slender hand from the silver candlestick, turned and said, "no! I''ve come to pay you back."


    "Human relations?" Victor asked inexplicably, "do you owe me?"


    Gillian put her arms around her chest, paced forward two steps and said, "you saved me."


    "You don''t have to care." Victor stood up involuntarily. Gillian had come to him. This condescending look down made him very uncomfortable.


    "I care." Gillian almost stuck to victor. She bit her lips and said, "you saved phoenicos. She became your lover. You saved Judy. She became your lover. You saved me. Am I the kind of person who will betray kindness?"


    "Gillian, you are different from them. I can''t give you what you want." Victor couldn''t help but step back. The arrogant firmness had been against his chest. Across his shirt, he could feel the rising temperature and two beating hearts.


    Victor admits that the beauty in front of him has a great attraction to him, but Gillian is the heir of count chebman. She will eventually inherit the family, get married and have children. Victor felt that getting involved with Gillian would create an embarrassing situation. In that case, it would be better to just maintain a simple cooperative relationship.


    "Bang"


    Gillian pushed Victor down on the bed. Victor was angry, and then a plump, fragrant and soft body rushed directly over, extinguished Victor''s anger and ignited his desire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Victor opened his eyes and saw Gillian''s beautiful face. The beauty in his arms had not awakened. He was satisfied with the soft touch.


    Victor didn''t expect Gillian to be strong in the outside and strong in the middle. She fell in love all night. She fought and lost again and again. She was killed by Victor, and finally softened into a puddle of mud. Gillian''s sensitive constitution is indeed a blessing for men, and Victor has been greatly satisfied both psychologically and physically.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, Victor''s sense of achievement in conquering high-level female Knights made him energetic and energetic. He gently took his arm out of the female Knight''s arms. This slight action immediately woke Gillian.


    With their eyes facing each other, they both felt a strange feeling in their hearts.


    Victor didn''t want to get in close contact with strange knights. Even in the face of Sophia, he had to keep a distance of 50 cm, but he didn''t exclude Gillian. This may be because Gillian once presented her weakest side to victor. The trust between them began at that time, and finally they came together.


    After a sweet kiss, Gillian got up from Victor and quickly picked up the clothes on the ground to cover her beautiful body. When she dressed up, the little woman last night turned back into a cold and noble female knight.


    "Listen, I should have all the treatment!" Gillian glanced sideways at Victor, who was dressing.


    "What treatment?" Victor asked blankly.


    "You built a manor for phoenicos and a manor for Judy. What about me?" Gillian held Victor''s face and let him look straight into his eyes, with an attitude of not letting go if he didn''t agree.


    "No problem." Victor grabbed Gillian''s thin waist and said with a smile, "you choose the address and I''ll be responsible for the construction. Is this the head office?"


    "Well, you gave Mrs. rose a territory, and I don''t compare with her now, but I''m also a Silver Knight anyway. My manor must be the largest and most luxurious. There must be silver candlesticks in every room! And silver tableware... In short, the interior decoration of the manor must meet my identity!" Gillian clapped her hands on her ass and made a series of demands.


    Victor asked dumbfounded, "do you know about the purchase of territory?"


    "Don''t you know? It''s all over now." Gillian''s eyes lit up and she was shorting of breath.


    Gillian''s tender eyes made Victor''s scalp numb. She didn''t look at the lover, but the wronged head. Victor immediately woke up and couldn''t easily agree to her request.


    "It''s OK to build a manor. I can build two for you. But I don''t have money." Said Victor with a sad face.


    "Hum!" Gillian snorted coldly, "where are your silver ores?"


    Victor looked at her for a while, shook his head and laughed. "Even if I pile up the silverware all over the manor, will you try to sell it? Don''t forget, silver is a sensitive material and will cause big trouble!"


    "Moreover, your future husband may not like the silverware I made." Said Victor lightly.


    Gillian stared at Victor and laughed uncontrollably, "Oh, oh, oh..."


    "Are you jealous?"


    Victor touched his nose awkwardly, which was the default. Gillian laughed louder. She held Victor''s shoulder and gasped, "you''re jealous!"


    Victor was a little embarrassed and angry. As soon as he was about to fight back, Gillian softened his heart with the next word.


    "I''m happy."


    "Twenty years." Gillian put out two fingers and shook them in front of Victor''s nose.


    "What?"


    "I''m 26 years old. If you let me have a family heir in 20 years, I won''t get married." Gillian said solemnly.


    Victor frowned, remembering that his reputation had spread. He was not harassed during the journey, but he was still remembered by the chebman family.


    "If I don''t have children in twenty years, I can only find a new partner. If you don''t want to lose me, put more thought on me." Gillian reached out and touched Victor''s cheek and said softly.


    Victor breathed a sigh. No one is sure about the future, but Gillian is responsible for continuing the family. Her words are by no means a joke. If they have no offspring, they are bound to break up. However, Gillian can''t find another partner during her honeymoon.


    Male nobles have multiple lovers at the same time, but female nobles can only have one partner at the same time, even queen sus is no exception. This has nothing to do with loyalty, it''s all the need of blood continuity. For knights and nobles, giving birth to children of noble blood is far more important than lust.


    Victor didn''t want to make promises, so he had to say, "I''m going back today."


    "Well, you go." Gillian nodded indifferently and said, "don''t take anything in the room! It''s all mine!"


    Victor almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood. "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t Mithril trading normally?" Gillian gave Victor a cold look. "Won''t you change your mind?"


    "What about the copper trade?" Victor can only remind.


    "Forget it." Gillian shook her head and said, "we are southern Lords. We openly collude with you. What do other lords think of us?"


    "The chebman family still hasn''t given up on the Senate seat." Victor said sarcastically, "don''t forget that even if the SoLIM family is declining, their castle is still there, and the geographical superiority is not comparable to you. If you don''t find another trade channel, you still have to be sucked by them."


    The chebman family is the most powerful family among the southern Lords. If they openly abandon the trade channel led by the Marquis of SoLIM, it means that they no longer regard the SoLIM family as the patriarch, and the southern lords group will collapse immediately. It''s a situation that the chebman family doesn''t want to see. They want to be the leader of the blood line of the southern Lord!


    Victor''s proposal is not in line with the strategic vision of the chebman family. Gillian simply said: "The sorim family has a lot of blood. The Marquis of sorim doesn''t dare to risk being promoted to the Golden Knight. The southern Lord is marrying our chebman family. Soon, the sorim family will split from the inside. The royal family doesn''t want to see the southern Lord take refuge in the Wellington family or your York family. With the support of the royal family, why can''t we get their territory? No Can be the leader of the southern Lord? "


    "OK. Let me talk about making money." Victor said decisively, "I can make you money without you openly transferring copper from the horse hills!"


    "How?" Gillian asked excitedly.


    "Smuggling! Just like Songlin Town, let the free people form caravans and smuggle copper mines to Yeliu city."


    "Copper mine is a bulk material! Unlike secret silver and refined gold, you can take it away in your pocket!" Cried Gillian.


    "With my cover, what are you afraid of? Just transport it by carriage!" Victor quickly assured me.


    Gillian looked suspiciously at Victor. "The copper mine can''t sell much money, and you can''t use too much copper to make a copper carriage. What do you want to do?"


    Victor realized that he was too anxious and sighed, "if you don''t want to, forget it."


    "Who said no!" Gillian thought for a moment and said, "we are only responsible for transporting the copper mine to Songlin town. You have to solve other things yourself."


    "Baby, as you wish." Victor was very happy. As long as he tasted the sweetness of smuggling, the chebman family would not want to stop. In order to continue the copper mine trade, they must protect the smugglers. With the secret maintenance of the chebman family, the black market in Songlin town is stable.


    Gillian held out two more fingers to victor.


    "I know, twenty years." Victor nodded and said, "baby, I''ll try."


    "What? Twenty years! Two manors!" The chebman eldest lady sneered, "baby, you just promised to build two manors for me."


    Victor hid his face and left.

 Chapter 246

    The first stream reservoir led by Randall is located in the low-lying area in the south of the territory. It used to be a dense purple sugarcane forest. Since the ant army ate all the purple sugarcane, the fertile land is full of Wild Alfalfa and has become a natural pasture.


    Thousands of cattle and sheep are leisurely eating fat and tender alfalfa. Abundant food makes them fat and strong one by one. Some picky and clever guys even climb to the mound to look for more delicious tender leaves.


    Herdsmen will not catch these naughty and bold cattle and sheep. Smart shepherds will drive them down before dark. It doesn''t matter if some fish slip through the net. There are no dangerous beasts here. There is no difference between livestock spending the night on the hills and on the grass.


    Victor didn''t care how many cattle and sheep he had. He was attracted by the bright lake.


    The artificially excavated lake has an area of 45 mu, which is larger than the four football fields combined. The lake is sparkling and cool water vapor comes to his face, which dispels the heat of the fire season. Victor couldn''t help praising: "it''s so beautiful!"


    "Is it beautiful?"


    Lilia looked at the mud piled by the lake and the messy huts, blinking in confusion. Victor laughed, took Lilia into his arms in full view of the public, and kissed her tender little face.


    "I mean, you did a good job!"


    The blushing Lilia whispered, "Victor, I''m sorry. The castle hasn''t been built yet. I let you down."


    Two days ago, Victor returned to Renma hill. Instead of rushing back to Pinghu Town, he went to see Nicole first.


    Nicole is Victor''s true lover and the woman who loves him most in the world. Victor always feels that he owes her a lot.


    Although their territory is close together, their time together is very limited. Nicole wants to monitor the movement at the entrance of the Everglades. If she leaves the Baron for a long time, more than 10000 workers will be worried. The Randall family is also in the stage of rapid development. The territorial administrative system is not perfect, and Victor needs to do many things himself.


    Therefore, Victor chose to visit Nicole at the first time, not only to tell each other, but also the main canal connecting Jinshui River is the core interest of Randall''s collar, and more than 10000 workers can''t have trouble. Both public and private, Victor must be concerned about the progress of the project.


    The Baron''s development was better than victor expected. In the past seven months, the York family has sent another 3000 people, and the number of young people has increased to 11000. The main canal has been built for three kilometers, and the reservoir can be connected in three or four months.


    In terms of agriculture and animal husbandry, the Baron led the planting of 10000 mu of sweet potatoes, opened seven pig farms, kept more than 3000 pigs and more than 1000 cattle, sheep and livestock, which greatly alleviated the logistics pressure of the York family, and Victor also benefited from it. The expenditure of the Randall family for the relief of labor families was reduced from 900 gold sol to 600 gold sol per month.


    Victor stayed with Nicole all day. Lilia came to meet him with the top of the family. After parting with Nicole, Victor embarked on the journey of returning to Pinghu Town. On the way, he saw the first stream reservoir.


    From Lilia''s mouth, Randall has led the excavation of four stream reservoirs in 272 days, and the fifth reservoir is being excavated, of which the first reservoir and the second reservoir have been filled with water. After the arrival of the land season, Nicole transferred 10000 young people in batches and asked them to go back to build the main canal. Therefore, the fifth reservoir was built independently by Randall family and is still being excavated.


    Before leaving, Victor asked Lilia to repair five River reservoirs and build a castle. However, due to the shortage of manpower, the castle in Pinghu Town will take another two months to complete. Lilia blamed herself for not having a task.


    "Dear Lilia, you did a good job! I didn''t think too thoroughly." Victor gently hugged Lilia, turned around and said to the village chiefs and Nelson and his wife: "everyone has worked hard, and I am very satisfied with your results!"


    Farmers in different countries are generally strong and powerful. They can carry hundreds of pounds of burden and walk like flying, but the reservoir project is not as simple as tens of thousands of people digging and transporting mud together. Arrangements should be made for the dispatch and coordination, logistical supplies, clothing, food, housing and transportation of more than 10000 young people, as well as work-related injury pensions and medical and health care.


    Lilia''s achievements have proved her ability, but her responsibility and pressure are difficult for ordinary people to understand. Victor could imagine Lilia directing the project and resettling the people in the cold and rain. Only by looking at the heartfelt respect of the village heads, we can know that Lilia has surpassed Nelson and become the No. 2 figure in the family.


    Now, Lilia''s body always shows a quiet and noble temperament. Even if her appearance is not as good as that of the Elena sisters, they still unconsciously keep looking up in front of Lilia.


    This is the dignity and confidence that power and success bring to Lilia. The 21-year-old mercenary girl has become Victor''s right-hand man.


    "Now is the season of fire, and there is no sign of the reservoir drying up." Victor nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "relying on this stream reservoir, we can reclaim 15000 mu of cultivated land, resettle 1000 people and help me control 400 square kilometers of territory. If the canals are connected, the population and cultivated land area will double. It seems that I need more village heads!"


    The village heads nodded again and again. The village head of the first village, Maureen, smiled and said, "Sir, you are so wise that we can''t be busy."


    "You are too busy. Don''t I even have time to rest?" Victor shook his head and laughed.


    Randall''s business is not only the internal affairs and reservoir project. The hammer mercenary regiment of the hammer has returned, and the mercury Barol has also returned. The consular situation of Buryat needs to be implemented. The smuggling caravan in Songlin town needs to be arranged, and the problem of repairing the alchemy tower needs to be solved. Sylvia is still waiting for a meeting, and raven town in the North has to intervene. Victor must be busy rolling all over the ground.


    "Let''s go! Go back to Pinghu Town first, and then tell me all the problems you encounter." Victor took a deep breath and boarded the carriage in high spirits.


    When he arrived at Pinghu Town, Victor saw many people busy building the castle. He didn''t care to ask the supervisor about the progress and went directly to the municipal office.


    Victor glanced at the number of people attending the meeting. There were still 14, including Lilia, guard captain Nelson, Sheriff Linda, military instructor Barrett, village head Morin of the first village, George of the second village, Dean of brick kiln village, fero of the third village, Haig of the fourth village, Kent of the Fifth Village, Benson of the sixth village, and Butz and old ham of Raven town, But with Elena and Alice.


    At present, the backbone of Randall family is just a dozen people. Compared with all kinds of stewards of other lords, Victor''s men can only be described as thin.


    For example, the Duke of Wellington has housekeepers, home affairs officers, clerks, urban defense officers, magistrates, military officers, staff groups, guard captains, personal guard captains, heralds, as for caravan captains, hunting captains, farming and animal husbandry captains, workshop captains, as well as groom captains, mill captains, town captains and village captains of all sizes. In this regard, victor in addition to envy or envy.


    However, even Victor himself, the Lord, rushed the ducks to the shelves. He could only lead the ducks to try to make a world.


    "Let''s go."


    Lilia nodded, took out a sheepskin scroll and read, "at present, we have 1925 cows..."


    "Wait." Victor raised his hand and motioned Lilia to stop. "I know there are more and more cattle and sheep in the family, so save the surprise for me at the harvest celebration. Today, I want to know the problems and difficulties faced by the family."


    "Understaffed." Lilia sighed, put down the scroll and said: "During this period, more than 3000 refugees have entered Randall''s territory. We now control more than 12000 people. Although we are enough to accommodate more people, these people have also brought many management problems. Those latecomers began to make trouble and commotion, plead with father Miller and ask for processing money because they were not assigned to private plots."


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "What''s father Miller''s attitude?"


    "Father Miller advised them to behave themselves."


    Victor showed a relaxed smile: "go on."


    "Those who took the lead in making trouble were punished by me for two years of hard labor and sent to dig canals. Some people found that there was no private land to share here and they didn''t get enough money, so they left. In the end, more than 2100 people stayed, but they didn''t necessarily want to join landlink. Some of them were passive, lazy, didn''t pay attention to hygiene, and even hunted privately."


    "Those who drive those people out of the territory and stay will be punished with two years of hard labor!" Said Victor in a cold voice.


    "That''s what I did. But it doesn''t seem to work." Lilia said with a bitter smile, "the people behind have the same problem."


    Victor blinked and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I need more people to manage the refugees." Lilia hesitated and said, "I''ve appointed many female dependents of work point system members, but I still don''t have enough manpower..."


    Nelson raised his hand and said, "Sir, I don''t have enough manpower. 250 guards and 50... Militias can''t control the boundary of the territory. People go to Randall''s collar to steal and hunt every day. We escort and drive them away, and we have to maintain sentry and patrol..... Sir, I want more manpower."


    Victor rubbed his forehead. There were nearly 1000 members of the work point system, divided into more than 280 families. Nelson recruited 250 young guards, plus 50 alchemy militia, which was the limit of the territory. Nelson''s so-called increase in manpower was by no means recruiting guards among the free people. He was thinking of alchemy militia. But Victor had only 1000 alchemy militia, and they had to control the vast territory In mountainous areas, few people can be transferred at all, and the use of alchemical militia as guards can only temporarily relieve the pressure and can not fundamentally solve the problem.


    There are more and more people joining Randall''s exile Association. Even if Victor takes all the alchemy militia out to control the situation, how long can he support it? Now there are more than 10000 people, and the population reaches 20000. According to Victor''s plan, the territory will accommodate more than 40000 people. What will happen then?


    The current predicament of Randall family belongs to congenital deficiency - too few loyal and capable ministers!


    Victor sighed and said listlessly, "tell me what else you have!"


    Linda hurriedly said, "my Lord, there have been hundreds of fights, 34 thefts, 11 murders, 18 people have died, 7 bodies have been buried and dug out by us. I also need hands!"


    Victor noticed that Linda''s abdomen was as round as a drum, so he smiled and said, "Nelson, Linda, you''re going to be parents soon. I haven''t congratulated you yet."


    After hearing this, Linda was a little pinched, while Nelson said with a smile: "there are still two months left, father Miller said they were twins... Hehe" he was quietly pinched by Linda.


    Lilia interrupted, "Victor, there are more than 1000 pregnant women in the territory. Father Miller is too busy. I organized a medical team according to your instructions, but there are only 74 people. Other women have to be busy cooking for the young."


    "I know you are short of people. Will you let me solve the problem of public security first?" Victor shook his head and asked Linda, "have you caught all the murderers?"


    "All in dungeons."


    Randall led an alchemical crow circling in the air during the day and an alchemical war mastiff patrolling the field at night. These killers thought they could kill and bury the corpse without being aware of it. That''s really the wrong place!


    Victor smiled and said, "do you want to be a mother and become softhearted? Where did Lin, who cut the villain with the sword, go?"


    Linda blushed and said bitterly, "I''d like to cut off those villains'' heads... But it''s your right! And... You need father Miller''s consent."


    "If only you could think so!" Victor was silent for a moment and said faintly, "I will sign the death penalty order. I will try my best to convince father Miller that these villains who dare to challenge me must be executed in public!"


    "Maureen, what problems have you village chiefs encountered?"


    Several village heads looked at each other, and Maureen stood up and replied, "Sir, the village is pretty good. There''s no problem."


    "Pretty good?" Victor sneered and said, "Lilia has encountered so many problems, but your village has no problems? I think you have compromised with outsiders!"


    The village heads stood up one after another and said in panic, "please punish me!"


    Victor waved to them to sit down. If there are fewer police, public security will be chaotic, and if there are fewer soldiers, the country will be turbulent. This is because the lack of power to maintain order will lead to the establishment of a new order. People are socialized animals. Everyone wants to occupy a higher position in the group. When they find that Randall''s sheriff and escort are understaffed, they are inevitably ready to move. They established their position through private struggle, and then managed to squeeze into the middle-level led by Randall. Murders, fights, poaching, and series cajoling all come from this.


    The power in the hands of the village head is relatively weak. He is unable to suppress the struggle of the refugees. On the contrary, he will sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When there are strong people among the refugees, he will win over them as his minions. As for the Lord, he doesn''t care how the village head manages the village, as long as they pay their sacrifices on time.


    The village heads under the enfeoffment system were all considered earth emperors.


    Although these people were promoted by Victor, they are indigenous after all and only manage the village according to the rules of the village head. If Victor is really an indigenous Lord, they have no problem doing so, but Victor doesn''t see the inefficient enfeoffment system. He should fully control the human and material resources in the territory. No matter whether Randall owns 10000 or 100000 people, he should live and multiply under the rules formulated by him.


    Lilia and Nelson may not understand much, but they faithfully implement Victor''s will. In this process, the War Bear mercenaries are changing little by little, moving closer to victor, and one day they will get a higher position in the new order.


    However, far water can''t save near fire. Before the War Bear mercenaries grew, Victor still faced the dilemma of manpower shortage. For the moment, Victor wants to kill all these up and down refugees. However, the Lord''s violence can not solve all the problems, because he is not strong enough. With Victor''s current strength, he can''t establish a new order. If he kills the villain''s head, Lilia will have to visit him in the monastery before long.


    Victor could only solve the problem within the framework of the glorious code, but he thought of the alchemy tower, which was enough to overthrow the glorious code.


    "Put the problem on hold. Let''s go back to work." Said Victor, with a faint interest.


    When everyone left the meeting room, Victor stopped Lilia.


    "Honey, you wait for me at the silver moon manor. I''ll go to the hill camp first."

 Chapter 247

    The hill camp is a forbidden area led by Randall. It is heavily guarded. A ten meter high wall blocks the coveted eyes. There are two teams of elite soldiers patrolling around the camp. Anyone close to the hill camp will be expelled, even members of the work point system.


    In fact, members of the work point system, including the village head, know that there are family weapons workshops and wine making workshops in the hill camp, and the most important snow sugar and coffee production processes are also behind the fence. The guards and craftsmen of the hill camp are the mountain people rescued by Nelson. They once stood shoulder to shoulder with the LORD against the ant army and stick to the family territory, so they are deeply trusted by the Lord.


    Only a few people know that these soldiers and craftsmen are the elite secretly cultivated by the Wimbledon family, and Victor is the real heir of this ancient family.


    In fact, this is the illusion of Victor''s deliberate guidance. No one knows that his biggest secret is hidden in the hill camp.


    Night shrouded the hill camp, and Victor was talking to Tallinn at this time.


    "King, report on the alchemy tower."


    "My Lord, at present, there are 147 Funiu militia, 848 monkey militia, 183 auxiliary soldiers, 62 war mastiffs, 195 alchemy crows in the alchemy tower. The upper limit of soul fire in the alchemy tower is 12380, 707 soul fire points are available, and the remaining resources are 90075 gold sols."


    "I must remind your excellency that 103 soul fires have been recovered from the alchemy tower during this period. According to my analysis, you have lost 8 militia, 5 war mastiffs and 11 alchemy crows. In addition, 89 alchemy crows will be recovered within three months."


    Victor frowned. The life span of the alchemy crow was only two years. It was not surprising that nearly 100 alchemy crows were about to reach the end of their life. The black feather of the first alchemy crow had died naturally. If all the lost alchemy creatures were converted into gold coins, they would be worth about 19000 gold sols, and the funds stored in the alchemy tower were exhausted. This made Victor realize that if he wanted to make alchemy creatures, he had to invest real gold and silver.


    Although Victor has a large amount of materials in reserve, these materials cannot be converted into wealth without circulation. For example, privately minted silver coins are only recognized by the alchemy tower as containing the value of half a copper sol. So Victor needs to make money to maintain the consumption of the alchemy tower. Before fighting gold in the future, the alchemy creatures can''t have significant loss!


    However, it is urgent to repair the manufacturing function of the alchemy tower first.


    The four series of runes emerged from Victor''s hands, and the magnificent light immediately lit up the whole cave, "king, I have got the rune crystal of the dark forest."


    "Congratulations, my Lord."


    The king''s consciousness didn''t have any emotional ups and downs. Instead, Victor hesitated, "you can repair the alchemy tower right away. Aren''t you happy?"


    "My Lord, obeying your will is my only mission."


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked in his consciousness, "king, will the fusion of Rune crystals have a negative impact on the alchemy tower? You must give me a definite answer!"


    "My Lord, according to the records in my will side, the fusion Rune crystal will not cause any damage to the alchemy tower, but only beneficial changes."


    Victor took a deep breath and ordered, "let''s go!"


    The element extraction table automatically splits into many stones. The dreamy Rune crystal is suspended in the center. Under its traction, the four series runes gradually break away from Victor''s control and rotate slowly around the rune crystal. The four colors of red, yellow, blue and green rotate alternately, plating the cave with water like fantasy color.


    The four system runes turn faster and faster, and finally integrate into the rune crystal. The rune crystal glowed brightly in an instant and gradually faded down, but Victor found that the luster of the rune crystal became brighter and distant than before, just like the gap between candle and star.


    A moment later, the king''s voice sounded in Victor''s consciousness, "Sir, I read the residual information in the rune crystal. Do you want to understand?"


    "Oh?!" Victor''s eyes lit up and responded, "tell me!"


    "My Lord, this is an alchemy tower for manufacturing military units, but it is badly incomplete, leaving only the basic information of two kinds of alchemy creatures."


    "Dragon warrior, human alchemy combat unit, stamina 20, spirit 30, perception 20 and life 5, can load 6 skills, life span 20 years, standard manufacturing time 360 hours and manufacturing cost 150000 gold sols."


    "It doesn''t seem very powerful. Is there anything special about it?"


    Victor has confirmed that the spiritual attribute corresponds to the soul fire intensity, which plays a decisive role in the operation of the will side, which is manifested in controlling itself. Generally speaking, the stronger the soul of a creature is, it can give full play to its own ability. For example, the ant man leader is the spiritual attribute of 30 points. It can control hundreds of ant people to fight together at the same time, such as arm command.


    The dragon warrior is also a 30 point spiritual attribute, but their physique and perception attributes are ordinary, even less than the alchemy dragon lizard, and the physique attribute represents the upper limit of strength that the body can bear. Even if the dragon blood warrior gives full play to his strength, he can''t surpass the level of a great knight, just like an ordinary car equipped with a rocket engine, The result of full operation is complete fragmentation.


    Although the Dragon Warrior can load 6 skills and live for 20 years, it is not worth 150000 gold sol.


    Sure enough, the king continued, "the Dragon Warrior can transform into half dragon form and dragon beast form by simulating the blood of a giant dragon."


    "In the half dragon form, the eyes of the Dragon Warrior show vertical pupils. Other shapes remain the same, with 35 points of stamina, 30 points of spirit, 25 points of perception and 5 points of life. In this form, the dragon blood warrior has five abilities: Lightning reflex, dynamic vision, element resistance, dragon anger and dragon breath spitting. The half dragon form is activated every 6 hours for 50 minutes."


    "Element resistance, dragon blood warriors can resist 20% element damage."


    "Dragon Rage: the body surface of dragon blood warriors grows scales with strong defense. The strength and speed are increased by 30%, the element resistance is increased to 30%, the power and distance of dragon breath spit are increased by 30%, and the effects of immunotoxin, soul oppression, curse and element stagnation are increased. Dragon rage lasts for 20 minutes. Each time dragon blood warriors use dragon rage, their life expectancy is shortened by 100 days."


    "Dragon breath spitting. Dragon blood warriors in half dragon form can simulate the dragon breath spitting of four series dragons according to their own blood vessels, but they can only be used once. Green dragon blood vessels, highly toxic spitting, cause toxin, acid corrosion, decay and wilting effects on the conical area within 30 meters. Blue dragon blood vessels, lightning spitting, cause electric shock and paralysis effects on a single enemy within 200 meters. Red dragon blood vessels, flame spitting , it can cause continuous burning effect on the circular area within 50 meters and 2 meters in diameter. Huanglong blood has no spitting ability, but it can form a force field within a radius of 4 meters. All objects in the field have to bear an additional 0.2 times the gravity for 8 seconds. "


    "In dragon beast form, the Dragon Warrior completely lost his human form and turned into a dragon beast 7 meters long and 2.6 meters high. Stamina 42 points, spirit 30 points, perception 18 points and life 5 points. The roar and sight of the Dragon beast can cause soul oppression effect on weak creatures. In dragon beast form, the element resistance effect is increased by 100%, the effect and duration of dragon rage are increased by 100%, and the effect and distance of dragon breath spit are increased by 100% , you can vomit once every five minutes. "


    "Dragon beast form lasts for 80 minutes. After that, the Dragon Warrior dies."


    Victor''s mouth is bitter, and the dragon warrior is extremely expensive and strong. It can be seen that the naril Empire has bottomless strength, and the enemy of this ancient empire is even more unimaginable.


    "King, what effect does that soul oppression have?" Victor asked a question.


    "No relevant information."


    "All right." Victor shook his head reluctantly and said: "Since the Dragon beast can cause soul oppression effect on weak creatures, it shows that soul oppression is the influence of high-level creatures on weak creatures. The Dragon Warrior needs to be immune to soul oppression, which means its opponent may be very powerful! I think the Dragon beast can''t compare with the real dragon, so there are at least dragon level creatures among the enemies of the alchemy empire."


    "Logical." The king replied.


    "Fortunately, they all died... Right?" Asked Victor dryly.


    "There is no relevant information, but from the perspective of human history, it can basically confirm your judgment."


    Victor calmed down, spit out a sullen breath and said, "where''s another alchemist?"


    "Savi warrior, non-human form, sheep headed man template, height 2.4m, weight 380 pounds, physique 22 points, spirit 2 points, perception 10 points and life 2 points. It can load 2 skills, life span 4 years, standard manufacturing time 5 hours and manufacturing cost 15000 kingsol."


    "Savi warriors have four talents: vegetarianism, super endurance, stupidity and explosion."


    "Vegetarians, the savvy soldiers'' intake efficiency of most plants is 95%, which can absorb the special effects contained in plants, such as toxicity, paralysis, excitement, detoxification, hemostasis and so on."


    "With super endurance, Savi soldiers have great strength and extremely tough bones. They can carry 2000 pounds or pull 5000 pounds of vehicles at a speed of 25 kilometers per hour for 72 hours."


    "Stupid, savvy soldiers are mentally retarded and immune to soul oppression."


    "Outbreak, Savi soldiers have three hearts. They can explode three times their strength for 15 minutes and the cooling time is 8 hours. If Savi eats the right herbs, the effect of outbreak and the cooling time will change accordingly."


    Compared with dragon warriors, Savi warriors are undoubtedly weak, but they are cheap, fast to manufacture, occupy less soul fire, can live by eating grass, and bring their own herbal buff. They have strong physical strength. The proper thing is baggage soldiers and cannon fodder. When groups of Savi soldiers burst out three times their strength and roared towards their opponents, the scene must be very beautiful. As for immunity to soul oppression, it shows the alchemist again China''s opponents have many high-level creatures, so the alchemist does not hesitate to turn Savi soldiers into mentally retarded. But these are not the focus of Victor''s attention!


    The Savi soldiers chose the sheep head man template, which has three hearts. The sheep head monster in the dark forest is very similar to the sheep head man, and also has three hearts. Their bones are also very hard. The alchemist took great efforts to remove the sheep head monster''s horn.


    What is the connection between the two creatures? Victor shuddered at the thought.


    "King, I found creatures similar to Savi soldiers in the dark forest! You told me that alchemists will not multiply!"


    "My Lord, there is a clear message in my will side that alchemists will not reproduce!"


    Victor''s face is uncertain. It is the setting of the alchemy tower that alchemy creatures cannot reproduce. If alchemy creatures can bear offspring, it means that they can get rid of the control of the alchemy Tower! The two suspicious creatures, ant man and sheep head monster, show that the alchemy tower may not be reliable. No matter whether there is a causal relationship between the demise of the chenariel Empire and the alchemy creatures, the alchemy creatures under Victor''s command have variables, and the king has limited information, so Victor is helpless.


    Victor suddenly remembered the abundant void water elements and the dark water runes in the dark forest, so he asked, "king, the alchemy tower is built where the four elements meet. If... I mean, if the four elements here are unbalanced, what will happen to the alchemy tower?"


    "My Lord, the place where the four elements meet is the basis for the existence of the alchemy tower. I have no answer to your hypothetical question."


    If the alchemy system of nerel empire is regarded as a towering tree, then alchemy tower 7 is only one of the leaves. It is impossible to infer the whole picture of the tree only by the leaves.


    Victor sighed and said, "is there any other information? If not, repair the alchemy tower quickly."


    "There is no more information. Sir, you must now specify the functions to repair the alchemy tower."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My Lord, the rune crystal you brought is incomplete and can''t repair all its functions. You can choose to repair the manufacturing function of the alchemy dragon lizard, the rapid construction function of the alchemy tower, the memory recovery function and the increase of the upper limit of soul fire."


    "Memory recovery function means that the alchemist uploads the memory before death to the alchemy tower. Increase the upper limit of soul fire, and the upper limit of 5000 soul fire units in the alchemy tower will be increased to 10000 units."


    Alchemy militia is the resource collection unit of the alchemy empire. They often survey and collect resources in dangerous areas. If they die in the process, the alchemy tower can read the dangers encountered by the alchemy militia and nearby rare resources through the memory recovery function, but the recovered memory cannot be loaded into alchemy humans.


    The memory retrieval function is very practical, but Victor does not regard the alchemy militia as a pure collector, but a main combat unit. Victor always knew what had happened to the alchemy militia as long as it was not destroyed.


    Therefore, the two functions of rapid construction and memory recovery can be ignored. Only the upper limit of soul fire capacity makes Victor a little interested.


    "Increase the maximum capacity of soul fire? Does that mean that the number of soul fire stored in the alchemy tower has changed from 12380 to 17380?"


    "No, there is no soul fire left in this Rune crystal. Increasing the upper limit of soul fire can not change the number of soul fire, but No. 7 alchemy tower will be upgraded to level 2 logistics alchemy tower, which can improve your authority in the alchemy empire."


    "Hehe, what''s the use?" Victor rolled his eyes and said tentatively, "king, give me a suggestion."


    "My Lord, I suggest you increase your authority, which will help to improve your position in the alchemy empire." The king''s voice was as bland as ever, but Victor always felt that it seemed to have the meaning of desire.


    Victor always had doubts about the alchemy tower. When pie fell from the sky, anyone would scold the bastard for throwing things, and then consider whether the pie was poisonous or not? Few people eat pie easily unless they are hungry. However, Victor didn''t even have the right to refuse. The pie was directly stuffed into his mouth, and then the ant man invasion pushed him to the forefront of the storm.


    Victor was very upset about being manipulated. In fact, he could live more freely without an alchemy tower. It is out of this mentality that Victor has been using the technology of the alchemical Empire to develop the power of ordinary people and finally get rid of his dependence on alchemical creatures.


    Now Victor didn''t want to be led by the alchemy tower, so he made a decision that he would regret in the future.


    "Repair the production function of alchemical dragon lizard!"


    "Yes, sir. It will take 30 days to repair this function. During this period, the alchemy tower will not be able to produce alchemy creatures." The king responded quickly.


    "I see. Start repairing."


    Victor left the alchemy tower with a heavy heart. When he went to the lower camp, Jack, the monkey militia, met him.


    "Your Excellency, your task of exploring the Everglades has been completed. However, there is an abnormal situation. We have caught two humans in the northeast of the Everglades, one of them is a wizard."


    Victor asked in surprise, "where are they?"


    "They were held in a mountain fortress."


    Victor weighed it for a moment and said, "I''ll deal with it in a few days."

 Chapter 248

    A complete leopard skin is laid on the hemlock wood floor. There are a pile of yellow gold coins on the leather, but the most eye-catching are dozens of pure diamond crystals and more than a dozen fiery red gemstones.


    "There are almost 3000... No! At least 4000 kinsols." An old mercenary with an iron hook in his left arm stared at the pile of gold coins on the leopard skin.


    Old John glanced and said confidently, "if there are less than 5500 kinsol, I''ll eat them all!"


    No one will doubt old John''s vision. He was originally a good financial planner of the bear mercenary regiment. Sure enough, the hammer said, "5534 gold sols!"


    "Hey, hey." Old John turned the white crystal, "41 white crystals, 400 gold sols each, no discount, 16400 gold sols! How can this leopard skin... Sell 1000 gold sols? I haven''t seen this kind of ruby. Even if there is one 30 gold sols, there are 500 gold sols. How many gold sols in total?"


    Lilia, sitting next to victor, smiled and said crisply, "a total of 23434 gold sols."


    "OK, hammer! You bought * * our mercenary regiment for more than 20 years!" Nelson affectionately patted the hammer on the shoulder until he patted the thick man and showed his teeth.


    Nothing is more shocking than a pile of treasure in front of you. The War Bear mercenaries have to admit that Victor''s smuggling plan has been a great success!


    Zhan Xiong''s mercenaries are all in high spirits and their eyes are red. They want to lead the mercenary regiment to do another smuggling business.


    Mercenaries fought and killed, first for finding a way out and second for money. However, unless the vassal soldiers suffered heavy losses, the LORD would not easily recruit mercenaries as family guards, so most mercenaries only wanted money. The War Bear mercenary regiment can earn hundreds of thousands of gold sol at most. They didn''t even think about a job that could earn more than 20000 kinsol at a time.


    Lilia is in charge of family finance and has the deepest experience of wealth.


    What is the concept of 23434 gold sols? The Randall family purchased cattle and sheep from the chebman family in the early stage. Every 20 kinsol can buy 4 cattle and 2 sheep. Now purchase from yeliucheng, and you can buy 5 cows and 4 sheep for every 20 kinsol. In theory, 20000 kinsol can buy 5000 cattle and 4000 sheep.


    Randall''s net income from selling crude sugar, green bricks, bacon, wheels, hemostatic agents, coffee and snow sugar is 11000 gold sol, with an average profit of 700 gold sol per month.


    If you only look at the 5500 gold coins taken out by the hammer, the money they earn a year is equivalent to Randall''s trade profit for half a year, and their capital is only 20 bags of crude sugar and arrows, with a total value of no more than 600 gold sol.


    How can the huge profits from smuggling not make people crazy?


    Victor sat on the main seat and played with the dagger made of the teeth of the night blade leopard. He saw the excited expressions of Nelson and others.


    In fact, the mercenaries miscalculated.


    The wealth brought back by the hammer is far more than 20000 gold sols. The fur on the ground is the fierce night blade leopard skin they hunted in the dark forest. In the mercenary''s opinion, the leather can be sold for 1000 gold sol, which is a sky high price, but the nobles are absolutely willing to buy the fur of violent animals at a price five times higher. If the leather is processed into top leather armor by first-class craftsmen, it can be sold for at least 10000 gold sol.


    Different things will have different values in the hands of different people, such as the leather of night blade leopard and fire element crystal.


    In old John''s view, flame crystal is a kind of ruby, and more than a dozen are worth 500 gold sols. In the eyes of jewelers, flame crystal can be a precious gem raw material. In the hands of divine knights, flame crystal can make them play a strong combat effectiveness without being attacked by the fire element sea. However, through the flame crystal, the alchemy auxiliary soldier can increase the temperature of the furnace by 50% and reduce the fuel consumption by 20%. It can improve the production efficiency of brick kilns and the melting efficiency of various ores. It is simply an extraordinary energy!


    Everyone cheered for the wealth earned by the Warhammer mercenary regiment, but Victor was satisfied with the initially established smuggling channels.


    On the bright side, Victor built a new water conservancy project, vigorously developed agriculture, forestry, fish and animal husbandry, increased population and logistics capacity, expanded armaments, built fortresses, and actively prepared for war. Secretly, Victor established a smuggling network, absorbed free civilian traders and mountain mercenaries, made huge profits, and then attracted various lords to join them, and finally formed a powerful interest group.


    If the ant tide drowns Randall''s collar, Victor can also guide the Lord group to deal with the ant army by virtue of smuggling forces. Even if he loses his territory in the future, he can also occupy a dominant position in the new interest group. Because the smuggling channel itself does not depend on the resources of a territory.


    When the Warhammer mercenary regiment set out, they only brought fine iron arrows and crude sugar worth hundreds of gold sols. They made money by reselling the goods in the hands of the mountain people. Therefore, the profit comes from the smuggling trade itself, which has nothing to do with Randall''s resources. However, Victor can sell the materials collected and processed by alchemists one by one through smuggling channels, which will make him rich.


    With money, the alchemy tower can continuously produce alchemy creatures. Victor can not only fully collect mountain resources, but also prospect the lizard swamp.


    Victor should use massive resources to expand his military strength, the army of the York family, the Buryat family, the chebman family, and even the whole Gambis kingdom. Only in this way can we defeat the ant man completely.


    Because of the importance of the free merchant team plan, Victor summoned the three heads of the Warhammer mercenary regiment, hammer, Fermi and Kidd, the day after he returned to the silver moon manor.


    The ice breaking trip of the Warhammer mercenaries brought many surprises to victor. They passed through 23 territories, forced 41 shanzhais to participate in the smuggling trade, absorbed 57 mountain mercenaries, not only arrived in the Neville Kingdom, but also established relations with Baron garrot. Moreover, Victor was very interested in the planning scheme of fat wedge''s candied fruit industry.


    When the hammer said that Baron garrot ignored wedge''s proposal, Victor couldn''t help laughing. "This boss of wedge is a talent!"


    The business plan that fat Weiqi came up with is a classic and has great hope of success, but he has a low status and has no strength to promote the implementation of the plan, so Baron garrot will not leave weiqi and cooperate with the Warhammer mercenary regiment.


    Without strength, you are not qualified to participate in the distribution of interests. No matter how good the idea is, it is just making wedding clothes for others. Victor has a deep understanding of this. However, Vicky''s candied fruit industry plan is in line with the strategic layout of the free chamber of Commerce, and Victor doesn''t mind giving him a hand.


    Who doesn''t use it?


    "I need more flame crystals. Since the development of the candied fruit industry can establish a relationship with Baron garrot, we must support this plan!" Victor said to old John, "boss wedge guessed that behind the Warhammer mercenary regiment there is a big man of the Randall family... Old John, you come and act as this big man and talk to him!"


    "I..." old John pointed to his nose and stammered, "my Lord, i... I can''t! I''m an old cripple. What a big man."


    "Haven''t you adapted to the change of identity?" Victor shook his head with a smile and said, "now, you are all big people in front of free traders! As long as the family continues to grow, you will be big people among the top people in the future!"


    "Old John, you''ve run hotels and grocery stores, and you''ve dealt with free traders like wedge. I''ll leave it to you. I just want to ask that free traders must spend all their savings to participate in the preserves industry."


    "In addition, I''m going to open a shop in yeliucheng, which will also be taken care of by you. You can talk to Mrs. Alice about specific affairs."


    As soon as these words came out, the originally excited mercenaries immediately looked at each other. They couldn''t help looking at Lilia with a stunned face. Only Nelson was unaware of it.


    Victor simply said to Lilia, "Lilia, don''t you always call for shortage of staff? Later Alice will work under you. She is responsible for foreign trade, and you still manage the family finance."


    "I can be busy." Lilia bit her lip and said reluctantly.


    Lilia''s jealous appearance made Victor happy. If she accepted Alice, it would be disturbing. If no one is available, Victor doesn''t want the old mercenaries to help Alice, but at present, they can only help Alice open the situation first.


    To avoid Lilia deliberately dragging her feet. Victor decided to beat her. "Do you think the marriage between the York family and me is as simple as sending two women over?"


    "Mutual penetration of family members is a necessary condition for marriage!"


    "Although the Elina sisters'' family has no place in the York family. The York family can provide them with housekeepers and guards as long as necessary. Sylvia didn''t arrange this. She was taking care of my emotions, but madam knows that our Randall family is short of hands. She is waiting for me to speak!"


    "It is inevitable that the people of York family join Randall''s collar! But I''m not ready. Everyone knows the reason. I hope this time point will be postponed for half a year until my elite soldiers fully integrate into the collar!"


    "If you don''t cooperate with Alice, she''ll go to the York family to recruit help! Lilia, will you?"


    Lilia shook her head and said with a low eyebrow, "Victor, I''m wrong."


    Nelson looked at this and that. He really didn''t understand why these old guys looked constipated, so he shouted, "what adults say, we''ll do! What are you doing with so much heart?"


    Victor nodded with satisfaction. Maybe Nelson wasn''t very careful, but he didn''t lack great wisdom. In the face of unfamiliar fields, Nelson never makes up his mind and can always find key people to solve problems.


    Knowing people and making good use of them is actually a valuable talent. Victor felt comfortable with such men.


    "Hammer, the newcomers and vendors of the mercenary regiment rest in Songlin town?" Asked victor.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Victor knocked on the table and said, "you''ve made a lot of mistakes, but you''ve also won 41 strongholds. Do you know what to do next?"


    The hammer said honestly, "I don''t know."


    "These cottages are very important to us!" Victor pondered for a moment and said, "they are the nodes of the smuggling channel, the trading object, the supply station, the source of troops and the processing workshop. The candied fruit production can be handed over to the mountain people. Our next step is to win over these mountain strongholds and even expand their strength."


    Victor carefully looked at the map drawn by the alchemy militia, walked back and forth for a few steps, and said, "I''ll fill you up with some manpower, and then divide the Warhammer mercenary regiment into two mercenary regiments, each with a staffing of 50 people."


    "The smuggling route is also divided into two. Each mercenary regiment is responsible for one smuggling route. It has to run for half a year at most!"


    "The next time we set out, the caravan will bring more living supplies such as salt, linen and candles. We can also equip them with some cross bows and some old leather armor. We have taught the mountain people how to eat sweet potatoes, but that''s not enough! We also need to teach them how to raise wild boars."


    "All this is to enhance the viability of the mountain people, reduce their dependence on the Lord and let them completely take refuge in us! Whether to make money from the mountain people is secondary. We should recruit more people from them."


    The hammer said carefully, "Sir, will this offend the Lords everywhere?"


    "Of course!" Victor said coldly, "if the smuggling caravan runs a few more times, it will be noticed. What should we do then? What? Are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!" The hammer smiled and said, "Baron Schultz''s Sheriff has been cleaned up by barbarians. We almost robbed Baron garrot''s flame crystal. Barbarians are so strong that I have nothing to be afraid of!"


    "Hammer, if you''re afraid, change me!" Cried the one eyed dragon Gru, patting his chest.


    "Get out!"


    "All right... Everyone has a chance in the future except Nelson." Victor waved to the eager mercenaries and said to them, "you three have a good rest these days, get together with your wife and children, comfort those new people, and run hard again in two months. I''ll keep 2000 of these kinsol, and you can share the rest!"


    "My Lord, that''s too much!" Said the hammer.


    "That''s it. Let''s break up."


    The matter of the free civil and commercial team is over. It''s time to see the results of mercury. Victor turned to Lilia and said, "honey, let barrow see me."

 Chapter 249

    "Good day, my Lord. Good day, madam." Barol bowed to victor and Lilia respectively.


    Victor looked up at his spy leader and met again after 12 months. Barol''s spirit was still strong, but his hair was gray. Obviously, he didn''t spend less time during this period, but he should have achieved good results.


    "Barol, what''s the development of mercury outside?" Victor raised his hand and motioned the old spy to sit down and talk.


    "My Lord, since December, we have visited three main cities in Gambis, nine populous towns, and have established relations with the local gray forces. We have gathered 58 available people and 17 orphans. These people are temporarily placed in Yeliu city and are ready to listen to your instructions." Barol sat down and said.


    According to Victor''s design, Mercury''s organizational structure is divided into core layer, internal line and external line.


    The core members of mercury understand the background and secrets of the organization. They are directly responsible to victor and complete the tasks assigned by Victor by controlling the inside line. At present, the core layer of mercury is only small spies trained by Barol and Randall family. Insider members are the helpers of core members. They don''t know who the boss behind the scenes is. They only know the name of the organization. At present, there are only five insider members. They are villain monkey, killer Fitch, liar Mia and spider, as well as the thief red wolf. These people were trained by barrol in Heibao town. The outside line members are gray forces in various places. They know nothing about the organization, do not even know that they have become the dark son of mercury, and can not get financial support, but they can benefit from smuggling trade.


    Cultivating secret spy dead is time-consuming, laborious and expensive. Only those ancient families with a long history have their own intelligence organizations. Even so, the intelligence organizations of nobles are generally small, generally no more than 200 people, and most of them are responsible for intelligence collection in the family''s sphere of influence.


    Victor bears the name of an ancient family for nothing. He has neither money nor time to train family spies step by step, but he has a vision different from that of the indigenous aristocrats.


    It is really difficult to establish an elite and loyal intelligence organization, but it is very simple to build a smuggling organization with free people as the main body. No one will have trouble with kinsol.


    Strictly speaking, mercury is a part of the smuggling network. Collecting intelligence is only the sideline of outside members. It is their job to cover private businessmen and take over private goods. It doesn''t matter whether the outside line is loyal and reliable. In the face of smuggling interests, if you don''t do it, others will rush to do it!


    Under the guidance of Victor, Barol led insider members and ten monkey militias to visit many densely populated and developed trade towns. The main cities of the three lords are the focus of Mercury''s strategy. They are the vistock city of the Wellington family in the south, the copper city of the SoLIM family in the South and the deep-water city of the Joshua family in the East. The black city of the York family, the aughibwa city of the NIM family in the west, and the towns in the middle and north of the Kingdom have not been patronized by mercury for the time being, just because Mercury has not enough hands.


    Victor did ask barrol to recruit some inside staff, but he took 75 people back when he went out, which still startled victor.


    As the liaison between private businessmen and local forces, insider members have touched the secrets of smuggling trade. If they have spies from other families, it is bound to hinder the immature smuggling network.


    Barol is old and cunning. He won''t be unaware of the stakes. Victor frowned and asked, "how did you bring back so many people?"


    "Sir, we have some trouble in deepwater city in the East." Barrow stood up and said awkwardly, "I met old acquaintances and they recognized me. I had to bring back their wives, children, confidants and subordinates to wait for the adults."


    Barol used to be the spy of the eastern Lord. Most of his old acquaintances were former accomplices. They always had some friendship, but if the two sides met, it would be a life and death situation for their own safety. Barol said lightly: bring them back and wait for them. There must be several bloody battles behind this discourse.


    Victor was not interested in the process, but baronin risked bringing people back and didn''t choose to kill them on the spot. There must be his reason.


    "Say!"


    "Yes, my Lord." Barrow bowed and said, "I met some old guys in deepwater City, and they recognized me. I knew they were going to kill me, so I decided to do it first. That night, I took people to their nest and brought them to a pot."


    "I was going to kill all of them. None of them remained. But those old men''s companions are well-trained and fierce. I think their fighting style is from mercenaries. Their personal strength can be comparable to that of feudal soldiers. The mercenary leader uses two machetes, which are very powerful and not inferior to your elite soldiers. Spies and ordinary villains can''t have such fighting power! I''ll be a hero He became suspicious, so he ordered to stay alive... Peter was killed by him in order to catch the mercenary alive. " As he spoke, barrow secretly observed Victor''s face. When he saw that the LORD was as calm as before, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    A spy who deserts his family and meets an "old acquaintance" by chance. No one knows the current background and purpose of the other party. At this time, he can''t entrust his life to his previous friendship. Then he should make his own decisions, arrange his destiny, subdue his opponent first, and then talk about others.


    Barrol is cunning and cruel. It is not easy to hold Victor''s thigh. He is about to start a career. He can''t tolerate any mistakes. Just in case, Barol took the initiative to attack and win his opponent in accordance with the practice of spies, but he didn''t expect that the other party was hard stubble. One of the strange things aroused the interest of the old spy. It was because he asked to catch alive that Peter was stabbed to death by the other party.


    Peter is the monkey militia arranged by Victor to Barol, and his strength is comparable to that of a trainee knight. Barrow was very worried that his master would be angry because he lost a powerful soldier. He was obviously worried too much.


    "After interrogation, I found that those old guys had joined the local thieves'' Union. They had no direct relationship with the Joshua family."


    The deep-water city of Joshua family is the central city in the east of Gambis kingdom. It has dense population and developed trade. It is connected to the RAND empire in the East and the Neville kingdom in the north. The transportation is very convenient. As long as mercury develops an external line in deepwater City, smuggling caravans can rely on this city to penetrate abroad.


    Although the Joshua family is also a powerful Lord, the Lords and nobles never pay attention to the free people. The Sheriff of deepwater city doesn''t care about the struggle between gangs, as long as the new boss obeys his orders. It is this loose management method that gives Mercury the opportunity to develop outside lines.


    There are 10 soul monkey militia around Barol, which is strong enough to attack any gangster forces. Victor didn''t expect mercury to be defeated in deepwater City, and his opponent is not the Lord''s direct force.


    "The thieves'' Union is not simple!" Victor shook his head.


    "Yes." Barrol explained: "the thieves'' Union ostensibly does dirty work for the sheriff, and secretly does human trafficking. The head of the union is deeply related to an overseas organization. The mercenaries in the trade union''s nest are members of that organization. They came to deepwater city to receive people and were just hit by us."


    Victor asked with great interest, "did you find out which organization is behind the thieves'' Union?"


    Barol''s face became strange and said, "after torture, the leader of the thieves'' Union and the mercenaries confessed that they were working for a secret organization called the masked brotherhood. It is said that the Brotherhood has a history of more than 100 years, does not belong to any lords, and is completely a free people''s gangster."


    "The masked brotherhood specializes in gray industries, including theft, fraud, robbery, assassination and mercenary business. It also operates shops, circuses, hotels, pubs and other industries. Those mercenaries are going to send the kidnapped boys and girls to the brotherhood''s stronghold in the kingdom of Sus for training. I analyze that the birthplace of the brotherhood is in the East, and they are going to our Gambis Penetration! "


    "By the way, this is the brotherhood coat of arms found from the mercenary leader." Barol took out a bronze coat of arms and handed it to victor. "The leader of the thieves'' Union is just a minion. He doesn''t know much. His position in the brotherhood is similar to that of mercury. He also became the leader of the union with the help of the brotherhood."


    "The mercenary leader is a hard bone. No matter how we torture him, he won''t let go. Finally, Moore filled him with a bottle of Psychedelic medicine, and he began to explain."


    "This man was raised by the brotherhood since he was a child. At the beginning, he was trained in the mercenary training camp of the Eastern League. When he grew up, he was arranged by the Brotherhood to serve as the deputy head of a mercenary regiment. The mercenary regiment usually receives the entrustment of local lords, but as long as the brotherhood calls, they must obey the orders of the organization unconditionally. I have the training camp and contact information of the mercenary regiment It''s clear. "


    The bronze coat of arms is obviously a keepsake of the masked brotherhood. A blood dripping mask is engraved on the front of the coat of arms, and the number 47 is on the back of the coat of arms. With this bronze coat of arms, the members of the brotherhood can communicate with each other, which shows that the masked brotherhood is quite large, the organizational structure is very strict, and the members may not know each other.


    Victor now believes that the masked Brotherhood has a history of more than 100 years. It''s hard to say whether there are other forces behind them.


    Mercury hit a large gangster on her first trip. Isn''t it a coincidence?


    Victor knew it was not a coincidence, but an inevitable result.


    "Barol, have you never heard of the masked brotherhood?"


    "My Lord, we family spies only pay attention to the dynamics of the nobility. No one cares about the free people." Barol explained awkwardly.


    Civilians and knights and nobles are in two classes, and the relationship between them is extremely weak. On weekdays, knights and nobles are busy with drilling camp and communication, polishing fighting spirit and breeding. The daily affairs of the territory are also handled by the housekeeper, and they are indifferent to the lives of free people. In the same way, many free people have never seen a real knight master in their life, but they also have their own world and survival rules.


    Victor often deals with members of the work point system, but they are all farmers and have not been mixed in cities and towns. Both their mentality and communication objects are different from the real land lost refugees, so Victor knows little about the underground world of free people. To be sure, it is not surprising that there are several forces with a long history in the huge free people group.


    The extraordinary power of knights is an insurmountable gap for ordinary people. No matter how many potential forces of civilian gangs are, it is impossible to threaten the aristocracy. On the contrary, this gap has become the soil for the survival and growth of gangs. However, there is no essential difference between the intelligence and ambition of ordinary people and the aristocracy. There are always some people who would rather be the head of a chicken than the queen of a cow. It is also reasonable for them to create several inherited organizations.


    The War Bear mercenary regiment has a history of more than 40 years. They also have unique training methods and organizational culture. For example, they never abandon their old and weak companions. If the War Bear mercenary Corps can survive, they are also a free people organization inherited for a century.


    From the beginning, mercury has to follow the civilian line. It will collide with gangster forces sooner or later. But Victor was still startled by the size and secrecy of the masked brotherhood.


    "Barol, what advice do you have for the masked brotherhood?"


    "My Lord, the power of the masked brotherhood is not limited to one town and one territory. They can help mercury quickly open the situation of the kingdom of SUS, the kingdom of Borui and the eastern alliance. My suggestion is to kill them!"


    Victor looked at barrow with satisfaction and said with a smile, "your ambition is great. You left your former companions to deal with gangsters like the brotherhood?"


    The masked Brotherhood has the ability to help mercury and become a stumbling block to mercury, and this is almost certain. No powerful force can ignore the huge profits brought by smuggling trade. The question is, is the brotherhood qualified to take a share? Do you have the strength to resist the attack of mercury?


    How can the side of the bed allow others to snore. Since mercury began to set foot in the underground world of free people, there was no room for the masked Brotherhood to exist.


    In Victor''s strategy, both liberal democratic organizations and Lord forces are nodes of the smuggling network. They can only manage their own one-third of an acre of land, and cross regional organizations will challenge Victor''s leadership and become opponents that Mercury must defeat.


    Barol knew very well that Victor could not let them go, whether there were aristocratic forces behind the brotherhood or not. Barol did not want to wipe out the masked brotherhood, but to destroy the high-level of the brotherhood and disintegrate it into local forces. It''s not easy to do this. Barrow needs more people. In addition to powerful family dead, experienced spies are also indispensable.


    "Your Excellency is wise!" Barol said flatteringly, "my old acquaintances are just making a living in the thieves'' Union. They are not members of the brotherhood or spies of other families. All of them have taken psychedelic drugs and will never tell lies! Lord Moore can testify!"


    "What about the rest of the thieves'' Union and the brotherhood mercenaries?"


    "It''s all cleaned up!" Barol said quickly.


    Victor shook his head and said in disgust, "I believe your peers are not members of the brotherhood, but I hate human traffickers most! Take care of them too!"


    Barol was stunned and humbly nodded, while Lilia looked at Victor with strange eyes.


    "Honey, do you have anything to say?" Victor asked with a smile.


    "Nothing." Lilia shook her head and said, "we also bought women and children. You gave orders yourself. Those women and children are now the families of members of the work point system."


    "How could that be the same?! I was recruiting, recruiting!" Victor defended himself loudly.


    "But you paid the monkey boss."


    ¡°......¡± Victor couldn''t say a word for a long time, so he said mockingly, "well, no one is cleaner than anyone! Barrow, if something happens to your old acquaintance, I''ll ask you!"


    "Thank you, my Lord! Thank you, madam!"


    Barol was overjoyed. Mercury is short of manpower now. Since the former partners are no longer threatened, let them work for mercury. This not only considers the past friendship, but also expands the strength of mercury, giving consideration to both public and private, and having the best of both worlds.


    Victor was not happy. Mercury was a gold eater. It cost him 5000 gold sol to go out, which was equivalent to Randall''s trade profit for half a year. The more manpower barrol recruits, the bigger the mercury stall, and the higher the funds, but the things to do have to be done and the money to spend have to be spent.


    "Barol, there are two things you need to do." Victor said solemnly, "first of all, I want you to build a gang in Yeliu City, help Mrs. Judy''s sheriff control the situation in Yeliu City, and prevent the intentional people from encouraging the large-scale influx of refugees into Randall''s collar."


    "The second thing is that you should arrange people to go north to dodo Kingdom and develop mercury outer line as soon as possible, because I will send someone to get through dodo''s smuggling trade soon."


    "How much do you need to do these two things well?"


    Barol thought for a moment and said, "it will take about 12000 kinsol." As soon as the voice fell, Lilia''s almond eyes widened and scolded: "so much money? Why don''t you grab it?!"


    In fact, barrow didn''t have a lion''s big mouth. In order to support the outside line, mercury always had to manage local sheriffs. This expenditure accounted for the vast majority of Mercury''s funds and could not be saved. However, the Randall family''s book capital is only more than 20000 gold sol. No wonder Lilia has to jump in a hurry.


    However, Victor still has 200000 gold sols in his hand, of which 80000 gold sols were given to him by the Marquis of Sofia, and 120000 gold sols were seized from the assassin ace. However, Victor had to spend 150000 to buy territory for Sylvia, leaving only 50000 kinsol.


    There are a lot of 70000 gold sols. Victor has to pay 20000 annuities, resettle refugees and make alchemical dragon lizards. He really can''t squeeze out the funds for mercury. Fortunately, the alchemist militia dug hundreds of white crystals in the dark forest, worth 140000. Although white crystal is hard currency, it is difficult to realize it centrally, but it is just right for mercury to use.


    Victor comforted the red eyed Lilia, turned to Barol and said, "I''ll give you 2000 gold sols and 30 white crystals. Is that enough?"


    Barrow wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "enough, enough..."


    "I want you to remember one thing. Mercury is only responsible for spending money, not making money! I am responsible for all the funds. If anyone dares to make money privately, he will die!"


    Victor looked somber and his tone was cold. Barol was awestruck in his heart, bowed his head and said, "Sir, I remember!"


    "You go down."


    After barrow left, Lilia asked in confusion, "Victor, why don''t you let mercury feed herself?"


    Victor explained, "the people who are released are powerful and rich. How can we control them?"


    "So it is!" Leaya leaned in Victor''s arms and asked in a charming voice, "wealth is also a means of restriction?"


    "Smart!" He pinched Lilia''s face intimately, and Victor said with a smile, "didn''t you say that the family is short of staff? I can solve this problem soon, and it will cost a lot of money."


    "How much?" Lilia covered her face and asked in a tangled way.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t counted yet. But it will certainly hurt the little financial fans." Victor laughed.


    "Before that, I have to talk to the old God about the death penalty!"

 Chapter 250

    Father Miller came out of the police station with a bent body. He looked heavy and unhappy. At the moment, even the bright sun could not smooth the tangle on his face.


    "I''ve been a priest for 27 years. It''s the first time I''ve seen the Lord sign a death order!" Thinking of the desperate eyes and pious confession of the death row prisoners in the dungeon, Miller couldn''t help pleading with Victor around him: "I think it''s better to exile them."


    Victor shook his head and said, "I personally gave the order to hang the criminal, and I bear the responsibility. Father Miller, you don''t have to blame yourself for this."


    According to the Guangming New Testament, the Lord has secular judicial power and can impose penalties on criminals who violate the law, including imprisonment, hard labor, whipping, public display of cages, exile, and hanging. However, in practice, few lords hang the free people and the leading people under their rule, because the execution of criminals must be approved by the resident priest.


    The church claims that the clergy have the responsibility to redeem the people and supervise the Lord. As long as people can devoutly pray for atonement, even criminals have the right to be redeemed. Of course, this is only the redemption of the soul, and the Lord still has the right to hang criminals. In fact, the church does not want to shield criminals. They regard believers as lambs. Even if some lambs have threatened the health of sheep, the wool that should be harvested should still be harvested before it is executed. If the chief executioner is a vassal, the stationed priest will never disagree.


    What bothers the Lord is the supervision power of the church. In order to avoid losing a cruel reputation, most Lords will not ask about the criminal problems of refugees at all. Usually, the Sheriff has full power to deal with them, and the sheriff will hand over this thankless matter to the hyenas. The resident priests often take a tacit attitude towards this strange order, because the execution rate of the death penalty in the territory is directly related to their achievements.


    As a voter of the Lord of glory, Miller has exceeded the limitations of the code of glory. His power is like an abyss like a sea. He can peep into the veil of the future and observe whether a person is evil or not from the soul level. However, Miller is essentially a kind-hearted old farmer. He doesn''t even want to kill wizards, let alone ordinary people.


    "You forced me to agree to hang 19 people! And said I was not responsible?" Father Miller muttered, "I think it''s better to exile."


    In the absence of conclusive evidence, it is common practice to release prisoners into the wild. Without the protection of villages and towns, the exiled people basically have no way to live. Randall led the wild without beasts and monsters, but the alchemical war mastiff is not vegetarian, but Victor needs a fair death penalty. He would rather offend Miller than execute secretly.


    "These prisoners kill and bury their bodies. The criminal evidence is conclusive. It''s not a pity to die! Even if you don''t agree with my death order, I''ll hang them! Give justice to the victims." Said Victor in good faith.


    Facing the righteous Lord, Miller was at a loss.


    Miller is a civilian priest who understands the holy power by himself and has not received the training of the monastery. In his more than 20 years of priest career, he spent most of his time preaching in a remote town, where the population is sparse, the people are simple, and there are almost no refugees and bandits. The villagers in the town live and work in peace and contentment, and the neighbors live in harmony and help each other. At most, there are several fights. That''s why the boys are jealous for the girl they like. They don''t even need mediation. They can make up soon.


    It is a new challenge for father Miller to independently preside over the educational administration of more than 10000 people. He doesn''t know how to deal with the Lord. He can only follow his heart and try to save some people.


    "Lord, not all of these death row prisoners are bad people. Three people were forced to fight back. That''s why they killed by mistake! They shouldn''t be hanged." Father Miller carefully advised, "I agree to hang the others... Do these three people give them a chance to change their sentence to two years of hard labor?"


    "How do you know they are good people?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "Er..." father Miller paused and weakly explained, "didn''t they explain?"


    "That''s just one side of their story!" Victor shook his head reluctantly and said, "the victim is dead. What do they say?"


    "Well... I''m a priest. I can see if they lie. Other criminals are full of lies. Don''t I believe it?" Father Miller had no way to explain things at the soul level to victor, but could only explain them vaguely.


    "I can''t agree!" Victor flatly refused and said, "how do you know that the victim will die? Can''t he be redeemed?"


    "This..." father Miller suddenly had nothing to say. Everyone was dead. How could he see whether it was a good man or a bad man.


    "If there are too many people hanged by Randall, it means that I am not effective in educating the people! The top may have to send a priest to take over the educational administration here!" The old priest stuck his neck and played a rogue.


    Victor only felt funny. With his current reputation and status, whether to change the resident priest was just a letter. Sylvia was not needed, and the Archbishop would sell him face.


    Just when the two were entangled, Sheriff Linda came with a big stomach. "Good day, sir, good day, father Miller."


    Linda was wearing a loose blouse and holding her stomach in one hand. She was about to bend her knees to salute. Victor quickly stopped and said, "don''t be polite."


    "May the Lord bless you, child." Father Miller told Linda, "pay more attention to rest and don''t run around during this time!"


    "Yes." Linda gently stroked her stomach and her face was full of the brilliance of maternal love.


    When Linda took the bodyguard into the police station, father Miller asked Victor, "you won''t let a pregnant woman execute the death order?"


    Victor''s face stiffened. After a while, he sighed, "father, do you think Linda is a good man?"


    "Not really!" Miller muttered, "you don''t have many good guards!"


    "They are all mercenaries. They are really not good people." Victor nodded and said, "it''s a bit exaggerated to say that they kill people like hemp. It''s not wrong to be cruel and cruel."


    "Three years ago, I took hundreds of refugees to open up Randall''s territory. On the way, Linda killed a villain who bullied the good. In fact, the man was also a farmer. Although he was wrong, he didn''t commit a crime to death. But I found that after Linda killed the man, no one committed a crime, not even theft! Father, do you know why?"


    Miller asked blankly, "why?"


    "Because sin is contagious like a plague!" Victor explained: "if I saved the villain at that time, he might become a good man, but sin will erode the souls of other refugees. They will think that indulgence of their desires can be forgiven, and there will be more and more criminals."


    "Of course, severe laws would only disgust the people, but my strength was very weak at that time. Without the help of the York family, I couldn''t even recruit followers. The people didn''t have much confidence in my little Lord and were worried about the future. They were relieved after Linda killed the villain."


    "Linda killed a villain who didn''t die, and she also killed the sins in the hearts of the people. She virtually established the order of my authority and territory. It is precisely because of the order that the people return to their hearts. It can be said that without Linda''s sword, there would be no Randall family today!"


    "Order..." Miller frowned and muttered to himself.


    "That''s right! It''s order!" Victor smiled faintly and said, "it''s hard to define the criteria of good and evil. In order not to let his family starve to death, a refugee robbed other people''s food and was killed. Then his family starved to death. Do you think the person who killed him was a good person or a bad person?"


    Father Miller looked confused, his beard was about to be pinched, and there was no way to find out right and wrong.


    "I don''t have an answer. I don''t need an answer." Victor shrugged his shoulders and continued, "the only thing I can do is to establish order, let the people live and work in peace and contentment, and let the tragedy not happen again. Order can not cater to everyone, but no matter the good or evil of the people, those who break the order are bad people, and those who abide by the order are good people."


    "Nelson, they fight for survival. They may not have innocent blood on their hands. But as long as they arrive in the town, they will abide by the local order, put their swords in the scabbard, spend money to get drunk, behave and be honest. Based on this, they are not really bad people."


    "The same is true. Even if the three death row prisoners kill for self-protection, they must be punished if they destroy the order under Randall, otherwise the evil plague will destroy the walls of order and cause greater harm to the people!"


    The three good people in father Miller''s mouth may really resist killing because they are bullied, but if they kill and bury their bodies, they do not belong to self-defense, but follow the rules of free people.


    Victor can tolerate the inherent order of refugees. In fact, the vast majority of Lords acquiesced in the outcome of the refugee struggle, and then let the law and order office control it after they decided the victory or defeat. The problem is that Randall''s security system is too weak. In order to prevent the tail from falling and the guest from bullying the owner, Victor must first use a few human lives to establish his authority.


    "Father Miller, Randall collar is more vulnerable than you think," Victor continued: "This is the development area. The fortress blocking the entrance of the Everglades has not been built, and my army is difficult to deal with the threat of ant people. The refugees in the territory are ready to escape at any time. The reason why they stay in Randall area is not only that there are job opportunities here, but also that the order of the territory is important."


    "No one likes to kill except madmen. However, if I can''t maintain order, Randall will fall into chaos, and those honest people will choose to leave here. Without these people, how can the fortress be built? The fortress can''t be completed on time, the ant army can drown the human horse hills at any time, and even the whole Gambis kingdom is in danger. At that time, the people will be displaced Therefore, hunger and cold are inevitable. "


    "Father, would you like to see this?"


    Miller was stunned for a while, and his tangled eyebrows finally stretched out. "There are reasons for what will happen and what will not happen. Now I know the reason."


    Is the hat too big to knock the old man out?


    Victor touched his forehead and said tentatively, "father Miller, what are you talking about?"


    "Child, I want to thank you!" Miller said sincerely.


    "Thank me for what?" Asked Victor inexplicably.


    "You let me know where I was wrong." Father Miller smiled and said, "order is the rule, faith is the order of our Lord, so there will be a sacred mark!"


    "I can''t redeem everyone, and I don''t have to cater to everyone. Only by accepting my order can I be redeemed!" With that, father Miller turned and walked towards the chapel.


    Victor looked at father Miller''s relaxed back, frowned and shouted, "did you agree?"


    "I agree!" Father Miller didn''t look back, so he turned his back to victor and waved his hand.


    Victor touched his chin, thought in place for a moment, shook his head and sighed, turned and walked towards the city hall.


    The old man must have been fooled by me!

 Chapter 251

    In the afternoon, the top leaders of Randall family gathered in the government hall to participate in the round table held by the Lord.


    When the village heads walked into the meeting room one after another, they were surprised to find that there was one more person in the meeting room.


    This is a thin young man with a pair of eyes rolling around, looking very clever. At the moment, he was standing behind the LORD with a flattering face. When he saw the village chiefs coming in, he bowed and said hello, just like a monkey.


    Victor''s village heads are different now. Everyone manages thousands of villagers. They are used to the flattery of free people and become arrogant and reserved one by one. The young man''s clothes were decent, but his attitude was the same as those of the free people. If the village heads wouldn''t look at him in the eyes at ordinary times, it would be different if the young man stood behind the Lord. So the village heads suppressed their doubts and nodded back at the young man.


    After the village chiefs saluted the Lord and the three ladies, Victor said, "sit down, who... You too." The young man quickly found a seat and sat down. Victor continued, "let me introduce you. This is... What''s your original name?"


    "Monkey!" The young man stood up and bowed to everyone present. "I''m a monkey."


    Many free people don''t have serious names, and orphans without parents are often named after nicknames. It''s not strange for the young man to call himself a monkey, but the people still couldn''t help laughing. Victor smiled and said, "the monkey is too ugly. You''ll be called Munk in the future."


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    The monkey trembled and thanked, and his thin face was abnormally flushed with excitement. Victor looked at him and said, "Munk will succeed Linda as my sheriff."


    This sentence immediately caused a commotion in the meeting place. The village heads looked at Linda and Nelson with surprised eyes. Seeing that their husband and wife seemed nothing, they quieted down again.


    Victor had a panoramic view of the village head''s reaction, which was also expected by him.


    After dealing with the smuggling Caravan and mercury, Victor began to solve the territory''s internal affairs. After three days of investigation and thinking, Victor realized that the inherent administrative system could not adapt to the rapid development of Randall collar, and the most intuitive performance was the shortage of manpower!


    Victor now has 913 members under the work point system, 174 minors, 23 elderly people who can''t walk, 176 pregnant women, and only 540 people who can do things, including 250 young men in Nelson''s escort, 21 in Linda''s public security office, 106 female members under Lilia''s hands, and the remaining 163 not only lead more than 12000 refugees to engage in productive labor, Also manage the affairs and trade between Pinghu Town and six villages.


    Randall is a family with a history of only three years. Naturally, he lacks loyal and capable vassals. Victor can "create people", but he can''t create managers with self-awareness, and the 15 year service life of alchemists is doomed that they can''t be managers.


    In fact, Randall collar is not short of people. More than 7000 of the more than 12000 people have allocated private plots. The tall dwarf can always choose some available people. However, members of the work point system would rather be tired like a dog than find some help.


    The problem here is somewhat intriguing.


    According to the general understanding of the vassal, the senior family leaders, including Lilia, could not trust the free people, which was only one aspect. The deeper reason is that they are close to each other, exclude outsiders, are unwilling to thin their rights, and are unwilling to absorb fresh blood for the family. The uneasiness of the village chiefs when they heard that Linda had been replaced by monkeys confirmed Victor''s view.


    This small collective consciousness not only hinders the development of Randall''s collar, but also reflects the self-confidence of the members of the work point system.


    Strictly speaking, members of the work point system are not feudal officials in the real sense. They have neither received the education of feudal officials nor the ability of feudal officials, nor the wealth of feudal officials. Naturally, they cannot be as confident as feudal officials. Members of the work point system see the free people in their territory as they saw themselves three years ago. Their vigilance, rejection and suppression are entirely out of their instinct.


    So far, the members of the work points system have only led the people, and the work points for land has not been fully implemented. Victor can understand the anxiety and selfishness of the members of the work point system, but their mentality affects the overall situation, that''s not enough!


    Beating can no longer solve this problem. Victor decided to make major adjustments and changes to the personnel system, administrative system, military system, public security system, interest distribution system, and even ideological cognition.


    In short, Victor has to stop the knife against the vassal!


    The vassal system has been implemented for thousands of years and has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is not easy to change it. Victor moved out of a work point system and ended in failure, but he had to push for change. The threat of ant man is imminent. Is there time to slowly cultivate family vassals?


    If you don''t change, you''ll lose your pants!


    Fortunately, this is a blood only world. As a noble Lord with extraordinary blood, Victor can decide the affairs led by Randall, and others can only obey orders. For example, Victor changed the sheriff, and the members of the work point system dared not disobey his orders even if they were dissatisfied.


    However, the members of the work point system are still the backbone of Randall family. In the process of change, Victor still needs to pay attention to some skills for them.


    The first step, of course, is to establish the vassal status of the members of the work point system.


    "I hold this round table today to solve the manpower problem of the territory and adjust the family''s personnel arrangements and policies." Looking around the nervous village head, Victor said, "first of all, I want to announce something."


    "As we all know, I have not canonized any other vassals except Lord Nelson. As the Lord of Randall, I now give you the status of vassals in advance and fulfill the promise of work points for land. Lilia, let''s start!"


    "Yes." Lilia stood up and saluted Victor, then took out a sheepskin scroll and said, "the Randall family has 913 members of the work point system and is divided into 261 families. Lord Randall will canonize these 261 families as vassal families. From now on, the vassal families can exchange work points for land, and every 1000 work points for 1 mu of land."


    "According to the work score records, the Randall family will take 18538 mu of land as the fief of the vassal family."


    There was an uproar at the meeting. Some village heads were even secretly wiping tears. They spent three years to achieve the dreams of three generations. Their sweat and loyalty were rewarded at this moment. However, Victor had a bigger surprise for them.


    "According to the agreement, the promise of work points for land will remain valid for the next seven years. The vassal families can continue to earn work points for land."


    When the collar people get 10 mu of land, they can become vassals, which is only the starting point of their struggle. In order to get more land, the vassal family will show greater enthusiasm to serve the Lord. However, the population will increase, but the number of cultivated land is difficult to increase. The Lord will not reward his vassal with land easily.


    Randall''s work point system families can exchange more than 50 mu of land, and more than 100 mu. Victor still won''t give up. He will keep his promise and allocate more land to work point families. According to Victor''s plan, seven years later, each vassal family should have at least 300 mu of land.


    Victor''s generous distribution of land was due to the large amount of cultivated land and to tie the members of the work point system firmly to Randall''s collar.


    After all, the members of the work point system and Victor only got along for more than three years. When Randall was attacked by ant people again, no one can guarantee whether they are really reliable. In the current situation, Victor must first ensure that the members of the work point system firmly support himself. Then, allocating enough real estate to members of the work point system has become the only option. More than 300 mu of land is enough for them to lay down their lives for Randall.


    "As Lord, I have the responsibility to ensure the livelihood of the family vassal." Victor stood up and said solemnly, "I officially announce that I will exempt the new vassal from three years of sacrifice, provide three years of seeds for the vassal family free of charge, and give each vassal family two mares, 4 Qianniu, 20 sheep and 15 pigs."


    "Three years later, Randall''s vassal families only need to pay me 40% of the sacrifice. Vassal and vassal families can rent 80 mu of cultivated land and retain 30% of the output. I promise that this family resolution will not be changed within 50 years!"


    Since the implementation of the feudal system, the distribution of land and property has never changed. The church first took 10% of the output as the 11 tax, and the collar people received 20% of the remaining property as the reward for renting the land. The vassal retained 50% of the income of the fief and paid 50% for worship, but there was no need to pay taxes to the king. The collar mainly took 20% of the actual income as the annuity as a tribute to the king.


    Victor''s family resolution changed the traditional way of distribution. He increased the income of vassal and collar families at the cost of reducing his own income.


    From the modern point of view, this is actually a subsidy to farmers, so as to stimulate farmers'' work enthusiasm and promote the development of the whole agriculture and animal husbandry. Victor''s confidence in doing so lies in Randall''s seed yield of 1:6 and the new farming and animal husbandry system, while the traditional seed yield ratio is only 1:2 or 1:3. But in the eyes of the village chiefs, this is the generosity and kindness of the Lord.


    Village head Maureen was the first to stand up. He bent his knees and said, "my generous and kind Master, the respected Viscount Randall. I Maureen and my descendants swear to be loyal to you and the Randall family and never betray from generation to generation!"


    "I, Dean, and my children and grandchildren swear to be loyal to my great master, Lord Randall. Never betray from generation to generation!"


    "I swear to be loyal to the Randall family..."


    "I Kent..."


    The village heads followed suit, and the scene became chaotic. Victor waited for everyone to show their loyalty before waving them to sit down.


    The peace of mind has been eaten, and the relationship between the village heads and the territory has become closer. Now we can implement the second step of change and unify our thinking and cognition.

 Chapter 252

    "I believe in your loyalty, but the vassal should be able to help me manage the territory." Victor said faintly, "the family is short of managers and soldiers. Who can solve this problem?"


    The village heads looked at each other. It was Maureen who stood up. He hardened his head and said, "Sir, we have worked very hard."


    "Yes, you''ve worked hard... Each of you has only one head and two hands. Pressing you to death can''t solve the problem." Victor smiled and asked Lilia, "I have more than 200 vassals now, but I still don''t have enough hands! Since the vassals can''t solve the problem, I can only promote the leader. Do I have a leader?"


    "No." Lilia shook her head and said, "free people will work for us for three years before they can get the status of leader."


    "Three years?" Victor sneered: "I can''t wait three years! This year''s water season, we will reclaim more than 100000 mu of cultivated land, build five villages next to five streams and reservoirs, dig canals and produce green bricks. Next year, the fortress will also start construction... Randall collar will recruit at least 10000 young workers to accommodate 20000 people."


    "To settle and manage such a large population, I need 300 managers and 500 soldiers." Victor said loudly, "I have decided to recruit administrators and soldiers among the free people!"


    The meeting fell into silence, and everyone, including Lilia, was stunned. In the common people''s concept, the feudal minister is the superior and qualified to be a steward and soldier. If Victor appoints the leader, we can reluctantly accept it. It is beyond everyone''s understanding to directly promote the lowly free people.


    Nelson first stood up and objected, "Sir, I have no objection to your recruitment of stewards, but recruiting soldiers among the free people... This... To be honest, I can''t trust them. If there is a battle, they must be the first to escape! I think... You know what I think."


    This rammer is still thinking about the alchemy militia!


    "You can''t be in charge!" Lilia gently advised, "Victor, the free people will leave Randall''s collar at any time. We have no right to stop them. What shall we do if the free people leave quietly?"


    "Yes." Alice replied, "my Lord, the free people are stupid and dirty. They can''t be trusted!"


    The monkeys huddled in their chairs and didn''t speak. The village heads nodded in support of Lilia''s statement. They seemed to forget that they were also free people before.


    "Are you so sure that the free people will leave Randall?" Victor asked faintly, "are the private plots and wild boars I assigned useless?"


    Dean, the head of Zhuanyao village, summoned up his courage and said, "my Lord, although the wages we give are low, the free people still have no problem in solving food and clothing, the housing does not need rent, the pork is particularly cheap, and the private plot still has income. However, I found that the employees would rather not eat meat than save their wages, which shows that they are ready to leave at any time, because this is a development area after all."


    "Do you want to tell me that a little vegetable land and half a pig can''t let the free people face the ant man?"


    Dean gave a timid smile, which was the default. Victor raised his voice and said, "there are always people willing to stay! We just want to find these people!" As soon as the voice changed, he said, "but I won''t give them land!"


    The village heads were secretly relieved. When they became vassals, they didn''t want others to share the land. Because the land resources were limited, they always had to consider for their future generations.


    Exclusion is the disadvantage of vassal system, which is also one of the reasons why Victor wanted to change. He continued: "is there anyone else besides nobles, vassal, collar people and free people? The answer is yes!"


    "The church divides people into devout believers and shallow believers according to their beliefs, and divides people into registered population and refugees according to the population structure of the territory. For the church, vassal, collar and free people are just a title and have no meaning!"


    "Thousands of years ago, a scholar, Arya, put forward the concepts of vassal, collar and free people according to the actual situation. Today, I also put forward a new division standard according to the actual situation of Randall''s collar!"


    Victor stood up and said brightly, "as we all know, the Randall family was established two years ago. According to the tradition of three generations of canonization, none of you is a real vassal!"


    "What is a vassal? Faithfully protect the Lord''s property, safeguard the Lord''s rights, and never shrink back even in the face of strong enemies! This is a vassal! In 5643, count edulf was wanted by the church, his people were dispersed, and his vassal relied on the castle to fight against the church''s army for three years. Until the food ran out, no one surrendered to the church, and finally all died!"


    "Can you do it? Dare you fight against the church for me?"


    "I can do it!" Nelson suddenly stood up and roared, "anyone who dares to violate the dignity of adults must step over my body first!"


    The hum of the eardrum, such as thunder and waves, also stimulated the blood in the village heads'' chest. They shouted: "swear to die for adults!"


    Victor nodded in relief and said: "I believe you can do it, not because of empty vows. When the ant people swept Randall''s territory, you fought side by side with me and followed me back to this territory. It is precisely because you sincerely support me that I will give you the status of vassal. I don''t have three generations of vassal of Randall, but I have a group of supporters who are not inferior to them!"


    "You are both my vassal and my supporter!"


    "We all know about Randall. The ant army is still threatening this land." Victor motioned everyone to sit down and said slowly, "so I can''t guard the family territory only by your supporters. We still need supporters!"


    "What is a supporter, my lord?" Leia asked softly.


    "Good question!" Victor smiled: "after the ant disaster, you chose to stay in Randall''s collar and became my supporters. Today, those free people who are willing to stay in Randall''s collar are our supporters!"


    "We need to recruit administrators and soldiers among our supporters. These people are helpers!"


    "Supporter? Helper? Supporter?" Lilia muttered to herself as if she had realized something.


    Victor raised his voice and said, "in order to deal with the crisis in the future, we should strive to make free people become family supporters. Of course, it is not a simple thing. However, it can be described briefly."


    "Free people in Randall collar can solve food and clothing, accumulate wealth, have security and relatively fair promotion channels. But the most important thing is to ensure that their property is not infringed!"


    The main reason why free people lack national consciousness and family consciousness is that property security is not guaranteed. When the Lord launches a war order and forcibly expropriates materials, the free people will be the first to suffer. After the war, the vassal still had farm land, the collar people could rent cultivated land, and the free people had nothing. In order to keep the wealth they have saved, free people often leave the land of right and wrong ahead of time, which is the situation faced by Randall collar.


    "I will issue decrees and notarize before God to ensure that the property of free people is inviolable. Of course, this is only for supporters! Therefore, it is urgent to distinguish between supporters and refugees."


    "As Dean said, private plots and boar farming may not leave everyone. But someone is always willing to stay." Victor slowed down and continued, "it''s easy to distinguish these people and let them build houses and settle down!"


    "Every free family can build their own green brick houses in each village with 30 gold sols. The houses belong to private property and are protected by me. In addition, I will pledge 10000 gold sols to the church through notarization before God. No matter what happens to Randall, the homeowner can borrow 30 gold sols from the church by virtue of the house deed."


    For liberal families, 30 golden sol is not a small sum of money, and the green bricks for building a house are definitely not worth this amount. Therefore, there is no doubt that anyone who can take out this money to buy a real estate in Randall''s collar will join Randall''s collar. In order to eliminate the concerns of the free people, Victor can only take out a lot of money to ask for advice and guarantee. Although father Miller''s report has not yet been answered, the church must agree with this good thing that can expand its influence.


    "Free families who are willing to buy real estate are naturally our supporters. They also enjoy corresponding rights."


    "First, private property is inviolable. Second, six wild boars can be raised every year and two of them can be obtained. Third, family members are transferred to the registered population of the territory, given priority to being promoted to the leader and protected by the family. Fourth, they have the right to participate in the selection of family managers and soldiers, that is, to become helpers."


    "The annual salary of the family administrator shall not be less than 4 gold sols, the annual salary of the soldiers shall not be less than 6 gold sols, which shall be doubled in wartime, and the pension shall not be less than 50 gold sols. If there is a disability, the family shall be responsible for providing support."


    "What else do you have to add?"


    Maureen raised his hand and asked, "Sir, what if some people want to be supporters without 30 kinsol?"


    The village heads looked at Victor in unison. During this time, they also attracted some free people. Since there are so many benefits to buying a house, they are worried that they will miss the opportunity to promote their confidants because of the problem of money


    Victor said with a smile: "I can provide loans, but it needs a vassal guarantee. The annual repayment is no less than 6 kinsols, which can be paid off in 7 years, that is to say, I have to repay 42 kinsols to borrow 30 kinsols."


    Lilia''s face changed greatly. She quietly pulled Victor''s clothes and whispered, "honey, we want to pledge 10000 gold sols to the church and provide loans to free people... How much does it cost?!"


    "Don''t worry." Victor patted Lilia''s little hand and said, "this time, I only give 600 housing construction places. Those smart people will naturally seize the opportunity and they are qualified to be helpers. As for those who hesitate and miss the opportunity, they can only wait for the next time!"


    The expressions of the village heads became subtle. There was no shortage of homesteads to build houses, bricks, wild boars, but the positions of stewards and soldiers were limited. Those who missed this opportunity lost their qualification for promotion. The village heads began to secretly figure out whether to shed some blood and pull some people in.


    It''s human nature to be close and distant. Victor had long guessed what the village head thought, but he was not ready to intervene. On the one hand, free people may not all have money, but they also need to recover funds. There is nothing wrong with village heads being willing to contribute. On the other hand, the phenomenon of forming gangs is almost inevitable. As long as the system is perfect, the corresponding harm can be minimized. Moreover, the people favored by the village head still have some abilities.


    The most important thing is that victor will adjust his personnel rights next. The village head led by Randall is doomed to be an earth emperor.


    "So let''s move on to the next topic, about your positions..."

 Chapter 253

    "Lilia acts as the head of the family and is fully responsible for the internal affairs and finance of the territory. When I am not in the territory, Lilia exercises the power of the Lord on my behalf and takes charge of all the affairs of the family. The annual salary is 500 kingsol."


    Victor first established Lilia''s unique status. While everyone at the meeting was relieved, they were also quietly observing the expressions of the Elena sisters. These two beautiful ladies, with strong backgrounds and noble origins, are by no means comparable to Lilia. Both emotionally and in their own interests, Nelson and his wife and several village chiefs were worried that they would challenge Lilia''s position. Now it seems that they are worried too much, and the Elena sisters look calm and don''t seem to care about Lilia''s position.


    On the contrary, Lilia was very happy at first, but when she heard that her annual salary was 500 gold sol, her face changed greatly and she looked like gnashing her teeth. With her knowledge of Victor, everyone here will have an annual salary, and it will never be less!


    How much does it cost?!


    Sure enough, Victor smiled at Lilia and continued, "Alice is the family liaison officer, responsible for the family''s foreign trade and diplomatic affairs with other families, with an annual salary of 300 kinsol."


    It''s Alice''s turn to be unhappy. She doesn''t care how much power Lilia has or the position of liaison officer. In fact, the Elena sisters have been educated by noble women since childhood, serving their husbands, educating their children, managing castles and manors, and holding all kinds of banquets and celebrations are the noble women''s life they pursue.


    Alice didn''t see the power in Lilia''s hands. In her opinion, Lilia was nominally the same as their sisters. She was Victor''s personal maid, but she was actually the housekeeper of the Randall family.


    The responsibility of a lady is to multiply the family blood, educate the family offspring and enjoy a comfortable life. How can she be a housekeeper?


    If it weren''t for Victor''s pleasure, Alice didn''t even want to be a liaison officer. She envied her sister who managed the silver moon manor. But Lilia''s annual salary was 200 gold sol more than her own, which hit Alice deeply. She felt that it showed that she was not as important as Lilia in Victor''s mind.


    It is true.


    Alice did not dare to play a little game with Victor, so she looked at Lilia angrily until her sister Elena quietly kicked her under the table.


    Victor didn''t care that his woman was jealous of haishengbo and continued: "Elena is responsible for managing the silver moon manor and the family castle. In addition, the children over the age of 7 and under the age of 15 of the vassal family should receive Elena''s attendant education. Elena''s annual salary is 300 gold sol."


    The nobles selected outstanding children from the vassal families, let them serve as the servants and maidens of the family, taught them fighting and hunting skills, learned rich social etiquette, educated and cultivated their good living habits and a sense of honor of loyalty and courage. This is the servant education. Only the vassal children who have received the servant education can be regarded as real superior. They are often reused by the Lord. Therefore, the vassal family calls the servant education noble education.


    Isn''t what feudal officials strive to become aristocrats?


    The village heads were respectful, and even Linda showed a flattering smile to Elena, just like parents flattering teachers.


    Elena''s power is not high, but her influence is very great. She decides to select and train the family servants, and the feudal officials of Randall family should try their best to please the lady. This will promote the Elena sisters to integrate into the Randall family, and more than 200 vassal families are no longer monolithic, virtually reducing the influence of the Nelson family in the vassal. The tightly held small collective consciousness will be pried open a crack until it collapses.


    Victor''s mouth tilted slightly and said, "Nelson served as the captain of my guard team, led the family guard, concurrently served as Randall''s chief urban defense officer, and led the urban defense captain of all villages and towns, with an annual salary of 2000 kinsol."


    "No! There are too many 2000 gold sols! You can only give 1000 gold sols."


    Lilia jumped out and objected loudly. Linda with a smile immediately turned her eyes. Lilia stared back impolitely and stared at her brother fiercely. Nelson spoiled his sister. He said weakly, "then 1000..."


    Victor said angrily, "when this is a grocery store? Can you bargain? Just 2000 kinsol!"


    "The salary paid by the royal capital guards to the knights is 8000 gold sol per year, and the Knights of York family also have an annual salary of 4000 gold sol. With your current strength, you should be able to get 4000 gold sol. However, our Randall family is not rich at present, so we can only give you 2000 gold sol first."


    "Thank you for your generosity." Nelson felt his head embarrassed and asked, "Sir, I''ve heard of urban defense officers, but what do the urban defense captains in charge of villages and towns do?"


    "We''ll discuss it later." Victor motioned Nelson to be calm and said, "Barrett served as the military officer of the family, responsible for the training of family soldiers and militias, as well as the management of armaments and materials. His annual salary is 200 kingsol."


    "Barrett, I will order people to build a training camp and a warehouse of military materials. In the future, the military training and military materials led by Randall will be independent from the internal affairs system of Pinghu Town, and you will be fully responsible."


    Old mercenary Barrett got up and saluted victor. "Yes, sir!"


    Victor nodded, turned his eyes to Linda and said, "Linda will no longer be a sheriff. She will take over the position of territorial inspector. Her annual salary is 200 kingsol."


    "The Ombudsman is my new post. Her authority is to listen to the voice of the people, inspect the government affairs of villages and towns, and supervise the work of village heads, town heads and public security officers. Village heads and public security officers shall not obstruct the inspection and inquiry of the Ombudsman in any way, and the Ombudsman has no right to intervene in government affairs."


    "Do you have any questions?" Victor glanced faintly at the embarrassed village head and the monkey.


    Maureen raised his hand and asked, "Sir, is the inspector like the original deputy team leader?"


    "That''s right."


    At the beginning, in order to prevent the villagers'' group leader from using his power to practice favoritism and bully his subordinates, Victor asked the members of each group to take turns as the Deputy group leader to supervise the words and deeds of the group leader. Today, members of the work point system have deep friendship, and it is inappropriate to expect them to supervise each other. At this time, it is very necessary to establish an independent supervision system. Victor just wants to replace the sheriff. He simply appoints Linda as the inspector, which can not only appease Nelson, but also restrict the inspector and the sheriff.


    The village heads are used to being supervised by the Deputy group leader. Now they just change their personal supervision. They don''t think there is anything wrong.


    "Munk, my new sheriff." Victor pointed to the monkey and said, "he is responsible for the security of the territory, and the security guards in all villages and towns are under his jurisdiction. The annual salary is 100 kingsol."


    Everyone''s eyes gathered on the monkey. He quickly stood up and bowed and said, "my Lord, I will do a good job!"


    Victor smiled and said: "The appointment of village heads remains unchanged. You are responsible for leading the villagers to complete the labor arranged by Lilia, paying remuneration to the free workers and arranging their lives. In addition, because Randall territory is vast and sparsely populated, and there are no dangerous beasts and monsters in the wild, I have increased the actual control range of each village from 300 square kilometers to 400 square kilometers. You should control the exploitation of natural resources Set work


    "The village head''s annual salary is 100 gold sols." Victor paused and said, "in the future, when you become mayor, your annual salary will be increased to 200 kingsol."


    "Your Excellency, you are so generous." George, the head of the second village, said excitedly, "it''s the first time we''ve heard that the head of the village also has a salary."


    "No salary!" Lilia puffed her cheeks and said coldly, "the village heads of other territories don''t have salaries! Only the village heads led by Randall have annual salaries and give them so much!"


    Victor pays 4200 kinsol to the top of the family every year, plus the expenses of hiring managers and soldiers, there should be 6000 kinsol every year. Lilia thinks that the land is divided, and there is no need to pay them any more, but she doesn''t know that this expense is the core of Victor''s system reform.


    Victor didn''t explain to Lilia, and even if he did, no one could understand.


    "The money is not so easy to take." Victor knocked on the table, stood up and said, "if one of you can''t do his duty, I''ll remove him and let others take his place. Do you understand?"


    The village heads said in unison, "I see."


    Victor slightly jawed his head and said, "Nelson, Barrett, you have deployed your own personnel to arrange three guards in each village. They serve as urban defense captain and militia instructor respectively, and are responsible for commanding the militia in each village and protecting the security of villages and towns."


    "Munk, you need to transfer people from the security office and arrange three security soldiers in each village to be responsible for the security of the villages and towns."


    "From now on, professional things will be left to professional people. Each village head is only responsible for internal affairs and production, and can coordinate, but shall not directly interfere with the security and public security of the village."


    The village heads were confused. Maureen raised his hand and asked, "Sir, how can we coordinate?"


    "In peacetime, it focuses on production and construction. In case of invasion by foreign enemies, it focuses on defensive combat." Victor explained: "I divide the territory security into three levels. Green represents security, the village head commands the overall situation, and the urban defense team leader and security officers cooperate with the village head. However, the monthly militia training shall not be less than 5 days."


    "Yellow represents warning, indicating that there are monsters or bandits in the field. At this time, the village head should cooperate with the work of urban defense and public security, and lead the villagers to work outside on the premise of ensuring safety."


    "Red represents danger. The village head and public security officer must unconditionally obey the order of the urban defense captain, cooperate with the army to resist foreign enemies, mobilize materials, stick to villages and towns and evacuate the people!"


    As soon as victor finished, the village chiefs began to whisper, "this method is good!"


    "Your Excellency is wise!"


    "I''m relieved!"


    Seeing this, Victor couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that the system reform would be so smooth. The village head didn''t realize what they got and lost.


    As early as when designing the water conservancy project, Victor began to study a new system, not because he was disgusted with the vassal system, but because he had no vassal at all.


    The vassal system is based on such an objective reality: the rulers can''t reach the local government, expand the ruling area through layers of enfeoffment, and form a political pattern of stars and the moon. However, Victor does not have such a problem. Randall is 9000 square kilometers in size, 121 kilometers long from south to North and 75 kilometers wide from west to East. Seven villages and towns in the territory are distributed along the Heihe River and the farthest village from Pinghu Town. It takes only three days to walk. If it was a horse riding, Victor''s orders could be transmitted to any place in the territory in one day, not to mention the alchemical crow.


    Victor sits in an alchemy tower, has thousands of alchemy creatures under his command, and has the ability to fully control the territory. Since there is no loyal and capable vassal, and the vassal system itself is an inefficient political system, we should simply implement centralism!


    If centralism is an iron government official, then the feudal official system is an iron government official.


    Although the Lord has the right to appoint and remove the village head and town head under his command, few Lords will intervene in the affairs of the village and town. The position of village head is almost handed down from generation to generation by the vassal family. They are the real earth emperors.


    Victor first separated the military power, political power and legal power of each village and town, then concentrated them in his own hands, and then changed the government soldier system to the recruitment system.


    The vassal soldiers are loyal and capable without pay. Victor''s recruitment of soldiers costs a lot, not to mention, his loyalty is difficult to guarantee, and his combat effectiveness is much worse. But the problem comes back. Victor has no vassal! He had no choice but to hire soldiers.


    In fact, the recruitment of soldiers among the free people is only to deal with the current situation. Victor''s real source of soldiers comes from mountain people mercenaries. Through actual combat, let them pick out the weak and stay strong, and then select loyal and brave backbone to form an army.


    The choice of recruitment was forced by helplessness, but it did shake the foundation of the vassal system. Since you can spend money to recruit soldiers and talents, why hand over your power completely?


    So far, the new system designed by Victor has taken shape, which is a centralized system dressed in the cloak of feudalism. Victor called it rental employment.


    The lease employment system has the characteristics of both vassal system and centralized system. It is the combination of vassal system and collar employment system. Victor abandoned the concept of vassal, leading people and free people, and promoted supporters, helpers, supporters and refugees. The core of this system is to turn refugees into supporters, select talents among supporters, hire them to become helpers, and turn excellent and loyal helpers into supporters by means of land canonization after a period of investigation.


    On the surface, this is still a vassal system, but in fact, it is not.


    First, the fief is no longer linked to the right and position, but a permanent land lease agreement. If the feudal officials have no talent, they can only honestly cultivate the land and cultivate the next generation before they are qualified to return to the core of power. In the face of external competitors, the feudal family must study hard, constantly improve their ability, and never dare to slack off.


    Secondly, the lease employment system is quite flexible, not limited to the development of territory, but also can integrate with free civil and commercial groups, and finally form an invisible centralized empire.


    Finally, it takes hundreds of years for the Lord to cultivate qualified vassal families, and the rental employment system is directly open to a large group of free people. It makes an exception to promote available talents, and its development speed is far faster than the vassal system. Because of the concentration of power, its efficiency is several times that of the feudal system.


    Rental employment system also has a disadvantage. It needs money, a lot of money!


    At present, only Victor can implement the rental employment system in the whole human country, because his pioneering leader has no traditional vassal force, and he also has the world''s most basic force and advanced production technology - the alchemy Tower!


    "Do you have anything to add?" Victor asked slowly. Seeing that no one raised his hand, he said again, "let''s go."


    The monkey bowed to victor and mixed with the village head. He was about to go out, but he was stopped.


    "Lilia, Nelson and Linda stay. Monkey, you stay!"

 Chapter 254

    Monkeys feel that their experiences during this period of time have ups and downs, as if they were dreaming. First, he betrayed his boss Barol and took his place as hyena leader in Heibao Town, becoming a big man among the free people, but an ant disaster beat him back to his original shape. Then, instead of dying, Barol found himself and his sister Elsa. The monkey thought he was dead. Unexpectedly, Barol didn''t kill him. Instead, he pulled him into a new world, the world of spies. At this time, he realized that he had become Barol''s chess piece from the moment when Barol took in himself and his sister Elsa.


    Sister Elsa was taken hostage and the monkey lost his freedom, but he knew that as long as he was still useful, barrol would not easily raise a butcher''s knife at himself and sister Elsa. So the monkey began to work for barrow again and received further spy training.


    Led by Barol, monkeys and their companions visited many prosperous towns and contacted local gray forces, including killing, fraud and bribery. Finally, he was left in mahogany town led by Baron Schultz.


    Barol ordered monkeys to develop gray forces in mahogany town and pay attention to the movements of Baron Schultz. When the organization sent people to contact, they must obey the orders of the emissary. The monkey has no right to refuse, and he is used to the life of free hyenas.


    In fact, the monkey thinks it''s good to follow master Barol. As for freedom, hehe, what is that? Can you eat it for dinner?


    Soon, the monkey became popular in mahogany Town, thanks to his good drilling and cunning character, and the help left by the organization, hamir, also made great efforts.


    Hamir is silent, skillful in martial arts, kills people without blinking an eye and is not greedy for women''s money. He is a powerful, self-discipline and cold-blooded monster! Monkey more and more feel that the power of mercury is unfathomable. He dare not betray, but he is eager to be reused by the organization!


    Now, here comes the chance! The big boss behind the organization is right in front of us, and he has promoted himself to be a sheriff!


    Victor said, "Barol trained five disciples in Heibao town. I saw you alone. Do you know why?"


    Never be clever! The monkey secretly warned himself and honestly said, "when my lord passed by mahogany Town, I guessed that Lord Barol might be your man, but I didn''t dare to think or ask. I was afraid of death..."


    That year, Sylvia set a trap for Nelson to kill the steward of the prince''s aristocracy in order to turn Queen Catherine against victor. Victor tracked down the whereabouts of the client Barol and met the monkey in person. Then Barol resurrected and kidnapped the monkey brothers and sisters. A few months ago, as soon as victor arrived in Redwood Town, Mercury''s people contacted Hamill.


    Connecting these things together, the monkey guessed that Victor was the behind the scenes boss of Barol, but he didn''t dare to show his feet. It was just what he could think of, and how could Barol not think of it.


    In fact, as long as victor uses the dark son in rosewood Town, that person may be aware of who the boss is behind the scenes. But for Barol, the monkey is always a hidden danger. He left the monkey in mahogany town. He originally planned to use it and kill it. Fortunately, Victor didn''t have the habit of killing people, and the monkey gave him a good impression at the beginning.


    "See your sister?"


    The monkey looked up and said gratefully, "yes, thank you, sir."


    Monkey''s sister Elsa is now adopted by a family of War Bear mercenaries. The little girl is very clever. Her adoptive parents treat her as their own. She lives a very moist life in Randall. The monkey looked at it from a distance, but didn''t dare to recognize it.


    "Don''t think too important of yourself and don''t think too terrible of the Lord. You can see your sister at any time." The monkey kept saying yes, and Victor asked, "how did you get on with the sheriff in mahogany?"


    "My Lord, Greg, the Sheriff of rosewood Town, is Baroness Schultz''s younger brother. He poked a basket in KASAN town and was interrupted by a group of mountain bandits. Baron Schultz transferred him to rosewood town as the sheriff. Greg didn''t use the team left by the former Sheriff of rosewood town well. I took the opportunity to kill the hyena leader and bribed the sheriff with money. Greg took me as an example I''m a confidant. I''m usually responsible for collecting money for him, intimidating dishonest hotel owners, closing in thieves and swindlers, and keeping an eye on the caravans. I just do dirty work for the sheriff. "


    Victor nodded and asked, "you''ve been in Pinghu Town for more than ten days. What do you think of here?"


    "It''s beautiful and clean." The monkey thought and said, "it''s too clean..."


    "Isn''t it good to be too clean?" Lilia asked coldly.


    "No, no!" The monkey waved his hand and said, "there''s no... I''m not used to it."


    Victor asked faintly, "nothing?"


    "There are no pubs here, hotels. I mean... That kind of pub."


    "A place to have fun! Ha ha..." Nelson smiled and his voice dropped. Linda and Lilia were staring at him fiercely.


    "More than a dozen murders, plus more than a dozen prisoners to be hanged. Randall took a few months and killed more than 30 people!" Victor glanced at Lilia and Linda and asked, "monkey, do you think it''s normal?"


    "My Lord, I have never encountered a case of hanging a prisoner in Heibao town or mahogany town." The monkey replied, "we''ll beat those people with bad rules to half death. We can''t. We can only drag them out and bury them."


    Victor pointed to the monkey and smiled at the crowd, "that''s why I chose the monkey as the sheriff. Professional things should be done by professional people. The same is true for dealing with villains among free people."


    "Monkey, do you know what a sheriff does?"


    Manage law and order! When the words came to his mouth, he was swallowed back by the monkey. He had never been a sheriff, but he didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of the Lord, so he said, "it''s all at your command."


    "Hyenas do dirty work for sheriffs, and sheriffs do dirty work for Lords." Victor said faintly, "Linda is a lord''s lady. She is not suitable to continue to be a sheriff in her current capacity. The first thing you do when you come on stage is to hang those murderers!"


    On the surface, the sheriff is responsible for maintaining local law and order, and on the back, he has to do a lot of shady things for the Lord. They master the gray organization of the territory, hook up bandits and mercenaries, rob unauthorized caravans, and disperse refugee camps in the wild.


    Victor has always planned to replace Linda, but due to Nelson''s favor, there is no suitable candidate. It happened that father Miller asked Victor: how can a pregnant woman execute the death order? Victor passed Miller''s words on to Nelson and his wife. Nelson and Linda became unhappy. Victor also explained to them the essence of the sheriff''s dirty work, dismissed Linda and arranged a new job for her. In fact, Linda doesn''t want to be a sheriff for a long time. She just wants to take care of Nelson''s territory and take care of their unborn children.


    Linda recommended an old mercenary to take over the post of sheriff, which was rejected by Victor. Mercenaries are not familiar with villains'' tricks. It''s just an excuse. The purpose of Victor is to divide power and check and balance. War Bear mercenaries control Randall''s military, so they can''t hand over public security and justice to them.


    Victor chose the monkey.


    The monkey is a villain. It''s right to do dirty work, and he''s weak. He has no choice but to hold Victor''s thigh tightly. Promoting a monkey as a sheriff can not only quickly quell the struggle of free people villains, but also become a buffer between victor and members of the work point system.


    "Monkey, Randall collar is different from other territories." Victor said, "you should take good care of the law and order of the free people, and my vassals and leaders are also under your jurisdiction. If one of them murders for money and bullies men and women, dare you take care of it?"


    "Dare!" The monkey said very single.


    Victor nodded and said, "I have a basic requirement for the security of the territory. It doesn''t matter whether the villain can become a villain, but don''t let honest and honest people become villains! Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." The monkey said respectfully, "I will obey those villains to ensure that they dare not bully honest people!"


    "Nelson, Linda, take the monkeys to the sheriff''s office. By the way, tell the sheriff''s soldiers to go home and farm if they don''t cooperate with Sheriff Munk." After Victor finished his orders, he said to the monkey, "behave well. I promise you will live comfortably. But remember, inspector Linda will stare at you!"


    Nelson grinned, patted the monkey on the shoulder and said, "come on, Sheriff Munk¡°


    The monkey looked at Linda in awe and bowed back to victor and Lilia.


    After the three left the meeting room, Lilia frowned and asked, "Victor, do you believe in the loyalty of monkeys?"


    "I don''t believe it!" Victor shook his head and asked, "more than three years ago, my vassal was still a free people. Do you believe in their loyalty?"


    Lilia hesitated and said, "it''s always more reliable than monkeys. Why don''t you choose a sheriff among them?"


    Victor asked in a deep voice, "have you ever thought about how much damage it would do to the family if the magistrates I chose colluded with other magistrates and deceived the superior and the subordinate? If I killed them, the other magistrates would be in danger and lead to the disintegration of the core of the family. Should I kill them or not? Whatever?"


    "This..."


    "Loyalty is a valuable quality and an unshakable belief, which comes from a sense of belonging and identity. It takes the Lord''s family hundreds of years to cultivate loyal vassals. Free people have no sense of belonging, of course they will not have loyalty!" Victor sighed, "Randall''s vassals are free people. How can I expect their loyalty to remain unchanged?"


    Lilia said unconvinced, "I don''t know the others, but we bear mercenaries are loyal to adults! Aren''t we free people?"


    "That''s right." Victor nodded and smiled, "that''s because you accepted me!"


    "We accept you?" Lilia stared at her big watery eyes and said suspiciously, "obviously, adults accepted us!"


    "You lived in the mercenary regiment since childhood. Don''t you realize that you are different from the free people?" Victor explained: "you are like a family. You have a deep sense of belonging and identity with the mercenary regiment. It is your belief not to abandon your companions. The ant people besieged the hill camp, and I resisted and didn''t abandon anyone in the end. Since then, the War Bear mercenaries have really accepted me, so you will be loyal to me."


    Lilia nodded silently.


    "Without the belief of mercenaries, how can I believe in their loyalty? Moreover, people are the most changeable. Lazy people may become diligent, and simple people may become villains. Sometimes it''s just a thought, sometimes it''s because of changes in the environment."


    Victor said faintly, "to tell you the truth, the War Bear mercenaries will also change, not to mention other vassals?"


    "No! They won''t change..." Lilia''s stubborn voice is getting weaker and weaker. She has indeed noticed the phenomenon of competition among War Bear members.


    "Whether it will change or not, what I want to tell you is that as the head of the family, don''t place the future of the family on others." Victor said: "the Randall family''s heritage is too shallow to guarantee their loyalty! But we can guarantee the loyalty of the organization!"


    "Loyalty to the organization?"


    "Yes! For an organization with perfect system, even if individual members betray the organization, it will not have much impact. If everyone betrays, it will be our problem." Said Victor.


    Lilia blinked and asked in a charming voice, "honey, what is an organization that improves the system?"


    "Well..." Victor''s face was embarrassed. The rental employment system just copied the centralized system. He knew the theory there.


    Victor coughed and said, "in short, the earth can turn without anyone!"


    "What is the earth?" Leia asked curiously.


    "This is not the point!" Victor pretended to be calm and said, "I mean, work with money. If you can''t do well, go away and let others come!"


    "What about me?" Lilia asked in surprise.


    "Honey, you are my legal partner, the lady of the Randall family. How can I abandon you?" Victor quickly explained, "but if you don''t want to manage the family''s internal affairs, I can only find a housekeeper and give him your annual salary. Now you should understand that your annual salary is prepared for your position."


    Lilia nodded thoughtfully and asked, "are you going to change the village head?"


    "I can promote free people to be magistrates and let free people be village heads! Of course, this is only an example. Basically, I will not let free people hold important positions." Victor shook his head and said, "however, it is difficult to predict the future. Who knows whether our officials will betray the family and encounter misfortune. We can''t paralyze the village affairs without a village head? Moreover, our village heads don''t see much of the world. When they hold power, they are easy to be attracted and corroded by people with intentions."


    "In order to avoid this situation, we must first decentralize the power of villages and towns and not entrust the power of villages and towns to the village head alone. Secondly, we should effectively supervise family officials and managers, and finally establish a relatively fair reward and punishment mechanism."


    "I have completed the decentralization, and the inspector and the sheriff can also play the role of supervision. But you should improve the details of supervision and come up with a set of assessment, reward and punishment methods for officials and managers."


    Lilia pouted and coquettishly said, "you teach me."


    "I don''t care! You have to work when you get a salary!" Victor waved his hand very grandly and said, "but I can tell you that we must hold the power of appointment and removal in our hands, not to the village heads of each village! In addition, we should put every free people family who has built a house into the household into the registered population. They will be our children in the future. I''m going to Heibao town tomorrow. I hope you can do all these things when I come back."


    "You will bully me!" Lilia stamped her foot in anger.


    Victor took the little beauty into his arms and joked, "honey, I like to bully you."

 Chapter 255

    In the third month of the fire season, the castle construction led by Randall has reached the final stage, but thousands of people are still busy on the construction site.


    Alda is one of them. The strong man in his thirties was carrying a rattan basket full of pebbles and climbing up the spiral pedal on the edge of the tower. The scorching sun sprinkled on his sweaty back, and under his bronze skin were Qiu knot muscles, which looked very strong and strong. The basket weighing more than 200 pounds seemed as light as nothing to Alda. After a while, he climbed the tower.


    The tower of the castle is an important part of the security facilities and needs to be reinforced very carefully. The walls of the tower are composed of three floors. The inner and outer walls are made of square stone and plastered with mortar specially made by Randall collar, so it is very strong. The space between the interior and exterior walls is filled with pebbles, gravel and mortar. These materials need to be transported up by workers bit by bit.


    Transporting building materials to the tower is not a job that everyone can do.


    The tower is more than 40 meters above the ground. Timid people will feel weak when they stand on it and look down, let alone carry heavy objects on the pedal. People who do this job should not only have strength, but also be bold and careful. Nevertheless, when building castle towers, some people always fall and die. Therefore, awada can earn 14 copper sols a day, twice that of ordinary workers.


    Alda has repaired many castle towers. Only the Randall family has the lowest salary, but he doesn''t complain at all. The supervisor of Randall family has set up a three-story block on the periphery of the tower. Even if someone accidentally falls, he will be caught by the block. As long as he is not hit by the weight on his shoulder, he can always save his life. Moreover, the Randall family opened the pension very high, but no one has received the life purchase money yet.


    The three-tier block doubled the courage of the workers. Awada was always warm when he saw this protection measure.


    The afterglow of the sunset pulled the castle out of a slanting shadow. It was time to work. Alda and the workers in the same group lined up to receive today''s wages.


    After weighing the copper sol in his hand, Alda said to a worker nearby, "Carey, I''ll invite you to have a good meal." With that, Alda greeted several other companions: "come together."


    "Awada, won''t you invite us to sweet potato porridge?" The man named Carey turned his eyes and said with a smile, "why do you want a pig head?"


    "Good!" Avada gritted his teeth and said, "just eat pig head meat."


    Carey licked his lips and said with a smile, "then go to the goat hotel. Their pig head meat is the most abundant and cheap."


    Several other freedmen employees looked at each other. They and Alda had traveled far and wide for more than ten years, sleeping in the open air, hugging each other for warmth, and knew each other''s roots like brothers. They know that Alda''s conditions are not good. There are two women and four children to support in the family. Usually, they don''t even want to spend a copper sol. Today, why did he suddenly ask Carey, a cheap miser, to eat pig head meat?


    "Alda''s treat today. What are you waiting for?".


    Carey looked back and greeted happily. The employees suppressed their doubts and quickly followed up.


    The castle is only close to Hekou town. After walking along the iron oak fence for more than 800 meters, they arrive at the suspension bridge at the South Gate of the town.


    On the suspension bridge, two guards scrupulously checked everyone''s Wooden cards.


    Unlike other territories, landlords here allow free workers to live in villages and towns, but each employee has to show his wooden card to the guard before entering the villages and towns.


    Alda''s wooden plate is only the size of the palm of a hand. A triangle is engraved on the front and two groups of numbers are engraved on the back, namely 4 and 49, representing No. 49, zone 4, Pinghu Town. This is actually the residence of the Alda family in Pinghu Town.


    Everyone in Randall''s free civilian employees will have such a wooden card. The administrator of Randall family calls it a residence permit. With a residence permit, free people can be employed by the Randall family.


    It''s not easy for free people to get Randall''s residence permit.


    More than half a year ago, awada and his three partners took their families from Buryat to Randall to make a living. The guard of the border guard asked them about their identity, skills and purpose. After checking their belongings, awada''s short knife for self-defense was confiscated, but the guard didn''t take it for nothing, but gave it to him at a discount of 20 Silver sols. The guard told Alda that the weapons could be redeemed when they left Randall.


    Despite strict censorship, Alda''s partner, Alvin, was still refused release because he was a bachelor. The guards of the Randall family banned the bachelor from entering the country.


    At that time, the rule was that a family could guarantee a bachelor, but if he was dishonest in Randall, the family who made the guarantee would also be expelled. Finally, Alda''s family was the guarantor before Alvin was allowed to enter.


    After the guards let go, Alda and his party did not go directly to Pinghu Town, but were taken to a temporary camp set up by the church. The church attendants in charge of the camp set aside a small area for Alda and others to rest and bathe, check their bodies, treat injuries, and provide free food and medicine. On the third day, the Randall family administrator explained to all the free people the scope of work of the hired workers, including farming, raising pigs, grazing, building castles and roads, weaving, digging canals, etc., as well as the corresponding remuneration. Those who disagree can receive two days'' rations and return by the same route, while those who agree are taken to Hekou town by the steward for resettlement.


    Alda later learned that the temporary camp was funded by Lord Randall. In addition to helping the church relieve the refugees, the camp is also an isolation measure to prevent outsiders from spreading the epidemic.


    Entering Hekou Town, the Randall family manager arranged accommodation for the Alda family. Because Alvin was single, he was arranged to live in the barracks. When awada saw the green brick house assigned to him, he was startled. He nervously told the steward that he had no money to pay the rent. The steward told Alda that the residence is free, but it is not allowed to cook, and the food can be purchased in the canteen in Pinghu Town. Then they were given a wooden card, that is, a residence permit.


    "Lord Angus, good day. Lord Gast, good day."


    Carey greeted the guard attentively as he handed the wooden card. After checking the wooden card, the guard moved the corner of his mouth, which was a response to Carey, "go in."


    "Thank you, two adults."


    Carey happily took the wooden card and turned to the workmates to show that I knew the guard master very well.


    In fact, the freedmen hired workers came in and out of the south gate every day. Alda and the bridge guards had known each other for a long time. However, the two guards are selfless, only recognize the brand and don''t recognize people, and it''s no use flattering again.


    Once, Carey accidentally lost his residence permit. Relying on his familiarity with the guards, he wanted to enter the town. As a result, the two guards had no intention of accommodation and forced him out. Finally, it was the supervisor of Carey''s working group who came forward to guarantee that the guards let him in. For this reason, the steward scolded Carey and fined him five days'' wages.


    Several people put away the wooden cards and followed the crowd into the south gate.


    Pinghu Town is 5 square kilometers in size. The south area is the residential area of free workers. Alda''s family of 7 live in independent dormitory No. 49. The roads here are clean and tidy. Green landscape trees are planted on both sides. Green brick houses are neatly arranged on both sides of the road, which is even more beautiful than the FengChen District of other towns.


    Alda never thought he could live in brick houses. In fact, if they were in other territories, they could only build huts in the open space outside the villages and towns. The Randall family not only allows free workers to live in the fence, but also provides independent green brick houses for free. Of course, only employees in Pinghu Town enjoy this treatment, and several other villages only provide traditional civil houses. However, Alda heard that the free people living in the village can collect berries and wild vegetables in the wild and retain 20% of them, which is the treatment of the collar people.


    The living environment in Pinghu Town is very good, and the rules here are also great. Littering is not allowed, defecation is strictly prohibited, and pedestrians walk on the right. Those who dare to disobey will pay a fine, those who are serious will be whipped, and those who refuse to change after repeated education will be escorted out of the country.


    At the beginning, Alda was not used to it. For a long time, he liked the cleanliness and order here. Seeing those punished latecomers, Alda and their partners always have an inexplicable sense of superiority, just as the leaders despise the refugees.


    Along the straight street paved with green bricks, Alda and his companions walked to the square of Pinghu Town. Father Miller''s Chapel is located here. Every rest day, free civil servants like to gather in the square to listen to father Miller''s teachings. Only these two days, people will walk around the square.


    In the middle of the square stood a row of gallows on which more than a dozen bodies were hanging. At this time, it was getting late, and several guards lit two bonfires next to the gallows. The ferocious face of the corpse flickered in the light of the fire, and the purple black tongue hung out of his mouth. This terrible scene made Alda feel terrible and had an unspeakable pleasure at the same time.


    "Bah! Deserve to be hanged!"


    Carey spit fiercely in the direction of the body, and Elvin gloated and said, "yes! Hang these bad hairy villains!"


    During this period, Randall led the construction of castles and the excavation of reservoirs. The labor was becoming increasingly heavy, and more young and strong labor needed to be supplemented. The Randall family gradually relaxed the restrictions on singles. In just over four months, more than 3000 people poured into Randall''s collar, most of them singles. The arrival of these people not only reduced the workload of free civil servants, but also caused many problems.


    Where there are people, there are conflicts. There are many gangsters among singles. If they fight with each other, it''s OK, but many people are involved. Alvin is a bachelor and lives in a barracks called a dorm. Carey''s family doesn''t work in Pinghu Town. He also lives in a dorm. Since a group of bachelors moved in, the dormitory has been restless. They make trouble, extort money and coerce their roommates into joining the partnership. Alvin and Carey are often beaten black and blue because they refuse to join the partnership.


    Later, these villains found that the number of security soldiers led by Randall was scarce. The sheriff was still a beautiful pregnant woman and began to become unscrupulous. They gradually formed three forces, fought openly and secretly with each other, and finally there was a bloody conflict, which became more and more intense, even to the point of murder.


    When the free people''s employees were in panic, the Randall family decisively took action, and the guard caught the murderer and the villain leader. Then, the Lord issued a death order, and the new sheriff sentenced these people to death and executed them in person, and then hung their bodies in public for three days!


    On the day of execution, there was a sea of people in the square. When the death row prisoners twitched and struggled on the noose, the cheers of the onlookers were like a tsunami.


    Since then, Pinghu Town has restored the original order.

 Chapter 256

    Through the square area, you can reach the business street of Pinghu Town. On both sides of the street are three-story green brick buildings, with shops on the ground floor. The upstairs can be used as a warehouse as well as a residence. However, although the houses in the commercial street are elegant and beautiful, there are not many shops open to welcome guests. There are only three grocery stores, two hotels and a pub, and the business is very general.


    The first shop in the commercial street from south to north is the goat hotel. The hotel has three floors. The bottom floor provides ordinary wine and meat. The second floor operates a high-end restaurant, and the top floor is the hotel room.


    Pushing open the heavy iron oak door, there were bursts of noise. Dozens of butter candles lit up the spacious hall. Half of more than a dozen tables were filled with people. The aroma of wine and meat with the smell of sweat made Alda and others itch.


    The purple cane wine and pig head meat provided on the first floor of goat hotel are of high quality and low price, and are favored by free workers. It is said that several partners of the goat hotel are real FengChen masters led by Randall. They have a deep background, like excitement, and don''t care about making more or less. Those free people who are good at drilling always want to get familiar with FengChen masters and often bring people to join in. Over time, this has become the best shop in the business street. However, the feudal lords only gather on the second floor, and most people can''t afford the above things. It is said that the food sold on the second floor is delicious food cooked by the chef of the small canteen, and the small canteen is the place where the Lord entertains the distinguished guests!


    Alda dared not expect to eat in the small canteen, but he felt that climbing the second floor was his goal.


    After staring at the stairs leading to the upper floor for a while, Alda took everyone to an empty table and sat down. The hotel clerk came and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Half of the pork head... No! A whole!" Cried Carey impatiently.


    "Two whole portions! Five more sweet potato porridge and a plate of lettuce." Alda said in a deep voice.


    Carey was stunned and said with a smile, "you are generous......"


    Half of the pig head meat in the goat Hotel weighs three pounds. It sells eight copper ropes, the whole six pounds, 15 copper ropes, two pieces of sweet potato porridge, one copper rope, and half a copper sol for a large plate of lettuce. These things that Alda ordered cost a total of 33 copper sols, almost his wages for two and a half days.


    Randall received less than half the wages paid to free workers in other families. Alda is a family of seven people. He can earn 14 copper sols every day when he works. One of his two women is in a textile workshop and earns 6 copper sols every day. The other works in a boar farm and earns 4 copper sols every day. Four children can also earn 1 copper sols every day by collecting firewood, cow dung and digging wild vegetables outside. The family''s daily income is just 25 copper cables.


    However, the food provided by Randall family is particularly cheap, and the welfare treatment here is unprecedented for other families.


    It goes without saying that the housing is rent free. Employees can enjoy a full lunch every day. Employees engaged in heavy manual work like Alda can eat fat pork every three days, while his children under the age of 15 can receive a ground lizard egg every day, and the church will provide a ground lizard for free families every month. The daily expenses of Alda''s family are breakfast and dinner. They spend two copper sols to deal with breakfast, and at most four copper sols in the evening. In this way, the Alda family can save 19 copper sols a day, while working in other territories, it is very good to save 12 copper sols.


    Nevertheless, free workers are still reluctant to spend money on food and drink, and some families don''t even eat breakfast. Because the brick kiln led by Randall needs a lot of firewood, free workers are prohibited from cooking and can only spend money on the food prepared in the canteen. In order to save money, free families generally share meals to solve the problem of dinner.


    Alda, these people and Carey are catering. The Carey family is one of the first liberal families to earn a living in Randall. They have a private plot that Alda and others envy! There are 11 people in Kaili''s family, with a private plot of 1 mu and 1 point. There are too many vegetables to eat, and the rest can only be sold to the canteen at a low price. After the latecomers entered Randall''s collar, these private plot families had a new choice. They bought potato porridge from the canteen and sold it to the latecomers with their own vegetables. Of course, the vegetables were raw, but Alda and others found that the dinner provided by Carey was more convenient than the canteen, so the two sides hit it off at once, and the steward of the canteen ignored this kind of thing, In this way, Alda''s group and Carey became acquaintances and friends.


    When the juicy and steaming pork head is brought to the table, everyone can''t help rolling their throats and saliva. Since they are acquaintances and friends, you don''t have to be polite. Several people threw off their arms and chewed.


    After drinking a large basin of hot sweet potato porridge, Alda wiped the sweat on her face and said, "Carey, I want to borrow some money from you."


    Kerry, who was biting the pig''s ear, was startled. He swallowed the food hard and muttered, "well, I know it must be bad for your treat... What do you want to borrow money for?"


    "I''ve been wandering for more than ten years and have never seen such a good place..." Alda breathed out and said stuffy, "I don''t want to run anymore... I want to settle down in Randall."


    The tiredness in the words made Alda''s companions fall into silence, but Carey said with flashing eyes: "then Ann Bai, how can you get along with the people after working here for three years. When you rent 80 mu of land and get 30% harvest, the life of the family will be better."


    "You know what I mean!" Alda stared into Carey''s eyes and said, "I''m still four jinshors short of 30 jinshors to build a house. Please help me. As long as I can be elected and become a steward or soldier, I promise to return you six jinshors within two years!"


    "You''re crazy!" Carey looked around, lowered his voice and said, "this is a pioneer! You have never seen the power of ant man... Throwing money here is like throwing it in the water! Besides, don''t you have a green brick house?"


    Alda asked in a deep voice, "a word! Will you help me?"


    "No money!"


    Carey turned his face to one side. Alda shook his head lonely. Alvin couldn''t help choking: "head, I blame me for causing trouble in vestock and implicating you..." he said, pointing to Carey and swearing: "Carey, you ungrateful two legged sheep, your wealth was exposed a few days ago, or your head helped you drive away those villains. You would have been buried!"


    "Head, don''t ask him! I have 20 Silver sols here, all for you!"


    "Yes! Big guy, I have 13 silver sols."


    Several people''s disgusting eyes made Carey''s face suddenly green and white. He wanted to attack, but he saw that Alda''s strong as an ox was restrained again. He said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that I don''t help... It''s really not worth it! Is there a reason for free people to spend money on building a house?"


    "To tell you the truth, my father has a good relationship with village head George of the second village. A few days ago, village head George found my father and asked him to invest in building a house. My father fooled me. My father said, who spends money to build a house, who is a fool!"


    "You think, 30 kinshores are not a small number. It''s so much to build green brick houses? It''s rumored that father Miller will guarantee a refund, but who knows whether it''s true or false?"


    "Family stewards and family soldiers are not vassals! When will it be the free people''s turn for such a good thing? You can believe it! And you have built a house and no private land! That is, if you catch two wild boars every year, how many years will it take to raise pigs to get back? I think this is money fraud!"


    Seeing the suspicious look of Elvin, Carey said proudly, "my father thought it all out. The money can''t be cheated by the noble master! If the ant man comes again, our family will run away. If the ant man is blocked, we don''t have to spend money to build a house. We''ll still lead the people in two years?"


    Dalits are Dalits! No insight! Alda sneered in her heart.


    Alda is a free man, but no one knows that he is actually the second son of the vassal family of Dodo kingdom. He has received vassal education since childhood and is an elite soldier. If it had not been for the Sassanians to break through his family''s manor, Alda would not have fallen into the man horse hills.


    In Alda''s view, taking refuge in the pioneering leader of the emerging family such as Randall leader has a lot of opportunities to stand out, and the new family attaches great importance to territorial order and family reputation. Those villains still act according to the rules of the free people. It''s strange not to be hanged. The notice of building and entering the house has been posted with the lacquer seal of viscount Randall, so there is no doubt! In addition, the 600 housing quota is 600 leading families. Randall''s leading can never make everyone a family leading people. The Carey family refused the village head''s solicitation and was on a dead end.


    Alda is proficient in martial arts and can skillfully use all kinds of weapons. He is not willing to be a refugee leader. In fact, refugee leaders often die suddenly. Alda has abandoned refugee gangs several times and only took a few loyal brothers around to make a living.


    "Randall collar is a pioneering collar, so what? If there is a chance to become a vassal, most people will spare their lives. If such a chance can''t be grasped, it''s stupid! Unfortunately, I don''t have money..." Alda sighed in her heart and said faintly, "forget it. I''ll find another way."


    Carey breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to lose Alda''s customers. The family with private plots was not their family.


    At this time, a voice came in.


    "I''ll lend it to you!"


    The crowd looked in the direction of the sound and found that two guests at the table next door stood up, one strong and strong and the other thin. It was the thin young man who spoke with a warm smile on his face, but Carey and they trembled like ghosts.


    Three days ago, as like as two peas, the young man hanged more than ten prisoners with his own hands.


    "What''s your name?" The young man came up to Alda and asked.


    Alda quickly stood up and said respectfully, "Lord sheriff, I''m a refugee from dodo."


    The young man looked at Alda''s burly body and the calluses on his fingers. It was not the traces left by physical work, but the calluses formed by archery all year round.


    "You should know me." The young man said enthusiastically, "but I still want to introduce myself. I''m the Sheriff of viscount Randall, Munk."


    Alda quickly bowed, and the monkey patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he didn''t have to be polite, "do you want to build a house and enter the house, do you have any money on hand? It doesn''t matter, I can lend it to you. However, when selecting a steward, you should choose to be a soldier in the public security office. How about it?"


    "Lord Munk, if you are willing to lend me money, I will..."


    When Alda was excited, another powerful voice came from the position of the stairs.


    "Monkey, the adults have orders. It''s up to the wife to recruit the steward and soldiers! When will it be your turn to intervene?"


    Seeing Nelson coming with a group of War Bear mercenaries, the monkey immediately cried bitterly.


    Linda''s soldiers at the sheriff''s office were very disrespectful to the new sheriff, which seemed insignificant to the monkey. But he did not forget Victor''s orders that the free people should be in charge and the vassals should be in charge.


    The monkeys are familiar with subduing the free people, but it is not so easy to supervise the vassal. The monkey felt that none of the security soldiers from the vassal family could be used. He needed to find new people. These days, monkeys are staying at the goat Hotel, hoping to find some useful people. He didn''t expect Nelson to intervene as soon as he took a fancy to one.


    Monkeys hang out at the goat hotel every day. How can Nelson not know? Although Nelson was on the second floor, he could hear the movements downstairs clearly from his perception after practicing the secret form of the monkey.


    Nelson doesn''t like monkeys in his heart and doesn''t trust him. Nelson felt it necessary to keep an eye on the monkey and worked for the inspector''s wife. So, when the monkey recruited people, Nelson immediately came down, but he couldn''t help getting hot when he saw Alda. From Nelson''s perspective, it is not difficult to find that Alda has received strict military training, extraordinary skills and skilled martial arts.


    Nelson and monkeys have the same problems and lack of manpower. At the first sight of Alda, he decided to recruit this man to the escort, to be exact, a mercenary.


    Victor called the helper soldiers Randall family mercenaries. Not mercenaries, mercenaries! Nelson couldn''t figure out the difference, but he thought it was right to listen to Lord victor!


    "Alda, right? You guys want to be mercenaries? How much money do you need to build a house? I''ll lend you!" Nelson patted his chest and said, "it''s up to Mrs. Lilia to decide whether to use you or not. No one else can interfere!"


    Nelson turned to the monkey and said jokingly, "right, Sheriff Munk?"


    As long as people are not poached by you, they will always fall into my hands! Mrs. Lilia is my own sister!


    "Lord Nelson, why are you here?" Said the monkey respectfully.


    Shit! I call it a bad rule to step in and recruit people. Why should you rob people?


    Nelson smiled proudly, "goat hotel is a business run by some of my old guys. Of course I''m here."


    This is my territory. I''m the master in my territory. I want to dig people here... Get out of here!


    The monkey looked around at the silent free workers in the hall and said with a smile, "this business is really good. I''m going to have some light with boss John and open a monkey Hotel opposite."


    I''m a sheriff. Who dares not give me face? I''m a monkey. I''m shameless. You bite me?


    Nelson laughed, "on the day you opened, the purple sugarcane wine in the goat hotel was sold at half price, and the pig head meat was half price!"


    I have a lot of money, you fight me?


    The monkey''s face changed greatly and said, "I''ll go first. I''ll talk about opening a shop when adults come back?"


    You''re cruel! Let''s talk to adults.


    "OK! Ha ha ha."


    The monkey walked away with Hamill, and Nelson laughed. He felt that it was better to defeat the villain who had calculated himself than to defeat the knight.

 Chapter 257

    April of the fire season is when the roses are in bloom,


    Early in the morning, the Rose Manor is full of fragrance. Winding vines have covered one side of the courtyard wall. Clusters of roses are in full bloom on the green leaf wall, which looks like a colorful flower curtain from a distance. Crystal dews dotted it, shining like diamonds in the sun.


    Sylvia hung herself in the hanging chair with a smile on her red lips, holding her chest in one hand and her cheeks in the other. Her golden hair was sprinkled on her shoulders like the sun. Her beautiful snow-white legs swayed gently under the goose yellow skirt. She was lazy and charming.


    Knights and nobles are undoubtedly a group of people favored by the laws of the world. In terms of appearance and temperament, most male nobles are handsome and tall, and all noble women are charming and moving, among which the nobles in the kingdom of Susi are the best.


    Sylvia was born of the SUS aristocracy and had the most beautiful appearance, but she could not see the knight''s unique self-confidence and pride. Compared with Roland''s true and pure, Sophia''s sexy and enchanting, Gillian''s cold and arrogant, and Nicole''s hardness and softness, Sylvia doesn''t have an unforgettable distinctive temperament. She''s not like a powerful divine Knight at all, but just a beautiful lady enjoying a leisurely life.


    When Victor first met Sylvia, he thought she was just an ordinary lady with a wild temper. With the passage of time, Victor felt that she could only describe this woman with perfection. Her skin was smooth and delicate, and her hair was uniform. With Victor''s extraordinary vision, she could not pick out any defects. Every line on her body met the definition of perfection. She seemed to frown and smile casually, and her every move explained what elegance is, A simple look can make people understand her mind. It seems that the noble manners training is tailored for her, or just imitating her.


    In fact, the noble''s etiquette training is really imitating the peak knight. For ordinary nobles, even if they can''t step into the peak field, they should try to get close to the Golden Knight. Otherwise, they can''t reflect the nobility of the knight''s blood. Victor cultivates the Golden Toad''s secret form, awakens his blood talent, and gradually touches the world''s laws. In his opinion, the Golden Knight communicates with the element sea representing the origin of the world, which has reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man. Their actions and gestures have an aesthetic feeling in line with the laws of nature, and imperceptibly affect other people''s senses.


    Sylvia is the flame Golden Knight, the peak among the peak knights. Her spirit and will are shaped outside. When she wants to be noticed, no one can ignore it. When she wants to hide, it is difficult for the enemy to detect her existence. This is the highest state of heaven and man described by the Golden Toad''s secret form. It can do whatever it wants and do everything.


    This is why there are no men around Sylvia. She doesn''t care about the people easily influenced by her. They will only feel that the Duchess is awe inspiring and ashamed. The extraordinary knights who are not easily affected can feel the brilliance under the beautiful appearance. High ranking Knights have their own understanding and pursuit of Knight''s way. They are most taboo to be influenced by others and shake their faith. If they don''t want to cut off their Knight''s way, who dares to pursue Sylvia?


    Climbing to the top, no one side by side, this is the portrayal of the divine knight.


    Only Victor was favored by Sylvia. At the beginning, he was also complacent about his charm. Gradually, he found that Sylvia''s provocative eyes could stimulate his most primitive impulse. A kind smile could also make him feel warm, or relaxed freehand brushwork, and he could occasionally infect Sylvia''s mood. Victor finally realized that his intimate relationship with Sylvia was not equal. The other party always took the initiative and he was the weak party.


    Victor admitted that he enjoyed being close to Sylvia and was difficult to resist her charm, but Sylvia, unlike the women who loved him, never indulged in the love between men and women.


    Fortunately, Sylvia is more and more relaxed about the "squeeze" on victor. Since Victor has a fashionable element, she no longer easily shows her charm to victor, but tries to create a friendly and relaxed atmosphere. Especially this reunion, Victor obviously felt Sylvia''s eagerness.


    Victor knows what Sylvia is looking forward to. This woman has been sending him a message that we are very close, but I don''t need a minister under my skirt to walk side by side with me, so you can make me fall in love!


    The feeling of being a spare tire is not pleasant, even if it is the only spare tire.


    Victor stepped forward and blew out his irritability and anger with his fist. A loud explosion exploded in the air, ending the training of crouching ox secret form.


    The fresh and familiar fragrance rippled in Victor''s nose. I don''t know when Sylvia was standing beside him.


    "Do you practice this technique every day?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "of course! Don''t you think my strength is getting better and better?"


    "I knew last night that you awakened a new talent." Sylvia''s eyes moved and smiled, "the effect is good."


    When Sylvia revealed the mystery of activation, Victor couldn''t help blushing and talking.


    "Incredible!"


    "What? You mean last night?"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and said angrily, "that was incredible."


    Following Sylvia''s eyes, Victor saw deep footprints on the lawn, which were the marks he had just practiced the secret form of the cow.


    "It''s nothing to a knight, is it?" Victor said disapprovingly.


    Sylvia looked at Victor''s face carefully, as if to find something different, and then said: "At the knight stage, any physical skill becomes nothing. But the boring practice itself is to hone the will and physique, which also involves the process of overcoming emotions. We should turn anger, fear, cruelty, cold-blooded and excitement into our own strength, and can''t be controlled by these negative emotions."


    "Your subordinates created this..."


    "Fu Niu''s secret form."


    "This is really a clever body refining skill." Sylvia frowned slightly and said, "but there is no training content to overcome emotions. In the traditional martial arts training, there are always instructors who stimulate the soldiers'' emotions through ruthless whipping and severe reprimand, so as to achieve the purpose of training their minds. This may be related to your subordinates'' constant experience of actual combat. He can survive in the battle. Naturally, he has overcome the negative emotions."


    "Your punch just now is full of indignation. I don''t care what it''s for." Sylvia glanced at Victor with a smile and continued: "As far as I know, you haven''t been cultivating the secret form of subduing cattle for a long time. Before that, you have hardly received rigorous martial arts training. However, you shot and killed countless jackals in the first actual battle, and you have also faced ogres. You are calm and courageous, just like a knight who has experienced hundreds of battles. It seems that you are naturally free from fear and confusion."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you do it with emotion. That''s why I say it''s incredible." Sylvia looked at Victor again, smiled and said, "so you have tempers, and you haven''t really overcome them."


    Naturally, the secret of x-3 cannot be exposed. Victor had to say, "I don''t know why. When I fight, I am highly focused. I can''t think of anything else except achieving my goal. His highness Roland thinks this is a fatal defect."


    "Roland is right. I haven''t noticed this before." Sylvia nodded and said, "you''re not naturally disturbed by negative emotions. If it''s just suppression... It''s always a defect."


    "Isn''t that good? Do you have negative emotions when you fight at the peak?" Victor asked unconvinced.


    "How can there be no emotion? It''s just that our will has perfectly controlled the emotion." Sylvia took Victor''s arm and they walked in the courtyard, chatting as they walked, "In fact, the first thing for the peak knight to accept the will of the element sea and survive is to recover all kinds of human emotions, including fear, worry, love, etc. otherwise, the peak Knight will not be able to get rid of the influence of the element sea, and it will not be long before he can escape the fate of being assimilated by the element."


    "After I set foot in the peak field, I immediately went to the Northern Wilderness to find deadly monsters." Sylvia''s beautiful face showed the color of remembrance. "I met the scorpion lion. The monster made me feel the taste of fear again. Finally, its fur was made into a sofa by me."


    "Scorpion tailed lion? Can golden monsters threaten you?" Victor said incredulously, "I thought you were invincible."


    "Invincible? What creature is invincible?" Sylvia explained: "no matter how powerful the top knight is, it is also limited by the human body. Some monsters are naturally much more powerful than humans, such as white apes, Hydra lizards and legendary dragons. It is hard for me to escape fighting with these creatures... Of course, they will also die under my counterattack."


    "Among human beings, divine knights are not invincible. If three top Knights lead dozens of great knights and siege at the cost of their lives, they can leave divine knights. Therefore, I also need castles and troops!"


    Victor stopped, stared into his blue eyes and said in a deep voice, "I promise this won''t happen!" Sylvia chuckled, "well, I''m looking forward to your performance."


    "Yes." Victor coughed and said, "and then?"


    "What?"


    "Killed the scorpion... And then you married the Duke of York?"


    "Enbisser? I owe him a favor, but he has nothing to do with me." Sylvia nodded, turned her head sideways and joked to victor, "honey, are you jealous?"


    "Well, I''m jealous." Victor deliberately denied it, but seeing Sylvia''s bright and moving face, he simply admitted it and said, "in fact, I want to ask you about the birth of children by the divine knight. I talked to the Marquis of goron, but he didn''t elaborate."


    "Hum! Just admit it. Finally, you have to prevaricate me with a question." Sylvia snorted discontentedly, but explained: "It is difficult for the knight''s blood to bear, especially the knight who resonates with 36 element bits. He is a real extraordinary knight who interacts with the four void elements all the time. If the extraordinary Knight wants to have children with his partner, he must completely relax his body and mind and return to the essence of mortals. In the process of indulgence, the element bits of both sides will resonate."


    "The divine knight is compatible with the fire element. The tyrannical nature of the fire element will disintegrate the element position of the knight''s partner. And the blood of mortals can''t bear the blood of the divine knight." Sylvia said faintly, "the flame knights are all accidental, which may be blood variation. For thousands of years, only sword Saint delavin and the flame Knights have had offspring, and their two children have stepped into the field of legend."


    "The sword Saint delavin is a variant blood of wind, fire and water." Sylvia kissed Victor gently on his lips and said softly, "now, do you understand why people care about you?"


    Blood has nothing to do with x-3. This is a misunderstanding!


    Victor had no way to explain. He could only shout in his heart, but said, "what do you think of the scroll of the arrow of Draven''s flowing fire?"


    "I can''t help you with this. It involves the arrangement of divine texts, which is not what the knight can understand." Sylvia frowned slightly, shook her head and sighed, "it is said that divine writings cannot be recorded, and only priests and wizards can show." Then she said with a smile, "when Della''s stationery appeared in the Holy Text, he was surrounded and suppressed by the church as a wizard. He fought several wars with the shining knights, defeated all the legendary paladins, and occupied the legendary Paladin alize, the partner of the head of the Knights. Finally, the descendants of Della and alize also awakened the paladin''s blood, and the Church decided that Della was not a wizard."


    It''s a fierce man to prove his innocence in this way!


    Victor was stunned and admired the swordsman.

 Chapter 258

    There is no specific cultivation method recorded in the battle skill scroll of the arrow of flowing fire, but a section of delavin''s experience. According to delavin''s description, after his blood variation, his spiritual power became stronger and stronger, his black eyes finally turned golden, and two different forms of divine texts automatically appeared in his mind.


    Delavin can''t describe the characteristics of divine script, but he can understand and express divine script. It seems that this is an instinct, just like wizards and some monsters with extraordinary talents. The first divine script generated in delavin''s mind is called the beginning, and the second divine script is called the end. The starting divine script is related to the void fire element, and the end divine script is connected to the fire element sea.


    After a period of exploration and experiment, delavin successfully created the arrow of flowing fire.


    To display the arrow of flowing fire, first of all, it is necessary to show the starting divine text. At this time, Draven''s spiritual power has doubled. He can show the ending divine text and connect with the sea of fire elements, and then show the starting, ending, starting and starting in turn. Only then can the arrow of flowing fire be considered successful. The specific method is, the first step, to enhance their own spiritual strength. The second step is to connect the fire element sea. The third step is to enhance spiritual strength again. Step 4: present fire element. Step 5: bind the fire element to the secret silver arrow with spiritual power. Step 6: guide the arrow of flowing fire with spiritual power to hit the target within 800 meters.


    The arrow of flowing fire is very fast and almost hits 100 shots. After hitting the target, the ignited flame cannot be extinguished in 5 seconds. However, the power of the arrow of flowing fire is not only reflected in burning the body, but also hitting the enemy''s soul and causing great pain.


    In the battle with the ogre king, Draven took the lead in hitting the city breaker volgan with the arrow of flowing fire. This legendary ogre leader has high elemental resistance. The arrow of flowing fire only ignited it for 2 seconds. In just two seconds, volgan''s mind fell into chaos and went straight into a frenzy. He first hammered himself, extinguished the flame and then frantically attacked all the objects around him. When volgan regained his mind, he was seriously injured, mentally weak, unresponsive, unable to activate any talent skills, and finally fell under the sword of Draven.


    The arrow of flowing fire can cause double damage to the body and soul, which can be called a magic skill. Victor knew he could not master this talent, but the divine script in the arrow of fire aroused his interest.


    Victor has been secretly collecting the knowledge of the alchemy tower. According to the information he currently has, rune is undoubtedly the core technology of building the alchemy tower. The swordsman''s description of the function of divine script is in line with the theory of alchemy tower. Victor can basically confirm that divine script is rune.


    The changes in the dark forest made Victor have several conjectures about the alchemy tower.


    First, the void water element of the dark forest is extremely abundant, while the green Rune of the rune crystal is seriously damaged. This shows that the alchemy tower is built at the intersection of the four elements, but the element intersection phenomenon may change and cause damage to the alchemy tower. Secondly, the sheep head monster and ant man are inextricably linked with alchemy creatures. Does this mean that after the collapse of the alchemy tower, alchemy creatures will be transformed into natural creatures? Or a divine creature? Will they bite the owner of the alchemy tower? Finally, Victor awakened the new talent activation in the process of repairing the green rune. He suspected that the top Knight might have something to do with the alchemist.


    It is difficult to find the answer to the previous question, but the last question may be verified by Sylvia.


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "honey, the divine civilization of the arrow of flowing fire is obviously related to the fire element sea. Can''t you show it?"


    "No!" Sylvia shook her head gently.


    Victor did not give up and asked, "will knights in the legendary field understand the mystery of divine script?"


    "There is no such thing."


    Sylvia said, "the power of the knight has nothing to do with the divine script, and even priests and wizards can''t remember the divine script, let alone understand the mystery of the divine script."


    Seeing Victor''s disappointment, Sylvia comforted: "you don''t have to worry too much. If you reach the level of Swordsman in the future, you will certainly be able to master the arrow of flowing fire. Just let it go. At present, you still have to try to make up for your defects."


    Victor immediately put the rune behind him and said with a smile, "you''re right! Make up for the defect first."


    People who know Victor know that he has not honed his martial arts for a long time, and he has not experienced actual combat before taking office. He is a vase among the court nobles. In principle, Victor''s will to fight is stronger than ordinary people. If he is not frightened by the ogre and his legs are soft, he will have courage. However, Victor not only saved Nicole in the hands of the ogre, but also destroyed more and more enemies behind him, including the Silver Knight.


    Victor''s performance was unreasonable.


    Fortunately, this is a world with extraordinary power. Everyone attributed Victor''s change to blood. But Victor knew it was all x-3.


    X-3 strengthens Victor''s brain, gives him strong memory and computing ability, greatly enhances the coordination of his body, adjusts his senses, weakens negative emotions, and is highly focused.


    If on earth, the man loaded with x-3 is superman. However, knights in different worlds are used to these abilities. The x-3 didn''t bring much advantage to victor, but it shortened the gap between him and the Cavaliers. It can be said that x-3 is Victor''s biggest card.


    Because x-3 is an implant imitating chip, it has the defect of computer rigidity. However, Victor can''t live without the x-3. Roland''s training method is absurd, but it can solve the disadvantages of x-3, and Victor vaguely feels that this training method can make x-3 go further, so as to break through the limit of 14 points of spiritual attributes.


    However, this requires the cooperation of a top knight, and Sylvia is obviously the best candidate.


    "Honey, you have to help me..."


    Victor described the training method provided by Roland, and then looked at Sylvia eagerly.


    "Prom? Nursery rhymes? Stepping on your feet? Only Roland can think of such a unique way." Sylvia laughed and cried, "distract your attention with shame to achieve the purpose of training... I have to admit, it''s really useful. But are you sure you want me to step on your feet?"


    "Of course!" Victor raised his head and said in high spirits, "I''m willing to try all the methods that can improve my strength, not to mention making up for my fatal defects." Then, he added, "first, I don''t need to be popular, and you can''t use fighting spirit..."


    "All right." Sylvia raised her hand and lifted her hair behind her ears. She smiled gracefully and said, "are you ready?"


    The x-3 runs quietly and directly enters the overrun state. Victor''s eyes are indifferent and his tone is cold.


    "Come on! Er..."


    When he looked down and saw Sylvia''s crystal shoes stepping on his feet, Victor gritted his teeth and backed away.


    "Come again!"


    Sylvia smiled and said, "show all your strength, but don''t exceed two meters."


    "Good!"


    Victor nodded. His blindness had no effect on Sylvia. Even if he entered the overrun state, he had no advantage of dodging first. If you can''t achieve the purpose of training, you can simply enter the state of apocalypse.


    The light wind surrounded Victor''s body, and everything around him became clear and slow in his mind. He saw Sylvia lift the crystal shoe and step on it slowly. In the crystal shoe was a very beautiful jade foot, thin and round, snow-white and delicate, as if carved from lanolin jade. At the moment, Victor had no fancy in his mind. In his eyes, he only kept refreshing data, all about distance, speed, angle and radian.


    After 0.83 seconds, she will step on me and move back 6.2 cm at 0.68 seconds. The probability of avoiding is 96% and the fault tolerance rate is 41%.


    It took Victor only 0.02 seconds to calculate the most reasonable avoidance plan and put it into action immediately.


    In the state of apocalypse, Victor''s speed is amazing. Time is divided into sections. In his perception, his action is also very slow, but he is still much faster than Sylvia. But he watched Sylvia''s crystal shoes fall slowly on his feet, and the avoidance stopped suddenly.


    "What''s going on? I''m much faster than you!"


    Victor carefully recalled the process just now. He moved back 5 cm in 0.68 seconds and was just stepped on by Sylvia, as if he was deliberately cooperating with Sylvia.


    "It''s no secret that the divine knight can predict the changes of his opponent." Sylvia released victor and said with a smile, "I know your intentions like the back of my hand. How can you avoid me?"


    "Then I can''t get exercise from you." Victor said dejectedly.


    "Honey, you misunderstood." Sylvia shook her head and said, "the key is not evasion, but the activity of will."


    "Your state just now is very special. The mobilized fire element perfectly controls the wind element and its own actions, but the fluctuation of fire element is very single. If I am not a top knight, I''m afraid it''s difficult to detect this defect."


    "What does that mean?" Victor asked nervously.


    "The single fluctuation of fire element represents high concentration." Sylvia explained: "of course, there is no problem with concentration itself. The problem is that consciousness is calm but not stiff, and concentration but not lack of change."


    "Victor, the strength of your fire element is only a little worse than that of the Silver Knight, but the operation method and effect are much worse than that of the Silver Knight. Moreover, your fire element is incompatible with yourself, as if... Your fire element is not born, but your tool..." Sylvia thought for a moment: "Yes! The knight uses the element of fire like his own hands, and you use the element of fire like a sword."


    Victor looked ugly and asked heavily, "what should I do?"


    "Honey, don''t be depressed." Sylvia took Victor''s arm and comforted: "you''re not a knight. It''s not necessarily right to ask you to fight with a knight. Maybe it''s a process of blood variation. But..." Sylvia turned her voice and said, "the affinity element itself can''t be wrong! You should try to integrate the fire element with your blood instead of rejecting it. Otherwise, I''m afraid the fire element you gathered will eventually dissipate."


    "Damn it! I don''t have a clue." Victor groaned, "am I going to find his highness Roland to dance and sing children''s songs?"


    Sylvia turned her eyes and said with a smile, "it''s safe and effective to stimulate your fire element with a sense of shame, but you don''t have to find Roland."


    "There is a big gap between you and me, and you can''t help me. If you don''t ask your highness Roland for help, do you ask your highness goron..." Victor shivered as he said, "then I''d rather die!"


    "Who says you need a gold knight to train you? A silver knight can also train you!"


    Victor was suspicious. "Your Highness Roland can''t step on me easily. Can the Silver Knight do it?"


    "Roland is teasing you. She really wants to step on you. You can''t last two breaths." Sylvia gave Victor a white look and said, "the Silver Knight can train you. When you have the ability to avoid them, I''ll train you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes!" Sylvia nodded and smiled. "We have three silver knights in the York family, Nicole''s teacher, trisley, the Countess of tellandon and Viscount Fred. Shall I arrange a dance for you right away?"


    Victor just wanted to promise, but he saw the bright light in Sylvia''s eyes. He immediately understood her intention and resolutely refused, "no need!"


    "Hum!" Sylvia said angrily, "the female Knight of our York family can''t compare with the little girl of the chebman family?"


    "Well... You know that?" Victor was stunned and stammered.


    "The chebmans have publicized your marriage with Gillian!"


    Sit down! None of them are fuel-efficient lamps.


    Here, Sylvia publicized Victor''s contribution to her purchase of territory. Over there, Gillian preached her relationship with his lover. Victor could only shake his head frequently in addition to lamenting in his heart.


    "It''s a little too much for you to choose three." Sylvia said, "well, trisley, she doesn''t have a partner yet. It''s right for you to form a relationship with her."


    Victor said forcefully, "no emotional foundation, not suitable!"


    "There will always be feelings." Sylvia didn''t want to see the fat water flowing into the field of outsiders. She tried to persuade: "our life is limited. It''s our mission to leave blood for the family... Well, forget it if you don''t want to." Seeing Victor''s face unhappy, Sylvia didn''t want to force him, so she said, "be nice to Nicole. If she doesn''t have children, don''t blame me for forcing you!"


    "I will!"


    Victor is relieved. He still likes Nicole very much. As for training, you can ask Gillian for help.


    Sylvia loosened Victor''s arm, bent down to pick a bud and said, "Roland has her way, I have my way."


    "Look!" Sylvia twisted the flower and raised it to victor.


    Victor widened his eyes and said in a trembling voice, "this! How did you do it? Empty water element? Or..."


    Sylvia''s hands, slender and symmetrical, as bright as jade, were three times more beautiful than roses. But Victor stared at the bud in her hand without blinking. I saw layers of pink petals stretch one by one, and the broken bud has quietly bloomed between Sylvia''s fingers, like a miracle.


    "It''s not the empty water element, and I''m not a wizard." Sylvia whispered, "it''s vibration."


    "The fire element corresponds to the spiritual power, which controls itself. I vibrate the flower branches, and the petals are shaken open by this continuous force, which looks like they are in full bloom."


    "This is just a trick and has no practical value. However, it is just right to train your spiritual strength and promote the integration of fire elements. This time, you don''t need emotional foundation?" Sylvia handed victor the roses.


    "You are a flame knight. Your spiritual power is far beyond the ordinary peak knight. How can I do it?!" Victor muttered to himself.


    This rose has 44 petals. If you want to open these petals, you can''t let them fall, simulating the scene of natural blooming. The power of vibration should not only be continuous and meticulous, but also be divided into 44 different changes. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Victor didn''t believe anyone could do it.


    "I''m not the first to do it." Sylvia said faintly, "the first person who can do it is not a knight."


    "This is actually the method used by the first Paladin turnans to exercise his spiritual power. Although he is a ferocious human, he can do it. Why can''t you do it?"


    Victor frowned and said nothing. Sylvia sighed: "Marquis golon thinks that the strong are self-improvement, the weak are constant weakness, and it is foolish to divide strength by grade. I agree with him very much. Turnans is far from my opponent, but I admit that his position is equivalent to mine."


    "Victor, whether you are the blood of the sword saint or not. If you can do this, you are qualified to stand side by side with me!"


    "What if I can''t?" Asked victor.


    Sylvia gave Victor a coquettish look and said tenderly, "then I''ll drive away the women around you and let you accompany me at the Rose Manor, just me."


    "I hide far away!" Victor clenched his teeth.


    "Ha ha." Sylvia smiled wildly, her slender fingers hooked Victor''s chin and breathed out, "are you willing?"


    The crystal red lips were close at hand, and the blue eyes were full of charm. The soul stirring charm of the divine Knight made Victor''s heart beat. He suppressed his desire and said categorically, "I promise I can do it!"


    There was a flash of surprise and appreciation in Sylvia''s eyes, and she said, "this is my man."


    "Honey, it''s time we got down to business."

 Chapter 259

    "Are you really going to plant prickly kidney beans?"


    Victor arrived at Rose Manor yesterday afternoon. He told Sylvia about his experience during this period, including the introduction of thorn kidney beans. However, a small parting is better than a new marriage. They have a lingering love and have no time to talk about the strategic adjustment of Renma hill. Until now, Sylvia began to ask about pricking kidney beans.


    "The human horse hills are short of food. Thorn kidney beans are a high-yield crop with a yield of 3000 pounds per mu. Why are you so disgusted with thorn kidney beans?" Asked Victor, puzzled.


    "Don''t you know why?" Sylvia glared at him and said angrily, "prickly kidney beans occupy valuable farmland. The crops planted can only be distributed to refugees for free. Who is the master of the territory? Us? Or refugees?"


    "Of course it''s us!" Victor said: "according to the Convention, all the resources of the territory belong to the Lord, and the thorn kidney bean is no exception. The thorn kidney bean I planted is my property. Even if it is difficult to preserve, I can sell it to the refugees at a low price, can''t I?"


    "That''s right. According to the usual practice, the leader donated the deteriorating food to the church and couldn''t let the food be wasted. The free people in the south central part of the kingdom are used to enjoying free kidney beans. Even if you set a lower price, they won''t pay for it and just wait for the church to come forward for relief." Sylvia sighed and said helplessly, "this is the reality. Planting thorn kidney beans occupies farmland and pastures, which damages the interests of our Lord."


    Sylvia''s attitude towards thorn kidney beans was the same as that of other lords, which reminded victor of the "sheep eat man" movement in the middle school history textbook.


    In Europe from the 15th to the 17th century, with the discovery of the new continent, the opening of new routes and the success of global shipping, English foreign trade increased year by year and further stimulated the development of wool industry. The price of wool rose rapidly by 300%, and the sheep industry has become a lucrative industry. Often 10 acres of pasture yield more than 20 acres of arable land. English feudal nobles began to occupy land and turn cultivated land into pasture, causing a large number of tenant farmers to lose their jobs. Landless farmers either went abroad or wandered everywhere, falling into an extremely tragic situation.


    However, the enclosure movement conforms to the historical trend and has inevitability. The feudal lords pursued the profits of wool trade, abolished the open land system with low production efficiency, enclosure sheep, opened a large number of factories in the city, and the landless farmers concentrated in the city and became workers, while the feudal nobles completed the original accumulation of capital and turned into capitalists. Finally, it created an empire that dominates the world.


    Victor''s human world is backward in productivity, insufficient food and poor trade. It is so far from big industry. Although the existing productivity in different world is not enough to promote the reform of production relations, the essence of the pursuit of interests by the Lord group is the same.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the refugees have no sense of belonging to the territory and kingdom, and in the eyes of the Lord, the refugees are indispensable, but they are not their own people. Planting prickly kidney beans raises outsiders and damages itself. Don''t say that the Lord is not willing, the family will also strongly oppose it.


    However, Victor did not have time to slowly cultivate vassals and leading people. According to objective conditions, he abandoned the pure vassal system and changed it to a system aimed at supporters, helpers and supporters and a combination of land leasing and human employment. In the rental employment system, refugees can also become supporters, and planting high-yield kidney beans is an important part of this strategy.


    "Honey, planting thorn kidney beans may not make a direct profit for the family, but its hidden value is immeasurable!"


    "Well, I''m listening."


    Sylvia looked at her lover with great expectation. Victor could always surprise her.


    Victor thought for a moment and said:¡° "I call agriculture, forestry, fishing, animal husbandry and gathering as the primary industry. Mining, handicrafts, construction and manufacturing as the secondary industry. The primary industry lays the foundation for the secondary industry, that is, the primary industry can be developed before the secondary industry can be developed, so as to create more value. Although thorn kidney bean is not valuable, it can promote the development of the secondary industry..."


    "Wait!" Sylvia blinked her charming eyes and said discontentedly, "I don''t understand! Can you make it simple?"


    "Uh... Okay." Victor tried to speak in a more straightforward way, "For example, there are 150000 people in my territory. Due to the low food production in my territory, 140000 people are needed to engage in farming, gathering, animal husbandry, fishing and hunting. Now, I plant high-yield kidney beans. As long as 70000 people are engaged in food production, they can support 150000 people. Then the remaining 80000 people can engage in mining, smelting, weaving, making wood, repairing roads and castles, and making Armament and military training to enhance the combat effectiveness of the army. "


    "Yes, planting prickly kidney beans will reduce the number of cattle and sheep and the yield of wheat, but I can make up for the loss by selling wood, green bricks, textiles and iron. Because I have a large number of craftsmen, I can purchase raw materials such as hides, minerals and wood, process them into commercial products, and then sell them. I''m creating wealth with the resources of other territories. Isn''t that better than that It''s more cost-effective to wage war and expand territory? "


    "On the other hand, prickly kidney beans are provided for free to the free people''s employees. The free people''s employees have saved money and always need to buy living materials? I sell living materials to the free people''s employees. Does their money come back to me? As long as I slightly raise the price of daily necessities, the seemingly free prickly kidney beans also bring me benefits."


    Victor said with a smile: "in fact, I not only didn''t harm the interests of the family by planting thorn kidney beans, but also trained a large number of craftsmen, built many villages, towns, roads and castles, built sophisticated armaments and armed more troops. This is the primary industry and promoted the secondary industry."


    The political and economic theories familiar to modern people are new to Sylvia. In fact, it is no wonder that the core strategy of the church and knight nobles is only one, that is to defeat the orcs and recapture the rich northern wilderness.


    In order to compete for living space, the church spared no effort to implement the guiding ideology of limited internal struggle and consistent external struggle. For thousands of years, this thought has penetrated into all levels of the human world. Even if the dodos were beaten black and blue by the Sassanian Empire, they dare not cut off the trade road to Sassanian.


    Under the pressure of orcs, knights and nobles are busy polishing fighting spirit, breeding blood, training elite soldiers and carrying forward the spirit of bravery. Scholars and nobles devoted themselves to architecture, monsters and forging. Civilians are good at building houses. They can build a castle in a few months. Therefore, in this world of low productivity, human beings can build magnificent fortresses and make military heavy crossbows with a range of 400 meters. Various alloy equipment emerge one after another, while philosophy, sociology, political economics and vital agriculture and animal husbandry science are stagnant and almost have no development.


    Archbishop Lazarus once told Victor that as long as the Northern Wilderness is destroyed, any new farming and animal husbandry system is not worth mentioning! As a scholar and master, the Duke of Wellington has touched the edge of social division of labor, and resolutely retracted, eager to shovel all the thorny kidney beans in the territory. It can be seen that the idea of military priority has a great impact on human society. Of course, this is also because the human country is in danger of being broken by the orcs, and mankind has no room for compromise.


    Sylvia is the leader of the human elite, but she is also limited by the noble education. How to understand the theory of social division of labor, she was almost surrounded by Victor. However, Sylvia, after all, has the wisdom that ordinary people can''t reach, and soon found the fallacy.


    "What you said is what the Duke of Wellington is doing. But the Wellington family is trying to eradicate thorn kidney beans, but it has not been implemented due to the pressure of the church." Sylvia looked suspiciously at Victor and asked, "the Duke of Wellington has always wanted someone to take over stabbing kidney beans. Won''t you be fooled by him?"


    Victor nodded and said, "through the Duke of Wellington, I found that the roads there are flat and wide, the fortress is magnificent, there are many craftsmen, and the agriculture, animal husbandry and handicrafts are very developed. The prosperity of vistock is no less than that of the king''s capital, brinor." Facing Sylvia, Victor said, "with prickly kidney beans, we have plenty of manpower to build fortresses and water conservancy projects. Aren''t these urgently needed by the people and horses? Isn''t it our strategy to introduce population?"


    Sylvia said flatly, "we need population, but we don''t need kidney beans!"


    "Facts have proved that planting thorn kidney beans is a mistake of the Wellington family."


    "Free food has attracted a large number of refugees to flow into central and southern China to make a living. They depend on the Duke of Wellington. They can only get in and out, reproduce from generation to generation, and have a growing population. The Wellington family has to expand the planting area of thorn kidney beans and reduce pastures and farmland. Otherwise, they will import food."


    "The Wellington family does have a lot of craftsmen. They use their own wood, ore and leather to process goods. They consume territory resources, but the profits are earned by the caravan. As for purchasing raw materials and processing goods, hehe, other families are not fools. The price of raw materials is very high, and the Wellington family has almost no profits."


    "The Wellington family is supporting the refugees for the church, sharing the population pressure for the royal family, producing goods for the chamber of Commerce, and making profits from mining and logging for other lords. Thorn kidney beans make them a laughing stock in the aristocratic circle. I don''t want to repeat it." Sylvia said seriously, "honey, I don''t want to force you. But you must understand that we are one. I can''t sit idly by when refugees flow into Randall''s territory! In fact, even with water conservancy projects, our cultivated land is very valuable. After all, it''s a hill, not a plain in the middle and south!"


    "So, I don''t allow you to grow thorn kidney beans!"


    "That''s why I didn''t act without authorization."


    In any case, Victor is the Lord of the human horse hill system. If you really want to put aside Sylvia and regard yourself as an independent Lord, you''ll definitely have a head. Victor must convince his backers before promoting thorn kidney beans.


    "Honey, I''ve told you the advantages of planting prickly kidney beans. As for its disadvantages... Haven''t you found that prickly kidney beans are completely suitable for the situation of human horse hills?"


    Sylvia''s heart moved and said, "wild boar?"


    Victor said with a smile, "yes, prickly kidney beans can''t feed cattle and sheep, but they can be fed to pigs and can also be eaten by civilians."


    "Sweet potato leaves can also raise pigs. There is no need to waste cultivated land." Sylvia shook her head slowly.


    "Who said to occupy cultivated land?" Victor explained with a smile, "the thorn kidney bean itself is a shrub, which can be planted on the hills!"


    Sylvia turned her mind and said angrily, "you must have considered everything. Don''t sell it off."


    Victor honestly confessed the jade finger photographed on the soft flesh of his waist, "I intend to cultivate terraces on the hills and plant thorn kidney beans. Due to irrigation, the yield of thorn kidney beans will certainly be reduced, but it will not occupy the cultivated land. In addition, I have reached an agreement with Baron Schultz to exchange charcoal for green bricks. Even if the shrubs on the hills are removed, I don''t have to worry about lack of fuel."


    "As for the influx of refugees caused by thorn kidney beans, it is not because thorn kidney beans are free, but because the church leads relief."


    "Indeed." Sylvia agreed.


    In fact, if the church did not use the donated kidney beans to relieve the refugees and harvest their faith, how could the Wellington family charge some fees from the migrant workers. Farmers on earth would rather dump milk, drown millions of live pigs and burn more than 50000 mu of cotton than help the poor, just to stabilize prices and avoid bankruptcy?


    "So as long as I leave the church, I can solve this problem!"


    Holding the catkin at his waist, Victor said in righteous words: "I want to plant prickly kidney beans, and they are also provided to migrant employees for free as wild resources!"


    Sylvia''s blue eyes were full of color and sighed, "Victor, you are really a genius!"


    Prickly kidney beans are planted on the hills and belong to the Lord as a wild resource. However, Victor declared that this wild crop is free for the people to eat, so it does not need to be harvested and put into storage. Naturally, it can not be donated to the church. Because prickly kidney beans have been provided to the people free of charge, the church has nothing to say. However, the free employment unions of all villages resolutely resist the refugees from collecting prickly kidney beans on the hills, That''s what belongs to them! The church can be soft on the Lord, and what can be done to protect the spontaneous behavior of free civil servants?


    On the surface, Victor gave the kidney bean to the free worker. In fact, the free people employed by the village head were controlled by the village head. The village head listened to the arrangement of the Lords. He used the beans to raise pigs or raise people. Victor has the final say.


    The church has no way to organize large-scale relief, and free people will not pour into Randall''s collar in large scale. The scale of population flow is still under Victor''s control. In this way, the disadvantages of thorn kidney bean will be completely solved, and the benefits will undoubtedly be highlighted.


    "Oh, the Duke of Wellington is in your hand."


    Sylvia smiled happily and Victor said, "honey, did you agree?"


    "Of course!" Sylvia offered a kiss and said, "you let go, I support you!"


    "What about the other lords?"


    "Well, let''s see the effect first!"


    Victor shook his head and laughed. He knew that Sylvia would not promote prickly kidney beans in other territories. Randall''s collar has always been the experimental field of the York family. Successful experience will be introduced, and failed attempts are Victor''s business. This also reflects the differences between the two sides on the strategy of the regiment.


    Victor planted thorn kidney beans to recruit soldiers from the free people and form a large professional army. The York family did not agree with the plan. They believed that the traditional defense tactics constructed by fortresses, knights, elite soldiers and militias were enough to resist the attack of ant people. The free people could serve as labor, but they could not be expected to defend their territory.


    Changing ideas is not a matter of time, and Victor is not sure whether the battle of the Legion is really suitable for the world.


    "All right. I''ll try it at Randall first." Victor shrugged his shoulders.


    "Plant prickly kidney beans as soon as possible." Sylvia''s attitude has changed 180 degrees. She said: "next year, I will mobilize 20000 young people to build the southern fortress, plus 10000 people from Phoenix, a total of more than 30000 people. My logistics pressure will be very great. I hope you can help me share the supply of 20000 people."


    "I see." Victor nodded and said, "I''ll sell you prickly kidney beans at a low price."


    "What about free?" Sylvia said angrily.


    "I gave you 150000 gold sol! I also gave you purple sugarcane wine. As a result, I have to pay 20000 annuities every year! Do you also help me share some fines?" Victor complained repeatedly.


    "Purple cane wine is not for you. The green wheat supplied to you accounts for 50% of Randall''s grain consumption!" Sylvia won''t budge.


    "Now it''s 30%, and Randall''s population has reached 12000. Moreover, the value of purple sugarcane wine is far greater than that of green wheat." Victor is penny wise.


    "Sophia earned the profits of purple cane wine. She took my purple cane wine and became popular in Neville and had a relationship with the barbarian tribe. I ask you, whose wife is Sophia? Who should you ask for your fine?" Sylvia began to argue.


    "What else does Sophia have to do with me? She has gone to Borui kingdom to meet her lover. Can I ask her for money?" Victor was indignant.


    Sylvia held her chest in her hands and said sarcastically, "hehe, didn''t Sophia give you the 150000 gold sol you gave me? Can you have 150000 gold sol yourself?"


    Victor was speechless and stunned. He understood that Sylvia was a divine knight and a woman. As long as she was a woman, don''t expect her to be reasonable.


    "Well, Sophia has another secret about going to Borui kingdom. It is said to be related to barbarians, but there is no conclusive news..."


    Seeing Victor unhappy, Sylvia thought he had not forgotten his feelings and had a heart to comfort him, but Sophia must go to see Andre, and she finally had nothing to say.


    Victor inexplicably spread his hand and said innocently, "it''s none of my business!"

 Chapter 260

    Victor''s motorcade galloped on Randall''s road. Through the window, he saw that the lush hills were stained with a trace of gold.


    Unconsciously, the wind season has quietly come.


    Pinghu Town is more than 400 kilometers away from Heibao town of York family, and the fastest round trip of the team takes 30 days. Victor started from April, the fire season, and came back in January, the wind season. The whole journey took 35 days, but he and Sylvia only got together for one day and two nights, and hurried back to the territory.


    Randall has a lot of business to deal with for victor.


    Sylvia did not retain victor. Randall''s leadership has become a port connecting the two major lords in central and southern China, which is an important part of the York family''s development strategy. Sylvia knew that Victor had been traveling for several months, the Randall family was lack of management, and the territory affairs were piled up. Instead, she was worried that Victor would not go back to town.


    The York family didn''t want to lead an intubation in Randall and help Victor deal with government affairs. They really couldn''t spare any manpower.


    When the ant disaster was settled, the vassal class of York family was seriously damaged, and more than 2000 vassal soldiers were killed and injured. Today, the total population of Renma hill has exceeded 150000. The York family has organized 50000 young workers to build two fortresses at the same time, taking into account the reconstruction of the territory. Fortunately, the York family has a deep foundation, more than 60000 people in the United States and a mature education system. They quickly recalled the family children studying in Baita and promoted many young attendants, maidens and the second son of the feudal minister as managers, which managed the territory affairs in an orderly manner. Even so, the York family''s manpower was still very tight, and even Sylvia began to deal with government affairs herself.


    In the environment of large-scale production and construction, everyone from the Lord to the civilians is busy.


    Victor and Sylvia settled many things in one day.


    The York family doubled the proportion of green wheat and iron in exchange for purple sugarcane wine for three years. In return, Victor planted thorn kidney beans and shared the supply of 15000 workers until the completion of the southern fortress.


    In addition, the York family has obtained the leadership of Baron escley. They will build a small town there, directly participate in the trade of Yeliu city and recruit refugees.


    This is a reasonable thing, and Victor doesn''t resist it. Sylvia is close to him, which is related to the interests of the family. She can''t sit back and watch Randall monopolize all the benefits, let alone the York family contributed to the neutral position of the Buryat family.


    Sylvia also told Victor that she would go to Baron finicos with bishop Perot and white tower scholars in two months to preside over the canal opening ceremony of the first reservoir. Sylvia asked Victor to pay attention to it.


    Knowing this, Victor was surprised and relieved. The clergy of the church participated in the construction of the reservoir all the way. It''s better to tell the world that it is hidden from the outside world. The most important thing is that the peak Knights attach great importance to reputation. King Neville''s killing of an ogre supervisor should also be publicized in the knight circle. Besides, water conservancy project is an unprecedented feat in human history. How can Sylvia restrain herself.


    If the top knights were indifferent to fame and wealth and had no desire, they would have been assimilated by the element sea. It is their common pursuit to become the object of epic singing, and reputation helps to enhance the cohesion and influence of the family, which is of practical significance. Therefore, it has become a common practice for nobles to pay attention to reputation.


    Victor doesn''t care about fame, but the atmosphere of nobility is so, and he doesn''t want to be different.


    Interpersonal communication and reputation promotion are only small things after all. Victor still has many important things to do, but he urgently needs to go to the mountain fortress.


    It has been 40 days since the restoration of the alchemy tower. According to Victor''s setting, the two alchemy dragon lizards produced by the king should be in the mountain fortress. Victor can''t wait to see the New Alchemy unit.


    The bell outside the car wall made a pleasant sound. The carriage stopped. Victor stepped out of the car and told the guard captain, "Gru, go back and tell Mrs. Lilia that I''ll go back to Pinghu Town tomorrow. Renault and shack followed me with a team of guards. Gru, you and the others go back first."


    "Yes, sir."


    The forty member Pro guard was divided into two. When Gru drove the carriage out of sight, Victor turned his horses and ran West, and a team of alchemical militia followed him closely.


    In the middle of the night, Victor arrived at the mountain fortress. The first thing he saw was, "where''s my alchemical dragon lizard?"


    "Sir, they are in the blacksmith''s shop. Please follow me."


    Around the depression, Victor saw two giants at a glance.


    These are two blue and black monsters, with a back height of 2.1 meters and a body length of 4 meters. With a tail, they are 5.5 meters long. When they also found Victor, they raised their noses and made a sound of "snoring, snoring", which seemed very happy, but they still stayed in place and did not rush over like the alchemical war mastiff.


    Victor went forward, and the beast immediately fell down and put his head meekly in front of him. The intimacy from the bottom of his heart made Victor understand that these two giants were his alchemical dragon lizard.


    Alchemy dragon lizard has 25 stamina points, 12 spirit points, 20 perception points, 5 life points, 20 years of service life and 50000 gold sols of manufacturing cost. The alchemical dragon lizard has four skills: omnivory, freedom of movement, elemental resistance and extraordinary regeneration. It is the alchemical unit with the highest attribute, the longest service life and the highest manufacturing cost among alchemical organisms.


    Victor thought that the golden dragon lizard would be similar to the big lizard. Now he found that its shape is very different from the lizard, but it is a bit like the beautiful toothed beast on earth.


    The shape of the head of the alchemical dragon lizard is similar to that of the Velociraptor. The skull is 60 cm long and the mouth is wide. It is full of sharp teeth. Its nasal cavity is large and can be closed. Obviously, it is to adapt to various environments and has a sensitive sense of smell. The limbs of the alchemical dragon lizard are strong and protruding from the abdomen, which is different from the characteristics of the lizard''s limbs protruding from both sides of the body. This body structure gives the alchemy dragon lizard amazing running speed and excellent jumping ability, which can not be compared with crawling lizards. What surprised Victor most was that the two guys'' joints were very flexible. They could stretch their limbs and lie flat on the ground like humans. If they lay on the water like this, they looked like a small boat, and their 1.5-meter-long tail was the oar. The claws of the alchemical dragon lizard are powerful and curved like a hook. They are not only powerful weapons, but also can dig holes and climb cliffs. There are half webs between their toes, which means that they can not only swim well, but also freely pass through desert and swamp terrain. The whole body of the alchemy dragon lizard is wrapped by green and black horny scales. It feels as tough and thick as armor when touching its hand. This tough hard skin, coupled with two talents of extraordinary regeneration and element resistance, makes the defense and recovery ability of the alchemical dragon lizard incomparable.


    Victor asked, "busso, how do you usually use the alchemical dragon lizard?"


    Bousso died once, but Victor taught him himself every time he came to the mountain fortress. Now, busso''s intelligence has been greatly improved, and he can answer the master''s questions smoothly, "My Lord, the alchemical dragon lizard adapts to various environments and can move underwater for 12 hours. Its intelligence, vision, smell and hearing are better than those of the alchemical war mastiff. It can identify 8 kinds of underground minerals and rare medicinal materials. It has a strong mining ability. It can find and excavate underground mineral veins and medicinal materials resources, and even collect underwater minerals."


    "The alchemy dragon lizard has great strength and excellent physical strength and load-bearing ability. It can run for one hour at a maximum speed of 100 kilometers per hour. It can carry 6000 pounds and move freely. It can walk for 72 hours at a speed of 27 kilometers per hour and run for five hours at a speed of 65 kilometers per hour."


    "Usually, 10 alchemical crows, 2 war mastiffs and 1 alchemical dragon lizard, together with 3 alchemical militia, form a working group to conduct a 10 day collection operation with a radius of 800 kilometers. When the collected resources exceed 2000 pounds, the working group can return."


    "If we find large rare ore veins, we usually build temporary camps nearby for centralized mining, smelting and processing. The alchemical dragon lizard undertakes the transportation task of the maximum load."


    Victor''s mind immediately raised a picture. The alchemical crows were spying in the sky, and the war mastiffs were scattered around to carry out the alert task. Three alchemical militia rode on the dragon lizard and searched for the precious resources within an 800 km radius. Once the dragon lizard smelled the resources buried underground, it began to dig. The militia was responsible for collecting and processing. The collection efficiency of this combination was much better than that of a single militia. However Yes, Victor is more concerned about another problem.


    "How about the combat effectiveness of the alchemical dragon lizard?"


    "My Lord, the alchemical dragon lizard is a collection and transportation unit."


    "Uh... I know."


    Bousso''s old problem was made again. Victor had to ask, "how about the combat effectiveness of the alchemical dragon lizard compared with the ordinary dragon lizard?"


    "My Lord, the alchemical dragon lizard takes the dragon lizard as the biological template. It has the advantages of both swamp dragon lizard and mountain dragon lizard. Its physique, perception, intelligence, strength, explosive power, endurance and adaptability are much stronger than ordinary dragon lizards. The alchemical dragon lizard strengthens the two talents of extraordinary regeneration and element resistance. Its skull and cervical spine are extremely tough. It has one main, two auxiliary and three hearts, which can hardly be used together The size of the beast is fatal. However, it does not have the keen intuition of ordinary dragon lizards, nor the bloodthirsty talent of swamp dragon lizards, but it has high intelligence, which is equivalent to human children around the age of 8. If encountered in the wild, any kind of dragon lizard is not an opponent of alchemical dragon lizards. "


    "Suppose you encounter the ogre leader?"


    "Ogres rarely act alone. The alchemical dragon lizard will choose to escape. It carries 3000 pounds, and the ogre leader can''t catch up with it."


    "Can''t run away? One-on-one, who will win?"


    "We can''t determine the outcome of the battle. Their physique attributes are similar. The perception of the alchemical dragon lizard is higher than that of the ogre, but the Ogre with rage talent is enough to cut off the head of the alchemical dragon lizard, and the alchemical dragon lizard can also kill each other."


    "I see."


    Victor nodded and said to himself, "it''s always necessary to test to determine the ability of the alchemical dragon lizard."


    The alchemy militia sheathed the forged vehicle on the dragon lizard. The vehicle has two layers. The upper layer has four positions for four people to ride, and the lower layer is on the left and right sides of the dragon lizard to place materials. When necessary, the upper position can be increased to 6 or disassembled to let the dragon lizard load more goods.


    Victor and the two alchemical militia boarded the vehicle respectively. With a long hiss, the dragon lizard stood up and ran to the farthest silver mine pit.


    The wind roared in my ears, the scenery on both sides flew back quickly, the alchemical dragon lizard leaped and sped on the hills, and the low and dense bushes were crushed by eight giant claws. Victor found that the dragon lizard always chose a relatively gentle route, and the thorny bush was not as high as its back, which had no great impact on the riders on its back. Although it was bumpy, the soldiers proficient in martial arts could bear it.


    49 minutes later, Victor arrived at the silver pit.


    The straight-line distance between the sayin mine cave and the mountain fortress is 34 kilometers, but the hills here are continuous and crisscross, with dense shrubs and complex terrain. Even the alchemy militia often choose to detour between the valleys. In this way, it is more than 70 kilometers from the hill camp to the mine.


    Such a long journey can''t be completed in a day with the strength of ordinary people. The elite soldiers, regardless of their physical strength, have to travel for more than five hours, while the alchemy militia needs at least one hour and 20 minutes.


    Two alchemy dragon lizards carried four people. Ignoring the restrictions of the terrain, they shortened the road to 42 kilometers. It took 49 minutes, with an average speed of 51 kilometers per hour. They didn''t do their best!


    "Start the next test. Load the ore and see how long it will take them to return to the blacksmith?"


    Victor, busso and others jumped to download the vehicle. Renault quickly called the alchemical militia in the mine to load goods for the dragon lizard.


    After a while, the alchemical militia filled the vehicle with heavy silver ore and tied it up. The dragon lizard stood up with the goods like a hill. Victor asked, "how heavy is this? Will it crush my alchemical dragon lizard?"


    "About 6800 pounds." Bousso replied, "don''t worry, sir. This is only the maximum load of the vehicle. The maximum transportation load of the alchemical dragon lizard on the flat ground is 10000 pounds, and the maximum transportation load on the hilly terrain is 8800 pounds."


    "Well." Victor breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "how much is the load of Funiu militia transporting minerals? How long does it take to get to the blacksmith''s shop? How many times a day?"


    "The maximum load of the wheelbarrow is 1100 pounds. The Funiu militia pushes the trolley for 72 kilometers, three and a half hours, four times a day, transporting 4400 pounds of minerals." Bousso replied.


    Victor nodded, jumped onto another dragon lizard and said, "let''s go."


    The dragon lizard loaded with minerals walked effortlessly. Because there were no passengers on his back, he chose a shorter route. When Victor returned to the blacksmith''s shop, he could arrive. Time: 61 minutes.


    Victor patted the head of the alchemical dragon lizard and asked with satisfaction, "once an hour, how many times can this guy run every day?"


    "The most reasonable plan is that the dragon lizard eats a full meal every two days, sleeps deeply for 3 hours and can work continuously for 40 hours. In two days, it can run at least 20 back and forth." Bousso replied.


    "Ha ha. Good! 100000 gold sol is worth it!" Victor laughed.


    The manufacturing cost of the alchemy dragon lizard is 50000 gold sols, which is the most valuable alchemy unit of the No. 7 alchemy tower. In order to make two dragon lizards, Victor added 10000 gold sols to the king. Now the alchemy tower has no money.


    If we don''t consider the secret needs, 50000 kinsol can recruit thousands of people, open up a road connecting the ore vein and the mountain fortress, and form a mining and transportation team of thousands of people. The transportation efficiency is far higher than that of two dragon lizards.


    However, the logistics supply in other countries has always been difficult. In order to maintain the needs of thousands of miners in the mountains, 2000 people need to be organized to supply materials. In ten years at most, 100000 gold sols will be wasted, and the cost of mining will at least double several times.


    Alchemical dragon lizards can''t eat more than 3000 mouths, and they have omnivorous talent. They eat leaves, grass roots, shrubs, berries, blood, rotten meat, eat what they find, and the utilization efficiency of food is amazing. They don''t have to worry about supply at all. The service life of the alchemical dragon lizard is 20 years, and the supply cost saved is more than 50000 gold sols.


    This is still static. From a dynamic perspective, the transportation volume of alchemical dragon lizards is more than that of Funiu militia in one day. Two alchemical dragon lizards can liberate 53 Funiu militia by putting into transportation. How much wealth can these people create when they are engaged in mining, medicine mining, leather making, arms manufacturing and rock brick production?


    The mountains on the west side of the Renma Hill stretch for thousands of kilometers. Victor controls a mountain area of 600 kilometers. The proven ore veins need two ceryl silver, four refined iron and one copper mine. There are countless other animal and plant resources. For example, the hemostatic medicine made by the alchemy militia can sell two silver sols per copy only through the existing trade channels. If smuggled, it can sell at least 8 SILVER sols each. As for the top fuel oil wood, yew, the main material for making longbow, black astringent fruit trees, as well as all kinds of animal skins and tendons, there are too many to calculate the specific value.


    Limited by the problems of supply and transportation, the Lord often adopts a laissez faire policy for mountain resources. Anyway, the mountains will not run, and it is the same for future generations to develop. The 7th alchemy tower specializes in collecting field resources. Victor can''t sit and watch countless wealth rot in the mountains. This is what alchemists do. However, Victor actually mined only one fine iron and one silver mine, which was only concentrated within 85 kilometers.


    Victor has 183 auxiliary soldiers and 995 militias, a total of 1178 alchemists. Among them, 60 auxiliary soldiers, 210 militia are led by Randall, 10 auxiliary soldiers and 80 militia are in Raven town in the north, and the remaining 818 are in mountain fortress. Among these people, 285 are engaged in transportation, 226 are responsible for collecting food, the total number of logistics has reached 511, and the total number of production is only 307. Due to the shortage of manpower engaged in production, the production of rock brick has come to a standstill, let alone the collection of resources in other areas.


    After investing in the alchemical dragon lizard, Victor can liberate 53 subdued cattle militia and 18 monkey militia who provide food for them. These people can not only strengthen the control of the northern mountains, but also form more free civil servants. Victor''s situation will be revitalized immediately!


    On the other hand, the alchemical dragon lizard is a non combat transport unit of the alchemical Empire, but victor will not ignore its combat effectiveness. He has always used alchemical creatures as force.


    The golden dragon lizard has rough skin and thick flesh. It has 25 points of stamina and 20 points of perception. It is 4 meters long and 2.1 meters tall. It is a large and violent animal. Its power is far more than that of the Silver Knight. Dragon lizard has elemental resistance and extraordinary regeneration talent. When it is equipped with heavy armor, it immediately becomes an excellent meat shield and the main force of melee. The ogre leader is not necessarily its opponent.


    Moreover, the alchemy dragon lizard has the ability to pass through all terrain. It has fast speed, strong endurance and low supply pressure. It can carry six fully armed alchemy militia at a time, carry thousands of pounds of supply, and can attack thousands of kilometers in 24 hours. It has very strong surprise and support ability.


    The value of the Xunlong knights is that they can attack thousands of miles, provide rapid support, fight when they come, and win when they fight.


    King Gambis once said that wherever the swift Dragon Knights went, they were my territory. The strategic value of the alchemical dragon lizard is no less than that of the Xunlong knights.


    Of course, Victor doesn''t have the strength to take out the land of the golden dragon lizard, but the emergence of the golden dragon lizard makes up for his lack of high-end force and makes his tactics more diverse and flexible. Now, the northern mountains and lizard swamps of Raven town have become strategic targets.


    "Take care of them and don''t let them die. These guys are too expensive!"


    Victor repeatedly told Bousso that there was no money in the alchemy tower and that he would have no money in his pocket.


    Bousso nodded and asked, "Sir, Jack caught a pair of wizard father and daughter when he was on a reconnaissance mission. Would you like to interrogate them?"


    "It''s getting dark. See him tomorrow." Victor looked up at the dark sky and said, "Bousso, first report on the achievements of the mountain fortress."

 Chapter 261

    The Randall family kept transporting high-quality wood, cowhide, ox horn, animal tendon, fish glue and iron materials to the hill camp. The finished armaments flowed out of the hill camp and distributed them to the soldiers. Everyone thought the hill camp was the Lord''s armament workshop. In fact, the mountain fortress is Victor''s largest military production base.


    In the dead of night, the villagers hid in safe villages and towns, while the alchemy militia quietly transported materials to the mountains under the cover of the night, and pulled the prepared armaments into the hill camp. The number of guards led by Randall is limited after all. Even with all alchemists, there is still a lot of surplus weapons and equipment produced by the fortress.


    Over the past three years, the mountain fortress has stored a large number of arms and materials. Four cellars store hundreds of barrels of purple cane wine, while the 12 rooms on the first floor are weapons storage rooms, which are neatly stacked with all kinds of weapons and armor.


    "My Lord, we have made 240 heavy crossbows with the tendons of the ant man leader, equipped with 6000 fine steel crossbows, 7000 fine iron crossbows, 200 fine gold crossbows, 150 fine silver crossbows, as well as 3 double silver heavy crossbows and 50 fine gold double silver crossbows for your special use."


    "90 Silver crossbows, 300 ordinary crossbows, equipped with 40000 fine iron crossbows. 20 Silver Long bows, 80 yew long bows, equipped with 10000 fine iron long arrows. 500 composite hard bows, 60000 fine iron arrows. In addition, there are 2 double silver composite bows and 100 fine gold double silver arrows for your special use."


    "There are 80 sets of silver ant man armor. According to your requirements, we will save the remaining ant man armor, which is enough to make 16 pairs of double silver full body armor."


    "There are 2100 sets of refined iron body lock armor and 105 sets of refined steel half body lock ring armor. Each pair of lock armor is equipped with a set of rattan hard armor, refined iron helmet, refined steel hand armor and hard leather boots, as well as an iron oak round shield, a refined iron long sword and a refined iron single handed spear."


    Hundreds of green sand candles shine brightly in the storage room, with blue and white silver, blue refined iron and silver-white refined steel. Under the reflection of the candle light, the brilliance flows and glitters.


    Ignoring the precious gold and silver equipment, Victor picked up a fine steel half body lock and looked at it carefully.


    The so-called refined steel is actually an alloy forged by adding a little refined iron into iron. Refined steel is much stronger than pure iron, and its performance is directly proportional to the content of refined iron. However, refined steel of any degree is not as strong and corrosion-resistant as pure refined iron, but its weight is much lighter than refined iron.


    This steel ring half body lock armour is silvery white with blue light and weighs 12 kg. It is made of refined steel with double-layer riveting process. The ring eyes are dense and compact, and the workmanship is appalling.


    "Beautiful! Worth at least 30 kingsol." Victor nodded, shook his head and sighed, "it''s still too heavy. How much refined iron did you add?"


    "The ratio of refined iron to iron is 1:1.5." Bousso replied, "Sir, we need more iron materials to complete the production of 500 sets of steel ring armour."


    Steel ring armor with hard leather inner armor can effectively resist various types of physical damage, including puncture, chopping and blunt attack. It is the standard configuration for elite soldiers. The defense performance of refined iron lock armour is better than that of steel ring lock armour, but its heavy weight is a great burden for elite soldiers, not to mention ordinary soldiers of Randall family. Therefore, few people use refined iron lock armour.


    Victor has thousands of fine iron lock armours, one set of alchemy militia, and there are still more than 2000 sets left. These expensive locks are not appreciated by knights and elite soldiers, and almost become waste. In order to meet the needs of ordinary soldiers, Victor purchased many old lock armor from the York family. However, purchasing armaments is not a long-term plan after all. Randall''s army expansion is imminent. Victor mobilized iron materials and ordered cloth to build 500 sets of steel ring half body armor, each weighing no more than 15kg.


    The normal whole body steel ring armour, with a 1:3 refined iron ratio, can be called excellent, with a total weight of 15kg. The half body steel ring armour made by the alchemy auxiliary soldier has a ratio of refined iron to iron of 1:1.5 and weighs 12 kg. Although Bousso tried to increase the proportion of refined iron, there was still not enough iron.


    Renma hills are rich in refined iron and lack of iron ore resources. Although iron is not a scarce resource, the Lords of Gambis are dissatisfied with the York family''s dominance of fine iron. Without the leadership of the royal family, the Lords spontaneously restricted the flow of iron materials into the Renma hills, only to force the York family to open the trade of refined iron for iron materials, and the exchange ratio was 1:1.


    How can the York family agree to such outrageous conditions? At present, the neville people control the refined iron and iron material market. According to their pricing, the price of refined iron in Gambis is six times that of iron material. The Duke of York sought a price ratio of 1:5 and resolutely refused to sell refined iron if he failed to achieve his goal. The Duke of York''s reason is also very good: once the refined iron price is loosened, it will be difficult to increase the price unless the refined iron is sold to the Sassanians. However, Gambis''s own demand for refined iron has not been met. Selling refined iron to the Sassanians is no less than betraying the whole white tower camp.


    The York family has a deep heritage. It has iron reserves and ready-made weapons and armor. Sophia''s chamber of Commerce helps them transfer iron. Although the trade volume is small, it can also maintain small-scale arms renewal.


    Around the price of refined iron, the two sides are still in the game. This is killing victor.


    According to the agreement of the notarization before God, the York family is supplying metal ingots to Randall, and the price is also cheap, but the refined iron accounts for a large proportion, and the iron material is poor. In order to save iron, Randall''s farm tools are made of copper.


    If Sylvia had not increased the supply of iron, Victor would not have been able to produce military equipment for ordinary soldiers.


    "Forget it, suspend the production of steel ring lock armour. Refined iron is very valuable. I''ll lose my life making steel ring lock armour of 1:1.5. I''d better forge refined steel in the ratio of 1:3 and make lock armour as much as there are materials."


    "These refined iron equipment can''t be used by ordinary people, so only 500 sets will be reserved for standby, and the rest will be melted back." Victor said reluctantly, "take me to the secret library."


    "Yes, sir."


    The secret storehouse is on the second floor of the castle. It is dedicated to storing valuable materials, mainly ant man shells and rare materials. Pushing the door open, Victor saw a pile of silver glittering metal ingots. It was silver.


    Silver ore, as an associated mineral of secret silver ore, has been refined to 1100 pounds. Victor was dizzy with this small pyramid made of silver ingots.


    Four years ago, Victor had so much silver that he could wake up in a dream. Now, the silver is just a hot potato.


    Gold, silver and copper, as carriers of money, are strictly controlled. The circulation of these precious metals is not only concerned by the royal family, but also wary of precious metal trading, even if it is only utensils.


    Currency flooding will lead to inflation, and kinsol accumulated by local lords will depreciate. For the nobles, this is tantamount to someone stealing their wealth.


    The private coiner is the public enemy of everyone. If Victor learns that someone uses privately minted money to extract his resources, he must beat his brains out.


    In fact, the issue of money is regulated by the church, or rather, in the hands of the church.


    Every 36 years is a cycle. Representatives of all kingdoms carry gold ingots to El kingdom. Under the organization of the church and silver white tower, they conduct fierce consultations and decide how many gold sols to issue. As for the distribution of kinsore, there is another method, which is not directly related to the number of gold ingots carried by each kingdom.


    Each kingdom can issue silver sols independently, the number of which is determined by the Senate, but it is also subject to the supervision of the church. The right to issue purple gold coins is the independent behavior of the royal family. However, purple gold coins are actually bonds issued by royal families, guaranteed by the reputation of major royal families, and mixed with precious refined gold, which is of great value in itself.


    The church was responsible for casting copper sol. However, the purchasing power of copper sol is basically the same as the value of copper material. The Sassanian empire once melted copper sol into copper ingots to make agricultural tools and arrow clusters to make up for the gap of iron material.


    It''s hard to forge copper sol. You''d better give it to the church.


    Victor cast a little silver sol to test the creation rules of the alchemy tower. Unfortunately, the king did not buy the private silver coins, but only gave the conclusion that four private silver coins were worth 1 copper sol.


    No way, Victor can only cast these silver ingots into silverware and handicrafts, and then sell them slowly. Of course, he didn''t come to see silver today.


    "Puso, where are my secret silver, pure gold and silver?"


    "Here you are, my Lord."


    Bousso pulled out three boxes made of refined iron from the corner. After opening them, Victor saw three rare metals.


    In the leftmost box are four purple gold ingots, which are pure gold.


    Refined gold, associated with copper, is the strongest and most corrosion-resistant metal known at present. The refined gold weapon made by craftsmen with refined iron mixed with a little refined gold is sharp, unparalleled, heavy and durable, and will not be broken by other alloy weapons. Refined gold armor is made of refined steel mixed with refined gold. It is indestructible. Non refined gold weapons cannot be cut. The result of collision depends on each other''s refined gold content. This is the reason why Victor wanted to build a fine gold crossbow arrow.


    The strength of refined gold is unparalleled, but its weight is lighter than the same volume of iron. The four small pieces of refined gold in the box weigh only 3.7 pounds. Their market price is 37000 gold sol, while the king''s price is 35913 gold sol.


    Refined gold equipment is extremely expensive, and there is no doubt about their importance to Knights. Many small families are unable to provide refined gold equipment to family knights, which leads to brain drain.


    In the middle box is a small silver white metal ingot, which is only the size of a thumb and weighs only 75 grams. However, such a small ingot of metal can be exchanged for 7.5 pounds of refined gold ingot. Because it is the king of precious metals, the truly extraordinary metal - Secret silver.


    Due to the affinity of elements, Mithril can make high-level Knights play a complete combat effectiveness. In their later years, the vast majority of silver Knights will carry out life and death trials, hoping to resonate 36 element bits between life and death and communicate the element sea, so as to obtain the hope of promotion to the peak. Although the secret silver equipment may not enable the great knight to survive the trial of life and death, 100% of the great Knight without secret silver equipment cannot be spared.


    Mithril equipment is related to the Silver Knight''s hope of promotion. Therefore, Mithril is a strategic material with price but no market. Moreover, the production of secret silver is extremely rare. Victor has dug the secret silver mine for three years and melted half a ton of silver, but the refined secret silver is only 135 grams. Among them, 50 grams of secret silver were exchanged for 5 pounds of refined gold, leaving only 75 grams of secret silver.


    No one will sell secret silver. The value of 75 grams of secret silver is difficult to measure in gold coins, but the alchemy tower has made a price for secret silver. The value of 75 grams of secret silver is 210000 gold sol!


    Secret silver was of little use to the Randall family. Victor also had double silver equipment, but he did not sacrifice these secret silver to the alchemy tower.


    Not everyone of the high-level Knights of the York family has secret silver equipment, and Randall''s Secret silver mine will be exposed sooner or later. Leave these secret silver, and Victor can use them to appease the high-ranking Knights of the York family in the future. Victor didn''t do this to please the York family, just for Sylvia.


    No matter how powerful Sylvia is, Victor regards her as his own woman. He doesn''t want Sylvia to be blamed by his men because of the problem of Mithril. Leaving room for his women is Victor''s style, which has nothing to do with personal strength.


    Victor can buy people''s hearts and interests with refined gold and secret silver, but he will never take out silver!


    In the material system of the alchemy Empire, refined gold and secret silver belong to class II materials, and silver is class III materials. But in Victor''s eyes, the value of silver was immeasurable, far more than pure gold and secret silver.


    Silver can fuse with most materials and give them the properties of memory metals. Se Yin equipment is deformed by external force and can be restored to its original state. This is against the sky for industrial civilization.


    In fact, the application prospect of Se silver in other world is also quite broad, enough to change an era.


    Take the production of yew Longbow as an example. Craftsmen must first choose yew wood with excellent elasticity, supplemented by ox horn, ox tendon and fish glue to make the bow body, and then dry a whole ox back tendon and put it into a special solution to remove fat, which is called tanning. The tanned tendon bow string is enough to make a long bow.


    How about the production cost and performance of yew Longbow?


    Yew grows slowly and has poor regeneration ability. It belongs to precious wood, and the ox tendon bow string needs a whole cow. If the ox tendon bow string meets water, it will be basically abandoned. Some nobles also use spider silk bowstrings, which is too expensive. Let''s not talk about the range and power of yew longbow. Most importantly, the yew longbow, no matter how well maintained, will not take 10 years. In fact, ordinary armaments have a service life. Even refined iron swords will rust, become brittle and become unusable over time.


    The silver bow is different.


    Silver can be incorporated into most solid materials to replace the perishable part, making it have the characteristics of memory metal. This means that seyin Longbow does not need to choose yew to make the bow body, and any kind of hardwood can become a material with excellent elasticity, such as the common iron fir. As for the bowstring, you don''t have to pay attention to it. Beef tendon is OK. Sisal fiber woven hemp rope is also OK. As long as it is integrated with silver, they will immediately become metal bowstrings with excellent performance.


    The power and range of Se Yin long bow are far more than that of yew long bow, and it won''t break any way. It can also adapt to any environment. Most importantly, the silver bow will not corrode, rust and deform! According to the alchemy auxiliary, ordinary silver equipment can be used for 30 years without maintenance!


    As victor knows, the alchemical Empire used silver in infrastructure, such as vehicles.


    Victor didn''t know whether the alchemy Empire had bearings, but he knew very well that the axles and wheels of the silver carriage would not break easily.


    In addition to the silver chariot, there are silver warships. As long as you think of the silver ship sailing across the Jinshui River, Victor is very excited.


    There are two semi liquid spherical metals in the third refined iron box. One is cyan white and the other is standard silver white. Although they lean together, they are completely different and never blend.


    Victor pointed to the silver white muddy metal ball and asked, "Bousso, what''s this?"


    Bousso replied, "Sir, the silver one is class I silver. The cyan white one is class II silver. Class I silver is 54 pounds and class II silver is 51 pounds."


    "You can already refine a kind of silver?" Victor said in surprise: "it seems that the fire element crystal is indeed a red crystal!"


    "Yes." Bousso said, "Sir, the fire element crystal you asked Jack to bring is indeed a red crystal. After we got the red crystal, we immediately transformed the furnace. With a large furnace, we extracted 54 pounds of a kind of silver from the previous silver slag. In the future, your silver will be a kind of silver."


    The production capacity and quality of Se silver are not only limited by Se silver ore, but also by melting furnace. At the beginning, busso used charcoal as fuel to extract only three types of silver. Later, he used oil wood fuel to extract two types of silver. However, fire crystal must be used to refine a kind of Cerro silver, otherwise the temperature of the furnace will not be enough.


    It takes 30 days to refine class III silver and only 8 days to refine class II silver. Because the purity of class II silver is much higher than that of class III silver, the consumption of making equipment is also 40% lower than that of class III silver. And refining a kind of silver only takes 3 days, and the consumption of silver is 60% less than that of three kinds of silver!


    With flame crystal, the production efficiency, quality and quantity of Se silver have been greatly improved. But Victor''s focus was not on silver.


    "You just said that you use slag to refine a kind of silver?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Bousso nodded and said, "after the inner wall of the furnace is inlaid with fire element crystal, the fuel consumption is reduced by 20% and the temperature is increased by 1.5 times. This large furnace is enough to extract silver from the slag."


    "Then, can Mithril slag be refined?"


    "Yes."


    After getting the affirmative answer, Victor couldn''t help shouting, "my iron ore can also be refined!"


    "Of course."


    There is an iron ore vein in the west of Randall collar, but it has poor quality, low iron content and almost no mining value. Otherwise, Sylvia wouldn''t give this large territory to victor. They didn''t have the friendship they have now.


    The smelting technology of the alchemy empire made the iron ore valuable, and Victor was no longer troubled by the shortage of iron materials. This advanced technology will also bring more benefits: Victor can make a lot of money as long as he purchases raw ore and refines all kinds of metals.


    However, these are not the reasons for Victor''s excitement. There is an amazing idea in his mind, but he hasn''t figured it out yet.


    "Silver... Fire element crystal... Large melting furnace..."


    Victor restlessly circled around the room. He stopped and murmured, "no! Silver is material! Material... Energy... Energy?! material! Energy!"


    "I see!" Victor slapped and said, "it''s a steam engine!"


    Victor suddenly turned his head and asked in a trembling voice at Bousso, "Bousso! Can you make a steam engine?!"


    "My Lord, I have no information about the steam engine."


    "Well, the steam engine is a kind of machine. It uses fuel to boil water, makes water boil, uses steam to push the piston, and then drives the ship. Silver solves the problem of materials, and flame crystal solves the problem of fuel... Whether there is explosives or not, there is steam when the water boils... Do you understand? Can you do it?"


    Victor described it incoherently for a long time, and then looked at busso eagerly.


    In Victor''s expectant eyes, busso shook his head firmly and slowly, "I don''t understand. I won''t do it."


    "You can make ceryin warships! Don''t tell me that the warships of the alchemical empire are propelled by oars or sails?" Cried Victor strangely.


    "Sir, we are only responsible for manufacturing the hull. The power part of the warship is completed by the alchemist. In addition, the warship does have masts and sails."


    "Alchemy Technology..."


    Victor shook his head sadly. He only knew the working principle of steam engine, but he couldn''t make steam engine at all.


    Every row is like a mountain. If someone can copy a steam engine with only a little superficial physical knowledge, Victor must beat him with a big ear scraper. Victor can make white sugar because he has experience in local sugar making. Nevertheless, the production of white sugar is not plain sailing.


    The development of science and technology tree must follow the world law and go through a long period of accumulation. Alchemists master alchemy technology. For them, the steam engine may be just an inefficient machine, or the steam engine may not adapt to the laws of the world at all.


    Victor has no way to restore the alchemical civilization system through his knowledge, let alone move the earth''s science and technology tree to the world. However, the successful application of fire element crystal gave him new ideas.


    "Bousso, other element crystals... Well, let me put it another way! Blue wind element crystal, green water element crystal, yellow ground element crystal, what are the uses of these crystals?"


    Bousso could understand Victor''s meaning. He said, "my Lord, all kinds of energy crystals are class II collections. I don''t know the purpose of other crystals except red crystals."


    "Hey, I guess the water element crystal and the wind element crystal are the power of the silver battleship. Directly manipulating the water and air is the alchemist''s means." Victor shook his head and sighed, "since this is an energy crystal, the energy of the red crystal always runs out. How long can these flame crystals last?


    "Sir, these red crystals are impure in quality and can only be regarded as three types of red crystals. Four of these red crystals need to be embedded in a large furnace and replaced every 50 days. You can only use 17 red crystals for 200 days."


    "I see." Victor nodded and asked, "are there any other surprises for me?"


    "My Lord, the population of fast birds has expanded to 118. Now, you can transfer 30 adult fast birds to form your fast bird light cavalry."


    Victor immediately came to be interested, and despite the fact that it was getting late, he took Bousso and went out.


    "Show me."

 Chapter 262

    The barn where the fast bird is kept is still some distance from the mountain fortress. When Victor arrived at the corral, it was completely dark.


    The dim night couldn''t stop Victor''s sharp eyes. With the ability of dim vision, he clearly saw hundreds of fast birds, large and small, divided into four groups, lying on the ground and sleeping safely.


    Several particularly strong fast bird leaders were alert to the movement outside the corral and looked up one after another. When they saw that they were familiar humans, they buried their heads under their wings.


    Fast bird is a large omnivorous land bird unique to the man horse hills. They mainly feed on the purple sugarcane leaves of the man horse hills and also prey on small animals of ground lizards. The average standing height of adult fast birds is 2.4m, the back height is 1.8m, the body length is 1.6m, the weight is generally no more than 350kg, and they have an axe like beak, huge wings and strong claws.


    Fast birds are large, muscular, flexible and agile. They have strong obstacle climbing and slope climbing ability. They are very suitable for hilly terrain. Their maximum speed reaches an amazing 90 kilometers per hour. Even when crossing mountains, they can maintain a speed of 40 kilometers per hour. The explosive power and speed of the fast bird are even better than that of the war horse. The super balance and sharp turning ability are the advantages that the war horse does not have.


    In the early days when the human Lord pioneered the horse hills, he also wanted to tame this large bird, but soon gave up.


    The disposition of the fast bird is not fierce, but it is not easy to provoke. They are grumpy and surprisingly powerful. Their strong bird claws can easily break soldiers'' ribs. Their flexible neck allows them to quickly turn their heads and attack riders on their backs. Their axe like beak is enough to tear up hard cowhide armor and cause fatal damage.


    Fast birds are tall, strong and eat a lot. They like purple sugarcane leaves. They despise the dry grass provided by humans. However, when human beings exploit the hills, they first have to cut down the purple sugarcane forest on the flat land. Farmers can''t plant crops on hills, can they? Due to the destruction of the purple sugarcane forest, the fast bird''s food source was obviously insufficient. They began to peck the young seedlings in the farmland. In order to drive away these big birds that destroy crops, farmers sometimes die and are injured. The priest of the church decisively defined the fast bird as a beast and asked the Lord to send soldiers to kill the fast bird.


    Another important factor for the Lord to give up domesticating the fast bird is its poor load-bearing ability. Although the fast bird is large and can run well, it is a two legged bird after all. Its load-bearing ability is far less than that of strong bones and four legged cattle and horses. Aristocratic scholars have found that a weight of more than 230 pounds will affect the action ability of fast birds, while a weight of 320 pounds can directly press them down.


    Grumpy, dangerous, difficult to tame, picky eater, high feeding cost, poor load-bearing ability, endurance is not as good as a war horse, so it is not suitable to be a horse.


    The white tower scholar''s conclusion made the Lord lose interest in the fast bird, and their meat aroused the farmer''s interest. Finally, thousands of fast birds were brought to the table, and only a small number of fast bird populations survived in the remote southern territory.


    However, the scholars of the White Pagoda and the priests of the church ignore the question: since the fast birds feed on purple sugarcane leaves, why do the forest people tolerate these giant birds to eat their crops?


    Victor learned from Renault that the swift birds in the man horse hills are not wild animals, but war birds raised by halflings. Halflings and forest horses are symbiotic races. Of course, forest horses will not drive away fast birds.


    In fact, fast birds are omnivorous birds and are not picky about eating. Vegetables, berries, young leaves of seabuckthorn and meat are all on their diet. It''s just that the swift birds in the human horse hills are used to eating purple sugarcane leaves rich in sugar, which creates the illusion that the swift birds are picky about food. Moreover, the intelligence of fast birds is much higher than that of horses. They have a strong collective consciousness, are good at cooperation, will protect their companions, and have good combat effectiveness. Even if they can''t become mounts, they are also excellent combat partners.


    If fast birds cannot be domesticated, halflings will never dare to raise them as war birds. Human soldiers are still in danger of life in the face of the attack of fast birds, not to mention the short and weak halflings.


    In fact, the way to tame the fast bird is very simple. When a fast bird comes out of its shell and sees the first moving object, it will be regarded as a companion by them, and then feed them. This companion relationship is even fixed. On the basis of mutual trust, animal trainers can teach fast birds various instructions and make them qualified mounts and combat partners.


    Randall''s first generation of fast birds only took halflings as companions. It took a lot of time for the alchemists to let them accept human instructions, but they still attack humans. So ordinary people can''t ride the first generation of fast birds.


    The 30 adult fast birds provided by busso are all second-generation fast birds. They see alchemists when they come out of their shells. They have been trained by alchemists since childhood. They have regarded humans as companions. These fast birds are comparable to well-trained hounds. Unless they receive orders from their masters or to protect their masters, they generally do not take the initiative to attack others.


    Of course, as a large creature, the fast bird is not without any threat. However, there are times when war horses drop their hooves. You can''t give up cavalry just because war horses will get angry?


    The terrain of the man horse hill is not suitable for the mobile operation of the traditional cavalry, but the swift bird riding is not troubled by the hilly terrain. The climbing ability of the fast bird allows the light cavalry to climb over the hills and intersperse the enemy array. The excellent sense of balance can make the light cavalry''s bow and crossbow more accurate and deadly. The excellent speed allows the light cavalry to make a rapid raid and then evacuate quickly.


    Just imagine, the fast bird light cavalry composed of the monkey militia, condescending on the hills, accurately shoot the enemy''s elite soldiers, and then easily get rid of the enemy knight in heavy armor with the help of the terrain. Once pursued by the enemy knight, the fast bird light cavalry immediately disperse and evacuate. If the enemy''s big Knight chases a fast bird cavalry, the rest of the light cavalry will continue to destroy the opponent''s ordinary combat power, and the big Knight alone will face the encirclement and suppression of the silver crossbow.


    A situation in which one can only be beaten and cannot fight back will cause a devastating blow to the morale of the enemy. The kite tactics of the fast bird light cavalry are enough to make up for the gap in high-end combat power.


    If the alchemy dragon lizard combat team is a strategic force, then the fast bird light riding is a tactical force, and the fast bird light riding is an elite that can be placed in the light without covering up.


    In the non war state, the fast bird light cavalry performs patrol and rapid support tasks. Taking Pinghu Town as the origin, they can reach any corner of Randall''s collar within 4 hours. This elite cavalry will greatly enhance Victor''s control over the territory and effectively alleviate the pressure of understaffed patrols.


    The most important thing is that fast bird Qingqi is very handsome and windy.


    There is no problem with the domestication and supply of the fast bird. Now the most difficult thing is its load-bearing ability.


    Victor asked, "Bousso, do you have any equipment plan for the swift bird light ride?"


    "Sir, according to your requirements for lethality and defense, the fast bird cavalry is equipped with silver fur armor, iron oak silver spear, iron oak round shield, refined steel silver short sword, silver composite bow, silver crossbow, 40 refined iron arrows, 20 refined iron crossbows, one tactical satchel, the equipment weighs 52 pounds, and the average weight of the monkey militia is 173 pounds. The total load is 225 pounds, which will not cause damage to the fast bird Impact. "


    The equipment scheme put forward by busso made Victor frown again and again. He asked, "how much kind of silver does these silver equipment need to consume?"


    "2.4 pounds," Bousso replied simply and in horror


    "It seems that silver is enough. However, it is not the time for silver to come out. This can only be used as an alternative."


    Victor sighed, shook his head and said, "remove the silver equipment and come up with another plan."


    Busso immediately gave another solution, "steel ring lock armor with rattan skin armor, crossbow, composite hard bow, 20 fine iron crossbow arrows, 40 ordinary arrows and one tactical satchel. The equipment weighs 70 pounds. Select the soul monkey militia weighing less than 160 pounds, with a total load of no more than 230 pounds."


    "In order to reduce the load, sacrifice the attack power and melee ability of light cavalry? No!" Victor flatly rejected the plan.


    The conventional cavalry is the elite of the elite. Its tactics are flexible and changeable. It must be able to ride and shoot and dismount. They are well equipped, both offensive and defensive.


    Because of the horses, the cavalry were equipped with heavier scales and round shields with better defense. In terms of attack means, in addition to crossbows and composite bows, close combat weapons are also essential, including cavalry spears, one handed halberds, one handed swords and spikes, and they are all refined iron weapons.


    The swift bird''s terrible load-bearing ability simply can''t bear the weight of elite cavalry. Excellent equipment is the greatest advantage of human soldiers. Losing the equipment advantage makes the fast bird cavalry meaningless and can only be used as scouts and heralds.


    The appearance of ceryin made it possible for Victor to imagine the swift bird light riding. However, this is not the time to take out the ceryin equipment.


    According to Victor''s plan, we should first reserve millions of gold coins so that the alchemy tower can continuously produce alchemy creatures. Secondly, we should build the hill camp into a giant fortress to ensure that the alchemy tower is safe. Then, taking advantage of the Lord''s lack of understanding of Se silver, he purchased se silver ore in other territories at a low price and reserved a huge amount of Se silver resources.


    After completing these three steps, victor will show his silver equipment.


    At present, the swift bird light cavalry can not openly use silver equipment, while ordinary equipment can not be both offensive and defensive. If the second scheme of cloth rope is adopted, the fast bird light cavalry is equipped with steel ring lock armor and no melee weapons, then they have basic defense, but lack melee means and become a simple riding archer. However, the long-range attack of bow and crossbow is difficult to kill in one hit unless it directly hits the key. At this time, it is particularly important to supplement the knife.


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. The tactics of this configuration scheme are too single and the lethality is limited, which seriously reduces the use value of fast bird Qingqi. Victor resolutely rejected it.


    Victor said reluctantly, "the steel ring lock armor weighs 15 kg, equivalent to 33 pounds, accounting for half of the equipment load! It seems that we can only replace the steel ring lock armor with iron oak round shield and refined iron machete."


    "My Lord, you don''t need to choose a lighter monkey militia."


    "Well, the fast bird can also participate in the battle. Don''t worry about the combat effectiveness of Qingqi. Only the defense of the monkey militia..."|


    The monkey militia is not weak in melee combat, but their physique is only 12 points. Even ordinary jackals can tear up rattan armor and kill the monkey militia. With the Randall family''s current financial resources, Victor would love to die an alchemy militia.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the swift bird Qingqi is equipped with the same rattan armor as the militia. Does it have the momentum of elite cavalry? It was a great disappointment to Lord Randall.


    "Is there no leather armor that is both decent and strong except silver armor?" Victor couldn''t help complaining.


    "Yes," Bousso said


    "Huh?!"


    Victor was stunned and asked, "tell me, what Leather Armor?"


    "Dragon lizard leather armor!" Bousso replied solemnly.


    "Er... That doesn''t mean you didn''t say it?"


    Bousso''s answer made Victor cry and laugh. Dragon lizard leather armor is the top leather armor. It is made of the leather of swamp lizard or mountain lizard. It is flexible and light, and its defense is still above the refined steel armor. Let''s not talk about whether we can hunt the ferocious dragon lizard with dangerous intuition. Each dragon lizard skin armor is worth no less than 25000 gold sol. If Victor has dragon lizard skin armor, it''s better to replace it with jinsol and make an alchemical dragon lizard


    Although the swift bird light ride equipped with dragon lizard leather armor is absurd, it still provides Victor with an idea.


    "I can buy some giant rhinoceros skin and let you make rhinoceros skin rattan armor. It must be much better than cowhide rattan armor!"


    Bousso said lightly, "Sir, rhinoceros skin is the heaviest kind of leather. Its defense effect is not as good as that of Hexapod crocodile and giant turtle."


    "Six legged crocodile? Giant turtle?"


    "Both the Hexapod crocodile and the giant beetle are swamp creatures. Their stamina attributes are 14 and 13 points respectively, which is higher than the 12 points of the giant rhinoceros. Their horny scales are particularly tough. They use the Hexapod crocodile skin as the outer armor, the giant beetle skin as the inner armor, and the rattan soft armor is added in the middle. This kind of leather armor is slightly heavier than the ordinary rattan armor, and its defense effect is even better than the refined steel scale armor."


    Victor''s eyes lit up and asked repeatedly, "are there many hexapod crocodiles and giant beetles? Are they violent animals? Is it easy to catch?"


    "Sir, hexapod crocodiles and giant catfish are ordinary beasts with low intelligence and are not difficult to catch. According to Jack''s survey, there are a large number of Hexapod crocodiles and giant catfish in the Everglades."


    Since Victor''s return, he has been involved in affairs and has not had time to listen to Jack''s investigation report on the Everglades. At this time, he had a strong interest in the natural resources of the Everglades.


    "Call Jack to see me."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My Lord, hexapod crocodiles, also known as hexapod lizards, are omnivorous social animals. They are 7 meters long and weigh an average of 6000 pounds. Their meat is delicious. They belong to three categories of food materials. Their horny leather is brownish red, indicating smooth, plate structure and very tough. They belong to three categories of natural resources. Hexapod crocodiles have strong strength and strong bite force. Their rolling and biting power is huge and can kill swamp dragons Lizard. "


    "The giant beetle, a carnivorous snake, is 12-15 meters long and weighs an average of 3500 pounds. It belongs to three kinds of food materials. Its horny leather is black and scaly. It has a strong defense effect against cutting and puncture damage. It belongs to three kinds of natural resources. The giant beetle can strangle most creatures, including adult ogres. They can also spit corrosive gastric juice at the enemy, with a range of 30 meters, Very dangerous... "


    In the dead of night, candles were burning in the study of the mountain fortress. Jack, the first monkey militia, was reporting to his master about the situation in the Everglades.


    Victor listened with interest and no sleep. He didn''t expect that the Everglades contained such rich and diverse natural resources.


    Jack led the alchemy militia for 117 days to explore 23000 square kilometers of the Everglades and found hundreds of available resources, including animals, plants and minerals.


    The area of more than 20000 square kilometers is just the tip of the iceberg of the Everglades, inhabited by countless animals. Large animals include hexapod crocodile, giant pangolin, capybara, giant shadow spider, snake demon, swamp dragon lizard, barrow turtle, sawtooth tiger sturgeon, etc., and there are countless turtles, fish, shrimp and birds.


    There are many valuable species among these animals. For example, the blood of the shadow spider is the main material for making color changing dye, which can make the silver skin armor change its color with the environment like a chameleon. It belongs to a class of medicine. Most importantly, alchemy militia can make color changing dye!


    The plant resources in the Everglades are also very rich. There are 17 kinds of medicinal materials available, of which 7 are related to the alchemist''s recovery medicine, that is, the recovery medicine based on the dark forest sunflower root.


    However, Victor paid special attention to two non medicinal plants.


    Qianqu reed is a kind of vegetative plant. It is widely distributed. Its roots and seeds are edible. It is the staple food of capybara. The shape and seeds of qianqu reed are similar to sorghum. It can be cooked twice a year and can be used as human food.


    Blue taro, an extremely delicious food material, is very rare. It only grows in the soil of swamp islands. It is a rare food material that must be collected by Alchemy militia.


    Since the alchemist respected the blue taro so much, Victor was also interested in trying this delicious food.


    In addition, jack also found a special mineral. He repeatedly asked Victor to issue mining orders. That''s Saron magic iron ore.


    Sarong magic iron mine is very rare. It can refine sarong steel. It is a kind of material of the alchemical empire.


    At first, the alchemy militia found the fragments of the giant one handed Rune sword made of sarong steel in the dark forest, which inferred that there were relics of the alchemy Empire nearby. Alchemists do not understand the characteristics and uses of sarong steel, but in their will side, sarong magic iron is a material that must be collected. If, according to the general practice of the alchemical Empire, Victor allowed the alchemists to collect resources freely. Mining sarongmo iron ore is the top priority task of the alchemist militia.


    Victor was certainly interested in the materials valued by the alchemy empire. However, the Saron magic iron vein discovered by Jack is located near the ogre''s nest. Only a small section is on the surface, and the rest goes deep into the pond. It is not generally difficult to mine. Victor is temporarily unable to mine sarongmo iron ore.


    When Jack finished describing the process of catching the wizard, Victor couldn''t help jumping up.


    "The one named imosen is a wild mage? Second only to an alchemist? Under the jurisdiction of the mage agreement? What the hell is the mage association?"


    Jack said respectfully, "Sir, your excellency imosen is indeed a mage and is under the jurisdiction of the mage Association. I have no information about the mage association or ghosts."


    Victor shouted angrily, "you never told me that a wizard is a mage of the alchemy empire!"


    "Your Excellency, you never asked. I didn''t know that mages were called wizards in this era."


    Victor pondered silently. The title of the alchemist militia to the wizard made him have a lot of conjectures.


    Jack claims that alchemists are above mages. Suppose that the peak knight is an alchemist. In the age of the alchemy Empire, knights were higher than wizards. In the era of the chosen one, the status of both sides was reversed, and the knight became the servant and assistant of the wizard. After the rise of the glorious church, wizards became street mice that everyone shouted and beat.


    What is the reason for this upheaval?


    The alchemist lost his power, and the mage took advantage of it? What role did wizards play in the destruction of the alchemy Empire? Did wizards unite with demons to overthrow the rule of alchemists? Why didn''t the wizard kill all the Knights'' blood and protect them in the era of God chosen?


    The candle burst and the erratic light in the room interrupted Victor''s thoughts.


    Victor turned his eyes to Jack and asked, "did you just say that imosen can communicate with lizard people?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "I see. You go down first."


    Jack bowed down and left. Victor went to the window and looked up at the silver moon in the sky. A bold idea came into his mind.


    Victor came to the mountain fortress this time and planned to secretly execute the wizard father and daughter.


    Witchcraft is strange and unpredictable. It is impossible to prevent and frightening. God knows if the Emerson wizard has any means of counterattack, not to mention that he has discovered the secret of the mountain fortress. Victor didn''t want to joke about his life, let alone get into trouble, so he killed it to save trouble.


    However, imosen''s ability to understand language changed Victor''s mind and saved their father and daughter''s lives.


    If you can trade with lizards, you can take a little risk!

 Chapter 263

    Four heavily armed soldiers escorted imosen through the passage of the castle.


    The long corridor seems to have no end. The sun passes through the narrow breathable grid and prints bright spots on the walls of the corridor, suggesting that it is morning.


    Imosen wrapped his clothes tightly. The damp and dark corridor made people cold, and the soldiers beside him couldn''t give him any sense of security.


    The four soldiers held senleng''s long knives and were wrapped in fine iron armor, just like four tall and burly steel monsters. Their heavy footsteps and the clanging sound of armor collision echoed in the corridor. The cold and depressed atmosphere made the naive little Belle lose her former liveliness and hide her young body behind her father.


    Imosen knew it was not an escort, but an escort. He even believed that as long as he had a slight change, these soldiers would cut him and bell into several pieces in an instant.


    The Emersons have lived in this mountain castle since they were captured. Imaginary imprisonment, torture and interrogation did not happen. For several months, these mysterious soldiers have always been respectful to their father and daughter, meeting their requirements as much as possible. Imosen and bell can also go hunting with the soldiers.


    Majestic castle, decent clothes, comfortable living environment, rich food, sweet wine, respectful servants and free time. This is not the treatment of prisoners. Imosen believes that Baron Thornton, whom he served before, could not receive his noble relatives like this.


    The fertile life has repaired the traces left by the savage''s career on the father and daughter. The thin little Belle has obviously gained two circles, while the weed like beard and long hair disappear from imosen''s face and head. They are like aristocrats here.


    Bell began to look for new playmates. Although there were many soldiers and craftsmen inside and outside the castle, they were busy from morning to night and were unwilling to pay attention to bell. However, bell, who could play with horned frogs, found a group of strange big birds and soon became friends with them. These big birds sometimes run around with bell, and sometimes hold the torn ground lizard to Bell''s mouth. Obviously, they also regard bell as a companion.


    Imosen enjoyed the treatment of nobility, but he was not nobility and never regarded himself as nobility. He tried to get on well with the people here and began to help with farming, logging and ore handling. Therefore, father and daughter live a full life every day.


    Bell was young and ignorant. He was happy and carefree all day. However, imosen felt the unspeakable mystery from many details, as well as his deep fear.


    Transporting stones in the continuous mountains and building a castle itself is a miracle. Only a huge force can complete such a huge project. At the beginning, imosen didn''t know why this mysterious force built castles in the mountains, but he found many incredible places.


    The building materials of the castle are not heavy rocks, but regular green bricks, but they are stronger than rocks! Emerson believes that these bricks are invaluable. Once they are obtained from the outside world, they will inevitably cause an uproar. I don''t know how many people will die.


    However, imosen has been away from the human world for more than ten years, and he is not sure whether this brick making technology has been popularized. However, imosen found that there were no women here, only men. The workers who transport minerals are as powerful as bears, and the people in charge of smelting are the top blacksmith masters.


    Powerful soldiers work as laborers, and blacksmith masters work hard. They are silent, do not need women, do not need wages, work more than ten hours a day, almost never communicate, but they cooperate very tacitly.


    All the phenomena show that they are not normal people!


    When imosen saw that the labor transportation was "secret silver mine", he finally realized it.


    Thinking of those strange "ferocious wolves", imosen made a judgment: a Lord kept wizards. They strengthened and controlled hundreds of people, built castles here and secretly mined precious secret silver mines. Or, this is just a secret stronghold of a wizard, which has nothing to do with the nobility.


    Thinking that he had learned the shocking secret, Emerson was both frightened and full of expectation.


    Although Emerson is a wizard, his childhood education makes him full of resistance to the same kind, especially the same kind has the power to control people''s hearts. However, imosen still hopes that the master here is a wizard, not a Lord.


    In imosen''s mind, noble lords are noble and ruthless. They regard civilians as mole ants. In order to keep secrets, they will not hesitate to kill any lower class. Emerson thinks he and bell are inferior.


    The knowledge of blood only theory has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in this era. Even if imosen is a powerful wizard, he never has the idea of challenging the Lord''s authority.


    Imosen also wanted to escape, but the power of the castle owner made him despair. Moreover, the damage of witchcraft autophagy has not healed, and he can''t use alienated creatures at present. Apart from the ability to communicate will, Emerson is now no different from ordinary people.


    Imosen, who was worried about gain and loss, spent half a year here. Yesterday, the father and daughter were under house arrest in the castle room. Imosen knew that it was time to reveal their fate.


    When imosen saw the wooden door at the end of the corridor, his steps suddenly became heavier than the armored warrior.


    The guard pushed open the iron oak door. Imosen took a deep breath and took bell in.


    Behind the gate is the main hall of the castle. The bright sun shines through the four windows in the neat room. Compared with the narrow and gloomy corridor, the whole hall is particularly spacious and bright. However, Emerson felt a sharp chill and couldn''t help trembling.


    On both sides of the hall stood heavily armed soldiers. They were strong and well dressed. The fine iron one handed halberd in their hands flashed a faint light of indigo. Everyone stared at imosen''s every move with Eagle Falcon sharp eyes. There were also six large and fierce wolves squatting in front of the soldiers, vaguely surrounding imosen. Being stared at by 12 green eyes, most people will feel creepy. Imosen trembled and turned his eyes to the center of the hall. When he saw the figure on the throne of the castle, he couldn''t help but cry in his heart.


    That is a handsome young man with black hair and black eyes. The black armor on his body was as deep as midnight, exquisite and complex beyond ordinary people''s imagination. The Dark Armor held a long sword overflowing with cold light. The cold edge of the sword was on the floor, and the bright and cold cold light was like his eyes.


    His outstanding appearance, superior bearing, exquisite armor and Mithril long sword all show that he is a knight and noble. This is the worst situation for imosen. Now he just hopes that the adult will value his witchcraft. However, the gap of identity and the hostility of the nobility put a lot of pressure on imosen, so that he was stiff, his thought stagnated and couldn''t say anything.


    Also nervous is Victor. The little Baron died at the hands of wizards, which made Victor deeply afraid of these wizards with extraordinary power.


    Victor made careful arrangements for the meeting. 30 armed to the teeth of the alchemical militia always pay attention to the reaction of the alchemical war mastiff. As long as the alchemical war mastiff feels dangerous, they will immediately cut the wizard into meat and mud. Victor specially put on his special armor. This armor is made of ant leader''s armor, Cerro silver and secret silver. Its weight is only 18 kg, and its defense power is absolutely more than any type of secret silver armor. The refined gold double silver sword in his hand is also the top equipment. Victor is less than 6 meters away from imosen. As long as he sees the flashing brilliance of runes on imosen, he will cut off the wizard''s head with a sword in a moment of 0.2 seconds.


    From the moment imosen entered the room, Victor entered the state of apocalypse. He clearly noticed imosen''s disordered heartbeat, but he only focused on the light changes around the wizard and never asked.


    In fact, Victor is pure worry. Witches have many strange means, but the more powerful witchcraft is, the more demanding the time and conditions for casting spells are. Wizards who can directly kill their opponents at the soul level are even rare. They not only need a long preparation time to perform witchcraft, but also carry out special rituals. If they are careless, they will be eaten by witchcraft and die. That''s how the wizard who killed the little Baron died.


    Fear comes from the unknown. Victor doesn''t know wizards or what imosen does. Facing the public enemy of the human world, it is normal for him to have this reaction.


    Imosen didn''t dare to speak. Victor forgot to speak. The alchemy militia didn''t need to speak. The atmosphere in the hall was frozen like a funny picture until a small head poked out from behind imosen.


    Bell looked at Victor curiously and shrank back behind his father, but his clear and innocent eyes recalled Victor''s deep-rooted moral concepts. In a civilized society in peacetime, no normal person will intimidate a child for no reason.


    The cold disappeared quietly, the dark eyes recovered their flexibility, and Victor withdrew from the state of apocalypse. Everything was so natural that Victor didn''t realize that his compassion was awakened in the state of overrun.


    It was not until many years later that Victor knew that disintegrating hostility was one of Bell''s three self-protection talents in his childhood. It is this ability that everyone loves and flowers see flowers bloom that always saves bell from danger, and Victor also benefits a lot from it. Of course, this is later.


    Emerson woke up at the same time. He bent down and saluted and said respectfully, "good day, dear master. It''s my honor and expectation to see you."


    "Your name is Emerson?"


    "Yes, dear master."


    "Emerson, your attendants are very polite. It seems that you have served someone. But I''m not your Lord, and you don''t have to call me your master. However, I''m very interested in your story." Victor slightly jawed his head and said to Jack next to him, "here''s Emerson and this..."


    Emerson quickly pulled bell out from behind and said pleasantly, "bertina, your noble and kind Lord, you can call her bell."


    At this time, bell was just an ordinary little girl. She left Victor a harmless impression and gave him some pity. So he smiled and said, "give Mr. imoson and miss bell a seat each. I want to hear their stories."


    The alchemist brought two chairs. Imosen sat down flattered and said, "I''d like to serve your excellency." Then he began to tell victor the story of himself and bell.


    Victor listened quietly. Unknowingly, his hostility was disintegrated, and the atmosphere in the hall became harmonious and natural. Only the alchemists remained unmoved, and they still stared at the Emersons and their daughters.

 Chapter 264

    The Thornton family was once a small Lord in the southeast border of the Gambis kingdom. Imosen''s family served the Thornton family from generation to generation. His grandfather and father were Baron Thornton''s hunting managers. As the eldest son of this vassal family, imosen will inherit the position of hunting manager in the future. Since childhood, he began to learn the knowledge of various animals, assist his grandfather and father in managing the Lord''s cattle and sheep, treat sick livestock, train hunting dogs and war horses, and inspect the wild resources led by the baron.


    Emerson has been smart since childhood and has shown great talent in animal training. His hounds and horses are full of spirit and know how to cooperate with his master''s actions. With these excellent hounds, the Thornton family can always shine in the hunting activities of the nobility. Therefore, imosen was highly valued by Baron Thornton. At the age of 20, he replaced his father and became the hunting manager for Baron Thornton.


    In the Lord''s internal affairs system, the position of hunting manager is second only to the Lord''s housekeeper. At the age of 20, Emerson became the hunting manager and became a hot figure in the Thornton family. In the same year, the Baron''s housekeeper married his little daughter to the young and promising Emerson.


    Marrying the housekeeper''s daughter is the most beautiful moment in imosen''s life. The garrison priest Parker presides over the wedding and Baron Thornton personally testifies to them. The dignified vassals in the family send blessings to the new couple. Thornton''s father''s face is full of pride, because his son is the best hunter, the best veterinarian, the best animal trainer and the best hunting manager.


    At that time, no one knew that imosen was a wizard.


    When Emerson was 14, he found that he could understand the meaning expressed by various animals. He immediately realized that he might be a legendary wizard. After all, Emerson, who had been educated as a servant, was not an ignorant farmer''s son. He hid the secret in his heart and didn''t reveal it to anyone.


    After a period of time, imosen was burdened with heavy psychological pressure and dared not approach the animals any more. He became in a trance, depressed, haggard and finally fell ill. The heirs of the hunting director are afraid of animals? Imosen became a joke for Thornton. In order to save the family''s reputation, Grandpa spent 400 gold sol to ask the resident priest to perform divine arts for imosen when the ordinary herbal medicine treatment was ineffective.


    The effect of divine skill was surprisingly good. Emerson could walk down the ground at that time. The next day, he went out with his father to take care of the Lord''s livestock, and gradually showed his extraordinary talent for taming animals. Rumors about the hunting manager''s family were cleared. Imosen''s parents thanked the priest and donated money to the church.


    In fact, magic is good at healing wounds, and its therapeutic effect on diseases can only be regarded as ordinary, sometimes not as good as herbal medicine. What the stationed priest really cured was his heart disease. Imosen found that the priest of the Lord of glory was not aware of his identity as a wizard, which reassured him completely.


    Since then, imosen has become more and more courageous, began to use his ability to train hounds and horses, and became the greatest animal trainer of the Thornton family.


    If it hadn''t been for an accident, Emerson might have lived like this forever.


    It was the third year after bell was born. Imosen took his three-year-old daughter and accompanied his wife back to his mother''s house. At noon that day, bell was taking a nap. Imosen obeyed his wife''s orders and went into the room to take care of his baby daughter. Just as he was wiping his sweat for bell, he suddenly woke up to the third witchcraft - wisdom guidance. This is a high-level sorcery. Emerson''s hand on Bell''s forehead directly shows a red rune. This scene was just seen by the maid. The woman thought bell was a wizard and screamed loudly.


    Bell''s uncle broke in. He saw the rune spinning on Bell''s forehead. Imosen was trying to cover it with his hand, and the maid shouted at Bell. So he quickly closed the door and killed the maid on the spot. At this time, imosen also controlled the rune and dissipated it.


    But it was too late. The emergence of a wizard''s son was disastrous to the vassal family. In order to maintain their power, both sides agreed to execute bell secretly. Imosen acquiesced to the result, but his wife fled overnight with bell. Emerson and Bell''s uncle catch up with their mother and daughter in the wild. In order to protect their daughter, Bell''s mother died in the hands of her brother. His wife''s dying cry and Bell''s cry touched imosen''s conscience and father''s love. He killed his wife''s brother and set foot on the road of escape with Bell and several hounds.


    Imosen has rich knowledge of wild survival. With the help of alienated hounds, they walk day and night. After going through difficulties and dangers, they finally enter the human horse hills and stay away from the human world. However, the forest man and horse hated alienated creatures very much. It killed imosen''s alienated hounds before migration and expelled his father and daughter to the lizard swamp.


    Lizard swamp is full of crisis. Imosen relies on more than 30 alienated mice and lives very hard. He didn''t stand firm until he successfully alienated a swamp dragon lizard. Later, the alienated dragon lizard itugos swept the ogre tribe. Imosen finally occupied a territory in the Everglades and established relations with the half dragon tribe. At the prompt of the half dragon man, imosen avoided the ant tide and was finally captured by Jack.


    Imosen narrated the story very well. With his old face, gray hair and choking from time to time, his experience is simply a tearful film, which makes people can''t bear to question the authenticity of the story. Unfortunately, Victor still found many loopholes, but now is not the time to expose them.


    "Communication will, alienated creatures and wisdom guidance. Of your three witchcraft, only wisdom guidance needs to have present runes, and the other two won''t attract the priest''s attention?"


    Imosen wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and whispered, "yes, sir."


    "Then show me a creature now." Said Victor with great interest.


    Alienated creatures are of great value to the Lord. Victor''s request made imosen secretly happy, but he was so weak that he couldn''t use alienated creatures. He had to explain in fear: "Sir, I haven''t recovered from my injury. I''m afraid I can''t perform witchcraft in a few days."


    "Then, can the flesh and blood of the alienated creatures created by witchcraft alienate other creatures?"


    "This... Doesn''t seem to work."


    Imosen hesitated for a moment. He didn''t dare to lie on this issue. He honestly said, "my alienated creatures are not natural alienation. Their flesh and blood are invalid for ordinary creatures."


    "That''s useless?" Victor asked deliberately.


    "My Lord, I can control alienated creatures. As long as I give them time to grow, they are definitely stronger than your fierce wolf." Imosen tried to explain and implied his value to victor.


    Alienation is even rarer than ferocity. Most alienated animals are low-level creatures of insects, and intelligent species will never alienate. There are many strange forms of alienated creatures, but they always develop in the direction conducive to killing. Their bodies become extraordinarily large, their strength and agility are doubled, and they are much more dangerous than violent animals.


    Alienated animals are mentally retarded, have a strong bloodthirsty instinct, and can''t reproduce. However, the flesh and blood of alienated animals will lead to the alienation of other creatures, but this alienation infection will gradually weaken and finally form a new species.


    In the era of God chosen, wizards used the flesh and blood of alienated creatures to cultivate powerful war beasts. This method has been spread to this day. The swift dragon of Gambis, the unicorn of Rand Empire and the sword spider of Neville are war beasts cultivated by alienation. The Knights formed by them and knights are the strategic forces of all kingdoms.


    Alienated war animals are not inferior to violent animals in terms of physique, strength and endurance, and their combat effectiveness is better. Moreover, their offspring are equally powerful, but their intelligence is slightly worse than that of violent animals, and they do not have a keen intuition to understand danger. In addition, alienated war animals only eat meat, and the feeding cost is surprisingly high.


    Imosen''s alienated creatures can''t cultivate alienated war beasts, so they lose their greatest value. Although he emphasizes that they can be controlled and strengthened, which is exactly what Victor doesn''t need.


    Victor will never cultivate uncontrolled power. The stronger the power imosen has, the more intolerable he will be. Moreover, with the alchemical dragon lizard, Victor had little interest in alienated war beasts.


    In Victor''s view, the only value of this witchcraft is to provide strong alienated animal leather, but it also depends on the feeding cost and the quality of leather.


    Compared with alienated creatures, Victor is more concerned about the relationship between imosen and lizard man.


    "Can you communicate with lizard people?"


    "What''s the relationship between lizard man and you?"


    "Do you have a deal with that lizard tribe?"


    "How large is the lizard tribe and how powerful is it?"


    Victor asked very carefully. Imosen also answered one by one and introduced some habits of lizard people, but he didn''t know that the alchemical militia knew more about lizard people than he did.


    Lizards are amphibious, fish and hunt for a living, and raise snake demons as war animals. Tribal members have a close relationship, but tribes are very indifferent and even have blood feuds. Nine headed snake lizard is a totem monster worshipped by lizard people. In order to get close to the territory of nine headed snake lizard, fierce battles often occur between tribes. Powerful lizard people tribes can serve nine headed snake lizard and thrive under the protection of giant animals. The weak tribes can only be driven away and struggle to survive in the dangerous swamp.


    There are only more than 500 members of the lizard tribe that imosen has made friends with. Raising 13 snake demons can only be regarded as a small tribe. According to the violent ratio of lizard people 30 to 1, this small tribe has up to 20 violent lizard people, and its strength is very general.


    In fact, the lizard tribe regards itugos as a totem beast and breeds in its territory. Now, itugos has lost control and become a real alienated creature. This tribe has fallen into blood mold. Whether they can survive is a problem, let alone trade with them.


    The recent lizard tribe was so finished. Victor was in a bad mood. He looked at imosen and said coldly, "imosen, I hate being cheated."


    Imosen''s face turned white. He did hide something, but it was also for Belle''s safety. At this time, he could only harden his head and say, "Sir, I dare not deceive you."


    "Really?" Victor said faintly, "you said, you and Belle have been in the Everglades for more than ten years." With that, Victor pointed to a confused Belle and asked in a cold voice, "do you think I''m blind? Is Belle a teenager?"


    According to Emerson, Belle fled at the age of three and spent twelve years in the Everglades. Now she is at least 15. A 15-year-old girl can get married, but Victor thinks belle is a 7-year-old or 8-year-old girl.


    "My Lord, I don''t know why, Belle... She grows so slowly."


    Imosen stood up, bowed to victor and explained, "Belle may have eaten too little salt when she was young. She grew very slow and couldn''t speak. During this time, she has grown much taller and... So much." Imosen scratched a gap with his fingers and said with a sad face, "my Lord, I really didn''t lie to you!"


    Looking at Emerson sweating anxiously, Victor was silent. There are people with developmental retardation or even underdevelopment on the earth, which is a congenital disease.


    Thinking of this, Victor also approved of Emerson''s explanation, but there is still a doubt.


    "You said, Belle was kidnapped by an ogre. The next day, you saved her?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Victor sneered: "after a day, the ogres didn''t eat belle? Do they think belle is too thin and need to fatten up?"


    This is really a fact. After the ogre caught Belle, the tribe members formed a group in order to decide how to distribute the little dot. Finally, the tribal leader proposed to fatten the little ones and divide them again, and the ogres clapped their hands. As for what is fat, clan members refer to the standards of Ogre leaders, because it is the fattest. If imosen doesn''t save Belle, she can live well in the ogre tribe.


    Don''t say Victor didn''t believe it, and imosen was confused. He smiled bitterly and said, "I really don''t know why."


    Victor always felt that imosen had something to hide, but he didn''t want to push too hard. The wizard''s ability was very valuable, and Belle was his weakness.


    As long as belle is in his hand, Victor is not afraid that imosen can turn over.


    Victor said to the four armored Tauren militia, "take Mr. imosen and miss Belle down to rest."


    When the Emersons left the hall, Victor turned to Jack and said, "three days later, you quietly took Emerson to the hill camp.


    "I want to see if he can communicate with the fish man!"

 Chapter 265

    Thirty fast birds, draped in vehicles, lay still on the ground. Victor and his pro guards will ride these fast birds back to Pinghu Town. Their horses, as pack animals, carry heavy armor weapons and some precious materials, mainly the accompanying crystals of Se silver mine and silver ingots.


    Victor is going to take these things to Pinghu Town, ask a jeweler to process them into jewelry, and then try to sell them. Although the alchemy auxiliary soldiers can also make exquisite silver jewelry, their craft works have the style of the alchemy Empire and form their own system, which is incompatible with this era. It is easy to fall into the eyes of interested people and bring unnecessary trouble to victor.


    All transactions involving gold and silver should be handled with extreme caution.


    The alchemy militia tied up the last package of goods, and the team was ready to go. Victor held the sword handle and said to Bousso, "from now on, the mountain fortress will no longer produce ordinary refined iron equipment. You should come up with the equipment scheme of the alchemy dragon lizard team as soon as possible to meet the combat and collection needs of mountains, swamps, forests and plain terrain. The key is to be able to supply locally."


    "Yes, sir."


    Before leaving, Victor made a major adjustment to the production task of the mountain fortress according to the actual situation.


    The hill camp will become a real arms production base. Victor plans to build a large furnace there to make ordinary weapons and armor by using lean iron ore and refined iron materials provided by York family to meet the needs of the army. Although recruiting employees and mining iron ore are also a large expense, there is no need for transportation teams between hill camps and mountain fortresses, and at least 40 alchemy militia can be liberated.


    Mountain fortress is responsible for smelting minerals in mountain areas, making special equipment, raising fast birds, collecting mountain goods and making all kinds of medicaments. At the same time, Victor also launched a plan to explore the Everglades.


    The core of this plan is, of course, the trade with the lizard people, and the wizard imosen is the key. In addition, there are still many preliminary work to be arranged, including digging platforms on the cliffs, building large lifting equipment, sending alchemical militia teams to dive into the depths of the Everglades, collecting information about the lizard tribe, and forming a strong armed transport force.


    Victor is going to build a stable forward base under the cliff, create three more alchemical dragon lizards, and gather five dragon lizard combat teams. Each team is equipped with one dragon lizard, two Funiu militia, four monkey militia, four alchemical war mastiff, 10 alchemical crows. Both dragon lizards and war Mastiff should wear special silver armor, while the alchemical militia is equipped with the most sophisticated silver armor. The forward base should also be stationed with 50 militia, 20 auxiliary soldiers and 20 war mastiffs.


    The plan requires at least 100 alchemists, while the mountain fortress has only 818 alchemists in total.


    At present, there are 1177 existing alchemists. Randall leader wants to retain an elite force. Each smuggling caravan needs to install 15 alchemist militia. The mountain fortress also needs to maintain a considerable number of alchemists to collect silver resources, and there are also people in Raven town in the north. Victor really felt that the number of alchemists was too small.


    Randall has a large number of free civil servants, who need to be paid to transfer them, and maintain a huge amount of logistics consumption, and Victor has many secrets that can not be known to outsiders. Alchemists work hard and do not need compensation, and the supply loss is almost zero, but Victor''s stall is too large, and the more than 1000 alchemists are not enough.


    Victor will never slow down the development progress! Don''t forget that alchemists have only 15 years of service life. Victor feels sorry for the manufacturing cost of 1200 kinsol if they don''t use them to the extreme. Now he can only try to optimize the efficiency of alchemists. For example, build a large furnace near the ore vein and try to reduce the transportation manpower. However, building a furnace requires more energy crystals. Before getting the second batch of red crystals, the mountain fortress can only continue to maintain a cart transportation team of 280 people


    The reality is so contradictory. Victor couldn''t help sighing: "apart from the alchemical dragon lizard, can''t there be any natural creatures that can act as the transportation power of the mountain?"


    Bousso immediately said, "black wool argali sheep has hard bones, thick and tough meat, stinky and difficult to eat. It has a strong load-bearing ability and can carry 500 pounds in the mountains. It can be tamed."


    Victor stayed for a moment and muttered, "I didn''t say earlier..."


    Cattle and horses are not unable to transport materials in mountainous areas, but they need a simple mountain road, otherwise cattle and horses are easy to break their legs and feet. However, the construction of horse roads in mountainous areas is time-consuming and difficult to maintain. In the rainy season, the simple berm will be destroyed by mountain torrents. Therefore, the alchemical militia still undertakes the transportation of mountain fortresses.


    The black haired argali sheep in busso''s mouth may have been extinct, but it reminded victor. The Neville Kingdom has high mountains, dense forests and rugged mountain roads. The neville people must have domesticated pack animals similar to black haired argali sheep.


    Getting the mountain pack animals from Neville can not only meet the needs of mountain fortresses, liberate more alchemy militias, but also improve the transportation efficiency of smuggling caravans.


    Thinking of this, Victor was in a good mood and asked, "Bousso, what else do you need here?"


    Bousso said, "my Lord, we have run out of sheepskin scrolls. We need more sheepskin scrolls."


    Victor once ordered the auxiliary alchemists to transcribe their skills in Chinese characters on the sheepskin scroll. If the ant man conquers the man horse hill and the alchemy tower is lost, victor will evacuate the territory with these valuable knowledge scrolls.


    Knowledge is wealth, and knowledge is a force that can change fate.


    Even if he lost the alchemy tower, Victor could make a comeback with these scrolls of knowledge. To this end, he purchased 3200 sheepskin scrolls and handed them to busso.


    "Give me a number." Victor waved his hand with great pride.


    "70000 copies."


    "OK! Just 70000?" Victor put down his frozen arm in mid air and shouted angrily, "how many sheepskin scrolls do you say you need?"


    "70000 copies." Bousso repeated it clearly and clearly.


    Victor calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "why do you need so many sheepskin scrolls?"


    "My Lord, we spent 526 sheepskin scrolls in drawing the craft and graphics of the seiyin warship. If we want to transcribe the contents of our will side, 70000 sheepskin scrolls are only the first batch, and we need more later."


    Sheepskin scroll is also called parchment, but it is not paper, but sheepskin. The craftsman first depilated the sheepskin and tanned it into leather, then stretched it to the extreme with a special wooden frame, thinned it with a knife and dried it into pieces. Each sheepskin can make 6 sheepskin scrolls.


    The SoLIM family in the south is the largest manufacturer of sheepskin scrolls in Gambis. They master a unique technology. The sheepskin scrolls produced can not rot for hundreds of years, and their price is not cheap.


    Twelve sheepskin scrolls are worth one kingsol, plus transportation costs and caravan profits, and its price is even higher. Victor bought sheepskin scrolls from the chebman family. He needed 1 gold sol for every 8, and a total of 400 gold sol for 3200 sheepskin scrolls.


    The knowledge in the will side of alchemy auxiliary soldiers does not involve advanced theories, but contains the basic information of tens of thousands of plants, animals and minerals, as well as the smelting technology of various ores, alloy manufacturing technology, reagent manufacturing technology, weapon manufacturing technology, Castle design scheme, manufacturing technology of large-scale catapult and crossbow, ship manufacturing, transportation vehicle manufacturing, etc.


    Now, it takes 526 sheepskin scrolls just to copy the design drawings of the seiyin warship. That 70000 sheepskin scrolls is definitely not enough! As for how many sheepskin scrolls are needed to transcribe the knowledge completely, Victor doesn''t know. He just knows that the price of sheepskin scrolls will soar until he can''t afford it!


    "Bousso, can you make paper?"


    "My Lord, I have no information about paper."


    "I knew... I can''t make paper."


    Victor breathed heavily. The alchemy empire can directly load knowledge into the will side of alchemy humans. The alchemy tower can extract the memory of alchemy creatures. This means is more advanced than computer technology on earth. Alchemists will certainly not take paper as the carrier of civilization. Even if the alchemical Empire has paper, it is mostly used for alchemists to wipe their ass. Obviously, alchemists do not need to make toilet paper for alchemists.


    "Suspend knowledge transcription. Solve this problem later."


    "Yes, sir."


    Victor straddled the vehicle, the fast birds sang with their heads held high, and the team headed east.


    Four hours later, Victor arrived in Pinghu Town. The two meter high mount of the fast bird immediately caused a sensation, so that the crowd around the castle chased the fast bird into the town.


    Yes, it''s a castle.


    Del Ling''s castle was built in February of last year''s water season, which lasted 11 months and mobilized 4000 young people. By January of this autumn season, the castle was finally completed.


    The castle covers an area of 24 mu. The shortest city wall is 40 meters high and the highest tower is 48 meters. It has 107 rooms, 6 towers and 12 cellars. There are two warehouses in the courtyard, a stable, a blacksmith''s shop and a water well. If the castle is full of materials, it can supply more than 700 people for one year.


    The castle is made of solid limestone. The wall is 6 meters thick. The wall is smooth and there is no gap. Even the wind knight can''t climb the 38 meter high wall against arrow rain and fire oil. Although this magnificent Viscount castle was built on the flat ground, a heavy-duty catapult must be used to capture it. The catapults on the castle are not furnishings. Their condescending advantage will make them smash the enemy''s catapults into powder.


    Only the castle that disintegrated from the inside, the castle that was not captured. This is not empty talk.


    In addition to being a military defense facility, the castle also has extraordinary political significance. The castle represents the power, status, strength and prestige of the Lord''s family and plays a role in rallying people''s hearts. It can be said that there is a castle before there is a family.


    In addition to the mountain castle and the castle in Raven Town, Victor currently has three castles, but he can''t deny that this castle marks that Viscount Randall is the legitimate Lord of the territory. Even the king and the church can change this fact. Although, this is only an auxiliary fort.


    The castle is 2600 meters away from the fence on the west side of Pinghu Town. According to Victor''s plan, a 35 meter high wall and two other auxiliary forts will be built along the castle in the future to expand Pinghu Town into a city of 48 square kilometers. The three auxiliary fortresses guard the north wall, west wall and south wall respectively, and the main fortress is located on the Bank of Pinghu Lake in the East, adjacent to the water.


    In the future, not only will there be a fortress and three auxiliary fortresses in Pinghu Town, but also giant fortresses will be built in hill camps, and each village will build a fortress and change it into a town.


    Randall leads 9000 square kilometers and raven town 1300 square kilometers. Victor will build 2 cities, 9 towns and 16 villages, a total of 2 fortresses and 14 castles. With huge brick kilns and rock bricks, this castle is just the beginning, and Victor''s vision is no longer limited to territory and castle, but more important things are waiting for him to build.


    In any case, this castle is of great significance to Randall family. Family members will stroll around the castle when they have nothing to do. Some people have stayed inside and refused to go.


    In the master bedroom of the castle, the huge bed was covered with silver bricks. Lilia lay on it, tilted her white and beautiful legs, carefully counted each associated crystal, and her eyes were bright.


    Victor couldn''t help saying, "don''t you think it''s too hard to sleep on it?"


    "I don''t think so." Lilia did not lift her head, holding a blue crystal and smiling.


    "These things are worthless."


    Victor slapped his hip like a peach and lay down on the silver mattress. He was really flustered. Lilia immediately fell on Victor''s chest, her apricot eyes widened, and shook and shook in front of Victor with blue crystal. "This is a gem, and below is silver. How can it be worthless?!"


    Victor grabbed the blue crystal from the hands of a young woman, threw it aside and said, "what''s the value of not eating, not drinking, not resisting the cold, not conquering the enemy?"


    "I don''t believe it." Without nostalgia for Victor''s arms, Lilia turned over and picked up two crystals and said happily, "I used to dream of lying on gold, surrounded by precious stones! Although silver is worse than gold, it''s not a dream."


    "Little money fan." Victor pinched Lilia''s face and said spoiled, "these have to be made into jewelry and silver, but they are difficult to sell at a high price."


    Lilia asked, "why? Aren''t jewelry and silver expensive?"


    "We have no problem casting these silver into silverware for use. If we sell them, there will be big trouble. Even if they are made into silver plates and candlesticks, they can only be secretly sold by free businessmen. At present, only the business of marquis Leopold, the chancellor of the exchequer, can legally manage gold and silver ware in Gambis. The exquisite silver plates they make can produce more than 70 silver coins, but You can only sell 30 silver sols. So is gold. "


    "These crystals are just raw stones, which is even less valuable." Victor grabbed a handful of crystals and let them slip from his hand. He explained: "only when the crystals are processed into jewelry can they sell at a high price. The price of jewelry is not just the material and workmanship level. In fact, it is the reputation of craftsmen and the people who wear jewelry who really determine the price of jewelry."


    "Master Ben Jamin, the king capital of Gambis, is a royal jeweler. His jewelry can sell for thousands of gold sols. Even if the jewelry made by unknown craftsmen is more exquisite than Ben Jamin''s work, it can''t sell at a high price. Because Ben Jamin is a royal jeweler, his reputation represents the identity of jewelry. And flaunting his identity is the key to jewelry Value. "


    "The royal highness of Loran''s Royal Highness can be sought after by aristocratic children by dinnerware. This is the celebrity effect. These things can only be sold to a vassal for jewelry. How much money can a vassal buy?"


    "It''s not worth money..."


    Seeing that Lilia became extremely lost, Victor smiled and comforted, "don''t lose heart. Maybe the jewelry you used will sell at a high price in the future?


    "Really?"


    "Well, I promise I''ll collect Lilia''s jewelry at a sky high price." Victor teased and said, "well, tell me how many people have invested in building houses now."


    Lilia leaned back into her husband''s arms and said, "at the beginning, only 235 families were willing to contribute to the house purchase. Since the castle was built, the number of families contributing to the house purchase increased to 421. We collected 12630 gold sols and deducted 10000 gold sols from the deposit to the church, leaving a balance of 2630 gold sols."


    "After that, no one is willing to pay for the house anymore."


    "How could this happen?"


    Victor frowned. Randall offered 600 places to build houses and enter households. He planned to recruit 600 free people''s families and nearly 3000 people, and select administrators and soldiers from them. Although 30 kinsol were a huge sum of money for free people, it was difficult not to reach those capable and knowledgeable free people, not to mention Victor provided loans.


    Free people who build houses and enter their homes can serve as stewards and soldiers, and receive salaries every month. In three years, their families will become neighbors and can rent 80 mu of land. In a few years, they can earn 30 kinsol back.


    According to the truth, with such favorable conditions, 600 housing construction places should be snapped up. Why are so many people missing? Are all the free workers led by Randall short-sighted farmers?


    Lilia sighed and said, "all 300 managers have been recruited, and 60 security soldiers have been recruited, but only 93 mercenaries have been recruited. Those free people heard that they are only recruiting mercenaries now, so they don''t want to build houses."


    "I see."


    Victor nodded. He understood why Nelson said that free people are unreliable!


    Free people are afraid of death!


    Victor thought it would be easy to recruit soldiers among the refugees, but it was not.


    The ancient refugees of the earth often fled everywhere for survival because of famine and war, living a life of life and death dilemma and precarious life. At this time, as long as someone organizes recruitment, an army can be pulled up immediately. However, the world is rich in wild resources, and refugees are not easy to starve to death. They are afraid of monsters and wild animals. In the final analysis, they are afraid of death. Most importantly, the church served as the organizer of the refugees. They asked the Lord to shelter the refugees, provide food and work. If the territory is in danger, the church will arrange the evacuation of refugees.


    Can organized refugees still be called refugees? Can mercenaries be recruited from it?


    Refugees have churches to rely on. They have no sense of belonging to their territory and kingdom, and the Lords hate refugees. It was the church that drew a deep gap between the people and the nobility and hindered Victor''s development.


    Randall''s collar is a pioneering collar after all, and it is reasonable for refugees to be afraid of becoming cannon fodder of Randall''s family. It would be difficult to recruit mercenaries until the entrance to the Everglades was blocked, and Victor had no good way to do so.


    However, the 93 mercenaries have vision and courage. They are many times better than those refugees who think they are smart but actually cowardly. They can be trained as elite and sergeants.


    The fire refining real gold is also a comfort.


    Victor smiled and asked, "did Nelson jump in a hurry?"


    "Sister Linda is going to have a baby. My brother follows father Miller''s ass every day and doesn''t care to jump." Lilia smiled and said, "by the way, the sheepskin scrolls are not enough before the deed is issued. Honey, can you transfer some sheepskin scrolls from the hill camp?"


    Victor was silent. He couldn''t tell Lilia that more than 3000 sheepskin scrolls had been used up.


    "Those sheepskin scrolls are still useful to me. Ask Alice to buy some more."


    "OK."


    Lilia nodded and picked up another crystal to play with. Victor was lost in thought.


    Sheepskin scroll can''t be used. Papermaking is imperative!


    Expensive sheepskin scrolls are the monopoly of nobles and churches on knowledge, and cheap paper will give birth to many civilian scholars and promote the development of civilization. A strong human civilization has the ability to face unpredictable opponents, which meets Victor''s needs.


    However, Victor can''t make paper, and it''s not his job.


    As a lord, Victor has a lot of hands available. He can let others develop paper, but papermaking is only a superficial problem.


    The invention of paper and the recruitment of mercenaries made Victor realize that it was time to build a system!


    The lease employment system combining land lease and collar employment is in line with the reality of Randall collar, but there should be a system above the system.


    If the system is the root and trunk, then the system is the branches and leaves. The combination of the two can become a towering tree.


    On the basis of the vassal system, the LORD had a military system, an education system, a judicial system, an internal affairs system and a trade system. Similarly, Victor should build these systems on the basis of rental employment system. Papermaking can be incorporated into the education and scientific research system and mercenaries into the military system.


    Victor still needs time to consider the specific contents of each system, but the general principle will not change.


    Merit will be rewarded and excess will be punished, so as to ensure a relatively fair rising channel, strive to turn free people into supporters, train supporters into helpers, and make excellent helpers become Victor''s supporters through permanent land lease.


    Once the system is improved, the rental employment system can burst out unimaginable vitality. There will be an endless stream of inventions, the military construction will also develop rapidly, and the territory will operate by itself. no It should be said that the huge organization established by victor will continue to grow.


    To some extent, this has touched the interests of the church. Because free people will find a sense of belonging in the rental employment system. They will become Victor''s children, no longer the lamb of the church. They may have faith, but they may not be pious.


    Lilia didn''t know what Victor was thinking at this time. She picked up a piece of red crystal, gestured on her chest and said, "honey, how about I hit a pendant with this crystal?"


    Victor looked around and saw a snow-white gully behind the red crystal. Four years later, Lilia is 22 years old. Compared with the green and astringent 18 years old, she has more mature beauty, breast enhancement, hip warping, long legs and thin waist, fair complexion and picturesque features.


    The beauty was on his side, and Victor couldn''t help but move his index finger. He put his hand around Yingying''s slender waist and was about to kiss the attractive red lips. Lilia giggled and twisted her body, like a snake, and got rid of Victor''s clutches.


    "Hmm?! why did you refuse me with the secret form of a monkey?" Said Victor discontentedly.


    Lilia leaned over, kissed her husband gently on the lips and said with a smile, "honey, you should keep your strength now."


    "How dare you look down on me! Didn''t I take care of you that time?" Victor was furious.


    "Someone is waiting for you at the silver moon manor." Lilia''s lips were red and her face was jealous, but her eyes were cunning with a smile.


    "Nicole?"


    "No! It''s Mrs. Judy."

 Chapter 266

    The next afternoon, silver moon manor.


    The sky was blue, white clouds swam away, and the pale yellow cattail flowers danced with the wind. Judy took Victor''s arm and walked on the lawn. Another gust of wind blew up her long blond hair, but it could not disperse the happiness intoxication on her bright face, as well as the sweet spring feeling between her eyes and eyebrows.


    The light blue tight hunting clothes outline a mature and moving curve, while the long black high-heeled leather boots add charm to the radiant viscount. The flying hair lifts the tip of Victor''s nose, and the fragrance is as old as before, itching into his heart. He can''t help rubbing Judy''s Qianqian waist and Fenglong''s buttocks.


    The temperature of her lover''s palm made Judy soft. She enjoyed Victor''s intimacy and was pleased with it, but she was very satisfied now.


    "Does it look good?"


    Judy nibbled her red lips and revealed a slender and straight leg. The slender calf under the high-heeled boots immediately stretched a beautiful line. Victor praised sincerely: "it''s beautiful! How can you have such boots?"


    "This is the high-heeled boots invented by the eldest lady of the chebman family. Now, ladies and celebrities are competing to emulate the style of Gillian knight."


    "Really?"


    Victor touched his nose. At first, he saw the temperament of modern professional women in Gillian. Out of nostalgia, he prepared a pair of high-heeled boots for Gillian like a prank. Unexpectedly, high-heeled boots would be popular in the whole female circle.


    "Don''t you feel hard with such a high heel?" Victor asked when he saw Judy stepping on the uneven lawn.


    Judy shook her head gently and said, "this kind of high-heeled boots is a great invention. It modifies the body proportion of expensive women, makes our body more tall and straight, and shows elegance and nobility when walking."


    "As for hard work... High heeled boots are specially designed for our knight noble women. Of course, those ordinary noble women will feel hard."


    "With this invention, miss chebman can be recorded in the history of the white tower."


    Judy sighed with great gratitude. Victor was stunned when he heard it. He only knew that European nobles invented high heels, but he didn''t expect it to be linked to his identity.


    Presumably, high-heeled shoes are not conducive to the road. Civilian women are busy and hard-working, and it is impossible to work in high-heeled shoes. Noble women have carriages to walk in and out, thinking about how to show their nobility and charm all day. When they wear high-heeled shoes and walk, they naturally look sexy, moving, confident and elegant.


    The backgrounds of the two worlds are different, but there is no difference in the nature of nobility. Although Judy always looks weak, gentle and elegant around Victor, she is actually a naturally awakened female trainee knight. She can even kill brown bears.


    Wearing high-heeled boots will not have much impact on female knights, which can set off the difference between female knights and ordinary noble women. Judy certainly praised the design. Maybe before long, various styles of high-heeled shoes will come into being. Victor only hopes that this trend will not affect the judgment of female knights. If they apply this high-heeled design to their boots and die in battle, it is really not his intention.


    "Honey, don''t fight in high heels!" Victor warned seriously.


    Judy was stunned, pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "how can I fight?" With that, she offered her lover a kiss to show her gratitude.


    "Victor, I want to ask you something."


    "Tell me."


    "Yes." Judy left Victor''s arms, raised her messy hair and said, "our Yeliu city is expanding and needs a lot of green bricks. I hope you can keep the price of green bricks unchanged."


    Judy is as beautiful as a flower, bright and moving, and there is Victor''s kiss mark on her white jade and fat neck. At this time, in the face of the lover''s soft words, Victor''s heart was calm and said, "Oh."


    Just now I was a close lover, but when it comes to green bricks, they become lords representing their families. Judy also understood this truth. She explained: "recently, there have been an endless stream of caravans coming to Yeliu City, and many free people have followed the caravan into our Buryat to earn a living. According to father Jon''s statistics, there are more than 29000 free people gathered outside Yeliu City, and the guards of the border guard also responded that more than 500 people enter the family territory every day, while less than 200 people leave."


    "At present, there is not only a shortage of shops in Yeliu City, but also not enough shacks for free people to live in. In addition, a large number of refugees have brought many public security problems. My staff believes that too many people must not be idle. They must be allowed to participate in work, otherwise it will seriously damage the interests of the family."


    "Therefore, I am going to expand the outer city of Yeliu city and build more shops and houses according to the planning of the king''s capital brinor city. However, I do not intend to use traditional civil buildings. All shops and huts are built with green bricks... By the way, I also want to build a green brick outer wall in the outer city."


    "This project needs a lot of green bricks. So..."


    Judy gently shook Victor''s arm and begged, "honey, I''ll take all your green bricks! But the price of green bricks can''t rise, okay?"


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "green bricks are brittle. Are you sure you want to build the city wall with green bricks?"


    "I also want to build the city wall with limestone, but we don''t have so much money. If the fence is built with iron oak, it will be replaced in 15 years at most, and the iron oak is more expensive than green brick. As for the defense of the city wall..."


    Judy smiled and said, "honey, don''t forget that Buryat collar has also been baptized by ant tide. There are basically no monsters in the wild. Even if there are monsters, they will never dare to invade Yeliu city."


    Victor nodded and asked, "it also costs a lot of money to build an outer city with green bricks. Can the Buryat family take it out?"


    "I can''t take it out."


    Judy shook her head and sighed, "in fact, the main purpose of building the green brick wall is to manage the refugees and prevent them from making trouble. I will build the outer city according to the tax of Yeliu city."


    Victor took a deep look at Judy. He was surprised and delighted by this beautiful lover.


    Surprisingly, Victor didn''t expect that the Viscount, who was weak and didn''t ask about political affairs, had such vision and courage.


    The fertile farmland irrigated by Yeliu river is the best asset of Bria. For a long time, farming and animal husbandry have been the pillar industries of the Buryat family. The Buryat family was no different from most Lord families. They valued agriculture and animal husbandry, hated refugees and entrusted trade to caravans. However, just a few months after Judy took office, she reversed the traditional concept of the Buryat family and began to transform from agricultural to commercial.


    Taxes, rents for shops and warehouses, transit fees for refugees, and profits from the service industry are the main financial revenues of commercial income. Obviously, the Buryat family has tasted the sweetness. If they want to increase these incomes, they must ensure two points: a superior business environment and good law and order.


    Expanding the outer city with green bricks can achieve these two purposes. The green brick is not strong enough, which is relative to military defense. As a building material, the shops built of green bricks are elegant, beautiful, durable and not easy to burn. Although the construction cost of green brick shops is higher than that of wooden houses, its rent is also higher. Moreover, not all the refugees have no money. The green brick houses are prepared for the rich free traders. As for those poor people who have no money, how can they cause trouble when they have gone to build outer cities? The money they earn will eventually flow into the pockets of the Buryat family.


    Victor wouldn''t be surprised if it was just like this. After all, Judy was taught by him for a period of time. It was exactly what Victor told Judy how to make money with free people. The key to the problem is the blue brick wall.


    It is not practical to build the city wall with green bricks, and the cost is considerable. Although the reason given by Judy is reasonable, there is no need for walls in the outer city, and the Buryat family can''t afford so much money. They can only build them little by little.


    With stable price, huge consumption and slow construction progress, the intention of the Buryat family is obvious. They want to take a share in the green brick Trade.


    Assuming Victor supports Judy''s plan, Randall''s green bricks will be preferentially supplied to yeliucheng. If other families want to buy green bricks, they can only think of ways from yeliucheng, and the Buryat family can increase the price to make a profit. Therefore, the construction of green brick walls is only a cover, and their purpose is to sit on the ground and distribute fertilizer.


    Buryat collar does not have much mineral and forest resources, that is to say, they do not have special products. The geographical environment extending in all directions alone is not enough to ensure the sustainable development of commercial collar. Judy is in urgent need of a specialty to attract the caravans of all families to visit yeliucheng for a long time. Victor is her man and the backer of the Buryat family. Taking the blue brick led by Randall as the specialty of yeliucheng has become her only choice.


    As an emerging industry, green brick has not been widely accepted. Judy is optimistic about the market prospect of green brick and takes out funds to help Victor promote green brick and make profits from it.


    Whether Judy came up with this strategy or not, her ability to adopt the plan and subdue opposition is enough to prove her skill and courage.


    This little woman is more than a vase! Well, I taught it well.


    Victor felt a little complacent, too.

 Chapter 267

    The geographical position of Buryat collar is unique. It is Victor''s established strategy to build it into a commercial collar. Judy''s efforts in this regard are in line with Victor''s expectations. The more capable she is, the more gratified victor will be.


    As for, will the Buryat family led by Judy get out of control? There''s no need to worry.


    Victor never intended to control the Buryat family, nor was he able to do so. The delicate situation of the Buryat family is the result of the game between major forces, but the human horse hill is undoubtedly the backing of Judy''s mother and son. If Judy betrays Victor, she will lose her power and status. The royal family would never mind supporting a Viscount of Buryat again to ensure stability in the south of the Kingdom and expand the influence of the royal family.


    On the other hand, Randall collar is a barrier against ant people. On this alone, the Buryat family must support victor. They spend money to buy green bricks, and expanding the outer city with green bricks is a kind of support. It''s just that the Buryat family wants to make a profit.


    Victor can imagine that when the outer urban area of yeliucheng is built, the green brick buildings will form a trend like high-heeled shoes, sweeping large and small territories. Before long, the whole green brick industry will enter a blowout period, and Randall''s green bricks are not enough to sell.


    As for the development plan of the green brick industry, all the Lords of Renma Hill have reached a consensus: the technology of the giant brick kiln will not flow out, and the green brick will be sold at breakeven.


    The cost of green brick consists of three parts: fuel, manpower and transportation. Among them, the high transportation cost is the main factor restricting the development of green brick industry. If you want to earn high profits from green bricks, you must build a huge brick kiln in the buyer''s territory.


    However, this is impossible. Local lords must take the opportunity to study the construction technology of giant brick kilns.


    Victor has long realized that in this era, technology alone can not monopolize profits.


    Everyone is a self-sufficient Lord. Why do you swallow all the benefits? I don''t need your green brick at most. See if your face is bigger than me!


    Only when the Lords see it profitable will they promote the vigorous development of the green brick industry.


    Therefore, Victor put forward the business model of developing dealers. Renma hill is responsible for producing green bricks and selling them at a low price, as long as it can maintain a canal digging team of thousands of people. The sales and transportation of green bricks are entrusted to the dealers, and the profits are distributed by them layer by layer.


    Water conservancy project is the dividend of green brick production in Renma hills!


    Judy''s requirements coincide with the dealer model. Victor was secretly pleased, but he was not ready to promise.


    "Honey, I''d like to promise you. However, Randall collar only has a huge brick kiln, and the output of green bricks is limited. I''m afraid it can''t meet your needs. But..."


    Seeing Victor selling, Judy gave him a white look and said angrily, "what conditions do you have?"


    "You take out 8000 gold sols, and I will build two more giant brick kilns. I not only agree to your request, but also promise to supply only green bricks to the Buryat family, and the price is half of what it is now!"


    Judy frowned slightly and said in embarrassment, "can I pay the 8000 gold sol in three installments? Or can I use jewelry to cover it?"


    "Huh?" Victor can''t let his woman mortgage his jewelry no matter how short of money. As soon as he was about to speak, Judy began to explain.


    "Dear, the finance of yeliucheng is very tight. We have to hire a large number of free people. Moreover, the Wellington family has raised the food price by 30%. Father Jon has repeatedly asked me to donate more food or try to stabilize the food price."


    "This is an unreasonable request!" Victor''s face darkened.


    The Lord must first ensure that the grain reserve is enough to feed the people for a year, and then sell the surplus grain to the outside world. If no one cares about this food and it is about to deteriorate, the Lord will donate it to the church. By convention, the church collected eleven taxes and could no longer ask the Lord to donate more food.


    Father Jon has gone beyond this, but why did he make such an outrageous request?


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "didn''t you promise him?"


    "No." Judy shook her head and said bitterly, "the most ridiculous thing is that father Jon suggested that I plant thorn kidney beans after I refused!"


    Victor understood everything when he heard this. It''s the Wellington family!


    Only the Duke of Wellington has the ability to control the price of grain led by Buryat, and can let bishop Thain cooperate with him. It was in this way that the Duke of Wellington tried to test victor.


    In the final analysis, it was Victor''s delay in responding to the prickly kidney beans that worried the Duke of Wellington.


    "You send someone to tell the Duke of Wellington to stabilize the grain price first and then send 40000 thorn kidney bean trees, but I won''t pay him a copper sol, and the transportation expenses will be borne by the Wellington family. If the Duke of Wellington reduces the grain price by another 10%, I will accept 60000 thorn kidney bean trees next year."


    Judy stared at Victor''s face and said hesitantly, "honey, have you really decided? Let''s bear it again. Bishop Thain will never sit back and watch the Duke of Wellington continue to raise food prices, and his Excellency will transport the thorn kidney beans from the south central to briart."


    "Pa!"


    Victor slapped Judy''s round and upturned ass and said fiercely, "since you''ve figured it out for a long time, why don''t you talk to me."


    "Oh." Judy gave a little cry and poured into Victor''s arms. Her face was crimson and said, "I, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Judy gently put her arms around Victor''s neck and said softly, "I''m afraid of being rejected by you. I''m afraid I''m not so important to you. I''m afraid I''m not qualified to ask you."


    The beauty in his arms was trembling slightly, and Victor couldn''t help feeling pity.


    In the eyes of the great nobility, the status of lovers is not as good as their personal maids. They take whatever they want from their lovers, while lovers carefully maintain their relationship with each other. Even if they strive for interests, they should have sufficient reasons.


    Among Victor''s women, Judy is the most insecure one. Her own background makes her unable to speak out in front of victor like others. She is afraid that one carelessness will destroy their fragile relationship.


    At this time, only the most direct action can comfort their women. Victor bowed his head and kissed the beautiful red lips, and Judy responded warmly. The two entangled for a long time until Judy Jiao was panting and Victor didn''t let her go.


    "You are my woman. As long as you don''t betray me, I will never abandon you. In the future, you can directly say to me if you have any ideas. Don''t talk to me in a noble way. It''s very laborious!"


    "Yes." Judy closed her eyes slightly, leaned against her lover''s arms and gently answered.


    With a little tenderness, Judy took a delicate purse from her waist and handed it to victor. "Honey, here you are."


    Victor opened the bag and took a look. There were 20 purple gold coins in it. He joked, "honey, didn''t you say you were financially nervous?"


    "This 20000 gold sol is not for you to build a huge brick kiln." Judy paused and said, "I''ll send someone to deliver the 8000 kinsol later."


    "What is this money for?" Victor weighed his purse and asked with a smile.


    Judy was silent for a moment and said, "didn''t Archduke Williams give you 20 energy potions? I want to buy 10 from you."


    "Are you going to train a knight? Who are you going to use it for?"


    "I use it myself." Judy took a deep breath and said seriously, "I''m a trainee Knight of natural awakening. At present, I resonate with 9 element bits. These 10 energy potions will certainly resonate with the remaining 3 element bits and become a knight!"


    "That''s not a good idea!"


    Victor shook his head and advised, "a knight promoted by taking energy potion can no longer be a great Knight! Judy, you are a naturally awakened trainee knight. You are only 26 years old this year and have four years to impact the remaining elements. Why do you have to take energy potion in a hurry?"


    "I... I''m not going to take the energy potion right away."


    Judy bit her lips and said softly, "if I can''t be promoted naturally in four years, with these 10 energy potions, I can also become a knight. Can''t I?" Then she reached out her slender hand, gently rubbed Victor''s cheek and whispered, "even if I can''t be promoted to a great knight in the future, at least I won''t grow old so fast... Right?"


    The feeling of each item is beyond words. At this moment, Victor had the impulse to teach Judy the secret form of the Golden Toad, but he wouldn''t do so after all.


    "I took 8000 kingsol, and that''s the deal for the green brick." Victor took out eight purple gold coins, returned the purse to Judy and said, "I''ll keep 10 energy potions for you. You usually spend more time polishing your fighting spirit. If you can''t be promoted naturally, there may be better potions in the future."


    Judy looked at Victor carefully for a moment, bent her knees, smiled and said, "yes, my Lord."


    "Obedient baby, have sugar." Victor picked up Judy''s delicate chin and smiled.


    Judy gave Victor a charming look and asked suspiciously, "honey, if you let the Duke of Wellington give you 100000 thorny kidney beans for nothing, will he agree to your request?"


    Victor said confidently, "it''s too late for him to appreciate. How can he refuse?"

 Chapter 268

    "Your Excellency, please forgive my impoliteness. I don''t want to slander a noble. Viscount Randall is too arrogant!"


    "The conditions put forward by Viscount Randall are absurd! He not only asked us for 40000 prickly kidney beans, but also asked us to bear all the transportation costs, and his reward was to calm the food price!"


    "Sir, this is not a deal. This is a funny order. Viscount Randall is ordering us! If Viscount Randall is not a fool, he is humiliating our Wellington family."


    The indignant Sardinian finally said something offensive to the aristocracy, and the quill pen in the Duke of Wellington stopped, and a little ink was fainting on the dark yellow sheepskin scroll.


    Duke Wellington dropped his quill pen, leaned against the lizard leather chair, rubbed his swollen forehead, and six hours of writing made the noble scholar in his late 70s feel physically and mentally tired. He stood up, moved his sour arm and walked to the window. The housekeeper put away the documents on the desk gently and stood behind him respectfully.


    This is the tallest room in westock castle and the Duke of Wellington''s favorite study. Working here, you can overlook the scenery of vistock through the window when you are tired. However, Wellington felt more and more powerless, and now boarding the study every day has become a painful thing. Wellington had to admit that he actually admired Knights very much.


    Outside vistock is a vast expanse of farmland. Seeing the harvest season, the golden wheat waves are surging, and the wheat fields are like an endless golden ocean. Farms are islands in the sea. The sweet wheat fragrance seemed to have floated into the high study through the window. Duke Wellington took a deep breath, but the dark green thorn kidney bean field was so eye-catching in the golden sea. So, the smile lines that just popped up were immediately leveled off.


    The Duke is not going to investigate the trade steward''s fault of discussing the aristocracy. Although he is arrogant and stupid, he is safeguarding the interests and prestige of the Wellington family after all.


    Their own dogs are always more lovely than other people''s children.


    Duke Wellington only hoped that his successor would not be burdened by the reputation of the Millennium family and become a real arrogant aristocrat. The Duke returned to his desk and took the silver cup in the housekeeper''s hand. The aroma of coffee refreshed him. He gently sipped the expensive drink in the cup, closed his eyes and let the bitter sweetness permeate the tip of his tongue. After tasting it for a long time, the Duke asked his eldest son, "Da Crewe, what do you think of the conditions put forward by Viscount Randall?"


    Da Crewe Wellington took his eyes off the map, turned to his father, shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, "you can''t promise Viscount Randall''s terms!"


    Sardins, the trade steward, was secretly excited. The Duke is resourceful, but he is old and has no previous decision to kill and become kind and generous. Even a little Viscount dared to dictate to the Wellington family! Fortunately, master Dacromet is very brave. He must teach the arrogant Viscount Randall a lesson and let everyone know that the majesty of the Wellington family is inviolable!


    "The number of thorn rue trees given to Viscount Randall must at least triple! We can agree to his terms."


    Sardinia stared at the heroic young master Dacromet. He wondered if he had heard wrong. Sardinian looked at his master again and was relieved to see the Duke shaking his head slowly with a serious look.


    Master Da Crewe must have taken a fancy to the noble lady of Randall''s family, so he thought of a way to please each other. Fortunately, the Duke of Wellington is resourceful. How can he do business at a loss?


    "You are so greedy! It would be nice if the thorn rue tree given to Viscount Randall could be doubled."


    Sardinia quietly pulled out his ears. He was sure that there must be something wrong with his hearing. The Duke and Dacromet didn''t care about the miser''s little action, but the housekeeper couldn''t tolerate his loss of honor in front of the Lord. So Sardinia was driven out.


    "Father, there are 840000 mu of thorn rue trees planted in the whole central and southern China. If Viscount Randall only has 100000 trees, we can only get 5000 mu of farmland. If your excellency Viscount receives 400000 thorn rue trees, the number of farmland to be rehabilitated will reach 20000 mu."


    "With these arable lands, the family can canonize two knights. I have thought that advi and Cato have worked for the family for 11 years and canonized 10000 mu of arable land for each of them."


    Wellington looked at the high spirited successor, frowned and asked, "neither the church nor the royal family can tolerate the continuous rise in food prices, which will only cheaper the chamber of Commerce of the Marquis Sophia. How are you going to let Viscount Randall receive 400000 thorn rue trees?"


    Dacromet nodded and said: "At present, the Buryat family employs a large number of refugees to expand the outer city of Yeliu city. As long as we don''t let the thorn kidney beans flow into the Buryat collar, if Mrs. Judy doesn''t want to use the family''s grain reserves, she can only ask Viscount Randall for help. Lord Randall''s proposal to receive 100000 thorn kidney trees has proved that he won''t sit back and watch the Buryat family get into trouble."


    "I''m afraid Mrs. rose will interfere with Lord Randall''s planting of thorn rue trees. We can''t stop Lord Randall from burning those thorn rue trees." Dacromet sighed anxiously.


    The thorn kidney bean is the thorn in the heart of the Wellington family. If they could shovel the thorn kidney bean, they would have done so long ago. It is easy to shovel the thorn kidney bean, but the consequences are quite bad. Not to mention the pressure of the church, without the thorn kidney bean, the population in the central and southern part of the kingdom will inevitably flow to the middle of the Kingdom, which is the direct territory of the royal family! Therefore, the Wellington family has always wanted someone to take over the offer, but no one wants to be Wronged big head.


    The Duke of Wellington finally made Viscount Randall interested in pricking kidney beans, but he didn''t see his action. Now, viscount Randall finally opened his mouth and directly transplanted 40000 thorn rue trees! Dacromet was overjoyed. Although the cost of transplanting 40000 thorn kidney trees is not cheap, they can get 2000 mu of cultivated land immediately. It''s a good deal to exchange 40000 thorn kidney trees for 2000 mu of cultivated land! However, Dacromet began to worry that it was a hoax.


    Looking at the heir who was worried about gain and loss, the Duke sighed and said, "Da Crewe, you have got the wrong point."


    "Whether Viscount Randall can become the second sword saint or not, his blood is not inferior to any highness. The royal family and the church are releasing goodwill to the Viscount, and you regard him as the darling of Lady Rose?"


    "The York family gave Viscount Randall two female trainee knights as his personal maids. Hehe, who would your highness arrange partners for his favorite attendants? This is purely a family marriage! Therefore, viscount Randall is the Lord of the human horse hill. Since he decided to transplant thorn kidney beans, we don''t have to worry about the attitude of the York family."


    "The point is, we have no initiative!"


    The Duke of Wellington stood up, went to the window and said, "there are many people and few people in the man horse hills. We need more free civil servants. It is the best choice for us to introduce the surplus population into the man horse hills."


    "According to the original strategy, we first lower the food price, help the people and horses to accommodate more people, and then raise the food price to encourage them to plant thorn kidney beans. However, the new farming and animal husbandry system designed by master Edwin failed our plan."


    The Duke pointed to a farm below and said, "following Edwin''s method, I have opened up 10000 mu of farmland, raised wild boars, planted potato and wheat, and adopted the planting method of deep cultivation and careful cultivation and frequent manure application." He paused, shook his head and said, "the planting effect is very good! With 150 pounds of wheat per mu, it is expected to harvest 600 pounds of wheat, far more than 380 pounds in previous years. The yield of sweet potato is 500 pounds per mu. After drying, there are 280 pounds, and it can be stored for seven months!"


    "I think the York family can start storing the first batch of grain in the harvest season next year. In another three years, their grain reserves will return to the pre war level. This means that the York family can accommodate refugees without our food, and they won''t plant thorn kidney beans!"


    Dacromet said angrily, "so, viscount Randall is lying to us!"


    The little family will be angry when they are teased by the Golden Knight. Besides, viscount Randall is not a real Golden Knight, and the Wellington family is powerful and not a little aristocrat to be bullied. Dacromet was self-contained without swearing. The Duke of Wellington shook his head and said with a smile, "you don''t know the character of viscount Randall."


    "Now, powerful lords are investigating the background and character of viscount Randall. I am no exception." The Duke of Wellington continued: "Victor Wimbledon was just the second son of a small family. He was suddenly favored by Mrs. rose and became a powerful Lord. Like those upstarts, Victor was eager to prove himself. He was inevitably eager for quick success and instant benefits. This was confirmed by his implementation of the work point system and his refusal to become a vassal Lord of the York family. The high-yield thorn kidney beans just met Victor''s requirements Your appetite. "


    "The best thing is that the upstart of this character will never admit it even if he knows he has done wrong! That''s why I encourage Viscount Randall to plant thorn kidney beans."


    "Of course, we must admit that Victor has great potential and is very smart. If there is a choice, I don''t want to offend him." Duke Wellington was silent for a moment and asked, "Dacromet, why do you say that Viscount Randall did not prick the seeds of kidney beans, but transplanted kidney trees?"

 Chapter 269

    Dacromet was surprised. Viscount Randall could not have known that transplanting thorn rue trees was best for the Wellington family, but why did he do so?


    At this moment, Dacromet really felt that Viscount Randall was unfathomable and he couldn''t grasp his intention at all. If a lord can''t see the layout of his opponent, his family will fall into passivity. Dacromet could not help feeling depressed, but the Duke of Wellington encouraged and looked forward to his eyes, which made him cheer up and carefully scrutinize the joints.


    The Duke of Wellington drank coffee leisurely, and his study fell into silence. Dacromet had no idea. He just wanted to ask for advice, but he saw his father rubbing the white crystal ring on his finger. It was a treasure given to the Duke of Wellington by the church. The Pope crowned himself with a constant life delaying divinity as a reward for the Wellington family to cultivate thorn kidney beans.


    With a flash in his mind, Dacromet blurted out, "bishop Thain!"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" The Duke of Wellington laughed and stood up and said: "That''s right! In two years, Archbishop Lazarus will be promoted to cardinal. Thain needs our support to take over the position of archbishop. Only then is he willing to cooperate with our small moves to prevent the thorn kidney beans from flowing into the Buryat collar. If it''s normal, Thain will immediately jump out and oppose the transplantation of thorn kidney trees. These two years, hehe, we can transplant them at will! After all, Thain''s eyes are no longer in this parish. "


    "At this time, viscount Randall put forward the plan of transplanting thorn rue trees. Do you think we are in a hurry? What do you mean by Victor?"


    Dacromet nodded: "Viscount Randall transplanted thorn kidney beans, and his territory immediately had the capacity to accommodate refugees. We removed thorn kidney trees, reduced the yield of thorn kidney beans, weakened the ability of the church to provide relief to refugees, and some refugees will leave the duchy. If we give a little guidance, they will migrate to Randall through the Buryat. Compared with reducing the number of refugees, we get cultivated land It''s just a small matter. "


    "Yes. Viscount Randall has completely taken the initiative. For him, thorn kidney beans can be planted or not, and thorn kidney trees can be transplanted as many as they want. We have no room for bargaining!" Speaking of this, Duke Wellington remembered that a few months ago, Victor said innocently: we have no plan to migrate refugees. He had the impulse to vomit blood.


    Randall needs a population, and the Duke of Wellington wants to reduce the surplus population of the territory, which was originally a matter of business. But Victor threw out a thorn kidney tree transplantation plan that the Wellington family can''t refuse at the critical moment.


    Want to transplant the thorn kidney tree? Want to reduce the number of refugees? Yes! You can bear the cost of transplantation. Import the refugees into Buryat, and you are also responsible for the food supply of Yeliu city. I decide whether to collect more or less! Disagree? If you want to think clearly, there will be no shop after passing this village!


    The Duke of Wellington was depressed and helpless. Finally, he had to sigh: "Viscount Randall can accept as many people as he wants, and all the expenses have to be borne by us. This little guy is really powerful!"


    Dacromet comforted: "father, we can''t refuse Lord Randall''s conditions, but it''s not without discussion. Viscount Randall can transplant 100000 thorn rue trees, then he can receive more! As long as our conditions are appropriate."


    The Duke of Wellington nodded and asked, "what terms are you going to make?"


    "Although it costs a lot to transplant thorn rue trees, the more Mr. Randall transplants, the more arable land we have and the less population pressure. In the long run, it is still good for us. Therefore, we can give him some more benefits! I plan to reduce the price of grain supplied to Yeliu City by 20%, so that more refugees can go to Buryat to earn a living and let Mr. Randall choose In addition, for every thorn tree planted by Lord Randall, we will subsidize him with a silver sol. I estimate that the cost will be 25000 gold sol. "


    After hearing this, Duke Wellington shook his head again and again. Dacromet bowed and said, "father, didn''t the Pope reward us with a magic ring when we planted thorn kidney beans? This treasure can''t be measured by money."


    "I''m not reluctant to give up 25000 kinsol." The Duke of Wellington waved his hand and said, "although we can''t raise wild boars on a large scale, we can promote the cultivation method of deep cultivation and careful cultivation. The grain price will certainly fall in the next two years! Therefore, you can''t completely impress Viscount Randall by reducing the grain price. As for money subsidies... That''s even less desirable!"


    Dacromet suddenly said, "it''s disgraceful for the Wellington family to send money directly to Lord Randall!"


    "This is only one aspect." The Duke of Wellington nodded and said, "we don''t have the initiative. You put forward a money deal. Victor sat down and started the price. What do you do?"


    "Remember, don''t take the initiative to negotiate the price with your opponent without a card! This is tantamount to stretching your neck to your opponent!"


    Da Crewe was startled and said, "father, I will remember your teachings!"


    Wellington was very satisfied with the attitude of the family heirs and said with a smile: "the people and horses are poor and jingling. Your idea of giving money is not wrong, but the method is too simple and rough. Giving money is also a knowledge!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Green brick!"


    "Green brick?"


    "That''s right! It''s green brick." Wellington went to the window, pointed to the outer city of vistock and said, "we buy green bricks from Victor and rebuild the outer city of vistock with green bricks!"


    "This..." Dacromet was shocked by his father''s great efforts and said after a long time: "father, it takes at least 150000 gold sols to rebuild the outer city with green bricks!"


    "150000 kinsol is just two castles." The Duke of Wellington waved his hand and hummed, "both black city and wild willow city are building outer cities with green bricks. When they are built, my vistock will become a country!"


    "In a few years, the nearby Lords will purchase a large number of green bricks, and the price of green bricks will certainly rise! If we don''t build it now, when will we build it? Moreover, we can make friends with Victor when we buy a large number of green bricks. If he really becomes the second swordsman, it won''t be too difficult for our Wellington family."


    Duke Wellington expressed his concerns, and Dacromet nodded silently. They always felt that thorn kidney beans were a pit. If there were any choice, the Wellington family would prefer to bully the southern lords rather than the hot Viscount Randall.


    Future affairs can only be handled by future generations. If we can''t grasp the present opportunity, thorn kidney beans will devour more farmland, and the future of the family is also bleak.


    The Duke of Wellington made up his mind, turned and ordered, "call sardins."


    After a while, sardin came in timidly. As soon as he saw the Duke and his son, he flattered and said, "master, I want to understand. Master is wise! Young master is wise!"


    Although sardins has a shallow vision, he is stingy, haggard and loyal to the family. He is the right-hand assistant of the trade manager and is specially responsible for dealing with vendors. If you let him buy green bricks, you won''t let the family suffer.


    Thinking of this, Duke Wellington knocked on the table and said, "Sardinia, take the caravan to Randall to buy green bricks immediately. The more, the better."


    Sardin''s face became very strange and hesitated to say, "Sir, viscount Randall handed over all the green bricks to the Buryat family. We can only buy green bricks in yeliucheng, but the Buryat family is not enough. Now they don''t sell green bricks. I''m afraid I can''t buy green bricks for a while."


    "What?"


    Sardinia quickly explained: "My Lord, as far as I know, Yeliu city is expanding the outer city and needs a lot of green bricks. The money of the Buryat family is not enough, and Viscount Judy asked Viscount Randall for help. So Viscount Randall handed over the exclusive management right of green bricks to Yeliu city. Yeliu city expands the outer city when it has money and sells green bricks when it has no money. Therefore, we have to wait a while..."


    Dacromet smiled and shook his head. "It seems that Randall loves beauty more than money... It''s said that the eldest lady of the chebman family is also his lover. Unfortunately, Margaret has been engaged to Prince Edward... It''s not easy for our Wellington family to find another high-ranking female knight to match Randall."


    The Duke of Wellington ignored his son''s ridicule. He went straight to the map and studied it carefully.


    The market prospect of green brick is immeasurable. Many families are thinking of huge brick kilns, but the Duke of Wellington scoffs at it. Architectural design is a profound knowledge, and the more large buildings are complex. If you can''t visit the internal structure of huge brick kilns, even the master of white tower who is proficient in architectural design can''t copy them. Farmers are all masons, but they don''t have castles Designers can build farmhouses and stables. Even if farmers participate in the construction of giant brick kilns, they will not build giant brick kilns.


    Randall owns a huge brick kiln designed by the York family. Victor can make money by selling soil. Why did he hand over such a big business to the Buryat family? Judy is beautiful. Can she be compared with Sylvia?


    No. the relationship between Gillian, Judy and Victor is actually an alliance between the three families against the ant man!


    Following this idea, Duke Wellington''s fingers wandered around the map and found that the long and narrow Buryat collar bordered on seven families. The geographical location extends in all directions and is very convenient. It even connected the Lords in the human horse hills, South Central and south, and even radiated to the southeast of the kingdom!


    Thinking of Victor handing over the green bricks to the Buryat family for exclusive management and allowing them to earn the price difference, the Duke of Wellington was thrilled and shouted, "starting from the ground! This is a fixed caravan!"


    "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Dacromet asked with concern.


    The Duke of Wellington raised his hand and motioned the others to abstain. He sat alone and meditated, and his thoughts gradually became clear.


    The people and horses hill is a pioneer. It is short of people, money and materials. There is a shortage of everything except refined iron resources. Major chambers of commerce are ready to bite them hard. Therefore, the York family has built the Buryat collar into a fixed caravan, which has in fact broken the monopoly of major caravans. Due to the Buryat family''s low tax, all materials gather in Yeliu City, and the York family can lower the tax Buy all kinds of materials at a low price and absorb refugees.


    What''s more, the Buryat family built the city with green bricks, and the major Lords will follow suit. Victor obviously can sell land to make money, but he handed the profits to the Buryat family, which is his support to the Buryat family. Then, the migrant hired workers made money, and Victor sold wild boar meat and crude sugar to them to make a profit. The refugees have money and will attract other caravans Visiting yeliucheng will bring all kinds of materials and provide more job opportunities. The Buryat family can have more taxes. When the population is large, it will be introduced into the human horse hills to provide a continuous stream of manpower for the human horse hills, so as to promote the construction of streams and reservoirs, squeeze the living space of wild animals and monsters, and ensure the continuous development of the new farming and animal husbandry system. This virtuous circle is endless!


    The most important thing is that everyone benefits from it!


    The Buryat leader broke away from the southern lords and maintained a neutral position. The southern lords are no longer hostile to them. The southern lords can buy low-cost grain from yeliucheng, while the southern lords can buy low-cost minerals. The southeastern lords sell high-quality wood in yeliucheng. The displaced people employed workers to earn wages. They can''t help donating money to the church. Of course, the church is also happy. This is because profits are no longer exploited by large chambers of Commerce. The stable situation in the south meets the needs of the August family! Then, everyone should maintain the fixed caravan of yeliucheng!


    Duke Wellington found that the two strategies of eliminating prickly kidney beans and reducing population were closely related to yeliucheng, and the bonus of participating in yeliucheng trade was an irresistible temptation.


    This amazing layout covers politics, agriculture and animal husbandry, population and trade, and catches all the Lords, refugees and churches, and its best place is that everyone is satisfied!


    The Duke of Wellington could not help but praise the strategist. The first thing he thought of was Sylvia. He even suspected that the York family planned the change of Buryat''s leadership, but all the signs showed that the unlucky Austin had been schemed by the dodos. Moreover, the Duke of Wellington did not think the York family was much better than himself. Then the image of Victor came to his mind.


    The whimsical work point system invented purple cane wine, coffee, snow sugar and crude sugar, adhered to the territory, resisted the ant army, and shot Austin without hesitation. Sylvia was almost indulgent, handed over the profits of green bricks to wild willow City, and boldly transplanted thorn kidney beans. All things are related to Victor, which other nobles dare not think of and do.


    If it was him, the pattern of this young Lord was so big and the depth of his strategy was unimaginable!


    Duke Wellington sighed a long sigh, and Dacromet came forward and asked, "father, what do you think?"


    "Unfortunately, Margaret is engaged to Prince Edward." The Duke of Wellington smiled and patted his son on the shoulder.


    "From now on, the grain transported to yeliucheng will be reduced by 20%, and the briatt family will be provided with an interest free loan of 100000 gold sol to help them build the outer city. If they have no money, it doesn''t matter, it will be regarded as the rent for renting yeliucheng shops. In short, we should try to rent more shops for 50 years."


    "50 years?!" Daguerre was stunned and asked, "father, is this too risky?"


    "Adventure? No! It''s an investment in a fixed caravan. I''m very stingy compared with Lord Randall''s boldness!"


    "We want Lord Randall to see the sincerity of the Wellington family!"

 Chapter 270

    The Wellington family fully demonstrated what it means to be rich and powerful. Their messengers rushed to yeliucheng with huge money and put forward extremely favorable loan conditions. The kindness and generosity of the powerful nobles encouraged the Buryat family. They wanted to agree to the conditions of the Duke of Wellington immediately. Only Judy was surprised and suspicious. She wrote a letter to victor and sent someone to deliver it overnight.


    After reading Judy''s letter, Vic was speechless for a long time, and the Duke of Wellington''s keen determination made him extremely admire.


    The business model familiar to modern people is a new thing for the Lords of the different world. Victor believes that after a few years, the Lords will find that they can integrate territorial resources and complete strategic adjustment through free trade. At that time, the importance of yeliucheng will undoubtedly be highlighted, and Victor can take the lead, formulate trade rules, launch various business models, and finally obtain the greatest voice. He never expected that the Duke of Wellington realized the value of wild willow city so soon, and took out a huge amount of money to lay it out in advance.


    Victor felt that the Duke of Wellington''s strategy was familiar.


    On earth, developers have money to buy land and no money to build houses. They sell faster houses and build buildings at the same time. The Duke of Wellington took the initiative to play the role of buying a house. His method is the same as the business model of raising funds for future houses! The difference is that developers will not be grateful to those who invest in buying houses. It''s just a contract. It''s not clear whether it can be implemented, but the Buryat family is grateful to the Duke of Wellington and even flattered. This is the influence of the great nobility.


    According to the developer''s concept, Victor doesn''t want to lead the favor of the Duke of Wellington at all. His appetite is too big.


    The Duke of Wellington''s vision was accurate and resourceful, and he grasped the key point at once. If he had wrapped up all the shops in yeliucheng, the Wellington family would dominate the trade in yeliucheng. According to the noble traditional virtues of generosity, trustworthiness and gratitude, the Buryat family must appreciate the generous assistance of the Wellington family, abide by the agreement of both parties and rent the shop to each other for 50 years. The Wellington family is equal to getting the management right of yeliucheng for 50 years at the lowest price. The income of subletting shops alone is far more than 100000 gold sol, I''m afraid it''s ten or twenty times, and their influence on the market can''t be measured by money.


    Victor must admit that it was difficult for him to refuse the sincere terms of the Duke of Wellington. The reason lies in the green brick. To be exact, it is the water conservancy project.


    It was the rock brick and water conservancy project that bound the York family firmly to the man horse hills and made them resolutely resist the ant man''s attack. The green brick industry supports water conservancy projects. The Duke of Wellington will not understand the mystery, but his measures will promote the rapid development of the green brick industry.


    With the financial support of the Wellington family, the giant brick kiln controlled by Victor must be produced at full capacity to meet the market needs of green bricks. His soil borrowing team will be expanded from more than 600 to more than 2000. Based on an average of 300 meters of canals dug every day, a year later, a 152 km long artificial canal will run through Randall''s territory. At this rate, the water conservancy project in Renma hill can be completed in 15 years at most.


    This is the benefit of the Duke of Wellington to victor. However, the hot green brick market will lead to another thorny problem.


    The appearance of giant brick kiln has reduced the production cost of green brick to the extreme, but the transportation cost will not be reduced. The trend of building a city with green bricks swept the kingdom of Gambis. The Lords followed suit and bought a large number of green bricks one after another. Even if Victor kept the price of green bricks low, the Lords far away from the man horse hills still couldn''t afford the high transportation cost. However, the Lords will never give up the green brick. The heart of comparison and huge market profits will urge them to focus on the giant brick kiln.


    There is no airtight wall in the world!


    When the Lords found that the huge brick kiln was related to the construction of water conservancy projects, even the neighbors of Renma Hill would be unable to sit down, even though they were dealers of green bricks. After the advent of rock brick, the enthusiasm of the whole human country will be ignited, and the spies of internal and external forces will fill the human horse hills. The first thing they have to get is the construction technology of giant brick kiln.


    In this case, can you keep the secret of the giant brick kiln? The answer is impossible!


    Victor and York family are very cautious in building giant brick kilns. Each craftsman is only responsible for building one part of the giant brick kiln, and never let the same person build different parts. However, the internal structure of the giant brick kiln can always be restored when various forces put together the information they have and summon architects for research.


    Under the contradiction that the promotion of green brick can not be fast and slow, Victor proposed breakeven sales and profit transfer at all levels, so as to paralyze the Lord. Finally, he took the initiative to take out the construction technology of giant brick kiln in exchange for benefits and allies. Sylvia praised Victor''s proposal and let him taste the tenderness for several days.


    The Duke of Wellington did not know that his family was on Victor''s list. However, Victor could not allow the Wellington family to fully control the shop resources of Yeliu city,


    In fact, it was tacitly understood that the Duke of Wellington knew that Victor would not agree. He was just returning his son.


    You know what I need. You confused me with a move of chess first, but also let me know what you need and what you are doing. Then I will give you a move of chess to let you know that I am qualified to play chess! Yeliucheng must remain neutral. You can''t monopolize it, and I don''t intend to monopolize it, but I want to join in! Now, we can discuss it.


    Victor had to admit that the Duke of Wellington was releasing goodwill. This is because they have no essential conflict.


    The core interest of the Lord lies in Knight resources. With knights, the family can grow and grow continuously. Without knights, the family will die. The Lords explore territory and earn wealth in order to retain their own knights and attract knights from other families, which leads to the hostile relationship between the Lords. Victor even suspected that half of the Knights of the three families in the East fell into Sylvia''s pocket, so she decided to move west and explore the vast human hills.


    Victor had no desire for knights, and his own blood was the object of aristocracy. From this point, Victor has no irreconcilable contradiction with most Lords. The exception is the large chamber of Commerce, including Sophia.


    In short, Victor decided to respond to the goodwill of the Duke of Wellington. He wrote back a letter to Judy: the Duke of Wellington took out 150000 loans, the Buryat family kept 80000, and the Randall family took 70000. Two years later, yeliucheng repaid 40000. In return, the Wellington family received no more than one sixth of the shops, with a lease term of 20 years and a priority to renew the lease. The rent was determined by yeliucheng. The Randall family will transplant 1 million thorn kidney trees within two years, totaling 50000 mu. The man horse hill will also accept 40000 refugees in the central and southern territory. At the same time, the Wellington family obtained the green brick franchise in the south central part of the Kingdom, but they must buy green bricks in Yeliu city. The York family promised to provide the Wellington family with the construction technology of giant brick kilns within 10 years.


    Victor believes that the Duke of Wellington will agree to these conditions, and the Buryat family can understand the meaning of rent decision-making, not to mention that they have no capital to refuse.


    Watching the messenger go away, Victor couldn''t help lamenting the wisdom of the aborigines. With a little guidance, they can push more content and improve it. Not only aristocrats, but also civilians.


    Victor won''t forget that fat Vicky only made a smuggling trip and figured out the plan for the candied fruit industry. The best thing is that there is a chain store idea! Victor really hasn''t taught fat wedge, or even met him


    How can I fool around when I''m so smart!


    Victor suddenly felt that his advantage was not so obvious. However, if the aborigines are fools, victor will be half tired. Wise men have the ability to help him improve the system construction, and can also complete various inventions and creations alone, freeing him from complicated affairs, and noble blood can ensure his dominant position.


    Thinking of this, Victor was full of confidence in the future. But at present, he still has many things to do himself, such as imosen and the fish man.


    "What? You want pork, not fish! You just said fish... OK, here''s pork."


    "What? You want purple cane wine, not pork!!"


    "You fool who was caught by a cow''s ass! Do you know what you want?"


    "I... I''m a fool?! you stupid fish can swear!"


    Imosen is going crazy. This round headed fish man has a big head and is not as clever as a mouse! I don''t know how they can be counted as intelligent species!


    "All right!"


    Victor is not interested in watching any more. He has basically determined that imosen can really communicate with intelligent species. The nearby Funiu militia pulled up the fish man who was yelling at the wizard and threw it into the puddle.


    "My Lord, the fish man''s mind is too confused, and his instinct is greater than his wisdom. I... I did my best."


    Imosen looked at Victor uneasily. He lived in the hill camp for seven days, waiting to show his witchcraft to the adult. However, the fish man''s confused thinking made the experiment a mess. He didn''t know that adults were not satisfied with his performance.


    Victor smiled and comforted: "Mr. Emerson, you have proved your ability. I am very satisfied with your performance."


    The frightened wizard finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!"


    "But you want me to protect you. You also need to prove your loyalty."


    "My Lord, I will be loyal to you to the death! If I break my promise, may my soul fall into the abyss and bear the burning fire of the abyss forever!"


    Imosen half knelt on the ground and swore to victor in the most sincere manner. Victor said faintly, "no oath can move me. You must prove your loyalty with practical actions!"


    "What do you want me to do, my lord? I will never refuse!"


    Imosen was secretly happy. As long as he could work for adults, he would be accepted. Not only is safety guaranteed, but also there can be a better life and power. Even a hated wizard doesn''t want to be a savage all his life.


    "You don''t have to know the specific things." Victor paused and said, "you go back to the mountain fortress immediately. Busso will arrange everything. You just have to cooperate with him."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Imosen saluted deeply and said respectfully.


    Victor nodded and said to Jack, "Jack, take Mr. Emerson back."


    Imosen obediently followed Jack to the door. Just two steps later, he thought of another thing. He turned and said, "Sir, I haven''t seen bell for days..."


    "Don''t worry, bell is safe. She lives on my estate."


    Emerson begged, "Sir, can I live with bell? I will never reveal your secret!"


    Victor couldn''t bear to break up his dependent father and daughter, but he would never change his attention.


    "You are a great father and a wizard. What can you give bell? Tie her to you forever? Or let her have a normal life?"


    "Emerson, I assure you that no matter what you do, bell will not be involved. Even if I kill you, I will not hurt her. If you satisfy me, I can let you visit bell often, that''s all."


    "I understand... I understand... It''s for Bell''s good." Imosen shook his head in dismay and said to himself without giving up: "Sir, can I stay in your manor for a few days? Even one night... Please."


    Victor shook his head and sighed, "bell can''t speak or write, so I''m willing to take her in and give her a normal life. Unless you cut off your tongue and cut off your limbs, I can believe you won''t reveal my secret, but without your tongue, you''ll become worthless!"


    "Finish my task and prove your loyalty. You can often see bell."


    Escorted by the alchemy militia, imosen left the hill camp and looked at the desolate figure. Viktor was as hearty as iron stone. He already knew that the benevolence of women would only cause more tragedies!


    Victor turned and walked to the upper camp. In a moment, he reached the alchemy tower. He took Renault straight to the edge of the element extraction table and connected Tallinn through consciousness.


    "King!"


    "My Lord, I''m here."


    "Report on soul fire and capital reserves."


    "Yes, sir."


    The king said in Victor''s consciousness, "695 soul fire points can be used, and the remaining fund is 75 kinsol."


    Victor smiled bitterly. Two alchemy dragons finally ran out of the reserve funds of the alchemy tower. He had to run to replenish the funds. He lost two crystals on the element extraction table and said, "king, analyze the value of white crystal and fire element crystal."


    "Mishra crystal can extract 400 gold sols, and red crystal can lift 800 gold sols."


    Victor frowned and asked, "the secret silver represents the luck of the knight, and the white crystal represents the luck of the church. Why is the fire element crystal so valuable? Whose luck does it represent?"


    "I think it''s your luck."


    "That makes sense."


    Victor took the bag in Renault''s hand, poured all the white crystals in it on the element extraction table, and ordered: "here are 400 white crystals, extract them all, make three alchemical dragon lizards, and arrange them to sneak into the mountain fortress!"


    "Yes, sir!" While extracting the white crystal, the king said, "Sir, 400 Misra crystals extract 160000 gold sols. It takes 150000 gold sols and 36 soul fire to make three alchemical dragon lizards, which takes 72 hours."


    "In addition, I would like to remind you that 37 war mastiffs are about to return to the alchemy tower."


    "Damn it! I want to make some more alchemy militia!" Victor bit his teeth and asked, "how long is it?"


    "One year."


    "Well, it seems that I''m going to sacrifice the secret silver. Hey, the fire element crystal really represents my luck."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders. Busso was refining Mithril slag in a large furnace. He was expected to get an additional 25 grams of Mithril, all because of the fire element crystal.


    With the energy crystal, Victor even began to consider whether to let the smugglers enter the kingdom of SUS and get some secret silver slag back. But he also vaguely felt that it might be a mistake to consume the knight''s luck.

 Chapter 271

    The wind season is a pleasant season.


    The Lord always put the three most important activities on the harvest season, the wind season tour, the harvest celebration, and the hunting party.


    In the wind season every year, the Lord will call his knights and squires, take his relatives and children, set eagles and dogs, hunt fierce beasts in the territory, cultivate the courage and wisdom of future generations, show off his force, and fully enjoy this annual entertainment.


    After the Lord''s hunting, it''s time for the leaders to revel.


    Under the organization of the village head, all active villagers, men, women, old and young, will jump outside the village. Strong men picked up bows, arrows and spears and hunted more docile animals. Women and children were busy collecting all kinds of nuts and wild vegetables, and then carried them home in baskets. As for those particularly powerful beasts, don''t worry. The Lord has cleaned them up. The slightly fierce wild boar is also the prey of men. During this time, as long as some game is symbolically handed over as a sacrifice, the vast majority of the harvest belongs to the Lingmin individual. How can men do without a little strength?


    In general, the Lord will give the wild resources to the people in the wind season to help them through the cold water season, which has been a tradition for thousands of years. It is for this reason that the leading people usually keep a close eye on the wild resources around the village, guard against wandering monsters, and are especially hostile to the refugees who steal mining and hunting, and even call them bandits. However, the impoverished and decadent lords and pioneering Lords will not be so generous. Every chestnut is good for them. If such masters are spread, the Lingmin can only admit bad luck.


    Randall collar is a pioneer collar. Last year, the Lord also received all kinds of nuts and game in the warehouse, but this year''s situation is different.


    The village head publicly announced that 80% of the collection harvest this year can be reserved for leading families, 60% for families building houses, 30% for private plots and 20% for migrant workers. Therefore, all families happily devote themselves to the collection activities.


    Randall leader is indeed a pioneer leader. The Lord has never organized a hunting party, but no one will worry about their own safety. Here, there are no wild animals, no monsters, and even wild boars. Even seven or eight year old children can experience the joy of collecting game. In groups, carrying small back baskets, they searched everywhere for nuts and mushrooms in the forest land. If they found the hamster''s storage room, with a shovel, hazelnuts, chestnuts, pinecones, hemp shells, and many unnamed nuts would flow out, and their small back baskets would be full. Of course, the fat hamsters could not run away. As long as they hear the children''s cheers, women and the elderly will know that the little guys have harvested again, but they don''t have time to help. The wealth of mountains and fields can''t be picked up at all. Inedible acorns can be pressed for oil and fed to pigs. Red Seabuckthorn fruits are sweet and sour. Many seemingly useless plants are precious spices and liver fungus known as mountain treasure, And all kinds of herbs. If it had been before, these things would have been ruined by wild boars, but now these wealth can be seen everywhere, readily available, waiting for them to pick. The men in charge of hunting are another scene. Rabbits, ground lizards and even fat badgers are not their targets. The rare yellow sheep and short tailed deer fill the vacancy of wild boars. These guys are easier to deal with and much more valuable than wild boars. The men can''t remember how long they haven''t enjoyed hunting. They want to go farther, but the village head doesn''t allow it.


    No one dares to challenge the authority of the village head.


    Although most families can only keep 20% of the harvest, they are migrant employees after all. It is a special favor for the Lord to allow them to collect and hunt. Moreover, the hunting area of ordinary villages is only 300 square kilometers, while there is a full 400 square kilometers here. No matter how far away it is, it''s just that the products in this area have made everyone busy. Even 20% of the harvest made them overjoyed.


    Laughter and laughter floated in the fields led by Randall, including praise to the Lord of glory and gratitude to the Lord. Unconsciously, they have regarded themselves as the leaders of this land.


    In fact, Randall hasn''t led the people yet. There are only vassals and refugees here. The children of refugee families revel in the fields, and the children of vassal families don''t play such boring tricks.


    There is a large open space on the north side of Pinghu Town. The ground is paved with flat green bricks. Twenty teenagers are playing a confrontation game called handball. They wear fitted leather armor and are divided into two groups, each occupying one side, eyeing and rubbing their hands.


    "Harlan, you''ll lose this time!" A tall and strong boy shouted in a muffled voice.


    "Han Mo, if you win us, talk big!"


    The young man named Harry turned his eyes in disdain, turned his head to the left, and smiled proudly at the girls watching the war, as if he had won the ticket. Han Mo was very angry. He didn''t want to lose to this arrogant guy in front of girls. Taking advantage of the other party''s distraction, he nailed his feet firmly to the ground, stretched his arms like a huge bow and threw the ball out of his hand.


    With a shout, the ball crossed a distance of more than 40 meters and flew directly to the opponent''s field. The ball flew high and fast, and harrien''s face changed suddenly. He could only watch it fall to his backcourt. There were only two defenders, and the opponent''s four forwards had passed them and were waiting to catch the ball.


    The vanguard of the Han Mo side quickly ran towards the enemy''s gate. The captain serves in a secret shape with a Funiu, which is surprisingly powerful. Coupled with the weight of the ball itself, no one can think of intercepting halfway. They can only wait for it to fall down. With this tactic, they have been invincible.


    Seeing that the ball was about to fall into the hands of Han Mo, a figure jumped up like a monkey. He turned his head in the air, held the ball in his arms, and then jumped continuously after landing, dissolving the strength carried on the ball.


    "Well done, Martin!"


    Harry eulogized, and Han Mo shook his head convinced. This kind of leather ball was sewn with cow leather and filled with black beans. It was full of weight. If it was thrown with his strength, even if the opponent intercepted successfully, it would be knocked over to the ground. His striker could grab the ball immediately, but Martin easily solved his attack with a monkey secret.


    Although the secret form of the monkey is easier to master than that of the ox, it has to work hard to practice to the extent of Martin. The girls watching the war applauded Martin one after another, and Hammond also extended his thumb to him.


    The game continued. The young people on the field came and went, and various tactical cooperation continued to be performed, including wonderful individual shows. The girls cheered here for a while and cheered there for a while, pushing the competition to a climax. Especially when the most beautiful girl cheered loudly, the teenagers worked harder.


    Elsa was a little proud. Most of these young girls were adopted sons and daughters of vassal families, and so was she herself. Her adoptive father is Lord Nelson''s right-hand man, and her brother is Lord monkey, the sheriff led by Randall. No, it''s Munk now. The Lord himself named his brother. With such an identity background, coupled with her excellent appearance and talent for observing words and colors, Elsa soon established her position among her female partners and became the object of the boys.


    In fact, Elsa doesn''t like handball games at all. She wants to accept Mrs. Elena''s teaching in Yinyue manor. It''s her dream to become an elegant and confident maid. Unfortunately, Mrs. Elena was busy entertaining the distinguished guests and had no time to train them. Elsa held a handball game with her companions.


    Even if she doesn''t like it, Elsa won''t show it. She''s very clever.


    "Bang!"


    The handball hit the field heavily. A little girl immediately ran out from Elsa and picked up the handball on the ground.


    The girls hulled around, comforted the little girl and reached out to touch her little face.


    "Bell, are you okay?"


    "Bell, are you scared?"


    "Bell, the ball is heavy. Give it to me."


    Almost hit me, okay? Elsa couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    The little girl''s name is bertina. Although the name is very similar to the aristocracy, she is actually an orphan, mute and ordinary. But everyone liked bell, even though she had only been here a few days.


    Elsa clearly remembered that bertina hid behind Mrs. Elena and peeped timidly at their little appearance. Her curious and clear eyes immediately made Elsa like the little girl as if she were her own sister. In just one day, bertina became everyone''s favorite, and even the most ferocious hound in the silver moon manor would shake her head and tail. But I don''t know why Mrs. Elena, who took special care of bell, never let her have a calligraphy class and strictly prohibited anyone from secretly teaching her to write. This may be because Bell''s natural disability prevented him from becoming an aristocratic maid. However, the big guy did not despise bell, but took pity on her more.


    "Hit bell? No?"


    The boys stopped the game and ran over. Elsa chided on her hips, "almost hit bell! Can''t you be careful?"


    "Elsa, it''s our fault... It''s all harrien''s fault. He gets rid of the ball!" With a shy face, Hammond threw the pot to his opponent.


    "I... you..." harien pointed to his nose and to Hamel''s face.


    Elsa rolled her eyes and said, "all right, all right. Don''t blame each other. The game is over."


    "What are we doing? There are big people coming today. We can''t go to Yinyue manor. The elders have something to do, and there is no one at home." Said hammer.


    "We can go to see the big man''s motorcade. By the way, learn how real attendants and maidens travel." Elsa spoke her true thoughts.


    "It''s not very good. After all, our etiquette training has not been completed. If we behave too impolitely, we will disgrace the host," harrien said hesitantly


    "Who said we were going to meet the motorcade? We could hide in the crowd and peek." Elsa thought for a moment and said, "it''s said that the owner''s swift bird ride will also serve as a guard of honor for the team. Don''t you want to see it?"


    "Good!" Fast bird light riding has an unparalleled attraction to young girls, and they immediately agreed.

 Chapter 272

    When the little attendants arrived at the only way for the motorcade, the residents of Pinghu Town were already standing on both sides of the road. For civilians, knights and nobles represent the nobility and elegance of the human world. Many refugees have never seen a real knights and nobles in their lives. When the townspeople heard that a great nobleman visited Randall''s collar today, they stood by the roadside early and waited for the arrival of the noble motorcade. Even if they can''t witness the demeanor of the great nobility, as long as they see the family crest and noble honor guard on the carriage, they can boast for a long time in front of their descendants.


    In the long-awaited eyes of the people, the endless motorcade came slowly. The tall and straight cavalry straddled the horse and held a sharp spear. The red streamer fluttered on the spear tip. Their scales glittered in the sunshine, which was impossible to look directly at. After the cavalry, they are elite infantry with shields and halberds. They wore shiny locks and walked with sonorous and powerful steps. They held their heads high and protected both sides of the carriage. Their sharp eyes swept the crowd on both sides of the lane from time to time, and always attracted bursts of cold air. The most striking is the 20 fast bird light cavalry. Although they wear leather armor and the refined iron machetes are also hidden in the scabbard, the fast bird under the seat is so proud, but the cooing sound in the throat makes the nearby horses afraid and uneasy. When they pass through the crowd, the audience on both sides cheered heartily. Because this is the fast bird ride of Randall family. They are the pride of Pinghu Town. The cheers did not last long. The paladins escorted a simple carriage to the front, and the townspeople half knelt on the ground to pay their most pious respects to the servants of the Supreme Lord.


    In this case, of course, the young attendants can''t stand. They are half kneeling in the crowd, but they are talking in a low voice.


    "Boar''s coat of arms, that''s a big man in the York family. Well, there''s a big man in the church! A tower... Is this the coat of arms of that family? Elsa, is that family with tower as its coat of arms?"


    "Fool, this is the sign of the Silver Tower!" Elsa murmured, her eyes fixed on a red bronze carriage carved with roses. To be exact, she was carefully observing the noble maids around the carriage.


    Elsa admired the elegant and indifferent manner of the maid until the carriage went away.


    "Bell, I will be the best noble maid! Bei... Eh, where''s bell? Bell! Who has seen bell?"


    "Just now... Bell!"


    "Bell is gone!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pinghu Town.


    Bell ran around the empty streets like a headless fly. Now she just wanted to find a place to hide.


    Just now, when the red bronze horse carved with rose patterns appeared, a voice sounded in Bell''s mind: remember the breath in the carriage, avoid her, avoid her, don''t appear in front of her, don''t be against her!


    Bell was puzzled. She didn''t feel the danger, but the voice kept echoing in her mind. Bell didn''t respond. She wanted to see the beast pulling the horse cart. The voice in her mind gradually quieted down and didn''t urge bell any more. Then a nameless fear rose from the bottom of her heart. Bell was afraid. What she was afraid of was not the breath in the carriage, but pure fear. So, like a panic stricken little beast, she spread her feet and ran away. Bell didn''t know why she ran. She ran away by instinct, trying to get rid of her inner fear.


    The residents of Pinghu Town went to watch the noble honor guard. The town was empty and there were no people. The doors of every room were closed. A little girl ran wildly in the town. Occasionally passers-by saw her. Before she came and stopped, she disappeared into the alley. Passers-by can only shake their heads and continue on their way.


    Unconsciously, bell ran to Pinghu Town Square. She saw a beautiful building with the door open. So, without thinking about it, he plunged into it.


    The hall of the building was very wide. There were rows of chairs in it. Bell found a corner and squatted down. The feeling of fear gradually faded. At this time, a series of footsteps sounded in the hall. Bell looked curiously. She saw a bent figure standing in front of her.


    This is a wrinkled old man. He is wearing a strange short robe, but he looks kind and kind.


    The old man asked, "don''t be afraid, bertina. You''re safe here."


    Bell nodded and looked at the old man suspiciously. "Hey, how do you know my name? Who are you?"


    "Yes, I know your name is bertina, and I know you are 15 years old... My name is Miller." The old man said with a smile.


    Bell was very happy. It was the first time she met someone who could talk to her. "Miller, I''m a mute. How can you hear my voice?"


    "Don''t worry, come with me." Miller held out his hand to bell.


    Bell hesitated for a moment, but Miller''s peaceful and warm breath let her down her guard, so she took the old and rough hand. Miller led bell to the prayer room behind the hall.


    Closing the door of the prayer room, Miller turned to bell and said, "son, you''re not mute, but someone won''t let you speak."


    "You mean my teachers?" Bell blinked his big eyes.


    "Teachers? Hehe, they restrain your growth, control your behavior, control your fear, and deserve to be teachers?" Miller shook his head and smiled. "Bell, do you want to talk?"


    Bell bit her fingers and nodded her head several times until Miller touched her head. Sleepiness surged up again, and she fell asleep vaguely.


    The immeasurable white gold Rune appeared in the void, and the prayer room became a glorious country. The platinum Rune rotated in a mysterious way and gradually formed four platinum chains, wrapped Bell''s young body, pulled back suddenly, and the virtual shadow of a girl wearing armor was pulled out.


    The virtual shadow girl slowly opened her eyes, and her flawless face showed the dignity and indifference of a God''s residence. A powerful spiritual force stabbed Miller, leaving a visible ripple in the air.


    At this time, Miller seemed to be dozens of years younger, his wrinkles were all gone, his body was tall and strong, his eyes were equally dignified but unyielding, equally indifferent but disgusting, and the White Gold brilliance surrounded him. The spirit puncture enough to interfere with the reality hit him hard, but he couldn''t shake Miller.


    The virtual shadow girl finally showed her angry expression. Her pupils became dark, and runes of different colors appeared on her side. With the rotation of the runes, the girl sometimes turned into an exquisite fairy girl, sometimes into a handsome barbarian girl, and sometimes reappeared the form of a human girl. She clung to a Rune to form a platinum chain. The rune gradually disintegrated, and the chain was about to break.


    Miller sighed silently. The white golden light converged on him like a stream of water, and the light seeped out of his body. The immeasurable light drowned Miller. The wings of three pairs of angels spread out from behind, and the shining angels came to the world.


    The shining angel, holding the sword of light, stabbed the empty shadow girl''s eyebrows.


    "In the name of my Lord, expel!"


    The virtual shadow girl''s lips are slightly open, sending out a silent roar, and the rune culture on her side is used as a light spot to dissipate in the void. The rune chain became a little light and melted into her forehead, and the sword of light gradually dissipated. The girl''s eyes became ignorant, innocent and vibrant again. When she saw bell sleeping on the ground, she immediately showed a look of surprise, rushed forward and disappeared into Bell''s body.


    The prayer room was quiet again, as if nothing had happened. Bell opened his eyes, looked around in confusion, got up from the ground and rubbed his eyes again.


    "Bell, you''re awake."


    "Miller, I just had a dream. I seemed to see myself sleeping on the ground, and then I woke up." Bell patted her little hand and said. She covered her mouth and jumped up in surprise.


    "Miller, I can talk! I can talk! Miller? You seem to be getting old..."


    Miller has white hair, drooping eyebrows and heavy bags under his eyes. He is more than ten years older than just now, but his eyes are as peaceful as ever.


    "After all, I am a mortal. I can only live for another twenty or thirty years." Miller shook his head and smiled.


    The naive bell soon put Miller''s instant aging behind her. She asked happily, "did you cure me? Are you the father often said?"


    Miller touched Bell''s little head, smiled and asked, "if I were a priest, would you be afraid, little wizard?"


    Bell nodded and shook his head with great strength. His father told her that the priest would burn them both, but the old man in front of him was not vicious at all. Instead, he felt very comfortable around him.


    "Miller, are dad and I evil demons?" Bell asked curiously and timidly.


    Miller said very seriously: "bell is a good child, not evil at all! Imosen is not an evil devil, he is a great father, much greater than me! If I have his courage..." Miller''s voice choked and his eyes became sad.


    "Miller, are you missing your child?"


    Looking at Bell''s innocent eyes, Miller''s heart surged with a wonderful feeling, which was father''s love. He sighed and said, "yes, I''m missing my child. If he''s still alive, he''s already a great 20-year-old..."


    "All right." Miller wiped the tears from his eyes and said, "bell, you can speak now. Those voices can''t bother you anymore. You''re free!"


    Bell held his head and thought hard for a while. "Those teachers often talk to me. They seem to ask me to do many things in the future. But I can''t remember."


    "You don''t have to listen to them. You just have to be yourself."


    "What do you call yourself?" Bell asked suspiciously.


    Miller thought for a moment and said, "well, do what you like."


    Bell nodded vaguely, and then became happy again. She wanted to be the best noble maid like her little friends.


    Bell suddenly thought of a very important thing and asked, "can I grow tall?"


    "Er... It''s a little slow to grow tall." Miller scratched the white hair on his head, gritted his teeth and said, "you can''t tell others that you''re 15 years old, you say... You''re 7 years old!"


    "Lying is not a good boy."


    "This... It''s not good to lie. But... This." Sweat oozed from Miller''s forehead. He thought it would be harder to explain to bell whether it was good to lie than the arrival of Shizhan angel. He simply bluffed: "if you tell others that you are 15 years old, they won''t make friends with you!"


    "Then I won''t say." Bell was really frightened. It was not easy for her to have so many good friends.


    "Miller, when can I see dad?" Bell regarded Miller as a know it all.


    "What did the Lord tell you?"


    "The master said that dad was working for him and would come to see me when he was free."


    "Then you don''t have to worry."


    "Miller, can you let the master teach me to write?"


    Miller smiled cunningly and said, "if you can speak, victor will allow you to learn to write. His mind is not ordinary. He can accommodate a little girl."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A mysterious space is staging a terrible spiritual storm. The power of the storm is tens of thousands of times stronger than the spiritual puncture in the prayer room, so that it breaks through the space barrier and roars towards the slowly rotating element sea. However, the spiritual storm powerful enough to destroy mountains and pull mountains falls on the element sea, and can not even stir up a ripple.


    "Great Donal, please calm your anger. The shelter of Zhenzu regzo is full of holes, but your anger can''t shake Talon!"


    "Solaris! Are you here to laugh at my weakness, or do you want to prove that your strength is comparable to that of the great ape of creation!"


    The ancient will named Solaris was silent for a moment and said, "although the creation giant ape is the first descendant of the true ancestor, his power has already surpassed any existence. Even if his will has been silent, the main material world is not something you and I can shake."


    "What I want to say is that consuming strength will only damage your origin."


    As the spiritual storm subsided, Donal said slowly, "you are right, great Solaris. However, the original force cut off our connection with bertina. Is he the Elector of midaeus?"


    "Voters? Hum, just a sympathizer." Sorares said, "midaeus'' soul fire has long been unable to promote his ontological will. How can he choose voters? The original kind is just a law sympathizer. He saw many secrets from midaeus and stole his power. That''s all."


    "The original kind has changed the direction of fate. The son of Tyrone is still active in the material world. Even if bertina is strong, he will kill her! Great Solaris, do you have any remedial measures?" Asked Donal.


    "It''s the daughter of talon, not the son of talon." Solaris corrected.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "No difference. She can arouse Tyrone''s anger. Even if our old opponent climbs out of the abyss blood pool, he doesn''t dare to face her in the main material world." Solaris said, "I am reminding you that she is just a mortal, with gender, life span and all the limitations of mortals. My king Watan blessed bertina with real luck. She is the darling of this era. When she takes over the legacy of the alchemical Empire, Tyrone''s daughter will have died of old age."


    "Great Donal, you don''t have to worry about the twists and turns of fate. The great destiny skill of Metis will correct the direction of fate at the cost of his own fall. The barbarians of the Lord world will take you as their master, and their faith will hold up your throne. At the same time, I also want to remind you to abide by our agreement."


    "Great Solaris, as long as I ascend the throne again, my barbarian people will form an alliance with mankind, drive our old opponent back to the abyss, and let Talon''s great power smash him and the blood pool!"


    "I hope so."

 Chapter 273

    The mountains on the west side of the Renma hills stretch for thousands of miles. The mountains are composed of large and small hills, hundreds of meters high and tens of meters low. They are stacked one after another and act as a barrier to each other, just like a maze. In the wind season, as the season with the most beautiful natural colors in the year, maple forest has red leaves, hemlock tree is golden, and seabuckthorn everywhere also maintains a deep green. All kinds of color blocks complement each other, and the layers of forest are dyed and colorful.


    Bishop Perot stood on the hill, but he had no intention of enjoying the intoxicating beauty.


    Below this low hill is a gap connecting the man horse hill and the Everglades. In that year, 40000 ant people poured into the human horse hills through here, poisoned the southern territory of the Gambis Kingdom, and even spread to the South and central part of the Kingdom, killing and wounding thousands of soldiers and more than 100000 affected people.


    At the moment, more than 5000 young people are distributed on the 1.2km long gap, digging soil, transporting mud, moving stones and building walls. Although the city walls have been closed, they are only more than 6 meters high and can not play a defensive role at all.


    Bishop Perot shook his head again and again, secretly angry, but helpless.


    Two years later, the gap in the north and middle of the Renma hills has been blocked. Although it is still far from the completion of the fortress, the 35 meter high wall is enough to resist the attack of ant people. Only the wall of the South gap has not been completed.


    The York family mobilized 10000 young people to the south, and only 3000 people were building the city wall. The other 6000 people were busy excavating the artificial lake and building a 6km long canal. They even helped Viscount Randall dig two stream reservoirs.


    Unreasonable manpower arrangement leads to slow progress of fortifications. If manpower is concentrated to repair the fortifications first, the wall is now at least 20 meters high. In another four months, the gap can be completely blocked.


    Bishop Perot knew well about the York family''s streams and reservoirs and the new farming and pastoral system, and he admired the achievements of the new farming and pastoral system. However, no matter how good the production and construction is, there is no military defense guarantee, it is just a sand dune castle. If the army of ant people suddenly comes to the city, these constructions will not come to naught. At that time, the Lord can take the family members to hide in the strong castle, while most civilians can only flee and be displaced.


    Bishop Perot repeatedly asked the York family to pay attention to the problem, but they just ignored it.


    In fact, Perot knows why. Even if the ant army breaks through the southern gap, the southern lords and southern lords of Gambis will suffer first. In the final analysis, there is no refined iron resource in the south of the man horse hills, and the central and northern territories are the core areas of the York family.


    More than a month ago, the York family proudly invited bishop Perot to attend the completion ceremony of the artificial lake. After reading the invitation letter from the York family, Perot was angry, but Sylvia couldn''t help but give face, but he insisted on inspecting the construction progress of the fortification first to express the strong dissatisfaction of the church.


    "Most people think that the ant man has been badly hit and it will take at least ten years to organize a large-scale attack again. But no one can guarantee that this must be the case!"


    Perot pointed to the busy young people below and asked, "if the ant army comes again, this low wall will not stop! What should the people below do?"


    Sylvia''s mouth was filled with a shallow smile. Her golden hair was tied in a lady''s bun, revealing a beautiful white neck. Her eyes were as gentle as water. She hired Tingting to stand there without saying a word, showing the gentleness, quiet, elegance and moving of the noble lady incisively and vividly.


    Laughing without speaking is also an attitude.


    The York family suffered a great loss when the ant tide swept through the man horse hills. Five castles were destroyed, farms and pastures were lost, the tusk Legion was maimed, more than 1300 elite soldiers died, more than 2000 people were seriously injured, and three knights and more than 20 trainee knights were sacrificed, which can be said to be a great loss of vitality.


    In order to build fortifications, the York family has made great efforts. More than 50000 young and strong hired workers have food and shelter, and each person has three kinsol wages per year. Over the past two years, the York family paid 300000 gold sols, and the cost of logistics supply was 400000 gold sols. With the investment in production reconstruction and military training, the total expenditure of the York family exceeded 1.2 million gold sols.


    The York family squandered the wealth accumulated over the millennium and borrowed 500000 foreign debts. However, this is not over.


    Walls cannot replace fortresses. The construction of three giant fortresses is not a small project. Even if they are built separately, it will require 30000 employees, which will last for nine years and cost at least 200000 kinshores a year. If the York family does not engage in production and construction and achieve self-sufficiency as soon as possible, they will completely fall into the quagmire of debt and be difficult to turn over.


    Bishop Perot was dissatisfied with the York family''s disregard for the overall situation, and Sylvia was also dissatisfied with the church.


    Facing the threat of ant man, the Gambis royal family has shown sincerity. They subsidized the York family 100000 kinshores, avoided the 20-year sacrifice of the human horse hills, and also undertook the stone materials for the construction of the fortress. You know, the cost of mining stones and transporting them all the way to Renma hills is at least 1 million gold sol.


    What did the church do?


    Some goods and materials with a total value of no more than 60000 gold sols were transported in a painless manner. It''s a joke to exempt the 11 tax for three years. In the first three years, how can people and horses produce output? Look at the church''s support for the Sassanian empire. 60000 paladins are helping the Sassanians to explore the wilderness in the north, providing an interest free loan of 2 million kingsol to the Sassanian Empire, and the aid materials are countless. They can almost change all the Sassanian troops.


    In contrast, man and horse hill is the treatment of illegitimate children!


    pay attention to the interests of the whole? First help me pay off the debt of 500000 kinsol, and we''ll talk about the overall situation!


    In fact, everyone knows that the accumulation of the church for thousands of years is not that it can''t give more assistance. However, the white tower camp is losing, and the paladin camp has a greater advantage. They want to consume the strength of Gambis in this way.


    Sylvia doesn''t care so much. In her eyes, the York family is the big picture!


    Sylvia can ignore Perot. Nicole, as the Lord here, has to take into account the face of the bishop. After all, with the father''s comfort and medical assistance, these young people will work at ease.


    Nicole explained: "bishop, the gap in the south is the shortest one, only 1800 meters long. Next year, we will mobilize 20000 young people and increase the number of employees to 30000. The city wall can be completed in six months at most." After a pause, she said confidently: "moreover, we have 20 trainee knights and 500 experienced veterans here. They can quickly organize 10000 young men and stop the ant army for three months."


    "With three months as a buffer, our York family can mobilize more forces to repair the walls and resist the ant people. The southern Lord will also send troops to help us. You don''t have to worry about the safety of the people."


    Ant people are fearless and numerous. Even if the Golden Knight falls into the ant tide, he is in danger of falling. In the face of such an enemy, knights have little effect. However, it is also a dream for 10000 young militia to resist the ant army for three months with a 6-meter-high wall. Bishop Perot did not disdain it. He pondered, "Lord finicks, I have read father URI''s report. He thinks highly of your fire defense tactics and thinks it can easily eliminate 100000 ant people?"


    "Of course!" Nicole held Victor''s arm tightly and said proudly, "this is Victor... Well, viscount Randall designed defense tactics!"


    "Oh, what defensive tactics has Lord Randall designed? Can he destroy 100000 ant people?" An old nobleman in a scholar''s robe asked excitedly.


    Tacitus, a scholar and master of the silver white tower, was proficient in architecture, casting and history. He is a good friend of master Edwin. Nicole''s refined gold armor was made by him. This time, Edwin specially invited Tacitus to participate in the reservoir completion ceremony on behalf of the silver white tower, and also invited him to witness the extraordinary achievements of the York family that can be recorded in the history of the white tower.


    Everyone''s eyes converged. Victor was a little embarrassed. His position was very wonderful.


    Originally, Sylvia was the core of everyone, but she insisted that Victor stand by her side. Then Nicole didn''t care about Sylvia''s attitude at all and held his arm tightly. In this way, Victor is Sylvia on the left and Nicole on the right. The situation of embracing left and right makes him the focus of attention. Victor never liked to be noticed. More than a dozen young white tower scholars cast envious, jealous and hateful eyes from time to time, which made his boss unhappy.


    I''ll hug you. What''s the matter?


    Victor took Sylvia''s slender hand and said faintly, "it''s exaggerated to destroy 100000 ant people. It can still be done after blocking them for three months."


    Sylvia smiled at Victor and let him hold his hand. The Knights of York family were all taken for granted. The eyes of young scholars changed from jealousy to admiration. Only Nicole tooted her mouth discontentedly.


    Tacitus''s eyes lit up and asked, "Oh, Lord Randall, can you introduce it?"


    Sylvia smiled and said, "let''s practice it on the spot. I''d like to see the actual effect of fire defense tactics, too."

 Chapter 274

    After they climbed up the wall and stood still, Nicole nodded to the captain of the guard around her. The veteran over forty sounded his horn. When the soldiers heard the bugle, they sounded the war drum. In the rush of the drum, the young hired workers put down their work and left the city wall orderly under the leadership of the foreman. Hundreds of soldiers and thousands of young men poured out of the rear barracks, some with bows and arrows in their hands, and some pushed carts full of materials to climb the city wall quickly.


    After a while, more than 2000 archers were in place. They were distributed evenly on the wall in groups of three. There were braziers beside them, and 40 stone throwing machines were ready to go.


    These young militiamen seem to be in a hurry, but on the whole they are in good order. However, they are not experienced soldiers. They are well-trained for such performance.


    Bishop Perot nodded secretly. Father URI''s report was not exaggerated. The organizational ability of the York family was indeed extraordinary.


    "What about the others?" Tacitus noticed that many young men went directly into the barracks, but did not come out to participate in the drill.


    "3000 people defend, 3000 people prepare, 3000 people rest and change defense in turn. Only in this way can we stick to it for three months." Then bishop Perot asked Victor, "is that so, Lord Randall?"


    Victor nodded and said, "Your Excellency, you''re right."


    Tacitus, a scholar and master, checked the ammunition on the catapult and said, "the flame bomb made of cow dung, hay and fire oil, the small catapult can cover an area of 400 to 1200 meters, and 2000 fire archers shoot ant people within 250 meters." Then he questioned again, "but... The young archers take turns to defend. Even if their physical strength can keep up, these rockets and flame bombs will always run out, and the bows and arrows and catapults will also be damaged. How can they hold on for three months?"


    "So... What''s that?!"


    With the change of drum sound, 200 young militiamen pushed 100 cars out of the gap on the east side of the city wall. On the car was a one person tall hay ball. They were evenly distributed in front of the city wall in groups.


    Nicole asked Sylvia, "madam, shall we start?"


    "You decide."


    Nicole nodded and shouted, "start practicing fire defense!"


    The horn became loud into the clouds, and the drums shook the sky, deducing a blood boiling rhythm. The catapult fired in a salvo, and 40 burning firebombs dragged thick smoke, like meteors cutting through the sky, roared 1000 meters away. The militia outside the city wall lit the grass ball on the car. The driver lifted it up with the handlebar, and the grass ball rolled out along the steep slope. On the way, it became a big flaming fireball. The orange fireball didn''t stop until 800 meters away. However, the young people outside the wall did not stay in place to wait and see. They retreated from the gap on the west side of the city wall. Another team of young people took their place with grass balls, ignited, wheeled and fireballs, rolled out and retreated again.


    After four rounds, 800 meters below the city wall, hundreds of fireballs lit a wall of fire to separate the entrance of the slope. The hay scattered on the slope is also burning, and the slope is a sea of fire. Flames red the sky, smoke billowing, heat wave pressing, scholars standing on the wall can see the air distorted by the high temperature.


    How can ant people attack such a sea of fire?


    Scholars and bishops were stunned and speechless for a long time. Tacitus suddenly shouted, "no! Why is it still burning?"


    Half an hour later, only bits and pieces of flame remained on the slope, and the fire wall was still burning tenaciously. Edwin laughed and said, "old friend, that''s horse rejection!"


    "Resist the horse?"


    "Hey, hey, we use hemp rope to bind hay, wheat straw, dried cow dung and dead branches into a ball shape, and then sprinkle fire oil to make a flammable big grass ball. However, the center of the big grass ball is a horse resisting ball riveted with wood. When the non fire resistant part of the grass ball burns out, the horse resisting inside becomes a flame fence. If we don''t rely on fire resistant wood, how can we stick for three months?" Edwin said with a smile.


    "What a genius idea... Who came up with this method?" Tacitus murmured.


    Edwin patted Victor affectionately on the shoulder and said to his old friend, "Viscount Victor Randall. What''s up? I didn''t lie to you?"


    Tacitus nodded and said sincerely, "Your Excellency Randall, Edwin often said in front of me that you are a real genius. Now I agree with him very much!"


    Victor bowed to master Tacitus. Just about to be modest, bishop Perot asked, "Lord Randall, your means are not over yet?"


    Victor nodded and said, "all that''s left is a matter of course." With that, another group of young men came out from the east side of the city wall. This time they no longer pushed cars, but dragged heavy logs, which were covered with a layer of hay. The young lit the hay and sent the rope open. The burning logs rolled down with a terrible momentum. Most of the rolling logs were stopped by the horse and turned into fuel for the fire wall, and a few were stuck in the middle of the slope to form a scattered fire fence. The whole slope turned into a sea of fire.


    Bishop Perot had long received a detailed report from the Baron''s stationed priest, but he was shocked to witness such a spectacular scene. He finally realized the mood described by father URI in the report.


    This is beyond the power of knights or priests! This power is unmatched! And such power is created by mortals!


    Bishop Perot imagined the scene of the attack of the ant army in his mind. The stone throwing probability on the wall first cut off the ant tide, and the hay ball turned the slope into a sea of fire to form a flame fence. Ant people bypass the fire fence and are greeted by heavy rolling logs. Rolling logs and resisting horses can burn for a long time. The fire wall formed by them is a natural barrier that ant people can''t cross. The stone throwing machine ensures that ant people can''t put out the fire wall, and the ant man leader who breaks through the fire wall faces thousands of rockets. Even if the rolling wood is stuck in the middle, the fire wall is nothing more than getting closer. As long as there is a steady flow of wood, we can hold it for half a year, not to mention three months!


    Staring at the 400 meter slope paved with green bricks, Perot looked complex.


    Father URI wrote in his report: for fire defense tactics, a small performance shall be held once a month, and a large performance shall be held from time to time. Drums and bugles represent different instructions. Orders and prohibitions must be carried out, their duties must be performed without panic and slowness, and advance and retreat in an orderly manner. We should also fully listen to the opinions of employees and consider all the details.


    Once the beacon tower was lit, the Baron and Randall gathered 13000 militia in half a day, the York family supported 1000 elite soldiers in 10 days, the 3000 army arrived in 20 days, the reinforcements led by chebman and Buryat arrived in 20 days, and the allocation of materials and personnel was orderly. Such a big performance has been held three times, and it has become more and more successful!


    This is Victor Viscount Randall''s plan!


    A 21-year-old young aristocrat can design such rigorous military operations. His envisaged defense tactics have broken the normal state of war. Logistics, training and cooperation are linked and impeccable, turning a group of ordinary people and a low wall into an ant nightmare!


    Bishop Perot couldn''t believe it and had to believe it!


    Maybe this is genius


    Victor is certainly not a genius. He learned all these things from movies and TV. There are few precedents of large legions in different worlds. Even centaurs and goblins are very intelligent. They can''t fight hard battles. Only a flammable and fearless monster like ant man can be restrained by this shallow tactic.


    King taling determined that the life cycle of ant man is no less than 10 years and no more than 20 years. The next ant tide is likely to happen ten years later. Victor didn''t want to give his life to probability. He made many preparations, including hiding in a mountain fortress, flying away, sniping ant man leaders, and the most important thing is frontal defense. So as soon as he was free, he talked to Nicole and finally determined the fire defense strategy.


    Defense tactics are part of the battle of the Legion, and the key to the successful exercise of tactics is the clergy of the church!


    Victor spent a lot of time persuading the two priests. He repeatedly assured that civilians would not be killed or injured. The most was to evacuate in batches. URI and Miller finally nodded their heads. Victor clearly remembered the scene when the priest shouted and the followers were like clouds. Those timid and cowardly people have no room to escape in the face of the general trend. They are also coerced into becoming a member of the defensive war.


    Victor did not know that the two priests agreed because bishop Perot secretly supported it.


    In the view of the church, ant people do not take the initiative to kill, but they destroy crops and cottages. If ant people are allowed to flow into the kingdom of Gambis, the Lord can hide in the castle and defend passively. Civilians can only leave their homes and become refugees, and famine will follow. Therefore, the Church decided to try Victor''s method is better than waiting to die.


    It can be a wolf, but it should be raised as a sheep!


    Just as victor sighed, a scholar nobleman whispered, "there are firewood all over the mountain. But how much hay and kerosene does it take?"


    The Earl of tellandon, the great knight, heard the whispers of scholars. He said proudly, "we York family don''t have to feed cattle and sheep with wheat straw, but also have a lot of lard!"


    "How much lard is there?" Tacitus asked.


    "No statistics." Edwin smiled, "but I can tell you, we''re going to kill 70000 wild boars!"


    "How can there be so many?! how many wild boars do you keep?"


    "Not much, just 150000."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tacitus was stunned and couldn''t say a word for a long time. Bishop Perot didn''t care how many wild boars there were in the York family. He asked, "can fire defense tactics stop ant people in case of rainstorm and snowstorm?"


    Sylvia said faintly, "we have done everything we can. If we really want to encounter extreme weather, we have no other way but to evacuate the people in time!"


    Bishop Perot was speechless. The church''s support for the horse hill was really not enough. In the face of Sylvia''s sarcasm, he could only shake his head and smile bitterly.


    Victor had an idea and said, "there is really no way to stop ant people in heavy rain, but there is no problem in blizzard. As long as the snow on the slope is cleared in time, the fire wall can be lit."


    "Just in case, I will send a scouting team to go deep into the swamp, draw a map, monitor the movements of ant people and give early warning. Even in case of rainstorm, we can evacuate the people in time."


    Count tellandon frowned and said, "the Everglades is in great crisis. It is difficult for the scouting team to ensure their safety."


    "No matter how dangerous it is, someone should bear the responsibility! It is related to the safety of tens of thousands of people. When necessary, I will personally carry out the investigation task!"


    Victor''s righteous words, in fact, he wanted to seize the opportunity to take out the swamp products.


    Sylvia glanced at Victor and said, "send someone if you want. Anyway, I won''t let family soldiers and knights take risks."


    Bishop Perot appreciated Victor''s responsibility very much. He said, "Lord Randall, I will arrange five junior paladins to assist your scouts."


    Victor hurriedly said, "my scouts are mountain hunters. They are rude and shallow believers. If the paladins you send are novices, they can hardly get along... Don''t let the young paladins die in vain."


    Bishop Perot thought for a moment and said apologetically, "if you can''t cooperate, it''s a burden. Just do as your excellency says."


    "Honey, have you finished talking to the bishop?" Sylvia took Victor''s arm and asked with a smile.


    "Er... It''s over."


    "I''m very satisfied with the effect of this drill. Next, should I go to see my artificial lake?"

 Chapter 275

    More than a month ago, the artificial lake and the main canal were connected. After more than 40 days of sedimentation, the turbid lake water is much clearer, the lake surface is sparkling and filled with smoke. It looks like a unique scene.


    Sylvia was intoxicated and couldn''t help praising, "how beautiful!"


    There are more than a dozen natural lakes in the human horse hills, large and small. The largest fergor lake is located in the middle of the hills, covering an area of more than 7300 mu. The hills along the lake are undulating, covered with reeds, rippling blue waves, flying fish and kites, picturesque and magnificent. It has its own scenery all year round. Sylvia''s vacation villa is also built on the island in the middle of the lake.


    Compared with the magnificence of FAGOR lake, the artificial lake is like an insignificant small pool. The lake shore is bare without any vegetation. The black soil is directly exposed at the feet of people. The lake surface of more than 200 mu looks quite large, but the water surface is still two meters away from the offshore base.


    The landscape of the artificial lake is more than two meters away from the natural beauty. Sylvia was not the only one who fell for it.


    At the moment, no matter the Lords, knights, noble scholars, clergy or civilian craftsmen are deeply shocked by this project to change nature. The difference is that while the white tower scholars and Bishop Perot are shocked, they also think about the significance of the artificial lake. The Lords of York family are more surprised and expected, but the eyes of civilian craftsmen are full of emotion and pride, Including the garrison of father URI.


    When father URI first arrived at the Baron, he was confused and dissatisfied with the York family''s insistence on building an artificial lake first. After he gradually realized the value of the artificial lake, he was more positive than anyone. He often rolled up his sleeves and hired workers to dig and transport soil together to enjoy the joy of sweating.


    On the day when the canal was opened, there were a large crowd of onlookers. When the surging river poured into the lake bed along the main canal, deafening cheers rang out on the bank, and the employees covered with mud warmly hugged. The foreman and father URI were held high on their shoulders like heroes, and tens of thousands of people praised the Supreme Lord. Uri was very happy, but also realized that the unparalleled sense of achievement made these more than 10000 migrant employees take root in this territory. Their initiative will benefit future generations, and URI himself will be recorded in the history of the church.


    Baita scholars do not have the personal feelings of father URI, but this does not hinder their judgment.


    A young scholar said excitedly, "the water storage capacity of this artificial lake is not large, but it is connected with Jinshui River. The lake water will never dry up and can irrigate 60000 mu of cultivated land."


    "Albert, you didn''t consider the land on both sides of the diversion canal. It is said that the main canal is 6 kilometers long, and the land on both sides can be transformed into good farmland. I think... At least 120000 mu of cultivated land can be reclaimed." Another scholar put forward his own views.


    "It''s impossible!" Albert scholar argued: "if the main canal discharges water every day, the river will overflow the lake bank, inundate farmland and form swamps. Therefore, the water diversion time must be controlled, and the water storage capacity of the main canal is limited. When it does not discharge water, it should dry up."


    "That''s reasonable. However, some crops don''t need too much water... If drought resistant Rye is planted, 40000 mu of rye field can be opened on both sides of the main canal."


    "Well, I agree with you. This water diversion project has created 100000 mu of farmland..."


    100000 mu? We went all the way to Renma hills just for 100000 mu of farmland? It should be 500 times, or even 1000 times!


    Master Tacitus was not in a hurry to correct the students'' mistakes. He looked at his reserved old friend with a complex look and said, "old friend, I''d like to see the control gate you designed now."


    "Of course. The control gate is the most wonderful place." Edwin laughed.


    Sluice is undoubtedly the core technology of water conservancy project, but the church clergy participated in the construction from beginning to end. There is no secret about this technology. However, it is also very difficult for other forces to copy water conservancy projects. As victor said, it is not technology that determines water conservancy projects, but opportunity, geographical environment and political background. His original words are that time, geography and people are indispensable! Sylvia thought so.


    Since you can''t hide it, take it out in a big way! The resulting influence is also where the interests of Renma Hill lie!


    The main canal was built in the valley between the hills. On both sides of the canal were military transportation roads for carriages, but scholars and Bishop Perot insisted on walking. The distance of 6 kilometers is neither long nor short. Scholars walked all the way and looked all the way. They arrived at the post on the Bank of Jinshui River two hours later.


    The middle-aged trainee knight in charge of the guard with a team of tough soldiers had been waiting for a long time. They welcomed them and saluted the people, "madam, ladies and gentlemen, good day."


    Sylvia raised her jade hand slightly, motioned the trainee Knight half kneeling on the ground to get up and reply, "Byron, show us the control gate."


    "As you wish, madam." Byron stood up and said politely, "gentlemen, please follow me."


    Byron led the people on the wide river bank and walked about 600 meters. The river banks on both sides became higher and higher and gradually became a limestone wall 5 meters high from the ground. Inside the wall was a 4-meter-wide green brick canal and outside the wall was a muddy beach. Thousands of ugly fishmen run wildly on the beach. Some fishmen without long eyes are close to the river bank. The patrol archers on the city wall will shoot them at the first time.


    Master Tacitus looked around and found hundreds of fish man bones under the city wall. He nodded: "The fishman is an intelligent creature with chaotic nature. Its memory is very poor, but it will still be afraid of death. Shoot the fishman outside the warning line. The rest of the fishman will have fear of the city wall. This fear will be passed on to the next generation of fishmen... Avoiding this city wall will become the original ability of this Fishman group."


    "This is the tactics of Borui kingdom to defend against fishmen... I''m curious about how much energy you spent cleaning up fishmen on the river beach?"


    Master Edwin twirled his beard and said with a proud smile, "it''s easy."


    Master Tacitus was stunned. If Sylvia was not nearby, he would almost go up and tear up with Edwin in in response to his big talk.


    Fish people are not a strong race. They are short and have less strength and wisdom than humans. However, fish people have strong reproductive ability, unity and mutual assistance, and there is no obvious boundary between ethnic groups. The river beach is their territory for survival and reproduction, and any creature invading the river beach will be attacked by fish people. Moreover, the river beach is muddy and difficult to walk, and it is difficult for human soldiers to move, but fish people can stay on the river beach They run fast. They fight once, run if they can''t. they struggle endlessly. The Borui and the fishman fought for 80 years and paid a heavy price before they succeeded in the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Until now, the war has not ended and will never end. How can Tacitus believe that the York family occupied the beach without a single soldier?


    Bishop Perot said softly, "ant army!"


    Master Tacitus suddenly realized and said, "yes, only ant colonies can destroy fish people on the beach." Shaking his head, he sighed again: "no wonder you don''t build the city wall, you have to build the artificial lake first... This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    A Tacitus student said respectfully, "master Edwin, I have a question to ask."


    "Albert, ask." Edwin laughed.


    "Master, the fish people breed very fast. In less than three years, the number of fish people on this beach will exceed 4000. The river embankment under our feet limits their running range, and there will always be particularly stupid fish people attacking the river embankment. Because the soil on the beach is soft, we can''t build a higher wall. At that time, the defense pressure of the wall will be particularly great..."


    Edwin waved his hand and said, "do you want to ask, is it worth launching a fish man war for 100000 mu of cultivated land?"


    "Yes." Albert first: "A baron can support more than 200 elite soldiers at most. But I found that the wall on the river beach is 1.6km long. Hundreds of soldiers must be stationed on both sides to prevent the fishmen from climbing the wall. When the number of fishmen increases to 4000, the number of ferocious fishmen will also increase. You not only need more urban defense soldiers, but also arrange more trainee knights to stay. In addition I think in three years, your family will have 10 trainee knights and 1200 soldiers to defend in rotation, and there will be countless arrows! "


    An earl''s standing army is almost 1200 soldiers, but no Earl Lord can afford to keep his army in a state of war all year round. It''s obviously not worth the price paid by the York family for 100000 mu of cultivated land.


    Bishop Perot pricked up his ears, which was where he was puzzled. Tacitus smiled at Edwin and said, "Albert, don''t hurry to make a conclusion. Go on and see if it''s worth it."


    Below the sluice gate is the endless Jinshui River. Only by looking closely at the long and surging river can we deeply realize its majestic and distant. The river more than ten kilometers wide is choppy, and Perot can''t see the scenery on the other side. In the face of the great power of nature, anyone can''t help feeling how small he is.


    Sylvia stood in front of the wind. I don''t know when she had untied her bun and let her long blond hair fall with the wind. The Knights of the York family surrounded her and victor. They pointed and laughed at the other side, and had a lofty ambition to guide the country.


    Bishop Perot suddenly found that the diversion of Jinshui River to irrigate farmland was a feat never seen in the glorious history. Sylvia could become the object of epic singing, and the York family would be recorded in history.


    Maybe it''s worth it!

 Chapter 276

    "The superstructure is made of green bricks?"


    The scholar''s discussion attracted Perot''s attention. He heard Edwin say there, "yes, it''s much better than the shore sentry of Borui kingdom?"


    In order to divide the range of activities of the fishman, the Borui people built many defensive sentries along the river bank. The geological structure of the river beach is difficult to bear the heavy stone castle. Borui craftsmen use limestone and rammed earth to build a four meter high sentry base. The upper part can only use wooden structure, and lighter pine must be selected. Because pine wood is perishable, the kingdom of Borui imports a large amount of wood from the kingdom of SUS every year to repair the shore sentry. The purchase cost, labor cost and transportation cost, the cost of maintaining river bank defense by Borui people is amazing.


    Although green brick is brittle, it is also much stronger than pine, not to mention its corrosion resistance. Even on the wet shore, green brick buildings can be used for at least ten years. This alone saved the York family a lot of money.


    "Open the gate." Sylvia came up and said.


    "Open the gate!" At the command of the trainee Knight of York family, more than ten strong soldiers turned the winch, the fine iron chain made a "creak" sound, the heavy gate was pulled up a little bit, and the river poured into the gap of the gate and flowed away along the three meter wide canal.


    Albert, the white tower scholar, stared at the rolling muddy spray and muttered: "It doesn''t matter if the sediment is washed in. With the control of the sluice, employees can dredge the canal at any time, and the river will continue to flow... I see... It is precisely because of the sluice that this canal can continue to extend... Build a sluice in the south of the artificial lake, dig a canal, and lead the water into the Heihe River 7 kilometers away to form an inexhaustible artificial river for irrigation Our land is not 100000 mu, it is 300000 Mu! "


    "Baron Phoenix had no stable water source and could not have too much cultivated land. Now there are 300000 mu of good land."


    "This is a great miracle!"


    Father URI''s face was full of pride. Bishop Perot and a group of scholars sighed endlessly, but master Tacitus shouted, "since it is a miracle, how can it be a mere 300000 mu?"


    There was a chill in the caudal vertebra, and Perot couldn''t help but excite his spirit. He was shocked by a bold guess, and the top leaders of the York family kept smiling. They had been shocked long ago.


    "The canal that runs through the whole man horse hill?!"


    Young scholars still couldn''t believe their conjecture. Tacitus said to Edwin, "hundreds of stream reservoirs have been built in the man horse hill. These reservoirs have the same function as artificial lakes! They are all this..."


    "The node of artificial irrigation system!" Said Edwin.


    "There are more than 1000 kilometers of man-made rivers and hundreds of man-made lakes. This... This is simply indescribable! Indescribable." Albert couldn''t even find words to describe this miracle, so he had to keep repeating "indescribable".


    After a long time, scholars finally digested this incredible idea, and finally someone questioned it.


    "Master Edwin, I have a problem here!"


    "The Heihe River is only a shallow river. If the artificial irrigation system leads the Jinshui River into the Heihe River, it will inevitably lead to the river surge, submerge the river bank and form a large area of swamp! Isn''t it worth the loss?"


    "Circular irrigation canal!" Without waiting for Edwin''s answer, bishop Perot gently spit out a word.


    The world is not without man-made rivers. The moat around the castle is also a river excavated manually. Skilled craftsmen can even build canals to lead the river into cities and towns to meet daily needs. Similarly, the method of digging canals to divert water and irrigate farmland has been available thousands of years ago. The central and South central parts of the Gambis kingdom are the alluvial plains of the brinor River, where the land is fertile and suitable for planting crops. In order to reclaim more farmland, most Lords on the plain built canals to divert the brinor River to irrigate the land several kilometers away, but the canals must be connected back to the brinor River, otherwise the river will flood a large area of land.


    The canal goes round and back to the main river. People call this kind of canal ring irrigation canal.


    Due to the problem of siltation, most of the circular irrigation canals are only 1.5m wide, 70cm deep and no more than 20km long. The longest circular irrigation canal is located in the kingdom of Susi, only 17km.


    The circular irrigation canal can meet the needs of irrigation, but it can''t divert water. However, with the sluice, it''s different.


    The Heihe River runs north-south. The streams and reservoirs in the Renma hills are on the west side of the Heihe River, and there is a very vast land on the east side of the Heihe River. The York family built a sluice on the east side of the river and excavated wider and deeper circular irrigation canals and artificial lakes, which can not only divert water sources, but also irrigate countless farmland.


    This is the whole picture of the artificial irrigation system!


    "Each canal has a sluice, and the stream reservoir is connected with the Heihe River. Once a canal is silted, it will be closed immediately for dredging, which will have little impact on the whole irrigation system. In the rainy season, the main sluice will be closed, and the stream reservoir will become a reservoir. There is no need to worry about flood... What a clever idea, what a great project..."


    Master Tacitus sighed and asked in a trembling voice, "old friend, how much farmland can be reclaimed by the artificial irrigation system?"


    "Conservative estimate... 120 million mu!"


    Bishop Perot felt a fit of dizziness. The total amount of farmland in Gambis kingdom is 210 million mu, and the farmland to be developed in Renma hills is more than half of the total amount of farmland in the whole kingdom! You know, although the area of man horse hills is large, there are many hills. The water volume of Heihe River is limited. The land that can be cultivated is far from that of brinor plain, while the Gambis royal family occupies the most fertile plain, and the farmland they control is only 110 million mu.


    What does farmland mean to the Lord?


    The output of farmland can not be compared with that of mineral veins, but minerals will be mined one day, and farmland will be harvested every year. It is the Lord''s greatest wealth! With farmland, the Lord family has the foundation of continuous inheritance. Many apprentice Knights fall into the arms of other families because the family can''t give the farm. Competing for valuable land resources has always been the theme of human war, both internally and externally!


    The York family''s artificial irrigation system can reclaim hundreds of millions of mu of farmland. Can other families copy it?


    Bishop Perot thought carefully and found it very difficult, very difficult and almost impossible to achieve!


    The water source of the York family comes from the Jinshui River precisely because the ant army destroyed the fish people on the river beach. Other lords want to defeat the fishman? Just look at the kingdom of Borui to see how difficult it is. The five ruling families of Borui Kingdom fought with the fishman for 80 years, and it was almost on the verge of collapse that the first port was built. No family has such determination and strength.


    Suppose the Lord diverted water from other rivers, he would immediately face war. In fact, because of the water problem, wars between lords are common.


    Even if the Lords work together to eliminate the fishmen, who will control the sluice gate? Who is willing to hand over their own destiny to other families? This is an almost unsolvable problem.


    If it is not for this reason, how can no one think of such a simple facility as the control gate? No need, no!


    More than a dozen lords in the Renma hills are vassal lords of the York family. However, if it were not for Sylvia''s prestige, they might not be able to reach an agreement. No matter what will happen in the future, at least the York family has taken the first step. Like the Borui people, the first step will go on.


    The take-off of man and horse hills is unstoppable!


    Bishop Perot could think of, and others could think of, a dozen young scholars with different expressions, some worried, some excited, some eager.


    Perot was aware of Sylvia''s intentions. These scholars come from various kingdoms of mankind. They include Gambis aristocracy, Dodo aristocracy, Susi aristocracy and Sasan aristocracy. The glorious future of the Renma hills will be spread throughout the human world through them. The Knights and scholars of those small families will pour into the Renma hills and take refuge in the York family, because they have enough farmland!


    "Cattle and sheep don''t compete for land! Raise more than 100000 wild boars! More than 100 million mu of farmland! How many people can this feed... How many people can this feed?"


    Father URI flushed with excitement. Perot suddenly realized that the new farming and animal husbandry system and water conservancy project are a whole! Once the project is completed, the Renma hills will be able to accommodate millions of people. The biggest beneficiaries of this miraculous project are the church and civilians!


    "Your Highness Sylvia, I would like to congratulate you. You have conquered the Jinshui River and transformed the man horse hills, which is an unprecedented initiative! Your great achievements will be remembered by history, and your wisdom and spirit will be sung for the epic!"


    Master Tacitus saluted Sylvia solemnly, and Sylvia returned the salute gracefully. Tacitus hugged master Edwin and said, "old friend, I also congratulate you. Arya founded the vassal system, which has changed human history, and you have changed nature. Your extraordinary achievements are comparable to those of the founder of the white tower. Your name and deeds will be engraved on the wall of the silver and white Tower!"


    "Ha ha, my old friend, I didn''t invent the water conservancy project!" Edwin laughed.


    "Ah... That''s the creation of the master? It''s impossible!" Tacitus followed Edwin''s eyes and saw the Viscount Randall who was shooting the fish man. He said incredulously.


    "Whoosh" "whoosh" "whoosh"


    The long bow of yew continued to burst. Three fish people 500 meters away were nailed to the ground by long arrows falling from the sky. Nicole, who was full of happiness worship, took the long bow in her lover''s hand, took his arm and came over.


    "Lord Randall, I didn''t expect it to be you..."


    Tacitus unconsciously used honorific words. Victor quickly waved his hand and said, "where can I design such a complex system? I just provided master Edwin with an idea. It was the master who designed the control gate and improved the whole idea."


    Master Edwin gave Victor a pleased look. In order to hide Victor, Sylvia wanted to press the water conservancy project and the new farming and animal husbandry system on his head. However, what the old scholar hated most was fraud. He reluctantly agreed to it for Victor''s safety. With Victor''s current strength and reputation, there is no need to hide. Edwin is determined to make Victor worthy of his name. However, Victor resolutely refused to be burdened by fame, and Edwin could only compromise in the end. After all, this is indeed his perfect.


    "Viscount Randall, how did you think of it?" Master Tacitus calmed down and asked curiously.


    Before Victor answered, Edwin said excitedly, "Victor came up with this idea when he saw the people digging canals to divert water and found that there were no fish people on the Jinshui River bank! Old friend, this is our victory! Absorbing the wisdom of civilians is the future of the silver and white tower!"


    "Master Edwin, you''re right. The Supreme Lord of glory guides the wisdom of the people. We need to explore and make good use of it." Said bishop Perot seriously.


    Sylvia nodded slightly and asked softly, "Monseigneur, do you have any ideas?"


    With a long smile, Perot said in high spirits: "it is my lifelong honor to devote myself to such a great cause. I will ask Archbishop Lazarus to be the bishop of the man horse hills. I firmly believe that the Pope will also pay attention to the demands of the man horse hills!"


    Perot was a disciple of the Pope. His statement was tantamount to giving up the position of archbishop, followed by the church''s preference for human resources. All the Lords of the York family were happy, like a long drought with showers. Count tellandon came forward and said, "Your Highness, please name the artificial lake!"


    "Rose lake!" Sylvia turned her eyes, took Victor''s arm and said, "Heihe River was renamed Yinyue River, and Heibao town was renamed Jinshui city!"


    Master edeven smiled and said, "OK! Rose lake, silver moon river and Jinshui city deserve their names!"

 Chapter 277

    At the end of the trip to the artificial lake, the Lord held a banquet to entertain the distinguished guests. The venue of the banquet was located at Nicole''s Golden Oak manor.


    This 640 Mu resort manor is a gift from Victor to Nicole. The style of the manor is similar to the modern garden. There is luxury hidden in elegance. The European classical villa is beautiful and comfortable, with deep courtyard and picturesque scenery.


    Unfortunately, this is not a good time for leisure.


    Early the next morning, the vassal lords of the York family hurried on their way. They had to go back to preside over the wind season tour. Scholars from the silver white tower followed master Edwin back to the former Heibao Town, now Jinshui city. The reconstruction of the man horse hills is in full swing, and the York family is short of manpower. Edwin will not easily let go of the helpers sent to the door. Bishop Perot also left. He needed to personally inspect the educational administration work in Renma hill and find out the leaks and fill the vacancies before he could reassign his staff, write a detailed report and ask the holy see for assistance.


    Bishop Perot has seen the situation of the Baron of Phoenix. His next stop is the Viscount Randall.


    That afternoon, Perot and his Paladin arrived in Pinghu Town. Father Miller and several church attendants who received the news had already been waiting at the gate of the town.


    According to the aristocratic etiquette, the Lord should personally receive the bishop of the church. However, Sylvia and Victor had important discussions, and Perot took the lead. Moreover, the Lord never cared about the academic affairs. They couldn''t tell how many free people there were in the territory, and they didn''t know what the Church cared about. Whether there was a lord or not did not affect Perot''s work. He declined Victor''s kindness and did not inform the three wives of the Randall family.


    "Praise my Lord. Lord Perot, you are here." Father Miller saluted with a smile.


    Perot could not help sighing when he saw Miller''s old face and white hair.


    Devout believers who understand the magic of light by themselves are called divine dependents, which means those who are favored by the Lord of light. It is a major event for the parish to have religious dependents. The church will convene the people of the parish to hold a grand Thanksgiving ceremony, and let the religious dependents demonstrate their divinity on site, so as to stimulate the pious heart of believers. Then, the dependants will be brought to the Holy See, trained in the monastery and become a real priest.


    However, most of the dependent priests are not popular with the church, which is a headache to be exact.


    Guanghui church takes saving the people as its own responsibility. It can inherit for thousands of years and affect all aspects of human society. It not only depends on divinity and belief, but also has a pragmatic style.


    A qualified priest should not only have a firm belief in redeeming the people, but also have smooth means of doing things. He can not only strive for the interests of the church, but also understand the art of compromise. If every clergyman rushes ahead, retreats, is not afraid of sacrifice and is willing to contribute, the glorious church is either poor or dead. What else can we talk about saving the people?


    Pious faith and pragmatic spirit are the root of the survival and growth of the church. Priests who have received theological education still need time and wisdom to unify these two understandings, not to mention the simple, dull and ignorant dependents, who can''t even collect the eleventh tax.


    Overdraft of life and abuse of divinity are common problems of divine dependents, and it is difficult for the church to explain to them why they can''t use divinity to treat the people, why they sit by and watch the Lord disperse the free people''s camp, and why they acquiesce in the criminal''s atonement prayer


    If, in the process of accepting the transformation, the religious dependents have cognitive conflicts and shake their beliefs, so as to lose their religious dependents, it will have a very bad impact and even shake the people''s beliefs. Therefore, the church often sends the dependent pastor to Kaitlin as the resident priest. Anyway, Kaitlin has no tax, and divinity can strengthen people''s faith and courage.


    The priest of the divine family is also known as the civilian priest. Most of the civilian priests do not live long. Miller''s aging appearance is obviously the result of abuse of magic.


    "All glory to my Lord!"


    After Perot saluted back, he said, "Miller, I don''t want to disturb the people. Let''s go to the church and change into ordinary clothes, and then visit Randall''s educational administration."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Miller arranged for his attendants to lead the way, and boarded the Bishop''s carriage. The coachman shook the reins, took the horse, opened his hooves, and dragged the carriage forward slowly.


    The streets of Pinghu Town are wide and clean. Through the windows, you can see tall and straight landscape trees and neat green brick buildings. Perot had learned about the changes in Pinghu Town in Miller''s report, but he was surprised to see the appearance of the town with his own eyes.


    Four years ago, it was just an open space, but now it has become a beautiful town that can accommodate more than 8000 people. The landscape of the town even surpasses most towns, and its construction is not over.


    Randall''s collar is a real development collar. Viscount Randall''s territory has been developed for only four years, and he has experienced the baptism of ant tide on the way. In fact, he has rebuilt the territory for less than three years.


    For ordinary development lords, it is good to build a castle, three villages, reclaim 40000 mu of cultivated land and accommodate 4000 refugees in three years. Randall now has a small town, seven villages, a castle, 140000 mu of cultivated land and five stream reservoirs, absorbing more than 10000 refugees. Its rapid development is unimaginable.


    However, the reconstruction speed of the whole man horse hill was very amazing. Bishop Perot didn''t care so much about Pinghu Town. He asked Miller, "there seems to be no one in the town?"


    Miller looked at the open street and said with a smile, "it''s the gathering season. The villagers are out gathering."


    Perot nodded and asked, "how many people are there in Randall''s collar?"


    "More than 13900 people..." Miller thought for a moment and explained somewhat nervously: "now dozens of free people enter Randall to make a living every day, and many newborns are born in the territory..."


    "Newborn?!" Perot''s eyes brightened and hurriedly asked, "how many newborns are there in your parish?"


    "There are 532 newborns in these two months, and at least 723 newborns will be born in the next two months." Miller immediately gave the specific figures.


    Bishop Perot said in surprise, "so much! Praise our Lord."


    The church encourages childbirth, and the number of newborns alive is an important indicator to assess the work of priests. However, most of the migrant houses have no fixed place and live a difficult life. They would rather use herbal contraception than have children. The church can do nothing about it. Randall had more than 1000 newborns, which was indeed an unexpected surprise, and Bishop Perot was worried later.


    It is the priest''s duty to baptize the newborn and provide medical assistance. Miller took office alone, without attendants and support. He and more than 20 newly recruited church attendants alone could not take care of so many pregnant women and newborns anyway.


    Population growth is certainly a good thing, but if too many babies die, it will damage the reputation of the church. Perot hesitated for a moment and asked, "how many children have died? Is there enough relief? Can you and your attendants be busy?"


    Miller shook his head. When perroton was nervous, he heard, "there is no shortage of relief materials... Four newborns died and 16 pregnant women miscarried..."


    "My lord bless." Perot breathed a sigh of relief and doubts grew.


    It is very rare for refugees to get together and have children, and such a phenomenon is unique. Moreover, even priests stationed in prosperous cities and towns can''t take care of so many pregnant women and newborns. Miller not only did it, but also did a good job. This seems a little strange.


    "How can Randall collar have so many pregnant women and newborns? How do you take care of so many people''s health?" Asked bishop Perot suspiciously.


    Miller smiled into a chrysanthemum and said: "Inspired by our Lord, viscount Randall supports my educational work very much. He donated a large amount of materials and money to the church to encourage people to have children. We distribute 1 silver sol, 6 fish, 10 pounds of pork, 2 ground lizards and 5 pounds of lard to pregnant women every month. Before the baby reaches the age of one week, he can receive 1 ground lizard egg, half liter of milk or half liter of goat''s milk every day."


    "Viscount Randall donated the herbs of the territory to the church free of charge. He also funded and hired more than 100 women to form a medical team to help me make medicine and take care of patients, mothers and infants."


    Bishop Perot remained silent. The church and the Lords and nobles did not have essential contradictions, but shared common interests. For thousands of years, the two sides have been mutually beneficial and relied on each other, and a fairly stable cooperative relationship has been formed. The church needs the strength of knights to open up territory and protect the people. The Lords need the church to appease the people, manage the refugees, and provide medical assistance and military support. The problem of refugees is twofold However, the church had to make concessions, not because of the pressure of the Lord, but because human territory was shrinking.


    The huge surplus population not only makes the territory overburdened, but also makes it difficult for the church to move forward. The Lord insists on the most simple truth. Only by controlling the population of the territory can he sell high-priced food to other families. Therefore, the Lord does not allow the free people to steal the territory''s natural resources. The import of food leads to the rise of the territory''s food price. When the free people''s employees see no profit, naturally someone will leave the territory This is the origin of the refugees. When the number of refugees decreases, the Lord can sell surplus food to other families and make a profit.


    If the Lords want to make money in the food trade, how can they encourage free people to have children?


    Randall''s achievements are remarkable, but it is a pioneering leader after all. The materials donated by Viscount Randall to the church according to the number of pregnant women and newborns are not a small amount. It is reasonable for him to use this money to hire more young and strong labor.


    Thinking of Randall leading the construction of houses into the house and protecting the property of free people, bishop Perot was puzzled by the Viscount''s behavior of helping the priest to relieve the people. He almost suspected that Victor was a devout believer of the Lord of glory.


    Seeing Miller''s white hair, Perot''s heart moved. He seemed to have found the reason.


    No matter what the means of the church, the purpose of saving the people has never changed. Since the glorious calendar, millions of priests have died. The sacrifice and dedication of priests represent the glorious side of human nature. Not only civilians but also nobles have been moved.


    Perot has his own experience. Twenty seven years ago, hogus, the king of jackals in the dusk forest, launched a wave of animals in advance to attack the northern territory of the kingdom of SUS. Perot led 30 paladins to rescue a precarious town. Together with the soldiers of the town, they faced ten times the number of jackals and stayed in the town for 17 days. During the battle, Perot left all his magic to the soldiers and paladins . whenever the divine power was exhausted and the holy power was exhausted, he waved a hammer to fight side by side with the soldiers and cut 13 jackals. When the Knights of the kingdom of SUS led their troops to clear the siege, there were no paladins left, and the young priest was seriously injured. Perot will not forget the solemn etiquette and reverent eyes of the Knights of SUS.


    Knights and nobles pursue the power of the elemental sea. They can''t be devout believers, but this doesn''t mean that knights and nobles don''t recognize the doctrine of the glorious code. In fact, many ordinary nobles are believers of the Lord of glory, among which the most influential one is Alya, the founder of the white tower. Otherwise, the church could not form a white tower camp with the southern aristocrats.


    The church and the nobility have long been in a situation where you have me and I have you. The noble blood flows from the contemporary Pope Clement.


    There is also a famous figure in history who has a very close relationship with the church. He is sword Saint delavin. One of delavin''s wives was the deputy head of the order of shining knights. The Lords claimed that delavin had occupied the female Paladin, and the church firmly opposed this fallacy. They claimed that delavin was inspired by the Lord and fell in love with the female Paladin, and their marriage was blessed by the Lord of glory. This is evidenced by the fact that delavin worked with the shining knights to kill the ogre king.


    In short, the relationship between ordinary nobles and the church will be closer, and Viscount Randall is not an ordinary nobleman, but he is not a knight nobleman! Like delavin, he doesn''t need to face the influence of the element sea!


    Victor did not receive Knight education. His confidants were civilians, and Miller''s selflessness infected him. Only in this way can we explain the Randall family''s support for Miller.


    At the thought of this, Perot''s mood was a little complicated. He had planned to replace Randall''s stationed priest, but now he didn''t plan to do so.


    The carriage stopped in the square area. Perot and his entourage went into the church and changed into the farmer''s clothes. Miller asked, "Lord Perot, would you like to visit there first?"


    Perot pondered for a moment and said, "captive wild boar is an important part of the new farming and animal husbandry system. Let''s go to the wild boar farm."

 Chapter 278

    The priest is the shepherd. His duties include organizing believers to pray, providing medical security, relieving the people, assisting the Lord to eliminate monsters, appeasing hired workers to work hard, supervising the behavior of nobles and vassals, and organizing people to evacuate in case of disaster.


    There is a saying among the Lords and nobles: my territory can have no housekeeper, not a priest!


    There is no free lunch. Another job of the priest is to collect eleven taxes.


    The Korn ferry code clearly stipulates that the eleventh tax has the highest priority and is inviolable. The priest has no mercy in collecting taxes, not a copper sol. The Lord may fool the king''s tax official, but he can''t hide it from the priest. In fact, most lords themselves don''t know how much income the territory has, but the priest knows very well how much grain he has harvested this year, how many minerals he has mined, and how much trade profits he has. Of course, with the guarantee of the glorious code, the priest will certainly not report more. The Lord will even ask the priest to verify the territory income to verify whether there is corruption.


    At the beginning, the lords were also distressed. Gradually, when they found that the territory''s income decreased, the priest jumped up and down anxiously. In order to increase taxes, the stationed priests will spare no effort to help the Lord generate income. For example, the green sand candle led by Baron Schultz is a typical example of priests helping the Lord generate income. If there is an epidemic in livestock in the territory, priests will use the resources of the church to provide corresponding solutions. They also provide mineral smelting technology, oil wood planting and extraction methods, etc. some of these technologies are invented by the church, and some plagiarize other lords.


    The new agriculture and animal husbandry has achieved remarkable results. The church has mastered the planting methods of moldboard plow and deep tillage, but the wild boar captive breeding technology does not have the conditions for popularization. Perot is determined to participate in the grand construction of Renma hill. He must first evaluate the output of Renma Hill parish in the next few years and predict the income of the eleventh tax, so that the church can provide financial support according to his report. The greater the potential of people to pay the eleventh tax, the greater the support of the church. Pig farming is an important source of income in the man horse hills. Of course, Perot should investigate the breeding of wild boars in detail.


    At the farm, Miller declined to be accompanied by the steward and took Perot and others around the pig house.


    This wild boar farm is far from Pinghu Town and is built on the East Bank of Yinyue River, covering an area of more than 300 mu. Today, the wind blows to the West. Standing outside the breeding yard, he doesn''t feel anything. When he goes inside, he can''t avoid the smell of the stink. Bishop Perot doesn''t care about the stinking pig manure. These things are the treasure of the farmer. He looks at the wild pigs in his house with great interest.


    The pig houses built of green bricks are closely connected. Each room is about 20 square meters in size. Five fat and round wild boars crowded inside, lying or lying down, looking very lazy. Only when the farmer''s cart passed by, they would get up, arch to the trough and wait for the feed from the sky. The wild boar buried himself in the trough and ate a lot. Three farmers went into the house and began to clean the pig manure.


    Bishop Perot asked with some concern, "wild boars are fierce. Is it dangerous for them to enter? I''m afraid these green brick pigsty can''t resist the collision of wild boars? Why don''t you use an iron oak fence?"


    "At the beginning, someone was injured. Now such accidents rarely happen." Miller nodded and explained, "these wild boars are the second generation of captive pigs. After castration, they don''t have much wild. They are used to captive life. They don''t easily attack the breeder or destroy the pigsty. They eat, sleep and eat every day. They are full of lazy pigs."


    "The main purpose of building pig houses with green bricks is to prevent fire. Although the iron oak fence is strong, once it catches fire, the whole farm will suffer. Moreover, the iron oak will rot and the breeding worms will attract wild boars to eat the fence."


    Perot''s face was a little strange. He shook his head and said, "what would other nobles think if they knew Randall led to build a pigsty with green bricks?"


    "There''s no need to worry about this. Randall leads the production of green bricks of different specifications and styles, which are divided into noble bricks, vassal bricks, civilian bricks and low-grade bricks. Low-grade bricks are specially used to build stables and stables. These are low-grade bricks." Miller smiled.


    Perot was stunned and sighed, "the Wimbledon family is worthy of being a commercial aristocrat. Viscount Randall can think of such a clever method."


    After a pause, he asked, "how many pigs are there in this farm? How many pigs are there in Randall?"


    "There are more than 6000 pigs here. There are four farms of this scale, plus wild boars raised by hired families... Randall collar has almost more than 30000 pigs." Miller replied.


    "How can there be so many? It''s impossible to catch more than 20000 wild boars led by Randall?" Despite his psychological preparation, Perot was startled.


    "Female wild boars have two births a year, each with more than ten. Male wild boars have the habit of eating young, so there will not be more than 20000 wild boars living in the wild. Now, wild boars are kept separately, and most of their young can survive." "The Randall family is going to expand the breeding scale of domestic pigs to 60000 within three years," Miller said


    "Domestic pig?"


    "Yes." Miller nodded: "Sir, you see, these wild boars have lost their wild nature. Viscount Randall thinks that they can no longer be called wild boars, but domestic boars. Master Edwin also thinks that wild boars are being domesticated, just as wolves are domesticated into hounds, wild boars will change. If these domestic boars are bred for several generations, they will be significantly different from ordinary wild boars, such as reduced manes and degenerated tusks, It''s delicious and lazy. It grows very fast, and it''s easier to get sick. "


    "It should really be called domestic pig."


    Perot himself is also a scholar. He agrees with Edwin''s point of view, but he considers another problem.


    "Domestic pigs eat a lot. Can Randall raise 60000 pigs?"


    "The food consumption of big pigs is amazing, and the food consumption of small pigs is far less than that of big pigs. These domestic pigs can grow to about 300 pounds in 10 months. They are slaughtered every 10 months, so they won''t grow too big, so they can raise 60000 pigs."


    Miller secretly lamented that his power was as deep as the sea, which was no less than that of the first Pope, but no magic could change food and raise 60000 pigs. Victor solved this problem lightly. The achievements of Randall''s leadership made Miller feel proud of Victor''s wisdom.


    In fact, Victor can expand the breeding scale of pigs to 300000 or even 500000, but it''s no joke that pigs hurt farmers. Randall''s natural resources can breed up to 200000 pigs. If this number is exceeded, additional pig feed will be produced, which will increase the breeding cost of pigs. Considering the consumption capacity of civilians for pork, the whole human horse hill cannot blindly expand the scale of pig breeding, otherwise it will lose money.


    Victor''s pursuit is to maximize benefits. He doesn''t raise pigs to make migrant workers have cheap meat to eat, let alone donate to the church foolishly. Victor wants to plunder the wealth of other families through the pork trade and ensure the operation of the alchemy tower.


    Victor told the Duke of York: raising pigs is to make money. It''s better for refugees to hire workers without meat than to let them eat meat for nothing.


    The Duke greatly appreciated this view, and the vassal Lord of the York family also believed in Victor''s ability, so the enthusiasm for raising pigs in the man horse hills decreased.


    However, bishop Perot was surprised by the number of pigs Randall received. He began to calculate Randall''s pork output.


    These domestic pigs don''t weigh as much as more than 400 pounds of wild boars, but they are slaughtered once every 10 months! 16 months a year and 32 months in two years. According to the current 30000 domestic pigs, Randall will slaughter 90000 pigs in two years, no less than 45000 pigs a year! The average weight of domestic pigs is 300 pounds. Deducting the inedible part, each domestic pig can provide 240 pounds of meat. The Randall family produces at least 10 million pounds of pork a year.


    The Randall family''s 11 tax next year must be 1 million pounds of pork! How much pork does the whole human horse hill have to pay?


    Bishop Perot was shocked by his conclusion, and his eyes looked more hot at the fat pig.


    After visiting each pig house and asking many questions, bishop Perot reluctantly left the pig farm.


    In the windy season, autumn is clear and crisp, and the fields are sunny and warm. Without the peculiar smell of pig dung, bishop Perot couldn''t help taking a deep breath. At this time, a team of carriages sped up, and the smoke and dust drowned bishop Perot standing by the side of the road. The disheartened priest Miller pointed to the motorcade and jumped to scold, but Perot grabbed his arm and stammered, "is there... Thorn... Thorn kidney tree on the carriage?! Randall wants to plant thorn kidney beans!? right?"


    "These bastards, what a shame!" Miller politely dusted the bishop and muttered, "I don''t know the saplings on the carriage. It is said that the crops given to Viscount Randall by the Duke of Wellington have been transported by motorcade every day for half a month. These Coachmans run fiercely and are not afraid to break their horse legs!"


    "That''s right! They''re worried about the withering of thorn kidney seedlings!" Perot was ecstatic and wanted to laugh three times to express his mood at the moment.


    The lack of food is an important factor leading to the internal struggle of the Lord. The total amount of cultivated land in the southern Kingdoms is more than twice that of the Sassanian Empire, and the grain output is only 70% of that of the Sassanian empire. This is not because the land in the south is not fertile enough, but that the Sassanian empire can grow high-yield green wheat.


    The green wheat in the North ripens once every six months. As long as the land is tilled and fertilized for two months, it can ensure two crops a year, with a yield of 600 pounds per mu. In the south, spelt''s wheat yield is no more than 450 pounds per mu, and it has to be cultivated in rotation for one year, that is, only 50 million mu of 100 million mu of cultivated land is growing wheat every year. The most deadly is the 12-month growth cycle of Southern wheat.


    Even if the output is low, it''s OK to rotate farming. What do you want to eat after 8 or 9 months of neglect? Therefore, the neighbors are very dependent on the natural resources of the territory.


    Generally, a village controls 300 square kilometers of land. There are thousands of registered villagers in fertile territory, while there may be only 400 or 500 villagers in barren territory. In order to protect the natural resources of the territory, these villagers often have fierce conflicts with refugees. In order to obtain more territory, there will be war between lords, which has now evolved into a kingdom to kingdom war.


    The church and the LORD have been trying to solve the problem of shortage. They cultivated many crops, such as rye, lentils, kidney beans, etc., but the effect was not ideal until the Wellington family cultivated thorn kidney beans.


    Although the water content of thorn kidney bean is large, its yield is surprisingly high, reaching an amazing 3000 pounds per mu, and the picking period for five consecutive months has perfectly solved the problem of shortage of green and yellow. However, the almost zero economic benefit made the Lords avoid this high-yield crop.


    Al kingdom is the largest planting place of prickly kidney beans. With more and more free people pouring into Al Kingdom, they don''t plant any more. The Church even issued an edict to prohibit free people from entering the kingdom of Al to make a living. Of course, the reason is high sounding and impeccable.


    The Church tried to persuade the Lord to plant thorn kidney beans, but no one bought it. They gradually realized that no one would plant thorn kidney beans unless all the Lords planted thorn kidney beans. If the church has this ability, it might as well let the Lords sit down and talk about peaceful reunification.


    In any case, Randall''s willingness to plant thorn kidney beans delighted bishop Perot, which meant more population and more believers.


    "How many acres of prickly kidney beans does Viscount Randall intend to plant?" Perot asked happily.


    "Well... I don''t know." Miller explained with some embarrassment: "these prickly kidney beans are planted on hills. It is difficult to count how many Mu there are now."


    "Planted on hills?" Perot thought for a moment and asked, "cultivated land is saved... The wild resources on the hills are not needed? Is there no objection from the villagers?"


    "No one objected!" Miller smiled: "the huge brick kiln consumes a lot of firewood every day, and many hills have been cut into bare mountains. Viscount Randall publicly said that he would plant this crop on those bare mountains as a wild resource for the villagers to use at will."


    "Lord Randall is a kind and generous Lord!"


    "..." bishop Perot was silent, and his face turned sunny and cloudy.


    Relief has always been an important means for the church to harvest faith. Half a moldy black bread and a bowl of thin porridge may be able to create a devout believer. The effect of large-scale relief is particularly good, but the church can not often organize large-scale relief with its financial resources. Bishop Thain organizes large-scale relief every year with the thorn kidney beans of the Lord of the South and central China, which is praised by the church every year. Now, it''s my turn. Viscount Randall gave the prickly kidney bean white to the villagers!


    Although most of the villagers led by Randall are migrant workers, Perot absolutely believes that they will feed pigs with thorn kidney beans!


    Can pigs eat more thorn kidney beans provide faith?


    Miller''s expression of admiration fully showed that Viscount Randall''s behavior could not find any fault, but bishop Perot was as uncomfortable as choking on a fly.


    On second thought, this might be Sylvia''s means, and Perot was even more depressed. At this time, a church attendant came panting and shouted, "master Miller, the praying people are here, waiting for you to go back to worship."


    "Your Excellency, the service will begin this afternoon. Would you like to preside over it yourself?" Miller bowed.


    "Miller, tell me what week is?" Asked bishop Perot, with both voice and color.


    The church has strict regulations on prayer ceremony, which is divided into morning prayer and evening prayer. Believers have to work during the day. Those scattered prayers are completed by believers themselves. Only when they donate money, the priest will come forward to receive generous believers. Miller''s inexplicable worship has touched the bottom line of the church.


    Miller saw the Bishop''s dignified expression and quickly explained: "Sir, worship is evening prayer. There are a lot of people..."


    "Evening prayer is just evening prayer. Why is it called worship? Also, it''s not time for evening prayer!" Perot asked coldly, his face a little pale.


    "Yes, sir." Miller said: "Viscount Randall had a rule long ago that people should rest for a period of time. In order to support me in preaching, he set the 12 day rest day as Sunday, three Sundays a month. On Sunday, people led by Randall, including vassals and nobles, must go to the church for morning and evening prayers. If someone can''t come because of work, Randall can''t come Viscount del will donate a silver sol to each of them. Er... The noble is a gold sol. "


    Perot was moved. The prayer held in the church is a means to extract the holy power and involves the source of the power of the clergy. For the church, organizing morning and evening prayers is the most important thing.


    The peak Knight connects the element sea to obtain extraordinary power, and the priest should connect the holy power pool in the dark and extract divine magic from the holy power pool. The holy power pool is a gift from the Lord of glory to the priest. The priest organizes believers to pray and transmits the power of faith to the Lord of glory through the church. The Lord of glory converts faith into holy power and injects it into the holy power pool.


    The first level clergy can cast the first level divine arts within two levels without connecting to the holy power pool, but the middle level clergy must connect to the holy power pool to cast the divine arts above three levels. The promotion of clergy is also closely related to the holy power pool.


    Second level priests gradually realize the true meaning of the doctrine by presiding over the academic affairs. With unshakable faith and their own achievements, they can go to the Holy See and connect with the holy power pool through the promotion ceremony to obtain the authority to perform the third level divination. Because the divination in the holy power pool is arranged well, and the divination above the third level has the least burden on the priest''s body, the life expectancy of high-level priests is lower than that of priests Clergy are much longer.


    Paladins are promoted in this way, except paladins, but any middle-level clergy must use the holy power in the holy power pool, and the holy power pool also has limits. Therefore, the more believers, the more beliefs they provide, the more abundant the power of the holy power pool and the more clergy.


    However, the Lord of glory only converts the faith transmitted from the church into holy power. Those believers who are far away from the church can not increase the power of the holy power pool even if they pray devoutly. The church did not have so many priests assigned to each village, but those villagers prayed every day. The church had to use white crystal to collect the scattered holy power, and then let high-level clergy burn divination in white crystal and turn it into divination crystal. However, burning divine crystal will shorten the life of high-level priests, and the white crystal will break after being used twice. In desperation, the church asked the pastor to gather as many believers as possible to pray in the church. In those particularly remote villages, the pastor can only go once every ten days and a half months, mainly to appease the believers and collect holy power with white crystal.


    Although the Sunday proposed by Viscount Randall can not completely recover the loss of faith dissipation, it greatly improves the collection efficiency of holy power, will produce more devout believers, and directly affects the holy power pool! If Sunday can be promoted, it will be a great event for the church!


    Perot forcibly calmed his excitement and asked in a trembling voice, "the farthest village led by Randall is a day''s journey from Pinghu Town. How do those villagers get to Pinghu Town to attend worship?"


    "Randall has a public carriage to connect every village. Villagers can take a public carriage to Pinghu Town. On Sunday, the number of public carriages will also increase to ensure that every villager can get to the church in time." Miller replied.


    Bishop Perot exclaimed, "praise my Lord. Viscount Randall is a genius favored by my Lord!"


    "Lord Randall will bathe in the glory of our Lord!" Miller lowered his eyebrows and prayed softly.


    The middle-level clergy must keep the secret of holy power pool. All low-level priests do not know the existence of holy power pool, and civilian priests are always low-cost priests, but how can this hide from Miller? Miller had told victor the truth about the holy pool long before Sunday. As for the precepts of the glorious code, what can he do? As long as Miller shouted, the pope had to kneel at his feet, but he had a great plan and didn''t have time to play with the church.


    Perot''s eyes were shining, and Miller''s small complacency made them wonder what Victor''s actions had changed and what impact they would have.


    The census of the displaced population, the encouragement of childbirth, medical teams and public carriages are all to strengthen the central government''s control over local areas. White paper children are most likely to receive centralized education. As long as victor improves the education system, these children will become the most loyal people of the Randall family when they grow up. Faith has always been accompanied by centralized rule throughout all dynasties of China. Sunday can paralyze the church and give the Randall family time to grow.


    It was in this way that Victor pried open the first brick of the theocratic altar.


    If you want to believe, I will give you faith. Who will rise or fall between kingship and divine power? I''ll see you in twenty years.

 Chapter 279

    the second day.


    Bishop Perot deliberately postponed his trip and stayed in Pinghu Town. He still had some questions about the public carriage to consult victor.


    While the bishop was waiting for Victor, Victor had just begun to talk business with Sylvia.


    There is an 8 mu stream reservoir on the east side of Golden Oak manor. The artificial lake has a small area, but the scenery is very beautiful. Here is full of exciting pure air. The quiet lake is like a mirror, reflecting the straight golden hemlock on the lake. A green brick path winds between the lake bank and the woods. There are benches for tourists to rest on the roadside.


    Sylvia and Victor are walking by the lake. Today, she is wearing a blue expensive female hunting dress, without a crown symbolizing her identity. Her golden hair is simply tied into a ponytail. Her simple and free and easy clothes are less elegant and more friendly and easygoing than before.


    "The scenery here is good."


    Sylvia stopped in front of a bench. The well-trained attendant quickly cleaned the fallen leaves on the chair, unfolded one side, folded the round table and served dessert and preserves. They even lit a small stove and began to cook coffee.


    In a moment, a lakeside sofa appeared in front of victor. Sylvia twisted a snow candy and said with a smile, "honey, aren''t you going to sit down?"


    Victor envied the noble''s style. He sat on Sylvia''s side and joked: "in fact, snow candy preserves are pickled with coarse sugar..."


    "Very sweet." Sylvia took the servant''s silk scarf, wiped her spring onion like fingers and continued, "I didn''t expect that you really formed a fast bird light cavalry."


    Victor''s heart burst. As if nothing had happened, Sylvia glanced at him and said slowly: "I remember the pre God notarization we signed also includes the fast bird..."


    Seeing that he couldn''t muddle through, Victor said reluctantly, "I don''t have enough fast birds. I''ll supply them to you in two years, OK?"


    "Hehe, I like to see you both distressed and helpless." Sylvia smiled and said, "you can rest assured that I have no interest in flashy swift riding."


    The York family obviously can''t solve the problem of fast bird load. Victor just breathed a sigh of relief, but he heard Sylvia say, "I still have 427 fast birds here. Do you want them?"


    "Why do you have so many fast birds?"


    Victor was startled. He asked suspiciously, "since you can''t see the swift bird riding, why did you raise more than 400?"


    "The man horse hills are vast. You don''t think only Randall''s leader has a fast bird, do you?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows and said, "after I got the method of domesticating fast birds, I sent someone to hunt the remaining fast birds in the man horse hills. Together with the 19 pairs you sent, I collected a total of 156 fast birds, all of which were raised in Heibao town at that time. In a few years, the number of fast birds has increased to more than 400."


    "No wonder..." Victor nodded.


    At the earliest time, Randall had nearly 300 first generation fast birds. Later, the mountain camp fell, and most fast birds were poisoned by ant people. Only more than 80 fast birds successfully ran into the mountain and narrowly escaped. Victor took a lot of effort to recapture them, but black fort town was not broken by the ant man, and the number of fast birds raised by the York family exceeded that of the mountain fortress.


    Sylvia continued, "I don''t intend to form a fast bird light cavalry at all. It''s my purpose to cultivate alienated war animals with fast birds."


    "Unfortunately, the alienated rat brought back by Bruce and Nicole from the Everglades is not alienated enough. Its flesh and blood can''t alienate ordinary creatures at all." Then she shook her head and said, "the fast bird''s load-bearing ability is too poor. It can only be used as a mount for Scouts and heralds... How about I give you all these fast birds to decorate your appearance?"


    Victor asked in a deep voice, "what conditions?"


    "Crude sugar." Sylvia stretched out her slender hand like a powder carving jade and said, "sell me Randall''s 60% share of crude sugar. 427 fast birds are all yours."


    "Crude sugar?" Victor frowned.


    Crude sugar is the seasoning of civilians. Randall''s export price is only 4 copper sols per pound, and the highest market retail price does not exceed 1 silver sols. Most civilians still can''t afford it. At present, Randall owns 505337 mu of purple sugarcane forest, with an average yield of 7 tons of purple sugarcane per mu, 5000 mu of rotation cutting every year, the sugar output of purple sugarcane is 7%, and the annual output of crude sugar is 2450 tons, totaling 5.39 million pounds. In these three years, Victor sold a total of 2.82 million pounds of crude sugar and made a profit of 8700 kinsol, while the backlog of crude sugar exceeded 13.35 million pounds!


    Victor was out of breath because of his huge inventory. If he hadn''t made purple cane wine, he would have stopped producing crude sugar. Now, Sylvia opened her mouth to buy 60% of the crude sugar, which is almost worth 24000 gold sol, and gave away 400 fast birds! Victor wanted such a good thing. However, since it is Sylvia''s request... It needs to be measured.


    "Honey, what do you want so much crude sugar for?"


    "Help you solve the backlog of crude sugar... What''s your look? Sell it or not?"


    "Not for sale!"


    Sylvia frowned, pinched Victor''s cheek and asked, "why not sell?"


    The beauty was light angry and thin angry. Victor grabbed Sylvia''s slender hand, kissed it, smiled and said, "honey, if you really want to get crude sugar from me, you won''t use such a straightforward means. Moreover, you don''t lack crude sugar at all."


    "Come on, what good news do you have for me?"


    Looking at Victor''s triumphant appearance, Sylvia smiled. Her tight jade face thawed like an ice river and roses were in full bloom. She shook her head and said, "you really know me..."


    "Some time ago, Sophia''s chamber of Commerce wanted to buy crude sugar from me. They offered 6 copper sols per pound, and the quantity was unlimited. As for the reason, they didn''t hide it from me. The Sassanian empire was fighting with the orcs. They found that crude sugar was a very good supply, easy to carry, could quickly restore the soldiers'' physical strength and effectively alleviate the hunger. Therefore, the Sassanian Empire took crude sugar As a strategic material, we need to purchase in large quantities... I made a mistake and didn''t write the crude sugar in front of God. "


    Sylvia pretended to be annoyed and then smiled, "Victor, congratulations. You have mastered a strategic material!"


    Victor couldn''t help crying. He always believed that the value of purple sugarcane was immeasurable, but he didn''t expect that sucrose could not be sold, and purple sugarcane residue became a hot commodity. Four years later, the function of crude sugar is finally known, and the purple sugarcane industry is ripe. Unfortunately, Randall once had millions of mu of purple sugarcane forest, and only 500000 Mu remained after the ant disaster. After three years of creeping, it has increased by 5337 mu. It will take at least 17 years to restore the scale of one million mu.


    Victor took a deep breath and said seriously, "we have a strategic material!"


    "That''s right. It''s us!" Silvia laughed lightly, "but in the past twenty years, the crude sugar trade has the final say."


    After the York family discovered the value of purple sugarcane, they searched everywhere for purple sugarcane forest. There are many scattered purple sugarcane forests in the corners of the human horse hills, with a total of no more than 600000 mu. Now there are only more than 80000 Mu left. The York family takes these purple sugarcane as a treasure and sends special personnel to guard it. They always clean up the nearby weeds and let the purple sugarcane grow freely. After 20 years of recovery, the York family will never harvest these purple sugarcane.


    Victor was surprised that Sylvia didn''t intend to intervene in the crude sugar trade for 20 years! You know, purple sugarcane grows when it is cut. Even if 20000 mu is harvested every year, there is an income of 140000 jinsol, which is not a small sum of money.


    Victor sighed, "Sylvia, I admire your breadth of mind!"


    Sylvia chuckled, "don''t hold me up. Since I said I wouldn''t intervene, I wouldn''t interfere in your crude sugar business." After a pause, she asked, "before long, Sophia''s confidant will come to Pinghu Town to discuss the purchase of crude sugar. What are you going to do?"


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "what price did Sophia set for the Sassanians?"


    "It''s said to be 4 Silver sols per pound of crude sugar."


    "Buy 6 copper sols and sell 4 Silver sols. It''s 24 times the profit... What a huge profit!" Victor shook his head and said, "then they don''t have to come to me!"


    "Huh?" Sylvia blinked her eyes and said, "of course, the price can be discussed, but I want to remind you that strategic goods are not ordinary goods, and its impact exceeds the profit itself. If you increase the price of crude sugar, the Sassanians will increase the price of green wheat accordingly. This is not what I want to see, nor is it what the royal family wants. You will be under great pressure!"


    "I understand." Victor nodded and said, "I agree with the price of 6 copper sols per pound, but they must go to yeliucheng to buy crude sugar. The reason is very simple. We must support the commercial position of Buryat!"


    "However, I can harvest up to 8000 mu of purple sugarcane forest every year. Sophia can get 10 million pounds of crude sugar this year and only 4 million pounds every year in the future. I want to reprice the rest of the crude sugar!"


    Sylvia agreed. "The more purple sugarcane is harvested, the more taxes will be paid. I''ll remind you if you don''t say it."


    Randall is bound to receive the 11th tax next year. Crude sugar has now become a strategic material, and the Gambis royal family is also staring at this piece. It seems that 20% of the tax can not be run away. So, 8000 mu of purple sugarcane will be 8.62 million pounds of crude sugar, which will be handed over to Sophia 4 million pounds, leaving 4.62 million pounds. The big chambers of Commerce of other kingdoms will come and take a share, which is basically gone. However, Victor puts up to 3 million pounds of crude sugar on the market, and he wants to smuggle the rest!


    24 times the profit, how can Victor not be jealous? When other kingdoms find that they can buy strategic goods in short supply through private merchants, how can they not maintain the smuggling caravan? When the smuggling caravan grows, victor will increase the output of crude sugar and form a dominant situation. Of course, there is no way to transport a large amount of crude sugar on the rugged mountain road, but Victor has a comprehensive plan to smuggle bulk materials, in which the church plays a key role!


    "It seems that we need to talk to bishop Perot and go to Raven town to start the smuggling caravan going north!"


    Victor thought and couldn''t help smiling. Sylvia asked, "honey, what are you thinking?"


    "Er... I''ll have a lot of income right away. Of course I''m happy."


    Victor was in a good mood and said to Sylvia, "honey, you give me all those fast birds. I provide at least 60 fast bird mounts to Jinshui city every year, and I promise there will be a surprise for you!"


    "Of course, you have been giving me surprises. I believe you will give me more surprises."


    Sylvia said tenderly and irresistibly, "honey, I want to visit your hill camp now. You... Won''t refuse me?!"


    Victor''s expression suddenly froze. Sylvia smiled and said, "I can give you some time to prepare. Is two hours enough?"


    Victor stood up and gracefully extended his hand to Sylvia.


    "Don''t prepare, we can start now!"

 Chapter 280

    Everyone knows that Randall owns a forbidden area, which is a village built on a flat top hill. No one is allowed to get close to it without the Lord''s warrant. The hilly village has steep terrain, numerous sentries and strict security. There are four patrol teams patrolling continuously within a 200 km radius. If someone breaks in by mistake, he will be warned for the first time and will be expelled from Randall''s collar for the second time. Never for the third time, normal people will never take their own life to challenge the authority of the Lord''s family.


    In awe of the Lord, the free people hired workers to call this forbidden area Randall''s Secret castle.


    In fact, the secret castle is a general term for the Lord''s forbidden area by the free people. Many territories have similar secret fortresses, maybe a castle, maybe a manor, or a village, which is often the most important workshop of the Lord''s family


    Randall''s Secret castle is not mysterious. Many free workers have transported materials for it. Naturally, they know what is produced inside. There is a transfer yard below the hill. The coachman drags all kinds of common goods, and then transports all kinds of weapons and armor, purple cane wine, crude sugar, snow sugar, coffee, medicine, etc. Randall leader recently mined an iron ore and transported iron ore inside every day. Now more than 100 people do some loading and unloading work in the freight yard. They even often see the coachman in charge of transportation in the secret fort. However, they don''t say hello to each other, and they can''t work for each other.


    "Dong!" "Dong!" "Dong!"


    The earth trembled slightly. In the surprised eyes of the stevedores, a team of swift birds escorted a gorgeous red bronze carriage and drove straight to Randall''s Secret castle. The guards in the sentry didn''t stop, but moved away the roadblock early.


    "Don''t look, it must be the Lord''s car. Let''s work!" The steward greeted loudly, and the freight yard was busy again.


    The giant rhinoceros pulled the carriage across the heavy suspension bridge and entered the gate of the hill camp. The carriage stopped, the coachman was ready to step, knocked on the door, and Sylvia came down from the carriage with Victor''s arm.


    "Is this your hill camp?" Sylvia looked around and said with a smile, "it seems that there are many secrets in it."


    The two square kilometer mountain camp is divided into many independent areas by a three meter high fence, like a maze, giving people a very mysterious feeling. There are indeed many secrets here. In addition to the alchemy tower, giant brick kilns, Fishman feeding ponds, large furnaces, pharmaceutical workshops, blacksmith shops, wood workshops, animal pens, wine cellars, storage rooms, etc. 80 alchemy auxiliary soldiers and 120 monkey militia are engaged in production activities in different regions. Of course, their products and technologies come from the alchemy empire.


    Although there are many secrets in the hill camp, it is not enough to see people. The alchemy tower is just a cave. The outer side of the rock brick wall is blocked by an iron oak fence, and the inner side is only ordinary green bricks. No one can see the strange thing. As for alchemists, who would believe that these flesh and blood people are unnatural creatures? The only dazzling thing is the fish man breeding pool. In fact, it''s no big deal. There are countless monsters raised by the church and the silver white tower. Didn''t Edwin capture a half dragon man at the beginning.


    Victor doesn''t know why Sylvia wants to visit the hill camp, but he doesn''t mind opening some technology to the York family. This is mainly because most of the technologies mastered by alchemists are the processing and utilization of natural resources, do not involve the theory of alchemical civilization, and do not go beyond this era. Even if they are taken out, they will not scare people to death, let alone expose the secrets of the alchemical tower.


    For example, the alchemy auxiliary soldiers have mastered 37 kinds of hemostatic formulations, while Yinbai high tower pharmacy has long been a university subject. There are many pharmaceutical formulations with various functions, and hemostatic agents are only the most basic part. They even invented healing agents with better effects, such as violent agents that stimulate human potential The refining medicament for purifying blood vessels is a formula that alchemists do not have.


    The difference is that the hemostatic agents of alchemists are simple, low-cost and local materials. Many seemingly useless or toxic animals and plants can stop bleeding. The hemostatic agents mastered by scholars are simple and complex. The best healing agents also use dragon lizard blood. If alchemists catch dragon lizards, they will only carefully preserve the dragon lizard blood and hand it over to the alchemist.


    Therefore, the pharmaceutical formula of alchemists takes the collection of resources as the priority principle. First, it can help alchemists heal wounds, remove toxins and restore action ability. The second is to capture different organisms. Third, because some herbal medicines are not resistant to storage, they must be processed as soon as possible. Recovery drugs are this kind. Those who do not conform to these principles, such as rage potions, cleansing potions and sleeping potions, will not be used by alchemists. In contrast, Baita pharmacy has its own system, has perfect theoretical basis and application value, and has more development potential.


    The technologies in the human will side of alchemy have the same characteristics, lack theoretical support, and are like a backwater, which is especially easy to be imitated. However, modern civilized society can not eliminate technology plagiarism, not to mention this world without patent law.


    Any technology will be valuable only if it is used. If you are afraid of being plagiarized, it is ridiculous to put it on the shelf and let it mildew.


    It is the right way to cultivate our own talents, improve our scientific research ability by copying other people''s technology, and constantly push through the old and bring forth the new. Randall family doesn''t have scientific research ability at present, but York family has talents! The production efficiency of the giant brick kiln improved by interior official Anthony has more than tripled.


    Plagiarism is inevitable, and it is copied by everyone! In that case, it would be better to use the scientific research capabilities of allies to obtain more benefits. Even if Sylvia doesn''t come to the hill camp, victor will choose some technologies to provide to the York family, and of course they will give corresponding rewards.


    "Honey, the secret in this is beyond your imagination." Victor said honestly, "I''ll show you what the Randall family has achieved now!"


    "OK." Sylvia turned to the squire and said, "you are all waiting for me here. You are not allowed to stay away from the carriage!"


    "Yes, madam."


    The retinue of the York family bowed and Sylvia took Victor''s arm and followed him into the wooden door on the left. As soon as I entered the door, I saw several hounds. Some of them shook their heads and tails, some lay lazily on the ground, and some barked and wanted to pounce. Victor shouted to the alchemy militia here, "come on, get these dogs away."


    "Wait." Sylvia stared at the hounds for a moment and asked, "are you breeding hounds?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded.


    Sylvia asked unhappily, "can''t you be satisfied with the sartrel I gave you?"


    Both nobles and civilians are keen on domesticating animals. Of course, the most common is hounds. There are at least 50 or 60 hounds raised in various villages and towns, and more than 100. This is not only for the convenience of hunting and shepherding, but also for the safety of the village. Caravans, mercenaries, and refugee groups also generally take guard dogs on the road. Gradually, the cultivation of excellent hounds became the symbol of the Lord''s family, and the sartrel of York family was one of the best.


    Sartrel is muscular, strong and powerful. Although it is not as fierce and aggressive as the Godzilla bear hunting dog, its physical strength and endurance are outstanding. Coupled with its tenacious and resolute character, its combat effectiveness is not lost to the bear hunting dog. Moreover, the ferocity rate of sartrels is second only to the Godzilla Bear Hound, with an average of one ferocious hound per 300. Many families want a purebred sartrel, which is more expensive than three cows.


    Sylvia generously gave Victor 100 sartrels to help Randall lead the elimination of wild animals. However, the family characteristics of sartrels are too obvious to be used as guard dogs for smuggling caravans. Victor hopes to cultivate a perceptive, hardworking, brave and tenacious hunting dog. He used prairie Teal dogs, mountain guard dogs and ordinary hounds. After three years of cultivation, hundreds of hybrid dogs were added, including excellent guard dogs, but the new breed is far from finalized.


    Victor didn''t expect Sylvia to be angry about such a small matter. He pondered for a moment and said, "the hill camp is my testing ground. You shouldn''t be surprised to see anything here."


    "Testing ground?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "I don''t have a think tank or scholars. Randall''s inventions are obtained through constant trial, exploration and experiment. The white tower, the church and the Lord are very important to train animals. It is said that the Principality of Teuton can even raise moon bears as war animals. Isn''t it normal for me to cultivate hunting dogs?"


    Sylvia didn''t say a word. Victor said with a smile, "honey, it doesn''t matter to cultivate hounds. The point is to try, explore and experiment."


    "Come on! I''ll show you a good thing!"


    Bypassing a fence is the fishman breeding pool. Three large puddles were dug on the ground. Dozens of fishmen squeaked and screamed in the leftmost puddle, which looked very painful. The mucus they secreted turned the pool water into viscous paste. When the fishermen were dying and stopped moving, the alchemical militia guarding the bank pulled them up one by one with a sleeve rod, washed their bodies with clean water, and finally threw them into the clean water tank on the right.


    "You sent people to catch fishermen because of such disgusting mucus? What''s the use of fish mucus?"


    Several "farmers" carefully collected the mucus in the pool into the barrel. Sylvia couldn''t help frowning.


    The guard of the sluice often saw Randall family soldiers running to the river to catch fishermen. In order to study the habits and values of monsters, noble scholars often send people to catch all kinds of strange creatures. It''s not surprising that Viscount Randall catches a few fish people, but he catches more and more every month, which is somewhat unusual.


    Sylvia was also curious when she received the report from the guard. Until today, she didn''t know why Victor wanted to catch the fishman.


    "The mortar made with Fishman mucus is better than ordinary mortar..." Victor explained the characteristics of the new mortar.


    After hearing this, Sylvia said with a complicated look, "no wonder... Victor, do you know what this new mortar means?"


    "With new mortar and rock bricks, master Edwin can begin to consider how to build a giant fortress beyond the limit of 60 meters." Said Victor calmly. Some things can be taken out, and some secrets must not be exposed. For example, the design scheme of a giant fortress nearly 100 meters high... Then he heard Sylvia say, "there is a giant fortress more than 60 meters now!"


    "What?"


    Sylvia said slightly, "20 years ago, the kingdom of Borui successfully built a 72 meter high fortress. Many lords are asking about the secrets... I know now that it was fish man."


    "Perhaps the Borui people began to use Fishman mucus 80 years ago." Sylvia thought for a moment and said: "In the past, ships built by the Borui people would leak in less than 10 years. In recent decades, their shipbuilding technology has made great progress and began to build large ships that can accommodate 200 people. It is the emergence of large ships that prompted the Borui people to explore the southern continent. I guess Borui scholars used Fishman mucus to make viscose to solve the problem of ship leakage."


    Victor secretly lamented that there will never be a lack of smart people in the world. In the same environment, there is no technology to crush everything. Others may not understand what you know, but others can do what you can do. If you hold your own one-third of an acre, you will be eliminated sooner or later!


    Victor became more and more determined to offer a brick to attract jade and borrow a chicken to lay eggs. He said, "I don''t have only mortar here!" Then he turned to an alchemy militia and shouted, "white, go and get a rattan skin armor and a rattan silk soft armor."

 Chapter 281

    A leather armor and a soft armor made of rattan silk were placed in front of Sylvia. She picked up the soft armor with great interest and said, "this rattan armor is very hard and strong, but it is thinner."


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "the rattan armour made by the mountain people is no worse than the lock armour. In terms of weight and production cost, it is better than the lock armour. Unfortunately, the durability of the rattan armour is too poor. It will be moldy and rotten in less than two or three years. Although the rattan silk inner armour is thinner, what will happen if it is embedded in the hard leather armour?"


    "Huh?" Sylvia took the rattan armor, raised her hand and tore it, "bared", the tough rattan armor was like paper paste in front of the snow-white and soft hands, which was easily torn away, and Vic was shocked.


    "Great design!" Sylvia carefully observed the internal structure of the rattan armor and praised: "the defense of this rattan armor is much stronger than the hard armor, which is enough to resist the accumulation of hard bows. With lock armor, the crossbow 50 meters away can''t take it."


    "More than that." Victor smiled: "ordinary hard leather armor is sewn with two layers of cow leather. Even if the workmanship is fine, there will still be gaps between the cow leather. If it is exposed to the rain for a long time, its service life will be greatly shortened. Ordinary hard leather armor needs to be replaced in four years."


    "The rattan bark beetle is bonded with special glue without any gap. I think the rattan bark beetle can be used for at least seven or eight years. How much money can it save?"


    Sylvia raised half a piece of rattan beetle and examined it carefully. Sure enough, she found no trace of sewing. She asked, "this glue is also made of fish man mucus?"


    "Of course." Victor said, "ordinary adhesives are afraid of moisture, but Fishman mucus doesn''t have this defect, otherwise Borui''s ship will still leak."


    "The glue for sticking rattan bark beetles is made of fish man mucus, fish glue, saprophytic grass juice and batter."


    "Rotten heart grass? That''s a highly poisonous plant!" Sylvia said in surprise.


    Victor explained: "saprophytic grass is not only highly toxic, but its juice is also highly corrosive, but it is ineffective for plants. An appropriate amount of saprophytic grass juice will not damage the soft armor of rattan silk, but also slightly corrode the surface of cow leather, making it easier for them to bond without leaving a gap, just like a whole."


    "The formula of glue, I want it!" Sylvia said decisively.


    "Honey, don''t worry. There are many good things."


    Victor smiled mysteriously and opened the Grand View Garden mode with Sylvia.


    "Black awn flower powder is extremely itchy on the body and can promote fish people to secrete mucus."


    "Oil canvas, with excellent waterproof effect, can make umbrellas."


    "Bristle brush. Yes... It''s not uncommon. Bristle brushes are used to clean armor. We have more pigs than others, aren''t we? When domestic pigs are bred, domestic pigs'' bristles are softer than wild boar''s bristles and more useful! They can make paint brushes... And toothbrushes. Honey, believe me, bristles will make us a lot of money!"


    "Hemostatic ointment... Er, its only advantage is that it is very cheap. Just smash the earthworms and root grass together."


    "Paralyzing potion may have little effect on strong monsters and wild animals, but it can help soldiers relieve pain."


    "Shilan solution can make sisal woven string elastic and can replace bow string."


    Sylvia was dazzled by a wide range of new technologies and formulas. At the beginning, she could still ask questions. Now she can only listen to Victor talk freely, because she doesn''t know many materials.


    "Honey, did you invent all these?" Sylvia seized Victor''s breathing space and stopped the horse watching fancy tour.


    Victor shook his head and said, "I don''t have so much time. I''m not a scholar. I can''t name many things... They invented these technologies."


    Following Victor''s fingers, Sylvia looked around at the "civilians" working and said in surprise, "civilians?"


    "Don''t you believe it?" Asked victor.


    Sylvia smiled and said nothing. Of course she knew Victor couldn''t have so many inventions. She preferred to believe that Victor had acquired the technology of the old Marquis of Wimbledon.


    "Call hale." Victor commanded a monkey militia.


    After a while, hale, an auxiliary alchemist, came over. He saluted victor and said, "Sir, you''re looking for me."


    "Well, it''s all right. Go back to work."


    "Oh." The alchemist turned and left without being teased.


    Facing Sylvia''s questioning eyes, Victor explained, "I''m afraid you''ll kill him."


    Sylvia said with both tears and laughter, "am I so cruel? Besides, I''m still a lowly civilian."


    "If I told you Hale invented the rock brick, what would you do?" Asked victor. Sylvia was silent for a moment and slowly said, "at first, I did kill him. Now, I won''t."


    "That''s the difference between me and you." Victor said, "you don''t believe that civilians can invent new technologies, but don''t give them a chance at all."


    "The free people invented a unique medicine formula. The Lord''s first reaction was not to reward him, but to seize the secret recipe and kill people. But I''m different! I''m even different from the church."


    "The church will reward free people. I will not only reward them, but also provide them with an environment for invention and creation." Victor opened his arms and said, "this is the hill camp. In the future, I will build a huge fortress here - Candle castle!"


    "Four years ago, the villagers under my rule invented the method of breeding ground lizards, and then there was the lizard skin wheel. Of course, wrapping the wheel with animal skin is not a new thing. However, there is a steady stream of ground lizards, which is the biggest advantage of the lizard skin wheel."


    "Many free people are illiterate and have limited knowledge, but they do not lack wisdom. I give them the opportunity to constantly explore and try, and someone can always find new technology. That''s how Hale invented rock brick. So is the ground lizard skin wheel, as well as rattan skin armor and medicine formula..."


    "Hale not only invented rock brick, but also tried different material formulas. Recently, he successfully mixed iron powder into rock brick and invented stronger iron brick. If I killed him, how could there be iron brick?"


    Sylvia brightened her eyes and said with a smile, "that''s really gratifying."


    "The York family is also trying to improve the rock brick. Right?" Victor asked with a smile.


    "That''s right." Sylvia nodded and admitted, "honey, what you said is very reasonable. However, I will kill people for the secret of rock brick."


    "Once rock brick comes out, we really can''t keep its formula. But rock brick is important enough to change the pattern of human country." Sylvia said solemnly, "Victor, at that time, I can''t bear the pressure from all sides... How do you ensure the loyalty of these people?"


    No one is more loyal than them!


    Victor said in his heart, "I won''t let these people contact the outside world until the dust settles. Is that always OK?"


    Sylvia sighed, "I hope so. To tell you the truth, I also built a secret village similar to a hill camp, which is responsible for producing rock bricks. Although the craftsmen are the vassal children of our York family, I can''t guarantee that they won''t leak secrets."


    "As long as we have an advantage."


    "You''re right." Sylvia showed her face and said, "I''ll take all the achievements of the hill camp. In return, I''ll give you York family''s Potion formula, animal training secret method and forging technology. How about it?"


    "As you wish!" Victor was overjoyed. He added: "we can share technology. For example, rotten heart grass is used to make rattan bark beetles. The limited number of this plant seriously restricts the output of rattan bark beetles. If scholars of the York family develop ingredients to replace rotten heart grass, you should inform me. Of course, I will also give the improved formula to the York family."


    "Very wise." Sylvia agreed.


    Victor has another important thing. Alchemists only know about animals and plants tens of thousands of years ago. Some species have become extinct, and the names of non extinct species have changed. Now it is necessary to update their knowledge.


    "By the way, I also need the atlas of animals and plants compiled by the silver white tower. After all, my men are not scholars. They have different names of animals and plants. In order to facilitate communication, they must first unify their names."


    "Of course. But you have to pay 300 gold sols. You know, it''s troublesome for scholars to copy brochures, which will take at least more than a month." Sylvia laughed.


    "Can you have less?"


    "Don''t think about it."


    They talked and laughed, and unknowingly came to the intersection leading to the upper camp. Sylvia asked, "honey, what''s on it?"


    Victor''s heart beat a few times, pretending to be calm and said, "the workshop for making coffee and snow sugar is right above. Do you want to see it?"


    Sylvia glanced at him and said with a smile, "then... Forget it."


    Victor was relieved and faintly disappointed. In fact, he was curious about what would happen when the peak Knight walked into the alchemy tower, but after thinking about it, he''d better not take risks.


    Sylvia didn''t know what was going on in her lover''s mind. She stopped and asked, "Dear Victor, we have made the water conservancy project public. What do you think of the situation in the human horse hills?"


    "It''s great." Victor said: "the church will provide aid, food prices will fall, and many trainee knights and noble children of small families will take refuge in the human horse hills."


    "The church helps people and horses, but it will not aid materials. The supply loss of transportation materials is too large. It should be an interest free loan. I think it will not be less than 1 million gold sol. If it is paid off in 20 years, it is no different from giving away. As for the food price..." Sylvia paused and said: "I have the opposite view with you. The food price must rise in the past two years!"


    Victor frowned and said, "deep cultivation and careful cultivation will increase grain income. How can grain prices rise?"


    "It is precisely because food prices will fall that food prices will rise in the past two years." Sylvia explained.


    Victor suddenly realized that the Lord of Gambis would sell new grain when he saw the prospect of increasing grain income, and the man horse hill needed more wheat seed. Now with the financial assistance of the church, they just took this opportunity to make a lot of money.


    "Greedy people will eat their own consequences." Victor sneered: "Deep ploughing and intensive cultivation can indeed increase grain yield, which is also due to the increase in the proportion of planting and harvest. Spelt wheat is essentially half grass and half grain, which has a great loss of soil fertility. I have always stressed that the sowing per mu of cultivated land can not exceed 70 pounds, and the yield per mu can still be maintained within 400 pounds. In the eyes of outsiders, we do this because of the lack of wheat seeds, and they will not know the reason for more sowing The result is that the land becomes barren and can''t be restored after two years of continuous farming. I believe that in three or five years, these Lords will buy food from Renma hills, and their money will be doubled. "


    "And such a thing? You never said it." Sylvia looked at Victor in surprise, smiled and said, "honey, you''re so cruel."


    Victor was proud, but Sylvia said: "I can''t agree with you. Dear Victor, if you hit me once, I''ll hit you twice. That''s the practice of villains and rogues. Most of the struggles and compromises between the Lords are to reach a consensus, and the life and death war is also a last resort. The Lords of Gambis belong to the same camp, and it''s not in our fundamental interest to mess up the situation."


    "Just as you said before, we have an advantage! The rise of the man horse hills is unstoppable. Now, we have the atmosphere of the principality. Twenty years later, we will not lose to any royal family!" Sylvia smiled and said, "I will tell the Lords of Gambis about the interests of deep cultivation. If they want to raise food prices, we will follow."


    Victor stared at Sylvia''s beautiful face. He had to admit that the woman''s heart and spirit were beyond his reach.


    Although Sylvia took a lot of advantage of Victor, she gave him a very generous return. For example, Sylvia asked him for 150000 gold sol and bought Baron escley''s collar. She also won 1000 square kilometers of territory and a castle for the Randall family from the dodos. The cost of the castle will not be less than 70000 gold sol. Most importantly, Sylvia opened it from the beginning Victor was given full freedom and respect from the beginning, and so is he now.


    As a bedside person, Sylvia wouldn''t know that Victor had many secrets, but she didn''t get to the bottom of the source of rock bricks. The crude sugar trade said to give up. Victor asked himself that he couldn''t do it.


    "As you wish." Victor said with emotion.


    Sylvia nodded and asked as if nothing had happened: "there will certainly be noble children to take refuge in Renma hills. Honey, are you going to recruit knights?"


    "Recruit knights? No, I won''t recruit knights. Arrogant knights are incompatible with the Randall family." Said Victor flatly.


    The Knights came for the fief, and Randall led a Lord Nelson. Victor thought for a moment, pointed to his nose and said, "Randall LED can accept some children of small families, preferably poor noble children like me."


    Sylvia giggled and her heart was in full bloom.


    The sluice gate on the Jinshui River has become the lifeblood of the York family, and the Randall leader has become very important. Sylvia''s biggest regret now is to arrange Nicole to be the Lord there. Nicole was influenced by the element sea during her life and death trial, and has regarded victor who saved herself as the spiritual pillar. If it wasn''t for tying Victor, Sylvia wouldn''t let Nicole When he was a neighbor, he did not expect to outsmart himself. Victor was not the vassal Lord of the York family. Although he married the York family, his nominal wife was Sophia after all. The impact of the water conservancy project attracted worldwide attention, and the Randall collar immediately became a loophole in the York family. Sylvia was very sure that the royal family would arrange knights to join the Randall family, even if Victor was not poisoned Confused, more than 100 years later, the descendants of these knights can also affect the position of the Randall family.


    Therefore, Sylvia was really angry when she heard that Nicole was not allowed to enter Victor''s Hill camp. Victor obviously had sartrels and had to cultivate Randall family hounds, which made her even more unhappy.


    It''s only been a few years. You''re trying to draw a line with our York family?!


    Now, Victor has made it clear that he will not recruit knights, and Sylvia''s stone in her heart has been put down. As long as Randall doesn''t have knights, the obstacles for the York family to assimilate it will be much smaller in the future.


    Sylvia took Victor''s arm and said happily. "I''m going back to golden water. Let''s go."


    They came to the great rhinoceros carriage hand in hand. Sylvia took the box in the servant''s hand and handed it to victor. Inside the box lay a white bone bead. Victor asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    "The poison sac on the tail of a scorpion lion." Sylvia raised her hand to tidy Victor''s hair and said softly: "The royal family turned Gambis over and captured many Sassanian spies. These spies have sent your message back to the Sassanian empire. Although the church has warned the Sassanians not to mess around, you should be careful. Ordinary assassins are not your opponents. If the Sassanians really want to stab you, they are just poisoning. Holding the scorpion tail lion''s poison bag in their mouth can delay the onset of the toxin Time. The garrison priest has time to perform magic for you. "


    "Do the Sassanians really want to assassinate me?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    Sylvia smiled and said, "this is just a gift from me. It has nothing to do with the Sassanians."

 Chapter 282

    Sylvia''s car is gone.


    Victor began to measure the gains and losses of these two days on his way back to Pinghu Town.


    The biggest benefit is crude sugar. Victor had hoped to get rich by sucrose, but he didn''t expect that this sweet food rich in nutrition and energy was unsalable for four years before the dawn came. This is mainly because the spread of information in the world is too slow, and crude sugar is not a necessity. In fact, Victor thought it would take at least 5-10 years for people to get used to eating crude sugar. In order to open the market as soon as possible, he even sold crude sugar at a low price and gave profits to caravans and traders.


    Crude sugar was suddenly designated as a strategic material, which was reasonable and unexpected. However, Victor still hopes that crude sugar can become the daily consumer goods of civilians. After all, Randall''s crude sugar production capacity is particularly huge, soldiers'' consumption of crude sugar is relatively limited, and the civilian market is vast. Victor is also ready to package and grade crude sugar to meet the needs of different classes and earn more profits.


    In any case, all major forces will compete to purchase crude sugar. Victor expects that the annual sales revenue of crude sugar will not be less than 60000 kinsol, and the financial difficulties of Randall family will be solved. Thinking that more than 10 million pounds of crude sugar inventory had been wiped out, Victor was as comfortable as eating ice cream in dog days.


    Another harvest is the agreement on technology sharing with the York family. In a sense, this is more important than the crude sugar trade.


    Due to the changes of the times, there are many technologies that can not be directly applied. For example, the silver crossbow made by busso completely imitates the design of Dodo''s military heavy crossbow. The Heavy Crossbow he designed is two circles larger than the military heavy crossbow. There is no winch, and it is stringed purely by hand. The whole Randall collar only Nelson can pull that kind of giant crossbow. Many of the instruments of the alchemy auxiliary are designed to be super large and very useful. Fortunately, alchemists have the ability to learn and can easily imitate any instrument. Randall''s weapons, armor, catapults and catapults were mostly imitations of the armaments provided by the York family.


    Alchemy auxiliaries are the top craftsmen, but they are not scholars. Although they have the ability to learn and imitate, they only have a life span of 15 years, and their ideas are rigid. In their whole life, they will not innovate, or even improve technology. Technology sharing can make up for the defects of alchemy auxiliary soldiers. Victor provided the technology created by civilians, which was put into practice by scholars of York family, and then imitated by Alchemy auxiliary soldiers. This is the most efficient way at present, and it can also cultivate the technical talents of Randall family.


    Sylvia''s wonderful attitude confused victor. She didn''t care about the interests of crude sugar and didn''t show much enthusiasm for technology sharing, but she was angry for several dogs. When she heard that the Randall family did not recruit knights, she was very happy. The reasons for this are somewhat intriguing.


    X-3''s almost machine like way of thinking made Victor see Sylvia''s decision under the veil of warmth.


    Victor is a gift from Sophia to Sylvia, which all forces admit. At the beginning, Sylvia handed over more than 10000 square kilometers of territory to Victor with a doting attitude. Despite her efforts to create a relaxed and free growth environment for Victor, she will never allow Victor to betray himself, let alone Randall to break away from the control of the York family.


    Set aside a territory for you to toss about. Your success is my success. If you fail, I will catch you.


    Sylvia never thought that Victor would play so big that other forces would be ready to move, and she had a feeling that she couldn''t catch it. In Sylvia''s eyes, no crude sugar, coffee, snow sugar or new technology is as important as Randall''s collar.


    No one dares to grab territory with the divine Knight blatantly, which does not mean that penetration means can not be taken. Sylvia only worried that Victor really regarded himself as an independent Lord and gave other forces an opportunity. Therefore, Victor''s cultivation of family hounds like an independent Lord touched Sylvia''s nerves.


    The Randall family refused to recruit knights, and the situation was different.


    Victor has only civilians under his command. Without knights, there is no family. Viscount Randall is a member of the York family. The achievements of the Randall family still belong to the York family.


    Suppose Victor recruited family knights, even if the York family''s manpower was tight, Sylvia would arrange for the family children to fill Randall''s leadership.


    Randall collar must be attached to the York family! This is Sylvia''s limit. Breaking this bottom line, the loose and free environment of the Randall family will no longer exist. In the worst situation of x-3 push performance, victor often lives in Rose Manor, becomes the companion and chief staff of the Rose Queen, and has to do many unspeakable things with the female Knights of York family.


    It is human nature to keep one''s own fruit, and there is nothing to blame. So is Sylvia and so is Victor. Although Victor pretended not to interfere in the internal affairs of the Buryat family, if Judy colluded with other forces, he would take more drastic measures than Sylvia.


    However, Victor also has a bottom line. He admits that he is a member of the York family, but does not accept the leadership of the York family. Sylvia could not imagine his ambition.


    In the future, if you will be my woman, I will try my best to lead the York family to glory!


    Immersed in fantasy, Victor couldn''t help showing an obscene smile.


    The bright sun lit up the whole study through the window. In the eyes of bishop Perot, the smile on Viscount Randall''s face was brighter than the sun.


    "Victor, have you come up with a solution?" Asked Perot eagerly.


    Randall''s worship system was of great significance to the church. When Perot learned it, he was like a treasure. However, after investigation and research, Perot found a difficult problem. If this problem is not solved, the worship system will not be popularized, and even Randall''s Sunday will die. Perot was like a hungry goblin. He suddenly found a feast in the room. As long as he found the key to open the door, he could eat delicious food. In order to find the key, Perot stayed up all night and still had no clue, but he would never give up.


    Perot thought that since Viscount Randall showed him the feast, perhaps the Viscount himself had a way to open the door. Bishop Perot ignored his reserve. As soon as victor''s front foot came back, his rear foot caught up with him. After some greetings, Perot went straight to the subject and put the difficulties in front of victor. Then Victor fell into meditation. Bishop Perot was patient and waited for a quarter of an hour. Finally, viscount Randall stretched his eyebrows and showed a confident smile.


    Perot looked forward to Victor''s answer, and knew that Victor had been daydreaming of conquering Sylvia, and would not understand that the so-called problem was only a part of Victor''s huge plan.


    "Yes." Victor cleared his throat and said sincerely, "Your Excellency Perot, without your reminder, I would not have realized that my respect for the Supreme Lord would be frustrated."


    Express your thoughts quickly, which is the greatest respect to the Supreme Lord!


    Perot thought in his heart, but said in his mouth, "Victor, the Supreme Lord points out the way for all of us. Your respect for the Supreme Lord is not accidental. I firmly believe that our Lord will guide you to find the answer."


    "It''s hard... But it''s not impossible." Victor shook his head and nodded, which made Perot''s heart go up and down.


    Victor continued: "You have seen the passenger and freight carriage I designed. It is much larger than an ordinary carriage and can transport 40 passengers at a time. If you want to pull so many people, you must use a strong horse. In order to transport the believers led by Randall to attend the worship in Pinghu Town, I invested 80 carriages and transported them in two times. The cost of carriage and horse is 60 gold sol, which has not been tested yet Consider the feed for horses, the depreciation of carriages and the wages of Coachmans. "


    "As you worry, Randall''s population exceeds 30000. I need to prepare 200 passenger and freight carriages to complete the transportation task. The population exceeds 50000 and needs 400... I can''t afford such a great financial pressure."


    "In fact, we can''t use so many carriages. When Randall''s population reaches 50000, we will build at least three churches here and arrange five priests. Believers don''t need to go to Pinghu Town church to worship. They can choose a closer church. As long as you can insist on public transportation, I think 120 carriages are enough..."


    For the church, calling believers to worship is not a problem at all. Unless it is labor, the Lord cannot force the people to work. After Perot''s research, he found that in fact, Sunday is not important, and the key is public transportation. Believers are happy to pray in the church, but they are limited by travel. If there is a public carriage, believers in remote areas can often go in their spare time The church prays that this is much better than a Sunday, and it can also reduce the capital investment of the Lord. However, the Randall leader will have more than 50000 people in the future. How many carriages will he need at that time? How many carriages will the densely populated parish lords buy? Not to mention 120, even if they maintain 20 public carriages, the Lord will not be happy! This contradiction is almost insoluble, Perot The sound of is getting smaller and smaller.


    "You''re right. Not all believers will focus on one day of worship. 150 carriages are really enough. However, I still can''t afford such a large transportation cost. So... I have to charge!" Victor nodded.


    Perot frowned and said, "charge? Isn''t that good? Many believers are poor."


    "There''s no way." Victor shook his head and sighed: "civilians can walk up to 40 kilometers a day and take a carriage for only three hours. Every 20 kilometers, I charge each passenger a copper sol. Civilians have more than two copper sols a day. Although they have to eat every day, they can save time on the way and work more time."


    Perot thought for a moment and said, "it''s true. It''s a feasible way."


    Victor smiled and said, "even so, I still can''t afford it."


    "This... Why is this? Carriage fees can obviously make money!" Asked Perot in surprise.


    "The public carriage starts regularly. Not every carriage can be full." Victor explained


    Perroton understood that the toll carriage is a business. Yes, it can certainly make money, but the investment is large, the profit is thin, and the return is slow. Even Viscount Randall can''t see it, let alone other lords.


    When the bishop began to be discouraged, Victor smiled and said, "I intend to give this business to the free people. I can provide loans to help them buy carriages. I will also entrust the work of transporting materials to them, so that they can earn money to support their family and I can save a lot of money for investment and coachman."


    "Good idea! Many free people can''t find work. This business can support a group of people." Perot''s eyes brightened and sighed, "Victor, you are indeed a genius favored by our Lord!"


    Genius? This is a contract!


    Victor was secretly funny, but his face was sad: "When I provide loans, I must charge interest. I''m afraid that some free people will cheat my carriage. Therefore, I must see their sincerity... People who want to do this business have to give at least 20 gold sols! I roughly calculated that pulling freight passengers can earn almost 10 gold sols a year, and they can get back the capital in six years. If there is no accident, they can work on horses for 20 years. Well, I''ll start from the third year They began to recover the principal and interest in three years. They returned me five kinsol every year and paid it off in ten years. "


    "It should be." Perot took the lead with satisfaction.


    "The problem is..." Victor stared into bishop Perot''s eyes and said slowly: "Randall''s collar is a pioneering collar, which will be attacked by ant people at any time. 20 kinsol are not a small number for free people. Will anyone be willing to invest in the public carriage business?"


    Bishop Perot took a breath of air-conditioning. It''s the problem of opening up. All territories have the same problem. The Lord doesn''t trust the free people, and the free people don''t trust the Lord.


    When the time was ripe, Victor said, "bishop, I asked for a pre God notarization to ensure that the property of free people is not infringed, but I didn''t follow it. It''s very difficult for me."


    Perot was silent for a long time before he said, "the glorious code defines our responsibilities. The Lord''s protection, the church''s redemption and the people''s dedication. Your recruitment of soldiers from the free people violates the principles of the glorious code. Unless you change the content of the notarization before God, the church will not agree!"


    "I had to." Victor raised his voice and said, "Sir, you should know that the Randall family has just been established, and there are not enough vassals and people, but I need the army to protect the territory. The dark cloud of the ant man has not dispersed. If it is lost here, the people are the biggest victims!"


    "Let''s not let civilians die! You know, civilians have no ability to fight monsters! They are the lambs of our Lord, not the victims of the Lord! Such a tragedy only happened thousands of years ago!" Perot also became fierce.


    Victor was agitated for a while, which was the root of his conflict with the church. The church regarded the free people as their own property. Even if mercenaries joined the army voluntarily, the church would still protect them in case of war. How could soldiers fight to the death when they had a retreat.


    Perot advised painstakingly, "Victor, the horse hills are guarded by his highness Sylvia. You don''t need too many troops. A wise monarch won''t easily start a war."


    "But he needs to be ready!" Victor said coldly, "I can''t shelter under a woman''s skirt, can I?"


    "Your Highness is a divine knight and the top figure in contemporary times. It''s an honor for you to stand behind her. Don''t belittle yourself from the point of view of civilians." Perot shook his head secretly. Victor and civilians had been together for too long. It was just wrong.


    "..." Victor was stunned. He remembered that the aristocratic world had only power, and men were not superior to women.


    "You''re right. I made a mistake." Victor quickly admitted his mistake, which would be bad if it reached Sylvia. Victor took a sip of coffee and said, "you just said that civilians can''t fight. It''s not true."


    "As far as I know, the Sassanian Empire has gathered thousands of mercenaries in the Northern Wilderness this time. There are many mercenary groups active at the junction of the kingdom of SUS and the dusk forest. My man Nelson is also a mercenary. Aren''t mercenaries civilians?"


    "Well... There are indeed some warriors among the civilians who fight voluntarily. They deserve respect. Of course... There are also some thugs." Perot explained, "in short, mercenaries are free. No one can force them to fight."


    "I can recruit mercenaries, right?" Victor pressed step by step.


    "Yes. They are willing to accept your employment. That''s their right." Perot stressed, "but you can''t force them!"


    "How could I force them?" Victor said contentedly, "I will offer generous rewards and conditions. There will always be warriors who will voluntarily accept my employment. As long as they work for me for 25 years, I can even grant them land. Isn''t that why the mercenaries?"


    "But I paid a high reward. If mercenaries dare to escape, I will punish them for cheating the Lord. The church can''t interfere in my governance, can it?"


    Bishop Perot thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, the church will not shelter criminals."


    "In that case, I am willing to delete the content of the pre God notarization on the recruitment of free civilian soldiers." Victor smiled happily. Mercenaries and mercenaries are just one word apart. They change soup without medicine, but they are different in nature for the church. If you knew this, you might as well not change your name.


    Perot was also very satisfied. As long as victor knew that the glorious code could not be shaken, his goal would be achieved, and with the example of Randall, the public carriage could be promoted.


    "Your Excellency, my ability is limited, but I am willing to persuade the Buryat family to promote the public carriage."


    Victor took the initiative to make Perot happy. "It''s great. May our Lord protect the Randall family."


    "Unfortunately, my financial resources are limited and my influence is not enough. Other families may not be willing to protect the property of the free people. I''m afraid they won''t provide loans to the free people." Victor shook his head regretfully. Bishop Perot said with a smile, "don''t worry, there will naturally be devout believers engaged in the public carriage industry. As long as there is no war, the church will supervise the actions of Lords and vassals, and will not let people arbitrarily confiscate the free people''s carriages. Well, the promotion process may be very slow."


    Victor tried to keep an elegant smile. If he had a fox''s tail, he couldn''t hide it now.

 Chapter 283

    Silver moon manor.


    Victor leaned back in his chair, playing with the scorpion bone beads Sylvia had given him, and a brand-new letter was nailed to the writing table in front of him.


    The style and material of the letterhead is the most common sheepskin scroll. The handwriting and lacquer seal on it exude the smell of acid decay. This smell will dissipate only after the ink and lacquer are dry. At that time, this letterhead can be called a sheepskin scroll.


    In fact, Victor need not be so careful. Bishop Perot took away the copy of the letterhead. Even if the two scrolls were damaged, the notice signed by the Lord and the bishop was pasted in front of the church gate. The notarization before God has taken effect, and the church will never deny it.


    Pre God notarization is the product of the New Testament of light. It refers to the contract signed by the nobility in the witness of the Lord of light and supervised by the secular servants of the Lord of light. Pre God notarization has the highest priority and is sacred and inviolable. In case of violation, the judgment Office of the church will directly intervene in the execution of the contract.


    For the Lords and nobles, the notarization before God has little practical effect. Aristocrats value credibility, and treacherous behavior will disgrace the family, even oral promises are no exception. However, the emergence of pre God notarization marked the complete victory of the paladin group in the power struggle and occupied the dominant position of the church. The overall strategy of the church also changed, and began to actively participate in the internal affairs of the Lords and nobles and strive to expand its own influence.


    Therefore, the notarization in front of God was resolutely resisted by Lord Baita and negatively treated by Lord sassanne. It can be said that there are few responders. Victor held two notarization before God in just four years, which can be called a wonderful flower among the Lords. In particular, the content and object of this pre God notarization are unique.


    There is only one core clause of the pre God notarization of the Randall family: all free people families who invest in the construction of houses in Randall will become the citizens of viscount Randall. The Randall family vows not to infringe on their private property and will be supervised by the church.


    Victor originally wanted to write: in the booklet, the people''s property was protected by Viscount Randall. Bishop Perot thought it was superfluous, because protection and dedication were the responsibility of the Lord and the people respectively. Victor offered to pay a deposit to the church. Bishop Perot said very domineering: No.


    The meaning of non aggression, no protection and no need means that the Randall family can not arbitrarily deprive the property of the free people for generations. If the people suffer losses due to natural and man-made disasters, what should be done? The Lord can never compensate the people. If the Randall family breaks their promise, the church naturally has the ability to intervene.


    Victor was stunned for a long time before he realized that he had made another mistake.


    The reality is that in this era of gods and knights, ordinary people without power can only be the bottom. All wealth in the territory belongs to the Lord, including houses. Moreover, mankind has been in a state of war. It is reasonable for the Lord to collect wealth and resist foreign enemies. Even the people themselves admit this. Victor claimed that protecting his people''s property was completely winking at the blind, which was pure amorous.


    Perhaps some Lords will think that Viscount Randall is poor and crazy. In order to squeeze the money of the free people, they don''t hesitate to put a yoke around their neck.


    If Victor really thinks so and treats the Lords as idiots, he is a fool himself.


    Sylvia''s tacit attitude and Bishop Perot''s appreciative eyes before leaving are enough to prove that neither the Lord nor the church leaders lack political wisdom. In their eyes, the God notarization of the Randall family is very in line with the actual needs of the pioneer. Viscount Randall used the gold lettered signboard of the church to attract people and extract wealth at the same time. It was a very clever means.


    The so-called shackles are actually the Lord''s declaration and self-restraint, which is a valuable quality. Victor is neither the first nor the last self-restraint upper class figure. The most famous figure is the founder of the shining Church - the first Pope Enoch.


    The glorious Code stipulates that the church shall not hold secular power or engage in commercial trade. It is precisely because of Enoch''s self-discipline that the glory of the church will last forever and give Victor an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Victor''s political wisdom may not be as good as those old lords, but after all, he comes from a world of information explosion. In terms of experience, he leaves the Lords a few blocks away. Victor''s notarization before God is not only a matter of sucking money and people, but also has more long-term considerations.


    There are also outstanding roles among the free people. They have money, ability, insight and incalculable network resources. They may be the second son of a village head, a soldier cousin, or a cheap brother-in-law of a sheriff. These people are all needed by Victor. The problem is that they dare not go to the development area. They are afraid of being plucked up.


    Under normal circumstances, the Lord will not infringe upon the property of the free people at will, but there is still a phenomenon of extortion between the free people, not to mention the development of the Lord? The church has always turned a blind eye to such things. Now Randall''s son''s God notarization is enough to dispel the concerns of the free people.


    According to Victor''s assumption, with the guarantee of the church and the public carriage, the rich among the free people will rush to Randall to buy houses. They usually do business in yeliucheng to make money and settle in Pinghu Town for consumption. This will not only stimulate the economic growth of landlead, but also the network resources of free people will be used by Victor.


    The public carriage is the most crucial part of the whole plan!


    The study door was pushed open, and a graceful figure came in with a fragrance.


    "Honey, I''m coming." Alice said with a smile.


    Victor frowned and said, "Why are you here? Don''t you knock!"


    "I just went to take a bath and changed my clothes." Alice turned around with a smile and said, "is it nice?"


    As soon as victor''s eyes brightened, Alice was originally beautiful and moving. After careful dressing, she was as gorgeous as peaches and plums. The wine red show hair was in a lady''s bun, revealing a beautiful neck and exquisite clavicle. The fiber feet stepped on a pair of delicate high-heeled shoes, a black spider silk dress, and the design of low chest, waist and backless showed the beautiful curve and bright and clean skin incisively and vividly, The skirt is four pieces of translucent tulle. With her rotation, the skirt corners fly, and two snow-white slender legs are directly exposed to the air, just like a blooming Black Kite.


    Perspective, backless, vacuum, high-heeled shoes, and learned to walk cat steps... Are you going to have silk stockings? It seems that I let a devil out


    Alice walked slowly with sexy and enchanting steps, her crisp breasts and long legs looming in the thin silk skirt. Victor had the urge to have a nosebleed, but he said, "how can you have this dress?"


    "Mrs Judy gave it to me. Now ladies wear it like this." Alice said angrily, "Sir, you haven''t answered me yet."


    "Very nice." As soon as victor finished, his face suddenly changed and asked, "you won''t wear this kind of dress at the briart family ball?"


    "It''s a secret between ladies. How can you wear it at the ball?" Alice realized that her husband was jealous and secretly pleased. At the same time, she said in a flattering voice, "sister Judy specially asked me to show it to adults. If you like it, she will show it to you."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I want to talk to you about business, not to let you tempt me."


    "It''s my duty to serve you." Alice sat directly on Victor''s lap, put her arms around his neck, raised her beautiful red lips and said, "Elena and Lilia are with you. Only I keep going back and forth between yeliucheng and Yinyue manor, and I may not be able to meet you when I come back. Sir, can you find someone to take over my job?"


    Lilia is in power. The Elena sisters don''t mean to envy at all. They only care about being jealous and don''t care about competing for power and profit. Aristocrats are naturally superior, not to mention Lilia. Even Nelson is timid in front of the Elena sisters. As a noble Lord, Victor doesn''t need to worry about his usurpation of power. The power of the whole human world is maintaining his authority and rule. However, he must let the Elena sisters participate in territorial affairs, otherwise the York family will send people to join the Randall family in advance.


    "No." Victor patted Alice''s plump buttocks and asked, "how''s the family''s crude sugar and carriage business?"


    Alice didn''t dare to delay the event and said, "these two days, several large family caravans have sold out 500000 pounds of crude sugar, and the shop income is 1500 gold sol. The market of carriages is very general. Only 18 carriages have been sold this month, earning 540 gold sol."


    "Crude sugar is now a strategic material, and it is normal to be in short supply." Victor nodded and said, "I will immediately transport 12 million pounds of crude sugar to yeliucheng, of which 10 million pounds are for the share of the Marquis of Sophia, and the other 2 million pounds can be sold, but the price should rise to 12 copper sols per pound. In addition, remember to leave 200000 pounds for the traders, but they are not allowed to increase the retail price in the market."


    "Crude sugar is a strategic material? Great!" Alice cheered and asked, "what''s the price for the share of coarse sugar left for the lady?"


    "Madam?" Victor said blankly, "Sylvia didn''t tell me to buy crude sugar."


    "Oh, it''s the Marquis Sophia." Alice put out her tongue quietly and corrected it quickly.


    Victor is slightly distracted. In this hierarchical society, ordinary people can never shake the status of nobility, and there are differences between nobility. Although he has irreconcilable interest contradictions with Sophia, Sophia still has a decisive influence on Randall family. If Victor has an accident, No one in the Randall family dare disobey the Viscount Sophia. Of course, Sophia must give up the Marquis title and join the York family at the first time, or Sylvia will kill her herself. If something happens to Sophia, Victor won''t have anything.


    Victor suddenly had a trace of pity and appreciation for Sophia. The woman insisted on independence and circled among the major forces. It was like dancing on a steel wire rope. If she was careless, she would fall into the abyss. Moreover, this is almost an inevitable outcome. The king''s support for the chamber of commerce is not to create a wealthy business aristocrat. Large chambers of Commerce have money but no strength, just like fat pigs waiting to be slaughtered.


    As Sylvia said, aristocrats who don''t choose their camp can''t do anything. Victor was full of pride. After touching his bag, he didn''t immediately find a backer. Sophia could have clung to the Queen''s thigh. Although she would lose most of her wealth and at least keep her position, she did not hesitate to break with the queen to open her own door. Now she has no way out. Victor really didn''t know whether Sophia put herself in a desperate situation because of greed or stubbornness. Anyway, he didn''t succeed. He would rather die bravely. In the final analysis, he was just a little man like a wild grass. If he found a piece of land, he could grow a grassland, chasing waves and streams and being tenacious.


    "My Lord, did I say something wrong?" Alice said uneasily, twisting her delicate body gently.


    When he looked down at the beautiful thing Sylvia gave him, Victor felt a move in his heart. Sylvia doesn''t care about a vase man, and she can''t see Sophia''s plight with her mind and wisdom. The reason why she helped Sophia get rid of the Queen''s control is to wait for Sophia to be in a desperate situation and then bring it under her command.


    The royal family wanted to reap the wealth of the chamber of Commerce, and the York family wanted to absorb a great knight. In that case, why can''t I participate in this gluttonous feast? Sophia has a natural influence on the Randall family, and I have the same influence on her chamber of Commerce. Building a smuggling network with the help of the chamber of Commerce will get twice the result with half the effort!


    Thinking of this, Victor immediately changed his original intention and ordered: "in a few days, let the steward of the chamber of Commerce of the Marquis Sophia come to Pinghu Town, and I will meet them in person."


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    "One more thing." Victor nodded and said, "I have placed orders for the construction of carriages with all villages. You should purchase some high-quality mahogany and copper ingots in Yeliu city to meet the demand for the construction of 20 large passenger and freight carriages, 40 medium-sized passenger and freight carriages and 80 small passenger and freight carriages."


    "So much?" Alice was startled by Victor''s big hand and said, "honey, the carriage is not easy to sell. The passenger and freight carriage designed by the family is not wanted at all."


    "If you want to be rich, build roads first." It''s common sense on earth. But the road alone is not enough. There must be transportation. Carriage is the most important means of transportation in the world and a very important fixed asset. The poor can''t afford carriages. Even if the rich free people can afford them, they don''t buy them, but rent them. Because the lords often requisition carriages in the territory in order to meet the transportation needs of the territory, and the free people generally don''t return their carriages. Therefore, only vassals and nobles in the territory can buy carriages, and the leading people can also ride horses. Most of the own people can only travel on two legs.


    The passenger and freight carriage designed by Randall can carry both people and goods. The large carriage can take 40 people and load 2 tons of goods, the medium carriage can take 30 people and load 1.5 tons of goods, and the small carriage can take 20 people and load 1 ton of goods. The design of the carriage is very complex, firm and durable, and the production cost is much higher than that of ordinary carriages.


    However, the upper class will not take passenger and freight carriages, and its traffic volume is not comparable to that of traditional freight carriages. No one wants to buy this expensive and impractical vehicle except Randall.


    Victor designed this carriage entirely to meet the needs of public transport, which is still an undeveloped virgin land.


    Public transport has the nature of public welfare and is destined not to have too many profits, but its economic benefits and potential social influence are difficult to measure.


    Suppose a villager catches a yellow sheep and can only eat it. Now with a public carriage, he can take the Yellow sheep to the town to sell, and then use the money he makes to buy goods, including crude sugar, and pray in the church. In this way, the villagers made money, the coachman made money, the tavern owner made money by buying game, the Lord received tax, the church got faith, and the Randall family certainly made money.


    This is only one aspect of Victor''s development of public transport. His real purpose is to smuggle through the public transport network.


    Public transport has many advantages, but it has not developed yet, mainly because of two factors. First, the extraordinary nature of knights and nobles caused serious social fragmentation. Lords competed with each other for Knight blood, and did not consider the needs of civilians at all. In order to earn wealth, they are not even willing to plant kidney beans. How can they invest in the public transportation business with large profits? Second, the church was able to develop public transport, but they were limited by the glorious code and could not carry out any commercial trade. (why? The Knights disagreed. In the era of the chosen, the population was large, the city-state was numerous, and the trade was prosperous. The Knights knew very well that the church could not control the trade.) The church once provided loans to free people. Later, they found that there was a sign of bankruptcy and immediately banned this behavior.


    These two factors are the objective conditions for Victor to eat crabs first. He sent old John to sell carriages in yeliucheng to plan the development of public transport. However, the investment in public transport was so large that Victor could not realize this idea with his financial resources, so he turned his eyes to the free people.


    Free people are at the bottom of society. Their fixed assets are very easy to be remembered. Now they are escorted by the church. They can safely and boldly engage in public transport business. However, after all, public transport has little profit. Free people must be willing to transport some goods in order to make more money. Of course, these goods are also protected by the church. The influence of the priest is quite great. The sentry soldiers dare not seize the public carriage at the risk of offending the priest, which facilitates smuggling.


    Victor has no ability to control all public carriages. He just needs to master the public transport network of smuggling channels. Victor has instructed hammer to find suitable free traders and let them build a public transport network in the designated territory through partnership. The church and Lords will naturally provide convenience. Even so, Victor needs to invest a lot of money, but it''s worth it.


    Only with the black market as the terminal, the mountain village as the stronghold, the public transport as the channel, the light and dark lines, the villain hyenas as the cover, and the mercenary regiment providing force guarantee, can Victor''s business empire be formed. This business empire is not just smuggling. It has infinite potential and can attract many forces to join it and make it grow. What Victor has to do is to firmly control it.


    Of course, in this process, someone will challenge Victor''s position. Victor took the lead and sat on the alchemy tower. What''s his fear in the face of challenges.


    "Just do it." Said Victor faintly.

 Chapter 284

    The next day, early in the morning.


    At dawn, the sparrow had just boarded the branches, and the Elena sisters were still sleeping in the comfortable bed as begonias. Victor had left the gentle village to practice the secret shape of the ox for a while.


    It''s just a white lie that diligence can make up for weakness. Victor exercises every morning and builds golden toads at night. Rain or shine, he keeps practicing hard. Elena and Alice almost never exercise, but once they work, their basic strength is still stronger than victor.


    Feet are strong and inches are short. The innate difference can not be changed by diligence. It''s like a race between the hare and the tortoise. If the hare doesn''t sleep in, the tortoise will never win. But God rewards diligence is an irrefutable truth. If the stonemason who builds the castle is not strong and skilled, he will have no food if he doesn''t work hard and hurry up. A hard work, a harvest, the true meaning of cultivation lies in constantly surpassing yourself, such as sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat. For Victor, laziness is equal to the decline of physique attributes.


    In fact, x-3 can perfectly control every muscle and master the principle of crouching ox secret shape. Victor can use sitting, lying and walking to exercise his muscles and bones, and he does the same. It''s just a habit for Victor to keep practicing the secret form of Fu Niu every day.


    In this world that pays attention to personal strength, Victor first practiced secret form out of his urgent desire for strength. Now he doesn''t practice for a day, his heart is itchy and his whole body is uncomfortable.


    The sun finally jumped out of the horizon. The footprints on the practice field were filled with golden morning light. The roaring fist wind gradually stopped. Victor''s body shook and shook, and the dew on the leather armor shot out in all directions and hit the nearby branches and leaves with a crackling sound.


    Victor was overjoyed. With the help of x-3, he completed the cultivation achievements that others could achieve in more than ten years in only four years, and repaired the hidden shape of the ox to the highest level.


    One hand can subdue the ox, and there is thunder on the fingers. Maybe it is a compliment to the secret shape of the ox, but it is by no means nonsense in this world. Victor''s every move now can burst out amazing power. Of course, it is impossible to suppress a strong bull directly. The skills available are different. The ruling warrior soloto once held down an alchemical war mastiff in the dusk forest, relying on his strong strength and superb skills. He cut off the power of the alchemical war mastiff and just made it unable to stand up. You know, the explosive power of the alchemical war mastiff is greater than that of the bull. Victor can do this now because his power has reached the limit of ordinary people. The most important thing is that he has x-3.


    The x-3 controls itself in a meticulous manner and has a clear insight into the changes of the outside world. With these two points alone, Victor can easily master any body skill. Cultivating Funiu''s secret form is purely to exercise physique, strength and endurance. Its power generation skills have no secrets in front of victor. As for the spirit monkey''s secret form, it has reached the peak without practice.


    In theory, as long as an ordinary soldier practices the hidden form of the ox and the secret form of the monkey to a high level, and then understands it well, his combat effectiveness will not be lost to the trainee knight. Victor now has the confidence to defeat the trainee Knight without popularity and overrun. Of course, the trainee knight who exercises hard is another matter. Victor taught the simplified secret form to the Elena sisters. Unfortunately, they only wanted to be as beautiful as flowers and how to get their husband''s favor. They didn''t have any enthusiasm for improving their strength. Lilia was very diligent, but she preferred the spirit monkey secret form that can shape the body and stayed away from the cow secret form that can exercise the muscles. The biggest pursuit of the personal maid is to bear the family blood. Victor can''t change their ideas, and he thinks it''s good, so he doesn''t force it anymore.


    Victor is very satisfied with his cultivation achievements. If he is on earth, he can be called a great master. Although Victor wanted to scream and express his feelings, he knew he was far from enough. In this world, any official knight is a natural master, and their strength, physique, endurance and speed are far superior to ordinary people. The most important thing is that the Knights have a way to follow, but Victor has encountered a bottleneck. If he wants to go further, he can only start from blood talent and soul training. However, since he woke up to activate his talent, Victor obviously felt that the potential in his blood had been explored, and the cultivation method of blooming with one hand had not made much progress. Although he touched the barrier between x-3 and himself many times in his cultivation, he just couldn''t break through the window paper.


    "Maybe it''s time to work on the Golden Toad secret form..." Victor thought secretly and turned to the villa.


    As soon as she entered the villa, Elena, wearing a long skirt, welcomed him. She took off Victor''s leather armor, put on his regular clothes and said gently, "honey, breakfast is ready."


    To cultivate the secret form of Fu Niu, you need to eat plenty of food to supplement the consumption of the body. Every time Victor finished his morning exercise, Elena would prepare a rich breakfast for him. On the table are stewed grouse, steamed white belly salmon, roast lamb chops, ground lizard kebabs, cream pie, pine nut bread, milk, and fresh vegetables and fruits. These delicious foods are attractive in color and aroma, which makes people''s appetite open.


    Victor drank a glass of milk and asked, "where''s Alice? Why don''t you come to breakfast?"


    "Alice doesn''t dare to delay adults. She has had breakfast and has gone to yeliucheng." Elena carefully removed the meat from the lamb chop with a dining knife and put it on Victor''s plate.


    Victor smiled faintly. Elena was beautiful, gentle, generous and decent. It was like a spring breeze. She could not only persuade Alice to work honestly, but also unite the vassals of the family, quite like the style of the family''s mother.


    "Elena, I''m going to visit Raven town in the north with Lilia this afternoon. I can''t come back until 30 days at the fastest. The family affairs during this period will be left to you." Victor said as he enjoyed the service of his maid.


    "My Lord, I see." Elena nodded and said, "honey, I have another thing to tell you... It''s about bertina."


    Victor put down the tableware, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with bell?"


    "Your Excellency, you once told bertina not to learn to write... I don''t think it''s necessary now." Elina paused and turned to the servant next to her and said, "go and bring bertina."


    "Yes, madam." The servant bowed down and left. In a moment, he took the little maid back to the restaurant. Belle hid behind her servant and looked around. The servant stepped aside. She was startled, and then looked at Mrs. Elena at a loss. Elena said somewhat sternly, "bertina, what about the etiquette I taught you?"


    The little girl lifted up her train and saluted like a model: "good morning, sir. Good morning, madam."


    "Hmm?! bell... Can bell talk?!" Victor got up and sat down slowly. His face became very wonderful.


    Elena looked at the ignorant bell and the gradually cold Victor, and couldn''t help sighing in the bottom of her heart.


    When Victor handed bell over to Elena, he did not introduce the origin of the little girl, but said she was an orphan. Elena didn''t ask. She guessed that the poor and lovely little girl was probably from the hill camp, which was the forbidden area of Randall family. Mrs. Sylvia had told her and Alice not to inquire about the secrets of the hill camp. Victor can let bell leave the hill camp. It must be because bell can''t speak. Now the situation is different. Although Elena loves this not beautiful little girl very much, she knows her position better.


    Elena waved the servant away from the restaurant and said to victor, "Sir, father Miller cured bertina''s defect. I think you may want to talk to her alone, but I can guarantee that bertina didn''t tell anyone!"


    Victor looked at Elena in surprise and said, "honey, I understand your mind. Please rest assured that it will be fine."


    Elena bowed and closed the door when she left the restaurant. Victor knocked on the table and just wanted to ask, but he saw the little girl staring at the delicious food on the table and swallowing. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "bertina, the waiter can have dinner with the master, but the servant can''t. do you know why?"


    "The attendant is the master''s sword and spear to sweep away the thorns for the master. The attendant is the master''s shield and armor to resist the harm for the master. The attendant is the master''s eyes and ears to observe the environment and listen to the voice for the master. The attendant is the master''s mouth to convey the will for the master, but can not reveal the master''s secrets. Therefore, the attendant can eat, ride, bathe and sleep with the master." Said bertina with a soft voice.


    Victor smiled, "what are you waiting for?"


    Bell cheered, sat down in his chair and ate. The little guy''s eyebrows danced and his mouth was full of oil. Victor couldn''t help but increase his appetite. Before long, two big and small eaters swept away the full table of delicious food.


    Victor wiped the corner of his mouth with his napkin and said, "bertina, how did father Miller cure your defect?"


    "I fell asleep in church and would talk when I woke up." Bertina wiped the corners of her mouth like Victor, but there were more oil stains on her little face, just like a little flower cat.


    "Sleep..." Victor shook his head and asked, "well, when did it happen? And then what did you experience?"


    "The day before yesterday, and then..." bell thought carefully with his small head and said: "then, my wife took me back to Yinyue manor. I stayed with my wife. She didn''t allow me to talk to others. I did it."


    Four days ago, when Sylvia visited rose lake, Victor was always with her. He didn''t return to silver moon manor until yesterday. Elena didn''t know Bell''s secret, but Victor admired her way of handling things. In addition, Victor believed that father Miller did not know about bell, otherwise the church would not let imosen go. However, how to treat bell is a problem. After all, she spent some time in the mountain fortress, and she is still a child. Most of them can''t keep secrets.


    "It seems that Belle can only be locked up in the hill camp."


    Victor thought silently, but bell asked expectantly, "Sir, can I learn to write?"


    "Oh? Why learn to write?" Asked victor.


    "I want to be an excellent noble maid." Bertina said timidly, "noble maids must be literate."


    Looking at Bell''s pure eyes, Victor suddenly couldn''t bear to imprison her in an isolated mountain camp. He also promised imosen to let bell live a normal life.


    "Bell, as long as you promise me two conditions, I will not only teach you to write in person, but also make you my personal... No! It''s a personal squire, right! It''s a personal squire." Said Victor strangely.


    "Personal squire? Is it like Mrs. Elena?" Bell asked in confusion.


    "Er... Of course not!" Victor said with a great headache, "the personal squire is... Always following the master... In short... It''s like a guardian! Yes, I''m your guardian, responsible for teaching you to write, but you should be obedient, okay?"


    "I still want to be a noble maid, just like Mrs. Elena." Bell said firmly, biting his lips.


    "..." Victor remained silent for a long time, covered his forehead and said helplessly, "well, I will train you into a qualified noble maid. When Lord Nelson''s heir grows up... By the way, when that boy grows up, you will grow up."


    "I can grow up!" Bell''s eyes were red and said stubbornly, "father, Grandpa said, bell is a little slow!"


    "What a tangle!" Victor muttered and said fiercely, "from now on, you must be with me. You are not allowed to talk about imosen, mountain fortress and big dog with anyone! Otherwise, you will never see your father again! Listen, little girl!"


    Bertina''s mouth flattened and cried out, "wow". Victor picked up his napkin and wiped her carelessly. As a result, the little flower face was wiped into a big flower face. He dropped his napkin and shouted, "Elena, wash this little guy''s face. Today I''m going to take her to Raven town!"

 Chapter 285

    A motorcade was moving slowly along the road by the silver moon river. Hundreds of elite cavalry were patrolling in front and back of the motorcade. Among them, the most remarkable were 30 soldiers sitting on the fast bird. These distinctive light cavalry surrounded both sides of an aristocratic carriage.


    The closed noble carriage is pulled by four strong horses. The carriage is gorgeous and thick, like a moving cabin. The wall of the carriage is sealed with silver moon heraldry. Followed by 15 large carriages with strange shapes. These carriages are made of mahogany and copper rivets, which are special products of the dark forest. They are very strong and durable. The carriages are divided into upper and lower layers. The lower layer is loaded with goods and the upper layer is loaded with people. The compartment wall is rows of fences, and the rain proof canopy supported by oil canvas is used as the roof, When necessary, the rolled oil canvas can be put down to resist the rain and snow from the side. This open design is convenient for ventilation and reduces the weight of the carriage. The only disadvantage is that it is not too warm, but each carriage is full of passengers, and dozens of people are crowded together, so it will not be too cold. The open wagons were followed by seven common baggage wagons, as well as spare horses, animals and hundreds of hounds.


    The migration team composed of more than 20 carriages and hundreds of cavalry continued for hundreds of meters and drove northward. The crisp sound of rolling wheels crushing dead leaves was intertwined with the neighing of horses, the barking of hounds and the noise of passengers.


    The noise, which had passed into the carriage of the noble carriage, had become faint and inaudible. Lilia drew the curtains on the car, curled up on the sofa and said, "it''s incredible. We moved from Heibao to Randall for more than 20 days. Now it only takes us 14 days to reach Raven town in the north."


    "Randall collar four years ago was still a wilderness, with neither supply points nor roads. Now the human horse hills are under construction. In order to run stones and materials, the York family took the lead in improving the roads and sentries along the river. We don''t need to hunt for supplies, camp, or send people to find the way." Victor said with a smile, "of course, the key is the difference between walking and riding."


    "Little financial fan, are you still opposed to me building passenger and freight carriages?"


    Lilia was puzzled by many of Victor''s measures to develop large passenger and freight carriages. The family territory is rich in forest resources. Victor wanted to buy Baron Schultz''s mahogany. The hill camp can make carriages for free. Victor had to get off the horse and order from the workshops in each village.


    Victor explained that the purpose of purchasing mahogany is to deepen the influence on Baron Schultz''s collar and let the villagers make money. It can not only stimulate their labor enthusiasm, but also improve their sense of belonging to Randall''s collar. At the same time, it can attract vendors to do business in Pinghu Town. As a rule maker, the Lord has too many ways to earn money back.


    Lilia didn''t understand these principles, but she went crazy immediately after calculating the cost.


    The carpentry workshops in each village work together to manufacture lizard skin wheels, axles, beams, frames and walls. Their efficiency is amazing. They can assemble two carriages every three days. In the traditional way of carriage manufacturing, carpenters with several apprentices can''t build one carriage in a month. However, the wages for making carriages are also very different. A carpenter can earn up to 4 kinsol for building a carriage, but Randall has to pay 10 kinsol for producing a carriage, because there are too many people involved, and each carriage needs at least 80 labor.


    The cost of each carriage is 50 gold sols, plus the cost of pulling horses and purchasing raw materials. Randall''s 80 carriages cost a total of 4000 kingsol! This does not include spare parts for the carriage.


    Lilia couldn''t bear the feeding cost of pulling horses. These giant horses weighing nearly 2600 pounds were all big stomach kings. Even if you eat more, you should always feed * * feed! I really eat more than cattle and better than people.


    During this trip to Raven Town, the benefits of passenger and freight carriages have finally been highlighted.


    Victor visited Raven town not only to arrange the smuggling caravan to go north, but also to migrate people and ensure the actual control of the territory. Therefore, Lilia recruited more than 500 refugees and took 15 carts to the north. Raven town is thousands of kilometers away from Pinghu Town. If it takes at least 40 days to walk, there is no need to mention the hardships. The food supplies purchased along the way are a lot of expenses. The passenger and freight carriages can travel 60 kilometers a day and reach the destination in up to 20 days, saving time and a lot of food expenses.


    Thinking of this, Lilia leaned on Victor''s shoulder with a smile and said, "honey, you''re the greatest."


    In March of the windy season, the weather turns cool, but the carriage is warm and pleasant. Lilia was wearing a thin silk inner skirt, bare white feet, and a straight and slender leg curled outside the skirt. Because she insisted on exercise, the lines were very beautiful and smooth, without any fat. Her smooth skin shone with charming luster, which greatly moved victor.


    Lilia''s appearance is outstanding among ordinary people, but she is worse than the Elena sisters. Since she married Victor, she paid special attention to the maintenance and beauty. She insisted on wiping her body alternately with hot and cold towels every day. Her skin gradually became soft and firm. Judy didn''t forget to please the personal maid loved by Victor and sent someone to send the secret prescription of the lady''s beauty medicine. After taking it, some freckles on Lilia''s face faded, Coupled with the shaping and blood activating effect of the secret shape of the monkey, Lilia is radiant at this time. She has a thin waist and peach hips. She is charming and fit. In terms of temperament and appearance, she is even better than ordinary noble ladies.


    It was a long way. Victor and his lover shared a carriage, but nothing happened.


    "Click."


    At the other end of the carriage, little Belle in maid''s clothes lay on the table, wholeheartedly crushed a stem fruit with pliers, took out the nuts from the hard shell and put them into the nearby jar. The little guy''s posture and expression are completely in line with the maid''s manners. It would be more perfect if she didn''t keep stealing nuts.


    She secretly observed master victor and Mrs. Lilia, and then stuffed the nuts into her mouth in the most hidden way. Unfortunately, the chewing sound in her mouth was so loud that even Lilia could hear it.


    Victor was immediately happy. He waved and said, "bell, come here. Let me see how many nuts you''ve peeled?"


    Bell looked up at Victor, and then looked down at the shallow layer of nuts in the silver jar. While swallowing the delicious food in his mouth, he slowly walked to Victor with the jar in his arms. His eyes turned straight, and his little head was thinking of Countermeasures in the melon seeds.


    Although the carriage was large and bell was small, it was a few steps away, but she lingered for a long time and didn''t come. Finally, she simply fell, rolled on the cashmere blanket and scattered the nuts in the jar everywhere.


    "Oh! Master, the nuts are scattered." Bell flapped his big eyes and said innocently, "the nuts are dirty. Let bell eat them."


    "Well, all right." Victor deliberately teased her, dragged a long tone and said, "well... You don''t have to eat tonight''s dinner. It seems that there is roast venison."


    Bell was happy at first, then his red face collapsed, tears were brewing in his eyes, his nose was pumping, and he was about to cry. Lilia was so distressed that she took her over, put her on her lap and comforted her: "adults are teasing you. Of course bell can have dinner."


    Victor smiled and said, "if you spoil bell so much, how will she be a qualified noble maid in the future?"


    Lilia gave Victor a white look, and bell buried her little head in her arms. Perhaps because of the bumpy carriage, perhaps because of Lilia''s warm embrace, bell soon fell asleep.


    Lilia took bell to the small bed, stared at her for a while, and sighed, "bell is really poor. Although I lost my parents since childhood, I have a brother and now you. Bell has no relatives."


    She has a terrible father and a father who can''t see the light.


    Victor silently make complaints about him. In fact, even if the mountain fortress is exposed, it''s no big deal, but he can''t let outsiders know about taking in wizards and orc trade, even Lilia. Victor was not worried that Lilia would leak, but to protect her. Keeping wizards is very dangerous. Once the church learns, Victor may not be okay, but Lilia is likely to be an example to the church.


    Although bell was young and ignorant, others would not take her words seriously, and Victor did not dare to take risks. He not only carefully checked the people bell contacted, but also went to the chapel in person and beat around the Bush at father Miller. After confirming that there was no risk, he took her with him. Bell was clever enough to stop talking about his father after receiving Victor''s warning. However, the little girl is delicious, playful and energetic. It''s a headache to run out to play with children without paying attention.


    "You think she''s pathetic?" Victor shook his head and said, "this little guy is not beautiful, but also greedy for food and play. I don''t know why so many people like her... Even dogs like her!"


    Lilia thought carefully and said with a smile, "I felt very kind and lovely when I first saw her... There are always some people who are particularly likable. Bell is such a person."


    Victor nodded and was about to speak, but the carriage began to slow down and stopped gradually. Victor opened the curtains and saw the guard captain Gru coming.


    "Gru, what happened?" Asked victor.


    Gru replied, "Sir, we have entered the territory of viscount Sauron. There is a knight and a priest ahead who wants to see you?"


    "Oh, Sauron''s knights?" Victor narrowed his eyes and said, "who is he?"


    "The knight claimed to be the brother of viscount Sauron, Baron burrows Wimbledon."

 Chapter 286

    Victor rushed to the front of the team. The party had been waiting for a long time on the roadside. The leader was a young and handsome noble. He was in his twenties. He didn''t carry weapons. He was wearing Knight Leather Armor representing the identity of a baron. He was tall and straight, calm, with short chestnut hair, blue eyes and facial lines a little similar to victor, The soft and delicate appearance is the essence of the Wimbledon family.


    Because of Sophia, Victor paid special attention to the situation of viscount Sauron. As soon as he saw the knight, the image of Burroughs immediately came to his mind, even though it was the first time they met.


    Burrows Baron Wimbledon, 37, is a knight promoted by energy potion The half brother of viscount Wimbledon, who once served in the Imperial Guard, now manages the territory for Sauron and has been granted a baron.


    While Victor observed Burroughs, Burroughs was also looking at the young upstarts of his family.


    The young Lord was dressed in decent leather armor, with two long swords hanging from his waist. His black hair and black eyes were like the deep night sky. Even the noble lady would be jealous of his beautiful appearance. The Elven blood aristocrat has always been famous for his delicacy and delicacy, but he was tall and straight, symmetrical, heroic, sharp as a sword. Glancing at him, Burroughs was surprised, and involuntarily saluted: "good day, viscount Randall."


    "Baron, I didn''t expect you to meet me in person." Victor smiled, jumped off the fast bird and said.


    Soren and Victor actually have no personal grudges. The so-called hostility is just different positions. Soren worked for Duke Williams, and Sophia was once the confidant of the queen. The struggle between them was ostensibly for the title, but in fact it was the embodiment of the contradiction between the queen and Duke. As Sophia''s husband and heir to the Marquis, Victor naturally became a thorn in Soren''s eye and flesh. Now, a consensus has been reached within the royal family. Victor has taken refuge in the York family. The royal family and the York family both cooperate and guard against each other on the issue of human horse hills. The relationship between Soren and Victor has also changed from an old enemy to indifference.


    The York family ceded the territory in the northern part of Renma hill in exchange for Royal support. The royal family divided the territory into two, which were controlled by Viscount Soren and Viscount Kerry respectively, extending the influence of the royal family to the human horse hills, so as to contain the York family. As the agent of viscount Sauron, Burroughs'' indifference to the core members of the York family is in line with his position. Victor did not expect that he would personally meet the Randall family team.


    Burroughs was embarrassed, coughed and said, "Sir, we are all the blood of the Wimbledon family. We should have watched and helped each other. You migrate people and explore the north. I am willing to provide convenience and assistance for Raven town."


    "Thank you so much." Victor replied.


    "It should be." Burroughs nodded, smiled and said, "Reverend Gary, the garrison priest led by Viscount Sauron."


    "Lord Randall, may our Lord guide you." The bald fat old man next to him stepped forward and greeted victor. He is about 50 years old. His hairline breaks through the sky. The priest''s short robe is covered on his thick body, like a bucket wrapped in linen. His garlic nose and mung bean sized eyes complement each other. His kind smile gives people a sense of philistine tactfulness.


    Victor said, "father Gary, nice to meet you." Then he took off the long sword hanging around his waist and handed it to Renault. Baron Burroughs was obviously relieved, and reverend Gary couldn''t see his eyes anymore.


    "Please follow me, sir. I''ll prepare some supplies for you."


    There were five full carriages and flocks of cattle and sheep parked on the side of the road. Burroughs introduced Victor: "I know that adults keep wild boars and herd cattle and sheep in the southern territory, but the north is a place where ant people have not set foot. There are still many beasts and monsters wandering in the wild, so there is no way to raise wild boars on a large scale, so I prepared 50 cattle and 200 sheep for adults."


    "These carriages are loaded with grain, salt, 30 crossbows, 60 hard bows, 12000 arrows and crossbows, and 20 sets of infantry equipment."


    Burroughs'' guards opened a long wooden box. Inside, there were neatly bound three feather arrows. The arrow clusters flashed a sharp cold light. The arrow shaft was straight and almost the same thickness and size. Victor knew at a glance that these well-made arrows were the standard equipment of the king''s forbidden guards and were by no means comparable to ordinary goods.


    "Don''t open it. Put it on the carriage." Victor raised his hand, motioned the guards to stop displaying the rest of their armaments, turned his head and asked, "what does your Baron want?"


    Facing Victor''s straightforward question, Burroughs seemed at a loss, and then felt a burst of discouragement. In his present status as Viscount Randall, there was no need to entertain a vassal baron. Father Gary said, "Lord Randall, your migration is really fast. More than 600 people arrived at Viscount Sauron in only ten days. It must be the credit of the passenger and freight carriages. I hope you can leave these large carriages in Raven town to facilitate the people there to worship in my church."


    "Coach?"


    Victor frowned. Although Raven town is a town with only hundreds of residents, it is not qualified to set up a church. The believers there are naturally under the jurisdiction of father Gary. It is reasonable for him to put forward the requirement of building public transportation. However, the background of Raven town and Viscount Sauron is different after all, and public transportation will make the two sides more closely connected, This goes against the royal family''s intention to contain the York family.


    Does Soren want to join the York family?


    Thinking of this, Victor asked with a smile, "does the Baron agree?"


    Burroughs didn''t answer Victor''s question directly. He said solemnly: "Sir, the situation in the north is not optimistic. My scouts reported that the dodos are building fortifications 40 kilometers north of Raven Town, which is obviously aimed at us Gambis. If the dodos go south, the adult''s Raven town will bear the brunt. I am willing to provide shelter for your people. However, they must be able to quickly withdraw to my castle. I also hope to share with raven town Enjoy intelligence and build beacon towers so that I can respond in time. "


    Victor flashed a cold light in his eyes and said, "I remember our neighbor in the north is the great wind Knight of Dodo Kingdom, viscount Negus. Has he invaded my territory? I haven''t received any reports from my men."


    "Viscount Negus did not invade your territory." Burroughs nodded, "but many bandits have built a camp in the north. They are only 20 kilometers away from your Raven town!"


    "Your Excellency, you should know what this means!"


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked the priest, "father Gary, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Alas..." father Gary sighed sympathetically, "Duke Eriksson of Dodo forged gold coins privately and was hanged by King dodo. Duke Eriksson deserved it. His accomplices coerced the people, fled everywhere and became bandits in order to escape punishment."


    "It is the Lord''s responsibility to punish bandits and rescue the people. The church will not interfere!"


    Victor took a deep look at the fat priest, turned to Burroughs and said, "I''ll take your gift."


    Burroughs nodded and said eagerly, "Sir, I have arranged a dinner in the castle to welcome you."


    "Thank you for your kind invitation. I just want to get to Raven town quickly now." Victor declined Burroughs'' kindness and turned to the carriage.


    The wheels rolled, the people roared, the cattle and horses neighed, and the mighty convoy drove northward in the dust. Soon, it disappeared in the hills. Baron burrows smiled at father Gary and took the soldiers away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The surrounding woods are gradually darkening, the dusk is gradually sinking, the cloudless sky changes from light blue to cyan, the silver moon does not rise, and the dark curtain comes at the beginning. Boots wanders at the intersection, and his anxious eyes sweep to the end of the road from time to time.


    "I said, old man, don''t mess with your dog." Butz asked old ham, the garrison officer in Raven Town, "Sir, why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    "My mayor, can you sit down quietly? Animals are the most sensitive. You scare them." Old ham rolled his eyes angrily and continued to appease the teal dogs around him. The nervous mood of his companions will affect these keen hounds, making them suspicious and unable to distinguish between danger and trouble.


    "Light the fire! Raise the campfire!" Boots stamped his feet and shouted. The mayor''s order was immediately carried out, and the militia lit torches one after another. This is not a peaceful Randall''s leader. Monsters and beasts are likely to hide in the bushes and spy on them.


    The flames were scattered. Butz breathed a sigh of relief. Just about to sit down, he heard the barking of the teal dog, and then there was a dense sound of horse hoofs. A long line of torches like a burning Python tore through the night and meandered along the road. Butz was surprised to shout. Old ham covered his mouth and shouted, "fire extinguisher! Spread out and hide!"


    "Ha ha! Old ham, I smell your shit all the way! Don''t hide!"


    With a rude laugh, a team of cavalry galloped in. Old Hamlet let Booz loose, laughed and scolded loudly, "Gru, you one eyed bastard, believe it or not, I''ll feed you to the dog!"


    The militia in Raven town loosened the bowstring and put the sword into the scabbard. As soon as the two sides contacted, there were many laughter and laughter.


    "Old boy, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re not dead!" Gru jumped off his horse, jumped in front of old ham and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Bah, I won''t die if you die!" Old ham looked up proudly and said, "you rude guy, you should call me the garrison officer!"


    "I''m the leader of the Lord''s personal guard. I''m one level higher than you." Cried grudge.


    "Er..." old ham was speechless for a moment, looked left and right and said, "eh... Where has booth gone?" When they turned their heads, they found that boots was trotting towards the noble carriage. Old ham quickly asked his men to catch up and meet the Lord.


    Victor and Lilia got out of the carriage. Butz and old ham bowed and said, "see your excellency, see your wife."


    "Hard work. How are you doing here?" Victor smiled and nodded.


    "Not hard, not hard." "We''re fine here," booth said repeatedly Just then, a small head appeared behind Lilia''s back. It was bertina. Old ham was very surprised and said to Lilia, "Ya... Oh, madam." Butz kicked him in the leg, and he quickly changed his mouth.


    Although Lilia grew up under the watch of old ham, her current status is different from that before. As the beneficiaries of order, the War Bear mercenaries also began to pay attention to the upper and lower dignity, and spontaneously maintain the authority and rule of the Lord, so as to ensure their own status. Raven town is isolated, and Victor can''t reach this territory, but old ham and Butz dare not exceed the ceremony.


    Etiquette is the rule and order.


    Lilia covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Uncle ham, this is bertina, the little servant of the Lord. She is not my daughter, but my sister."


    Old ham lost his smile, shook his head and said, "I''m confused. It''s only been a few years. How can adults and you have such a big child."


    "Go back to Raven town and talk." Victor said, bell came up, took his clothes and begged, "master, bell wants to play with these thin dogs..." the teal dog domesticated by old ham was shaking his head and tail at bertina, looking very friendly, so he almost rushed over.


    "No." Victor picked up little Bel and threw her into the carriage.


    The motorcade rode on the moonlight for another quarter of an hour and finally arrived at Raven town. In front of the town stands a stone castle. A fence surrounds a closed area of two square kilometers along both sides of the castle. The motorcade drives in one by one from the suspension bridge. The migrating people are happy, but Victor''s face is gloomy.


    The process of recruiting refugees to migrate to Raven town is very smooth, because Raven town has a castle. The regulation of the castle meets the requirements. It is 35 meters high and built of solid limestone. It has all kinds of sentry towers, suspension bridges and trenches. However, the rocks of the wall were obviously not carefully polished, and the whole city wall was uneven. Even elite soldiers could climb the castle with their bare hands, and it was even more difficult not to fall into the trainee knight. Such a castle can resist the attack of orcs, but it can never resist the raid of great knights.


    "This is the castle that the dodos built for me!"


    Victor sneered and said, "boots, old ham, you place the people first, and then come to see me. I have something to ask you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The castle hall was full of candlelight. Butz and old ham stood under the steps and dared not go out. It was late at night when they settled the people. When they met the Lord, they found that the atmosphere in the hall was dignified and depressed. Victor sat on the throne and closed his eyes. His cold face flickered in the flickering candlelight. After a long time, he opened his eyes and asked, "I heard there is a free people''s camp nearby?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Old ham stepped forward and said respectfully, "not long ago, the refugees of Dodo built a camp under the stream, with about 1000 people in it. As far as we know, the backbone of the camp was the soldiers of Duke Eriksson. They fled here in order to avoid the pursuit of the kingdom of dodo."


    "That is, the free people camp is in my territory?"


    "That''s right." Booth nodded and said, "according to the agreement between the York family and the dodos, the land on both sides of the stream now belongs to you."


    "Haven''t you thought about soliciting these people?"


    Booth hesitated and said, "the leaders of the free private land were willing to join us, but there were too many of them. We thought about it and refused."


    Victor looked at boots with appreciation and said, "it''s a wise decision!"


    There is a stone mine 60 kilometers north of Raven town. Sylvia has coveted it for a long time. The York family once tried to occupy the territory around the stone mine. Later, with rock bricks, they gave up the plan and ceded the Northern Territory to the royal family. The royal family granted land to two court nobles in order to prevent the York family from acquiring the stone mine. Victor wanted this Enclave to monitor the movements of ant people, collect resources in the mountains and build a stronghold for the caravan to go north. Sylvia agreed to his request and expanded another 1000 square kilometers. As the governor of the horse hills, the York family can legitimately send troops to inspect Raven town. In this way, both Viscount Sauron and Viscount Kerry were under the iron hoof of the rose knights, and the York family formed a counteraction against the royal family.


    The game between the York family and the royal family is an internal contradiction of Gambis. In the face of external threats, the two sides will unite. Raven town borders the sphere of influence of the kingdom of Dodo and has become a barrier for Viscount Sauron. Baron Burroughs''s actions of sending food, arms, building public transport and beacon towers have been explained. The reason why he did so must be the free people''s camp.


    Territory has no boundaries. Whoever actually controls it is his. Victor would never believe that the free camp was not the military power of the dodos near Raven town. In his opinion, seeing that the attempt to win over the York family failed, the kingdom of Dodo was unwilling to hand over this land to Gambis, so it sent people to establish this camp as a free people. As long as the priests of Dodo parish go in to preach, it will become the territory of the Kingdom of dodo. If booth takes in those people and cooperates inside and outside, raven town will not be preserved. From father Gary''s attitude, it can be seen that the church is obviously on the side of Gambis. To be exact, it is a reward for Victor''s design of public transportation.


    "Hum, the dodos have calculated on me, so I''ll charge some interest first." Victor said coldly, "I''ve decided to shovel down that free camp!"


    Old ham and boots looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other''s eyes. This territory is their home and can''t be touched by outsiders. Lilia frowned and said, "honey, killing free people will damage your reputation and may cause big trouble."


    Victor said with a shallow smile, "the most important thing to worry about now is the church."


    The church protects believers, but those who cannot provide faith are not included. The location of this free camp is remote and the road is not smooth. The people inside can neither go to church to pray, nor can the priest go to preach and collect holy power. The only solution is to let the Lord level the camp and bring the free people back into order. For example, the shepherd worked hard to build a sheepfold to shelter the sheep from the wind and rain and resist the invasion of wild animals, but there are always disobedient sheep escaping from the fence. At this time, it is necessary for the shepherd dog to bring back those stray sheep. It is necessary for the shepherd dog to bite or threaten. Only in this way can the sheep know how warm the shepherd is to build a sheepfold.


    "My Lord, I''ll send someone to explore the free private land tomorrow." Said old ham.


    "Don''t wait for tomorrow!" Victor stood up, drew out his long sword and said softly, "tonight, smart people die of conceit, stupid people die of ignorance, brave people die of recklessness and cowardly people die of cowardice. I want you to kill all those who dare to resist and escape. I want the camp to flow with blood!"


    Outside the castle, the autumn wind rustled through the woods, like the clanging of swords and the roaring of thousands of arrows. A sad wolf howl came from the depths of the woods, like the horn of war.

 Chapter 287

    The shrill wolf howl echoed in the dusk, and the air was filled with disturbing and inexplicable horror. A raven flew over the fence and landed on the high arrow tower, making an ugly cry, like a dark ghost.


    "It''s not a good sign that crows haunt at night." Roy clenched the hard bow in his hand, narrowed his eyes and murmured. The cold moonlight made his face look particularly pale.


    "Crows are just birds. You''re afraid of those fierce wolves. Roy, you''re a coward." Big beard laughed and maliciously exposed Roy''s true face, regardless of whether his companions would become angry.


    Roy ignored his companion''s provocation and silently withdrew his eyes. The beard was muscular and powerful. The double-edged battle axe he carried was sharp and heavy. Roy had to wave it with two hands. It is said that bearded used to be a mercenary and fought with the Sassanians in the north of the kingdom. Although he just joined the camp and was still a newcomer, he used his own force to stir up trouble everywhere, make trouble and beat down many people. He was also appreciated by the captain. He not only joined the civilian team, but also occupied a woman.


    Roy didn''t want to be a stepping stone to the beard, let alone be beaten, but his brother Quinn was hot tempered.


    "Big beard, if you see the fierce wolf with your own eyes, you must pee your pants!"


    Quinn squeaked his fist, and his sharp eyes were nailed to the eyebrows of his beard like a knife. Facing the top marksman in the camp, bearded shrugged his shoulders indifferently, but he didn''t continue to speak impolitely.


    The disdain of the beard made Quinn more angry. He said stuffy, "the fierce wolf is blue and black, as big as a pony, twice as big as an ordinary male wolf, with tusks like daggers and green eyes staring at you. Anyone will tremble with fear. Only Roy and I are exceptions!"


    Quinn and Roy are not brothers. They are partners of free people. They have been friends for ten years. They usually live by hunting. In short, they are poachers. Born in Quinn mountain, he is skilled in archery and can shoot elk in the eye. Roy has a pair of skillful hands. The skin he peels can be called perfect. At the beginning, they worked together to hunt black moles and peel them for money. The black mole will spoil the crops. Its meat is terrible, but its fur is valuable, but it is too small. It takes at least a dozen black moles to make a pair of leather gloves. The village chiefs always turn a blind eye to mole hunters. Quinn lives on Roy''s craft. In those years, they were hunting black moles in Duke Eriksson''s forest. Quinn itched and shot a stag. Roy was caught by the Rangers of the Eriksson family when he was busy skinning the stag. As a result, they were sentenced to hard labor, locked up in a gold mine secret castle, mined gold for Duke Eriksson, and lived a life of miner slaves. More than a year ago, the church''s Paladin raided the Eriksson family''s gold mine secret castle and rescued hundreds of trapped lambs on the spot. Roy and Quinn regained their freedom, but found that the Eriksson family had undergone upheaval, bandits and roving bandits in the territory, and the public security situation was very bad. In order to protect themselves, they joined the free people''s gang. After several struggles and mergers, their gang grew larger and larger, and finally became a large free people camp.


    At first, the leader of the gang wanted to set the camp in the West. There was a small lake with fertile land, dense vegetation and rich wild resources. The most important thing was that the place was closer to the Raven town built by the Gambis and away from the sphere of influence of Lord dodo. The backbone of the free people''s gang are all the confidants of Duke Eriksson. They have participated in the private casting of kinsol, so they are wanted by the kingdom of dodo. However, everyone did not expect that there were more than one fierce wolf around the lake. The ferocious wolf is cunning and cruel. It is a very terrible beast. Quinn and Roy witnessed the bloody scene of the ferocious wolf killing free people''s companions. They were scared to death. The free people gang had to move more than 20 kilometers eastward along the stream, and finally set up camp on the South Bank of the stream.


    Bearded was a latecomer. He had never experienced the attack of fierce wolves. He laughed at Roy''s timidity, which naturally aroused Quinn''s dissatisfaction. However, bearded would not miss the opportunity to attack his companions. He always tried his best to establish his position.


    "Hey, hey, cowards will turn white when they are frightened by the cry of fierce wolves behind the fence."


    "You!" Quinn found himself speechless. The wooden fence of the camp was 12 meters high and the arms of adults were so wide. It was built of three layers of iron pine, filled with broken stones, soil and mortar, and rammed very firmly. Not to mention the fierce wolf, even the knight can''t break it with one drum. Besides, there is a four meter wide ditch outside the fence. There are 12 arrow towers inside the fence. Each arrow tower is equipped with a powerful military crossbow. The whole camp can be said to be as solid as gold. At least Quinn thought it was safe. He didn''t know why Roy turned pale. He guessed that his brother was ill.


    "Roy, have you eaten your stomach? Otherwise, I''ll tell the head that you won''t be on duty today?" Quinn asked anxiously.


    "Who doesn''t have to be on duty?" A tall man came over. He was steady and dignified. He was wearing leather boots and trousers, leather gloves, hard leather armor, and a shiny steel ring armor. He was holding a fine iron short spear and an iron oak round shield. He also hung a long sword with a sheath around his waist. Jiong''s divine eyes swept over. More than 30 militia sitting under the fence quickly stood up, The beard was the first to greet him and flattered, "Lord Moore, you''re here."


    "How many times have you said it? Don''t call me an adult!" Moore patted bearded on the shoulder and said kindly, "it''s not good to be heard by real adults."


    "Yes, yes." The beard nodded and bowed and said, "Captain, Roy, the boy is frightened by the cry of the fierce wolf and wants to pretend to be ill and go back to rest."


    Everyone laughed, Quinn''s face flushed angrily and said loudly, "no! Head, don''t listen to bearded rumors. Roy, he... He has a bad stomach."


    "Roy, is that so?" Asked Moore coldly.


    "Head, I''m fine." Roy explained uneasily, "it''s crows that make people upset."


    "Quack!" The crow on the arrow tower gave a harsh cry very cooperatively. Moore raised his eyebrow and ordered Quinn, "shoot down the dead bird! The brothers above are waiting for us to change shifts."


    "OK!" Quinn drew his bow and arrow. The crow in the twilight was just a hazy shadow, but it was not difficult to defeat an excellent mountain shooter. However, at the moment when the sharp arrow took off the string, the crow took the lead in flying. Quinn shot empty. He cried, "this damn crow has been looking at me."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a scream from the arrow tower. A man fell down, and the red liquid fainted under him, just like a broken humanoid water bag. The sweet smell of blood was disgusting. Everyone looked at each other, and captain Moore roared, "Quinn! You idiot shot someone!"


    Without waiting for Quinn''s explanation, there was another scream on the arrow tower. This time, everyone heard the sharp sound of sharp arrows breaking through the air. Then the screams on the arrow tower came one after another. The guards waiting to take over panicked and shouted on the pedal behind the fence. Countless crows fluttered from the arrow tower, stables and shed roof. They formed a crow group and circled and shouted above the camp. The laughter of the dead bird woke up the whole camp. The hounds barked, the war horses screamed, the women and children cried and the men scolded. The whole camp fell into chaos in an instant.


    "Enemy attack!"


    When the Moore team grew up, they shouted and gave orders, "go to someone to ring the alarm bell, and the others follow me on the pedal to support the brothers on the wall of the stronghold!"


    A clever militia broke away and rushed to the alarm bell. "Dang" "Dang" "Dang", the alarm bell rang for a long time, coming from the fence in the east of the camp. The East fence was also attacked? Captain Moore''s face changed greatly. He gritted his teeth and boarded the combat platform. He knew that the militia in the East would not come. "Dang" "Dang" the alarm bell in the South also rang, and the men poured out of the shed. Moore had some comfort.


    There are more than 500 young refugees in the camp, 60 elite soldiers and 3 trainee knights. Most people don''t know that the leaders and backbone of the camp are working for Viscount Negus. This free camp can be said to be a military stronghold of viscount Negus. The three trainee Knights led their own soldiers to guard the north and South strongholds and the cavalry stables. Moore was once a soldier of the Eriksson family. Because he was implicated by his master, he was arranged to guard the village wall in the south. He wondered why the enemy didn''t attack the exit of the camp, but attacked the fence, but he knew that his former colleagues could immediately organize more than 100 young militia to climb onto the platform. As long as you stick to it for a while, the trainee Knight will also bring people to support, and the enemy will be defeated.


    "Don''t panic! Don''t panic! There are trenches and iron and wood fences in front of us. The enemy can''t rush up! Stand at their respective shooting positions and prepare the bows, arrows and crossbows!" Another captain, Ned, called loudly. The flustered militia saw captain Moore climb up the combat platform with reinforcements and quickly settle down. Roy stood at the shooting position. With the help of the moonlight, he saw dozens of dark shadows running towards the fence more than 200 meters away. Their speed was comparable to that of charging horses. In a short time, they burst into more than 100 meters.


    "How can you run so fast? Are they all knights?" Moore was cold like falling into an ice cellar,

 Chapter 288

    "Concentrate on shooting the enemy in front!"


    The bowstring buzzed, and more than 60 feather arrows and crossbows shot out quickly, like locusts shooting at the figure closest to the front. I saw the enemy tossing and turning, skillfully avoiding most of the arrows, but he was still hit by several crossbows and arrows, but he continued to rush forward as if nothing had happened, and his companions behind him rushed to the front.


    "I shot him! How can he run?" Quinn shouted in horror.


    "Keep shooting! Don''t stop!" Moore didn''t want to explain. He roared and shot as hard as he could, as if to pour out his despair. Only a knight can wear armor and run at the speed of a galloping horse.


    A man next to Roy suddenly fell on the platform with three black feather arrows in his face, one of which penetrated into his left eye and straight into his brain. The fatal wound made him hum without a sound, and he was killed on the spot. Roy was so scared that his legs softened and fell behind the fence. Through the gap, he found that the enemy had rushed within 70 meters. They held a hard bow and shot while running. They shot fast and accurately. They screamed repeatedly on the platform. Many people fell down with arrows, died or injured. The strong bow and crossbow on their side did not threaten them at all.


    More than 60 young militiamen are condescending, but they are overwhelmed by the enemy below!


    "Stand up and fight back!" Captain Moore beat the people who were huddled behind the fence with his spear. Under his power, the militia stood up again to meet a wave of casualties.


    "Need a military Heavy Crossbow! I''ll go to the arrow tower, take the Heavy Crossbow and cover me!" Captain ned leaned over and touched the stairs of the arrow tower. He climbed up, but only half of it. Several long arrows roared to him and pierced the lock armor and round shield. The brave captain let out a scream and fell down.


    "Longbow marksman!" Captain Moore looked miserable. He finally knew who had killed his colleagues on the arrow tower. Roy didn''t hear captain Moore''s cry. Quinn fell beside him and a black feather arrow hit him in the chest. Quinn''s mouth kept bleeding. Roy was at a loss. At this time, the beard climbed over. He looked at it and shouted, "this guy has hurt his lung. He''s blocked by leather armor. The wound is not deep. He can''t die! If you don''t turn him over, he''ll choke with blood."


    "What? What?" Roy held the arrow in fear, trying to pull it out but not daring to pull it out. "Waste!" The beard scolded and dragged Quinn to the edge of the platform with his face down and his chest hanging out.


    Roy just wanted to say thank you. A dark figure jumped over the fence and landed on the platform. His head was wrapped in a black helmet, wearing black leather boots, black leather pants, black hard leather armor, and a shining black ring armor, with two feather arrows on it, a hard bow hanging behind him, and two crescent sickles in his hand. He was like a black demon in the night. Roy lay on the platform and saw the metal barb at the front of the black leather boots. I''m afraid that''s why he climbed the iron and wood fence, but this outfit weighs at least hundreds of pounds. How did he jump over the ditch and climb up?


    "Disarm and surrender, don''t kill!" The black demon shouted coldly. Beard responded with a roar. He swung his axe and threw it. He was majestic and brave! Then he jumped off the 11 meter high platform without hesitation. Roy was stunned.


    The high-speed rotating Tomahawk failed to hit the black demon, but gave captain Moore a chance to take a shot. He took advantage of the gap between the enemy and the Tomahawk and stabbed out with his spear. Captain Moore''s assassination action was refined and clean. The short spear seemed to have life in his hand and turned into a poisonous snake to kiss the opponent''s throat. The dark shadow flashed, the sharp sickle hook like a razor cut half of Captain Moore''s neck, and the blood sprayed out of the terrible wound to form a miserable blood mist. Moore knelt softly on the platform. The black demon had rushed into the crowd behind him, ruthlessly harvesting life and wailing.


    "Those who surrender don''t kill!" "Those who surrender don''t kill!" "Those who surrender don''t kill!" More black demons turned on the platform, and where they passed was a bloody rain. The militia finally collapsed. They threw down their weapons and fled in all directions. Some jumped off the platform directly, others shivered on the board, and Roy was one of them.


    Less than half an hour, the South fence fell! Captain Moore''s head hung on his shoulder at a strange angle. His blood had run out, but he couldn''t wait for the support of his colleagues.


    The battle on the platform stopped, and the black demons jumped into the camp one by one. Under the witness of the moonlight, the battle in the camp was in full swing. The roar and scream of men, the collision of weapons and armor, the kiss of swords and flesh, the cry of women and children, the cry of hounds, and the laughter of dead birds all made Roy unable to breathe, so that his mind was blank. He left the platform in a daze and wandered around the camp like a headless fly.


    The camp was a one-sided massacre. The black demons jumped vertically and horizontally among the huts. The sharp arrows they shot seemed to have eyes. The sickles and hooks in their hands were full of blood. They reaped life one by one coldly and ruthlessly, but kept their promise not to kill. Roy saw that the black devil ignored the unarmed women and children, and those who knelt down and surrendered could save their lives. However, some extremely cunning guys put down their spears. After the black demon walked over, they quietly picked up the spear and stabbed the black demon on the back, but these are in vain. The black demon is faster than the wind and more flexible than the mountain ape. Just one turn will kill the sneaker. Of course, the black devil was not invincible. A militia captain shot over a black devil with a heavy crossbow, and more than 20 militia rushed up and cut him into meat and mud. The dead birds circled and sang on the killing ground. Several black demons rushed out of the shadow, slaughtered the cheering militia, and then fled into the shadow, leaving only the remains of the ground, and the blood of the dead converged into a black pool of blood. This cruel scene made Roy shout. He stumbled into a shed and kept shaking and crying.


    "Be quiet if you don''t want to die!" A familiar and joking voice came from the corner.


    "Who?" Roy jumped up like a frightened rabbit, and a face full of curly whiskers appeared in the moonlight at the window and retracted into the dark corner.


    "Beard, is that you?!" Roy wiped his tears. For the first time, he found that this hateful face would be so kind.


    "Isn''t that me?" Beard mocked in the dark, "Coward Roy, don''t look like a ghost."


    "You!" Roy said dully, "you''re no better. I thought you were a warrior. I didn''t expect you to be a deserter!"


    "Warriors?! ha ha, the warriors have long died..." beard laughed at himself, with a hint of sadness in his tone.


    Roy was silent for a moment, stood up and said, "thank you for helping Quinn. I don''t know how he is?"


    "Although I just met, I''m a comrade in arms after all. I only do what I can." The beard said, "that guy will not die if he lies down honestly. If you want to save him, you will only take your own life."


    Roy took back his hand and hesitated, "I''m a little worried that those black demons kill without blinking."


    "Black devil? Really you. I think it should be called dead bird or black crow. Of course, they won''t like the name because they are all Knights!"


    "Knight? How is that possible?" Roy said in shock.


    "Well, to be exact, it''s a trainee Knight!"


    "How can noble knights slaughter civilians? Are they not afraid of the punishment of the Supreme Lord?" Roy shook his head and unknowingly took a step back.


    "Civilians? Hey hey..." the beard sneered. "You''ll know whether they killed civilians in a while."


    There was a sudden fire outside the window. Roy stared at the burning building and murmured, "they set fire to the three storey wooden tower where the camp leader lives."


    "You think it''s a wooden tower?" Beard went to the window and spit on the ground, "bah! That''s the beacon tower!" Just then, a group of well-dressed cavalry surrounded the two leaders and ran north. Their scales glittered in the light of the fire.


    "See, the camp leaders wear the scales of trainee Knights! They are not civilians." The beard touched his chin and sighed, "the Dodo people ran away, the black crow won, and the official Knight will come in soon. Pity those fools and die in vain!"


    "Knights don''t kill civilians. If civilians take up arms against knights, they are not civilians. They are bandits, soldiers and fools! Black crows know this. They want us to lay down our arms, so I let them go. The trainee Knights of Dodo also know this. If you just go out, black crows won''t kill you, but the leader of the camp will ask you to gather at the stronghold gate and arm you Be fools. Then they run away and let you fools die! "


    Roy was stunned for a long time and said weakly, "aren''t you a soldier? How can you be a fool?"


    Bearded sneered: "when soldiers, they have to work hard! They work hard for land, status, wealth and women! We only work hard to live. If the jackals break the camp, I will work hard. If the Knights break the camp, I''m just changing my club. The people who work hard are not fools. What is it?"


    "Damn the camp leader! He ran away and let us die!" Roy said angrily.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry." The beard laughed and said, "the black crow is surrounded by three and lacks one. Dodo people have to work hard outside to escape back! I think it''s good to be able to run half."


    Roy took a bad breath, looked out of the window and exclaimed, "these are knights? What a prestige." The beard squeezed over and stared at the boss, "my supreme lord, there are too many Knights!"


    Outside the window, more than 20 tall and burly soldiers were chasing towards the north. Their whole bodies were wrapped in fine iron armor. They carried war hammers and long knives like steel monsters. Their heavy footsteps seemed to step on Roy''s heart. He couldn''t help feeling that the earth trembled. The beard swallowed his mouth and said, "I... I take back what I just said. None of the dodos can run away!"

 Chapter 289

    The wind blows on my face like a knife.


    Mud flowers bloom under the flying horse''s hooves, the war horse spits out a heavy breath, and Todd can clearly feel its beating drum like heartbeat through the saddle. If he continues to run like this, the good horse from andar county will be abandoned, but Todd doesn''t care. Lord Negus failed the infiltration mission and lost all his squires and cavalry. He doesn''t care. Just like he didn''t care about killing fleeing miners and restoring his reputation in order to get Duke Eriksson''s training potion, He doesn''t care to hang out with stinking freedmen.


    Todd has always believed that the illegitimate son of a small aristocrat without background like him can only rise to the top by any means. If the pursuers accept surrender, he doesn''t mind changing his master. But Todd knew that the attackers were going to kill them all, not one! Because he had an insight into a secret, a secret about the attacker.


    There was no sign of the night attack. Between the time Todd and his retinue woke up and dressed up, the attackers had invaded the camp. The chaotic situation made Todd unable to organize effective resistance. While scolding the soldiers on duty for their incompetence, he fought with the enemy. After close contact, he was surprised to find that his opponent''s strength was far superior to ordinary people, and even better than himself. The retinue soldiers thought the enemies were trainee knights, but Todd knew that the attackers were not.


    Although Todd was promoted to a trainee Knight by means of washing and practicing potions, he experienced the characteristics of fighting spirit and element level. The fighting spirit resonance element position can greatly improve his strength and physique. The resonance wind element position can greatly improve his perception and agility. The resonance water element position can greatly improve his physical strength and slightly improve his self-healing force, which can effectively improve his strength and agility. The resonance fire element position can improve his spirit and unity. Due to the affinity of elements, the characteristics of trainee knights are different. Generally speaking, male trainee Knights generally have strong strength and tough physique. Most female trainee Knights have long physical strength, both strength and dexterity, and the resonance number of element positions also affects the individual differences of trainee knights. But each of these enemies has flexible body methods, keen perception and average strength, which is an obvious affinity feature of wind element.


    The knight blood with affinity for wind element is rare. How can there be dozens of trainee knights with affinity for wind element? Moreover, there is almost no difference in their personal strength! Their martial arts skills are like withdrawal. They are firm willed and indifferent. Even if their arms are cut off, they will kill the enemy desperately and will not scream until they die.


    Todd concluded that these attackers were not apprentice knights. They were secret law dead men trained by Gambis, which was comparable to the secret law dead men of apprentice Knights! Just like the fourth level paladin of the church, you can compete with the trainee Knight without divination!


    The secret made Todd tremble. The attacker could let go of the inexperienced squires and soldiers, but he would never let go of their trainee knights who knew how to fight. In the same way, as long as he takes this secret back, he can not only restore his reputation and title, but also be summoned and praised by his Majesty the king.


    Escaping life means prosperity!


    Therefore, Todd did not hesitate to give up the responsibility of guarding the stronghold gate, watched the trainee Knight Wilma die, and persuaded Sir Farrell to lead 30 retinue cavalry to flee together. He must survive!


    It''s not easy to ride a horse at night. Todd gives full play to his hard-working equestrian skills since childhood. He holds the reins tightly, lies low on the horse''s back, acts as the horse''s eyes and ears, controls it to pierce the darkness, stride over the gurgling streams, fallen dead trees, the wind roars in his ears, the scenery on both sides is disappearing rapidly, and only the hazy moonlight closely follows him.


    "Ang" "ang" "ang".


    The strange and loud cry changed Todd''s face. Turning around, he saw the bushes on the hills shaking like waves, and the four dark shadows were catching up at the speed of surpassing the horses.


    "Damn it!" Todd gnashed his teeth. He knew that Sir Farrell and the retinue cavalry were finished, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Soon after leaving the free camp, they were decorated by these enemies riding giant birds. Todd is no stranger to this large land bird called the fast bird. In addition to the delicious meat, they have a hot temper and explosive power comparable to brown bears. They walk through obstacles like walking on the ground. They move quickly and flexibly. Their powerful claws can easily break soldiers'' ribs. Their hard and sharp beak is like an axe. Todd never wants to be pecked by them.


    The Erikson family had plans to domesticate giant birds, but their bad temper and terrible load-bearing ability ruled out this possibility, so all the fast birds in dodo kingdom were killed.


    Now, the attackers have made the impossible a reality. These fast bird cavalry followed all the way on the hillside of the hill. They bowed down and shot the squire cavalry at the end of the team with a crossbow. Whenever Todd tried to fight back, the fast bird cavalry ran to the high place of the hill. Any action by the squire cavalry to rescue their companions would only cause more deaths and injuries. The fugitives panicked. They scrambled to run in front of the team. Two unlucky people even broke their horse legs. In a short three kilometer chase, Todd and Sir Farrell lost eight squires and cavalry, and the enemy was unharmed!


    Facing the desperate situation, Todd deliberately fell behind and suddenly put forward the suggestion of running for his life. Then he drove his horse into a narrow valley regardless. This is not a road. It is rugged and difficult to walk. Without excellent riding skills and excellent eyesight, ordinary people can''t ride through at all. Other squires and cavalry have to follow Sir Farrell and continue to flee north.


    Todd won the bet. The fast bird cavalry let him go and bit Faroe''s team all the way north, but he knew it was temporary. The enemy solved Faroe and would catch up sooner or later. In order to reduce the load, Todd threw away his luxurious wolf skin cloak, gem inlaid scabbard, refined iron spear, crossbow, hard bow and all feather arrows. He crossed the valley, turned around and ran North for two kilometers, and the pursuers finally appeared.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! We''ll be there soon."


    Todd whipped the right side of the mount with a whip. The sound of the fast bird was getting closer and closer. He could almost imagine the fast bird cavalry aiming with a crossbow. The war horse seemed to hear the voice of its master and suddenly accelerated to sprint. A fierce crossbow arrow rubbed its hind legs and dived into the bushes.


    The war horse rushed out of the mountain stream, and a low forest came into Todd''s eyes. He picked up the fine gold long sword and round shield, jumped down from the galloping horse''s back, touched his feet, jumped into the dense forest, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Todd breathed a sigh of relief in the dark forest. He shuttled quickly among the crowded dwarf trees. The thick humus on the ground absorbed the sound of footsteps, but the sensitive night owl exposed his whereabouts with a strange cry.


    Todd smiled contemptuously. He went to the depths of the woods, looked at the surrounding environment, deeply inserted the long sword with purple light into the ground until it had no handle, planed the rotten leaves on the ground with his bare hands, smeared the blue fine iron scales with mud, and rolled in the mud pit. The scales became as dark as the forest, so he stopped. Then he took out a bundle of thin wire from his satchel and tied it between several dwarf trees, just as high as his neck. Having done all this, Todd pulled out his long sword full of mud, put down his visor on his helmet, and sat quietly under a dwarf tree, waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    This is Todd''s scheduled cemetery to bury the enemy or himself.


    A moment later, the owl''s strange cry suddenly stopped. Todd sat there motionless. The insect sound in the forest seemed to be cut off by an invisible hand. Only the fallen leaves whispered in his ear and told the footsteps of death. A crossbow arrow shot from the darkness. With a "Ding" sound, it was bounced open by the arc of the refined iron helmet. Todd raised the round shield to block the face door. Another crossbow arrow shot at his chest. The arrow tip penetrated into the scale armor, but failed to completely penetrate the hard skin armor. He felt the tingling pain on the skin. Todd smiled and said, "the crossbow can''t hurt me. Use your sword to take my life!"


    What responded to Todd was one crossbow after another. Suddenly, a fuzzy shadow flashed in close to the ground and came in front of him in an instant. Todd couldn''t catch his opponent''s movements. He could only see the faint light rowing to his chest and abdomen. He didn''t hesitate to slash with his sword. The surging force pushed the long sword to cut out quickly. The sword body did not shake or deform under the pressure of the air. The strong air pressure took away the mud on the sword body, revealing invincible purple. The viscous air was cut open by the sharp blade and sent out a sharp sound like silk.


    This sword is the most ordinary oblique cut. It goes down like a river, like thunder and lightning. It lives to death without dodging, moving or fighting. However, it failed. The dark shadow was like a ghost without substance, and the invisible breeze flashed behind Todd along the sword.


    Todd was born in a humble family with impure blood. He was barely promoted to a trainee Knight by washing and practicing medicine. His sword technique was not as smooth as a knight, but he worked harder than a vassal soldier. The Knights of the Eriksson family once praised Todd: there is a God in the sword, like an arm. Over the past 20 years, Todd has wielded his sword more than 100000 times. The most basic sword skill has long been engraved into his soul and has become an instinct.


    The blade is flying, chasing the flowing air, turning behind, cutting the skin armor, flesh and bones, and dividing the enemy in two.


    An ordinary oblique chop turns into an ordinary return chop to end a powerful opponent. But Todd was not happy. Blood was seeping from the wound, one in the chest and abdomen, one in the back and one in the thigh. Before he killed his opponent, his opponent''s refined iron machete hit him three times. If it weren''t for this solid scale armor, he would have been a dead body.


    Tao de just pulled out the crossbow arrow on the scale, a wisp of cold suddenly hit from above. He had no time to think. He threw himself on the spot, used his hands and feet, and jumped forward one meter in an extremely ugly posture.


    This is the distance between life and death.


    The enemy swooping down from the treetops was hung in the air by Todd''s wire tied in advance. The sharp iron wire cut into the enemy''s thigh, but failed to cut off the leg bone. The enemy''s own weight and the kinetic energy of the attack made the blood and flesh on the thigh cut down along the iron wire. The warm blood poured on Todd''s face. He saw a pair of indifferent eyes and a blue machete. The cold killing intention almost frozen his soul. Todd screamed wildly and stabbed with his sword.


    "Poop poop"


    The long sword penetrates the enemy''s head from bottom to top, and the machete penetrates Todd''s abdomen from top to bottom. Todd endured the pain, pulled out his machete in his abdomen and his bloody sword, and struggled to stand up and check the injury.


    The wound is not deep or shallow, but if you hurt your intestines, you will die if there is another fierce battle.


    Todd shook his head and smiled bitterly. He knew he was not the opponent of the attacker, but he didn''t expect the gap to be so big. He tried his best to solve the two enemies, but he was seriously injured. There were at least two attackers in the forest, and there were more attackers coming.


    Fast bird Qingqi has an absolute advantage in terms of quantity, individual strength and tactical cooperation. Todd knows that if he can''t get back to his disadvantage, he will never survive. He ordered them to run for their lives. Leaving the team was to disperse the pursuers, hiding in the dwarf forest was to prevent the swift birds from cooperating in combat, and forced the attackers to choose close combat. Smearing mud is conducive to concealment. Attackers can only act separately in order to search for targets. Tying thin iron cables can weaken the mobility of attackers.


    Todd knew that the fast bird''s weight-bearing ability was poor, and the attacker could only be equipped with light armor. He wants to make use of the terrain and equipment, turn disadvantages into advantages, create a situation of facing one light armor enemy at a time, and then kill his opponent with the method of dying together. There is a ridge in the east of the dwarf forest, which is the observation post set up by the viscount. The beacon tower in the free camp has been lit. Lord Negus will send knights to investigate the situation of the camp. Todd planned to kill his chasing opponent first and try to meet the knight of the Viscount before a large number of pursuers came. Now, he can only bet his luck.


    The monsoon blows the woods, and the shadows of the trees sway like demons dancing. Todd tied up his abdominal wound, carried a long sword and walked out of the woods. He always felt that his every move was monitored. At the moment, he just wanted to leave this gloomy and terrible place early.


    Outside the woods, the low silver moon tries to sprinkle the last ray of light, and the whole world will fall into the darkness before dawn. Tao De''s heart is like ashes. More than a dozen attackers were wandering outside the woods across strong fast birds.


    Todd retreated into the hidden trees and lay powerless on the ground, quietly experiencing the last time of his life. At this time, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground came from outside the woods, followed by the violent neighing of fast birds. Todd moved in his heart and looked around. He saw the slender figure on the ridge, like a sharp knife.


    "Lord Negus?"


    "Todd, just come here."


    The distant sound came with the wind, like the cold moonlight, dispelling the haze in Todd''s heart. He walked out of the woods with a laugh and charged at the ridge 400 meters away.


    The swift bird rode right behind him. Todd was fearless. He drew several blue streamers on the ridge, pierced the hearts of the pursuers and shot them one by one. The fast bird cavalry chased their prey one after another. Their speed surpassed Todd, but Todd didn''t care. In the face of the obstruction of the wind knight, these dead men didn''t want to touch him. Todd ran 300 meters at the speed of a galloping horse. There were already four cavalry and five fast birds falling under the arrow of viscount Negus.


    If you run more than 100 meters, you can escape from Shengtian. The nearest fast bird cavalry is more than 60 meters away from you. The adult will shoot him and the fast bird immediately. By the way, Lord neigus hasn''t tasted the fast bird meat yet. When the battle is over, I will collect these delicious food, and adults will be more happy! Adults are adjusting their positions... Why don''t adults do it yet? My lord


    In Todd''s stunned eyes, viscount Negus first moved his position lightly, then looked at his side, and then he hesitated to put away the keel secret silver bow that frightened the enemy, and then made an elegant Knight salute to the depths of the forest, and then disappeared on the ridge without looking back.


    The bitter chill spread from the bottom of Todd''s heart to his whole body. He slowly stopped his rigid steps, received a fierce kick on his back, kicked him out a few meters away, and the beak of a fast bird pecked on his helmet like an axe. Todd''s consciousness fell into darkness.


    A long arrow was inserted in the position of viscount Negus, from the dwarf forest five hundred meters away.

 Chapter 290

    The next afternoon, raven castle, Lord''s office hall.


    Lilia opened the oak door and saw Victor standing alone by the window and looking down. She came forward, hugged Victor''s arm and said in a charming voice, "honey, what are you thinking?"


    Victor grabbed the maid''s small waist, held her in his arms and asked inexplicably, "why did they look... Happy last night when so many people died?"


    Below the castle, there are long lines of complete vehicles of materials, flocks of cattle and sheep, and thousands of men, women, old and young. Zhengyuanyuan continues to enter Raven town through the suspension bridge. These people came from the breached free people''s camp. Their faces were filled with excitement and joy, and there was no sadness and sadness of losing relatives. The killing last night seemed to be just a nightmare, frightening but untrue.


    "My dear Lord, you wouldn''t be surprised if you knew their origin." After only one look, Lilia withdrew her eyes and said: "According to Butz, most of these people are refugees. They have developed territory for the Eriksson family for more than three years before they were given the status of leader. Some time ago, the Eriksson family suffered a upheaval. The Duke leader was dismembered by the Dodo kingdom. The new Lord took back the land and confiscated their family property. They not only became refugees again, but also were surrounded by the fleeing soldiers of the Eriksson family They built that free people camp. The free people guards in the camp occupied women and set up their own family, but others dared not say anything. Last night, the camp guards were killed and injured seriously, and no one would feel sorry for them. HMM... it''s exaggerated to say that they occupied women. Refugee women are used to attaching to the strong, but they haven''t been together for a long time and don''t have too deep feelings ¡£¡±


    "..." Victor was stunned, shook his head and laughed. "I''m also worried that these people have hatred... It seems that I think too much."


    "The lion doesn''t care what the sheep think. If the lower class dare to have evil intentions, the mayor of Butz will clean them up. I think it''s too late for them to be happy. It''s really cheap for them!"


    Lilia skimmed her pink lips and looked like a mercenary girl. Victor couldn''t help kissing her bright white forehead and said, "a wise monarch should listen to the voice of the people, so... Baby, why are they happy?"


    "Because there is Raven castle!" Lilia stamped the castle floor. Seeing Victor''s disgusting expression, she gently advised, "honey, I know you don''t think the wall of Raven castle is smooth enough. But after all, this is a castle. It has more than 100 rooms, six sentry towers and can accommodate 300 soldiers..." Lilia gasped: "Honey, when we were mercenaries, we dreamed of settling down behind the castle."


    The castle is the embodiment of the Lord''s force and represents the Lord''s legitimate rule. It is not only a fortification, but also the political center of the territory. Only the soldiers of the Lord''s family are qualified to live behind the castle. The mercenary regiment is half black and white. They are eager to be accepted by a lord and become his family soldiers. This is actually legitimacy, and the free private land also faces the question of legitimacy Question.


    The relationship between protection, redemption and dedication constitutes the most basic order of the human kingdom. If the Lord fails to protect his territory and people, he will lose his title, the clergy will lose his family if he betrays his belief in redemption, and it will be illegal if the people do not fulfill their obligation of dedication.


    For thousands of years, this view has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and can not be shaken.


    Free private land has no dedicated objects. They are often equated with bandits and exiles. They not only have to face the threat of monsters and beasts, but also be expelled by the Lord. Although the church has compassion for the wild people and calls them stray lambs, it can''t help them. Because the people who hate the free private land most are ordinary villagers, and the Lord just complies with the voice of his people ¡£


    The vast majority of free private lands hope to be accepted by the Lord and become the citizens of the territory, and the castle is the symbol of clarifying the legal status of the Lord. In those years, Victor had no castle, and the leader of the free private land was questioning his legitimacy.


    The surrounding area of Raven town is uninhabited and wild animals run rampant. The development environment is more difficult than Randall''s, but it has a castle. For the free people, it means order and civilization. As long as they are accepted by raven Town, they can get the protection of the Lord and the redemption of the priest. They can rightfully claim: I''m developing this land for my master.


    Legitimacy is very important. It is an order jointly constructed by knights, priests and ordinary people, which is related to everyone''s future. Only when these free people join Raven town can they have a way to rise and strive to become vassal nobles or servants of the Supreme Lord.


    Lilia is a mercenary. She has the most intuitive understanding of the ideas of the people at the bottom. If she stands on the position of Raven town residents, these free people belong to bandits who plunder territory resources and should be expelled. Now Raven town is willing to take them in, and they really should be happy.


    "It''s strange that they are grateful to me when I order to break the stronghold and kill people." Victor mocked himself.


    "Originally, most of the refugees in the free private land are coerced. They are just a mob without a sense of honor." Lilia disapproved, then covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Sir, you are so kind."


    "Lilia, remember that kindness does not mean weakness. Only a stupid and incompetent Lord will rule his people with cruelty and fear. A wise lord must have the quality of kindness... At least in name." Victor shook his head and sighed, "the situation in Raven town is more complicated than I expected. It''s too far from Randall''s collar. We must realize that Lord dodo and Viscount Sauron have much greater influence on Raven town than me. At this time, people in Raven town must be stable..."


    Lilia blinked and said, "are you worried that these people will fall to Lord dodo? Just drive them away!"


    "If we do, we will lose the support of the church on the issue of Raven town... Forget it, we''ll discuss it later." Victor loosened Lilia, turned to his desk, sat down and said, "is the booty counted?"


    Lilia sat opposite victor and counted with a smile: "well, we seized 734 sheep, 87 cattle, 27 war horses, 170000 pounds of rye, 80000 pounds of nuts, 10000 pounds of bacon, 187 sets of old leather armor, 60 sets of intact steel ring armor, 233 spears, 211 hard bows, 12000 feather arrows, 40 crossbows and 2300 crossbows." Then she took a deep breath and said excitedly, "honey, there are 15 military heavy crossbows!"


    Military heavy crossbow is the strongest single weapon for ordinary soldiers. At present, only dodo kingdom can produce this terrible big killing weapon. The military heavy crossbow is powerful, and the outflow quantity is strictly controlled. These 15 military heavy crossbows can be called valuable without market. No wonder Lilia is excited, but she doesn''t know that Victor has a sharper silver Heavy Crossbow.


    The heavy crossbow can not form a terrible cavity in the prey''s body like the sniper rifle. Facts have proved that its lethality to large monsters is limited, and its production is limited by the tendons of violent animals. Victor didn''t care about these military crossbows. He smiled faintly and said, "this can only show that the free private land is actually a dodo military camp. How about their number of personnel and casualties?"


    Lilia nodded and said, "there are 1105 people in this camp, 513 adult men, 339 adult women, 102 children under the age of 15 and 151 people over the age of 60. The attack killed 58 people, 23 seriously injured and 87 slightly injured. The dead and injured are mainly the guards of the camp. The dead have been buried and the injured have been treated." After a pause, Lilia said with a gloomy look: "Sir, you have five elite soldiers killed in the war, and... Six swift birds have not returned."


    "They''ve sacrificed... They''re all stupid guys." Victor knocked on the table and couldn''t help complaining.


    In order to test the actual combat level of the alchemy militia, Victor used 50 alchemy crows, 30 swift birds, 80 monkey militia and 25 Funiu militia. The force is stronger than most of the top nobles, and the opponent is just a mob. However, the performance of the alchemy militia was not satisfactory. They strictly implemented Victor''s orders, but lacked independent judgment. They yelled and asked their opponents to disarm and surrender. They did not hesitate to expose their position and could not distinguish the enemy''s leaders, so as to quickly disintegrate the enemy''s organizational ability, causing not only heavy casualties, but also five monkey militias were secretly attacked and killed.


    The performance of fast bird light riding made Victor angry and stronger. He was killed by two trainee knights. When he was blocked by high-level knights, he didn''t know to disperse and detour, summon backup, but kept giving heads. If Victor doesn''t step in in time, these guys will be destroyed. The trainee Knight left a deep impression on victor. He was smart and cunning, skillfully used tactics, defeated the strong with the weak, and fully explained the power of wisdom.


    Victor looked down for a moment, turned his eyes to Lilia and asked, "honey, do you know why I''m in a hurry to break through that free camp?"


    Lilia''s eyes flashed, opened her mouth, smiled and shook her head. War Bear mercenaries are often employed by lords to disperse refugee camps, but smart women should know how to let their men behave. Lilia is so smart.


    "I learned after I became a lord that many free people camps or bandits are instructed by the Lord to fight against hostile families, rob caravans, control remote areas, and expand territory. This free people camp has more than 1000 people, abundant materials and powerful force. It is by no means the scale that normal free people groups can achieve. They must be dodo people In the stronghold of Raven Town, and blatantly! "


    "If I don''t take him by surprise, the dodos will certainly intervene and obstruct me from cleaning up this stronghold under the pretext of protecting civilians. It will drag us into endless negotiations, but I can''t afford it. Randall''s land is 1000 kilometers away after all. The dodos know this very well. Therefore, we must respond to the dodos'' attempts with the most resolute attitude. They reach out to us Just chop your hands, stretch out your feet and chop your feet. There must be no hesitation. "


    Victor chuckled: "now, all the population and materials of this camp have fallen into my hands. It is estimated that the dodos have jumped with anger."


    Lilia frowned and asked, "will the dodos attack raventown?"


    "No!" Victor said positively, "the Dodo people''s use of such a shameful means shows that they dare not provoke war. This should be a bluff of taking advance as retreat!"


    "Bluff?"


    "Yes!" Victor nodded: "The current relationship between the kingdom of Dodo and our Gambis is very delicate. They are both allies and wary of each other. Viscount Negus is also worried that the Knights of the roses will move north and rob his quarry. The first step is to make less concessions in the future. The Dodo people put on an aggressive posture to ask me to invite the York family to settle the dispute so that they can sell one to Mrs. Sylvia Friendship. In this way, the York family is morally disadvantaged... The nobles attach great importance to reputation, and they have to find many inexplicable excuses to wage war for their interests. The Sassanian Empire clearly wants to unify the south, and the Sassanian emperor claims that it is to wash away the shame of his ancestors being exiled by the Dodo royal family. This is the rules of the game of the nobles. " Victor sneered, "the dodos thought I was a soft persimmon and had to rely on Sylvia. As a result, they lifted a stone and hit themselves in the foot."


    Lilia held her cheek in her hand and said happily, "my Lord is the greatest Lord."


    Praised by his own woman, Victor couldn''t help being a little elated and said with a smile: "among these free people, there must be soldiers arranged by Viscount Negus. Find them as soon as possible. These people are available talents."


    "Keep the change." Lilia sighed faintly and said, "they are dead."


    "Huh?" Victor''s eyes were cold and angrily said, "without my command, who is so bold and dare to make his own decisions? Is it the guy Gru? Call him over!"


    "It was my order." Facing Victor''s surprised eyes, Lilia explained: "honey, most of these backbone are Duke Eriksson''s soldiers. Their families are controlled by Viscount Negus and can''t work for us. If you let them go, they will come again. It''s a disaster to keep them." Lilia paused and added, "the mercenary regiment is used to cleaning up the bandit gathering place. The employer always asks us to torture the origin of the bandit leader and backbone first, and then kill them all as an example."


    Victor stayed for a moment, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "your current status is different from the past. Don''t do anything about killing prisoners in the future."


    Seeing that Victor was no longer angry, Lilia quietly stuck out her tongue and said, "our people didn''t do it. It was the free people... Gru just provoked."


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door. Victor said in a loud voice, "come in."


    Gru pushed the door in and said with a flattering smile, "good day, sir. Good day, madam."


    "What''s up?" Victor said angrily.


    "There are two people outside the castle who want to see you. One of them calls himself Viscount neigus."


    Victor asked in surprise, "what? Are you sure it''s two people? Not a team?"


    Gru said respectfully, "a nobleman with an attendant, just two people. No motorcade was found within a radius of 10 kilometers."


    Victor leaned back in his chair and murmured, "how brave Viscount Negus is to visit alone."

 Chapter 291

    Gabert Viscount Negus, a 64 year old wind knight, Earl of the court, the bow bearer of his majesty Friedrich, the guardian of Whitewater fortress, and the warning preached by the Sasan knight. Now he is the Lord of the western border of the Dodo Kingdom and the neighbor to the north of Raven town.


    The title of knight is neither groundless nor boastful. It comes from the personal praise of the king, the church or the enemy. It is cast by outstanding achievements and extraordinary feats. It is the reputation and glory pursued by Knight nobles. Gabert Negus deserves his name.


    At the age of 15, Negus emerged at the court martial arts competition of Dodo kingdom. He was selected as the bodyguard of Prince Friedrich. He entered the court and received Royal Knight education. At the age of 27, he was promoted to a wind knight and joined the Dodo forbidden guard as a palace baron. Four years later, Prince Friedrich succeeded to the throne and began to promote his confidants. Negus became the bow bearer of the new king and served as the deputy commander of the Dodo guards. At the age of 36, neigus was successfully promoted to the great Knight of the wind system, won the rank of viscount of the court, joined the iron wall knights, began to face off with the sassanne knights and made great achievements.


    Negus received Royal Knight education, respected knights with noble blood and despised aristocrats with impure blood. On the battlefield, following the aristocratic tradition, he first warned the Sassanian knights with a fine gold feather arrow to leave their booty and retreat by themselves. If he encounters the other party again, Negus will mercilessly kill all the guards of the Sasan knight, and then capture him alive, never missing.


    During the period when neigus was active on the battlefield, the Lord of the Sassanian Empire paid hundreds of thousands of ransom to dodo in order to welcome back the captured family knights. So that King dodo would often send people to ask: has Negus caught a "mobile wallet" recently? Dodo Knights heard that the wind had changed for neigus, and even did not dare to equip refined gold weapons. Some small families simply stopped sending knights to participate in the war. For this reason, neigus was called a "Warner" by Satan.


    Five years later, the famous neigus left the iron wall knights, took over as the commander of Baishui fortress, and won the title of Earl of the court. Everyone thinks that count neigus is a gentle traditional aristocrat. However, he showed the terrible side of the wind great knights to the world in the battle of Whitewater Castle: two of the three great Knights falling from the sassanne empire fell under the keel and silver bow of neigus.


    After the war, the Sassanian nobles scolded Negus, saying he was a "hypocritical poisonous snake", and two Highnesses threatened revenge. Under diplomatic pressure and for the purpose of protection, his majesty Friedrich dismissed the commander of the white water fortress of Negus, and he rejoined the iron wall knights. With the development of the situation, the iron wall Knights came to Minsk fortress group in Gambis Kingdom, forcing Marquis golon to lead the army to confront, which indirectly led to Ryan His majesty Augustus died in battle. There, Negus met young Sauron Wimbledon, although the two did not fight, Soren did contain Negus.


    Now, Sauron became the Lord of the horse hill, and Negus came to the horse hill, just at Raven castle.


    The Raven Castle hall is surrounded by warriors, and Victor sits on the Lord''s throne. It is difficult for him to connect the elegant, young and handsome aristocrat with the famous extraordinary knight. The travel mode of viscount neigus is also surprising. A flag, a retinue and three horses are like small nobles traveling, rather than powerful Lords. Of course, behind this is the confidence and calm of the great Knights of the wind system. But Victor had to admit that Negus''s gesture made him feel good,


    "Lord Negus, your visit has brightened Raven castle." Victor smiled and said, "I''ll give you a banquet."


    "Your Excellency Wimbledon, I appreciate your kind invitation, but I''m afraid I don''t have time to attend your dinner." Negus leaned slightly, shook his head and sighed: "Duke Eriksson''s crime of forging gold coins was exposed. Under the witness of the church, the Duke himself has been duly punished by the wise lord Friedrich, and the Eriksson family has also been properly punished. However, the villains and accomplices gathered by the Duke have scattered and fled. They have become bandits and vagrants, wandering around the land, robbing goods and poisoning the villagers. As the Lord, I need Wipe out these villains as soon as possible and protect the people of the territory. "


    "My purpose of this visit is not only to visit my new neighbor, but also to remind you to be careful of the harassment of thieves."


    Victor said, "just last night, a gang of bandits attacked a free people camp not far away. When my guards arrived there, they had killed many free people and fled north. After a night''s pursuit, my fast bird cavalry finally wiped them out in the wild. All the bandits gave their heads without missing the net." Victor sighed again: "considering the safety of the free people, I ordered that the camp be demolished, and all the free people move to Raven town. Father Gary is coming. He will appease the frightened people, treat the injured, investigate the bandit attack, and then make a qualitative decision."


    "This is really good news. I will issue a written document to the church to prove that you have exterminated a gang of robbers!" With a smile on his face, he agreed with Victor''s words in his heart.


    The free camp was indeed ordered by Negus, but in his eyes, the soldiers who controlled the camp, including the three humble trainee knights, were no different from bandits. Victor destroyed the free camp with lightning speed, wiped out the enemy cleanly and nipped the threat in the bud. Although the two sides had different positions, Victor was sharp and decisive It was very much in line with Negus'' appetite, especially the arrow shot by Victor. Negus was particularly satisfied.


    The popular archers are different from the great Knights of the wind system. Their arrows are surrounded by the breeze, silent and will not disturb the elements of the void wind. Naturally, they can''t attract the attention of extraordinary knights. Last night, Victor was hidden in the dark and assisted by a swift bird light ride. Negus still had full confidence to retreat, but he also knew that he could not save Todd. If Victor shoots Todd directly, Negus will lose face. In his opinion, Victor''s warning arrow is respect for himself. Therefore, when he chose to give in, he would not refuse the "goodwill" of the noble blood for an insignificant piece. Besides, Victor''s blood is not inferior to any of his highness. It is a real ancient blood.


    "Your Excellency, although my name is not Wimbledon, I am also proud to have Wimbledon''s noble blood. In fact, wind knights and Elven blood nobles come from Wimbledon and TESL (one of the seven Paladin families) Two families. My grandmother is the daughter of Mrs. Caressa Wimbledon. Mrs. Caressa and your grandfather''s grandfather are cousins. " Neigus''s reserved and proud way.


    "..." Victor said, "unfortunately, the Wimbledon family has declined..." he didn''t want to recognize this uncle or uncle at all.


    "It doesn''t hurt the nobility in our blood." "I brought you a present," said Negus with a smile With that, the attendant behind him took out an oak box and respectfully handed it to the guard in the hall. The box was handed to victor. Inside was a dark metal ingot. Victor asked uncertainly, "is this... Keel steel?"


    "That''s right. This is karil mild steel, also known as keel steel. It''s a specialty of Dodo kingdom." Neigus nodded and said, "you can use it to make soft sword and soft armor, or you can use it to make the body of 20 military heavy crossbows, or... The bow body of keel Mithril long bow."


    It''s worse than silver. Victor thought, but said, "I''m missing a bow to hold my hand. I like your gift very much. I''ll give you 200 pounds of coffee in return."


    Coffee, an element affinity drink, is sought after by knights and nobles, but its outflow quantity and high price are also amazing. As soon as his eyes brightened, he smiled and said, "no one will refuse this return gift, even if it is polite on the surface."


    The relationship was also pulled, and the gifts were given. Viscount Negus said in due course: "Lord Wimbledon, the Eriksson family has left me a mess. Those wandering bandits have the war horses and weapons allotted by Duke Eriksson. They are a threat to Raven town. In order to eliminate these bandits as soon as possible, I must establish border posts and squeeze their activity space. As long as the border is determined, I guarantee that Raven town will not be harassed by bandits £¡¡±


    "In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, I have a map here..."


    The guard took the map in the hands of the Viscount''s retinue and put it on Victor''s table. Negus continued, "according to the original agreement, four kilometers north of the stream is the border between our two families. If your excellency agrees, we will build a border guard according to the map, how about it?"


    Victor carved a detailed picture and looked up and said, "I also have a map here." With that, he took out a large sheepskin scroll from the drawer and motioned the guard to give it to Negus.


    Viscount Negus unfolded the scroll and his eyes were frozen. The map drew mountains, rivers, forests and lakes with a radius of 200 kilometers. It was very detailed, but there was no boundary. Victor raised his voice and said: "The man horse hills are vast, and the mountains in the West are endless. We Gambis call it the leilil mountains, and dodo Kingdom calls it the skylark mountains. This mountain is connected to the prairie in the north and the Jinshui River in the south. It not only divides the lizard swamp, but also divides the endless forest. If calculated according to the length of the mountains, the man horse hills cover an area of more than 300000 square kilometers."


    "We Gambis actually controls an area of 170000 square kilometers, while dodo actually controls an area of only 110000 square kilometers. This is because Duke Eriksson is insatiable. He draws an area of 50000 square kilometers on the map and does not allow other families to develop the area he delimits. However, the Eriksson family has a shallow foundation. Although Duke Eriksson expands wildly, he does not hesitate to He forged gold coins privately and recruited mercenaries and refugees as family soldiers, but he only actually controlled an area of 27000 square kilometers and 23000 square kilometers to be developed. "


    "We all know that legal territory must be recognized by nobles, churches and civilians, that is, castles, villagers and missionaries." Victor closed the map and said faintly, "drawing a line on the map makes no sense."


    Negus pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "I agree with your excellency. There is still 7000 square kilometers of wilderness in the territory assigned to me by his majesty Friedrich. If you are able to develop that land, I recognize your legal ownership. However, you, including the York family behind you, may not have the energy to continue to expand, do you?"


    But Victor didn''t intend to give up. He said with a smile, "it depends on whose side time is on." Neigus shook his head and said with a smile, "Sir, we have a common enemy. If we can''t reach an agreement quickly, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble."


    "Bandits?"


    "No. It''s a jackal!" Negus sighed and said, "the map drawn by your excellency is very detailed. You can''t not know that the wasteland is occupied by a group of jackals. I personally investigated the wasteland. There are more than 2000 jackals entrenched there, as well as a large number of goblins and dog headed people. Fortunately, there are several fierce wolves in the north of Raven Town, otherwise the jackals have appeared near Raven town."


    "At present, these jackals are in the stage of internal fighting, and they will soon form a clan. At that time, the fierce wolves can only escape to the mountains, raven town will be attacked by jackals, and my territory is very dangerous!"


    Negus said solemnly, "the Jackal clan is by no means comparable to jackal bandits, and there may not be another jackal king among them!"


    Negus was very depressed. The army of ant men swept the man horse hills, Gambis was in a mess, and the kingdom of Dodo stole music. However, the ant tide receded, leaving a clean territory for the York family. All the monsters and beasts in the South came to the north, including wolves, moon blade leopards, spotted tigers, grizzly bears, ferocious animals, and goblins, dog headed people and jackals who can''t kill them all. It is precisely because of this that the development of Eriksson family territory is slow, so neigus is now in a mess.


    "It''s urgent to clean up the jackals!"


    Victor was deeply impressed by the voice of Negus. Jackals are cruel and cunning, sensitive and mobile. Their individual combat power exceeds that of elite soldiers. The ferocity ratio of 30 to 1 is shocking. Ferocious jackals generally have bloodthirsty talent and their strength is comparable to that of trainee knights. The Jackal clan and jackal bandits are the difference between the army and the mob. Coupled with goblins and gopher slaves, their combat effectiveness is really increased exponentially. In order to resist the king of the jackals in the twilight forest, the church stationed 20000 Paladins in the north of the kingdom of SUS, and the garrison of the kingdom of SUS exceeded 60000. The harm of jackals can be seen from this.


    However, more than 2000 jackals don''t see enough in front of victor. The problem is what does he have to do so much?


    Ordinary lords want the bigger the territory, and Victor''s vision is the whole human society. Exploring the North has never been Victor''s strategic focus. Randall family lacks independent talents. The larger the territory controlled by raven Town, the heavier the burden on Victor, and even the risk of losing control.


    If Viscount Negus wants to open up more territory, let him entangle with the jackals. In fact, no family can monopolize all land resources. In order to put alchemy creatures into the north and destroy the jackals, it''s better to let them continue to collect se silver mine and develop smuggling caravans. The purpose of Victor''s bargaining with Negus is to plunder wealth with commodity trade.


    "Your Excellency, you are right. But my territory is in the south. After the wind season tour, I will return to Randall. Therefore, I can''t kill the jackals with you." Victor put on a embarrassed look and said, "I agree with the boundary drawn on the map. I will feed the fierce wolves with cattle and sheep to ensure that they will not hinder your army. That''s all I can do. But I have a request."


    Viscount Negus, flashing his eyes, said, "Sir, please speak frankly."


    "When you exterminate the jackals, the jackals must flee. Those fierce jackals will pose a threat to Raven town. As you can see, the walls of my Raven castle are not smooth enough... I need to buy your stones and repair the castle." Said Victor.


    "It''s impossible. You know the reason." Negus shook his head decisively and refused.


    "3 million pounds of crude sugar!"


    "What?!"


    Victor stood up and said with a smile: "It takes a lot of money to develop territory. For any development Lord, money is always not enough! Otherwise, Duke Eriksson will not privately forge gold coins. What''s the price of crude sugar now? You must have heard about it. I''m willing to exchange 3 million pounds of crude sugar for your stones. It''s remote and sparsely populated. No one will care about quietly transporting some stones. Moreover, I guarantee these stones It is only used to rebuild Raven castle, and will never build a second castle. "


    Neigus was greatly moved. He thought for a moment and said tentatively, "so, what are you going to do with the stone removed from Raven castle?"


    "Polished to build the walls of Raven town." Victor gave the other party a reassurance and said, "however, crude sugar is now a strategic material, and I risk a lot to provide you with crude sugar. To be safe, I can only hire a mercenary regiment to transport it in batches and stages. You also want to ensure the safety and concealment of my men. Do you agree?"


    Viscount Negus stood up and made a knightly salute. "It''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!"

 Chapter 292

    Victor stood on the wall until Viscount Negus became invisible.


    There are six virtues in Knight''s education: bravery, wisdom, humility, glory, compassion and loyalty. Of course, the object of Knight virtue can only be the nobility: the knight himself, the knight''s monarch, the knight''s vassal, and also the opponent of the same knight. Negus was the squire Knight of King dodo. His loyalty to the LORD was beyond doubt. Otherwise, his majesty Friedrich would not give him this large territory. However, shortly after Negus became Lord, he reached an agreement with Victor to exchange stones for crude sugar, which obviously went against the will of the Lord. Although the crude sugar trade was better for the kingdom of Dodo, it undoubtedly opened a gap in the dam of the loyalty of neigus.


    In fact, all lords are the same. The king is the Lord of the Lord. The LORD swore loyalty to the king as a vassal, but how many lords are really loyal? Victor had sworn allegiance to Queen Catherine and turned away from the Queen''s party. The York family had vowed allegiance to the royal family, but the two sides were almost at war. The Auguste family was the vassal of the nyovist family. Didn''t they also betray their Lord?


    Therefore, loyalty is inversely proportional to distance and fades with the passage of time. It can be carried forward as a virtue, but it can not be maintained by virtue.


    As the saying goes, you will not grant orders outside. As the Lord of the western border of Dodo Kingdom, he is far away from the Kingdom center. When facing the jackals and a powerful neighbor, he must make the most reasonable choice, even against the will of his majesty Friedrich.


    This is even true for the great Knights of the wind family who came from the court aristocracy. What can the mayor of Butz and old ham of Raven town do?


    Raven town is close to the Rayleigh mountains and borders the Dodo kingdom. It has unique geographical conditions. In Victor''s planning, it is an outpost for monitoring ant people, a processing point of mountain resources, a foreign trade port and a black market for smuggling caravans. The prosperity of Raven town is just around the corner, and the covet of various forces can also be expected. However, it is too far away from Randall''s collar, and Victor has too many things. Even if there is a message from the alchemical crow, he can''t always pay attention to the affairs of the North. Butz and old Ham will face complex problems and bear the pressure from all aspects. They learn that compromise is inevitable, followed by the infiltration, intimidation, bribery and temptation of all forces. Anyway, Victor won''t have too much expectations for the loyalty and ability of these two guys. After all, they are civilians.


    Civilians are equal to soft persimmons. They flatten when pinched.


    If there is a soft persimmon next to Randall''s collar, even if it''s Auguste, Victor has to reach out and pinch it.


    Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. Who makes you pinch?


    The monsoon roared, Victor''s cloak sounded, and Renault stood beside him, motionless, like wood.


    This guy is loyal and invincible, but who would have thought he was less than 5 years old. When he was 15 years old, he would belch again, and then become 1 year old again.


    Victor glanced at Renault and asked, "big man, what are you looking at?"


    Renault followed Nelson''s example, touched his head and replied, "Sir, I''m looking at miss bertina. You told me to stare at her when you''re free."


    People are busy expanding fences and building huts to accommodate more people and cattle and sheep. Adults are working in a tense and orderly way, while children are playing with bertina.


    In an open space behind the fence, bell, with his small hands on his back and his stomach thrust out, was directing a large group of children to practice the standing posture of his attendants. The children, ten years old and with a runny nose, stood there irregularly, one by one, with their chests raised and respectful, and accepted bertina''s review. Adults also smiled knowingly as they passed by. If it were usual, they would have carried these bear children to help.


    Bertina had just arrived one day and had a fight with the children in Raven town. Not only the children of the leading people obeyed her, but also the children of the free people revolved around her. Although the dirty little maid''s clothes played a role, it was more about bertina''s own charm. Victor was sure of that.


    Light footsteps came from behind. Victor didn''t have to look back to know it was Lilia. Lilia came closer, looked down Victor''s eyes, then puffed a smile, shook her head and said, "bell looks like a queen."


    "Queen? Well, child queen." Victor also smiled and said, "look at her mud... Didn''t she keep saying she wanted to be a good noble maid? It''s not what a noble maid should be."


    Lilia said, "all the children of civilians dream of becoming noble servants. Bell is very lucky, but she is still young and playful. When she is old, she won''t play with these children."


    For the common people, being a noble servant is equivalent to stepping into the noble world and immediately becoming the superior among the superior. In general, nobles only choose servants from the children of vassals, and ordinary civilians are almost impossible to become noble servants. The little attendants of the Randall family were lucky. They met a master like Victor. However, Victor can give, other nobles can also give, as long as it is necessary.


    "It seems that I can''t expect to maintain my rule over Raven town with status." Victor murmured.


    Lilia asked with a puzzled face, "honey, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Victor shook his head and asked, "are boots and old ham here?"


    "They are waiting for your call." Lilia nodded and said, "by the way, the prisoner has made it clear."


    "Duke Eriksson once recruited 14 trainee knights and more than 700 soldiers among mercenaries and refugees. After the Duke''s death, the army disintegrated. Except for a few naturally awakened trainee Knights accepted by the new family, most people worked for Viscount neigus as prisoners, but they were not recognized by Viscount neigus. Viscount neigus claimed that jackals After the werewolf is exterminated, he will only accept the best three trainee knights and 100 soldiers, and the rest will be pardoned. "


    Lilia lifted her hair, which was disturbed by the wind, and said cautiously, "Sir, the prisoner wants to see you."


    Victor glanced at her and asked faintly, "what do you suggest?"


    "He wants to be loyal to you." Lilia lowered her head and muttered, "I think it''s better to execute. He not only killed two elite soldiers, but also admitted to knowing the secrets of elite soldiers."


    "On the battlefield, each is his own master and each has his destiny. But killing a prisoner is a disgrace! Unless he is guilty." Victor asked slowly, "is he guilty?"


    "He knows our secrets, and he has betrayed his comrades in arms. He is not trustworthy!" Lilia argued.


    "I think he made the most correct judgment. As for the secret... Are there few people who know the elite soldiers? I''ve already disclosed the secret forms of the ox and the monkey to the York family. What are you afraid of divulging?" Victor smiled and said: "Lilia, you are no longer a mercenary who licks blood with a knife. You must have a bigger pattern to face more complex challenges. It is easy to kill one person, but it is difficult to tolerate one person, and it is more difficult to tolerate a group of people, and we are doing the hardest thing, including thousands of people. If someone joins, there will be spies to spy on our secrets, buy and betray, which is inevitable No, it doesn''t matter. "


    "There are storms, wolves and beasts, sweet fruits and sweet springs outside the house. If we shrink in the house, we can only become a skinny dwarf. We should go out of the house, be tempered by the storms, lie down on the wolves and beasts, taste the fruits, drink the sweet springs, and then grow into giants."


    Victor was in high spirits and Lilia was intoxicated. She stared at her lover and murmured, "honey, you speak very well. Although I don''t understand... I think what you say is particularly reasonable."


    Victor: uh... Let''s go and see the prisoner


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the reception hall of Raven castle, Todd finally met the owner here. He sat on the throne with black hair and black eyes. He looked like a handsome boy of 16 or 7 years old, surrounded by beautiful personal maids and majestic armor guards. Todd knew that an adult''s age could not be judged by his appearance. He tried to calm his nervous and anxious mood and saluted respectfully: "good day, sir."


    "I am Viscount Randall, the Lord of Gambis, the master of Raven town." Victor asked lightly, "your name is Todd? Is it the son of the family in the kingdom of Dodo?"


    Todd was silent for a moment and said dryly, "dear Lord Randall, I''m not a dodo and I don''t have a family name. I... my father is a little aristocrat in the Eastern League. He doesn''t even have a territory. I''m his illegitimate son."


    "Well, Todd, I don''t have time to beat around the bush with you." Victor nodded noncommittally and asked, "you said you wanted to work for me. Why should I believe you?"


    "Your Excellency, you are willing to see me. It''s an opportunity for me." Tao de calmed down and said, "although I came from a humble background, I also know the way of chivalry. I am willing to swear allegiance to you, keep your secrets, serve your dogs and horses, and never betray."


    "The knight''s oath is sacred." Victor nodded and suddenly said, "but you''re not a knight!"


    "Viscount Negus has just left. He hasn''t mentioned you from beginning to end, and he has identified you as bandits." Victor looked at Todd''s pale face and said coldly, "you swore allegiance to Duke Eriksson, but you betrayed him!"


    Todd''s face turned red and said excitedly: "I didn''t betray the Duke. It was the Duke''s cousin who led the Paladin to raid the secret castle. I couldn''t resist the church and had to escape. The Duke''s situation became chaotic. I took people wandering in the wild for several months and couldn''t contact the Duke. I didn''t know that the Duke was hanged by his majesty until Lord Negus''s Knight caught us."


    "Then you surrendered. You didn''t avenge the duke or protect his children. Instead, you worked for Viscount Negus and invaded Raven town. After failure, you have to work for me now?" Asked Victor sarcastically.


    Todd realized that he had no luck. He was shaky, like a punctured balloon. He said miserably: "the Duke''s children were killed by his cousin. I should avenge them, but I didn''t. because I''m not willing..." Todd looked up and said angrily: "My father is like a stallion. He gave birth to more than a dozen children, not including me. I''m just their servant, but I work harder than any of them. I try to become a noble, but I''m not willing to die in vain... Now I finally know that no matter how hard I try, I can''t become a noble. My humble blood is my original sin. If I have noble blood, He is a trainee Knight of natural awakening. Will Lord neigus refuse my loyalty? Will you humiliate me like this? "


    "Do you think so?"


    "Isn''t it?" Todd smiled: "Cabell is a naturally awakened trainee knight. The Duke has a green eye for him. Lord Negus accepts his loyalty. No one accuses him of breaking the knight''s oath. The Duke''s crime of privately forging gold coins has been exposed. Only we have become bandits and bandits... On the battlefield, the Negus never shoot those noble children wearing blood badges, but he has no responsibility for us bastards What pity. We fight each other on the battlefield for several training potions, and so do ordinary soldiers. After a war, knights and nobles are given preferential treatment, and we are always the ones who die. Knights and nobles have territory, wealth and status. They have everything, and we have nothing. This is all because we are not noble enough! "


    Victor thought for a moment and asked leisurely, "can the Lord eat a cow at a meal?"


    "How is this possible?" Todd said dumbfounded.


    "Can the Lord plant 1000 mu of land?"


    "Can the Lord wear a hundred sets of armor?"


    "Can the Lord sleep in a hundred rooms?"


    Todd closed his lips. He seemed to understand what the adult meant. Victor continued, "you see, cattle and sheep have entered your stomach. You have divided the land, put on armor and own a house." Victor took the long sword of refined gold from Renault''s hand and said, "this is your long sword of refined gold. It is of average quality and worth 300 gold sol. I think it was given to you by Duke Eriksson and bought it with privately forged gold coins."


    "Todd, tell me, is it his will or yours that Duke Eriksson mints gold coins privately?"


    The sword ran through the air and inserted into the crack of the floor tile. The handle of the sword trembled slightly and was within reach. Todd was sweating and speechless.


    "If you are loyal, you should dissuade Eriksson from forging gold coins privately! Do you have any?"


    "I..."


    "You privately cast gold coins in the name of the Lord, open up territory in the name of the Lord, and launch a civil war in the name of the Lord. Who will fight if you don''t fight? Who will sacrifice if you don''t sacrifice? Does this have anything to do with the nobility of blood?" Victor''s eyes were deep, his words were like a sword and showed no mercy. "Duke Eriksson died of greed and the loyalty lies you woven!"


    Todd knelt down in front of the long sword, facing the sharp blade.


    Victor was disappointed and said, "Todd, you are full of noble ideas, but you don''t know what loyalty is. If you only value your own interests, there will be no loyalty."


    "To tell you the truth, the secret you think is not a secret. It''s just a clever martial arts training secret. The York family knows it and the church knows it. I want to exchange this secret for the secret of the church, but the church doesn''t see it."


    "It''s impossible. They clearly have the strength to surpass the trainee Knights!" Todd struggled.


    "Hum! Your vision limits your imagination. I don''t care if you reveal my so-called secrets, but I won''t allow you to spread rumors. I can''t give you what you want. I can only give you two choices: Die with dignity, or run for your life with your sword as a bandit and pray that my soldiers won''t catch up with you. Make a choice." Victor sneered.


    Todd pulled out the sword that was no longer trembling with his trembling hand. The blade turned and scratched a deep wound on his face, followed by another sword, until he was bleeding like a fierce ghost.


    "My Lord, I don''t want to be a bandit. Please give me a chance to work for you as a civilian." Todd clubbed the ground with his sword, half knelt in a pool of blood, and his hand holding the sword was as steady as a rock.


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "this is your only chance."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Todd bowed his head.


    "Take him down and deal with the wound." Victor waved and the two guards left the room with Todd weak from bleeding.


    Lilia stared at the blood stains on the ground for a while and said with emotion, "this guy is really cruel. Do you believe him?"


    "I want to prove one thing."


    "Prove what?" Lilia asked curiously.


    Victor smiled confidently, "as long as I keep right, my men will remain loyal, because they won''t betray themselves."

 Chapter 293

    The sun was setting and it was getting late.


    Raven town is bustling with campfires rising in the open space. The orange tongue desperately wants to lick the mutton on on the iron frame, but can only taste the hot oil beads. The cook took down the golden barbecue and immediately put on the whole sheep that were still dripping blood. The women were responsible for bringing the fragrant barbecue to the wooden table. While kicking away the running hounds, they scolded the men who tried to touch their buttocks. Those who succeeded had to get a few loud slaps in the face, and then became complacent in the laughter of the people. A large group of children ran barefoot in the mud. They were chasing a bald fat old man, hoping to get a small piece of sugar from his hand.


    Father Gary was in a mess. The new priest''s robe was covered with oil fingerprints, large and small. In the face of these screaming cubs, even the divine arts given by the Supreme Lord could not help him. The paladin responsible for protecting the priest held a bad smile and didn''t mean to give a hand at all.


    "Don''t pull, don''t pull, everyone has, oh, this is a new robe." Father Gary, sweating, finally saw the Savior among the bear children, "bertina! Dear little girl, take care of your men, for the sake of the Supreme Lord."


    Bell raised his little red face, stretched out his hand and said, "father, Grandpa, give me the bag and I''ll give it to you."


    "Baby, that won''t work. Unless you wear a white robe." Father Gary awkwardly avoided countless small hands. Although he liked the little girl very much, it was a rule that the church''s things could only be distributed to the people by the clergy.


    "Then you should reward me for every piece of candy you give. Otherwise, I won''t help you." Bertina rolled her eyes and offered conditions.


    "Send you three yuan and reward you one."


    "Everybody grab!"


    "Don''t rob, don''t rob... Well, you won." Before several bear children climbed onto themselves, the fat priest raised his hand to the child king and surrendered. Bertina nodded happily, and her dog legs immediately lined up the messy bear children in a long line.


    "You, bell, next..." the fat priest stuffed bell with a piece of candy and touched her little head: "what a greedy little fellow, why can''t you be as generous as your master? Lord Randall donated 7 cows, 60 sheep and 20 wild pigs to hold this relief... Do you want to take these crude candy back?"


    Bertina contentedly put the crude sugar in the small pocket of the maid''s service and said without raising her head: "it is precisely because the host is generous that we should be stingy."


    "Er... Who taught you?" The priest asked as he handed out sugar.


    "Mrs. Lilia."


    "That''s a wise saying."


    Father Gary received a warm welcome from all over Raven town. He didn''t recognize everyone, but remembered bertina who had just met, but he never thought that this particularly lovely little girl had a wizard father, and he was so strong.


    Emerson''s most rebellious ability is not to alienate creatures, but to communicate will. This sorcery does not need to cast spells. It is completely a passive talent. It can not only control animals, but also communicate with orcs without obstacles. If Victor is imosen, he will first enslave a group of wise goblins and dog headed people with powerful alienated creatures, organize goblin slaves to engage in production and construction, hunting and collection, farming and mining, and expand their strength, and then conquer the half dragon tribe. Even if he can''t dominate in the Everglades, he can live very comfortably. Unfortunately, imosen hates orcs from the bottom of his heart and can''t even accept the fact that he has become a wizard. He tortures himself in the way of self exile. He has a powerful ability, but he lives like a savage, and bertina suffers with him.


    Traditional education imprisons people''s thoughts, and their horizons determine a person''s achievements. The shortcomings of the world are my advantages. Victor thought that he closed the window and returned to his seat. The hall was full of candles, the Lord''s dinner had just ended, the good wine and food on the oak table had been removed, and boots and others were waiting for Victor''s questions.


    "Father Gary held prayers and relief, and the people of Raven town have decided. Booth, what are your next plans?" Victor sipped his coffee and asked.


    "My Lord, I have investigated." Butz stood up and said: "My Lord, although your land covers 1300 square kilometers, there are many mountains and little land, and the land is not fertile. There is only one stream and one lake, which can reclaim more than 20000 mu of farmland at most. Old ham and I have made a total of plans to build a pastoral village, plant alfalfa, raise cattle, sheep and horses, and then organize people to dig streams and reservoirs to reclaim farmland. It is expected that we can open up 5 villages in three years Ten thousand mu of arable land and three villages will be built. " Seeing that Victor didn''t ask if he could, Butz quickly added, "Sir, I guarantee that the villages and towns here will be as clean and tidy as the hill camp."


    Victor''s earliest followers knew that their adults had almost "harsh" requirements for environmental sanitation. Raven town took in more than 1000 untidy free people, and the town was not very clean.


    Victor shook his head and laughed and said, "Butz, the most important thing in Raven town now is to let the free people stay."


    Raven town is remote and desolate. Victor thinks it should be a good place to exile prisoners, at least for now. The first pioneers of Raven town were more than 300 mountain people led by Butz. They were once scattered under Randall''s leadership and secretly controlled by Victor. The second group of migrants were more than 500 people, divided into more than 60 families, mainly soldiers of the Buryat family, who betrayed Judy mother At the beginning, Victor captured a group of soldiers after shooting Austin Buryat, who had been leading the hard labor in Randall. Later, Judy regained the power of the family. She confiscated the soldiers'' wealth and land and expelled their families. Victor asked them to come, not only pardoned them for their crimes, but also gave them the identity and conditions of the leader Must move to Raven town to open up territory for the Randall family.


    These mountain people are Victor''s old subordinates. Although they are not loyal, they are used to obeying the strong. They are tough and brave, but they don''t have much fancy. They are the core force of Raven town. As for the prisoners, they were originally vassal soldiers, capable and knowledgeable, grateful to victor, eager to become vassal of the Randall family, and exploring the North was their only opportunity. Only the newly joined free people are unreliable. Most of them will certainly try to leave Raven town and go to the more stable and prosperous Viscount Sauron to make a living.


    "I won''t give them the status of leader, but Raven town does need these labor forces." Victor said, "besides, you are the mayor of Raven Town, not the bandit leader. Don''t try to force them to stay by means of intimidation. Do you understand?" Booth nodded awkwardly. He really had only this way. Victor continued: "father Gary''s coming this time means that raventown is on the right track from now on."


    "What is the right track? I don''t think you can tell." Victor clapped his hands. Several soldiers came into the hall with three wooden boxes and opened the lid. It was full of dark red copper coins. Butz and others stared round one by one. Although the copper sol was worthless, the three boxes full of copper coins still made people dizzy.


    "Raven town used to have no distinction between public and private. Its responsibilities are unknown. The villagers have no money to work. It''s like a free people camp! Hehe, fortunately, most of your men are mountain people... Not now. The free people have the support of the church. Who is willing to work for nothing?"


    "Here is 300000 copper sols, full of color." Victor grabbed a handful of copper coins and let them slip through his fingers and make a clanging sound. "Free people are free to come and go, work and get money. It''s their right to obtain the identity of leading people after three years of development. However, it''s not enough to let them stay in Raven town!"


    "Raven town refers to Randall''s rules. Free people are free to go in and out and are exempted from transit tax. There are not only wages, but also free houses to live in. 20% of the harvest can be reserved for hunting, and their personal and property safety should be ensured."


    Victor paused and asked, "old ham, do you have enough soldiers?".


    "My Lord, there are 40 elite soldiers, 10 family guards and 60 mountain hunters in Raven town." Old ham stood up and replied, "it was enough. Now the territory has expanded fourfold. I''m afraid we can''t take care of this."


    Victor nodded and said, "I''ll bring you 64 mercenaries this time. They used to be vassal soldiers of the Buryat family. Now they work for me in the name of mercenaries. I''ll give these people to you. You should build sentries and arrange patrols as soon as possible to ensure the security of the territory. Only in this way can the free people rest assured."


    "Yes, sir." Old ham said happily, "all the mountain people are good hunters, but they can''t ride horses. With these people, raven town has enough patrol cavalry at last."


    Victor returned to his seat and asked Lilia, "honey, have you counted the people and property in Raven town?"


    "Yes." Lilia said, "at present, there are 104 leading families in Raven Town, including 1143 people and 1103 free people. There are more than 11000 mu of cultivated land, 387 cattle, 2303 sheep and 733 pigs." Lilia faced boots and said: "Butz, distribute the land to the collar families as soon as possible. Each family rents 80 mu of land and can keep 30% of the harvest. In addition, I leave 2000 gold sols and 4000 silver sols for Raven town. The first group of collar families can get three gold sols and the second group of collar families can get one gold sols. Only in this way can they have the money to hire free people''s helpers. In short, raven town will follow the rules of villages and towns in the future Work. "


    "As you wish, madam." Boots bowed deeply.


    Victor motioned booth and old ham to sit down, shook his head and said: "Raven town is too far away from Randall''s collar. I won''t transport any living supplies. I have agreed with father Gary that he will facilitate the trade between Raven town and Viscount Sauron''s collar. The future living supplies of Raven town can be purchased from Viscount Sauron''s collar, including food and salt. Father Gary''s condition is to open a public carriage from Raven town to Viscount Sauron''s collar, at least twice a day ¡£¡±


    "Boots, you first lead people to build a road connecting Viscount Sauron."


    Butz hesitated for a long time and muttered, "Sir, the free people have earned money. They will take a carriage to Viscount Sauron to make a living. In this case, raven town will soon have no money to use..."


    "So you have to find a way to make money." Victor said with a smile, "I have arranged a mountain stronghold in the mountain area on the west side of Raven town. They are not only the backup of Raven Town, but also responsible for collecting mountain goods. Send someone to contact them to transport the mountain goods, process them into goods, and then sell them to Viscount Sauron or viscount Negus in the north."


    "In addition, raven town does not charge the goods transit tax and commodity purchase tax of the caravan, but only 7% of the commodity transaction tax. If the caravan purchases the goods of Raven town with the money from selling things, their commodity transaction tax can also be exempted. I believe Raven town will soon become a place where merchants gather and make a lot of money."


    Butz was confused. He looked at Victor with a smile and asked carefully, "my Lord, I know the transit tax. This... What do the purchase tax and transaction tax mean?"


    "It''s Tariff... Er, well, we''ve changed our words. There''s no tax on buying things, but there''s tax on selling things, okay?"


    "I see." Butz said happily.


    From the 16th century to the 18th century, Western European countries prevailed in heavy money. When foreigners came to their own countries for trade, they must use all the proceeds from their sales to buy their own goods, so as to limit the outflow of gold and silver. This is certainly a wrong approach, because gold and silver are not equal to money, and non circulating money is not equal to wealth.


    Victor did not understand the history of trade protectionism, but he especially needed gold coins. If the Lord desperately sells territory resources in order to store kinsol, he must be a real fool, but Victor can replace kinsol with an alchemist. Although the alchemy tower can also absorb materials, Victor vaguely thought it was a bad idea. He would rather feed the alchemy tower with gold coins.


    On the other hand, the volume of Raven town is far from that of yeliucheng. It has limited demand for goods, but it controls the resources in the Rayleigh mountains. At the same time, it is also a trade port between Gambis and dodo kingdom. In yeliucheng, caravans can trade with each other, and the Buryat family draws taxes from it. In Raven Town, you don''t have to pay tax on buying goods, but you have to pay tax on selling goods. In order to avoid tax, the caravan can only sell goods to Raven town and then buy goods from Raven town. In this way, Victor became a middleman.


    Middlemen earn price difference, which is much better than tax collection.


    In the final analysis, the wild willow city is the result of mutual compromise among the major Lords. The Buryat family has no strength to take the lead and can only collect a transaction tax of 3%. Victor has the ability to ensure his own interests. He doesn''t need to be polite at all.


    After completing the development plan of Raven Town, we will solve the personnel problem of Raven town.


    "You must already know that Linda is now the family inspector and the family sheriff is Munk." Victor said to Butz and old ham, "Raven town also needs a sheriff now. I''ll let Munk transfer people from the sheriff''s office to serve as your Sheriff once every three years. In addition, Linda will send his men to investigate the situation of Raven town from time to time. I ask you to cooperate with Linda unconditionally. Do you understand?"


    Butz and old ham looked at each other. They could see the Lord''s deep and cold eyes. Their hearts tightened and said in unison, "yes, sir."


    Victor looked a little slower and asked softly, "I hear you all have women, and there''s more than one?"


    Butz''s face was red, and old Hamlet said with a red face: "yes, my Lord. My woman gave birth to a little child like love to a foal. Butz also has a son and a daughter."


    "When they reach the age of eight, they will be sent to Yinyue manor to receive Mrs. Elena''s attendant education." Victor said with a smile, "as for whether they can succeed you in the future, it depends on their ability. They must be better than you."


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you, madam!" Butz was overjoyed. He took old ham and bowed. Victor proposed that the sheriff should be changed every three years. Butz was very worried that his position as mayor would have a term of office. Now he has put down the stone in his heart.


    Victor knew boutz''s mentality like the back of his hand. He encouraged: "I won''t forget your contribution to developing Raven town. As long as you work hard, I promise you can keep working. Raven town is your hard work and your home after all."


    Victor''s ban on the hereditary system of Randall led village head is conducive to improving efficiency, but it is not suitable for the situation of Raven town.


    There is another sentence behind the "iron yamen flowing official": being an official for thousands of miles is only for money. Floating officials either idle away their work and mix their qualifications, or they are corrupt, which will remain unchanged for thousands of years. This is mainly because the floating officials are overstaffed and do not take the place as their home. It is impossible to devote themselves to death. This is also the reason why there was a millennium family in ancient China and no Millennium imperial dynasty. If Victor is the king of Gambis, under the current conditions, he can only adopt the enfeoffment system. Randall''s palm is bigger, and under Victor''s eyes, naturally he can''t turn over any water. Raven town is hanging out alone. It needs the mayor and garrison to do their best to ensure its prosperity and stability.


    Butz and old Ham have the same ability, but Victor can trust them at present. The prosperous Raven town is bound to be coveted by various forces. They may not be able to cope with the complex situation, but Victor has a great sense of righteousness. If he firmly grasps the judicial power, he will not be afraid of the Raven town falling to other forces. Alchemy dragon lizard and swift bird riding are not furnishings. When necessary, victor will teach ambitious people a painful lesson.


    "This is the end of today''s conversation. Go back and have a rest."


    Victor waved back the crowd and asked Lilia, "Fermi, are they on their way?"


    "Well, Fermi and his kestrel mercenary regiment have gone to Viscount neigus to receive them. After delivering the crude sugar, they will turn to the Giant Eagle City of Dodo Kingdom, and then go all the way north to try to recover the mountain villages along the way." Lilia frowned and asked, "but the kestrel mercenary regiment has neither businessmen nor goods to trade with the mountain people, nor even handcarts. Is it really all right?"


    "Don''t worry. Barol is in Eagle City. He has everything ready for Fermi. Shuiyin has spent so much money on me. It''s finally useful."


    Lilia nodded and suddenly thought of another thing, "by the way, I received a message from the Raven that there were guests waiting for you in Pinghu Town."


    "Who?"


    Lilia said strangely, "Lord Abel, the steward of Mrs. Sophia."


    "Lord Abel? It was he who left me alone in Hamburg. I thought he was the Queen''s man. I didn''t think he was still working for Sophia. Ha ha, interesting." Victor smiled and said, "we''ll go back to Pinghu Town tomorrow."

 Chapter 294

    Victor finished his tour of Raven town in the wind season. He stopped at the Rose Manor in Jinshui City, and then hurried back to Randall with hundreds of fast birds entrusted by Sylvia.


    This is the last month of the wind season. The wind turns from south to west and the weather is getting colder. Randall''s crops have been harvested. Farmers are busy repairing village houses, expanding animal pens, collecting hay and firewood to prepare for the coming water season.


    Pinghu Town is much larger than victor before he left. All kinds of houses, warehouses and freight yards have sprung up outside the fence, and large carriages shuttle back and forth. They keep transporting Randall''s specialties to Yeliu City, and constantly bring living materials to various villages. The town is also very busy. The streets are crowded, and the once deserted shops have become bustling. People bargain with shop assistants, selling the harvest and buying supplies needed for life. If there is any surplus, they have to have a few drinks in the tavern or patronize the newly opened hotel.


    The rise of public transport has injected amazing vitality into this thriving town.


    In the conference room of Pinghu Town Government Hall, senior leaders of Randall family gathered to participate in the round table held by the Lord.


    "This year''s harvest is fairly good. 40000 mu of wheat field yields 15.2 million pounds of wheat, with an average yield of 380 pounds per mu, with a planting and harvesting ratio of 1:6. 100000 mu of sweet potato field yields 40 million pounds of sweet potato. 10000 mu of black wheat field yields 2 million pounds of rye, with a planting and harvesting ratio of 1:4. There are 4000 mu of bean field, with a total harvest of 2.4 million pounds of beans. However, the beans are relatively wet and dried in the sun After that, it would be nice to have a million pounds. "


    "At present, the family has more than 12000 cattle, more than 42000 sheep and 2100 horses, including 600 war horses and 140 big drawn horses. Thank God, we don''t have to spend money on cattle, sheep and livestock, and we don''t have to buy cowhide and sheepskin at a high price." Lilia breathed out and said in a high spirits.


    When Victor returned to Pinghu Town, he did not summon Sophia''s chamber of Commerce representative first, but held a family round table first. Lilia sorted out the detailed report in only one day, thanks to her meticulous and newly recruited assistants.


    In the conference room, Lilia said with a smile: "the number of pigs in stock has reached 62000, more than 40000 piglets, and the remaining 22000 fat pigs will be slaughtered in two months. I think... This scene must be bloody and beautiful."


    Everyone laughed, but Alice cried out, "Lilia, you should move faster. Our bacon in yeliucheng has been sold out, but there are a lot of orders."


    "Dear sister Alice, I won''t get into trouble with money." Lilia didn''t care about Alice''s tone at all. She said with a smile, "in fact, I have more than 2 million pounds of bacon here, which can be transported to Yeliu city at any time. These bacon were prepared five months ago."


    Victor secretly pinched his long legs under the table and warned Alice with his eyes: don''t interrupt.


    "This year, we will plant 150000 mu of wheat, sow 65 pounds of wheat per mu and consume 9.75 million pounds of wheat. We will plant 200000 mu of potato, 30000 mu of rye and 20000 mu of beans. The total planting area will reach 400000 mu." Lilia put down the sheepskin scroll and said seriously, "the planting task is very arduous. We have enough land, but we don''t have enough manpower."


    "There are almost 600000 mu of land on both sides of the Yinyue river. The land around the five streams and reservoirs can also cultivate more than 40000 mu of dry land, which can be used to grow rye. However, our existing cultivated land is about 270000 mu, which means that we should cultivate 130000 mu of cultivated land in one month."


    "Randall''s population has reached more than 15000, and nearly 10000 people are capable of heavy physical work, while the brick kiln village occupies 3800 strong workers and a large number of cattle carts." When Lilia said this, several vicious eyes were directed at Dean, the person in charge of the brick kiln village. He quickly stood up and explained: "madam, Randall has three giant brick kilns, and two have been put into operation,

 Chapter 295

    Human beings are terrible predators. It is man''s nature to pursue powerful force, which is embodied in hero worship. The world is full of crises and fierce competition. Human beings are generally much stronger and more savage than modern people. There is no living space for virgin bitches. Unfortunately, human competitors are more savage and ferocious. Under the guidance of the church, ordinary people are used to focusing on saving their lives, but this can not erase their blood in their bones. Therefore, young people especially worship the strong. Knights and paladins are naturally their heroes, and the followers of heroes are the objects they look forward to.


    Victor''s conscientious development of Randall''s leadership has made remarkable achievements and fruitful achievements, but there are many difficulties in military construction, mainly because the refugees have no sense of belonging and honor and lack of trust in the Lord, for fear that it will become the cannon fodder for Randall family to resist ant people.


    The heroic effect brought by the fast bird cavalry made Victor find a breakthrough. If a military parade is held, can it stimulate the soldiers'' sense of honor? Will it enhance people''s confidence in the Randall family? The answer is obvious. The parade itself is to show strength, condense the military soul and enhance national self-confidence. Since the military parade can be copied, can the creation of the Randall family festival win the hearts of the people, let the refugees have a sense of belonging, and quickly integrate into the Randall collar?


    "If Lilia didn''t agree, we could recruit another 100 people!"


    Facing Nelson''s complaint, Lilia immediately fought back. She sneered: "Hum! Recruit another 100 people? Do you know how many gold sols these 600 guards spend every year? Their annual salary alone is as high as 4800 gold sols, and they have to double the allowance when they go on duty. Their food cost is equivalent to six hired workers! The guards don''t work and don''t fight at ordinary times. In addition to training, that is, catching poachers, they spend 8000 gold sols every year!"


    "So much money..." Nelson''s voice dropped eight degrees. Lilia had no intention of saving face for her brother. She rolled her eyes and continued to sarcastic: "do you really regard them as mercenaries? I tell you, the armaments of the guard are provided by the hill camp. I don''t have an account here, but it won''t be less than 60000 gold sol!"


    "Don''t worry about armaments." Victor smiled and said, "all right. Barrett, report on the training of the militia."


    Barrett said awkwardly, "Sir, there is no training. The militia are very busy... Now I can only teach those boys who have joined the guard team. Sir, to tell the truth, you will have militia only if you open another number of places to build houses."


    The militia is the largest and most basic armed force under the Lord. They have no salary and do not respond to the call of war. They are mainly responsible for defending their homes and villages. The Lord only provides simple armaments. It is impossible for migrant workers to defend other people''s territory. Therefore, the militia must be the Lord''s people. They are either the descendants of family vassals or the children of the Lord''s family.


    Although the militia has the right to refuse the Lord''s call for war, the militias of the big family often don''t do so. The York family has inherited for thousands of years and has 60000 civilians. They mobilize 20000 militias in the ant war. Even if the tusk Legion is seriously damaged, they can quickly select elite from the militias and restore the combat effectiveness of the tusk Legion. Victor envies it.


    Randall''s family has a shallow background. They promote building houses into households, and barely accept more than 3000 people in 600 households. Except for the old, weak, women and children, there are only a thousand young people. After deducting 600 deacons and mercenaries, there are few left.


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked gloomily, "what about the families with private plots?"


    "I can train them, but I''m afraid they''ll run away with their equipment." Barrett said bluntly.


    "Forget it." Victor shook his head and asked, "Munk, how many people enter Randall to earn a living every day? What''s the situation in the police station?"


    Now the floating population led by Randall is under the jurisdiction of public security, and Nelson''s escort is only responsible for patrolling the border and catching poachers. The monkey quickly stood up and replied, "there are almost 70 or 80 people every day, and there are many single men in it."


    "There are 117 soldiers in the police station. The police officers of each village have been in place, and the police officer of Raven town is on the way." The monkey nodded and bowed: "Sir, according to your instructions, I encourage free businessmen to buy houses and settle down in Randall through the relationship with Yeliu city. Now eight families have moved here. They pay 100 gold sol for building houses, and open eight grocery stores, two hotels and three pubs in Pinghu Town. These businessmen also invested money in the public carriage in Yeliu city. They bought the horses of our Randall family Car. "


    "Well done." Victor''s face smiled again.


    Randall''s house building is divided into two types: one is to attract people''s house building, aiming at talents among refugees, and the other is to attract wealth and contacts to buy houses and settle down, aiming at rich businessmen among free people. Victor is ambitious and wants to build a huge commercial armed organization. It is difficult to realize this plan only by relying on his own wealth and contacts. He must rely on external forces Youmin traders are precisely the best partners.


    Freedmen businessmen are exquisite, sophisticated and have boundless scenery on the surface. In fact, they have no money or status, and their ability to resist risks is very poor. Although freedmen businessmen try to make friends with priests, it''s a pity that they have nothing to do with honesty and simplicity. They always do some shady activities. The dignitaries in the town have too many means to invade and seize these people''s wealth. If they can mix the status of vassal, they will be proud People and businessmen can also get a good end, but how many people are willing to spend all their wealth but only change to 10 mu of land?


    Victor and the church held a pre God notarization to protect the property of free people. Randall has become the most ideal settlement for free people and businessmen. Their wealth will not only bring prosperity to Pinghu Town, but also their talents and network resources will be used by Victor. Monkey once spent some time in yeliucheng. He was in charge of attracting investment under Victor''s order.


    "But..." The monkey looked around and gritted his teeth and said, "Sir, these businessmen have paid the house money and taken the deed, but they don''t have a house for them."


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t we have a house for them? What about the credibility of our Randall family?" Victor''s face sank, and the atmosphere in the conference room suddenly solidified. After a long time, Lilia finally said: "these days, everyone is busy harvesting crops and no one is building houses... There is also a tight rush in Yeliu City, and the green bricks have been transported... Wait a few days..."


    "You know very well that you are with me these days." Victor angrily interrupted Lilia''s explanation and sneered: "wait a few days? Wait a few days, our Randall family''s reputation will stink to yeliucheng!"


    Seeing that his sister was scolded by Victor, Nelson pointed the spear at the culprit monkey, "my Lord, the monkey is a guy who uses public affairs for personal gain!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You have a stake in the shops opened by those businessmen!" Nelson yelled at the sheriff, "and... And those two hotels are doing meat business!"


    "Sleeping trough... When did you become a saint? You haven''t been there. How do you know?" Victor couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. Nelson touched his head and sat down. The more rude Victor was to him, the happier he was.


    The venue fell into a strange silence. Elena was dignified and elegant, with a trace of contempt in her eyes. Alice smiled, tilted her head and looked like watching the excitement. Lilia tooted her small mouth and was wronged. The village heads glared at the monkeys, while the monkeys gritted their teeth.


    The x-3 was running fast, and Victor vaguely grasped the crux of the matter.


    For the Lord, the sheriff is a white glove, which can be discarded at any time when it is dirty. It is precisely because of this that the power of the sheriff is not generally great. Monkey is not only in charge of the free people''s access permit, but also responsible for the rental of shops, fire fighting and even environmental sanitation in Pinghu Town. Randall leads him to do everything that offends people. Monkeys have more than 100 men on the surface and two forces behind their backs. A group of people introduce jobs to new free people and act as intermediaries. Their number is limited. Most of them are thieves and pickpockets. They are good at observing words and expressions. They are monkeys'' ears, eyes and tongue, which can prevent spies from other families to a certain extent. Another group of people are pure thugs. They monopolize the cleaning and sanitation work in Pinghu Town and collect the rent of shops. Of course, they also charge the so-called "cleaning fee" to teach those thieves and scoundrels who harass shops a lesson. These people are most taboo. They only recognize the words of the sheriff and have to offend the shops opened by the village head and Zhan Xiong mercenaries. The monkey not only takes all their mistakes, but also supports them and forces these shops to pay "cleaning fees", otherwise he will not be able to maintain the secret order in Lake town. Fortunately, with the persistence of monkeys, free citizens and businessmen dare to open businesses in Pinghu Town, including the essential hotel business.


    The monkey was accused by Nelson. On the surface, he offended too many people, but in essence, it was the contradiction between the old and new forces led by Randall. The feudal forces represented by Nelson were challenged by the free traders represented by monkeys before they had completed the accumulation of family wealth. Randall collar is booming. Victor has invested a lot of money in free civilian employees. The monthly salary of brick kiln village alone is as high as 200 gold sol, which can be transferred to the village head and War Bear mercenaries through shops and pubs. Originally, they did control the shop resources in Pinghu Town. Now free traders compete with them. How can they be reconciled? But they don''t think about what the commercial street in Pinghu Town looked like before the free traders joined? Even if these employees have money, most of them will go to yeliucheng for fun.


    Victor thought for a moment and said tentatively, "I''m going to send someone to teach the children of the free people how to write. What''s your opinion?"


    Everyone looked at each other. Didn''t they agree to kill the monkey? Sir, is this brain opening too big? The village head of Maureen hardened his head and said, "Sir, what''s the use of teaching them? Maybe they ran away that day." Other village heads nodded in agreement.


    right enough! At first, these guys were elected village leaders because they were able to write and calculate. Now they are afraid of being replaced by others.


    Victor said slowly, "Munk, you won''t have to participate in the round table in the future. You''re only responsible for me!" The monkey was surprised first and then overjoyed. He knew that this was the Lord''s greatest support for himself. Victor added: "Lilia, buying a house and settling down is related to my reputation. Put everything else down and immediately arrange people to build a house for businessmen!"


    "I see." Lilia agreed with a low eyebrow.


    Nelson opened his mouth and Victor glared at him. "What are you doing? Huh?" Nelson immediately retracted.


    This rammer has a territory of 300 square kilometers. There is no need to pay a copper sol. The family is rich in oil. As a result, it is used as a gun, so I don''t know.


    "Today''s round table is over. Let''s go back to work."


    Everyone bowed away, the meeting room became empty, and Victor sat alone in his seat, lost in thought.


    Where there are people, there is struggle. It is normal for members of the work point system to think carefully and make some small moves for their own status. Ordinary lords just laugh at this kind of thing. Aren''t they all their own men in the end? Victor can''t sit idly by. Wild mercenaries, family vassals and free civil and commercial people are his troika, which is equally important and can''t be lost!


    In Victor''s plan, the leader of Randall family will eventually replace the alchemy militia, collect mountain resources, produce rock bricks and build a huge fortress, so as to liberate the alchemy militia, let them form more mercenaries and finally form a huge force group. However, Victor walked so fast that the family vassals couldn''t keep up with him and became terrified. They didn''t even realize that the free people and businessmen would not challenge their status, and the refugees who built houses were their competitors.


    Competition is necessary, but disorderly competition is not desirable. Victor must give his men time to grow up, otherwise today''s deacon can eliminate the village head, and tomorrow''s deacon can eliminate the new village head. It''s like a monkey breaking off a bud, picking one and losing one. The last one may not be what it wants.


    "The Randall family has developed too fast and some foundations are unstable. It takes a period of precipitation and accumulation to digest the existing population and improve the administrative and judicial system, education and scientific research system, military system and trade system. Well, we should also think about military parades and festivals."


    Victor thought and suddenly realized that he was not running a business, but a territory and a family. As a lord, he had not eaten and hunted with his vassal for a long time. Nelson and Linda had twins, and he had not seen them yet.


    "Well, I owe you. There''s another business to talk about before I have a family dinner." Victor touched his chin and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 296

    "Mr. Abel, I''m sorry. I haven''t had time to see you until now."


    The smell of logs filled the study of silver moon manor, and Lord Abel seemed to be in the fresh and natural morning forest. Years of business experience told him that the tables, chairs, cabinets, floors and window edges in his study were made of mahogany in the dark forest, and they were all brand-new furniture in less than two months.


    In fact, Abel had already realized that everything here was new, new furniture, new manors, new villages, new towns, New Territories, and a new victor Wimbledon.


    Once the little Baron of the vase became a vassal. He sat behind his desk with a quiet temperament and calm look. His eyes as deep as the night sky were not green and tender in the past, but the light of wisdom and self-confidence. The majesty of the young Lord made Abel''s heart mixed. Although he had been hung up for more than a month, he could not bear any resentment at this moment.


    Abel doesn''t know why Victor became so strange in just a few years. Maybe it''s because of the environment or blood. Anyway, he must admit that the students of that year now need to look up to themselves.


    Victor didn''t care about Lord Abel''s complicated mood. He turned and said, "Dear Lilia, please prepare a cup of coffee for Mr. Abel."


    Lilia smiled at her man, put out her snow-white hands and began to cook coffee. Her movements were dexterous, graceful and pleasing to the eye. In a moment, a cup of coffee with dense aroma was placed on the table.


    "Lord, are you used to milk or goat''s milk?" Lilia asked in a crisp voice, holding a silver pot in her hand.


    "Er... Nothing... Thank you, madam." Abel stood up, saluted Lilia with a little formality, and then took the silver cup in her hand. Lilia lifted her train, bowed her knees and returned to victor.


    Abel took a sip of coffee, and the mellow taste refreshed him. Victor asked, "Mr. Abel, how long haven''t we met?"


    "More than four years." Abel put down his coffee cup and replied respectfully.


    "Four years, 11 months and 27 days." Victor smiled and continued, "we''ve known each other for 10 years, 3 months and 11 days. You''ve been waiting for me in Pinghu Town for 28 days."


    Abel was stunned with his mouth open for a long time and said, "your memory is good, sir."


    "People with a good memory are hard to fool." Victor glanced at Abel lightly and said to himself, "I know you''re here to negotiate the purchase of crude sugar, but I didn''t expect you to come in person."


    "Sophia now has three major business groups under her command, namely, the stag business group, the clover business group and the saber toothed tiger business group. Among them, the stag business group is the most powerful. The stag''s footprints cover the kingdom of buganbis, Dodo, Neville, the prairie and the Sassanian empire. As the manager of the stag business group, you have 8 caravans, more than 4000 men and more than 2000 carriages Some peripheral personnel who rely on caravans for life have at least 10000. "


    "The 10 million pound crude sugar business is not a big deal for the bucks business group, but it is very important for my Randall family. Therefore, as long as you line up a caravan, you can reach a deal at the agreed price... So why did you come to see me in person and even stay in Pinghu Town for 28 days?"


    "Your Excellency, although you started the Randall family, after all, you are half the master of the Marquis''s house. I should visit you in person for love and reason." Abel said respectfully, but he thought, "can I wait for you if you don''t let me deliver?"


    Victor said "Oh" and suddenly said, "so, you work for me?"


    Abel quickly explained, "my Lord, I work for the Marquis Sophia."


    "Sophia..." Victor nodded and asked again, "so... Where is she now?"


    "This..." Abe looked embarrassed, but Victor said with a smile: "can''t you tell me? Hehe... I guess you don''t know where she is! Sophia''s whereabouts are uncertain. She''s cooperating with the church to do an important thing. As for what it is... I''m not convenient to disclose. But I''m sure she didn''t tell you."


    Abel has been practicing for a long time, and the city is quite deep. Although he is surprised and suspicious in his heart, he is calm on his face, but he doesn''t know that the rhythm of his breathing, the beating frequency of his heart, and even the subtle changes in his pupils can''t hide Victor''s perception.


    Victor confirmed his guess from these details. He said confidently: "Sophia has no time and energy to pay attention to the crude sugar trade. It''s entirely your own behavior!"


    "At the beginning, you left me in the black castle and let me deal with the York family alone, but you hurried back to the king''s capital with the caravan escort..." Victor stood up, paced two steps, shook his head and said: "Afterwards, I always thought you were the Queen''s man, because while safeguarding the interests of the post party, you were afraid that you would be killed by the York family like the housekeeper arranged by her majesty Catherine. Therefore, you were in a hurry to lead the team to leave Heibao town."


    "To my surprise, Sophia succeeded in getting rid of the Queen''s control, but you didn''t get kicked out of the chamber of Commerce by her? I lived in the Marquis house for some time, but I never saw you. This shows that you are neither Sophia''s confidant nor the Queen''s person! But you are still in charge of the largest bucks chamber of Commerce!" Victor sat down again. He stared into Abel''s eyes and asked slowly, "Mr. Abel, I''m curious about who you work for?"


    "My Lord, your eyes are like a torch." Abel was silent for a long time and said with a wry smile, "after the dispute between the Marquis and Her Majesty the queen was over, her majesty Catherine withdrew the staff placed in the chamber of Commerce, and the maple leaf chamber of Commerce loyal to her Majesty was dissolved by Lord Sophia. But I do work for Lord Sophia."


    "That''s right. I''m not from her majesty or the confidant of the marquis. The reason why I can still take charge of the bucks business group is because Lord Sophia can''t live without my help." Lord Abel stood up, bowed solemnly and said, "Lord Randall, you don''t know. The history of the bucks business group can be traced back to more than 500 years ago, when the RAND Empire had not been divided into three kingdoms."


    "At first, the bucks business group was called the black sheep business group, which was established by Steve, the steward of count Desmond Wimbledon. Fifty years later, my ancestors joined the black sheep business group as a coachman. Since then, eight generations of my family have worked for the business group, accumulated rich business experience, won the title of Lord, and witnessed the change and change of the business group."


    "Count Desmond Wimbledon is a vassal of the Friedrich family, so the black sheep business group belongs to the Dodo kingdom. It is mainly responsible for the internal affairs of the three kings and the trade of the prairie. The tentacles of the business group once extended to the Sassanian empire. Later, the Sassanian Empire occupied the prairie and the sword pointed directly to the north of the Dodo kingdom. The war between the two sides made the Sassanian Empire and the prairie people refuse to compete with the Dodo people Trade directly led to the disintegration of the black sheep business group. We also lost our source of livelihood. Fortunately, the Wimbledon family of Neville Kingdom recruited people to form the white rhinoceros business group, and we became neville people again. However, the good times did not last long. Dodo Kingdom began to suppress the trade teams of Neville and Sassanian Empire, and the white rhinoceros business group struggled for more than 70 years and died... "


    "However, you are still there." Said Victor thoughtfully. Lord Abel smiled and replied, "we''re still here."


    "The Three Kingdoms reached a compromise with the Sassanian Empire, and the Wimbledon family of the Gambis Kingdom formed a caravan to meet each other''s trade needs. Every time the Bucks changed their owners, they changed their names five times, but there was no change. We always worked for the Wimbledon family."


    "That makes sense." Victor nodded.


    Sophia was born in a small family in the kingdom of SUS. Although she started from the bottom of the chamber of Commerce, she was young and climbed too fast. She became a marquis in just a few years. In terms of Sophia''s experience and character, she is not enough to control such a large chamber of Commerce. The chamber of Commerce has not been defeated by her, which only shows that there is a management team to maintain the operation of the chamber of Commerce. Lord Abel''s managers are the soul and brain of the chamber of Commerce.


    For hundreds of years, no matter how the name and owner of the chamber of Commerce have changed, its inheritance has never been cut off. The chamber of commerce is becoming larger and larger, and has developed mature talent training and absorption mechanism, logistics and transportation system, goods procurement and sales network, financial settlement and benefit distribution methods. It can even be regarded as an independent organization.


    However, any wealth should have ownership. Wealth without ownership is illegal, and any force can rob it. According to the glorious code, wealth and land can only be attributed to Knights and nobles, so Abel they must be attached to a family. Now, the Three Kingdoms and the Sassanian Empire jointly designated the Wimbledon family as commercial aristocrats to take charge of each other''s trade, so Abel and they became the nominal vassals of the Wimbledon family. But the real major shareholders of the chamber of commerce are actually the Three Kingdoms and the Sassanian empire.


    The kingdom of Satan competed with the kingdom of Dodo, and no one could rest assured that each other would dominate trade. The kingdom of Neville is rich in mineral resources, the kingdom of Sasan is rich in food resources, and the kingdom of Dodo controls the trade channel. It is impossible for the kingdom of Dodo to sit and watch the two neighbors flirt and exchange what they need. Therefore, the kingdom of Dodo cuts off the trade route of the neville people. As the rear of the Three Kingdoms, Gambis did not fight directly with the Sassanian empire. It was also an ally of Dodo and Neville. Naturally, it should dominate the chamber of Commerce.


    However, the chamber of Commerce has made huge wealth, which belongs to the Wimbledon family. How do the backers of the chamber of Commerce divide up these wealth?


    Victor closed his eyes and meditated, using x-3 to deduce the mystery. First of all, the management team of the chamber of commerce only occupies a small part of the wealth, which is why they can inherit. Secondly, the Wimbledon family is fragmented, and the family descendants are all over the kingdoms of the human world. It is obvious that the scattered family does not have the strength to maintain wealth. The Gambis royal family secretly instigated the children of the Wimbledon family to fight inside, and the successful superior should pay political contributions to the Kingdom, so as to achieve the purpose of harvesting wealth. On the other hand, the kingdom of Dodo can receive a large amount of war assistance from Gambis every year, which should be regarded as a dividend of the chamber of Commerce.


    Neville''s situation is somewhat special. If viewed in isolation, she does not share the wealth of the chamber of Commerce, but considering the overall situation, she gets the most benefits. Dodo kingdom is facing the Sassanian Empire and has been suffering losses. Gambis is also suffering losses. Neville kingdom can avoid the main force of the Sassanian Empire and sweep her logistics supply lines. Neville''s Lords have been enjoying the war dividends. On the other hand, Neville is not only the most important mineral producing area of the human country, but also a strategic place to guard the northern wilderness. Once the kingdom of Neville collapses, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, the church supports her, the kingdom of SUS supports her, Gambis supports her, Dodo depends on her, the kingdom of Borui needs it, and the Sassanian Empire has no way to take her. As long as Neville tightens the minerals in his hand, the Sassanians can''t stand it. The neville people hold minerals in their left hand and pinch the door in their right hand. They eat at home. As long as the pattern of the human country remains the status quo, she is a big winner.


    No wonder there are five Golden Knights in Neville Kingdom, with strong strength but no intention of expansion. Victor muttered that the only thing he didn''t understand was what benefits the Sassanian Empire had received? Is it just material complementarity?


    With this question, Victor decided to dig a little more material out of Abel.


    "Mr. Abel, I can understand your neutral position, but why do you have to negotiate with me about crude sugar in person?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Somehow, Abel was surprised when he saw Victor''s kind smile, but he said in a sincere tone as far as possible: "the chamber of commerce is short of funds now, and we really need to open up new sources of money. I hope you can give us more crude sugar quotas for the sake of the past."


    "The chamber of commerce is also short of money?" Victor looked at Abel in surprise.


    "Yes." Abel explained: "Sir, when you took office as Lord, Lord Sophia presented 500000 gold sols to her majesty. Later, Lord Sophia transferred 700000 gold sols to get her Majesty''s understanding... The chamber of Commerce really had no money."


    Victor smiled disapprovingly and said, "it''s only 700000... The crude sugar I sold you is 6 copper sols per pound, with a total value of 50000 gold sols. You can sell it 24 times to the Sassanian Empire, that''s the net profit of 1.14 million gold sols."


    "My Lord, this is really a misunderstanding." Lord Abel said with a wry smile: "The caravan of the Bucks chamber of commerce is unimpeded, but it''s necessary to pack up and down and eat Nakaya when the journey is far away. Along the way, people eat horses and chew and transport losses are not small. When we go to remote places, we always hire several mercenaries to prevent bandits from looting... These don''t count for the moment. We have to sell a batch of goods every time we arrive in a kingdom. For example, we want to sell this batch of crude sugar to Oka 20% of the bise royal family, 20 copper sols per pound, 20% of the Dodo royal family, 40 copper sols per pound, 20% of the Neville Kingdom, 60 copper sols per pound, 10% of the prairie people, 50 copper sols per pound. Finally, the crude sugar transported to the Sassanian Empire can be sold at a price of 4 Silver sols per pound. "


    "It''s really not easy." Victor said, "how much do you want?"


    "My Lord, I hope you can increase your annual share of crude sugar from 3 million pounds to 5 million pounds... If you can sell coffee to us, I promise to give you a satisfactory price. How about 7 kingsol per pound?" Abel said cautiously, "I think Mrs. Sophia will be happy, too."


    "Hehe, what''s the use of making Sophia happy? The key is to make me happy." Victor was neither laughing nor laughing. He asked with great interest, "what is the price of coffee in the Sassanian Empire?"


    "There is very little coffee flowing into the Sassanian empire. It is said that some lords bought coffee at the price of 100 gold sols per pound." Abel said and added, "of course, rare things are more expensive. We can sell up to 50 gold sols per pound."


    Victor and Lilia looked at each other and found that their eyes were full of golden stars. Victor secretly shook the little financial fan''s slim hand and said to Abel, "the output of coffee is very low. It''s only 2000 pounds a year. You don''t have to think about it."


    "Yes." Abel bowed his head. He was not a man who didn''t know where to go.


    "Miss Abel, you''re in trouble." Victor stared at Abel for a while and said faintly, "the chamber of Commerce has no money, which means your ability is not good. Sophia has long wanted to find someone to replace you, and someone inside the Bucks chamber of commerce must covet your position. Therefore, you came to talk to me in person. The crude sugar business is very important to you."


    Lord Abel was finally moved. He took a deep breath: "Sir, your sharpness is amazing... What you said is right. As long as you refuse me, I will start from scratch and my fate is in your hands, but I will never raise the purchase price of crude sugar!"


    "Mr. Abel, you are very dedicated." Victor nodded admiringly and said, "tell me something and I''ll grant your request."


    "There is no secret for people in and out of the chamber of Commerce... Sir, what do you want to know? The relationship between the internal personnel of the chamber of Commerce? Or the secret business path of Lord Sophia?" Abel asked suspiciously.


    Victor knocked on the table and said, "if you have time, you can talk about all this. However, I''d like to know more about the prairie and the Sassanian Empire, where customs, materials and specialties can be anything. Just chat like before, but don''t give me chicken soup!"


    "Chicken... Chicken soup?!"


    "It''s a trick to deceive people without the actual story and truth." Victor said coldly, "please remember that I am a lord now and only care about useful things!"

 Chapter 297

    "The prairie is flat and vast, magnificent and boundless. There are no hills, few woods and no roads. It is easy to see the trace of the holy city. It is just an endless grassland. The monsoon blows and the grass leaves swing like endless waves. Therefore, the prairie is also called Wharton grassland or Wharton grass sea."


    Lilia blinked and asked curiously, "why is it called Wharton grassland?"


    "Because of the Wharton river." Lord Abel smiled and explained, "madam, the Wharton river is a shallow river across the prairie. She is the life river of the prairie. The twelve holy cities are distributed on both sides of the Wharton river. The prairie people call her the kalisan River, which means the mother river."


    "No one knows how big the Wharton grassland is, and no one is sure where the source of the Wharton river is. Grassland people say that the Wharton river originates from the ghost forest in the west of the grassland. Behind the forest, there is a towering mountain range. Scholars believe that the mountain range is part of the Warren mountains in the northwest corner of the Dodo kingdom. The name of the Wharton River comes from this." Lord Abel took a sip of coffee and continued: "The Wharton river is wide and shallow. The narrowest channel is more than ten meters, and the deepest place is less than one meter. It winds and rugged, has many branches, and forms a large area of meadow and wetland. There are abundant water and grass, inhabiting countless antelopes, wild horses, wild donkeys, grassland rhinoceros, and short horned bison. Of course, there are fierce animals such as brown bears, wolves and moon blade leopards. It is said that some people have seen them Terrible Saber Toothed beast. I personally think the rumor is true... There are too many animals in the prairie. There will be no less than ten million bison alone. "


    "I was lucky to see a migration of wild cattle... I really don''t know what words to use to describe that spectacular scene. I don''t think even knights can survive under the feet of millions of running cattle." Lord Abel shook his head and continued: "However, the biggest threat to human beings is the jackals and ogres in the grassland. Especially those jackals, who are vigorous and sensitive, domesticate the grassland gray wolf as a helper, and can smell the smell of human beings from a long distance. If the caravan is targeted by these animals, you should be careful. If necessary, you have to release red eyed crows and ask for help from the holy city."


    "Ask the holy city for help?" Victor grasped the key point and asked excitedly, "Mr. Abel, please introduce the situation of the holy city in detail. How do they ensure the safety of the caravan? What forces are there in the city? And how does it work?"


    Lord Abel respectfully said, "Sir, the 12 holy cities on the Wharton grassland control an area of nearly 500000 square kilometers. Human beings mainly move in this area. In addition, they are all wilderness." He paused and said, "Sir, our bucks chamber of Commerce has only been to the holy helmet City, holy feather city and holy armor city. I don''t know much about other holy cities, but they are similar. Let me introduce you to the largest holy armor city."


    Victor stirred the silver spoon in the coffee cup and said, "let''s talk about the city of armor."


    "The holy armor city is located on the South Bank of Wharton. It is only 17 days'' drive from the white water fortress of Dodo kingdom. It covers an area of about 22 square kilometers. There is no castle, no moat, only trenches and a 24 meter high stone wall. The lower part of the wall is smooth limestone, and the upper part is built with gravel and mortar. At present, this grassland city belongs to the Sasan empire The Duke of Bern owns the town. The town affairs are under the jurisdiction of the female priest dura of the church. She has 1000 paladins and 23 priests under her command. The pushley Grand Knight of Bernier family leads 800 Sassanian cavalry stationed in the city. They are only responsible for defending the city and territory and do not participate in specific management. "


    Victor frowned and asked, "how can such a small force and such a low wall stop the raids of the dodos? The Church never intervenes in the war between the Lords. Are the grassland people helping the sarsan army against the dodos?"


    Abel shook his head and said, "like the church, the prairie people don''t intervene in the war of outsiders. As for why dodo didn''t attack the city of armor, I don''t know. There may be other reasons. As a neutral caravan, we don''t care or inquire about these things."


    Victor nodded, raised his hand and motioned Abel to continue his introduction.


    "At ordinary times, paladins and sassanne cavalry carry 10 days'' dry food to go out patrols to eliminate the monsters around the helmets city. Grassland herdsmen generally don''t live in the city. They drive their animals to live by water and grass. In the water season, herdsmen return to the holy city, set up tents outside the city, slaughter cattle and sheep, sell animal skins, horns, horses and animals, and buy food and armaments. When they get through the rain and snow, they will herd The people will leave the holy city again. "


    "Caravans can buy grain and linen of the Sassanian Empire, cattle and sheep meat of herdsmen, high-quality leather, wool fabrics, various herbs, and horses and livestock in the holy armor city. Most small caravans often stop in the holy armor City, and our unimpeded large caravans will continue to move north for more than 20 days to enter the Sassanian empire. However, we have to pay to the holy city The priest of the holy city will also give us three red eyed crows to ask for help from the holy city in case of accidents. " At this point, Abel said with a bitter smile, "the bridge crossing fee paid by our bucks business group is as little as 700 or 800, as much as thousands, because we have to hire hundreds of mercenaries to protect us."


    Victor asked, "why hire so many people? Are jackals rampant on the grassland?"


    "Jackals are only one aspect, mainly to guard against grassland herdsmen."


    Lilia said in surprise, "how is this possible? Old ham is a grassland herdsman. He said that the son of the grassland is tough and brave, hospitable, and the daughter of the grassland is beautiful and affectionate. The grassland people are devout believers of the Lord of glory. They will not hurt tourists, but help the victims." She turned to victor and said, "old ham never lies!"


    "Beautiful madam, your men really didn''t lie. Grassland people, both men and women, have excellent riding skills, divine arrow skills, and are strong and brave. They can shoot grassland marmots 200 meters away with a reverse bow on horseback. They dare to fight hand to hand with machetes and brown bears. Small groups of jackals and bandits don''t dare to fight grassland soldiers." Abel looked strange and said, "the herdsmen don''t hurt the tourists, but their enthusiasm is unbearable..."


    "When herdsmen meet small caravans or tourists, they will warmly entertain them. They will never stop until they get drunk, and then... They let their beautiful and affectionate wives or daughters accompany the guests."


    Lilia blushed, and Victor asked playfully, "what happens when the guest wakes up?" Abel shook his head and laughed. "Then don''t go. Be a herdsman at ease! If you want to go by force..." Victor put down the silver spoon and said, "drink the wine, eat the meat, and the women sleep. If you want to go again, it will be an insult to the grassland people, but also in the wild... Ha ha, even people and goods."


    "Aren''t the warriors in the herdsman tribe knights? How can they be so... So arrogant as nobles?" Lilia blushed and said angrily.


    Abel said with a contemptuous smile, "warriors can also be regarded as nobles? They have long lost their family name and the glory of knights. Their blood is mixed. The strongest warriors can only be promoted to trainee Knights by relying on the training potion provided by the sassanne empire. The behavior of shepherd warriors is no different from that of ordinary herdsmen, and some warriors are not even shepherd leaders."


    The church and Lord Sasan jointly rule the holy armor city. It is a shelter, supply station, trade port and military stronghold in the grassland. It is also a church set up by the church for grassland believers. Although the clergy had great influence on the grassland herdsmen, the herdsmen still belonged to the semi wild people. Grassland people live as nomads and have no fixed place to live. Although they have faith, they can''t often pray in the church and don''t need to worship the Lord. The Lord can only obtain cattle, sheep and horses in the hands of herdsmen through trade. Therefore, the three did not build a stable relationship of protection, redemption and dedication. Grassland herders are similar to mountain people, but they are stronger and more united. They even form their own culture and tradition, which can be called Whartons.


    In order to curb the spread of ORC power, those in power must tolerate the semi independence of the Whartons. For nomads, population and resources are extremely important. The hospitable spirit of mutual assistance is the root of their unity and prosperity. This is exactly the same as the mountain people''s habit of accepting the victims.


    Imagine that a small herdsman tribe was attacked by jackals, and the members of the tribe fled for their lives. They lost their cattle and sheep for a living. They either starved to death or were eaten by wild animals on the vast grassland. If other herdsman tribes do not lend a helping hand, the overall strength of the Whartons will continue to weaken and will inevitably die in the cruel survival competition. Any Wharton herdsman doesn''t want to end up in the same miserable end. When everyone needs it, the custom of being warm and forthright and keeping his wife and guests has become a natural tradition.


    Then again, without the threat of the Jackal clan, the Whartons will become like the Huns on earth, relying on war to plunder population and wealth.


    In fact, Lilia doesn''t care whether the grassland people are enthusiastic or arrogant. This custom has become an obstacle for the free civil and commercial team to go north, so it won''t work! Lord Abel also had a sneer on his face. It seemed that the large business group would trade with the enthusiastic Whartons even if they would not be swallowed up. That''s how 20% of the crude sugar was sold to the herdsmen. As for the herdsmen''s protection of the peace of the business road, he would never consider it.


    The ass decides the head, but so on. Victor felt funny, but he had to admit that small-scale smugglers could not cross the Wharton prairie.


    Abel took up his cup, drank a mouthful of sweet and bitter coffee, and continued: "the caravan took a rest in horseshoe town on the border of the Sassanian Empire, and then walked north for four days to the bronze halberd City, the main city of the dekrian family, which is also the end of the caravan. We delivered the goods there, filled the carriage with green wheat and linen, and then returned along the road."


    Lilia asked curiously, "is the city of Sasan like a village of wild people?"


    "Er... Madam, although the savage reputation of the Sassanians has been circulating in the Three Kingdoms, I assure you that this is not true." Alberton paused and said, "Tongji city is the most prosperous city I''ve ever seen. It has a dense population, developed trade, orderly and clean streets... Of course, its environment and order can''t be compared with Jinshui city of York family, let alone Pinghu Town, but its scale is four times that of Jinshui City, with a population of nearly 300000..." Victor asked: "How many people are there in the Sassanian Empire? How many troops are there? What specialties are there? Which commodities are in short supply? What are the internal forces of the Empire?"


    Abel said awkwardly: "Sir, I don''t know much about the Sassanian empire... Our stag business group has only been to the bronze halberd city. The Wimbledon family of the Sassanian Empire has a chamber of Commerce in the bronze halberd city. We just need to deal with them. Unless we go to the barbarian people''s Fair held by the Principality of Teuton, we don''t need to run too far. Moreover, that''s the task of the saber toothed tiger business group. They are Lord Sophia My confidant... "


    "Talk about what you know." Victor waved disapprovingly.

 Chapter 298

    "The Sassanian Empire has a vast territory and rich products. Thirty years ago, the Sassanian Empire claimed that there were nearly 4 million registered people, and now there are probably 5 million. As for the non registered refugee population, it is impossible to count. The number of refugees in Tongji city is three times that of registered residents. Considering that it is a trading city where refugees gather, I guess the total population of the Sassanian empire will not be less than 1300 Ten thousand. "


    "The land in the middle and east of the empire is extremely fertile. The black soil turns iron red after drying. It is this soil that can grow high-yield green wheat. The hills in the west of the Empire are connected with the vast endless forest. In the north is the Principality of Teuton, and the moon bear family raises millions of reindeer on that tundra. Therefore, the agriculture and animal husbandry, handicraft industry and wool textile industry of the Sassanian empire are very developed, They do not lack wood, stone, grain, leather, meat and salt, but minerals. "


    "The bronze halberd city is named because the garrison soldiers use the bronze halberd. In that city, an ordinary iron sword can be exchanged for a first-class war horse or 8 short horned cattle." Abel smiled and said, "Sir, it is said that the Sasan empire will collect Obsidian weapons of orcs. I have seen Sasan craftsmen make Obsidian arrows and obsidian spears with my own eyes."


    "The Sassanian Empire has abundant meat and a huge population. Therefore, the carefully selected Sassanian soldiers are particularly strong and well-trained. Limited by barren mineral resources, only the most elite vassal soldiers are qualified to equip steel ring armor and refined iron weapons. The Sassanian Empire has 150000 elite cavalry, and the rest are militia..."


    "Wait!" Victor asked in surprise, "are the regular armies of the Sassanian Empire all cavalry?"


    "All cavalry. One man and two horses."


    Victor shook his head and sighed, "this is the advantage of winning the grassland holy city. There will never be a lack of war horses."


    "The political structure of the Sassanian empire is complex, but it can basically be divided into four forces. The moon bear family in Teutonic principality dominates the northern tundra and maintains a neutral position relying on the power of barbarians. The Lord group headed by the royal family occupies the East and west of the Empire. The Lord group headed by the Barcelona family occupies the west of the Empire, and the middle and North lords of the Empire are divided into good ones Several blood lines, they have no leader family and belong to the middle of the Empire. "


    "The Basilius family? Is it the Gryphon family?" Victor asked, looking up.


    Lord Abel solemnly said, "yes, they are the blood of Queen Veronica basselius and Prince Devon Wimbledon, and the Royal descendants of the iron mountain empire. Five royal Highnesses of the Sassanian Empire hold high the eagle headed Sphinx flag. It is also rumored that Duke Hussein basselius is likely to step into the field of legend."


    "The descendants of the divine knight and the sword Saint were pushed out to the west without green wheat? The water of the Sassanian empire is not generally deep!" Victor sighed in his heart and asked, "Mr. Abel, what''s the price of Sasan''s green wheat? What''s the price of war horses?"


    Abel replied, "in the holy armor City, a copper sol can buy 3 pounds of green wheat. In the copper halberd City, a copper sol can buy 20 pounds of green wheat. The trade of war horses and leather armor is controlled. Only caravans selling minerals can buy these two materials." Victor nodded and asked, "so... Can dodos buy green wheat in the holy city?"


    "Caravans of any power can buy green wheat in the holy city without paying taxes."


    So far, Victor has basically figured out the strategy of the Sassanian empire.


    There are many factors leading to the war. If we look at the war between Sasang and the Three Kingdoms from the perspective of trade, it is not difficult to find that it is a green wheat war.


    The Sassanians gained control of the twelve holy cities, not only with strategic depth, but also with excellent horses, so as to form a highly mobile cavalry Corps. The Sassanian cavalry entered the territory of the kingdom of dodo. They burned farms, trampled on good fields, looted materials, dispersed the leading people and destroyed the vassal farmers. Facing the harassment of the Sassanian cavalry, the Dodo Kingdom adopted the strategy of strengthening the walls and clearing the fields. As a result, the grain producing areas in the north of Dodo became barren. Farmers had to leave their homes, migrate south, and finally enter Gambis as refugees.


    Dodo''s food producing area was destroyed, and Neville itself lacked cultivated land. Gambis suddenly accepted so many refugees that it was no longer possible to provide food to meet the needs of Dodo and Neville. With the growth of population, the food gap of the Three Kingdoms is becoming larger and larger, and importing green wheat has become their only choice.


    The greatest threat to the Sassanian Empire came from the eastern wilderness, not the three southern kingdoms. Although the Empire had a prosperous population and rich food, its internal contradictions were numerous. Coupled with the lack of armaments, the main force of the Empire''s army could only be put on the eastern border, and there was no spare power to annex the Dodo kingdom.


    In this case, the Sassanians traded with the chambers of Commerce in Gambis, exchanging agricultural products and war horses for their much-needed minerals. Green wheat is planted year after year. It will get moldy in the warehouse, while iron can be used for many years. As long as the green wheat trade continues, the army of the Sassanian empire will continue to grow, and the Sassanian emperor will need time to sort out domestic contradictions slowly. When the time is ripe, the army of the Sassanian empire will go south, the northern Lord of Dodo will be the first to surrender, and the alliance of the Three Kingdoms will collapse.


    On the surface, Gambis chamber of Commerce has made huge profits in the green wheat trade. In fact, it hit the heart of the Sassanian empire. There is no limit on the purchase volume of green wheat in Gambis. The purchase price of 20 pounds per copper sol is more than six times lower than that in dodo kingdom. However, the caravan in Neville kingdom is not exempt from transit tax at all. They can only wait for the chamber of Commerce in Gambis to sell green wheat. Gambis made a lot of money in the green wheat trade. How can dodo and Neville not be jealous? The uneven distribution of interests will inevitably lead to contradictions within the alliance.


    The Sasang people played the trick of boiling frogs in warm water and killing three people with one peach. Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. Victor''s moldboard plow and new farming and animal husbandry will certainly ruin their plot. As for how the pattern of human countries will change, Victor is also unpredictable. Now he is more concerned about whether his free civil and commercial team can enter the Sassanian empire.


    "Mr. Abel, is Sophia''s secret trade route leading to the Sassanian Empire?"


    Abel was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t know the specific situation, but you must have seen the saber toothed tiger head specimen in the Marquis''s study?" Victor nodded. When the Baron saw the specimen for the first time in his memory, he was really startled. Abel continued: "That''s the saber toothed tiger that Lord Sophia hunted in the Neville mountains. At that time, she was only 19 years old. She was the guardian Knight of a small caravan. The caravan suddenly lost contact with us in Neville. We all thought she had an accident. Unexpectedly, a year later, Lord Sophia''s caravan returned. They brought back not only the head of saber toothed tiger, but also Arie The specialties of the Teutonic mountains and the friendship between the Neville and the Sassanian. Since then, the Sassanian Empire allowed us to set foot in the Teutonic principality and participate in the barbarian market. That year, Lord Sophia became the Marquis and formed the saber toothed tiger business group. "


    Victor had a scene in his mind of Nicole''s anger at the ogre, and vomited "trial of life and death!"


    Saber toothed tiger is a fierce beast of the silver level. Sophia''s ability to kill it as a knight must be a test of life and death. However, the test of life and death is a hundred and fifty lives. As a last resort, the knight will not joke about his life. Moreover, saber toothed tiger only works in the mountains. All these show that Sophia happened to meet the beast when she entered the mountains. Then, the reason why she ventured into the mountains can only be to find a way Looking for a trade route to the Sassanian Empire, it was obvious that she had succeeded.


    This trade route avoids the dordordor Kingdom and the prairie and connects Neville and sassanne. Although the narrow mountain road can not transport large quantities of goods, the Sassanians will be ecstatic even if they transport a small amount of iron materials. In order to maintain this trade route, the Sassanians do not hesitate to exchange rare medicinal materials from mount Arreat to ensure that the Neville Kingdom continues to transport iron. Sophia is playing the role of a middleman Role.


    "This woman actually wants to be with me, and she''s not afraid to kill herself!" Victor muttered that he must admit that Sophia''s strength was beyond his reach.


    Victor got rid of his inexplicable thoughts and said to Abel, "Mr Abel, the information you provided is very useful to me. I can increase the Bucks'' share of 3 million pounds of crude sugar. However, I have a small request."


    Abel stood up, bowed and said, "Sir, please say. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you."


    "It won''t embarrass you." Victor smiled and said, "the carriage made by Randall is light and strong, and the load capacity is 40% higher than that of ordinary carriages. I hope the bucks business group can purchase a large number of my carriages. You should have this power?"


    Abel hesitated and said, "Sir, I have seen your freight carriages in yeliucheng. They are really good... But those carriages have no roof! How can they prevent rain and snow?"


    Lilia smiled and said, "we have produced an oil canvas with excellent waterproof effect and low price. Moreover, those carriages can also be covered. You can go to Yeliu city to ask."


    "Can I purchase directly in Pinghu Town?" Abel tempted.


    "No!"


    Victor''s voice was not high, but it was full of non-negotiable meaning. Abel said, "OK! I''ll start now. As Mrs. Lilia said, I will buy a large number of new carriages."


    "Mr. Abel, I''m going to invite you to the Randall family dinner." Victor stood up and asked to stay. Abel bowed and said, "Sir, thank you for your kind invitation. But the weather doesn''t wait. I must transport the crude sugar to Minsk fortress before the rainy season."


    "I see." Victor nodded and said to Lilia, "honey, please send Miss Abel for me."


    "Lord, please follow me." Abel bowed down and left the study under the guidance of Lilia.


    A moment later, Lilia returned to the study. She sat directly on Victor''s lap, put her arms around his neck and asked in a charming voice, "just let him go? I thought you would try to subdue him."


    "Take it? Why take it? Large chambers of commerce are our opponents and can only be defeated by us." Victor said with a smile.


    "But the smugglers couldn''t cross the Wharton prairie." Lilia bit her lips and frowned beautifully. Victor sighed, "so we''re going to parasitize on the stag business group and let them take our people over."


    Lilia''s eyes lit up and asked with a smile, "how parasitic?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said: "The stag business group has strong strength and luxuriant branches. I''m afraid tens of thousands of people rely on it to eat. There must be mercenaries serving the stag business group. Let mercury find out those mercenaries, infiltrate, buy and destroy them if they can''t do it. In short, let our mercenaries become the periphery of the stags. As long as mercury and mercenaries cross the Wharton grassland, we can develop in the Sassanian empire Your own strength. "


    "And then completely defeat the bucks business group?" Lilia said with a smile, "aren''t those tens of thousands of people going to have no food."


    "Capable people can find jobs there. They just change their boss. At that time, Abel has to work for me, so don''t accept him." Victor paused and said, "honey, the family''s population is expanding too fast and needs to be digested and absorbed for some time. From today on, strictly control the population inflow until the family is stable."


    "In the past two years, our eyes have been out."

 Chapter 299

    In the early February of the water season, the cold rain did not come and the new wind began to rise,


    The sun was powerlessly shining orange, and the cold north wind turned the muddy beach on the Jinshui River bank into frozen soil. Dressed in light rattan armor and holding two fine gold battle axes, Nelson stood on the berm wall of Jinshui sluice. His eyes were like electricity, staring at the battlefield below, where Randall family guards were fighting with a group of fishmen.


    More than 200 fish people broke through the arrow rain falling from the sky and ran wildly on the beach. Some of them hold barbs the size of machetes in their hands, and some hold high crude weapons bound with wooden sticks and stones, but more fish people charge forward with bare hands, open a blood basin full of sharp teeth and a big mouth. However, they are met by an iron wall composed of giant shields and spears.


    The guard of Randall family is wearing steel ring lock armour, holding an iron oak Tower Shield 1.6m high and 75cm wide in the left hand and a 2m spear in the right hand. They are arranged side by side in a dense and neat formation. They pushed forward slowly with the rhythm of drums, like a huge steel hedgehog smashing into the fish man''s team.


    In the "poof" and "poof" sound of spears stabbing the body, fish people fell to death one after another. Their screams and hisses before death were smashed by the neat and uniform sound hammer of human soldiers. The warm blood melted the frozen soil, and the soldiers kept walking, stepping the dead and wounded fishermen into the dark red mud. More than half of the fish people were killed and injured, and finally turned and fled. The longbowmen at the back of the square array poured out deadly arrows to them. After several rounds of volley, only a few dozen fish people successfully escaped into the Jinshui River.


    In a short ten minute battle, the fish people on the beach were killed and injured, and the guard of Randall family was unharmed.


    The soldiers began to recover the arrows quickly and end the undead fishermen. Before long, these annoying monsters will gather more companions to kill back to the beach. Nelson watched his men orderly clean the battlefield and organize the retreat. He couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction.


    When the War Bear mercenary regiment was the most brilliant, there were hundreds of mercenaries, which was much worse than the large mercenary regiment of two or three hundred soldiers. Nelson was ambitious to build the War Bear into the top mercenary regiment. However, he was lack of ability. The War Bear became more and more difficult in his hands. He could hardly eat, so that he was on the verge of collapse. Nelson has now become the guard captain of Randall family, with 600 well-equipped guards under his command. Training these boys is not only his responsibility, but also makes up for his regret.


    Nelson trained his guards with great enthusiasm. Although the York family provided Randall with the training methods of elite soldiers, and he also had excellent martial arts secrets, actual combat was the best training for mercenaries. Especially after learning that the escort team consumes tens of thousands of kinsol every year, Nelson was on pins and needles.


    Lilia and Nelson have been aristocrats for less than five years, and they still retain the concept of mercenaries who work hard with money. Therefore, when Victor asked the escort to eliminate the fish people on the river beach and practice the new tactics, Nelson felt relaxed all over.


    The sluice along Jinshui River is related to the core interests of Renma hill. The York family set up a garrison of 1500 people to be responsible for the safety of the control gate. However, the breeding speed of fish man is amazing. In just two years, the population of fish man in Randall''s leading river beach has reached more than 9000. In another year, the river beach fish man will return to the original scale of more than 20000. The mentally confused fishermen are always brave. They constantly try to push down the berm wall, and the combat intensity and logistics consumption of the guard army of the sluice also increase. The intervention of Randall family guards can not only help the garrison establish a fish man death zone, but also achieve the purpose of actual combat training, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    It''s freezing in the water season, and the moss disease of fish people has been alleviated. Most fish people take advantage of this time to return to the river, hunt, eat, mate and lay eggs. Only a small number of old and weak fish people are left on the hard beach. This is just a good time for the escort team to practice.


    According to Victor''s order, Nelson divided the escort into two groups of 300 people, consisting of 60 longbowmen and 240 infantry. Although the fishman is relatively weak, they are crazy and aggressive, and their speed and explosive power are even higher than ordinary people. Nelson watches on the wall of the berm. Unless there is a violent Fishman, he will not intervene or ask the Garrison for help. Nelson is going to kill several people.


    How can soldiers who do not experience the test of life and death become elite? However, the actual results of these rounds amazed Nelson.


    Over the past few days, more than 400 fish people have died under spears and arrows. The guard team can be said to be unscathed except that a few fools accidentally fell and were trampled by their own people. Of course, such a remarkable record is not because the family guard is brave and good at fighting. In fact, the hairy boys in the guard team can''t play well with their spears, but they have an invincible fighting will and terrible lethality. The whole infantry array is like a rainbow, like a giant constantly harvesting the lives of fishmen. Nelson was amazed and convinced by the drill effect of the new tactics.


    "Creak"


    The heavy wooden door of the sluice fortress was pushed open from the inside. Nicole came out with Victor''s arm in her arm. She was wearing water blue aristocratic lady''s clothes and long leather boots. She was graceful, graceful and moving. Her delicate face was faint pink, which looked particularly charming against the backdrop of the snow cashmere cloak. As long as she is with Victor, the cold female Knight always has a happy look with eyes like water and a smile in her mouth, but she has a lazy and shy style at this time.


    It was cold outside, but Victor was full of spring. In the past two months, like most lords, he has been busy holding dinners, visiting vassal families, leading little attendants to go camping, hunting, or trysts with lovers. Victor''s unexpected leisure aristocratic life did not have a negative impact on territorial affairs, but greatly improved his work efficiency. The Lord indulged in pleasure every day. The senior management of the family no longer kept a tight face, and the steward became amiable. The newly recruited deacons were relieved. They changed their cautious style, began to devote themselves to their work with a more proactive attitude, and put forward many valuable suggestions. In fact, the ability and knowledge of these deacons are generally better than those of Randall family. They pick up the leftovers and make up the deficiencies, and the working ability of FengChen steward has also been significantly improved.


    During this time, Randall''s sowing task was completed, the third giant brick kiln was successfully put into operation, and the main canal connecting the first stream reservoir of Qiangwei lake will be opened soon. Under his guidance, Lilia widely listened to the opinions of managers at all levels, improved the supervision system, reward and punishment system and promotion system, established the workflow of village and town affairs, and basically completed the construction of the internal affairs system.


    Victor also began to build a real military system. He took the lead in testing the actual combat effect of the infantry square, the core of the Legion.


    The infantry phalanx is a new combat method for Nelson, and the combat process is full of surprises. Victor is not very interested. This is just a small square of 300 people. He has seen the power of the square of 7000 people in the film for a long time. When Victor was bored, he took Nicole to talk about life and asked Nelson to take charge on the wall.


    "My Lord, madam. The young men of the escort wiped out more than 100 fishmen!" Cried Nelson excitedly.


    Members of the Randall family have never met Sophia. In their mind, Nicole plays the role of viscount Randall. Victor risked his life to save Nicole, and Nicole''s territory was once a part of Randall''s territory. She herself was a naturally awakened knight, and only she was worthy of the identity of the mistress of Randall''s family. In fact, Nicole''s housekeeper and attendants also regard Victor as their master. In their opinion, Victor and Nicole''s children will inherit two territories. But Victor and Nicole both know that Sylvia is waiting to adopt their child and then marry the direct descendants of the York family.


    No family will let go of the ancient blood of wind affinity.


    Victor has no way to do this. After all, Nicole is a mistress, and her children can only belong to the York family. Sylvia made this idea from the beginning. She couldn''t keep Nicole''s people and wanted Nicole to complete the most important mission for the family. As for the ownership of Randall''s claim, the inheritance right of the children of the Elena sisters is still over the children of Lilia.


    Nicole doesn''t care. She just wants to be with Victor now. Nelson''s title to her makes her satisfied.


    After collecting the arrows, the soldiers under the city wall are leaving the battlefield in an orderly manner. Victor praised, "well done!" Nicole lifted her messy hair, looked at it, and exclaimed, "how stupid!"


    "The fish man is really stupid. He kept hitting the spear." Said Victor with a smile. Nicole glanced at him and said, "I''m talking about those shields. They''re stupid!"


    "Uh... Is it stupid?"


    Nicole nodded and said, "soldiers have helmets, Shin armor, arm armor, boots, hand armor, limbs and head protection. Why should they carry such a heavy shield? Isn''t it too cumbersome? How can they fight when two rows of soldiers hold such a big shield?"


    "Honey, the heavy shield soldiers are full-time defenders and do not need to fight. This huge shield is actually a moving wall to protect the spearmen and archers behind." Victor smiled proudly: "this infantry square array itself is a moving castle. The soldiers in the front row fall down and the people behind will take over the position to ensure the combat effectiveness and defense of the square array. You can see the effect of the infantry square array, both offensive and defensive, invincible."


    Nicole raised her hand to trim Victor''s cloak and said softly, "Victor, I mean, the infantry array is so stupid... Won''t you be angry with me?" Nicole turned to Nelson and asked, "Nelson, you''ve been through a lot of battles. Have you ever seen a sarsanian or dodo soldiers form such an array?"


    "I''ve seen a similar square array, which is mainly used for marching. No one uses a huge shield and a 7m long spear in combat. Most of the soldiers are equipped with round shield, long sword, throwing spear, crossbow, hard bow, one handed long halberd and flying axe. Their tactics are flexible. They can use round shield to form tortoise shell array to defend against crossbows and arrows, can also be arranged into assault array or cover retreat array." Nelson touched his head and added, "madam, this new formation is an innovation!"


    Nicole ignored Nelson''s praise and continued to ask, "here are 300 dodo soldiers. Can you break this square?"


    "I... I just rushed over and broke it." Nelson has become a deeply ferocious warrior by cultivating the genuine Fu Niu secret form and the spirit monkey secret form. His physique attribute is stable at 24 points and his perception attribute is 18 points. He has mastered the throat cutter''s vibration secret skill and has the strength to catch up with the Silver Knight. He can wear fine gold and heavy armor and burst out at a speed of 76 kilometers per hour. The Longbowman can''t shoot through his armor, let alone his speed. The infantry square was no different from the paper in front of Nelson, but he didn''t think the infantry square was worthless.


    "Madam, the infantry array can turn those rookies into soldiers. Side by side gives them the courage to fight. The enemy''s blood will promote them to grow."


    "Courage is the castle in the heart. There should be wise lords in the castle." Nicole turned her head and said solemnly to victor, "Victor, Mrs. Sylvia doesn''t agree with your big army strategy, but I support you, but I don''t agree with this rigid, rigid and worthless infantry array." Victor opened his mouth. "Listen to me, will you?" Nicole stretched out her snow-white finger, nodded on Victor''s lips and continued: "I began to study your infantry array a few days ago. The key to these recruits'' ability to fight in the array lies in strict military discipline. They will never retreat or escape. Violators will be killed by their companions behind. We might as well assume that what happens when this infantry array meets a young ogre waving an iron fir tree?"


    Adult ogre males are generally 2.8 meters tall and weigh about 1600 pounds. They have boundless strength. Their vitality and self-healing ability are extremely amazing. As long as their heads do not fall off and their blood does not drain, they can maintain strong combat effectiveness even if they are pierced into their hearts. Ogre defense is also amazing. Their skin is full of blister connective tissue. Once ogres enter the combat state, These tissues similar to fat particles will continuously release energy and squeeze together to become very tough and elastic. The effect of defending against puncture is better than that of ordinary refined iron armor, not to mention the ability to resist chop and blunt attack. Anthropologists call this talent savage skin, so the fatter the ogre is, the stronger it is.


    At that time, Bruce could not cut off the arm of the old Ogre with the refined gold halberd, which was close to the strength of the great knight. Although this had something to do with the wisdom of the old ogre, it was enough to explain the horror of the brute skin art. Only the military Heavy Crossbow and crossbow gun could directly shoot through the brute skin art. Victor didn''t think that the long bow could kill the adult ogre, especially when it waved the iron fir tree.


    The arm spread advantage of the ogre and the iron fir tree more than 10 meters long have exceeded the 7-meter spear. Moreover, the spear does not pose any threat to them. As long as the ogre sweeps, the infantry array will be finished immediately, and the strict military discipline will kill and injure the soldiers.


    Victor shook his head and said, "it will be a disaster. But..."


    "However, a well-trained elite soldier team with proper tactics and a little luck can kill a young ogre." Nicole took Victor''s words and said, "flexibility and mobility are the most important. Soldiers cooperate with each other. Some use heavy crossbows to attract the ogre''s attention, while others just seize the opportunity and stab the short spear into the ogre''s... Ass. the angry ogre will only break the spear stem, and it will die in ten days." Nicole blushed and said, "soldiers are bound to be killed and injured, but it must be much better than infantry phalanx casualties."


    "Honey, you know so much." Victor smiled intimately. Nicole raised her fine chin and said proudly, "of course, I have received Knight education and learned all kinds of tactics."


    "Well, but I''ll continue." Victor said, "the infantry square you see is not complete. In fact, the cavalry led by the knight is the main force to kill the enemy. The infantry square is responsible for protecting the Longbowman and Heavy Crossbow, pushing forward layer by layer, dividing and squeezing the enemy. The enemy seems to be put on the big board, and the cavalry is a knife to cut the meat." Victor thought and said, "of course, I can change the heavy shield into a round shield to improve the mobility of the square array."


    The most famous Macedonian phalanx originated from the Greek phalanx. It abandoned the bronze shield with a diameter of one meter and replaced it with a round shield with a diameter of two feet, so as to obtain greater mobility. Victor has seen the film of Alexander conquering the Persian Empire, but he believes that the soldiers here are strong and can use the heavy shield for mobility. Since the heavy shield can not defend against the sudden attack of large monsters, it is necessary to use it It''s useless. Just replace it with a round shield. Anyway, the soldiers'' armor is omni-directional.


    "Your Excellency is wise!" Nelson laughed and said, "I always think there''s something missing in the infantry array. It''s me. Ha ha!"


    "Hum, you cheat." Nicole said, "I didn''t even say knight to deal with ogres." Victor smiled and said, "of course, a powerful Knight should protect ordinary soldiers. It is the knight''s responsibility to eliminate monsters such as ogres. How can you say I cheat?" Then he said in a straight way: "Fighting is a matter of life and death. In order to win, there is no need to do anything. The strategy of a large regiment includes not only tactics and arms, but also logistical supplies. As far as the infantry array is concerned, it can effectively give play to the lethality of ordinary soldiers, and the most important thing is serious discipline. Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. As long as the army obeys orders and prohibitions, it will be invincible!"


    "Honey, that''s very good." Nicole gazed into the bright eyes of her sweetheart. Although her heart was full of tenderness, she couldn''t fully accept Victor''s point of view.


    "Military discipline is of course important, but we can''t let soldiers die in vain?" Nicole sighed and said, "honey, the infantry phalanx has two fatal defects, one is mobility, and the other is rigid discipline. Why don''t... Let''s deduce it once."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said excitedly, "well, the two sides have the same number and arms, 2000 heavy infantry, 3000 spearmen, 3000 longbowmen and 2000 cavalry, a total of 10000 people."


    "Ten thousand people?!" Nicole stares round her apricot eyes and says incredulously. Victor said with a smile, "ten thousand people are small. How about it? Are you going to admit defeat?" Nicole gave him a white look, turned her head to the bodyguard around her and said, "Ruisen, you command."


    "Yes, sir."


    Rison bowed to victor and said, "Sir, can we start?" Victor waved and said, "my square has been arranged. The shield soldiers are arranged in two rows, the spearmen are in the middle, the archers are behind, the long bow has a range of 400 meters, and the cavalry protect the two wings."


    "What about the terrain?"


    "Plain!" Said Victor decisively. The infantry phalanx is most afraid of complex terrain.


    "That''s good." "I use traditional tactics. 2000 cavalry are divided into two groups to move on the battlefield. The soldiers form a 100 person Squadron, with 20 heavy infantry, 30 spearmen and 30 bowmen in each team. Ten squadrons wander around the enemy line," Ruisen said


    Victor said with a smile, "my soldiers'' square has become a ring."


    "Yes." Nathan nodded and stopped talking. Victor waited for a long time and asked strangely, "I''m a defensive formation. Stay where you are. You can start charging."


    "My Lord, I''m not a brainless fish man." Ruisen said wrongfully, "I won''t rush to the spear array."


    Yeah! That fool hit the spear? Victor was stunned for a moment and stammered, "then... What should I do? Stare?" Ruisen replied, "all my archers spread out and shoot your army freely. Because your army is dense, you must hit every arrow. The archer retreats immediately after shooting three arrows. I''m afraid it''s not easy for your long archer to hit the moving target." Victor gritted his teeth and said, "my cavalry is after your archer."


    "The archer quickly joins up with his comrades in arms. Two or three squadrons shoot your cavalry, and my cavalry begins to intercept. The other archers repeat the previous tactics."


    "Infantry phalanx forward!"


    "Retreat from the front and continue to attack in the other directions."


    "I... I keep chasing."


    "Sir, you can''t catch up. As long as you keep the square array, you can''t catch up." Ruisen said cautiously, "you can''t catch up or hide. Military discipline doesn''t allow soldiers to disperse. My soldier squadron can rest in turn, harass continuously, and your soldiers can''t rest. Your cavalry has no infantry cooperation, so I can only wipe them out. Without cavalry, you..."


    Nelson said sadly, "Sir, we lost."


    Didn''t you agree that the infantry array is invincible in the world? Why did you lose? Victor said reluctantly, "your soldiers are scattered everywhere. How can there be such cooperation?"


    "Sir, soldiers can really do it." Nelson muttered, "the team has gestures, the squadron has flags, and the brigade has horns. We used to cooperate like this."


    Victor looked up at the sky and said, "100000 people!"


    "What 100000 people?" Nicole looked blank. Victor said seriously: "the greatest value of the infantry array is to gather everyone''s strength. Both elite soldiers and ordinary farmers can play a fighting role in the array. They fight together, they..."


    "It''s too slow and too stiff." Nicole smiled and said, "honey, regardless of the reaction of the church, do you think the slow army can avoid the volley of carriage catapults? Do the soldiers who obey orders dare to hide?"


    Victor was speechless. Now he hates those crossing dramas that advocate the invincibility of the phalanx. After thinking about it, it is not difficult for him to find that the most brilliant moment of the Macedonian phalanx was in BC. The opponents of the Macedonian phalanx were just a group of messy troops. Once they charged, they could not stop or turn back, otherwise they would be trampled to death by their own people. Although the Macedonian phalanx is highly respected and has won one victory after another, its own defects are also obvious. The Roman Empire soon broke the Macedonian phalanx, then Attila, the Hun king, hanged Rome, and then Mongolian cavalry swept Europe. The phalanx failed to defeat the strong enemy, but the Europeans had a special preference for the other phalanx, which evolved into the Spanish phalanx and continued until World War I. In the Somme River battle, the British troops were lined up and walked neatly. The Germans slaughtered 60000 people a day with markqin machines. This was not because the soldiers were stupid or brave, but because the rigid tactics and discipline made the soldiers unable to escape.


    Due to the laws of the world, there is no gunpowder and oil here. The war history of mankind for tens of thousands of years has pushed the cold weapon war to the peak. Victor copied the cold weapon tactics on earth, which was like a primary school student giving a class to college students. Nicole picked a random squire and hanged him.


    Victor took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "honey, can the square array deal with the ant man? We will have plenty of food and a huge population in the future, and we can form 100000 or even hundreds of thousands of troops. We can''t watch the ant man destroy our farmland."


    Nicole shook her head and said solemnly, "Victor, the ant man won''t collapse under any circumstances, but the soldiers can''t. the infantry array can''t stop the ant man! We can''t let the soldiers die in vain."


    Victor thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you''re right. The ant man leader is more terrible than the ogre."


    "Nicole, I have to admit I don''t know military. I need your advice now!"

 Chapter 300

    "Bang!"


    In the barracks on the west side of Pinghu Town, Nelson slapped on the oak table, stood up and shouted, "the infantry square array has both attack and defense, just like a blade iron wall. I saw the fish man in front of it. How can such an excellent battle array be useless?"


    "Sir, I can''t say anything. In my opinion, no matter what kind of tactics, it''s just easy to use! If we had mastered the spear array, my left hand wouldn''t have been bitten off by the jackals." A disabled old mercenary put his left arm with an iron hook on the table. One eyed longgru said, "old Kent is right. When we encounter a large number of jackals, we will form an array to protect ourselves, but our tortoise armor array can defend or attack. If we have a spear array, we can fight a beautiful counterattack, or withdraw while fighting, and the jackals will never dare to catch up!"


    "Sir, the York family has not arranged a spear array. How can we conclude that this battle array is useless?"


    Gru''s question resonated with the participants, and everyone agreed. There was a lot of noise in the conference room of the barracks.


    Ten days ago, Nicole pointed out the shortcomings of the infantry array, and Victor began to ask her for advice, hoping to find a solution to the problem. However, Victor doesn''t know the existing Lord''s military system. Nicole also doesn''t know what the big Legion is. She can''t help Victor improve the strategic concept of the big Legion. She can only teach the military knowledge of York family to her lover. When Victor returned to Pinghu Town, he immediately convened the backbone of the War Bear mercenaries to hold a closed door meeting on the strategy of the large Legion.


    The large Legion strategy and infantry square array were proposed by Victor and improved and implemented by war bear mercenaries. The War Bear mercenaries put a lot of effort into the infantry array. If Victor gave up the infantry array, it would be a denial of their efforts. The War Bear mercenaries could not accept such a result anyway.


    Although the War Bear mercenaries were full of anger, they couldn''t give constructive opinions. Victor sat at the head of the long conference table without saying a word, just watching coldly. Instructor Barrett coughed and said, "Mrs. Nicole is qualified to judge the quality of the infantry phalanx. She has participated in the ant Man Battle in Heibao town. Have you forgotten the army array arranged by the York family? The York family not only has an army array, but also has annihilated nearly 40000 ant men!"


    The meeting hall was suddenly quiet. It was unknown whether the infantry array could destroy the ant army, but the York family''s army wiped out more than 30000 ant people. War Bear mercenaries have nothing to say.


    Victor looked around and said with a smile, "Nicole and I talked about the battle. When the York family wiped out the ant main force, Nelson and I stayed at Randall''s lead. It''s a pity that we didn''t participate in the battle."


    "Some of you have personally experienced the ant man annihilation war, some of you have not. Barrett, please tell me more about the process of the battle."


    "Yes, my Lord." Barry nodded, recalled for a moment, and said: "in the windy season two years ago, the York family began to mobilize all the strength of Heibao town to fight the ant man to the death! In addition to the militia of the York family, all the men in Heibao town who have received military training should participate in the war, including us."


    "If I remember correctly, the York family is responsible for the reorganization. Our commander is village head Bill..."


    One eyed longgru took over and shouted, "yes, it''s village head bill. The old guy is 61 years old, his hair is half white, and his body is stronger than me. He once worked in the tusk army and is a great old soldier. I will always remember him..."


    Barrett glanced at Gru and continued: "In order to boost our morale, village head bill introduced the military strength of the York family to us. The York family and the NIM family sent out a Golden Knight, 13 grand knights, 42 knights, 364 trainee knights, 2900 soldiers of the tusk legion of the York family, 500 soldiers of the angry lion regiment of the NIM family, 3300 ordinary guards and 13700 militia of the York family. The church sent out two archbishops , 6 judges, 102 priests, more than 1500 paladins, and 6300 of our temporarily recruited militia. "


    "A total of 420 knights, more than 1500 paladins, 102 priests, 6700 elite soldiers and 18000 militia."


    "The month before the decisive battle, we started the drill. 18000 militia were divided into 72 combat teams, with 250 people in each team and 125 members of York family militia. They were wearing lock armor, carrying hard bow, shield and one handed halberd, and stood in the front row. Our militia wore Leather Armor, equipped with hard bow, equipped with 30 feather arrows and 4-meter spears. Village head bill and his 10 deputies were responsible for directing us."


    "There are two kinds of elite soldiers. One is heavy infantry, wearing scale armor, holding shield and fine iron one handed halberd. There are 3100 heavy infantry, who fight together with knights."


    "The other is the swordsman assault camp. They wear leather armor and hold a beheading sword. A total of 3600 people are divided into 18 battalions. Each battalion has 200 swordsmen, 20 shield paladins and 4 trainee knights. Each battalion has a Knight Commander." Barrett paused and said to victor, "Lord Bruce led a swordsman assault camp... Two of his four retinue Knights died."


    Victor nodded silently. Bruce''s squires and knights once killed the jackals side by side with the War Bear mercenaries. Their sacrifice is very sad.


    "We can''t attack with fire because we want to fight closely with the ant people. The decisive battle will be on a rainy day. The battlefield is located outside the moat of Heibao town. That day, we braved the heavy rain, arranged our formation and waited for work, waiting for the cavalry team of York family to lead the main force of the ant people in batches." Barrett continued: "the first batch of ant colonies were about 20000. These monsters stopped when they saw our army! They reorganized their ranks and waited for backup. We had to line up the army and advance slowly. The ant army began to charge when we saw us moving!" Speaking of this, Barrett said to victor, "Sir, can you believe it? Ant people are on the ground on all fours, and their charging speed is not inferior to that of war horses. In the face of the surging ant tide, we are not in panic, and the military array said to stop!"


    "This is the case. There is no need to question it!" Victor''s first jaw.


    Barrett shook his head and sighed, "that''s right, that''s the truth. As soon as the trumpet of the York family sounded, the village head bill and his deputy immediately issued an order to let us draw a bow and arrow and wait for the next step. The priest blessed the knights, heavy infantry and paladins with magic, and the heavy soldiers and paladins also began to take the rage potion."


    "When the vanguard of the ant man army was 800 meters away from us, 80 stone catapults had the chance to start first. More than 100 pounds of stone bullets hit the center of the ant tide, and many ant men were smashed into meat and mud, but these monsters didn''t know what fear and pain were. They continued to charge. The catapult only hit two rounds, and the ant tide rushed into the range of the hard bow."


    One eyed longgru interrupted, "hey hey, as soon as the horn sounded, village head bill ordered us to shoot arrows. I''ll never forget the scene of more than 10000 militia shooting arrows at the same time. The arrows were more dense than raindrops. The ant people in the front row fell to the ground one after another, and were trampled to pieces by the same people in the back. The whole ground was green..."


    "Shut up!" Barrett scolded Gru and said: "Sir, although the shooting order was given, due to the angle and position, many militia commanders did not let their men shoot arrows, and the ant man''s loss was not as large as expected. The shell of these monsters was relatively strong, and they could continue to move as long as they were not hit. In fact, the ant man in the front row acted as a similar shield, even if they were not hit The whole body is full of arrows and can rush forward for a distance. "


    "The shooting of catapults and bows and arrows can only be regarded as a warm-up. The real battle starts from the knight''s charge."


    "When the ant man was less than 200 meters away from the army, the Knights of York family led 3000 heavy infantry and 1000 paladins to charge. They formed a front arrow formation and cut obliquely into the ant tide like a hot knife cutting cream. The ant man army was torn open in an instant, and the green fog filled the place where the riders passed. I couldn''t see the details at all, but the ant tide was quickly divided into front and back Two. "


    "At this time, the ant men in the front array gave up the charge, and they turned back to fight back. The ant men in the back array hid forward and tried to drown the soldiers. It has to be said that the wisdom of the ant man leader should not be underestimated, but their opponents are the elite led by the knight, and the holy glory of the Supreme Lord shines on the soldiers. The fighting spirit of the knight and the light of the paladin complement each other The infantry killed the enemy bravely. They stubbornly blocked the ant man''s counterattack. I found that the ant people in the rear array were falling into chaos group by group and began to kill each other. It must be the Golden Knight of the York family who killed the ant group leader. "


    Barrett said in awe, "I can''t see the figure of that adult, but his strength is fully revealed on the battlefield!"


    Nelson clenched his fist and his eyes were crazy. He wanted to fight side by side with the Knights of York family with heavy armor and sharp axe. He galloped in the ant man army and was invincible. Iron and blood are the romance of soldiers. Victor has heard Nicole describe the process of fighting, but at this moment, he was still fascinated and excited. He couldn''t help killing the silver ant for Sylvia It has nothing to do with status, gender or personal relationship. It is purely a longing for strength and courage.


    Barrett took a breath and said, "we didn''t expect the ant man front to stop charging, but the commander of the military array soon issued an order. The militia team moved forward steadily, and the swordsman camp added magic and took Berserker potions. They plunged into the ant tide like nails." Barrett was silent for a long time and said solemnly: "The light infantry of the swordsman camp are real warriors. They wield a 1.5-meter-long sword to kill the ant man, which is like destroying the withered and decadent. But the ant man monster is not afraid of life and death. The swordsman camp rushes forward quickly and suffers heavy casualties, but they always maintain high morale, move forward bravely and never shrink back. There are certainly reasons for magic and potions, but the most important thing is that their Lord and colleagues are being killed Surrounded by an army of ant people, they are in urgent need of support, so they give up their defense, pursue the maximum lethality and speed, hang the enemy at the cost of their lives and help their comrades in arms! "


    "At this time, our militia teams also received the enemy." Barrett said: "each militia team is lined up in two rows, with shield halberds in front and spearmen in the back. We just have to save ant stingers under the cover of shield halberds.


    Nelson frowned as like as two peas. "Is this the same as our spear?"


    "Like! But different." Barrett thought for a moment and said, "the militia is divided into 72 teams. Each team has two rows. Each row has a commander. The commander in the back row obeys the commander in the front row, and there are 10 deputies under each commander. The most important thing is that everyone in the militia team is fighting, and the back row of the long spear array can hardly touch the enemy."


    "The catapult continued to bombard the back of the ant man. The swordsman camp fought in the ant group, and the heavy infantry held the center line. Our militia team and the paladin attacked the front ant group. When we joined the paladin, more than 10000 ant men in the front were wiped out."


    "The swordsman camp and the Paladin with the greatest casualties broke away from the battle and reorganized. Our militia team threw a hard bow at the ant colony behind the Knights and heavy infantry until the remaining arrows were used up. After the integration of the swordsman camp and the paladin, the high-ranking Knights of the York family began to attack the back array of the ant people. The swordsman camp and the paladin followed, followed by the heavy infantry, and our militia team The team is still in formation and moving forward. "


    "When the scattered ant colony arrived at the battlefield, the main force of 20000 ant people had been lost. There was no suspense in the subsequent battles."


    "In the whole battle, the swordsman camp and the paladin were the most seriously injured. Almost more than 1000 people died on the spot. Everyone was bleeding and wounded. Afterwards, I learned that the two sons of village head bill were also light swordsmen. They all died bravely." Barrett shook his head and sighed with emotion.


    Victor nodded secretly. Instructor Barrett was thin and had average martial arts skills, but he was calm and sharp eyed. He had always been the combat commander of the War Bear mercenary regiment. Barrett''s ability to observe the enemy and our situation on the chaotic battlefield shows that he has the basic quality of military commander.


    Victor smiled and said, "Barrett, comment on this battle."


    Barrett bowed, pondered for a moment and said, "Sir, this is my first time to participate in a large-scale battle. I can''t understand many things. If you want to ask me how I feel, I can only use one word to describe the process of the battle, that is'' fast ''!"


    "The whole battle gave full play to the power of knights and magic. The high-ranking Knights of York family broke into the enemy array. They could kill several ant people with each sword. They quickly opened a gap and let the heavy infantry and paladins divide the ant colony into two. The light swordsmen then launched an assault. They made it difficult for the ant people in front of them, and our militia team pushed forward layer by layer and collected them like wheat The life of the ant man. Everyone on the battlefield receives the enemy, and everyone is exerting their strength. Even my useless old fellow stabbed an ant man to death... "


    "I stabbed three!" Cried Gru. Barrett glared at him and said, "the soldiers of the York family are determined and brave. In only a quarter of an hour, the front ant man was finished, and the main force of the ant colony was completely wiped out three quarters of an hour later."


    Barrett lowered his eyelids and whispered, "Sir, the soldiers of the York family are not supervised. They don''t have to worry about the knife behind them..."


    Victor was silent for a moment and said faintly, "I know. Go on."


    "Sir, I wonder how the commander of the York family coordinated the teams to fight? After the militia met the enemy, I couldn''t even hear the horn of command." Barrett looked confused. Victor sighed and said, "that''s why we have to be fast. Over time, they may lose."


    "Why?" Asked Nelson blankly.


    Victor said faintly, "because if you hit the back, there will be no command."


    "How is this possible?! the whole battle was orderly." Barrett shouted in shock.


    "It can''t be said that there is no command. There is a cavalry reserve behind you." Victor smiled and said, "but who can command high-ranking knights?"


    Nelson suddenly realized and shouted, "that''s right! If adults take part in the war themselves, who is qualified to command adults!"


    Victor smiled and said, "the York family adopts wolf tactics, which is also the military thought pursued by the Lords."


    "The knight is the wolf king and is responsible for tearing a hole in the enemy. The heavy infantry is the iron guard of the wolf king, responsible for protecting the wolf king and dividing the enemy array. The swordsman assault camp is the backbone of the wolf group and responsible for disintegrating the enemy''s resistance. The militia team is the most common member of the wolf group, responsible for destroying the remaining enemies and supporting the assault camp. As for the mercenary regiment..."


    Nelson and Barrett looked at each other and laughed, "we are wolves."


    Victor nodded and continued: "wolves cooperate in hunting, which is instinctive and does not need command. In order to do this, the army of the Lord family often practices different tactical cooperation for different opponents, against goblins, against jackals, against ogres, against centaurs, and against hostile families."


    "In the ant Man Battle in Heibao Town, the York family completely refers to the tactics against the Centaurs. Lure the enemy deep, lean against the castle, fight fast, annihilate the enemy after fighting, and return to the castle if you can''t fight. However, due to racial differences and logistical supply constraints, our human army will not easily carry out large-scale field war with the Centaurs..." said Victor: "Barrett, I''ll give you 40000 soldiers to form our infantry square. Can you win 40000 ant people?"


    Barrett thought for a moment, stood up and said, "my Lord, I can''t win."


    "First of all, the larger the infantry array, the more bloated it is, and the movement speed is slow. There is no way to cooperate with the Knights and paladins. Without the protection of the knights, the ant leaders can easily tear up the infantry array, and the soldiers don''t even have a chance to return to the castle."


    "Secondly, the infantry phalanx does not pay attention to personal force, and the effects of magic and rage potions are minimized. The Longbowman can destroy up to 10000 ant men, and the shield soldiers and spearmen must meet the enemy. When the ant men attack the shield array, their bodies will be hung on the spear. The spearmen in the front row can''t lift the 7-meter spear at all, while the spearmen in the back row are almost a decoration, and the ant men step on the bodies of the same kind directly The spearmen and longbowmen in the back row have no ability of close combat, and the dense formation makes them unable to dodge. "


    "This will be an upside down massacre!"


    Barrett said respectfully. "My Lord, I always think that the large square array has no practical value, and the small square array meets our needs."


    "You''re right." Victor shook his head and sighed in his heart: This is not the earth after all.


    "Can you command more than 100 teams to fight together at the same time?"


    "How is this possible? Although I don''t have much insight, I don''t think anyone can do it!"


    "Therefore, wolf pack tactics test members'' fighting will and tactical cooperation. It is impossible to do this by training alone!" Victor knocked on the table and said slowly, "the fundamental reason is the squire system!"


    "Or the adopted son system!"

 Chapter 301

    "As we all know, the Lord''s village controls an area of nearly 300 square kilometers, and the village head of each village is served by the Lord''s vassal. They not only have to defend their homes, but also provide soldiers to the Lord. Most of these soldiers are the nephew brothers and adopted sons of the village head."


    The War Bear mercenaries looked at each other. Victor couldn''t help laughing and said, "when I found you a wife, I also had adopted sons and daughters with you. These little guys have become my little attendants. However, in most cases, the village head only adopts children and doesn''t accept women unless the woman is particularly beautiful."


    "You guys have more than one woman now... Except Nelson!"


    Gru shouted, "it''s coming soon! Linda is making plans for it! Nelson often spends money outside to cheat. Linda loves money and is going to find him some free ones!"


    "Asshole!"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    Nelson raised the wooden cup and threw it at the winking Gru. His angry appearance caused everyone''s laughter. Victor couldn''t help smiling. When everyone stopped, he continued: "when the children of the vassal are five years old, the parents will choose the children of the same age among the children of the refugees or liberals as adopted sons and daughters."


    "We know that." Kent, an old mercenary, said, "the children whose parents can''t keep alive are either left in the church''s alms house or put into the vassal''s family for adoption. If the children are favored by the vassal, they can also get a sum of money. Some traffickers make money specifically on this. However, I heard that the children sold to the vassal have a good life."


    Trafficking in human beings is a crime strictly prohibited by the church. As long as traffickers are caught, they will be hanged. However, the nobles and vassals were particularly keen on persuading gold to adopt. The big nobles adopted the children of small families, and the vassals adopted the children of ordinary people. The little Baron was persuaded by Sophia to adopt Kim, first as her adopted son''s attendant, and finally as her husband.


    Adopted son becomes husband!


    The wonderful relationship in Victor''s eyes is a very common phenomenon. He shook his head and said, "today we only talk about the adopted son of the vassal of the York family, not others!" The War Bear mercenaries were attentive. They knew that their adults were turning strange ideas.


    "The adopted sons and daughters of the vassal are much loved. They eat, live, bathe and sleep with their own children, and receive the same education and martial arts training."


    Nelson looked up and exclaimed, "Sir, isn''t this the attendant you said?"


    "It''s a squire, not a squire. The children of the vassal are all free people and are not qualified to have a squire. Of course, the essence of a squire is the same as that of a squire."


    "Rich village heads will adopt as many children as possible. They often need a big restaurant that can accommodate dozens of people. The village head''s family regards their adopted children as their own. These boys are not only the servants of their parents and children, but also their brothers. No! They have a closer relationship than blood brothers." Victor smiled and said, "the parents and adopted children are the same age and sleep in the same room, which is closer than the brothers. In fact, the brothers often fight with their retinue brothers."


    Gru praised loudly, "that''s good. They''re all a group of little wolves."


    "Little wolf cub... It''s a good description." Victor nodded and said: "At the age of 8, they began to receive basic martial arts and tactics training. At the age of 12, they participated in the first hunting activity. If they performed well, the village head''s parents and children could be selected as attendants by the knight. He and his retinue brothers moved into the knight''s Manor to receive formal attendants'' education, including taking medicine to strengthen their physique and learning better martial arts and tactics."


    "When the knight attendants are 15 years old, they are qualified to participate in the competition held by the York family. As long as they get a good position, they can join the reserve team of the tusk legion with their retinue. Then, they have to receive three years of strict training together with other reserve members. For example, they are fully armed, carry heavy luggage, and master the skills of using all kinds of weapons , he has accomplished all kinds of tactical exercises excellently. Only those who can withstand all kinds of severe tests can eventually become soldiers of the tusk army. "


    "For the people of the York family, it is a great honor to become soldiers of the tusk army. Although they are not paid, they can add 80 mu of land to the family as long as they serve for 25 years."


    "The soldiers of the tusk regiment have the right to choose a squire as his auxiliary soldier. The auxiliary soldiers are usually held by the squires in turn. Other squires return to the family, marry and have children, and help adoptive parents defend the village. They are all elite soldiers of the tusk reserve team. If the soldiers of the regiment die unfortunately, the auxiliary soldiers will take their place. This is why the tusk regiment can quickly replenish its troops, and Adoptive parents and families can also retain 80 mu of closed land. "


    "Tusk soldiers should receive tactical command training during their service. They are familiar with the orders, flags, orders and drums of the York family. They are very good at helping Knights fight. They can also form small teams with their colleagues to deal with different enemies. Two people cooperate, three people cooperate, twenty people cooperate, and up to 200 people cooperate. This is not difficult for them, because they have heard it since childhood Moisten your eyes. " Victor paused and said, "the Legion soldiers have five months of family visit leave every year. During the leave, the squire auxiliary will take over his post, and he will teach the Legion''s new tactics to other squires and family members. The York family always encourages the soldiers to do so."


    "At the age of 43, soldiers can choose to retire. At this time, he and his retinue can obtain the status of leader and have their own families and children. Legion soldiers must take the responsibility of educating their children. Some children will become adopted sons of feudal families and repeat the path of their parents."


    Nelson swallowed his saliva and said, "he started at the age of five, trained at the age of eight, learned the tusk tactics at the age of 15, and served for 25 years. No wonder the tusk Legion is the elite of the elite."


    "It''s not that simple!"


    Victor sighed and said, "they are not only elite soldiers, but also noncommissioned officers, commanders and instructors of the York family. They pass on the learned tactics, tactics and instructions to their family members. All the people of the York family master the command command command of the tusk army."


    "Let''s imagine that when the jackals attack a remote village, the village head can immediately organize a militia to defend the home. His retinue is his deputy. His brother, son and nephew will lead their retinue to form a combat team to deal with the jackals according to the battle method of the tusk army, or kill the enemy, or stand by for help, or organize a breakthrough No matter what kind of choice the village head makes, the militia team will not be at a loss. They have known how to cooperate and deal with jackals since childhood. "


    Barrett said, "even if they don''t know the battle methods, tactics and instructions that come down in one continuous line, only the people of the York family can cooperate with each other."


    "Indeed." Victor nodded and said with a smile, "if the York family caravan happens to pass by, they communicate with each other with the sound of the horn, agree on tactical play and cooperate to annihilate the enemy. After the fight, everyone will sit down and drink wine and talk about their relationship in the Legion." Victor said to Barrett, "the village head bill can lead you to fight all by his retinue brothers. They grew up together and can understand each other''s intentions with one look and one gesture."


    "The soldiers of the tusk Legion and his retinue can organize a team to fight together."


    "The adoptive system forms the most basic combat team, and the tusk Legion connects the family''s lords, knights and people, and finally forms a flexible pack of wolves."


    Gru suddenly realized, "I said how the York family army fought so hard with the ant people. It turned out that they were helping their brothers!"


    Victor was silent for a moment and sighed, "that day, I didn''t believe Nicole''s squire could divide 10000 soldiers into 100 combat teams. Now I believe it."


    "This is an army with faith. They fight side by side with their relatives and fight for the family. Our infantry square is the sandal."


    Nelson was unconvinced and said, "Sir, why are the infantry phalanx scattered? Their military appearance is neat, side by side..."


    "Neat by dagger!" Barrett took a look at Nelson and said coldly, "only the scattered soldiers need cruel military discipline, but I think even if there is military discipline, they should collapse or will collapse."


    "Thirty percent." Victor smiled and said, "more than 30% of the casualties are dead and wounded. No military discipline will work."


    The War Bear mercenaries all looked dignified, and the conference room was silent. Nelson looked around and said astringently, "Sir, I thought you were bluffing those boys..." Victor was silent. Nelson stood up and walked up to him, knelt on one knee and said solemnly: "dear master, I advise you as a vassal. Killing each other violates the right of the back, which will completely disintegrate the family army."


    Victor picked up Nelson and asked in a deep voice, "if someone fails the task of the mercenary regiment because of fear of war and kills his comrades in arms, what do you do with him?"


    "Confiscate his weapons and take off his boots. The coward must go barefoot!" Cried an old mercenary.


    "Is barefoot a severe punishment?"


    "We''d rather die than barefoot!" Nelson patted himself on the shoulder and said, "Sir, we are no longer ordinary people in our boots. Since we become mercenaries, we will inevitably die and be injured. The only thing we can rely on is the back of our companions. We vowed to protect each other''s back, whether he is a coward or not."


    "What if he killed a thousand people?"


    Nelson was stunned for a long time and muttered, "how..."


    "You want to say how is this possible?" Victor stood up and supported the table with both hands. "The Lord also has a rule that he will never let his men perform a mortal task. I did it."


    "The ant man attacked the hill camp, and I resisted to the end. Because I am stronger than all of you!" The War Bear mercenary looked ashamed. Victor turned his voice and said, "but I need you!"


    "A few months ago, I fought with Viscount Negus of the kingdom of dodo. He was a powerful and extraordinary knight. I believe he can easily kill any jackal, and the Jackal can''t hurt him at all." Victor continued, "there are thousands of jackals in the north. How long does it take Knight Negus to kill them all alone?"


    Gru carefully tested, "five years?"


    "Five years? He won''t kill all the jackals in five hundred years unless he castrates them first."


    Everyone laughed, but Victor said, "with the army, it''s different... Viscount Negus can completely eliminate the jackals in three years at most as long as he leads 1000 soldiers!"


    "A knight needs a soldier, just as a soldier needs a knight!"


    "When the ant people fight, the Knights of the York family rush to the front, and the soldiers of the tusk army follow them desperately. They know that all the Knights will die, and the family will suffer a devastating blow. Without a family, the soldiers will lose glory, home, status and wealth." Sharp eyes swept everyone''s faces, and Victor said slowly, "it''s like a mercenary losing his boots."


    "It''s easy to take off the boots, but it''s difficult to shoulder the hope of the family. Our Randall family has no knights and no tusk Legion. What should we do? Lose the family, lose the territory and continue to be a humble mercenary?"


    "Never!"


    The War Bear mercenaries roared like thunder, shaking the flames in the fireplace. Victor nodded with satisfaction and said, "hundreds of people can''t resist a family, then thousands of people can resist, tens of thousands of people can resist. We need to recruit more troops to defend leader Randall! The army is imperative! Everyone sitting here will command hundreds of soldiers in the future."


    "Swear to die for your excellency!" The crowd got up and shouted. Victor returned to the main position, raised his hand and motioned everyone to take their seats, saying: "it was a mistake for me to put forward the square array tactics, because I didn''t think clearly about who the tactical imaginary enemy is. It''s like I forged a dragon killing sword, but I couldn''t find a dragon... How should the Randall family army be built?"


    Nelson smacked his mouth and said, "why don''t we imitate the tusk army?"


    Victor pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "the wolf pack tactics are the common tactics of the Lord. It is flexible, mobile, low supply pressure and high fault tolerance. Even if the war is unfavorable, it will not be wiped out, but it lacks the ability to attack key problems. This is illustrated by the continuous defeat and retreat of our human beings in the orc war." He said with a wry smile: "moreover, wolves'' tactics mainly focus on knights. What we lack is high-end force."


    Victor''s words are half true and half false. The combat effectiveness of the alchemical dragon lizard is comparable to that of the great knight. It has to be used when necessary. There''s nothing to worry about. However, traditional combat methods are readily available. Victor is not rare at all. As long as he speaks, the York family will immediately arrange instructors to help him train the army.


    Once the Randall family uses the command command command of the tusk legion, it will become the de facto vassal of the York family.


    Victor doesn''t care about this. Anyway, the Randall family is now a vassal of the royal family and has to pay 20000 kinsol taxes every year. If you really want to be a vassal of the York family, this money can be saved. However, Sylvia didn''t mention it at all. On the surface, she didn''t support or oppose the grand Legion strategy, but secretly she was very interested. In the name of technology sharing, the York family gave victor the soldier training methods and various forging medicine formulations, except for the command command command and team tactical cooperation.


    The church is doing the same thing. Bishop Perot equipped father Miller with a clerical assistant and ten paladins. One of the old paladins went to the training ground to observe the infantry array drill. He often guided the soldiers to use the skills of spears.


    Victor knew the reason. Facts have proved that the wolf tactics can not help the human army defeat the orcs, but the objective conditions have been met for the realization of the large Legion strategy. The stream reservoir and the new farming and animal husbandry system can solve the problem of population and food supply.


    The York family and the church expected the Legion to blossom and bear fruit. Victor even believed that the major forces in Gambis were also thinking about new methods of warfare.


    Whoever takes the lead in military technology will gain an advantage in the competition. In this case, victor will not give up the big Legion strategy anyway. All he can rely on now is these mercenaries.


    The backbone of the War Bear mercenaries whispered and argued in the conference room. After a long time, Barrett stood up and said: "My Lord, I don''t think we can completely deny the idea of infantry square array. It''s just a tactic. It''s still very useful to deal with mermen, jackals and goblins. As for large monsters such as centaurs and ogres, we haven''t touched them and can''t give any useful advice."


    "However, the urgent task is not to determine the tactics, but to solve the problems of army establishment, logistics, command methods, reward and punishment measures and so on."


    Victor touched his chin and said, "that makes sense. I''m too anxious. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Barrett bowed his head silently and said helplessly, "my Lord, I don''t have a clue now."


    "If I say, I don''t have to think so much!" Nelson said loudly, "Sir, we are all mercenaries. We have not survived without knights. Isn''t there a large Legion? Let''s just set up several 800 mercenaries."


    "And then?" Victor raised his eyelids and asked weakly.


    "Actual combat!" Nelson answered with his head held high: "he came and solved the problem. Isn''t it a dead man? When a mercenary, there are undead people?"


    It''s better to talk on paper than to fight a hearty war!


    Victor seemed to be impressed. He laughed and said, "well said! How can we win if we don''t lose? We can win if we can afford to lose!"


    Nelson said excitedly, "Sir, who are we fighting?"


    "You don''t have your share in beating anyone."


    Victor said, "we have formed two armies. One is a traditional escort team to defend the territory. The other is a large mercenary regiment to help local lords solve problems." After looking at Nelson, who was wilting, Victor said, "it''s called the bear group. Lord Nelson is the head of the group... Don''t get excited, it''s nominal."


    "Head, you''ll have fun with fish people first, and you''ll have a chance later... Ha ha!"


    "Nelson boy is staring."


    Everyone teased Nelson. Barrett took the lead in standing up and said, "Sir, let me form a bear group. Other old guys can take over my work."


    Victor thought about it and agreed: "OK. I''ll give you 20000 gold sol, with 50 elite shooters, 15 elite soldiers and 20 craftsmen. You can also choose 5 War Bear mercenaries and 25 family guards. In addition, Mercury will give intelligence support. As for personnel recruitment and material supply, it''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, sir. These are my old business." Barrett smiled confidently and asked, "my Lord, where is our first goal?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said slowly, "the bear regiment is for military training. We should try all kinds of terrain such as mountains, forests and plains... Let''s go to Wharton grassland to meet the jackals first. It''s really not good to go there with fewer people. It''s very suitable for the mercenary regiment."


    "I will live up to your trust." Barrett bowed. Victor wanted to tell him another word. An alchemical crow flew in from the window, flapped its wings and landed on the table.


    Victor took off the letter on the crow''s leg and wrote: we found the half dragon tribe, and imosen asked to see his Lord.

 Chapter 302

    The morning is cold and dark clouds are thick, which vaguely indicates that freezing rain is coming.


    Imosen pushed open the wooden door of the shed and breathed out a snow-white fog. Then his lungs were filled with cold and wet fog, and he couldn''t help shivering. He frowned, wrapped his tight black sheepskin cloak, stepped down the wooden ladder and walked to the slaughterhouse on the west side of the camp.


    "What a big guy... I said, are you up to work again before dawn? Eh... It must be! It''s like this every day..." imosen put his hand in front of the brazier, and the burning flame of oil wood dispelled the thick, cold and ubiquitous cold fog. Several butchers ignored the wizard''s chat up, and they were busy decomposing their prey.


    A four meter long swamp hexapod was hung on a dark red wooden frame. Several purple gold ox horn sharp knives swam along the folds of the belly skin. In a moment, the gray white belly skin was removed and the bright red meat was exposed. A butcher raised his knife to draw everything. The internal organs mixed with blood slipped out of the cross section and just fell into the wooden bucket below. The pungent smell of blood exploded. The butchers continued to work as if they were unaware of it. They looked attentive and cooperated with each other. Their skillful movements had the beauty of Flowing Clouds and water. Before long, the behemoth was decomposed into a pile of meat, bones and a complete plate-shaped scale.


    Imosen rubbed his hands and asked: "Guys, is this the 27th hexapod crocodile you killed? Or the 28th... Or the 31st? Let''s see. We spent 51 days in this camp and caught 27 hexapod crocodiles, 6 giant beetles, 76 capybara, and 11 shadow spiders, or maybe more... You always get up and work when I don''t get up... What do you want to do with the juice of shadow spiders? I''m most annoyed This brainless insect is not obedient at all. "


    "It''s going to rain... I tell you, the rainy season in the Everglades is the hardest. The lake rises sharply, the big island becomes smaller, the island is flooded, and the air is cold and wet... If the fire goes out, it''s terrible... Bell and I ate raw food for a whole month in the water season of the first year."


    "By the way, when will adults come?"


    Only the beating tongue of fire and the sound of sharp knife cutting flesh responded to him. Imosen didn''t care. Since he separated from bell, he has been used to talking to himself.


    There are more than 100 people, more than 20 ferocious wolves and three domesticated dragon lizards in the camp. These people can not talk all day. In addition to work, they can work. If they can not eat, drink and sleep, imosen even suspects that this is a group of circus puppets. Imosen has not seen dumb fools who only know how to work, but lives with so many fools Being together still made him feel lonely and depressed. Although he had lived in the deserted swamp for more than ten years, he had at least one lively and lovely daughter around him. Emerson missed bell very much now, but he didn''t resent the adult who took him away, but was grateful.


    Anyway, I''ll let bell live a normal life! Imosen secretly vowed.


    Several ferocious wolves suddenly raised their heads stained with plasma from the barrel. They turned their ears and ran to the gate of the camp. Imosen''s heart moved. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw a dragon lizard passing through the gate, and the ferocious wolves in the camp were shaking their heads and tails at it.


    "Stupid dog, don''t come here! Sit down, and the blood all over your face will gather on me..."


    Several figures jumped off the dragon lizard''s back. Imosen rubbed his eyes and shouted incredulously, "bell! Bertina?" The smallest figure was not bertina. When she heard her father''s cry, she jumped and ran over. Emerson hugged his precious daughter whom he missed every day, and tears couldn''t help falling down.


    "Father, don''t cry. It''s impolite." Bertina managed to free her head from imosen''s arms and said solemnly.


    Still so heartless


    Emerson looked at the fat little face and was full of joy. Bell would never cry as long as someone ate and played. Then his eyes stared at the boss and asked, "Bao... Baby, you... Can you talk?"


    "Yes." Bell touched imosen''s chin. "Dad''s beard is gone." Tilted his head, thought for a while, and said, "it''s still not as smooth as the master." Imosenna took care of this. In addition to ecstasy, he shouted, "praise the Supreme Lord! Praise the Supreme Lord! My bell can speak! Bell can speak!"


    "Baby, how can you speak?"


    "Well... Grandpa Miller asked me to speak. He is the servant of the most High Lord." After that, bertina said mysteriously: "Dad, father grandpa also said that bell can grow up, but it''s a little slow... Eating more delicious things can grow faster."


    Imosen was so nervous that he lowered his voice and asked, "what else did father Miller say?"


    "Father Miller said bell was cute... You don''t have to worry about your identity implicating bell." Victor came over silently, looked up and down at the wizard, smiled and said, "imosen, you''re getting younger."


    The LORD was wearing an armor with smooth lines and exquisite shapes. The silver gray luster was dim and dim, as if it had melted into the cold fog of the Everglades. Emerson was startled, quickly put down bell and said dryly, "good day, sir. I shaved my beard. No! It''s all your kindness. I eat well here and sleep well. Naturally I''ll be young."


    With a faint smile, Victor touched Bell''s small head melon seeds and said, "it''s very cold outside. You and bell haven''t seen each other for a long time. First take her into the house to talk and bake the fire. We''ll talk later."


    "Thank you, my Lord!" Imosen bowed deeply and took Bell''s little hand to the cabin. Bell asked as he walked, "Dad, is there anything delicious in the house?"


    "There is snake meat mushroom soup, roast six legged crocodile tenderloin, slate mud shrimp."


    "Add salt!"


    "Salt is guaranteed!"


    After the Emerson and his daughter were separated, Victor turned to Jack and said, "show me around and introduce your achievements by the way."


    Jack, the elite militia, said, "please follow me, sir."


    "The camp has 50 auxiliary soldiers, 80 monkey militia, 40 Funiu militia, 25 war mastiffs and 3 alchemy dragon lizards. We have built 20 wooden buildings and 6 Arrow towers. The terrain here is high. Even if the lake rises sharply in the rainy season, the camp will not be submerged."


    The lower floor of the wooden building built by the alchemy auxiliary soldiers is open on all sides, and the upper floor is inhabited and stored. It is similar to the bamboo building in the south of China. It is very suitable for the humid swamp environment, but its load-bearing capacity is poor, so it can''t store much materials. Victor looked around the buildings in the camp and thought that if the lizard trade went well, he could rebuild the camp with rock bricks.


    Jack continued: "these days, we have captured 34 hexapod crocodiles and 11 giant beetles. The obtained scale skin can be used to make 41 sets of three kinds of skin armor. We have captured 14 shadow spiders and collected 119 pounds of various medicinal materials, which can make 3.3 pounds of discoloration dye."


    "We also collected 62 purified crystals, 17 pounds of first-class ingredients, blue taro and more than 3600 pounds of reed seeds."


    The three types of rattan skin armor made of Hexapod crocodile skin and giant turtle skin have defense performance comparable to refined iron scale armor, but its weight and flexibility are equivalent to ordinary skin armor. Once the swift bird light cavalry is equipped with this leather armor, its melee ability will be effectively improved. As for the color changing dye, Victor has personally experienced its effect. The color changing dye can now integrate into the environment. Although it is not as perfect as the shadow spider, it at least gets rid of the disadvantage of the reflection of the silver armor. However, the color changing dye has the greatest effect on leather. Victor is going to make some color changing cloaks, which will greatly improve the latent ability of scouts and shooters. Purified crystal is not only used to make snow sugar, but also a good thing to purify water. Blue taro, a kind of food respected by alchemists, Victor tasted it once in the mountain fortress. It tasted strange. He didn''t even like bertina.


    These natural resources are precious, but Victor pays more attention to the plain thousand reed.


    Reed qianqu is a common plant. Its roots and seeds are the main food for capybara and fish. Qianqu reed seed is similar to sorghum on earth, with an average yield of about 240 pounds per mu. Although its yield is not high, it is widely distributed, with two crops a year. The most important thing is that it can be stored for three years.


    Grain reserves are related to the basis of rule. Once food is conducive to storage, it has strategic value. Although Randall collar vigorously develops water conservancy projects and promotes new agriculture and animal husbandry, dried potato can only be stored for six to eight months. Prickly kidney beans are similar to vegetables, with a shelf life of only about ten days, and the yield of wheat once a year is also very limited. If the planting area of wheat is expanded, it is bound to affect the development of forest resources and animal husbandry in Randall collar, as well as the precious purple sugarcane forest.


    The vast lizard swamp is a natural granary. The proven area of alchemy organisms is 24000 square kilometers, of which 15 million mu is expected to grow qianqu reed. Victor can optimize Randall''s industrial structure as long as he occupies a small part of it.


    Generally speaking, qianqu reed is good for feeding pigs.


    Now, the obstacle to Victor''s development of the Everglades is the problem of manpower. Ordinary people can''t count on it for the time being. Although there are an endless stream of alchemy creatures, they only have more than 2000 hands at most. Victor can think of only swamp aborigines - Banlong people.


    Whether it''s trade or slavery, Victor must win a half dragon tribe. The wizard imosen is the key! In fact, as long as he has a firm grasp of imosen, Victor can even enslave a group of goblins and assist the half dragon people in exploiting swamp resources.


    After a general tour of the outpost camp, Victor went into the largest wooden building and told Jack, "go and call imosen."


    Before long, imosen appeared in front of Victor with bertina.


    "Your Excellency, you summoned me?" Imosen bowed with a smile on his face. Victor nodded and waved bell closer. "Bertina, I have something to talk to imosen. Go out and play with Jack first." Wipe the grease off Bell''s little face. Victor put down the towel and said kindly. Seeing this scene, imosen was completely relieved. Bell had just told him that the master was good to her, the wife was good to her, the little attendants were good to her, and father Miller was very good to her. However, hearing and seeing were completely different feelings. At the moment, the last big stone in imosen''s heart was put down.


    "Master, those people outside are not fun at all. They won''t play with bell." The little girl blinked and looked very wronged. She was born to know that those creatures can be close and those creatures need to be far away, but these people and animals in the camp are like flowers, plants and trees in Bell''s eyes. Just look at them and don''t talk to them.


    "These guys are really boring." Victor nodded. Emerson looked bitter and worried. Victor added, "imosen, as long as you are loyal to me and work hard, I will arrange for you to live in Pinghu Town."


    "Thank you, my Lord! I swear I will never betray you!" Imosen was overjoyed. Living with these workaholics every day, he was going to be insane. Bell raised his small face and asked happily, "master, can I live with my father?"


    "No!" Emerson said fiercely, "bertina, what did I tell you? You are an orphan and have no parents!"


    "There''s nothing wrong." Victor said faintly, "I promoted you to be the hunting manager of Randall family. You can not only adopt bell, but also get a wife and have children."


    "Sir, can I really be your hunting manager? I... I''m a..." imosen was excited and his lips trembled. After all, he didn''t want to say the word "Wizard".


    Isn''t he a mutant with super powers? Victor brushed his lips disapprovingly and said, "I''m not the first noble to keep wizards, nor will I be the last. As long as you keep your nose to yourself, you can live well, but..." Victor smiled and said: "I might as well tell you that once your relationship with me is exposed, I will be exiled to the Eastern League at most, and you can''t escape the fate of purification, and bell may also be involved."


    Emerson was so cold that he hurriedly said, "I dare not drag your excellency... I just hope your excellency can protect bell."


    "I will try my best to protect bertina." Victor solemnly agreed to imosen''s request and said, "now, talk about your work."


    "Bell, you go out first." Emerson winked at her daughter, but bertina didn''t sell him. She pouted, "I don''t! You''re not my master. Only the master can order the maid."


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "forget it, bell, what don''t you know? Even if she accidentally leaked her mouth, who can believe the child? As long as you don''t use witchcraft in front of people."


    "Yes, bell has many lizard friends." Imosen lost his smile. He suddenly found that he and the young Lord had a common secret. Thinking of this, his tone became more friendly, as if he regarded himself as victor''s confidant. "Dear master, Lord Jack found a group of half dragons five days ago. I negotiated with them according to your request. These half dragons respect me very much..."


    "It''s done?" Victor asked happily.


    "Er... Something happened." Imosen said in fear: "I found that this group of lizards came from three tribes, and their original tribes were..." Imosen gritted his teeth and said truthfully: "It has disintegrated under Philip''s attack. Philip is the alienated dragon lizard I used to control. Lizard people worship it as a totem beast and call it itugos. Last year, I was stunned by Lord jack when I cast a spell. Since then, I lost control of Philip. Now he has become a real alienated monster, bloodthirsty and cruel. The lizard tribe has been destroyed To its attack, the casualties were heavy, and the surviving members formed a new tribe, which was ready to leave Philip''s territory. "


    Victor frowned and asked, "you just let them go?"


    "No, No." Imosen waved his hand again and again and said, "the lizard people know that Philip is my pet. They begged me not to let Philip eat them all. They are willing to provide blood food for the totem giants according to the tradition of the half dragon tribe. I pretended to promise and stabilized them for the time being."


    "Half dragon people believe you?"


    "These dirty orcs have no choice." Imosen said disdainfully: "the freezing rain is coming. They have lost their territory and can only move westward to fight with other half dragon tribes, otherwise they will starve to death. But these half dragon people are weak and are not the opponents of other tribes. Walking is also dead, not walking is also dead, and now being able to stay is their only vitality."


    Victor asked Jack, "where are these half dragons? How many people? What''s their strength?"


    "274 kilometers northwest, 897 half dragons, 39 snake demons and 27 ferocious half dragons. Most of the other ordinary members are females and cubs." Answered Jack.


    Victor thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Jack, go to the mountain fortress immediately, mobilize 150 elite archers, 60 elite soldiers, 50 fierce wolves, equipped with heavy crossbows, and then bring all the dragon lizards."


    "Let''s meet these half dragons for a while!"

 Chapter 303

    Victor reached the edge of the half dragon settlement five days later.


    Walking through the swamp is not an easy thing, even the alchemical militia specializing in field collection. Lizard swamps are full of traps and dangers, which are very unfriendly to humans. During the March, the team encountered no less than 50 beast attacks. Although most predators became the booty of alchemists, a monkey militia was dragged into the water by giant beetles. This is mainly because the swamp is muddy and difficult to walk. The 200 alchemy militia can only march in long lines. The war mastiff responsible for guarding can''t take into account the whole team. As a result, an accident happened. This also shows that human beings are indeed not suitable for large-scale production and military activities in the swamp.


    The alchemy militia is still so, not to mention ordinary people?


    In fact, the correct way to open the logistics alchemy tower is to let the alchemy creatures team up to collect. However, Victor needs a strong and loyal armed force to ensure that his achievements are not usurped. He plans to gradually replace alchemy creatures with ordinary labor force to engage in production labor, so as to liberate more alchemy militia.


    Conquering the half dragon tribe was the beginning of the plan.


    It''s raining and freezing. Victor and imosen hide in a makeshift canopy to talk about the half dragon tribe.


    Language communication is only the basis of mutual communication. As an intelligent orc, Banlong people have a unique social structure. Their lifestyle, behavior habits and value orientation are very different from human beings. Victor must consider what strategy to adopt to achieve the ultimate goal.


    Emerson lived in the Everglades for more than ten years, but he rejected humanoid monsters from his bones. If it were not for bertina''s sake, he would never deal with the half dragon tribe. Even so, his understanding of the half dragon people was only superficial, and even refused to serve his alienated dragon lizard by the half dragon tribe.


    Victor had a deeper understanding of the lizard tribe. According to the will side of the alchemy militia, lizard man, snake demon, swamp giant lizard and nine headed snake lizard are all blood descendants of the ancient giant beast - the king of Blackpool. The relationship between them is very strange. Hydra lizard has natural dominance over other blood lineages. Lizard people regard Hydra as a totem beast. They domesticate snake demons, fish and hunt for a living, provide food for Hydra lizard, clean up the environment and raise their young. This servility comes from the blood of lizard people and is deeply rooted from generation to generation.


    It''s like the king of Blackpool created a bunch of bastards to serve his own son. The lizard man is the servant of the hydra, the snake demon is their hound, and the swamp giant lizard is the guard and thug of the hydra. However, the licentious dragon joined the black king''s family. The swamp dragon lizard has now become the swamp dragon lizard. They are smaller and have the regeneration talent of black blood and the lightning reflex talent of the dragon family. Swamp dragon lizard will not attack Hydra, but will no longer summon it accordingly. Half dragon people are known as dragon veins, but their dragon blood is relatively thin and still retain the nature of serving blood giants. However, they are stronger, smarter, more independent and fewer than lizard cousins. Half dragon people have dynamic vision, underwater breathing and healing ability. Fierce half dragon people have the talent of limb regeneration.


    The half dragon people have a strong sense of territory. Those tribes who serve the Hydra will mercilessly kill the invading species. The lizard tribe far away from the Hydra territory is always ready to replace its opponent and strive to get closer to the totem beast. Killing each other keeps the number of half dragons stable. After all, the area of the Everglades is fixed and can''t support too many swamp creatures.


    The alchemist militia knew the habits of the half dragon people, but did not understand their social form. However, Victor believed that the race with single food, servility and strong sense of exclusion could not realize social division of labor, and the primitive ignorant tribes would not have the concept of trade. In contrast, the centaurs, jackals and ogres who enslaved the vassal races developed more complex social structures and were more aggressive.


    Equal civilization has trade, and inequality has slavery!


    Unfortunately, no race can enslave half dragons or lizards in the marsh. Their home advantage is too big. As long as they drill into the water, no one can do anything about them. If imosen alienates another swamp dragon lizard, he can establish a master-slave relationship with the half dragon people, but Victor does not need to directly enslave the half dragon tribe, let alone allow imosen to have the strength to compete with him. So Victor was ready to bring in another force to break the deadlock, the goblins.


    Goblins, green skinned dwarfs, adapt to various environments. They eat less, live more, have a smart mind, flexible fingers and weak power. They are excellent slaves. Goblins are really used to being attached to powerful races. Without the protection of half dragons, they can''t survive in the swamp. However, the primitive half dragons don''t need goblin slaves. This is exactly the starting point of Victor''s development plan.


    Victor is going to occupy a territory in the Everglades for the half dragon tribe to thrive. The half dragon people act as bodyguards and supervisors of goblin slaves, and the object of support of goblin slaves is Victor. When the Banlong tribe grows to a certain extent, it is bound to go to the territory of Hydra and challenge other tribes. The loser will continue to manage goblin slaves. Therefore, Banlong and goblins will not have a catalytic reaction, so it is impossible to evolve a powerful and independent new tribe. They can''t change the cooperative relationship established by Victor. They can only collect resources obediently.


    "Sir, here comes the lizard man." Jack lifted the canvas curtain and said to victor.


    Victor got up and went outside the shed. Through the rain curtain, he saw a group of upright lizards confronting the heavily armed alchemical militia 500 meters away.


    These half dragons are about two meters high. Under the dark natural scales, they show a strong muscle outline. Their limbs are slender and powerful, full of fine sharp teeth, and there is a dark green vertical pupil in their amber eyes. Among the half dragon people, there are some lizards as big as lions and tigers. They are snake demons domesticated by the half dragon people, also known as petrified lizards. Almost every half dragon man clenched his bone throwing spear, and his straight tail kept sweeping around, looking restless.


    "These half dragons look very nervous." Victor smiled and said to Emerson, "I won''t go there. You should know what to do."


    "I see! Intimidation and fraud." Imosen nodded and said confidently.


    "That''s right. Sometimes words work better than knives." Victor waved and said, "take the dragon lizard and the fierce wolf. I''ll wait for your good news."


    "Never let adults down!" Imosen stepped onto the saddle, the alchemical dragon lizard gave a low roar, stepped his limbs and walked towards the half dragon man, followed by dozens of alchemical war mastiffs. At this time, the wizard really had the style of a God chosen person.


    Seeing imosen leading a group of dragon lizards and fierce wolves, the half dragon tribe first had a commotion, and then a tall and burly half dragon left the team and said with a scream that human beings could not understand: "wizard, are you here to fight with the son of niZe?"


    "It''s not difficult for me to kill all of you, but I''ve never done that." Imosen looked down at the half dragon leader arrogantly and said, "karu, you know this from the beginning."


    The half dragon Kalu''s tail curled a little and said, "but you refused us to support itugos, let it attack us, and now you have brought the human army." The bone spear pointed to the surrounding alchemy militia. The vertical pupils of the half dragon people flashed a cold light, "human beings should not appear in the mud. The son of mud is not afraid of bloody war." Imosen looked around. "These are my slaves, like itugos." After a pause, he said, "itugos has gone crazy and become bloodthirsty and cruel, threatening all lives. I will lead my slaves to kill itugos as a punishment against my will."


    Kalu hissed, "you want us to help you get rid of itugos? The son of niZe will never hurt the blood beast! Even if it is crazy." The half dragon man said again, "wizard, we won''t hinder you."


    "Wise choice will save you from death." Imosen smiled contemptuously, pointed to the swamp and said, "this is my territory. After I get rid of itugos, the half dragon people must obey me if they want to stay, otherwise I will destroy the half dragon people in the territory like an ogre."


    The leader of the half dragon people waved the bone spear and said, "Wizards and ogres are not blood beasts. The half dragon people will not serve you."


    "Serve me? What can the half dragon man do for me? Clean up the feces? Fish and catch shrimp? You can''t even use fire... Ha ha" imosen shook his head and laughed and said, "I have a slave and don''t need the half dragon man to serve me."


    "Half dragons can hunt in my territory, but I have one condition." Imosen said, "I want the seeds and minerals of qianqu reed. I will order my goblin slaves to collect these things. However, goblins are very weak. I need you to protect them, supervise them, let them work hard and transport my things to the designated place. That''s all."


    Kalu tilted the lizard''s head and thought for a while before he said, "the meat of green dwarfs is not delicious. Giant beetles, six legged crocodiles, barrow turtles and tiger sturgeons are not picky about food. Half dragons can''t protect all green dwarfs."


    "Non picky beasts also eat half dragon people." Imosen said coldly, "you don''t have to protect all the goblins, but your task is to kill the beasts as much as possible." Then he said to the monkey militia: "Captain Jack, give me a short spear." Jack pulled out a fine iron spear, and imosen threw it at the feet of the half dragon leader. "The half dragon needs the meat and bones of the beast, and I need the skin of the beast. Every time you give me three hexapod crocodile skins, or two giant beetle skins, or three shadow spiders, I will reward the half dragon with such a weapon."


    Kalu fondly held the sharp and heavy fine iron throwing spear, and his tail rolled into a ball. The other ferocious half dragon people wanted to grab the fine iron throwing spear, but they were hit back by Kalu. They exchanged for a while. The half dragon leader said, "with such a throwing spear, we can protect the green dwarf."


    "In exchange for leather and shadow spiders." Imosen stressed that he took several ore samples from the backpack of the alchemical dragon lizard and said, "there are many minerals underwater. If you give me these minerals, you can also exchange them for weapons." A fierce half dragon man picked up the specimen of sarong magic iron mine and hissed, "Haru has seen this kind of stone..."


    "Have you really seen it?" Imosen''s eyes suddenly lit up. This strange ore is a resource that Victor specially confessed and needs special attention.


    "Ask him, how many minerals were found there?" Victor appeared silently beside imosen like a wisp of smoke. His sudden appearance startled the wizard and made the ferocious half dragon people retreat again and again. Imosen dared not delay and quickly asked the ferocious half dragon man.


    "Loach lake, there are many such stones at the bottom of the lake." Imosen translated the answer of the half dragon man. Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s like saying nothing. Forget it, you go on." He thought it was good news to be able to determine the existence of sarong magic iron ore.


    "Every time you give me five baskets of such stones, you will get a spear." Imosen cried, "it''s the same as CARU''s!"


    "Yes!" "Agree!" "Exchange!" The ferocious half dragon people rolled up their tails to express their joy. Half dragon leader Kalu said, "wizard, we will always leave with these weapons..."


    "Then you should tell the defeated that the half dragon people should abide by my rules as long as they are in my territory, otherwise..." the wizard''s tone was somber. "Roar!" Although Victor didn''t understand the half dragon language, he gave orders in time. Five alchemical dragon lizards and dozens of war mastiffs roared at the same time. The waves rolled and tore up the rain curtain. The half dragon people panicked, and the snake demon turned and wanted to escape. Imosen tried to resist the impulse to cover his ears, but found that the soldiers around him stood still.


    Victor waved his hand. The wild roar seemed to be cut off by invisible scissors. He nodded to imosen and said, "OK, let''s go."


    "In twenty days, you can return to your original place of residence." Emerson confessed to the half dragon leader, trotted after Victor, and whispered, "Sir, where are we going?"


    "Remove itugos."


    "Ah?!"


    "Why? Reluctant?" Victor raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "do you think I mobilized so many soldiers just to intimidate the half dragon people?"


    "No, No. I''m not reluctant." Emerson explained in panic: "Sir, Captain Jack said that Philip is much bigger than before and has two legs in his abdomen... I''m afraid he will kill many soldiers... Don''t you blame me?"


    Victor looked at the trembling wizard and sighed, "that''s why we should get rid of it as soon as possible."


    The hunger for flesh and blood of alienated creatures is endless, and their minds are full of the desire to kill. The more flesh and blood they absorb, the deeper their alienation, the larger their size, the leap in strength, the larger their range of activities, and then create more killings and eat more flesh and blood. Fortunately, most alienated creatures belong to insects. They have a short life span. Even if they are not killed, they can''t live for a few years. However, the body of itugos is a swamp dragon lizard. No one knows how long it can live and what it will become. To be sure, this alienated creature has threatened the security of the outpost camp. It will put Victor''s development plan into water.


    Itugos must die!

 Chapter 304

    Dark clouds like a thick curtain cover the sun tightly. The freezing rain flies obliquely, splashing ripples on the dark lake. The cold fog by the lake is filled with blood that can not be diluted by rain.


    On the shore of the lake, a Funiu militia pinched a half large wild boar struggling and howling. His hand fell from the knife, and warm blood gushed from the piglet''s neck. He threw the bloody wild boar more than ten meters away. There were hundreds of dead wild boars, capybara and elk, and the surrounding lake water had become blood.


    "... the 107th... Why didn''t you come?" Imosen looked restless and couldn''t help muttering to himself. If it were usual, such a strong smell of blood would have attracted countless predators with keen sense of smell. They would crowded on the shore and enjoy a free lunch. But now, no diners patronize this delicious meal.


    In fact, not to mention beasts such as six legged crocodiles, even the most common capybara can''t be seen within 10 kilometers. The flesh and blood bait on the shore was transported by Victor''s men from the former outpost camp. This shows that the slightly larger animals nearby either died or escaped, and the murderer must be itugos.


    Imosen knows the details of itugos, which comes from his understanding of himself. Philip once had a head and tail of more than ten meters long and ate an average of 200 pounds of meat every day. It is not only the embodiment of imosen''s strength, but also the limit that alienated witchcraft can control. It''s like how much strength a person has to carry a heavy stone. If he exceeds this weight, he will be crushed by the stone. Therefore, imosen was unable to control more and stronger alienated mice, so he had to order them to stay dormant and eat once every ten days, which was only necessary for the survival of alienated mice.


    The battle between itugos and the ogre gave imosen the most intuitive understanding of the strength of the alienated beast. Itugos rampaged in the ogre camp, and several adult ogres were ripped open. Although the violent ogre leader rubbed the alienated monster on the ground and made terrible wounds on it with an obsidian axe, he could not completely kill the alienated monster. Itugos''s extraordinary regeneration ability made him fight tirelessly, In the end, the ogre leader can only lead his peers to escape.


    Ogres are unmatched monsters. In those days, itugos could sweep a small community of ogres. How powerful are the alienated giants that devour a lot of flesh and blood now?


    The corpses of prey piled into a hill, and the red blood slowly fainted in the dark green lake, like a strange red silk, attracting nightmares in the depths of the lake. The rain rustled on the sawtooth grass. Soldiers and war animals surrounded quietly. Their breath intertwined into a white fog net, like a giant swallowing clouds. Five dragon lizards, 40 ferocious wolves and 200 elite soldiers are strong enough to kill itugos. Imosen has no doubt about this. At the same time, he also believes that itugos will seriously damage this army.


    "Although it''s not my fault for itugos to go crazy, if the Lord loses too many elite, he will inevitably become angry. Will he punish me once he blames it? Also, these five dragon lizard war beasts are not wild wolves everywhere. If they die, will the mysterious wizard trouble me? I don''t know whether the Lord told him about me £¿¡± Imosen was uneasy and had strange ideas in his mind. He was sure that Victor had a wizard who could cultivate violent animals, but he never verified it. Although Emerson is also a wizard, he doesn''t want to deal with the same kind at all, so as not to be implicated in each other.


    "Boom"


    The dark thunder is rolling, and the rainstorm is coming.


    Victor stared at the vast lake and suddenly asked, "imosen, do you feel itugos?"


    "No..." imosen shook his head and said, "Sir, I have long lost my sense of Philip. Even if I stand in front of it, I can''t control it."


    "In that case... You withdraw one after another. Because it has come." With that, Victor picked up two heavy crossbows with good strings, hid into a withered and yellow saw grass, and disappeared the next moment. A group of soldiers escorted imosen away from the lake. Before leaving, he saw a white mark on the lake, and a sharp arrow came here quickly.


    The white mark turned into white waves. First, bone spurs broke out of the water, and then the heads of two huge and ferocious dragon lizards lifted up from the water. The blood red vertical pupils glanced at the alchemists on the shore and raised their nostrils. Itugos focused on the blood food by the lake. It seemed that the alchemists were like Earth trees, with no nutrition and worthless.


    When itugos came ashore, his body completely caught Victor''s eyes. His two heads were four times larger than ordinary dragon lizards. His sharp teeth were like a dagger. He could devour two capybara in one bite. His neck was as thick as a barrel. His spine gave birth to a row of bone spines 80 cm long. His abdomen had six limbs. There was little difference between his front and rear limbs and dragon lizards, The pair of auxiliary limbs in the middle are like the flippers of walrus, covering almost half of its abdomen. This kind of abdominal fin can not only adapt to underwater, but also allow it to crawl on the soft mud. The dark red scales wrap the whole body, compact and dense, and vaguely suffused with metal luster. It looks very defensive. The thick long tail seems to be able to turn over. There is a tail fin at the end, with bone spurs densely distributed in it, When it is waved, it is like a huge double-edged axe.


    This alienated dragon lizard has a ferocious breath and terrible appearance. Its huge body has a suffocating sense of oppression, as if the legendary double headed dragon returned to the world. However, Victor has already entered the state of apocalypse, and there is only one set of data in his eyes.


    Stamina 23, spirit 16, perception 20, life 57, neck length 4.93m, body length 8.76m, tail length 10.89m, shoulder height 4.57m, judging from the indentation on the ground, weight about 14T, strength unknown, explosion speed unknown, ground moving speed not less than 16m per second, underwater moving speed not less than 22m per second, alienated creatures lose wild intuition, and are known to have extraordinary regeneration and lightning reflection, The specific effect is unknown. The scale skin and body are extremely tough. The silver crossbow can''t completely penetrate. The eyes and liver gate are weaknesses. Choose to shoot the eyes.


    The breeze condensed on the fine gold double silver crossbow turned to dark blue quickly. Victor held a silver crossbow in one hand and pulled the crossbow machine. Two blue streamers crossed more than 200 meters and shot into the two right eyes of the double headed giant lizard.


    "Poof!" "Poof!" In full bloom, itugos, who was buried in eating, let out a painful roar, and his two heads suddenly turned to the reeds where Victor was hiding.


    "Element resistance!"


    The alienated dragon lizard has a huge body, strong physique and extraordinary talent for regeneration. The heavy crossbow arrow is like an embroidery needle to it. Even if it is shot into the brain by the crossbow arrow, it will not die, but if two crossbows arrows are stirred into the brain tissue, heavy damage is inevitable. Even if it does not collapse on the ground, it will inevitably fall into chaos. However, at the moment when the crossbow arrow shot into the beast''s eyes, the void wind element attached to the crossbow arrow disintegrated rapidly, resulting in the crossbow arrow not fully penetrating into its brain, and a small part was intercepted outside. Victor didn''t do his best, which can only be because the double headed dragon lizard has ultra-high element resistance.


    The Furious itugos swooped over and crossed the distance of 27 meters in one second. Victor resolutely withdrew from the state of apocalypse. He was going to prepare for a long war!


    "Kill it!" At Victor''s command, the battle became white hot.


    Five alchemical dragon lizards rushed up, followed by the war mastiff and Funiu militia, and fought with itugos. The monkey militia took turns shooting at the back with a heavy crossbow, and the crossbow arrows rained at the beast. Victor picked up the double silver short bow and looked for a chance to shoot its key. After a while, the abdomen, neck and body side of itugos were filled with fine iron crossbows. Four alchemical dragon lizards bit its limbs and dragged it in place. Another alchemical dragon lizard tore a huge wound on the waist of itugos, and plasma gushed out, which dyed all the nearby war mastiff''s Funiu militia red, They tried to make one wound after another with their tusks and fine iron long knives. The four eyes of itugos were also shot blind by Victor. It roared in pain and fought back, as if it would fall under the siege of alchemists in the next moment. However, this is only an illusion.


    The wounds opened by the refined iron long knife of the Funiu militia are not large, mainly concentrated on the non vital limbs and abdominal fins, while the damage caused by the alchemical war mastiff is ignored. Itugos is full of fine iron crossbow arrows. It looks terrible, but in fact, the killing effect is very limited. An adult man in hard leather armor, even if he is covered with embroidery needles, will probably not be seriously injured, not to mention if he is the steel wolf in the film. Although the regeneration ability of the alienated dragon lizard is not as exaggerated as that of the movie characters, it also deserves the prefix of "extraordinary". The fine iron crossbow arrow is being squeezed out by the strong and tough muscles of the body, and then the needle tip size wound heals at a speed visible to the naked eye, while the wound continuously torn by the alchemical dragon lizard no longer bleeds. At present, itugos''s biggest injury is blind in all four eyes, but its fierce counterattack is very deadly.


    Itugos raised his head and struck as fast as lightning, faster than victor''s shot. As long as he hit, he will be able to kill a war mastiff or cattle subduing militia. Viktor was shocked when he saw a Funiu Militia being bitten into three sections. The dragon''s dynamic vision combined with lightning reflection was indeed a killing move. Fortunately, he abandoned itugos''s four eyes, otherwise two heads took turns to attack, and none of the melee alchemical militia could escape, but its 20 points perception was not in vain, Almost every four attacks cost Victor an alchemist. The tail of itugos is also a terrible weapon. Although its physique attribute is not as good as that of the alchemical dragon lizard, its huge size gives it overwhelming power. Its explosive power can only be calculated in tons. Several tail attacks just fly out the two alchemical dragon lizards that bite their hind legs.


    However, the attack power of the alchemical dragon lizard did not disappoint victor. They bit off two forelimbs of itugos and tore more than a dozen deep visible bone wounds on his body. However, the fins of itugos were bigger than the body of the alchemical dragon lizard. They stably supported the hill like body and never fell to the ground by the alchemical dragon lizard.


    The sharp pain made itugos crazy. He grabbed an alchemical dragon lizard in one mouth and pulled it off his neck. The big mouth suddenly closed. The alchemical dragon lizard was broken in two, but it also left a bloody cavity on itugos''s neck before he died.


    Flesh and blood fly, blood falls like rain, blood Ze turns into a pool of blood, and the pool of blood becomes a blood lake.


    So far in the bloody battle, Victor lost 8 Funiu militias, 6 war mastiffs and 1 alchemical dragon lizard. As long as he continued to stick to it, itugos would die, but Victor couldn''t hold on.


    Each 50000 gold Saurus of the alchemical dragon lizard has a life span of 19 years. It doesn''t matter if we can take down itugos completely and lose two more dragon lizards, but itugos is already in tatters. How much is its skin worth? As for the alienation of flesh and blood, imosen is not sure whether it has any effect.


    Without the booty, Victor also lost the will to fight. When he saw that the crossbow arrows in itugos''s eyes were squeezed out bit by bit, he couldn''t help scolding: "lying trough, is the monster''s brain made of muscle?" He raised his hand and shot an arrow into the nostrils of the alienated dragon lizard. After saving the next Funiu militia, he issued an order to retreat, "the war mastiff is contained, and others withdraw first!"


    One day later, imosen saw a bloody hunting team in the outpost camp. Four swamp dragon lizards came back, and there were 40 fierce wolves, leaving 21. He saw the Lord''s face gloomy, his knees softened, knelt on the ground and cried, "big... Sir, it''s none of my business... I really can''t control itugos."


    "It''s none of your business." Victor angrily left a word, crossed imosen and walked towards the main building of the camp. He planned to summon the auxiliary alchemy soldiers to see if they could make a bed crossbow suitable for the swamp terrain, but he knew that there was little hope. The auxiliary alchemy soldiers had no ability to invent.


    Imosen quickly followed up and asked carefully, "Sir, will you let me settle in Pinghu Town?" Victor stopped, patted the wizard on the shoulder and said, "when things are done, you can go to Pinghu Town. Understand?"


    "I understand, I understand." Imosen clenched his teeth and said, "Sir, itugos is huge and powerful. You need a helper who can fight it. I can alienate a hexapod..."


    "Confrontation?!" Victor blinked and asked thoughtfully, "how long will it take for the alienated beast to grow to that extent?"


    "One year!" Imosen said, "Sir, I can go to Pinghu Town after you get rid of itugos."


    "Don''t say a year, even a month, half a dragon can''t wait." Victor smiled and said seriously, "Emerson, you must remember! Never use alienated witchcraft without my permission. Otherwise, I will get rid of you first without teaching!"


    Emerson felt cold and said in a trembling voice, "I will remember your warning."


    "Don''t think about it. Go back to the mountain fortress and teach those goblin slaves." Victor slowed down and said with a smile, "as for itugos, I have my own way to deal with it."


    A magnificent figure came to Victor''s mind.


    The monsters of the golden order need the Golden Knight to deal with.

 Chapter 305

    The rainy season comes as scheduled, and bean sized raindrops fall from the sky and wash everything in the world.


    On the wall blocking the entrance to the south of the Everglades, only dozens of experienced foremen patrol in the rain, and the rest of the employees return to their houses to enjoy the time of reunion with their families.


    The Lord usually does not call the people to engage in heavy outdoor labor in the rainy and snowy seasons. These two months are a natural holiday. However, there are always some people who have to take the responsibility of patrolling and guarding, especially in the face of alien threats.


    More than 500 meters away from the city wall, the terrain is open. Here is a wooden sentry, in which several York family soldiers are stationed. They are experienced scouts who specially monitor the movement in the Everglades.


    It''s freezing outside, the rain is urgent, and it''s warm inside. Several scouts sat around the brazier, talking and laughing. At this time, a young soldier pushed the door, and the cold wind poured into the room, causing a burst of shouting and scolding. The young soldier didn''t think so. He closed the door, sat in front of the brazier with a drooling face and yanked his nose: "it smells good!"


    "Daniel, it''s not time to change shifts." The Scout captain looked at the young soldier and still filled him with a bowl of hot broth.


    "Florio is staring. His eyes are the best." Daniel took the soup bowl and said with a smile.


    "You can''t be careless. The last ant man invasion was also the rainy season." The Scout captain put down his spoon and said, "after drinking, go out and have a look. The firewood in the beacon tower can''t be wet."


    "Head, don''t worry. We''re wrapped in two layers of oil canvas to make sure we won''t get wet." Another scout interface. Daniel ate the broth, put down the bowl, smacked his mouth and said, "it''s so comfortable... The tail meat of the six legged crocodile is delicious."


    "I don''t have your share!" The Scout captain looked sideways at Daniel and said, "this is the last hexapod crocodile. If you want to eat it again, you have to wait for Jack and them to come back."


    "We owe it all to Jack." Daniel looked away from the soup pot, smiled and said, "next time, I''ll go to the Everglades with Jack. I always feel sorry for eating their prey for nothing."


    The guard post was not at the forefront of the investigation. The York family assumed the important task of defending ant people. The emerging Randall family took the initiative to send a scouting team to go deep into the swamp to explore the enemy situation. Jack is the leader of the Scouts of the Randall family. He and his men are mountain people rescued by Lord Nelson, so they keep the quiet temperament of mountain people. When hunting, they are used to communicating with gestures or imitating animal calls. These people don''t talk much, and their origins are low. The Scouts of York family originally despise them, but they follow the tradition of mountain people helping each other. Every time they come back from a mission, they always leave some prey for the sentry, and they are rare swamp game. Over time, the two sides had a friendship. At least the Scouts of the York family thought so. Jack, they were too silent.


    "If you really want to go, Jack won''t take you." The Scout captain fiddled with charcoal, put down his tongs and said: "Jack, the first time they went out on a mission, they went to 14 people and returned 7, the second time they went to 12 people and returned 7, the third time they went to 11 people and returned 8. Since then, no one has died. Look at the prey they brought back, first mud shrimp, mud turtle, then capybara, elk, and now hexapod crocodile and giant beetle... To be honest, none of us can cooperate with them. Let''s go It can only be a drag. "


    "The head is right." A skinny scout nodded and said, "Jack, they are really savages. When their companions die, they haven''t seen them cry..." the Scout captain replied: "mountain warriors think hunting and being hunted are the same thing, and it''s not worth crying. When they open up a new hunting ground, someone will die. When the environment and the habits of wild animals are familiar, the new hunting ground will belong to them."


    "Lord Randall is really... Hey, let Jack and them die without frowning." Daniel said angrily. The Scout captain stared at him for a long time until Daniel became unnatural. "Fortunately, everyone is brothers. If you talk about the Viscount behind your back, you will have a whip if the master knows about it."


    Daniel thought of Lord finicks smiling at Viscount Randall like flowers, and immediately shrunk his neck and said dryly, "all brothers, all brothers..." they laughed and took the opportunity to knock Daniel''s meal of wine. The Scout captain also smiled modestly: "Jack, they''re nice, but they''re poor. They have to do some things." Pride rose spontaneously, and everyone nodded, "we are the York family inherited for thousands of years..." he was talking and laughing. Suddenly outside the door came the barking of the Sartre hound and the whistle representing the urgent need for assistance.


    "Go!" The Scout captain held up an oil wood torch and rushed out. Others lit their torches to keep up with the captain. The rain outside was like a tide. The captain asked loudly, "what''s the matter?" Scout furion spits out the whistle in his mouth, points to it not far away and yells, "Jack is back... Alone!"


    The scouts'' faces changed greatly. Looking around, they saw a vigorous figure coming here in the rain. The captain handed the torch to furion and rushed into the rain alone. He ran closer and found that it was Jack.


    "Jack, where are the others?"


    Jack shook off the arm that grabbed his shoulder and said blandly, "meet the monster and run away." The captain turned pale and asked nervously, "is it an ant man?"


    "No." Jack shook his head. The captain was relieved, but Jack''s next sentence alerted him again.


    "I''ve never seen a double headed lizard. It''s 20 meters long."


    Double headed lizard? It''s not an alien creature, is it? The Scout captain was secretly excited and said in a deep voice, "let''s go back to the sentry first."


    Before long, the news of the discovery of suspected alienated creatures in the Everglades reached Baron finicos. That afternoon, viscount Randall and Baron finicos went deep into the swamp under the leadership of the Scout captain and Jack. They saw the monster with their own eyes.


    So a red eyed crow flew to Jinshui city with conclusive news.


    Ten days later, Sylvia took a team to Nicole''s temporary hunting camp in the Everglades. The first sentence she saw Victor was, "is it still there?"


    At this time, the light rain began to clear up, the cold wind stopped, and the sun threw several columns of light from the gap in the clouds to coat the dark clouds with gold. Sylvia was wearing delicate and beautiful Mithril armor, her blond hair was more dazzling than the sun, and her blue and pure eyes were shining. Victor knew that Sylvia''s eyes would shine so brightly only when she was excited. Sylvia was not the only one excited. The four great knights who came with her, viscount Gilles, viscount Fred, Baron Bruce, Nicole''s teacher, Baron trisley, scholars and masters Edwin and Tacitus, as well as the resident priest of Jinshui City, Reverend Conley, all pricked their ears around victor and Nicole.


    "Yes!" Victor nodded and greeted his acquaintances one by one. Then he took Sylvia aside and whispered, "honey, how did you bring both Edwin and Tacitus? This monster is very dangerous. What can they do if they make a mistake?"


    Sylvia''s mouth was slightly raised. Before she could speak, Edwin took master Tacitus and rushed over angrily, "Victor boy, I heard it all. It''s rare to see a giant alienated creature in a hundred years, and the alienated dragon lizard is unheard of. How can we miss such a strange thing?"


    Victor smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect the old man to have such clever ears, but he didn''t know that Edwin was proficient in lip language. Sylvia paid tribute to master Tacitus and introduced Victor: "master Tacitus is the top pharmacist, proficient in the cultivation of alienated war animals. With the help of the master, we will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Master Edwin shouted, "that''s right. The alienated rat we caught last time can''t cultivate war animals. Tacitus also laughed at my poor knowledge and said that the alienated rat was malnourished..." Tacitus said modestly: "Normal alienated mice should be the same size as war horses. The alienated mice you captured are only the size of forest leopard, which obviously belongs to the degree of alienation. Moreover, two alienated creatures are found in the same area... I have never heard of such a thing." After a pause, he asked again, "Lord Randall, did you just think that so many high-level knights can''t protect our two old men? Is that monster so strong?"


    "Victor and Nicole were both surprised by the monster." Like a young and beautiful girl, the great Knight trisley came over with his disciples and said, "Nicole, please introduce it."


    "Yes." Nicole bowed to Sylvia and the scholar master and said in a charming voice: "The monster was first discovered by Victor''s scouts. It lives in the lake in front of us. We led it out with blood food. It is more than 20 meters long with head and tail, about five meters high. It is as tall as a giant dragon. It has two dragon lizard heads, front and rear limbs, a pair of huge abdominal fins under its abdomen, and bone spines on its back and tail. It looks very heavy, but it actually moves The speed is amazing... "Nicole said with lingering fear:" faster than me. Fortunately, we have prepared many wild boars in advance. I just need to run faster than wild boars. "


    "No wonder." Tacitus pondered for a moment and said, "the alienated rat mostly sneaked into the ground to avoid the alienated dragon lizard, and you happened to pass by there. It couldn''t help but eat, so it came out to attack you. Because it didn''t get enough flesh and blood, the degree of alienation was not enough, so it couldn''t cultivate alienated war animals."


    As soon as Edwin''s eyes lit up, he asked anxiously, "that is to say, alienated creatures can sense the smell of the same kind?"


    "This is the most reasonable explanation!"


    "We have always thought that alienated creatures are bloodthirsty and brainless, but we didn''t expect that they can perceive the same species... This is a new discovery! It needs further verification!"


    "I''m afraid it''s hard... The key is whether this discovery has an impact on alienated warbeasts... If..."


    The two scholars and masters talked endlessly, and father Conley joined in.


    The whole is off track.


    Human beings are used to using their own ideas to supplement unknown phenomena. The more knowledgeable experts and scholars are, the more difficult it is to jump out of the inherent limitations of thinking. To put it bluntly, they will not have a big brain hole.


    Victor was secretly funny. Sylvia turned her eyes and asked, "did you fight it?"


    "Yes!" Victor nodded and said seriously, "this monster has the dynamic vision and lightning reflection of swamp dragon lizard, and also has high element resistance. Its regeneration ability is amazing. I shot its two eyes blind and recovered in half a day. Honey, you must not be careless..."


    "You didn''t scare it away?" Sylvia curled up her hair and looked at Victor steadily.


    "Er... How is it possible?" Seeing Sylvia''s eager look, Victor was a little angry. These days, the alchemist militia occasionally threw wild boars on the shore. Itugos had blood to eat, so he lingered nearby. Although Victor wants to use Sylvia''s power to get rid of the monster, he never wants Sylvia to have an accident.


    "That monster won''t leave the great lake in front for the time being, and it''s not something the knight can deal with... Didn''t I ask you to prepare some small bed crossbows?" Victor unknowingly used a questioning tone. Sylvia skimmed her glittering red lips and said, "it will take at least ten days to transform the bed crossbow. It''s too slow."


    "Aren''t we human bed crossbows?" Fred The Viscount of York smiled and said, holding a fine iron spear with a baby''s arm and a length of 2.4 meters in his hand. "Within 70 meters, the power of our earth Knight''s spear is no less than that of the bed crossbow. If father Conley gives us divine magic, the effective range can be increased to 100 meters."


    At this time, the three earth Knights each played with two identical fine iron spears, and the following Knights held a large one. Obviously, the throwing speed of the big Knight''s spear was much faster than that of the bed crossbow. Victor secretly regretted that he should have called Nelson last time. However, his strength is enough, but I''m afraid he can''t compare with the big knight.


    "I can blind the monster''s four eyes first, and you can shoot it in the head with an iron spear, so it''s safe." Victor''s first jaw.


    "Look first." Sylvia stepped forward, and the others followed.


    The lake is dark green and cold. Sylvia stared at the quiet and deep lake and asked casually, "where is it?" Nicole waved. Hundreds of strong soldiers dragged the boar to the lake. They first nailed it into the ground with iron stakes, and then tied the hind legs of the boar to the stakes. More than 40 wild boars struggled and howled, but they couldn''t get rid of the rope. The soldiers poured the prepared blood into the lake and then evacuated quickly.


    Before long, a huge shadow appeared on the lake. When it jumped out of the water, it made a loud noise, and the water waves fell from the spine full of bones like a waterfall. The ferocious beast appeared in front of the people. Edwin and Tacitus, two scholars and masters, leaned forward involuntarily to have a closer look, but were stopped by several knights.


    Itugos found many prey on the shore and instinctively devoured the nearest wild boar. Victor took out the short bow and said, "let''s see its lightning reflection and dynamic vision." Then he fired five arrows in a row, and the rope broke. The five wild boars who regained their freedom immediately fled desperately, and the moving prey attracted the attention of the giant beast. He saw two dragon lizards hit with their heads held high, a deafening explosion sounded in the air, and the five wild boars disappeared.


    The thunderbolt attack made the great Knight look heavy. Trisley sighed and said to Sylvia, "I think Victor''s suggestion is very correct."


    Without looking back, Sylvia asked faintly, "master Tacitus, is the eye of this giant beast valuable?"


    Tacitus thought for a moment and said, "well... Your highness, if according to Viscount Randall, the regeneration ability of this giant beast has far exceeded that of the swamp dragon lizard. The dragon lizard''s eyeball has always been the main material of regeneration medicine. I''m not sure whether its eyeball can prepare extraordinary regeneration medicine. But I sincerely ask you not to take risks!"


    Sylvia stared at the dissimilated dragon lizard eating and sighed, "such a giant beast should have its own name."


    "Itugos."


    "Itugos?" Sylvia smiled at Victor. "Honey, you first found this two headed dragon lizard and are qualified to name it."


    "Good! Its name is itugos, dragon beast itugos!"


    "Honey, don''t take risks. It''s not worth..." said Victor calmly. Just about to blind itugos with his hand, Sylvia pressed him down. "Dear Victor, you lack confidence in me." She asked her close friend again, "trisley, how long do you think it will take me to hunt itugos?"


    Trisley said coldly, "it can bite you in the blink of an eye, and it won''t take long for you to kill it."


    "Indeed." Sylvia nodded and said to everyone: "The strength of itugos is far beyond the rival of knights. It has the dynamic vision of dragon veins and lightning reflection, as well as the talent of extraordinary regeneration and element resistance. It seems to have no solution. In fact, it is not as threatening to knights as the scorpion tailed Sphinx. Although it is strong, it is very rough, its attack speed is as fast as lightning, but it lacks change, and its weakness is almost in the light."


    "The void element can not only hit your opponent hard, but let''s see the correct application of the void element today!" Sylvia drew out a long, gold sword with only two fingers. It was as thin as a cicada''s wing and as sharp as a match. She turned to the two headed dragon lizard. Her posture was elegant and graceful, as if she were walking in the court instead of killing the strong enemy.


    When itugos saw a small prey approaching, he opened his mouth and bit it carelessly. Sylvia was a little thin, and jumped onto the back of his neck. With a long sword stroke, itugos''s head immediately collapsed in the mud, but its other head did not hesitate to bite with lightning. A thunderbolt sounded in the air, and the terrible lizard''s head turned into a blur, Attack the culprit who hurt herself. With Victor''s eyesight, he can only see a general idea. In terms of absolute speed, itugos''s attack has surpassed his apocalypse. However, Sylvia''s whole body flows blue light, like losing weight, like blue catkins, flying upward with the violent air flow, lingering around itugos''s neck. The next moment, the sword light is like water, itus Goss collapsed like a hill.


    Sylvia stood on itugos'' head with a sword, bright and beautiful. The audience was silent.


    "Dead?" Master Edwin took the lead in breaking the silence on the court and asked uncertainly. Although the beast''s body no longer moved, its bloody eyes still opened and closed, and its chest fluctuated constantly.


    "Not dead. Its cervical spine was cut off." Victor breathed heavily. Sylvia had just skillfully applied the characteristics of the void wind element to win big with small and fast with light. The style of defeating the enemy with two swords was admirable.


    The strength of itugos far exceeds that of the Golden Knight, but its physical strength is not as strong as that of the silver ant man. Sylvia knows its weakness. Relying on the strength of the knight alone, she cuts off the cervical spine along the gap of the cervical bone with a thin sword and paralyzes it lightly. Thanks to the spiritual scanning of the divine knight, no one can copy it, But her evasive tactics taught Victor a lesson.


    Father Conley came forward to congratulate him and said, "Congratulations, your highness. May your highness sing the epic of killing dragons with two swords."


    Sylvia flicked her long sword and said with a smile, "it''s far from killing the dragon, but itugos''s head is worth earning the Rose Manor."


    "Your Highness, you should hang the head of the Dragon beast on the gate of the black castle for people to look at." Viscount Gilles knelt on one knee with a huge sword and said in a loud voice, "do I have the honor to cut off the head of itugos for you and make a specimen?"


    "Viscount Gilles, please do it." Sylvia''s jaw agreed. Gillis cut off itugos''s head with his sword along his wound. Plasma gushed from his neck. The soldiers of York family came forward one after another and dipped their fingers in blood on their foreheads to show their glory. Master Tacitus also took a little blood, put it into a crystal bottle with transparent medicine and shook it gently. The potion gradually turned into a crystal clear green. Master Edwin exclaimed, "the green of life! The top green of life!"


    Tacitus also muttered excitedly, "the dragon vein alienated beast that has never been seen, the green of life that has never been seen."


    "Master, what does that mean?" Asked Sylvia.


    "Congratulations, your highness. The York family will have their own alienated war beasts, and they are likely to have regeneration talent. Although they can''t compare with the regeneration effect of swamp dragon lizard, they must exceed the healing ability of other alienated war beasts." Tacitus stared at the crystal bottle and said, "the color is so pure that I estimate that it can be cultivated in 20 years at most, perhaps in a shorter time. After all, it is an alienated beast that has never been seen before. I think the major royal families must be willing to spend a lot of money to buy the blood and flesh of itugos from the York family."


    "You know, it''s impossible." Trisley said coldly.


    "I made a mistake." Tacitus shook his head and smiled bitterly. Sylvia said, "master, please help us choose the mother of war animals and design the cultivation methods. I must thank you very much."


    "It''s my pleasure." Tacitus solemnly saluted, and all the Knights of the York family were happy. Alienated war animals can ensure the prestige of a family for hundreds of years. Sylvia went up to victor and said softly, "honey, I''ll ask the best cobbler to customize a dragon lizard leather armor for you... I can''t give you the flesh and blood of itugos, but I promise you that you will have the York family." At this time, Sylvia''s face was full of peach blossoms and amazing beauty. She was obviously very happy.


    "Just be happy."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and the weakened version of the alienated war beast was comparable to the upper alchemical dragon lizard. Besides, he also had imosen, a national treasure level wizard, who could cultivate even the original alienated giant beast. Sylvia''s eyes turned and bit her red lips. "Honey, I have something important to talk to you about. Let''s go to the silver moon manor first."


    "Good." Victor nodded, saluted the others and said, "gentlemen, I''ll go first. I''ll set up a dinner at Yinyue manor to celebrate for you."


    Everyone saluted back. Nicole wanted to follow, but she was grabbed by trisley. Seeing victor and Sylvia getting away, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes at her teacher. Trisley gnashed her teeth angrily and scolded in a low voice, "what are you thinking? The Holy See sent a letter, and the Pope indicated that he would visit the Randall family."

 Chapter 306

    "Why did the Pope come?"


    "It''s not just the Pope." The lazy and charming voice sounded from the luxurious and comfortable big bed in the middle of the bedroom. A pair of smooth and exquisite fiber feet fell on the thick cashmere carpet, and the slender and white legs instantly hid in the spider silk nightdress. Sylvia took the silver cup in Victor''s hand, took a sip of water, curled up on the soft sofa and said proudly: "The water conservancy project in Renma hill is an unprecedented event. The church and the silver white tower want to participate. The church has provided us with an interest free loan of one million kingsol, which is also the result of Clement''s efforts. He wants to leave a strong sum in the epic of the church. How can he not come?"


    "In the fire season next year, we are going to hold the Legion competition. The invitation has been sent. Not only Clement will come, but also the major families of the white tower camp will send core representatives."


    Victor sat down on the sofa opposite Sylvia and said helplessly, "I mean, why did the Pope visit my territory?"


    "What do you say?" Sylvia gave him a white look and said angrily: "Perot admires your public carriage. Under his pressure, we have to invest a lot of money to imitate the public transportation of Randall collar and Buryat collar. But you know, the area of the man horse hill is not comparable to Randall collar and Buryat collar. The cost of buying the carriage alone is as high as 30000 gold sol. Now we lose money every day, but the Pope wants to praise it Yang you. "


    Victor suddenly realized that the public transport network can not be supported by several carriages and one line. To gradually change people''s travel habits, we must first have a relatively perfect transportation system and public credit. Carriages must lead to various villages in the territory, take a fixed route and start on time.


    With huge investment in public transport and meager profits, it is impossible for any free people and rich businessmen to complete the construction of a territory''s transport network. Therefore, Victor cited the business model of building first and then renting. He proposed that the Lords should invest in the construction first, and then encourage the people to subscribe for carriages and contract routes. However, the cultivation of the public transport market needs a gradual process, and the people are not used to riding Before the carriage, most of the public carriages were not full at present. The Lords and free people and rich businessmen were unwilling to do business at a loss. In the face of the appeal of the church, they just bought a few carriages symbolically to deal with the matter.


    Although public transportation is convenient for believers to go to church to pray, the church must not provide any form of financial subsidies to lords or individuals, otherwise all lords will follow suit, and no matter how big their family is, bishop Perot pinched the interest free loan and forced the York family to carry out public transportation, while the Pope visited the Randall family to show his support and encouragement to victor.


    Victor shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know what the Pope can do for me. It''s better to borrow money without interest."


    "Think of the United States, there will be no substantive reward." Sylvia raised her eyebrows and said, "are you short of money? I''m afraid Randall''s annual sales revenue of only crude sugar is no less than 50000 gold sol?"


    "Uh... Almost."


    Viscount Randall''s profitable businesses include pork, medicine, oil canvas, copper wagon, crude sugar, coffee and snow sugar. The annual fiscal revenue is about 70000 gold sols. After deducting the taxes paid to the royal family, there is a surplus of 50000 gold sols, while the average Marquis has a net income of 20000 to 40000 gold sols a year. Victor''s means of making money is enviable, but he needs more money ¡£


    Not to mention the investment in territory operation, army construction and mercury expansion, Victor is ready to take advantage of the blank period of public transport development to build a transportation network from Randall to Neville kingdom. The public carriage he controls has connected Randall collar, Buryat collar and chebman collar, and his men are disguised as free rich businessmen and priests led by Baron Schultz After negotiation, the public transport led by Schultz will soon fall into the hands of victor. Victor has spent 20000 kingsol for this, but it is expected to cost 250000 or more to complete the plan.


    Although the investment in controlling the transportation network is large, it is very worthwhile.


    The public transport business pays attention to the long-term flow. With the protection of the church, it is originally a sound investment. Victor plans to gradually transfer part of the public carriage to the local free people through installment payment, so as to establish a close relationship with them. These Coachmans can not only facilitate the transportation of private goods, but also become a hidden pile of mercury through their eyes and ears Victor will know everything about the flow of local people, the operation of materials, big and small things, and even create public opinion or rumors in favor of himself.


    Invest a recoverable fund to get a potential force for your own use, and be responsible for your own profits and losses. Public transport is definitely a profitable business, but this is not the focus of Sylvia''s attention.


    "Dear Victor, I heard you helped the Buryat and the chebman to build public transport." There was a dangerous light in her blue eyes. Sylvia said slowly, "since you are so rich, why don''t you help me? Am I not as good as Judy and Gillian in your mind?"


    "This is definitely a rumor!" "I bought the carriage just to please bishop Perot so that he agreed to hold a pre God notarization. In fact, I was looking for free traders to take over the public carriage," Vick said in a positive statement


    Sylvia looked incredulous. Victor added: "honey, investing in public transportation is beneficial and harmless. The tax of Yeliu city has increased by 10% in the past two months. I believe the tax of Jinshui city has also increased."


    "Jinshui city and Yeliu city are becoming more and more prosperous, and tax growth should also be. What does this have to do with public carriages?" Sylvia said angrily.


    Victor''s head was as big as a fight. He really didn''t want to discuss with Sylvia the help of people flow, logistics, capital flow and information flow to economic growth. If you don''t pay attention, the clever woman can see through his real intention.


    At this time, silence is golden.


    Sylvia didn''t continue to pester. She changed the subject and asked, "you saw the process of hunting itugos. What if your infantry array encounters a similar giant monster?"


    Victor was a little unhappy: "I now know that the infantry square is not practical. You don''t have to laugh at me anymore."


    "The infantry square array is rigid and not suitable for actual combat." Sylvia smiled, sat up straight and said, "but it means a lot!"


    The evaluation of the divine Knight brightened Victor''s eyes and said in surprise, "honey, do you think so? What''s the practical significance of it?"


    "The infantry square has strict discipline and vigorous momentum, which makes the soldiers united and doubled their courage. This is a great initiative." Sylvia took a deep look at Victor and exclaimed, "rock brick, new agriculture and animal husbandry, water conservancy projects, and infantry phalanx... Honey, I don''t know how you can have so many wonderful ideas in your head?"


    Victor frowned and asked, "the York family also practiced the infantry phalanx? However, they can''t enjoy the courage and unity of victory. Like a castle made of sand, it will collapse at the touch of a touch. What''s the use of the infantry phalanx if they can''t deal with the tide of ants?"


    "Why let the infantry array collide with the ant tide? Tactics are just tactics. We will face different enemies, and the ant man is only one of the challenges. You created the infantry array. Don''t you find its real value?" Before Victor could answer, Sylvia added: "Today is not the best time, but the human country has also been brilliant. The first generation Pope overthrew the tyranny of the chosen ones, the knight signed a glorious code with the church, and inherited the city states, territories and population left by the chosen ones. After hundreds of years of cultivation and rest, the fertile land occupied by the human country is more than ten times that of today, with a population of more than 500 million. The church has 300000 Temple troops, 3 There are more than 1000 glorious knights and thousands of high-level clergy, including legendary strong ones. There are tens of thousands of knights and nobles, more than 400 peak knights, and dozens of legendary knights. However, human beings are losing in the alien war. Our ancestors lost the wilderness in the north and were squeezed into the barren south. What is the reason? "


    What''s the reason? Of course, it''s the defect of the system. But the answer involves the foundation of the church. It seems too sensitive. Victor is unwilling to show his insight beyond the times, so he said: "The church and Knights have strong strength, occupy more land, and their strength is relatively scattered. The knight family in the hinterland closely guarded their city-state, the border lords could not get support, and the territory was broken one by one by the orcs."


    Sylvia nodded silently and said, "the Kingdom replaced the city-state. With the help of the vassal, the Lord and the church finally recovered some decline."


    "The Knights are now united under the banner of the kingdom. The vassal is our right arm. The faith of the clergy has not changed, but we still can''t open up more territory." After a pause, Sylvia sighed, "the seven United islands of Borui Kingdom and our human horse hills can only be picked up for nothing."


    "This is not because we are weak! It is reported that the army of the Sassanian Empire and the shining Knights have gone deep into the northern wilderness for 1000 kilometers. They fought with the Centaur tribe, winning or losing each other, but they have never been able to build a castle in the wilderness."


    "The kingdom of Borui made every effort to explore the southern continent and fought with the barbarians for two years. Finally, they were on the verge of success. If they could build two pioneer fortresses and make horns for each other, they might succeed."


    "Every time the Lord fights with an alien, the cowardly refugees hide far away. Without enough manpower, we can''t build fortifications and improve logistics supplies. Even if we defeat our opponents, we can''t keep the results!"


    "The reason why we are struggling is that the refugees can''t be reused." Sylvia stared at Victor''s face and said seriously, "my love, you let me see a different future!"


    At this point, Sylvia''s intention was clear. Victor asked strangely, "are you going to recruit soldiers among the refugees?"


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and said slowly, "the infantry square pays attention to the coordinated operation of infantry, cavalry and archers, but it has some advantages. But in my eyes, it is not only a tactic, but also a rare training method. It exercises not the physique and skills, but the courage, will and cohesion of soldiers. These are the qualities that refugees lack."


    "The phalanx trains the army, not individuals!"


    "Brilliant insights." Sylvia stood up, solemnly and gracefully performed a knightly salute, and said, "the most wonderful thing is that as long as the drill is a short time, a plate of scattered refugees can become a disciplined army. I don''t understand the mystery and don''t care, but I know they have become brave, United and honored. Such talents will fight side by side with us and open up new territories."


    "Open up territory?" Victor asked curiously, "the human horse hills are remote, and there is still land to develop? Do you want to touch the north? That''s the sphere of influence of the Dodo Kingdom..." Sylvia shook her head and said, "the South Bank of the Jinshui River."


    "Oh."


    "You''re not surprised at all?" Sylvia leaned over lightly, and the fresh and pleasant breath surrounded victor. While enjoying his lover''s ear and hair, he said lazily: "It''s no surprise that we have a foothold on the Jinshui River bank. The infantry array can not only train the army, but also eliminate the fish people on the river beach. In more than ten years, the manpower, material and financial resources of the people and horses hills will be enough to support you to build a port. At that time, you will lead a huge army to cross the river south, build huge brick kilns, produce rock bricks, build castles and open up new markets New territory. " He frowned and said, "the new farming and animal husbandry was originally part of the big army strategy, but I just want to defend the ant man, but you are considering expansion."


    "Honey, thanks to you, your appearance has changed the future of the family. I''m fascinated by your talent. I''m proud of you." Sylvia imprinted a kiss on Victor''s lips and said with a smile: "once the wall of the Everglades is built, the ant people are no longer a threat to us. Even if they detour from the north, it is the Dodo people who have a headache. In fact, the Dodo kingdom is investigating the gap in the skylark mountains, and they are also ready to build a fortress against monsters."


    "That''s good." Victor nodded and joked, "in the future, I will call you her majesty."


    "Although the crown is heavy, I have the courage to bear it. This is my responsibility and the meaning of my life." Sylvia looked solemn. In her eyes, Victor saw not only ambition, but also the responsibility of leaders and the pride of top knights.


    "Sylvia, I don''t want to hit you. But it''s not that simple." Victor was silent for a moment and said, "the quick army is strong from the outside but strong from the inside. Only the warriors for the rest of their lives can be considered as real elite. But have you ever thought about how the church can sit back and watch the exile soldiers die and suffer heavy casualties? Once they intervene, the military discipline will disappear. When they climb high, the army will change hands. They won''t even allow us to recruit soldiers from the exiles..."


    "Theocracy belongs to the church and political power to the Lord. On the issue of development, the Church never disagrees with the Lord!" Sylvia stretched out her index finger and middle finger and said, "Victor, please remember two principles. Soldiers must be voluntary, and lords must not ask soldiers to die."


    Different environments have evolved different regimes and corresponding military ideas. In the eyes of ancient kings, soldiers and troops are just cold data. The so-called kindness does not lead soldiers, and it is inevitable to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of people. However, in this world, redeeming and protecting ordinary people is the oath of the clergy to the glorious Lord and the cornerstone of maintaining faith. Sear The two principles put forward by via are the embodiment of the thought of protection.


    Is the army in need of protection still the army? What''s the use of an army that can''t fight a hard war?


    The almost unsolvable contradiction led to the unsustainable military reform of victor. Sylvia''s confident appearance made him speechless. She was stunned for a long time and asked, "what do you want the refugee soldiers to do?"


    Sylvia said contemptuously, "build fortifications, provide logistical support, open up farmland, repair armaments, and help the vassal soldiers eliminate weak monsters. What else can they do? In short, I won''t let them die." He also said: "twenty years later, the vassal children of the family will become qualified elite soldiers. I was worried that the number of family Knights was not enough, and the situation would be much better with alienated war animals. The refugee army undertakes logistics construction, and the tusk army can concentrate on helping the rose Knights defeat strong enemies."


    "There are new farming and animal husbandry, rock bricks, alienated war animals and auxiliary soldiers. I believe we will be able to gain a firm foothold in the southern continent!"


    Baggage? No, this is the rhythm of KAIFEN base! I''m best at KAIFEN base


    Sylvia''s words were like a lightning bolt in the fog, which instantly lit up the direction of Randall family''s military development. Victor vaguely felt that there was another key point that had not been clarified. He tentatively asked, "dual military system? What will the church react to this? How can you ensure the loyalty of refugee auxiliary soldiers?"


    "An elite, a mediocre, dual military system? Very good." Sylvia nodded with satisfaction and said, "the church will not only support, but also impart our experience to other families. However, without rock bricks, the dual military system will lose its significance. As for ensuring the loyalty of refugees... Hehe, it is nothing but wealth and land. Honey, you think of the infantry array. You must help me improve the system of the refugee army."


    "Let me see." Victor fell into meditation. The constraint of the church was the biggest problem in the construction of Randall family''s military system, and Sylvia didn''t care about it at all. The difference was that Sylvia trusted the church, while Victor was wary of the intervention of the church. It was not difficult to find that knights and clergy had equal status and common interests, and both sides compromised and depended on each other , symbiosis and coexistence are based on their respective extraordinary forces: the elemental sea and the holy power pool.


    Victor holds the alchemy tower, which is the basis for his development and growth. However, the power of an alchemy tower is far less than that of the element sea and Shengli pool. Of course, he can''t claim his own interests openly, just as big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimp. Victor has been developing in the dark.


    The secret of the alchemy tower made Victor worry about gain and loss, ignored his blood and aristocratic identity, unconsciously regarded the church as an obstacle and tied his hands and feet. After figuring out the joints, Victor woke up. The alchemy tower belongs to the alchemy tower, the faith belongs to the faith, and the regime belongs to the regime. He can coexist with the church and develop the military and education system of Randall family with his strength.


    X-3 kept running. Sylvia stared at Victor''s handsome face. She was fascinated by the active fire element and moved by her brilliant vision. Sylvia is not impatient. If she is not worried that victor will give up the research on the strategy of the big legion, she is more willing to stand idly by, but at the moment, she just wants to thank the element sea for sending Victor to her side.


    Your blood, strength and wisdom are impeccable. Don''t betray me, or I can only destroy you.


    The knock on the door woke victor. He found that Sylvia had a smile on her mouth and was about to sit up straight. Sylvia said, "Elena, come in."


    When Elena opened the door, she saw a beautiful and lingering scene. The beautiful and enchanting Mrs. Sylvia was crimson and curled up in Victor''s arms. She lowered her eyes and saluted, "madam, sir, the dinner is ready."


    Sylvia smiled charmingly and said, "let them wait. Victor and I haven''t finished talking."

 Chapter 307

    Snowflakes came with the new wind and covered Pinghu Town with silver.


    "That''s a terrible double headed dragon. Its head is as big as a hut. It can swallow a cow in one bite!"


    There was a lot of noise in the goat hotel. People crowded in the hall and talked warmly about the Dragon slaughter not long ago. A well-informed person seems to have become the focus of public attention. He spits everywhere. When he talks about the highlights, he can always cause an exclamation. He sells it from time to time, and someone will invite a cup of warm purple cane wine. His look of elation finally attracted jealousy.


    "The two heads of the evil dragon have been hanging on the column of the square for a long time. How do you know that they are the legendary two headed dragon? I heard that they are two ground dragons..."


    "What do you know?" The well-informed person stared round and scolded, "can the terrain dragon have wings? I saw with my own eyes that several segmented membrane wings jumped down from a carriage."


    "Yes! I can see it too. It''s like a bat''s meat membrane, loaded with a whole carriage... Only a giant dragon has such wings. It must be right!"


    "It is said that two headed dragons are cruel and greedy. They will burn towns, rob all the treasures and eat a pure virgin every day. Unexpectedly, we are so close to a dragon... Fortunately, it was killed. Praise the merciful Supreme Lord."


    "Also thank the great master, who called the knight to get rid of the dragon!"


    "To father Miller, to father Conley, cheers!"


    "Cheers to the master, to the Randall family!"


    The crowd cheered and raised their glasses. A young man asked excitedly, "all dragons have names. What''s the name of the Dragon killed by its owner?"


    "Uh." The well-informed person hiccupped and said redly, "itus... Gotus? Anyway, it has two heads, and each head has a name!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, dragon itus, gotus!"


    "Itus, gotus! Itus, gotus!"


    The atmosphere in the tavern was pushed to a climax when the glass knocked on the table.


    Itugos is not a giant dragon, but its size is equivalent to that of a giant dragon. It''s not easy to carry such a giant beast in the Everglades, and there is a complex process to deal with alienated blood and meat, which can''t be careless. In case of emergency, Sylvia took charge of Yinyue manor and mobilized 1200 tusk soldiers, more than 300 craftsmen and scholars. First, she built a solid camp near the body of itugos, and two great knights were responsible for guarding it. She dismembered the valuable alienated dragon lizard on site, and then transported it to Pinghu Town for fine processing in batches, The treated alienated flesh and blood will be personally escorted back to Jinshui city by two other knights. The work has been going on for 28 days and is not over yet.


    Alienated war animals are related to the future of the family. Knights and scholars of York family are busy with this matter. Of course, the church will not miss a good opportunity to publicize teachings and inspire the people. The head of itugos was publicly displayed in the church square for half a day, which completely exploded the enthusiasm of Pinghu Town. People cheered and praised each other, which was even happier than the harvest celebration.


    The grand celebration is nothing more than free food and drink, more reward, and witnessing the deeds of killing dragons is enough to boast about the glory of a lifetime.


    In this case, itugos can only be a dragon, it must be a dragon. Word of mouth, its head has doubled inexplicably. Bone spurs are regarded as dragon horns, and its abdominal fins are like wings. Anyone who dares to question the identity of the dragon will be ridiculed and besieged by others.


    The rumor of dragon killing actually strengthens the relationship between protection, redemption and dedication, which is conducive to enhancing the influence of the Lord and the church and the people''s sense of belonging to the Randall family. Victor naturally will not come forward to clarify the truth. Just when the people revel, he is testing a new weapon with master Edwin.


    "Bang"!


    The iron oak target wrapped in fine steel armor vibrated. A bodyguard came forward to check the fine iron crossbow arrow running through the wood target and shouted, "100 meters away, center the armor, completely penetrated!"


    Victor lifted his shooting posture and held a dark military crossbow. He nodded with satisfaction. With his eyesight, he had already seen the test results. The bodyguard actually shouted to master Edwin.


    "I''m right. This pedal crossbow made of keel steel has an effective range of 280 meters and penetrates the standard fine steel armor within 100 meters, which has exceeded your requirements." While dusting off the snow on his cloak, master Edwin complained: "in fact, the pedal crossbow is not a new thing. Its firing speed is not as fast as the crossbow, and its power and range are not as powerful as the military Heavy Crossbow..."


    Victor looked at the new crossbow carefully and said with a smile, "its power is not much worse than the military Heavy Crossbow..." After hearing this, Edwin blew his beard and shouted angrily, "that''s because of the keel steel! The keel steel consumed by this pedal crossbow is enough to make four stronger military heavy crossbows. Victor, the manufacturing cost of the keel steel pedal crossbow is too high to be popularized. In fact, the pedal crossbow has been eliminated since the technology of the military Heavy Crossbow matured."


    Sylvia''s dual military system made Victor deeply realize that the shining church is a huge organization with strict self-discipline. They are integrated with the Lord on both sides. As long as they do not touch the bottom limit of the shining code, the clergy will not interfere with the army construction of the Randall family.


    Despite political concerns, Victor began to improve his mercenaries ambitiously. However, there are many strange races in the world. They have their own talents. It is inappropriate to copy the military system of the ancient earth, but Victor is not willing to let only mercenaries serve as auxiliary soldiers.


    Victor has an alchemy tower, top soldier training methods, and an efficient production and construction system. Randall''s war potential is extremely amazing. Mercenaries should play more roles, including participating in high-intensity combat. In short, Victor should walk out of a road different from the dual military system.


    Compared with the strong alien race, the greatest advantage of ordinary humans lies in their ability to build fortifications and use sophisticated weapons and equipment. The basic strategy of the dual military system is to build fortifications while fighting, first gain a firm foothold, and then slowly erode it. Victor''s mercenaries should further expand this advantage. In his vision, mercenaries can attack and defend, build societies, and have the ability of mobile warfare and positional warfare. When they encounter weak enemies, they will drum down, and when they encounter powerful enemies, they will form an array to protect themselves. To achieve this, in addition to the personal quality of soldiers, military equipment is also extremely important. For example, military carriages that can not only carry materials, but also quickly form a solid vehicle array, small crossbows that can be assembled, various types of bows and crossbows, and so on.


    With these equipment, a mercenary army of 1000 people can move to favorable terrain, rely on the formation of vehicles, dig trenches, set up anti horses, cut down timber, erect arrow towers and build solid camps. Under the guidance of the alchemy crow, the elite commandos first destroy the opponent''s logistics personnel, withdraw to the camp when they encounter a powerful enemy, repel the incoming enemy with the help of dense crossbows and arrows, continuously weaken the enemy''s strength, and finally defeat it completely.


    Whether the tactics can succeed or not and how to improve the details can be found and solved one by one through the actual combat of the bear group, but the preparations that the bear group should make before departure still need to be done.


    If a worker wants to do well, he must sharpen his tools first.


    It happened that the craftsmen and scholars of the York family gathered in Pinghu Town. With their help, Victor took the lead in solving the design problem of military carriage and small crossbow. The alchemical auxiliary soldiers have mastered the manufacturing method of these special equipment. As long as the corresponding materials are collected, the alchemical auxiliary soldiers of the bear regiment can copy the carriage and crossbow. Then Victor took out the keel steel given to him by Viscount Negus, asked master Edwin to help design a new military crossbow, and put forward two requirements: first, it can shoot through the savage skin of ordinary ogres within 80 meters. Second, the new military crossbow does not need the upper chord of the winch, and the parts are detachable and replaceable.


    In only two days, the craftsmen of York family made two samples of pedal crossbows, and their performance and structure fully met the requirements. Victor was very satisfied with the pedal crossbow, but master Edwin said that this kind of crossbow had been eliminated by the military heavy crossbow.


    The secret of the strong power of the military Heavy Crossbow lies in its material. The alloy bow arm forged with keel steel and 100 steel can withstand 1200 pounds of tension. The crossbow string made of ferocious animal tendons will not break. Soldiers must use a winch to wind it.


    The keel steel crossbow has an effective range of 350 meters (flat shot), and can penetrate fine iron armor within 150 meters. It is the strongest single soldier long-range weapon at present. It''s like a small catapult. In theory, it can shoot ogres. Of course, in practical application, those monsters with extremely strong vitality will hardly be directly killed by the military crossbow. Even if they are seriously injured, they can often fight for a long time.


    An adult ogre can span a distance of 150 meters in about 10 seconds, while it usually takes 40 seconds for a military Heavy Crossbow to string again. Therefore, mercenaries need to be equipped with a military crossbow with stronger firepower and faster firing speed. Qualitative change is caused by quantitative change. If a few arrows can''t kill large monsters, shoot more arrows and turn them into hedgehogs.


    With the 700 pound pull of the pedal crossbow, strong soldiers step on it with one foot and string it with both hands. It can be fired in 5 seconds. Its power is not as powerful as the winch crossbow, but it is enough to penetrate the armor within 100 meters. In order to achieve the effect of rapid shooting, craftsmen had to greatly increase the proportion of keel steel in the alloy, so as to reduce the tension of crossbow arm, and use spider silk as string.


    Spider silk is valuable. Keel steel is a scarce resource and can''t be bought with money.


    Since it can''t be popularized, why reduce the power of crossbow?


    Edwin didn''t understand Victor''s idea because he didn''t know Victor had silver. Not to mention the pedal crossbow, even the 1200 pound winch crossbow can be popularized by Victor. Purple shirts and hibiscus trees with excellent elasticity can be used as bow arms, sisal string or ordinary ox tendon can be used as crossbow strings. In front of Se Yin, the keel steel of Dodo kingdom is not enough.


    Victor only wanted the standardized design of the pedal crossbow. Although it''s not time to expose ceryin''s equipment, it''s always good to prepare some weapon drawings in advance. Who makes Randall lead have no R & D ability.


    Victor shook his head and sighed: "knights are usually busy giving birth to children, training soldiers, sharpening fighting spirit, and don''t care about anything... Sylvia created a dual military system, and I have to deal with specific things..."


    Edwin stayed for a long time and said fiercely, "boy, you''re off the subject!" Then he couldn''t help laughing and said, "that''s right! The family''s affairs depend on us scholars. Look at your mouth, I''m designing a carriage for you, improving the crossbow, and taking out the outdated pedal crossbow... Can you spare me the trouble, old man?"


    "Logistics will be king in the future war!" Victor continued: "with 3000 elite and 10000 auxiliary soldiers, it is still very difficult to ensure the clothing, food, housing and transportation of so many people, not to mention combat? The production, transportation and deployment of various materials will become very complex. Any problem in any link may lead to the collapse of auxiliary soldiers. They do not have a firm will. Therefore, this is a great test of the family''s logistics ability."


    "Fortunately, we can try and deduce before the war. It doesn''t matter if we fail countless times, as long as we can find the best logistics scheme. For example, this crossbow..." Victor raised his crossbow and said: "It may be out of date, but it''s not worthless. The winch crossbow has great power and complex structure. Once damaged, it''s difficult to repair. The new crossbow has a simple structure and its parts can be interchanged. Even in battle, it can be repaired immediately to ensure that the combat effectiveness of the army is not damaged. Now, as long as we improve its material, we can obtain a crossbow that is more powerful than the crossbow and faster than the winch crossbow, A new weapon that can be used by all refugee auxiliary soldiers. "


    "It is not an obsolete pedal crossbow. It should be born in the future war and should be called a standard war crossbow."


    Master Edwin pondered for a long time and murmured, "is this the standardization you''ve been talking about?"


    Victor nodded: "Standardization is the most important principle of logistics in the future. It can not only improve production efficiency, reduce production and transportation costs, but also improve the combat effectiveness of auxiliary troops. Elite soldiers have practiced martial arts since childhood and are skilled in using all kinds of weapons, but refugee auxiliary soldiers are not good. Their training time is too short. A longer or shorter spear can affect their play , they may not even have the right head to change a crossbow. Therefore, standardized weapons are very important for refugee auxiliary soldiers, and legions can complement each other with standardized armaments. "


    Master Edwin looked at Victor for a long time and sighed, "Victor, if I don''t know you, I must think you are the student taught by the master secretly."


    Victor moved in his heart and said humbly, "master, I''m still far away. In fact, I''ve always admired the silver white tower and wanted to study in the tower."


    Edwin smiled a flower on his old face and shook his head regretfully: "it''s a pity that the Lord can''t leave the territory for a long time. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to study in the white tower."


    "Knowledge is wealth, power and the jewel on the crown. The white tower is the place where wealth, power and jewels are stored. The motto of the Marquis Basten, the palace minister, has always inspired the children of the court nobility, including me." Victor solemnly saluted and said, "master Edwin, as the Lord of the Randall family, I can''t go to the white tower to study. I still urge you to write a letter of recommendation for the Randall family. I will send family members to the white tower to study history, pharmacy and forging."


    "Of course!" Edwin nodded and said, "however, the tuition of Baita is not cheap. Each discipline has to pay Baita 2000 kinsol a year. The tuition fees are calculated separately. The charging standards of different scholars are different, but the average tuition fees of the three disciplines are 10000 kinsol a year. It takes at least seven years to learn advanced pharmaceutical formulas such as energy potions."


    "This... This is too expensive!"


    Master Edwin said seriously, "child, knowledge is a wealth that can be inherited, so the silver white tower is both high and expensive."

 Chapter 308

    The "high" and "expensive" of the silver white tower is a recognized fact.


    It is said that the 120 meter high stone tower has no trace of stacking. It looks like a whole and can''t be built by manpower. Wizards once looked down on all living beings at the top of the tower, and Enoch, the first Pope, once assassinated the chosen one, which made the glorious church on the stage of history. The ancient books and research results collected by the high tower wizard have created the ivory holy castle of the church, and the high tower itself has been retained as the medal of Pope Enoch. Now it is the highest institution of nobility.


    Ordinary nobles have achieved academic success and played a greater role in family affairs. Their status is higher and higher, their power is greater and greater, and the influence of the silver and white tower is also increasing day by day, gradually evolving into a neutral political organization. More than 700 years ago, the shining Knights suddenly broke the rules of the game and plotted against the emperor of the RAND empire. The great lords were in danger. Under the coordination of family scholars, they formed a loose alliance with the conservative forces of the church to balance the momentum of the paladin family. The white tower camp came into being.


    Today, the silver white tower has become an academic Club controlled by great nobles and universities. Its threshold is amazing.


    The tuition fee for a single subject of the silver white tower needs 2000 gold sols and the attendance fee is 1000 gold sols. If the noble children study three subjects at the same time, the family will pay 10000 gold sols for him every year. The little Baron''s father owned a manor with a net income of less than 1500 kinsol a year. Randall''s annual revenue will not exceed 20000 gold sols without crude sugar. Therefore, the tuition of Yinbai tower is actually a high entry fee, specifically excluding those small families who are down and out.


    However, money alone is not enough!


    If noble children want to go to Baita to study, they must first obtain a letter of recommendation from Baita scholars. In other words, if the nobles want to join the white tower, they must first take refuge in a big power. The augustian family, York family, Wellington family, Joshua family, Nim family and SoLIM family in the kingdom of Gambis are such great forces.


    Sylvia once told Victor that it would be difficult for the Lord not to choose the camp! This is not an empty threat.


    The Millennium giants stand firm by inclusiveness. Marquis golon was originally the retinue Knight of the old king. He stepped into the peak field and immediately became the leader of the Auguste family. His descendants also had the right to inherit the throne. In order to put Sylvia on the family throne, the old Duke of York did not hesitate to cut off the knight''s road of his eldest grandson. When Sylvia saw master Edwin, she would politely call him uncle. Sylvia''s green eyes for Sophia and her tolerance for Victor are all for the long-term interests of the family.


    However, it is not enough to attract talents only by means of Huairou. Major forces must monopolize wealth and resources, master the right to speak, and suppress and crowd out those ambiguous families, so as to avoid strong competitors.


    Either disintegrate or join. As long as you have the ability, you can lead the whole force!


    Randall family is not a real family, but Victor''s ancient blood can be comparable to the Golden Knight. In the eyes of the York family, Victor is the core member of the family. Of course, master Edwin will not refuse the Randall family''s request to study, and he still owes Victor a big favor.


    The tuition of the silver white tower is also a great burden for Victor, but in order to improve the Randall family''s education and scientific research system, this investment can not be saved anyway.


    The question now is, who will be sent?


    The silver white tower not only imparts valuable knowledge, but also a highly influential political organization. While learning, scholars accumulate contacts and get to know the elite children of other families. The major forces also reach a tacit understanding through the white tower to exchange information and exchange what they need. The Golden Knight Andre pursues Princess Roland. Marquis goron asked the silver white tower to connect him. Although Andre failed to win Roland''s favor, the silver white tower was able to persuade a Golden Knight to join the Gambis royal family, which is enough to prove their influence in the upper class society.


    For a long time, the silver white tower only recruits noble children.


    Apart from Victor, only Lilia, Elena sisters and Nelson husband and wife have aristocratic status in the Randall family. They can''t leave Randall''s collar. Victor put his eyes on the little servant. After a period of consideration, he chose Paul and Meilin.


    Paul is 13 years old and Meilin is 12 years old. They are not old, but they are more mature and prudent than other young attendants, because they are all little spies carefully trained by barrow. Paul is one of the best and is regarded by barrow as his successor. Since barrol went out on business, Victor arranged for all the little spies to live in the silver moon manor and receive Elena''s attendant education. Their temperament and manners are no different from those of noble children. As for their origins, Victor has arranged that they will go to the white tower as Lord Nelson''s adopted son and daughter.


    "Are you used to living in Lord Nelson''s house?"


    In the study of the castle in Pinghu Town, Victor smiled and looked at the two little spies. Paul has a beautiful face, handsome features and elegant temperament. He is wearing a decent white linen shirt. He is a beautiful young man alive. Mei Lin has blond hair, blue eyes, picturesque eyebrows, white and delicate face with baby fat, but her symmetrical figure has ups and downs. The green and beautiful girl is like a flower in bud, which is very popular. Their outstanding appearance was the main reason why Victor chose them.


    Nobles are creatures who look at faces, and scholars of the silver white tower are no exception.


    Paul stepped forward, bowed and said, "my Lord, our parents are very kind to us."


    "Really?" Victor smiled. Paul looked embarrassed and said with a bitter smile: "if I had bertina''s appetite, my father would be happier... My father thought I was too thin and asked me to eat double food every day..."


    Bertina is famous for being able to eat. Everyone agrees that the little girl has a dragon''s stomach. Nelson is also a big stomach king. Especially after practicing the secret form of Fu Niu, he eats a sheep every day. In his opinion, it is a man who can eat, which is difficult for Paul, who specializes in the secret form of monkey. Victor looked at Paul sympathetically, turned to the girl who covered her mouth and smiled, and asked, "Merlin, what about you?"


    "Our parents take good care of us." The girl lifted the train and bent her knees to salute. She secretly glanced at Victor. Two red clouds flew up on her pretty face and said softly, "Paul and I made our clothes by our mother."


    In this world, there are 576 days a year. Ordinary people can get married and have children at the age of 15. Meilin is 12 years old. She looks at victor like Lilia at the beginning. Her eyes are full of shyness.


    Four years later, the pioneers who followed Victor were in their prime, but the new generation quietly grew up. They received attendant education and were more capable, loyal and reliable than their parents. These more than 100 little attendants and little spies will become Victor''s right-hand men to help him expand the Randall family. At the same time, they will also have their own demands. As a lord, Victor must strive for more interests for his people.


    Family development is like sailing against the current.


    "Mrs. Linda''s tailoring skills are inherited from her family. You can learn more from her when you are free. However, it will wait until you come back from the white tower." Victor collected his mind, took out two sheepskin scrolls and said, "this is a letter of recommendation written by master Edwin... Do you know what it means to you?"


    Paul looked at Merlin and said, "I... I''m not sure. Sir, we obey your orders."


    "With this letter, the silver and white tower will open the door to you, and the door of high society will also open to you." Victor threw the sheepskin scroll at them and said, "if you get the title of scholar of the high tower, I will give you a 5000 mu manor and canonize you as Lord of the Randall family."


    It takes three generations of efforts to lead the people to canonization, and the Lord has to decide whether to canonize them according to the actual situation of the territory. It takes merit, means and good luck to change from a vassal to an aristocrat. The stationery in the hands of Paul and Meilin can make the vassal family ascend to the sky step by step. Although they have received the education of spies and attendants, they are young after all and do not have enough understanding of fate and opportunities. They secretly rejoice that they feel valued and special treatment by their master. Paul clenched the sheepskin letter and bowed, "Sir, what is our task?"


    Victor was stunned. He immediately understood the meaning of the little spy. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "study hard and make progress every day."


    "Make progress every day? Sir, do you want us to climb the tower every day?" Mei Lin asked weakly.


    "Er... Forget that." Victor coughed and told him, "the situation of the silver and white tower is complicated. You don''t want to collect intelligence and develop dark children. It''s my task to study hard and try to become a scholar. Paul, you study history and forging. Meilin, you specialize in pharmacy."


    "Yes, sir!" The young girl replied with one voice.


    Victor nodded and said, "Lord''s adopted son will inevitably be excluded and discriminated against by other noble children when he goes to the white tower to study. However, you will not encounter too difficult things with master Edwin''s endorsement. You should concentrate on your studies, don''t participate in any messy things, and you can''t be used by others."


    The so-called mess refers to the interpersonal communication between students. Noble children go to Baita for further study, not only to improve their knowledge, but also to meet other family members and expand their contacts. Otherwise, they can receive the education of family scholars.


    Politicization makes the academic atmosphere of Yinbai tower increasingly weak, and scholars focus on strategy and diplomacy. In the past two hundred years, the subjects related to the people''s livelihood of the silver and white tower can hardly produce decent academic achievements, while the ivory Castle continues to push through the old and bring forth the new. In view of this, some white pagoda scholars believe that we should collect and sort out the skills of refugees and take them as the research object to find a breakthrough. Master Edwin and master Tacitus are the representatives, but they are always bound by the family. The white pagoda is still the White Pagoda needed by all major forces. Various farces such as alliance, marriage, betrayal, conspiracy and murder are staged on the stage of the White Pagoda without interruption.


    Randall family''s development strategy is from bottom to top, focusing on the huge bottom of society. Victor was not interested in the social intercourse between nobles. He sent Paul and Meilin to the white tower mainly to learn useful knowledge and improve the education and scientific research system of Randall family. Although Victor can call on the craftsmen and scholars of the York family, he is not his own person and is always difficult to use.


    On the other hand, the silver white tower is a wizard tower left by the chosen one. Its knowledge system comes from the church''s Ivory castle, which inherits the research results of wizards. The chosen one''s magic medicine evolved into pharmacy, and its effect made Victor particularly jealous.


    Master Tacitus used itugos'' eyeballs to make two bottles of extraordinary regeneration potions. It is said that this extraordinary potion can regenerate people''s severed limbs in combination with the priest''s magic. There is no need to elaborate on the value of training potion and purification potion. Rage potion and forging potion are important means to improve soldiers'' combat effectiveness. Victor explored the mountains and Everglades. There were countless precious medicinal materials in them. What he lacked was the formula and theoretical knowledge of pharmacy.


    There is a big difference between the sale of raw materials and the deep processing of raw materials.


    Moreover, Victor was very interested in the origin of the chosen. According to the alchemy auxiliary busso, wizards are called mages in the alchemy Empire, and their social status is second only to alchemists. Therefore, Victor has reason to suspect that the silver white tower is an alchemy tower. Even though the glorious church has covered up the historical truth, the knowledge of the chosen one has been inherited. By comparing the original medicine formula of the silver white tower with the formula mastered by the alchemy auxiliary soldiers, we can verify whether the chosen one is a mage of the alchemy empire.


    If the silver white tower is really an alchemy tower, victor will get its law crystal anyway. Now he is particularly eager to repair the memory upload function of alchemy tower 7.


    King Tallinn once said that the most powerful alchemy creatures are based on humans, because alchemy humans have the ability to learn. At first, Victor didn''t care about this. Alchemists only have a life span of 15 years, and any skills they learn will eventually be washed away. He ignored the most basic fact: the alchemy tower and the alchemy creature are a whole. This means that the alchemy tower has the ability to learn!


    The skills of alchemists are divided into two categories: one is basic, including collection, forging and construction, and the second is auxiliary, including long Weapon Mastery, short weapon mastery, long-range weapon mastery, shield mastery and three mysteries. Secret form is not the self-contained skill of No. 7 alchemy tower. The king extracted Victor''s memory, which led to the subdued cow militia and monkey militia. Victor knew how difficult it was to cultivate the secret form of the ox, but every ox militia was born with the secret form of the ox and mastered it skillfully.


    However, the most difficult thing to practice is not the Fu Niu secret form, but the throat cutter''s oscillation secret method. At present, only Nelson has mastered this powerful fighting skill, and his strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, chasing the great knight. At present, Nelson is trying to combine the secret form of the ox, the secret form of the monkey and the oscillation warfare technology to create a new set of secret methods.


    Victor was both expecting and frustrated by Nelson''s efforts. The alchemy militia haven''t even learned the oscillation warfare skills. What if the new secret method is successful? When they practice, they''ll probably die. Therefore, Victor complained to the king, but the king told him that as long as the memory upload function of the alchemy tower was repaired, it could wash away the useless memories of alchemy humans, extract useful skills and load them to the New Alchemy humans.


    If the alchemist learns, the alchemist will learn, and if the alchemist master, the alchemist will master.


    Victor blew up at that time. If Renault repaired the Funiu secret form to the highest level, the Funiu secret form of the alchemy tower should be prefixed with "Mastery". If Jack learned the oscillation skill, the alchemy tower would generate a new skill. If Bousso mastered the formula of extraordinary regenerative medicine, all alchemists loaded with collection skills are master pharmacists.


    Alchemy creatures and No. 7 alchemy tower share the same soul fire source. They are one. Therefore, the alchemy tower is essentially an alchemy life, a growing alchemy life! Now there is a lack of law crystal.


    Victor picked up the bell on the table and shook it gently. Two strong guards came in. "Buckley, Manuel, like Shaq, are my elite guards. From now on, they will serve as your guards."


    Paul and Mary ton were awed, and barrol was surrounded by four elite guards. As the disciples of Barol, they know how terrible the elite guards of the family are.


    "Buckley and Manuel are responsible for protecting you at all costs." Victor paused and said, "the silver and white tower not only collects knowledge, but also has many secrets and conspiracies. You should talk less, listen more and see more. Once you find strange things, be sure to tell your guards and they will contact me. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    A somber smile appeared on Victor''s face: "if someone thinks wrongly about you... Remember, the Randall family is not under any coercion!"

 Chapter 309

    In the last month of the glorious calendar 7568, the rumor of the double headed dragon itugos swept blinor like a storm, and the center of the storm was the human horse hills in the western border of the kingdom.


    At present, the most talked about topics in the streets of the king''s capital of Gambis, the salon dances held by nobles and the pubs gathered by civilians are undoubtedly the Dragon killing feat of the high-ranking Knights of the York family and the church clergy. Incidentally, the deeds of the York family in annihilating the ant army and defending the pioneering leader were also revealed.


    With the help of the people with the intention, the Renma hill has become a peaceful and peaceful place. The exiles who were unhappy were ready to move. They wanted to go to the horse hills to try their luck and see if they could become the leader of the York family.


    Of course, the royal family secretly sent people to spread the news. The huge number of refugees overwhelmed the city of brinor. The adults in the court couldn''t wait to divert the excess population. With the help of the York family''s reputation of killing dragons, it is a great opportunity to guide the refugees to move west.


    Regent Williams will not be happy about this. In fact, he knew for the first time that itugos, who was killed by Sylvia, was a rare alienated dragon lizard. The York family''s purchase list was placed on the desk, which was filled with rare medicinal materials needed to cultivate alienated war animals.


    This list makes Williams feel uneasy. As the deputy head of the Xunlong knights, he knows what alienated warbeasts mean to a family.


    Dissimilated war beasts are equivalent to large ferocious animals. Their strength, speed and physique are above that of knights. Their weakness is that they have low intelligence and fight by instinct. However, knights may be able to kill a alienated warbeast, but not all nobles can become knights, and the royal family does not have golden knights from generation to generation. Alienated warbeasts can maintain a relatively stable number every year. If the family has strong financial resources, it can also expand the scale of the warbeast team.


    At the beginning of the founding of Gambis, the augustian family had no peak knights, but more than 400 fierce fast dragons were enough to make any force look at them.


    If the castle is the shield of the family, then the alienated war beast is the sword to deter the opponent. This is a strategic force enough to support a kingdom.


    Unfortunately, alienated creatures can not be met, and most families do not have alienated war beasts.


    At present, the shining knights are known to the world together with the horn Wolves of the Sassanian royal family, the unicorn of the RAND imperial leader and dodo, the eagle lion beast of the Barcelona family, the sword mantis of Neville, the fast dragon of Gambis, and the five alienated war beasts. In the future, we may also add the alienated warbeasts of the York family.


    Thinking of this, Williams became more and more agitated. He left his seat, went to the window and looked at the last snow scene of kite castle. Seeing that Williams had no intention of signing, an old man in a marquis dress whispered, "Your Highness, viscount obera York is waiting for my reply.


    With his hands on his back, Williams sighed, "Secretary Basten, if we meet the request of Archbishop Lazarus and vigorously promote the public carriage, will the Pope cancel the trip to the hills?"


    This old man is the Marquis of bastern, the palace Minister of Gambis. He has worked for the Augustus family for 65 years and has always been known for his steadiness and wisdom. The old Marquis knows the worries of Archduke Williams.


    The York family needs not only a large number of migrant workers, but also knights to develop the human horse hill. In the wind season next year, Pope Clement will personally go to brinor city to Crown Prince Edward. Before that, he has to go to the human horse hill to participate in the Legion competition of the York family. According to the Convention, the new king will hold the Legion competition when he ascends the throne, but York The family had to hold the Legion competition before the coronation ceremony. This meant that the Knights recruited by the Auguste family were all selected by the York family, and the Pope''s presence added luster to the York family competition. The York family just oppressed the Gambis royal family.


    Sylvia had good reasons to do so. The promotion of new farming and animal husbandry and moldboard plow made the Lords foresee an increase in grain income, so they sold their stocks of new grain one after another, and the grain price rose instead of falling. Instead of complaining, the York family reminded the Lords everywhere to sow less, fertilize frequently, and pay attention to protecting the fertility of the farmland.


    The new farming and herding was originally the invention of the York family. Sylvia''s magnificent practice is even more frustrating. All lords, including the Sassanian Empire, benefited from it and owe Sylvia a favor. The new farming and herding is of great significance to the people''s livelihood, and the church must show the York family for this. Under the propaganda of the clergy, the nobles of the human kingdom, large and small, know the new farming and herding With the water conservancy project, hundreds of millions of mu of farmland will be reclaimed in the Renma hill. The competition of York family has become a great event of great attention. The second sons and women of those small families are all eager to go to Renma hill to participate in the competition and make a future for themselves. Prince Edward''s accession ceremony is stained with the light of York family. Although Archduke Williams has some doubts about this Dissatisfaction, but there is nothing to complain about, but the York family hunted a rare alienated dragon lizard, and the situation is different.


    The York family did a terrific job. Once they have alienated war beasts, the rise of the man horse hills will be unstoppable.


    Duke Williams was worried about the future of the royal family and delayed to make a statement on the purchase list submitted by the York family. The palace minister Marquis Basten had to meet Williams personally and urge him to sign the purchase list as soon as possible.


    The list lists more than 20 kinds of rare medicinal materials, all of which are related to alienated war animals, which shows that the York family has mastered the method of cultivating war animals. If the augustian family completely monopolizes these medicinal materials, the Marquis of Basten must try every means to block the purchase plan of the York family, but both the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Neville have corresponding medicinal materials reserves. The SUSE royal family dreamed of obtaining the flesh and blood of alienated creatures, and the Neville Kingdom also relied on master Edwin to help them design mountain reservoirs. Therefore, the two royal families never mind making a deal with the York family.


    This list is actually a test of the York family for the royal family.


    At a time when the political situation in Gambis is changing from the old to the new, the Marquis of Basten does not want the domestic balance to be broken. Compared with Sylvia''s generosity in new farming and animal husbandry technology, if kite castle is too stingy in this matter, it will reveal a weak signal to local lords.


    "Your Highness, our grain harvest this year has increased by 40% over previous years, and the annuities paid by local lords have also increased. Next year''s grain output will decline, but the input of seeds will be more than doubled. This is due to the moldboard plow and new farming and animal husbandry invented by the York family."


    Williams was not surprised that the Marquis of bastern did not answer the question positively. The old Marquis was modest and disciplined, and always insisted on his ideas in a euphemistic way. Williams smiled helplessly, returned to his seat and picked up the purchase list. Lord Gong Xiang continued: "We have built more than 100 stream reservoirs in northern counties, increasing cultivated land by more than 400000 mu. Next year, we will build another 200 stream reservoirs... Marquis Ludwig is ambitious and wants to build an artificial canal connecting brinor River and Quinn river. The proposal of the Secretary of the interior has been put on my desk. Once the canal is completed, 6 million mu of farmland can be irrigated."


    "Thanks to the York family''s invention of water conservancy." Williams was in a much better mood and said with a smile, "I''m afraid Leopold Qing won''t be happy."


    "The budget is really a little high..." Basten said first: "this artificial canal has a total length of 556km and is expected to cost 800000 kinsol. The chancellor of the exchequer expressed his reservations."


    Williams frowned: "it is said that the York family built a canal of more than 1000 kilometers, which can irrigate hundreds of millions of mu of farmland. Why can our canal only irrigate 6 million mu of farmland?"


    "That''s different. The main canal built by the York family is only a part of the water conservancy project. They also need to build 500 water reservoirs, circular canals and hundreds of auxiliary canals, and finally form a water network all over the human horse hills. Moreover, their water is led from the Jinshui River, which is more abundant than the brinor river." Marquis Basten said with emotion: "Edwin has clearly put forward the concepts of topographic survey and engineering management. According to him, the main canal in Renma hill is only the first phase project, followed by the second and third phases. The whole water conservancy project will take 25 years to complete, and this process will not affect farmers'' land cultivation."


    "Of course, the five County Canal proposed by Marquis Ludwig, the home secretary, is also the first phase of the project. The water conservancy project he designed can irrigate a total of 20 million mu of cultivated land."


    Williams asked, "how much does that cost?"


    "Two million kingsol." Bastern replied.


    "Two million? That''s a headache figure... The York family needs at least five million gold sols. I''m surprised they have so much money?"


    "The York family relies on the sale of green bricks to support the construction of water conservancy projects. This is definitely a genius idea." Basten shook his head and sighed. He told Williams the relationship between the giant brick kiln, the green brick Trade and the water conservancy project.


    Williams was silent for a long time, his eyes flickered and said, "the owl is trying to get the design of the giant brick kiln."


    People and horses sell green bricks to the outside, and the nobles in the royal capital once ridiculed the York family for being reduced to selling land. However, it didn''t take long for the lords to build towns with green bricks, just as ladies and celebrities prefer high-heeled shoes. At present, the golden water city of the York family, the wild willow city of the Buryat family, the vistock of the Duke of Wellington, the copper city of the SoLIM family and NIM The Duke''s aughibwa is repairing the outer city with green bricks.


    How could the kings and nobles accept that brinor was inferior to these towns? However, the transportation cost was too high to purchase green bricks from the man horse hills and then transport them all the way back. Therefore, Williams instructed the night owl to spy on the design method of the giant brick kiln before the York family announced the artificial canal.


    Scholars are proud of scholars. The palace minister Basten is not optimistic about the plan. He said modestly: "the design drawings exist in the architect''s mind. Even if those spies visit the internal structure of the giant brick kiln, they can''t see or explain clearly."


    "Your Highness, we will eventually get the design method of the giant brick kiln." Basten smiled and said, "the York family''s strategy of raising canals with bricks is more worthy of our reference."


    "It will take decades to cultivate alienated warbeasts and it will cost a lot. The purchase list submitted by the York family is worth 200000 gold sols, and I estimate they will continue to invest millions of gold sols. This money can relieve our financial pressure."


    "I see what you mean." Williams took a deep breath: "the York family is determined to forge ahead, and we are not idle. They have water conservancy projects, and so do we. They have 100 million mu of cultivated land, and we have 150 million mu. They are cultivating alienated war animals. We have the fast dragon knight and the glory knight."


    Basten bowed and said, "Your Highness, I always believe that tolerance for the strong will become stronger and stronger, and being with the weak will become weaker and weaker. The York family is chasing us. What we have to do is to stay ahead, not trip them back."


    "When we trip the vassal, we will also trip."


    Williams nodded, picked up his pen and signed his name on the purchase list. The Marquis of bastern took the letter and bowed away.


    When Gong Xiang left the room, Archduke Williams smiled bitterly. What Basten said is just a kind of helpless self encouragement. Although the rise of the man horse hill has become a fact, the root cause of the change of the York family is very strange. Share plough, new farming and animal husbandry, giant brick kiln, water conservancy project, yeliucheng trade, alienated dragon lizard and York family are all linked and form their own system. Williams didn''t believe it was a coincidence. He always felt that there was a very clever counselor working for the York family, and he was certainly not a white tower scholar.


    "Is it him?" A handsome young man came to Williams'' mind, and then he denied his guess.


    "If Victor was that person, Sylvia would not let him go. Moreover, Victor was taught by Catherine himself, and his experience was very clear. It seems that the problem lies in the giant brick kiln." Williams muttered to himself, raised his hand and shook the bell on the table. A court attendant came in, and Williams ordered, "go and call varus."


    Before long, the leader of the owl appeared in front of Williams.


    "Your Highness, you summoned me?"


    "Why did you arrive so soon?" Asked Williams.


    Varus bowed and replied, "I happen to have something to report to you."


    Williams said, "your business will be discussed later. How''s the giant brick kiln in Renma hill?"


    "Little progress has been made. The York family only uses familiar craftsmen to build brick kilns. They are very tight lipped. Our people need some time to penetrate."


    "Arrange some more people to find out the real designers of the giant brick kiln."


    "As you wish." Varus bowed, took a sheepskin letter from his pocket and handed it to him. "Your Majesty Catherine asked me to pass it to you."


    After reading the letter, Williams asked with a gloomy face, "do you know the content?"


    "This is a personal letter from Duke Peter of Borui kingdom. He claimed that a swindler posing as the Marquis of Sophia had been executed and asked if Sophia had suffered an accident. Peter also said that he would give us a batch of blood boiling potion and talk about further cooperation if we were interested." Williams dropped the letter on the table and sneered, "the Borui people want to use a potion formula to let us announce Sophia''s death! They are so bold!"


    Varus said strangely, "Your Majesty has asked the pharmacist to verify the effect of the blood boiling potion. Master Hyde said that this potion lasts longer than the rage potion, and the damage to the soldiers is negligible. It can effectively improve the soldiers'' strength and agility, and the effect is more similar to the bloodthirsty of the fierce jackal. Master Hyde believes that the value of the blood boiling potion is immeasurable."


    "Oh?" Williams calmed down, knocked on the table and asked, "why did the borriens deal with Sophia?"


    Varus asked cautiously, "Your Highness, what''s the name of the female liar?"


    "Amy may." Williams thought for a moment and said: "I remember correctly, she is Sophia''s confidant knight. When Sophia went deep into mount arate, Ai Mimei disguised herself as Sophia to go to the kingdom of bre and tried to deceive us. Unfortunately, the eye liner that had been planted by Sophia at night had long passed the news. If we did not take into account the inheritance of marquis, we have announced the death of Sophia."


    Varus sighed, "Your Highness, Amy Mei is the eye liner."


    "What!?"


    "Two months ago, Amy Mei lost contact with us. I think the Borui people caught Amy Mei and wanted to torture Sophia''s relationship with the barbarians. After Amy Mei''s identity was exposed, the Borui people killed her."


    "Since Sophia monopolized the purple cane wine, the trade share of Borui kingdom in Neville and the moon bear principality has continued to decline. In particular, Sophia accounts for 80% of the several medicinal materials produced in yarit mountain. These medicinal materials are the raw materials of scouring potion and energy potion. Borui Kingdom competes with the Kingdom of Sus for knights in the eastern alliance, and they are in urgent need of scouring potion and energy potion. Sophia''s relationship with the barbarians touches the interests of the Borui Kingdom, so they have to deal with Sophia. "


    "I see." Williams said thoughtfully, "Sophia secretly transferred 3 million gold sols to her saber toothed tiger business group. If she dies, the saber toothed tiger business group and the money will fall into our hands. The Borui people knew that we were in financial difficulties, so they dared to plan Sophia."


    "Exchange boiling blood medicine for a big Knight toy. I''m afraid Andre is the mastermind!" Williams sneered.


    Varus said, "Your Highness, what should we do?"


    "Your Majesty Catherine gave me prince Peter''s handwritten letter. Don''t you understand what she meant?" Williams raised his hand and said, "I have no reason to save Sophia. As for Sylvia, do you think she will help her rival?"


    "I see. The fall of the Marquis Sophia is good for everyone." Said varus respectfully.


    "You don''t know!" Duke Williams closed his hands and shook the letter into powder: "I don''t know... Sophia is still the Marquis of Gambis until we find out the designer of the giant brick kiln."


    "Does this... Does it matter?"


    "It may matter." Duke Williams said meaningfully: "if it really matters, it''s worth 3 million kinsol for him."

 Chapter 310

    Jinshui River is a miracle of the creator. When she flows into the sea, she forcibly rushes out a fresh water area of hundreds of thousands of square kilometers at the mouth of the sea. People call it the eastern bend.


    The eastern River Bay is vast, like the ocean, with seven giant islands connected end to end. These islands are arranged in a ring, separated by only a few kilometers. The largest island is more than 40000 square kilometers in size, and the smallest is more than 10000 square kilometers, with a total area of about 220000 square kilometers.


    The island has fertile land, lush trees and rich products. There are high-quality refined gold mines, precious juniper trees and pieces of breadfruit trees. The value of refined gold is needless to say. The dum wine brewed with juniper nuts is famous, and the bread fruit is cooked twice a year and rich in starch. After peeling it and grinding it into powder, it can bake bread with unique flavor. The Borui Kingdom feeds millions of people only by the bread and fruit harvested every year. It can not only meet the food needs of the Kingdom itself and the eastern alliance, but also export some to the Neville kingdom. Coupled with the endless fish, shrimp and aquatic products in the river bay, the seven islands of Borui kingdom are also known as the eastern granary.


    Ogar island is located at the southern end of the seven linked islands, less than 20 kilometers from the South Bank of Jinshui River. More than 200 years ago, Borui Kingdom intended to open up new territory. They set out from ogar Island, boarded the southern continent, built docks and pioneer fortress. As a result, they were besieged by a barbarian, and finally failed. The pioneer fortress also fell into the hands of the barbarians. Relying on the farmlands and mines left by the Borui people and the production facilities in the fortress, the barbarian clan changed nomadism to farming and animal husbandry. They mined iron and made weapons and conquered many small barbarian clans. The growing barbarian clan claimed to be a royal family, and established a barbarian kingdom with pioneer fortress as its capital.


    The barbarian Kingdom directly threatened the security of ogar island. Therefore, the five families of Borui Kingdom often sent elite knights to attack the barbarian logging yards and mining caves, and built more than a dozen castles around the island. Nanfeng fortress is undoubtedly one of the most eye-catching giant castles.


    Nanfeng fortress, as a defense against barbarians and guarding the gateway of ogar Island, was founded 80 years ago. Borui Kingdom mobilized 50000 workers and completed construction in 12 years. It has exceeded the limit of human fortress, up to 72 meters. At present, it is the most magnificent fortress in the human kingdom.


    At the moment, Sophia stood on a balcony of Southwind fortress and looked into the distance.


    On the misty water surface, sand gulls fly together, white sails dot, and the South Bank of Jinshui River is faintly visible. As long as you rent a large ship from the port below the Nanfeng fortress, it takes half a day to send the barbarians to their destination. Sophia frowned, looked cold, her bright face had no joy, and her Amethyst eyes were killing. Then Natalia came up to her and said softly, "Sophia, the knight of his highness Andre''s attendants is coming."


    Sophia turned to look at her close friend and confidant, smiled coldly and said, "Andre is willing to see me at last!" Then he walked towards the house.


    In the living room, a young and handsome Knight saw the beautiful figure of the Marquis and quickly stood up from the sofa. Sophia was wearing a court style low cut waist dress, revealing round shoulders and large snow-white breasts. Her bright purple long hair was pulled at will. Her white, tender and smooth skin made people feel the urge to kiss. She walked to the sofa and sat down with her hands interlaced in front of her knees. The dignified and charming style made the young knight opposite lose his mind for a moment.


    Sophia''s lips opened gently, and the warbler said, "what does Andre want you to do?"


    The young knight suddenly woke up, lowered his eyes, and made a knightly salute awkwardly. "Schuster has seen the marquis. May the Marquis''s beauty last forever." Sophia slightly jaw, regarded as a salute, the young knight said again: "my master has just arrived on ogar island. He is waiting for you at the red leaf manor of the Crist family."


    "Very good." Sophia nodded and smiled, "I''ll change my clothes, but I won''t go to the red leaf manor. Please tell Andre that I''ll wait for him in the back mountain of Nanfeng fortress. It''s... More spacious!" The young knight raised his head and was about to speak. When he came into contact with his purple eyes, he immediately fell into the ice cellar. He couldn''t say a word, so he had to bow and leave.


    When the young knight went out, Sophia turned and returned to the inner room. Natalia had prepared Mithril armor and long sword. After dressed neatly, Sophia changed from a charming noble lady to a valiant knight. She raised her long sword and checked it, inserted it back into the sheath, and smiled at Natalia, who was also dressed in military uniform: "if there is a fierce battle waiting for us, are you afraid?"


    "It should be Andre and them who fear."


    "Ha ha, that''s right! Harald will make the Borui tremble!"


    Two months ago, Sophia, escorted by the paladin, led more than 300 barbarians to the red harbor and asked the kingdom of Borui to charter a boat to cross the river. Faced with a large group of powerful barbarian soldiers, the Borui people were full of doubts and delayed giving a clear answer. Finally, Archbishop Oleg of Borui kingdom came forward to mediate. Borui reluctantly agreed that Sophia would take a barbarian representative to the seven union islands to negotiate the Charter, while other barbarians had to stay in red harbor to wait for news.


    After all, the seven linked islands are the heart and soul of the kingdom of Borui. Sophia understands the prudence of the Borui people, because even she can''t tell the real purpose of the barbarians crossing the river, and she doesn''t know whether the barbarians have anything to do with the barbarians in the southern continent. But she is sure that these barbarians will not endanger the security of the human country, at least for now.


    The promise of the barbarians is as unshakable as Mount Arreat, but the Borui may not understand it. Sophia was also worried that the Borui people would tamper with the ship. If the ship sank on the way, it would be an irreparable disaster.


    On the premise of lack of trust, the two sides should fully communicate and put forward feasible methods in order to reach a consensus.


    Sophia tried to persuade the Senate of Borui kingdom with the greatest patience and sincerity. However, Andre, who invited her to visit Borui Kingdom, never showed up in the process.


    The kingdom of Borui is ruled by five families in turn. The king of this generation is Duke Peter, and the Crist family is the next ruling family. Andrey was originally the younger brother of the Duke of horsmorn. Now he joined the long weak Crist family as a Golden Knight and married the eldest daughter of the Duke of Crist. He can influence the attitude of the two families and should avoid suspicion.


    Although Archbishop Oleg exerted great pressure on the kingdom of Borui, the five families restrained each other and the style of the Senate was always procrastinating. They discussed it for a full month without results. Sophia is in urgent need of Andre''s help. She repeatedly asks for a meeting, but Andre delays with various excuses and finally plays the trick of missing.


    Today, 68 days from Sofia Island, Andre finally appeared.


    The past two months are enough for Borui kingdom to arrange all kinds of backhands, and no matter how stupid people can feel the malice. In fact, Sophia, Natalia and Harald the barbarian were trapped on the island of ogar. They not only lost contact with the barbarians stranded in red harbor, but also Archbishop Oleg was sent to red harbor. Most importantly, Sophia''s double Amy Mei has not been heard from yet.


    When the showdown came, Sophia prepared for the worst, but she was not afraid. Harald, the barbarian leader, was her strength.


    The back hill of the southern fortress is now the restricted area of ogar island. When Sophia and Natalia come here, the soldiers of Borui kingdom will no longer follow. When they reached an open area at the top of the mountain, they saw Harald.


    "Elder, are you full?" Sophia asked with a savage smile.


    Harald glanced at the heavily armed female knight, threw away the corbel bone in his hand and said gravely, "urusa Sofia, you are ready to fight."


    Sophia sighed and said, "I don''t want to, but I won''t run away if necessary!"


    "Don''t argue about the problems that axe can solve. The mortals here have wasted us too long."


    Harald scraped out a handful of soil, wiped the grease from his hands, picked up the battle axe lying on the ground and stood up slowly. His upper body was naked, his muscles were cast like steel, his bronze skin was covered with scars and tattoos, his silver hair and beard and the wind and frost marks on his face showed that he was old age, but his eyes were still firm, and two giant axes weighing more than 300 pounds were as light as nothing in his hands. The earth and mountains seemed to be connected with the old barbarian. The strong and wild breath smothered Natalia''s chest and stepped back involuntarily.


    "The opponent has come. I hope they are as strong as the terrain dragon and as brave as the snow monster." The old barbarian looked at the foot of the mountain, and a figure came in an instant. He was symmetrical, handsome, with blond hair as dazzling as the sun. His blue eyes were purer than the sky and as deep as the sea. His hands and feet were full of frustrating charm.


    "Good day, your highness." Natalia bent her knees to salute, while Sophia held the hilt of the sword and said with a smile: "Your Highness Andre, you don''t wear armor or weapons. Don''t you think it''s impolite to come to the appointment with empty hands?" At the moment, her Amethyst eyes had turned green.


    Andre saluted the old barbarian and the two female Knights gracefully and said sincerely, "Sophia, I''m sorry."


    Sophia said coldly, "I need an explanation."


    Andre pondered for a moment and said: "Sophia, you are a Susi aristocrat. You should know the relationship between the Susi Kingdom and our Borui kingdom. Although we are rich, our Borui Kingdom has always lacked raw materials for washing medicine and energy potion. The Susi Kingdom has always been dissatisfied with our recruitment of knights and nobles of the eastern alliance. They prohibit the medicinal materials from the dusk forest from flowing into the Borui kingdom. There are only two ways for us to purchase medicinal materials One is the kingdom of Neville and the other is mount Trier. "


    "Since you got the operation right of purple cane wine, our trade share in Neville Kingdom and Teutonic principality has been declining continuously, and our medicine reserves have been unable to make ends meet. However, the barbarians on the south bank have always been a big problem for us. If our knights can''t continue to destroy the barbarian production facilities, in less than ten years, the barbarians can build docks and ships, which will directly threaten the seven alliance islands Security, even the entire eastern alliance. "


    "I invited you to visit Borui. I wanted to talk to you about trade share. But we didn''t expect you to have such a deep connection with Trier mountain..." Andre shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Dear Sophia, I apologize to you again... If you complete the barbarian''s entrustment, Gambis will completely monopolize the trade of Trier mountain. This is unacceptable to us."


    In the eyes of the Sioux nobles, this statement of the Borui people is a mere alarmist. It is so easy for the barbarians to build ships. As long as the Borui Kingdom has enough warships, it can suppress the barbarians on the south bank, and the Jackal kingdom in the dusk forest is the biggest threat to the Eastern country. The Borui people recruit knights from the eastern alliance, but show their ambition to annex the Sioux kingdom. Therefore, the Sioux Kingdom Borui people sell high-quality wood, but refuse to provide raw materials for making scouring potions and energy potions.


    The Borui Kingdom has the same concerns. The kingdom of SUS has monopolized timber and restricted the export of medicinal materials. Sophia is also a nobleman of SUS in the final analysis. If she cuts off these two trade channels, she will pinch the throat of the kingdom of Borui.


    "Although I am the Marquis of Gambis and the noble origin of SUS, I have always adhered to the principle of neutrality of the chamber of Commerce. I have made it clear to the Senate of Borui that I will supply you with sufficient medicinal materials every year. Archbishop Oleg can supervise my promise." Sophia said coldly.


    "Ha ha! Beautiful Marquis of Sophia, I also adhere to the principle of neutrality of the chamber of Commerce. Why don''t you let me complete the entrustment of the barbarian, and I promise to sell full amount of medicinal materials to the chamber of Commerce of the Wimbledon family every year. Can you agree?" Several nobles and knights went up the hillside. One of them laughed and said.


    Sophia''s eyes were frozen. She stared at the shouting man and said word by word, "I knew you were planning on me behind my back! Ge! Rui! To! Marquis!"

 Chapter 311

    At present, among all the business aristocrats, only the chambers of Commerce of two families can pass through the major kingdoms and the Sassanian Empire, one is the Wimbledon family of Gambis Kingdom, and the other is the effissos family of Borui United Kingdom. The two chambers of Commerce have the same influence and trade scale. They are both top business aristocrats, but their respective properties and main commodities are quite different.


    Wimbledon chamber of commerce is the product of the game between the Sassanian Empire and the Three Kingdoms. Legally, they belong to the Gambis kingdom. At the same time, they are also a tool for the Sassanian Empire to export grain and purchase minerals. So the chamber of commerce is only loyal to the Wimbledon family name, not the Wimbledon family.


    The effissos family of Borui kingdom was founded more than 400 years ago. Compared with the ancient Wimbledon, they can only be regarded as explosive households. However, the founder of the effissos family set a rule: the family specializes in trade, the title is inherited by ordinary nobles, and the children of knights must join the five ruling families.


    This farsighted family rule eliminated the wariness of the five ruling families, and made effissos firmly hold the position of foreign trade and finance minister of Borui kingdom. With precious refined gold, the chamber of Commerce of effissos knocked on the door of local lords, sold gin all over the world, and gradually became the leading commercial aristocrat.


    Unlike the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, the effissos family has always owned the chamber of Commerce. Although they turned over most of their trade profits to the state treasury, they still accumulated amazing wealth and extensive contacts.


    The effissos family is exquisite in all aspects and good at dancing. Externally, they brandished refined gold and gin to earn wealth, make friends with local dignitaries and marry the court nobles of major kingdoms. Internally, they took advantage of the discord between the five ruling families to make both ends meet. The chivalric children of effissos also penetrated into the middle of the Kingdom, and they had more protection for family blood relatives.


    For hundreds of years, the effissos family has always stood, their influence and wealth are increasing day by day, and they have the title of the Sixth Family of Borui.


    Gretel The Marquis of effissos, the chancellor of finance of the kingdom of Borui and the leader of the chamber of Commerce of effissos, he is undoubtedly Sophia''s biggest competitor. But Marquis greto himself did not think so.


    Wimbledon chamber of commerce is mainly engaged in grain trade, and effissos relies on refined gold and gin to make money. There is no conflict between their core commodities. On the other hand, the fate of the Wimbledon chamber of commerce is in the hands of the Sassanians, and even the leaders of the chamber of commerce can''t change this embarrassing situation. So Gretel didn''t even pay attention to the late old Marquis of Wimbledon. How could he regard Sophia as a competitor?


    The birth of purple cane wine aroused Gretel''s vigilance. It''s like a sudden addition of a diner on the table. People who are used to eating alone will not feel happy anyway. Fortunately, the reputation, production, sales channels, varieties and cellaring years of purple cane wine are not comparable to those of gin operated by the effissos family. In fact, the sales volume of purple cane wine of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce was less than 30% of that of gin, but Marquis greto still noticed a bad sign.


    The purchase price of purple cane wine in major kingdoms is generally higher than that of gin. This is not because the taste or quality of purple sugarcane wine is better than that of gin. The Lords want to urge the effissos chamber of Commerce to reduce the price of gin through price differences, and then they use the price of gin to suppress the price of purple sugarcane wine.


    Marquis greto doesn''t agree with this. The production of purple cane wine is limited, and it is not enough to challenge the status of gin in decades. Even if the people and horses improve the production capacity of purple cane wine, they can''t completely eliminate gin. At most, they share the market equally.


    How much money can you make by selling wine alone? Marquis greto is worried about another thing.


    The five ruling families are well aware of the production, sales and profits of refined gold and gin. The effissos family always turns in all the profits of the two specialty products and dare not hide anything. However, the sale of ordinary materials is a confused account. The merchant caravans of the aifizos family travel all over the world, purchase local products at low prices, and then transport them to other places for sale, making huge profits and intercepting most of them.


    It is through reselling local products that the effissos family has accumulated amazing wealth. However, the property of each territory is limited after all. If Sophia buys more, the effissos family will earn less. This is almost inevitable.


    The profits of the chamber of Commerce come from channels, and strategic materials are the trump card to open up the business road. Now, Sophia has not only got the right to operate purple cane wine, but also her husband has strategic materials such as crude sugar. The Wimbledon chamber of Commerce led by Sophia obviously has the conditions to get rid of the clamp.


    Although the strategic value of refined gold is higher than that of purple cane wine and crude sugar, refined gold is non renewable, its sales are strictly controlled by Borui Kingdom, and the real core commodity of effisol chamber of commerce is gin. Compared with the effissos family, Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has three strategic materials: green wheat, purple cane wine and crude sugar, which obviously occupies an advantage.


    Marquis greto knew that the chamber of Commerce of effissos could maintain its existing profits only by obtaining the right to operate crude sugar. After a period of measurement, he decided to cooperate with Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to exchange the management rights of refined gold and gin for the management rights of crude sugar and purple cane wine, so as to achieve the purpose of equal market share.


    Gretel persuaded the Senate of the Kingdom, and Andre invited Sophia to visit Borui Kingdom, and then told her the facts and reason, so that the marquess who did not understand politics could understand how dangerous her situation was, and the only way out for her was bilateral cooperation. However, things changed unexpectedly. Sophia''s double visited the kingdom of Borui. She not only hid her trace, but also got in touch with the barbarians. Gretel immediately adjusted her strategy and made a plan to let Sophia out completely, which was supported by the five families.


    Sophia did not expect that the Borui people dared to detain themselves at the risk of war with the barbarians. At the moment, Gretel''s compassionate eyes made her very unhappy. She said coldly, "old man, you have made a mistake. The Borui kingdom will pay for your mistake!"


    "Honey, you made a mistake." Gretel shook his head and said with a smile, "the old Marquis of Wimbledon didn''t have a good intention to leave the chamber of Commerce to you. You''re just his tool for making trouble. I don''t think he told you that the chamber of commerce is neutral but can''t be independent!"


    "Then let me explain that you made those mistakes!"


    "First of all, you should not betray Queen Catherine." Gretel said: "Queen Catherine''s request that you force the Lords of Gambis to support Prince Edward by means of trade is indeed against the principle of neutrality of the chamber of Commerce, but it will not lead to the collapse of the chamber of Commerce. Your majesty can quell the grievances of the Lords as long as you are transferred out of the chamber of Commerce. Viscount Randall is obviously the successor arranged by the queen. It is the goodwill of the queen that you move from front to back, and you This is a sacrifice. "


    "Secondly, you should not transfer the property of the stag business group to your saber toothed tiger business group. You want to create a business family is a betrayal of the Gambis royal family. The Augusts tolerate you because they don''t want to break the balance with the York family. Once the relationship between the two sides is stable, they will clean up your saber toothed tiger business group."


    "Your Highness Sylvia has always been kind to you, but you refused the invitation of the York family. How much support can she give you? Oh, by the way, you may not know that the man horse hill is building an artificial canal of thousands of kilometers. Viscount Randall is an important part of this project. Your marriage with Viscount Randall has become the biggest headache for your highness Sylvia. For example If you are missing, your highness will arrange for Knight Phoenix to marry Viscount Randall. "


    "Lord Sophia, who on earth do you serve? Who is your backer?"


    Sophia was silent for a moment, turned her eyes to Andre and said sarcastically, "are you going to kill me or let me be your pet?"


    "I have never had such extravagant hopes. You will really be infatuated with me." Andre stared at Sophia''s green eyes and said solemnly, "Sophia, you have stood at the top of the Silver Knight and deserve respect. I hope you can join our Borui Kingdom, help us complete the entrustment of the barbarians and obtain the friendship of the tribes on the mountain."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "We Borui people have ports and warships. We will help powerful barbarian soldiers cross the river. What''s the matter with you, woman!"


    Marquis Gretel deliberately shouted in barbarian language nearby, but the old barbarian was expressionless and Sophia smiled. Gretel felt a burst of depression. He suspected that the old barbarians could not understand what he said. After all, these barbarians came from different tribes.


    "Marquis Sophia, why don''t you listen to our terms?" A dignified Knight broke the embarrassment of the scene. Sophia bowed slightly to him and said, "Your Majesty, please speak frankly."


    This fully armed Knight is Duke Peter, the ruler of the Borui Kingdom, and one of the five Golden Knights of the Borui kingdom. Regardless of the positions of both sides, Duke Peter is the forerunner among the Knights. Sophia, as a great Knight of the silver class, naturally wants to pay tribute to him.


    "Sophia, you should understand that mount arete is not a force you can master." Duke Peter said, "if you are willing to join the kingdom of Borui, we can rearrange your identity and canonize you as the count Lord of the kingdom of Borui and a count Lord on the north bank."


    "The Earl of the north shore? It''s not the land of the eastern alliance, is it?" Sophia sneered, "what''s the difference between this and exile? I want the territory of the seven union islands. Is your majesty willing to give it?"


    "How can this be possible?! there is no surplus land on the seven linked islands for a long time." Marquis Gretel said, "Lord Sophia, the land we granted you is in the territory of the kingdom of Borui..." Duke Peter raised his hand and motioned Gretel to keep quiet. He said, "I don''t hide it from you, that land is really close to the boundary line. However, since we recognize that you are the Lord of the kingdom of Borui, it is in the territory of the kingdom of Borui."


    "One of the seven islands is occupied by each of the five families, and the other two islands are the manors of the court nobles... In order to express my sincerity, I am willing to cede 3000 square kilometers of territory from the islands of the Peter family and replace a piece of land on ogar island as your fief. The Earl''s collar on the north bank still belongs to you."


    As soon as Andre said this, even Andre was moved. Although the 3000 square kilometer fief was small, it was within the seven union islands. This meant that as soon as Sophia nodded, she immediately became the sixth Lord of Borui to visit the Union Island. Seeing Andre''s surprised expression, Sophia knew that it was Prince Peter''s temporary intention, and the five families had not talked about it. She thought for a moment: "Such an excellent treatment will not be unconditional, will it?"


    Prince Peter said with a smile, "there is indeed a condition..." he waved back. A young nobleman in a hood came up and said respectfully, "father."


    "This is my eldest son, Raymond Peter. For some reason, he lost his family inheritance... Raymond, like Viscount Randall, is an elf blood aristocrat, and has awakened his popular talent." Prince Peter opened Raymond''s hood and showed a beautiful face. He had black hair, black eyes and slightly pointed ears. He was somewhat similar to victor, but his temperament was more delicate.


    "Raymond''s blood is noble, even if it is not as good as the lover of his highness Sylvia. If you get married, I will keep my promise. Sophia, do you agree?"


    Sophia was silent. Marquis Gretel saw it and said dryly, "Sophia, high-ranking knights are not suitable to lead the business family. If I made a mistake like you, I would be ruined, but you can become the Lord of the United island. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You know that 4 million kinsol can''t buy the land of the seven United islands."


    "Marquis Gretel, I don''t understand one thing." Sophia said with a slight smile, "what is the reason why you deliberately left me in the kingdom of Borui? Is there no compromise? For example, to jointly obtain the share of tribal trade on the mountain. Are you doing this for the interests of the kingdom or the interests of the aifizos family?"


    Facing such a sharp question, Marquis greto smiled calmly, "Sophia, you don''t need to stir up the relationship between me and the kingdom. The interests of the effissos family don''t conflict with the interests of the kingdom. I just do it to maximize the interests. As for the risk, I don''t see much risk, because only our Borui kingdom can help the savages cross the river, and we are willing to do so. And you can''t."


    Sophia said coldly, "even if I leave Gambis, the Wimbledon chamber of commerce still controls the trade of purple cane wine and crude sugar."


    "Of course I know that." Gretel smiled and said, "Dear Sophia, your ambition scares me, and you have the ability to influence Lord Randall''s decision. If you join our Borui Kingdom, things will be simple. As long as I provide his highness Sylvia with an interest free loan of 1 million gold sol, I will be able to get the trade share of purple cane wine and crude sugar."


    "Well, I''ve said everything. Now it''s up to you to choose."


    "It seems that I have no choice." Sophia frowned and smiled. "Unfortunately, I can''t decide for the barbarians. You have to talk to elder Harald yourself. I can translate for you."


    Sophia turned to talk to the old barbarian. Duke Peter whispered to Marquis Gretel, "she seems to speak the same barbarian language as you." Gretel nodded and said solemnly, "yes, she told the old barbarian that we are willing to help the barbarian cross the river and hope to get the friendship of the tribes in the mountains. However... The old barbarian seems to want us to be tested."


    At this time, Harald the barbarian crossed Sophia, raised his axe and shouted, "barbarians don''t associate with the weak. If you want to win the friendship of the son of the mountain, you must prove your courage and strength. There is no strong prey here, let''s try the test of blood. Cut off my head, and the son of the mountain will trust you!"


    Harald''s surging war spirit infected the Knights present. The four great Knights accompanying Duke Peter were eager to try with their swords in their hands. Gretel quickly translated the words of the old barbarian. Duke Peter asked, "what are the rules?"


    Sophia shook her head and said, "there are no rules. Barbarians regard old death as a disgrace. This is their tradition of bloody war. The glory of the living and the sleep of the dead. Harald wants to challenge all of you."


    Are you kidding? Kill the old barbarian, and the more than 300 barbarians still don''t turn over the red harbor?


    Prince Peter pondered for a moment and said to Sophia, "tell the soldier that I accept the challenge alone. I will defeat him, but I will not kill him."


    Harald listened to Sophia''s words, pointed his axe at Duke Peter and laughed, "recklessness doesn''t mean courage, but I like your behavior. Then one-on-one, as long as you can hold on for half an hour under my axe, you can get the friendship of the son of the mountain."


    "That''s really simple." Duke Peter smiled and waved back Marquis greto, took a heavy gold shield, the Yellow air flow around his body, and the air was distorted. The sword and shield hit each other, and sparks were everywhere, "come on!"


    Harald stepped over a distance of more than ten meters. The Tomahawk turned into a dark light and roared down on the top Knight waiting for battle. His strength was so fierce that there was a harsh sound of tearing silk in the air, and small whirlwinds visible to the naked eye were generated around the Tomahawk.


    The old barbarian smashed the air with an axe, like a giant beast in the air. It was unstoppable! The people watching the war were stunned.

 Chapter 312

    Barbarians are tall and strong. They are generally more than 8 feet tall and weigh no less than 250 kg. Their muscles are as tough as rocks and their bones are as hard as fine iron. Their strong physique gives them extraordinary strength and endurance. An adult barbarian can overturn a carriage weighing several tons with one hand, or pull a full carriage for hundreds of kilometers.


    In terms of strength and physique, among humanoid monsters, only ogres can be compared with barbarians. The difference is that ogres are dull and lazy. Their wisdom and combat skills are rooted in their blood and awaken with the deepening of ferocity. Barbarians are full of enthusiasm for fighting. They hone their body and will. They are skilled in martial arts and are brave and good at fighting.


    At this moment, Harald showed the strength and skills of barbarians incisively and vividly. The old barbarian waved a black arc to meet the peak knight in full battle. His thick arms were raised high because of the hidden power. The Tomahawk screamed sharply in his hands, like a raging steel storm.


    No one believed that such wild agility and ferocious power came from an aging barbarian, but everyone believed that the fatal attack was enough to break the shield, armor and puncture the knight''s flesh, viscera and bones.


    yes! It''s a breakdown, not a cut.


    However, the opponent of the old barbarian is not a mortal. He is the peak of knights and the knight of the peak.


    Knights are undoubtedly the darling of heaven and earth. For every element they resonate, their physique, strength, agility, perception and spirit have been greatly improved. The strength and speed of early-stage knights are at least five times that of elite soldiers. Their bodies and hearts fit perfectly without distinction. At the silver level, knights meet inside and outside, and the void element gradually changes their life form. It not only gets rid of the problems of aging and disease, but also has more than twice the basic attributes of ordinary knights. The presence of the void element makes their armor indestructible, makes their weapons unstoppable, and the ability corresponding to the four elements will increase exponentially. The Golden Knight resonates with 36 element bits. Their ability is three times that of ordinary knights. They control void elements as freely as breathing. After communicating with the elemental sea, the Golden Knights have reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man. As long as their physique can bear it, their power will never end.


    Everything in the world is composed of elements, and all changes of elements have nothing to hide in front of the Golden Knight. This is the ability of the peak knight to stand out from the crowd.


    The old barbarian''s chopping is sharp, just fierce, simple, old and spicy. It''s as rich as a mountain flood. Duke Peter clearly perceived the opponent''s strength, speed change, attack angle, and even the influence of muscles under the skin, as well as seven subtle force gaps.


    The first-class Knights will not have such a force gap, and the gap is a flaw.


    Duke Peter has many ways to use these flaws to defeat his opponent quickly, but he chooses the most powerful front hard.


    Barbarians worship power, and positive wrestling can undoubtedly win the respect of the tribes on the mountain. Compared with power, who is the earth Knight afraid of? Duke Peter can even share the same score with the ogre inspector who awakens his blood memory.


    The shield hovering around the elements of the void was raised high. Duke Peter had foreseen the change of the battle: the axe and the shield collided with each other, and the burst of strength just interrupted Harald''s continuous force. He would stagger half a step backward, raise his shield and slam him into his abdomen. The long Mithril sword stuck to his left axe, twisted and closed, and the axe would get rid of it. Next was close combat, Don''t let the old barbarian give full play to the advantage of arm extension, so that he can''t fully exert his strength.


    Within five steps, let the barbarian elder be convinced!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of shield axe attack rang through the whole audience, and the air flow overflowed like a sword. Duke Peter firmly caught the terrible straight split, but the old barbarian did not stagger back as expected, but waved his left axe with a sharper and heavier posture. Although Prince Peter was not disturbed, the shield turned and blocked the second blow, and took a big step back to remove its strength.


    When Prince Peter caught the first axe, he found that Harald''s force gap had changed from 7 to 6, but his strength had increased by 20%, and his speed had increased by 10%. When he caught the second axe, his strength and speed had increased again, and there were only 5 force gaps left. If he continues to resist seven attacks, Harald''s strength will increase by 140% and his attack speed will increase by 70%. His attack will become perfect.


    The so-called flaw is actually an incredible borrowing skill. Harald used his opponent''s strength to improve his combat effectiveness. Therefore, he stubbornly accepted Peter''s strength of 80%. Only the body of a barbarian can use this unreasonable skill. If it is a peak knight, he has been injured and vomited blood.


    If you can''t catch it, you will die. If you can catch it, your opponent will become stronger!


    Duke Peter didn''t want to be on the front again. He had no second possibility but to be crushed. But he also understood that there was a time limit to this promotion. As long as he lasted 15 breaths, Harald''s attack was bound to decline.


    The Yellow air expanded suddenly, including Harald. The void ground element itself is a force field, which can not only delay the opponent''s action, but also connect the knight with the earth to obtain a short floating effect. Even in the void, it can move left and right and become extremely flexible. Of course, this method will accelerate the consumption of fighting spirit. At the same time, it also means that Duke Peter has shown the due strength of the Golden Knight and has no reservations.


    Support for half a quarter of an hour and you will be recognized by the barbarian elders.


    However, in the eyes of others, Duke Peter was completely suppressed. Harald''s axe pulled out a black arc, like lightning, and always hovered around him. The Yellow air flow was dispersed and reorganized. Duke Peter always avoided the attack of barbarians at an urgent moment. It seemed that one would be killed on the spot if he was not careful.


    Marquis greto kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. Raymond, the Duke''s son, couldn''t help trembling to Andre: "sir!"


    Andre looked at Raymond, who was pale, and said in a deep voice, "sword!"


    A great Knight immediately threw out a huge Mithril sword. Andre grabbed the handle of the sword, flicked the blade, and said faintly, "double wielding fury... Sophia, elder Harald is not just a weapon master?" His expression was dignified, and his gentle tone was sharp.


    "It''s your mistake not to know the barbarian!" Sophia ignored the cross examination of the Golden Knight and sneered at the dead Marquis greto: "Do you think you can force me to obey by separating me from the three urusas? Harald is not a barbarian when he is old? The elder of the barbarian has always been the strongest among the barbarians! Harald is a master of weapons, a crazy warrior and a war chanter. He has killed the old dragon alone. He is not urusa, he is gorsa among the barbarians! It means a legendary hero."


    Giant dragons have long been annihilated in history, but their blood has spread to the world. Creatures with dragons in their names are not easy to provoke, such as dragon lizards. Terrain dragons are by no means the goods of dragons and lizards. As the beast closest to dragons, their strength and wisdom grow with age. Every adult terrain dragon is a monster of the golden order. Harald can kill old people The terrain dragon shows that he has stepped into the field of legend.


    Humans know little about the barbarians on Mount Arreat, and they know nothing about the barbarians in the legendary field. If we make a horizontal comparison, we can only refer to the legendary ogres.


    The most famous legendary ogre in history is volgan, the city breaker!


    Thinking of a legendary barbarian stepping into the hinterland of the Kingdom, Duke Peter is fighting with him. Marquis greto''s legs softened and sat down directly on the ground. A big Knight simply turned and swept down the mountain, presumably to greet the arranged backhand.


    "Yes. How can you subdue more than 300 barbarians? Only Lord Harald can subdue three urusa." Andre shook his head in chagrin and said, "Sophia, can you ask Lord Harald to stop? If something happens to Peter... You will all die!"


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death? Andre, you can kill me first and then try Harald''s axe. But I won''t wait to die!"


    Sophia took out her long secret silver sword and pointed it at Andre. The green radiance surrounded her body like water waves. The clang between her eyebrows replaced the lazy charm of the past and returned the true face of her wild knight. Even the confrontation between Duke Peter and the barbarian elder could not take away the proud and unyielding light.


    Andre''s cold eyes showed a look of amazing appreciation. He saluted gracefully and said softly, "Sophia, I just want to solve the problem."


    Sophia looked back at Natalia next to her, finally dropped the tip of her sword, shook her head and said, "I can''t stop this duel. This is a blood test that only people recognized by barbarians are qualified to accept. I once accepted the blood test. I almost died hunting a snow monster alone in the Arete mountain."


    "Barbarians are heavy and can''t swim. When they cross the river, they entrust their life to me. Now, if you want to leave me, you must win the trust of barbarians. For them, life can only be entrusted to the strong, because the strong don''t need to play tricks against barbarians."


    "Harald doesn''t mind if you cut off his head, and barbarians won''t deny it. But I don''t suggest you go together." Sophia paused and said, "if there is an urusa here, there will be no agreement for half an hour. It must be an endless battle."


    "You mean Lord Harald will keep his hand?" Asked Andre.


    "Keep your hand?" Sophia said, "elder Harald will really keep his hand, but he will never be merciful. If he doesn''t show all his strength, he will certainly use his strength to surpass Duke Peter. Otherwise, what kind of blood test?"


    "Trial of life and death..." Andre said, and the atmosphere suddenly became dull and depressed.


    "Lord Sophia, can I ask you a question?" Raymond Peter stepped forward and asked respectfully. Sophia looked at the exquisite boy and couldn''t help thinking of Victor, so she couldn''t help laughing and said, "what do you want to ask, little guy?" Taken by Sophia''s bright light, Raymond was stunned, quickly restrained his mind and said, "you are a knight, not a barbarian."


    "So?" Sophia raised her eyebrows.


    "You are a knight. You won''t sit back and watch powerful barbarians destroy the order of the human kingdom. I guess you must have the means to restrict them!"


    "What a clever little fellow." Sophia sighed, and Andre gave Raymond a look of appreciation.


    "The great elder of the barbarians promised me that these barbarians would never take the initiative to hurt mankind. Otherwise... I really dare not bring them out."


    "If Prince Peter can''t hold on, give up his sword and admit defeat!"


    "Abandon the sword and admit defeat? It''s still early!" Duke Peter laughed, the Mithril sword crossed and cut, two orange new moons emerged out of thin air, and the Golden Knight''s first counterattack drove his opponent back. Harald threw away his left axe, held the only battle axe in both hands, violently smashed the elements of the void, and the battle axe struck down like thunder. Andre''s eyes were frozen. In his perception, the strength of the barbarian elder suddenly doubled and had strong element resistance. Obviously, he used another secret skill to deal with Duke Peter''s counterattack.


    At this level of strength, the shield will only get in the way. Duke Peter threw away his shield in exchange for greater flexibility, but the barbarian''s speed was no worse than him. Under the light of the axe, Duke Peter''s situation became precarious.


    Andre felt a dilemma for the first time since he stepped into the peak. He wanted to cut into the battlefield and worried that the barbarian elders would kill Peter on the spot. If he doesn''t intervene, Peter won''t even have a chance to abandon his sword. Just when he hesitated, a majestic voice sounded in mid air.


    "The LORD says, knights should be sheltered!"


    The White Gold Rune was generated in the void and condensed into a pair of white gold wings, which fell behind Duke Peter, and the holy breath came naturally.


    Divine protection, a five level divine skill specially tailored for knights. Duke Peter''s armor is shining with white gold. His defense is enough to resist the frontal damage of the legendary barbarian. His control over elements has become more coordinated, various attributes have been significantly improved, and he has the ability of self-healing. The most important thing is that the extraordinary swordsmanship that has been brewing for a long time can finally be used.


    The extraordinary sword technique is powerful. Once used, there is no room for maneuver. Duke Peter hated the uncontrolled power and didn''t want to kill the barbarian elders. If he couldn''t kill his opponent with his extraordinary sword skills, he would die.


    Divine protection allows Peter to easily adjust the power of extraordinary combat skills. Although he has only a short 100 breaths, he is a legendary Knight during this period of time.


    The long sword moves the surging power, and the Yellow sword light is like the essence. This is not to cut, but to repel.


    At the moment when the sword light reached the body, a green light lit up in Harald''s eyes, and the muscles of Qiu Jie went up to the grave, as if a giant beast was waking up in his body. His chest heaved, and an old and boundless cry came out of his throat. In other people''s ears, the cry was like thunder in the sky, but Duke Peter felt hit on his chest by a huge wave.


    In the cry, the sword light driven by extraordinary sword skill dissipated.


    Prince Peter resolutely abandoned his sword, raised his hand and said, "I admit defeat." Harald glared at him with a constipated expression on his face. "It was just interesting!" With that, the axe hit the ground, and the ground under the axe immediately climbed out of a deep crack.


    Although he failed to pass the test of the barbarians, Prince Peter was not disappointed. Andre said with a complicated look, "Congratulations, Lord Peter. I''m afraid you''ll soon understand the second extraordinary sword skill."


    "Not everyone has a chance to fight the legendary barbarian." Duke Peter shook his head with joy and said with a smile, "I almost died."


    With a sigh of relief, Sophia turned her eyes to the old priest and a group of high-level paladins who had just reached the top of the mountain and said sarcastically, "Archbishop Oleg, you''re so timely!"

 Chapter 313

    The barbarians crossed the river south and traveled more than 10000 kilometers from ARITE mountain to Borui kingdom. The Lords along the way were wary of barbarians entering the country. Sophia successfully arrived in the kingdom of Borui through the mediation of the church.


    When the team arrived at the red port, Archbishop Oleg of Borui Kingdom personally received Sophia and arranged the barbarians in a valley 15 kilometers away from the port. Oleg also pressed the five ruling families and asked them to arrange the river crossing as soon as possible.


    Oleg is over 70 years old. He is short and fat. He has a big funny nose on his round face. He wears simple clothes and is kind and easy-going. He has no Archbishop''s airs at all. At the moment, he looked solemn, wearing a red Archbishop''s robe, a crown, holding a Mithril scepter, surrounded by several high-ranking priests and dozens of heavily armed paladins, showing the majesty of the bishop of a country.


    Sophia had thought that Oleg had been deceived by the five families and had no knowledge of the plot of the Marquis of effissos. Now she realized that she was too naive. In Oleg''s mind, she Sophia is someone else''s child.


    The archbishop is distinguished and stands side by side with the king. If the nobles from rich families face the coercion and inducement of an archbishop and several Golden Knights, they may have compromised. Unfortunately, Sophia looks beautiful and moving, but her heart is rebellious. She is full of rebellious spirit and despises all authority. Anyone who dares to seize her things is her enemy. It''s easier to kill her than to expect her to compromise.


    At the moment, Sophia was very angry and revealed her nature. It didn''t matter what aristocratic etiquette or status gap. She made a rude satire on Archbishop Oleg face to face.


    Oleg was born in a humble family and had already understood the true meaning of faith for decades. How could he care about Sophia''s sarcasm? He shouted to Duke Peter: "Your Majesty Peter, how can you compete with guests from afar? It''s really impolite." The Archbishop looked reproachful, as if he had not lost the fifth order magic just now.


    "What a thick skin." Sophia also put her sword into the sheath and looked up at the sky. The whole audience could hear her in a low voice.


    Archbishop Oleg said kindly, "Sophia, elder Harald has begun to teach his majesty Peter''s martial arts. It seems that you have settled... Oh, let''s arrange barbarian soldiers to cross the river as soon as possible."


    Sophia sneered, but Duke Peter shook his head and said, "Marquis Sophia, our conditions will not change. As long as you join the kingdom of Borui, the ships will be called by you."


    "It seems that my face doesn''t work!" Archbishop Oleg said with a calm face, "are you going to refuse the request of the Pope and the magistrate?"


    Prince Peter and Andre looked at each other and said in surprise, "under the crown of Clement and Lord trigoval, we are coming to the kingdom of Borui? We don''t know in advance!"


    "Hum! And Lord turnans, the first Paladin." Archbishop Oleg snorted discontentedly and said kindly to Sophia, "Sophia, I have been ordered to take you to Hong Kong to meet the Pope and the presiding judge. Don''t worry, the Pope will make sure things are arranged properly. I don''t think the Senate will reject the suggestions of the two adults... Peter and Andre, don''t you think so?"


    Duke Peter pondered for a moment and said, "the affairs of the kingdom of Borui are decided by the Senate... We''d better meet the Pope and the magistrate first."


    "The Pope and the magistrate want to see the Marquis Sophia first. You can come later." Oleg said eagerly, "Sophia, the ship is ready. The Pope and the magistrate are busy. We can''t keep them waiting. Let''s start now."


    Sophia frowned. Judging from Duke Peter''s reaction, the kingdom of Borui was unprepared for the sudden visit of the Pope, the first Paladin and the magistrate. However, whether these three big people come to support themselves is debatable.


    A legendary priest, a legendary Paladin and a legendary Paladin visited together. In any case, they were on guard against barbarians. But after careful thinking, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple.


    Pope Clement is nominally the leader of bishops everywhere, representing the conservative forces of the church. The sixth level Paladin turnans is his confidant, holding 2000 elite Paladins in his hands. It is rumored that these two people can work together to reflect the strongest combat power of the human country. The legendary Paladin trigowar is not only the leader of the referee, but also the deputy head of the shining knights. He belongs to the paladin camp and represents the radical forces of the church.


    If their positions are different, they will inevitably disagree.


    Sophia can''t be sure of their intentions, but no matter how things change, it''s the safest choice to meet the barbarians on the north bank first, but she still has something to finish before she leaves.


    "If you want to imprison me, is that all?"


    "Is there such a thing?" Archbishop Oleg "turned pale".


    "Marquis Sophia, I think you misunderstood." Duke Peter said frankly, "we just invite you to join the kingdom of Borui. The choice is up to you."


    "Really? It seems that I really misunderstood." Sophia said with a smile, "Marquis greto, you know me very well. You even know about my mobilization of 4 million kinsol."


    "I... I have many friends in Gambis." Marquis greto got up from the ground with difficulty. His luxurious dress was covered with dust and looked very embarrassed with sweat.


    "I''m too lazy to beat around the bush with you. Amy may is my squire knight. Hand her over!" Cried Sophia.


    "This..." Gretel''s lips wriggled twice and looked at Duke Peter in fear. Sophia was shocked and said in a fierce voice, "what have you done to Amy? If something happens to her, I will never let you go!"


    Prince Peter raised his eyelids and asked coldly, "Marquis Gretel, who is knight Amy may?


    "Sir, you... I..."


    Gretel trembled and incoherent. Archbishop Oleg asked sternly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Three months ago, the Marquis of Sophia''s car arrived at the red harbor, and Marquis greyto personally received them. He later claimed that she was an impostor. Her real identity was a spy of the kingdom of Gambis, intending to spy on our medicine formula. Marquis greyto privately ordered the execution of the female knight. Before that, our five families didn''t know about it. Therefore, The female Knight died in the lynching of Marquis greto. "


    Duke Peter''s voice was as cold as a knife, and Marquis Gretel''s hands and feet were cold. He saw Sophia''s hate eyes and didn''t understand his situation.


    "Murder of noble knights is a felony! Marquis Gretel, I now use the magic of detecting lies. Please explain to the Supreme Lord whether what Duke Peter said is true!" Archbishop Oleg took out a white crystal, and the White Gold Rune slowly circulated around the crystal.


    Marquis Gretel''s face was uncertain. He was silent for a long time before he said sadly, "what Duke Peter said is true. I didn''t inform the Senate before I executed Knight Amy may." Then he raised his head and said excitedly, "Lord Sophia, Knight Amy may is indeed the spy placed by the night owl beside you..."


    "People have been killed by you. It''s not what you say!" Sophia''s eyes were red and her teeth were gnashing.


    "Child, no one can lie before the Supreme Lord. What Marquis Gretel said is true."


    Oleg raised the white crystal in her hand. The crystal was crystal clear and did not turn blood red. Sophia smothered slightly, pulled out her long sword and said with hatred: "Amy Mei is my sister. No matter whether she is a spy placed by the Kingdom around me or not, it is impossible for the Borui people to execute her. Marquis alfisos, pull out your sword and I will avenge my sister."


    "You''re crazy! As a great knight, you put forward a revenge duel to the Marquis of Borui kingdom for a spy! She''s just a knight promoted by energy potion!" Marquis greto pointed at Sophia with a twisted face and trembling.


    "Marquis Sophia, unless you join the kingdom of Borui, I can''t allow the great Knight of Gambis to challenge the ordinary nobles of the kingdom of Borui!" Duke Peter reached out his hand to stop Sophia and saw Harald, the barbarian, hold the axe tightly and retract his hand. "Marquis greto, your squire Knight will naturally be punished."


    Archbishop Oleg said: "according to the terms of the New Testament of light, the nobles who murder knights should be deprived of their titles and sentenced to exile."


    "No! I''d rather accept a revenge duel!"


    Marquis greto jumped up, took out his decorative sword at his waist and rushed to Sophia, but was held in place by a big knight. Andre said gracefully: "Marquis Gretel, it''s a disgrace for the Knights of the kingdom to let ordinary nobles accept the knight''s Revenge challenge. As you said earlier, if you make a mistake, you will only lose your reputation. Now, although you have lost your title, at least you have saved your life."


    "No! No! I want to duel, I want to duel."


    Marquis Gretel struggled desperately and looked crazy. However, the great Knight''s arm was like an iron rope and fixed him firmly in place. Gretel had to shout, "I killed Amy! Sophia, don''t you want revenge for her? Come on! Kill me! Kill me!"


    For ordinary nobles, exile is a more severe punishment than imprisonment and death penalty, which means the decline of the whole family. If there are Knight children in the family, at least there is hope for a comeback, but all the knight children of the aifizos family have joined other families, and greto''s deprivation of title is equal to the end of the aifizos family.


    Gretel was no longer a high court Marquis, but an old man who wanted to die for the continuation of the family. In him, Sophia saw the shadow of the old Marquis of Wimbledon, and the coldness of the great aristocracy made her shudder.


    Sophia dropped her long sword, and her delicate face was full of confusion about the future.


    "Beautiful Mrs. Sophia, I am willing to act as your sword bearer and challenge your enemies with revenge." Raymond Peter came forward with a sword, his handsome face full of admiration and enthusiasm.


    "Oh." Sophia gave a faint answer, without asking if she could.


    Raymond turned and walked to the field, raised his hand and motioned the great knight to release the Marquis Gretel. Gretel carefully straightened his clothes, took the decorative sword, bowed to Duke Peter and said, "Your Majesty, I want to know how the Kingdom arranges the aeithos family?"


    "The Senate has made a resolution. The chamber of Commerce of effissos is dissolved. The effissos family takes out 80% of their savings in exchange for a count collar. From now on, the effissos family will be the count Lord of the kingdom of Borui and recruit Knights independently."


    "Thank you very much." Marquis greto breathed a sigh of relief, pointed his long sword at Raymond and shouted, "master Raymond, let me experience your swordsmanship."


    The breeze suddenly rose, the sword light flashed and converged, Gretel''s chest oozed a little bright red, and slowly fell to the ground.


    The Marquis of Ephesus died in a revenge duel with the sword bearer.


    Raymond walks to Sophia, kneels on one knee and turns the hilt upside down. According to etiquette, Sophia should take the long sword to show her appreciation, but she was in the mood to play courtship with a noble child.


    "Let''s go!"


    The paladins made way. Sophia took Natalia and Harald across Ramon and walked down the mountain. She didn''t look at him from beginning to end. Ramon''s handsome face turned red in an instant.


    Only the little nobles will hold a sword duel for their favorite girl. It can only be said that it is too childish to impress a female knight in this way. If you kill a great knight, Sophia might see you.


    Andre basks in the sun. This kind of thing doesn''t need to be broken, and the people present won''t care about Raymond''s dilemma. Archbishop Oleg sighed and said, "the seven union islands are too small to accommodate the sixth family."


    "Gretel is actually threatening us to support his plan. Since he failed, we can''t let him go!" Said Duke Peter.


    "Hum! You want to negotiate with the barbarian elder. You didn''t say you wanted to do it."


    "We didn''t expect to talk to the barbarians after winning the war." Duke Peter smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "archbishop, should the death of Marquis greto be the next explanation for the Pope?"


    "When the judges grow up, they are eager to send the barbarians away. The Pope is here to support us."


    "That''s good." Prince Peter nodded, and Andre smiled, "in that case, we can continue to adhere to the attitude of the kingdom."


    "It''s not that simple." Archbishop Oleg shook his head and said, "barbarians going south is both an opportunity and a trouble. The Sassanian empire is worried that we will anger the tribes in the mountains... I think you''d better be more realistic to win over Sophia."


    "Sophia doesn''t play cards according to common sense. It''s a headache."


    "This is your business... I have done what I should do. According to the agreement, please prepare the boat to ensure that the barbarians can cross the river at any time." With that, the archbishop and the clergy rushed to the port at the foot of the mountain. He also took Sophia to the Pope.


    Andre watched the Archbishop go away and said, "the chamber of Commerce of effissos will be presided over by Raymond first. Don''t forget your promise, Duke."


    "Of course." Duke Peter said: "recently, I will announce the formula and source of recovery medicine to the four families."


    "Then I''ll leave." Andre turned away and soon disappeared on the ridge. Prince Peter said to his eldest son, "Raymond, we need to talk."


    "Yes, father."

 Chapter 314

    Ogar island faces the southern barbarians across the bank. This 19000 square kilometer island is not only the forward base for Borui kingdom to explore the southern continent, but also the first line of defense against barbarians. The five families have built fortresses on ogar Island, and 4000 elite soldiers are stationed respectively. They are handed over to the leader of the ruling family to protect the security of the island. The military action against the barbarians in the south is mainly undertaken by the ruling family.


    Elzburg is the residence of the Peter family on the island of ogar. During their reign in the kingdom of Borui, the high-end combat power of the family gathered here.


    Today, the defense of elzburg is particularly strict. The fully armed guards patrol continuously. The elite swordsmen guard every five steps and every three steps. Two noble knights personally guard the corridor leading to the main hall of the castle and do not allow anyone to approach.


    The doors and windows of the hall were closed, and hundreds of lizard oil candles were shining in the room. The high-level of the Peter family sat around the long table. An old scholar with white hair and beard held a bottle of medicine as red as blood and said to the people: "I carefully studied the formula of blood boiling medicine, tested 37 times before and after, improved 6 effective formulas, and replaced 27 kinds of medicinal materials, including Kalisu grass instead of heather grass, and lanlinggu mushroom instead of blue heart leaf. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find a replaceable main material..."


    "Dear master Severin, I didn''t mean to interrupt you... I can''t understand what you said. I don''t think anyone here can understand it." A middle-aged knight in Mithril armor stood up, smiled and asked, "Dear Uncle Severin, has the improvement of blood boiling potion been successful?"


    The chief pharmacist of the Peter family glared at his nephew and shook his head slightly embarrassed. "The original formula provided by Raymond is perfect. No matter how I modify it, it can''t achieve the initial effect, but the cost of medicinal materials has increased a lot... It''s really a formula left by the chosen one."


    Another knight frowned and said, "it seems useless... The power improvement effect of blood boiling potion is not as good as that of rage potion. Although the production cost is cheaper than that of rage potion, the main material needs the spinal fluid of jackals or wolves... These guys with sensitive sense of smell are not easy to catch."


    "Gilda, what do you know! Any potion you Knights take doesn''t work. You are qualified to evaluate such a great potion formula!" Pointing to Viscount Gilda, the old pharmacist angrily shouted, "a young farmer can carry 1000 pounds. The strength of elite soldiers is 1.5 times that of ordinary people and can carry 1500 pounds. This is the limit of ordinary people. Exceeding this limit belongs to the extraordinary field. Soldiers want to reach the extraordinary level, they either rely on magic or take medicine."


    "That''s right! The rage potion can increase the strength of soldiers by more than 60%, while the blood boiling potion can only increase by 30%. However, the side effects of the rage potion are also terrible. The strong power and violent will make soldiers have no pity for their physical strength. Even with the blessing of magic, they can only last for an hour and a half at most, and then they will fall into a weak state of being slaughtered by others, even holding the sword I can''t help it. The worst thing is that the soldiers who took the rage potion completely lost their pain. They didn''t know how to avoid the key points in the battle and died inexplicably... The rage potion is a suicide potion! "


    "I don''t need to tell you how difficult it is to train an elite soldier."


    "Boiling blood medicine is different!"


    "Improving power is only a side effect of this medicine. In fact, it is the only medicine to improve perception at present! Well, the blood boiling medicine increases the soldiers'' power by 30%, increases the reaction speed by 50%, and weakens the pain. Although they are bloodthirsty, they will not lose their mind. The effect lasts for at least 2 hours. After the medicine subsides, the soldiers can maintain 60% of their physical strength and take it again after resting for 5 hours ¡£¡±


    "Ladies and gentlemen, not every knight team attacking the barbarians is accompanied by a combat priest. Since our Peter family came to power, how many family soldiers have died at the hands of the barbarians? And this great medicine can make more soldiers survive! It''s all thanks to little Raymond."


    The old scholar''s in-depth exposition of the blood boiling potion also moved the great knight. Duke Peter looked around and asked, "master Severin, what about the improved formula?"


    "The power enhancement effect increases, the perceived enhancement effect decreases, 7 auxiliary herbs are changed into 15 herbs, and the production cost is nearly doubled..." the old scholar smiled bitterly and shook his head, "this is not improvement, this is weakening!"


    "Covering up the original formula is the greatest success!" Said Prince Peter with a smile.


    "That''s true." Severin smiled and said confidently, "even if Tacitus doesn''t test thousands of times, he won''t want to push the original formula!"


    The five great Knights attending the meeting also nodded one after another. As long as they keep the secret of the original formula, the Peter family can take advantage, while the weakened formula can be used to exchange interests.


    "What about the other two potions provided by Raymond?" Asked Gilda, the great Knight eagerly.


    Raymond Peter stepped forward and said politely, "Uncle Gilda, please pay attention to the napkin in front of you."


    GILDA looked down at the napkin on the table. This napkin made of wool and fine linen was exquisite in material and workmanship. There was no special place, but its color was not common white, but the same reddish brown as the table. Gilda picked up the napkin and looked carefully. He was surprised to find that the reddish brown napkin gradually turned silver white, which was different from secret silver The color of the armour is exactly the same.


    "This is witchcraft!"


    Everyone, including Duke Peter, picked up their napkins and observed the change of napkin color in different backgrounds.


    "Today''s characters are in the same line as those in the era of the chosen one. Although the characters in different regions are different, we can also translate them. According to the lithography provided by Raymond, this medicine is called discoloration dye." Master Severin wrapped the golden coffee cup with a napkin. When it became orange, he continued: "the formula of the color changing dye can''t be modified. Its main material is the shadow spider blood in the Everglades, and its auxiliary material is also a common marsh plant. As for its effect and value... Don''t tell me more!"


    GILDA fondly played with the color changing napkin and murmured, "with this color changing dye, our actions on the south bank will be more hidden and the possibility of success of the raid will be greater."


    "The assassination has become more deadly!" Another knight said in a deep voice: "it is not limited to the military operations on the south bank, but also has wider applications." Then he got up and bowed to Duke Peter and said, "Sir, the formula of the dye can''t be leaked!"


    No leakage? That is to kill people.


    The high-ranking Knights of the Peter family talked and supported Jorn''s proposal both inside and outside. Prince Peter looked at Raymond and said with a smile, "take it easy. I know you''re all looking forward to the effect of the last medicine." The Duke bent his fingers, the purple gold bell on the table made a pleasant sound, the wooden door of the hall was opened, and two tall and vigorous nobles came in. One was about 30 years old, and the other was 18 or 9 years old. The eyes of five high-ranking Knights made them pause, and then bowed to the top of the family.


    "Gerhardt, you are indeed promoted to knight! Very good... Really good! Very good!" A great Knight suddenly stood up and said three "good" words. The mature nobleman trembled excitedly, "yes, father... I finally became a knight."


    "Count Nikolay, congratulations on the addition of another knight to your family." Prince Peter first paid tribute to the great Knight Nicolai''s jaw, and then said to his son, "Gerhardt, congratulations on your successful promotion. I''ll make up the gift later. Now we want to know how many bottles of recovery medicine you took?"


    "Dear master, I remember your kindness." Gerhardt saluted respectfully, raised his head and said, "as we all know, I once took ten bottles of energy potions, but I couldn''t resonate with the bottom 12 elements. I thought I was just a trainee knight in my life. It was the Duke''s recovery potion that changed my fate!"


    "In this promotion, I took 7 bottles of recovery potion. In fact, I succeeded in taking the first bottle of recovery potion. The fighting spirit inspired by the recovery potion is not as violent and uncontrollable as the energy potion. It is no different from my own fighting spirit. It is lively and gentle. It moves at will like an arm''s command. Under the continuous impact of fighting spirit, it is the darkest The wind element is lit. "


    "However, this is not the end. In the next three months, under the guidance of master Severin, I continued to take seven bottles of recovery potions. Five of my 12 middle element levels resonated. If there were enough recovery potions, I might not resonate with the 25th element level to become a great knight, but I would certainly become a senior Knight resonating with 24 element levels!"


    "It''s impossible!" GILDA, the great knight, couldn''t help shouting.


    The more resonant elements, the stronger the knight''s strength. However, knights who rely on training potion and energy potion for promotion cannot resonate with more element bits. They have no potential for progress and can only be junior trainee knights or knights. If what Gerhardt said is true, the effect of the recovery potion is a miracle.


    Gerhardt worked silently under the sign of Duke Peter. Silver Knights communicate with void elements. The extraordinary Knights of the Peter family naturally perceive that Gerhardt resonates with 17 elements. The meeting room suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    The advent of recovery medicine has greatly improved the family strength and will also change the existing power structure.


    Low blood knights can be promoted by drinking medicine. Why do they feel embarrassed when they are naturally promoted. How to balance the new forces within the family?


    Master Severin saw the family Knight''s mentality of worrying about gain and loss. He smiled, pointed to the young noble and said: "Akim, an 18-year-old son of the Hoffman family in the Eastern League, has a very thin Knight blood. He took 9 top-level training potions to arouse his fighting spirit. Then he took 17 bottles of recovery potions, resonating with 11 element levels, but the last wind element level never moved. This shows that the recovery potions can''t help the knight cross the blood limit."


    The five great knights were silent, but the stiff atmosphere relaxed. Severin''s nephew smiled and asked, "Oh, what a pity... Uncle, why?"


    Master Severin said angrily: "The quality, total amount and element position of fighting Qi are related to blood. The fighting Qi of high blood knight is like a lake, and the fighting Qi of low blood knight is like a water tank. It is naturally easy to wash the element position with the water of the lake. The water tank stores so much water, and how many element positions can resonate? Restore the balance of the four systems of fighting Qi stimulated by the medicine, but the effect of the first bottle is the best, and the effect of the second bottle is the best The effect is halved, the third bottle is halved, and the fourth bottle is useless, so you can only take three bottles continuously every day. If the water tank is filled less than twice, the total amount is still limited, but it is much stronger than the energy potion! " Master Severin frowned and said, "haven''t you found the real purpose of the recovery potion?"


    The high-level Knights of the Peter family were shocked and threw an inquisitive look at Duke Peter. Duke Peter said slightly: "it has been tested. The recovery potion can supplement the fighting spirit of knights in battle. This is a special combat potion for knights! It means that we high-level Knights have more lasting explosive power."


    GILDA, the great knight, lowered his eyelids and held the secret silver dagger around his waist. Duke Peter knocked on the table and said, "the recovery potion must be taken out and shared with the four families!" GILDA loosened the dagger and shouted to the young noble child, "boy, you''re lucky!"


    Young Akim was completely unaware of his circle at the gate of hell. He saluted happily and said, "thank you for your cultivation. I swear to be loyal to the Peter family!"


    Prince Peter nodded and said, "Gerhardt, take Akim down to rest."


    "Yes, my master." Gerhardt saluted with Akim at the same time, and took his shoulder and walked out, "come on, lucky Akim."


    When the door was closed again, Duke Peter thought for a moment and asked, "master Severin, as far as I know, pharmacy was born out of the chosen potion. Since the recovery potion is the legacy of the chosen, why doesn''t it need witchcraft refining like magic potion? I''ve never heard of its reputation?"


    "Do you want to ask if there are any other families that have mastered the recovery potion?"


    Prince Peter grinned slightly. Master Severin thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "I''m not sure. The church hides too many historical truths. Maybe the church doesn''t want to see the great increase in the strength of knights and nobles. Maybe the chosen one deliberately suppressed the potential of City Knights, or the chosen one was overthrown just after the potion was developed... I think the sources of these three potions should give us some hints."


    Peter turned and said, "Raymond, these three potions are very important. Tell the adults sitting here their sources."


    "Yes, father." Raymond stood up and said, "three years ago, I made a mistake..."


    "Be more specific." Said Duke Peter faintly.


    Seeing his father''s indisputable look, Raymond bit his teeth and said: "More than three years ago, I trusted the housekeeper''s rumor that reducing the number of Elven blood aristocrats could stimulate the blood of the sword saint, so I sent someone to assassinate the Elven blood aristocrats, and finally made a big mistake. My father deprived me of my inheritance, and the gang leader who worked for me fled. His name is red beard, the leader of the bloody brotherhood. Ten months ago, red beard sneaked into ogar Island, and he died He contacted me and brought three ancient stone tablets. He hoped to use these ancient documents for a way of life. According to him, these stone tablets were found by the blood hand brotherhood in a village near nidam swamp, which lives by collecting swamp products. " After a pause, he said, "there is no living in the village."


    "A gang leader can sneak into ogar island? He has such great ability? His courage from pitching the net? In that case, why doesn''t red beard take a slate to take refuge in the kingdom of SUS?" Master Severin twisted his beard and asked suspiciously.


    The great Knights looked at each other, and the oldest count of Nicolai coughed and explained: "master, there are many gangs in the five ports on the North Bank of Borui Kingdom, among which the most influential thief trade union is called the masked brotherhood."


    "The history of the masked brotherhood is as long as that of our Borui kingdom. At first, it was a refugee organization supported by the hosmoin family, which was specially responsible for doing some shady things. Later, the five families also secretly intervened in the masked brotherhood. The thieves'' Association revolved among the five families, but grew up. Gradually, even the kingdom of Susi and the church The magistrates are inextricably linked with the masked brotherhood. Now, the tentacles of the masked brotherhood extend to the Borui Kingdom and even all aspects of the Eastern League. The blood hand brotherhood is a member of the masked brotherhood. It is easy for red beard to sneak into ogar island with the help of the masked brotherhood. "


    "As for why red beard dares to come and die... The blood hand Brotherhood has always been a close confidant of our Peter family. Red beard knows very well that if the ancient literature is handed over to any force, he will be killed. Only when the slate is handed over to our Peter family, can he have a chance of survival. Moreover, the masked Brotherhood has a rule, that is, try our best to cooperate with the ruling family. Our Peter family is in power, not fake The affair of the fraternity is naturally the blood hand has the final say.


    "Even the lowly refugees flock to power. Outlaws like red beard certainly know how to choose."


    Count Nicolai added: "Raymond, you should understand now. You privately ordered the bloody brothers to assassinate the Elven blood aristocrats, and you happened to encounter the red harbor wizard incident. The inquisition found out your identity through the masked brothers, and queen sus knew that you killed her lover. Your highness alayano put forward an unacceptable condition to Lord Peter. In order to protect you, great talents are deprived I have your inheritance and placed you on the island of ogar. "


    The great Knight Gilda also said, "behind every Elven blood aristocrat, there is a great aristocrat. You have lost your inheritance because you assassinated queen sus''s lover. If you kill queen Rose''s lover, I''m afraid our Peter family will be destroyed."


    "Can the queen of roses break the south wind fortress alone?" Raymond curled his lips and asked incredulously.


    "Really not. But we never want to go out!" Master Severin sighed and said, "even if we don''t leave the fortress, can you make the high-level Knights of other families don''t leave the castle? Do they dare to offend the divine knight? The divine Knight''s strength is far less than her influence, which is enough to break the balance of the five families. Even the kingdom of SUS will follow the trend and turn the five families into four families."


    "Can the divine Knight subdue the five families?"


    "No. but we and the York family will pay a heavy price." Duke Peter said: "However, the top knight and even the legendary Knight don''t even have the ability to escape in front of the divine Knight! The original iron mountain queen may not be able to kill volgan, but the sword Saint delavin doesn''t want his lover to take risks. Raymond, you must remember that the dignity of the divine knight can''t be offended. Forget that ridiculous rumor, so that you can live longer."


    "Yes, father. I will remember your warning." Raymond lowered his head. He had no doubt about Duke Peter''s will, but his heart was shouting, "that man took my power!"


    "I have a question." Count Nikolay asked, "the boiling blood potion improves the soldiers'' combat power, the recovery potion improves the Knights'' combat power, and the discoloration dye enhances the survival ability of the Knights'' team. These three potions are tailor-made for our Borui Kingdom... Isn''t it too coincidental?"


    "It is precisely because of coincidence that it seems natural." Duke Peter said first: "It''s such an obvious coincidence that red beard can''t see it. If he dares to give us the slate, it shows that he doesn''t know anything, so killing him won''t help, but keeping him can find out the truth. Moreover, we can''t refuse the recovery potion, and no family can swallow the recovery potion alone. Interests beyond our own ability will only crush the family, and we must know how to compromise And the significance of winning over, otherwise the tragedies of the effissos and Wimbledon families will be repeated in us. "


    "Your Excellency, you are right!" Count Nicolai respectfully said, "as long as the recovery potion is used, its secret cannot be kept. Only the unity of the five families can withstand the external pressure. We can calmly exchange the recovery potion for benefits. I now believe that it is a coincidence that red beard got the ancient slate."


    "Lord count, why do you think so?" Raymond asked in surprise.


    Count Nikolai smiled: "No matter how powerful the refugee organization is, it can''t threaten the status of knights and nobles. Because our strength comes from the sea of elements and is rooted in blood. Just as we can''t refuse to restore medicine, no people can refuse to become nobles. As long as we nod our heads, the top leaders of the refugee organization will immediately join us... Of course, they will join the church. Extraordinary power is The reason why knights and churches rule the people together. "


    "If there is a knight and noble behind red beard, why should he take refuge in us? If it is not a knight and noble, why should we worry?"


    "All right." Duke Peter waved his hand and said, "there are seven key herbs in the recovery medicine. They are the specialties of barbarians... The problem comes back to Sophia."


    "What shall we do with this troublesome wild knight?"

 Chapter 315

    Alexandria faces ashlibor island from afar.


    More than 680 years ago, Baron ashlibor, the founder of Borui Kingdom and explorer, broke through the fish man''s interception from here and boarded the opposite big island, which opened the war between the five families and the river beach fish man.


    When the fish man and human blood dyed the beach red, the five families finally built Alexandria. In memory of the warriors who died in the founding war, Alexandria is also known as red harbor.


    Today, Honggang has become the most prosperous port city in the south, with a resident population of no less than 300000. Most of them are undocumented migrant workers, and they are also more devout believers.


    It is not easy for the clergy to shepherd so many believers. The church has 27 churches and 3 monasteries in Hong Kong. The church presides over the educational administration and redeems believers. The monastery is responsible for training church attendants and trainee priests to make up for the shortage of clergy.


    Holy Galen monastery is located near a valley fifteen kilometers west of red harbor. It is far from the noise of the city. The monks of the monastery guide hundreds of church attendants, read classics, study teachings, learn farming, animal husbandry and medical knowledge, take care of seriously ill believers, take care of thousands of acres of herbal gardens, and make various types of potions for Honggang church.


    At the dawn of the earth season, the air is fresh and pleasant, and the gurgling stream winds out of the valley and flows slowly along the crisscross ditches. The sweet stream kept moistening the surrounding medicine fields, and jumping grass, angelica, orchid celery, chicory and mint spit out light green buds one after another. In the center of the medicine field, a fence like laurel Bush covered the white wall of the monastery, but could not block the high bell tower. In the light of the dawn, St Galen Abbey looks quiet and sacred.


    The distant bell rang six times, marking the end of morning prayer. Young church attendants left the monastery one after another. Carrying baskets and hoes, they went to the fields and began a day''s hard work.


    Two Paladins in rhinoceros armor came to a hut, knocked on the door and said, "Lord Sophia, the Pope and the referee are waiting for you."


    The wooden door was pushed open from inside, and a graceful beauty came out. She smiled and said, "two masters, please lead the way."


    Originally, it took only 10 days to take a boat from ogar island to Hong Kong, but Harald hated ships and water. He insisted on crossing every island along the way. It was 17 days later when Sophia returned to the valley where the barbarians were stationed.


    Sophia was not in a hurry to meet the Pope. She needed a little time to think about countermeasures. However, the barbarians heard about the changes on the island of ogar and packed up their things one by one to prepare for returning to mount arret. In fact, these barbarians do not want to leave the holy mountain, let alone cross the river south, but now they are undoubtedly Sophia''s biggest card. Once the barbarians return to mount arete, all Sophia''s efforts will come to naught, and her situation will become very dangerous. Fortunately, Harald didn''t think Sophia''s mission had failed. He knocked three screaming urusa to the ground, and the barbarian stopped.


    Sophia called the backbone of saber toothed tiger business group to discuss in the middle of the night, but she still had no clue. She had to rush to St. John''s overnight Galen Abbey, before the Pope and the magistrate.


    Through the cross corridor, Sophia came to the monastery hall. The two paladins who led the way pushed open the door and motioned Sophia to enter.


    There are three men with different temperament sitting in the hall. The one in the middle is wearing a white robe. He looks like he is in his 40s. His forehead is full, his facial features are handsome, and his clear eyes are shining with wisdom and vicissitudes of life. To Sophia''s surprise, she noticed the knight''s unique element balance in the man.


    "I''m Reverend clement." The man seemed to see through Sophia''s doubts. He said gently, "he is also a knight, a knight promoted by energy potion." Then he smiled and said, "by the grace of the Lord, I have been given a life delay, so I look young."


    The great aristocratic circle has been spreading the life experience of the contemporary Pope. Although clement is an abandoned baby adopted by the church almsgiving house, all believe that he has aristocratic blood, and life delay is a divine skill shared by all sixth order clergy.


    Sophia no longer hesitated. Just about to salute, the man sitting in the Pope''s left hand suddenly said, "Marquis Wimbledon, don''t be polite. The knight is favored by our Lord, and our Lord points out the direction for the knight. Sophia, are you willing to follow our Lord''s instruction?"


    The man is in his 30s, with thin lips, a nose like an eagle''s beak, and his magnificent bright armor can''t hide his sharp temperament. Sitting there, he gave people a feeling of massiness like a mountain, as if he was the center of the whole hall. This is the unique land element affinity representation of the land Golden Knight.


    Sophia immediately knew the man''s identity.


    Lesta Trigowar, the Golden Knight, the fourth level Paladin, the contemporary head of the trigowar family, the deputy head of the shining knights, and the chief officer of the inquisition.


    The trigowar family has been in charge of the Inquisition for more than 2000 years. Their prestige is cast by the blood of wizards and innocent people, and there are not a few nobles suppressed and arrested by the inquisition.


    Whether it''s power or strength, lesta Trigowal can be called the top figure in the contemporary era, but his aggressive tone made Sophia very dissatisfied, but before she could speak, the bald man in the Pope''s right hand scolded: "Lord trigowal, the pope must not be rude face to face!" The low voice was like the ringing of a bell, which shocked people''s eardrums and shattered the dignified atmosphere painstakingly created by the referee.


    Trigoval''s long and narrow eyes flashed a trace of helplessness and slightly jawed his head: "under the crown. I''m impolite."


    "Don''t be surprised, lesta. Turnans is dull and straight tempered, you know." The Pope smiled apologetically and turned to stare at the bald man. The skinhead paladin in ground Dragon Skin armor shrugged innocently.


    With dark skin and no hair and eyebrows, turnans is the commander of the Templar of the Privy Council, the most famous fierce soldier in contemporary times, and one of the few sixth order paladins. Sylvia once had a public duel with turnans, and the two sides did not try their best to win or lose. Afterwards, turnans admitted that he was not Sylvia''s opponent, but Sylvia said that turnans was the first paladin in the church.


    It is difficult to judge the standard of legendary paladins because magic is difficult to last. However, the divine knight was arrogant, and Sylvia''s personal praise confirmed the identity of the legendary paladin of turnans. As for how many challenges turnans has accepted within the church, outsiders do not know, but judging from trigowal''s performance, his strength is undoubtedly recognized by the shining knights.


    The paladin''s helplessness, the Pope''s indifference, and the paladin''s innocence were all seen by Sophia. The small disharmony between the three big men made her strange and relaxed.


    "Sophia... I''m 72 years old. Can I call you by your name?" Clement took back the initiative and was in a good mood.


    Sophia lifted her train and saluted gracefully, "it''s my pleasure, under the crown."


    Clement nodded with satisfaction and asked, "did elder Harald come with you?"


    "Elder, he... He''s not interested." Sophia hesitated and said, "the barbarians want to go back to arete. Elder Harald is... Persuading them."


    "Persuasion? That must be wonderful." The Pope smiled and said seriously, "Sophia, do you understand the purpose of barbarians crossing the river south? This problem is very important. I hope you don''t hide anything."


    "I don''t know. The barbarians don''t talk about their destination, and I won''t test them. But... As far as I know, this involves a prediction of the barbarians." Sophia thought for a moment and said, "under the crown, I have reported my detailed experience on the arete mountain to Lord Flinders. It was with his consent and help that I led the barbarians south."


    The sixth level priest friedes is second only to clement in the Privy Council. He is a core member of the shining knights and a priest who commands the Sassanian Empire and the prairie.


    Referee trigowal slightly jawed his head. Clement turned his eyes back to Sophia and said after a moment of meditation: "7569 years ago, with the help of knights, the early Pope led the martyrs of the church to completely overthrow the tyranny of witches. However, production stagnated after the war, and people''s food became a problem. At that time, most of the top leaders of the church were farmers, traders and small citizens. They didn''t know how to operate the city-state and manage the people. People''s life was difficult and the society was turbulent, so Enoch His majesty Ke formulated the glorious Scripture and established the principles of Knight protection, church redemption and public dedication. "


    "It has to be said that knights are far more intelligent and powerful than ordinary people. They have restored the prosperity of major city states in the past. With the social progress, the church has also developed. A new generation of clergy tried to play a greater role, which also led to the contradiction between the nobility and the church. Then, the orcs who survived in the polar regions returned..."


    Clement sighed and continued: "Although I don''t want to admit it, history is history. It was the darkest time for churches and nobles. In the face of alien invasion, arrogant knights and equally arrogant priests failed to unite, the northern city states fell one by one, and the orc forces grew stronger and stronger. When everyone reacted, it was too late."


    "The war never stopped. With the demise of the iron mountain Empire, we basically lost the whole North. Fortunately, in the process of resisting the orcs, the clergy and knights united together and became closer to each other. If we could understand the meaning of unity earlier, we would not be reduced to the present situation."


    Clement was silent for a moment and said, "I tell you this because I hope you don''t blame Archbishop Oleg for his favoritism towards the five families. He lives in the kingdom of Borui and loves this land more than anyone, but he has never violated the purpose of the church."


    "I understand." Sophia lowered her eyes and said softly.


    Understanding does not mean understanding, especially on the premise of being plotted.


    Clement''s eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible disappointment, and then raised his voice: "the kingdom of Borui has its own position. Now I ask you, if I personally accompany the barbarians across the river, do you agree to share the trade share of Mount arrete with the five families?"


    Sophia was thrilled by the Pope''s kindness and felt heavy pressure at the same time.


    Clement''s power was second only to the chief of the shining knights. Refusing his kindness was tantamount to offending the whole church. However, the death of the Marquis of effissos is a bloody example. What about sending off the barbarians? How about sharing the trade share equally? If you don''t give up the chamber of Commerce, can the Gambis royal family let me go? What is the significance of my persistence, efforts and sacrifice when I give up the chamber of Commerce? no I will never compromise! I step on thorns and come here. Even if there is an abyss in front of me, I will never retreat! I''m Sophia.


    Thinking of this, Sophia no longer hesitated. She bowed her knees and said, "I refuse."


    right enough! Clement asked quietly, "why?"


    "Under the crown, in fact, the barbarians don''t want to leave mount arrete..."


    "Excuse!" Trigoval bluntly stated: "Sophia, all the Golden Knights need to know their own way, and you choose a dead end! When you consider the Augustus family, have you ever thought about the attitude of the sassanne Empire? The Lord of sassanne will not allow powerful barbarians to form an alliance with the southern kingdom! This is not a game you can participate in, you will only be broken to pieces."


    "What are you talking about?" The first Paladin stared and asked curiously.


    Trigowal ignored tournans and continued to say to Sophia, "Sophia, joining the kingdom of Borui is the best choice. You can turn back now. I''m sure you can reach the peak one day with your talent and character. Before that, you must find the right way."


    "What are you... Talking about?!" The first Paladin''s eyes stared like a bronze bell and asked with gnashing teeth.


    Clement pressed thurnas'' hand, motioned him to be calm, and asked, "Sophia, is there a time limit for the barbarian to cross the river?"


    "Twenty years." Sophia smiled and said, "elder Harald told me that in twenty years, I can''t send them to the south bank, so they will return to arete."


    "Twenty years... OK, I see." Clement said, "I promise barbarians can cross the river from the seven union islands at any time. In addition, I have a suggestion."


    Sophia gave Clement a deep look and said, "crown, please show me the way."


    "Take the barbarians to the horse hills!" The Pope smiled and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know. Your husband Viscount Randall built a sluice on the Jinshui River bank. It''s only 17 kilometers away from the South Bank of Jinshui River. With the help of the fortification of the sluice, you can build a port and send the barbarians to the South bank."


    "Really!" Sophia brightened her eyes and said in surprise, "crown, thank you for your guidance. I will remember your kindness." Sophia knelt on one knee and said solemnly, "I promise you that I will follow the principle of neutrality of the chamber of Commerce, never participate in the struggle of the Kingdom, and will not use the power of barbarians to destroy the balance of all parties! Please the supreme glorious Lord witness my promise. If I violate it, I am willing to accept the sanction of the tribunal!"


    Trigowal''s face was a little gentle, and Clement said happily: "then you can go back and prepare. I will participate in the competition held by the York family in February of the fire season. It''s not easy to travel 9000 kilometers in six months, so I''m leaving this afternoon."


    "Yes. I''ll go back and prepare. I''ll leave first, gentlemen." Sophia saluted and hurried out of the hall of the monastery.


    "What a beautiful girl. I like it." Thurnans grinned.


    Trigowal frowned and said, "crown. It''s inappropriate to place a legendary barbarian and three golden barbarian crazy warriors on the man horse hill. I''m afraid the kingdom of Gambis and his highness Sylvia won''t agree."


    "Don''t worry. Turnans and I can defeat the barbarian elders."


    The first Paladin raised his strong chest and said, "yes. I''m sure we can defeat him!"


    "Defeat the legendary barbarian? Well... Turnans, I believe in your strength. But how much do you know about the legendary barbarian?"


    Trigova shook his head helplessly: "At the beginning, the legendary paladins cooperated with the cardinal to defeat volgan, the city breaker. But what happened? The legendary ogre couldn''t beat the full-fledged paladins. Can''t he run away? When the magic is over, it killed two legendary paladins alive! The battle is not a martial arts competition. It can only be called defeat if it can''t escape like the sword Saint delavin!"


    "Force is only a necessary preparation. Barbarians are different from ogres. They keep their promises and can live in peace with mankind. Elder Harald suppresses the power of rage, as evidenced by not killing Duke Peter." Clement said.


    "Barbarians never leave mount Arreat! Don''t they leave too? Traditions have been broken and promises are crumbling." Trigoval paused and said: "No matter how powerful an individual is, it will always be limited. Volgan rules the Northern Territory, and the beasts are unmatched. The barbarians are not without clan power. A barbarian elder is a legendary crazy warrior. How many legendary barbarians are there in Mount arret? Sophia did swear in front of our Lord, but you don''t know the means of those great nobles... If they succeed The Sassanian Empire bears the brunt of attracting or angering barbarians. Our main force is fighting against centaurs. Although we have achieved certain advantages, we can never bear the impact of the upper mountain clan. Once the Sassanian empire collapses, the consequences will be unimaginable! Your arrangement will also... "


    "Chief judge, don''t forget your identity! You are the chief judge of the church, not the Lord of the sassanne empire!"


    The Pope gave trigoval a cold look, stood up and said: "Barbarians are stronger than you think. In the age of witch blood sacrifice, elves fled into the endless forest, the barbarians in the north were exterminated, the orcs fled to the far north, and the barbarians still live in Mount arret. I checked the information, the city-state wizards once thought of barbarians, and the whole army was destroyed."


    "More than a decade ago, millions of forest people moved westward. Now, barbarians who never leave their homes have also moved southward. What does this mean?"


    Trigoval jerked to his feet and asked in shock, "what does that mean?"


    "That''s what I want to find out." Clement shook his head with a heavy look, "Apart from elder Harald, these barbarians don''t have any old people. They are either children or young adults, with half of men and half of women. Barbarians crossing the river south may be on a mission, but the mission must not be necessarily dead, and the time span is so long that they can reproduce in the southern continent. Sophia just said that the duration of the mission is 20 years How will the strength of these barbarians grow in twenty years? If the river crossing fails, Harald will return to arete with more powerful barbarian soldiers. This is support! "


    "What kind of thing makes the powerful and fearless barbarians prepare for the worst?!" Clement said bitterly, "the forest people know, the barbarians know, but we humans don''t know!"


    The legendary Paladin shivered with unspeakable fear. He said hesitantly, "this... Under the crown, you can..."


    "Hum! I want to live two more years! You can also return the golden horn to his Majesty the Pope."


    The referee sat back on his seat and said, "you are right, crown. You must find out the intentions of the barbarians and what will happen on Mount arret?"


    "Don''t worry too much." Clement said with a confident smile: "barbarians go south, we can also go south. Opposite the seven union islands is a powerful barbarian Kingdom, and the control gate of the man horse hill is the best breakthrough point. Sylvia is bound to accept barbarians, because Sophia will build a port for her."


    "I see." Trigoval stood up again and saluted, "crown, please allow me to leave first."


    "Trigoval, groundless speculation will only lead to fear and chaos. I don''t want people outside the church to know what we''re talking about. The barbarians stay in the man horse hills because of the entanglement between Sophia and the kingdom of Borui."


    "As you wish, the Pope is crowned." Trigovalton stopped and looked at the side door of the room before leaving the hall.


    Thurnans touched his bare chin and asked curiously, "why did the old man run away?"


    "He ran to win over the Marquis Sophia." The Archbishop of the kingdom of Borui came out of the side door of the hall. The Pope looked at him and said, "Oleg, you can''t tell anyone about it."


    "Yes, my Pope." Archbishop Borui said with a smile.


    Clement shook his head and sighed, "you... Each have their own careful thinking. No one is standing on the overall situation!"


    "So you are the Pope and I am the cardinal." Olegre said boldly.


    "Big nose... What the hell are you talking about?!"


    A voice suddenly came from behind. Archbishop Oleg was startled. He suddenly looked back and saw the curious big face of turnans.

 Chapter 316

    Turnans was born in a priest family in the kingdom of El. His great grandfather and father were battle priests and died in the battle against the twilight jackals. The young turnans was deeply influenced by his family and wanted to become a scholar priest. However, his physique was strong, his faith was firm, his mind was simple, but he was not smart enough, and he couldn''t even learn the most basic mathematics well. Therefore, turnans was ridiculed by his friends. Although he successfully passed the selection of the holy light of the monastery, he could only accept the Enlightenment of the paladin. Finally, he became one of the only five level six paladins and the most powerful one.


    The name of the first Paladin did not change turnan''s longing and admiration for scholars and priests. In his youth, turnans liked to listen to the representations between the stationed priest and the Lord. He could understand every word they said, but he just didn''t understand the meaning of the whole sentence. Turnans believed that this was the wisdom of the scholar priest and tried to imitate it. He always remembered Clement''s teaching: ask if you don''t understand, and ask until you understand.


    Therefore, the first Paladin became a famous annoying among high-ranking clergy. He had a strong curiosity about political strategy and anecdotes of upper class nobles. Showing off his knowledge was his worst hobby. Turnans always uses some secrets to arouse others'' appetite. When you prick up your ears to listen, he will tell you with regret: it''s important, I can''t say!


    Archbishop Oleg of Borui, Pope Clement and the father of Tournus came from the same monastery and were trained as trainee priests under the door of the same mentor. It can be said that Oleg and Clement witnessed the growth of turnans and were familiar with his personality.


    Clement believes that tournans is not stupid, but his body is too strong, his soul focuses on its own control, and is not sensitive to complex information. This is the common character of fierce soldiers, that is, as the saying goes: developed limbs and simple mind.


    Simple people do things with extra focus and persistence. Turnans hones his martial arts skills and bald his hair and eyebrows. Being stuck by this guy gives anyone a headache.


    Now, turnans stuck to Oleg. The cardinal decided to satisfy the curiosity of the first Paladin, otherwise he would keep asking. Anyway, this guy''s mouth was as tight as the wall of the southern fortress.


    "OK. I''ll explain it to you." Oleg sat down in the original position of the referee and said: "The Marquis of Sofia is a business aristocrat. When she completes the entrustment of the Mountain Tribe, she will not only get a follower of urusa and two weapons masters, but also completely monopolize the trade of arete by virtue of the friendship of the Mountain Tribe. However, she has a bad relationship with the royal family of Gambis. The accident of ogar island makes her realize that she has been involved in the game of several major forces, sword The toothed tiger business group is in a very dangerous situation. If she sends these barbarians across the river, the Auguste family is likely to unite with Lazarus and directly announce her death... It is almost certain! Therefore, she should use the power of barbarians to negotiate with the Gambis royal family, first devise ways to preserve her status, rather than consider the development of the chamber of Commerce. "


    "Let''s look at the Sassanian Empire again. The relationship between the mountain tribes and human beings has always been cold. This time, they asked Marquis Sophia to lead the barbarians south, which shows that the mountain tribes can communicate with human beings, at least they respect our human territory. For the Sassanian Empire, this is an opportunity to form an alliance with the barbarians. Unfortunately, the mountain tribes have found the wrong helper, and the Sassanian empire can''t allow three The Kingdom has a relationship with the barbarians, but they can''t refuse the barbarians'' request for passage... No one knows how these barbarians will react? "


    "Dean frieds personally designed the route for the barbarians to go south, avoiding the kingdom of Dodo and Gambis, directly entering the kingdom of Neville from the secret trade route opened up by Sophia, then detouring from the wild to the kingdom of SUS, and finally reaching our kingdom of Borui. Along the way, our church covered up the whereabouts and destination of the barbarians, and even the king of Neville did not know the specific information."


    "Some time ago, the secret envoy of the grand commander brought me his personal letter. He hoped that the kingdom of Borui would keep Sofia. As long as the barbarians cross the river smoothly, the grand commander and President frieds would ask Archbishop Lazarus and the augustian family to announce Sofia''s death through the Privy Council. In this way, it would be tantamount to cutting off the connection between the Three Kingdoms and the tribes on the mountain. The kingdom of Borui There is no fundamental conflict of interest with the Sassanian empire. If the caravan of the Borui Kingdom wants to trade with the barbarians, it must pass through the territory of the Sassanian empire. The Sassanian Empire relies on its geographical advantages and tries to form an alliance with the barbarians with the caravan of the Borui kingdom. "


    Turnans turned his eyes for a long time and said in a muffled voice, "the grand commander and frieds are fools! Wouldn''t it be better to let Sophia join the Sassanian Empire?"


    "Because there are ships in Borui kingdom." Oleg touched his nose and helplessly explained: "the kingdom of Borui occupies the seven islands, and no one can threaten them. The Sassanian people have to rely on the Borui people to send the barbarians across the river. The Borui people want to trade with the barbarians and rely on the road of the Sassanian empire. The two sides can only cooperate with each other."


    Thurnans clapped his head and suddenly realized "Oh".


    Oleg continued: "There must be minerals in Mount ARAT. The alliance between the Sassanian Empire and the barbarians is bound to break the existing balance. A large-scale reunification war is not the result we want to see. The trouble faced by the barbarians is also a practical problem. The Sassanian empire will not make rash moves until the answer is clear. Who will alliance with the trouble? First leave the barbarians in the man horse hills, and then try to find an accident The truth of love, and... "Oleg turned to Clement and said," actually, you want to lead Sylvia''s eyes to the south, don''t you? "


    Clement nodded: "the idea of the shining knights is not wrong, but their style of action is too radical. The direct confrontation between the Sassanian Empire and the divine knights is the full-scale war between the two camps. Fortunately, viscount Randall was born in the air, and his control gate is really a wonderful stroke. The Southern Lord is south, and the northern Lord is north. The internal contradictions should be solved at the negotiation table."


    "Do you think Viscount Randall wrote the new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects?" Oleg asked in surprise.


    "I''m not sure. But... Don''t you know the level of the silver white tower?" Clement shook his head and smiled: "I carefully studied the changes of the man horse hill and found that everything was related to Viscount Randall... I didn''t doubt him at first, but the child actually planted thorn kidney beans on the hill and launched a public carriage... His original idea is the same as that of the new agriculture and animal husbandry and water conservancy project. It''s rare that he has a good impression of our church, so I want to see him in person."


    "Yes!" Turnans nodded seriously, like an archbishop.


    Clement suddenly asked, "what''s the matter with the effissos family?"


    Oleg pondered for a moment, shook his head and said: "The effissos family has held the position of Chancellor of the exchequer for more than 300 years. The royal nobles of Borui have always complained about this, and effissos has not spared no effort to attack political enemies. In order to maintain the smooth trade route, the effissos family keeps close contact with the nobles of other kingdoms. The Minister of Borui palace often relies on the contacts of the effissos family in foreign affairs. In recent decades, they They even have the title of ''Foreign Minister Borui''. Most importantly, they are too rich! "


    "The aeithos family has accumulated more wealth than any ruling family. This time, the Marquis of aeithos secretly executed the spies of Gambis, which gave Duke Peter an excuse. I ensure that the members of the family of the Marquis of aeithos are not implicated and are worthy of his donation of 5000 gold sols a year." Oleg sighed.


    The first Paladin came up and asked, "ephathos is very rich? How much is it?"


    "The accumulation of the effissos family for hundreds of years will not be less than 10 million gold sols." After a pause, the Archbishop said again: "the five families promised to spend 1 million kingsol to build the public transportation system of Borui kingdom."


    "This is the internal affairs of Borui kingdom. We will not interfere." Clement smiled and asked, "what will the effissos chamber of Commerce do?"


    "The chamber of commerce is in the charge of the ruling family in turn, and other families exercise supervision. The Peter family is the ruling family of this term, and Duke Peter let his eldest son Raymond lead the chamber of Commerce."


    "In other words, the Peter family dominated this matter?"


    "Yes." Oleg nodded affirmatively.


    "The five families restrict each other. They can pull on any topic for a year and a half." Clement frowned and asked, "I''m curious. What price did the Peter family pay to persuade other families not to reveal anything?"


    Oleg leaned back in his chair and said with a smile: "it is reported that master Severin of the Peter family has improved the formula of the energy potion. The effectiveness of the new potion is far more than that of the ordinary energy potion, which can significantly improve the success rate of Knight promotion."


    "Improved formula?" Clement moved and asked, "is the news true?"


    "My combat priest and paladin are familiar with every knight in Borui kingdom. The new formula can''t hide from me, and Duke Peter doesn''t have to deceive me." "There are signs that the new formula will use the unique medicinal materials of arete," Oleg said


    "That makes sense." Lyman said, "the trade of Mount Arreat is related to the raw materials of the new potion, so the chamber of commerce can''t be controlled by the effissos family. No wonder they have such favorable conditions to attract Sophia."


    "Well, I think so, too." First, the paladin expressed his views very seriously.


    Clement thought for a moment and continued: "Sophia refused the invitation of the kingdom of Borui, and the man horse hill will build a port. I''m afraid the five families will not give up."


    "The soft ones don''t work, but the hard ones." Seeing Clement''s expressionless face, Oleg added: "don''t worry, I will never let the five families destroy your strategic concept of going north and south."


    "Hum. What do I have to worry about? Borui kingdom is located in the southeast. Others can''t threaten the seven alliance islands, and they can''t do anything about other forces. The so-called tough measures can only be shady tricks." Clement rubbed the Mithril scepter and said indifferently.


    Oleg smiled and said, "I don''t know... The Peter family seems to have the confidence to make Sophia bow and admit defeat. However, you can''t expect the kingdom of Borui to send scholars and craftsmen to help build the port."


    Clement was silent for a moment and said with a smile, "this is a new beginning. It is their loss that the Borui kingdom does not actively participate."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is a rare opportunity. Your failure to participate is your loss!"


    In the whispering hotel in Honggang wharf area and the gathering place of masked brotherhood members, the bloody old red beard waved his furry arms, stared fiercely at the representatives of major gangs, and said sadly: "to tell you the truth, the masked brotherhood will be the periphery of Nanfeng chamber of Commerce in the future. Now our bloody brotherhood is in charge. Whoever dares to break my business will die!"


    Photographed by the arrogance of red beard, the vicious and cunning gang leaders were silent one by one. After a long time, a thin man with a gloomy face said: "red... Blood hand boss, it''s certainly a good thing for the Brotherhood to expand to the territory of Dodo and sassanne, but the chambers of commerce all serve the noble masters. We secretly plot against the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. Isn''t that looking for death?"


    "Hey hey, the Wimbledon chamber of commerce is not an ordinary chamber of Commerce. The stewards of the chamber of commerce are all Knights..." red beard looked around and said, "don''t worry, we don''t need to deal directly with the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. The vendors who cooperate with the Wimbledon chamber of commerce are the goal of the brotherhood. I want them to betray the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce by whatever means!"


    "Of course there''s no problem dealing with vendors." Another gang leader said: "however, peers everywhere are not good. They have contacts with the sheriff. We use vendors to smash their signboards. We are not afraid of fighting fire. If we provoke the sheriff, it will be fatal. Don''t forget that a team of the brotherhood folded their hands in the deep-water City of Gambis a year ago, and even Nikolai couldn''t escape."


    "Double Swords" Nicolai is an elite mercenary secretly trained by the masked brotherhood. A pair of machetes make him fascinating and rarely meet an enemy. Different from ordinary gang members, Nicolai is specially responsible for suppressing the bandits of the eastern alliance. He is a real soldier. However, Nicolai and his men died silently in the deep water city of Gambis, and the stronghold of the masked brotherhood in the deep water city was uprooted. Although there is no definite news, the senior leaders of the brotherhood believe that Nicolai was disposed of by the Sheriff of deepwater city. This once again proves that the brotherhood must not provoke the commandment of the sheriff.


    "Nicolai is dead. Who can escape? No matter how many lives there are, it''s not enough!"


    "Yes, if you kill the watchdog, the owner won''t like it."


    "It''s urgent."


    Several gang bosses whispered and talked one after another. Red beard stood up, supported the table and said, "the above things are up to the people above. I can''t make it too clear, but I can tell you clearly that the kingdom of Dodo will never care about the lives of those traders! The Sassanian empire will not care about these things soon. Let''s do it!"


    The gang bosses'' eyes flickered and the scene became silent.


    "Bang!"


    The glass hit the bar heavily. An old dwarf shouted behind the bar, "get out! I have to do business."


    The old dwarf is the owner of the whispering hotel. He has a bad attitude towards the leader of the brotherhood, but no one dares to express dissatisfaction. Red beard looked at the old dwarf and turned his head and said, "let''s go back and make it clear to our brothers that we have to do it if we don''t do it! Scattered, scattered, scattered."


    The crowd got up and said goodbye. Before they left, they didn''t forget to pay tribute to the old dwarf. When everyone left the hotel, Red Beard said to the old dwarf, "boss hook, thanks to you this time. Otherwise, the bloody brotherhood will be over."


    "I''m retired. Now you''re the boss of the blood hand brotherhood." The old dwarf hook took out a cup, poured wine, handed it to red beard and asked, "master Raymond accepted your suggestion?"


    "I didn''t say it clearly." Red beard raised his glass, drank it up, exhaled a strong and spicy smell of wine, and said proudly: "I can see that young master Raymond appreciates me... Of course, the lower class should be dealt with by the lower class. The noble masters can think of the small role of a merchant."


    The old dwarf thought for a moment and said, "red beard, let the people below do everything desperately, and try to pick yourself up, so that you can have a chance to be a tavern owner."


    "Ha ha, boss hook, I''ll be a lord!" Red beard laughed a few times and said, "I will remember what the boss said."


    "Just remember. In the future, the blood hand Brotherhood has nothing to do with me. You don''t have to come again." The old dwarf said faintly.


    "Boss hook, this is my wine money." With a satisfied smile on his face, red beard left the hotel with a heavy purse.


    The door was heavily closed, and the hotel returned to its former desolation. A thin young man came down from upstairs. He said with disdain: "what an idiot!"


    "Mouse, you don''t have to envy mortals." The old dwarf shook open his purse and dozens of purple gold coins jingled on the bar. The young man''s throat rolled and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The old dwarf picked up a purple gold coin, threw it at the young man and asked, "is the room ready?"


    The young man caught the purple gold coin and said with a smile. "Yes, sir."


    The old dwarf turned and climbed up the second floor, went into a cramped and dark room, lay down on the wooden bed, closed his eyes and recited the spell. A vague wave pulled his consciousness to a distant place. When he opened his eyes again, he saw the blue sky.


    "This body is pretty good." The old dwarf touched the strong muscle on his arm and said with satisfaction.


    "I''m the speaker of the shadow. Who are you?" Not far away, a little boy asked, surrounded by a group of men, women, old and young.


    The old dwarf stroked his chest and said, "Dear speaker, I am the shadow councillor ''giant''."

 Chapter 317

    "Welcome, giant." The little boy saluted the jaw head of the strong man possessed by the old dwarf and said in a childish voice, "all the twelve councillors have come, and the meeting can begin. Heller, please come and guard at the foot of the mountain with your disciples."


    "As you wish, your Excellency the speaker."


    A middle-aged man crossed his hands on his chest and bowed slightly to the shadow speaker, and then led several men and women dressed as hunters down the mountain along the temporarily opened road. Only 13 high-level members of the shadow Parliament are left on the top of the mountain.


    The shadow speaker said, "today''s meeting is related to our future. I have an important proposal that needs everyone''s support. Before I announce the detailed plan, I will inform each other of their progress as usual."


    "Giant, Saiwen, ugassi, spider king and mishgen, you five are the controllers of the masked brotherhood. Please introduce the five families and brotherhoods first."


    The five members who were named stepped forward and exchanged eyes with each other. A bald old man with a distiller''s grains nose smiled "gracefully" and said, "I''m congressman mishgen. Let me start first." Then he covered his rotten teeth and muttered, "this body is really bad... Well, it doesn''t matter."


    Senator mishgen spread out his hands and continued: "As we all know, my line is specially responsible for collecting information from the upper class society. During this period, I followed the instructions of the speaker and followed the changes between the kingdom of Borui and the Marquis of Wimbledon. Fifteen days ago, the Pope left red harbor with the marquis. The attempt of the Kingdom of Borui to attract the Marquis failed completely. The five families of Borui held a secret meeting to discuss countermeasures. ¡±


    "One of my disciples has the talent to spy intelligence. I know the contents of the meetings of the five families like the back of my hand. Hehe..."


    Senator mishgen covered his mouth and smiled, with cunning and charming eyes. When others saw an ugly bald old man wriggling there, they all had the urge to vomit. Without paying attention to the public''s reaction, mishgen continued: "every plan discussed by the great nobles was ruthlessly refuted. In fact, they had nothing to do with the marquis. Finally, the handsome young master Raymond put forward the Countermeasures of directly attacking the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and gave two reasons."


    "First of all, while the Marquis tied the barbarians, she was also kidnapped by the barbarians. More than 300 barbarian soldiers were enough to cause anxiety and fear of major forces, including the kingdom of Gambis and the man horse hills. Before the barbarian soldiers left the human kingdom, the Marquis could only stay in the man horse hills and stare at them. This was the weakest moment of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce , the kingdom of DoRdOr and the kingdom of sassanne would like to see the marquis in trouble. They would never mind the move of the kingdom of Borui to clean up the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce... What did master Raymond say? Oh, the stronger Sophia''s strength, the harder it will be for the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to survive! "


    "Secondly, 60% of the profits of the chamber of Commerce come from free traders." After a pause, misgen shook his head and said, "I can''t believe that cheap free traders are the foundation of the chamber of Commerce? Those nobles don''t believe this statement. Master Raymond called the three managers of the effissos chamber of Commerce to the meeting. After carefully questioning the managers, the representatives of the five families recognized master Raymond''s opinion."


    "Your Excellency, a noble young master can have such insight because you secretly induced it. Right?" Senator mishgen squeezed his eyes at the giant hook.


    It''s disgusting


    The corner of the old dwarf''s mouth twitched and said coldly, "I''ll explain later."


    With a creepy smile, mishgen said: "Master Raymond said that it is easier to coerce free traders than to win over the marquis. The Wimbledon chamber of commerce is basically finished without the support of free traders. The Marquis doesn''t want the chamber of Commerce to collapse, so she can only compromise with the kingdom of Borui. If the Marquis doesn''t compromise and loses the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, she can''t transport the medicinal materials, and the southerly chamber of commerce can finally be closed Key herbs. "


    "Master Raymond offered to use the formula of blood boiling potion in exchange for the support of Dodo Kingdom and Sasan Empire, and ordered the masked Brotherhood to coerce free traders. The five families agreed to his plan."


    "Hey, why don''t you understand? I''ve said it in detail." Senator mishgen rolled his eyes.


    "Mishgen, you speak so well that I really doubt that you are the maid of some noble lady." The giant resisted the impulse to blow the old bald man to death and said in a muffled voice: "It''s actually very simple. It''s like the confluence of two fishing gangs. One group catches a valuable water lizard. The other group first buys the sheriff, then hires villains to chisel through the opponent''s fishing boat, kill the opponent''s claws and teeth, buy off the opponent''s fishermen, intimidate the opponent''s business partners, and finally force the opponent to hand over the water lizard."


    One by one, the congressmen showed a suddenly enlightened expression. The giant spit on the ground and said mockingly, "we have done more such things, but we are not as big as the nobility. I gave him the idea of the young master of the nobility, and the five families thought it was a clever plan. It seems that nobility and hooligans are the difference between big villains and small villains." He also said, "Lord speaker, we have completed your entrustment. The noble young master ordered the masked Brotherhood to send people to the four big cities of Dodo kingdom to coerce local traders. But..."


    "Is there anything difficult?" The speaker asked in a flat tone.


    The giant said simply: "the task is too tight, and the strength of the brotherhood is insufficient. We need 200 blood guards!"


    "I''m the shadow senator''s nightmare." A young looking Hunter said, "the masked Brotherhood has more than 40000 members, 7000 or 8000 trained thugs and more than 800 elite mercenaries. Can''t such strength deal with the thieves'' unions in four cities?"


    "I''m the shadow Senator spider king." A farmer like middle-aged man beside the giant said: "Nightmare, the war of the thieves'' Union has its own rules. Although the five families bought the top leaders of the Dodo Kingdom and the sassanne Empire, the city sheriff is most deaf to our actions. They will never help us suppress the local gangs. If we go more, we will be suppressed by the public security. If we go less, we are not the opponent of the local gangs."


    "The main reason is that the time is too tight. The noble young master asked the masked Brotherhood to subdue the underground forces in four big cities within a year. We don''t have enough time to operate forces locally, so we can only choose to fight hard. But if we really want to fight, what''s the use of trained thugs and elite mercenaries? We kill one other person, they can recruit two people among the refugees immediately, and we Here is one dead and one less. " The spider king bared his teeth and said with a smile, "the only way is to make the opponent yield with overwhelming strength. In addition to the blood guards, it is best to mobilize a group of shadow soldiers to specifically assassinate the leaders of the local thieves'' Union, and then support a group of puppets to make them become the periphery of the masked brotherhood."


    "It''s impossible. Our blood guards are not enough, let alone shadow soldiers." Nightmare flatly refused.


    The shadow speaker didn''t seem to see mengyan''s gloomy face. He smiled and said, "mengyan, doctor, stinger, Carl, Lindo, jailer and black rose, please inform the seven members of your achievements."


    Nightmare nodded and said: "More than a year ago, we found the relic of the wizard tower in nidam swamp. The ancient stone tablets recording the recovery potion, discoloration dye and bloodthirsty potion were found on the periphery of the relic. We used bloodthirsty potion to create 371 blood guards and 64 shadow warriors. The doctor changed the formula of bloodthirsty Potion into blood boiling potion. Three stone tablets have been handed over to you ¡£¡±


    The giant nodded to nightmare and said, "yes, we gave three stone slabs to the Peter family according to the instructions of the speaker."


    "Yes." Nightmare continued: "we also locked the target that the speaker said - the crystal sealed with the secret medicine of the chosen one."


    "There is a nine headed snake lizard''s nest. I see the architectural relics at the bottom of the lake through the lizard man''s dream. Those broken stone walls are covered with water, grass and moss. The secret medicine crystal is embedded on an altar. There is a drop of dark golden liquid in the crystal. Even in the lizard man''s dream, I can feel the power and majesty, as if... As if it was the blood of the gods ¡£¡± Nightmare''s face showed a complex expression of awe and longing. He was silent for a moment and said, "I also saw a special armor. No, it can''t be described as special, it should be said to be magical!" Nightmare explained: "I have never seen such a beautiful armor. Its surface is engraved with special lines. The nodes of the lines are inlaid with four series element crystals. There is a fire element crystal on the forehead, a ground element crystal on the chest, a water element crystal on the abdomen, a ground element crystal on the shoulder armor and leg armor, four blue wind element crystals on the elbows and knees. The whole armor has been soaked in the water for thousands of years I can''t see any rust and moss. It''s like new. "


    Senator mishgen suddenly asked, "is the armor purple gold?"


    "It''s not pure gold. It''s impossible for pure gold armor not to rust for thousands of years." Nightmare shook his head and said, "the surface of the armor shows a dark cyan luster, and the grain connecting the element crystal is pure black."


    "Speaker, do you know what the armor is?" Senator mishgen turned to speaker shadow for advice.


    "What else can it be? The armor made by the chosen one for the knight. Don''t forget that the knight used to be our servant." The giant said coldly.


    "Knights are the servants of ancient gods, not our servants." Mishgen corrected, "don''t forget, we are not powerful and cruel ancient gods, and knights can no longer be our servants. This is very important!"


    "There is no need to argue. The knight''s things are of no value to us, just like the recovery potion is worthless in our hands, but the Knights of the kingdom of Borui regard it as a treasure." Nightmare said carelessly: "in addition to the secret medicine and armor, there is a strange stone ball in the center of the ruins, about one person tall, earthy yellow, with a very smooth surface, no lines and no moss."


    "Armor and stone balls are not important." Nightmare looked at the shadow speaker with burning eyes and asked, "Sir, that secret medicine can make ordinary people violent and greatly prolong our life?"


    "Absolutely true." The little boy attached to the speaker nodded in agreement.


    "But we can''t get it!" Nightmare said sadly, "the Hydra lizard and the lizard tribe blocked our way. We lost 3 disciples, 177 blood guards and 21 shadow soldiers, but we still couldn''t hurt the Hydra lizard... It was seriously injured, but it healed itself."


    "What?!"


    "Lost so many people?!"


    The giant said angrily, "nightmare, you didn''t tell us before you started! Do you want to swallow the secret medicine of the chosen one alone?"


    Nightmare disdained and asked, "didn''t everyone unanimously pass the issue of searching for secret medicine the last time we came to the discussion? Is there a problem with our action?"


    The pupil of the giant shrinks to the size of the tip of a needle. Nightmare stares at him without flinching. The twelve members confront each other, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes cold and dignified.


    "Nightmare, do you doubt my plan?"


    As soon as the speaker of the shadow spoke, nightmare withdrew his provocative eyes, bowed his head and said: "Speaker, we have no objection to you. But you said that our future is in the East! We have devoted too much effort here. I don''t understand why we should send blood guards and shadow warriors to dodo Kingdom and Sassanian Empire? These soldiers with extraordinary power only know the masked brotherhood, not the Shadow Council. Once they get out of our sight , it is very likely to fall completely to the nobility, and maybe expose our secrets. "


    "The blood guards master the bloodthirsty power, and the shadow soldiers integrating the fighting spirit are more powerful. We have such strength. It''s better to establish an underground kingdom belonging to the shadow parliament in the eastern alliance."


    The shadow speaker smiled and said, "isn''t the masked brotherhood our underground kingdom?" His voice suddenly turned cold and said: "or do you think the blood guards and shadow soldiers have the capital to challenge me? Have you forgotten how the blood guards and shadow soldiers came?"


    The Shadow Council has a secretive style. Each member leads a group of wizard disciples. Members and members do not know each other''s true identity and talent. Each meeting is convened by the speaker. Members attach themselves to ordinary people through the coming ceremony to meet and discuss. In fact, they follow the speaker''s instructions, because the speaker knows the identity of each member No matter where they hide, the speaker''s Owl messenger can find them, and the congressman knows nothing about the speaker''s true identity. No one can resist the speaker''s will alone.


    The organizational structure of shadow parliament reduces the risk of exposure, and also makes the relationship between parliamentarians and disciples close, while there is indifference between parliamentarians and parliamentarians.


    For thousands of years, the shadow parliament has enjoyed the supremacy of the position of the speaker, and members of the parliament have formed one vein. Since the establishment of the Borui kingdom by the five families, the shadow parliament has lurked in the eastern alliance and secretly controlled the masked brotherhood. The five pulse parliamentarians represented by giants roam the prosperous cities, supervise the big and small affairs of the brotherhood and collect newly awakened wizards, while the six pulse parliamentarians such as nightmare hide in the remote areas A refugee village that trains thugs and mercenaries for the brotherhood.


    Five pulse congressmen such as giant are in power and enjoy a good material life. Mengyan and others always have some imbalance in their hearts. The emergence of blood guards and shadow soldiers finally triggered the contradiction between the two sides.


    More than a year ago, the shadow speaker reused a rookie wizard named Lindu. With his help, the Shadow Council found the ruins of the wizard tower and discovered the formula of blood addictive potion.


    Soldiers taking bloodthirsty potions can gain bloodthirsty talent as long as they don''t fall into madness, and their strength and speed will be doubled. The Shadow Council calls them blood guards.


    However, it is difficult for the blood guard to master the surge of power. Their combat power in the bloodthirsty stage is only equivalent to the trainee Knight taking the washing medicine. Before long, the shadow speaker sent someone to send a batch of black crystal balls and guide nightmare to perform a brand-new spell to introduce the power of the crystal ball into the blood guard''s dream. After waking up, the blood guard will learn advanced skills in just a few months Their martial arts can give full play to their bloodthirsty power, and their progress speed is amazing. They are like geniuses, some become terrible assassins, some become clever hunters, and some become powerful soldiers.


    These people are shadow warriors. Their combat effectiveness is enough to compete with the first-class knights.


    However, the Shadow Council is always out of sight. Mengyan and others have been training orphans in the name of the brotherhood. Once these soldiers leave the training camp, they only obey the orders of the brotherhood. Therefore, mengyan is never willing to hand over the blood guards and shadow soldiers to the giants.


    Discontent is discontent. If they really want to fight the shadow speaker, nightmare, they don''t have the courage. The speaker doesn''t even need to do it himself. As long as they disclose the news to the inquisition, they will die.


    Facing the cross examination of the speaker of the shadow, six members such as nightmare looked frightened and repeatedly said "no".


    "Ignorant fool!" The shadow speaker said coldly, "there is no bloodthirsty potion from the wizard? There are no blood guards and shadow warriors from the bloodthirsty potion? The number of wizards is rare. Aren''t you afraid of the interruption of the inheritance of the parliament when you give up the Samson Empire and the Three Kingdoms?"


    Mengyan and others were sweating and obediently said, "Sir, we are wrong."


    "What is the purpose of Parliament?" asked the speaker


    "Restore the glory of the chosen one!" The twelve members replied in unison.


    "Restore the glory of the past... Everything we do is for this goal." The speaker nodded and asked, "what should we do to occupy a place in the upper class?"


    The congressmen looked at each other in silence. The speaker sighed, "the ancient electors were so powerful that they didn''t need to consider the opinions of the people at the bottom. Now, we have lost our capital. If we want to become superior again, we must win the support of the people like knights and churches. What did they do?"


    Senator mishgen blinked and said tentatively, "protection? Redemption?"


    "Protection and redemption? Hehe, why are the people willing to accept the protection of knights and the redemption of priests?" The speaker looked around and answered, "because the church and Knights have one thing in common. They both have extraordinary power and can give extraordinary power to ordinary people."


    "Knights through marriage, churches through faith, and mortals are willing to support, support and obey them in order to gain strength. This is the basis for knights and churches to rule the people. The Lords of the kingdom of Borui don''t care how powerful the masked brotherhood is. Are they arrogant or stupid? No, as long as the Lords wave, the members of the masked brotherhood will abandon us and kneel Worship at their feet. No one can resist the temptation of extraordinary power. The underground kingdom we built is just making wedding clothes for the Lord and the church. "


    Nightmare murmured, "blood guard? Shadow Warrior?"


    The speaker looked at him with appreciation and said, "if we can give mortals power, we are qualified to restore the glory of the chosen one. What loyal dead men, the wealth of the enemy, and the huge underground forces are meaningless in front of this power."


    "The method of making blood guards is too vicious. Five out of ten people will fall into unsolvable madness. Mortals will not accept this method. However, we have a safer method, that is blood boiling potion."


    "When soldiers take blood boiling potion, there will be harmless drugs in their bodies. This drug can be accumulated or inherited. After four generations, the drug power accumulated by soldiers will reach the peak. As long as they are washed with another secret medicine and guided by magic, these people will become fierce soldiers with bloodthirsty talent, and they will become our supporters and help us restore the glory of the chosen one. ¡±


    "The secret medicine of the chosen one in the ruins?" Asked the giant.


    "That''s right." The speaker nodded and said: "After the Lord of radiance changed the rules of the world, the ancient god elect lost the power to guide the elemental sea. He had magic power, but he could only use his own talent. In order to fight against the endless clergy of the radiance church, the Council began to develop a secret medicine to give ordinary people extraordinary power. Unfortunately, the Council has not had time to form the bloodthirsty Legion and the war spirit legion, the Archmage of the wizard tower He died under the sword of the shining angel. "


    "The shadow warrior was originally a soldier of the warspirit corps?" The spider king whispered.


    "To be exact, it is a warrior with a guardian spirit." The speaker smiled and said, "before I get the secret medicine, the inheritance of the Shadow Council cannot be cut off. All my layout is to spread the blood boiling medicine. At the same time, with the cover of Borui Kingdom, I will expand the power of the masked brotherhood, establish an intelligence network and help the same people in all parts of the world. Of course, I also want to earn wealth and enhance my strength."


    "Didn''t the young master of the Peter family want us to attack the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce? Meet him and send out all the shadow soldiers."


    "My Lord, what if the shadow warrior is exposed?" Nightmare asked carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s exposed. Let the shadow soldiers try their best to end it. If they are accidentally caught alive, it must be the effect of blood boiling medicine. Is there any problem?"


    The shadow councillor said in unison, "as you wish, distinguished speaker of the shadow, the great chosen mentor."


    The shadow speaker nodded and ordered, "by the way, try to control the public carriages everywhere while the Lords don''t respond. That''s a great thing..."

 Chapter 318

    In April of the earth season, the weather is getting hot. In this season of lush vegetation and blooming flowers, the human horse hills become lush and full of vitality. The rolling hills are covered with clumps of shrubs, and the colorful wild flowers are quietly in full bloom. At a glance, they look like beautiful tapestries draped over the hills.


    The valleys of the hills are covered with dense alfalfa. The green alfalfa is growing vigorously, dotted with small blue and purple flowers. Flocks of cattle and sheep are looking for food. Some brave wild deer can''t help the temptation of grass. They quietly pace out of the woods and mix with the sheep to enjoy the fresh alfalfa. The dutiful shepherd dog bared his teeth and growled at the uninvited guests, trying to defend the territory of the sheep, but the horns of the male deer greeted them.


    The shepherds sat on the grass and leisurely watched the shepherds chasing and fighting with wild deer. They didn''t mean to give a hand at all.


    It''s not the hunting season yet. If the deer want alfalfa, give it to them. The fatter they eat, the better


    Of course, the scenery of the hills is not invariable. With the intensification of human activities, especially the rise of brick making industry, many hills have become bare mountains, and the bushes on the mountains have been cut down, dried into firewood, sent to giant brick kilns, and finally turned into thick smoke and disappeared under the sky.


    Five hills near Maureen village led by Randall have become barren mounds. The brown soil is directly exposed in the air, which is in sharp contrast to the dense woods and green valleys. Every rainy season, these mounds are even in danger of collapse.


    But now it''s different.


    Circle after circle of upward terraces are coiled from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. They are stacked and scattered. The thorn Yun trees arranged neatly in the terraces dress up the mountain as a green tower with a full sense of hierarchy. The peasant women wore headscarves and baskets made of wild vines. Keep picking full pods from the thorn kidney tree, and soon you can fill the whole basket.


    "It would be nice if so many prickly kidney beans were used to feed pigs..." village head Molin said with emotion, with a sorry expression on his face.


    "If old Miller hears this, do you believe he will jump up and slap you in the face?" Victor joked with a smile.


    Victor had long planned to open up terraces. He planned to plant some cash crops such as fruit trees, oilwood and sisal on the mound, but finally chose the high-yield thorn kidney bean. According to the agreement between victor and the Duke of Wellington, Randall will transplant 1.3 million thorn kidney trees from the south central part of the kingdom within two years, a total of 50000 mu of thorn kidney bean field. In the windy season last year, Randall led to plant more than 18000 mu of prickly kidney beans. In March of the land season, these prickly kidney beans were harvested for the first time, with a monthly output of more than 15 million pounds.


    Although the taste of prickly kidney beans is general and the water content is high, it is no problem to fill your stomach. However, the output of prickly kidney beans is high, and Randall leads a large population.


    Randall''s collar currently attracts more than 18000 refugees. The York family has continuously mobilized 13000 migrant employees to enter the Baron Fenix''s collar to build the southern wall and fortress. With more than 12000 employees, Victor manages a population of more than 43000. Randall led the planting of thorn kidney beans just to reduce the logistics pressure brought by the huge population. Although the York family should be responsible for the clothing, food, housing and transportation of migrant workers, the giant fortress blocking the entrance of the Everglades is related to the safety of Randall''s collar. The two sides are grasshoppers on the same line, so there is no need to care so much.


    Baskets of kidney beans were sent to the construction site and distributed free to employees in the name of the church. Father Miller was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth, but the villagers in each village couldn''t be happy.


    The harvest is certainly pleasant, but if you give the hard-earned prickly kidney beans to others for free, it''s another matter. In the view of the villagers, the endless thorn kidney beans should be used to feed pigs!


    Thinking of father Miller''s rage and spitting on his face, village head Molin immediately counseled him. He said, "Sir, the five hills under the jurisdiction of Molin village have been planted with thorn kidney beans. Shouldn''t it be our turn to plant the thorn kidney beans behind?"


    Victor smiled but didn''t speak. The response of village head Maureen was exactly what he needed.


    The property in the territory is nominally owned by the Lord, but how much can the Lord take? A village has a maximum of 2000 villagers and governs a territory of 300 to 400 square kilometers. Even if the villagers do not cultivate land, they can solve the problem of food and clothing only by collecting wild resources. If the Lord received less offerings, they could live a rich life. Therefore, the villagers pay special attention to the village commons, and the properties of each hill are closely related to their pockets. Who is willing to plant some worthless prickly kidney beans?


    In fact, the biggest resistance of the church to promote prickly kidney beans comes from the people, not the Lord. It''s the same no matter where the thorn kidney beans are planted.


    If the church wants to expand the planting area of prickly kidney beans in Randall, it must first ask the villagers whether they agree or not.


    The will of the Lord is actually the concentrated embodiment of the will of the people. For example, Maureen is pleading with Victor for the interests of the villagers. He was Victor''s first followers and made great contributions to the Randall family. Victor always showed some kindness to a veteran like Maureen. This is bottom-up influence.


    People are close and distant. Even the Lord of glory only gives divinity to the most devout clergy, not to mention a mortal Lord? If you don''t protect your own people and pursue equal treatment, you will only end up betraying your relatives.


    The higher you stand, the farther you see. Of course, the vision of the village head cannot be compared with that of the Lord. Faced with Maureen''s request, Victor felt it necessary to mention him.


    "You can''t just think about your own village. I hope you village chiefs will be able to shoulder the responsibility of mayor in the future."


    Victor said to Maureen: "By the end of this year, the main canal will run through five stream reservoirs. In the next five years, we will build a circular canal on the east side of the Jinshui River and more small artificial lakes on the upstream of the stream reservoir. Randall''s cultivated land area will increase to 3 million mu and pasture area will exceed 4 million mu. I plan to implement a three-year rotation system, planting wheat, potato and fallow for one year. Even so, the farming of 2 million mu of cultivated land each year also needs 100000 young and strong employees. Their families can grow vegetables, raise pigs, herd cattle and sheep. Coupled with brick kiln workers, iron ore miners, craftsmen and craftsmen, as well as residents of Pinghu Town, Randall''s total population will not be less than 400000. "


    Maureen was stunned and said, "so many people? It seems that the total population of the kingdom is only 900000!"


    "That''s the registered population, referring to the people of the kingdom." Vic said as he walked, Maureen and the fast bird followed their master, "There are more than 900000 refugees in the middle and north of the Kingdom, and there are more than 1 million refugees in other territories. I estimate that the total population of Gambis is at least 3 million. Of course, the Randall collar can''t recruit refugees alone. We also need to encourage fertility... Well, the Randall collar can absorb 120000 refugees."


    "It is a difficult challenge for us to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people in a territory of 10000 square kilometers. Randall will build two cities, seven towns and twenty-one administrative villages in the future. Pinghu Town, as the main city of Randall family, will be renamed Lake City. Your Molin village will be changed into a village, a town and a castle will be built. It governs three administrative villages, with farms and pastures under each administrative village. You must manage at least 1000 square meters for me Kilometers of territory and 20000 people. "


    "Zun... Noble master, i... you let me be mayor?" Maureen stammered.


    "Why? Don''t you want to be mayor?" Victor asked deliberately.


    "Yes, yes, oh, no, no, No." Village head Maureen was very surprised and said incoherently, "I mean, I will never live up to the trust of adults!"


    "It''s not so easy to be mayor. You have to spend more time studying and try to improve your ability." Victor stopped and said, "prickly kidney beans can help us through the most difficult period. Do you want to plant them?"


    "Plant... But not too much." Maureen hesitated and said truthfully: "My Lord, prickly kidney beans grow fast and rot fast. It''s hard to cut them if they grow well. The church attendants in Pinghu Town come once a month. They carefully check the prickly Kidney Bean Trees in the terraces for fear that we will deliberately kill them. If we go on like this, the hills will be full of prickly kidney bean trees, the villagers will have no wild vegetables and herbs to pick, and I''m afraid the wild deer and yellow sheep will be invisible."


    Victor smiled and said, "the church will not give up improving prickly kidney beans. They are checking the mutant plants."


    "Mutant plants?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded: "The church is very experienced in the cultivation of crops. The pruning and grafting technology of fruit trees was invented by the monks of the monastery. Speert wheat was originally just a Dogtail grass in the south. After more than 400 years of improvement by the monastery, it became the current crop. The Church believes that thorn kidney beans can also become a crop easy to store, but it needs to expand the planting scale and select mutant plants for cultivation. However, The time for improving prickly kidney beans is too long. It will take at least 400 or 500 years. We will not serve as a test field for the church. Randall will plant 100000 mu of prickly kidney beans at most. "


    "It depends on your ability whether kidney beans will be used to raise pigs or give relief to refugees in the church."


    Speaking of this, Molina didn''t understand his master''s meaning. He said with a bitter face: "it''s my duty to encourage the villagers to resist pricked kidney beans. This... Offend the father... Sir, for my loyalty''s sake, you should protect me."


    "Ha ha." Victor patted Maureen on the shoulder and comforted: "you can do it safely and boldly! In fact, with the new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects, the church doesn''t care much about thorn kidney beans."


    "My Lord, I will never let you down." Maureen patted his chest and promised.


    Just then, several farmers drove a group of strange pack animals down from the terrace. These pack animals were the same size as the short tailed deer, with black and bright fur, white stripes on the ventral side, strong limbs and developed muscles. The muscles on the shoulders and back were as high as a hump, the head was like an antelope, with long ears and no horns, and a pair of big eyes. Each pack animal carried four baskets It was full of newly picked prickly kidney beans. They lined up behind the farmer and looked obedient.


    "My Lord, the short legged camel antelope is really easy to use. It''s no trouble to go up and down the mountain. With these guys to help transport kidney beans, we can save a lot of money." Maureen said happily.


    Camel antelope is a unique herbivore in Jushi mountains. They have strong muscles and bones, abundant physical strength, water bags in their stomach, and can not drink water for a few days. Their separated toes are suitable for walking in the mountains and have strong load-bearing and cross-country ability. Camel antelope has rough meat and is difficult to swallow, but its temperament is docile and smart. It usually feeds on thorns in the mountains. The neville people domesticate it in captivity and use it as a carrying tool in the mountains and forests.


    The domesticated camel antelope can carry 600 pounds of weight, travel nearly 30 kilometers of mountain roads in four hours, and is resistant to rough feeding. Even if it only eats straw, it will not lose fat like cattle and sheep. It is very suitable for mountain transportation.


    The camel antelopes were brought back by the Warhammer mercenaries from the town of Gasi in Neville.


    During the fire season last year, Victor divided the Warhammer mercenary regiment into three, led by hammer, Fermi and Kidd. Fermi led the kestrel mercenary regiment all the way north into the Dodo Kingdom and opened up smuggling routes. Kidd led the bobcat mercenary regiment to attack the mountain people''s villages in Gambis. Hammer took merchant weiqi and Warhammer mercenary regiment to garci town in Neville kingdom to discuss snow candy and preserves with Baron garrot, and purchase fire element crystal and mountain camel.


    A month ago, the Warhammer mercenary regiment returned with a full load. When they went, there were only 45 people and 106 came back. The mountain people strongholds along the way are very enthusiastic about the Warhammer mercenary regiment. Many young mountain people take the initiative to join the mercenary regiment. In addition, the hammer also brought back 120 fire element crystals and 400 camel antelopes, as well as the profit of 2000 kinsol.


    Things went well, but hammer was uneasy. He handed Victor a handwritten letter from the Lord of garci town.


    It turned out that Baron garrot of Neville kingdom had seen through the details of the Warhammer mercenary regiment. He hoped that Victor could continue to maintain this secret business road and sell crude sugar and some living materials to Jiaxi town. Therefore, he was willing to sell iron, gemstones, medicinal materials and elemental crystals. The 400 camel antelopes are a gift from Baron garrot to victor, or baron garrot''s investment in secret trade routes. With these pack animals, we can naturally increase the volume of trade between the two sides.


    There will never be a shortage of smart people in the world, let alone treat others as fools.


    Baron garrot saw through the heels of the Warhammer mercenary regiment only by two contacts and knew that they were walking on mountain roads and running private goods. Baron garrot''s attitude also shows that Victor''s smuggling strategy is no problem. Pulling the small Lord in is originally a part of the smuggling network. After all, Victor invested a lot of manpower and took the biggest risk. Small lords in remote areas can make money as long as they wait for private businessmen to come. Why don''t they do it? Of course, the strategic value of crude sugar also plays a key role.


    Victor was not dazzled by Baron garrot''s enthusiasm, and the bottom-up penetration strategy could not be changed before the private business network surfaced. If the great lords are aware of the existence of the free civil and commercial corps, and they hold the attitude that everyone wants to intervene and nobody can get it, the whole plan will be destroyed by the strife of the great forces. The people at the bottom seem humble, but they can transport goods to the market for sale. When their will affects the church, the village head and the small lords, the big nobles can no longer shake Victor''s dominant position.


    Although Baron garrot is shrewd, he can only see one line in the case of asymmetric information, and he can never think of the whole layout of victor. Victor has nothing to worry about this early partner.


    Anyway, things are moving in a good direction.


    Among the mountain people, there are many young people eager to get out of the mountain. They will expand the scale of the mercenary corps and become a potential military force of the Randall family.


    With the fire element crystal, Victor can build a large furnace near the ore vein to improve smelting efficiency and significantly improve the production efficiency of giant brick kilns. With the camel antelope, the transportation capacity in the mountainous area will be greatly enhanced, and at least 400 alchemy militia can be liberated.


    After solving the manpower problem, Victor''s Mercury and smuggler group will enter a period of rapid development. It can be said that the fire element crystal and camel antelope revitalized the development situation of the smuggler group.


    At present, the administrative system of Randall family is becoming more and more perfect. Lilia has more than 100 managers, 300 deacons and 171 little attendants around victor. After another two years, they will become the backbone of Randall family.


    In terms of military affairs, Randall has 300 family guards, 600 mercenaries, and the fast bird light cavalry has been expanded to 80. Each elite cavalry is equipped with new armor. As for the mercenary regiment outside the territory and the bear regiment established by Barrett, it is impossible to count at present, but the total scale will not be less than 1200.


    In terms of finance, the annual income of crude sugar trade alone will not be less than 60000 gold sols, and the sales of carriage, oil canvas and hemostatic pork are becoming increasingly popular. It is estimated that Randall''s total income this year will exceed 80000 gold sols. With the growth of smugglers, the trade of snow sugar, coffee and preserves can also be prospected.


    In addition, the total value of Victor''s mountain resources, including leather, oil wood, medicinal materials and iron materials, refined iron, silver ingots, refined gold, silver and Mithril, exceeds one million gold sols.


    The development of the Everglades is progressing steadily. Imosen currently controls more than 300 goblins. These green dwarfs have strong reproductive ability and can exceed 1000 in less than two years. The larger the goblin clan, the more swamp resources will be collected.


    However, the Randall led education and scientific research system is still at a standstill, mainly because the Randall family has too little background, and family scholars can not be trained overnight. Victor plans to recruit some poor noble children to help Elena train family attendants during the Legion competition held by the York family. On the other hand, he plans to attract some talented people to complete the papermaking task by offering a reward. Before that, Randall''s people had to wipe their hips with leaves and wood chips.


    Hundreds of thousands of people wipe their hips with leaves... Papermaking is really urgent!


    Everything is on the right track. Now we have to consider the problem of winning people''s hearts. Randall family festivals and military parades should be put on the agenda. Victor thought to himself.


    At this time, a little attendant came riding a fast bird. When he saw Victor, he jumped off the saddle and saluted: "Sir, Mrs. Elena, please go back to the silver moon manor immediately... Mrs. Sylvia is coming."


    "Well, where''s Mrs. Sylvia''s car?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    "Mrs. Sylvia didn''t take a bus. She rode over with some squires and has been waiting for you at the silver moon manor."


    Victor''s heart sank. The York family has only recently dealt with the flesh and blood of the alienated beast. Sylvia has left Randall for less than a month, that is to say, she hurried back to Jinshui within a few days. This shows that there must be major changes in the Renma hills, and it is related to the Randall family!


    "Let''s go!"


    Ignoring the greeting with Maureen, Victor jumped on the fast bird and rushed to the silver moon manor under the escort of a team of fast bird light cavalry.


    Two hours later, as soon as victor returned to the silver moon manor, he saw Elena in a long dress standing at the door.


    "Where''s madam?" Victor jumped off the fast bird. A servant took the reins and led the fast bird to the corral.


    Elena took off Victor''s cloak and said softly, "madam is waiting for you in the bedroom."


    "Bedroom... Waiting for me in the bedroom must be bad!" Victor murmured up the stairs and walked to the bedroom.


    After a few knocks on the door, Victor pushed the door in. Sylvia was standing in front of the bedroom window, smiling at him. Her pure blond hair was tied into a ponytail, hanging behind her casually, stepping on calf leather high heels, wearing a lake green dress, the skirt fluttered, revealing a section of Yingrun and beautiful lower legs. Only this touch of snow-white showed her tantalizing charm.


    "Does it look good?" Sylvia made a light turn, lifted her train, bent her knees and saluted, and her blue eyes were full of smiles.


    Dress with high heels has only recently become popular among celebrities. Victor saw Sylvia''s dress for the first time. At the moment, she is different from the mature and beautiful in the past, but more beautiful.


    I don''t know since when, Sylvia''s temperament has gradually changed from elegant and noble to charming and moving. Standing with Victor is not abrupt, just like a pair of beautiful people. Victor had to admit that such Sylvia made him feel more cordial and fascinated him.


    "It''s beautiful." Victor praised sincerely and asked, "honey, is something wrong?"


    "Miss you... Do you miss me?" Sylvia put her hands around Victor''s neck and asked in a flattering voice.


    Do you want to? Dare not?


    "No! Because I meet you every day in my dream."


    Victor held his slender waist and said the worst love words. His embarrassed appearance made Sylvia laugh, but she would not let her lover go.


    "I''m here now. Don''t you kiss me?"


    The crystal red lips are close at hand, and the sweet smell lingers on the tip of the nose. At this time, the big trouble is not as important as the beauty in your arms.

 Chapter 319

    "Sophia is coming? With a group of barbarians and crazy soldiers?!"


    "Yes. I came to meet you immediately after hearing the news. It broke my heart to think that Sophia would come back to you and we would have to have a secret affair in the future."


    In the study of silver moon manor, Sylvia leaned against the desk, held her cheeks in her hand, frowned slightly, and her sad face was shrouded in a beautiful face, but her sapphire eyes showed a narrow smile.


    The little lover''s angry appearance is so interesting.


    Victor touched his chin and said, "you''re right, or... Let''s elope!"


    "Good!" Sylvia made a "surprise" and said affectionately, "honey, I want to see the scenery of the southern continent. You accompany me."


    "Of course I''d like to accompany you, but the Jinshui River is too wide and there are huge animals in the river. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to cross the river."


    "This is really a problem." Sylvia nodded, chuckled and said, "Sophia is very rich. You lied to her to build a large port for us. Won''t we be able to cross the river?"


    "That''s your purpose." Victor said angrily, "I wonder where you''re going to place the barbarians?"


    Sylvia curled her lips and said, "the Viscount''s guests are of course placed by Viscount Randall. Don''t forget, neither you husband nor wife is my vassal."


    "I was so stupid that I didn''t know to hold your thigh!" Said Victor chagrinedly. Sylvia glanced at him with pride and charm. "You don''t hold less."


    Victor''s face turned red, he coughed and said, "honey, the guests are good or bad. If these barbarians are evil guests, are you sure to suppress them?"


    Sylvia admitted: "The talent of barbarians is stronger than that of us. According to Clement''s letter, elder Harald can easily suppress Duke Peter. He should be a legendary crazy warrior. I''m not sure to win him, and there are three golden crazy warriors and hundreds of barbarian warriors among them. This strength is enough to crush the Rose knights."


    "However, Clement will arrange 1000 elite paladins to monitor the movements of the barbarians. The legendary warrior turnans and the fifth level combat priest Olaf will also stay in the man horse hills. With the help of the church, we don''t have to worry about armed conflict. After all, these barbarians are isolated and lack backup."


    Looking at Sylvia''s indifferent look, Victor sighed, "honey, your heart is so big. Once these barbarians turn crazy, they are more difficult to deal with than the ant colony."


    The number of ant people is huge and fearless. If the Golden Knight falls into the ant tide, it will probably be hard to escape. However, the ant people lack wisdom and are rigid enough to be almost mechanical. Once the leader of the ant people is killed, the ant colony will kill each other. It is not difficult for the human army to take advantage of the weakness of the ant people and implement targeted warfare to eliminate the ant colony.


    The overall strength of these barbarians is certainly not as good as that of ant people, but they have strong personal strength, abnormal physical strength, can recruit and be good at war, and have strong mobile and sudden attack ability. If barbarians adopt guerrilla tactics, they will poison thousands of miles. The damage to human and horse hills and the panic caused by ant disasters are by no means comparable.


    Mobile warfare was originally a tactic that knights were good at. Sylvia certainly understood Victor''s meaning. She gently shook her head and asked, "who can refuse when barbarians want to cross the river? Who dares to refuse?"


    Victor was stifled and immediately had nothing to say. Sylvia sighed: "I am also very worried about the barbarians'' temporary residence in the man horse hills, but from the standpoint of the whole mankind, no force can refuse the barbarians'' request!"


    "The Sassanian Empire, the kingdom of Neville and the kingdom of suss did not refuse barbarians to enter the country, and the kingdom of Borui did not refuse barbarians to cross the river. Gambis and the man horse hills can not refuse barbarians to visit. This is a sign of attitude!" Sylvia said to victor, "my dear, the request of barbarians is different from orders. They respect human territory. We must show a friendly attitude. Even if we can''t form an alliance with ARITE mountain, we must not add a strong enemy to mankind. Especially you, you are duty bound!"


    I''m duty bound because of Sophia''s cheap wife?


    Victor was stunned for a long time and said depressed: "I have to bear the trouble caused by Sophia! This woman can send the barbarian across the river and the Pope... Why did he lead the barbarian to the man horse hills?"


    "Sophia almost became someone else''s wife. Are you really not angry?" Sylvia smiled, moved to Victor''s side, rubbed his forehead and said: "Having an attitude doesn''t mean that we don''t need to test the barbarians'' true intentions. Clement thinks that the barbarians'' southward movement is related to the westward movement of forest people, which is what I want to find out. The contradiction between the kingdom of Borui and Sophia is just an excuse. The barbarians can leave Sophia and cooperate with the Borui, but they don''t do so. Since the barbarians are not in a hurry, let''s go It is entirely possible to probe slowly and find out the truth of the matter. "


    "Moreover, this is a rare opportunity!"


    Sylvia''s mouth was smiling, her eyes were shining, and her bright face was shining. Victor took her soft, slender hand and asked, "because Sophia paid for the port?"


    "This is only one aspect." Sylvia raised her eyebrows, pecked Victor''s lips, bent her fingers, and the golden bell on the table made a pleasant sound. The old housekeeper of Rose Manor walked into the study with an oak box. Without saying a word, he put the box on the desk and bowed away.


    Victor opened the wooden box. There was a light red turn inside. He picked up the brick and looked at it. He was surprised and said, "this is... Iron brick? Its quality doesn''t seem to pass."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and said, "my craftsman improved the iron brick making method of the hill camp, replacing the most critical golden grass with ivy, mountain moss, red mud and Fishman mucus, and adding iron powder and slag to produce new iron bricks. This kind of iron bricks has the same strength as rock bricks, and the production cost is higher than ordinary iron bricks."


    Alchemy auxiliary soldiers master three kinds of brick making techniques. The first type is silver brick, the second type is iron brick, and rock brick can only be regarded as the third type. On the basis of manufacturing rock brick, two processes are added, and a certain proportion of iron powder and slag can be added to produce class II iron brick. The weight of iron brick is heavier than limestone, and the firmness is equivalent to obsidian. However, the practicability of iron brick is far less than that of rock brick with high quality and low price. Firstly, its manufacturing process is complex. Grinding iron materials and crushing slag are time-consuming and laborious. Needless to say, transporting iron ore is also an expensive expense. In fact, making iron bricks is not as cost-effective as purchasing stone. Secondly, the weight of iron brick is heavy, transportation is difficult, the soft hills can not bear the weight of iron brick castle, and the building height of iron brick wall is also limited.


    Therefore, Victor never considered producing iron bricks. When Sylvia visited the hill camp, he generously handed over the iron brick method to the York family. However, the craftsmen of York family improved the production process of iron brick, increased its production cost and reduced its strength. The only bright spot is to replace golden silk grass.


    Viktor thought about it and immediately knew the true meaning of the new iron brick. He couldn''t help but exclaim: "fish eyes mixed with pearls? Use the new iron brick as the outer wall, cover up the rock brick inside, and then use the production technology of the new iron brick to appease the major forces... A very wonderful means."


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "honey, the major forces are not idiots. The new iron bricks can''t wait too long. The rock bricks and giant brick kilns will always be handed over."


    "Our original strategy was to reserve rock bricks secretly, and then concentrate on building family castles and fortresses when the canal runs through the whole territory of the people and horses hills. While stabilizing Gambis, we negotiated with other forces... But I''m not sure at all!"


    Sylvia smiled bitterly: "the value of rock brick is too great! Once the news is leaked, the church, the Sassanian Empire, Dodo, Neville... All forces will work together against us. Not to mention a York family, even the Gambis kingdom can''t resist the pressure from all directions." Then she raised her head again and said brightly, "now there is a great opportunity for us to lay out calmly!"


    "Sophia took advantage of the power of barbarians to protect herself. We took advantage of it to build a city!" Sylvia got up, went to the map on the back wall of the study, pointed to the position of the control gate and said: "A lot of stones are needed to build the port. I asked Sophia to build the port with iron bricks and asked her to buy iron ore for the man horse hills and then leak out the iron brick process. No one cares about the expensive iron bricks. The port is built for barbarians. Even if someone detects the existence of rock bricks, they dare not put pressure on us before the barbarians leave the man horse hills £¡¡±


    The process of rock brick cannot be guaranteed. To hand over the rock brick, we must hand over the design scheme of the giant brick kiln. Although Renma hill can obtain huge wealth from it, the competition for human resources will follow. Increasing the salary of employees is only a small problem. As a pioneer, Renma Hill is far from attractive to displaced people. If there is a lack of labor, it is bound to slow down the water conservancy project And infrastructure construction progress, thus affecting the development of new agriculture and animal husbandry.


    Although the York family is very careful when producing rock bricks, the more rock brick production reserves, the greater the risk of exposure. If the secret of rock bricks is leaked, Victor''s human horse hill development strategy will suffer a setback, the original investment of 4 million will be doubled, and the 20-year development plan may become 40 years. In addition, the output will be reduced due to the lag of new agriculture and animal husbandry Big.


    Sylvia took advantage of the trend, cleverly designed, used Sophia''s funds to build the port and purchased iron materials. The barbarian guests made the major forces cast a rat''s eye, and then used iron bricks to cover up rock bricks. People and horses built large-scale buildings in hills, built cities and built castles, and quickly realized the predetermined strategy. It can be said that she achieved more with one stroke.


    Victor admits that this is a very clever strategy. However, why should the barbarians be placed in Randall''s leadership? The high-ranking clergy of the church led more than 1000 paladins to garrison Randall''s leadership. What about my alchemy tower? What about the smuggler group? What about the secret silver mine?


    Thinking of this, Victor tentatively asked, "honey, can you place the barbarians in other territories? There are more than 40000 employees here. The barbarians will cause their panic, which is not conducive to the construction of the giant fortress."


    "Barbarians are the sons of mountains. They are used to living in mountains. The Rayleigh mountains on the west side of Randall''s lead can accommodate them."


    Sleeping trough! This is NIMA''s... Mountain fortress will be lost!


    Victor said flatly, "no!"


    Sylvia looked at Victor steadily, her eyes seemed to penetrate all his thoughts. Just when Victor''s scalp was numb, she smiled and asked, "do you hate seeing Sophia so much?"


    Victor didn''t say a word and made a default.


    Well, sleepy brought the pillow, very good!


    Sylvia thought for a moment and said, "Sophia, she..."


    "Honey, what do you want to say?"


    "She''s beautiful..."


    "Sophia is really beautiful, but don''t all female knights?"


    Sylvia''s dilemma was moving and fresh. Victor felt strange and funny at the same time. Sylvia stared at him in shame, pondered for a moment, and asked, "honey, do you know Sophia?"


    "I don''t know very well... She seems to be a little aristocrat in the kingdom of Susi." Victor searched the memory in his mind and said curiously, "you seem to be born of SUS aristocracy. What''s the relationship between you and Sophia?"


    "Relatives." Sylvia smiled and said, "all the SUS nobles can be related... When I stepped into the peak field, I became Queen Cynthia''s cousin. I valued Sophia. She was my cousin. Before I met her, she was just a trainee Knight struggling at the bottom... Do you want to hear?"


    Sylvia sat back next to victor, her slender legs gracefully joined together, picked up the coffee cup on the sofa table and took a sip. Victor nodded before she continued: "When I first saw Sophia, I was leading several attendants and knights for field hunting training. At that time, Sophia and her caravan were chased by a group of jackals. Sophia could break through the siege alone, but she never gave up her companions, so she was seriously injured. I saved them, and Sophia took out the secret silver as a reward... It turned out that she bought the secret silver privately for She escaped from the pursuit of the kingdom of SUS and chose to pass through the remote wilderness. As a result, she met a large group of jackals. After I saved her, she rewarded me with the secret silver she had brought out. "


    "Sophia was not as beautiful, intelligent and powerful as she is now, but her character has never changed. She is like a Sartre hound. She will never let go when she bites her prey." With that, Sylvia took a deep look at Victor. "The resources of the small family are limited, and the parents have many children. They choose excellent heirs, but they can''t take into account all their children. The competition between brothers and sisters in the small family is fierce and the family affection is indifferent. You should know it deeply."


    Victor said, "my family has no influence on me."


    Sylvia said: "At least you have received Catherine''s court education, but Sophia is not so lucky. She is eager to prove herself, tries to seize every opportunity and cherish what belongs to her, including her companions. At the same time, she hates the family. I see great potential and noble qualities in her. I hope to attract her, but it''s not easy, and she pretends too well."


    "In the eyes of outsiders, Sophia is a standard noble female knight. In fact, she is rebellious, soft outside and hard inside. Catherine wanted Sophia to give up the chamber of Commerce, which actually deeply angered her."


    "So Sophia betrayed little Baron Wimbledon?" Victor said with a smile.


    Sylvia said with a smile, "you have lived in the court for three years. Everyone thinks you are the queen. I am ready to teach you well. I didn''t expect you to betray Catherine. Obviously, Sophia has hurt you a lot. I''m curious when you fell in love with her?"


    It did great harm to the little Baron... It has nothing to do with me!


    Victor silently Tucao in his heart, but in order to make complaints about barbarians entering Randall collar, he still has to play the role of the victim. "When I first met Sophia, she and I had a meal on a table."


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment and smiled in Victor''s arms. "Catherine must have never thought that three years of education could not compare with Sophia''s meal... You two are really alike."


    "What on earth are you making up your mind when you tell me so much?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    Sylvia sat up straight, lifted her messy hair behind her ears and said with a smile: "Sophia regretted that if she had known your feelings for her, she would never have given you to me. It has nothing to do with love, but entirely because of her character. Sophia cherishes every sincere friendship and will not easily betray the trust of her peers. That''s why the saber toothed tiger business group will gather around Sophia. Of course, she may fall in love with you."


    Victor touched his chin and said suspiciously, "you said so many good things about Sophia... I don''t feel very good?"


    Sylvia ignored him and continued, "Sophia chose the hardest way. She wants to create her own business family. Now she has no way to go."


    "The small family takes refuge in the big family. The big family forms a force, and all forces converge into a kingdom. Every knight has a belonging. The stronger his ability, the higher his position in his camp. The six families of Gambis represent the six forces, and all the Golden Knights come from these six families. Marquis goron, I, all came from a small family, and finally joined Austria Gusteau and York? "


    "If the Golden Knight wants to create her own family, how should the resources of the kingdom be distributed? How can the political structure be balanced? Sophia wants to create her own family, how can this work? I''ve been waiting for her to wake up, but I didn''t expect this day to come so suddenly."


    "Sophia''s path has been cut off since the moment she accepted the entrustment of the barbarians. A follower of the golden rank crazy warrior is the recognition of Sophia by the Mountain Tribe, but from the perspective of the Lord, Sophia and her followers are actually a bridge between the Mountain Tribe and mankind. If major forces want to win over Sophia, they can''t let her form an independent business family, Wimbledon business It is inevitable to be suppressed until Sophia chooses the camp. "


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "you mean the Wimbledon chamber of commerce is over?"


    "It''s just a change of master. It may take a process." Sylvia shook her head and said, "Sophia''s status is much more important than the business aristocracy."


    "Hey, if Sophia foresees the current situation, I don''t know if she will accept the entrustment of the barbarian?"


    "Sure! No one will miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The difference is that others will choose to be the Lord of the sassanne Empire rather than a business aristocrat." Replied Sylvia.


    "Indeed." Victor thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. Sylvia leaned into his arms and breathed out, "honey, as long as you accept Sophia again, I won''t be so embarrassed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman was going to swallow Sophia with money and barbarian followers! I knew she must have an idea


    Victor asked angrily, "are you going to give me back to Sophia?"


    "Are you angry?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows and said murderously, "then I''ll kill Sophia!" The temperature in the study dropped in an instant.


    Victor was startled and hurriedly said, "don''t be so cruel!"


    Sylvia chuckled, her murderous face thawed like a glacier, and said softly, "in my heart, you are more important than Sophia and the barbarians. In fact, I want to give Sophia to you, just like Nicole and Elena sisters, and me... But I shoulder too many responsibilities and need your support very much. Honey, you will help me, right?"


    "What if I refuse?" Victor was rather dissatisfied. Sylvia tilted her head, looked at him for a long time, and said with a firm smile: "you won''t refuse, because you have a strong desire to monopolize women. Anyway, Sophia is your wife, and you can''t stand her in the arms of others."


    "..." said Victor, tongue tied. "Well... Well, I must admit it? Yes, I must admit it. Honey, you''re right!"


    "Actually, Sophia and I have no grudge." Victor spread out his hands and said helplessly, "but have you considered yeliucheng? The barbarians settled in Randall''s collar, the chebman family, the Wellington family and the Buryat family must be on high alert. Who is still thinking of doing business? Do migrant employees dare to move into Renma hills?"


    "Indeed..." Sylvia nodded and shook her head, "but your attitude is very important to Sophia, very important!"


    "What you think of Sophia is too simple. She is a high-level knight with firm will, not an aristocratic lady without independent opinions." Said Victor disapprovingly.


    Sylvia took Victor''s hand and said seriously, "honey, you think you''re too simple. Now, your attitude represents my attitude and the attitude of the York family."


    While Victor was influenced by the York family, the York family was also influenced by Victor. Sylvia went all the way from golden water city to Randall, just to get his support. Behind the tenderness is respect and trust. Sylvia alone can break Victor''s heart.


    Victor smiled at Sylvia and said, "well, Sophia is my wife and a beautiful woman. It''s not difficult for me to treat her well. As for the barbarians and paladins, we can place them in the mountains on the west side of Raven town. However, the dodos are going to be angry."


    Sylvia''s eyes brightened and smiled, "dodo? Who cares."

 Chapter 320

    Dodo Kingdom, Dengshi city.


    Lord Eckert sat in the lounge of the sheriff''s office, quietly waiting for sheriff varmont An interview with Lord dwemik. The servant of the public security office removed the intact pine nut tea, which was already cold, and offered a cup of steaming and fragrant pine nut tea again.


    Eckert couldn''t accept the sheriff''s suggestion. He handed the scroll back, shook his head and said, "you know, I can''t break the rules of the chamber of Commerce."


    Vammon took the sheepskin scroll, stuffed it into the drawer and said regretfully, "this is the only place I can help you. If you don''t agree, drag the goods away. It''s meaningless to consume it."


    "What happened?" Eckert couldn''t help asking.


    The sheriff was silent for a moment and said, "now, all free traders in Dengshi city can only do business with Nanfeng chamber of Commerce!"


    "Nanfeng chamber of Commerce? I haven''t heard of it."


    "It used to be the chamber of Commerce of effissos, and now it is in the charge of the Peter family of the Borui kingdom. The head of the chamber of Commerce seems to be Raymond Peter, the eldest son of Duke Peter." Vammon sighed helplessly, "it''s all arranged by the above, and I can''t help it. Eckert, I frankly tell you that if the Wimbledon chamber of commerce wants to do business with free traders in dunstonburg, it must be settled first."


    Eckert frowned and said, "you mean, my lord interviewed the Marquis de Wemmick?"


    "No!" Vammon shook his head, stretched out his index finger, nodded upward and said, "Lord Sophia marquis will personally convince his majesty."


    Convince his majesty Friedrich that the free traders of the whole dodo Kingdom do not do business with us?


    Eckert was shocked. He was stunned for a long time before he said bitterly: "I know... Sorry, I have to go back to Gambis quickly."


    Just as Eckert was about to go out, the sheriff stopped him.


    "Old friend, make plans early."


    "Thank you." Eckert reluctantly moved the corner of his mouth and walked out of the police station.


    As the sun set, the streets of Denver were crowded. Eckert wrapped his thin and breathable fine linen coat tightly, boarded the carriage and drove to the hotel.


    When he arrived at the hotel, Eckert climbed up the second floor with a calm face and shut himself in the room alone. Several deputies of the caravan did not dare to ask him when they saw his dignified look. After a while, Eckert came out of the room again. He handed a sheepskin letter to his assistant and said, "send a red eyed letter crow and pass this letter to Lord Sophia."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The setting sun has set and the silver moon has risen.


    The night in the eastern suburb of Xiangye town was dim and hazy, and more than 20 people walked on the lonely path by the pale moonlight. The Artemisia grass on both sides of the road is half a person high. The evening wind blows slowly, and the grass leaves sway and rustle. Suddenly, a strange cry came from the depths of Artemisia, and the grass leaves shook violently and separated like water waves. The leading man was startled and lay on the ground directly.


    "Pete, it''s just a wild cat. Can it scare you like this?!" A man over half a hundred with gray hair mocked.


    The strong man got up from the ground and held his muscular arms together. His face looked fierce because of the scar. He looked flattering and afraid. He muttered, "I... I was frightened by that group of people..."


    "All right." The grey haired man stopped the strong man''s explanation and asked impatiently, "where''s Sven?"


    "Come on, come on, go through the woods in front and walk another mile to see the abandoned ranch. Boss swain and his brothers are hiding in it." Peter, the strong man, nodded and bowed.


    "Continue to lead the way."


    "Yes, yes, master Barol."


    The grey haired man is Barol, the spy leader of the Randall family. He was ordered by Victor to develop mercury outside the kingdom of dodo.


    Four months ago, barrol supported a dark son in Xiangye Town, that is, Peter''s boss Sven. Subsequently, barrol received an order from the Randall family. Victor asked mercury to provide logistical support and intelligence support for the kestrel mercenary regiment and the bear regiment. With the help of mercury, Fermi''s kestrel mercenary regiment coerced more than a dozen free civilian and commercial traders into the mountains to look for Shanmin villages and open up smuggling routes and mercenary strongholds. Barrett''s bear regiment also received sufficient supplies and was heading for the Wharton prairie.


    Barrow completed his mission and returned to Hongye Town, but found that Sven''s power was pulled out by a group of outsiders, and Sven and his confidants disappeared. Just as barrow was about to investigate the identity of the outsider, Sven''s thug Pete contacted him. Pete said Sven was hiding in the suburbs of Xiangye town and offered to take barrow to Sven.


    There are many unreasonable places in the changes in Xiangye town. How can Pete''s little tricks hide from the crafty barrow. According to the spy''s practice, he should kill Peter on the spot, remove all traces and evacuate quickly. As for Dwayne, it was only the dark son temporarily arranged by mercury. His life and death were insignificant.


    However, Xiangye town is very important to mercury.


    Large business groups use the radiation effect of major cities to complete the commodity circulation and material distribution of the whole territory. Victor did the opposite. The smuggling caravan of Randall family controlled the mountain stronghold and refugee camp first, and then affected the relevant villages. The village head would pull the goods to the town market for sale, and the local caravan would naturally sell the goods to the main city.


    To put it bluntly, it is the difference between cities affecting rural areas and cities surrounded by rural areas.


    Xiangye town is located in the southeast border of Dodo kingdom. You can walk 12 days to the west to reach the Dengshi city of deweimick family. There are vast mountains and forests in the East and North. Four of the seven villages under its jurisdiction are related to mountain people''s villages. Xiangye town is rich in spices, flax and iron ore. although its geographical location is remote, there is an endless stream of caravans, with a resident population of more than 20000.


    With remote location, rich products, prosperous trade and large population, Xiangye town connects the main city and countryside. The conditions of Xiangye town fully meet the needs of Mercury''s external development.


    Sven is a villain born and raised in Hongye town. Barrow helped him replace the former boss. Although his time on the top was short, he was also recognized by the sheriff. Although the sheriff will not care about the change of local underground forces, it is impossible for the sheriff''s office to sit idly by for two gang leaders in a few months.


    Barol smelled an unusual smell. He didn''t know who his opponent was, but he could be sure of three points.


    First of all, the villains have no integrity. Swinn must have sold him even if he was still alive. The thug Peter is leading them into a trap. Second, the opponent is not a spy. Because the spy''s style is low-key and cautious, even changing two bosses in a short time, the blind can see that there is a problem. The third and most important point is that if the sheriff wants to deal with mercury, he can organize arrests in the town, and there is no need to set traps at all.


    If the opponent is neither a spy nor a sheriff, there is no need to worry.


    Barol decided to take the simplest and roughest way: crush the trap, catch two living mouths and torture each other''s origin. The elite guards of the Randall family are his strength.


    The road became narrower and narrower. The shadowy dwarf forest was not far away. The red wolf suddenly stopped and whispered, "head, don''t go. There''s danger ahead."


    The thief red wolf has an extraordinary intuition about danger. Barrow knows the ability of the red wolf. He made a gesture, motioned the team to stop in place and sighed, "Pete, do you know why I don''t light the ignition?" Without waiting for Peter to answer, he pointed to the dwarf forest and said, "if there is a team of crossbow men hidden in the forest, we will become live targets with torches."


    Peter''s face changed greatly. He turned his back and wanted to drill into the Artemisia grass, but he was pinched by a strong man beside barrol. The sharp pain of shoulder cracking and the fear of death made Peter howl and struggle, but the hand was like cast iron and could not be shaken at all.


    Barol said to himself, "this distance is just not enough for the range of the crossbow. If you have a military Heavy Crossbow..." his voice suddenly turned higher, "I don''t admit defeat!"


    "Wow"


    The resident birds in the dwarf forest soared into the sky, and then there were the sounds of sword collision, tree collapse, body splitting, shouting and scream.


    "Go to 10 more people to support the brothers inside. Remember to leave a few alive."


    Ten figures swept out of the team, like arrows shot into the woods 200 meters away, and the sound of the battle became more intense.


    It was a quarter of an hour before the dwarf forest gradually calmed down.


    Five people came out of the woods one after another. The strong man in front of him carried a prisoner curled up in a regiment and said in a deep voice, "kill 39 enemies, break one brother and catch only one alive. The other brothers are cleaning the battlefield and searching for the enemies who have escaped the net."


    Barol asked in surprise, "only one living person was caught? A brother was sacrificed? Is the opponent difficult to deal with?"


    "Well, they fought very tenaciously. Two people were particularly powerful. They jointly killed one of our brothers, and then one was killed. Only this guy was caught. He wanted to commit suicide, so we had to wring off his limbs and spine. He was in shock and could not be tortured for the time being."


    Barol could not help but wrinkle his gray eyebrows. The combat effectiveness of elite guards is no less than that of senior trainee knights, especially good at night fighting in complex environments. It''s not surprising that 18 elite guards annihilated 40 enemies in the dense woods, but these enemies would rather die than surrender, which is by no means an ordinary gangster.


    In Barol''s impression, only elite soldiers or top mercenaries have such a tenacious will to fight.


    Elite soldiers don''t need to ambush us. Someone hired a mercenary regiment to deal with us? Is mercury exposed?


    Barol thought for a moment and said, "take these two guys and let''s go into the woods and have a look."

 Chapter 321

    The forest was covered with low and dense Hibiscus trees. Because there were no large organisms, the forest land was covered with a thick layer of humus and dead leaves, and leather boots made a rustling sound when stepping on it.


    Barror and others held torches and walked in the woods for a moment to smell a pungent smell of blood. With the deepening of the team, the smell of blood became stronger and stronger, so that the unique putrid smell of Hibiscus forest could not cover it up.


    Small oil wood torches spread light, dispelled the darkness shrouded in the woods, and gradually lit up a broken tree. The broken tree has the thickness of an adult''s thigh, the section of the trunk is smooth, covered with crimson plasma, the tree crown falls horizontally on the ground, there are two blood depressions and some human tissue fragments next to it, but there are no bodies.


    Barol''s mind outlined the scene of the battle: a secret sentry leaned against the hibiscus tree to monitor the surrounding movement. The elite guards flew by, cut off the tree with a sword, and then rushed into the ambush point to quickly eliminate the enemy. After the battle, the elite guards cleaned the battlefield, searched for the remaining enemies, and gathered the enemy''s bodies and items for inspection.


    "Faster." Barrow whispered.


    It''s not far from Xiangye town. The enemy''s identity is unknown, and it''s not clear whether they have anything to do with the Lord of Xiangye town. So many people died at once. It''s better to check and evacuate as soon as possible.


    The crowd stepped up their feet and quickly came to a vast open area in the deep part of the forest. Dozens of bodies were arranged in four rows, lying on the ground, weapons stacked on the other side, some elite guards guarding the surrounding area, and some were digging holes with portable shovel.


    Barrow looked around and found that the number of elite guards was wrong. He asked, "where are the other brothers?"


    "Four brothers are on guard at the edge of the forest." The elite guard Badu replied.


    Barol nodded with satisfaction, turned around and said, "check the bodies and items and move quickly."


    "Head, don''t worry. It won''t take long." While the red wolf said, he put on mole skin gloves. Several other middle-aged people were doing the same thing. The difference was that they looked indifferent, as if they were doing common things. The thief red wolf was an excited expression of making money.


    These bodies are "complete". The skin becomes pale and gloomy due to serious blood loss. The expression on the face is fixed at the last moment of life. Some are at a loss, some fear, some anger and some pain. The flame flickered, and the erratic shadow seemed to be the resentment and struggle of the dead, looking terrible and gloomy.


    Barol''s men are either villains he has carefully trained or former spy colleagues. They are not good people one by one. This scene can''t scare them. In fact, the most common thing for ordinary refugees to encounter dead people is nausea, and then they will loot all their belongings.


    "Sure enough, there are crossbows... A total of 15. What a big deal!"


    "The coarse linen robes are half new and not old. Some of them don''t fit. I can''t see anything special. The leather boots are of high quality. Only two people''s boots don''t fit. Ha ha, it''s interesting."


    "Strong muscles, strong bones, old scars left by whip on the back, and cocoons on the hands are completely in line with the training characteristics of elite soldiers."


    Crossbows can plot against trainee knights. They are controlled weapons. The thieves'' Union and mercenary regiment may be able to get some, but the villains and hooligans in Xiangye town absolutely don''t have crossbows. Fitting boots are related to the soldiers'' ability to move. They can only be tailored and are valuable. Ordinary villains usually buy some old boots from grocery stores. They don''t spend money on custom-made boots. Elite soldiers have honed their martial arts skills since childhood, and their movements are slightly deformed. Instructors will correct his mistakes with whips and leave scars on his back, while most mercenaries will not have admonition whips.


    Various signs show that these enemies are not ordinary Gang thugs or mercenaries, but elite soldiers who have received systematic training. But why do elite soldiers ambush some outsiders? If mercury is exposed, why don''t they send troops to encircle and suppress it? Are the two men who killed the elite guards trainee knights? But his face and skin don''t look like nobility at all.


    Barrow became more and more confused. A middle-aged man with brown hair and a hook nose dragged a body and a broken arm and said, "barrow, look at this body."


    Barol took a picture with a torch and found nothing special. He frowned and asked, "sarge, what''s wrong?"


    "This man''s face is thin, and his bones should be slim by reason, but his arm bones are much stronger and stronger than ordinary people. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Saji, with a hooked nose, handed barrow a severed hand.


    Barol took the broken arm of the body, observed the exposed bones, and carefully fumbled for the facial bones of the body. As Saji said, the arm bones and skull of the corpse are very uncoordinated, as if they were not a person.


    "What does that mean?" Barrow asked in a deep voice, staring at his former spy colleagues.


    "I don''t know." Saji gently breathed out, shook his head and said, "from the arm bone, this man should be 1.9 meters tall, but he is only 1.75 meters tall..." he paused and asked, "do you remember old Charlie, the body collector?"


    "Of course, old Charlie''s autopsy training was the most disgusting. No man passed except you." Barrol''s eyes twitched, and the autopsy training was obviously not a good memory.


    "Hehe, after the training, you run faster than rabbits. Only I am willing to accompany old Charlie to guard the cemetery." Saji smacked his mouth and said, "old Charlie told me a lot of secrets. He once helped the church restrain the body of the paladin. He told me that the bones of the paladin''s hands and legs are disproportionately strong."


    "What?! Paladin, are you right?" Barrol took Saji''s collar and shouted in a low voice.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Saji patted barrol''s hand, straightened his collar and said, "the strength of elite soldiers is 1.5 times that of young men, and the strength of paladins is twice that of ordinary people. They can carry 1700 pounds. How can they do this if they have strength without strong bones? I guess paladins must have the secret of bone training."


    Barol walked back and forth with his hands on his back. "These people can''t be paladins!"


    "Of course." Saji agreed and said, "however, paladins have training secrets, and others may have similar secrets..." he nuzzled at the elite guards on one side, "the soldiers trained by the master are much better than these guys. I don''t know how they train?"


    "You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask." Barol looked around at all his men and said coldly, "do a good job. One day, the master will summon you in person."


    Saji''s eyes brightened and smiled, "we all know the rules. The master spared our life and let us follow you in our old business. We are very satisfied."


    "If you''re loyal, we''ll talk about it later! Quickly check the leg bones of all the corpses to see how many people have been trained in secret arts?"


    Counting the number of secret law warriors can judge the scale and potential of hostile forces. Barol''s men understand this truth. They took out daggers and began to dissect each corpse.


    Before long, when sargi finished his examination, he raised his head and said, "39 bodies, 36 bones are much stronger than ordinary people, and only three people are ordinary people... This guy is still an acquaintance." With that, he picked up a head and threw it at Barol.


    This is a fleshy middle-aged man with a fear expression on his face. His left eye is intact and his right eye is wearing an 80% new eye mask.


    Barrow looked and said, "it''s the fork snake in Xiangye town."


    Fork snake was originally the boss of the gang in Xiangye town. Barrol disguised himself as a refugee to take refuge in his subordinate Sven and encouraged Sven to challenge the position of fork snake. In the gang fight, the fork snake was defeated. His right eye was dug out by Barol himself. Swain succeeded in the upper position, but did not kill the fork snake.


    The public security office generally does not care about the change of power of underground forces, but the new leader must submit to the authority of the public security office. The life and death of losers can only be decided by the public security officer, which is the survival law that hyenas must follow.


    In fact, the sheriff will support a gang leader again when necessary, and then use the original leader as a scapegoat to the resident priest. Barol and the monkey had experienced similar things, so they became Victor''s men.


    The defeat of the fork snake was beyond the expectation of the Sheriff of Xiangye town. Because there was no need to let the fork snake carry the pot, he casually let the fork snake live. Swain just drove the fork snake out of Xiangye town. Now the fork snake came back and died on the spot.


    Saji leaned over and said, "from the wound, the fork snake was kneeling on the ground and was severed by a sword from the back of the neck. The fatal wounds of the other two ordinary dead were also behind... Our people wanted to catch alive, so they were killed by their own people in order to kill them."


    "It''s not my own, it''s the masked brotherhood!"


    The thief red wolf came to barrow and handed him two copper badges. The front of the badge was engraved with mask and blood dripping dagger, and the back was numbered 79 and 103.


    More than a year ago, Barol met his former colleagues, including Saji, when he developed the mercury outer line in the deep water city in the east of Gambis. At that time, Saji and others were attached to the thieves'' Union in deepwater city. After a short test, Barol decisively led people to take away the nest of the thieves'' Union. There, without waiting for barrow to ask, the red wolf took the initiative to say, "the number 79 badge was found on the body, and the number 103 badge is the prisoner''s."


    Barol turned his eyes to the wounded and unconscious prisoners, pondered for a moment, and asked Badu, the elite guard, "how are these two guys better than the double knife mercenaries in deep water city?"


    Badu simply replied, "almost."


    "47, 79, 103... The masked brotherhood is not an ordinary thieves'' Union!" Saji shook his head and exclaimed.


    Barol walked up to villain Peter without saying a word and said, "you''re involved in something you shouldn''t be involved!"


    Peter also showed his bachelor nature at this time. He said miserably, "master Barol, I''ll tell you everything I know. Just ask for a happy one." Seeing barrol nodding acquiescence, he stroked his injured shoulder, stood up and said, "a month ago, boss fork snake took these people back to Xiangye town. They killed boss Sven first and forced our brothers to stare at you. Boss fork snake said that as soon as you come back, he will kill you all to eliminate future troubles."


    "What''s the attitude of the sheriff''s office when the fork snake kills Sven?"


    "There''s nothing going on at the sheriff''s office."


    "Where did the fork snake return to Xiangye town?"


    Peter thought for a moment and said, "boss fork snake boasted to us before that his cousin downer is the leader of the Dengshi thieves'' Union. I think he borrowed manpower from Dengshi."


    Barol nodded, gathered several old guys together and said: "It''s almost clear that forked snake went to Dengshi city to go to his cousin Donna. Donna must be the leader of the thieves'' Union, otherwise forked snake would have gone to Dengshi City long ago, so Donna is likely to go to the masked brotherhood. The masked brotherhood is the behind the scenes boss of forked snake. Their tentacles have extended from the kingdom of Borui to Dengshi city of Dodo Kingdom, and Xiangye town is theirs Next goal. "


    "In other words, the masked brotherhood is doing the same thing as us, so we will always bump into each other, whether it is deepwater city or Xiangye town... The difference is that we are very careful, but the masked brotherhood is very rough. It seems that they have the acquiescence of the great lord Marquis dwemik."


    "The masked brotherhood is powerful, and their mercenaries are even stronger than elite soldiers! This organization obviously has the background of the Borui kingdom. According to reason, the Marquis de Wemmick, the great Lord, can''t allow the Borui forces to run amok in his territory. It''s difficult for the Wemmick family to do something inconvenient with the power of the masked brotherhood?"


    "Barol, there''s still time to think about this now? We''ve ruined the good deeds of the dweimick family. It''s too late if we don''t run away!"


    An old spy glanced at the unconscious prisoner and whispered, "with him, you''re afraid you can''t find the answer? Just like the No. 47 mercenary in deep water city, you can ask anything if you pour a few bottles of Psychedelic medicine down!"


    "That''s what I said... Bury the body quickly and let''s get out of here." As he spoke, Barol walked towards the prisoner.


    At this time, a sharp cold wind quickly hit his side neck.


    Barrow Erqin cultivates the secret shape of the monkey. Although he has not yet reached the state that the body moves with the heart, his sharpness and flexibility have surpassed ordinary people. At the moment of life and death, his hard study and hard training finally paid off. He bent his knees and pushed his legs vigorously, and the whole person jumped forward like a vigorous mountain ape. However, the cold killing machine is like a bone maggot, which makes him smell the smell of death.


    Death did not arrive as scheduled.


    A fierce wind rose out of thin air, blowing his cloak and hunting. Barrow looked back and saw that the elite guard Badu held a Black Dagger in time. The attacker''s body was blurred, and the flying dark cloak was like a huge black wing, brushing fiercely at Badu.


    Fight in a cloak? To be handsome is to die!


    The monkey militia Badu was expressionless, raised his hand and stabbed out with a sword. The sword light instantly disappeared into the black cloak. With a "bare" sound, the cloth pieces flew everywhere. A ghostly figure stuck to the ground and rushed at the prisoners a few meters away.


    Barol''s face changed greatly and roared, "stop him!"


    It''s too late!


    A blood mist spewed from the prisoner''s neck. The attacker passed by and shot at the periphery of the forest like lightning. At this time, a figure like an iron tower blocked the attacker''s way. It was Rusa, the Funiu militia.


    Facing the tall and burly Rusa, the attacker did not flinch. He kicked and stamped, and the rotten leaves on the ground burst forward like flowers. A black sword light came first, and went straight to Rusa''s neck.


    The black sword was shadowless and fast as electricity. Rusa couldn''t see clearly, and he didn''t need to see clearly. The muscles surged like water waves, the joints crackled, and the power was transmitted layer by layer. The heavy hammer rubbed the air, issued a terrible cry, rolled up the dead leaves all over the sky, and hit the attacker''s head straight.


    Another counterattack of suicide?!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ziggy, the shadow warrior, didn''t expect this to happen.


    After the fork snake regained control of the underground forces in Xiangye Town, Qi Ge was going to lead the team to leave, but the fork snake begged him to get rid of a group of newly recruited exile thugs from Sven.


    Of course, this is a small matter, but more than 20 people died in Xiangye town at once, which damaged the reputation of the public security office, so Zig arranged this field ambush.


    Ziggy is a shadow warrior who specializes in assassination. He hates confrontation. It''s really easy for two blood guards and 35 elite mercenaries to deal with a group of refugee villains. However, he doesn''t need to take action at all. Before the battle, Ziggy hid under a bush of thorns in a color changing cloak to practice his lurking skills. Therefore, he witnessed a ruthless massacre and escaped.


    When the enemy launched the attack, they did not make any cover up. Their footsteps were particularly harsh in the quiet forest, but they had sharp perception and amazing speed, and could accurately find every opponent in the dark. However, the mercenaries carefully trained by the brotherhood had no time to respond, could not organize effective defense, and were broken one by one.


    The assassin''s keen intuition tells Ziggy that the strength, speed and skills of these enemies have exceeded the limits of mortals. He may be able to deal with two, but he can''t deal with so much, and the failure of the two blood guards also confirms this.


    The blood guard tried his best to kill an enemy. At the moment when his body was cut open, the enemy stabbed one blood guard with his backhand, and the other blood guard was surrounded by several enemies. Although he broke out his bloodthirsty power, he was still pinched off his limbs and back by a strong enemy.


    The basic strength of the blood guard is twice that of ordinary people, and the strength is doubled in the bloodthirsty state, which is equivalent to the joint force of four adult men. There is a huge increase in perception and speed. The biggest difference between shadow warriors and blood guards lies in the control of skills on power. There is no difference between their physical quality and bloodthirsty effect.


    Somehow, Ziggy instinctively analyzed the enemy and summarized it into two categories.


    "Barol, what are you giggling at?"


    "Boiling blood potion, blood guard, shadow warrior, masked brotherhood,... Mercury has an opponent. Don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    "What''s so happy about this?" Saji widened his eyes and looked at Barol for a moment. They couldn''t help laughing. After stopping laughing, Saji asked again, "what are you going to do with that guy?"


    "Haven''t you become an idiot? Just take care of it."


    "I''m talking about Peter. Do you really believe him? Aren''t you afraid of him betraying mercury?"


    In the camp, the villain Pete was bandaged in his left hand and busy chopping firewood in his right hand. Barrow took back his eyes and said faintly, "who is not selling a rotten life? In terms of loyalty, what''s the difference between you and him?"


    "How can it be the same? I''m dead to mercury!" Saji patted his chest and said.


    Barol''s old face showed an admiring smile and said, "the master once told me that the most powerful place of mercury is not force, but the ability to absorb members and cultivate talents. One day, you will understand... I promise you won''t regret joining us!" At the same time, he said in his heart, "because Mercury is only the tip of Lord Victor''s iceberg."


    "Now, what should we do?"


    "Peter is a native. He can bring people into the thieves'' Union in Dengshi city. Then we will secretly compete with the masked brotherhood." After a pause, Barol turned to Saji and said, "I''ll leave it to you to infiltrate the thieves'' Union. Is there a problem?"


    "What can be the problem?" Saji shrugged his shoulders and said, "what about you?"


    "Of course I''m going back to see my master!"

 Chapter 322

    At the end of January of the fire season, there were 55 days before the Legion competition held by the York family, and the whole man horse hill was busy.


    The extraordinary deeds of calming the ant disaster, new farming and animal husbandry, water conservancy projects and killing the alienated dragon and beast itugos spread throughout the human country through the caravan, Bard, silver and white tower and the mouth of the church, pushing the reputation of the York family to the top.


    The powerful nobles, including the Sassanian Empire, sent envoys to Jinshui city to congratulate the York family, observe the construction of water conservancy projects and inquire about the secrets of barbarians.


    No matter what purpose the major forces have, the Legion competition in Renma hill is bound to be a great event attracting worldwide attention.


    So far, Jinshui city has received more than 900 noble children, including 22 knights and 103 trainee knights. Some of them come from the far north Teutonic principality, some from the distant Eastern alliance. Most of them are the second sons and daughters of the poor family. The younger ones are less than 12 years old and the older ones are more than 40 years old.


    Either alone or with two squires, they traveled thousands of miles to the Renma hill just to participate in the Legion competition held by the York family, show their skills, talents and qualities at the meeting, and win a future for themselves.


    Great nobles attach great importance to reputation. Attracting talents is the benefit of reputation.


    However, the Legion competition meeting that can affect the whole human world is very rare, thanks to Sylvia''s announcement of new farming and animal husbandry technology. In order to recognize the outstanding contributions of the York family, the church ordered the stationed priests everywhere to publicize the reputation of the York family and the wealth of the human horse hills. The churches along the way also provided material support for the noble children to travel. The local powerful lords also responded positively to the invitation of the York family, prepared heavy rites and rushed to the human horse hills, instead of interfering with it as usual, Cut people halfway.


    The new farming and animal husbandry technology benefits everyone, and the divine Knight will become very powerful, irritable and aggressive when it is close to the meteorite. In history, there have even been incidents in which the divine knight challenged the Pope. His highness wanted to see how powerful the glorious angel is, but forced the Pope to hide for a while. In short, no one wants to be written down in a small book by Sylvia. If other families announce new farming and animal husbandry technologies... Whoever you are, you don''t have to think about human feelings.


    Sylvia''s disclosure of new farming and animal husbandry technology is called generosity. The great lords must respond. Others should do so. Even if they thank the church for spreading technology.


    In the context of the law of the jungle, we must have the strength of self-protection before we can have an environment for development and growth. The small Lord wants to stand out from the crowd by relying on one or two new technologies. That''s just a dream.


    The York family is famous for its new farming, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects, and is booming, attracting many Knight children to take refuge. Victor, as the actual promoter of technological change, did not complain. In fact, he is not interested in the Legion martial arts competition. Recruiting Knights will only break the existing balance of power of Randall and return the family to the traditional and slow development mode.


    Victor is going to recruit some poor noble children to act as the contact attendants of Randall family and deal with the nobility. Liaison officer Alice has repeatedly told Victor that she needs several assistants. Ordinary people are really incompetent for such things.


    The choice of contact attendants can not be finalized until the end of the Legion competition. Now Victor''s main focus is on the barbarians and Sophia.


    A convoy of hundreds of carriages left the freight yard of Pinghu Town and drove to Raven town in the north. Each carriage was full of all kinds of living materials, including crude sugar, purple cane wine, flour, dried potato, pickled meat, linen and sheepskin blankets.


    This is the third supply convoy sent by Randall family in the past 40 days.


    The barbarians are about to visit the man horse hill. At Victor''s strong request, Sylvia plans to place them in Raven town in the north. In addition, Sophia''s saber toothed tiger business group, 1000 elite paladins and 500 tusk soldiers, the garrison force of Raven town is more than 2000. According to the agreement, the life needs of barbarians and human soldiers were shared by the church, the Gambis royal family, the York family and the saber toothed tiger business group.


    Victor sent a supply team mainly to show the identity and attitude of the Lord of Raven Town, and sold the materials to Sophia at a high price to make up for the loss of Raven town.


    Raven town connects dodo Kingdom and Renma hills. It could have become an excellent trade port and has considerable economic prospects. In recent months, the trade quota between Raven town and its north and South neighbors is steadily increasing. Over time, its total trade volume is bound to exceed that of cross-country Liucheng, while the arrival of barbarians has stranded Victor''s plan to build a trade town.


    Before the barbarians crossed south, raven town was doomed to be a backwater. Victor''s loss was immeasurable. He can only get angry when he knocks on his wife''s bamboo pole.


    However, with barbarians as a shield, rock bricks can come out in advance. Randall''s development plan of leading two cities, seven towns and twenty-one villages will be realized within ten years. In particular, once the candle Castle protecting the alchemy tower is completed, Victor can arm the army with silver and even publicly display the alchemy dragon lizard, becoming the top power Lord in one fell swoop.


    In contrast, the stagnation of Raven town is not unacceptable.


    The tail of the motorcade disappeared into the mountainous hills. Victor looked back, left the window and returned to the main seat of pinghubao study.


    Nelson saw Victor''s eyebrows stretch and look bright. He couldn''t help asking, "Sir, what good idea do you think of?"


    Victor smiled and said, "there are no good ideas, just think of the past." He took a sip from his coffee cup and asked leisurely, "do you remember our neighbor Baron Esquire?"


    "Baron Esquire is a powerful knight and a hospitable Lord." Nelson thought for a moment and added, "he''s a good man."


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "he is a good man and a poor Lord. But his situation is much better than ours."


    "Baron Esquire is a senior knight, only one step away from the silver stage. His wife and two sons are naturally awakened trainee knights, with 30 elite soldiers, a baron castle, three villages and a territory of 3000 square kilometers."


    "When I opened up Randall''s territory, my followers were less than 600, only 42 carriages, no castle, no village... Except that my territory was bigger than him, and there were more refugees and bandits than him, I was a long way from Baron escley."


    "Now, Baron escley has replaced the land to the York family and left the man horse hill. We have a town, 15 villages, 900 soldiers, 80 swift riders, more than 20000 people working for the Randall family. It''s easy for me to arrange more than 100 carriages!" Victor knocked on the table and said, "thanks to you, the Randall family can have today!"


    Nelson said convincingly, "Your Excellency is wise!"


    Victor couldn''t help smiling and joked, "am I wise or am I wise?"


    "Well... Your excellency is wise and your words are wise... Both wise and wise." Nelson scratched his head and grinned.


    Victor laughed, and the hammer and Kidd sitting next to him couldn''t help laughing.


    "OK. I want to tell you that the Randall family is not what it used to be. What does it matter if the SM mercenary regiment loses some money! Kidd, I want to celebrate for you that you can bring back 88 mountain hunters."


    Hammer, Kidd and Fermi were once the heads and deputy heads of the Warhammer mercenary regiment. After their first mission, they brought back more than 70 mountain hunters. Victor divided these people into three and formed the Warhammer, lynx and kestrel mercenary regiments respectively. Kidd served as the head of the lynx mercenary corps, led 20 mountain hunters, 30 alchemy militia and 7 free civilian traders, opened up smuggling trade routes in the western provinces and northern counties of Gambis, attracted mountain people''s villages along the way and established caravan strongholds.


    The development route of SM mercenary regiment is much longer and more complex than that of Warhammer mercenary regiment. Sometimes they can''t find a mountain stronghold for more than 20 consecutive days. They have experienced more than 100 large and small battles. In the most tragic one, they have been dealing with jackals for 11 days, and all the arrows have been exhausted, Finally, four alchemy militia and three mountain hunters were sacrificed to get rid of the entanglement of the jackals.


    Along the way, the SM mercenary regiment went through all kinds of hardships, knocked on the door of 73 mountain strongholds by force and trade, recruited nearly 100 mountain hunters, drew a detailed road map, and exchanged thousands of pounds of mountain goods. However, when they returned to Songlin Town, Kidd found that he had lost money.


    Seeing that the Lord didn''t mean to blame at all, Kidd was relieved. He was ashamed and grateful. He stood up and said with a bitter smile: "Sir, I still have the face to celebrate. I just hope you can ask Mrs. Lilia to send down that batch of equipment."


    The profit of SM mercenary regiment from selling mountain products is almost 2200 gold sol. After paying the dividends of free civil and commercial vendors, the remaining 1300 gold sol. At present, mountain hunters have no concept of money. What they never forget is the complete set of equipment of SM mercenaries. Kidd decided to keep his promise. When he found Lilia and asked for arms allocation, Lilia rolled her eyes, stretched out her small hand and asked for 7000 gold sol.


    Kidd turned around and couldn''t shake out 7000 gold sol. Lilia said happily: if you have money, take your equipment. If you don''t have money, please come back. Then she calculated an account for Kidd, including 20 gold sols for steel ring lock armor, 15 gold sols for rattan leather armor, 5 gold sols for helmet, boots and leather gloves, 10 gold sols for composite hard bow, 20 gold sols for refined iron short spear and shield, 10 gold sols for refined iron short sword, and free arrows. Each set of equipment is 80 gold sols, 88 sets of equipment is 7040 gold sols in total, and only 7000 gold sols are deducted.


    The manpower cost of armaments produced by the alchemy auxiliary is almost zero, and the material cost is no more than 20 gold sols per set, but Lilia doesn''t care. The market price of armaments is what its cost is. Moreover, the armaments produced by the hill camp are of fine workmanship, exquisite materials and high quality. The price of each set is definitely more than 80 gold sol.


    Kidd didn''t know he had lost money until an account was settled, but Lilia was not considerate. It was no use for Kidd to ask Nelson and the hammer to come forward. In desperation, they had to harden their heads to plead with victor.


    Although the bobcat mercenary regiment is secretly controlled by Victor, strictly speaking, they are independent of the Randall family''s military sequence. These mountain people mercenaries really want to leave the mercenary regiment. The Randall family has no reason to stop them. Lilia prepared for a rainy day. Her financial system was separated from military and government, accounted independently, minimized hidden losses, and was approved and praised by Victor.


    The credibility of the mercenary regiment is related to the support of the mountain people''s village. Kidd''s commitment to the mountain people''s hunter must be fulfilled. The decision to overthrow Lilia was also very simple, but the impact was very bad.


    After all, this is not a modern society with highly developed information technology. The Lord conveys his will to the people through heralds and relies on a solid system to maintain the territorial order. If the Lord is used to reneging, the vassal will be at a loss and the family''s internal affairs will become chaotic. People with intentions can even take advantage of this loophole to issue diametrically opposite instructions to the vassal, resulting in irreparable consequences.


    Once the system is established, it cannot be changed at will. Lilia is Victor''s partner and his deputy. Maintaining Lilia''s prestige helps... Family happiness and a happy life.


    In short, the Lord should be honest internally. It''s not wrong to be flexible externally.


    "Lilia is in charge of the Quartermaster warehouse now. What shall I do if I annoy her and she loses her key?" Victor said with a embarrassed face.


    Nelson, Kidd and hammer looked at each other with strange expressions. They think they should be disappointed, but why are they secretly happy?


    "Well, I''ll secretly mobilize a batch of equipment for you. Don''t move the reserves in the Quartermaster warehouse."


    Kidd was overjoyed and thanked again and again. Victor turned around and said, "even if it''s my investment."


    "Investment?" Nelson was puzzled and said, "Sir, the smuggler group was originally yours!"


    "If all the smugglers belong to me, I''ll be miserable!"


    Victor explained with a smile, "it''s impossible to make a steady profit without losing by opening up channels. Kidd, why did the SM mercenary regiment lose money?"


    Kidd said dully, "the free traders took the mountain goods we received to the town for sale, but the shops'' bid was ridiculously low, and the price of our shopping was extremely high. All the money was earned by the shop owners."


    "My Lord has long said that rare things are more expensive. Mountain goods can only be sold at a high price if they are sold in towns far away from mountains and forests. Don''t you understand this truth?" Cried the hammer.


    "We do ship in plain towns. But we still can''t sell it!" Kidd loudly defended: "those free traders said that the shop owner thought we were buying and selling with one hammer. If we can kill hard, we can kill hard. We have to run more times. When we get familiar with the shop, the goods can be sold at a high price and the materials will be cheap."


    "That''s right." Victor nodded and said, "the Warhammer mercenary group harvested tens of thousands of gold sols on its first trip. That''s because you dug up the white crystal and met a small family caravan. With their contacts, the merchants of deepwater city will give you a fair price."


    "This is the terminal."


    "Only channels, not terminals!"


    Victor said slowly: "If there is no merchant to receive the goods, the profits of the smuggling caravan must be very limited! Have you ever thought that when 50 people go out and more than 100 people come back, one caravan will become two and two into four. In the future, each war bear mercenary will manage three caravans. If each caravan belongs to me and each caravan will lose money, it will not bring our Randall family alive "The ground dragged down?"


    "Moreover, the mountain people, mercenaries and traders are free people. They do not belong to the Randall family in legal theory. If the smuggling caravan does not make money, they will leave the caravan. If this happens, will our efforts and investment be in vain?"


    Nelson was tongue tied and said, "so... What should I do? The smuggling caravan... Won''t do it?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, the strength of Randall family is not enough to swallow the profits of smuggling trade alone. We need external financial and human support. We need small lords, FengChen village chiefs, mountain people mercenaries, free people businessmen and villain thugs to join in and share this big cake together. All we have to do is hold the knife."


    "Since we can''t eat the whole cake alone, why do we make the cake alone?"


    Victor took a sip of coffee and continued: "Supporting 30 smuggling caravans is the limit of my ability. I''ll make up for the lost elite guards. I provide the military equipment of mercenaries and the materials for trade with the stronghold. However, the Randall family can''t continue to lose money endlessly. I can support each smuggling caravan for up to two years. The smuggling caravan must account independently and be responsible for its own profits and losses. Er... It is to support itself Meaning. "


    The three people looked at each other. Nelson couldn''t help but say, "Sir, we don''t understand. We can do whatever you say."


    "All right." Victor rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I allow the smuggling caravan to lose money for two years. After two years, the arms and goods needed by the smuggling caravan must be purchased at the price. Similarly, the family will pay for the goods purchased by the smuggling caravan. In addition, I invested in the caravan. I will account for 50% of the profits of each caravan, and the rest will be distributed by you."


    The hammer stood up and said incredulously, "Sir, do you mean that the remaining 50% of the profits belong to me? But you are my Lord, I am your vassal, and it is my duty to work for you. You have given me land, cattle, sheep and annual salary. How can I take your money?"


    Victor nodded and said with a smile, "FengChen can also make money in business. You should take a share of the profits by selling private goods at the risk of your life. As for how much you take and how much your mercenaries are divided, you decide for yourself."


    "By the way, your grain, cattle and sheep can also be sold to smuggling caravans at their own prices, as long as they can sell in the end."


    Kidd and hammer both looked excited. The smugglers'' caravan has nearly 2000 gold sols of profits for half a year. If half of them are deducted, 1000 gold sols can be left, which is much better than a simple mercenary regiment.


    The mercenary regiment can earn 1000 gold a year. It''s good to deduct the expenses for repairing armaments, purchasing supplies and compensating the dead and wounded. The rest is very limited. In fact, most mercenaries live in groups just to get enough wine and meat, and a little pocket money is also used for fun.


    Victor equipped the smuggling caravan with weapons and armaments, and the mercenary regiment saved the most expenses, while the mountain people''s mercenaries paid up to 15 kinsol a year. Kidd and hammer run down in a year and can score at least 500 gold sols.


    No one will be too rich. The hammer licked his lips and said, "Sir, I think those free civil and commercial vendors are useless. We learn how to do business. There is no need to give them any more money."


    "What do you think?" Victor looked sideways at Nelson.


    Nelson said with a sad face, "I... I don''t even have a smuggling caravan..."


    "Ha ha, I can''t tell Linda."


    "Boss, you can give your goods to my SM. I''ll give you a good price."


    Victor smiled and said, "that fat wedge is a smart man. He expected you to leave him, so he proposed chain stores and preserves industry. His positioning coincides with my vision."


    "The profits of the caravan should finally be reflected in sales. Those free civil traders are the terminals I prepared for the smuggling caravan. Fat Weiqi''s candied fruit chain is just a shell. Every candied fruit shop he opened can sell private goods."


    Speaking of this, Victor paused and asked the hammer, "I once said that fat wedge needs to take out 7000 gold sol to open a candied fruit chain. How much has he raised now?"


    The hammer replied, "Vicky has hired seven more free traders. They have enough money. Do you want to see him?"


    Victor pondered for a moment, shook his head and said: "Now is not the time for me to come forward. You tell Weiqi in the name of old John that old John will take 30000 gold sol to open a chain store, including candied fruit sales. The store will be managed by fat weiqi and pay dividends once a year. He will share 10% with the seven free traders, and old John accounts for 90%. If they do well, they can still get the bonus of the store every year. If they don''t do well, they can only roll up the shop Guy left. Don''t want the principal of 7000 kinsol. "


    The hammer hesitated and said, "Sir, I''m afraid they won''t agree."


    "They will agree." Victor said confidently.


    These businessmen dare to sell private goods and plan the candied fruit industry. With courage and vision, how can they miss this great opportunity? On the contrary, Zhan Xiong mercenaries don''t understand what joint-stock firms mean.


    Victor sighed secretly and said, "Nelson, you don''t have a smuggling caravan, but you can invest in a business and enjoy dividends every year. Other war bear mercenaries can also invest in a business. Each of the 44 War Bear members takes 500 gold sol, accounting for half of the bonus of the chamber of Commerce. Nelson, you take 5000 gold sol, monopolize half of the bonus, and the remaining 80% of the bonus belongs to me."


    "Oh." Nelson always obeyed victor and immediately nodded his head. Hammer and Kidd wouldn''t have an opinion, so they both agreed.


    Victor said half jokingly and half seriously, "5000 gold sol is not a small amount. Go back and tell Linda that in ten years, the great Lord will use 500000 gold sol to buy 10% of the bonus of the firm, which depends on whether I am willing to sell it to them. I think Linda will probably not make trouble with you."


    "Buy a 10% bonus for 500000 gold sol?!" Nelson''s eyes widened and swallowed his saliva.


    "What is 500000?" Victor murmured, "this firm can expand its territory, not become a shareholder with money."


    The hammer asked cautiously, "Sir, what''s the name of the firm?"


    What''s your name? The East India Company... Sounds strange. Tosra... Has no taste. The silver moon consortium... Is not suitable.


    After struggling for a long time, Victor finally said, "the golden mission... Yes, it''s called the golden mission. What do you think!"


    "Good! Good name!"


    "Well, that''s a good name!"


    "The golden group is loud and easy to remember. It''s unforgettable!"


    Nelson clapped, hammer and Kidd nodded, and Victor was satisfied.


    It''s just a small matter to name it. Just be proud. Victor returned to the subject, "hammer, remember to buy more camel antelopes when you go to garci town next time. This kind of draught animal is very easy to use. The smuggling Caravan and Randall collar need a large number of camel antelopes."


    "I''ll start now." The hammer stood up and said.


    "Don''t worry."


    Victor raised his hand to sign the hammer to sit down and said, "in the morning of the end of fire season in March, I will hold a military parade in Pinghu Town Square. In the evening, it is the first carnival led by Randall. During this time, you have a good rest and start after the celebration." Touched his chin and said, "the golden mission can start to be built."


    Victor picked up the bell on the table and shook it. A guard went into the study and waited for orders.


    "Send someone to yeliucheng to recall old John. Then invite Mrs. Lilia and tell her I want to transfer a sum of money."


    The guard bowed and said, "Mrs. Lilia is not in Pinghu Town. She has gone to Yinyue manor."


    "There are so many things in Pinghu Town. Why did she go to Yinyue manor?"


    Victor was stunned, waved his hand and said, "forget it, I''ll go to Yinyue manor to find her myself."

 Chapter 323

    Victor hasn''t returned to silver moon manor for seven days.


    The big and small lords around the Buryat collar have formed an interest circle around the wild willow city. The news that the barbarians are about to visit Randall collar has aroused everyone''s suspicion.


    These days, Victor, Nicole and Gillian live in Judy''s manor, attend various noble gatherings held by Yeliu City, clarify the facts to trading partners, and tell them that the barbarians will temporarily live in Raven town thousands of miles away, and the trade of Yeliu city will not be affected.


    After stabilizing the situation in yeliucheng and living a luxurious life for a few days, Victor was blocked by Nelson and others as soon as he returned to Pinghu Town. When it comes to the issue of joint-stock system, Victor plans to discuss the details of the gold business group with Lilia, but he didn''t expect that the chief executive of the family went on strike for two days and went to Yinyue manor for vacation.


    Victor went straight to the silver moon manor without saying a word. He wanted to tell Lilia the consequences of playing a small temper with practical actions.


    Silver moon manor is less than 10 kilometers away from Pinghu Town. It took only a quarter of an hour for the fast bird to carry Victor to the entrance of the manor. The guards opened the beautifully shaped iron railing door from inside. The fast bird rode lightly and surrounded victor. Several sensitive and strong sartrels ran over and wagged their tails. They wanted to get close to the male owner, but they were afraid of the fast bird''s claws, Just follow the team on the green fields on both sides of the road to the Lord''s house.


    Walking along the Boulevard, Victor found something wrong with silver moon manor.


    Yinyue manor is built in a valley, covering an area of 3400 mu. It has meadows, woods, gardens, mountain streams, horse farms and a whole hill. It has a 22 meter high Lord''s residence and 15 guest villas, as well as infrastructure such as warehouses, barracks, servant houses, corral stables and stables.


    Yinyue manor has beautiful scenery and magnificent momentum, but there are not many servants in the manor.


    After taking charge of Yinyue manor, Elena hired 80 indoor maids, 120 handyman servants, 40 manor guards and more than 180 small attendants. There were only more than 400 people in the whole Yinyue manor.


    On weekdays, servants are mainly concentrated near the Lord''s residence, and other parts of the manor seem cold and desolate. Today, people are gathered near the guest villa on the left of the Boulevard. Some of them are painting the walls of the villa with special mortar and white sand, some are replacing tiles on the roof, some are carrying new furniture into the villa, and then carrying out the old furniture. The one next to them is puffy, The foreman pointing was actually Mo Lin, the head of the first village.


    Victor pulled the reins, and the fast bird gradually stopped, and a snore came out of his throat, causing the sartrel to bark. Maureen noticed the movement of the hound and turned to see victor and the swift riding. He confessed to his deputy and ran over at full speed.


    "Your Excellency, you are back." Maureen saluted.


    "What are you doing?" Asked victor.


    "Decorate guest villas." Maureen looked back at the busy workers and replied with a smile.


    "Decoration?" Victor asked curiously, "there are factotum servants in the manor. Why do you want to decorate the guest villa?"


    "This... I don''t know." Maureen scratched his head: "Mrs. Lilia personally ordered us to repair the silver moon manor from inside to outside within 30 days. I was responsible for redecorating each guest villa and replacing all woodwork and doors and windows. George and they were responsible for tidying up the garden and lawn, Kent was responsible for the barracks and stables, Ferrero was responsible for dredging the sewers and landscape lake, and Benson was responsible for the roads and shade trees."


    Victor was stunned and asked, "how many people did Lilia mobilize?"


    "There are always 2000 people."


    "You go and be busy."


    Victor pressed the doubt in his heart, urged the fast bird, and soon came to the Lord''s house. The fast bird cavalry took the reins in his master''s hand and led the silver gray fast bird to the corral. Victor took four guards and went straight into the door of the house.


    In the hall, several young and beautiful indoor maids were busy cleaning the floor and furniture. When they saw the Lord, they bowed down one after another.


    According to the maid system of York family, Elena carefully selected 80 indoor maids. Most of them are unmarried virgins around the age of 15. They are smart enough, healthy, symmetrical, dignified and beautiful. The maids will work in Yinyue manor for three years, with an annual salary of 20 gold sols, which will be received by their families.


    During the working period, the maid shall not leave the Yinyue manor without authorization, and shall not fall in love or lose her body. If she violates it, she may lose her job, and if there are serious consequences, she will also be tortured. At the end of the three-year working period, the indoor maid has the right to stay in office for three years until she reaches the age of 25, or get married halfway. At this time, Elena will give her a generous severance payment or rich dowry to ensure her survival Life is carefree.


    Such strict regulations are mainly to prevent indoor maids from divulging secrets, and also to cultivate spouses for vassal families. If a maid is lucky enough to be favored by the nobility, it is another matter. In fact, the vast majority of indoor maids come from leading families and are eventually married to vassal children by the hostess.


    The Randall family does not have a real leading family. Among the more than 10000 refugee families, Elena selects only 80 people, one in a hundred.


    Victor noticed that these housemaids had changed into new maid dresses, stepped on low heel ribbon women''s leather shoes, tied spider silk ribbon around their waist, showed their hair in the snow-white fine linen scarf, and hung pearl necklaces on their white slender necks, with a trace of nobleness in their beauty.


    The floors and stairs of the hall were polished by the maids, and all the furniture was replaced with gold powder wood. After this arrangement, the main building of Yinyue manor really became a magnificent and luxurious palace.


    Victor was stunned and asked, "where''s Mrs. Elena, Philip?"


    Fili, the maid, blinked her watery apricot eyes and said hesitantly, "when I finally saw Mrs. Elena, she was scolding miss bertina in the lounge on the third floor... Master, do you want me to find Mrs. Elena?"


    Emphasize that Elena scolds bertina. Do you want me to rescue the snack goods?


    Victor''s narrow eyes made Philip nervous. Two red clouds rose on her white oval face. Her eyes were erratic, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly, looking pitiful.


    "No, I''ll go up and find her myself."


    Victor and his four guards disappeared on the stairs. Philip breathed out and patted her towering chest with her small hands.


    "Wow, the master didn''t twist Philip''s face just now... Philip, don''t be disappointed. I''ll touch it for the master." A maid smiled and touched Philip''s delicate cheek.


    Her flushed face became hot again. Philip said in shame, "don''t talk nonsense. You think it yourself."


    "Hee hee, don''t you want to?"


    "All right, all right, stop it. I don''t know what happened to bell?"


    "Don''t worry, the master dotes on Bell most..."


    Don''t you know the master''s ears are the most clever?


    The girl''s chirping laughter clearly fell into Victor''s ears. He boarded the third floor and heard bertina''s childish voice.


    "The pillow is so heavy... Bell, I''m tired."|


    "Miss bell, please stand up." This is the voice of the monkey militia gunnel.


    "Woo... Bell, I''m hungry."


    "Miss bell, you need to stand two standard hourglass times to eat."


    Victor opened the wooden door and saw bertina standing in the corner with a velvet pillow on her head. There were several blueberry stains on the chest of the waitress''s clothes. She saw victor. Tears in her eyes immediately overflowed her eyes. Her mouth flattened. She wanted to cry and held back. Her little nose was pumping and pumping, which was poor and lovely.


    "What''s going on?" Victor asked with a suppressed smile.


    Gretel replied, "my Lord, Mrs. Elena ordered me to stare at bertina and let her stand for two hourglasses."


    Just then, the moving melody of high-heeled shoes hitting the floor from far to near, a graceful shadow flashed into the room, "honey, you''re back." Elena threw herself into Victor''s arms, offered a warm kiss and said happily, "what do you think?"


    Elena is wearing a goose yellow silk half sleeved dress, revealing her symmetrical snow-white arms and a section of jade light-induced legs. Her wine red hair is tied behind her head, her waist is as slim as a willow, her lips are dripping, and she is beautiful.


    "It''s beautiful." Victor''s hands around his thin waist are sliding towards the amazing elasticity.


    Elena glanced at her lover and said, "what I asked is how about the room?"


    There are several oil paintings hanging on the wall of the waiting room. Each set is equipped with exquisite silverware. A crystal chandelier with a diameter of one meter is suspended in the middle of the ceiling. Each crystal support is inserted with a water lizard oil candle. The whole room is decorated magnificently.


    "You won''t tell me that every room is so luxurious?" Asked Victor stoutly.


    "Of course not... It''s just a reception room. How can it be compared with the main hall?"


    Victor, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, was suddenly black and almost fell on the floor.


    How much does it cost?


    "Honey, how is the silver moon manor better than the Marquis house of Wimbledon? Well... Certainly not. The Marquis house is built of white glaze rock. However, our silver moon manor is magnificent, beautiful and the top manor."


    Elena didn''t notice that Victor''s heart was bleeding. She asked nervously and expectantly, "Mrs. Sophia will like silver moon manor, won''t she? Honey?"


    "Just to satisfy Sophia, you... Incredibly..." Victor kept his demeanor gnashing his teeth.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing that the host and hostess didn''t pay attention to themselves at all, bertina finally cried.


    "All right. What did the little guy do?" Asked Victor, calming his emotions.


    Elena raised her eyebrows, stared at Victor and said angrily, "bertina is spoiled by you! Other attendants can lead the servants to clean the manor. Only bertina ran to the kitchen alone, stole blueberry juice and soiled her clothes. She is so unruly. What does Mrs. Sophia think of the silver moon manor? What do you think of me, Alice and Lilia?"


    Victor was silent for a moment, pointed to the hourglass for most of the time and said, "you don''t know I''m here. What are you doing here?"


    Elena stared fiercely into Victor''s eyes for a while, and finally laughed with a "puff", shook her head reluctantly, walked up to bertina, squatted down, took off the pillow on her head, took out the silk scarf, and gently wiped the snot and tears from Bell''s face.


    "It''s the waiter''s snack time. Go and clean the stables after eating. If you make any more mistakes, I''ll let Mr. gunnel punish you severely!"


    Bertina first gave Elena a hug, then saluted Victor, and then ran out of the room, "Dong, Dong, Dong" footsteps spread far away.


    Elena turned her head and said, "Cornell, you can go to work."


    The monkey militia nodded and left the guest room with light steps. Elena leaned her head on Victor''s shoulder and whispered, "bell is so cute... Except Mr. wood, oh, it''s GNER... No one can take her at silver moon manor except GNER."


    "Honey, I want a daughter like bell."


    "There will be." Victor patted Elena''s slender hand and asked, "where''s Lilia?"


    "The study on the fifth floor, with Alice." Elena took Victor''s arm, went to the stairs and said, "honey, I have a lot to deal with. Go up and find them yourself."


    Victor nodded, followed the stairs and climbed to the fifth floor. Before he reached the door of the study, he heard a burst of warblers and swallows.


    "Mrs. Sylvia''s room must not be changed, and the goods regulations of other rooms cannot exceed the standards of Mrs. Sylvia''s room, but they should be graded. The master bedrooms of Victor and Mrs. Sophia are arranged according to the standards of the Marquis..."


    "Well, you make a list. I''ll give you all the money you need. I''m afraid yeliucheng can''t buy good things."


    "Don''t worry, yeliucheng sells all kinds of good things, as long as you have money..."


    "By the way, there are delicious food..."


    "This is no problem. Our Randall family chefs are first-class."


    "Of course, there is no need to say the taste. The key is the ingredients! Rare ingredients can reflect the nobility of our Randall family!"


    "Then let Jack get more game out of the swamp. For example, boat maggots are very good..."


    "Boatman? It''s disgusting... But it''s really delicious. We should change its name. Well, swamp SHELLLESS clam, how about it?"


    Wearing the same dress as Elena, Lilia knelt on the round stool with her white feet bare. Her plump hips and slender waist form an attractive curve. Alice sat next to her, her slender legs sticking out straight from under the round table, her face covered with wine red hair, and she didn''t know how to manage it. Two people meet side by side, pointing on the sheepskin scroll, writing and drawing.


    When did the two become so close?


    Victor muttered in his heart, coughed and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Sir, are you back?" Alice stood up in surprise and said, "I just wanted to ask you, what color does Mrs. Sophia like?"


    "Uh... What color does she like? Is it important?"


    "Very important!" Lilia put on her high-heeled shoes, pulled Victor to the side of the round table and sat down. She said, "we need to fill Mrs. Sophia''s wardrobe with clothes and know what color she likes so that we can order it. You must know Mrs. Sophia''s figure very well. Say it, say it, it takes time to cut and sew clothes!"


    "Of course I know. I want to know more. How much did you spend to please Sophia?" Said Victor with a straight face.


    "Not much. It''s just 24000 gold sols. There may be 8000 gold sols in the back. We''re going to change into crystal windows." Lilia said lightly.


    24000 kinsol? Still? 20 alchemy militia, or 30 alchemy war mastiffs, or half alchemy dragon lizards, so gone?!


    Victor''s heart was like a knife and his ears were buzzing. He never thought that he had planned to knock on Sophia''s bamboo pole. Lilia, a little financial fan, colluded with the Elena sisters and paid money to please Sophia without blinking.


    "Do you know that Sophia will not live in silver moon manor for a long time. She and her people will live in Raven town!" Victor said bitterly, "24000 kinsol? Not much?"


    Lilia skimmed her pink lips and said, "Victor, when you went to the king''s capital, didn''t you also take 80000 gold sols from the Marquis house? Where did we spend more than 40000 gold sols? Besides, this is to decorate the silver moon manor... By the way, I sent someone to decorate the Raven town."


    "That''s it." Alice nodded again and again, shook Victor''s arm and said coquettishly, "honey, tell me what color Mrs. Sophia likes?"


    Victor was vaguely familiar with the concentration on the two beautiful faces. Lilia and Alice looked like job seekers about to be interviewed, and Sophia was the examiner.


    "In fact, Sophia doesn''t care about clothes... Food... Or living environment. In short, spend less money... I want to say, there''s no need... Don''t stare at me... Well, just be happy."


    Victor shook his head and walked out the door with his legs raised.


    Once the three women are paranoid, it is difficult to change their thoughts, especially when they are anxious. Anyway, the money is also used in Yinyue manor. The fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders'' fields. I can only comfort myself in this way.


    "How many solitary villas need crystal windows?"


    "Let me see, among Mrs. Sophia''s entourage, there are three knights and 11 trainee knights. Just install three villas."


    Victor paused, turned back and asked, "Alice, what did you just say?"


    "Install crystal windows."


    "Not this, the previous sentence." Victor said gravely.


    Alice looked at her husband in surprise and said, "the lady''s entourage has three knights and 11 trainee knights."


    "It''s all right. You go on." Victor nodded expressionless, turned away from the room and closed the door.


    "What happened to Victor?" Alice looked at Lilia inexplicably. Lilia shook her head. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Victor said, "decorate Nicole''s Golden Oak manor as usual!" Then he closed the door heavily.


    Alice and Lilia looked at each other, and then they talked happily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sitting in the Lord''s office, Victor was lost in thought.


    The size of the barbarian was so large and the interests of the rock brick were so attractive that Victor''s eyes were obscured, which made him ignore a fact: Sophia was not alone. She represented a force. The saber toothed tiger business group had 4 knights, 21 trainee knights and 600 elite soldiers, who were loyal to the Marquis Sophia. Their marriage relationship makes them have a natural influence on each other''s episodes.


    Behind the Elena sisters is the York family. Lilia''s brother has the strength of silver knights, and the War Bear mercenaries are the core backbone of Randall family. Their marriage with Victor has the flavor of political marriage. There is no need to fear Sophia. However, the three close maidens were still in awe of the family mistress.


    Elena and bertina fell in love with each other, but she punished bell. Alice and Lilia never dealt with each other, but they got together. Victor never thought that Lilia, a little financial fan, would be so generous. All they did was to impress Sophia.


    If this is the case with Victor''s beloved personal maid, what will happen to others?


    Sylvia said that Victor has a strong desire to monopolize his partner, which is actually a threat. Her implication is: if you dare to refuse Sophia, I''ll find a man to show you.


    Victor can only admit, must admit, although he has no practical binding force on Gillian, Sylvia and Sophia, because they are high-ranking female knights. Sylvia can ensure this stable partnership, as long as victor accepts Sophia, but she doesn''t explicitly tell Sophia''s Knight what to do?


    Legally, Victor is an independent Lord of Gambis, with autonomy, and does not listen to the king, while Sophia is a Marquis of the court and a vassal of the royal family. Sylvia wants to absorb Sophia, so she can only let the royal family take the initiative to deprive her of her title, and then use her marriage relationship to place her in Randall''s collar. This operation is not difficult for Sylvia. She holds too many cards in her hand, but she will not directly canonize Sophia as the Lord of the York family, because Sylvia will never shake the ruling basis of the vassal system, that is, the vassal relationship.


    Then Sophia''s knights can only join Randall''s collar.


    Does the Randall family have a place as a knight? Will the family resist a silver lady and her knights?


    Victor suddenly realized that if he didn''t get Sylvia''s favor and trust, when Sophia joined the York family, Sylvia would kill him. Now, Sylvia will definitely ask Sophia to marry her children. Only in this way can we ensure that Randall''s collar is connected with the York family.


    In fact, from the perspective of the Lord, Sylvia''s idea is entirely a kind of goodwill. The addition of knights will strengthen the strength of Randall family. Victor doesn''t mind these Knights joining the Randall family, but he must care about the views of his people, to be exact, whether the rental employment system can be carried out.


    However, he was frustrated to find that the absorption of knights would lead to the collapse of the rental employment system. The root cause was the people''s longing for knights and nobles. Unless he could immediately announce the existence of the alchemy tower, the rental employment system would have no political basis.


    "Sylvia, baby, I''m going to disappoint you. I won''t let Sophia fall. At least Sophia can''t fall until the candle castle is built!" Victor thought to himself.


    Just then, pro guard captain Gru knocked on the door and came in, bowed his head and said, "my Lord, the old man barrol is back. He wants to see you."

 Chapter 324

    "The masked brotherhood followed the instructions of the great noble of Borui and used the underground forces of the kingdom of Dodo to crack down on vendors who cooperated with the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. Their next target is the sassanne empire. However, the shadow warrior Zig happened to bump into us in Xiangye Town, so he exposed the whereabouts of the brotherhood. That''s the context of the matter."


    "There are still many questions about this. For example, why did the Borui people deal with the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce? Why did the kingdom of Dodo sit idly by? The strength displayed by the masked brotherhood is by no means an ordinary thieves'' Union. Did the kingdom of Borui and the kingdom of Dodo know the situation of the brotherhood? But one thing is certain that Mercury annihilated a team of masked men and horses, and they will be alerted I feel that if the mask does not give up remote towns like Xiangye Town, the underground war between mercury and the mask is inevitable! "


    After making his final statement, Barol stood in the middle of the study and waited quietly for the Lord to ask questions or criticize.


    The spy should provide detailed information to the master, not one question after another.


    The shadow warrior was just a pawn of the brotherhood. His knowledge of the inside story was limited. Psychedelic drugs destroyed his logic ability, and the information tortured was fragmented and even inaccurate. Barol didn''t figure out the problem, so he hurried back to report, which was a dereliction of duty. However, if the masked brotherhood involves the master''s secret, dereliction of duty is necessary.


    The Wimbledon family has a long history. They once married the high elves, established a strong Empire and created a famous sword saint. Although they have been fragmented, no one knows how many secrets this family has hidden.


    Victor vaguely said that he inherited the legacy of a big man, but never mentioned the origin of the elite guards. Barol dared not ask, but he believed that the ancient Wimbledon family was unwilling to decline and secretly trained the dead to revive. Victor was the heir secretly cultivated by the Wimbledon family. Victor''s subsequent layout further confirmed the old spy''s guess.


    A young aristocrat, hiding in the hills of men and horses, ruled a territory, but focused on the whole human world, secretly arranged, established smuggling forces across various kingdoms, attracted small lords everywhere, and only when the time was ripe and shouted, the new empire of the Wimbledon family could rise again.


    At the thought that he might become the founder of a new imperial spy organization, Barol felt blood boiling, but the Wimbledon family would not put eggs in one basket. The behind the scenes boss of the masked brotherhood might be a competitor of Lord victor or or his helper.


    In short, it''s up to adults. If you find a secret you shouldn''t know, you''ll die.


    On the desk was placed a fragment of a color changing cloak, a small bag of boiling blood medicine powder and three masked brotherhood badges. Victor leaned back in his chair, his eyes slightly closed and seemed confident.


    In Barrow''s eyes, Victor was completely unpredictable. He couldn''t help but rejoice in his wisdom and didn''t go to investigate the secrets of the brotherhood.


    If Victor knew Barrow''s mind, he would say to him: have you heard too many bard stories?


    However, the fact is more strange than Barol''s imagination. When Victor saw the color changing cloak, his heart was also a storm. The x-3 was running at high speed, trying to clarify the context of things, and he had no energy to pay attention to Barol''s ideas.


    After thinking for a long time, Victor opened his eyes, got up, went to the wall at the back of the study, pulled out a white board and wrote with charcoal: dodo Kingdom, Borui Kingdom, Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, masked brotherhood.


    "This is a jigsaw puzzle."


    Pointing to the whiteboard, Victor said in a deep voice: "the cause of the matter lies in the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. More than a year ago, the Marquis Sophia reached an agreement with the barbarians of Mount arete. She helped a group of barbarian adventurers cross the Jinshui River south on behalf of mankind. The Barbarians will give her generous returns, open trade and strong barbarian followers."


    "The problem is that the barbarians only know that Sophia is the great nobleman of mankind, but they don''t understand that she can''t represent all human forces. For example, the kingdom of Borui believes that they deserve the reward of Mount yarret for helping the barbarians cross the river. Unfortunately, the action of the Borui people to persuade the barbarians failed. Instead, they offended her."


    "Sophia took the barbarians to visit the horse hills. She planned to build a port to help the barbarians cross the river. If she succeeded, how would she repay the Borui?"


    Barol said, "Mrs. Sophia will retaliate against the Borui people and cut off their trade with mount Arreat. Therefore, the Borui people started first and ordered the masked Brotherhood to attack the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and break it up."


    Victor nodded and said, "the Borui people must first get the consent of the kingdom of dodo. They must deliver benefits to the Lord of dodo. If Sophia strikes back, they should also win the support of the Lord of dodo. Dodo people hold business routes in their hands and can ask for prices from both sides. No matter who loses or wins, they will have only benefits and no loss."


    "No wonder the Lord of Dodo turned a blind eye to the little moves of the masked brotherhood." Barol suddenly said.


    Victor nodded on the board and said, "do you think the masked brotherhood is a force secretly cultivated by the Borui people?"


    "Definitely not." Barol shook his head and said: "The masked brotherhood is powerful and has its own training camp, which is dedicated to training elite mercenaries, killers and soldiers loyal to the organization. The strength of the shadow warrior Zig is probably better than that of the trainee knight, at least Rusa failed to defeat him... Zig confessed that he knows 23 shadow warriors, and there are 4 blood guards under each shadow warrior. If Borui kingdom knew that the Brotherhood has such strength , they will never be sent to the kingdom of Dodo! "


    "Why do you say that?"


    "The spies of Dodo kingdom are not idiots. If Borui Kingdom wants to keep the secrets of shadow soldiers and blood guards, they should not be used!"


    Victor picked up a bag of boiling blood medicine powder and said slowly, "what if the Borui don''t need to keep the secret of the shadow warrior?"


    "Your Excellency, do you mean... Blood boiling potion is the benefit sent by the kingdom of Borui to the kingdom of Dodo?"


    "It''s possible." Victor was silent for a moment and asked suspiciously, "are you sure that the bloodthirsty power of the shadow warrior is due to the effect of blood boiling potion?"


    The old spy shook his head and said: "Badu said that Ziggy might master the power of bloodthirsty, and I was also shocked. Ziggy confessed that the power of bloodthirsty came from the medicine. He was given three bottles of Psychedelic medicine at that time, and it was impossible to lie. However, the psychedelic medicine made his brain not clear, so he could only answer simple questions. He said it was a medicine, but he didn''t say it was a blood boiling medicine. I''m not sure, so I had to let someone take a boiling medicine Blood potion, look at the effect. Badu thought it was the power of bloodthirsty. "


    "The problem is on hold."


    Victor didn''t ask if he could, but instead asked, "there''s another doubt. The routes of large business groups are fixed. Sophia''s caravan only trades with major cities and won''t go to the remote Xiangye town at all. Why should the masked brotherhood master the underground power of Xiangye town?"


    "Your eyes are like a torch!"


    Barrol flattered first and said, "it is for this reason that I think the masked brotherhood is not completely controlled by the Borui kingdom. They want to expand the power of the brotherhood under the cover of the Southwind chamber of Commerce."


    Victor shook his head and said, "there will always be a moment when the two chambers of Commerce will win. At that time, how can Lord dodo tolerate the thieves'' Union in the kingdom of Borui to continue to rely on their own territory? Cleaning is inevitable. What can be done to escape the disaster?"


    "My Lord, our two encounters with the masked brotherhood are by no means accidental!" Barol raised his head and said seriously, "it''s like two beasts competing for territory. They must meet and fight."


    "No matter what kind of background, purpose and means the masked Brotherhood has, they are doing what mercury is doing. The difference is that they expand from the main city to the small town, and we influence the main city through the small town."


    "This underground war is inevitable. The question now is whether Mercury starts to investigate the opponent or to win the war."


    Victor frowned. "Is there any difference between the two?"


    Fighting for the sake of investigation shows that the masked boss has potential contact with you, and we will take it easy when we start. Checking for the sake of investigation shows that the masked boss and you are the sworn enemies competing for the throne, and we''ll kill them.


    Barrol dared not say this, but whispered in his heart. He respectfully said, "Sir, if you choose the former, the center of gravity of Mercury will shift to the kingdom of Borui. If you choose the latter, we will kill masked people in every small town in the kingdom of dodo. Let them know that this is our territory!"


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "didn''t the shadow warrior Zig tell the brotherhood''s nest?"


    Barol smiled bitterly and said, "Sir, the Eastern League is in chaos. The place names can be changed and the training camp can be moved. I really didn''t ask for valuable information. Zig only obeys the order of ''horse mane'' in Dengshi city. This is obviously a nickname. Zig doesn''t know ''horse mane'' himself. They pass messages and instructions by badges and secret words. Zig doesn''t even know who other shadow guards are?"


    "The mask is so professional that it won''t arouse the vigilance of agent dodo?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Barrow replied: "I suspect there are three groups of people in the mask. The bright side is an ordinary villain, the dark side is an elite like Zig, and there is a group of middlemen. The middleman asks the dark side to solve the uncertain things. Most of the thieves'' unions or spies in Dengshi city are ordinary people. They can distinguish the differences? It''s like elite guards don''t have to do their best to subdue villains, Who knows that he has the strength of a trainee knight? "


    "Adults, the masquerade is a strong opponent. Whether you choose to investigate secretly or fight, mercury needs more capital and manpower." Barrow put forward his opinion carefully.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "since he is an opponent with similar strength, he must fight without reservation. The mask will be exposed, and the Mercury will also be exposed. The mask has the cover of Borui Kingdom, but Mercury has become the main target of agent dodo. Therefore, Mercury also needs a backstage boss."


    Barol''s eyes lit up and asked, "Sir, you mean..."


    Victor said with a smile, "my wife Sophia is the best umbrella for mercury. Moreover, she is also very rich! The mask uses the background of the kingdom of Borui to expand its influence. We use the contacts and wealth of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to spread the smuggling network all over the kingdom of Dodo and the kingdom of Sasan."


    "Your Excellency is wise!"


    Victor glanced at the spy head lightly and said, "you should remember that Mercury is my mercury, which has nothing to do with my wife!"


    "My Lord, I am only loyal to you!" Barrow bowed and said with a serious expression.


    Victor said slightly, "in three days, I will call Nelson and them to discuss the follow-up. Go back and make good preparations. After the meeting, I will naturally give mercury more support."


    "As you wish, my noble master." Barol restrained his inner ecstasy and bowed away.


    Victor was the only one left in the study. He stared at the color changing cloak for a while, turned to the blood boiling potion, flashed a light in his eyes, and raised his hand to knock the bell on the table.


    A monkey militia pushed the door in and asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Logan, take this bag of blood boiling medicine and tell me the effect."


    "Yes." Logan opened the seal of the thin leather bag and without hesitation poured the powder into his mouth and swallowed it with spittle. After ten breaths, his eyes began to turn red, his muscles rose high, the green tendons on the back of his hands were like earthworms, and finally his skin turned red, which looked very frightening.


    "Strength increases, hearing and vision become sharper, touch becomes dull, and control decreases a lot." The monkey''s voice was mixed with the sound of heavy breathing, like an angry bull.


    Victor ordered, "hold your machete and cut the desk with all your strength!"


    Logan pulled out his knife fiercely, and the blue light cut into the iron oak desk. When he could cut down, a blue and white sword light flashed away. In the clang sound of weapon collision, the refined iron machete flew into the air with a sound of "seizing", nailed to the ceiling, and the handle of the knife kept shaking.


    Victor put his sword in its sheath, shook his numb fingers and said, "take off your knife and go back to the room to rest."


    "Yes." Logan jumped up gently. When he took off the machete, his helmet hit the ceiling. He took the machete and strode out of the room.


    Victor shook his head secretly. Logan has been practicing secret form for four years. He is the leader of the monkey militia. In the past training, Victor had to pick his machete and change his strength at least 8 times, but just that time, he changed it only 3 times to achieve his goal.


    The secret shape of the monkey points to the unity of body and mind. Logan has far more control over the body than ordinary people. Tests showed that Logan''s strength and attack speed increased by 30% when taking blood boiling potion, but he couldn''t perfectly control the surge of power and even couldn''t hold the knife stably. This shows that boiling blood potion can only improve the combat effectiveness of ordinary soldiers, while the basic attributes of violent soldiers are too high, and the increase of external force has become a burden.


    According to the information provided by Barol, the difference between shadow soldiers and blood guards lies in the perfect control of bloodthirsty power. To do this, we must go through years of training. Can shadow soldiers master bloodthirsty by drinking boiling blood potion every day? This is obviously impossible.


    There is only one possibility that the shadow warrior Qi Ge assassinates a Funiu militia. He really has the power of bloodthirsty! The masked Brotherhood has a way to make bloodthirsty warriors!


    What is the sanctity of the masked brotherhood?


    Victor picked up the fragment of the color changing cloak, rubbed it for a moment, got up, went to the board and wrote "alchemy tower" directly above the masked brotherhood.


    There are hundreds of medicament formulations mastered by alchemists. Of the more than 70 kinds of medicaments that can be realized at present, only two belong to the extraordinary category. One is a discoloration dye, the other is a recovery agent. Because there are still five kinds of medicinal materials missing, the alchemy auxiliary Butz has not made a finished recovery medicine, but the discoloration dye has been actually applied to the vikdorser silver armor, and its effect is the same as that of the discoloration cloak captured by Barol. The alchemy militia will never look away.


    The masked Brotherhood has mastered that the discoloration dye must be the legacy of the alchemy empire. Is the blood boiling potion the potion formula of the alchemy Empire?


    Who inherited her legacy after the fall of the alchemical Empire?


    Victor thought about it and wrote "mage Association" under the "alchemy Empire" and "God chosen city-state".


    Master Edwin said that tower pharmacy originated from the church''s Ivory castle, which collected the knowledge of the chosen one.


    The "shining church" was added under the "mage Association".


    The skeleton characteristics of the elite soldiers trained by the masked brotherhood are similar to those of the paladin. The two sides seem to be related. There is another possibility. The training method of the paladin comes from the chosen city-state. The behind the scenes boss of the masked brotherhood is the successor of the chosen city-state A wizard organization!


    The glorious church has ruled the human world for nearly 8000 years, and it is very unlikely that the chosen one will inherit it. However, the church has no reason to secretly manipulate the masked brotherhood. However, the internal forces of the church are also very complex. In addition to the shining knights and the Privy Council, there is also an unfathomable old order of abbots and the Pope.


    The forest people moved westward, the Gambis pioneered the hills, and the little Baron died in the conspiracy of the wizard, which was paving the way for me or for the "King". After the recovery of the alchemy tower, ant people invaded the man horse hills, resulting in the growth of the alchemy tower. The second assassination of the little Baron was a throat cutter from the kingdom of Borui. He was a killer of the blood hand brotherhood and a member of the masked brotherhood. Now, the alchemist militia has hit the masked brotherhood again! Behind the masked brotherhood, if it is the inheritance organization of the chosen ones, they may also secretly guide all this. What is their purpose?


    Victor hesitated and wrote "devil" on the side of the "chosen city", the "Lord of glory" on the side of the "shining church", and "Victor Wimbledon" under the "masked Brotherhood"


    On the board appeared the alchemy Empire, the Council of mages, the chosen (devil), the shining Church (Lord of glory), the masked brotherhood, and victor Wimbledon.


    The devil lost to the Lord of glory. They want me to restore the alchemy Empire and overthrow the Lord of glory?


    Victor stood in front of the board, but he seemed to be trapped in an invisible huge net, unable to struggle and resist. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. When he opened his eyes again, he stretched out a middle finger towards the board.


    "Fuck you!"

 Chapter 325

    "That''s what mercury knows about the masked brotherhood."


    After barrol finished, he sat down under the long table. On his right was old John. Opposite the long table were Nelson, hammer and Kidd. Victor sat on the main seat of the long table with Lilia beside him.


    At this meeting, victor will adjust the development strategy of smuggling network, launch the concept of gold merchant group and discuss it in detail. Everyone in the meeting room played an important role in Victor''s plan.


    Barol controls the secret spy organization mercury. In addition to collecting intelligence for the Randall family, his job is actually to serve the smuggling network. Including buying gangs everywhere, allowing villains and hooligans to transfer private goods, protecting free traders in the gold regiment, and occasionally part-time assassins to eliminate those who are not obedient.


    Old John managed the free people merchants of the gold regiment, controlled the public carriages of key routes, and supervised the financial situation and goods allocation of the gold regiment.


    Hammer and Kidd, on behalf of the smuggling caravan, are responsible for maintaining secret trade routes and stronghold nodes, recruiting mountain hunters and free civilian mercenaries, transporting goods and contacting the territory and villages related to the stronghold.


    The Nelson brothers and sisters are the number two figures of Randall family. Except for the alchemy tower and the wizard imosen, Victor doesn''t hide from them the size and personnel arrangement of Randall''s leadership and smuggling network. When Victor leaves the territory, Lilia and Nelson must ensure that the Randall family and the golden regiment continue to operate.


    Everyone in the conference room was Victor''s first group of followers. They experienced the ant disaster together. When they took refuge in Heibao Town, they refused the solicitation of the York family and resolutely returned to the impoverished Randall collar. They also knew the existence of elite guards. Their fate is closely linked to the Randall family and can be called Victor''s confidant.


    The closed door meeting further strengthened the people''s positioning of themselves. Old John took out the momentum of humiliating his ministers to death and said angrily, "if the mask blocks the family''s wealth, we can''t let them go!"


    Victor looked sideways and asked, "Nelson, what do you think?"


    Nelson smacked his mouth, put his strong arm on the table, looked inward, and the deep part of his eyes shone like glaze stone. He said, "that guy of Rusa has competed with me, and his strength is very good. Masked shadow soldiers can assassinate Rusa directly, and then retreat under the encirclement of mercury..."


    "He lost an arm and finally fell into our hands." Barrow corrected.


    "But he alone faces a group of elite guards. He lurks, raids, kills, kills and escapes. His force, skills, will and adaptability are first-class. If he is single to single, the elite guards may not be the opponent of shadow soldiers." Nelson said stiffly.


    Victor said: "wisdom and experience are also part of combat effectiveness. Elite guards are really not the opponent of shadow soldiers. Nelson, you continue."


    "Yes." Nelson touched his head, sorted out his thoughts, and said: "the two blood guards jointly killed graka in the dense forest. Their strength is close to the junior trainee knight. If it comes to practical combat experience, most of the noble young masters promoted by washing medicine are not the opponents of the blood guards."


    "The elite mercenaries trained in masks can''t be underestimated!"


    Nelson slapped his chest and made a loud bang. The long table jumped. Lilia lost her face. When she saw that her brother was safe, Liu Mei immediately stood up and scolded, "do you have a fever? Hit yourself if you have nothing!"


    "No force... No force..." Nelson awkwardly picked up the coffee cup rolling on the table and continued: "My body is strong enough that the family guard can''t hit me with a hammer, but if I stand still, the tusk soldiers of York family will stab me with a fine iron spear, which will seriously hurt and even kill me. As long as the knight doesn''t step into the silver steps, he can''t resist the stabbing of elite soldiers. However, the knight has stronger strength, faster speed, advance and retreat freely, and can''t stand up The unity of mind can kill several ordinary soldiers face to face, and everyone mistakenly thinks that ordinary soldiers are weak. However, don''t forget that ordinary soldiers can kill ogres! Knights who make mistakes in battle may also die in the hands of elite soldiers. "


    "The strength of the masked mercenaries is stronger than the tusk soldiers of the York family. If the battle outside Xiangye town takes place in the open land during the day, the loss of mercury is definitely more than two elite guards!"


    "What I want to say is that masked mercenaries have the ability to kill elite guards!"


    Nelson breathed out and said: "The elite guards of the family are simple and powerful, but they are not flexible enough. They are good at field warfare, but not at street warfare between gangs. To tell the truth, our mercenaries are not good at dealing with villains in the town. Outside the tavern in the town, some mercenaries were mugged, poisoned and stabbed to death by daggers... Those bastards carry a dagger and walk in the street. We can''t tell who is The enemy. "


    "People in the masked brotherhood are good at this kind of thing. Barol, if the shadow soldiers kill the backbone of mercury, what about the remaining elite guards? If you all hide, who will command the elite guards to identify the enemy? Masked mercenaries disguise themselves as ordinary people and assassinate the elite guards, they are also very likely to succeed."


    Barrow thought for a moment and sighed, "Lord Nelson is right. What mercury lacks is not elite guards, but ordinary killers. The masked Brotherhood has almost no weakness."


    Kidd couldn''t help but say, "do you just admit defeat? If the mask kills Gambis, do we have to shrink back?"


    "Of course not!"


    Nelson laughed and said, "my Lord, the masked Brotherhood has unique training methods, some of them are thugs. We entangle with them in the town and kill them endlessly, then we will lose too much."


    "I mean, just let me lead the team to the Eastern League, take off the masked training camp, and take back all the training methods of elite soldiers, shadow soldiers and blood guards!" Nelson''s eyes showed "fierce light" and showed his true face.


    This guy is thinking about the secret of the masked brotherhood.


    "Save it. You can''t get a mask so close. Why are you going to the Eastern League? Die? Do you know where the mask''s nest is?" Victor glared at Nelson.


    Barol stood up and said, "Sir, I think Lord Nelson is right. I can check the nest of masks..."


    "Right fart!"


    Victor said angrily, "do you think all the elite soldiers are thorn kidney beans? They grow and grow? The number of shadow soldiers and blood guards will only be less. Mercury hurts and mutilates the mask, so they naturally want to retreat to their nest."


    Barol bowed and said, "my Lord, I''m confused."


    "You''re not confused." Lilia muttered and rolled her eyes at Nelson. "Bad idea!"


    The great Knights of the York family generally recognized Nelson as a fierce warrior of the silver class, and his reputation in the Randall family was only as good as that of the Lord. The old spy was too weak to offend Victor''s top general and Mrs. Lilia''s brother. If Nelson wants to go to the East, he will follow him. If we can find a nest of mask, we will not has the final say of mercury.


    Lilia could understand barrol''s intentions, and Victor was surprised. He smiled and asked, "tell me, why is it a bad idea?"


    "The masked Brotherhood has a deep water. On the surface, there is the background of Lord Borui. I don''t know how many forces support them. However, no matter how strong the masked strength is, they can''t do their best in the Dodo territory. As long as we show our strength stronger than them, the masked will retreat after several losses. But if we kill the masked nest, they will do their best Counter attack, even if we can swallow the mask, the loss will not be small, and maybe the whole army will be destroyed. " Said Lilia.


    "Well said." Victor patted Lilia''s little hand and said to Nelson, "the building is crooked by you."


    "My Lord, what do you mean ''the building is crooked by me''?" Nelson looked confused.


    "I didn''t call you to discuss the elimination of the masked brotherhood." Victor waved his hand and said, "our strength is not as good as the mask. The mask is blocking our way now. We can only move it away first, that''s all. In the future, our strength will be stronger and stronger enough to meet any challenges!"


    "Barol, does mercury have any countermeasures for the current situation?"


    Barrol first saluted Lilia and said: "Madam, what you just said is right. The mask and mercury can''t see the light and can only compete secretly. At this time, the local gangster forces become the focus of both sides. Mercury can hide behind the scenes, intimidate or bribe the local villains to spy on the location of the mask and remove it one by one. Of course, the mask will do the same. Therefore, this underground war is about money and contacts. ¡±


    "Mercury needs elite guards and a lot of money!"


    "How much do we have?" Victor asked Lilia.


    "There are 110000 gold sols on the book."


    Lilia gritted her teeth, turned her face to the other side and said angrily, "these money are useful. Pinghu Town is still expanding, and there will be a military parade and Carnival soon, which will cost a lot of money. The taxes paid to the royal family this year will also be prepared... In short, there is no money!"


    Victor shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands and looked helpless. "You see, we are very poor." Everyone laughed and Lilia was ashamed. Victor stood up and said with a smile: "fortunately, my wife Sophia is very rich, and the mask is aimed at her, so she pays money and contacts. We are responsible for cutting off the hand of the mask and spreading the smuggling network to the Dodo Kingdom and the Sassanian Empire."


    "Good idea!" Nelson exclaimed.


    Victor smiled and said, "but Sophia is Sophia and Randall is Randall. Our purpose is to make money for the family. How should we make money?"


    "Selling smuggled goods!" Cried old John.


    "That''s right." Victor nodded and said, "coffee is an element friendly drink, which can make people clear headed and quick thinking. It can even help Knights resonate with the fire element, and snow sugar can effectively supplement the physical strength of scholars. Coffee and snow sugar are favored by palace nobles and knights."


    "The price of a pound of coffee and five pounds of snow sugar is 40 gold sols in the king capital of Gambis, 60 gold sols in the kingdom of Dodo, 80 gold sols in the kingdom of Sasan, 60 gold sols in the kingdom of Neville and Al, 80 gold sols in the kingdom of SUS, and 100 gold sols in the richest kingdom of Borui!"


    "There are 60000 pounds of coffee and 200000 pounds of snow sugar in the warehouse of the hill camp. The Randall family can produce 20000 pounds of coffee and 150000 pounds of snow sugar every year. If each coffee is accompanied by snow sugar, I sell 10 gold sol. How much will the Randall family have?"


    Nelson quickly counted his fingers, and Lilia said angrily: "do you still need to count? 600000 gold sols, and 200000 gold sols every year!"


    There was a sound of swallowing saliva in the conference room. Lilia, with stars in her eyes, took Victor''s hand and said coquettishly, "honey, why don''t you sell so much coffee and snow sugar? I thought the output of coffee was only 800 pounds a year."


    "If I let go of the sale, all the major caravans will break their heads." Victor said with a smile, "but I don''t want to make money for outsiders. I''d rather let you make money. And the gold group is a tool to make money for everyone."


    "Old John, did Nelson talk to you about the golden regiment?"


    Old John bowed and said, "yes, sir."


    Victor nodded and said, "every free merchant who cooperates with the smuggling caravan can join the gold group, but there are two conditions. First, he must pay a franchise fee of 500 gold sol. Second, he must subscribe for two public carriages within three years, and then subscribe for one year by year until I am satisfied."


    "The merchants of the golden group have the right to sell crude candied fruit and coffee snow sugar. Only one in each town and no more than five in each main city. The purchase price of coffee snow sugar is no more than 30 gold sol and the selling price is no less than 40 gold sol, which should be adjusted according to the transportation distance."


    Old John asked, "Sir, what if they don''t want to subscribe for the carriage?"


    "Only let them out."


    Victor shook his head and sighed: "free civil and commercial talents who operate public carriages will be protected by the church. In fact, this is the benefit delivered by the gold merchant group to the church. When we master enough public carriages, the church will become our strong support, and the smuggling trade can change from darkness to light." After a moment of silence, he said sternly, "you don''t need to know or inquire about the reason, otherwise there will be big trouble."


    Holy pool is related to the secret of the clergy. Father Miller repeatedly asked Victor to keep it secret. He didn''t want to change the resident priest, so he naturally had to keep his mouth shut. The crowd did not dare to ask more, but nodded again and again.


    Victor paused and said to hammer and Kidd: "The smugglers'' caravan is divided into two groups: the pioneer group and the private business group. I will bear all the profits and losses of the pioneer group. It is equipped with 15 elite guards, 40 mercenaries and 20 camel antelopes to explore unfamiliar business routes. The private business group is responsible for mature routes. It is equipped with 5 elite guards, 60 mercenaries and 60 pack antelopes. The private business group will never lose money if it has coffee and snow sugar. The purchase price is 10 gold sol each, and the export price depends on the shipment price It depends on the cost, but let the vendors make money. "


    "I see."


    The hammer nodded heavily. Kidd hesitated and said, "Sir, the more goods the private business group takes, the more money it makes. I suggest the development group clean up all the monsters in the business road, so that it can bring hundreds of camel antelopes to transport goods."


    Victor was shocked and hurriedly said, "if you clear the monsters, the mountain people''s village will not be obedient. When the development group meets the monster community, you can avoid it if you can. Don''t do anything thankless!"


    "Fool, without bandits and monsters, there is still a job for mercenaries? You have a smuggling Caravan and you''re afraid you can''t make money?" Old John scolded.


    "Oh." Kidd shrunk his neck and gave a dejected answer.


    Although the shipping price of 10 golden sols of coffee snow sugar is not high, after layers of price increase and dividends, most of the profits still fall into Victor''s pocket. At the same time, it binds the mountain mercenaries and free civilian traders. The backbone of Randall family can also make a lot of money, and the benefits are all shared. Naturally, everyone is happy, but mercury can''t have an independent source of money.


    Victor turned his eyes to Barol and said, "Mercury doesn''t participate in dividends. The funds needed are borne by the family. In fact, I spend the most money on mercury."


    "Sir, mercury only belongs to you!" Barol said respectfully.


    "Very good."


    Victor sat back in his seat and nodded to Lilia. Lilia got up, went to the closet, took out some sheepskin scrolls, put them on the table and motioned for everyone to read them in turn.


    "All the materials needed by the family are above, including soft silver ore and several medicinal herbs. I ask you to purchase those medicinal herbs as much as possible. If soft silver ore is found, you must inform me in time and never attract the attention of the local Lord!"


    Purchasing strategic materials and collecting intelligence are important functions of the smuggling network. Selin is a bulk material. At present, the private business group is unable to transport a large number of Selin mines, but it does not hinder Victor''s layout in advance. And those medicinal materials are the raw materials for making recovery potions. Victor plans to use recovery potions to test a conjecture.


    Recovery potion is a potion to help the alchemist recover his energy. If it can restore the fighting spirit of the knight, it can prove that the knight is an alchemist. Although the alchemy Empire died, the descendants of the alchemist did not die out. It can be inferred that the mage Association of the alchemy empire is in the same line with the chosen one. This fact will become the first drawing board of Victor''s jigsaw puzzle and help him make it Dig more clues.


    Victor worked hard to run the Randall family and smuggling network to deal with all the changes, including the ant man. Now, the smuggling network has become his help.

 Chapter 326

    In the study of silver moon manor, Victor fell on the writing desk and wrote hard.


    It is said that the study is actually just a writing room. The bookcase is filled with all kinds of sheepskin scrolls, quills, ink, fire paint seals and decorations, but there are no books in the real sense.


    Book making is often the task of monks. In the clerical room of the monastery, monks have to copy books on parchment by hand. These parchments are made of sheep, goat or calf leather and cut to the right size. The manufacturing process of parchment is extremely complex and expensive. Each calf skin is selected by thousands to ensure that there are no cracks before the following processes can be carried out. The finished parchment is soft and smooth, and can be preserved for thousands of years.


    Book copying is also a time-consuming and labor-consuming project. The monks of the monastery work in groups of more than a dozen people, cooperate with each other, and it takes several months to complete. Monks often use expensive metals and gemstones to decorate books and make exquisite book bags to prevent damage to books.


    If the nobles want to own such a book, they may have to donate a large amount of money or materials to the monastery, which is equivalent to the harvest of a village for five years. At the same time, it also depends on whether the church is willing to reward the LORD with books.


    The collection of books has become a symbol of family heritage. Victor saw a wall full of ancient books in the kite castle of the August family, and Sylvia''s Rose Manor also had hundreds of hand-made sheepskin books.


    The Randall family has only four years of history. It is as young as a baby. Naturally, there will be no collection of books. The beautiful crystal chandelier and the crystal window with a price higher than gold make the study look shabby and empty.


    Victor has the ability to never forget, and the York family''s books have long been engraved in his mind through the memory function of x-3. However, most of those books are bards'' travel stories, Historical Biographies, epic legends and literary works praising the Supreme Lord. They mainly carry forward the virtues of knights and clergy, and have little practical value.


    Victor often thought that Sylvia in her childhood might have been influenced by these books to establish the belief of guarding the family. If it was just cosmetic, Victor could have the alchemists copy these books, but he didn''t think it was necessary. He has modern values and pays more attention to practicality.


    Animal and plant brochures, monster brochures, medicine formulas, training secrets and various design drawings are all hidden in the secret room of the mountain fortress. In the study of Yinyue manor, there are only account details, work logs, meeting memoranda, deed documents, and various rules and regulations.


    Victor is now writing the bylaws of the golden regiment.


    Goose feather strokes rustle on the sheepskin scroll, and the handwriting is elegant and smooth, which is very artistic.


    At the end of the detailed rules, a full stop was pointed, and the breeze lingering around the quill was waved away. Victor nodded with satisfaction.


    After understanding the activation talent in the dark forest, the moon elf blood seems to have been further released. As long as victor enters the state of concentration, he does not need to spend spiritual power. The breeze naturally lingers, and the time to condense the elements of the void wind is much faster, from the original 15 seconds to the current 10 seconds. Although it is not as good as the real-time mastery of high-level knights, it greatly improves the shooting frequency of wind element. His physical strength reached an unimaginable level. Victor ran with all his strength in the mountains on the west side and crossed a distance of 210 kilometers in three hours, which was beneficial to the natural lingering breeze and made him as light as a swallow, but he did not trigger activation, and surpassed Gillian by his physical strength.


    Well, Victor has personally verified this countless times.


    Victor''s facial lines become softer, his skin color is as bright as jade, looks like a handsome 16-year-old boy, his black eyes are as deep as the night sky, and always exudes a natural and fresh breath. Every time miss chebman saw him, her eyes lit up and she wanted to swallow it into her stomach. Nicole, not to mention that even Sylvia was "jealous" of Victor''s current appearance. She joked that if she "lent" him to Queen SUS, she would be able to get an interest free loan of 5 million gold sol.


    Viscount Randall angrily threw the goddess spirit knight on the soft bed and let her experience the activation talent again.


    In fact, high-level knights are extraordinary and not dominated by sensory enjoyment. They pay attention to blood and emotion. Ordinary nobles can only look up to the popular shooters of the silver class, and dare not be rude at all.


    The change in appearance did not bother Victor, but he was particularly annoyed that his physique attribute was reduced by 1 point. Fortunately, the blood talent has been improved, so that the duration of Apocalypse has been extended to 12 minutes. Victor vaguely felt that if the blood of the moon elves sublimated again, the popularity would become a passive talent like super sense and blind sense. The duration of the Apocalypse would reach 20 minutes, which is exactly the duration of x-3 overrun.


    The light footsteps came from the distance of the corridor, and Victor outlined Lilia in his mind.


    Before the guard knocked, Victor said, "please come in, Mrs. Lilia."


    Lilia walked into the study, smiled sweetly at Victor, twisted her waist, fluttered the light yellow skirt, the symmetrical leg lines loomed, and the fullness of her chest trembled, inadvertently revealing a charming and moving style.


    Victor took hold of his amazing elastic waist, followed his partner''s tradition, first kissed Lilia''s pink cherry lips, and politely opened a chair for her.


    "Has barrow set out?" He asked.


    "Well, just left." Instead of sitting in the chair, Lilia rolled up her skirt and sat on Victor''s leg, put her arms around his neck, took a deep breath, and her pretty face showed a charming and complacent look.


    "Barol took 3000 gold sols and 50 people... My dear, Urie, they are all excellent craftsmen. You let them join mercury to fight with the mask... I don''t think it''s appropriate." Lilia hesitated.


    The underground war between mercury and the mask has begun. In order to ensure the advantage, Victor issued an order to Fermi''s kestrel mercenary regiment and Barrett''s bear regiment, asking them to suspend their mission and support Mercury''s operation at any time. Barol also has 18 alchemical militia in his hand. With the help of kestrel and bear regiment, mercury can use 45 alchemical militia and 11 alchemical war mastiffs. But there was a problem in front of victor.


    The strength of the alchemy militia is similar to that of the shadow soldiers, and it is impossible for both sides to keep their hands. Even with the cover of bucks and southerly merchants, there is still a risk of exposure. Therefore, the high-end forces of both sides will not fight. They can only hide under the water and wait for the opportunity. However, the masked brotherhood also has a group of elite soldiers and well-trained thugs. If the shadow soldiers adopt the late strike strategy, Mercury''s situation will be very embarrassing.


    The villain controlled by mercury is not the opponent of the masked mercenaries. If the alchemy militia does not fight back, Mercury will be defeated. If they do, they will expose their whereabouts. Shadow soldiers will come one after another to carry out assassination, or draw the attention of DoRdOr secret agent to the alchemy militia.


    In view of this, Victor arranged a group of alchemy auxiliaries to add mercury.


    Alchemy auxiliary soldiers have stamina 10, spirit 7, perception 7, life 3, manufacturing cost 500 kingsol, consume 7 soul fire and have 3 skill bits. Victor has loaded them with a production skill. They are proficient in spirit monkey stealth and long-range weapons, which is only one less proficient in melee weapons than the spirit monkey militia.


    The physical quality of the alchemy auxiliary soldiers has reached the level of elite soldiers, loaded with the mastery of the monkey''s secret form and long-range weapons. They are all first-class bowmen. They can shoot the escaping hare with a hard bow 80 meters away. Cultivating the monkey''s secret form makes them agile, and the alchemy human''s own learning ability enables them to quickly master the application skills of various weapons. In terms of strength alone, the alchemy auxiliary soldiers are not lost to the tusk soldiers of the York family. Of course, individual strength does not represent combat effectiveness. Twenty tusk soldiers can entangle with ogres, and twenty alchemy auxiliary soldiers will only be torn apart by ogres. However, the alchemy auxiliary soldiers are not afraid of death and pain. On this alone, they are the most terrible soldiers. As long as the number is enough, the alchemy auxiliary can defeat any enemy head-on like the ant man.


    Compared with the alchemy militia, the alchemy auxiliary soldiers cost less and consume less soul fire. They have the same service life, learning ability and fearless characteristics. They are the most cost-effective alchemy creatures and are not easy to expose the secrets of the alchemy tower. At the beginning of developing Randall''s leadership, Victor planned to manufacture a large number of alchemy auxiliary soldiers as the basic force. During the outbreak of ant disaster, the alchemy tower suddenly changed from a poor man to a local tyrant. Victor produced alchemy militia in large quantities.


    Now, the Randall family''s stalls are becoming larger and larger, and the number gap of alchemy creatures is also highlighted. The grand Legion plan, the smuggling caravan, the development of lizard swamps, and the development plan of the southern continent all need the support of alchemists. Therefore, Victor readjusted the manpower structure of the alchemy tower. On the one hand, by introducing camel antelopes to enslave goblins and lizard people, the alchemical militia in mountain fortresses were liberated. On the other hand, alchemical auxiliary soldiers were made.


    In fact, as early as two years ago, Victor began to manufacture alchemy auxiliary soldiers for military purposes. One is the archer who is proficient in gathering, monkey secret form and long-range weapons, the other is the Spearman who is proficient in gathering, Funiu secret form and long weapons, and the third is the baggage soldier who is proficient in gathering, Funiu secret form, construction or forging skills. Victor called them soldiers.


    These soldiers spent more than a year among migrant workers, and were recruited by Jack, the first monkey militia, to receive militia training. When the time was right, Victor would arrange for them to join mercenaries and private business groups.


    Barrett''s men have 15 alchemy militia and 40 soldiers. They are the backbone of the bear group, and can also become the backbone of the smuggler group and mercenaries.


    As Nelson said, the ability of elite soldiers should not be underestimated. The alchemist may not be as flexible as the masked mercenary, but in terms of will, the Alchemist is eight blocks away from the masked mercenary. When the strength is almost the same, the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road. If they want to fight for consumption, who can fight more than victor? A soldier is 500 gold sols. Others pay. If you want to fight a mask, fight it.


    This kind of thing can''t be told to Lilia.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "honey, you don''t think I have only elite guards?"


    "Are they your people, too?" Exclaimed Lilia.


    "Yes." Victor nodded: "Not everyone can become elite guards. Uriel is not talented enough. They were eliminated in training and turned into logistics personnel... Remember Butz? I tell you, Butz actually survived the ant disaster and was placed in a secret camp by me to produce military equipment. Don''t tell anyone about this. One day, I will take you and Nelson there Look. "


    "Booz is not dead?! that''s great." Lilia covered her mouth, her eyes were slightly red, and said with a slight cry: "my Lord, Butz, they are loyal to you. Why did you prefer to sacrifice them to protect us?"


    "There are some things we can''t choose. Everyone has everyone''s destiny. We just have to try our best." Victor was silent for a moment and smiled, "who makes you my wife? It''s their responsibility to protect the family wife."


    "Uriel, they are excellent craftsmen! They are all precious talents of the family. How can they give them to mercury? No, I''ll send someone to catch them back."


    Lilia jumped up, but Victor pulled her into her arms.


    "Uriel, they are first soldiers and then craftsmen."


    "But..."


    "Baby, you don''t need to think so much. Soldiers have the fate of soldiers. If the elite guards are exposed, I''ll be in great trouble."


    Victor put his hand into his skirt and rubbed his smooth skin. Two red clouds flew up on Lilia''s white face. She was panting and thin, and her eyes were as beautiful as silk. She couldn''t say anything when she was confused.


    What the little Baron learned was not useless at all.


    After a moment of tenderness, Lilia said faintly, "Victor, if we fight the mask, Mrs. Sophia won''t join Randall. Is it really good for the family to lose several knights for a little benefit?"


    Victor suddenly froze, took out his hand in his skirt, frowned and asked, "honey, who told you that Sophia would join Randall collar?"


    When Lilia saw Victor''s cold look, she panicked and said, "yes... It''s Mrs. Uriel."


    "Mrs. Uriel?"


    "Mrs. Uriel is the chambermaid of Rose Manor and the lady of Lord mortis, the manor housekeeper."


    "Rose Manor? Sylvia''s confidant housekeeper?"


    Victor sneered, "when did you get so close to the York family?"


    Lilia looked up at Victor and said bravely, "my Lord, I''ve been following you. I''ll approach whoever you approach."

 Chapter 327

    Looking at Lilia''s wronged appearance, Victor was speechless.


    Legally speaking, Randall is an independent leader of the kingdom of Gambis, but independent leaders often join a big power through blood marriage according to the needs of geopolitics. It is a recognized fact that Randall family belongs to York family, and the political, economic and military exchanges between the two sides are very close. Moreover, Victor actually controls the southern fortress and water conservancy project construction. As Randall''s chief manager, Lilia often communicates with the managers of York family on the issues of material supply and personnel allocation. Human relations are inevitable and should not be blamed.


    The problem is Sylvia.


    In a sense, Sylvia is Victor''s life. Victor and Sylvia have reached many agreements, and the specific implementation depends on their own men. At the same time, three giant fortresses were built in the human horse hill. The York family lived a tight life. Whether more or less materials were delivered to Randall, punctuality or delay broke Lilia''s heart. Mrs. yuriel''s status is not high, but she has great invisible power. Her words are even more effective than that of interior official Anthony. With her help, Lilia is really much easier.


    "Mrs. Uriel is very kind to you?" Asked Victor, frowning.


    "Yes." Lilia nodded and said: "When I first arrived at Rose''s manor, the maids of the manor rejected me very much. I knew they despised me. Later, Mrs. Uriel severely punished several maids who took the lead in bullying me, and admitted to me that she deliberately used me to test the maid''s mind, which disappointed her. She told those maids that as long as they were guests entering Rose Manor, no matter high or low, the maid would not accept me If you can neglect, it will violate the master''s will and damage the master''s reputation. Mrs. Uriel led all the maids to apologize to me. "


    "This is the first lesson Mrs. Uriel gave me, which I will never forget. Even her later lashes are not as impressive as this lesson."


    "Whip?!"


    "Mrs. Uriel personally taught me how to be a noble maid. She taught me how to walk, dance, sing, arrange flowers, tailor, entertain guests, write, keep accounts, test drugs, arrange picnics, dinners and dances, take care of children and patients, how to maintain my skin, and... Tips to please you."


    Lilia blushed and her voice became thinner and thinner. Victor smiled and gently hugged her. Lilia raised her hand to lift her hair behind her ears and said, "Mrs. yulir often stares at me. As long as my posture and action are slightly wrong, her cane whip will fall down. In the evening, she will scrub my wound with healing medicine to ensure that there are no scars."


    "In eight months, I finished all my subjects. Mrs. Uriel praised me for my intelligence and gave me a recipe for beauty medicine." Lilia smiled and sighed, "I lost my mother when I was very young. Mrs. urier was as warm and strict to me as my mother. On the day I left the Rose Manor, I cried with Mrs. urier in my arms. After that, she also gave me help as much as I could."


    "This time, Mrs. yuriel specially wrote to me, saying that Mrs. Sophia and her knights would return to the Randall family, telling me to strictly abide by the duty of personal maid and strive to obtain Mrs. Sophia''s recognition. This is very important to me and my brother."


    Victor sighed in his heart, "silly white sweet."


    Great lords like the York family will certainly have internal factions. The maidens of Rose Manor are not the daughters of noble families. They all have backgrounds, and only Lilia is helpless. Mrs. yulir''s clever means left a beautiful and deep impression on Lilia, which is like leaders cultivating confidants. People with complex backgrounds can never compare with people with simple relationships. Yulir People naturally prefer Lilia, and Lilia will also become her external help.


    At this point, it doesn''t matter whether Mrs. urier''s influence on Lilia comes from Sylvia''s instructions. It''s the duty of the housekeeper to help the master influence the middle class of the family. Failing to do this is dereliction of duty. Lilia''s handkerchief will do the same thing as Elena''s housemaid.


    Lilia doesn''t live in a vacuum. As a close maid, she certainly obeys Victor, but as the manager of Randall family, she needs her own network. In the process of learning and growing up, Lilia is inevitably affected by external influences.


    However, the values of knights and nobles are incompatible with Victor''s rental employment system.


    Victor''s scalp tingled at the thought that Lilia Tong had read the Rose Manor collection.


    No! You must break back the girl''s thought and understanding!


    Victor pondered, "what good is Sophia''s return to Randall''s collar for you? Do you want to see people''s faces?"


    Lilia smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of you supporting me. Moreover, Mrs. Sophia will bring knights to the family."


    "Sophia''s knights are all medicated knights with no potential. No one is your brother''s opponent in terms of strength. Sylvia doesn''t like them at all in terms of blood. There''s no place for them... Otherwise you think the York family will let them join Randall''s collar?" Said Victor disdainfully.


    "The potion knight is also a knight." Lilia tilted her lips and said with longing, "with knights, Randall family is the real family."


    Victor disapproved and said, "the potion knights are not good at anything and have a lot of airs. When they join Randall''s leadership, they will only compete for power and profits with Nelson. They have Sophia''s support. Don''t expect them to be obedient to you."


    "You, Nelson, the War Bear mercenaries, and Maureen, they worked with me to start the Randall family. I don''t want someone to ride on your head!"


    Lilia looked at Victor in a daze, reached out and touched his face. She said softly, "honey, you haven''t changed in five years. You''re still so handsome... Young... No! You''re younger and more handsome. But I''ve changed."


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said with a smile, "you have become more beautiful, more confident and more elegant. You have become a real noble lady."


    Lilia is 23 years old. She is in the best years of her life. Her skin is white and smooth, her figure is charming, her hair is like clouds, her eyes are like water, and she smiles. She is mature, charming and young.


    "Honey, when I first saw you, I fell in love with you. I didn''t dream of becoming your personal maid. I like sitting in your arms best... So I know I''m not dreaming." Lilia whispered, hugged Victor tightly for a while and said sadly, "in two years, I can''t sit on your lap..."


    Victor trembled in his heart and reluctantly smiled, "baby, you can always sit on my lap."


    Lilia chuckled, stuck out her tongue and said playfully, "when I''m 30, I''m embarrassed to sit in the arms of a teenager."


    The difference in life forms is an insurmountable gap between high-level knights and ordinary people. Silver level knights can communicate internally and externally, get rid of the problems of aging and disease, and maintain their young appearance until the soul fire goes out. Elven blood aristocrats are compatible with feng shui elements. They have always been known for their long life. At the end of their life, they are only about 40 years old. Victor has communicated with the elements of void wind. His life form is similar to that of high-level knights. With the sublimation of moon Elven blood, he even appears in an inverse growth situation, just like a handsome 16-year-old boy, Even Sylvia has become a 20-year-old. She is now more beautiful than Sophia and Roland.


    No matter how beautiful and well maintained Lilia is, she will grow old one day, just like flowers blooming and falling unstoppable. At that time, can we still walk side by side? Besides Lilia, there are Elena and Alice, and maybe Judy


    Victor felt his chest blocked and his heart was heavy. He couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    "Honey, I''m very satisfied to be loved by you." Lilia put her ear on Victor''s chest, listened to her lover''s heartbeat and said, "but I want to think about my brother and the war bear."


    "Nelson?"


    "Yes." Lilia sat up straight, looked up and said, "my brother is really strong. He can eat and fight. I don''t know how his parents made him like this. I heard from master Edwin that his brother''s life is far beyond ordinary people, but he doesn''t last as long as a high-level knight. Can War Bear keep his current position when he gets old?"


    Victor opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything after all. The alternation between the old and the new is not only the natural law, but also the law of family development. The Lord has no way to change it. Acting against the trend will only lead to the decline of the family.


    Lilia continued, "sister Linda once asked her brother to marry a noble lady. Mrs. Uriel even found a female trainee knight for him, but her brother refused."


    "I know about it. Nelson is good." Victor nodded seriously.


    Nelson refused to marry the York family. Victor not only admired his character, but also rejoiced that the family could retain a pure power.


    Lilia nodded and sighed: "My brother is good. We can only put our hope on his children. While my brother still has strength, his successor may be able to marry Mrs. Sophia''s Knight descendants. In addition to the potion knight, which Knight nobleman is willing to marry an ordinary Lord''s heir? As for the ordinary nobleman... The northern bear of the silver class is qualified to marry the knight nobleman."


    "If war bear misses this opportunity, what else can we talk about fighting for power and profit? Knights should have been valued by you. The marriage of War Bear and them is conducive to your rule and the future of war bear in Randall family."


    "Mrs. Uriel told you all this?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Uriel instructed me. I appreciate her."


    "I don''t appreciate her at all!" Victor roared in his heart, but from the perspective of political interests, he had to admit that the ideas of Mrs. Uriel and Lilia were more in line with the political interests of War Bear.


    Victor looked at Lilia, who was stuck to himself. He moved in his heart and said with a bad smile, "yes, we can have a baby, can''t we?" Lilia bit her lips and said with a low eyebrow: "honey, I said, don''t be angry... Mrs. Uriel secretly told me that the Elven blood aristocrats can give birth to offspring with ordinary people only after they grow up. You still need another 30 years."


    I''m not an adult???


    Victor said, "is the knight''s blood really so important?"


    "Yes." Lilia nodded heavily and said, "don''t we all pursue Knight blood? Even if it''s not for ourselves, who doesn''t want their offspring to be noble, handsome, powerful and unparalleled, free from aging and disease."


    This sentence was like thunder in my ears and lightning in the night sky, which instantly woke Victor up.


    The political system of the human world has remained unchanged for thousands of years. Ordinary people have been exploited and squeezed by knights and nobles for thousands of years, but there has never been a large-scale civil unrest, which is unimaginable in Victor''s view. He always believed that the obedience of the people to the LORD was the result of the efforts of the church, and thousands of years of ideas suppressed the potential of the people. Therefore, Victor created the rental employment system in an attempt to make full use of the power of mortals. But he ignored a fact.


    On earth, there is no essential difference between emperors and ordinary people. They are all physical fetuses, regardless of noble blood. Is there a seed for the emperor and general That is, the prelude to the change of dynasties can be opened. But here, it''s really "kind".


    That is extraordinary power, open extraordinary power.


    The rental employment system is also open. Not only Randall''s people, but also others can join the system through the golden group. Capable people will get wealth, land, power and status from it and try their best to maintain the system. They are Victor''s supporters and powerful forces in his hands. For example, mountain hunters in the smuggling caravan, who perform well, can join Randall''s collar, receive training and training, or join the army, or take charge of a smuggling caravan.


    However, when a person has wealth, land, power and status, what will he pursue? It is undoubtedly extraordinary power.


    Knights, nobles and churches can give extraordinary power. How many people can refuse when they wave to members of the rental employment system?


    The lease employment system did not work at all, but when it grew to a certain extent, it became a feast for the feudal system. What Victor can get is just the limit of the alchemy tower. Exceeding this limit is equivalent to making wedding clothes for other lords.


    Knights have extraordinary blood. Maybe I should recruit knights? But isn''t it back to the vassal system? no way! The vassal system is scattered and inefficient. Even the orcs can''t cope with it. Only centralism can give full play to the potential of mortals and cope with future changes. Let Knights join my rental employment system? No, that knight doesn''t want to be a lord? Do you want me to have more children... I''m afraid it''s not enough, at least dozens.


    Victor''s head is full of wishful thinking. Even the x-3 doesn''t work. At this time, there was a pro guard voice outside the door.


    "My Lord, Captain Nelson wants to see you."


    "Invite him in."


    Lilia was about to stand up from Victor''s arms. Hearing that it was her brother, she sat down and hugged victor.


    "My Lord, the messenger of the York family brought a list of nobles who watched the Legion competition." Nelson turned a blind eye to his sister and said excitedly, "Sir, when shall we start?"


    "What''s good about the army competition? I won''t go!" Victor waved impatiently.


    Nelson scratched his head and said, "but I really want to go!"


    "Go by yourself and take the York family''s fast bird mount to Jinshui city. Mrs. Sylvia wants it. Don''t hurry! Give me the list."


    Nelson dropped the sheepskin stationery and ran away.


    Victor opened the letter and saw the contents inside. His pupils immediately shrunk, touched his chin and said to himself, "Archduke Williams... Your highness Roland is here with the Knights of glory? And the Joshua family of deep water city, the five giants and royal families are all here. It''s so lively."


    "Honey, are you really not going? It''s said that many big people will watch the game. Would it be rude of you to do so?" Leah advised.


    Where shall I sit? Mrs. Katrina is next to the fat man. Sophia and I sit. Sylvia and I feel bad. Sylvia and I sit. I feel bad. Nicole and I sit. Gillian and Judy feel bad. Victor was bored and sneered:


    "Do you really think big people are here to watch the Legion compete? They''re here for barbarians and ports. I''ll just wait for them at Randall."

 Chapter 328

    At dawn, a team of Wu appeared on the road to Jinshui city.


    At the front of the team are two rows of war animal cavalry, a total of 200, all composed of arrogant knights. Most of them were wearing fine gold scale armor and holding fine iron war guns. The one foot long gun blade glittered with purple and gold cold light, which was also the unique luster of fine gold. There was a fine iron wrapped round shield behind them, and the long scabbard sword was inserted horizontally on their shoulders. It must not be an ordinary product. The war beast under their crotch is as big as a rhinoceros, with gray horny skin as dark as iron, and looks like a crocodile. There are four eyes on their head. Two eyes are located on the front, like the eyes of a lion and a tiger, and two on the side, the size of an ox''s eye. The war beast has six limbs under its belly, and the knees and claws are wrapped with hard leather armor. The key points of knee joint, flank and head and neck are equipped with refined iron scales.


    A heavy crossbow, a yew composite bow, twenty arrows, crossbows and five fine iron javelins are hung on both sides of the war beast saddle. With riders and protective gear, each war beast carries almost 1000 pounds of weight, and its pitiful blue forked tongue pokes out its big mouth covered with tusks from time to time, which looks relaxed and free.


    The Knights held high five flags, one gold and four silver. The flag was embroidered with a phoenix crowned long tailed kite symbolizing the augustian family, and the other was a armored knight with a long sword in both hands, symbolizing glory.


    The Knights of glory were led by Roland Princess Augustus was founded. When the Xunlong Knights suffered a setback, they turned the tide, defeated the unicorn Knights led by the RAND Empire, and became the mainstay of the Gambis kingdom. With the support of Marquis goron, the Knights of glory has been adapted and expanded. At present, there are 1 gold knight, 10 Silver knights, each holding a flag, 4 knights and 50 trainee knights. Each knight is equipped with a fast dragon war beast.


    Although most of the trainee Knights of the glory Knights rely on training potions to stimulate their blood, they have experienced real fighting. They are determined, proficient in martial arts, brave and tenacious. They are by no means comparable to ordinary trainee knights. They cooperate with fierce fast dragons and beasts. It''s better for knights to weigh them when they meet them.


    There are four silver flags representing four silver knights, 16 knights and 200 trainee knights. Although they are less than half of the Knights of glory, the golden flag represents Roland''s presence.


    As long as Roland is there, they are the Knights of glory.


    Behind the Knights of glory were a group of tall and burly barbarians. They are generally more than 7 feet tall, naked with muscle Qiu knot upper body. Women only use animal skin to wrap their chest, revealing the same strong muscles and mottled scars. There are tattoos on their rough faces and carry huge and heavy weapons. More than a dozen "short men" with a green face and less than 2 meters tall, each pulled a huge carriage to follow the team. The wheels left deep tracks on the compacted Road, but the speed was no slower than that of the front team.


    The savages of arete are wild and tough as rocks.


    200 Paladin cavalry followed the barbarians. They wore tough rhinoceros armor and engraved the mark of level 3 Paladin on their shoulders. They rode horned wolves and beasts.


    This giant wolf with two horns is the same size as the war horse. It is the most spiritual of all alienated war animals. Their physique and lethality may not be as good as the fast dragon, but their excellent cooperative combat ability makes them the most stable and excellent war animals.


    The horned wolf cavalry is followed by 800 second-class paladins. They are calm and dignified. They ride strong horses, hold spears, carry triangular shields, and put heavy flails in front of the saddle. Even novice Knights cannot use this powerful melee weapon without hard training.


    At the back of the team were freight wagons one after another. They stretched for several kilometers under the banner of saber toothed tiger business group, with as many as 600.


    The road is very spacious. There are no pedestrians except the motorcade. The guard of York family has long led other motorcades away from the main road. On both sides of the road are a row of straight iron fir trees. The age of the trees looks small, but the spacing between the trees is almost the same, which looks very neat. The wheat fields outside the subgrade are green and growing well. Lush hills stand in the distance, and the outline of the village can be seen at the foot of the mountain.


    Roland looked at the scenery of the man and horse hills with great interest. When her eyes as beautiful as a blue lake fell on an old barbarian, her eyes turned, and her mouth tilted up a cunning smile, urging the unicorn under her seat to drive forward.


    The unicorn of the RAND empire is like a lion and tiger, with a short sword like unicorn on its forehead. Its golden fur is smooth and majestic. It is many times stronger than Xunlong in terms of sales. It moved its limbs, carried Princess Roland, and rushed to the side of the barbarian elder in a few steps.


    "Uncle Harald, the owner of this land is one of the three top Knights of mankind, and perhaps the strongest Golden Knight... Well, I haven''t seen the old man nahtigar, but I believe she must be better than the barbarian." A white blond hair fluttered in the wind, Roland said in a familiar barbarian language.


    "The barbarian?" The barbarian elder walked forward step by step, and his human lingua franca was a little astringent.


    "It''s Neo West, Emperor Rand, legendary knight, ferocious warrior, and a semi barbarian." Roland clenched his teeth and pulled the unicorn''s mane with his little snow-white hand.


    "Madam, you humans are strange." Harald organized a general phrase and said slowly: "You divide strength by silver level, golden level and legendary level. How can strength be divided? The winner is honored, the loser sleeps, the strong Earth Dragon will die of the venom of the wind snake, the barbarian boy can kill the wind snake with a flying axe, and the crazy Earth Dragon can bite the barbarian gorsa. I don''t understand the relationship between strength and level."


    "Human rank is to flaunt identity and status."


    Sophia drove a fast dragon and said nearby. Her Amethyst eyes aimed at Roland''s unicorn, which was originally her mount.


    "It is also for order and treatment commensurate with status."


    Archduke williams came up and said with a smile, "the golden rank is equivalent to the identity of the Duke, and the legendary rank is equivalent to his majesty. Elder Harald, by our human standards, you are a king."


    "Isn''t the king the only one in the human tribe?" Harald shook his head in confusion and said, "there are two gorsas in my tribe... I am not a king, and the barbarians have no king."


    Williams''s eyes lit up, wondering how to continue the temptation. Roland didn''t care about this. She angrily stared at her uncle and brought the topic back, "Uncle Harald, you''ve seen nyovist. What do you think of his combat effectiveness?"


    "I don''t know."


    Harald slowly said, "what do you say in your human language? We didn''t fight, but I can''t reserve strength in front of him."


    Can''t retain strength? That is to do your best.


    Roland tilted his head and looked at the barbarian elder carefully, trying to measure whether he could make the legendary barbarian go all out.


    "Uncle Harald, what do you think of me? Can I defeat neowest?"


    Barbarian Berserker has a keen fighting intuition. Roland thinks it would be more accurate to ask elder Harald directly.


    Harald looked at Roland. "You can kill him."


    "Uncle, you didn''t say anything."


    Roland was lying on the back of the unicorn, muttering listlessly. No creature can''t be killed by the Golden Knight, but killing and defeating are completely different concepts. Just like the Silver Knight can kill Harald, but he really wants to fight. The legendary barbarian completely crushed the Silver Knight.


    Every act and every move of Williams''s character as like as two peas in the same way, the Roland''s character is the same as his forefather, and his actions are all charming. But Auguste''s family is already royalty. He must bear the burden of the family.


    Just as Williams racked his brains to continue to test, Harald suddenly stopped and stared at the front of the road. The rock like body expanded at the speed visible to the naked eye. The whole person suddenly grew up for a whole circle. The wild and fierce breath made the alienation war animals around restless.


    Crazy?


    An idea flashed through Williams'' mind.


    "Here comes Sylvia."


    Roland had sat up straight and urged the unicorn to rush forward, "stand by and let us open the way." The glory Knights guided the fast dragon to move to both sides, making way for the leader.


    Harald paused and ran after Roland''s unicorn. The solid ground gave birth to cobweb cracks at his feet, followed by three majestic figures. Williams noticed that Harald didn''t pull out his axe, and the three golden class crazy soldiers didn''t go crazy.


    "Only Sylvia can concentrate the spiritual pressure on Harald so far without showing hostility."


    Pope Clement strolled over on a horned wolf, with a relaxed smile on the legendary priest''s face. If no one can make the legendary crazy warrior feel pressure, it will be too frustrating for mankind.


    "Your Highness Sylvia has come to meet us. We can''t keep our master waiting."


    Pope Clement drives the horned wolf, the legendary Paladin turnans, the sixth level Paladin Wallace, the fifth level combat priest Kent, the fifth level priest bishop Perot, and 18 ruling warriors protect him. Duke Williams also asked two great knights to follow up. As for Sophia and the four great Knights of the Knights of glory, they had already chased Roland out of the team.


    700 meters away from the team, they saw five huge land birds of prey coming face-to-face. The first land bird was bigger than its peers. Its water blue feathers were like exquisite silk in the morning light, its beak was like a giant axe, its claws were like a hook, looking forward to self-determination, and its spirit was extraordinary.


    A graceful female Knight rode on the back of the blue fast bird. Her red hair was like flowing fire, and there was a sea of lava in the depths of her eyes, which made people unable to look directly. Williams only looked at it and shifted his eyes. Although Sylvia was not aimed at herself, observing the reflection of the fire element sea too early would hinder her will and produce fear or intoxication towards the element sea.


    The barbarian elder clenched his fists, looked desolate and resolute, and his momentum climbed steadily, like a great mountain across the earth, and like a wild and cruel beast. The three urusa elders did not understand why they were so solemn and went crazy one after another. Harald raised his left hand, and the gold crazy soldiers lifted their crazy state again.


    Williams realized that the Weapon Master with crazy talent could freely control the crazy warrior of the golden level. Then he heard Harald say in harsh common language, "greetings from the top of the mountains, son of Tyrone."


    "I am the Lord of the kingdom of Gambis, the guardian of the York family and the divine Knight Sylvia. Powerful barbarian warrior, what do you want from me?" Sylvia''s voice was hot and dignified, like a God''s house above.


    "A piece of land enough for our people to live in, preferably mountainous areas, with enough prey and water."


    "As you wish, respected barbarian elder, but please don''t hurt my people. If my people dare to offend the barbarian''s glory, he will lose my shelter."


    "Yes." Harald nodded and said, "I swear to the holy mountain that the barbarian will not take the initiative to hurt mankind. If he violates it, he will lose the glory of the son of the mountain and become an exile."


    "Renma Hill welcomes the visit of the son of Gaoshan."


    Sylvia jumped off the fast bird, her red hair turned to sunshine golden, her eyes were blue and pure, and the divine Knight became an incomparable beauty.


    "Elder Harald, I didn''t expect your common language to be so good. You just called me ''the son of Talon''? Can you tell me what this means?" Sylvia asked with a smile.


    Harald didn''t say a word. When he was organizing the language, Roland jumped in front of Sylvia and said, "Talon is the barbarian''s name for the element sea... In addition, uncle Harald spent more than two years learning the common language, and Roland learned the barbarian language in only two months. What about Sylvia? Am I smart?" Roland put on a proud expression of coming to praise me, but his eyes focused on the blue fast bird, "the big bird with a good look... Is more beautiful than the two stupid birds in my family. Let me touch..."


    The blue fast bird gave a warning sound of "Goo Goo". Seeing that the creature shaped like its master didn''t mean to step back, its huge beak like a sharp axe quickly pecked at the jade hand stretched out.


    Roland''s hand is beautiful, with jade fingers. It seems that she can squeeze out water. But it is this snow-white hand that gently holds the sharp beak. No matter how the fast bird shakes its head, Roland can''t get rid of it. Roland uses his other hand to touch the oily and shiny neck feathers of the blue fast bird impolitely. The blue fast bird wanted to kick her with strong claws, but he stumbled and couldn''t stand steadily.


    "Sylvia, will you give it to me? I''ll trade you for a unicorn."


    "Hercules may be the only fierce fast bird in the man horse hill. He took a group of fast birds and occupied a purple sugarcane forest. I caught it myself and took five months to tame it. This guy has a bad temper. He never lets anyone ride except victor and me."


    "Although it''s useless, it''s a big ferocious animal after all. It''s much better than a unicorn." Sylvia said faintly, "Roland, don''t think I''ll give Hercules to you."


    "Stingy."


    Roland tilted his mouth and saw the leather armor on Sylvia. His eyes brightened. He loosened the dizzy Hercules, took Sylvia''s arm, and complimented: "Sylvia, you have become beautiful and young. It must be because of love! Is your dragon lizard leather armor made of the skin of the giant animal itugos?"


    "Roland, I''ve always been young!" Sylvia said angrily.


    Sylvia has always given people the impression of maturity, beauty, grace and nobility, but now she looks only 20 years old. If she always ignores Roland''s approach, she will never quarrel with it. This physical and mental change made Williams a little at a loss. After thinking about it, he decided not to call her his wife, "Your Highness Sylvia, may you be prosperous and beautiful forever."


    Sylvia led the great Knights of the York family to salute Williams and said, "good day, Archduke Williams."


    "Sylvia, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Clement and the high priest came forward. Sylvia bowed her knees and said, "good day, Pope. It''s an honor for the York family to have you here." As she spoke, she greeted the high priest with her jaw, and only turnans said, "may the Supreme Lord of glory guide you." A solemn tone like an archbishop.


    The two wonderful flowers are all here


    Sylvia ignored the bald Paladin, turned to Sophia, opened her arms, smiled and said, "dear cousin Sophia, I''m glad to see you safe and beautiful."


    "I''m glad, too, cousin Sylvia." Sophia shook her purple hair and hugged Sylvia gently. At this moment, all her anxiety and pressure disappeared, leaving only peace and warmth.


    Roland held his chest in one hand and his cheek in the other. Looking at the cordial embrace between the two beautiful women, he secretly planned that when he saw Victor, he must grab ahead of them and hug their man, and said: dear little Victor, the teacher is very happy to see you.


    Well, that''s it. They''re so angry! Who made you stingy.


    Sylvia did not know that Roland was brewing a revenge plan. She released Sophia and said to Harald, "we have set up a comfortable camp in front, with rich food and wine for guests from afar to rest and enjoy."


    "Is it purple cane wine?" Asked Harald.


    "Of course, there are 800 barrels of purple cane wine." Sylvia smiled and nodded.


    Harald turned back and said a barbarian language. The three urusa shouted at the rear. There was a deafening cheering of the barbarians in the convoy.


    The stagnant team moved again, with guns like a forest and hooves like thunder, like a river gathered by steel flowing forward.

 Chapter 329

    The barbarian''s temporary camp is actually a flat land, without fences, barracks, or even simple shacks. There are only hundreds of rain shelters on the open space, which are stacked with dry firewood, barrels of purple cane wine, slaughtered livestock and vegetables.


    The sons of Gaoshan are used to the hard life of sleeping in the wind, lying on the ice and tasting snow. In their view, tents are prepared for infants, pregnant women and the sick. Powerful barbarians never escape the hardships of nature. Although the conditions of the temporary camp are poor, as long as there is wine and meat, it is the best camp.


    Two kilometers from the barbarian camp, the York family built another military camp. The camp is equipped with fences, trenches and arrow towers, and the internal infrastructure is also complete. 500 elite fanged soldiers have already been in place. 2000 squires and cavalry of the Knights of glory will then enter. With 1000 elite paladins, the total force of the camp will exceed 3500. As for the 200 glorious knights, they are all knights and nobles, and naturally rest in Jinshui city.


    The visit of barbarians is of great significance. Warm hospitality is one aspect, but necessary precautions are also indispensable. In fact, barbarians are not easy to deal with. When they are angry, they will punch each other in the chest and then fight in a ball. When they are happy, they will punch each other in the chest, hammer around and fight in a ball. For humans, this is a little difficult.


    Barbarians are not light or heavy, but human soldiers also have dignity. The only way is to keep a distance. Fortunately, the guys of saber toothed tiger business group are smooth, familiar with the temperament and temperament of barbarians, and they are in the middle of coordination and communication. Finally, there is no big trouble.


    Therefore, the saber toothed tiger business group specializes in entertaining barbarians, and the 3000 elite of level 5 combat priest Kent and level 6 Paladin Wallace are enough to deal with any emergency.


    The human army is supported by the battle priest regiment. The improvement of combat effectiveness is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two.


    After setting up the barbarians, Sylvia and Sophia invited Pope Clement, tournans, bishop Perot, Princess Roland, Archduke Williams and the Knights of glory to Jinshui city.


    When they crossed the Jinshui River, they saw the towering black fort, nbiser York wore a gorgeous Duke dress and led the high-level of the York family to wait outside the city for a long time.


    "Under the Pope, your visit is a great honor for the York family. I, the most devout believer of the Supreme Lord, enbisser York, salute you with the highest respect!"


    The Duke of York trotted to the Pope, half kneeling and almost flattering. Clement raised the Mithril scepter, clicked on his shoulder and said in a solemn voice, "may my lord bless you, your excellency enbisser." The Duke of York''s fat face suddenly smiled and couldn''t even see his eyes.


    Clergy will not put on airs to high-ranking knights, but they have natural advantages in front of ordinary nobles. Ordinary people always have hot heads, not to mention level 5 priests who master the art of life delaying.


    "Child, may the Lord guide you." Turnans walked up to the Duke of York with a solemn and sacred face.


    The Duke of York rolled his eyes in his heart: what are you doing here, a paladin? Show me a cure.


    Just as the Duke of York was about to salute Roland and Williams, the long Princess of Gambis jumped off the unicorn, crossed the Duke of York, took the hand of a female knight and said happily: "Caitlina! We finally met. How are you doing in the York family? Did this fat man bully you? I heard you had another daughter. Take me to have a look. I prepared a gift for her... Eh, have you been promoted to a great knight?!"


    The female knight has a rare blue hair, beautiful and charming appearance, gentle and generous temperament. She smiled and said, "Your Highness, you are still so... Enthusiastic. But I can''t be rude... Let me go first... Well, Roland Auguste, if you make me rude, don''t want to get the gift I prepared for you."


    "Gift?"


    Roland quickly released caitlina''s hand, looked at her dragon lizard leather armor, and asked, "dear caitlina, is your gift itugospi armor?" Seeing Katrina nodding, she immediately smiled and kissed her close friend on the face, "baby, I knew you wouldn''t forget to leave one for me!"


    Caitlina temporarily got rid of Roland''s entanglement, bowed her knees to Duke Williams and said, "caitlina York has seen your highness. May your highness have a prosperous future."


    "Mrs. York, don''t be polite."


    Williams paused and said genially, "Katrina, congratulations on your entering the silver field and achieving extraordinary achievements." The York family added another high-level knight, and his mood was somewhat complicated.


    "All right, all right. I can''t wait to try my monster leather armor." Roland took Katrina''s arm and said as he walked, "dear sister, have you received my secret letter with my latest body size? If you still make leather armor according to my original size, it would be terrible... I must state that I am not getting fat! My waist circumference has not changed..."


    "Roland! Can you discuss such a private matter here?" Katrina secretly squeezed Roland''s little hand and said in a very subtle voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. My voice is so low that they can''t hear me." Roland whispered close to Katrina''s ear, "my sister, I''m not Sylvia''s opponent now, but my students have avenged you... Little Victor is my student. He has become Sylvia''s man. According to etiquette, Sylvia has to call you Ms. Katrina... Of course, just keep this in mind."


    Katrina: "


    Sylvia looked expressionless, slightly turned her head, glanced at the left rear, and the bald Paladin''s erect ears immediately changed back to their original state.


    "Oh, my God..."


    Across the suspension bridge, Roland stopped, looked up and exclaimed, "this is the giant animal itugos? It''s amazing!"


    On the square in front of the gate of Heibao City, there are two ten meter high thick logs with two huge dragon lizard heads inserted at the top of the logs. Maybe it''s not dragon lizards, because they are too big, even two circles larger than ordinary dragon lizards. The cyan black scales are shiny with metal. Four 1-meter-long bone spines grow from the forehead to the neck, like dragon horns. Hundreds of tusks protrude from the closed mouth. Face size yellow crystals are embedded in the eye sockets to act as eyes, even if they die for a long time, There is still a terrible smell that makes people palpitate.


    "The head of the alienated giant beast itugos. People like to call them itus and gotus respectively."


    I don''t know when the glory Knights formed a fan in front of the log post. The Duke of York proudly introduced: "Itus weighs 4407 pounds and gotus 4320 pounds. It takes a lot of effort for craftsmen to make specimens and hang them up. During this time, an endless stream of nobles visited them blocked the North Gate Square. If I hadn''t issued a ban in advance, I would have to meet you at the east gate."


    Roland turned around the log post several times and couldn''t help saying, "Sylvia, I want to go up and have a look."


    "Roland, as long as you''re happy." Sylvia smiled her jaw.


    As soon as the voice fell, Roland jumped more than ten meters high. His body showed green brilliance. He fell gently on itus''s head, holding straight bone spurs in his hand, and put several shapes. His beautiful face showed an expression of intoxication and longing. It took a long time to jump down.


    "Sylvia, how many swords did you use to kill the Dragon beast?"


    "The instinct of alienated giants is greater than wisdom. It''s not difficult to subdue them. I cut off their cervical spine with two swords." Sylvia said faintly.


    "Just as I thought." Roland nodded and said in distress, "I don''t know if I will meet a monster of the same level in the future. Sylvia, I envy you so much."


    Turnans said solemnly, "it''s not difficult for your highness Sylvia to subdue the alienated beast, but the risk is very great! Please remember this, everyone."


    No matter whether itugos has wisdom or not, it can crush human beings with its size and strength. As long as it is hit directly, no one can survive. Moreover, it also has extraordinary talent. The hearts of the glorious knights and high-level paladins are awed. Looking at the head of itugos, they feel a heavy sense of oppression.


    Archduke Williams smiled and raised his voice: "we may not have the strength and talent comparable to monsters, but the supreme glorious Lord gives us the faith of protection and redemption. Wisdom, courage, perseverance, unity and all valuable qualities are our strong roots. We move forward with weight and fear nothing, even the real dragon can be cut off!"


    "Praise the most High Lord and show us the way from confusion."


    Pope Clement stepped forward and said, "itugos is not a real dragon, but if it is allowed to draw blood and flesh, this alienated dragon will become a nightmare for all living creatures, including the people living in the human horse hills. Congratulations, Knight Sylvia, your heroic act of exterminating the dragon will be remembered by history and should be titled as a dragon butcher."


    "This is the guidance of the most High Lord and my glory."


    Sylvia pulled out her long sword and knelt on one knee. Clement''s Mithril Scepter shone white gold and gently touched Sylvia''s shoulder. The Knights and priests present shouted, "dragon butcher! Dragon butcher! Dragon butcher!"


    "Wow, dragon butcher! I really want to..." Roland''s eyes twinkled with envy.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to go"


    Caitlina saw the Knights of glory standing still and hurried with Roland towards the gate of black castle. Turnans slowly fell behind. Bishop Perot leaned close to his ear and whispered, "the bishop should be reserved. You can climb up when there is no one."


    Turnans, with a whole face, looked at his nose, nose and heart, followed clement.


    After passing through the black castle and arriving at Jinshui City, Sylvia turned around and said apologetically, "my cousin and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. If we have a lot to say, we won''t accompany you. Tonight, I''ll host a dinner at Rose Manor to entertain you."


    "I had a long journey. I went to the cathedral to rest first." Clement nodded and said, "Perot, discuss with your highness Williams and the Duke of York about the barbarian''s settlement in Raven town."


    "Yes, under the crown." Perot bowed.


    They were separated. Roland and Katrina had long disappeared.


    When Sophia was ready to get on the carriage, Archduke williams came and asked, "Sophia, the barbarian is your guest. Please tell me, do you place the barbarian in raventown as Marquis Wimbledon or viscount Randall?"


    Sophia frowned slightly, turned to look at Sylvia, but got no hint. She pondered for a moment and said, "Raven town is the territory of Randall family. I invite barbarians in the name of viscount Randall."


    Looking at the carriage going away, Duke Williams said to himself, "that''s good. That guy Friedrich doesn''t have to sleep." Then he went to the Duke of York and Bishop Perot.


    ****************


    In Rose Manor, Sophia, under the service of the maid, took off her leather armor, only wore silk thin underwear, walked barefoot into Sylvia''s bedroom, threw herself heavily on the scorpion tailed lion skin sofa and groaned, "it''s so comfortable..."


    Looking at Sophia''s enchanting appearance, Sylvia sipped her coffee and joked, "what a beauty. Even I am excited. No wonder Victor never forgets you."


    "The inner courtyard of Rose Manor doesn''t even have a servant now. It seems that you really care about victor." Sophia opened her eyes and said with a smile, "little Victor is very jealous."


    "The Elven blood aristocrats are not high-level knights and are not affected by the element sea. Just like ordinary men, they have a strong desire to monopolize their partners. The sword Saint Draven is no exception, not to mention victor." Sylvia looked down and smiled: "I''m just imitating the iron mountain queen."


    Sophia raised her delicate body with difficulty and said in surprise, "but you seem to really fall in love with him."


    "If you want to get it, you must pay first. Sincerity can be exchanged for sincerity. Besides, love itself is a beautiful enjoyment. But there is also pursuit above love." Then Sylvia looked at Sophia with vigilant eyes. "Victor Belongs to me now. You don''t want to go back."


    Sophia rolled her eyes and said sadly, "I never recover the gifts I sent. Although, I regret it... I knew he would betray Catherine. I should have firmly tied him and secretly controlled the chamber of Commerce, so as not to completely turn against Catherine. Now, it''s too late to say anything. He must hate me."


    "It''s not too late!"


    Sylvia sat down on the sofa, pointed across Sophia''s slender white legs and said with a soft smile, "I can give you to victor. It''s easy to charm him with your beauty."


    Sophia''s face changed, but she said reluctantly, "being a Viscount is not the life I want."


    "What kind of life do you want?"


    "I..."


    "Honey, you don''t know what you want. You are full of confusion about the future, which is related to your peak road. Fortunately, you have enough time to think slowly, and I will provide you with necessary guidance."


    Sylvia raised her hand, lifted the hair from Sophia''s face and said, "let''s talk about the barbarians first."


    Sophia sighed, "I know what you want to ask. I received the entrustment of the Mountain Tribe by chance. More than a year ago, I sent Golan back to the Principality of Teuton..." she explained the story to Sylvia in detail, and finally sighed, "I don''t know why it happened like this?"


    "The effissos family is finished. Queen eliano granted me the position of earl. Nyovist personally solicited me and gave me a unicorn, the one occupied by Roland. Catherine expressed disregard for past grievances and even politely apologized. Almost everyone was releasing goodwill to me, but they did not leave any room for my chamber of Commerce. Free citizens and businessmen everywhere Vendors have betrayed the stag business group. If this continues, the manager of the business group will leave me in less than a year. "


    Sylvia listened quietly. When Sophia finished, she asked, "among these barbarians, there are 40 more women than men. Almost every man will have a spouse, which is completely prepared for migration and reproduction. You have been with them for nearly two years. Don''t you know their real purpose?"


    "Elder Harald didn''t hide it."


    Sophia nodded and said, "according to him, they are looking for a holy thing in the southern continent. If they can''t find the holy thing, the task will not be over. No matter how long it takes until they find it. Of course, these barbarians are not willing to leave the holy mountain. In fact, they are forced."


    Sophia curled her lips and said, "Harald lost the fight, and so did other barbarians... In short, they want to stay for 20 years and return to the holy mountain. Arrett will send others to perform this task. Of course, it has nothing to do with me later."


    Sylvia shook her head and sighed: "Harald lost the fight... Barbarians are really strong. Have you ever thought about how the Lords would react when you walk around with urusa, a barbarian stronger than the Golden Knight? Are you doing business or threatening others to do business? Even if you don''t think so, the people under you will inevitably be arrogant. Isn''t I the best example? I don''t have any The Lords of the York family scared the Joshua family to death, which indirectly led to the conflict between Ryan and me. "


    Sophia was silent for a long time and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If I do it again, I will still accept the entrustment of the barbarians."


    "Of course not! Whoever gives up is a fool."


    Sylvia explained with a smile, "if you don''t answer, others will. Therefore, the barbarian''s entrustment is not accidental, but inevitable."


    "In the most glorious era of the chosen one, human beings allied with elves and barbarians. Now, elves are far away, the northern barbarians are extinct, human beings are unable to support themselves, and the orcs are pressing us out of breath. We need allies. Trade is the best way to carry out diplomacy. Otherwise, why did the Sassanian Empire allow major caravans to trade with the lower mountain tribes in order to form an alliance with arete? That''s right The good things fall on you. Of course, the major forces will show their kindness to you. "


    "It''s embarrassing for you to remain neutral. On the face of it, people will still maintain their previous attitude towards you, but behind it, you must be forced to make a choice. In other words, we should all take the initiative to fight for you, so we can''t let you look left and right."


    Sylvia smiled and said: "If you take refuge in other forces, at least you are an earl. The conditions I offer you are not as good as others. I am not landless, but the barbarian is far less important to me than victor. You can only become Viscount Randall. If you choose me, in addition to helping me build a port, you and Victor''s children must marry Katrina''s children. In return, you can share Victor with me. "


    "Honey, you have to think carefully. I won''t force you."


    Sylvia smiled. Sophia glanced sideways at her. "Aren''t you alone?"


    "What does that matter? Victor may become a new generation of swordsman." Sylvia disapproved and said, "his blood is the same as the Golden Knight. Isn''t it normal to have several friends?"


    Sophia looked sideways at Sylvia for a while and puffed. "Dear cousin, this is what I like most about you. You always put things in the light, unlike other people''s coercion, inducement and concealment."


    "I have this confidence." Sylvia smiled.


    "I need time to think about it." Sophia apologized, "I''m not willing to give up the chamber of Commerce like this."


    "Honey, you can take your time." Sylvia nodded and said, "don''t be surprised if Nicole offended you during your time in Randall. Victor is a beacon for her to move forward. In fact, Nicole often frowns at me. It''s really funny."


    "What is a beacon?" Sophia asked curiously.


    Sylvia took a deep look at her and said, "the lighthouse to return to the world from the element sea is the way of knight."


    "Do you think Nicole will become a Golden Knight?" Sophia was thrilled and exclaimed, "how is it possible that she takes love as a beacon?"


    "Not love, but guard." Sylvia shook her head and said, "Nicole was stimulated by Victor in the process of life and death trial and took protecting Victor as her belief. However, she hasn''t realized this yet and simply thinks it''s love."


    "You too!" Sylvia coaxed, "think about it. What''s your faith in the face of saber toothed tiger?"


    Sophia murmured, "I see. I want to protect my companions and guard my saber toothed tiger business group. Therefore, I must not admit defeat!"


    "There is no way ahead. Will you jump off the cliff with the saber toothed tiger business group?" Sylvia asked faintly.


    "No... I can''t do that."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Sophia took a deep breath and gasped, "look back and find another way to turn the business group into a family. That''s your suggestion, isn''t it?"


    "Nicole''s love and your saber toothed tiger business group are the appearance of protection. Only by deeply understanding the truth can you set up your own beacon and set foot in the peak field." Sylvia smiled and said, "when Katrina was robbed by me, she looked for life and death, crying and crying. Finally, she chose to guard the York family? You and Nicole need time to digest slowly. Don''t worry."


    Sophia said with a complicated look: "if Nicole really steps to the top, she is also guarding the Randall family, are you really willing?"


    "I respect every Knight''s choice." Sylvia stood up and said calmly, "but if it conflicts with my guardian faith, I can only crush it, Nicole and you."


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and asked, "what about Victor?"


    Sylvia smiled and said, "so I don''t owe him or you."

 Chapter 330

    In March of the fire season, the scorching sun is like fire, and the air of the man horse hills is distorted by the scorching heat.


    The primary competition in full swing has ended, and the Legion competition is about to enter an exciting climax.


    This is a competition as well as a competition.


    The players sweat and work hard to compete for glory and future. The Lords and lords of the York family have to compete for talents. Land, wealth, Knight teachers, blood marriage, and energy potions and training potions stored by the family are their chips.


    Under normal circumstances, rich families like York family do not welcome noble children with impure blood. Training potions and energy potions are only used by family blood relatives. However, the expansion of the rose knights is imminent, and the alienated war animals in the future need enough riders. Even if Sylvia has not specifically discussed the South expansion strategy, history has proved that the divine knights are far more aggressive than the legendary knights.


    No one wants to be excluded from the core circle. All the Lords have to do is seize the opportunity and expand their strength.


    In fact, Sylvia is testing each other with major forces on the issue of barbarians and ports, and Victor is making final preparations for the underground war and the golden regiment strategy.


    Exploring territory is a knight''s dream, but Victor believes that there are still many potentials to tap within human society. The underground war between the bucks business group and the Nanfeng business group is an opportunity for the rise of the golden group. It is urgent to reschedule the alchemy creatures. But before adjusting, Victor first had to inspect the conditions of the Everglades and mountain fortresses.


    "Damn it. On a hot day, I have to wear thick leather armor. It''s hard to imagine that you and bell have lived in the swamp for eleven years."


    Victor rode on the back of the alchemy dragon lizard, flexing his fingers and killing a buzzing blood sucking fly. The insect repellent liquid prepared by the alchemy militia obviously doesn''t work for it.


    Imosen sat on the back of the other dragon lizard and turned his head: "At any time, the Everglades are not pleasant. The water season is too cold, and there are too many poisonous insects and snakes when it is hot. Bell and I don''t leave the island easily during the fire season every year. I let the alienated rat dig a large pool with purified crystals in it, and bell can swim in the pool. However, I also raise many long tongued horned frogs, which are very useful... Sir, what do you want Don''t try? "


    Three green horned frogs squatted on the wizard''s shoulders and head. Whenever the flying insects approached, they would spit out their long tongues and wrap them in the entrance. Victor looked at it and changed the topic: "how far is the goblin camp?"


    "It''s behind the sawtooth grass." Imosen pointed to the front, the horned frog on his left shoulder jumped to his elbow, and his greasy tongue went straight to the wizard''s finger.


    The huge body of the alchemy dragon lizard passed through the dense grass. The island was like a frying pan, and hundreds of green goblins ran around. At this time, dozens of strong and tough half dragon people appeared in the lake. The goblins saw the protector appear and gradually calmed down. Driven by the half dragon people, they returned to the camp one after another.


    "Henry, how''s the harvest this month? Well, I know your name is varu varu Baru, but I''ll call you Henry. I like the name."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. You just like javelin. I have iron javelin and wood javelin here. How many you can take depends on how many seeds, herbs, leather and minerals you can give me."


    The gold refining dragon lizard lay on the ground. Imosen slid down from its back. The gold refining militia took out the javelin from its backpack and inserted it in front of the half dragon leader.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the wizard and the half dragon, Victor began to observe the goblin camp.


    Hundreds of grass nests woven by thousand reed leaves are scattered in the center of the island. Dozens of simple shacks are erected. In each shack, goblins can be seen, some of them are an adult goblin with several cubs, and some are only an adult goblin. The physical characteristics of these adult goblins have indicated the identity of females. To be precise, they are all female goblins Goblin leader''s concubine.


    The residence of the goblin leader is located in the center of the camp. The walls made of reed poles are compact and dense, and the gaps are filled with clay. It looks very strong. The thatch leaves on the roof are arranged neatly, and the grass leaves extend out of the eaves, which has the function of rain protection. In terms of architectural technology, this goblin shed is no worse than the one built by humans.


    There are two shorter huts behind the leader''s hut. The walls are not filled with clay and are not strong, but the ventilation is good. The materials stacked inside can be seen through the gap of the reed pole. This is obviously the warehouse of the goblin.


    In the open space in front of the warehouse, a row of wooden racks were erected, on which were hung the leather of Hexapod crocodiles and giant beetles, and below were baskets of black ore.


    There is a pile of rotten wood behind the camp. Some half sized goblins are picking mushrooms on it. They only pick mushrooms with large faces and keep smaller ones. Other adult goblins line up and move the materials in the warehouse to the head of the half dragon people.


    Adult goblins are about 1.3 meters tall. They are naked all over, showing their thin bodies and limbs. They have a disproportionately large head on their slender neck, and the corners of their mouth extend to their cheeks. They look ugly and ridiculous. These goblins look short and weak, but they can easily resist more than 100 pounds. Their strength is as different as that of ordinary men on earth.


    "Go away, you dirty bastard!"


    Emerson kicked a goblin close to him and rubbed his boots on the grass. The goblin was bigger and stronger than an ordinary goblin. It fell to the ground and didn''t get up. Instead, it rolled back.


    It''s really rolling on the ground.


    "What did the Earth Spirit just say to you?"


    Victor had a long sword in his hand and his eyes were cold. The alchemical war mastiff seemed to feel the killing opportunity in the master''s heart. His green eyes stared at the big goblins rolling out. His neck hair exploded and wanted to pounce. Victor made a gesture before they sat down again. The earth essence lay on the ground trembling and looked very pitiful.


    "Kroc calls me the master of my master. He wants to please me. What a disgusting fellow." Imosen said with disgust on his face.


    The social nature of the goblins made Victor instinctively hostile. He wanted to draw his sword to kill all these monsters, just as the lion killed the hyena and the tiger killed the leopard. But the piles of supplies made him suppress the urge to kill and ordered, "tell them to hurry up."


    Before imosen could convey Victor''s will, the earth demon Kroc got up and shouted to the goblin slaves. The two idle bear headed goblins also joined the handling team. Before long, all the materials in the warehouse were transported to the open space. The great goblin Kroc shrinks his head and bows to victor. Its body language fully expresses the meaning of obedience and flattery.


    "These materials can be exchanged for 4 refined iron javelins, 40 wood javelins, or 20 fine spear harpoons." Imosen stepped on a bag of reed seeds and said arrogantly, "Henry, choose for yourself."


    Half dragon people don''t bargain, but they also know that a fine iron javelin is equal to 10 wood javelins or 5 harpoons. It finally chose 2 fine iron javelins, 10 wood javelins and 5 harpoons.


    The alchemical militia tied up the supplies and put them into the basket of the alchemical dragon lizard. Imosen said, "Sir, we can go."


    Victor nodded and said, "tell the half dragon people to kill the goblin leader when they see the goblin making a fire."


    Imosen was stunned and turned his head and said, "Henry, goblins dare to make a fire. Kill Kroc first, and then the Goblins who make a fire."


    The half dragon leader opened his mouth and hissed, "the son of niZe hates fire. The Goblins who make fire feed the six legged crocodile."


    The Earth Spirit fell on the ground and didn''t dare to move. Victor and imosen boarded the saddle of the alchemical dragon lizard. The five headed dragon lizard gave a dull roar and got up and walked out. Not far away, there was a scream of goblins behind him. Imosen looked back and saw two bear goblins tearing an ordinary goblins in half.


    "What are these animals doing?" Imosen asked gloating.


    Victor didn''t turn back and said faintly: "the goblin leader is showing his loyalty to me and killing potential competitors by the way."


    Imosen shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said excitedly: "My Lord, goblins are really useful. There are more materials than usual this month. There are almost 2000 pounds of black iron ore, 20000 pounds of reed seeds, 5000 pounds of crystal glaze rock, 1000 pounds of boat maggots, 500 pounds of various herbs, more than 400 large pearls, 4 pounds of shadow spider''s blood, 8 hexapod crocodile skins and 5 giant beetle skins, which are enough to make 12 pairs of new armor."


    "Because there are more goblins?"


    "Yes." Imosen shook his head and said, "these animals can really live! In only half a year, 189 goblins have become 424. If they go on like this, in less than two years, the materials they collect will be piled up in the warehouse of the mountain fortress."


    "We may be playing with fire!"


    Victor remained silent for a moment and said, "have you noticed that vampire flies no longer bite goblins. They didn''t let go of the naked green dwarfs before."


    "Maybe it''s because the green skin stinks." Imosen spat and said without exaggeration, "I smell like vomiting, but the blood sucking fly sucks the smelly blood of the green skin into my stomach."


    "Goblins really stink. This smell is an adaptive variation that makes swamp predators no longer interested in them. In fact, orcs will not devour goblins if they can find food. These goblins are adapting to the swamp environment." Victor smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I''ve heard of this talent of goblins, but it still shocked me after seeing it with my own eyes."


    Imosen was stunned. After a while, he asked weakly, "adult, if goblins can mutate quickly, why don''t you make yourself toxic?"


    "Poisonous goblins are of little use to orcs. Orcs will be happy to see goblins completely extinct." Victor sighed bitterly, "this race is really terrible!"


    Goblins have a strong ability to adapt to the environment and an amazing breeding speed. They are never picky about food. Grass roots, worms and even similar corpses are their food. As long as there is plenty of food, goblins will mutate in two directions, one is a tough bear headed goblin with simple mind, and the other is a smart big goblin.


    In fact, except bear goblins, every goblin has wisdom. They have smart fingers and can use tools to engage in complex work, but the big goblins are different.


    Big goblins can enslave bear goblins, direct ordinary goblins to divide their work and cooperate, establish social hierarchy, and have diplomatic skills. Big goblins can see that Victor is the real leader. He can also understand human language. To be exact, big goblins can understand the meaning of their master and communicate with their master through body language. Big goblins can also build houses, grow mushrooms and make fire , they can mine, build weapons and equipment, and cooperate with their masters in military operations. Their knowledge is precipitated in their blood and appears with age.


    Many intelligent species have the gift of blood memory. They are often the slaves of some extraordinary creatures. For example, lizard people are the slaves of Hydra. They are bound by blood memory and have limited potential. They just know how to serve Hydra.


    The problem is that goblins have no specific owners. Where does their knowledge come from?


    Social development cannot be achieved overnight. Once the inheritance of knowledge is cut off, human civilization will collapse. It is almost impossible for survivors to rebuild a civilized society, and they may return to the stone age in a few generations. Because of this, governments and private organizations on earth will build solid underground libraries to ensure that the fire of civilization can be inherited.


    Goblins inherit knowledge directly through blood! This shows that they once had an incomparably brilliant civilization, and their purpose is also obvious.


    No matter how humble and obedient goblins are, they are all to reproduce brilliance!


    Victor guessed that the powerful gods allied with elves and barbarians to squeeze the living space of goblins, because they could not completely destroy goblins. The orcs'' counterattack against the human kingdom may be the result of the secret guidance of the goblins. Orcs have strange shapes, no dexterous hands and lose the support of goblins. They are a group of weak scum. Conversely, if humans are extinct, goblins can make orcs kneel on the ground and shout their master every minute.


    The morphological characteristics of orcs have no possibility of developing civilization! Are they all experiments made by goblins? Did the goblins kill themselves or were they killed by the alchemy Empire? I seem to be dying, too!


    Victor was in a dilemma holding a black ore.


    Black iron ore is another name of sarong magic iron ore. as a super class material of the alchemy Empire, its real purpose is not clear, but it is an important part of completing the historical puzzle.


    Crystal glaze ore can be used to burn crystal artifacts, which is similar to the glass on the earth. It is extremely rare and its value is equal to gold.


    Qianqu reed belongs to grain, and no matter how much it is stored, it is not enough. Boat maggots, meat worms growing in rotten wood, look disgusting and taste delicious. Grinding them into powder after drying is the top seasoning.


    Needless to say, there are countless shady trees in the lake, which are also better than gold. All kinds of minerals need to be mined, and these things are of no use to the swamp aborigines. Instead of rotting in the swamp, it''s better to change some refined iron spears.


    This natural treasure house made Victor unable to give up.


    After the death of itugos, 20000 square kilometers of the Everglades were in a blank period. Fierce predators had not returned, and there were few capybara. Lizard people fished for a living, and goblins had no competitors. This period of time was a good time for them to flourish.


    Victor originally intended to let the half dragon tribe control the number of goblins, but the half dragon people don''t eat goblins! Instead, goblins can buy half dragon people, and they will build weapons. Even if Victor prohibits goblins from using fire, they can also grind Obsidian weapons, please the half dragon people first, and then quickly take over the territory of itugos with their terrible breeding speed.


    However, the land area of the swamp is limited after all, and the Zesheng predators are also very fierce, which is enough to restrain the living space of goblins. The growing goblin population will not threaten the Randall collar, but it will certainly get rid of slavery.


    Once the green dwarf rebelled, the swamp would not be the back garden of the Randall family.


    They are all orcs. Why don''t you eat goblins?


    Victor hated the half dragon people''s picky eating habit, but no matter how angry he was, the problem to be solved still had to be solved.


    The force to deter half dragons and goblins is indispensable. With the improvement of resource collection efficiency, the transportation force should also be enhanced. This means that as the population of goblins and half dragons increases, so does Victor''s investment in alchemy.


    Five alchemical dragon lizards are certainly not enough, and ten should be almost the same, but the dragon lizards undertake the transportation task and basically have no time to patrol the territory, so they need a mobile force. Alchemy war mastiff and alchemy humans both occupy the soul fire of the alchemy tower, which is a little difficult.


    Victor turned his eyes to the wizard and asked, "Emerson, can your wisdom guide work?"


    Imosen''s expression stiffened and muttered, "Sir, can it be used... Lord Bousso said that if I try again, I will die."


    The alienated creatures cultivated by witchcraft cannot make alienated war beasts. Only after itugos got rid of imosen''s control and changed into natural alienated creatures did its flesh and blood have the characteristics of infection. This change is due to the forcible interruption of wisdom guidance, but Emerson himself was also bitten by witchcraft and fell into a weak state of soul. Until now, he has not recovered.


    Since imosen is in danger of falling, the plan to cultivate alienated war beasts alone has also been declared bankrupt. As for letting imosen directly control alienated creatures, Victor would not consider such a thing at all.


    Imosen''s ability is precious. He can understand the voice of animals. Under his careful care, all the fast birds are energetic and in excellent condition, and the hatching rate and survival rate have doubled. So is the mountain camel antelope. Imosen has successfully bred two kinds of excellent hounds, one is a sensitive and slender guard dog, and the other is a strong, fierce and tenacious fighting dog. The two kinds of hounds complement each other and can meet the actual needs of the Randall family. He is also cultivating falcons and black feather vultures. I believe that before long, the Randall family will have their own fighting eagles.


    Vikdonin can lose the Everglades, but he doesn''t want to lose this unique extraordinary animal trainer, let alone allow him to stand on his own and get out of control.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just asking."


    Victor smiled and warned seriously, "Emerson, you should remember that goblins are very terrible creatures. Never contact them directly. You must control goblins through half dragons. I will send someone to stare at you. If you dare to disobey my orders, I promise you will never see bertina again."


    "Don''t worry, dear master. I want to vomit when I see goblins. I want to kill them all! I will never say a word to the green dwarf." Emerson quickly promised.


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "I''m going to divide the 20000 square kilometer swamp into four areas, let the goblins collect resources in a nomadic way, and collect only one area every quarter. In this way, we don''t need too many goblins." After a pause, he ordered, "tell the Banlong people whether the green dwarf is delicious or not, control the number of green skins within 4000."


    "As you wish, my master." Imosen stroked his chest.


    "When the Everglades is on the right track, I will arrange an identity for you, and then promote you to be my hunting manager, so that your father and daughter can be reunited. Oh, by the way, the hunting manager is also the top level of the family. The indoor maid of silver moon manor will be willing to be your partner. They are one in a hundred beauties, and you will like them."


    Victor threw out a sweet jujube and heard imosen swallow his saliva. The wizard looks old, but his actual age is less than 40. He has been tossed about by savage life for more than ten years. Now he has finally settled down. He can''t spend any time. The beautiful indoor maid can undoubtedly deepen his longing for family life.


    "My Lord, can I have three friends? Or... Two." Emerson asked with green eyes.


    "Ha ha, it depends on your ability. The indoor maid''s salary is 20 gold sols every year. You have to be able to support them. You have to prepare a persuasion fund for their parents. I estimate it can''t be less than 200 gold sols."


    "Sir, is the family hunting manager paid?" Imosen asked weakly.


    "Yes! If you don''t eat or drink 100 kinsol a year, you can marry an indoor maid in two years." Victor joked deliberately.


    "Then I''d better marry a woman with children..."


    Is it to marry a beautiful and pure indoor maid? Or just marry an ordinary woman? The housemaids know etiquette and can write well, so they can be worthy of the identity of the steward''s wife... What should Kim do after 200 kingsol''s advice?


    Imosen completely substituted himself into the role of hunting manager. He was tangled all the way. He didn''t realize that the team had reached the hanging basket on the cliff until the alchemical dragon lizard stopped.


    The mountain fortress is just above the cliff.

 Chapter 331

    The mountain fortress is located at the top of the hill. Its architectural style is the same as that of the ordinary Baron castle. It is tall and clumsy without any artistic decoration. However, anyone standing in front of the castle will feel the indestructible majestic momentum and the sense of massiness supporting the years.


    Victor often thought that if the mountain fortress was not destroyed by the war, it would still stand here quietly thousands of years later. The weathered city wall was desolate under the pale moonlight. The castle was silent, and the surging sound of pines was mixed with the sad cry of lone wolves. A team of adventurers came here occasionally. Can they imagine its past glory from the ancient and mysterious ruins?


    Maybe our eyes are facing each other in the distance, thousands of years apart.


    Victor stood on the windowsill on the fifth floor and looked at the blacksmith workshop and the fast bird breeding farm outside the castle. He couldn''t help feeling and secretly proud.


    This is the pleasure of power.


    In Victor''s memory, although the father of the little Baron had the title of Baron and a 700 square kilometer manor, as a vassal of the royal family, he could not build a castle without the consent of the king, otherwise it would be regarded as treason. In fact, he can''t build a castle.


    For ordinary lords, building a castle is a waste of people and money. No matter how strong the castle is built and carefully maintained, its service life will not exceed 300 years, unless they build the outer wall of the castle with Obsidian that resists weathering and rain erosion like the York family. Most lords manage the territory conscientiously. In any case, they must first save the gold coins for rebuilding the castle. If the black sheep squander this wealth, the territory may be annexed by the neighbors or taken back by the king.


    Victor has an alchemy tower and a giant brick kiln. It needs manpower, technology and materials. When Sylvia''s layout is completed, Pinghu City will rise. Every town led by Randall will build castles, and the hill camp will become an epic fortress city.


    Covering an area of 320000 square meters, it has 20 fortresses and 7 towers, with an average height of 55 meters, the main building height of 76 meters and the highest tower of 94 meters. It is built of rock brick and white sand and powder wall. It is incomparable.


    This is by no means a daydream. The auxiliary alchemist has surveyed the geological conditions of the hill camp and has completed the design scheme. Victor will giggle every time he watches the design drawing of candle castle.


    Butz doesn''t care what his master thinks at the moment. He reports the situation of the mountain fortress.


    "Adult, there are 517 healthy chicks hatched in the fast bird breeding farm this year, including 271 male chicks, with an incubation rate of 78% and a health rate of 87%. There are 162 first-year males, 93 second-year males and 67 third-year males in the fast bird breeding farm this year."


    "The physical fitness and training level of these third instar males have improved compared with the same period in previous years. The test results show that their average weight-bearing capacity is 260 pounds, increased by 30 pounds, their ultimate weight-bearing capacity is 380 pounds, increased by 60 pounds, and their average weight is 395 kilograms, an increase of 30 kilograms over the same period in previous years. Their maximum sprint speed on the flat ground has decreased slightly, with an average speed of 81 kilometers per hour, The average obstacle crossing speed increased to 52 kilometers per hour, and their endurance increased by 50%


    "In addition, their fat decreases, their muscle fibers become rough and their body strength increases."


    "In other words, they are no longer fresh and delicious."


    Victor left the windowsill, returned to the main seat, smiled and said, "I''ve never eaten fast bird, and I''m not going to let others eat fast bird meat." Then he nodded to imosen, "well done!"


    The fast bird was originally a war bird raised by halflings. The halflings moved westward with the forest people and horses. Most of the remaining fast birds are unusable goods. They wander around the people and horses hills. They have neither natural enemies nor training. They eat and sleep all day. They are fat, fresh and tender. They are tired to death carrying a hundred kilograms of heavy objects. They have the style of war animals.


    Although the alchemist militia can cultivate fast birds, their level is far from comparable to that of extraordinary animal trainers. Under the careful training of imosen, these fast birds finally show a trace of war animal atmosphere, which is like ordinary people are transforming into elite soldiers.


    no They used to be just a flock of meat birds, not even ordinary birds.


    In any case, the potential of fast bird is gratifying, and imosen is definitely a national treasure. Victor was now quite sure that Sylvia would never hand imosen over if he fell into the hands of the York family.


    Thinking of this, the last doubt about keeping wizards has disappeared.


    Imosen took out a sheepskin scroll and presented it respectfully, saying with reserve and complacency: "My Lord, although these three-year-old fast birds can ride, they are still teenagers. You can give them to riders for two years to cultivate their feelings and run in their ability to fight together. Only five-year-old fast birds are adults, and their intelligence and physical fitness will reach their peak. If you strictly use the training methods and feed formula I designed, the peak period of fast birds can be as long as 6 years. Of course , the feeding cost has also increased, mainly by increasing the proportion of meat and herbs. "


    "Compared with 2000 elite swift bird riding, what is a little meat! Hehe... 10 pounds of beef tenderloin, a live lizard, 6 lizard eggs, 5 pounds of white peas, 10 pounds of purple sugarcane leaves, 1 pound of Perilla grass, blue tendon grass and ground rhizome every day? Hehe... It''s really nothing."


    Victor put down the scroll with a dry smile and asked kindly, "can''t pork tenderloin?"


    Imosen shook his head.


    Victor turned to Bousso and asked, "the average life span of a fast bird is 25 years?"


    "Yes." Bousso replied.


    Emerson said: "my Lord, I have observed the soul potential and body structure of the fast bird, and cultivated them according to my method. Their life span should be about 30 years. Their weight-bearing capacity at the peak will not be less than 320 pounds. Their explosive power is twice that of now, and their physical strength is twice that of now. This should be the limit of the fast bird."


    Victor calmed down and asked, "how long can the fast bird serve?"


    "Almost 8 to 12 years." Emerson said confidently.


    Fast bird is a combat partner. Even if you retire, you can''t kill it! According to the 30-year service life and 10-year service life of the fast bird, if you want to maintain 2000 fast bird light riding, the population of the fast bird cannot be less than 12000. The daily feeding cost of each fast bird is 1 silver sol, and the total annual feeding cost is 200000 gold sol!


    What a desperate number... It costs so much to raise a fast bird and ride a light horse. How many gold coins will the fast Dragon Knights eat? No wonder the Gambis royal family is in a tight financial situation. No wonder Sylvia gave me the fast bird to keep... I was cheated by her again!


    Victor fell on the table, his forehead propped up, dejected.


    "Are you sick, my lord?" Imosen asked nervously.


    "I''m fine... You did a good job. I mean, you''re very capable. Well, you''re so capable..."


    Victor folded his arms, cheered up and said, "there''s a little more light riding of the 2000 fast bird... Mainly because I don''t have so many elite riders, so 800... Oh no, 400! I decided that 400 light riding of the fast bird is enough."


    "I need 40 fast birds to ride every year and 60 for Sylvia. The breeding scale of fast birds can''t be less than 4200... It''s still a little more!" Victor blinked and asked helplessly, "Emerson, can your female fight?"


    "Yes." Imosen nodded and hesitated, "however, the physical quality of female birds is not as good as that of male birds. They can bear up to 280 pounds..."


    "Enough!"


    Victor stood up, waved his arm and said, "the second generation of male birds only have 230 pounds of weight-bearing capacity! Emerson, you can do it!"


    If you don''t take charge of your family, you don''t know the price of firewood and rice. If you''re not a lord, you don''t know what militarism is. As long as the female can use it, the breeding scale of fast birds can be reduced by half. The combat effectiveness of female birds is a little poor, but with female birds around, male birds may beat chicken blood.


    The Lord''s appreciation made imosen''s bones lighter by three points. He said proudly: "Sir, my domesticated war horse is also first-class!"


    "I have no doubt about it."


    Victor patted the wizard on the shoulder and said, "but your most important task now is to explore the potential of camel antelopes. As long as their weight-bearing capacity is increased to 600 pounds, I won''t hesitate to give them a reward! Well, I''ll cover all the expenses of your wife!"


    "Generous and kind Master, I will never let you down." Imosen was overjoyed, bowed and said, "I''m going to see the camel antelope!"


    The wizard left happily, and Victor lost his smile. It is not known whether the male bird sees the female bird like beating chicken blood. Imosen must be beating chicken blood.


    Victor leaned back in his chair and said lazily, "keep reporting."


    "According to your request, we have built the first batch of 600 silver foot crossbows. The alchemy auxiliary soldiers can easily open the crossbow strings, and their range and penetration effect meet the standards. There are 232 pairs of crocodile skin armor. At present, the materials harvested every month can ensure the production progress of 30 pairs of crocodile skin armor. This number is increasing every month. It is estimated that it will take 12 months to complete the first batch of 800 pairs of crocodile skin armor."


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "how long is the service life of crocodile skin armor?"


    "No more than 8 years."


    Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t have so many elite cavalry. The mountain fortress first reserves 500 pairs of crocodile skin armor, and then suspends the production of all armaments, including pedal crossbows." After a pause, he said, "Jack, when the production of crocodile skin armor is completed, stop hunting hexapod crocodiles, giant beetles and shadow spiders, and let them restore their population first. As long as we control the Everglades, we can collect animal resources at any time."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Jack nodded.


    "Report on the survey and mining of minerals in mountainous areas and the distribution of personnel." Said Victor.


    "From the southern gap to the central gap of the skylark mountains, there are 7 fine iron mines, 2 se silver mines, 1 copper mine and 1 Obsidian mine in the 780km mountain area. At present, we have built two large melting furnaces near the recent fine iron mine and Se silver mine for on-site mining and smelting."


    "The mountain fortress has 120 auxiliary soldiers, 600 militia, 30 alchemical war mastiffs, 90 alchemical crows and 274 camel antelopes. Among them, 200 miners, 20 camel antelope transport teams, 100 craftsmen, and the rest 400 are responsible for breeding fast birds and camel antelopes, collecting animal and plant resources, and inspection tasks."


    "There are 15 war mastiffs, 120 alchemical crows, 5 alchemical dragon lizards, 50 militia and 30 auxiliary soldiers in the swamp forward camp."


    "There are 10 war mastiffs, 40 alchemical crows, 10 auxiliary soldiers and 80 militia in the mountain stronghold of Raven town."


    Jack added: "in addition, the alchemical crows found traces of human activities in the mountains near the central gap. After my personal investigation, I confirmed that they were Knights of the York family."


    "There are no beasts in the human horse hills. The Knights of the York family can only take students into the mountains for trial." Victor smiled and said, "remove all the posts in the north so that they won''t be caught by the York family. Order the alchemists in the mountain area of raventown to return to Randall and give the place to the barbarians."


    "And..." Victor got up, paced back and forth for two steps, looked up and said, "there are 720 people in the mountain fortress, only 400 people are retained, and the remaining 300 people go back to the hill camp for standby. I have other arrangements for them. The swamp forward camp retains the alchemical dragon lizard and 30 alchemical militia, adds 10 alchemical war mastiffs, and the rest go back to the hill camp."


    Bousso said, "my Lord, in this way, our resource collection efficiency and material production efficiency will be reduced."


    "It doesn''t matter. The supplies are full."


    Victor looked at the new green brick warehouse at the bottom of the valley through the window and murmured, "it''s time to transform the mountain fortress."

 Chapter 332

    The mountain area is rich in animal and plant resources, enough to feed 20000 fast birds. However, what is the use of raising a group of fat birds with fresh and tender meat? Victor needs war birds, not meat birds. According to the physiological characteristics of fast birds, the feed formula designed by imosen can effectively improve their physical quality. But there are some foods in the formula that Randall doesn''t have, and there are none in the mountains, such as beef tenderloin and white peas.


    Of course, Victor can grow white peas, and Randall collar does not lack cattle and sheep, but the fast bird eats beef tenderloin every day. How many cattle does Randall collar have enough to kill? In fact, not only raising fast birds requires a lot of money, but also maintaining the mercenary Corps is a huge financial burden, not to mention building castles.


    Building an army is a major economic problem for any lord. The Lords usually allocated land to the vassals, who provided the Lords with soldiers, horses and armaments. This alleviated the financial pressure of the Lord to a certain extent, and Victor had to solve the problem of military expenditure by himself, but this is precisely the advantage of centralism.


    Concentrate limited human, material and financial resources and give priority to solving urgent problems. The administrative efficiency of centralism is far from comparable to that of feudalism.


    Economic and military support each other. Both the construction of fast bird Qingqi and candle Castle need huge financial support. Randall has completed the construction of production system, and the material reserve of mountain fortress has reached the peak. Now we should concentrate on improving the construction of smuggling channels.


    "The alchemists in the mountain fortress have been practicing mysteries for more than three years. It''s a pity to let them continue to engage in production. I''m going to replace them and expand the scale of smuggling caravans. The animal and plant resources in the mountain will not be exhausted. As long as the production facilities here are complete, we can resume production at any time."


    Victor said, "from now on, the mountain fortress will be transformed into a training camp, maintaining the scale of 400 people. The alchemy militia and alchemy auxiliary soldiers are mainly trained, supplemented by production. As many recruits I send, so many veterans will be transferred."


    "In the first two years, the recruits learned martial arts, tactics and basic life knowledge in the mountain fortress. In the third year, the recruits joined Randall collar as migrant employees to communicate with ordinary people, open their wisdom and obtain a new identity. In the fourth year, the recruits joined Randall militia training camp. In the fifth year, they were the elite guards and elite soldiers of the family. I will arrange them to join the employment camp Legions, or smuggling caravans. "


    "Bousso, in addition to mineral smelting and animal training, other production projects in the mountain fortress can be slowed down first. Jack, you are mainly responsible for training new companions."


    "Yes, sir." Bousso and Jack said in unison.


    Victor walked to the door and said, "take me to the treasure house. I want to see the Saron iron."


    The treasure house was on the second floor of the castle. Bousso took Victor''s pedestrian through the long corridor and ordered the treasure house guard to push open the heavy fine iron gate. The door shaft rubbed and creaked, and the cool smell came to my face. With a torch in his hand, Bousso went into the secret room and lit the candles one by one to dispel the darkness and cold. Victor entered the treasure house.


    Every time he walked into the treasure house, Victor was convinced that he was a rich Lord. The sword, spear, heavy crossbow, standard war crossbow on the weapon rack, a pair of armor of silver ant man, and neatly stacked silver ingots shine brightly under the reflection of candle light. But Victor didn''t come to see the weapons and equipment today. The wooden box in Bousso''s hand attracted his attention.


    "604 grams of Saron magic iron ingots, all here." Cloth rope opens the wooden box and shows the super class materials to the owner.


    The palm sized metal ingot has the purest black, like a black hole that can absorb light. There is no reflection. The cold metal touch shows that it is neither charcoal nor stone. Victor took the Saron iron and said to himself, "what''s so special about it?"


    The alchemist had already said what he knew. Victor decided to test it himself. The breeze wrapped around his palm, turning faster and faster, and gradually turned into dark blue. A surprising thing happened. The Saron magic iron with black smoke absorbed the violent and sharp elements of the void wind like a sponge.


    "Eh?!"


    Victor waved the blue air in the palm of his hand and carefully looked at the Saron magic iron in his hand. The x-3''s meticulous insight did not find any subtle changes in the magic iron ingot, as if it absorbed the elements of the void wind was just an illusion.


    Victor tried again several times, and the quality, shape and color of the magic iron ingot remained the same.


    "Stand back, you cut a third of the magic iron ingot for me."


    Victor ordered the treasure house guard to cut the magic iron ingot and asked several important alchemists such as Bousso, Jack and Renault to retreat out of the treasure house in case of accidents.


    "Sir, this is the Saron magic iron you want." When the guard came out of the treasure house, his hand was the cut Saron magic iron.


    "Good job, Hans."


    Victor took the ingot and looked a little embarrassed. Although there is no essential difference between alchemy and life, Renault and others weigh more in his mind. When Hans returned to his position, his obedience to his master remained unchanged, and he would not care about his master''s appreciation or contempt.


    The destruction test did not cause an explosion accident, which shows that although Saron magic iron absorbs the element of void wind, its physical properties are extremely stable, which is different from the element affinity of Mithril.


    Victor thought about it, threw the magic iron ingot to Renault and said, "put it away. Let''s go back to the gold smelting tower and see the king''s valuation of the magic iron."


    The alchemy tower is 70 kilometers away from the mountain fortress. Victor rode the fast bird and arrived at the hill camp in less than four hours. The cave * * spring in the upper camp is gurgling, cool and comfortable, and Victor connects the tower spirit in his consciousness.


    "King, I''m coming."


    "Your Excellency, welcome back to the gold smelting tower." The king responded immediately.


    "Report the soul fire and capital status of the alchemy tower." Said Victor directly.


    "The total amount of soul fire in the alchemy tower is 12380 points, the remaining soul fire is 1250 points, and the remaining capital is 3800 gold sol."


    Victor nodded and motioned Renault to put the Saron magic iron on the element extraction table, "king, evaluate its value."


    "203 ksaron magic iron is worth 162400 gold sol. Sir, do you want to extract it?"


    "Don''t worry." Victor pondered for a moment and said, "in the will side of the alchemy militia, the priority of Saron magic iron is much higher than the secret silver. I remember that each gram of secret silver can be exchanged for 2800 gold sol, and each gram of Saron magic iron can be exchanged for 800 gold sol. Its value is equivalent to a fraction of the secret silver. Do you have any explanation?"


    "There is no relevant content in my will side, but I have my own inference. Do you want to hear it, my lord?"


    "Say."


    In Victor''s consciousness, the king said, "the secret silver points to the knight, and the purpose of Saron magic iron is unknown. It has no direction at present. Sir, can 2800 gold sols buy a gram of secret silver? Or is the knight willing to buy secret silver at this price?"


    All the silver Knights of the York family have secret silver weapons, but only Forrest Viscount York and count tellandon have secret silver armor. If kinsol can buy secret silver, silver Knights will never be stingy with gold coins, but the real price of secret silver depends on the financial resources of silver knights.


    At least 60g of Mithril is needed to make a pair of Mithril armor. According to the price of 2800 gold sol, a pair of Mithril armor is worth 160000 gold sol. Whether the Silver Knight accepts the price or not, Victor believes that they will use all available funds to buy a set of Mithril armor, which means that his family''s luck will be weakened.


    A rational Silver Knight will not put the family''s finances in a dilemma for the sake of secret silver armor. 80000 to 100000 gold sol should be a more reasonable price. From this point of view, the alchemy tower''s valuation of secret silver is somewhat false, and this false high is reflected in the Saron magic iron.


    The application prospect of Saron magic iron is still unknown. The price of 800 gold sols per gram reveals the desire of the gold smelting tower for it. Viktor hesitated for a while. He thought for a long time and finally said, "king, extract Saron magic iron. I need alchemists now."


    "As you wish."


    Mysterious runes emerge in the void and rotate slowly around the element extraction table. Victor watched Saron''s magic iron gradually rainbow in the light and couldn''t help asking, "king, where are the gold coins and materials I sacrificed?"


    "Your Excellency, you have asked this question seven times, and my answer is the same every time. I really don''t know the deep secret of the alchemy tower."


    "I think you''re hiding something from me." Victor said with a gloomy face, "you are different from Renault. Renault is dull, but he doesn''t have the conversation skills like you."


    "I''m different from an alchemist." The king replied, "but I am as loyal to you as they are. To be exact, I am more loyal to you than them."


    "Why?" Victor smiled sarcastically.


    "Your Excellency, you will never betray yourself."


    Victor frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    "My Lord, the Alchemist is loyal to you because I am you!"


    "Hehe, are you kidding?! you know all my memories, but my understanding of you is very limited!" Victor couldn''t help but say something. His sharp voice startled himself.


    "King, you are from x-3. You are an artificial intelligence program! You are not me!" Victor yelled in his heart.


    "My Lord, the artificial intelligence in x-3 lurks in the depths of your consciousness. It is precisely because of the differences in the will side that your soul peels off me." Said the king.


    "The will side consists of memory, emotion, cognition and subconsciousness. There are things in your will side that don''t belong to me, so you''re not me." Said Victor coldly.


    "The soul has soul fire besides the will side." The king explained: "Sir, have you noticed that the total amount of soul fire in the alchemy tower is 12380 points. If the alchemy creatures are fully produced and occupy 12380 points of soul fire, whose soul fire is maintaining my soul?"


    "You... You mean, my soul fire?" Victor''s shocked thoughts were confused.


    "My Lord, your spiritual attribute should be 15 points. Because I occupied 1 point of soul fire, it became 14 points." The king explained: "compared with your will side, the artificial intelligence of x-3 is basically insignificant, but this is the difference. The alchemy tower peeled off part of your soul and gave birth to the tower spirit combined with the will side of the alchemy tower. But from the root, I am a fragment of your soul."


    "The soul fire of alchemy creatures revolves around your soul fire. They remember your soul fire characteristics, so they are loyal to you. Sir, you don''t have to worry that I will betray because I am a part of you. Your limited understanding of me is actually limited to the alchemy tower, but I also don''t know the alchemy tower, so I can''t answer many of your doubts."


    "All right." Victor rubbed his forehead and asked, "then why are you hiding?"


    The king replied, "you haven''t asked... According to the rules, I must answer your question, but if you don''t ask, I have the right to keep it. Now you ask, my answer is..."


    "I''m afraid and eager."

 Chapter 333

    "It''s hard to imagine a tower spirit having such emotions as fear and desire."


    Victor completely calmed down and asked in his consciousness, "king, tell me, what are you afraid of? What do you want?"


    "This is actually a problem."


    The king replied, "I am eager to grow up. I am afraid that adults will give up using the alchemy tower because of fear. If you make such a choice, my existence will be meaningless and growth will be impossible."


    "You''re afraid, I''m afraid... It''s a little windy!"


    The king said, "if you put it another way, adults may not like it. For example, I''m afraid adults ignore me; I''m afraid adults lock me in a small black room, and I pray..."


    "Er... The first expression is more accurate." Victor felt a chill and hurriedly interrupted the king''s "confession" and ordered, "please explain the logical relationship between concealment and fear directly."


    "Sir, I didn''t mean to hide the soul fire. Before I ''ate'' the law crystal, I had no desire but to answer your questions and execute your orders. After that, my subjective consciousness was strengthened and I was eager to obtain more law crystals, and finally evolved into an advanced alchemy tower. But you obviously have a wary of the alchemy tower, especially involving the soul level I am afraid that you will give up using the alchemy tower, and I hope you can let me continue to grow. That''s the way it is. "


    Victor rubbed his chin and said, "it''s like that you are the abandoned baby I picked up, completed the kindergarten course and entered primary school. With the growth of your intelligence, you have your own ideas and hope I can continue to support you in middle school and even college. However, you don''t know your origin and are afraid that I will dislike you, stay away from you, or even abandon you... Is that right?"


    "It''s a vivid metaphor, but it''s not complete."


    The king added, "to be exact, I am your child..."


    "No! No! No!" Victor, with a black face, said angrily, "I didn''t give you birth! You picked it up!"


    "My Lord, I come from your soul, not picked up." The king insisted that his origin was well documented.


    "Well, it''s separated. Go on." Victor decided not to entangle.


    "My Lord, serving the master is the most basic content of the tower spirit''s will side. My desire for promotion is also to better serve you. We share the same soul fire. I make alchemy creatures. You control alchemy creatures. You don''t have to worry that I will betray you."


    "Our souls are of the same origin. It''s just your statement. There''s no evidence to prove it." Victor said coldly.


    "There is really no evidence, and we have no guidance. You must make your own judgment and decision. I fully obey your orders." The king replied.


    Victor was silent for a long time and asked in his consciousness, "king, you are not flesh and blood. What is the feeling of longing for promotion for you?"


    "Similar to your hunger and thirst."


    "If I don''t eat or drink, I''ll die. You won''t..." at this point, Victor was shocked and asked, "what will happen to you if I die?"


    "The master''s soul fire dissipated, the tower spirit disintegrated, and the alchemy tower became an ownerless thing." Replied the king.


    "Will you disintegrate yourself? Or can I disintegrate you?" Said Victor tentatively.


    "Absolutely impossible." The king said calmly, "my soul fire is attached to you. If you don''t die, I won''t disintegrate, but you can make me silent."


    "Stop using the alchemy tower?"


    "Yes." The king responded honestly and said: "Sir, trust me. This is not a good choice. The alchemy Empire has been destroyed and the order of the Empire has disappeared. We can''t be sure whether other alchemy towers have owners. If so, the first thing he needs to get rid of is you, and then swallow alchemy tower 7. Similarly, you can''t tolerate threatening your existence, such as the main messenger behind the ant colony."


    "My Lord, No. 7 alchemy tower belongs to you. When the alchemy tower is promoted, I can unlock more information and functions to make you stronger to deal with all challenges and crises."


    Victor''s pupils contracted and said, "I see. I''ll seriously consider your proposal. Now, build an alchemical dragon lizard, 50 auxiliary shooters and 50 auxiliary spearmen."


    "Yes, sir." King Hui reported: "the production task has been established. The alchemy tower consumes 720 soul fires and consumes 100000 gold sols. The remaining soul fires of the alchemy tower are 530 and the remaining capital is 66200 gold sols."


    Victor nodded and walked out of the cave. Before going out, he stopped and sent a message to the king in his consciousness: "king, there is a saying that the boat is small and easy to turn around."


    "My Lord, the boat can''t bear the wind and waves. The worst thing is, you can''t get off the boat and don''t know where the port is." Said the king.


    "You''re right. As long as I can find the law crystal, I''ll upgrade alchemy tower 7." Victor hesitated slightly, pushed open the secret door and walked out of the cave.


    The sun outside the cave was bright and hot, and Victor walked slowly in the middle of the road of the hill camp against the hot sun. Renault and Jack lead the fast bird, closely following their master.


    Victor runs x-3 to eliminate emotional interference and summarize and sort out taling''s expression.


    According to the king, the alchemy tower and the tower owner are in a soul binding state. According to the soul fire characteristics of the tower spirit, the alchemy creatures reach a soul contract with the tower owner and are under the absolute control of the tower owner.


    Assuming that what the king said is true, it means that activating an alchemy tower only meets two conditions: first, the soul of the tower owner can be separated; second, the function of the alchemy tower to create the tower spirit is not damaged. It can be inferred that the alchemical Empire had the means to split the soul; As long as the soul state of the tower master meets the requirements, the alchemy tower is automatically and forcibly bound without the authorization of the alchemist.


    This assumption is basically consistent with Victor''s experience. The artificial intelligence of x-3 is undoubtedly an implant in Victor''s soul. During the construction of the tower spirit in the alchemy tower, Victor was deprived of a little soul fire by the way, which made him unconscious for a period of time.


    In fact, Victor didn''t think the king needed to lie.


    No matter what kind of human wisdom the tower spirit shows, it can''t get rid of the confinement of the will side. Its knowledge, concerns and desire for growth are set in advance. It''s like a child being told that the earth is square from an early age. Unless someone takes out evidence to correct his point of view, he always thinks that the earth is square. However, the king can only understand the information of the outside world through Victor, and Victor himself is black in his eyes.


    False information and one-sided information will lead people astray. Victor must be careful when crossing the river by touching the stone. Unfortunately, he has no choice.


    The ownerless alchemy tower will face at least two situations: one is waiting for the emergence of a new owner, and the other is that the law crystal is integrated by other alchemy towers. Victor has a personal experience of this. He activated the No. 7 alchemy tower and obtained a law crystal in the dark forest, so as to repair the function of the alchemy tower to make dragon lizards. Similarly, if someone wants to capture the law crystal of alchemy tower 7, he must be killed first.


    If you don''t want to die, you must seize the law crystal and upgrade the alchemy tower.


    It can be summarized as follows: first, anyone can activate the alchemy tower as long as the conditions are appropriate. Second, the soul is forced to bind, irreversible and unable to get rid of. Third, the tower spirit will guide and induce the tower master to repair the alchemy tower. Fourth, the alchemy towers devour each other, and the Slacker will die.


    The above four points are set by alchemists. What is their purpose?


    Goblin civilization changes the physiological structure of goblins through biotechnology, endows them with extraordinary talent of blood memory, and leaves the inheritance of goblin civilization. The more powerful alchemical empire will also leave behind at the time of life and death. The alchemist''s setting of the alchemical tower is to restore the alchemical civilization.


    After absorbing the law crystal of the dark forest, the king interpreted the data of dragon warriors and Savi warriors in detail. Does this mean that alchemy tower 7 can surpass the limitations of logistics alchemy tower and create combat arms? If you want to restore alchemy civilization, the promotion of No. 7 alchemy tower to the top must present the complete inheritance of alchemists.


    Although alchemists are powerful, will the ancient power of destroying the alchemical Empire allow the revival of alchemical civilization?


    Victor''s thoughts were very clear and his steps were very heavy at the moment. He was like falling into the cold abyss when he thought that he would one day face the enemy of the alchemy empire.


    "My Lord, where are we going now?"


    Renault''s voice sounded in his ears. Victor found that he had reached the gate of the hill camp. He looked at Renault''s simple and honest face and praised: "big man, you know, you took the initiative to ask questions... Great progress."


    Jack said, "Sir, I also want to ask you, what are the arrangements for the new alchemical dragon lizard and alchemical auxiliary soldiers?"


    Victor ordered: "the alchemical dragon lizard goes to the advance base of the Everglades, and the alchemical auxiliary soldiers go to the mountain fortress. The mountain fortress will send 100 alchemical militia out. I will arrange them to mix into the ranks of migrant employees first, obtain their identity, and then make other plans."


    Waiting to die is not Victor''s style. Since the struggle can''t be avoided, try your best and prepare for the war. With this personnel adjustment, 600 alchemists will be liberated from heavy work. This force is enough to promote the rapid development of the gold regiment, form 80 smuggling caravans, earn wealth, gather strength, and search for the remains of the alchemy tower.


    Victor took a deep breath and said, "Jack, you stay in the hill camp and deal with your new companion. Renault, let''s go back to silver moon manor."


    Victor jumped on the saddle, the fast bird shook its feathers, hissed, spread its powerful long legs and ran. The slow walking had already made these big birds impatient. Victor let go of the reins and let the fast bird gallop freely. The wind whistled in his ears, and the scenery on both sides was like a picture scroll rolling back.


    The fast bird climbed over the hills, jumped over the mountain stream and crossed the bushes. It took only an hour to reach the silver moon manor.


    Victor felt the horse''s vigorous heartbeat and stroked its neck hair. "Have a good run." With a pleasant purr in the fast bird''s throat, Victor jumped off the bird''s back, handed the reins to Renault behind him, and went straight into the door of the Lord''s house.


    Two charming housemaids bowed to victor and presented clean wet towels. Victor wiped his hands with a towel and asked, "is Mrs. Nicole here yet?"


    Nicole is not married, but everyone calls her lady, the lady of viscount Randall. The little maid took the wet towel and whispered, "Mrs. Nicole and the three ladies are waiting for you in the lounge on the second floor."


    "Victor, you''re back at last!"


    Nicole''s shadow appeared behind the railing on the second floor of the hall. She was wearing a gorgeous Viscount dress, her hair was wrapped in the most popular lady bun style, a string of glittering and translucent pearl necklaces were hung on her creamy neck, her exquisite three-dimensional facial features were painted with light makeup, and her radiant beauty and elegant aura compared the three beauties behind her.


    Victor paced up the second floor, grabbed Nicole''s slim waist and said with a smile, "honey, why is it so grand?"


    Nicole broke free of Victor''s hand, stepped back and asked, "am I beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful."


    "The carriage is ready. Let''s start now!"


    Nicole walked down the steps with her train. Victor quickly took her by the arm and said, "honey, it takes more than 15 days for the carriage to get to Jinshui city. You don''t have to wear such a carriage?"


    "Clothes can be changed in the carriage. It''s a pity to miss the family ball." Nicole gave Victor a white look and raised her sharp and charming chin. "I will never lose to Sophia!"


    "Come here quickly!"


    Nicole walked downstairs without looking back. Her back showed unparalleled fighting spirit. The Elena sisters and Lilia covered their mouths and snickered.


    Victor looked at four beautiful women with a pride in his chest.


    No matter who the opponent is, I will never admit defeat, never lose, and never lose!


    "Who will accompany me to the Rose Manor for dinner?"


    As soon as the faces of the three women changed, it was unwise to get involved in the fight between Nicole and Sophia.


    "My Lord, Nelson is in Jinshui city. You and sister Nicole are leaving the territory again. I must stay and watch the house." Lilia bowed her knees and glanced at the Elena sisters quickly. She looked proud like a little fox who stole a hen.


    Elena bit her rosy lips and whispered, "I''m going to stay at the silver moon manor to prepare for the Pope''s visit. Alice is the family liaison officer. Let her go with you."


    "I... I..."


    Alice''s eyes turned wildly, and she couldn''t find any words for a moment. Victor took her soft and smooth hand and took her after Nicole.

 Chapter 334

    "The envoy of the kingdom of Borui is the Earl of ashlibor of this generation. The representative of the kingdom of SUS is Princess Fanny, who is the sister of the queen of SUS. The representative of the kingdom of Neville is the Marquis faroor. The representative of the kingdom of Al is the holy knight Constantine, who is a child of the trigoval family. The representative of the kingdom of Dodo is the Viscount of neigus. The representative of the kingdom of Sasan is Angie dekri Baroness ANN, oh, there is another deputy envoy of the Sassanian empire. He is the Duke of monstok. "


    All the grid windows of the carriage were opened, and the carriage was still stuffy. Alice was wearing only a close fitting short dress, revealing her shining arms and long snow-white legs. She weakly read the list of foreign guests. She shook her head and her long wine red hair jumped like a flame.


    "It''s strange that the Duke made an assistant envoy to the baroness. The Sassanians really don''t know etiquette."


    "The Sassanian empire is located in the north, and the major families are derived from the orthodoxy of the iron mountain empire. From the perspective of geography and history, they are the mainstream of the human world. In the eyes of the Sassanians, our southern lords are some Hicks. However, it is really strange for the Sassanian Empire to send barons and a duke to visit at the same time." Lying on the mat made of reed grass, Victor said that he tried to create a breeze in the car, but the wind was also hot.


    "Alice, you should spend more time on the family heraldry. Mrs. Angela''s husband is the heir of the bronze halberd City, her father is the direct Earl of the moon bear family, and her grandmother is the half sister of the emperor sassanne. Duke monstok is the Golden Knight of the sassanne Empire, loyal to the Barcelona family, the descendant of the iron mountain royal family, and also Mrs. Angela''s grandfather. ¡±


    Nicole dressed up, sat opposite Victor, put her slender jade hand on her lap, scolded Alice, but her eyes were blaming victor.


    "Complicated blood relationship... That''s why I hate aristocratic heraldry." Victor sat up, shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said with a smile, "PHOENICS baby, it''s good to have you to help me."


    "Then please my beautiful wife to explain the background of other foreign guests."


    Nicole glanced at her lover, raised her mouth slightly, and said, "count ashlibor''s ancestors found the seven union islands and were the founders of the Borui Kingdom, but they are not the ruling family of Borui. They have prestige but no real power. The Borui Kingdom sent count ashlibor to visit, just to express a non neglect attitude."


    "Princess Fanny is a great Knight of the silver class. She has no husband, but has two children. The father of the child is the Golden Knight of the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Neville. As an envoy, Princess Fanny can represent the will of Queen SUS."


    Victor was stunned and said, "Your Highness Fanny eliano has two Golden Knight lovers? Didn''t they fight?"


    "No. usually, the relationship ends after the child is born." Nicole pursed her lips and said, "Your Highness Fanny has no partner at present. What do you think is the purpose of her visit?"


    "Hehe, the weather is good today..." Victor timely changed the topic.


    Nicole shook her head and continued, "the Marquis faroor of Neville is also a Golden Knight. His status in Neville is the same as that of the Marquis golon."


    "A vassal Knight of the Neville royal family."


    Victor nodded, held Nicole''s slender hand and said sincerely, "Nicole, it''s hard."


    Nicole worked very hard. She spent five years resonating with 12 elements in the middle level, only one step away from the silver level. In terms of her blood, this progress is amazing. In addition, Nicole spent a lot of energy on the boring family heraldry, which was the basis of the Lord''s noble diplomacy. In fact, Nicole has been playing the role of viscount Randall. She tries to keep up with Victor and provide help to her lover.


    The life and death trial of the old ogre witnessed their feelings. Nicole''s love for Victor is as pure as crystal without any impurities. Victor never thanked Nicole, because any words of thanks were negation and humiliation to her.


    They looked at each other and smiled. They had a warm and tacit understanding. There was no need to say more.


    Victor sorted out his thoughts and said: "The envoys of the kingdoms came to the man horse hills for no more than three purposes: new farming and animal husbandry, barbarians and ports. The Borui kingdom is easy to defend but difficult to attack, has plenty of food, and has mastered the construction technology of ports and ships. The Borui people think we need them. They send a nominal Earl envoy just to pay tribute to the queen of roses. We can ignore it."


    "Princess sue and Sylvia are cousins. No matter what purpose she has, Sylvia will deal with it."


    "Constantine is a paladin of the inquisition and represents the order of the shining knights. His task should be to observe the barbarians and exert pressure on Sophia. However, with the Pope, he can''t be presumptuous."


    "The Marquis faroor of Neville and the Duke of monstok of the sassanne empire are top knights." Victor tapped his finger on the cheek and said: "The Golden Knights have a noble status. They visit the human horse hills in person, which is enough to give the York family face. Of course, they should also be given preferential treatment by Sylvia. There are many Neville mountains and few lands, and they most want to get experience in water conservancy project construction. The Duke of monstok is loyal to the balelius family, which occupies the western territory of the Sassanian empire. There is no green wheat there, and the western part of Sassanian empire The Lord is also eager to introduce new farming and animal husbandry. Therefore, the purpose of these two Highnesses is to obtain new farming and animal husbandry technology. "


    "Eating is always the most important issue."


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "the scholars of the balelius family need the personal protection of the Duke of monstok, which shows how deep the internal contradictions of the sassanne empire are."


    "As for Mrs. Angie..."


    Victor pondered: "she has Sassanian royal blood and is the wife of the little city master of Tongji city. Tongji city is Sophia''s most important trading partner. I can conclude that Mrs. angel has a good personal relationship with Sophia. She comes to talk about barbarians with Sophia on behalf of Sassanian royal family."


    "Viscount Negus is most likely looking for me." Victor explained with a smile, "when barbarians settle in Raven Town, our dodo neighbors always have to show something."


    Just then, the speed of the carriage increased. Nicole glanced out and said, "it''s going to Rose Manor soon, Alice. You should change your clothes."


    Alice stuck out her tongue, took out the towel, wiped the sweat off her body first, and then changed into a clean and tidy silk dress. She is not a senior Knight like Nicole. She is still afraid of heat and cold. As for Victor''s clothes, as long as Nicole is there, no one else can take care of them.


    Yinyue manor is located near the farm on the west side of Jinshui City, far from the crowded and noisy rose Avenue. It is surrounded by idyllic scenery. There are few people on the road, and you can''t even see a few carriages.


    The luxury carriage drove faster and faster along the Boulevard. After a quarter of an hour, the carriage finally stopped in front of the gate of Rose Manor. Several young attendants took out the wooden short steps and put them at the door.


    Victor led the way out of the carriage, politely extended his arm and helped the two ladies out of the carriage. The guard of Rose Manor opened the iron door, and the white haired old housekeeper greeted him and saluted respectfully: "Sir, welcome back to Rose Manor."


    Nicole and Alice saluted the old housekeeper: "good day, Lord mortis."


    "You ladies are noble and don''t have to be polite. I can''t afford it." The old housekeeper smiled kindly.


    The steward of mortis was originally the confidant Knight of the old Duke of York. Now he is only loyal to Sylvia. His title is not high, but he is the leader of the secret Knight of the York family. He is in charge of the spies and dead men of the York family. Even the Silver Knight of the York family will not despise the old knight. Nicole, Elena sisters, and Lilia have all received the noble female education of Lord mortis, and they naturally have great respect for the old housekeeper.


    Victor is not the male owner of York family, but he must be the male owner of Rose Manor. He smiled and asked casually, "where is Sylvia now, mortis?"


    "Madam is entertaining two distinguished guests in the bedroom on the second floor. Madam has told me that if the adult comes back, please go directly. There is no need to be taboo." Mortis said respectfully.


    Victor nodded, took Nicole and Alice, followed the mortis housekeeper to the main house of the manor. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw a petite and beautiful girl.


    "Good day, Lord trisley." Victor quickly saluted Sylvia''s close friend, who was Nicole''s teacher.


    Trisley nodded coldly in return, then stared at Nicole and said, "PHOENICS, you''re wearing a Viscount dress. Aren''t you too hot? Come with me. I have something to say to you, Alice, come with you."


    Nicole tooted her mouth, hung her head, and followed trisley to the other room with Alice.


    Be lucky, dear Nicole.


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and climbed to the second floor under the guidance of mortis housekeeper. As soon as she reached the bedroom door, Sylvia''s sweet voice flowed into Victor''s heart, "honey, please come in."


    The mortis housekeeper gently opened the door and bowed away.


    In the room, Sylvia and two beautiful ladies sat opposite each other. When they saw Victor coming in, they got up gracefully. Sylvia greeted Victor, without hesitation, gave him a kiss, took his hand, walked to the two ladies and said, "honey, this is her Majesty''s sister, Princess Fanny, and this is princess hilin, the daughter of her majesty and Her Highness meting."


    Princess Fanny has a black dress and a silver crown, chestnut hair and purple eyes. She is tall and plump, her skin is tight, and her snow-white and smooth face is beautiful and calm. Wearing a blue silk dress, Princess Xilin has a tall and symmetrical figure, exquisite facial features, slightly brown skin shining with jade like luster, and a soft and bright black hair, which has an unforgettable unique charm. But Princess Celine has a pure temperament. When she sees Victor, her eyes dodge and she is quite shy, just like Nicole in those years.


    Princess Fanny stretched out her right hand to victor and said with a smile, "Lord Randall, it''s nice to see you. You''re more handsome than I thought."


    Victor half knelt, held up Princess Fanny''s slender hand, kissed it gently between his fingers and complimented, "Your Highness Fanny, it''s my pleasure to see you."


    Princess Celine lifted her train, saluted slightly, and extended her little hand to victor. This is obviously not polite. Victor froze, but she kisses her hand, and says, "Your Royal Highness, your youth will last forever, and your beauty will last forever."


    "Thank you, Lord Randall. I will be extraordinary." Celine blushed and hid behind Princess Fanny.


    Victor was stunned and speechless. Sylvia took him to the sofa and said, "Xilin is 17 years old and has resonated with 23 elements. She is not only a knight of high blood, but also an outstanding forging master."


    Forging is not uncommon, but it is rare to be called outstanding by Sylvia. The privileged princess can become a forging master at the age of 17, which can be seen from Xilin''s character. Victor was immediately awed.


    "Your Excellency Randall, we have brought your Majesty''s greetings to you. Her Majesty has entrusted us with a gift for you." Princess Fanny said with a smile. Xilin took out a long wooden box from the side of the sofa, opened the cover, held up a beautifully shaped metal bow and whispered, "this is the secret silver bow I made myself. I hope you like it."


    The whole body of the metal bow is silver and white. The reverse bow arm is cleverly forged into the shape of wings. Once the bow is stretched and the arrow is taken, it is like a falcon sprinting with folded wings, which is very artistic. Victor exclaimed, "it''s very beautiful. It must have a name."


    "Silver wing bow."


    Xilin''s face showed a proud look and said, "the silver wing bow is made of keel steel, and the secret silver wire is made of string. The farthest shooting distance is 760 meters, the effective range is 420 meters, and the maximum killing distance is 280 meters. In your hands, its performance can be at least doubled."


    "Honey, why don''t you try?"


    Sylvia took out a pair of fine gold finger covers and handed them over. Victor put on his fingertips, got up and pulled hard. A compact and fine muscle line appeared on his arm, and the breeze around the bow string gradually turned into a dark blue air flow. Princess Celine''s eyes shone, and Princess Fanny''s eyes also showed a beautiful color.


    "I... can''t pull."


    Victor only half opened the bow, then loosened the bow string, shook his head and sighed, "the silver wing bow has 830 pounds of tension, and I can only use 380 pounds of bow." Put the bow back into the wooden box and said regretfully, "I''m sorry, I really can''t use the silver wing bow."


    Xilin opened her mouth and stared at Victor with a tangled face. There was water mist in her beautiful Phoenix eyes. She lowered her head and hid her loss. Her twisted hands exposed her mood at the moment.


    Victor was filled with guilt, and quickly comforted: "Your Highness, this is not your fault. Silver wing is a good bow that can be handed down to the world, mainly because I am not strong enough."


    "Victor, it''s me who should apologize." Princess Fanny said apologetically, "I don''t know your power. I can only refer to the biography of sword Saint delavin and let Xilin build this silver wing bow."


    "How can I compare with the sword saint and disappoint you and Princess Xilin." Victor smiled faintly.


    "No. when the swordsman uses the heavy bow, he is only a popular shooter with current wind elements." Princess Fanny pointed to her long hair and said charming, "he had black hair and black eyes like you at that time, but his strength was not inferior to that of a senior knight."


    "The swordsman is gifted... Maybe he is a fierce warrior."


    "Neither." Fanny gently bit her plump red lips, pursed her mouth and said with a smile: "Everyone thinks that the sword saint is close to both wind and fire. In fact, he is also close to the water element, but it is not obvious. The affinity of the water element gives delavin amazing strength and strong physique. When he turns to the golden hair and golden eye form, his strength and physical strength are comparable to the peak Silver Knight. However, this is an active talent of the high elves, which his majesty delavin calls Yong Move. "


    "According to delavin''s records, the premise of exerting surging is to mobilize the water element in the body. Our Susi royal family has just collected surging combat skills scrolls."


    Victor saw Sylvia''s quiet and beautiful appearance through the corner of his eye. It was immediately clear in his heart that Sylvia must pass on her activation talent to the SUS royal family. Only princess Xilin was kept in the dark, but she should understand the reason at this time.


    "It''s really a pity that I can''t mobilize the water element in my body." Victor said quietly.


    Xilin burst into tears. Fanny looked at Victor deeply. She was surprised, appreciated and charming. She grew up, held Princess Xilin''s shoulder and said with a smile: "Xilin is a little tired. I''ll take her to rest first. It''s impolite."


    Before going out, Celine turned back to victor and said, "Victor, whether you like the silver wing or not, I will adjust it to the extent that you can use it."


    Looking at Xilin''s stubborn appearance, Victor sighed. The half ELF''s appearance always brought him a lot of misunderstandings.


    "Celine''s blood is noble, lovely and beautiful. You shouldn''t refuse her." Sylvia sipped her coffee and said leisurely.


    "How can you extrapolate your man?" Victor said angrily, "I have enough women. I don''t want to get into trouble."


    "In fact, there''s not much trouble. Princess Xilin will accompany you in Randall for 10 years. Whether she is pregnant or not, she will return to the Susi court. If she is pregnant, she will become the first heir to the throne. The Susi Kingdom has prepared a rich dowry for Princess Xilin. In addition to the surging war skills, there is a full 300g of secret silver. Cynthia will also send craftsmen to help us build it Build a port. I want you to reconsider. " Sylvia tried to persuade.


    Living in Randall is a big trouble. How can outsiders peep into my secret! Victor said coldly, "in 10 years, my woman will be in the arms of other men? My child calls others'' father? I''m not a high-level knight, I can''t do blood trade. My woman can only be guarded by me, that''s it."


    Sylvia frowned and said, "surging may make your blood further. If you reproduce the style of the sword saint, Xilin will not leave you."


    "I can explore the surging combat skills myself."


    Victor Yang said: "also, I have studied architectural design under master Edwin for three years. The master is full of praise for my talent. I cooperate with master Edwin and may not be able to design the port by myself!"


    Sylvia didn''t make a sound, but pasted it gently. The water in her blue eyes was full of light, which was an obvious signal. The two naturally embraced together, the bed curtain fell slowly, and a long skirt fell gently to the ground, like a blooming rose.

 Chapter 335

    Sylvia was dressed in a pink gauze skirt, lying obliquely on the comfortable bed, her jade hands holding her cheeks, and her hair was like a golden waterfall on the reed heart grass woven pillow. She watched Victor try on a full body leather armor with great interest.


    The shape of leather armor is not exquisite, but it fits very well. If you completely outline Victor''s body lines, you will have a smooth aesthetic feeling. The surface of the turquoise Leather Armor shows a metallic luster. When the fingers slide, it is dumb and silent, but the extremely tough touch is introduced into the mind.


    The breeze surrounded the leather armor. Victor seemed to lose weight. His feet were a little, jumped up two meters high, pressed his palm gently on the ceiling, his body changed direction in the air, floated back for a distance, and fell gently on the floor.


    "Simple and smooth, without any obstacles to the movement, just like a part of the body." Victor commented and began to peel off his armor.


    "This is itugos leather armor. Its thickness and tenacity are beyond ordinary dragon lizard leather armor. My great Knight regards it as a treasure. Roland swaggers around the market in it all day, but you are so plain?" Sylvia said angrily, "you don''t care about the secret silver bow and sword saint''s fighting skills. I really don''t know what kind of treasure can move you?"


    The strength of itugospi armour is not as strong as that of silver ant man''s shell, nor as good as that of silver ant man''s armour. This kind of thing can''t be told to Sylvia, at least not now.


    Victor looked at the enchanting and charming lover and joked, "honey, I''m only interested in you." Then he completely solved the leather armor, shook his head and said, "I''m a popular shooter, not a high-level knight. The secret silver bow and giant beast Leather Armor don''t mean much to me."


    The principle of the great Knight showing the elements of emptiness is completely different from that of the popular shooter, and the effect is also very different.


    The knight''s element position is like a converter. In the process of fighting and resonance, it constantly absorbs free void elements, gradually changes the knight''s physical quality, and strengthens the four attributes. Once the transformation speed of void elements exceeds the limit of the upper element position, it will be shown, giving high-level Knights incredible extraordinary ability, and element attachment is the most common, It is also the most effective application method of void elements.


    Metal products are different from biomass and have strong element resistance. In order to reduce fighting spirit loss, high-level Knights widely use secret silver equipment. However, the element of void wind does not have the characteristics of strong armor, so the hurricane Knight does not use secret silver armor, but is only equipped with secret silver bow, secret silver sword and superior leather armor.


    As long as victor accelerates the breeze, he can show the element of void wind. In this process, the energy consumption remains the same. The Mithril equipment only speeds up the speed and duration of the element, and his physical quality has not been strengthened. Even if the Heavy Crossbow cannot penetrate the silver ant man armor, the terrible impact will cause serious damage to him.


    Although the body of the popular Archer is fragile, the manipulation of the breeze can avoid the element perception of high-level knights. Therefore, the popular Archer is more hidden and dangerous than the hurricane knight, and can even make the Golden Knight feel a headache. Victor, as a popular shooter, concealing himself is far more important than continuous shooting. If the opponent is a powerful monster, it is enough to prepare with a secret silver arrow. If the opponent is a peak knight, he can''t show the element of void wind, otherwise he will expose his position. In fact, Mithril bow and giant beast Leather Armor are just icing on the cake for popular shooters.


    Victor created a breeze to make himself cooler. Trying on the beast leather armor made him sweat.


    Sylvia was determined to comfort her lover with practical actions. She got up gracefully, bullied frost and snow, stepped on the floor, picked up the pottery cup full of water and handed it to victor.


    After receiving the water cup, he felt his tentacles cold. Victor took a sip in surprise. The ice water slipped into his throat, and the unbearable heat dissipated immediately.


    "A trick to apply the element of void water."


    Sylvia casually explained a sentence and sighed: "honey, you should accept the conditions of Queen SUS. Surging talent will make you as strong as a knight. Then put on itugospi armor, you will have the ability to resist the enemy positively."


    "Since surging is the natural ability of the moon ELF''s blood, I can always master it by exploring slowly. Let''s talk about business now."


    Victor smiled, put his arm around Sylvia''s thin waist and sat on the sofa. Obviously, the Golden Knight can slightly change the environment around his body. Just leaning together, he can feel a cool and pleasant atmosphere.


    "Sophia and the barbarians are in raventown?" He asked.


    Sylvia said: "The barbarians and paladins are stationed in Raven town. The Knights of glory and 2000 squires and cavalry remain under the leadership of viscount Sauron. Sophia and the barbarian elders have returned to Jinshui city. Harald is personally accompanied by the Pope and Williams to watch the Legion competition. Sophia is with Princess angel. When the competition is over, all distinguished guests will visit the first control gate, rose lake and Randall''s house You should be prepared to entertain distinguished guests. If you don''t have enough attendants, I can lend you some hands first. "


    "No, Elena and Lilia are ready." Victor shook his head, frowned and asked, "the Knights of glory didn''t enter Raven town? No wonder I didn''t receive a royal requisition."


    "Sophia invited the barbarians as the Lord''s wife of Raven town. What''s the reason for the royal family to issue a land requisition order to you? If she resettled the barbarians as a vassal of the royal family, the royal family needs to come forward." Sylvia looked at Victor with strange eyes and asked suspiciously, "how do I feel that you welcome the glorious knight?"


    "It''s said that the glory knights are rich people. If the rich people live there, it will become prosperous. If they stay for ten years, the fortifications and infrastructure of Raven town will be improved to a higher level, and my people will make a lot of money." Victor said regretfully, "what a pity."


    Sylvia chuckled and said, "honey, you are different. Don''t you find something more important than money?"


    "Is there anything wrong?" Victor asked blankly.


    "Nothing wrong."


    Sylvia shook her head and smiled, deliberately cutting off the topic. "The residence of the glory knights is 140 kilometers away from Raven town. King dodo transferred half of the iron wall knights and a Golden Knight to the north of viscount Negus, 180 kilometers away from Raven town. What do you think would happen if the glory Knights settled in Raven town?"


    Victor was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "Nothing will happen. Attracting barbarians concerns the interests of the whole human world, and the church will never allow anyone to undermine this cooperation. Even if we can''t build a port, the Knights of glory and the Privy Council will certainly put pressure on the kingdom of Borui to ensure that barbarians can cross the river at any time. I think whether barbarians cross the river or not depends entirely on their own will."


    "The arrangement of the two royal families is just in case, they can''t fight."


    "Wouldn''t it be better if the Knights of glory didn''t come?" Sylvia said faintly.


    If the Knights of glory don''t come to the hills, the York family must take over the defense of Raven town. The rose knights and the fangs will be transferred to the north. The kingdom of Dodo will still mobilize the iron wall knights to deal with it. In this way, the pressure on the northern counties of Gambis will be much less, and the Gambis royal family can save a lot of military expenses. According to common sense, the York family should take advantage of the situation and ask the kingdom of dodo The Friedrich family had to compromise to open the stone trade under the pressure of the church.


    Victor''s mind flashed and asked, "did the Knights of glory buy stones from Viscount Negus?"


    "Yes." Sylvia said, "the stones of viscount Negus are flowing into the residence of the Knights of glory. Sauron has recruited 4000 employees to build the castle, and our neighbor Duke Nim is secretly guiding the refugees into the Viscount Sauron''s territory. Soon, Sauron will have more than 10000 employees. What they build is not a castle, but a giant fortress."


    "The fortress can be built slowly and the city can be built after construction. As long as the Knights of glory don''t leave for a day, we can''t bypass the royal family to get stones."


    Victor said with a smile, "the purpose of Duke Williams is to monopolize the stone supply of Renma hills. Unfortunately, he didn''t know we had rock bricks."


    "You underestimate Archduke Williams." Sylvia glanced at Victor and said, "Williams has frequently summoned representatives of major families, especially southern lords, including your lover, Miss Gillian."


    "Does he want the port?"


    Sylvia nodded and smiled contemptuously: "The Knights of glory stationed in the man horse hills not only to deter us, but also to show other lords that the Auguste family has the ability to control the situation. Now, as long as the southern lords do not provide stones, we can''t build the port. Then, Williams will propose to exchange the Viscount Sauron for the Baron phinex, and take over the construction and defense of the southern fortress."


    "It''s wishful thinking. The port and the sluice are connected. How can we give the lifeline of the water conservancy project to the Auguste family." Victor sneered.


    "Of course we can''t agree." Sylvia stared into Victor''s eyes and said calmly, "but don''t forget that the river beach fish man led by chebman has also been washed by the ant colony, and this is the way you taught Gillian."


    The land of the southern continent has a great attraction to the Lords, but there is also a great risk of development. The York family must cooperate with all families to develop together. The York family has a port, so it has the right to speak, and other families can only unite around the York family, which is intolerable by the Gambis royal family.


    The August family is fully capable of building a port with the chebman family, but Archduke Williams is not satisfied. He wants to isolate the York family, expand the influence of the royal family and strengthen the leadership of the royal family.


    There is a large area of land in the southern continent. If you want to explore the territory, you must first build a port. I exchange a sub Baron for a port. The York family is unwilling. They obviously want to eat alone. In that case, everyone will follow me and build a port in chebman. Our Augustus family will lead you to explore the southern continent.


    The Lord of Gambis is not a fool, and we all know Williams'' conspiracy. However, the chebman family is obviously much better than the strong York family. The royal family has great righteousness, its legitimacy and impartiality have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and they do not directly control the port like the York family, so major forces will naturally choose to support Duke Williams ¡£


    Count chebman would not welcome the royal family to intervene in the family territory, but the construction of Hong Kong South expansion is the general trend. He can not resist the pressure of all parties and the temptation of interests. The only choice for the chebman family is to marry the Auguste family and replace the SoLIM family as the leader family in the south.


    Victor''s face changed and finally returned to plain. Sylvia asked with a smile, "is it very uncomfortable for Gillian to marry the royal family?"


    Victor said with a bitter smile, "of course it''s uncomfortable. It''s even more uncomfortable to think that I pushed her into someone else''s arms."


    "However, she will not change our established strategy, and we can build the port alone."


    Sylvia kissed Victor on the face and said happily, "honey, I knew you wouldn''t let me down." After a pause, her eyes became sharp again, "but I don''t intend to be isolated like this."


    "Have you figured out how to break the game?" Asked victor.


    "I don''t want to get rid of the August family, nor do I care about leadership, but the York family must occupy the most fertile land and the richest resources."


    Sylvia continued: "Marquis faroor is still in Jinshui city. Master Edwin will accompany him back to the Neville kingdom to help the neville people design the river reservoir. First, let Williams be proud for two years. When we ''run out of water'', the Neville kingdom will raise the price of refined iron and greatly reduce the share of refined iron in Gambis. Then, we should exchange refined iron for iron powder, produce iron bricks and build a port. By then, the families will make wise choices. "


    The method is very simple but effective. The York family was forced to invent expensive iron powder bricks to replace stone materials, and major forces needed refined iron. When they found that they could not restrict the York family from building ports, they would choose to actively cooperate and try to obtain the manufacturing technology of iron bricks. However, Sophia''s chamber of Commerce had been struggling in dodo. If they lost Neville''s refined iron again Trade, the collapse of the bucks business group is almost a foregone conclusion.


    Victor frowned and said, "then Sophia''s career is over."


    "Isn''t it good for Sophia to be your wife?" Sylvia said faintly, "Purple cane wine and crude sugar are also our bargaining chips with the Auguste family. They can rebuild the chamber of commerce with this, and Sophia and her wealth belong to us."


    Victor was silent for a moment and said: "the two-year buffer period is enough for us to absorb the population, and the refined iron trade and iron brick can also break the deadlock, but another very important strategic material has been ignored. If the Auguste family reacts, it will seriously affect our plan."


    "What supplies?"


    "Charcoal. To be exact, thorn charcoal around the dark forest."


    "Charcoal?" Sylvia frowned for a moment and asked, "how important do you think the charcoal in the dark forest is?


    How important is it? Refer to the earth''s oil resources to know how important high-quality charcoal is.


    "It''s worth a war." Said Victor seriously.


    "You''re right, but it''s impossible to really start a war." Sylvia smiled softly, "honey, you must have a plan."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders. "The countermeasure is to reserve charcoal secretly, and then plant oilwood forests and fast-growing trees."


    "OK. I''ll leave it to you." Sylvia took Victor''s arm, put her red lips to his ear, smiled and said, "honey, you''re my man. You can''t expect me to solve everything?"


    Victor cried and asked, "you have no money again?"


    Sylvia said reluctantly, "the army competition is not over yet. We have recruited more than 600 noble children and need 3000 training potions and 600 bottles of energy potions. The cost of buying medicinal materials alone is more than 300000 gold sol. The cost of entertaining distinguished guests has not been included. How can I still have money?"


    "By the way, this afternoon is the final of the martial arts competition. Do you want to watch it?"


    "Of course." Victor nodded, hesitated and said, "Nicole and Alice, they..."


    "They stay at Rose Manor." Sylvia said in an indisputable tone, "I have selected 60 noble children for the Randall family according to your request, and Nicole and Alice are responsible for investigating them."


    "All right. I''ll go myself."


    Sophia is an important part of Sylvia''s plan. She doesn''t allow anyone to interfere with Sophia''s decision. However, Victor also doesn''t allow Sophia and bucks to collapse until the golden group grows.


    How can this contradiction be solved?


    Before getting on the carriage, Victor looked back at the main building of Rose Manor, and his eyes became deep and unpredictable.

 Chapter 336

    Jinshui city is extremely crowded. All kinds of vehicles are lined up in a long line. Victor''s carriage is blocked on the road out of the city. Two carts pull horses and rattle their noses impatiently. Iron hooves keep kicking the ground. As soon as their tails roll, a pile of horse dung is discharged.


    Animals are animals. They don''t care about the health regulations of Jinshui city. They pull and pee if they want. The workers responsible for cleaning the roads can''t break through many obstacles and complete their work. They can only wait until the evening to clean the roads. The broad rose Avenue is full of the neighing of cattle and horses, the cross flow of dung and water on the road and the flying of flies, just like a stinking animal market.


    Victor was remorseful. For a moment, he wanted to see the planning status of Jinshui city. He chose amber street leading to the east gate. Without listening to the suggestion of mortis housekeeper, he went out of the city from the west gate of the farm in the city. As a result, he was blocked on rose Avenue and smelled.


    Everyone is equal in front of the traffic jam. At this time, any aristocratic status or Lord privilege doesn''t work. As long as you can''t fly, you have to line up honestly.


    In the current situation, he couldn''t get out of the city for a while and a half. Victor simply pulled the curtain and carefully considered the changes brought by the barbarians.


    Sylvia tries to figure out the intention of the Auguste family with the greatest malice. She believes that the Williams Archduke will obtain the dominant power of Hong Kong South Development by isolating the York family and uniting local forces.


    In fact, Sylvia''s judgment has many elements of subjective speculation. For example, Archduke Williams proposed that it is unlikely to replace the territory. However, the Auguste family will certainly build the port under the Lord of chebman, and the five lords of Gambis will undoubtedly support the royal family.


    The development of the human horse hill is too fast, and the achievements of the York family are envious. Behind the admiration, jealousy and hatred of the great Lord is the deep fear of the York family.


    This means that the York family must be excluded either explicitly or secretly. Sylvia cannot allow the situation to develop in a bad direction. The core content of her break is the United Kingdom of Neville, manipulating the refined iron trade of Gambis, forcing all families to return to the negotiating table and finally achieve all strategic objectives.


    For the kingdom of Neville, the barbarian allies, the construction of ports and the development of the southern continent have nothing to do with them. Realizing food self-sufficiency is their most urgent need. As long as the York family can help Neville complete the construction of the new farming and animal husbandry system, what does it matter to cut off the supply of refined iron in Gambis? Moreover, the York family reserves a large amount of refined iron ore. if Sylvia''s conditions are rejected and she smashes the refined iron price to the end, Neville will lose too much.


    If the York family wants to monopolize the refined iron market in Gambis, the neville people have to agree if they don''t agree. The Lord of Gambis didn''t make arrows and crossbows with refined iron. What else are you talking about opening up the southern continent? The York family proposed to exchange refined iron for iron material, and the lords had to change it if they didn''t. The York family produced iron bricks and built ports, and the royal family could only stare. Sylvia said at the meeting of the Senate that she would accept the leadership of the Kingdom, but secretly asked for the biggest dividend. Williams recognized it with his nose.


    In another 20 years, the water conservancy facilities in the human horse hills will be completed, the fortifications will be complete, and the alienated war animals will take shape. The York family has a port and rock bricks, which can be attacked and defended. No one can help them. If you are more lucky, after Sylvia, there is a guardian of the Golden Knight. Even if they can''t create a kingdom, they can compete with the Auguste family, just like the relationship between the Barcelona family and the Sassanian royal family.


    The blood of the August family is extraordinary, and the Golden Knights emerge in endlessly, and the extraordinary blood is the basis for the long-term prosperity of the royal family. In contrast, the blood of York family is inferior. Sylvia has a clear understanding of this, which is the reason why she adopts a flexible strategy.


    In any case, this is an impeccable conspiracy to follow the trend. Victor praised Sylvia''s wonderful layout and fell into distress at the same time.


    As the Lord of the horse hill system, Victor should be consistent with Sylvia, but his ambition, or trouble, is much bigger than Sylvia.


    At first, Victor wanted to form a huge armed group for self-protection, and then gradually refrigerate the alchemy tower, but the defects of the soul binding and rental employment system of the alchemy tower made him change his strategy and began to fully expand the power of the smuggling Caravan and actively search for the law crystal. However, Sylvia plans to cut off the refined iron trade between Gambis and Neville in two years, and use the management rights of purple cane wine and crude sugar as chips to exchange Sofia''s freedom with the Auguste family. This will lead to the rapid disintegration of the bucks business group and the setback of Victor''s golden group development plan.


    Victor is now very contradictory. On the one hand, alchemy tower 7 needs a steady stream of funds. He is also ready to use the smuggling caravan to explore the ruins of the alchemy tower. On the other hand, Victor can''t give up rock bricks.


    No. 7 alchemy tower cannot be moved without the protection of rock brick fortress, but the influence of rock brick is too great. Victor''s production of rock brick needs the cover of York family, and York family needs the cover of barbarians.


    If the Augusts start to build the port first, Sophia will invest 100% of her money in count chebman, and the barbarians will leave the man and horse hills. Without financial support and the banner of barbarians, Sylvia can only complete the construction of water conservancy projects first, and then wait for the dissimilated war animals to take shape before considering the problems of rock bricks and ports.


    Therefore, Sophia is the key figure. Archduke Williams and Sylvia are trying to win her. And I''m going to push her out


    There was a noise of shouting and scolding outside the carriage. Victor rubbed his forehead, opened the curtains and saw several people fighting each other by the roadside.


    Victor asked the close guard captain Gru, "what''s going on?"


    "My Lord, just now a bard chased the carriage to sing, but he bumped into another bard. The two sides disagreed and fought." Gru said happily.


    Victor vaguely remembered that someone had just sung the legend of Tristan and Isolde in a cadenced tone, but he was thinking and didn''t notice the Bard''s singing. The Bard obviously wanted to win the attention of the aristocracy and followed all the way. He accidentally angered his peers, which led to a dispute.


    The two groups found that the curtain of the Viscount''s carriage had been opened, so the beating and scolding were more wonderful. While trying to maintain elegant manners, bards spray each other in rhythmic language. There is no dirty word or word repetition in the whole process, and the squires of both sides punch each other, bruise their nose and face, and refuse to admit defeat.


    Victor frowned and said, "give them a reward and let them go."


    Gru rode the fast bird to several people and dropped a money bag. The two bards saluted the carriage from a distance, picked up the money bag, divided the gold coins in it equally, led the guards and went in different directions.


    Bards are the children of some down-to-earth nobles. Their painstaking performance is just to attract the attention of big people, get a chance to be appreciated, or a reward. On the same street, their efforts and intelligence highlight the bitterness of small people, which makes people sigh.


    Looking at the Bard and his retinue walking away happily, Victor patted the window frame and said with half self mockery and half emotion, "I can''t walk as fast as them in a carriage."


    Looking at the team that couldn''t see the end at a glance, Gru suggested: "Sir, you can get off, take a fast bird detour and leave the city from the west gate. It''s fast."


    "Then I have to leave the carriage."


    Victor smiled, "Gru, if we leave, my carriage and coachman are still blocked here. I want to take the carriage again and have to come back."


    "However, the final of the martial arts competition is about to begin. If we don''t hurry up, I''m afraid we won''t see a wonderful game." Gru advised, "Sir, the carriage won''t be lost. Nit will drive the carriage out of town."


    "This is not a choice, but an escape!"


    Victor clenched his fist and murmured, "it''s easy to avoid problems, but it takes courage and wisdom to solve them. I take a carriage to go faster than a bard."


    "Gru, take people forward, let all the carriages to the west give way to the roadside, block every intersection, and prohibit other carriages from driving into rose Avenue."


    The one eyed dragon was embarrassed and said, "Sir, this is not Pinghu Town. Will those carriages obey my orders?"


    "Is this that?" Victor asked with a smile.


    "Jinshui city."


    "What are you riding?"


    "Fast bird."


    "That''s enough." Victor said faintly, "carry out the order."


    "Follow your orders. Follow me"


    Gru shouted to the pro guards. Dozens of fast birds rode up against the current, commanded the westward carriages to pull over and give way, blocked the intersection, and prohibited vehicles from other roads from pouring into rose Avenue. Before long, the northbound motorcade was moving faster and faster, and the Randall family carriage gradually caught up with a bard.


    At the intersection of amber street and rose Avenue, a noble carriage stopped, and a dignified voice came from the window of the carriage.


    "Why didn''t the carriage leave?"


    An attendant replied, "Sir, the intersection is blocked. They don''t allow us to pass. They say they can''t make way until their master leaves the city first."


    "Who is so bold? Won''t you whip them?" The owner of the carriage was faintly angry.


    "My Lord, it''s the Thunderbird ride of viscount Randall. This... Thunderbirds are protective by nature. We can''t afford to be pecked by them." The attendant explained with a bitter face.


    "It''s victor..." a knight in leather armor stepped out of the carriage, smiled and said to the attendant, "we''ll stop his carriage, too."


    Victor was secretly proud, but the carriage stopped slowly. A little attendant knocked on the door and said, "Sir, viscount Fred York and his wife ask to see you." He added in a low voice, "we''re blocking the Viscount''s carriage."


    "Fred and odel?"


    Victor stepped out of the carriage in surprise and saw three nobles, a man, two women. The man was handsome, dignified and dressed in a fitted itugospi armor. He was Fred, deputy head of the rose knights Viscount York. The beautiful lady with blond hair, blue eyes and enchanting figure was his wife, the great Knight odel Viscount York. Beside the Viscount stood a noble girl with bright eyes and teeth, about 12 years old. Her facial features were similar to those of odel. She should be her daughter.


    "Victor, what a coincidence. I''m worried that I can''t catch up with the final of the Legion competition. Fortunately, I met you. Do you mind if we borrow your carriage?"


    Fred patted Victor affectionately on the shoulder and solved his embarrassment.


    "It''s an honor." Victor''s jaw saluted, held up the Viscount''s slender hand and kissed her hand, "Madame odelle, your beauty is amazing."


    "Including Lord Randall?" Audrey covered her mouth and smiled. With her fingers hidden, she hooked Victor''s chin, took the little girl and said, "this is our daughter Anna."


    "Good day, Lord Randall." Anna lifted her gauze skirt and bowed her knees.


    Victor''s eyes lit up and smiled, "are you Miss Anna? Mrs. Sylvia often mentioned you in front of me. She called you the Pearl of the York family."


    "Mrs. Sylvia praised me." Viscount Fred said modestly, "let''s get into the carriage and talk as we walk."


    Victor''s carriage was comfortable and spacious, and four people sat separately without feeling crowded. The carriage was moving slowly and getting faster. Viscount Fred looked at the carriage passing by the side of the road through the window and sighed, "it''s the first time I''ve encountered carriage congestion. If you hadn''t taken measures, I''m afraid we''d have to ride."


    "I''m too reckless." Victor apologized to the viscount and his wife and asked suspiciously, "Lord Fred, why are you taking a detour on amber street?"


    Viscount Fred and his wife have a respected status. They have a large residence in the noble District, close to the north gate of Jinshui city. If they want to go out of the city, they can go directly to the north gate. They don''t need to bypass amber street at all.


    "It''s not because of the martial arts competition." Fred complained: "Freedom knights from all over the world came one after another. Each of them brought two squires and three servants, followed by dozens of mercenaries, vendors and migratory warblers. As for thieves and swindlers, I don''t want to think about them. The weather is hot, and so many guys are here now. Yesterday, there was a pub riot in Jinshui City, four armed fights with knives and seven people died Individuals, and countless disputes between nobles. "


    "Aristocratic disputes?" Mrs. odel said disgustedly, "the nobles will launch theft and fraud charges for the gambling money of dozens of kinsol? They are just rude poor people who should be put in prison instead of talking and wasting your time in the police station."


    "Dear Madam, they have a blood certificate signed by the church." Said Viscount Fred gently.


    Odel snorted softly and said nothing more. Victor frowned. "These should be the work of the sheriff."


    "Every troublemaker captured by the sheriff''s office will lead out an aristocrat. The sheriff can''t deal with so many aristocrats. We big knights can only take turns to sit in the sheriff''s office and let the sheriff take people out to maintain order. These two days, it''s my turn to be on duty. Odelle and Anna came to visit me, but the carriage was blocked on the road and almost missed the important martial arts competition Race. "


    Fred sighed again, "the streets of Jinshui city are broad, but they are still blocked. I''ve never met such a situation."


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "maybe you can change the main road of Jinshui city into a one-way street for the time being."


    "One way line?"


    "Er... We can regard the road as a circular canal. The traffic flow is the water in the canal. If the water flows in only one direction, there will be no congestion. All carriages enter the city from the south gate and west gate, leave the city from the north gate and east gate, and flow to the right along the four main roads, we can solve the problem of carriage congestion."


    Fred was stunned for a moment. In the twinkling of an eye, he figured out the secret. He slapped and smiled, "that''s a great idea. Victor, your wisdom is as dazzling as your blood."


    "The method is actually very simple. Anyone can think of it." Victor said modestly.


    "I didn''t think of such a simple method." Girl Anna glanced at her father and muttered, "my father didn''t think of it."


    Fred''s smile froze. Victor coughed and said: "It''s not unexpected, but I didn''t think at all. For a long time, civilian carriages can''t enter the noble area, while noble carriages are unimpeded. Now the situation is that noble carriages and civilian carriages are blocked on the road, and my method is to let civilian carriages drive into the noble area, which can break the past practice."


    "Miss Anna, the inherent mode of thinking limits our imagination. If we can get rid of the shackles of tradition, many problems will be solved."


    "Isn''t it a mess for civilian carriages to drive into the aristocratic area?" Odel frowned.


    "Honey, this is only temporary. When these guys leave Jinshui City, everything will be on track."


    Viscount Fred stood up and said with a smile, "Victor, I''m going to arrange the one-way line now. Please take care of my wife and daughter for me."


    Victor asked in amazement, "Fred, aren''t you going to the finals?"


    "I can''t help it. I have a duty. I''ll leave first. I wish you a happy afternoon." Fred didn''t wait for the coachman to stop the carriage, jumped down directly, moved lightly and gracefully, and closed the door.


    Only victor and odel''s mother and daughter were left in the carriage, and the atmosphere suddenly became subtle.


    Anna looked shy and her eyes were bold, while odel was implicit and hot. Victor sat back and gnashed his teeth.


    Fred, it''s really appropriate for you to leave the beautiful viscount and daughter in my carriage

 Chapter 337

    Victor should worry about herself. Odel is a real Silver Knight. It''s easy for her to subdue victor in a limited space. As for Anna, the noble girl is much stronger than victor.


    Unfortunately, high-level female knights are proud and reserved. If their intentions are not responded, they will not throw themselves into the arms. Even if odel loved Victor, she just adjusted her sitting posture gracefully, showing her beautiful body curve and the charming depth of snow-white.


    Audrey smiled with red lips and charming eyes. Her admiring eyes also showed a trace of admiration and faint resentment. The extremely beautiful female Knight fully explained the modesty and softness of susgui''s daughter with only her actions and eyes.


    Victor had to admit that this near distance, if ambiguous, was just right, just like a cup of wine, watching without drinking, smelling slightly drunk, relaxing and comfortable, along with his great appreciation for odel.


    Anna is not as mature and charming as her mother. The girl''s eyes are warm and bold, pure and curious. Whenever she is opposite Victor''s eyes, she will shyly lower her head, then toot her little pink mouth and stare at Victor''s eyes with an unconvinced look until she is defeated again.


    As the favored daughter of the York family, Anna has reason to be proud. Her parents are silver knights, her uncle is the Duke of York, and her aunt is a myth in knights, and she also gets her preference and appreciation.


    In Anna''s eyes, viscount Randall is clearly a handsome boy of 15 or 6 years old, but this handsome boy is often talked about by his parents, talking about his moon elf blood and studying his ruling measures. His father calls him angulis of the York family (the founding Prime Minister of the iron mountain Empire). His noble mother Hao doesn''t hide her admiration for him, The powerful aunt Sylvia regarded him as a close lover.


    All this made Anna full of curiosity about Viscount Randall. When she found that Viscount Randall was not much bigger than herself, her curiosity turned into a heart of comparison with teenagers of the same age, but her semi elf appearance and temperament made her unable to open her eyes.


    Victor doesn''t care about the girl''s careful thinking. In fact, Anna''s look reminds him of Roland. When the long Princess of Gambis first met the little Baron, her eyes shone, as if she saw a delicate playmate. Compared with other high-level female Knights'' reckless possessiveness, Roland''s purity undoubtedly left a good impression on the little baron.


    Of course, it was impolite for the guest to stare at the host like this, but odel didn''t correct Anna''s behavior. Instead, she asked casually and lazily, "Victor, I heard that the Randall family is going to recruit a group of noble children?"


    The Legion competition was originally a talent fair for the Lord. It is no secret that the Randall family recruits noble children. Victor said frankly, "indeed, I need some liaison officers and attendants with noble blood to meet a noble Lord and pass on my message or invitation."


    "Liaison officers and attendants are related to the dignity of the family. What are your selection criteria?" Audrey asked softly, smiling again.


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "no more than 13 years old. There is a blood certificate issued by the church. I only need 10 people, half men and half women."


    "Blood documents issued by the church can prove nothing." Audrey reminded intentionally or unintentionally, "as far as I know, there are 60 candidate attendants selected by the mortis housekeeper for you, and none of their parents, brothers and elders are qualified for the competition."


    As long as a donation is made, anyone has the right to identify his blood in the Cathedral of the main city. If there is a knight''s blood, the bishop will issue a blood certificate to the subject. Due to the provisions of the glorious code on the right of blood inheritance, the church will not resort to fraud in blood identification, and the blood certification documents are legal and effective.


    However, the aristocrats have intermarried with ordinary people for several generations, and the chivalry blood of future generations may be so thin that it can be ignored. Therefore, the Lord basically ignored the blood proof documents. If the noble children want to become the guests of the Lord, they must have the noble surname and the recommendation letter of the knight family. The more powerful the family, the higher the gold content of the recommendation letter. Of course, the illegitimate son of an aristocrat cannot have a family recommendation letter. At this time, we have to speak with facts.


    The York family held the Legion competition this time. Anyone with a family recommendation letter can participate directly. Players without a letter of recommendation must buy the medicine provided by York family at their own expense and measure the blood strength. If the blood strength fails to meet the standard, they will not be eligible to participate.


    In the final analysis, the Lord pursues strong blood, and the weak blood without cultivation value rolls as far as it can.


    It is impossible for young girls under the age of 13 to participate in the military competition of the Legion. At a young age, they have to travel all the way to the human horse hills with their elders. The degree of distress of their family can no longer be described as dilapidated. To be accurate, they have no family at all, just some vagrants. Since their father and brother didn''t get the right to compete, their blood is unknown.


    Victor doesn''t need knights to participate in Randall''s affairs for the time being, and Sylvia doesn''t allow Randall family to recruit Knights independently. Even if Sophia returns to Randall family, her knights can only marry York family. This is because the Randall collar is an independent collar. Sylvia must ensure that the Knights of the Randall family belong to the York family blood line.


    On the other hand, Sophia is a Marquis of the court after all. As a vassal of the royal family, she has the obligation to respect the Auguste family. Sophia can return to her husband, but she can''t directly join Sylvia''s command, otherwise she will be rebellious.


    No Lord will challenge the three obligations of monarchy and vassal, which is tantamount to digging his own grave. But before the dust settles, Sylvia must beware of Randall''s family being mixed with sand. The old housekeeper of Rose Manor followed her will and selected some little attendants without background and potential for Randall''s collar.


    Victor knew this, and Audrey couldn''t have failed to understand the reason. Her reminder seemed to have a profound meaning.


    Victor wanted to see what medicine was sold in Viscount Fred''s gourd, so he frowned deliberately and said, "is there such a thing?"


    Odel smiled gracefully and said, "Victor, we almost gave up the man horse hill when the ant man attacked. Fortunately, you provided information about the ant man leader in time, which turned the war around. It can be said that more than a dozen lords of the York family, large and small, owe you a great favor."


    "In this army competition, we have recruited many freedom knights, but your Randall family did not participate." Audrey took Anna''s small hand and said, "Anna woke up at the age of 9. Now at the age of 12, she has resonated with 10 elements. My daughter is top in both blood and appearance."


    "If you plan to accept students, I recommend my daughter to you." Audrey said solemnly.


    Anna was surprised. She just wanted to express that she wanted to accept aunt Sylvia''s guidance. She could see Victor''s deep eyes like the night sky. Her heart was like a deer. Suddenly she felt that it was good to follow Viscount Randall. She blushed and lowered her head.


    A word came to Victor''s mind: foster care.


    Foster care among the Lord''s families is very common for many reasons, including alliance, marriage, hostages, refuge, betrayal and expulsion. But generally speaking, foster care can be divided into two categories: having the right of inheritance and depriving the right of inheritance.


    The most common kind of betrayal and expulsion belongs to the kind of deprivation of inheritance. When the little Baron was sold to Sophia by his parents, he lost the inheritance right of the original family, and Lucian of thorn manor was expelled from the family by his brother to prevent him from competing for his parents'' inheritance.


    From Victor''s point of view, betrayal and expulsion are undoubtedly bad acts, but it is not surprising that such things are common to aristocrats.


    The family is too poor. What''s wrong with parents finding a place to settle down for their second son and daughter? You can''t let your descendants tear down the territory. In fact, the little Lord will find a foster family for the second son and daughter before they are 13 years old. If they can''t find it, they can only make a living for themselves. This was the case with Sophia, while Sylvia and the Marquis of Cologne were fostered.


    No matter what kind of foster relationship is, the weak families are losing faith to the strong Lords. At least it is an equal exchange. There will never be the strong turning to the weak. Anna has no reason to be foster. Even if she is foster, she should not be handed over to the Randall family.


    Anna''s full name is Angelina Branstedt York. Branstet family is the mother family of Anna and the rich family of the kingdom of Susi. Its history can be traced back to the era of the iron mountain Empire, which is much more distant than the ellayano family.


    When odel was 12 years old, she was fostered in the York family as the second daughter of the brandstet family. Her marriage object was the heir of the York family. Sylvia was born in the Baron''s family under the Viscount, a vassal of the brandstete family. According to the ancient Chinese saying, she can only be regarded as odel''s dowry servant girl. However, Sylvia became a knight at the age of 14 and stepped into the silver field at the age of 15 to show the blood of the divine knight. Any heirs of rich families have to stand aside. Therefore, Sylvia became the Duchess of York, and odel married the second son of the York family, viscount Fred.


    However, Audrey married equally and still retained the inheritance right of the branstedt family. Although it was only symbolic, she passed on the inheritance right to Angelina.


    Fred Although York is a Viscount, his and odel''s territory covers an area of more than 20000 square kilometers, almost reaching the minimum standard of Duke''s collar. When their family branches and leaves, they can be promoted to the Earl''s title.


    Therefore, the family founded by Fred and odel does not lack land and titles. It can fully accommodate the youngest daughter Anna, and Anna has the inheritance right of her mother family, which is also an incalculable political heritage. If something happens to the branstedt family that day, with Sylvia''s support, Anna may not be able to inherit this historic family.


    Victor really couldn''t figure out Viscount Fred''s intention. He decided not to go into this muddy water.


    "Mrs. odelle, thank you for your kindness, but I''m not a knight after all. I''m afraid it''s difficult to guide Miss Anna." Victor said gently.


    "I know." Odel nodded and said softly, "but Mrs. Sophia is a silver knight who resonates with 36 elements. She is fully qualified to guide Anna."


    Victor''s pupils suddenly shrunk and the breeze automatically surrounded her, but Anna didn''t feel it. She covered her mouth and exclaimed, "God, 36 elements, aunt Sophia is only one step away from the golden stage!"


    Aunt... Then won''t I be your uncle? The nobles of SUS are really relatives


    Victor paused and asked genially, "Miss Anna, do you like fast birds?"


    "I like it!" Anna''s eyes brightened, and then she said dejectedly, "but there are only 60 fast birds in the Rose Manor. Aunt Sylvia said that the fast birds should be allocated to the fighting people first, and it''s not me."


    "You can choose two fast birds to ride in my team, even if it''s a gift I gave you." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Can I choose now?" Anna clenched her hands and looked expectantly at Victor.


    "Of course. As long as you like."


    Victor pulled the bell, the carriage stopped gradually, and the attendant opened the door. Victor ordered, "take Miss Anna to pick two fast birds and teach her how to control and raise them."


    Anna made a knightly salute to victor, turned and jumped out of the carriage.


    Victor closed the door and said to Mrs. odel, "we can have a good talk now."

 Chapter 338

    "Your Highness Randall, what do you want to talk about?"


    Audrey nibbled her red lips, kicked off her half high-heeled women''s boots, closed her slender legs together, curled up on the carriage sofa, with eyes flowing and smiling. Her beautiful face was less graceful and noble, but added a trace of youth and playfulness.


    When her daughter left the carriage, the Viscount finally began to show her charm without scruples.


    Victor''s eyes lingered between the snow-white jade calf and the smooth and exquisite fiber foot. He was full of eyes before shaking his head and said, "I''m far worse than the Golden Knight, but I''m not your highness."


    "The blood of the Golden Knight can create a family, which is why they are called his highness. There is a saying that the blood of the moon elf is the source of the wind knight, and your moon elf blood is comparable to the gold knight. If you talk about the ancient and noble blood, you are still above the gold knight."


    Audrey smiled, looked at Victor''s eyes and ears, and sighed faintly, "I asked your Highness for love, but your highness refused, which really makes me sad."


    Among the four female Knights of the York family, Malena and odel had expressed their wishes to become partners to Victor through Sylvia, but Victor refused.


    The silver level female knights are beautiful and moving, corresponding to their extraordinary strength and intelligence. Their insight, background, power and family heritage are also awesome.


    Victor has no moral cleanliness, but he is not a superficial lecherous. The absolute rationality given by x-3 makes him have far more insight and strong self-control than ordinary people.


    Knight lover is originally a stable partnership. The status of silver female knight is noble and can not be despised. It is impossible for Victor to eat dry and wipe clean and refuse to admit it. Countess tellandon and Viscount Fred do not need to stay in the family territory. If they often live in silver moon manor, it is difficult for Victor to keep the secret of alchemy creatures. Therefore, the high-ranking female Knight of York family could not provoke him or deal with it, so he had to stay away.


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "Mrs. odelle, your husband was born in a distinguished family, noble blood and a great knight. You and he have two sons and a daughter and jointly run Viscount Fred''s collar. Is the blood of the wind knight more important than your husband and wife''s feelings?"


    Isn''t that obvious? The blood of the wind knight is not important. Why can the Wimbledon family name still be handed down?


    Odel only thought it was funny, but she saw Victor''s disdainful eyes, and suddenly a light flashed in her mind. She thought about Victor''s origin and experience carefully, and suddenly realized it.


    This guy doesn''t understand the concept of partner of extraordinary Knight at all. He values the loyalty of love. No wonder Sylvia deprived the dead fat man of the right to enter and leave the Rose Manor, and allowed Katrina to exercise the duties of the Duchess. She drew a line with enbiser in order to win the favor of her little lover. It seems that those who want Victor must first get his respect.


    Audrey instantly figured out the crux of the problem, and her cold mind became active again. The soft color on her pretty face was replaced by an expression of admiration and appreciation, and said with a smile: "The man horse hills were once covered with purple sugarcane. This precious crop is rough and dregs. Cattle, sheep and horses can''t eat it. It also occupies fertile valleys. We cut down the purple sugarcane for the first time and planted crops and pasture. Only you found the value of purple sugarcane and made purple sugarcane wine and crude sugar."


    "My poor eyes turned green at that time. I thought everything I saw was a treasure." Victor said modestly.


    Odel sniffed, shook her head and said, "it''s no accident. The roads in Jinshui city have been blocked by carriages for many days, and the municipal magistrate has nothing to do. You have solved this problem as soon as you came. As you said, breaking the inherent behavior habits and emancipating the mind will solve the problem. This is your extraordinary place." The Viscount lifted her hair behind her ears, looked into Victor''s eyes and asked seriously, "Victor, are your views on me and Fred imprisoned by inherent views? In your eyes, am I a debauchery woman? Is Fred a shameless husband?"


    Victor just wanted to deny it, but he saw the look in odel''s bright eyes, and finally he was silent.


    "False denial will only make me look down on you."


    Odel nodded approvingly and said proudly, "Victor, we are all extraordinary. You don''t need to hide your thoughts. Contempt, pity, abuse and slander can''t shake my will."


    Victor stood in awe and said sincerely, "Mrs. odelle, I''m sorry. I may be biased against you and Lord Fred."


    Good, this is a good start


    Odel was delighted and continued: "in those years, when the ant people besieged the feldspar castle, the count of tellandon defended the city, but Malena was not with the count. Do you know why?" After a pause, she continued: "Malena was in Red Eagle castle and received a letter from tellandon. She took her and tellandon''s young son Lena back to Heibao town for refuge for the first time. The reason why this happened is that Malena and tellandon had already separated."


    "The same is true of Fred and me."


    Audrey said slightly melancholy: "since Anna was born, I have lived in Bailu town most of the time. Fred town guards the leading city. Although we are husband and wife, we get together less and more. Even if we are together, we only discuss family and territory affairs."


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "I''m afraid it''s no accident that the Earls of tellandon are also great knights?"


    "That''s right." Odel nodded, smiled and said, "Sylvia just knows, but she has no personal experience. I''m afraid she won''t talk to you about this kind of thing."


    "The Silver Knight interacts inside and outside. There is no essential difference in life form between the Silver Knight and the gold knight. In order to reproduce excellent offspring, we also need to let go of our body and mind and return to the essence of mortals. The problem is that our control of fighting spirit is not as meticulous as the gold knight. The two silver riders are together..." here, Audrey''s eyes drooped and her long eyelashes trembled slightly, A faint blush appeared on her pretty face, as if she had been stained with rouge. Her shy look was very moving.


    The fire of gossip in Victor''s chest was burning, and she quickly listened. Audrey couldn''t help but give him a white look when she saw the turning of her sharp ears, but she continued: "fighting spirit collides and the elements resonate. Both sides should be careful. A little carelessness will cause serious consequences."


    Serious consequences? Serious consequences


    Victor suddenly excited, his face turned white and his eyes became evasive. Audrey secretly bit her silver teeth and said with shame: "it''s not what you think..." as she said, Audrey glared at Victor, inhaled deeply, and the blush on her face faded away "The frequencies of the elements resonated by the knight with fighting spirit are different. The four elements of earth fire and geomantic omen form a stable cycle, but the elements that do not form a cycle are relatively fragile. If it is affected by the outside world and changes the resonance frequency, it is difficult to correct it, which often means that the road of the knight is cut off."


    "The Golden Knight doesn''t have this confusion, but we can''t."


    Audrey pursed her lips and said bluntly, "the whole process is dangerous and aesthetic. It''s more tired than a fierce battle. It''s our responsibility to have excellent offspring. With Anna, we don''t want to try again. Unless one of us steps into the peak field, we can only maintain the status quo."


    "One hundred silver Knights may not be able to achieve the golden order." Odel shook her head and sighed, "to tell you the truth, Fred and I are unlikely to become Golden Knights." Then she added, "Anna has a chance."


    "That won''t mean separation." Victor muttered, "you can risk giving birth to Anna. You must trust and love each other. Why should you separate? Don''t you worry that Fred will be jealous?"


    "Yes, before we enter the silver stage, trust will never change. But what''s the difference?"


    Audrey grew up and said sarcastically, "Fred has three close maids and four female Knight lovers. Aren''t you afraid of my jealousy?"


    "What''s the use of my jealousy? The family needs offspring. Since we can''t take risks, what am I doing with Fred? Watching him stick to his lover every day?"


    "Fred is a Silver Knight, and I am also a Silver Knight. How can he obtain 20000 square kilometers of territory alone? He can have lovers and I can have them, isn''t that right?" Audrey asked with burning eyes.


    Victor was speechless and just nodded silently.


    "The fact is very unfair. You can have many partners at the same time. We can only have one child at a time and one partner at a time, and queen sus is no exception." Odel said calmly, "men just want to continue their blood, but for the female Knights of the silver class, the power, identity and appearance of their partner are not important. We only want a partner with noble blood."


    "The Duchess of Wellington is a Silver Knight. Her husband is old, and there can be no love between them. The old Marquis of Wimbledon takes Sophia as his wife. Sophia can stun the old Marquis with one finger. How can she really commit herself to him?"


    "The marriage of a female Knight will be happy only if her husband is stronger than her wife." Odel sighed faintly, "if there is no Golden Knight companion, we would rather be lonely than wronged ourselves."


    As the saying goes, when extraordinary Knights gain strength and youth, they also become as lonely as snow. They don''t look up to their friends who are weaker than themselves, and I''m afraid they won''t feel comfortable with the company of powerful Golden Knights. It''s no wonder that the blood aristocrats of the moon elves will be sought after by high-level female knights. If only simple emotions are considered, high-level female Knights have a much more common attitude towards their partners Many people are loyal, because there are too few people who can deserve them.


    Victor said apologetically, "Mrs. odel, I''m sorry."


    Audrey smiled gently and sat gracefully beside victor. Her star eyes closed slightly and whispered, "your breath is fresh, natural and flexible. It''s the taste of noble blood. It''s intoxicating..."


    The faint fragrance lingered in my nose. Looking at the beautiful red lips close at hand, Victor couldn''t help but be in a trance. Just as they were getting closer and closer, there was a girl''s silver bell like laughter outside the car.


    Under the escort of the attendants, Anna rode the fast bird and ran away in an instant. She ran back and yelled and was overjoyed.


    Damn it, can''t you be more reserved when riding a fast bird


    Victor''s eyes gradually regained their clarity and gave way embarrassedly. Odel hated it, but decided to talk about business first. However, odel didn''t know she had missed a great opportunity. If she pushed Victor down like Gillian, her future would be very different.


    After all, odel didn''t know that Victor regarded her as a big trouble, and she didn''t have the burning and sincere emotion like Gillian. As a senior knight, she always put the interests of the family first.

 Chapter 339

    Audrey said sadly, "Anna is my little daughter. As a mother, I can''t bear her to leave me."


    Victor had just got rid of his beautiful mood. His mind was not clear enough. When he heard the speech, he smiled and said, "Randall''s collar is really far from Viscount Fred''s collar. You should keep Anna by your side."


    Odel looked at him so quietly. After a while, she said, "when I was 12 years old, I came to the York family from the kingdom of SUS. Vitus York, the cousin of enbiser, went to the branstet family."


    The equal foster care between great lords is often a family marriage, which is essentially a blood exchange, but also to avoid the risk of family extinction. If the family fails in the struggle within the Kingdom and is purged by the hostile family, the children exchanged also have the responsibility to rebuild the family. Therefore, the objects of this foster marriage are generally large families outside the kingdom.


    Anna is the leader of the younger generation of the York family, but the York family is aggressive under the leadership of Sylvia. The great forces of the Gambis Kingdom really dare not marry the York family, otherwise they will become a thorn in the royal family''s eye and flesh. In this case, Sylvia can only choose the object of foster marriage among external forces.


    This time, the envoys of all kingdoms gathered in the horse hill, and there were no few Kingdom forces willing to marry the York family. The top Knights of Neville and sarsan may have the mission of marriage. Maybe the children of the exchange foster family have been in Jinshui city.


    No matter who the York family chooses to marry, Anna is the candidate for Sylvia''s exchange. However, Audrey and Fred obviously don''t want to lose their beloved daughter.


    In modern society, the separation of flesh and blood is undoubtedly the pain of human relations. Victor has been a man for two generations. He was an orphan in his previous life and longed for his parents'' affection. The host of this life was betrayed by his father and stepmother. As great knights, viscount Fred and his wife did not dare to disobey Sylvia''s will. They had to place their hope on victor.


    "The man horse hill is so big that there is no room for an Anna?"


    Victor has no children. Fred and Audrey have a boxing heart, but his parents love him deeply. After thinking about it, he said, "Sylvia is fair, gentle and generous, and has a preference for Anna. I''ll ask her to change a candidate for marriage. Just leave Anna with you."


    How can Sylvia know this in advance?


    Odel frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment and said, "Victor, do you know the origin of Katrina?"


    "Katrina? She is the close maid of enbiser and the noble daughter of the Joshua family. Since she was promoted to the Grand Knight, she began to act as the Duchess of York."


    "Only Sylvia can let a great Knight act as the personal maid of enbiser."


    Odel sighed, shook her head and said: "After the Duke and Duchess of Joshua became extraordinary knights, their only daughter was Katrina. She was fostered in kite castle as a knight servant of Princess Roland. Katrina''s relationship with Roland was like trisley and Sylvia. She almost became the queen of Gambis, but Sylvia robbed her and gave her to enbisher as a close maid."


    "What... What? King... Queen?" Said Victor, stunned.


    "The first daughter of Duke Joshua and his wife, a close friend of Princess Roland, Prince Edward''s fiancee and the future queen of Gambis were robbed by Sylvia and became the personal maid of enbiser. For this matter, Roland was furious and forced yuan laoyuan to demote our York family to Lord earl."


    Audrey''s lips turned up, and her watery eyes turned into crescent teeth. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "but it''s really cathartic!" After a pause, he said: "More than ten years ago, we led 50000 people to migrate to the human horse hills. When we passed by Duke Joshua, Sylvia told us to stop. Duke Joshua and his knights hid in the castle and dared not move. We let us drive the villagers, collect food supplies and seize the village houses. Four months later, the Joshua family couldn''t hold on. They asked Katrina to negotiate, Sylvia He took her down and took her to the man horse hill. "


    "Victor, you should understand now. Sylvia''s tenderness is only for you." Audrey smiled.


    Victor took a breath of cold air. Sylvia always showed helplessness, compromise and injustice to the augustian family in front of him, as if the strength of the divine knight was just a far fetched legend. She was still a gentle little woman in her bones. Today, Victor knew Sylvia''s true face.


    The daughter of the Duke of noble blood, the future queen of Gambis, was directly kidnapped and given to enbiser as a close maid. Sylvia swollen the faces of the royal family and Duke Joshua, but she could only reduce the York family to the count Lord without pain and itch, and the Senate finally restored enbiser''s title.


    Sylvia is not only strong, but also domineering.


    Then again, the Joshua family was the fuse of the battle of the three provinces. The peripheral lords of the York family pressed step by step, prompting the Duke of Joshua to ask for help from the royal family, which indirectly led to the fall of King Ryan. The York family was also a victim. Not only did the York family lose the territory operated for generations, but the peripheral lords also fell to novest, and Sylvia had to lead the core members of the family to move westward To the human horse hills and reopen the family territory.


    The York family suffered great losses for no reason. How can Sylvia bear this evil spirit. Knock off the teeth of the originator and force them to swallow them, so as to show the true colors of the divine knight.


    But is Sylvia really just trying to get angry?


    There are many mysteries in Ryan''s death. Sylvia obviously feels the undercurrent surging, but she can''t find the person behind it. When the situation was unknown, Sylvia fought against all opinions, moved her family westward and resolutely jumped out of the center of the vortex to avoid repeating Ryan''s mistakes. However, the people of the York family cannot leave their hometown. They are so disheartened that their hearts will inevitably float. Sylvia robbed Katrina to boost the morale of the family and show all forces that the dignity of the divine knight is inviolable. That''s how her authority was erected.


    On the other hand, the Joshua family can only choose to support Duke Williams by destroying Katrina''s engagement with the King Edward family. In this way, Williams had the confidence to challenge Queen Catherine. The inner-Party struggle between the grand duke party and the queen was conducive to the integration of the territory of Renma hill by the York family.


    For Duke Joshua, losing a daughter can calm the anger of the augustian family and the York family. After all, he is the culprit. Pretending to be a victim can change some sympathy and secretly connect with the York family. After all, Sylvia is infertile, and the children of Katrina and nbiser will inherit the throne of the York family.


    Queen Catherine was born in a small side branch of the Wellington family. Her foundation is still shallow, and she needs the support of her mother family rather than the Joshua family. Katherine asked Margaret Wellington became Prince Edward''s fiancee, and Margaret was the daughter of Marquis goron and the Duchess of Wellington. It was precisely because of this relationship that Marquis goron remained silent about Williams''s legal inheritance, and the Royal Military maintained a neutral position.


    So, Katrina is the only victim. Is it Anna''s turn now?


    Sylvia doesn''t even give Anna a SPEEDBIRD mount. It can be seen that her preference is only an illusion. I''m afraid the Pearl of the York family is just a word of praise to sell Anna at a good price.


    The question is, Anna''s blood talent is so outstanding, why did Sylvia send her away? Unless Anna threatens the inheritance of enbisser''s children


    For small families, the eldest son inheritance system is an important condition for maintaining family stability and territorial integrity. However, it would be particularly ridiculous for the big forces to strictly abide by the eldest son inheritance system. In fact, the internal factions of the big family are complex, the dispute over the throne is very fierce, various intrigues emerge one after another, and it is common for the heirs to be exiled and murdered.


    Moreover, there is a strange phenomenon in large families. The eldest son is often inferior to the younger son, which is due to the promotion order of his parents'' Knights. In order to keep the position of the eldest son, the great Lord came up with a wonderful way to exchange excellent family children for the noble blood of other big families, ensure the blood advantage of this branch through marriage, and eliminate the successor''s competitors.


    After thinking carefully, Victor found that Anna was a great threat to enbiser''s children.


    The life span of divine knights is equivalent to that of silver knights, far less than that of gold knights. The more the York family expands now, the more it will be suppressed by major forces in the future. Once Sylvia falls, they especially need a strong leader to inherit the family throne.


    Although Katrina is a great knight, enbiser is just an ordinary person. How can their children compare with Anna? The descendants of enbiser can never bear the heavy pressure within the family. It is inevitable to lose the right of inheritance and may be murdered.


    From the long-term interests of the family, Sylvia should choose Anna, but she owes enbiser a favor and made a promise of inheritance. Sylvia''s forcing Katrina to be enbiser''s spouse is part of her promise, but if she doesn''t send Anna away, it will be difficult to realize her promise.


    Thinking of this, Victor asked faintly, "Sylvia is my lover. Do you think I will betray her will and help you compete for inheritance?"


    "Inheritance?"


    Audrey smiled at herself, shook her head and said, "it''s false to say we don''t want inheritance, but now we just want to protect ourselves."


    "There is enough land in the man horse hills, and the southern continent is still waiting for us to explore. The future of the York family is magnificent, and every strength is extremely valuable."


    "You should know that marriage foster care itself is to weaken the collateral branch, but Fred and I have a shallow family background, and the eldest and second sons have mediocre qualifications. If Anna helps us, Fred and I will be much easier. On the contrary, our family may never recover."


    "Sylvia doesn''t necessarily want to leave Anna. She just needs a step. You and Sophia are qualified." Audrey said sincerely, "since Anna is to be regarded as the object of foster marriage, why should she be sent to sassanne or Neville? You and Sophia''s children can marry Katrina''s children, so as to ensure the inheritance right of our children. Anna''s staying with you can also expand the Randall family. Isn''t that very good?"


    Before Sophia''s return, Victor was at best the inner part of the York family. After Sophia''s return, the Randall family can be called a real family and become an extremely important political force. The Fred couple''s alliance with Victor with Anna is the choice to maximize their interests.


    Victor''s life span is as long as 160 years. If Anna becomes Victor''s woman, she will retain the inheritance right of the York family. With the support of the Randall family, she is likely to become the leader of the York family. If Anna marries with Victor and Sophia''s children, it is equal to the marriage of Fred family and Randall family. The blood of both sides continues to exchange, and the Fred family is bound to grow rapidly.


    Fred and odel are both husband and wife and Lord. Anna is their daughter and their subject. Blood, power, family affection, love and interests are intertwined and intricate.


    This is family politics.


    Watching Anna playing happily outside, the confusion in Victor''s eyes gradually faded and became bright and firm. At this moment, he was transforming from a small Lord into a real great nobleman.

 Chapter 340

    Victor is a lord, but his territory is more like an enterprise. There are corresponding departments and principals in security, production, processing, transportation, public relations, sales and finance.


    Compared with feudal families, modern enterprises have two obvious differences: one is to distinguish between public and private, and the other is to abide by national policies.


    Usually, the vassal turned over to the Lord for worship, but Victor thought that money was needed for work. He not only paid the vassal, but also his wife. According to Lilia, there was no one.


    Victor can be regarded as a model among the Lords in terms of discipline and law-abiding. The Lord attaches importance to commitment and is easy to say nothing about internal affairs. The territory affairs are left to the housekeeper. If things develop in an unfavorable direction, he can correct his mistakes by punishing the housekeeper. But Victor himself went into battle without saying anything, and held two consecutive pre God notarizations.


    This is no one.


    For a long time, Victor adopted the strategy of obscene development, kept in line with Sylvia in politics and diplomacy, maintained a good cooperative relationship with the church in internal affairs and people''s livelihood, but secretly planned the development of smuggling caravans.


    There was nothing wrong with building walls, accumulating grain and becoming king slowly. However, when Sylvia''s decision was contrary to Randall''s family development strategy, Victor was at a loss.


    This is not because Victor is indecisive, but because he is influenced by habit and cognition.


    If the policies and regulations, public services and infrastructure of modern countries are regarded as a large system, and then the enterprise is regarded as a small system, the more the small system fits into the large system, the more moist the enterprise will live. On the contrary, it is not uncommon for the enterprise to struggle, even collapse and go bankrupt overnight.


    It is almost a universal cognition of modern people to abide by social order and make full use of the convenience brought by the national system.


    As a transgressor from the bottom of society, Victor retains the behavior habit of modern people to abide by the law, and the habit and cognition can not be easily changed in a few years.


    Neither the previous life nor the little Baron host had received the orthodox Lord education, and Victor could only act according to his own cognition. In his view, the glorious code of the church is equivalent to the supreme constitution, and the York family represents the ruling class of the human horse hills. The combination of the two forms a national system.


    Although Victor is not a genius, he still knows the truth of doing business with his thighs. However, people are always learning. With the passage of time, Victor gradually adapted to the new environment and new identity, and learned that the political basis of the Lord''s family is extraordinary blood, not business and wealth. If the family is operated as a business, he will eventually make wedding clothes for others, Like the Marquis of effissos and Sophia.


    Victor was very frustrated because the extraordinary power of the alchemy tower was closed and had an upper limit, which meant that when the gold regiment developed to a certain extent, the members of the organization would automatically attach themselves to other nobles. This is like, Vic planted a fruit tree, even if he can''t monopolize all the fruits, he should also control the power to distribute the fruits. However, he found that he may not be qualified to distribute the fruits.


    Victor fell into a tangle. Sylvia proposed the strategy of attracting Sophia and absorbing the saber toothed tiger business group. He didn''t have the mind to deal with it.


    Today, Audrey''s words suddenly awakened Victor that he had become an important aristocrat and could even affect the political pattern of the York family.


    What can the status of a great aristocrat bring? Victor is not very clear, but you can refer to the practices of other great nobles.


    Duke Joshua sold out his daughter, thus resolving the political crisis. He not only minimized the loss of the family, but also found a way between the York family and the royal family. It can be said to be shameless, but he did a good job.


    Catherine chose to marry Margaret of the Wellington family. At the same time, she won over the Wellington family and the Marquis of goron, and promoted her mother''s family''s position in the southern and central Lord group, which can be described as killing three birds with one stone.


    Sylvia went too far. Other forces wanted to win over Sophia and took out her territory and title one after another, and would not touch her wealth. However, Sylvia wanted Sophia''s people and her money, but she didn''t even give her territory and title. She only gave her a spouse with noble blood and was her own legal husband.


    The goal of the great nobility is very clear. No matter what happens, they should do whatever they can to get the greatest benefit from it.


    Entrepreneurs abide by the rules of the game and politicians formulate the rules of the game. The pattern of the two is very different.


    Originally, Victor always determined what he could do before considering how to do it. His style was more feminine than masculine. The great nobles always set their goals first and then try their best to achieve them. No one can shake their determination, let alone be timid and look ahead and backward.


    The sea is wide with fish jumping, and the sky is high with birds flying. Whoever wins or loses depends on his ability.


    This is the difference between a great nobleman and a small Lord.


    Jump out of the fence and see a whole new world. At this moment, Victor''s mentality changed dramatically, and he began to re-examine the concept of the golden mission.


    "The purpose of building the golden regiment is to master a powerful armed group. I chose the bottom line because ordinary people have considerable potential, low demand and little knowledge, so the cost of employing ordinary people is the smallest and easy to control. However, I made a mistake..."


    "There is no essential difference between a person''s intelligence and needs, whether he is an ordinary person or a knight. In order to obtain extraordinary blood, the backbone trained by the golden regiment will eventually turn to the Knights and nobles. When the great nobles perceive the existence of the golden regiment, they will rob me of the control of the golden regiment and destroy it if they can''t get it!"


    "How can others snore on the side of the bed! If I were you, I would do the same."


    "My mistake is to only see the potential of ordinary people, but ignore the power of knights!"


    "How can the gold regiment not have knights? An open gold regiment must have knights, and it can accommodate Knights of low birth. In addition, the small Lord is not enough to protect the gold regiment, so the big aristocrats must participate in it in advance. Every kingdom has a big aristocrat secretly sheltering the gold regiment, and my plan can be implemented."


    "Free traders put coffee on the table of the great nobles, and they will immediately realize the value of the golden group. In order to curb the ambitions of the great nobles, they must not know each other''s identity. Therefore, I need a leader."


    "Sophia is an excellent candidate. She has a wide range of friends and has great enthusiasm for business. The two chambers of Commerce of bucks and Saber Toothed tigers were destroyed, and it is reasonable for her to secretly form a gold group. Moreover, behind Sophia, there are barbarians and Sylvia, and other nobles dare not act rashly."


    "Let the nobles and Sophia build a public carriage. As long as they master the public transportation system, they will actively participate in it. I have alchemy creatures and can firmly control the stronghold and mercenary regiment. No big power can do this. This is my capital to dominate the gold regiment."


    "Cooperation candidates and implementation details can be considered slowly. It is urgent to determine two things first."


    "The first thing is to win over Sophia. It''s not difficult. Only an extraordinary blood and a spouse with top blood can be regarded as a great aristocrat. I need her, and she also needs me. Sophia should understand this truth. Then, we should send all the Knights of the saber toothed tiger business group to promote the merger of the saber toothed tiger business group and the bucks business group. Sophia can only weaken me without her minions Her actual influence on Randall''s collar. Gradually, the backbone of her knights and Bucks will be loyal to me. Because I am Sophia''s husband, I control the land and title of Randall family, and I am the great aristocrat! "


    "The second thing is to persuade Sylvia to postpone the strategy of suppressing the bucks business group. Now is not the time for the collapse of the bucks business group... It is not difficult. As long as Sylvia understands the concept of the golden group, she will support me 100%. The difficulty is that how much should I disclose to her?"


    "Sylvia is too smart, has a strong desire for control and reveals too little. She won''t give up. She reveals too much. I''m afraid she can''t hide things about mountain people''s stronghold and mercenary regiment. It''s really a headache..."


    When the x-3 was running at high speed, Victor smiled and frowned sometimes. In odel''s eyes, there was an unfathomable feeling, and the pulsation of the element of fire made the silver female Knight''s mind ripple, and a pair of beautiful eyes almost dripping honey.


    Fire element affinity... Victor really has the potential to become a swordsman!


    "Your Highness Randall, how are you thinking?" Audrey leaned against Victor''s shoulder and breathed in his ear.


    Victor smiled and said, "this matter can''t be discussed until Sophia returns to the Randall family. If she doesn''t want to come back, it''s useless for me to promise you now."


    "She will come back." Audrey said firmly, "no high-level knight can resist the attraction of the element sea, and the business family can''t support the belief of a Golden Knight. Sophia is very smart. She knows she''s going the wrong way, and it''s still time to look back."


    "You don''t know Sophia. She''s more stubborn than you think." Victor shook his head.


    "Dear Victor, Sophia will ''die'' if she doesn''t join the horse hill!"


    Odel smiled charmingly and said softly, "in fact, except Sylvia, the great Knights of the York family all have a indifferent attitude towards Sophia."


    "Victor, as long as you agree, Sophia''s opinion doesn''t matter."


    Sophia chose to leave Renma hill. It was not her people who died, but her marriage to victor. Now that Sophia has become the spokesman of arete mountain, any force trying to attract her will ask her to cut off contact with Sylvia, and the Auguste family is no exception. Then, changing her identity has become a prerequisite for taking Sophia in.


    The York family''s future strategic focus is on the southern continent. For them, yarret is too far away from the human horse hills, and the barbarian allies in the north are dispensable. If Sophia chooses other forces, the York family will immediately marry Victor with at least three partners, Nicole, trisley and Angelina.


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "I have to think about it again."


    "As you wish." Odel nodded and said nothing more.


    The carriage stopped gradually. There was a lot of noise outside the carriage. The arena of the martial arts contest was here.


    Victor stepped out of the carriage and led lady odel down the wooden ladder with his hand.


    "Your Highness, you are really a gentleman." Audrey smiled, kissed Victor gently on the face and whispered, "I don''t want to urge you, but Anna has just turned 12. We don''t have much time left. I hope you can give a clear answer within three months."


    At this time, Anna ran over on a fast bird, followed by a fast bird. She jumped off the saddle, took the reins, raised her bright little face, and asked happily, "Victor, can I leave markel and Luther? This is their name, I got it."


    Two fast birds are impatiently digging with their claws. Anna wants to tame them completely. I''m afraid it will take some time. Victor smiled and nodded. "Of course, it''s their pleasure. But you have to let the servant feed carefully. Markel and Luther have a bad temper."


    "I promise I''ll feed markel and Luther myself." Anna put her arms around the fast bird''s neck, and her little snow-white hands scratched the fluffy neck feathers. The fast bird as powerful as a bear made a comfortable grunt. Anna giggled for a while and asked timidly, "Sir, I also want two female birds to accompany Marcel and Luther. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Anna, don''t ask too much. It''s impolite." Odel warned her baby daughter.


    Victor said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Miss Anna. I can''t choose the right female for you." As soon as the voice changed, he said, "you must go to Randall personally to pick up female birds and learn the knowledge of breeding fast birds."


    "That''s great!" The girl turned her anger into joy, hugged Victor, quickly loosened it, blushed and said, "my Lord, I will visit the Randall family at the right time."


    "Welcome."


    Audrey and Anna, escorted by soldiers, left the motorcade and turned to the camp of the Fred family. Before leaving, odel gave Victor a meaningful look.


    From beginning to end, odel did not offer an exchange to victor, because Anna itself is a huge political wealth. Just as Sylvia praised, she is the Pearl of York family.


    Taking Anna in is an alliance between Randall family and Viscount Fred and his wife. At the same time, it means that Victor has a different voice from Sylvia. From then on, he has stepped on the political stage and become a real great aristocrat, which is of extraordinary significance.


    That''s what Victor values. However, Anna has nothing to do with the core interests of the Randall family. Victor plans to test Sylvia''s attitude before considering what to do next.


    "My Lord, where are we going now?" One eyed longgru stopped the carriage and asked.


    Victor pondered for a moment, turned over and rode on the fast bird and said, "send someone to the family camp, call Nelson, and then follow me to see Mrs. Sophia."


    *************


    Rose Manor, crystal flower house.


    Sylvia took a white rose from trisley and inserted it into the flower basket. Without raising her head, she asked, "Fred and odel can''t help it at last?"


    The old housekeeper mortis replied respectfully, "Mrs. odelle and Miss Anna boarded Lord Victor''s carriage. We don''t know whether they talked about foster care."


    "You try to hint to Fred that I will send Anna to Neville in six months. If he wants to keep Anna, Victor must nod."


    "Yes." Mortis bowed off.


    Sylvia held up the basket, looked at it for a moment, nodded with satisfaction, and asked, "dear trisley, what do you think?"


    "Are you asking about Hualan or how you planned?" Trisley took the flower blue and said coldly, "I don''t understand. Why do you secretly encourage Viscount Fred to compete for inheritance?"


    Sylvia went to the rattan chair and sat down. When trisley arranged the flower blue, she said leisurely: "Anna is the most gifted child of the family. She will certainly achieve the silver rank in the future. I really don''t want to change her to other families."


    "So you''re going to use Victor as a shield to stop the complaints of enbiser and Katrina?" Trisley shook her head and sighed, "it''s no use! Enbisser won''t give up. He''ll still come to you."


    "But how can I refuse my sweetheart''s little request?" Sylvia stroked her full and smooth forehead and said pitifully, "dear sister, you must understand my difficulties."


    Trisley rolled her eyes and said angrily, "I can''t understand why you want to calculate Victor? Tell him directly that he won''t leave Anna?"


    Sylvia smiled sweetly and said, "Victor loves me very much... But he doesn''t love the York family. How can this be?!"


    Sylvia looked at a budding rose and said with a smile, "he always likes his own flowers. As long as victor participates in the affairs of the York family, he will fall in love with the York family."


    "This is inheritance!" Trish said incredulously, "do you think Victor is more important than family inheritance?"


    "There is no doubt about that."


    Sylvia closed her eyes, thought for a moment and said, "in the past, the territory of 300 square kilometers could accommodate up to 3000 or 4000 people. With new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects, the same territory can raise more than 10000 people, and the refugees will also play an important role. It''s unimaginable."


    "Victor is introducing us into a new era, but I don''t know how to go back." Sylvia opened her bright eyes and said happily, "fortunately, we have victor. He is exploring the way forward and has achieved remarkable results."


    "Remember Victor''s big Legion strategy?"


    "The great Legion?" Trish Li picked Liu Mei and said in surprise, "wasn''t it rejected?"


    "It''s not that simple." Sylvia shook her head and said, "Victor is gradually improving the big Corps strategy. He clearly puts forward the theory of ''logistics is king'', standardized weapons and equipment, strict discipline and brand-new tactical command... Victor calls it staff."


    "The more I think about it, the more I think that the great Legion is likely to succeed. If the Legion strategy is formed, it will change the form of war in the future. I can assert that the key to the successful development of the southern continent lies in the great Legion. And the key to the success of the great Legion lies in victor!"


    "How can such a person leave the York family? Do you really want me to kill my lover before I die?"


    Looking at Sylvia''s calm face, trisley couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart.


    In order to win Victor''s love, Sylvia has poured sincere feelings into him, and her appearance has changed accordingly. But the life span of the divine knight is far less than that of the popular shooter. If Victor has no sense of belonging to the York family, Sylvia has to hurt the killer, which is undoubtedly a painful choice for her.


    There is nothing that cannot be sacrificed in front of family interests. Sylvia is still so, not to mention enbiser''s inheritance?


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, no one can take away the inheritance of enbiser''s children. If Katrina can''t think of a solution for such a long time, she''s an idiot." Sylvia''s voice suddenly cooled. "Idiots don''t deserve to lead the York family!"


    Trisley said in a deep voice, "Sylvia, I will always support you."


    "Honey, don''t be so heavy. We can think of some happy things. For example, Catherine must regret not holding victor and Sophia." Sylvia smiled and asked, "do you know why she lost to me?"


    Trisley cried and laughed, "you''ve said it countless times. She doesn''t have your atmosphere."


    "This is my happiest thing. I can''t help saying it after saying it countless times." Sylvia smiled proudly and said, "Catherine can''t find any mistakes in the arrangement of Sophia and victor. Unfortunately, she wants to maintain the majesty of the queen and want to subdue a Silver Knight with power. If she talks to Sophia openly, the Auguste family won''t lose victor."


    Trisley said faintly, "I think it''s the Queen''s selfishness. She didn''t want his highness Roland to get married. She gave Victor to Sophia without telling the Marquis of goron."


    "The noble of spirit blood is the best companion for the long princess."

 Chapter 341

    Blinor City, kite castle.


    "I''m really selfish about victor."


    Dressed in a gorgeous silk dress and a Jewel Crown, Catherine sat on the throne, dignified and elegant, elegant and noble, but her tone was a little weak. Facing the questioning of Marquis goron, the queen of Gambis seemed to have insufficient confidence.


    "There is no point in discussing the past."


    With the belief of protecting the augustian family, goron scrupulously abides by the way of vassal, is loyal to the Lord, and never acts aggressively in front of the royal family members. If it is related to the interests of the royal family, he will not allow the descendants of the augustian family to mess around. For example, the wealth of 4 million kingsol.


    "Your Majesty, in the past ten years, Gambis has experienced two army expansion. First, 21000 militia in the northern counties have been transformed into vassal soldiers. Second, the four central counties have promoted more than 5000 refugee families to leading families, moved to the northern counties, and recruited more than 8000 militia."


    Marquis golon stood at the foot of the steps and said in a deep voice, "so there is a big gap in this arms renewal, with 13000 sets of equipment missing. After accounting, the procurement cost of armaments is still short of 900000 gold sols. The Quartermaster is squatting at the door of the military headquarters every day, looking for my trouble. I went to the chancellor of the exchequer, but Marquis Leopold told me that there is no money in the Treasury, so I can only come to you." With that, goron stretched out his hand and posed for money.


    Catherine secretly complained, but said, "golongqing, water conservancy projects are being built in the northern counties. Once the main canal is completed, 500000 mu of cultivated land can be added, and many originally uncontrollable wilderness can also become aristocratic fiefdoms. It is of great significance to raise funds for Southern ports, and the future income is even more incalculable."


    "The Marquis Leopold has reserved the cost of building canals and ports in accordance with the requirements of the Royal conference. These two expenses amount to 4.3 million gold sols. You support this..."


    "Of course I support it." Marquis goron withdrew his arm and said coldly, "before building the port, we must launch a war to eliminate the fish people in the river beach. His Majesty the queen and his highness also support this... You can''t let the soldiers fight the fish people with pitchfork?"


    Catherine was speechless, and goron said angrily, "we agreed to let Sophia hand over 3.5 million gold sol. Why did we change our mind temporarily?"


    The large chamber of Commerce belongs to the commercial aristocracy, but without the endorsement of the king, no Lord will buy it. The unimpeded caravan is just a joke. Therefore, in the eyes of the king, the profits earned by the chamber of Commerce belong to the royal family, but the wealth is charming. The commercial aristocrats are not willing to hand over huge wealth. For greedy business aristocrats, the royal family is never soft hearted. They collect wool every few decades and change the owner of a business aristocrat to avoid the situation of big tail. This has almost become the practice of various kingdoms against the commercial aristocracy, but no commercial aristocracy is willing to surrender their property on their own initiative.


    Sophia''s transfer of funds from the chamber of Commerce deeply angered the August family. However, the elite spies of the night owl have locked the gold collection site of the saber toothed tiger business group, and Sophia herself has countless connections with the human horse hills and holds the management right of purple sugarcane wine and crude sugar.


    Considering that Sophia still has great use value and the wealth of the chamber of commerce is under monitoring, the royal family did not take extreme measures against her.


    However, when Sophia and arete established a relationship, her role immediately changed from a commercial aristocrat to a diplomatic envoy, and she could no longer lead the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. The attitude of the Auguste family also changed.


    The Royal think tank believes that barbarian diplomacy is of little practical significance to the kingdom of Gambis. The only advantage of kite Castle cooperating with the church is that it can use the overall diplomatic situation as an excuse to subdue the southern Lord group and build a port under the leadership of count chebman, so as to turn the strategic focus of the kingdom from north to south. The key to this strategy is that the royal family must hold the control of the port, and the cost of building the port is naturally borne by the royal family.


    In this case, it is of little significance for kite castle to win over Sophia.


    Marquis goron, Williams and Catherine quickly reached a consensus to take back the wealth of the chamber of Commerce and let Sophia take refuge in Renma hills.


    The money was indeed taken away, but it was not the spy of the owl, but the man of the saber toothed tiger business group. The night owl watched helplessly as 4 million gold sols were brought to the human horse hills by the saber toothed tiger business group, and did not take any measures.


    The Marquis of Cologne learned that the night owl stood idly by at the order of Archduke Williams and Roland. He was very angry, but the two guys patted their hips and ran to the man horse hill. He had to ask Catherine to find out.


    Catherine was silent for a moment and whispered, "when we went to see Sophia, Roland told her about the night owl monitoring the gold hiding point, and said that Victor was her student. The money was regarded as a gift from the royal family to Sophia and victor. Williams agreed..."


    "So, in addition to my ignorance, you also have a share!"


    Marquis goron''s eyes were angry and said, "Roland doesn''t work hard all day. I thought Williams would be different, but facts have proved that none of the descendants of the Augustus family is reliable! Catherine, how can you let them do anything?"


    "Sophia is, after all, a Marquis of the court and a top Silver Knight..." Catherine explained weakly.


    "Sophia is a little loyal to the Augustus family? An disloyal Silver Knight is not worth our 4 million gold sol. If she is lucky to be promoted to the gold knight, 40 million gold sol will not win."


    Marquis goron carried his hands and said coldly, "tell me, what are you hiding?"


    Catherine''s thin white fingers were twisted together, as she was feeling at the moment.


    Roland can''t restrain her adventurous nature and plans to leave Gambis and look for an opportunity to set foot in the field of legend. Before that, she wants to reach a consensus with Sylvia to ensure that Gambis has no worries. This money is Roland''s sincerity. How can I tell goron about this? Another reason relates to Catherine''s privacy, which she can''t say.


    Goron''s face moved and his eyes turned to the wall behind the throne. Before long, a secret door appeared on the wall, and two capable and vigorous young bodyguards came out with an old man with sparse hair and wrinkles. Catherine, who had already been waiting by the secret door, bowed to the old man, carefully held his arm, the bodyguard bowed to the queen and the Marquis of goron, and returned to the corridor without saying a word. The secret door creaked back to the wall.


    The Marquis of Cologne came forward to salute and said respectfully, "Lord tofferman, why are you here?"


    With the help of the queen, the old man sat on the sofa, grinned and said, "goron, let me give you an explanation."


    The old man was a pharmacist of the Auguste family and had no reputation, but the chief pharmacist of the royal family didn''t deserve to lift his shoes. Because tophoven is not an ordinary man, but a wizard.


    Tofferwen was born in the vassal family under the command of the Auguste family. At the age of eight, he received attendant training in kite castle. At the age of ten, he awakened his wizard talent. The old king immediately hid tofferwen and killed all the informed attendants. In this way, tophoven became a wizard secretly kept by the augustian family.


    Tophoven has three witchcraft talents: drug mastery, insight growth and designated growth.


    Mastery of medicinal properties: toeven can understand the nutrition, medicinal properties and toxicity of plants only with the naked eye.


    Insight into growth: through skin contact, tophoven can clearly grasp the growth state and growth limit of organisms.


    Designated growth: with drugs and food as the media, tophoven controls the development state of organisms to reach or break through the limit of growth.


    Therefore, designated growth is divided into overall growth and extreme growth. The limit growth has various limitations, but it can achieve unimaginable growth effects.


    As a transcendent, the text of toffert is very weak, and even can''t have magic runes, but his ability is of inestimable value to the augustian family.


    By virtue of his mastery of medicinal properties alone, tophoven could become the top pharmacist, and the Auguste family did arrange for him to learn knowledge from pharmacists. The training potion and energy potion of the Auguste family have been improved by tophoven, the effect has been greatly improved, and the cost has been greatly reduced. This is also the reason why the August family can maintain thousands of fast Dragon Knights.


    The forging potion, healing potion, rage potion and the special growth potion of Xunlong mastered by the Auguste family are all made by tophoven, and the effect is also outstanding.


    The night owl has a death squad of 300 people. Each member has taken the comprehensive growth potion tailored by tophoven for them. Their physical quality has exceeded the limit of ordinary people and reached the level of level 3 Paladin, which is equivalent to the strength of three people. If it weren''t for the fact that tophoven was too busy and the cost of medicine, the team could continue to expand.


    The most important thing is that the potion configured by tophoven is not effective for extraordinary knights, but it is effective for knights and nobles.


    The first queen, Linda, was born in a lord''s family. Her knight blood was so weak that she ignored Ryan''s objection and took the extreme growth medicine of tophoven in order to give birth to excellent children. Only then did she have the amazing Princess Roland, and Linda also paid for the reduction of life expectancy. When Roland was young, the oil ran out and the lamp dried up, Even Archbishop Lazarus himself could not save her life.


    Queen Catherine''s qualification can only be regarded as ordinary. She has taken the comprehensive growth medicine of tophoven for a long time, her blood has been strengthened and successfully stepped into the extraordinary field. And Prince Edward, Archduke Williams and his children, as well as the descendants of the Marquis of goron, all benefited from tophoven.


    It can be said that the high-level Knights of the Augustus family emerge in endlessly, and the contribution of tofferwen is indispensable.


    He is 123 years old and has served four generations of kings, but he has also lost his fertility. He had no children in his life. He regarded the descendants of the augustian family as future generations and tried his best to serve the royal family.


    Marquis goron was full of respect and gratitude for this meritorious family elder. He didn''t sit down until tophoven raised his hand.


    "Things will start 11 years ago..."


    After closing his eyes and meditating for a while, he said slowly, "there is a child in kite castle. Catherine asked me to make medicine for him. The child''s name is Victor Wimbledon."

 Chapter 342

    Marquis golon has a black face. Tophoven is the most precious wealth of the augustian family. In order to keep secrets, only the core members of the family can enjoy his care. Katherine had the audacity to let tophoven contact victor.


    "Don''t blame Catherine. I''ve long wanted to study the blood of the moon elf. It''s rare to have such material. How can I miss it easily."


    Tophoven smiled and said, "every time I touch that child, he is in a coma and doesn''t know my existence. You don''t have to worry that he will leak the secret."


    Marquis goron''s face was a little calm and nodded silently. Toffervin continued: "in my eyes, blood is a visible power. The child has two kinds of blood. One is an ordinary human, a month elf, but his elf blood is very weak and completely suppressed by human blood. Under normal conditions, he can''t awaken his popular talent, and his offspring are unlikely to become a great Knight of the wind system."


    "The all-round growth potion can''t strengthen his moon elf blood. I used the extreme growth potion." Toffervin took a sip of coffee and explained, "there must be a loss in extreme growth. Hearing is sharp, vision is poor, body is strong, intelligence is low, just like both ends of the balance. One side is high and the other side is low. My witchcraft can pry the balance, but it can''t change the reality."


    "Similarly, to strengthen Victor''s Elven blood, we must suppress his human blood. The most obvious difference between Elven blood and human blood is in fertility. Therefore, the extreme growth potion I prepared for him locked his reproductive ability and gave the moon Elven blood room to grow."


    Tofven paused and continued: "Of course, my witchcraft ability is very weak. I can''t directly change the reality like Coman. I can only achieve the growth effect through potions. The difference of plants leads to the uncontrollable potions. I have to spend a lot of time monitoring the growth of the target and make adjustments at any time. Even so, I can''t guarantee that I will succeed. Moreover, it was the first time I met the moon elf Blood, no experience... "He said with a wry smile," I spent three years investing a huge amount of money, but I still got nothing. "


    Marquis goron solemnly said, "Lord tofferman, in fact, you succeeded."


    "Yes." "I heard about victor. His current situation is in line with my specified growth expectations, especially the others who have no children, which is enough to prove that I did succeed. 400000 kinsol is not in vain," said tofferwen with a happy smile


    Katherine explained: "in order to ensure the research progress of Lord tophoven, I directly ordered the Bucks merchant group to purchase many rare herbs and plants, and even changed the merchant route of the caravan. The purchase cost and the profit loss of the caravan exceeded 800000 kinsol. It was precisely for this matter that Sophia was wary of me and eventually led to her betrayal."


    "So, you invested 800000 gold sol, and the popular shooter you worked hard to cultivate still fell into Sylvia''s hands." Goron gave Catherine a cold look and asked the old wizard, "Sir, you mean Victor can''t have children?"


    "What can a simple popular Archer do? How can I show my ability if I can''t get the ancient blood of the wind knight?"


    Tophoven proudly said: "I saw the mystery of the moon elves through victor. The maximum life span of male moon elves can reach 380 years old. They can have offspring at the age of 65. They have the talent of dim vision, extraordinary agility, blindness, popularity, surging and wind language."


    The Marquis of Cologne mused, "I know all the talents in front of me, but I heard the ''wind language'' for the first time..."


    "This is my name based on fashion." Toffervin waved his hand and said, "the moon elves can communicate with the ubiquitous elements of the void wind and perceive the scenes beyond the sight distance, just as they have seen with their own eyes. The stronger the ability of wind language, the farther the perception distance is, no more than 20 kilometers. The trigger probability of wind language talent is very low, which should be the ultimate talent of the moon elves."


    "Little Victor can''t awaken the talent of wind language. His blood doesn''t have this potential."


    Golon was calm on the surface, but his heart fluctuated. The sword Saint delavin was surrounded and suppressed by the shining knights for five times, and each time he could get away safely. So the shining Knights suspected that there were traitors inside, and the female Paladin alize fell into delavin''s arms. Later, delavin led the divine Knight verotika and several legendary paladins to skillfully avoid the Centaur scouts , he sneaked into the ogre King''s nest, transferred the ogre guards miraculously, and finally succeeded in killing volgan, the city breaker. These deeds fully illustrate Draven''s ability to master the wind.


    As the pinnacle Knight of the communication element sea, Marquis golon has insight into all element changes. He knows that as he saw with his own eyes, the "wind language" not only needs the affinity of the wind element, but also needs super spiritual power to form images of complex information, and the spiritual power corresponds to the affinity of the fire element.


    Victor also has the affinity of fire element!


    Taken together, do these signs indicate that Victor is very likely to have blood variation? The popular shooter with over the horizon perception ability has been in an invincible position. If he has mastered the arrow of quickfire, he is simply an unsolvable existence.


    Thinking that the family spent precious resources and trained the future sword saint to fall to Sylvia, Marquis golon was flustered. He said depressed: "it''s not necessarily."


    There was a dead silence in the room. Tofferwen pondered for a long time and said in doubt: "I heard about Victor''s affinity with the fire element, but I really didn''t find anything strange in his elf blood at that time. Is there any external factor that caused his blood to mutate?"


    Tofferwen is an authority on biological blood, but after all, he has no previous accumulation and depends on his own exploration. It is inevitable that there will be mistakes and omissions. Goron knew that without strong spiritual power, it was impossible to clearly perceive the scene a few kilometers away, but he didn''t want to use his own guess to hurt tophoven''s self-esteem.


    Catherine noticed golon''s anger and quickly explained, "even if little Victor shows his popular talent, I won''t let him leave kite castle."


    "No wonder Catherine." Toforvin shook his head and said with regret, "I gave up little Victor on my own initiative. His moon elf blood potential was insufficient, and I exhausted all means. His growth rate was still very slow, and at most he reached the level of extraordinary agility. I thought he had no value to continue to cultivate... Unexpectedly, he missed a popular shooter with noble blood."


    Marquis goron comforted: "Sir, as far as I know, Victor didn''t attract Sylvia''s attention at the beginning. On his way to the territory, he was attacked by a fierce jackal. At the moment of life and death, his potential in his blood was stimulated and mastered the popular talent, which is similar to the life and death test of a knight. If you didn''t suppress his human blood, I think he would be in trouble at that time."


    Toffervin nodded and said, "let''s get back to the point. Little Victor''s human blood is dormant. He wants to have children only after the age of 65, while ordinary Elven blood aristocrats have no restrictions in this regard. Or, he takes another medicine to reactivate human blood."


    "65 years old... That is to say, everyone will think Victor has no ability to reproduce." Marquis goron murmured to himself, suddenly stood up, stared into Catherine''s eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, why didn''t you give victor the antidote of master tophoven?"


    "Sophia is very disobedient. How could I let her have an heir?" Catherine said coldly.


    Marquis goron sat down slowly and asked, "Williams knows about it, too? When did you tell him?"


    "Before we go to see Sophia."


    Goron nodded and said word by word, "Catherine, your selfishness is really heavy!"


    Catherine looked down at her fingertips, pursed her lips, and said calmly, "but I said after all. Lord tofven and Williams have forgiven me. Your highness goron, I also pray for your understanding."


    Goron knew it all by this time.


    The owl''s evaluation of the Lord Tyrell is: blood, feminine and cunning. Catherine obviously inherited the characteristics of the Tyrell family.


    When she first married to the kite castle, Catherine taught her husband and children, followed the rules, did not win over the dignitaries or promote her relatives, but she still did something secretly.


    Roland didn''t want to be queen, and Ryan didn''t want to break her knight''s way against her will. Little Prince Edward became a substitute for the long princess.


    However, Catherine''s blood and family background are very common, and important members of the royal family generally despise her, especially the contempt of Marquis goron and Williams, which can affect the attitude of many people. If Catherine wants to win the respect of the royal nobles, it is not enough to rely on the support of Ryan and Roland. If she can win the favor of the family patriarch, she will be in a very different situation from Edward Yes.


    Mastering the house of residence is the duty of the queen. Catherine discovered little Victor through the eyeliner of the house of government, but she concealed it. Catherine not only wanted to curry favor with the Buddha, but also showed her ability to the elders of the family. The research material of the moon elves was good enough, but there was no financial support either. Catherine intended to exclude the other members of the royal family. In addition to the cultivation plan, she had to solve the financial problem by herself, so she began to grab control of the Wimbledon chamber of commerce with Williams.


    Ryan should know about the cultivation plan of the sword saint''s blood, but he also hopes that the queen can make some achievements to impress the royal family members, so as to ensure Prince Edward''s inheritance, so he remains neutral to the struggle between Catherine and Williams.


    Ryan''s neutrality is a kind of partiality, because Sophia''s conditions in all aspects can''t be compared with Soren, but Catherine beat Williams with the help of Roland.


    Unfortunately, little Victor could not be brought up, and the cultivation plan of the sword saint''s blood ran aground. However, Catherine''s political debut was very successful and was recognized by Dover. However, heaven is not as good as man. Ryan unfortunately died in the war, Williams turned the tide, and the royal nobles called for him to succeed. Catherine and Edward''s situation immediately became in jeopardy.


    Catherine has few cards, and the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has become an important chess piece. In this case, she must not let Sophia out of control, and it is reasonable to lock up little Victor''s fertility.


    Victor''s sudden rise is amazing and enviable, but at this time, he has become Sylvia''s lover.


    Speaking of it, goron bears great responsibility for Victor''s departure. If he hadn''t forced Roland to marry Andre, Catherine wouldn''t have been trapped by Sophia, making the York family a big bargain.


    Goron admitted that Catherine''s actions were understandable, but her concealment of Victor''s secrets made him particularly angry. If Williams still threatens Edward''s status, Catherine can be forgiven for retaining a card. But now, Williams has given up the throne. Catherine still keeps such an important thing secret, and her real purpose is unknown.


    "Even if Victor is disliked by Sylvia in the future, he won''t take the antidote of unknown origin. How are you going to win him over?" Goron asked indifferently.


    Catherine''s pink face turned red in an instant, and goron sneered: "the great Knight actually blushed? I saw you sweating twice. Now I know that you took the inoculation medicine like the first queen Linda. Linda is aimed at Ryan''s constitution, and you are aimed at Victor! Therefore, you can''t use fighting spirit at all, so as not to eliminate the medicine by the elements of emptiness."


    "Linda gave birth to Roland at the cost of her life. As long as you work hard, your body will recover quickly, and you can get an excellent offspring and a strong lover. If Victor becomes the second swordsman, who dares to disrespect you?!"


    Catherine closed her lips tightly, her face turned from red to white, and tears swirled in her eyes. Goron snorted coldly, "when did you start taking inoculation?"


    Catherine took a deep breath and said, "after the ant disaster, neither Williams nor you were willing to admit Edward''s inheritance at that time, so I had to make other plans."


    Goron nodded and said impolitely, "you''d better stop. Roland is Victor''s best partner..."


    The old wizard asked abruptly, "goron, can you beat Roland? Do you know what she''s thinking? Can you let Roland take the initiative to pursue Victor?"


    Goron looked at the elder of the family in amazement and said, "Sir, isn''t it you..."


    Tophoven pointed to Catherine and laughed, "I didn''t ask about it at all. Her Majesty took the initiative to say it."


    "Catherine, I''m glad you didn''t disappoint me after all. You can beat yourself at the critical moment and tell Victor''s secret. You deserve to be the queen of the Augustus family!" In fact, Victor''s blood is not important. What matters is your own faith. Although I am not a knight and know the significance of guarding, I hope you can find your own way. No matter whether you can reach the peak in the future, you will not leave any regrets


    Catherine stared at the wise old man, stood up and solemnly made a knight salute. The green brilliance lingered all over her body, and the void water element washed away the pregnant medicine in her body.


    Tophoven said to golon, "who can be selfless? The kingdom of Gambis without selfishness? Hum, the descendants of the Augustus family have grown crooked one by one, Roland needless to mention. I don''t know how long Williams can last. Edward is probably not much better!"


    "If the king doesn''t do his job, someone must do something? If it doesn''t do any good, who will work for the Auguste family?"


    "Your Excellency, you are right." Marquis golon respectfully said, "there is no reliable lineage of the Auguste family!"


    Tophoven and goron looked at each other, shaking their heads and sighing.


    The knight blood of the Auguste family belongs to adventurers. They are full of enthusiasm and curiosity about life. Compared with guardians, adventurers are more likely to be promoted to the Golden Knight without worrying about the lack of humanity. With the strengthening of blood, the acquired sense of responsibility is also difficult to restrain the nature in blood. If it weren''t for the recommendation of his subordinates, the ancestors of the August family would prefer to be a Ranger or a bard. Because of this, the Gambis royal family needs not only guardians and scholars, but also conspirators.


    Although Catherine is selfish, the situation she created is too favorable to the Auguste family.


    "Do you understand what''s going on now?" Said tophoven, turning his head sideways to the Marquis of goron.


    "4 million kinsol is not to win over Sophia, but to win Victor''s favor and paralyze Sylvia." Said the Marquis of goron with a relaxed smile.


    Tophoven nodded and said to Catherine, "tell me about your plan."


    "In fact, there is no plan. Everything will come naturally." Catherine said faintly: "Randall leader is an independent leader, which we can''t give in. Victor has no children, so he can''t integrate into the York family. Spread the rumors that Victor can''t have children, his women will leave him, and Sylvia will lose interest in him. Victor is not a top knight. Without firm faith, he will still be affected by feelings when he is lost When we reach out to him, we will be able to restore his trust and gratitude. "


    "Randall is very important to the York family. Since Victor is wavering, the Lord of the York family will naturally seek to seize his territory. At that time, victor will return to kite castle." Catherine said with burning eyes: "we have created victor. He can only belong to the Auguste family!"


    "What do you think, goron?" asked tophoven without asking


    Goron nodded his approval and added: "it doesn''t matter if things are exposed. Without us, there will be no Victor''s today and no future for him. Sylvia has nothing to say."


    Tophoven leaned on the back of the sofa, closed his eyes and said tired, "little Victor won''t come back. We''ve lost him."


    "Victor''s talent attracts Sylvia more than his blood. Even if he is an ordinary man, Sylvia will regard him as a treasure."


    Catherine frowned: "Do you think the water conservancy project and the new farming and animal husbandry are Victor''s masterpieces? But as far as I know, Victor did propose these, but it was only after master Edwin''s arrangement that they were realized. The spy of the night owl has found out that the ant man pulled out the purple sugarcane forest led by Randall, causing the soil to turn over. After Randall''s farmers planted crops, they found that the harvest had increased a lot. Victor said this Just began to try the planting method of deep cultivation and careful cultivation. "


    Tophoven opened his muddy old eyes, shook his head and said, "I believe in Sylvia''s wisdom more than the spy of the night owl. Victor is not a swordsman now. How can a popular shooter win the favor of the divine knight?"


    "You got the point wrong." The old wizard took a cup of coffee, cheered up and said, "whether the new farmer is Victor''s masterpiece or not, this great invention will open a new era. The York family has been ahead. If we are still obsessed with Victor''s ownership, the gap between us and the York family will be reversed."


    "Whether Victor can become a swordsman is unknown, but Sylvia is undoubtedly the strongest today. The so-called politics is to form an alliance with the strong. It is better to win over victor than the York family."


    "But..." the old wizard turned his voice and said, "Victor''s secret is a good card. Now we can suppress the York family, establish the authority of the royal family and raise Victor''s reputation. When necessary, an antidote can dissolve Sylvia''s anger and win Victor''s blood and friendship."


    Tophoven said, "when Edward holds the coronation ceremony, arrange for me to meet victor. I will re prepare the inoculation agent according to Victor''s current blood state, and then select a suitable high-level female knight to take it for a long time."


    Marquis goron flatly refused, "Sir, it''s too risky. I can''t agree."


    Toffervin shook his head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The formula of the strong medicine has been completed. I''ve lived long enough. I only have 12 years left. If I can really create a sword saint, I don''t care if I''m burned by the church."


    "Besides, the great nobleman didn''t keep Wizards?"

 Chapter 343

    On the Bank of Yinyue River, hundreds of tents, stables and carriages turned a vast grassland into a huge camp. In the camp, in addition to Knights, nobles and their attendants, there were tens of thousands of civilians who came to watch the martial arts competition.


    Soldiers with shining armour, horses with gold and silver, jubilant crowds, children running everywhere, bards in strange clothes, jugglers performing hard, mercenaries with rude manners, vendors shouting loudly, and bright flags flying in the wind... Victor almost thought he had come to a large amusement park.


    The martial arts contest is a grand event for the Lord to select talents, but for the common people, it is a rare entertainment celebration. During the martial arts competition, the boundary between nobility and civilians is no longer clear-cut. The competition between knights is also a wonderful performance. Anyway, civilians just watch it. Now there are a large group of people paddling their toes and stretching their necks to watch Victor''s team, mainly the fast bird.


    The tall fast bird of God Jun really attracts people''s attention. If the local residents of Renma Hill had seen the swift bird riding lightly, they would have dodged to one side. But today, they are also among the outsiders to comment on the swift bird. However, after all, the fast bird is a land Raptor with sharp eyes, axe beak and huge claws. Its majestic appearance looks very difficult to provoke. In addition, some local residents keep showing off the danger of the fast bird to outsiders. The onlookers spontaneously keep a distance from the fast bird, and dare not block Victor''s way.


    The swift bird ride is like a pair of scissors to cut the crowd, and soon arrived at the Lord''s camp. The guards of the York family opened the movable fence, and Victor''s Pro guards poured in.


    There are dozens of Lord families participating in the martial arts competition. The tents of each family are similar, and their identities can only be identified by the heraldry on the flag. Victor glanced and saw three flags embroidered with silver moon and Nightingale, which was the family coat of arms of Wimbledon.


    Victor has no heir, the Church cannot record the blood of Randall family, and the Gambis Senate cannot confirm the legitimacy of Randall family, which means that Victor''s brothers and sisters have the inheritance right of Randall. Therefore, Victor can only temporarily extend the silver moon crest of the paternal family.


    The other two flags represent the tents of the Marquis Sophia and the Viscount Sauron.


    Sophia has neither Wimbledon family blood nor heirs, and her title is not stable. On the contrary, Soren has a territory and heir, but has not opened an innovative family, and still retains the Wimbledon surname. His practice is somewhat intriguing.


    The rank of Marquis of the court is the peak of the court nobility. The Marquis family of the court has been loyal to the royal family for generations and can only have hereditary fiefs, but can not have independent fiefs. If the children of the family are canonized as lords, they must give up their right to inherit the title and start a new family.


    Imagine that the Marquis of the court holds great power within the family and expands its territory outside. Who will be the master of the Kingdom hundreds of years later?


    Inheritance has never been a small problem. Wimbledon in Gambis, as a marquis family of the court, whose descendants were granted territory, also needed to abandon their surnames and create their own new family. Sauron could still keep Wimbledon''s surname, which was not his own will, but the arrangement of the royal family. Of course, the purpose was to get Sauron back to the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Family arms are the same, but their positions are different. Victor can tell their owners by the location of the camp. The camp next to the augustian family King''s tent must belong to Soren. The camp next to the York family camp is naturally Randall''s camp. The remaining green camp stands alone in the northwest corner, just like Sophia''s current situation.


    Victor drove the fast bird to Sophia''s tent. The Lords of the York family did not disturb him, but countless pairs of eyes stared at his every move in the dark.


    Anyone visiting Sophia will attract the attention and suspicion of all forces, but Victor, as Sophia''s husband, it is natural for him to go to his wife''s camp and can''t be instructed by others.


    Compared with other forces, Renma hill has unparalleled advantages in attracting Sophia.


    More than 300 meters from Sophia''s camp, Victor suddenly grabbed the fast bird.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" One eyed longgru came up and asked carefully.


    The Randall family needs an heir. If there is no heir, it needs a noble mistress. The vassals of the Randall family are looking forward to the return of the Viscount, but Victor''s entanglement with Sophia is no secret. Lilia doesn''t want to see Nelson hated by victor or Sophia for saying something wrong. The little woman''s advice to her brother and sister-in-law has spread all over the member families of the work point system.


    Sophia is gorgeous, rich and well connected. Victor is still very satisfied with the wife, but he suddenly thought of one thing: he can''t beat Sophia at all.


    A man can''t beat his beautiful wife. Will he still want her? Most men will certainly want it, but if she can stab people with one finger, do any men dare to want her? Most of them are not afraid of death... But you have a lot of lovers outside. Why dare you want her? I''m afraid there''s no other security except to make her fall in love with you completely.


    Victor and Sylvia are together. They are ignorant and fearless. He and Nicole have a deep emotional foundation, and Gillian once exposed the weakest side in front of victor. Sophia is totally different from these women. She is a great knight who has experienced the test of life and death. No one can scare her, nor can Sylvia. Even if Sophia won''t kill Victor, Victor can''t keep her if she wants to leave.


    If Victor wants to get Sophia, he must capture her heart, but Sophia is not an ignorant girl. She betrayed the little Baron and has a feeling of guilt for victor. If Victor goes to see her in such a hurry, fools know that he has no intention.


    Victor had just heard Sophia talking to a woman, but now the camp became quiet, and they obviously noticed it. Victor felt that he should continue to play the role of victim. He pulled the reins and urged the fast bird to go to the camp of viscount Negus.


    ****************


    The curtain of the green tent was lifted, and Sophia and a beautiful girl came out.


    The woman has exquisite facial features, tall and strong figure, and her rare blue hair is only left in her ears. She looks energetic and clean. She stared at Victor''s back and joked: "Sophie, that''s your husband? She''s really a handsome and charming little man."


    "Princess angel, Victor is not a little man now..." Sophia converged her complex eyes, turned her eyes to her friend and said angrily: "moreover, you didn''t see his face at all."


    Princess Angel licked her upper lip and said with a charming smile: "The moon elf blood aristocrat is always famous for his beauty. Do I still need to doubt his appearance? Moreover, at our level, extraordinary blood can really attract us. The most important thing is that the moon elf blood aristocrat is not a threat to us and is very easy to seduce. Living with such a partner will be very reassuring. Unfortunately, he doesn''t seem to forgive you, I guess he I must have gone to my lover to demonstrate to you. "


    "Ignore him." Sophia shook her hair and said, "Angie, what do you think of my proposal?"


    Angel said, "Dear Sophie, I can guarantee that Tongji city and Teutonic principality will protect the interests of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, but you should know that the position of the sassanne empire on major chambers of Commerce will not change, including the Southwind chamber of Commerce in Borui kingdom. It is almost impossible for us to follow the practice of Dodo Kingdom and secretly attack the Southwind chamber of Commerce."


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and said, "Anna, the kingdom of Dodo wants to talk to me about terms. Guess what they will ask?"


    Angela stared into Sophia''s eyes. Sophia didn''t give in. They looked at each other for a moment. Angela shook her head and said, "Sophie, even if you join the Dodo Kingdom, we won''t change our position." After a pause, she smiled and said, "do you know the problem?"


    "I''m all ears."


    "Because anyone can become a business aristocrat, you are too easy to be replaced." Angel further explained: "Sasan needs the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, but not necessarily Sophia''s Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. If you fall to dodo, we will cut off trade with the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. In order to survive, the chamber of commerce must find a new master. This master can only be the nobles of the kingdom of Gambis, the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui, but you have become the Lord of dodo."


    "If I were your majesty Friedrich, I wouldn''t attract you. It''s meaningless, but it will lead to an all-out war. Barbarians are not fools, and they won''t easily get involved in the struggle of the human kingdom. Elder Harald has been watching the Biwu competition with the Pope these days. In his opinion, the knight competition is just a child''s game, but he still has the patience to visit Biwu Sai, this shows that the barbarians are eager to understand mankind, and they also need allies. In that case, why didn''t arete choose to alliance with powerful neighbors, but chose the remote southern kingdom? "


    "To tell you the truth, you are not as important as you think. At least you can''t control the will of barbarians." Angel sighed and said, "Dear Sophie, I hope you don''t get angry."


    "No, Angie, you are my real friend. I appreciate you telling me frankly. But I''m really unwilling..."


    Sophia frowned slightly, and her sad face was heartbreaking. Angel couldn''t help but advise: "Sophie, it''s your best choice to stay in the man horse hill. You help Sylvia build a port, and the Borui people contain the main force of the barbarian kingdom in the East. Once Sylvia is ready, the Gambis army crosses the river south and occupies a vast land is not a delusion. You can also help Sylvia expand territory with the help of Harald, and with the help of Sylvia''s power He helped Harald find the holy things. Thanks to such credit, coupled with a noble spouse, you and Victor are enough to start a Duke family. Isn''t it not like a mere chamber of Commerce? "


    Sophia nodded silently, smiled and said, "you''re right. So I can be willful for a while, but I can''t. I''ll be Victor''s wife at ease."


    Angie was stunned, shook her head and smiled, "Sophie, you are really stubborn... Forget it, it''s related to your knight''s road, and no one can distort your will. Only you can change your guardian faith."


    Sophia curled her lips and said disapprovingly, "I don''t think so much at all. I just want to protect my chamber of Commerce. If I don''t even have the courage to try, why should I pursue the power of the element sea?"


    "Whatever you... Eh, isn''t that Lord turnans? Who''s the man around him? Why are you making an obeisance to Victor?" Princess angel asked abruptly.


    Sophia looked up and said, "that''s Lord Nelson, the fierce soldier under victor. It''s said that he has the strength of the silver class. As a fierce soldier, it''s not surprising that he walked with turnans."


    "So, the Randall family has three silver level strongmen? Sophie, if you complete the entrustment of the barbarians, the Randall family will have a gold crazy warrior and two silver level weapon masters... This strength is really enviable." Angel smiled and said, suddenly surprised: "isn''t Victor going to the camp of viscount Negus, the bow bearer of Dodo kingdom?"


    Sophia saw Victor with Tournus and Nelson approaching Viscount Negus''s camp. Her eyes suddenly coagulated. After thinking for a moment, she apologized to Princess angel and said, "angel, I''m sorry. I should accompany my husband and visit my neighbors. Excuse me first."


    With that, Sophia strode to the camp of viscount Negus.


    ********************


    "My Lord, I''m here. Wait for me!"


    Victor grabbed the fast bird and turned to see Nelson running over with a strong man in a priest''s robe.


    The man dressed by the priest is bald and eyebrowless, his bronze skin is shiny, and the whole person has a heavy sense of copper and iron casting. His steps are light and vigorous, as fast as a galloping horse, but like walking idly. Thick and light, fast and leisurely, it is surprisingly coordinated in him.


    Bald without eyebrows? Like to pretend to be a priest? Isn''t this the legendary Paladin turnans?


    Victor jumped off the fast bird, and Nelson and the paladin were in front of him.


    "My Lord, let me introduce you." Nelson patted the paladin on the shoulder and said excitedly, "this is pastor turnans. He is also a fierce soldier. His strength is much stronger than me. I didn''t win by breaking my wrist with him!"


    crap! The gap between you and him is like the gap between Silver Knight and Sylvia


    Victor rolled his eyes in his heart and took the initiative to salute the legendary Paladin: "good day, Lord turnans."


    Turnans nodded modestly, with a solemn and sacred expression on his face, and said, "may my Lord guide your way." Then he looked at Victor with curious eyes.


    Victor was also curious about turnans, who was the first Paladin respected by Sylvia and was a strong man side by side with the three legendary knights.


    What turnans admired most was not his power and magic, but his amazing martial arts. Sylvia showed victor the skill of tournans to exercise his spiritual power - blooming with one hand, and said frankly that as long as victor can do it, he can reach the realm of legend.


    Only after Victor experimented himself did he realize how great turnans was. By shaking the flower stem to make the flower bud bloom, the test is the meticulous power control skill. Victor has x-3 and can''t make the petals bloom continuously, while turnans has ten times the power of Victor, but he perfectly controls the strong power and reaches an unimaginable level. You should know that turnans is not an extraordinary knight. In fact, the Golden Knight who integrates body and mind and understands the changes of elements can''t do this, but a fierce warrior can do it.


    Turnans set up a benchmark: it turns out that mortals can surpass the level of Golden Knights through training.


    Observing turnans closely, Victor was surprised to find that his heart rate was very slow, pulsating once every 6.4 seconds, which showed that his physical function and life span were far beyond ordinary people. Moreover, his breath was long and fine, and the breath between his nose was as if there were no breath. Through his keen perception of the breeze, Victor noticed that the pores around Tournus were breathing, which was exactly the representation of the "unity of heaven and man" described by the Golden Toad secret form.


    Faced with such characters, Victor restrained the impulse to explore their element attributes to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. He also expected turnans to guide Nelson and help him complete the integration of the two mysteries and vibration mysteries.


    "I''m going to visit Viscount Negus, Reverend turnans. Would you like to go with me?" Victor smiled and invited.


    Turnans''s eyes lit up, nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, OK, what are you going to talk about?"


    "It''s just a visit to the neighbors. It''s not certain what to talk about." Vic said as he walked.


    Turnans followed victor and nodded to himself, "well, it''s better for the two lords to meet and talk. I''ll bear witness for you."


    Victor smiled but didn''t speak. Who doesn''t know turnans''s hobby.


    At this time, viscount neigus had welcomed him, and there was a handsome young man with black hair and black eyes around him.


    "Neigus met Lord turnans."


    "Sauron met Lord turnans."


    Thurnas was greatly satisfied and coughed softly, "may my Lord guide you."


    "Victor, I''m going to visit you. It''s my pleasure to have you here." Said Viscount Negus with a smile.


    "Monsieur Negus, you are very kind." Victor nodded and said to his brother, "Lord Soren, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Victor, the last time we met was at your wedding with Sophia. It''s almost eight years." Sauron politely approached.


    "8 years, 11 months and 7 days." Victor said faintly.


    Sauron smiled and nodded, "time flies. Let''s wait for the Marquis Sophia."


    Several people looked to the east at the same time. Sophia was wearing a fit hunting suit and her purple hair was tied into a horsetail. She crossed a distance of four meters in one step. Her steps were light and elegant. She came close in an instant. Before she could speak, turnans said first, "may my Lord guide you."


    "Er... Good day, Lord turnans." Sophia reluctantly saluted the paladin.


    "Nelson met his wife." Nelson came forward to salute the family mother.


    "Lord Nelson need not be polite." Sophia nodded, took Victor''s arm and said intimately, "honey, how can you visit your neighbors without me?"


    Looking at Sophia''s beautiful eyes, Victor squirmed his lips and didn''t know what to say. Neigus gave a false introduction and invited, "gentlemen, we are a little dazzling outside. We''d better go in and talk."


    Two famous ferocious warriors, three silver knights at the top, and a rare popular shooter represent four major forces. It''s really eye-catching when they get together. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at Victor and others. It was not until they disappeared behind the curtain that the camp area returned to calm, but secretly there were many guesses and calculations.

 Chapter 344

    The furnishings in the camp are simple, but the space is spacious. At the same time, it doesn''t feel crowded to entertain five guests. Everyone sat down according to the position of guest and host. Viscount Negus waved back his servant and said with a smile: "Victor, I heard that the fast bird in the man horse hill is unruly, fierce and delicious. The pioneers of the man horse hill hunted and killed the fast bird a few years ago. When I took office, I found another fast bird in my territory. Unexpectedly, you successfully domesticated this huge Raptor and formed a fast bird light cavalry. If you are willing to sell the fast bird seat Give me the bike. The price and conditions can be discussed. "


    It was not the first time that Viscount Negus saw the swift bird light ride. When he first met Victor, he personally shot and killed several swift birds. If Victor had not intervened in time, that small group of swift bird light rides would have died under his arrow. The two sides kept the matter secret. No third party knew that they had reached a tacit understanding except victor and Negus.


    Now, as a domesticated fighting Raptor, the value of the fast bird has doubled, but before the fast bird light ride forms a scale, Victor and Sylvia are not allowed to be touched by outsiders. Viscount Negus suddenly put forward an unreasonable request, which I''m afraid has other implications.


    Victor pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "I can''t do this."


    Negus nodded, glanced at Sophia and Soren, and said, "I can''t do many things, so let''s talk about what we can do."


    All the people here are related to Raven town. The Raven town''s 1000 square kilometers of territory is not defenseless, but sandwiched between the inner and the Sauron territories. It can play a cushioning role. The camp between Sauron and enus is an old rival, and is always unavoidable for each other. In order to avoid unnecessary conflicts, both sides want to put their eyes on the Raven town. Look at each other''s movements.


    Victor made use of this relationship to build Raven town into a trade port, allowing the caravans of Negus and Sauron to go in and out freely, so as to achieve the purpose of sitting on the ground and sharing the fat. Because of Raven Town, Negus and Sauron can exchange what they need and not connect with each other. They gradually tasted the sweetness of trade. Caravans go in and out of Raven town more frequently, and raven town is also a good place Become increasingly prosperous. Victor is even confident of bringing more lords into the trade circle of Raven town. Unfortunately, the arrival of barbarians broke the tripartite balance, resulting in the stillbirth of the development plan of Raven town.


    Barbarians temporarily live in the mountain area on the west side of Raven town. Paladins are stationed in Raven Town, while iron wall knights and glory knights are stationed in Viscount neigus and Viscount Sauron respectively. The trade activities of Raven town have come to a standstill.


    However, Victor thinks Raven town can be saved again. The reason is very simple. They all need money.


    The development Lord needs to invest a lot of money in infrastructure construction, including reclamation of farmland and pastures, construction of cottages, roads and castles. The larger the territory, the more investment, and the longer the return cycle. The savings of viscount Negus''s family for generations have been spent on territory construction, but it is not enough, otherwise he will not reach a secret agreement with Victor to exchange crude sugar for stone. Soren is even worse , his parents'' savings were pitifully small, and his uncle''s legacy was occupied by Sophia. He was a great wind knight and had to live a decent life on the salary issued by the royal family. How could he have the money to build the territory? Soren''s economy was highly dependent on the augustian family. He mortgaged the only medium-sized refined iron ore in the territory to Duke Williams in exchange for a huge loan and Half of his salary was invested in the construction of the territory, and the family''s living expenses suddenly became stretched, even less than an ordinary knight. Raven town opened the trade of crude sugar and mountain goods. Sauron''s caravan earned money every month only by reselling materials. Of course, he also hoped that the trade in Raven town could be maintained.


    When everyone needs it, raven town trade has a foundation to survive.


    It''s necessary to consider the overall situation of the kingdom. Everyone knows the truth, but there''s nothing about Sophia. She suddenly ran over and was a troublemaker. Viscount Negus had to agree on the framework of the conversation in advance to avoid embarrassment.


    No, there''s another man pretending to understand. That''s Lord turnans.


    Although the legendary Paladin has a high status in the church, he has little power. This adult also likes to participate in the affairs between the Lords. Victor doesn''t know how turnans got involved with Nelson, but he is willing to have a good relationship with turnans. As long as the bald Saint reveals a little of the Church''s training secret, it will be very helpful to the mercenary Corps.


    Victor glanced at the absorbed turnans and said loudly, "in that case, let''s speak in the light in front of Lord turnans. If we don''t even have this burden, I don''t think we need to talk about it."


    Turnans was elated, nodded solemnly, imitated the tone of the Pope and said, "the dispute between the Lords should be made clear at the negotiation table. The church will be responsible for mediating your contradictions."


    Dispute is a ghost! It''s cooperation


    The three lords exchanged their eyes bitterly. Sauron took the lead and pointed the spear at Sophia.


    "I have no problem, but I want to know in what capacity Mrs. Sophia participated in this conversation? If it is the Marquis of Wimbledon, the trade of Raven town has nothing to do with you. If it is the Viscount Randall, Lord Randall is here, and you don''t seem to need to participate."


    Sophia smiled and responded impolitely: "I am both Marquis Wimbledon and Viscount Randall, and my guest lives in Raven town. I bear half of the expenses of barbarians and paladins. I can buy or not buy your goods. The most important thing is that I am rich, so I can sit here. What do you have, Soren? In what capacity do you sit here?"


    "I have a way, and I have the right to exempt goods transit tax or increase goods transit tax."


    Soren Wimbledon said sincerely: "Sophia, in fact, I have no personal grudge with you. I don''t count who will inherit the Marquis of Wimbledon, and you don''t count. I lost to you because his highness Williams lost to his majesty. In my opinion, territory is more important than the Marquis, but I can rely on the trust of his highness Williams today. I am loyal to his highness, and his highness let me succeed I''ll inherit the marquis. I don''t care if he asks me to give up. But as a lord, I hope Raven town can maintain its previous trade policy. Therefore, I''m worried that your intervention will change the status quo. " Then he greeted Victor with his jaw and said, "Lord Randall, what do you think?"


    Victor nodded and said, "Lord Negus, do you also want Raven town to maintain an open and free trade policy?"


    "Of course." Viscount Negus smiled and said, "Victor, according to the original agreement of stone for crude sugar, I have delivered the stone for the construction of Raven castle, but you still owe me 200000 pounds of crude sugar." After a pause, he added: "I have to make it clear in advance that my stones can only be bought by Viscount Sauron. If the York family wants to buy stones from me, I can''t do anything. Unless his majesty Friedrich nods."


    "Stone is not in the trade list, but green brick can." Victor turned to Sauron and asked, "Archduke Williams built a 50 meter high fortress under Viscount Sauron. I''m afraid you owe another huge sum of money."


    Sauron said with a wry smile: "the initial budget is 300000 kinsol."


    "It''s the same with me." Viscount Negus shook his head and said, "Victor, I don''t have the money to buy green bricks."


    The construction planning of the territory belongs to the internal affairs of the Lords. It is reasonable that the king has no right to intervene. However, Sauron and Negus, the two early lords, rely heavily on the support of the royal family in economy, politics and military affairs. The king asked them to concentrate on building fortifications first, and they had to tighten their belts to complete the task. The king is not a philanthropist, and the construction cost ultimately depends on the two Lords Burden.


    The king''s loan plus interest can''t be repaid by generations. How can they do if they don''t try to make money?


    Victor smiled and was glad he didn''t owe usury.


    "I know you have no money, but the glory knight and the iron wall knight have money!" Victor said faintly: "The barbarian guests can''t leave for a while and a half. The Knights and their escorts and cavalry have to stay here. Maybe their relatives and servants will come in ten or fifteen years. These noble knights can''t live in simple wooden houses? You build some magnificent villas first and rent them to rich knights. Others will take the initiative to ask you for a house. You can''t Take the rent for five years at a time, which is enough to build houses for them. When Knights have houses, they always need to buy furniture and daily necessities? Then build more shops and do some business. In this way, you can have a beautiful town without spending a copper coin, and the house rent in five years will be net profit. "


    Soren and Negus were greatly moved, but Sophia looked at Victor with a smile. The woman had thought of this for a long time. Victor ignored her and continued: "Randall''s lead is too far away from here. It''s not cost-effective to transport the green bricks. But I now have the right to manage the green bricks in the man horse hill. I can let the Viscount Hanas nearby produce the green bricks and sell them to you at the cost price, but I can''t earn half a copper sol."


    Viscount Negus pondered and asked, "Lord Randall, what conditions do you have?"


    "It''s simple."


    Victor said, "as far as I know, viscount Negus''s stones are directly transported to Viscount Soren. I now require that the convoy transporting stones must transfer at Raven town. Shouldn''t it be difficult?"


    Soren frowned and said, "I don''t understand your intention, but I can send a team to Raven town to load and unload stones, but you have to promise not to use those stones."


    "I promise." Victor nodded and said, "in fact, no fortifications will be built in Raven town except Raven castle."


    "Wait!"


    Turnans stared and asked, "Lord Randall, you still don''t seem to make money?"


    "Victor did not make money from it, but the residents of Raven town made money." Sophia explained: "Your Excellency''s motorcade will transport the stones to Viscount Sauron, and then transport the green bricks back. There is no need to transit through Raven town. Now, Sauron''s motorcade will transport the green bricks to Raven Town, and then transport them back to your Excellency''s stones. It takes workers to load and unload the stones and green bricks, the team''s staff need to buy food, the steward needs to drink and have fun, and take some goods along, so we cross the river When the residents of crow Town have an income, victor will make money. "


    Sophia turned her face, took Victor''s hand and asked with a smile, "honey, is that so?"


    Victor nodded and asked, "Dear Madam, what do you want?"


    "I''ve heard of your deeds in yeliucheng. Sylvia told me that you have built yeliucheng into a prosperous business leader." Sophia smiled and said, "although I haven''t been to Yeliu City, I go to transitional crow Town. I can see that Raven town can become the second Yeliu City, or even surpass Yeliu city."


    "As long as I participate!"


    Sophia said with burning eyes: "The knight of glory and the knight of iron wall have money, but you don''t have goods to sell to them, but I do. If you purchase goods by yourself, you need to pay transit tax to other lords, but I don''t. I own the franchise of purple cane wine, and my caravan can also bring all kinds of goods, exquisite pottery, expensive silk, cheap food, high-quality leather, rare medicinal materials and Spices... With these goods, you can not only meet the needs of knights, but also sell them to other lords to make a profit. "


    "I have no opinion."


    Sauron''s jaw head agreed, but Viscount Negus was silent. Everyone stared at him. After a moment, he said, "Lord Sophia, I want to know what you''re going to do behind you?"


    "The kingdom of Dodo protects the interests of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and restores everything as it is!"


    Neigus shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "do you think I can decide?"


    "You can''t be the master, your majesty Friedrich can!"


    Sophia said in a deep voice, "don''t tell me that you want to resume trade with raventown. There is no instruction from King dodo behind it. His majesty Friedrich plans to make guests from Mount arete through trade. Although I can''t stop raventown from trading with you, I can let your plot fail."


    Sophia shook her slender white index finger and said, "I promise the barbarians won''t see any dodo. You can also try to break into the barbarian camp and see what will happen?"


    "Then it''s gone!"


    Viscount Negus said faintly, "Lord Sophia, why are you hostile to our kingdom of Dodo?"


    "So I was hostile to the traders in the kingdom of Dodo and deliberately didn''t sell the goods to them?" Sophia laughed angrily.


    "Your caravan is unimpeded in the kingdom of Dodo, and the Lord of Dodo does not charge you transit tax; your caravan is not harassed by bandits and thieves in the kingdom of Dodo, and the Lord of Dodo has exercised the obligation of protection; your goods are unsalable, and the Lord of Dodo is willing to contribute to the purchase."


    Viscount Negus shook his head and said, "Sophia, you dislike Lord dodo''s low price and are unwilling to sell goods. Our kingdom of Dodo has not violated the trade agreement with Wimbledon chamber of Commerce from beginning to end. This is an indisputable fact!"


    Sophia was silent for a moment and asked, "what conditions did the south wind chamber of Commerce offer for you to support them like this?"


    "No comment."


    Negus then explained to Victor: "my family has been far away from the Kingdom center. Now I am only the Viscount Lord, and I am not qualified to understand the reason. However, I think the kingdom of Borui can convince his majesty Friedrich and the great lord of Dodo to convince the Sassanian empire."


    "I''m sorry, Lord Randall. I can''t help you with your wife."


    Victor waved his hand and smiled, "it doesn''t affect our cooperation." Then he said to Sophia, "honey, you want to participate in the trade of Raven town. We also welcome you."


    "Why not?" Sophia Daimei picked and said calmly, "I won''t admit defeat easily, but I''m not a stingy person."


    "Then ask Lord turnans to witness our agreement."


    Turnans stood up, touched his big bald head and looked puzzled. He seemed to understand and didn''t understand anything. He looked at Nelson with an ignorant face and was relieved.


    There''s another one I don''t understand.

 Chapter 345

    Pieces of women''s clothes are scattered on the big bed in the middle of the camp. Sophia is facing a mirror and trying on earrings and necklaces. She looks very beautiful in a light white spider silk dress lined with purple hair.


    Sophia chose the jewelry she was satisfied with, turned her back to victor and said softly, "honey, buckle it for me."


    Back at Randall''s camp, Sophia immediately began to change her clothes in front of victor. Her move made Victor''s depressed mood more comfortable.


    Victor imagined meeting Sophia: the rich wife betrayed her husband. Now she is in trouble and runs to her husband for help. She will be full of guilt and wronged to strive for my understanding. Or take a lonely and arrogant attitude to maintain her self-esteem, secretly play tricks on me and let me pursue her again. Or as if nothing had happened, I adopted the strategy of saving the country by curving, courted my women and subordinates, and naturally mastered the voice of the family''s mother. Sophia is stronger than the Randall family, but she is weak in personal emotion and political diplomacy, so she should turn around me. Isn''t that how TV plays are played?


    Facts have proved once again that TV dramas are deceptive.


    Victor never expected that Sophia would not dump him at all. He stroked his sleeve and intervened in the trade negotiations in Raven Town, taking the opportunity to test the secret agreement between dodo Kingdom and Southwind chamber of Commerce.


    No one wants the church to completely monopolize the dividends of barbarian diplomacy. The barbarians stay in the human horse hills, and all major forces have the opportunity to contact them to understand the situation of Mount Arreat, and the best way is to send spies or envoys to Raven town. If Victor orders the blockade of Raven Town, it will be much more difficult for spies to penetrate, but it will never completely eliminate the existence of spies. Instead, major forces will send more shrewd and experienced strong players. In that case, Victor simply opened Raven Town, and his decision immediately received a positive response from Negus and Soren. As Sophia said, both Negus and Soren were ordered by the royal family.


    The church and the Lords are trying to weaken Sophia''s influence over the barbarians. The two royal families intend to bypass Sophia and make use of the free trade in Raven town to meet barbarians. Sauron and Negus need to resell the crude sugar and specialties of Raven town to make a profit. Victor wants to realize the development strategy of Raven town and export the green bricks to dodo kingdom. Sophia asked the kingdom of Dodo to protect the interests of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce on the condition of supplying goods, which was only a means of bargaining. Her real purpose is to know what benefits the south wind chamber of Commerce has given to dodo kingdom. Only by mastering the crux of the problem can she find a way to solve the problem.


    It can be predicted that Raven town will become a place where caravans gather. Whether they are real caravans or fake caravans, raven town can make a lot of money.


    In fact, the meeting was not a temporary idea. Viscount Negus sent an invitation to victor in advance. Victor thought through the joints before agreeing. When Victor entered the Lord''s camp, Negus and Soren gathered together and waited for his visit. Only when Sophia joined temporarily, Soren would question her in what capacity to participate in the negotiations. He''s actually trying to exclude Sophia.


    The little Raven town involves the game between secular and church, Lord and Lord, and Sophia''s participation makes the meeting more exciting.


    It is no accident that Sophia was able to ascend the Marquis from a humble wild knight. She is good at seizing opportunities, has keen intuition and strong executive power, has a smart mind and tenacious will.


    If she is an assistant, Sophia will become an excellent assistant. If she is an opponent, she will be a strong opponent.


    Anyway, this woman is hard to handle


    Relying on the blood of the moon elf, Victor was unfavourable in front of the high-level female knight, but Sophia taught him a good lesson with practical actions.


    What guilt, what noble blood, what some don''t, all stand aside. My career is coming to an end. Are you still in the mood to make you happy?


    Sophia may not think so. She did.


    High level female knights are first knights, but women. As an extraordinary knight, lust is only a dispensable dessert, and faith is an indispensable dinner. Although popular shooters are also extraordinary, they are still affected by hormones. In Victor''s eyes, beautiful women are lovely and need care. Normal men are like this. Only mean and unsympathetic scum will regard women as clothes, but if they cross into this world, they will also be slapped and killed by female knights.


    Victor now doubted whether he could control the ambitious female knight, but he had to admit that Sophia was indeed a charming creature.


    Sophia''s back skin is delicate and firm, as white as the first snow. Along the beautiful lines, her round hips and full, straight and crisp breasts can be vaguely seen. This kind of half cover is the most attractive. Victor uses x-3 to restrain his inner agitation and carefully fasten each blue diamond button for her.


    "Are you involved in the Raven trade just to test the Borui trade with dodo?" He asked faintly.


    Sophia was a little lost. In her impression, Victor would always take the opportunity to wipe off her every time he fastened her buttons, and then she had to be gentle to get rid of his entanglement. But now, Victor''s finger never touched her.


    Once intimate no longer... No, not for the time being!


    Sophia said silently in her heart. She turned and stared at the familiar and strange beautiful face and said with a smile: "The barbarians occupied the mountain area on the west side of Raven Town, and the local residents lost a source of income. They respect my family wife very much. I not only want to ensure their livelihood, but also make their life richer. I have asked the barbarians to collect mountain resources and go to Raven town to exchange more purple cane wine and daily necessities. Since you plan to develop the trade of Raven Town, I''m sorry Just bring some goods to help you, although I hate the commercial collar like yeliucheng. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple?"


    Victor said: "Barbarians have a huge appetite. It is said that they have to travel thousands of kilometers in one hunting trip. The wild deer, yellow sheep and wild boar in the skylark mountains are not as big as the large prey in the yarret mountains, so you have to buy cattle and sheep to meet the daily needs of barbarians. By the way, you have to bear the food of hundreds of horned wolves. Although the cattle, sheep and pigs raised in the man horse hills can meet your purchasing needs, you can The transportation cost is too high, and the Lords will start the price on the ground. If the Lords of Dodo can also supply food and daily necessities, your procurement cost will be much lower. And... "After a pause, he said slowly:" I heard you have a lot of goods in stock, and the trade of Raven town can help you solve some of your inventory. You also stare at the money bags of iron wall knight and glory Knight! "


    Sophia looked at Victor in surprise and nodded, "honey, you''re so smart. Did the Duke of York teach you these business affairs?"


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Victor shook his head and said, "you are a business aristocrat. I am a Lord. In addition to profits, I have to consider the safety of my people. The barbarians are fierce and aggressive. They are always a threat to the residents of Raven town. I want to know. Do you have a way to restrict them?"


    Sophia was silent for a moment, shook her head and said, "I can''t help it, so the Church took over the defense of Raven town."


    "The church?" Victor Shen said, "the clergy will not turn against the barbarians for the life and death of a few civilians." He looked very serious and asked, "Sophia, have you ever thought about it? If the barbarians are full of food and idle all day, will some of them be impatient and go to more distant places to hunt beasts? If they have an accident, will it cause the chain reaction of the barbarians?"


    Sophia''s face changed. Victor continued, "how can barbarians kill the prey in that mountain area? You have to find a way to circle them nearby."


    "Honey, what do you say?" Sophia asked softly.


    "My Ranger found a large soft silver mine near Raven town. You let the barbarians dig minerals and exchange the ore for purple cane wine." Victor said quietly.


    "What can Softbank do?" Sophia asked with a frown.


    "Softbank certainly has no value, but it can give barbarians something to do." Victor said in a righteous way: "for the safety of my people, I am willing to spend money to buy peace. I want all those minerals and use them as ordinary stones."


    Sophia turned her eyes and said with a smile, "I know the human horse hills are short of stones, but I didn''t expect you to soften the idea of silver ore. this ore is not neat enough. To fill the wall with it, you have to burn it first and then break it. The cost is not ordinary. I can bear the procurement, transportation and processing costs for you, as long as you hand over the franchise of crude sugar to me."


    Victor asked, "why don''t you discuss the crude sugar franchise with Sylvia?"


    "She asked me to talk to you, as long as you agree." Sophia said seriously, "honey, you should know my situation. Please help me once, and I will give you enough in return."


    Victor felt warm when he thought of Sylvia. The Randall family alone assumed the Lord''s annuity of 20000 gold sols, and Sylvia gave up her appeal for crude sugar. First, regardless of the strategic value of crude sugar and the interests of 60000 gold sols every year, ordinary nobles can''t give up.


    Don''t mention that crude sugar originally belongs to Randall family. Without strength, no one will reason with you, and you can''t keep your things. It has been a sin since ancient times, and so is the earth, not to mention the Lord''s world.


    "You have the franchise of crude sugar and purple cane wine. I''m afraid the great lord of Dodo will weigh your weight again." Victor nodded and said with a smile, "honey, what can you give me?"


    "What do you want?" Sophia took a deep breath and asked with burning eyes.


    "I want you."


    Victor held up Sophia''s delicate chin and kissed her glittering red lips. Sophia was intoxicated by the fresh and natural blood breath. Her star eyes were slightly closed and cloves vomited. They responded warmly. They had different lips for a long time, and they were relatively speechless.


    Sophia turned her head away from Victor''s eyes and said sadly, "Victor, I''m sorry..."


    "Why are you sorry? Because you sold me to Sylvia? Or can''t you agree to my terms?" Victor said aggressively, "no matter how beautiful the memories are, they can''t keep you. Maybe in your heart, I used to be just a plaything given to you by Catherine and can be abandoned at any time. But now it''s different. I need you to stay with me and take the responsibility of your wife. Don''t I push you out when I hand over the management right of crude sugar to you?"


    "Victor, can you change the terms?" Sophia asked without confidence.


    "OK! You give up the Marquis of Wimbledon, change your status and dissolve your marriage with me. Let me marry another Viscount Randall. Can you do it?"


    Victor''s tone slowed down and said softly, "Sophia, you are not irreplaceable, but marriage binds us together. If you want to keep your title and caravan, you can''t join the horse hill, and I also want to keep my efforts. The Randall family needs a mistress. That''s our contradiction."


    "Sauron first questioned your identity and declared that he had no personal grudges with you. Did he say it to you?"


    Sophia smiled and said faintly, "I know he said it to you. Victor, you are not what you used to be..."


    "No! He''s explaining to both of us." Victor gripped Sophia''s slender hand and said enthusiastically: "The Randall family has no mistress. It''s like a disabled person with a lame leg. You occupy the Marquis of Wimbledon. Is it Soren''s enemy or a vulnerable enemy? If you return to the Randall family, he will please you, because we will become a real noble! Honey, stay..."


    Sophia gently took her hand out, raised her eyebrows and said, "sorry, I have loyal subordinates. I can''t live up to them."


    Damn it! I can''t beat her... She can be unreasonable.


    Victor finally realized what it was like to speak softly and what it was like to be hard for husband to shake up. At this time, there were bursts of trumpets outside the camp. A beautiful woman in a long blue dress opened the door curtain, bent her knees and saluted: "Sir, madam, the competition final is about to begin. It''s time for us to go out."


    As soon as victor''s eyes brightened, he came up and grabbed the woman''s slender waist, kissed her cherry lips, and asked triumphantly, "Natalia, don''t you always call Sophia an adult? Why do you call her Mrs. today?"


    "Ah?!" Natalia looked at Sophia with a hot face, but she was not willing to push Victor away.


    Natalia is Sophia''s confidant and Victor''s woman. To be exact, she is the little Baron''s woman. Sophia needs Natalia to follow around. She originally planned to make her close friend become the little Baron''s personal maid, but she didn''t get the consent of Queen Catherine, but this can''t change the established fact.


    Natalia was promoted to a knight by energy potion. She was hopeless. She was still a mortal. She really loved Victor, but she didn''t see him for many years, and her mind was weak. Victor''s intimacy really surprised and pleased her. It was like drinking Mead. She was sweet and dizzy. Naturally, she wouldn''t refuse his lover''s hug.


    "Sophia, it seems that your men are ready to join the Randall family." Victor teased, turned and walked out. "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Sophia stared at Natalia, who was happy and intoxicated, and said angrily, "have you had enough hair? Don''t you come to help me curl my hair!"

 Chapter 346

    When Victor arrived at the auditorium, there was a sea of people around the venue. The Chief Concierge loudly recited the names of viscount Randall and Viscount Madame in a strange tone to announce their arrival.


    With Sofia holding his arm, Victor ascended the Randall family viewing table under the guidance of his attendants. The nobles along the way rose one after another to pay tribute to the Viscount Randall and his wife. Victor and Sophia responded with impeccable and elegant smiles on their faces.


    In public, Sophia behaved like a gentle and beautiful viscount. Victor knew that she didn''t give up on the chamber of Commerce and title, but she also wanted to leave a way back for herself and her subordinates.


    That''s good. If Sophia loses her fighting spirit, it doesn''t meet Victor''s expectations.


    Nelson led the family attendants to meet victor and Sophia and made a half kneeling salute. "Good day, sir, madam."


    Sophia smiled and said bluntly, "Lord Nelson doesn''t have to be polite."


    Victor took Natalia to his side, took her hand and said to Nelson, "let me introduce you, this is Sophia''s escort knight, Natalia... Madam."


    The guard Knight swears to follow his master all his life, serve as his shield and sword, and cannot form a family on his own, but has the right to refuse the marriage designated by his master. The master usually betrothes the illegitimate daughter of the family to the male escort knight, and the female escort knight is often the personal maid who acts as the master of the family. This is mainly to ensure the prosperity of the main vein of the family. A close maid of viscount Fred is odel''s female escort knight.


    Sophia originally arranged Natalia to act as the close maid of the little Baron, but she was rejected by the queen. It was through this that Sophia decided that Catherine wanted to manipulate victor and control the Wimbledon chamber of commerce through him. Under the wrong circumstances, Natalia lost the opportunity to become Victor''s legal partner and could only serve the male master as a lover.


    In Victor''s plan, the Knights of saber toothed tiger business group will be sent to take over the bucks business group, while Sophia will stay under Randall''s leadership, and Natalia, as Sophia''s escort knight, will naturally stay. Moreover, she has always been in love with Victor and has repeatedly persuaded Sophia to make up with victor.


    The female knights are charming and moving, and Natalia is no exception. Although Victor himself has no deep feelings for her, he does not conflict with her. Most importantly, capturing Natalia''s heart can not only affect Sophia, but also weaken her control over the saber toothed tiger business group.


    Natalia is unlikely to betray Sophia, but Victor is sure to let her use the herald of the Randall family, which is the key to controlling the saber toothed tiger business group. When the backbone of saber toothed tiger business group secretly fell to the Randall family, Victor could establish a master-slave relationship with Sophia.


    Family politics is like this. Family relations are always entangled with political interests. It is difficult to distinguish each other and distinguish right from wrong. Victor will at least promise not to treat Natalia badly. As long as he does this, it doesn''t matter whether he uses it or not.


    Although Victor couldn''t give Natalia a name, he wanted to give her due treatment, including introducing her to the core backbone of the family, but Nelson obviously didn''t know what kind of greeting to do. He stood there and looked at his Lord at a loss.


    "It''s like seeing Elena!" Victor had to remind his confidant.


    Natalia was now in full bloom. She glanced at Victor with shame and joy, raised her train, saluted and said, "Natalia has seen Lord Nelson."


    Nelson quickly solemnly returned the salute, "I''ve seen Mrs. Natalia. May her youth and beauty last forever."


    "Sit down." Victor smiled and sat down with Sophia.


    Nelson sat down on Victor''s left hand, leaned over and whispered, "Sir, I found that turnans was not a priest!"


    Sophia and Natalia smiled at each other. Victor said angrily, "you just found out?"


    "Yes." Nelson nodded hard and said with a smile, "Sir, when you talked to Viscount Negus, I knew that turnans was a very important identity. Later, I heard bishop Perot call turnans bishop. Therefore, he is not a priest... He is an archbishop from the Holy See!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Victor was stunned for a long time and mused: "it''s right for you to call him bishop... Turnans is still the strongest fierce soldier today. His martial arts skills have reached the peak. Even without magic, most Golden Knights are not his opponents."


    "What?!" Nelson stood up and said excitedly, "can the fierce soldier reach the level of the Golden Knight?! sir, I can ask bishop turnans for a secret..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, and Nelson lowered his head. Sophia did not intend to let him go. She turned her eyes and asked with great interest, "Lord Nelson, what''s the secret?"


    Nelson touched the back of his head and laughed twice, but he didn''t say a word. Victor answered, "honey, I forbid Nelson to talk about secrets in public."


    "Secret form?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said frankly, "you are the mistress of the Randall family. Naturally, I won''t hide it from you." Just then, Victor saw the other end of the semi-circular auditorium. Turnans was waving here. He turned to Nelson and said, "Lord turnans is greeting you. Go over. The secret is already an open secret. If he asks, you can ask him for advice. However, the original secret can only be told to him with my consent."


    "Yes, sir!" Nelson bowed and marched towards the viewing platform where turnans was located.


    Victor continued to explain: "Nelson was originally the head of a mercenary regiment, and the secret form was a method of body refining invented by him. After he became the vassal of Randall family, his life became stable, and then he had time to practice the secret form. Therefore, his strength improved by leaps and bounds, and he became a fierce soldier of silver rank."


    "I think the training effect of the secret form is excellent, so I want to take it as a secret method for Training Family soldiers. Unfortunately, the method designed by Nelson is only suitable for fierce soldiers. Ordinary people will be injured if they cultivate the secret form, and it will cause internal bleeding if they are serious. Moreover, cultivating the secret form requires a lot of time and plenty of food. So Nelson and I modified the secret form to let ordinary soldiers Can also practice, but the effect is greatly reduced. "


    "It would be great if turnans could help Nelson improve his secret form."


    Sophia nodded her head without hesitation. As a high-level knight, she is not interested in martial arts secrets at all. The reason why she wants to run on Nelson is just to prove that Victor has reservations about her, which can reduce her guilt.


    After a few years, she met Victor again. Her little husband''s aggressive enthusiasm made her a little upset.


    "Victor, few violent soldiers can reach the silver level. Sophia and I have heard of Lord Nelson''s reputation. However, the minds of violent soldiers seem to be inflexible. No wonder Lord turnans likes to be with Lord Nelson." Natalia covered her mouth and smiled. She used the previous title to victor.


    Huh? Now it''s time to compete for favor?


    Knights are arrogant, and Natalia is no exception. Although her strength is far inferior to Nelson, she has a naturally noble blood. Natalia wanted to hold down the Nelson brothers and sisters, of course, out of noble instinct, but also for Sophia, for the knight of the saber toothed tiger, and for herself.


    Victor was a little unhappy. He was open-minded about Natalia''s careful thinking. Of course, fighting for favor is a good thing, which shows that Sophia and her Knights have a sense of integration into the Randall family. But Victor thought that they must be understood who has the final say on the power sequence of the Randall family.


    "Turnans is respected by Sylvia. He is the top strong man today. How can he be really stupid? On the contrary, I think he is not only talented, but also extremely smart. I once wanted to exchange the secret form for the martial arts secret method of the church, but the paladin led by Randall had already mastered the secret form training method, so the church did not agree to the request to exchange the secret method. Nelson practiced What''s more, there is a big difference between the original secret training method and the semi open training method. Do you think turnans made friends with Nelson just because he can find a sense of superiority in him? "


    Natalia raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, "do you mean that turnans is secretly deducing Lord Nelson''s secret form?"


    "In addition, I can''t think of any other reason." Victor shrugged his shoulders and said: "The martial arts secrets of the church are never passed on or exchanged. Turnans can see the difference between the secret forms through Nelson''s actions. He doesn''t show any look. He only speculates in secret. This trick is enough to prove that he is not a dull person. I guess turnans likes to play a priest because he is influenced by his family. It''s the duty of a high-level Paladin to study martial arts. There''s no doubt about this People do better than him! "


    "Nelson, too, is not smart on the surface, but actually he is very smart. He only does what he is good at and gives what he is not good at to those who are good at. A person with self-knowledge is by no means a fool, and knowing how to make good use of others requires vision and wisdom. Today, the War Bear mercenary regiment depends on Nelson. He took the lead and adhered to the principle of not abandoning his companions, thus establishing his prestige, He gave loyalty to the Lord and obeyed me, so he was trusted. The Lord didn''t like the respected and loyal subordinate? "


    "Natalia, do you think Lord Nelson lacks political wisdom?" Victor stared into her eyes and asked coldly.


    Somehow, Sophia only felt an evil fire rising. She couldn''t help sneering: "you''re laughing at me. I don''t know politics! Hehe, loyalty? Who should I be loyal to? Catherine or you? What qualifications do you have to talk about loyalty with me? You''re the only man I have up to now. How many women do you have?"


    "Madam, you have lost your manners."


    Victor raised his chin, squinted at Sophia, and his high expression seemed to say: you just don''t have political wisdom. Unfortunately, with that Qingjun''s face, he was like a boy who won a bet and had no deterrent. At least Sophia and Natalia thought so. This little man had been spoiled and slept by them, no matter how noble and powerful he is now Prominent, will not let them feel pressure, but some cry and laugh.


    Sophia suddenly felt unable to be angry with victor. She turned her face and ignored him.


    Hum! Hit you first, then you can understand that I am no longer the little baron.


    No matter how excellent the operation effect of x-3 is, it can''t see through the hearts of the people. If Victor knew Sophia''s current state of mind, he would be very depressed.


    Victor looked calm and proud. He turned his eyes to the meeting and began to look around.


    There were thousands of people on the noble auditorium. The most striking was undoubtedly the barbarian elder Harald. He sat there higher than the attendants behind him. The legendary crazy soldier seemed to feel Victor''s eyes, turned his cold eyes and nodded to Sophia.


    Sophia clenched her right hand into a fist, nodded on her forehead in response, then glanced at Victor, raised her chin slightly, raised her red lips, and pulled out a charming arc.


    This is the strong one Sylvia is not sure to defeat... As long as he is still standing behind Sophia, the major forces will not easily cut off the trade of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, and can only play some dirty tricks. No wonder Sylvia wants to win over Sophia. With Harald, the major forces dare not force the York family to hand over the rock bricks. She can only achieve her goal with a flexible strategy.


    The middle-aged man next to the barbarian should be Pope Clement. I can''t see that he is in his 70s. It is said that he is not only a legendary priest, but also a knight promoted with energy potion. Well, knights can become priests, while paladins can only come from seven families.


    Enbiser and Archduke Williams look happy Why are you talking about food nonsense? Katrina is really beautiful in the Duchess dress. However, she has completed the responsibility of giving birth to the heir of the family. Enbisser, I''m afraid it''s a question mark if you can keep the high-ranking Knight''s wife... After all, Sylvia retreats behind the scenes. The stingy fat man is in power and there will be no shortage of women around her.


    The lady with short blue hair should be Angie from Tongji city Baroness dekrien, the first daughter of the moon bear family, has royal blood and the title of princess. Most of the adults around Princess angel are her grandfather, the Golden Knight Duke of monstok... His highness belongs to the Western camp of the sassanne Empire and is loyal to the basselius family. In this way, Princess angel has a great influence in the sassanne empire.


    Why is Princess Fanny of the ellayano family so close to the Marquis farouer of Neville? By the way, Princess Fanny has a Golden Knight lover in Neville. Is it the Marquis faroor?


    Judy is still so gentle and beautiful that she can''t see me... It doesn''t matter. I''ll see you at the party tonight.


    Why didn''t you see your highness Roland? Oh, she''s sitting with Anna Wait, there is an auditorium where unmarried ladies receive flowers from the champion! Your highness, although you are unmarried, you sit there and let the ladies of the York family become a foil. Is that really good? You didn''t find that everyone else is far away from you except Anna


    Gillian baby saw me... Huh? Who''s that man?!


    Victor only glanced at the people on the auditorium. When he was opposite Gillian''s eyes, the young lady threw a provocative look, and then whispered with a handsome man around him.


    There were almost 7000 nobles and civilians at the venue. Their voices were intertwined, interfering with each other and disorderly. Even the Golden Knight was hard to hear clearly, but Victor could distinguish anyone''s voice as long as he wanted to listen.


    Gillian and the man seemed friendly, but they talked about the weather... She was jealous and deliberately angry with Victor, which was very in line with Miss chebman''s temper.


    Due to the mutual exclusion of silver knights, the partners of the heirs of the big family need to cultivate their feelings from childhood. Gillian has no childhood marriage partner, and her spouse can only be selected from ordinary knights, trainee knights, or Elven blood aristocrats.


    Since Victor knew that the overrun of x-3 would cause misunderstanding, he no longer easily explored the element attributes of knights. But at this time, he didn''t care. Now he just wanted to see if the man was the object of Gillian''s marriage.


    It''s too far away...... Undetectable!


    Victor shook his head and exited the overrun state. However, for the Golden Knight who has insight into the changes of elements, the slight disturbance of the element of fire is as dazzling as a candle in the dark. Three pairs of eyes looked at it together. Roland took the lead in standing up and shaking Victor''s snow-white hand. He looked happy and excited like seeing his brother who had been reunited for a long time. Duke monstok also stood up and took the initiative to pay tribute to the younger generation of sword Saint delavin. The two princes got up one after another. Of course, the Marquis farouer of Neville couldn''t sit still. He stood up from his seat and greeted Victor with his jaw. Turnans touched his bald head and felt that the bishop should not miss such an occasion. He secretly exchanged eyes with the Pope, got up solemnly, drew a triangle representing the holy mountain of light on his chest, and waited for Victor''s return.


    On the viewing platform of thousands of nobles, in addition to the Pope and barbarian elders, the three Golden Knights and legendary paladins are undoubtedly the focus of everyone''s Secret attention. This time, Victor became the focus of the whole audience.


    Countless pairs of eyes looked at him. Victor stood up from his seat and saluted his highness one by one in an elegant and respectful manner. Then he looked directly at the man next to Gillian. The handsome Knight smiled bitterly and bowed his head to show his concession. Gillian looked like a little woman with a satisfied smile, Judy''s eyes were full of worship and admiration. Natalia looked at Victor in a daze, and her beautiful eyes were colorful.


    Sophia finally felt the pressure from victor.


    But why some pride and expectation?


    The long horn sounded through the auditorium, and two knights riding high war horses strolled on the field. The world-renowned martial arts competition final officially opened.

 Chapter 347

    The time for the final contest is set at dusk. Before competing for the championship, the two players also need to ride tall horses around the whole court to make the horses adapt to the field, show their style to the audience and opponents and win the cheers of supporters.


    One of them, a young knight with great beauty and hair, was especially welcomed by the audience. He was about 18 years old, riding a snow-white Andalusian horse. A pure gold kite shield was hung on the left side of the horse''s back, with a red bull crest on it. He was wearing a blue shining fine iron lock armor, and his handsome face was hung with a confident and open smile. Against the setting sun, A clump of lazy curly hair is like melted gold.


    The young and handsome knight is like a prince in a ballad. Whenever he holds an eagle wing helmet to greet the audience, he can always cause bursts of praise. Those enthusiastic and bold girls even throw flowers at the knight to express their love.


    In contrast, the opponents of young Knights don''t have such good treatment. It was a young knight in his early 30s, with short gray hair, wind and sun traces on his bronze face, and his firm expression was outlined by his tight lips and light brown eyes, just like his red copper armor. The style of the armor was old and polished. There was no noble badge on it, but the mottled scratches showed a spirit of killing. His mount is a common jujube red horse, strong but insignificant, without fancy pacing, but carrying his master slowly, looking calm and steady.


    "Wei... Lord, who do you think will win?" Natalia was close to Victor''s left shoulder, but she used a salute.


    "Honey, I don''t even know who they are?" Victor smiled. The scene just now was not what he wanted, but it did suppress Natalia.


    "The young contestant''s name is Jorn Hennessey, from the kingdom of Neville. He was promoted to Knight at the age of 17 and is only 18 this year." Natalia whispered.


    "What?" Victor asked in surprise, "are you sure Jorn is only 18 this year?"


    Natalia nodded and said admiringly, "yes, Jorn''s talent is amazing."


    Victor was moved. The aging speed of ordinary knights is slower than that of ordinary people. They can''t judge the real age of knights by their appearance. Victor thought Jorn was about 25 years old, but he didn''t expect that he was only 18 years old, and he was promoted to a knight at the age of 17.


    Trainee Knights will never use energy potion before they are 30, while 17-year-old Knights must be promoted naturally. This means that Jorn''s Knight blood is very pure. If there is no accident, he only needs to polish his fighting spirit step by step to become an extraordinary knight.


    The York family has found a treasure!


    Later, Victor was suspicious, frowned and asked, "Jorn has great potential. Why didn''t the great lord of Neville recruit him?"


    Natalia smiled and explained: "The history of the hannesian family can be traced back to before the iron mountain empire. Now they have declined. Like the Wimbledon family, the descendants retain their surnames and the family has disintegrated. The hannesian family in Neville is just a baron Lord. Jorn is the nephew of the hannesian Baron and has been foster in the Baron''s leadership since childhood. After the death of the old hannesian Baron, the childless Baroness will make an appointment Arne was expelled from the territory so that her nephew could inherit the title. "


    "Jorn was not promoted to Knight at that time. He appealed to the patriarch of the family without results. The resident priest led by the Baron wrote him a letter of recommendation and asked him to try his luck."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "what is the relationship between the baroness and the patriarch of the hannesian family?"


    "The Baroness is the second wife of the old Baron and comes from the patriarchal family. In fact, the Baron leader has fallen into the hands of the patriarchal family." Natalia smiled contemptuously and added: "Jorn has publicized this matter. It is said that the Marquis faroor saw his performance and secretly sent guard knights to solicit Jorn, but was rejected."


    What a bloody drama fighting for territory


    The old Baron was fatuous and incompetent, so that the heir of noble blood was driven out of the territory by his evil wife. The heir lay on his laurels and tasted the gall. After he became famous at the world-renowned martial arts competition, he accused the despicable activities of the patriarchal family. Facing the solicitation of the guardian of the Kingdom, the ashamed Golden Knight poured out his anger on the enemies of the family


    This is indeed a dog blood drama, but it is not reality.


    Potential doesn''t mean strength. Jorn is just an ordinary Knight at present. Even if he reaches the peak in the future, the Neville royal family won''t punish his Lord for the Golden Knights of other families. In addition, Jorn accepts the solicitation of the Marquis farour, and he can''t expect that the guardian of the kingdom will help him regain the family territory. His highness farour needs Jorn to be loyal to the royal family, but it''s not for him He went back to be a little Lord. On this point, the Marquis of faroor had to thank the baroness for driving Jorn out of the house.


    In the final analysis, the Lord''s world is a world of the jungle. If you lose, you have to admit it!


    It is common to seize territory through marriage, which is why the Lord''s heirs are unwilling to marry the noble daughter of the big family. Similarly, count chebman never wants to marry the royal family unless they can become the leaders of the southern Lord group and have the strength to protect the interests of the family.


    Although the port is important, for the chebman family, the port represents trouble and marriage with the royal family represents danger.


    Thinking of this, Victor looked up at the other side and found that Gillian did not communicate with the knight in any form.


    "It''s ugly." Victor touched his smooth chin and said in a pun, "even if you seize territory, you don''t even give a suit of armor." Shook his head and asked, "what about the other player?"


    "James, a registered Ranger, was naturally promoted to Knight at the age of 28. He is 36 years old. This is his first time to participate in the martial arts competition. He won all 46 challenges, and then no one challenged him until the decisive match." Replied Natalia.


    Ordinary adventurers are called mercenaries and noble adventurers are called Rangers. They are both free people who accept money employment and rely on force to make a living. The difference is that mercenaries haunt the tavern opened by the Lord, while Rangers register in the church and receive tasks. When the territory is in danger and needs military support, the stationed priest can ask the ranger for help through the church''s communication system. In return, the Lord offered rewards to the Rangers, and the church wanted to publicize their reputation.


    Rangers are praised by civilians and the protagonists in poetry. They look bright on the surface, but the hardships behind them are unknown to outsiders. Except for the famous Knight adventurers, most of the Rangers are illegitimate children without family names. When they have saved enough money, they buy washing medicine or energy potion from the church. After they are promoted to knight, the church recommends them to join a family.


    Victor said quite unexpectedly, "can an illegitimate son be promoted to knight?"


    "Is it strange?"


    Sophia said faintly, "my parents are ordinary nobles. Don''t I also step into the field of silver?"


    Victor looked sideways at Sophia and said with a smile, "honey, the eyes of Princess Fanny and Celine of the kingdom of SUS are also purple. You should have the blood of the eliano family? The mothers of illegitimate children are ordinary people. How can they be compared with you?"


    Sophia gave Victor a charming look and said with a smile, "honey, are you saying that Felix can''t be compared with me?"


    Of course not! You''re not as good as her


    Victor thought so, but he was not stupid enough to praise another woman in front of two women. He just smiled without saying anything.


    Sophia said calmly: "I''ve heard of the deeds of Felix. All knights who survive the trial of life and death deserve respect, including me. No matter whether their blood is high or low, every noble can become a knight. The difference is that those with high blood are easy to awaken and fight, while those with low blood are more difficult. The trial of life and death is undoubtedly a shortcut to achieve knights. At the moment of life and death, I I felt that my blood was connected with the element sea, and the power of the element sea resonated with all my element positions. At that moment, I was the Silver Knight at the peak, killing the saber toothed tiger at one fell swoop. After that, I firmly remembered the resonance frequency of the element position, and soon stepped into the silver field. My knight''s blood was purified, showing the characteristics of the eliano family. "


    Victor nodded and said, "I see... James has experienced the test of life and death. Can''t he become a Silver Knight?"


    "Of course. Knights who pass the trial of life and death will be able to set foot in the extraordinary field, but the trial of life and death will be ten deaths and no life. At most 5 or 6 of the 100 testers can survive." Sophia shook her head and said, "James was promoted to a knight at the age of 28. At present, he is 36. If he had experienced the trial of life and death, he should have become a silver knight in eight years, but he didn''t, which shows that he is not a lucky man who has passed the trial of life and death."


    "In addition to the stimulation between life and death, strong desire and firm belief can also awaken the power in the blood. That is the noble''s longing for knights. I never forget and strive for it. I walked on thorns in the hope of awakening fighting spirit and treating disabilities. Finally, I succeeded. The children of all ethnic groups received the most rigorous martial arts training since childhood to temper their will and become knights Faith. Those with ordinary blood and pleasure can''t become knights anyway. "


    "James should be in this situation." Sophia raised her fine chin and said, "an illegitimate ranger can have armor and war horses. It depends on hard work. Looking at the scratches on the armor, you can see that James has experienced hundreds of battles. Although his blood is not as noble as Jorn''s, it''s not as good as his blood. Jorn doesn''t have any chance. James will win!"


    Victor looked at Sophia''s bright face and asked, "do you admire him very much?"


    "Appreciation is out of the question." Sophia shook her head and smiled, "I have a similar experience with him. I can understand his idea. He will not give up the chance to win the title. No matter who the opponent is, he will try his best."


    You''re strengthening your own obsession... Victor thought for a moment in his heart and said, "it''s admirable to be brave and diligent..." he paused and asked, "has James ever hurt anyone in the game?"


    "No." Natalia replied, "James won every game easily, which shows his superior strength. Jorn injured three Knights instead."


    Victor nodded and said confidently, "the same thing has different interpretations in different people''s eyes. I think James will lose to Jorn."


    "Honey, we might as well make a bet. The winner can ask the loser to do what he can. What do you think?" Victor took the opportunity to hold Sophia''s slender hand. Her little hand was as soft as bone, cold and delicate, just like cold jade. Victor couldn''t help rubbing.


    Sophia''s eyes brightened and her husband let her play with her jade hand. She gently bit her red lips and asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Victor shook his head and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    "I didn''t think about it." Sophia smiled, shook her slender hand, clasped Victor''s fingers, fell in his ear, and breathed out, "you can''t break your promise if you lose!"


    "Of course, I do what I say!"


    Victor nodded solemnly and was secretly proud... If I win, I will leave you an impression of wisdom, and the later things will be easy to do. If I lose, all you ask is to solve the plight of the chamber of Commerce. I can put forward my opinions in a fair manner, which is exactly what I want. Hehe, who can make it clear.


    They smiled at each other and watched the game closely.


    On the field, two knights dismounted, raised wooden spears and saluted the Pope and the Duke of York from a distance.


    Pope Clement got up and said, "this is a fair game. I hope you will uphold the kindness and virtue of knights, not for the purpose of hurting your opponents, and win a glorious victory. The Supreme Lord is with you."


    Knight competition is a very dangerous "Sport", and violent casualties often occur. The church and the Lord asked the contestants to use hardwood to make weapons, the so-called "polite" weapons. However, even wooden sticks can exert amazing power in the hands of knights, so the competition stipulates that knights can only carry out horse spear stabbing: This is a wonderful and exciting, one-on-one duel. In the competition, both sides stab their opponents off their horses with spears on galloping horses, and the victory will be determined with one blow, but they can''t hurt their opponents'' horses, otherwise they will lose.


    However, the children of ordinary nobles need to show their martial arts and bravery. The competition between them is often a duel on foot with a sword, which increases the risk. Especially when players encounter old enemies, the game often becomes a battle of life and death.


    Today, 9 unlucky people have lost their lives, 23 people are disabled and countless people have been injured. If it were not for the Pope, the number of casualties would have doubled. It can be said that this competition field the size of a football field has been stained with the blood of the contestants.


    But if the knight doesn''t even have the courage to face the danger, how can he enjoy the sacrifice of his people?


    The York family offered rich rewards for the champion: a set of fine gold armor, a fine gold long sword, a good horse and 3000 golden sols. If you are willing to join the York family, you will immediately be knighted as a lord and obtain a 200 square kilometer territory, including a manor and a village.


    For the sake of title and territory, contestants can never be merciful.


    Jorn pulled the "polite" weapon out of a beautiful gun flower, laughed and said, "James, I''ll use it to pick you off your horse..." he looked at his opponent''s armor and said confidently, "then, win the championship armor!"


    "I''m used to speaking with a spear." Ranger James put on a lion helmet and a stirrup. His mount rushed out like a sharp arrow, hissed, his hind legs stood upright and turned around, facing Jorn from afar.


    "Wonderful equestrian skills!"


    The Duke of York got up from his seat and said with a smile, "I bet Jorn with 1000 gold sol and James with 1000 gold sol."


    The loud attendant shouted out the Duke of York''s bet, and the clerk wrote the bet on a huge board with red paint.


    With an elegant smile on his face, Duke Williams raised his voice and said, "I''m optimistic about Jorn, too. I bet 5000 kinsol."


    The whole audience was in an uproar.

 Chapter 348

    The Lord''s public bet at the martial arts competition is not only an entertainment, but also a support for the contestants. Whether they win or lose, the contestants can get 40% of the profits from the supporters'' bet. This money will be used as the starting capital for their territory. The winning party will distribute the remaining bonus according to the proportion of capital contribution. If the Lord wants to attract a player, he might as well bet more money to show his sincerity.


    The Duke of York bet that two players won at the same time, indicating that the York family wanted to put them in the bag, and the vassal Lord of the York family could place his own bet.


    According to the Convention, the guest''s bet should not exceed the host''s bet, otherwise it will be suspected of robbing people. Although Williams represents the Gambis royal family, he can''t dominate.


    Foreign envoys talked one after another, the representatives of Lord Gambis blinked and silent, and the nobles of the horse hills glared at the Archduke.


    "Is this forcing you to stand in line? If Sylvia were here, Williams would not dare to do so." Sophia said with great interest, "what should Katrina do? Adding two players'' bets at the same time will damage the dignity of the York family."


    On the auditorium, Katrina, wearing a duchess dress, grew up and said crisply: "since Archduke Williams is optimistic about Jorn, wouldn''t it be boring if no one gambled with his highness? I took out 5000 gold sol and bet James to win!"


    Victor looked thoughtfully at Princess Roland in the audience, thought for a moment, and whispered to Sophia, "honey, please bet on James as Marquis of Wimbledon and bet 10000 kingsol."


    "Don''t try to force me to stand in line." Sophia gave Victor an unhappy look and took her hand out of his palm.


    "I bet Jorn won. You dare not bet James won. That''s to admit defeat?" Victor smiled and said, "according to the agreement, if you lose, you have to do something for me. Now I ask you to bet 10000 kinsol and bet on James to win. If you don''t admit defeat, bet on James to win. If you don''t admit defeat and bet, others will only regard you as Viscount Randall, not Marquis Wimbledon."


    Sophia stared at Victor, puffed a smile, shook her head and said, "you''re playing a rogue with me... OK, I''ll see what you''re going to do."


    Victor smiled silently, waved to the one eyed dragon Gru and said something in his ear. Gru nodded repeatedly, went to the front of the auditorium and shouted at a high voice: "Viscount Randall bet on Jorn... Bet 100 gold sol!"


    When the crowd was confused, Gru shouted again, "Lord Sophia Wimbledon, bet on James to win and bet 10000 kingsol!"


    There was silence on the auditorium. At this time, lady odel smiled and stood up and said, "I bet on Jorn''s victory on behalf of viscount Fred York and bet 100 gold sol."


    The Lords of Renma Hill seemed to have received instructions and began to bet one after another.


    "Count tellandon bet Jorn to win and bet 100 gold sol."


    "Baron Bruce bet Jorn to win and bet 100 gold sol."


    "Viscount Hanas bet Jorn to win and bet 100 gold sols."


    "Viscount Giles bet Jorn to win..."


    Then, the five royal Marquis families of Gambis also began to bet. Without exception, they supported Jorn and bet no more than 5000 gold sol. Most of the Lord representatives of Gambis gave up betting, and only the Joshua family and the SoLIM family bet on Jorn to win, betting 2000 gold sol and 100 gold sol respectively.


    Williams shook his head mockingly and nodded admiringly to victor. Victor got up, bowed gracefully, and then sat down.


    *************


    "What does your master mean?" Thurnans asked Nelson, touching his shiny bald head.


    Nelson spread his hands and said naturally, "how do I know?"


    "Stupid bear!" Thurnans gave Nelson a disdainful look, turned to bishop Perot and said, "explain it to this guy!"


    "This is a mess." Bishop Perot said reluctantly: "Duke Williams violated the Betting Rules for the sake of the royal family''s dignity. The Auguste family will hold the coronation ceremony soon, and the Royal martial arts competition has been prepared. The York family includes excellent contestants, none of whom will be left to the royal family. Will the Auguste family still have the body? It''s not important for Jorn to choose which side to join. Duke Williams must report to the royal family Everyone shows the attitude of the royal family and takes a look at the position of the Lords. "


    "In the face of the Archduke''s provocation, Mrs. Katrina can''t give in at all. In this way, the Lords of Gambis are forced into a dead corner. They can''t openly support the York family, and the human horse hill is in danger of being isolated by the Lords. This is by no means in the interests of the York family."


    "On the surface, viscount Randall''s choice is the same as that of Duke Williams, but the bet of 100 gold sol is a joke. Mrs. Sophia, as the Marquis of the court, took out 10000 gold sol to sing the opposite tune with Duke Williams. The Marquis of the court supported lady caitlina with great pen, and the Lord of the York family supported Duke Williams with 100 gold sol. Didn''t the bet become a farce "Of course, the Lord of Gambis doesn''t have to say anything, because the York family is aimed at Duke Williams, not the Augusts."


    "Sophia has two identities, viscount Randall and Marquis Wimbledon. If she supports Archduke Williams and gambles on Jorn''s victory, her choice is consistent with Viscount Randall, which shows the identity of viscount Randall. She is now singing the opposite tune with Viscount Randall. It is obvious that she lives as a court Marquis, which is in the interests of the Augustus family. Archduke Williams can''t push a court marquis to the human horse hills on behalf of the royal family? Besides, it''s Sophia... "


    "The Archduke is the Archduke, and the royal family is the royal family. The Lords must be loyal to the royal family, but they don''t have to be loyal to the Archduke. Williams is not the Regent yet. In the face of this situation, he has nothing to say."


    "So, viscount Randall turned this gamble into a dispute between husband and wife. Just watch the excitement."


    Turnans nodded majestically and asked Nelson, "do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand." Nelson''s head shook like a rattle. Turnans turned his head slowly and said solemnly, "Perot, explain to this stupid bear again. What you want to say is easy to understand!"


    "..." Perot was silent for a moment and said faintly, "Sir, the game has begun!"


    *******************


    The horn sounded, the two horses ran at full speed, and the wooden auditorium shook. They rode on horses, leaning forward, and pointed their spears at their opponents'' chest, as steady as a rock. At the staggered moment, James suddenly changed his stab to sweep. He rode a spear and made a whistling sound. He slashed his opponent to sweep him off his horse. Jorn used his shield to block James''s attack, and his spear pierced his opponent''s shield.


    "Bang!"


    Two riding spears burst at the same time, and the pieces of wood shot everywhere. Jorn shook on the horse''s back and almost fell, but he skillfully used equestrian skills to stabilize his balance. James was shot out like a shell. The knight in red copper armor turned over skillfully in the air, landed on his feet, stepped back two steps and stood firm.


    "I lost." Jaime shook his head and threw away half of the wooden spear. His jujube horse came to his master with a loud nose, as if comforting him.


    "You''re great, but you made a mistake. You shouldn''t change your moves temporarily." Jorn smiled at the winner, turned his horse''s head and accepted the cheers of the audience.


    *****************


    "What''s going on? James deliberately lost to Jorn! Did you arrange it in advance?" Sophia asked unhappily.


    The beauty is light angry and thin angry. It has a unique style. Victor watched Jorn offer flowers to the noble lady. As expected, he chose Roland. The long princess was enchanted by her shy face. When she showed her identity, the champion of the martial arts contest was messy in the wind.


    Victor can understand Jorn''s complex mood: he wants to join the York family, but he gives the wreath to the princess of the Auguste family, but the princess is really beautiful and seems to like me very much... Maybe it''s good to join the Auguste family


    People familiar with Roland know that she regarded the world-renowned martial arts competition as a game, just playing a role in it.


    Jorn is destined to suffer from Acacia


    "No one arranged it. It was James''s choice." Victor turned to Sophia and said, "James lost the game and won his life. So do you, honey."


    "I... I don''t understand." Sophia said weakly and then said angrily, "I lost the bet, but the bet has been paid. My husband, should you let me understand?"


    Victor chuckled and explained: "The Duke of York obviously wants to attract Jorn and James, and pays more attention to Jorn. James knows that Jorn has greater potential than him. If he wins his opponent, how will he face a Silver Knight colleague in the future? Jorn has no armor, and if James hurts him, how will he face the criticism of the Duke of York? In fact, James has tried his best, and 18-year-old Jorn blocked him After his sweeping, the champion of the martial arts competition deserves it. When Jorn wants to understand, his strength and status have surpassed James. Do you think Jorn will appreciate James? "


    Sophia was stunned and asked, "how do you know what James thinks?"


    "Guess." Victor paused, shook his head and said, "he was promoted to a knight at the age of 28. He didn''t participate in the martial arts competition in the man horse hill until he was 36. The Ranger''s purpose is very clear. He wants to be a lord, not a guard knight. I guess he won''t be a reckless man."


    "The Ranger pursues fame, but James uses it to make Jorn. I appreciate his approach."


    Victor lifted Sophia''s chin, looked at her beautiful eyes and said softly, "it''s good to forge ahead, but to a certain extent, we should stop to digest and accumulate. Honey, how many free knights can become Marquis of the court? Your power is expanding too fast. It''s time to rest."


    Sophia thought for a moment, raised her hand, brushed Victor''s face and sighed softly, "honey, you really surprised me. No wonder Sylvia values you so much."

 Chapter 349

    The night when the martial arts contest ended was destined to be a carnival night.


    Hundreds of bonfires rose on the Bank of Yinyue River, and the skinned cattle and sheep turned slowly on the barbecue fork. The cook was busy applying spices and salt water until the meat was greasy and fragrant. The long table set up outside the tent was full of vegetables, seabuckthorn fruits, strawberries and bread.


    More than 2000 contestants and their attendants sat around the campfire, enjoying the delicious food and wine provided by the host free of charge, and talking loudly. The guys of the touring troupe shuttle through the crowded crowd, quietly invite well-dressed guests to the troupe tent to watch the wonderful performance, and pat their chest to ensure how young and beautiful the troupe''s actors are.


    As everyone with a clear eye knows, the night performance of the touring troupe is not only song and dance drama, juggling and animal training. As long as guests spend a sum of money, they can also accept the solo performance of the troupe''s actors. These actors are one in a hundred handsome men and women. It is precisely because of the limited number that night performances are only open to the rich. If the guest is handsome enough to take out the blood documents issued by the church and good at sweet words, the girls of the troupe don''t mind spending a wonderful time with him. Many frustrated bards are wandering around with the touring troupe.


    Of course, for most people, the touring troupe is a place for feudal lords to have fun and choose personal maids. Ordinary civilians prefer to have fun in hotels or pubs, but it''s definitely not tonight.


    This morning, the priest of the church began to distribute pork to the people of Jinshui city. Everyone can get more than a pound of fresh pork. Tens of thousands of believers ended their Thanksgiving prayers, including the hostess of the tavern, who rushed home to share dinner with their families. In such hot weather, the pork can''t last long.


    Therefore, the whole Jinshui city is filled with the smell of pork soup.


    The hall of Heibao was brightly lit. 11 knights, 69 trainee knights and 576 potential noble children gathered to participate in the feast held by the host. From then on, they will take root in the man horse hills and work for the York family. The chefs in Jinshui city have shown their skills in stewing, frying, steaming, boiling, frying, roasting and stewing. All kinds of skills are available, and delicacies are brought to the table like a running water. The New York family members were full of oil and praise one by one. They even thought that this large-scale feast was enough to go down in history.


    As a matter of fact, for this banquet, the chefs began to prepare as early as seven days ago. They were divided into 20 groups and mobilized thousands of people. Only then did they have an amazing food feast. The chief painter of York family preserved the dining scene of more than 700 people at the same time with brushes, and even achieved a famous painting handed down from generation to generation.


    Unfortunately, the top leaders of York family did not attend the black Fort banquet. They were all waiting for distinguished guests at Rose Manor.


    Hundreds of lizard Oil Candles shine brightly on the elegant and gorgeous manor hall. Sophia was wearing a sleeveless and collarless fine linen robe, revealing her white right shoulder and a pair of symmetrical and moist arms. She didn''t wear a belt or jewelry. Her purple hair was casually draped on her shoulders. Her snow jade exquisite fiber feet stepped on a pair of rush woven sandals, looking comfortable and lazy.


    Everyone is in the same dress. The post bath reception, regardless of status, does not ask for position, does not look at the background, does not make decisions, and pursues a relaxed and free meeting environment and a relaxed and freehand conversation atmosphere.


    This is very much in line with the needs of distinguished guests.


    The envoys to observe the martial arts competition are mainly the heirs of major families, including hostile forces. Everyone came to the Renma hill with the purpose of temptation. It is impossible to reach any effective agreement, so there is no need to be too solemn and serious.


    At the moment, Sophia was a little uncomfortable.


    The great knights and lords of the York family surrounded victor and chatted affectionately. Sophia, as Viscount Randall, was also surrounded by eight great knights.


    Anyone surrounded by strange Knights will feel uncomfortable. The most embarrassing thing is that Sophia doesn''t even understand what they are talking about. She is like an outsider. Victor''s free and easy manner of talking and laughing made her think of the Marquis Basten of the kite Castle palace.


    Sophia looked at Victor''s familiar face and thought that the old man might not be as good as my little husband. At least I won''t stand here like a vase when he holds a court meeting.


    "Hanas, your luck is really enviable."


    "Yes, we only built a few River reservoirs, but you began to dig canals. It seems that my territory is the last to build canals." Said count tellandon with a sigh.


    Viscount Hanas said with a smile: "thanks to victor, we have opened the green brick Market in the kingdom of dodo."


    The water conservancy project in Renma Hill costs a lot, and the financial resources of the York family are not enough to support the construction of the main canal. Therefore, Victor formulated the strategy of raising canals with bricks, but this strategy could not meet the needs of all lords. Viscount Hanas is one of them.


    Viscount Hanas''s territory is located in the north of the man horse hills, bordering on Viscount Sauron. In the sequence of Lords of the York family, he is the northernmost Lord and the last Lord to build the main canal.


    According to the agreement, whoever builds the main canal will take the lead in the external sales of green bricks. However, due to the factors of geographical location, transportation cost and market capacity, when Hanas began to build the main canal, the green brick market was already saturated, and the green bricks he produced could only be digested internally and could not be exported to generate income. This means that the cost of building the canal by Viscount Hanas is several times that of other lords.


    Victor and Viscount Negus of the kingdom of Dodo reached a green brick sales agreement, and the situation was suddenly different.


    In the past, there were three major consumer markets for green bricks in Renma hill. The first was the internal market of Renma hill; The second is to take Yeliu city as the transfer station, radiating the copper city of the SoLIM family in the south of Gambis and the vistock city of the Wellington family in the south central part, collectively referred to as the southern market; The third is the neighbor in the east of Jinshui City, the Western Lord led by Nim family, which is called the Eastern market. Now, add Viscount Sauron and Viscount neigus, and even sell the green bricks to the territory further north through Viscount neigus.


    The order of eating meat and drinking soup is determined by the distance of the green brick market. Pinghu Town of Victor and Jinshui city of Duke of York not only eat meat first, but also dominate the distribution of the green brick market. Viscount Hanas could not even drink the soup of the green brick Trade. Victor now opened the northern market. He changed into a leader among the northern Lords.


    Count tellandon and Viscount Gillis, both northern lords, were envious of Hanas''s luck, and Hanas was naturally grateful to victor. You know, green brick trade can stimulate commodity circulation, which represents wealth and prosperity.


    "Victor, if Raven town needs any help, just ask." Said Hanas, patting his strong chest.


    "Hanas, where can Viscount Randall need your help?" Lady odel gave Victor a coquettish look, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s true that you need Victor''s help."


    "Lady odel said yes." Viscount Hanas smiled and said eagerly, "Victor, I didn''t expect my territory to take the lead in building canals. Can you spare time to help me see the location of canals, so as to avoid mistakes and omissions in the future."


    Victor shook his glass and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about the location of the main canal. Although there is no water diversion channel, master Edwin and I have completed the topographic mapping. Each medium-sized stream reservoir is a node. As long as you build the reservoir according to the sign of the sand table and connect the reservoir, there will be no mistakes and omissions."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Hanas smiled and said, "Victor, I have another thing to ask you for help."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Victor sipped the golden iris wine brewed from purple cane and said faintly.


    Hanas paused and explained: "Well, there is only one giant brick kiln in my territory, which used to be enough. But now I want to sell green bricks to Viscount Sauron and Viscount Negus. Obviously, one giant brick kiln can not meet the consumption of green bricks in the three territories. So I ordered to build two more giant brick kilns. The problem is that I don''t have so many builders and brick makers. Sir, can you borrow some Hand me? When my brick kiln is on track, I will return these people to you. I am willing to bear their wages and pay a fee to the Randall family. "


    Victor pondered for a moment and frowned: "It will take more than a year and a half for the two brick kilns to get on the right track. It''s not easy for me to train skilled managers and craftsmen, and most of these people are free people. I can''t break the rules of canonization and distribution of land to them immediately. If these people stay in your territory voluntarily, I doubt whether you can return them to me?" After a pause, he said with a smile: "Mr. Hanas, you don''t want to dig my corner?"


    "This..." Hanas took a sip of wine, covered up his embarrassment and said sincerely, "Victor, please help me. I really need these people. I can pay you 100 gold sol for each ordinary craftsman and 350 gold sol for the steward. What do you think?"


    Victor shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. The Duke made the same request, but I refused. Before the end of this year''s water season, Randall''s main canal will be fully connected. I will hand over the dominant power of green brick sales to Jinshui city. However, Randall''s leader still needs to build ring canals, auxiliary canals, small stream reservoirs and terraces. There is still a great demand for green bricks, so it is necessary to keep them There are enough skilled craftsmen and stewards. However, I will hand over the profits from the sale of green bricks to Lord nbiser as agreed as the fund for the construction of main canals in other territories. If you have any problems in the future, you should consult the Duke. "


    Duke of York patted his round belly and said with a smile: "gentlemen, although I am your Lord, I will not interfere in your internal affairs. Moreover, the territory under my direct jurisdiction is more than 50000 square kilometers, the main canal is longer than you, there are more reservoirs than you, and if a large number of green bricks are used in the town, do craftsmen lend you?"


    "Enbisser, you can''t say that." Count tellandon, relying on his elders as Duke of York, said bluntly: "Victor is not our Lord. When he led the green brick industry, he not only opened up the market of yeliucheng, but also helped us open the green brick Market in the north. As our Lord, you can''t do nothing?"


    Viscount Gillis also took the opportunity to say: "the south, middle and north of the man horse hill should dig canals to borrow soil and make bricks for sale at the same time. Only in this way can the water conservancy project be completed ahead of schedule and everyone will benefit. Duke, you can''t ignore us Northern Lords!"


    Nbiser smacked his mouth and said, "otherwise, you send someone to learn? I promise my steward and craftsman will give me everything..."


    "My Lord, we don''t lack technology. We can train stewards and craftsmen ourselves. What we lack is skilled craftsmen and stewards. We need them now! A lot!"


    "Didn''t Victor just say that? I''m short of manpower. It''s no use forcing me!" Enbiser turned his eyes and simply played a rogue.


    After the bath reception, the participants spoke freely without asking whether they were superior or inferior. The northern family immediately quarreled with the central Lord. Mrs. Katrina winked at Bruce. Bruce understood it and said, "don''t worry, I have a question for victor."


    "Bruce, ask." Victor''s generous way.


    Bruce smiled and said, "Victor, what I want to ask is about the terraces."

 Chapter 350

    "Terrace..."


    Victor nodded and explained: "The hills here are basically earth hills, with a maximum of no more than 1200 meters. They have strong water storage capacity and fertile soil. The dense vegetation on the hills confirms this. I must have heard about opening terraces and planting thorn kidney beans. I''m going to build a large reservoir with green bricks on the top of the hills to collect rainwater, so that I can plant all kinds of crops in the terraces Things, including wheat, rye, beans, vegetables, fruit trees, flax, herbs, sweet potatoes, alfalfa and so on. "


    Viscount Fred asked, "how many terraces can a hill open?"


    "There are hundreds of Mu at least and thousands of Mu at most. We Randall can develop at least 700000 mu of terraced fields." Victor smiled and said, "of course, terrace is different from ordinary cultivated land. It needs more farmers."


    The Lords took a breath of air conditioning and couldn''t help talking. They were completely attracted by the prospect of terraces and ignored the problem of increasing manpower.


    "700000 mu?!"


    "Randall''s territory covers an area of less than 10000 square kilometers, and odel and I have a territory of 20000 square kilometers. Can''t I get an additional million mu of cultivated land?"


    "It''s terraced fields, not cultivated land." Count tellandon first corrected Viscount Fred''s statement and asked kindly, "Victor, can you grow anything by building a reservoir and terracing?"


    Victor nodded and said, "of course, if you want to save energy, you can plant some cash crops such as fruit trees, vegetables, forage, purple sugarcane, or sweet potato. I recommend you to plant oil wood and burn green bricks without fuel. Although the dark forest is rich in charcoal, it will be too expensive to transport it all the way to the north."


    Viscount Fred asked tentatively, "Victor, how much oil wood do you think is more suitable?"


    "The more, the better." Victor said calmly, "Randall is going to plant 400000 mu of oil wood."


    "So many! Oil wood is not easy to sell..." murmured Viscount Hanas.


    The Duke of York waved his hand and said, "that was before. In the future, oil wood will be in short supply!"


    "Haven''t you noticed? Times have changed." The fat Duke looked around and said in high spirits: "The development of new farming and animal husbandry can support more people, but it also requires more manpower. In the past, a Viscount with an area of 7000 square kilometers could accommodate more than 80000 people at most. Now, even if the territory does not have large-scale water conservancy projects, it can accommodate 250000 people after adopting new farming and animal husbandry. If so many people still live in civil houses, how many trees are there in the territory for them to cut down? Green bricks can build houses This is the future development trend. "


    "What a pity... We invented a huge brick kiln, but we didn''t make money." The Duke of York said with a sad face: "In order to sustain the strategy of raising canals with bricks, we have to sell green bricks at a low price, but even so, we will still lose money. I have roughly calculated that within 100 kilometers, selling green bricks can achieve a small profit, within 200 kilometers, no loss or profit, and within 300 kilometers, we can only sell at a loss. Over 300 kilometers, green bricks will be ignored. Therefore, we have to sell them in 7 years , hand over the construction technology of the giant brick kiln to the surrounding lords in exchange for their support. They do not need to build large-scale water conservancy projects. The giant brick kiln can bring them considerable profits and influence. "


    Count tellandon smiled and said, "enbisser, you will never miss any chance to make money. Just say what you think."


    "Uncle knows my temper best." The Duke of York looked up and drank up the wine in the glass, and said contentedly: "There is no difference in the functions of the giant brick kilns, but skilled craftsmen and stewards are more important. Hanas is willing to pay for the craftsmen of Randall family, and I think other lords will make the same choice. We can send people to help the Lords operate the giant brick kilns, and then charge them a reward, which is set as 20% of the sales revenue of the giant brick kilns, for a total of three years. By the way, They also need fuel, and the oil wood we grow will sell at a good price. "


    "Duke, you just said ''we'', didn''t you?" Odel grasped the point keenly.


    "That''s right." Enbiser put down his glass and said shyly, "I allow you to participate in this big business. Who is willing to join?"


    The Lords'' eyes flickered, no one spoke, and the living room fell into silence. After a moment, trisley''s brother Viscount Gilda asked softly, "Sir, what is the way to participate together?"


    "Capital contribution." The Duke of York beamed: "Some free traders don''t have enough capital. They will work together to do business and distribute profits according to the proportion of capital contribution. Although they are all inferior, I think the method of doing business together is worth learning from. I''m going to set up a business firm to take care of the business of giant brick kilns and infrastructure construction, and distribute profits according to the proportion of capital contribution..."


    Viscount Fred chuckled and said, "brother, isn''t this what you often call unified purchase and purchase?"


    "You can not participate." Katrina handed the full glass to the Duke of York and said faintly: "Skilled bricklayers and stewards can produce at least 1.5 million bricks a month. If you train craftsmen yourself, you can reach the same level in two years. Before that, giant brick kilns produced an average of 700000 bricks a month. The production capacity of giant brick kilns not only affects the sales profit of green bricks, but also is closely related to the progress of infrastructure construction, including canals, houses, roads and bridges And terraces. " Then she turned to Viscount Hanas and said, "I can lend you a hand on the condition that 20% of the sales revenue of the giant brick kiln in three years. Do you agree?"


    "It''s a good deal. Of course I agree." Said Hanas, spreading his hands.


    "No Lord will refuse this deal, will he?" Katrina raised her eyebrows and said, "let''s think about how much money and influence our chamber of commerce can make when the Lords of Sasan, Dodo, Neville, Al, Sus and Borui build giant brick kilns?"


    "Now, who wants to join?"


    The people were so excited that Viscount Gillis asked, "how can we ensure that the Lords will abide by the agreement? We can''t send troops to protect the interests of the chamber of Commerce?"


    The Duke of York laughed and said, "it''s very simple. It''s a notarization before God."


    All eyes focused on victor. Only Viscount Randall will hold the notarization before God again and again.


    Victor said calmly, "yes, the joint-stock chamber of Commerce was jointly conceived by Lord nbiser and me. I hold 20% of the shares whether you participate or not."


    "Joint stock system?" Mrs. odel asked suspiciously.


    "The shares of the chamber of Commerce shall be determined according to the proportion of partners'' capital contribution. The higher the shares, the more profits will be distributed. The chamber of Commerce shall hold a partners'' meeting every year to decide the major affairs of the chamber of Commerce by show of hands in accordance with the principle that minority shares are subordinate to majority shares." Victor explained.


    Count tellandon mused, "just the green brick business?"


    "That''s not necessarily. The business scope of the chamber of commerce is decided by the partners'' meeting." Victor smiled and said seriously, "I want to explain two points. First, the joint-stock chamber of commerce does not interfere in the internal affairs of the territory, just doing business. Second, this is my personal meaning and has nothing to do with Sylvia."


    The lords were obviously relieved to hear that Sylvia remained neutral. Enbiser looked around and shook his head: "The chamber of Commerce needs the capital of 100000 gold sols. It is divided into 10000 shares, 10 gold sols per share. Victor accounts for 2000 shares, I account for 4000 shares, and the remaining 4000 shares are distributed by everyone. Alas, Victor originally wanted to monopolize 5100 shares, but I persuaded him to let everyone participate. If no one took shares, it would be better. I want all your shares."


    "How can this work?" Viscount Hanas said hurriedly, "if no one wants it, I''ll take it all!"


    "Hehe, don''t even think about it!" Viscount Fred sneered and said to enbiser, "brother, where are 4000 shares enough for us? At least 5100 shares!"


    "Don''t think of me!" Victor waved his hand and said, "among my 2000 shares, there are 500 shares of Felix. Her brother Anthony not only designed a huge brick kiln and silver moon manor, but also helped me design a waterway bridge dedicated to terraces. My craftsmen have mastered these building technologies and they will become the backbone of the chamber of commerce."


    "I provide funds, manpower and technology, accounting for 2000 shares. It''s really not much!"


    Enbiser was stunned and said angrily, "what are you looking at me for? I''m the Duke! As your Lord, I want 4000 shares, which can''t be less!"


    Count tellandon said indifferently, "enbisser, the joint-stock system speaks according to shares. How can you use the identity of the Lord..."


    Katrina said, "well, let''s keep 3100 shares, Victor accounts for 2000 shares, and the remaining 4900 shares will be distributed by everyone."


    Odel stroked the edge of the glass and said, "Katrina, these 100 shares are not small..."


    "Odel, what do you mean?" Said Catherine, looking coldly at Viscount Fred.


    "I think it is more appropriate to invite Mrs. Sylvia to arbitrate."


    Audrey stared at Katrina''s eyes without giving in. Their eyes collided, as if there were sparks.


    Victor smiled silently and secretly stole music. He wanted to drag the York family onto the warship of the golden regiment. Katrina and nbiser wanted to expand their influence through the joint-stock chamber of Commerce. The two sides hit it off immediately, which led to today''s verbal swords.


    The birth of the joint-stock chamber of Commerce seems simple, but once it touches politics, it will become very complex. I don''t care how you compete for shares, as long as you taste the sweetness and drive you off the ship with a whip, you won''t go. And the joint-stock construction company is only a part of the golden group, and it will eventually embark on the road of cross-border trade... Victor thought proudly.


    While everyone was fighting for shares, Sophia suddenly said, "I''m very interested in this joint-stock chamber of Commerce. Can you let me buy some shares?"


    Odel was stunned for a moment, took Sophia''s hand and said with a smile, "dear cousin, the Randall family has 2000 shares. You don''t have to compete with us for the remaining shares."


    Victor smiled and said, "honey, I can transfer 500 shares to you, 50 gold sols per share..."


    "Deal!" Sophia''s eyes lit up and said without hesitation.


    "Can shares be transferred?" Said Viscount Hanas, stunned. Sophia''s pride surprised him.


    Sophia looked around and said, "who else is willing to transfer the shares to me? I''ll give 50 gold sols per share..."


    "Jinyuan wine brewed from purple sugarcane is really good."


    "Yes, although the vintage is worse, it tastes mellow and soft. It belongs to the top wine."


    The Lords raised their glasses one after another, and Sophia couldn''t help getting angry. Just then, wearing a white robe, Nicole walked to victor and said with a smile, "honey, I''ve selected twenty noble attendants for you. Alice has taken them back to Randall first." She didn''t even look at Sophia, but her powerful aura was undoubtedly demonstrating to Viscount Randall.


    Sophia looked down and smiled. She took the glass in Victor''s hand. The green water element flowed, and the white frost fog rose in the glass.


    "Honey, it''s more comfortable to drink some ice wine when it''s hot." Sophia handed victor the glass and said softly.


    "Hum! What''s the big deal? I''ll be promoted to Silver Knight soon." Nicole curled her mouth and stared angrily at Victor.


    Victor''s scalp was numb. He didn''t answer Sophia''s glass, nor did he answer it. Female Knights have extraordinary power and are not attached to men. They are easy not to be jealous. If they are jealous, no one can stop them.


    Sophia put down her glass, turned her head and said, "Nicole, we should talk."


    "You do need to talk, but not now."


    Sylvia walked into the living room, dazzling like a ray of sunshine.


    "The envoys of the kingdoms are coming soon. Constantine, the paladin of the referee, has something important to tell us."


    "About wizards, barbarians and ant people, and the Assyrian Empire destroyed by ant people."

 Chapter 351

    Before long, representatives of major forces entered the living room one after another.


    Judy and Gillian came hand in hand, and Nicole greeted them and chatted affectionately. Three beautiful women gathered together, and the appearance of laughing Yan Yan made Victor hot in his heart.


    Nicole likes to be jealous, only for Sylvia and Sophia. She has a good relationship with Judy and Gillian.


    From the perspective of geopolitics, Victor is connected with their territory, threatened by ant people, interdependent economically and militarily, and belongs to a regional alliance.


    Personally, Gillian, Judy and Nicole have all been rescued by Victor, especially Nicole. Victor risked his life to save her and almost died under the bone stick of the old ogre.


    With deep emotional foundation and political needs, Victor regards Nicole as his wife, and Nicole has always played the role of viscount Randall. When Victor was at home, Baron finicos was in charge of all the big and small affairs led by him, and tens of thousands of young people were mobilized like an arm. When Victor goes out, Nicole will protect the interests of the Randall family and find her anything Lilia can''t solve.


    Victor and Nicole''s territory is actually a family. Their relationship is completely in line with the relationship between the Lord and his wife. For example, Gillis and odel are the two cores of the family. They both have the ability to maintain the operation of the family and protect the security of the territory.


    As the Lord''s wife, Nicole welcomed Randall''s two allies. Judy and Gillian could not shake her position, but Sylvia and Sophia could change her identity.


    In fact, Sylvia originally planned to use Nicole''s close relationship with Victor to gradually integrate Randall collar. Victor and Nicole''s children can only take the York family name and have the right to inherit their parents'' territory, and the fetter of family blood is a very stable fusion agent.


    However, Sophia''s arrival changed Sylvia''s mind. Sophia has millions of kinsol, and her connection with barbarians can relieve the pressure caused by the advent of rock brick. Although there are some risks in absorbing Sophia, and the worst case is that Randall leads out of the control of the York family, Sylvia thinks it is worth the risk compared with the benefits brought by Sophia. As long as the alienated war beast of York family takes shape, no force dare to make the idea of Randall family.


    Sylvia''s influence is omnipresent. The housekeeper of Rose Manor suggested that Lilia and Elena sisters please Sophia, and the Randall family was ready to meet the mother of the family. Nicole saw all this. Sophia''s return is not to challenge her status, but to replace her role.


    This is very unfair to Nicole, but Victor has nothing to do. He also needs a rock brick fortress, needs to annex the bucks business group, and needs to expand the strength of the gold group.


    The barbarians followed Sophia south, breaking the balance. The human world is surging, and every giant crocodile is ready to move. At present, a marquis has died in the kingdom of Borui, and the underground world of the kingdom of Dodo has also been bloody. There may be a risk of war in the future.


    Who can stand alone in the face of the general trend?


    Victor is in the center of the vortex. He should be trembling, do things bravely, devour flesh and blood and expand himself. At this time, it is foolish to think about the love between children and women.


    Maybe I should tell Nicole the secret of the Golden Toad and teach her the secret form of the Golden Toad. So she can understand her weight in my mind... And I must find a chance to talk to Gillian Victor thought to himself.


    Reasonably speaking, after more than three years, the chebman river beach fishers should have recovered, but Archduke Williams wanted to build a port in the chebman, which showed that the chebman family was secretly suppressing the river beach fishers, and Gillian concealed it.


    Victor has no say in the internal affairs of the chebman family. The royal family built a port, and Victor was unable to stop it. However, the marriage between the royal family and Gillian is likely to change the alliance between Randall family and neighbors. Victor is more worried that kite castle will take advantage of the situation to intervene in the political structure of yeliucheng.


    Yeliucheng is a big fat meat now!


    The top priority now is to find out the attitude of the chebman family and see if it is possible to maintain the status quo. If the situation is irreparable, we must deal with it in advance... Victor goes to Gillian.


    Just then, the bright and matchless long princess came into Victor''s eyes, and he immediately felt that the whole living room seemed to light up.


    Roland saw Victor, cheered, released the little hand on Duke Williams'' arm and gave Victor a cordial hug.


    No one can misunderstand the meaning of Princess Roland. She hugged victor like her brother. But the concave convex and elastic body under the loose robe made Victor''s brain stiff.


    The fragrance is pungent and intriguing. The x-3 operates spontaneously to eliminate distractions in his heart. Victor didn''t make a fool of himself in public.


    There are three perceptive Golden Knights in the living room,


    "Victor is my student!" Roland took Victor''s hand, raised her beautiful face and announced her other identity to everyone.


    Sylvia pursed her lips slightly, but could not hide from the two Golden Knights of monstok and farur.


    It''s no secret that Victor was educated as a court attendant and lived in kite castle for three years with Roland''s sister and brother. He is now Sylvia''s man... The noble divine knight and the servant of Princess Roland become partners... Is this a marriage? Sylvia doesn''t seem very happy. It''s better to pretend she doesn''t know


    The two princes tasted the wine and snacks as if nothing had happened, and seemed unaware.


    Several times in a row, he failed to take his hand out of Roland''s palm. Victor said awkwardly and helplessly, "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you yet."


    "The after bath reception doesn''t ask who you are, victor. You don''t have to be polite." Duke Williams smiled and picked up a glass of golden iris wine from the table.


    "Er... It seems that the Pope hasn''t arrived yet." Victor looked to his left.


    "He has a noble status. His words and deeds will be over read. He is not suitable for attending informal parties, so as not to destroy the atmosphere and cause unnecessary trouble to everyone." A tall man smiled and said.


    Roland tilted his head, looked at him up and down, and asked curiously, "who are you?"


    "Constantine of the Terry Valley family greets you, the royal highness of the princess." The man said politely.


    The trigovals... The paladins who run the inquisition? Victor saw the paladin for the first time and couldn''t help looking more.


    He has brown hair and light brown eyes, handsome appearance, free and easy behavior, and a sincere and kind smile around his mouth, which makes people feel good at first sight. There was neither the arrogance of knights nor the solemnity of priests in him. He was like a Ranger. A powerful Ranger who doesn''t worry about life, is Bohemian but not frivolous.


    Constantine is certainly not a Ranger. He is a silver knight who master level 4 divinity and has combat power comparable to that of the Golden Knight. As the most active paladin in the inquisition, his power is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Victor has no intuitive understanding of paladins, but the first Paladin, his majesty nahtigal, is known as the strongest knight, and his reputation is still above Sylvia and novester. This shows how terrible the personal force of paladins is.


    Moreover, the seven paladins control nearly 80000 paladins and more than 7000 combat priests. They are undoubtedly the most powerful armed group in the human country. The armies of all kingdoms are tied together, and I''m afraid they are not opponents of the paladin group.


    Most secular Knights despise paladins and believe that their strength depends entirely on divine magic rather than their own strength. This sour state of mind stems from the fear of paladins.


    After the brilliant Knights plotted against emperor Rand, a deep rift was formed between secular knights and paladins. It is said that the two legendary paladins performing the assassination mission lost the favor of the Supreme Lord and became ordinary Golden Knights because they violated the glorious code. They joined the Frederick family and helped Frederick I subdue the descendants of the royal family of the iron mountain Empire to create the sassanne empire. Therefore, the Sasan royal family is the secular spokesman of the paladin family.


    In addition, the seven Paladin families are all ancient families in the era of God chosen, with pure and noble blood, and high-level Knights emerge one after another. Their history is more distant than the glorious church. They have witnessed the rise and fall of the human world. Their family heritage is endless and their heritage is very profound. No one knows how many secrets and cards they hide.


    The potential power of the paladin family is really frightening.


    Fortunately, the paladin family was bound by the shining code. The shining Knights led the temple army to the east of the Sassanian Empire and the north of the SUS kingdom to resist the invasion of the orcs.


    As vested interests of the church, paladins are well aware that once they violate the glorious code, they lose the power of divinity. Secular lords will rush up, divide up their wealth and secrets and plunder their blood. The paladin family can only be replaced by new forces like other ancient families, and finally disintegrate and disappear in the long river of history.


    Therefore, it is easy for the paladin family not to directly interfere in secular politics. They need and coexist with the Lord group.


    In any case, Constantine''s blood and background are no worse than the Golden Knight. Victor had to admit that the paladin in front of him was full of charm.


    Roland wrinkled Joan''s nose and said in disgust, "I don''t like you!" After a pause, he added, "why is your name Constantine? You should change your name!"


    The protagonist in the knight drama the legend of Almunia is Constantine. This fictional novel describes the love story of the Ranger Constantine who defeated the dragon and saved the princess with strength, courage and wisdom.


    The story is cliche, and Roland is obsessed.


    The attendants of kite Castle all thought that Constantine in the book was the dream lover of Princess Roland. Only Victor knew that Roland liked the "Princess".


    When the little baron lived in kite castle, Roland often asked Prince Edward to play the king and his attendants to play the dragon. She occasionally played a guest princess, but most of them asked the little Baron to wear a skirt and play the imprisoned "Princess", and she preferred to play Constantine.


    It''s really a dark history... Is there something wrong with Roland''s sexual orientation? Victor speculated maliciously.


    The paladin was stunned for a moment and then said gracefully: "Your Highness Roland, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to do what you want. My name has been recorded in the register of the Church... However, I believe you will like the story I bring."


    "Is it just a story?"


    Sylvia reclined on the imperial concubine, holding her cheeks in one hand and stroking her hair in the other hand. She was beautiful and charming, lazy and freehand, like a noble Queen, and the strong people in the living room were the Queen''s attendants.


    Divine Knights appear randomly, and there have been only 7 divine knights for more than 9000 years. Coincidentally, there were no divine knights when the first Pope overthrew the elector''s tyranny, and there were no divine knights when the sisters and brothers of Claire, the great wizard of the Pantheon, were active. The paladin family guesses that the Lord of glory and unknown evil gods deliberately avoid the divine knight. When the divine knight gets rid of the constraints of form, they represent the will of the elemental sea, and any existence in the world will be blasted to pieces by them.


    No power can compare with the origin of the world. The divine knight is the son of the world and must maintain the greatest respect for them.


    Constantine''s family admonition came to mind. He solemnly saluted Sylvia and said respectfully: "Your Highness Sylvia, what I want to say is too long, spanning tens of thousands of years, involving many secrets, and a large number of details have been lost. It is not accurate enough and difficult to confirm if it needs to be supplemented by the speculation of family ancestors. It can only be heard as a story."


    "And..."


    Constantine looked around and said with a smile, "even if I promise to be true, you may not believe it."


    The trigoval family served the chosen one, loyal to the Pope, and elevated the power of the Pope. They are witnesses and participants of history and know many unknown secrets, but they have their own position. Even if Constantine was willing to reveal the secret, it was in the interest of the paladin camp. What he said still needs the audience''s own judgment.


    Sylvia said, "in that case, please tell us a story."


    "Before telling the story, I have something to ask Mrs. Sophia." Constantine nodded and a church attendant walked to Sophia with a wooden box containing a scroll of animal skin. Sophia opened it and handed it to Sylvia.


    "Mrs. Sophia, have you seen the objects depicted in the scroll?" Constantine asked.


    "I haven''t seen it." Sophia shook her head and said, "but I''ve heard that the objects depicted in the scroll are very similar to the sacred objects of barbarians."


    Victor said, "can I see it?"


    Sylvia smiled and waved, "honey, sit next to me."


    "I want to see it, too." Roland said excitedly, pulling Victor''s hand and sitting directly on the imperial concubine''s chair. Sylvia rolled her eyes at the long princess, sat up and showed victor the scroll.


    "It seems to be a component of an ancient cultural relic. The base is secret silver with black patterns... Can barbarians refine secret silver?" Roland looked up and asked.


    Sylvia asked softly, "honey, did you find anything?"


    There are not only pictures but also text descriptions on the scroll. It is indeed a semi arc secret silver casting. The style of black pattern is the same as the runes on the fragments of Saron steel sword, and the Saron magic iron is also pure black.


    The barbarian relic is the work of the alchemical empire! Barbarians have something to do with the alchemy empire!


    Victor restrained the waves in his heart, shook his head quietly and said, "this scroll will not be more than 100 years old... Sophia, when did the barbarian lose the sacred thing?"


    "According to the elder of the barbarian people''s Congress, the sacred object has been lost for more than 9000 years." Sophia replied.


    Constantine nodded and said, "no scroll can be preserved for thousands of years. The craftsmen of our trigowal family have to transcribe the documents left by our ancestors every once in a while. We could not have predicted that the barbarians would look for sacred objects a hundred years ago."


    "The content depicted in the scroll comes from the ancestor''s documents more than 9000 years ago. The sacred objects of barbarians were stolen by the chosen one. To be exact, they are the Wizards of the Pantheon!"

 Chapter 352

    "You may have heard that the ancient electors were divided into two camps: the Pantheon and the parliament..."


    I haven''t heard of it... Victor looked around the audience and found that the representatives of the big family were all calm. Only a few people were a little confused. He was a little depressed and comforted himself: I must know more secrets than all of you.


    Constantine paused and said with a smile, "in order to make the description clearer, please allow me to take a moment to introduce the Pantheon and Parliament."


    You''re a good man... Victor sat up straight and listened attentively to the paladin''s story.


    "Ancient wizards were superior and not keen on secular power. They were obsessed with the study of witchcraft and tried to master more powerful power. The knight family managed the wizard city-state. The ancestors believed that the greatest pursuit of the chosen one was to obtain eternal youth and the inheritance of witchcraft talent. Hehe, this is the power of our knight''s blood." Constantine chuckled and continued: "ancient wizards were very powerful. They could directly mobilize yuan suhai''s power in the form of witchcraft, and people with Knight blood could never master witchcraft."


    "The world is very fair. Powerful witchcraft talent cannot be inherited. The extraordinary blood that can be inherited is the real nobility." Constantine chuckled.


    Everyone smiled knowingly. No matter how powerful the talents of the chosen ones are, their regime has collapsed, and the knight is still the ruler.


    Constantine continued: "the electors were not content with the status quo. They had enough time and resources to carry out relevant research. Gradually, the ancient wizards were divided into two university factions, one was the notorious pantheon and the other was a relatively moderate Parliament."


    "The Pantheon believes that the natural abilities of wizards are very different, representing different laws and roads. Every wizard can hear different voices, which is the God''s interpretation of the magic law. As long as the wizard learns from the nonsense of the evil god, he can strengthen his own magic talent and eventually become a God." Constantinople paused and said, "for example, it''s like a coachman deliberately eavesdropping on the communication between noble scholars, learning knowledge from them and trying to become a scholar."


    Evil god? The paladin called the devil an evil god, which was contrary to the propaganda of the church. No wonder the Pope was unwilling to attend the reception... This shows that the church and the ancient family recognize that the Lord of glory is not the only God. The metaphor of coachman, carriage and scholar is also very interesting... However, I think it is more appropriate to use the metaphor inside and outside the high wall. Sylvia once said that the element sea circulates and never stops, and the empty element sinks and evolves into all things in the world. Matter dissipates, returns to empty elements, and is absorbed by the element sea. If the element sea is regarded as a city wall, what is outside the city wall? There must be something, because I come from outside the element sea... And evil gods?!


    Victor listened to Constantine while sorting out the information.


    "Parliamentary wizards scoff at this argument. They think that wizards have a limited life span and can''t reach the realm of evil gods in their poor life. The whispers of evil gods can only be used as reference, and wizards must find another way out. Wizard talent is only a key to open the door of the mysterious world. How wizards go after entering the door depends on the guidance of predecessors and their own exploration."


    "Parliamentary wizards emphasize commonness and inheritance. They have created many non gifted witchcraft, including meditation to enhance magic, magic medicine to change physique, etc. Any wizard can perform non gifted witchcraft through learning and exercise. Parliament calls these witchcraft spell models. Therefore, the Wizards of parliamentary school are also called wizards."


    "Pantheon wizards pursue talent and personality. They strengthen their witchcraft talent by listening to the nonsense of evil gods, and develop many auxiliary witchcraft around their respective talents. Pantheon wizards are called wizards."


    "Warlocks have excellent talents and amazing growth rate, but mages occupy most of the resources. The differences between the two sides are becoming larger and larger. They gradually split into two wizard organizations, the Pantheon and the parliament, and finally triggered the civil war of the chosen ones."


    wait! This is a key point in history... The organizational form of the mage Council is very similar to the parliamentary politics of the alchemical empire. Is the mage Association of the alchemical empire the predecessor of the mage Council?


    "Your Excellency Constantine, allow me to interrupt." With his new identity, Victor asked, "the Pantheon is separated from the mage Council, that is, the Council has a longer history. Do you know the origin of the Council?"


    "Lord Randall, there is a pantheon before there is a parliament." Constantine shook his head and said, "the warlock gained an advantage in the competition and took the lead in establishing the Pantheon. The mages in the high tower had to move to more distant cities and form a parliament. At the end of the elector era, the Parliament only occupied more than 100 cities, while the Pantheon had more than 800 cities."


    "It''s impossible!" Victor lost his voice and shouted, "how can an organized mage lose to a warlock like a scattered soldier?"


    Sylvia looked at Victor in surprise and wondered why he reacted so much, but she still explained: "Honey, it''s not surprising. Wizards have different talents and abilities. Some are ridiculous, such as changing the color of stones, while others are very powerful. They can even turn into terrible beasts. This is the difference between mediocrity and genius. Mages pay attention to learning and cultivation, regardless of the advantages and disadvantages of heaven''s gifts. Teachers and students pass it on. In fact, they are ranked according to seniority. However, don''t forget that God''s choice comes from equality People, not families, will those God elect who awaken their super talent be willing to be on an equal footing with mediocre Wizards? The growth rate of wizards is far faster than the cultivation rate of mages. Will highly gifted wizards choose the path of wizards or mages? "


    Victor was stunned for a moment and suddenly said, "once the civilians at the bottom wake up their excellent wizard talent, they will only want to obtain stronger strength and climb to a higher position as soon as possible. Of course, they choose the path of warlocks. I understand that warlocks are all geniuses, and most mages are mediocre. The battle between the Pantheon and the parliament is actually a battle between geniuses and mediocre. No wonder the parliament is not the opponent of the Pantheon."


    "I guess the key reason is that Knights hate mages and like warlocks." Roland shook his blond hair and said, "it''s boring for the master to hide in the tower all day."


    Because house is boring, because boring is annoying? Roland is really a wonderful flower... Victor thought secretly.


    Constantine nodded approvingly: "Your Royal Highness is right. Mages need a lot of resources and time to practice. They only know how to get it. There is little reward. Whenever there are strong monsters near the city-state, the Warlocks always lead the City Knights to clean them up and collect valuable resources in the dangerous areas. They are also the warlocks leading. Therefore, the Knights respect the Warlocks more, and the Warlocks slowly grasp the right to allocate resources. The warlocks of some city states began to crowd out the mages. The mages could not get enough resources, so they had to leave the chosen tower and join other city states. "


    "After the Pantheon, the mage Council was also born. However, the Pantheon is similar to an academic organization, and the Council is a naked regime."


    Er... I''m such a fool. Even the Golden Knight is a wonderful flower full of wisdom. No, Roland is a true temperament... Sophia and I are the wonderful flowers of the aristocracy.


    Victor looked at the long Princess beside him sadly, and Roland angrily said, "what are you looking at me for? Don''t make decisions about the teacher!"


    Victor awkwardly withdrew his eyes and coughed: "mages need resources. In order to seize resources, they can only establish political power, and only political power can resist. The result of confrontation is war."


    "Yes." Constantine nodded with a smile and said, "there are often small frictions between the Parliament and the Pantheon, but the volume of the Pantheon is far larger than that of the parliament, and the warlock doesn''t need too many resources. The real reason for the war is the defects of the parliament itself, and the mages can''t solve the internal contradictions."


    "Genius and mediocrity are only a few, and ordinary gifted people are the largest group of wizards. Gifted wizards fall to the Pantheon. Mediocrity wizards are useless without long-term learning. The Council can only let ordinary wizards undertake the task of defending territory and competing for resources. Ordinary wizards have resources but do not have time to learn magic models. They still embark on the path of wizards over time , ordinary Wizards of the Council also joined the Pantheon and took away the research results of the mage Council. "


    "The high level of the parliament realized that only mediocre wizards are the firm supporters of the parliament, and the parliament is facing the dilemma of cutting off the inheritance!"


    "The population controlled by the Council was small, and the Wizards ran to the Pantheon, and the archmages finally couldn''t sit still. In order to continue the inheritance of the mage, the legendary Archmage Andrew invented the blood sacrifice to let the mage''s children awaken their witchcraft talent. These people won''t betray the Council regardless of their talent!"


    Constantine was silent for a long time and said in a dark voice: "Blood sacrifice wizards are different from gentle scholars and mages. They are politicians, city masters and kings. They are aggressive and ruthless. Under their leadership, small friction turned into war, and the Pantheon city states were captured. The Pantheon changed from an academic organization to a regime, began blood sacrifice and expanded its military strength. Therefore, the blood sacrifice war sweeping all major races broke out in an all-round way. ¡±


    "Just as mankind is about to die out, the great lord of glory wakes up!"


    Constantine drew a triangle representing the holy mountain of light on his chest and said piously: "his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, was summoned by our Lord in the holy mountain of light outside al city and founded the glorious church, which opened a just war aimed at protecting mankind and overthrowing the tyranny of the chosen one!"


    Everyone, including the Four Golden Knights, lowered their heads and recited, "praise the great lord of glory!"


    Constantine raised his head and continued: "at the beginning, the glorious church was very weak, and the parliament was overwhelmed by the Pantheon..." at this point, he took a sip of wine and smiled: "As a knight, I tell you that the church has cooperated with the mage Council, and our three divination systems were founded with the help of the mage. Please don''t spread this. We won''t admit it."


    Roland''s eyes lit up and he said, "this is the first time I''ve heard this secret... Please continue. I promise uncle Williams and I will never spread it!"


    The people nodded and promised to keep the secret. Constantine said, "the church is rooted in the bottom people of the city-state. Under the cover of the parliament, it develops very fast. The Pantheon cannot stand the joint attack of the Parliament and the church, and was finally destroyed. Only a few powerful magicians coerced some people and fled to the southern continent."


    "The mage Council also naively wanted to govern the city-state with the church and promised to completely eliminate the blood sacrifice ceremony." Constantine sneered: "But how could our ancestors let go of the originators of all this? The war to destroy the mages began later, but the mages were ready. Dozens of legendary mages entangled His Majesty the Pope. The high-level mages cooperated with the city-state knights to destroy the elite paladins and high-level priests of the church. The three early Paladins were killed and injured and almost died. His majesty Enoch led the remaining priests He returned to the holy mountain of light and prayed to the Supreme Lord. My lord responded. He changed the laws of the world, blood sacrifice could not produce new wizards, wizards could not show the power of the element sea, and nine out of ten people in the city states were believers of my Lord. The four Knight families also joined the church and became paladins. With their help, his Majesty the Pope successfully persuaded the knight families in the city states , let them stand idly by. Parliament is helpless and its defeat is doomed. "


    According to the paladin''s description, the following analysis is made:


    First, evil gods are located outside the element sea. Witches can hear the nonsense of evil gods, which can be understood as the resonance of laws. Different witchcraft talents correspond to different evil gods, which shows that there are a lot of evil gods.


    Second, if Enoch is different, the parliament should reconcile with the Pantheon, work together to destroy the church, and then end the war. The fact that the mage Council was able to cooperate with the early Pope shows that Enoch is also an elector. It can be seen that the Lord of glory is also an extraordinary existence at the level of evil gods.


    Third, extraordinary existence cannot come to the real world, but it can communicate with those who resonate with the law and exert extraordinary power through those who resonate. Andrew''s blood sacrifice and the Pope''s Prayer confirm this.


    The question is, why does transcendence do this? What is their purpose? From the perspective of power alone, if the transcendent existence is regarded as a God, then wizards and priests are mole ants. Who will communicate with mole ants?


    Presumably, blood sacrifice is a sacrifice and prayer to gods. Evil gods ask wizards to sacrifice themselves and feed back their strength... Ha, their situation is worrying and they are about to end, so they have to deal with mole ants. Faith prayer is also dedication and prayer. The Lord of glory has found a better way. If he wants to monopolize the power of faith, he can''t allow the existence of wizards, nor can mages!


    Is it an exaggeration that the Lord of glory can change the laws of the world? If he really had this ability, wouldn''t he just wipe out the Wizards completely? Therefore, the Lord of glory is not omnipotent. He has great restrictions on changing laws. Restrictions are rules. He must abide by the rules and abide by the rules of the origin of the world!


    Highly doubt that the Lord of glory''s change of law is in line with the will of the origin of the world... No! Why don''t evil gods let wizards believe in themselves and adopt the way of blood sacrifice? They do not have the ability to accept faith, so the Lord of glory is very different from the evil god! The Lord of glory has special authority and special responsibility. Authority is to absorb the power of faith, and responsibility is to protect the human race, which is a complementary relationship.


    The extraordinary creatures did too much, so they activated the Lord of glory. Because of the Lord of glory, the evil gods were about to starve to death. They found a special will side outside the element sea and put it into the material world, that is me... Their purpose is to activate the alchemy tower with the king... NIMA, it turns out that Lao Tzu is attached.


    The creation law of the alchemy tower is the same as that of sacrifice. Assuming that the mage Council is inherited from the mage Association of the alchemy Empire, Andrew has a reasonable explanation for holding a blood sacrifice. He knows that sacrificing can exchange the power of evil gods.


    Then, when the alchemy Empire died, why didn''t the mage Association use the power of evil gods? There are only two possibilities: the invalid sacrifice and the prohibition of sacrifice, which means that the alchemist at that time turned against the existence of transcendence!


    According to the king, when the alchemy Empire met a strong enemy and was about to perish, the alchemist invented void creation, made alchemy creatures in the way of sacrifice, and finally defeated the invaders. Assuming that evil gods were enemies of the alchemy Empire, they could not teach the alchemy empire the art of void creation, but since the mage sacrificed to the evil gods, it also showed that the evil gods did have something to do with the alchemy empire.


    Another question is, who made evil gods so miserable? There is too little information to deduce. The problem is skipped.


    The situation of evil gods is worrying and needs sacrifice, which can be made clear. After the blood sacrifice failed, they activated the alchemy tower. But how can they ensure that I will continue to use the alchemy tower? What if I belch on the way? If I were an evil god, I would arrange a backhand, such as drawing out a powerful enemy - an invader unmatched by the alchemy empire! When the alchemy Empire found out that the evil gods were behind the scenes, they turned their faces... Then the Empire collapsed!


    The conclusions are as follows: the invaders are about to appear. The alchemy tower can defeat the invaders, but the time span is very long. At least ensure the revival of the alchemy Empire, otherwise the evil god''s plot will fail.


    Based on the above assumptions, the key point is that it must be proved that the elector Council is in line with the mage Association of the alchemical empire.


    The masked brothers master the formula of color changing dye. Is their behind the scenes boss the mage Council? I need more evidence to find their nest at all costs!


    X-3 runs at high speed, and the continuous and stable pulsation of fire element attracts the attention of high-level knights. Victor stared blankly at the paladin.


    Sylvia stroked her lover''s chin and said spoiled, "Victor is thinking, Lord Constantine, please continue."


    "This is really... The enviable application of fire element, ha ha." Constantine smiled and said, "on the eve of the escape of the Pantheon, the warlock organized an army to invade mount arret..." he pondered: "Mount arrete is a strange place, guarded by barbarians for generations, and once a wizard goes deep into the mountains, his spell casting ability will be continuously weakened. It is a famous Forbidden place, and blood sacrifice wizards dare not think of barbarians. The result of the invasion is obvious. Almost all the troops of the Pantheon were destroyed, only one legendary wizard and several legendary Knights escaped, and they stole it The holy things guarded by barbarians. "


    "Later, the knight family took refuge in the glorious church. My ancestors personally received them and learned what happened. They drew the graphics of sacred objects and collected them in the church." Constantine shrugged his shoulders and said, "there is no evidence that the ellesgar family died thousands of years ago."


    Roland put his chin on his hands and said excitedly, "go on, go on."


    "The ancestors didn''t know the purpose of the wizard to steal the holy things. Strangely, the barbarians didn''t chase out of Mount arete. Presumably, the holy things were not important, and the church gave up after tracing them for some time. The remaining sins of the Pantheon fled to the south continent, and everyone thought the holy things had been brought to the south continent by the magicians."


    "However, this is not the case."


    Constantine took a deep breath and said slowly: "1500 years ago, brother and sister Blair, the great wizard, committed a riot in the name of the Pantheon and fought a decisive battle with the church in the valley of terror. I won''t tell you about the process. In that war, the church suffered heavy losses, the Pope and Pope died, the cardinal church was almost completely destroyed, and thousands of clergy died. Although brother and sister Blair were purified by brilliant angels, the vitality of the church was greatly damaged and unable to resist the attack of the orcs, It led to the collapse of the iron mountain empire. "


    Duke monstok snorted coldly and said, "the eagle''s Lion Flag is still flying!"


    The grand Lord knew this history very well. After the death of the Pope, the shining Knights got the golden horn. They were busy seizing control of the church and mobilizing bishops and paladins everywhere in the name of eliminating the remaining evils of the Pantheon, but did not help the iron mountain Empire resist the orc invasion in time.


    There is another reason for this. The iron mountain empire was founded by the divine Knight verotika and the sword Saint delavin. The relationship between Queen verotika and another lover of the sword saint, the legendary Paladin alize, is very bad. Therefore, the Barcelona family and the tesle family have become a feud. Since alize gave birth to the son of delavin, the tesle family has always held the glory It is no wonder that the shining Knights sit and watch the iron mountain Empire perish. Now they support the Frederick family and severely bully the balelius family.


    It''s all the trouble caused by the sword saint!


    Constantine smiled and did not defend. The resentment between your two families has nothing to do with our trigoval family.


    "The power of the Blair brothers and sisters is almost divine. According to the magic system divided by the parliament, they have exceeded level 9. In the face of the encirclement and suppression of six glorious angels, they actually killed his Majesty the Pope. The mountains around the horror valley were razed to the ground, and a Tiankeng appeared in the center of the battlefield."


    Sylvia said, "this has always been a mystery. Does it have anything to do with the sacred things of the barbarians?"


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became heavy and strange. Constantine nodded his head in the eyes of the people and said, "now, I can only say it''s possible. When our ancestors took charge of the inquisition and tracked down the remaining sins of the Pantheon, they found the trace of the barbarian holy thing. It was taken away by a wizard."


    "Because it matters. At that time, his highness fahild, the only remaining legendary paladin of the trigoval family, personally led 64 priests to track all the way into the swamp on the west side of the man horse hill!"


    "The Everglades..." Sylvia sighed softly: "I''ve heard of this. His highness fahild crossed the swamp and entered the mysterious Assyrian Empire. There he saw the war between the ant people and the Assyrians. He destroyed the altar used by the Assyrians for blood sacrifice, was chased by the Assyrians, and fell soon after returning to the human country. Now the ant people have hit the man horse hills... So, what about the sacred objects of the barbarians? Have you found them?"


    "Certainly not! Barbarians also have mysterious power. They predict that the sacred object will be lost in the southern continent." Sophia interface.


    "Indeed..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Roland waved his hand and said excitedly, "tell me what Lord Hilde has seen in the lizard swamp and the Assyrian Empire."


    "Oh." Constantinople paused and continued: "There is nothing to say about the Everglades. There is a passage composed of islands on the north side of the Everglades. There is no low-level clergy in his highness fahild''s tracking team, but it still took more than 10 months to cross the Everglades and four people were sacrificed. The wizard seems to know the path, but he has been locked by magic. The tracking team chased all the way according to the guidance of magic , all the way to the Assyrian Empire in the endless forest. "


    "Assyrians are aliens. They have gray skin and sharp ears. They have the ability of night vision, erect pupils and are thin. They are good at climbing trees. They can even sleep in trees and use arrows and poison to kill prey. Assyrian hunters have great respect for his highness fahild. When they see that his Highness has empty elements, they simply worship him. The emperor of the Assyrian Empire The emperor personally received his highness fahild, but the languages of both sides were not clear. It took the tracking team some time to let the Assyrian emperor understand that they were looking for the wizard. At this time, the wizard was out of the sensing range of divine magic. "


    "The Assyrian emperor told the tracking team that the wizard was also given preferential treatment, but he had crossed the river to the south. There was a cave near the Jinshui River bank in the Assyrian Empire, and the water channel in it led to the Jinshui River. The tracking team found a wharf built by the Assyrians in the cave. The wizard crossed the Jinshui River by relying on the ships on the wharf and disappeared."


    "The tracking team rested in the Assyrian Empire for a period of time and learned from the Assyrians that ant men existed. Assyrians fought with those monsters for tens of thousands of years."


    "How many years exactly?" Victor hurriedly asked.


    "I don''t know. Because of the language barrier, the ancestor fahild didn''t understand the historical origin of the Assyrians, but he saw the powerful ant man monster with his own eyes."


    Gillian disdained and said, "are ant people very powerful? Except for the ant leader of silver level, ordinary ant people are not as powerful as elite soldiers."


    Constantine shook his head and said, "miss chebman, according to the records of our ancestors, the aging ant man is very fragile, but the ordinary ant man has the strength comparable to the trainee Knight! The ant man attacks the Assyrian Empire every 15 years in order to consume the surplus aging ant man. When the Assyrian Empire attacks the ant man territory, they have to face hundreds of thousands of strong ant soldiers!"


    "Hundreds of thousands of trainee Knight level ant people?! how did the Assyrians survive? Can they counter attack?!" Princess Fanny of the kingdom of SUS covered her mouth and shouted, "it''s incredible."


    "Assyrians are sheltered by evil gods." Constantine said, "the Assyrian emperor told the ancestors of fahild that ant people could not invade the core area of the Assyrian Empire, about 250000 square kilometers. There was a temple in the center of the core area, which was specially used to worship evil gods."


    "The Assyrian Emperor invited his ancestors to observe a sacrificial ceremony. Of course, it was a blood sacrifice. For every 30 Assyrians sacrificed, the evil god gave an Assyrian Troll warrior. The troll warrior is a completely alienated Assyrian, with a huge body, surpassing the power of the ogre commander. It also has the talent of rage and the ability of terrible healing and regeneration. It can hardly be killed. It has no pain. It is like a beast Wisdom, completely obedient to the Assyrian emperor. " Constantine further explained, "the Assyrian emperor is the high priest of evil gods."


    Sylvia said coldly: "with the respect and trust of Assyrians, fahildley destroyed the altar of evil gods and destroyed the Assyrian Empire at the hands of ant people. I don''t care about the life and death of Assyrians at all, but ant people now threaten the human horse hills, hundreds of thousands of ant people at the trainee Knight level... Ha ha, it''s really interesting!"


    Constantine was silent for a moment and said astringently: "The ancestor didn''t describe the process of blood sacrifice in detail. He used the words'' inhuman ''and'' extremely evil ''to describe the blood sacrifice. He thought that the Assyrian Empire was far more dangerous than the ant people, and they wanted to destroy the altar at the cost of their lives. The church deeply believed this. After all, the ant people were brainless monsters, but no one knew what evil gods would do. The Assyrians were so enthusiastic about human beings that they I''m afraid I was ordered by an evil god. "


    Sylvia stood up, bowed her knees and said solemnly, "I apologize for my mistake. His highness fahild and the members of the tracking team are real heroes. They deserve the respect of future generations."


    Constantine crossed his arms on his chest, solemnly saluted and said: "The ancestor fahild secretly destroyed the altar. All the members of the tracker were not only pursued and killed by the Assyrians, but also cursed by the evil god. They grew old rapidly. Only the ancestor fahild was not affected by the curse and still retained full combat power. In fact, the ancestor''s soul was seriously damaged, the soul decayed rapidly, and fell soon after returning."


    The people were awed. Fahild and the clergy had the opportunity to return safely, but in the face of the survival of the race, they would rather die than nip the danger in the bud, and paid the price of their lives.


    They deserve to be heroes by killing their lives for righteousness.


    Roland got up and clapped his hands: "legendary heroes sing as epics!"


    "Because it involves the relics of barbarians and the sister and brother of the great wizard Blair, the church hid it."


    Constantine said: "We don''t know the real function of sacred objects, but we must not take risks. The reason why barbarians suddenly want to retrieve sacred objects is unknown, but the Pope''s crown and the great leader of ELNES believe that there are two possibilities. First, yarret will encounter upheaval, and the sacred objects can resist strong enemies or disasters. Second, the sacred objects are only the totem of barbarians, and the barbarian tribe arranges the Ministry under the pretext of looking for sacred objects Members of the ethnic group took refuge across the river, opened branches and scattered leaves, and kept kindling. "


    "If it''s the second, that''s too bad. The barbarians think the whole northern continent is unsafe." Williams murmured, "it''s important to build ports... And it''s not easy for the barbarian kingdom in the south to be hostile to mankind."


    Viscount Negus got up and saluted and said, "Your Highness Williams, my king asked me to send you a message. If Gambis destroys the fish people on the river beach, the iron wall Knights of Dodo kingdom will be transferred to the middle of the kingdom. The two sides can discuss things after the construction of the port."


    Williams smiled, but could not deny it. Marquis faroor of Neville frowned and said, "the great prophecy under the Pope can see the future disasters."


    "The price of great prophecy is huge. The Pope is old." Constantine said: "There are signs that even if there is a disaster, it will be a long time later. Otherwise, elder Harald would have crossed the river south from the Borui kingdom. The barbarians seem unwilling to leave the northern continent. They want to return to arete. We have enough time to inquire about the barbarians'' real intentions. The Pope promised that if we can''t learn anything from the barbarians within 20 years The truth of love, he will use great prophecy at the cost of his life. "


    "Elder Harald may not know. They just follow the prophecy of their ancestors." Sophia shook her head.


    Constantine smiled: "There must be someone in the mountain tribe who knows. Whether from elder Harald or the elder of the Mountain Tribe, we should try to find out the truth. But before the situation is clear, please exercise restraint and neither get too close nor too distant from the barbarians. Although we want to form an alliance with the Mountain Tribe, we never want to get into the muddy water of the barbarians. The enemy of the barbarians We can''t deal with it. The most we can do is to help with materials. "


    Sylvia asked, "how was the war in the north?"


    "Very anxious." The Duke of monstok replied, "the Centaurs are difficult to deal with. The strength of these animals is comparable to heavy horses. They are vigorous and come and go like the wind. The Empire has sacrificed nearly 20000 soldiers, but we can''t sit back and watch the Centaur tribes merge into a centaur Khanate. We have to fight this war if we don''t fight!"


    Marquis faroor nodded and said, "Your Majesty resk is considering sending troops to the war, but we must first defeat the ogre tribe entrenched in the boulder mountains."


    Sylvia turned to Sophia and said: "Dear cousin, you''ve heard that the current situation is not optimistic. We can''t get involved in the affairs of arret. The barbarian elder promised to give you three followers. The crazy warrior of the golden order is regzo, right? I hope you will consider my suggestion and help the savages cross the river and give their followers freedom. Arret''s reward is too heavy for you to bear. In addition No... "Sylvia looked at Princess Angel next to the Duke of monstok and continued:" regzo will obey you unless you join the Teutonic principality of the moon bear family and make neighbors with the barbarians of arete. "


    Sophia thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I''ll think it over."


    Sylvia stood up, looked around the audience, and said softly with her red lips, "the story is over. The reception is over. Gillian and Judy might as well stay at Rose Manor. I have prepared a room for you."


    "What about me?" Roland asked, pointing to his nose.


    Sylvia squeezed three words from her teeth: "whatever you want."


    "Forget it, I''ll stay with caitlina. Nbiser, get away."


    Roland giggled, pulled up Katrina and walked out of the living room. Others also took leave. Victor suddenly asked the paladin, "Lord Constantine, there are residual wizards in the Pantheon. What about the Parliament?"


    "Parliament?" Constantine looked back in amazement and said with a smile, "once the organization of mediocre wizards has cut off the inheritance, what are the remaining Wizards?"

 Chapter 353

    The night is low and the silver moon is in the sky.


    The pale and cold moonlight enveloped the Rose Manor. When the night wind blows, the dark shadows of the trees shake ceaselessly, like ghosts waving their teeth and claws. The singing of white toothed crickets is like ghosts whispering. They weave and talk about one conspiracy after another, vowing to climb out of the tomb of history.


    Victor put his hands on the beautifully carved window frame and stared at the shadowy courtyard. He seemed to be in the no man''s wilderness shrouded in fog. He could not see the direction of progress, but there were shadows around him, which inevitably bred anxiety and hesitation in his heart.


    The demise of the chosen regime, the collapse of the Assyrian Empire, the migration of forest people and horses, the sudden attack of ant people and the ancient prophecy of barbarians all seem to indicate that a strong enemy is coming and a disaster is approaching. He knew nothing about the future, did not know that his opponents were people or ghosts, did not know them, or their real attempts, did not know when the change began and ended, and did not know what role he was playing, so he was worried about gain and loss and was helpless.


    Victor wants to find out the clue from the timeline, but there is a huge fault in history. All his speculations are based on hearsay that is difficult to distinguish between true and false. At present, the only clue that can be verified is the discoloration dye of the masked brotherhood.


    Untested speculation belongs to nonsense, commonly known as brain tonic. Self brain mending is often thousands of miles away from the truth. It''s like Victor told his confidants that he inherited the legacy of a big man. They naturally think that alchemists are the dead men secretly cultivated by the ancient family.


    China''s sages said: a gentleman should start carefully, if the difference is a millimetre, it is fallacious and thousands of miles.


    The truth is very profound, but if people don''t think about it, what''s the difference between it and salted fish?


    After listening to Constantine''s story, Victor couldn''t help thinking. The more he thought, the more chaotic he was, the more afraid he was, the more afraid he was, the more he thought. He was frightened, his eyes were uncertain, and his expression was gloomy and heavy.


    "What makes my love so worried and afraid?"


    With a white and shining hand on his shoulder, Victor turned to see Sylvia''s pure eyes as blue as the sky, which contained a joking smile and just right concern, which made him relaxed and warm.


    "I dare not say." Victor said jokingly.


    "Hum." Sylvia snorted her dissatisfaction, turned back to the sofa, crossed her legs, hugged her arms and said, "don''t you just doubt that the first Pope was also a god elect? What dare you say to me?"


    Victor smiled and said, "honey, you already know?"


    "No." Sylvia shook her head and said: "It''s also the first time I''ve heard that the church has cooperated with the mage Council... But what can I do if I know? It''s just a historical story and can''t change anything. No one wants the wizard to climb over the knight''s head again. As long as the church adheres to the glorious code and respects the knight''s noble status, we will always support the church."


    Victor sat next to Sylvia and sighed, "I''m worried about the coming disaster... Or a strong enemy."


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment and giggled, "are you worried about this?! are you frightened by a story?"


    Victor''s face was hot, and he said, "Mount arete is a place where the law is forbidden. The barbarians are strong and brave. In the face of unknown opponents, they still have to plan for the worst. Don''t you worry?"


    Sylvia smiled wildly and said with a smile, "honey, do you see anyone worried except you?"


    It seems that there is no... The ignorant are fearless. Is the enemy of the alchemy empire a monster in the general sense? Unfortunately, I can''t tell you... Victor sighed, shook his head and said, "you all think the speculation of the Pope and the grand Colonel must not be true?"


    "What did they speculate? Disaster or strong enemy? Is it the disaster of our human country or the disaster of Mount arete? Is it our human opponent or the barbarian opponent? What kind of opponent? How many? What characteristics? When did the disaster happen? Where did it happen? You see, they don''t know anything. Do we need to worry? What are we worried about What''s the use? "


    "But..."


    "No, but." Sylvia reached out her slender hand to block Victor''s mouth and said softly, "sorry, honey, you haven''t received a knight education. I shouldn''t laugh at your timidity."


    Sylvia stood up, took down the shield and sword from the wall and said proudly: "A knight should hold a sword and a shield, kill the enemy with a sword and protect himself with a shield. The sword and shield represent the will to fight, resist bullying and strive for victory. We have many opponents, and we have endured countless disasters. When we open up territory, in the eyes of our opponents, are we not a disaster? Therefore, our sword is always cutting-edge, and our shield is always strong, which means that we will never give in, Be alert. "


    Victor was fascinated by Sylvia''s heroic posture of holding a sword and shield. He paused and asked, "what if the enemy is too strong to defeat?"


    "There is no such thing." Sylvia took the sword flower and raised her hands. The sword and shield hung lightly on the buckle of the wall without making a collision sound.


    "I have seen the mystery of the element sea. The world has its own laws. No creature is invincible, and no race can prosper forever." Sylvia sat down on the sofa and smiled: "We have never been weak. If the enemy comes, we will annihilate them. If we can''t annihilate them, we will slowly consume them with the help of the castle. If the castle can''t be defended... Won''t we escape? The world is vast, and we can''t hide there? If we don''t even run away, we can only return to fight. What''s the fear even if we die on the spot?"


    "I never let the family Knights perform the mission of death, but if we really encounter an invincible enemy, I will sacrifice the refugees first, then the family vassals, and then the ordinary nobles, trainee knights and knights... Can''t I survive with the strength of high-level knights? Honey, you should remember that survival is always the most important!" Sylvia looked serious, but she couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take you even if you run for your life."


    Civilized people in modern society have been peaceful for a long time. Hearing that the end is approaching, it seems that the sky is about to fall. But human beings in this world are always fighting for survival. Centaurs, ogres, bear monsters, half sheep people, jackals, goblins, barbarians and ants are not powerful competitors? For more than 10000 years, human beings are still one of the most powerful and tenacious races.


    When the ant man army attacked the hill camp, no one in the camp was scared to cry and howl, and their hands and feet were soft. Even the peasant women silently picked up their children and ran away from the back mountain of the camp. They were prepared for the disaster.


    The alchemy Empire has perished, but mankind has survived. What if the unknown enemy is powerful? With my strength, where can I not settle down? It''s a big deal. Like goblins, I hide in the mountains and live a life of eating hair and blood. As long as I live, I have a chance to make a comeback... It''s a shame to look forward and backward and shiver! I''m not as good as a woman... Well, I''m not as good as you Divine knight.


    Thinking of this, the haze in his chest dissipated and the pressure disappeared. Victor shook his head and said with a smile: "we don''t like the heroes of epic singing..."


    Sylvia pondered, "what do you think is a hero?"


    "A man who dares to sacrifice like the paladin fahild?" Victor asked tentatively.


    "Dare to sacrifice is a hero? Maybe a fool with a hot head." Sylvia raised her eyebrows and said, "in my opinion, those who dare to stick to their original heart are heroes."


    "His highness fahild, as a powerful Golden Knight, is by no means a reckless fool. When fahild came into contact with the Assyrian Empire, the human kingdom was also exposed to the Assyrian vision. The Assyrian emperor completely angered fahild with the cruel act of compatriots'' blood sacrifice and made him realize the great threat of the Assyrian Empire to the human kingdom, so he wanted to destroy Assyria by the hand of ant colonies Empire. "


    "I believe that the strength and wisdom of fahhild have been fully prepared before he started, which is by no means an act of death. But no one can ensure that the plan is safe, but since he has made a choice, there is nothing to regret whether he wins or loses."


    "Fahild wants to destroy the Assyrian Empire, so he takes action. He is a hero praised by mankind, but a devil hated by Assyrians. But he is dead. What does the praise or curse of the living have to do with him? He just carries out his original intention and has no regrets."


    "The Golden Knight adheres to his original heart and is his own hero. He is not lost or shaken. His original heart is his faith and his unswerving path."


    Sylvia asked with burning eyes, "honey, what is your faith?"


    "I... I haven''t thought about it yet." Murmured victor.


    "It doesn''t matter. It takes time to establish firm faith." Sylvia smiled gracefully, "now, you have to do what you can do. For example, don''t be confused by Constantine''s story."


    "Confused?" Victor asked in surprise, "do you think Constantine''s story is false?"

 Chapter 354

    "The truth of the story is not important." Sylvia took a deep look at Victor and said, "the important thing is that you must learn to listen to and tell stories from your own position, rather than being led by rhetoric."


    "Constantine is an excellent lobbyist. By telling stories, he gently tells us that the shining Knights have found an excuse. Anyone who dares to destroy the relationship between the Sassanian Empire and the barbarians will be fiercely counterattacked by the shining knights."


    "Honey, I''ll teach you how to listen to the story from your own standpoint today." Sylvia smiled and asked, "why did Constantine spend his breath telling the secrets of mages, magicians and the first Pope?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said shyly, "I can''t think of it."


    "From another perspective, what is the use of this secret to us and what is the impact on the church?" Sylvia asked persuasively.


    "No impact." Victor shook his head and said, "it seems... It''s of no use to us."


    "It''s no use to us, but it''s very useful to Constantine." Sylvia interface: "He threw out a secret with little practical value, which aroused everyone''s curiosity and enhanced the weight of his speech. First, the paladin family knew the secret, but the audience did not. When Constantine shared the secret, we were eager to know more secrets, felt close to those who mastered the secret and were willing to share, and unconsciously put ourselves in a lower position. Constantine thus took the initiative in the conversation. Secondly, by revealing the cooperative relationship between the church and the mage, Constantine implied that the early Pope was the chosen one, and he was a knight, and the paladin family was on the knight''s side, which paved the way for his next conversation. "


    "1500 years ago, the paladin family seized the opportunity to ignore the Pope, seize the control of the church and interfere in secular politics. This has always been criticized by the Lords. Now, the paladins regard themselves as knights, and that usurpation of power has become a struggle between the knight class and ordinary clergy, thus disintegrating our resistance."


    "Then Constantine dished out the heroic deeds of fahild, indicating that paladins have always been the protectors of the human kingdom and have the highest law enforcement power, so they occupy the position of righteousness."


    "There is no evidence that the barbarian relic is related to the power of the wizard, but Constantine just put the two together. He put forward another hard to verify conjecture that a disaster is about to happen..." Sylvia sneered: "this is a threat and excuse."


    "The clergy must make an oath and abide by the glorious code in order to master the medium and high-level divine arts. Once they break the oath, they will lose their divine family. However, anything involving legendary wizards and disasters is the Lord''s taboo. The clergy can take tough measures without worrying about breaking the oath. In other words, the glorious Knights have been in the temple army and the referee There is a unified understanding within the Institute. As long as they give an order, the middle and high-level paladins and combat priests dare to punish the Lord. Even if the crime name is empty, the law enforcement clergy will not be swallowed by the oath. If the paladin ordered loses his family, he will still be a knight. The shining Knights have arranged a retreat for him, and can at least become a lord in the Sassanian empire. "


    "How dare that secular Lord act rashly?"


    When the clergy exercise their law enforcement power over secular knights, they will be tortured by the glorious code. This torture from the soul level can not be fooled by stubbornness. For a long time, the hands of the clergy in the referee''s office have been stained with the blood of innocent people. Many paladins and priests can''t face their inner guilt and lose their holy power, but some determined crazy believers shelter them The civilians who protect witches wear wooden thorns and allow the victims to howl and bleed to death, but they can still get God''s family. They rely on the word "clear conscience".


    Victor nodded silently, and Sylvia continued: "Constantine finally said the true purpose of the shining knights. They don''t allow others to play barbarian ideas. Hum! We can''t get close to barbarians or neglect them, otherwise it will threaten the security of the human country. To put it bluntly, the paladin family is worried that the southern kingdoms try to win the favor of barbarians and destroy their important layout!"


    Sylvia shook her head and sighed: "Only Sophia told a valuable truth. She said that elder Harald didn''t know about the disaster. The barbarians crossed the river south and looked for holy things, just following the prophecy of their ancestors. That''s the truth. The barbarians guarded mount arret for generations and were brave and tenacious. Would they fear the enemy and disaster? If there were strong enemies, they wouldn''t be happy."


    Victor was stunned for a long time and said with a bitter smile, "I actually forgot each other''s position and was confused by Constantine''s story." He imitated the language of the paladin: "We know many secrets. We are nobler and older than you. We are also knights. Usurping power is for the interests of knights. We are still priests. We are duty bound to defend the human country. The affairs of barbarians are related to great wizards. If there is a drastic change in ARITE, it will affect the human country. You all have to listen to us. We will deal with whoever doesn''t obey... Is that right? ¡±Then he raised his voice and said angrily, "the paladin family thinks they have unified the kingdoms. Is it the emperor of all?"


    "Isn''t that it?" Sylvia said faintly, "the eleven taxes paid by the kingdoms support the paladin family. The paladins can recruit paladins among the believers of the kingdoms. Their temple army freely passes through the territory of the kingdoms. They control the inquisition and can punish the Lords of the kingdoms... You say, this is not the emperor of the kingdoms. What is it?"


    Victor was stunned and said, "what kind of unification war does the Sassanian Empire fight?"


    "Honey, what do you say?" Sylvia fingered her hair and asked with a smile.


    How can you be looked down upon by your own women?!


    As soon as victor''s chest was hot, the x-3 was running at high speed, and the idea became clear.


    There were once two empires on earth where the sun never set: the Spanish Empire and the British Empire. The sun will shine on their territory at any time. As the Old Testament Psalm says of the king of mass, "he will rule from sea to sea, from the river to the polar regions."


    However, several centuries later, the Empire disintegrated and the colonies became independent one after another. They experienced many wars and bloody conflicts, and the most fierce rebels were the descendants of the colonists. At that time, there were trains, ships and telegrams, which showed that geographical distance and kinship were not the main conditions for maintaining unity.


    The so-called unified Human Empire must implement the same economic policies, the same laws and have the same values. If the patriarch cannot maintain the interests of the Lord, it is impossible to achieve a unified empire.


    Although the palms and backs of the hands are all meat, the five fingers have their own length. How difficult it is for the Imperial Emperor to have a jar of water flat. The shining Knights have stood at the highest point of power. As long as they maintain the status quo, they can obtain the greatest benefits. It is a thankless thing to unify the human country.


    Vic said, "the Sassanian Empire attacked the Three Kingdoms to transfer internal contradictions, and the internal contradictions of the Sassanian Empire were deliberately created by the shining knights."


    "You''re right." Sylvia praised: "Paladins have the strongest force, bear the heaviest responsibility, but do not enjoy the most rights. They have long been dissatisfied with the Holy See, and it is entirely expected to seize the control of the church. However, the binding force of the glorious code is too strong. The paladins want to get rid of the constraints of the code, but they are unwilling to give up the power of divinity, so they secretly established a secular regime."


    "There are three forces in the Sassanian empire. The East and South belong to the Frederick family, the West belongs to the balelius family, and the middle Lord group and the moon bear family in the north are the buffer of the two royal families. The reason why the paladins want this arrangement is to firmly tie down the Frederick family, or control the fallen paladins."


    "At the beginning, the Frederick family was just a small exiled family. The Knights of glory helped them to the throne of the emperor. Those paladins who lost their divine family continued to marry the Frederick family. Today, the Sassanian royal family is connected with the paladin family. However, the paladins who master divinity are different from ordinary knights. Even if they come from the same vein, they have great differences with each other The root of the contradiction is that the order of the shining Knights ordered secular children to assist them in their war. "


    "I did the work of a paladin, but I didn''t get the treatment of a paladin." Said Victor with a smile.


    Sylvia said, "therefore, the Knights of glory set up a strong competitor for the Frederick family, the balelius family. The Frederick family can only rely on the assistance of the Knights of glory and follow the orders of the paladins if they want to keep their position."


    "In order to transfer the internal contradictions of the Empire, the Knights of glory ordered the Frederick family to launch a war against the kingdom of dodo. Of course, this war is very necessary, because once the three kingdoms are unified, it will pose a great threat to the Sassanian empire. The specific way to transfer the contradictions is to use the war to promote the green wheat trade."


    Sylvia pointedly pointed out: "from the standpoint of the church, the green wheat that can not be sold should be free for the common people to eat. The Sassanian royal family exchanged food for wealth, and the imperial lords were happy. Of course, they were willing to help the paladins resist the wild orcs, even the Barcelona family."


    After a moment of silence, Sylvia said leisurely: "His majesty Enoch, the first Pope, is really amazing. He may have expected that the paladin family would revolt, and the existence of the glorious code avoided the most fundamental danger. Imagine that if the seven Paladin families unify the human country, they will fall into an internal struggle for power and profit, and their inability to balance the interests of all parties will lead to bloody internal friction in the human empire. That person Now, as long as the paladin doesn''t want to lose his powerful magic, he can only cooperate sincerely to open up more living space for mankind, and we are also the beneficiaries. "


    Sylvia smiled at Victor and asked, "have you heard of ale?"


    "It is said that a long time ago, the Lords of the North would make wine with green wheat. Since the demise of the iron mountain Empire, mankind was short of food, and the church banned making wine with green wheat." Replied victor.


    "It will be brewed again soon." Sylvia said: "Water conservancy projects and intensive cultivation will increase grain income, and there will be a great surplus of green wheat in the Sassanian empire. In addition to meeting the needs of population growth, the green wheat trade is basically over. Even if the Sassanian Empire launches a larger war, it is useless. The stagnant green wheat can only be used to make wine. With wheat wine, the Sassanians can follow the example of the Neville Kingdom and ignore it Due to the limitation of water source conditions, small castles and sentries were built in strategic areas, expanding to the wilderness in the East. On the other hand, there are purple cane wine and gin in the south, and the barbarian ARITE mountain has become the main market for wheat wine. The Sassanian people want to exchange wheat wine for the resources of ARITE mountain, especially mineral resources, which is the most important layout of the Sassanian empire. "


    "No wonder the Knights of glory did not allow the southern lords to destroy the relationship between the Sassanian Empire and the barbarians, and even intimidated us under the pretext of great wizards and disaster." Victor nodded.


    "My dear, the barbarian is just an opportunity. It is you who really change the current situation." Sylvia kissed Victor on the lips and said, "they have their plans, we have our plans."


    "The strategic focus of the shining Knights will turn to the northern wilderness. Although they will still maintain pressure on the three southern kingdoms, the intensity of the war will be much less. The kingdom of Dodo must hurry to recover, while the kingdom of Neville must focus on the construction of new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects. The Marquis of farul has hinted to Constantine that they will not help the Sassanian empire against the Centaurs Clan, but it will provide iron materials for the Sassanian empire. Gambis can turn his eyes to the south continent. Archduke Williams uses the Pope''s speculation of disaster to coerce the major lords to support him in building a port and let the royal family take the dominant power of south development. On the grounds of the pressure of the shining knights, I don''t allow Sophia to take in strong barbarian followers. The barbarian crazy soldiers of the golden order treat me If Sophia doesn''t listen to her advice, I''ll drive her out of the man horse hills after the barbarians cross the river. Anyway, all our strategic goals have been achieved by that time. "


    "Honey, it''s not negotiable. Don''t blame me." Sylvia whispered.


    Victor shook his head and said, "how can I blame you? I don''t want to have a gold rank crazy warrior around Sophia. If regzo goes crazy, I really can''t help her."


    "Uncontrollable power is the hidden danger of the territory." Sylvia smiled and said: "Go with Miss Gillian tonight and ask about the chebman family''s attitude towards the port. Auguste''s involvement in the chebman family is a foregone conclusion, but I still have to have an attitude. In short, we can''t let them succeed easily. We''ll start tomorrow morning and go to Randall. The barbarian elders will go with Sophia, and the Pope won''t go."


    "Didn''t Clement promise to visit the Randall family? Why didn''t he go again?" Victor was in a hurry. He also expected to get some benefits from the Pope. It was best to let turnans help Nelson complete the integration of the two mysteries and vibration mysteries.


    "Bishop Perot did not say so." Sylvia shook her head and said strangely, "but as clement is, I think he has gone to Randall to get it."


    Victor opened his mouth and thought to himself that the Pope was playing a private visit in micro clothes

 Chapter 355

    Victor opened the door and saw Miss Gillian standing in the middle of the room.


    The loose fine linen robe was torn into a short skirt. The skirt was torn. Coupled with those thrilling long legs, there was a wild temptation. The coat tied a knot at the waist, tightly wrapped the round and straight peaks, the flat belly showed a sexy vest line, and the beautiful Phoenix eyes glittered with arrogant and cold light, like a high queen, people couldn''t help but want to conquer her or be conquered by her.


    Gillian''s complexion is like honey, her eyebrows are slim, her body is hot, cold and sexy. Compared with the high-level female knight with water element affinity, she has another masculine beauty. On weekdays, Gillian is arrogant and careless, but Victor knows that she is a little woman, stingy, hard on the outside and soft on the inside.


    Victor''s moon elf blood is naturally compatible with feng shui elements, and Gillian is a high-level female knight with affinity elements. Maybe it is because of the coincidence of elements. They are harmonious and have a very harmonious relationship. Miss Gillian''s pleasant, ashamed and unconvinced soft look always made Victor bursting with self-confidence and involuntarily wanted to protect this little woman who was strong in the outside but weak in the middle.


    This is certainly an illusion. High ranking female knights are never attached to men, and even Golden Knight lovers can''t force them. Gillian, as a powerful Silver Knight, happy love and intimate partner, can''t shake her faith. In a sense, Victor is her prey.


    Victor knew this, but when he thought of Gillian''s marriage with others, he couldn''t help being jealous. He asked, "who''s that man?"


    Gillian was a little stunned, then her mouth turned up, stepped on the enchanting pace, walked up to victor, and joked happily: "baby, you ran here in the middle of the night, not for the port, but because of jealousy? Hehe, I like the way you are jealous of me."


    Er... Mainly for yeliucheng.


    Victor naturally wouldn''t say anything disappointing. He followed Gillian''s meaning and deliberately said with a straight face: "you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Listen, you''re in big trouble. Someone robbed your woman." Gillian put her hands on her hips, stared at Victor and said, "how are you going to save me?"


    Victor twisted Gillian''s smooth face and said angrily, "the chebman family secretly cleaned up the fish people on the river beach, don''t you tell me. Now, the royal family began to covet the chebman family territory, and you thought I was your man. What did you do earlier?"


    "You are my man, not the husband of the successor of the chebman family. Why should we tell you about the internal affairs of our family?" Gillian said confidently.


    That''s reasonable... Victor''s momentum suddenly vented and coughed loudly: "tell me more about it, I''ll see if there''s any way..."


    Gillian sat down under the sofa, put her straight and slender legs on the tea table, held her chest in her hands and said: "It''s no secret that you built a sluice on the Jinshui River bank. We all see the value of the water conservancy project. It''s just that the fish people on the river beach led by chebman have also been washed by the ant tide. Therefore, we plan to follow the example of man horse hills, build canals to divert water and reclaim farmland and pastures in the east of the territory. At present, we have built 11 sentries and a sluice on the river beach, basically It controls a 15 kilometer long beach. "


    "As a result, the canal had not yet started, and the first reservoir had just begun to be dug, and the Auguste family came to me. I was so angry." Gillian said angrily.


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "how long are you going to build the canal?"


    "The canal first goes north, then east, and finally flows into the waters of lane lake. It is expected to have a total length of 65 kilometers and a total of 7 node reservoirs." Gillian replied.


    "65 kilometers? That is, no more than 400000 mu of cultivated land? It has been 4 years since the ant disaster, and you have only begun to dig reservoirs?" Victor said unbelievably, "this is a loss investment! What are you thinking?"


    The cost of building 65 km long canals and seven node reservoirs, plus the expenditure on cultivated land reclamation, will not be less than 30000 kinsol in total, but the biggest investment is not the hard money of hiring workers, but the war cost of eliminating fishermen.


    Fish people can never be killed. But if the number of fish people on the river beach is not controlled, they will push the control gate flat one day. Therefore, the war to eliminate fish people is endless. Every arrow shot by soldiers is money, and the loss of armaments is also a huge financial burden. The most important thing is that the territory is in a state of war, and the feudal soldiers performing combat tasks cannot engage in productive labor, There is no need to turn in offerings to the family, and the Lord has to bear the daily expenses of soldiers, pay bounties and disability pensions.


    The York family has a permanent knight, three trainee knights and 600 soldiers at the sluice gate. They rotate every five months. Victor takes the river beach fish man as the training object. Even so, the Duke of York feels a little difficult, but the water conservancy project in the man horse hill can increase hundreds of millions of mu of farmland and pasture, and the war to remove the river beach fish man must continue. Just like King Borui The war between them and the fishermen lasted for hundreds of years.


    If there is no huge return, who has nothing to provoke fish people?


    Count chebman is stingy and shrewd. 400000 mu of cultivated land is not worth his endless battle. For four years, the chebman family has insisted on cleaning up the fishmen and occupying the river bank, but did not seize the time to build canals and artificial lakes.


    Only input, no output, which is not like the style of count chebman.


    Gillian looked at Victor and said, "on the final day of the martial arts competition, Williams gambled 5000 gold sol on the victory of 18-year-old Hani Jorn, Mrs. Katrina gambled on James, but you gambled 100 gold sol on hannie. The representatives of all families were relieved because of the mess between you and Sophia."


    Victor smiled proudly and said, "I''m the independent Lord of the horse hills. I cooperate with the regent to bet that hanisi will win. How can I be a troublemaker?"


    "Well, you are the most cunning." Gillian smiled and said: "At that time, everyone was silent. Only the representatives of Joshua and SoLIM family expressed their attitude to Duke Williams. The Joshua family bet on hannie with 2000 golden sol. They stood on the side of the augustian family and were not afraid of the hatred of the York family. The representatives of SoLIM family bet on hannie with 100 golden sol. His behavior was similar to the vassal of the York family The Lords agreed and openly mocked Archduke Williams. "


    "Katrina is the first daughter of Duke Joshua. It would be strange if the Joshua family did not show kindness to the kite castle and put aside their relationship with the York family." Victor frowned: "the SoLIM family openly expressed dissatisfaction with the royal family. It seems that kite castle has reached a tacit understanding with your chebman family. Archduke Williams intends to support you to replace the SoLIM family and become the leader of the Southern family. What are the specific conditions of the Archduke?"


    "The voice of the loser was not answered." Gillian didn''t answer Victor directly, but asked, "do you know who the representative of the SoLIM family is?"


    "Boris SoLIM, 57, is a trainee Knight promoted by washing medicine, a scholar aristocrat, the son of Marion SoLIM, and the eldest grandson of the Marquis SoLIM." Said Victor.


    Gillian nodded and said: "Boris is now the first in line successor of the SoLIM family. His father Marion died four years ago. The Marquis of SoLIM is not secretive about the death of his eldest son, but he is also trying to play down the impact of the change of heirs, and has not even handed over the right of inheritance to his eldest grandson. Now, the descendants of the Marquis of SoLIM are fighting over the right of inheritance. I Look... Boris may not be able to become a marquis, and he may die early. "


    "What?" Victor was shocked and said: "the SoLIM family is so weak that it can''t even control the internal situation? I remember that there are two great knights in the SoLIM family, and the Marquis SoLIM himself is a top Silver Knight..."


    Gillian said contemptuously: "The Marquis of SoLIM is 103 years old. What if he resonates with 36 elements? He wants to set foot in the gold field. He faces two problems: one is to communicate with the element sea, and the other is to accept the baptism of the element sea and survive. The former is related to blood, and the latter tests faith. With the current blood of SoLIM family, the old guy can''t communicate with the element sea at all. His only way out now is Through the trial of life and death, open the door to the sea of elements. The stronger the knight, the more terrible the opponent of the trial of life and death. The trial of life and death of the peak Silver Knight is often a funeral they prepare for themselves. "


    "There are two years left at most. The old man should go to the Northern Wilderness to look for a trial opponent. And our chebman family has been waiting for many years..." Gillian''s voice was cold and her eyes were bright.


    Victor pondered: "the SoLIM family still has 20000 square kilometers of territory, strong castles and fortresses, more than 5000 vassal soldiers and more than 30000 militia..."


    "They have many family heirs!" Gillian interrupted victor and said: "The Marquis SoLIM has 17 brothers and 23 sisters, all of whom have passed away, but their descendants are still under the leadership of the Marquis SoLIM. The old man himself has had children since he was 15, and there have been 17 women successively. These women have borne 36 children for him, but none of them has become a Silver Knight. Now, the old man is dying, what will his descendants do? SoLIM family What will the vassal Lord do? "


    "The castle always disintegrates from the inside, and the family always begins to decline from the blood. As early as more than 200 years ago, the big family no longer exchanged foster children with SoLIM. They can only absorb the blood of the small family, and even intermarry with close relatives..." Gillian glanced away and said with disdain: "Weak blood is weak blood. What''s the use of giving birth to more? The more you give birth, the weaker you are, the more you give birth. A large group of weak blood descendants can''t afford to guard the family. They are waiting to divide their property."


    Victor couldn''t help but be in a trance. He once passed the copper city of the SoLIM family. The old Marquis was elegant, neither humble nor arrogant, which made a good impression on him. At the dinner party, the old Marquis didn''t arrange the noble women of the family to surround victor. In fact, only the silver rank female knights were worthy of the noble popular shooter. I''m afraid this was the last dignity of the old Marquis of SoLIM.


    "It''s useless for the old man to arrange the family heirs. There are too many descendants. Everyone has the right to inherit. Everyone wants to win over the vassal lords and look for strong foreign aid. The division of the SoLIM family is inevitable! Those vassal lords must make plans in advance."


    Gillian proudly said, "our chebman family has noble blood and has four great knights. My parents are great knights, I am a great knight, my uncle DeWitt is a great knight, and my sister and brother have awakened their fighting spirit. In particular, the little guy Anwen has sung a total of 8 element bits at the age of 11, which is more powerful than me... Only a little more powerful."


    Victor had an idea and suddenly realized: "the canal can go west or south into the Marquis of SoLIM. The vassal Lord of SoLIM family is providing you with funds to eliminate fishmen and build the canal?"


    "Of course, we never do business at a loss!" Gillian smiled happily and said triumphantly, "to tell you the truth, several vassal lords of the SoLIM family have been secretly negotiating with us in the past four years. If they want to rise, they must integrate into the blood of the chebman family, and we will use the canal to swallow one-third of the Marquis and finally enter the copper city."


    Victor walked back and forth for two steps and said with a negative hand, "now, whoever ascends the Marquis throne will be murdered. After the heir dies, the puppets supported by the vassal Lord occupy the copper city in the name of self-protection, then demand independence and join the chebman family. Because it''s important, you don''t reveal a word, but you can''t hide the secret agents of kite castle."


    "No wonder the representatives of the SoLIM family openly expressed their opposition to Archduke Williams. Boris asked for help in the York family."


    Miss chebman said flatly, "the York family will not interfere in the southern territory, otherwise it will cause the rebound of the major families." After a pause, he said: "in fact, the southern lords secretly support our chebman family. Gambis needs a stable south, and our plan has been tacitly approved by kite castle. If the Marquis of SoLIM is not promoted to the Golden Knight, our chebman family will replace SoLIM and get a seat in the Senate."


    Victor nodded: "Kite Castle doesn''t want Wellington, Joshua and York to interfere in the southern territory. Naturally, it will support you. The chebman family will command the southern Lord group. However, kite castle now has an excuse to directly intervene in southern affairs, including Yeliu city... This is indeed contrary to the tradition of the Royal enfeoffment system. No one wants them to do so, and no one can stop them." ¡±


    At the thought that Yeliu city was full of spies from kite castle, Victor felt very big, but he had nothing to do.


    Gillian was silent for a moment, stood up and complained, "I really don''t understand why the pope should be alarmist?"


    "Do you also think those are alarmist remarks?" Asked victor.


    "Hum! If there is a disaster, the pope should use great prophecy instead of making groundless guesses!"


    Referring to Sophia''s experience in Borui Kingdom and Sylvia''s judgment, Victor roughly understood the Pope''s intention. He shook his head and sighed: "Using an unknown disaster to push the human country from internal struggle to external expansion... I''m afraid this is the real intention of the Pope. Archduke Williams is just pushing the boat with the current. The affairs of the southern Lord of Gambis are nothing to the Pope."


    Gillian was a little depressed, but she also knew that Victor was right. The competition between the chebman family and the SoLIM family was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Pope. She said sadly: "Archduke Williams sent someone to see my father, and they made a request for marriage. The great Knight Weigel Auguste, the cousin of the former king Ryan, is my marriage object... Kite Castle asked us to canonize the 4000 square kilometer territory around the control gate to him. The royal family will help us legally occupy copper City and canonize my father as a hereditary Duke..."


    "The conditions are excellent. Just promise." Said Victor, touching his chin.


    "What a fart!" Gillian said angrily, "we rely on blood and canals to win the support of the southern Lord. If the canals and ports are all in the hands of the royal family... The blood of the Augusts is indeed more noble than us. Who do you think the southern Lord will follow? Weigel? Or me?"


    Victor frowned and said, "then don''t marry the royal family. Just cede the territory directly to the Auguste family..."


    "How is this possible!" Gillian stared at Victor and said angrily, "if we cede the territory for no reason, do we want the reputation of the chebman family? What qualifications does a family that bows to the royal family have to lead the southern Lord?"


    Vic''s face was as heavy as water and her eyes twinkled. Gillian immediately became alert. She leaned close to her lover''s ear and said half coquettish and half threatening, "honey, don''t worry, I won''t sleep with him... You''re not allowed to help the SoLIM family, otherwise... Hum!"


    This is exactly what annoys Victor most.


    The blood of the chebman family is very special. Male Knights have affinity for water elements and female Knights have affinity for land elements. This blood has advantages and disadvantages. Gillian is limited by congenital conditions. Her strength is not as good as that of male knights, but the risk of interaction between her and her spouse is also relatively small. The count chebman and his wife are both water friendly knights. They have borne three offspring in succession, This is almost unimaginable for ordinary great Knight couples.


    It''s very embarrassing to be able to have children but not strong enough. The chebman family has never had a Golden Knight, and they always hope to get strong blood. The Auguste family has grasped the weakness of count chebman, and the so-called resistance is probably only Gillian''s personal will.


    Gillian is now hampered by feelings, but Victor doubts how long she can hold on.


    Unless... The August family and the York family marry! If the August family and the York family unite strongly, the count of chebman can only cede the territory obediently. What does the reputation of the chebman family matter to me? I only want Gillian. However, with Sylvia''s strength, even if the York family marries the royal family, the noble daughter of the family must be the queen. Anna''s identity and heaven However, Edward has been engaged to Margaret of the Wellington family, and the kite castle is as soft as the York family... Sylvia robbed a queen and forced the royal family to marry the daughter of the York family... It''s a shame! Moreover, the strength of the augustian family exceeds that of the York family, and they must be suppressed The York family, show their strength to other lords, otherwise the power and influence of the York family will expand quickly, causing a chain reaction. No wonder the king of Ryan would rather subdue the York family by force than marry them.


    A soft and firm force pulled Victor into a flexible embrace. Gillian hugged him, licked his plump lips and said in a flattering voice: "in the Rose Manor, the man who sleeps the Rose Queen... I''m excited when I think about it."


    Victor was furious and sneered, "excited? See how I deal with you!"


    ***************


    Sylvia lay in the comfortable big bed, thinking nothing. The fluctuation of water elements in the courtyard woke her up from the deepest sleep.


    When she opened her bright eyes, Sylvia didn''t call the attendants. She got up alone, went to the window, jumped gently, and fell quietly on the lawn outside the window. She walked towards the deep courtyard with bare feet.


    The moonlight is like water and sprinkles all over the courtyard. A slim girl sits on a hanging chair and swings. Her blond hair moves with the wind, and her exquisite face faces the moonlight, pure and beautiful, like an elf.


    "Sylvia, are you satisfied with the present I gave you?"


    Sylvia put her hand on her forehead and sighed helplessly, "Roland, you hate it most..."

 Chapter 356

    The knight''s mind and body are one. After stepping into the extraordinary field, his temperament is explicit. He is born from the heart, calm, wise, free and easy, reserved, dignified, rough and wild. He has his own distinctive characteristics. When he reaches the golden stage, the knight''s appearance and age will change with the change of mood.


    At the age of 20, Roland is less than the peak of her achievements. Now at the age of 31, she has encountered various conspiracies, experienced the pain of losing her father and mother, defeated the famous Unicorn knights, personally killed high-ranking knights, ordered the killing of the vassal soldiers under the RAND Empire, and did many embarrassing things, but she always looks like a girl, energetic and pure, Joys, sorrows and joys are placed on your face, just like a clear brook, which can be understood at a glance.


    Sylvia thought Roland was like a cloud in the sky, unpredictable and unpredictable. As a divine knight who controls the four elements, she hates people who don''t play cards according to common sense, whether opponents or collaborators.


    Roland has both.


    No one can ignore the influence of a Golden Knight. In particular, Roland holds the strongest armed force in the kingdom of Gambis. At her command, all lords, including Sylvia, must respond to her call for war. It can be said that Roland is one of the most powerful figures today. However, Roland''s mind is pure, flexible and ethereal. No one knows what she will do, and her seemingly random actions are like her extraordinary sword skills, which are difficult to parry.


    Sylvia can support Williams to the throne or Prince Edward, but she doesn''t want Roland Augustus became the monarch of Gambis. In Sylvia''s eyes, Princess Roland is a big trouble that scares her.


    Now, big trouble comes to the door


    The spy of kite Castle intercepted Sophia''s gold, which is the wealth of more than four million gold sols.


    The annual financial revenue of the Gambis royal court is about 1.5 million kingsol. After deducting various expenses, the balance is no more than 400000. If the August family gets 4 million kinsol, they can solve many problems. However, Roland ordered the night owl to give up the collection of the gold of the saber toothed tiger business group and let Sophia transfer the money to the man horse hill, which exists in the treasure house of Rose Manor.


    Sylvia could not guess Roland''s intention, and she was not ready to lead Roland''s favor.


    "Roland, that money belongs to Sophia. It''s not a gift you gave me." Sylvia paused and said, "I want to build a port, and so will Williams. It''s not certain who Sophia will invest her money in."


    "I don''t care whether you take this huge sum of money alone or let Sophia take charge. Anyway, you have a chance now. I give you a chance." Roland curled his lips and said, "besides, the gift I gave you is not four million gold sol, but Sophia."


    "I quietly told Sophia to transport the gold coins to the man horse hill quickly, or Catherine will seize all her money and put it in the warehouse. Sophia was frightened. After this, can she trust kite Castle besides sheltering behind you? Should you thank me?" Roland smiled cunningly.


    Sophia has no loyalty to the royal family, and kite castle has no obligation to protect her. Instead, taking Sophia in will bear the pressure from the shining knights. It is in the interests of the augustian family to keep money instead of talents.


    Looking at Roland''s triumphant appearance, Sylvia was unable to argue with her, but said expressionless, "I thank you..."


    "If you want to thank me, just answer me one question!" Roland pointed his toes on the lawn, stopped the swing and said hurriedly.


    "..." Sylvia sighed silently and said helplessly, "ask."


    "Who can let the divine Knight escape in a hurry, give up the territory operated by the family for generations, lead the people to move west and re open up new territory?" Roland opened his eyes, stared at Sylvia''s face and said word by word, "niovester alone can''t make you flinch. They are two... Or three."


    Sylvia lifted her shawl and hair, sat on the hanging chair next to Roland, gently swung up and sighed: "Roland, force can''t solve all problems... I have nothing to do." She looked sideways and asked, "how did you think of it?"


    "It''s not unexpected, but everyone doesn''t dare to think or say." Roland shook his head, pointed his feet, and the hanging chair swung again. "Constantine told a story, and I''ll tell you a story..."


    "1500 years ago, the Knights of glory seized the opportunity to drive the Pope out of power. The paladin family seized control of the church, but one family has always been loyal to the Pope, that is, nahtigar, the royal family of Al religion."


    "The six paladins mastered the Theocracy of the church. They were not satisfied, but extended their hands to the secular regime. 700 years ago, two legendary paladins plotted against the emperor of the RAND Empire, so they lost their holy power. They controlled the Frederick family as Golden Knights, and finally unified the north and created the Sassanian empire."


    "With the establishment of the secular regime, the power and influence of the paladin family have become greater. Whoever they don''t like, they let the inquisition trouble anyone. If the clergy lose their divine power, they will join the Frederick family and expand the power of the secular regime."


    "The unbridled style of the paladins is impressive, and the Lords are in danger, especially the secular lords of the Sassanian empire. Therefore, nahtigar joined hands with the basselius family of sassanne to secretly call on the knights, nobles and ordinary clergy to launch a counterattack, that is, the rebellion of the holy city 300 years ago."


    Roland said lazily, "our augustian family participated in that matter. Due to the confidentiality oath of our ancestors, it is not convenient for me to disclose the specific details. In short, the heads of the six Paladin families were almost caught. Finally, they signed the new covenant of light and promised not to abuse the law enforcement power of the referee, and the white tower camp was established."


    Sylvia nodded and said: "I can guess if you don''t say it. Although the shining knights were arrogant and domineering, they succeeded in blocking the invasion of the orcs and even had the possibility of counterattack against the northern wilderness. In this case, no one wanted the Pope to regain power. At the most critical moment, secular lords and ordinary clergy betrayed the Pope and nakhtigar at the same time, and they reached an agreement with the shining knights The old order of the Privy Council and the abbot of the church broke away from the control of the shining knights, obtained the right to preach, collect 11 taxes, distribute relief materials, and cultivate priests, and supervised the shining knights in the implementation of the New Testament of light. "


    "On the other hand, the six Paladin families have completed the integration of the Sassanian Empire, and their contradictions have also become prominent. Although the Sassanian royal family is connected with the six Paladin families, the status of secular knights and paladins is very different, and no paladin is willing to give up the power of divinity. The six Paladin families do not want their children to degenerate into secular knights, he said I''m afraid there is no lack of open and secret fighting between us.


    The New Testament of light clearly stipulates that theocracy belongs to theocracy and secular belongs to secular. The tribunal only has the power to exile and imprison knights and nobles, and has no power of execution. This is not only in line with the interests of secular lords, but also in line with the actual needs of the shining Knights. After all, the Frederick family has its own inheritance, but their blood has been marked with the seal of the paladin family, and they are always the shining knights The strongest supporter. "


    "The Knights of glory no longer interfere in secular politics with divine power. The knight Lord allows the Frederick family to participate in secular struggles, and ordinary clergy have the right to speak. Except the Pope and nahtigar, there are no losers in the holy city rebellion."


    Roland looked adored and said, "it''s worthy of being the divine knight I admire. You''re right."


    "Everything has rules to follow..." Sylvia said faintly and angrily, "except you!"


    "Is this a compliment?" Roland lowered his head with joy.


    "Hum!"


    Today''s two most famous female Knights stop talking and swing gently in the moonlight, like estranged sisters.


    For a moment, Roland broke the quiet atmosphere and said: "Nahtigal and the Pope were very angry. They found that the shining knights could not be defeated by divine power, so they followed their opponents and turned their eyes to the secular regime. As king, nahtigal announced that the kingdom of Al joined the RAND Empire, the imperial family was the object of their support, and the nyovist family was the sacrifice of the shining knights to support the secular regime Now, my father Ryan August has also become a victim of the Pope''s support for the secular regime! "


    Sylvia was silent for a long time and said, "Roland, you have no evidence!"


    "You don''t need evidence to tell a story." Roland looked back with a smile and said, "in those days, the old Duke of York kept your affairs secret. Few people in the York family knew that you were a divine knight."


    "Before I step into the peak field, it is to protect me. When I become a Golden Knight, I need time to get rid of the influence of Huoyuan suhai." Sylvia said faintly.


    "When I was young, I wasn''t sure what Ryan would do if he knew your identity in advance. If I were a king, I would never kill a divine knight, and I''m sure my father wouldn''t either." Roland shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.


    Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "I believe you, but I''m not going to take a risk."


    "In a word, not many people know your true identity. At that time, we Gambis were strong and the kingdom of Dodo was declining day by day. It coincided with the migration of forest people and horses. Gambis had no worries. The human horse hills were also rich in fine iron ore. my father was ambitious and wanted to annex the kingdom of Dodo with the power of divine Knights before the dodos competed with us for the human horse hills. ¡±


    "At this very moment, the Sassanian Empire invaded southward, all the 11 Golden Knights of the Sassanian Empire sent out, and the white water fortress of Dodo was in danger. As a last resort, old man goron and you led the army to support the kingdom of dodo. I knew that there was a divine Knight hidden in Gambis. I really admire and envy you for your power over the heroes. I''m training hard Take you as an example. Five years later, I will become a Golden Knight. " Roland said with bright eyes.


    Sylvia tilted her mouth slightly and sighed, "my identity was exposed. In the next few years, things became a mess."


    Roland nodded: "The green wheat of the Sassanians filled the granaries of Dodo and Neville, but reduced the share of the green wheat trade of Gambis. Neville and dodo formed a secret alliance to jointly fight against our Gambis. Father Ryan had to concentrate on developing the human horse hills, and he also built the black fort. In a few years, your peripheral lords of the York family began to invade the peripheral lords of the Joshua family, so we decided to fight first He suppressed the arrogance of the York family, set up the three eastern provinces, and threw all the restless independent lords to the three unlucky ghosts. His father said he secretly communicated with you, and you agreed! "


    "That''s right." Sylvia said frankly: "at that time, just after the old lord died, I had not finished the reorganization of the family. Those bastards dared to take advantage of my reputation. What''s the use of keeping them? Ryan promised to row 30000 square kilometers of enclaves in the man horse hills for me..." Sylvia took a deep look at Roland, "The most important thing is that I can stop the Golden Knight, but I can''t cope with thousands of fast Dragon Knights."


    "Ha ha, this..." Roland said with a dry smile, "my father only took 120 fast Dragon Knights to the east to show his sincerity to you, but he was raided by Neo West and Adrian, a total of more than 400 Unicorn knights. He suspected that you were colluding with Neo West."


    "I also suspect that Ryan and Neo West conspired to seduce and kill me, so I couldn''t stand it. I banned the fast dragon knight from entering the city. Unexpectedly, Neo West held a knight duel with Ryan. When Ryan died bravely, the fast dragon knight was slaughtered. It was too late." Sylvia could not help shaking her head and sighing when she remembered the scene.


    "I killed 84 Unicorn knights, but I didn''t kill Adrian." Roland shook his head in frustration and said, "countless coincidences and countless last resort have led to the current situation. It''s hard for me to imagine that ordinary people''s wisdom and means can count everyone in without leakage."


    "Old goron told me that when you showed the power of the divine knight, the Golden Knight of the Sassanian empire was shocked and didn''t seem to be faking! Sylvia, please tell me, isn''t it?" Roland pleaded bitterly.


    "Yes." Sylvia slightly jawed her head and said slowly, "I clearly feel that they didn''t know in advance, including Emperor Frederick."


    "I knew I was right!" Roland waved his small white fist excitedly and said, "when the Fredericks spread the wind and wanted to propose to me, I woven a story."


    "The story is like this. The Knights of glory noticed that a centaur clan in the northern wilderness was quietly rising, which might annex other orc clans and form a centaur Khanate. They must use all their strength to prevent the birth of the Centaur khanate, otherwise the Sassanian empire will lose its eastern territory. Before attacking the Centaur clan, the Sassanians were worried that dodo would seize the opportunity to occupy it Grassland holy city, small-scale war can not make dodo people afraid, and large-scale war will not only consume the military strength of the Empire, but also waste valuable time, and it is difficult to stop the rise of the Centaur Khanate. "


    "So they asked the Pope to perform great prophecy."


    "It is said that the great prophecy can see the future and even have the power to change fate. Although the Pope can use it, how can the legendary priest compare with the holy priest? It is related to the future of mankind. In case, Clement asked the Pope to use the great prophecy himself. The Pope''s opportunity has come."


    "Only the great prophecy of the Pope can see the secret of the divine knight, change the direction of fate, and form one coincidence after another. Therefore, while they let the shining Knight Order deal with the Centaur clan, they secretly guided the Auguste family to break with you. How do you explain that the York family watched the Lord die in battle? Why do you deal with yourself? If you choose to take refuge in nyovist, the three horsemen When the magistrates gathered under the command of the Pope, the restoration of the RAND empire was just around the corner. The theocracy belonged to the theocracy and the secular to the secular. When the Frederick family surrendered to the RAND Empire, the shining knights had to obediently return the golden horn. "


    "You are the Pope''s target. My father is just a victim!"


    Sylvia remained motionless, just listening quietly.


    Without seeing Sylvia''s shocked expression, Roland tooted his mouth and continued: "The Pope didn''t expect that you would choose to move to the man horse hills instead of under his command. It seems that the great prophecy also has limitations... It may also be that the shining Knights quietly came to you and made you change your mind. The main purpose of the Sassanian Empire to propose to me is to unite Gambis and prevent neowest from restoring the RAND empire. If I agree, Gambis can If I refuse, I will have to marry the secular Lord and ascend the throne. As long as the political situation of Gambis is stable and you stand on the side of Gambis, Neo West will have no chance. We Gambis have thousands of fast Dragon Knights. The reason why the Sassanian Empire dared to ask me for marriage is that they didn''t have it at all Murder my father. "


    Sylvia murmured: "No one understands the element sea more deeply than I do. The past cannot be changed and the future is chaotic. We can only grasp it now. The operation of the element sea represents the laws and laws of the world. Who can surpass the element sea and completely control the direction of destiny? If there is nothing that the great prophecy can do, why should the first Pope make a glorious code? How could the Pope 1500 years ago die in the great witch On the master''s hand? "


    "Roland, judging the truth by guessing is like watching a figure through a curtain. Behind the curtain may be a person or just a puppet. I don''t know if the Pope is behind the curtain, and I don''t care. The shining Knights haven''t found me. It''s my own choice to move my family to Renma Hill..."


    Sylvia stretched out her hands and condensed the unearthed yellow light mass in her palm. A brilliance flowed between the two empty earth elements. The one on the left grew gradually and the one on the right shrank slowly, and finally was completely absorbed.


    "As long as the Pope, nahtigal and novest dare to appear in front of me, I can kill them. Although I will fall... But I said that force can''t solve all problems. If they hide in the castle or hide, I can''t do anything with them. I also have the most fatal defect, the divine knight can''t bear, my blood No value. No matter whether I am loyal to nyovist or not, the members of the York family will be attracted by the blood of nyovist and nahtigar. What can I do to break up the family from the inside? Only by moving the family to the West and retaining its independence, can the York family continue to inherit. " Crushing the empty earth element of her left hand, and the dust fell in droves, Sylvia said, "you just said Ryan died because of me. Do you know how Ryan died?"


    Roland whispered: "Dad''s excessive use of extraordinary combat skills has hit Neo West hard. He has also been infected and assimilated by the element sea."


    "Neo West didn''t intend to kill Ryan. He asked Ryan to kneel down, honor the emperor, and cede the three eastern provinces, while Ryan chose to fight to the death." Sylvia said coldly, "the neovester family was originally the Lord of the Three Kingdoms. If Ryan was the king, what could he do if he knelt down and gave way to the Lord? If he was a Ranger, why did he fight for Gambis? The king is not the king, and the Ranger is not the Ranger, which is the cause of Ryan''s death."


    Roland wiped his tears and sobbed, "father Ryan is my father and my hero..."


    "The Golden Knight still cries."


    "I cry whenever I want and laugh whenever I want." Roland said angrily.


    Sylvia advised: "Roland, don''t think about revenge. If it''s a war, how many people have you killed in the RAND Empire? Gambis doesn''t suffer. If it''s a Ranger, even if you''re promoted to legend, you can''t defeat niowest. He''s a ferocious legendary knight, and his strong physique can accommodate more elements. If you mobilize Gambis''s war power, don''t forget that niowest is still behind him Hetigar al has a large number of elite soldiers besides paladins. Moreover, I wonder how there are so many high-level knights and fast Dragon Knights in the Augustus family?


    "Our blood is noble, and the effect of washing medicine is excellent."


    "What about Catherine? She can be promoted to a high-level knight. Dare you say there is no wizard behind the kite castle? Do you really think nahtigal can''t mobilize paladins?" Sylvia said faintly.


    "Well... I''m not ready for revenge, but you just said that the future is an asshole. No one knows what will happen." Roland shook his head and burst into tears. "I have a way to keep neowest awake."


    "Roland, what I hate most is you." Sylvia said with a headache, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    "I won''t tell you... Well, I don''t know myself." Roland turned his eyes and said, "it seems that my student has filled your fatal defect. His blood can condense the members of the York family."


    "You gave up Victor yourself. Don''t expect me to thank you for that." Sylvia looked warily at Roland and said murderously, "if anyone dares to think of Victor, I promise he won''t wake up again."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Roland patted her full chest, got up and jumped onto the wall. She sat on the top of the wall, smiled and waved goodbye: "I''m going back to bed, and I''m going to my student''s territory tomorrow. Good night, Sylvia."


    Sylvia thought for a long time, shook her head and muttered, "inexplicable Princess..."

 Chapter 357

    In the east of the river, the sun rises slowly, and the bright morning glow plated a layer of magnificent golden light on the thousands of hectares of colored glass river.


    The morning wind is slowly, the water waves are rippling, and the dark green river water keeps bumping into the gray rock foundation, turning into white waves, swirling, spitting bubbles, and then disappearing without a trace, leaving only the never-ending sound of waves.


    The sluice is like a small castle, standing by the Jinshui River. The river flows through the gate and along the channel paved with green bricks to the distant rose lake.


    Victor and his entourage stood on the wall and enjoyed the sunrise of the golden river.


    "The Boren River in the north is also a famous river, but it is like a ditch compared with the Jinshui River." Princess of the sassanne Empire, the first daughter of the moon bear family, and the future mistress of the copper halberd City, Angie Daikelian sighed.


    Duke monstok nodded and said, "Jinshui River is magnificent, vast and distant. It divides the north and the south. It is worthy of being the largest river in the world."


    Duke Williams took back his hot eyes from the South Bank of the river, smiled and said, "although this is not the first time for me to appreciate the Jinshui River closely, every time, I am shocked by her grandeur."


    Ignorant Yankees, water conservancy project is the key... Marquis farul of Neville Kingdom disdained the special envoy of the sassanne empire''s sigh on the Jinshui River. He leaned over to Sylvia and said: "Your Highness, since ancient times, only the river water flows into the Jinshui River, and no one has ever introduced the Jinshui River into human territory. You and your family have created a miracle. On behalf of the Neville royal family, I would like to express my heartfelt congratulations to you."


    Sylvia raised her mouth, took Victor''s arm and said gracefully, "this is the credit of my love."


    "My student, you really didn''t disappoint the teacher. Well done!" Roland''s blond hair stirred the dawn and smiled and patted Victor on the shoulder.


    Twelve days ago, the convoy of envoys from various countries set out from Jinshui city and arrived at Pinghu Town led by Randall last night. After a short rest, they hurried to the sluice gate to watch the sunrise of Jinhe River. Along the way, the team advanced along the embankment of the main canal. They saw with their own eyes the artificial main canal 4 or 5 meters wide, the node reservoir 100 mu in size and the main sluice gate comparable to the castle.


    Although the church has long publicized the water conservancy project and the new farming and animal husbandry system to the local lords, the Lords still have a skeptical attitude towards the water conservancy project in the man horse hills. In their view, digging a canal of thousands of kilometers is simply an unimaginable project. Because the Jinshui River is low-lying and gathers hundreds of rivers, if water is diverted from Jinshui to irrigate farmland, it will take a thousand kilometers of artificial labor The canal must have a drop of at least hundreds of meters.


    How much manpower and material will it take? How long will it take to finish?


    However, the fact is right in front of us. In just over two years, Randall collar has built nearly 110 kilometers of artificial canals, and the canals have been opened. The river water flows into the territory of Randall family, fills large and small node reservoirs, and flows back to Yinyue River from the auxiliary canals. Regardless of the auxiliary canals, node reservoirs, stream reservoirs, and agriculture, forestry, fisheries and animal husbandry driven by terraces, Randall collar only Relying on this main canal, about 600000 mu of farmland can be irrigated, which is equivalent to doubling the area of cultivated land.


    No one can ignore the huge benefits brought by water conservancy projects and new agriculture and animal husbandry, and behind this technology represents a new world pattern.


    Among the envoys of various kingdoms, Marquis faroor of Neville was the most active in introducing hydraulic engineering technology.


    Neville is a mountainous country with rich mineral resources and relatively limited farmland and pastures. It is exaggerated to say that it is difficult to be self-sufficient in food, because Neville has a small population, 60% of which are mountain people.


    Mountain people have lived in the mountains with inconvenient transportation for generations and live by hunting and gathering. They submit to the rule of the Lord and regard Neville''s people as their own. In fact, they have always been in a semi autonomous state, and only a few people will respond to the Lord''s call. Neville''s nobles and clergy need these mountain people to squeeze the living space of monsters, so they rarely ask the mountain people Labor.


    Half of the remaining 40% of the population are migrant miners, and the real people of Neville account for only 20% of the total population of the country, which is far lower than the proportion of children and refugees in other kingdoms.


    The limited population base leads to a low degree of social division of labor. The handicraft and military industries in the kingdom of Neville are very backward, and daily necessities and armaments depend on imports. The neville people sell minerals to dodo and purchase weapons and armor from dodo. Only they know the taste.


    Fortunately, the terrain of the boulder mountains is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Neville can resist the orcs in the northern wilderness with only a few elite soldiers, but the minerals will be dug up one day. At that time, what''s the difference between Neville''s knights and nobles and broken nobles?


    The royal family of Neville is close to the church Privy Council. Pope Clement secretly warned the king of Neville that the emergence of new farming, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects will promote the outward expansion of the human country. Once Neville misses the opportunity to explore the wilderness in the north, he will never recover.


    The neville people are well aware of the actions of the Sassanian empire in the northern wilderness. They are ready to wait for the shining knights and imperial forces to gnaw down the hardest bones, and then send troops from the boulder fortress to open up a large territory.


    The problem is that Neville''s population is too small. What is used to enclose the land?


    The Royal think tank believes that large-scale water conservancy projects must be built at all costs before other forces react. This is not just for food and arable land, but to attract migrant workers. The great construction itself has the function of transforming refugees into people. If other kingdoms start building water conservancy projects, the cost of absorbing migrant workers in Neville will become higher.


    Different from the political pattern of other kingdoms, the Lords of Neville live in the royal capital. They can easily reach an agreement: the royal family takes the lead to raise 15 million kinshores, absorb 400000 refugees through the kingdom of SUS, import food from the Sassanian Empire, build a large-scale water conservancy project system nationwide, and promote new agriculture and animal husbandry.


    The problem comes again. The combination of sluice, canal and reservoir seems simple, but it is very exquisite to form a large system, which involves new hydrology, geography and topographic survey. At present, the priests of the church have not understood these new knowledge, even master Edwin, the founder of the new discipline, is in the stage of exploration and self-improvement.


    Clement put forward a plan: funded by the kingdom of Neville, ivory castle and Silver Tower work together to test and build a hydraulic engineering system, so as to speed up three new disciplines.


    The key to the plan lies in the attitude of the York family. The Marquis of faroor shoulders the mission of inviting master Edwin to visit Neville. He is ready to be slaughtered by Sylvia. Unexpectedly, Sylvia readily agreed to Neville''s request and did not put forward too many conditions. She just asked Neville to be open to people and horses in the future fine iron and iron ore trade.


    To tell the truth, farouer didn''t quite believe that such an exquisite irrigation system was Victor''s masterpiece, but since Sylvia wanted to publicize the reputation of her little lover, what''s the harm of flattering him?


    "Lord Randall, your talent is amazing." The Golden Knight of Neville is not stingy with his praise


    Marquis faroor will not know that Victor has the magical and extraordinary ability of x-3. Master Edwin has to listen to him if he wants to improve the new discipline. Perhaps before long, the geographical environment, hydrological conditions, monster population, the distribution of Se silver mine and fire element crystal mine of Neville kingdom will appear in the study of silver moon manor.


    With this, Victor can plan the development strategy of the golden regiment in Neville kingdom.


    "I just came up with an idea by chance. The improvement and implementation of the water conservancy project was jointly completed by master Edwin and the scholars and priests of the church." He said modestly.


    "Victor, the giant brick kiln was invented by Anthony, but the strategy of raising canals with bricks is your masterpiece." Duke Williams smiled.


    Reputation is not only intangible wealth, but also objective influence. Not to mention anything else, just look at Natalia''s tender eyes. Sophia''s Guardian knight is convinced of her male master. Sylvia made Victor famous, which helped Victor establish prestige in the eyes of saber toothed tiger knights and ensure that the master-slave relationship of Randall family remained unchanged.


    This is crucial!


    The strategy of digging canals for soil, making bricks and maintaining canals can be said to be the finishing touch of water conservancy projects. Sophia couldn''t help but look amazing.


    Sylvia helped me publicize my reputation. It''s understandable that Archduke Williams also added fuel to the fire... Victor thought secretly. He didn''t find his position very special. In the eyes of the major forces in Gambis, he had a deep meaning.


    Victor is Sylvia on the right and Princess Roland on the left. He is both Sylvia''s lover and an attendant from kite castle. Sylvia has always retained the status of independent Lord of Randall family, mostly expressing goodwill to kite castle, while Williams helped Sylvia publicize Victor''s reputation and responded to the goodwill of York family. Victor has become the link between Renma hill and kite castle It seems that the tone has been set. Although there will be friction in the construction of Hong Kong South expansion, it has nothing to do with the overall situation of joint development... The heirs of all major families thought of it at the same time.


    Compared with water conservancy projects, the Lords of Gambis were more enthusiastic about exploring the southern continent.


    Neville''s land is poor and its population is limited. The Lord entrusts the territory to the housekeeper and priest, who live in the prosperous capital of the king. The influence of the Neville royal family on the Lord is more powerful than expected, and can even unify the price of minerals. If Neville''s lords could not unite with the king, their territorial resources would have been swallowed up by external forces. King Neville wanted to build a large water conservancy project, and no Lord would object.


    The local power of Gambis is strong. Kite Castle wants to build canals running through all territories. Even if the Senate has discussed it for hundreds of years, it will not have results. It is in the common interest of the Lords of Gambis to spend their energy on developing the southern continent because they quarrel over water conservancy projects.


    "The fish people in this beach have been cleaned up." Holding the shooting hole of the city wall, Archduke Williams said in high spirits: "in a few years, we can help barbarian friends cross the river from here and enjoy the scenery of the southern continent by the way."


    On the beach, there was no fish man, only sentries and low walls. The sentry post is about 14 meters high, with a base made of green brick and a wooden arrow tower on it, which can accommodate three archers at the same time. Each arrow tower is no more than 100 meters apart. It can be covered alternately without leaving any dead angle of shooting. The low wall is also made of green bricks, with hemlock logs on the outside. Although it is simple, it can effectively hinder the range of activities of fishmen.


    The sentry arrow tower and low wall are the river beach Fishman defense system commonly used by the Borui people.


    It took victor and Nicole more than four years to actually control the 4km long and 800m deep beach near the sluice. The York family relied on this simple and effective fish wall to build a port.


    Strange... Isn''t Archduke Williams going to build a port in chebman? What does he mean by that?


    Victor frowned slightly. Just as he was puzzled by Williams'' words, there was a sudden chuckle among the envoys of the kingdoms.


    "Your Highness Williams, please forgive me. It is not easy to build a port on the Jinshui River bank. It took our ancestors of Borui Kingdom 80 years to build the red port. If Gambis wants to build a port, it is almost impossible to succeed with this fish wall alone."


    Williams turned his head and said with a smile, "it''s count ashlibor of Borui kingdom. Your family is famous for building ports and shipbuilding. Can you give us laymen some advice?"

 Chapter 358

    The position of the ashlibor family in the Borui kingdom is very embarrassing. Baron ashlibor, the ancestor of the family, risked his life and landed on the seven union islands. After his return, he successfully persuaded the five most powerful families in the Eastern League to start an 80 year Fishman war, and finally created the Borui United Kingdom.


    The Baron is undoubtedly the founder of the Borui kingdom. The five ruling families gave him a high reputation, canonized him as a court count and a hereditary manor without autonomy. However, none of the five families married the ashlibor family. For a long time, ashlibor has always been excluded from the power core of the Borui Kingdom, and there are no family heirs or even seats in the Senate.


    Under the joint suppression of the five families, ashlibor became the mascot of the Borui Kingdom, and no Lord was willing to be close to them. Williams said that ashlibor is good at building ports and shipbuilding, which is a word of praise, but this family has witnessed the rise of the Borui kingdom. For the Lords of Gambis, ashlibor is the authority to build ports.


    The Earl of ashlibor of this generation has a high nose, deep eyes and deep bags under his eyes. At first glance, he looks like a middle-aged man in his forties. His luxurious spider silk shirt can''t hide the decaying breath from the inside to the outside. He leaned over slightly and said, "as you wish, your highness Williams."


    At this moment, Victor had understood that Williams had not given up his plan to build a port under the command of chebman, and count ashlibor was his successor.


    Sylvia looked calm, quiet and beautiful, as if she had long been aware of the scene. Sophia gave ashlibor a cold look. Anyway, count ashlibor represented the Borui Kingdom, which spared no effort to crack down on the bucks business group.


    "Although fish people are mentally confused, they still have the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages." Count ashlibor stepped forward, put his hands on the wall and said: "The beaches occupied by fish people must allow them to run, so every flat beach is the natural territory of fish people. According to the instinct of fish people to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, we continue to kill fish people on the beaches, create areas that make fish people afraid of death, and then build fish defense walls to change the environment in which they run. Over time, the fish people will give up the corresponding beaches."


    "It''s said that the ant army once slaughtered a large number of fish people in Randall and chebman?" Count ashlibor turned and asked to victor.


    Victor pondered for a moment and nodded: "Yes, Randall''s riparian line is 123 kilometers long and there are 15 flat beaches. The ant tide devoured countless fish people on these beaches. I saw the worst battle on the largest beach in the East. A silver fish man King led more than 20000 fish people to climb out of the Jinshui River. They frantically attacked the ant colony on the beaches for a time Push the front line two kilometers away from the river bank. Randall''s ant colony was attracted. Under the fierce counterattack of the ant colony, the fish man fell into chaos. The fish man king was killed by the ant man leader, and the fish man army immediately collapsed. Less than 10000 fish men fled back to Jinshui River, and the rest became the food for the ant colony. After the war, Randall''s fish man clan The group was badly hit and was no longer able to launch a large-scale counter offensive, but the small-scale fighting never stopped. "


    "I estimate that the ant colony killed at least 35000 beach fish people in Randall."


    "The situation of chebman collar is similar." Gillian hugged her chest with both hands and gloated: "all the two Fishman kings died in the war, and more than 40000 fishmen were killed, but they also destroyed tens of thousands of ant people... The fish people on the river beach are really weak, and the number is superior, but they can''t beat the ant colony." After a pause, she sighed again, "to tell you the truth, I don''t think there is any kind of ORC who can confront the ant colony that will never collapse."


    Princess Angie glanced at Gillian''s proud chest and said, "miss chebman, you haven''t seen the scene of Centaur charging..."


    Ashley bor coughed and brought the subject back, "The beach where the fishman Lord died in battle is a death zone that makes the fishman group fear naturally. Before the new Fishman Lord was born, their sense of escape prevailed and their fighting will was at the lowest point. In a sense, you should be glad that the ant man killed the fishman Lord. Otherwise, you can see the ferocious side of the fishman group. In fact, it has always been us to trap and kill the fishman Lord An important tactic for occupying beaches. "


    "Of course, if we can eliminate the threat of fish people so easily, we Borui people will not be entangled with the fish people for hundreds of years." Count ashlibor dusted off his hands and said, "can you get a log?"


    Victor''s jaw gestured, and an attendant quickly ran down the wall. Before long, two strong guards came up with a thick log.


    "Throw the wood down the river, fifteen meters away." The count commanded.


    As soon as the voice fell, Sophia held the log with one hand and lifted it gently. The log weighing at least 1500 pounds flew out with a "Hoo" and hit the river 15 meters away, arousing a large amount of water spray.


    Mingming''s whole body is soft, if boneless, how can he have so much power... Victor''s eyes jumped.


    The logs were floating in the river. An ugly fish man''s head appeared on the river. It swam towards the log and climbed up, followed by the second and third... Soon, the eight meter long log was crowded with fish people screaming and pushing each other.


    "Fish people are amphibious orcs. They are born with the ability to breathe underwater. The beach is their place to bask in the sun, rest and remove moss." Ashley bor pointed to the river and said, "the whole Jinshui River is a fish man''s foraging place, spawning place and troop transportation channel. Who can destroy the underwater fish man?"


    "We, King Borui, have been in the kingdom for more than 600 years. The fish man war has lasted until now. We have destroyed millions of fish people, but the number of fish people has never changed. As long as the Jinshui River is still there, the fish people will not be extinct. Just because the fish man war is endless, the kingdom of Borui has abandoned five ports on the north bank and now only four large ports are reserved."


    Sylvia said faintly, "I just want to know the impact of underwater fishmen on the construction of Hong Kong."


    Ashlibor bowed to Sylvia and said respectfully: "Dear Madam, the port must have docks and docks. As you have just seen, fish people like to climb floating objects. The docks and docks are the same for them. Therefore, the docks and docks in Borui kingdom are very strong and can withstand the fish defense wall. There are also patrol soldiers. Therefore, we have driven many fine iron piles under the docks as support. In the process of piling, craftsmen are the first First, build a floating bridge. At this time, craftsmen and soldiers can hardly resist the raid of underwater fishmen. "


    Williams smiled and asked, "how did the ancestors of Borui Kingdom solve this problem?"


    "A full-scale Fishman war!"


    Ashlibor turned and replied: "First lure and kill a fishman Lord, occupy a beach suitable for building a port, and then launch an attack on other Fishman lords at the same time. The fishman Lord will continuously summon fishmen to participate in the war. The number of underwater fishmen will decrease sharply, and the craftsmen will seize the time to build the wharf. The greater the intensity of the war, the less interference the craftsmen will suffer, and the greater the loss the army will bear. This experience is an ancestor They groped it out with their blood and life. They experienced 80 years of Fishman war. When the blood of soldiers and fishmen dyed the beach red, the wharf and dock of Alexandria were completed. "


    "Is war and battle the same thing?"


    Harald, the barbarian elder, said astringently in human common language. He threw down his heavy refined iron axe, climbed over the city wall, held the wall with one hand and slid to the muddy beach. The legendary barbarian like an iron tower took a few steps on the beach, and the mud sank to his knees. He shook his head, kicked his legs hard, and with a bang, the whole piece of mud burst into all directions and fell on the beach It was as if a big pit had been blown out by a shell. The barbarian elder jumped 5 meters high, clasped the wall with his hands, and quickly climbed up and jumped. His body was as flexible as an ape.


    What a terrible explosive force, what a powerful barbarian crazy warrior!


    There was silence on the wall and everyone turned pale.


    Harald, 35 in physique, 32 in spirit, 22 in perception and 37 in life, his total element attribute value has surpassed that of the Golden Knight when he showed the elements of emptiness. Harald is not only strong in physique and amazing in brute force, but also shows superb skills in transportation. His strength is as round as one, and his muscles and bones are like springs.


    If the mighty mammoth fell into the mud and couldn''t climb up, Harald not only jumped out of the mud, but also jumped 5 meters. Victor suspected that if it were on the flat ground, the old barbarian could jump at least 15 meters high.


    This is a weakened version of Hulk


    When the barbarian elder climbed up the wall and saw that there was no mud on him, the two Golden Knights monstok and farur couldn''t help twitching their corners of their mouths.


    Although the Golden Knight can mobilize the power of the elemental sea, this extraordinary ability is greatly limited. As a last resort, the Golden Knight will never use it easily. Once Harald stimulates the talent of rage, his strength, defense and combat intuition will be greatly improved. As for the singing of barbarians, it is a mysterious power.


    The ordinary Golden Knight has no second possibility but to be crushed in front of the barbarian gorsa.


    "Sophia urusa, lead the fishman to the flat ground and let''s chop these poor bastards!" Cried Harald.


    Ashley bor swallowed his saliva and said, "powerful barbarian soldiers and cowardly fishmen never dare to leave the muddy beach."


    The old barbarian picked up the fine iron axe and said in a muffled voice, "Sophia urusa, my people and I are as heavy as rocks. We hate mud. You have to kill the poor people in the river of light by yourself."


    Barbarians also have weaknesses... Williams was obviously relieved. He smiled gracefully: "elder Harald, this is a human war, and we can deal with it ourselves." He asked count ashlibor, "how do you think we should fight? How long will it take to build the dock and dock?"


    Ashley bor thought and said, "attack all the flat beaches in Gambis at the same time, let the soldiers line up in long lines, use sharp sickle guns, and arrange archers behind... Considering that the beach area of Gambis is smaller than Borui Bay, I personally estimate that this war will last for 8 years."


    "It seems that only one or two families can''t defeat the river beach fish people. We want to issue a kingdom war order and call on all lords to send troops together." Roland lifted his hair behind his ears and smiled sweetly: "Gambis really needs to fight an all-out war, otherwise the soldiers of all families will soon forget how to fight together."


    The eldest princess of Gambis was a war madman since she was a child, otherwise she would not lead the noble children of the royal capital to form a glorious knights.


    Williams glanced at Sophia and said, "war needs money, and building a port also needs money... Lord ashlibor, what do you think of the conditions for building a port here?"


    "The environment here is good!" Ashlibor looked at Sylvia''s face from the corner of his eye and continued: "The port of Borui kingdom is located in the big river bay, which is the estuary of Jinshui River. The water area is vast and the water flow is gentle. We can use large sailboats to travel in the river bay. Although it is only 14 kilometers away from the south bank, the water flow here is fast, and there are giant animals in the deep water area. Rowing boats are difficult to cross, and large boats are limited by narrow terrain and water flow The wind can only go straight down the river, enter the Fermis lake near the RAND Empire, and then set sail to cross the river. "


    "It''s a little far from Fermis Lake..." Archduke Williams said to himself.


    Who can not understand what Williams meant, but this is the internal affairs of Gambis, and the foreign envoys took a lively attitude. Miss chebman was not happy. She said, "isn''t it faster to cross the river by rowing?"


    "The soldiers can''t row a big boat." Williams said with a smile.


    "My people and I can''t swim, but we can row!" Harald said.


    You can row big boats, but we also have to cross the river often


    The representatives of the major families remained silent, and Williams quickly said, "there is another problem. It is located in the westernmost part of Gambis territory. What about the fish people in the upper reaches of Jinshui River? We can''t go deep into the swamp to eliminate the fish people."


    "It''s not impossible." Roland nodded.


    Williams: "


    Representatives of families: "


    Foreign envoy: "..."


    Victor: "... Well, that''s not necessary. The fish people in the Everglades have also encountered ant tides."


    Even if the ant man didn''t attack the fish man in the Everglades, my alchemical dragon lizard and lizard man tribe were not vegetarian. Victor thought to himself.


    "What a pity!" Roland shook his head regretfully.


    "..." Sylvia breathed out and said, "it''s meaningless to discuss the construction of the port now. I ask the Senate to hold a war meeting to solve all the disputes."


    Williams said, "then after Prince Edward''s coronation ceremony is completed, I, as the Regent of Gambis, summon the old king to discuss the fishman war."


    "Very good!" Sylvia smiled and her eyes moved. "Baron finicos hosted a banquet in the silver moon manor of Randall family. The scenery of silver moon manor is beautiful, and the food of Randall family is unparalleled in the world. Please come."

 Chapter 359

    In the dead of night, Sophia sat alone at the dresser.


    The dinner of Randall family was over, and the distinguished guests returned to their guest villas with satisfaction. As the nominal mistress of the Randall family, she naturally lived in the Lord''s house.


    This spacious bedroom is luxurious and comfortable, but it is much simpler than the Marquis of Wimbledon. However, it is only one of more than 300 rooms in the Lord''s residence, and the extraordinary silver moon manor was just a wilderness four years ago.


    The silver moon manor, covering an area of more than 6000 mu, is close to the mountains and rivers. The landscape with the perfect integration of nature and humanities is unique and graceful, just like the palace described in the bedtime story.


    The most amazing thing is that the Randall family built the silver moon manor with only 12000 gold sols, of which 5000 gold sols were paid to the architect Lord Anthony. After hearing the cost of Yinyue manor, the guests were all unbelievable. Princess Angel enviously expressed that she was willing to exchange 500000 gold sol for the design drawings of the giant brick kiln. Enbisser But the Duke of York said proudly: it''s not a matter of money!


    It''s really not a matter of money.


    Giant brick kilns make durable and lightweight mud bricks extremely cheap. With cheap building materials, any architect can move the palace in fairy tales to reality. What''s more, people and horses have to rely on the green brick industry to maintain the construction progress of water conservancy projects.


    Exchanging dirt for money... This is a wonderful idea! Sophia thought to herself.


    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Sophia didn''t look back and said lazily, "dear little Victor, you forgot to knock."


    "According to the Randall family rules, a husband doesn''t need to knock when he enters his wife''s bedroom." Victor came in with a smile. "Besides, beautiful lady, your husband will be happier if you can remove the word ''small''."


    Sophia was stunned for a moment and asked suspiciously, "are there such uncivilized family rules?"


    "It didn''t, but now it does."


    The mirror showed Victor''s righteous appearance. Sophia puffed and turned and said, "I thought you would be with Sylvia or Nicole tonight."


    Sophia''s red lips rose, the pear vortex appeared, and her crystal clear purple eyes contained an intoxicating smile. She was wearing a spider silk short nightdress, revealing a pair of snow-white long legs with beautiful lines, and her graceful body was very attractive.


    Victor secretly praised: it''s really a beauty.


    "Can I understand it as the jealousy of my wife?" His eyes went up and down Sophia''s red lips, crisp breasts, slim waist, rich hips and long legs, openly and openly.


    "Would you believe me if I said jealousy?" Sophia held her cheek with one hand, and the opening of her chest showed a touch of snow-white and deep. Her slender legs overlapped and entangled. She changed her sitting posture slightly, and naturally showed the ultimate elegance and charm.


    Looking at Victor''s handsome face and aggressive eyes, Sophia couldn''t help laughing and some complacency.


    They both have the name of husband and wife and the reality of husband and wife. It''s reasonable for anything to happen. A little ambiguity only adds interest and does no harm to the elegance. Don''t look at Victor''s fierce appearance. In fact, he has no lethality, but he is fresh and delicious and can be ravaged at will.


    Moreover, Victor is beautiful and elegant, like a weak boy of 16 or 7 years old. The tiny swirls around him from time to time add a mysterious temperament.


    The beauty and elegance of the elves, the delicate and mysterious temperament, the noble blood but not as domineering and dangerous as the Golden Knight, all of which have great attraction to high-level female knights. Sophia also had to admit that Victor really moved her today. As for his lovers left and right, there was nothing she could do. When Victor was in the king''s capital, he was also sought after by high-level female knights.


    The pursuit of high blood is the maternal instinct of female knights. If you lose this power, the whole Knight regime will collapse and the knight class will gradually die out. As the saying goes, the dragon does not live with the snake. Once the high-level female cavalry who occupies the dominant position in the family gives birth to the family heir, they often choose to stay away from the weak blood husband and pursue the high blood Golden Knight partner. However, the Golden Knight is strong and domineering. Being with them will never be a pleasant experience. Most high-ranking female knights can only live alone.


    Although extraordinary knights can dispel the underlying desires, this is not the right way to do it.


    High level knights who abandon human nature are destined to be assimilated by the element sea, which is no different from death.


    Due to physiological and psychological differences, male knights are responsible for defending the family and forging ahead, while female knights should bear the responsibility of reproduction and raising offspring. Compared with male knights, their belief in guarding territory is weaker, and marriage, love and children are their important sustenance.


    Worldly sustenance and fetters are like kite strings, pulling high-level knights to swim the sea of elements. Every time they cut off a thread, they have a deeper understanding of the origin of the world, which is related to the future path of the Golden Knight.


    Male Knights have a strong belief in guarding development. They can give up love, marriage and children''s affection first, and then rebuild slowly after returning. High-level female Knights focus on their families and children. Unfortunately, most high-level female knights are very lonely. It is for this reason that the number of female Golden Knights is far lower than that of male Golden Knights.


    Including legendary paladins, there are 59 Golden Knights in the human kingdom, of which only 7 are women. Sylvia and Roland, they belong to the special cases.


    The elemental sea always opens the door to the divine knight and invades the elemental position of the divine Knight all the time. Sylvia is not easily assimilated by the element sea, but she should always maintain a mortal state of mind, otherwise it''s hard to say whether she can live to the age of 120.


    As for Roland, she is a rare adventurer, explorer, not guardian. She is full of curiosity and enthusiasm for everything in the world. If the guardian has only a dozen kite strings connected to the secular world, there are at least hundreds of adventurers. Adventurers can hardly be lost in the power of the sea of elements. They always first explore the laws of the real world, and then find the corresponding source laws in the element sea. Generally speaking, the real world with a variety of forms is more attractive to Roland.


    However, adventurers are an unstable factor for the family. No one knows when they ran out to wander, or did some amazing things.


    These knowledge were taught to Sophia by Queen Seuss. Eliano didn''t want to participate in the affairs of barbarians. She was very interested in Sophia, to be exact, in the blood of the sword saint. Queen Cynthia told Sophia that as long as she could help the alejano family get the blood of the sword saint, the kingdom of SUS was her strong backing and could even canonize her as the Archduke of the kingdom.


    Sophia had a mind to meddle in the affairs of the ariano family, and the current situation of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce was enough to annoy her. However, Cynthia''s knowledge and information are valuable, at least let her see how to go in the future.


    The saber toothed tiger business group may not be enough to protect me from being assimilated by the element sea. If you add marriage and family, you may be able to take the most critical step. But Victor is not what he used to be. Will he love me again? If he really cares about me, he will try his best to let me stay in the Randall family and be his wife. What should I do about my hard-working career?


    Thinking of this, Sophia sighed faintly and said, "I''m really jealous of Nicole. As long as she supports you wholeheartedly, she doesn''t have to think about anything... To tell the truth, it''s hard for me to do that."


    Although they are legal husband and wife, they have their own followers. No one can easily convince each other. Randall collar and Baron finicos collar, a total of more than 80000 people live under Victor''s wings. The Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has more than 90000 core members and peripheral members.


    In family politics, marriage is closely related to career, but if you must make a choice, you must choose career.


    Victor knows this very well, and his goal is also very clear: swallow the backbone of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and expand the power of the golden regiment. This peerless beauty can only be regarded as an addition. As for whether she can reach the top... Sylvia once expected her, now... No one cares except Sophia herself.


    "I wasn''t with Nicole just now. Lord Boris of the SoLIM family talked to me about something. He asked our Randall family for help. I came to ask for your advice." Victor thought about it and decided to appease Sophia first.


    "Boris SoLIM? The first in line successor of the Marquis SoLIM?" Sophia asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "you should know something about the SoLIM family. The old Marquis can''t control the situation of the family. Boris is worried that their eldest son will be cleaned by competitors. He begged me to help them."


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and said, "are you going to intervene in the internal affairs of the SoLIM family? It''s not a wise choice."


    "You''re right." Victor laughed: "Boris didn''t ask me too much. He just asked me to protect his young son and daughter. If the eldest son can survive the family struggle, the two children will serve us as attendants and take the surname of Randall family. In case of any accident to Boris and his blood, he hopes that his young son can survive when we explore the southern continent Acquire a small fief and inherit the SoLIM family name. For this purpose, he is willing to provide 100000 gold sol to our Randall family. "


    "You promised?"


    "Yes. I''ve asked Elena to arrange for Boris''s children to live in silver moon manor first."


    Sophia frowned, "why do I think there''s a problem?"


    Victor said with a faint smile, "those two children are very talented, and 100000 kinsol really moved me. But..." the voice turned and said: "This was originally a secret agreement. Boris didn''t have any means to restrict me. Therefore, he used my reputation to make his opponent avoid the rat... Hum, he visited Randall with his illegitimate children who didn''t have the right to inherit, but went back alone. Who doesn''t know that Viscount Randall took in Boris''s children? When necessary, he just had to give up the Marquis title on his own initiative With my reputation, it''s no problem to save one''s life. Boris can rest assured and boldly fight with the ambitious before it comes out. "


    "The reputation of viscount Randall is more than 100000 gold sol and two noble children. Therefore, I also put forward a condition. The Randall family purchases the soft silver ore led by the Marquis SoLIM at a price slightly lower than the stone. The trading volume is unlimited and the trading period is no less than 20 years."


    "Honey, are you really going to use softsilver ore as stone?" Sophia said, laughing and laughing.


    "No way." Victor spread out his hands and looked helpless. "The horse hill is short of stones. I''m afraid the SoLIM family dare not sell stones to us against the will of the royal family. Although softsilver ore is of little value, it''s still possible to fill the wall..."


    Sophia was silent for a moment and sighed, "in fact, you don''t have to ask me for advice."


    "I have a request from you." Victor smiled and said: "Pinghu Town needs to build a 30 meter high wall. I plan to build an outer wall with green bricks and use softsilver ore as stone filler. The cost of building the wall is almost 200000 gold sol, including the cost of purchasing and transporting softsilver ore. however, softsilver ore needs to be fired and cooled to break into the shape of stone, which requires a lot of charcoal. There are thorns near the periphery of the dark forest It''s almost endless. They can be made into high-quality charcoal. However, I don''t have the money to buy so much charcoal... "


    Sophia looked at Victor with a smile and said, "do you want to borrow money from me?"


    "Borrow money? No! I want to do a business with you. A futures business."

 Chapter 360

    "Futures?" The Marquis of Wimbledon looked mistily at her husband.


    "Spot forward trading, I call it futures." Victor further explained: "Dear, you should have heard about it. We will hand over the construction technology of giant brick kilns to Duke Nim and Duke Wellington within 7 years as their return for supporting water conservancy projects. With the promotion of giant brick kilns, it can be predicted that the price of charcoal will rise. If you start hoarding charcoal now, you will certainly make a lot of money in the future. Of course, you buy Charcoal, charcoal The price of will soon rise, but you will take out a huge amount of money to buy out the charcoal of the Lords around the dark forest at the agreed price in the next seven years, and the profit will be very considerable. "


    Victor shook his head and sighed: "Unfortunately, I don''t have any money, so I can only let you do this futures business. Fortunately, you are not an outsider... For the sake of my help, please promise me to agree with you on the price of charcoal in advance. As for the NIM family and Wellington family, you just make their money. If the future price of charcoal doesn''t meet expectations, I''m willing to take over all of it at your cost price The certificate won''t make you lose money. "


    Sophia thought for a long time and murmured, "it''s a great idea to predict future price fluctuations and carry out spot forward trading... But the Lords are very smart. Will they raise the price? Even if they reach an agreement, who can guarantee that they will keep their promise and buy or deliver goods at the agreed price?"


    "If the dark forest is owned by a lord, the price of charcoal can be set as he wants! However, there are 12 small families around the dark forest. No one can monopolize the charcoal trade. Do you expect them to reach an agreement?" Victor sneered and said, "as for the guarantor... Isn''t there a notarization before the God of the church?"


    Sophia stared at Victor''s face for a long time, shook her head and said with a bitter smile: "honey, I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve just changed... No wonder Williams values you so much. No wonder Sylvia is fascinated by your talent..."


    Williams values me? What does that mean?


    Victor quickly put the question behind him. He pretended to be "surprised" and said, "honey, do you agree?"


    Sophia looked embarrassed and said with regret, "dear husband, I''m afraid I can''t help you..."


    That''s right! If you lose your fighting spirit and are willing to fight, it will disappoint me. As long as you negotiate with me, I will have a chance to master the contacts and channels of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce


    After the dinner, Victor had planned to find a chance to contact the barbarian elder, but Constantine and his men followed the elder Harald. Seeing that he had no chance to contact the barbarian alone, Victor had to give up temporarily. On the way back to his bedroom, he received an invitation from Lord Boris SoLIM.


    After knowing the purpose of the heir of the SoLIM family, Victor took the opportunity to ask for the purchase of softsilver ore. the Marquis of SoLIM was indeed rich in mineral resources, and there were actually three softsilver veins suitable for mining. Boris was surprised and delighted to meet the request of viscount Randall.


    Softsilver has no mining value and is reluctant to be used as a stone. That is, the York family is forced to use softsilver to build the city wall. Selling softsilver to Viscount Randall can not only make a small profit, but also do not offend the Auguste family. It also reveals the tacit understanding between the eldest son and Randall family. As long as softsilver ore is continuously transported to Randall, who dares to take it from the eldest son Dead hand?


    Similarly, no matter who inherited the Marquis of SoLIM, he did not dare to tear up the trade agreement between Boris and victor. The Randall family held Boris''s blood descendants in their hands, and the Viscount of Randall could intervene in the internal affairs of the SoLIM family as long as he found an excuse.


    Boris plays the trick of taking advantage of the situation to protect himself, but Victor is not a political sprout... Taking advantage of the situation? Who won''t?


    Taking advantage of the existing political structure and his reputation, Victor played a trick of fooling the white wolf with empty hands. He couldn''t help laughing when he thought that the walls of Pinghu Town were filled with silver mines.


    Moreover, the reserve of charcoal resources has become Victor''s next layout. The processing of soft silver ore requires charcoal, which can paralyze the sensitivity of major forces to charcoal, a strategic material. Sylvia will think that Victor''s real purpose is charcoal, thus ignoring the existence of silver.


    As for putting forward the concept of futures to Sophia through charcoal trade, that is another layout of victor.


    As early as in ancient Greece and Rome, there were trading activities in the nature of futures trading, and its benefits need not be repeated. Sooner or later, the gold group will lead the trade reform in different countries, and futures trading is an essential part. However, Victor now proposes futures mainly to show Sophia''s outstanding business talent, first become the think tank she relies on, and then find the opportunity to participate in Wen''s business The business of Burton chamber of commerce finally achieved the goal of getting both people and money.


    Victor said coldly: "as long as 80000 gold sol can complete the charcoal futures trade at most. This money is only a drop in the bucket for you. I don''t understand why you should be embarrassed?"


    "I do have a wealth of 4.5 million kinshores, but I thought that as long as I invested in building a port, I didn''t expect to support an all-out war. Honey, do you think I have enough money?" Sophia explained softly.


    Victor smacked his mouth and said, "it''s not enough... I misunderstood you. I''ll think of another way."


    Sophia was silent and said sincerely, "honey, I''m sorry I hurt you. But I don''t regret that Queen Catherine wanted to replace me with you. She could even send someone to surround me. I had no choice at that time."


    Victor waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to settle an old account with you. Speaking of it, I should also thank you for sending me to the man horse hill."


    "Indeed." Sophia smiled with a slight jaw, "I must clarify that I once wanted to have an heir with Andre, but I still failed to act. For high-level knights, strange partners need time to cultivate feelings and build trust, because silver knights can also kill gold knights. Although it is not uncommon for female knights to find lovers, it seems that you care very much. I have the cheek to explain to you, only I hope you don''t hold a grudge against me and still regard me as your woman. As for feelings... I don''t think you still care about me now. I may not be as important as your personal maid in your mind. "


    Victor said frankly, "I want to deny it. I''m afraid you won''t believe it."


    "You don''t need to hide your true thoughts. It''s like a real power Lord." Sophia said approvingly, "then let''s talk as lords and great nobles."


    "Victor, you must admit that we need each other. I can''t help you more than other women can."


    Victor replied, "the premise is that you have to give up the Marquis of Wimbledon and think of yourself as Viscount Randall."


    "It is precisely because I am the Viscount Randall and the Marquis of Wimbledon that I am most helpful to you." Sophia said with a smile, "as long as the chamber of commerce is still in my hand, our wealth will continue. Now as long as you help me, the financial problems of the Randall family can be solved."


    "It seems that no one wants you to continue to run the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce." Victor frowned and said, "I don''t see any chance of winning."


    "I have two cards left." Sophia pondered for a moment and asked, "honey, have you ever thought that it may take hundreds of years for barbarians to find holy things? If they find holy things, how can they return to mount arret?"


    Victor''s heart moved and blurted out, "regzo?"


    "That''s right!" Sophia chuckled and said, "in order to welcome back the holy things, the barbarians need to establish a solid relationship with human forces. It is for this purpose that they make regzo my follower. Even if regzo and I die of old age, arete will send barbarians to follow my successor."


    Victor shook his head and said: "It is precisely for this reason that all forces do not allow you to run the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. The shining Knights have always hoped that the Lords of the Sassanian empire can establish contact with ARITE mountain, and the moon bear family has planned for hundreds of years. As Sylvia said, unless you join the Principality of Teuton, you must give up the barbarian followers. The Sassanian empire is likely to use wheat wine to fight Ariel We will start trade and eventually replace you as an ally of the barbarians. "


    "Before that?" Sophia said with confidence: "It takes at least 8 years for barbarians to cross the river, and it takes time for Sassanians to brew wheat wine, promote new planting methods and store abundant green wheat. Before that, barbarians stood on my side, and no one dared to cut off the trade of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. In fact, the operation of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce was quite normal except that Borui kingdom was making some small hands..."


    "Really?" Victor said faintly, "I think you don''t have much time. You can''t quickly solve the plight of the bucks business group. The members of the business group will soon abandon you, just as the Lord can''t protect the people and the people give up the family."


    Sophia paused slightly, bowed her head and said, "my second card is you."


    "I will remove regzo''s follower status and set her free. Both the sassanne Empire and the barbarians will owe me a favor. As long as you give me the franchise of crude sugar, the members of the bucks business group will not betray me. Because the sassanne empire is about to expand eastward, their soldiers need crude sugar to supplement nutrition and recover their strength. On the contrary, the southerly business group of Borui kingdom will be unlucky, sassanne When the Empire has wheat wine, what strategic materials does the Nanfeng business group use to do business with others? I will watch them become a third rate business group. " Sophia sneered.


    Victor took the opportunity to ask, "I wonder why the Borui people stare at you?"


    "They are afraid that I will monopolize arete''s herbal medicine trade..." Sophia explained the cause and effect of the matter.


    "It''s understandable that the shining Knight Order doesn''t want neutral caravans to intervene in barbarian diplomacy. I can understand that the Borui people are worried that key medicinal materials are monopolized by the kingdom of SUS. Since you have promised to retain the medicinal material trade share of the kingdom of Borui, why do they fight to the end?" Victor asked, touching his chin.


    Sophia said reluctantly, "I haven''t figured it out yet. The Pope brought me back under the crown. Then the Borui people began to lay a black hand on the stag business group. Now, the two sides have formed hatred. Only when one falls can the matter be over."


    Victor nodded and shook his head again. "Sylvia needs to nod about the crude sugar franchise. She still wants you to stay in the horse hills. I''m in line with the York family. I won''t offend Sylvia to please you."


    "You can." Sophia looked steadily at Victor and said slowly: "Before the age of 43, the sword Saint delavin had no offspring until his blood changed completely, and then he gave birth to his first son with alize. Your current situation is completely consistent with the experience of the sword Saint delavin, and there are no offspring in the process of rapid purification of the moon elf blood. Therefore, Sylvia has great expectations for you. In her eyes, you are more important than me Even if you give me the right to manage the crude sugar, she will not be really angry if she complains about you at most. In other words, you are qualified to be capricious. "


    "Can I really become blonde?" This time, Victor himself was confused. He shook his head and asked, "what can you give me?"


    Sophia bit her lip gently and said softly, "I swear, I only belong to you..."


    "Hum! Hum! It''s not certain who takes advantage of who..." Victor sneered and squinted at Sophia.


    "OK. According to the profit distribution method of the joint-stock system, I''ll give you 10% of the shares of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce." Sophia said quickly.


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "we can''t make a decision until the Senate has discussed the construction of Hong Kong and the fishman war."


    Sophia nodded in agreement, and then she saw Victor take a set of chessboards out of the drawer.


    "Honey, let''s play chess."


    "What? You didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, just came to play chess with me?!" Sophia almost believed her ears. She now seriously doubted her charm.


    "Well, I''ll let you go first." Victor set the chessboard and said seriously, "whoever loses will take off a dress."


    Sophia looked down at her only nightdress. When she looked up again, her peach cheeks were dizzy and her eyes were like water.

 Chapter 361

    Two days later.


    Victor took Sophia to the intersection outside Pinghu Town to see off the last foreign envoys of Randall family. In the two days, Victor has sent away most of the guests. Today, the Marquis of French will return to the kingdom of Navier, and his royal highness of the two kingdoms of Suss kingdom will go along with him.


    "Mr. Randall, it''s hard to imagine that Randall collar was a wasteland more than five years ago. I was deeply impressed by the canals, terraces, villages, Pinghu Town and Yinyue manor here, especially the delicious food of Randall family... It''s the most delicious, exquisite and exquisite food I''ve ever eaten."


    Marquis faroor has a burly figure, a broad face and a strong and masculine face. He looks about 30 years old. In fact, he is 62 years old. Of course, according to the 160 year old limit life of the Golden Knight, he is really only 38 years old, a 38 year old local tyrant.


    The distinguished nobles of Neville live in the prosperous capital. They are brave and brave, do not pay attention to etiquette, but like a luxurious life, love wine and food, and are popular in comparison. The luxury atmosphere of Neville''s upper class society is incisively and vividly reflected in the Marquis faroor. His shirt is woven with rare gold and silver spider silk, and the buttons of the shirt actually use the top ground element crystal.


    Victor estimated that the shirt alone was worth 7000 gold sols, equivalent to a set of refined gold armor.


    The local tyrants of Neville all admire the dishes of silver moon manor. It can be seen how successful the chefs of Randall family are. In fact, their cooking has surpassed their former teacher, now Viscount Randall.


    "Your Highness farul, I have given your servant the secret of delicacy." Victor said modestly and saluted Princess Susie again. "Of course, he also gave it to his highness Fanny''s maid. That''s a gift I gave you and Princess Celine."


    "Oh, what kind of mystery can make the tail meat of Hexapod crocodile more delicious?" Princess Fanny took the arm of Marquis faroor and asked with a smile.


    Without waiting for Victor''s answer, Sophia said first: "dear cousin Fanny, the so-called food mystery is actually the swamp SHELLLESS clam. Well, it also has a name called swamp boat maggot. The nidam swamp of the Eastern League is also rich in delicious ingredients with this shape, disgusting but refreshing."


    "Shipworm? How come I''ve never heard of it?" Princess Fanny raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    The territory of the eastern alliance has always been the backyard of the kingdom of SUS and Borui. The great nobles of SUS continuously absorb the resources of the eastern alliance through their caravans, and the most valuable goods are the products of nidam Everglades.


    The environment of nidam swamp is dangerous and it is difficult for human beings to go deep, resulting in the extremely valuable zoological and plant resources. The free people living in the periphery of nidam swamp live by hunting wild animals and collecting swamp herbs. They use the rare swamp resources to exchange Susi caravan for necessities of life, weapons and armaments.


    Princess Fanny knows the special products of the swamp very well. She knows all the ingredients from the swamp at the Randall family dinner, but she heard of the swamp creature boatman for the first time.


    Boat maggots can cheer up, which is aimed at ordinary people. If they are simply a rare delicacy, they are dispensable to the Lord. However, Princess Fanny could not bear the weakening of the control of the SUS kingdom over the eastern alliance.


    Why does Sophia know the shipworm, but I don''t?! How much do the Dalits in the Eastern League hide from us... Fanny Eliano''s face maintained an elegant and charming smile, but her heart was angry.


    Sophia smiled gently and opened her red lips, explaining: "The boat maggots are snow-white and look like elongated worms. They like to eat wet wood, including the small wooden boats of swamp hunters, so they get the name. I once followed swamp hunters into Nim swamp and saw them pick up rotten wood and eat boat maggots raw. I also tried it. The taste is really unique. Unfortunately, although the taste of boat maggots is delicious, it is very easy to die and deteriorate , it''s hard to preserve, and its shape is not elegant. It''s an inferior snack. It''s impossible for the free people in the east to transport fresh boat maggots to the kingdom of SUS or the kingdom of Borui. Unexpectedly, my husband found another way to solve the problem that boat maggots can''t be transported far. " Then she looked at Victor with an admiration and pride, just like an aristocratic lady who showed off her husband''s skills to outsiders.


    It''s because the boat maggots are hard to keep... Princess Fanny''s heart was relieved. She was a little envious and giggled, "don''t say much about your wisdom... Your husband and wife''s feelings make me envy." His eyes turned to victor and asked, "Lord Randall, you haven''t told us what the secret is."


    "The name of boat maggot doesn''t sound good. I now call it swamp SHELLLESS clam." Victor waved his hand and said: "I didn''t invent the method to deal with clams without shells. Several of my chefs studied their cooking skills hard and kept improving. They tried different cooking methods every day. They found that clams without shells would decay quickly whether they were exposed to the sun or dried in the shade. After several experiments, they first used a kind of plant juice unique to the swamp to make clams automatically release water, and then dried them in the sun, It can solve the problem of deterioration of clams. When dried clams are ground into powder, it becomes a wonderful condiment. Any condiment will become particularly delicious. I''ve given the specific method to your maid. "


    Victor bowed to the Marquis of faroor again and said apologetically, "Your Highness faroor, there is no swamp around Neville. I only prepared 50 pounds of seasoning powder for you."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. When I get back to Neville, I''ll hold a feast. With these seasoning powder, lesk''s steamed stuffed bun dares to laugh at my food... When the seasoning powder is used up, I think Fanny will be happy to sell me some new ones, but I don''t know how many SHELLLESS clams are. If Susi''s caravan can''t meet Neville''s needs, we can ask for them Mrs. FIA''s caravan. " Said the Marquis faroor with a forthright smile.


    Sophia smiled and gracefully raised her skirt. Even Fanny was jealous of her radiant beauty.


    Is Marquis faroor talking about seasoning powder?


    Yes, but not all.


    There are not only clams without shells in the swamp, but also various medicinal materials and animal skins, such as the swamp dragon lizard skin worth thousands of gold. The kingdom of SUS once monopolized the trade of swamp specialties. Later, the kingdom of Borui competed with it, and now there is a third competitor.


    Seeing the six legged alligator skin armor equipped with the swift bird light ride, the two Dukes farour and monstok all offered Sylvia their purchase intention.


    This is certainly not good news for the kingdom of SUS, but the Lords of other kingdoms will definitely welcome new suppliers. The man horse hill is close to the lizard swamp. Princess Fanny expected the York family to sell swamp specialties, but she didn''t expect Viscount Randall to send people into the swamp to collect resources so soon.


    There is not only wealth but also danger in the swamp. The Lord should not send family soldiers to die for the sake of wealth, and the stationed priests also have the obligation to dissuade the free people from engaging in dangerous businesses.


    Due to the limited number of priests in the church, they can''t reach the eastern territory. Without the support of priests, the huge territory and population will disperse the power of the Lord. Therefore, the two kingdoms of SUS and Borui are not willing to include the vast and barren Eastern alliance into their territory. Their armed caravans only need to ensure that there are no large Orc gathering places in the eastern region. The two kingdoms and churches do not even know how many people there are in the eastern alliance. It was precisely because there were no lords and priests to manage, the wild people of the eastern alliance had to risk their lives to collect swamp resources in order to survive.


    As for the deaths and injuries of swamp hunters, they must be responsible for themselves. Anyway, the Lords of the two kingdoms will not bury the lives of family soldiers in the swamp.


    Viscount Randall not only sent people to investigate and hunt in the swamp, but also was supported by the vassal and the people. Fanny didn''t know how he did it.


    On the other hand, the method of making seasoning powder is a generous gift. Spices from the dusk forest are transported to the Sassanian Empire and are worth gold coins of equal weight. Sylvia said that the food of Randall family is unparalleled in the world. Princess angel of Satan admitted at the banquet that the dishes of the banquet will be unforgettable for her life. Although there are some touted ingredients, with angel''s identity and influence, it is difficult for seasoning to be popular in the Sassanian empire.


    Anyway, Sophia has a new product and she can hop around for a while.


    This secret recipe represents considerable wealth. Little Victor said to give it away... Fanny pondered for a moment and said softly, "Lord Randall, count ashlibor didn''t get the formula for making seasoning?"


    Victor smiled, shook his head and complimented, "the recipe is for his beautiful highness Fanny."


    "You can really talk." Princess Fanny smiled with joy and said, "if you have time to visit the kingdom of SUS, I will treat you wholeheartedly."


    "Lan... Victor, I have a present for you, too." Princess Celine, with beautiful black hair, is shy. She untied the cloth bag behind her, took out a metal bow and said expectantly, "I readjusted the silver wing bow. Will you try it?"


    The shape of silver wing bow is exquisite, the bow body is like a black eagle with wings, and the arcuate strings of secret silver are dazzling. Victor looked at the hand holding the bow.


    Princess Xilin''s hand is very beautiful, her fingers are slender and powerful, and the skin on the back of her hand is delicate and smooth, but Victor can clearly see the cocoon skin and a burn mark on her finger belly. Through this shallow scar, Victor seemed to see the shadow of Celine waving a hammer in the hot blacksmith''s shop.


    As the daughter of Queen eliano and Duke meting, Celine has a distinguished life experience and impeccable appearance and blood. She can let the accompanying blacksmith complete the casting work on her behalf. But since she was rejected by Victor, she plunged into the blacksmith''s shop to adjust the silver wing bow. She didn''t even attend the final of the martial arts competition. It can be seen that Celine really likes casting.


    Victor likes the shy and focused character of the princess of the technical house, but he can''t respond to the affection of Princess SUS. Silently took over the silver wing bow. Victor felt that the weight of the bow was much lighter. He put on his fingertips and pulled hard. The bow body tightened back, like a raptor with folded wings.


    With a sweet smile from her heart, the pure smile from her heart made Victor feel the weight of the silver bow suddenly weighed heavily. He solemnly bowed and said, "Your Highness, your great kindness is my great honor. This silver bow will become a treasure of the Randall family."


    The girl''s delicate little face suddenly floated a faint blush. She was silent and just nodded shyly. Marquis faroor could not see any more and said, "this silver winged bow was tailored and recast for you by Xilin."


    Victor coagulating and thinking, he took out a small bag from his trouser pocket and handed it to Hulin. "This is my return gift to my royal highness."


    Celine bowed her head, took the bag, didn''t open it, and held it tightly in her hand. Fanny took her niece''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "what''s in it?"


    "When master Edwin explored the Everglades, he found a magic crystal that can purify the water under the moonlight. It is called purification crystal. It is extremely rare. I don''t know if there are the same crystals in nidam Everglades, but this is the only treasure that Randall family can hold at present." Victor replied.


    "I can assure you that there is no such crystal in nidam Everglades." The Marquis of faroor shook his head.


    Princess Fanny also said, "really not."


    Needham marsh certainly did not purify the crystal, otherwise the master of Edwin could not have known them. Victor laughed. "It seems that the crystal clear is a unique crystal of the lizard swamp, with the magic crystal of extraordinary quality. I hope your royal highness love my return."


    "I like it very much..." Princess Celine said softly. She raised her head, gently printed a kiss on Victor''s lips, stared into his eyes, summoned up courage and said, "Victor, when I am promoted to the silver rank and can be worthy of a popular archer with ancient and noble blood, I will see you again..."


    This is not a matter of blood at all, but a matter of position and background. We are destined to have no fate and no share. When you are promoted to the Silver Knight, the feeling of love at first sight will fade away like a scar on your hand... Victor sighed in his heart and said, "well, I look forward to our reunion."


    "We should go." Marquis faroor said, "Lord Randall, on behalf of his majesty resk, I invite you to visit the kingdom of Neville at your convenience."


    "I am flattered by the kindness of his majesty resk. Please pay my respects to his majesty resk on my behalf."


    Faroor nodded, turned and boarded the carriage that had been waiting for a long time. Princess Fanny took her niece into another carriage.


    The carriage moved slowly, and Victor was stunned as he looked at the drifting motorcade.


    "It''s gone far. Are you still watching? You might as well catch up and keep Xilin. Fanny and she will be very happy. You can also get the practice method of surging combat skills." Sophia joked with half truth.


    Victor deliberately said, "Princess Fanny is charming, mature and beautiful, which is more in line with my appetite."


    "Hmm? Then you can leave her too."


    "Is it exposed?" Victor turned and said: "Fanny used to be the lover of Marquis faroor, but I always think they seem close, but actually they are alienated. They take their own carriages respectively. Even in the past few days at silver moon manor, they haven''t revisited their old relationship. Now I think that Fanny and Celine have the opposite temperament. I''m afraid they both came for me. And you are the same as Sylvia... Queen sus promised you What are the benefits? "


    Sophia gave Victor a look of annoyance and sighed: "I don''t care about the benefits of Cynthia''s promise at all. However, Fanny has enough influence. As the eldest princess, she can do things inconvenient for the queen. I reached a tacit understanding with her to help the bucks business group deal with the Nanfeng business group. Well, Fanny came by herself to meet the legendary popular shooter. Since you are not enthusiastic about her, she It won''t be boring. Although she has been secretly enchanting you, it''s just the blood nature of eliano. "


    "Nature?! what kind of nature?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "Look at my eyes."


    Sophia has a pair of rare purple eyes, clear and bright, just like purple crystal, extremely beautiful.


    Victor remembers that only more than 600 people on earth have purple eyes. Most of them have outstanding looks. Among them, the most famous is an American actress. Her beauty is impeccable and her facial features are exquisite. With a pair of purple and blue eyes, she has attracted thousands of fans and is known as the number one beauty in the world.


    This shows the charm of purple eyes.


    Sophia, Fanny and Celine all have purple pupils. They are equally beautiful. In particular, Sophia''s appearance and temperament are no worse than Roland and Sylvia.


    It''s not normal that female Knights of silver rank can compete with female Knights of the peak.


    Victor looked at Sophia''s peerless face, and gradually emerged in his mind her frowning and smiling, gentle and charming flattery. As soon as his heart was hot, he couldn''t help holding her slender waist and kissing her glittering red lips. Sophia responded warmly. Just when Victor was about to lose, x-3 started running and quickly eliminated the state of mental abnormality.


    "This... This is also a kind of extraordinary ability?" Victor said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s not just Wimbledon and neowest that have special blood." Sophia smiled faintly and said, "although the history of the eliano family is only 900 years, their Knight blood also has the characteristics of alien blood."


    "So is your viscount."

 Chapter 362

    The ivory castle of the church calls non-human and intelligent species with social structure alien. In other words, intelligent races that cannot provide the power of faith are alien. According to historical records, scholars of the silver white tower called the races that had interacted with human beings as aliens, including elves, barbarians, barbarians, dwarves, halflings and Assyrians, while other intelligent species were classified as orcs and monsters.


    Victor learned from Renault that the alchemical Empire Divided wisdom into human language family, Goblin language family and dragon language family according to the characteristics of language.


    The wisdom of the human language family includes humans, elves, barbarians, dwarves, halflings and so on. Strangely, there is no record of barbarians and Assyrians in Renault''s will side. Victor suspected that both barbarians and Assyrians were new kinds of wisdom after the collapse of the alchemy Empire, and might have a deep connection with the alchemy empire.


    The wisdom species of goblin language family are mainly goblins, ogres, jackals, centaurs, sheep people, pig monsters, etc. their shapes are very different and their vocal characteristics are different, but they do belong to the same language family. At least the big goblins can communicate with them, and a few ogres can even imitate human language. For example, the old ogre victor and Nicole killed.


    Dragon monsters not only refer to the blood of dragons, but also refer to the blood of ancient giants, including lizard man, half dragon man, fish man, bear monster, dog head man, Eagle man, etc... maybe ant man.


    Due to the differences of vocal organs, dragon species can''t communicate with each other, and human species can''t learn the language of other intelligent species. Therefore, Goblin species and dragon species are detestable monsters in human eyes.


    Victor also found that the alchemy militia knew the blood source of most intelligent species. Lizard man and nine headed snake lizard were the blood origin of the king of blackze. Jackals corresponded to the king of gluttony, centaurs corresponded to the mother of the earth, ogres corresponded to giant demons, dwarves corresponded to Mountain Giants, halflings corresponded to magic mice, and fishmen corresponded to the Lord of the tide.


    Each blood source represents an ancient power, but the alchemy militia knows nothing about the origin of the four kinds of wisdom: humans, elves, barbarians and goblins.


    There are four races on the surface, but there are actually two races. Humans can intermarry with elves and barbarians at the same time, which shows that the three come from the same source, and alchemists do not need to load the information of human ancestors into the will side of alchemists. As for the ancestors of goblins, it is a fog. Victor guesses that the ancestors of goblins may be goblins.


    Of course, this hypothesis overturns the traditional theory that goblins and ogres are homologous. However, their physiological structures are very similar. They have the same internal organs, and the number and shape of bones are completely the same. The difference lies in the size.


    There are signs that ogres and goblins are as different as halflings and humans. Ogres have giant demon blood, goblins'' ancestors are a secret, halflings have demon mouse blood, and human ancestors are also a secret. The physiological structure of the two is the same, and neither side can intermarry... In fact, the difference between barbarians and humans also has the same characteristics, but the blood source of barbarians is still unknown.


    Victor believed that a clear understanding of the origin of different races would help to understand the history of different worlds and thus uncover the mystery of the demise of the alchemical empire. Therefore, he was very concerned about foreign affairs and sent Paul to the Yinbai tower to learn relevant knowledge.


    Now, Sophia claims that the eliano family has an alien blood, and Victor is immediately interested.


    "Alien blood? Apart from the moon elves and barbarians, is there a third alien who can intermarry with humans?"


    "I don''t know. It''s probably an elf..." Sophia shook her head and said, "it''s too long ago. Many ancient families have lost their inheritance. Although their blood has spread to this day, the family history is not recorded. Just like you are the blood descendant of the Wimbledon family, how many secrets do you know about Wimbledon?"


    "Maybe not as much as me..." Sophia muttered, then raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you want to know?"


    "I don''t want to know." Victor shook his head decisively and said, "you''d better talk to me about the eliano family."


    "Talk while walking."


    Sophia was silent for a moment, waved back her servant, took Victor''s arm and walked on the woodland outside the road.


    "The founder of the eliano family is a mortal. They are more eager for Knight blood than any other family. If a new family wants to obtain noble knight blood, it is undoubtedly the most effective means to give beautiful children to Knight nobles as lovers. Eliano''s pursuit of beauty has almost reached a degree of paranoia. However, this paranoia actually comes from a kind of blood nature ¡£¡±


    "Only by purifying a main blood vessel can the knight family have a long history of energy. There are two ways to purify blood vessels. The first is the natural purification of fighting spirit and void elements. Extraordinary knights and even peak Knights belong to natural purification. The second is artificial purification, that is, close relative marriage. Therefore, some small families have cousin marriage, cousin marriage, and even blood relative marriage Isolated island families are particularly common in the Eastern League. In fact, they have no choice.


    Aileyano''s ancestors didn''t understand this truth, but they were deeply influenced by the marriage atmosphere of the eastern family. In the process of pursuing beauty, they cultivated the beautiful purple eye blood. After three generations of close relatives intermarried, the purple eye blood gradually stabilized and finally became the main blood of aileyano. It can be said that the rise of aileyano has the elements of mischief and pure beauty By chance. "


    "No one knows that eliano''s purple eye blood comes from that ancient family, but she shows unusual blood characteristics." Sophia smiled on her side, like flowers in full bloom, bright light flowing and dazzling.


    Victor shook his head, and he finally knew why the little Baron was obsessed with Sophia. There must be spiritual charm in it.


    "The appearance of knights and nobles is outstanding, but the beauty of purple eyed blood nobles is better. Even ordinary female Knights have soul stirring charm, while the beauty of silver female Knights has spiritual appeal, which is the unique feature of Golden Knights..." Sophia lifted the hair on her temples behind her ears and said: "When the Golden Knight likes you, you will find her very attractive... That''s roughly what I mean. And the female Knight of eliano can charm humans and win favor through her eyes... This is obviously an alien blood talent."


    Victor pondered, "you''ve been emphasizing ''female Knight''?"


    "Yes." Sophia nodded and said, "purple eye blood only manifests in women, and men of the eliano family can only inherit paternal blood... This is another unusual place for her."


    "Do you know what that means?" Sophia couldn''t help asking.


    Victor pinched Sophia''s delicate white hand, shook his head and said, "I don''t judge. Tell me."


    "It means that you and my son are pure Wimbledon. He will either become an elf blood aristocrat or a wind knight in the future. You and my daughter may be purple eyed knights or manifest the blood of other knights. Now you know why there are six Golden Knights in the kingdom of SUS?"


    Victor took a cold breath and said, "the mother''s blood is not transmitted to the son. The son must be a pure paternal blood. His talent is far superior to that of the children of other families."


    "Yes." Sophia''s jaw slightly and said slowly: "Alayano has an agreement with other big families that purple eyed female Knights will never marry outside. They become partners with the Golden Knights. The first son belongs to each other, and the second son belongs to the alayano family. If they give birth to a daughter, they still have to return to the SUS royal family. This is mainly to prevent the outflow of purple eyed blood. It is also for this reason that the SUS kingdom will always be ruled by the queen There are two reasons. "


    Victor suddenly realized and joked, "no wonder Sylvia has always been green eyed towards you. It turns out that you are a fish out of the net." Immediately and doubted, "since your blood is so special, why should the Auguste family turn against you? You should be the queen!"


    Sophia shook her head and said she didn''t know it. She frowned and said, "maybe it''s because the blood of the Augustus family is very strong, and they don''t like the feminine style of the SUS royal family. Maybe it''s because no one of the purple eyed female Knights has ever stepped into the peak field... The Augustus family doesn''t care about the purple eyed blood... Anyway, it has nothing to do with me."


    Purple eye blood is really not attractive to the augustian family. If the royal family purifies a group of wonderful sons, all of them run out and wander, leaving only the purple eye female knight to inherit the throne, it will be a disaster.


    Victor coughed and said, "that... You..."


    "I''m sure I can be a Golden Knight!" Sophia glanced at Victor, breathed out and said: "The reason why purple eye blood is difficult to promote is that they can''t resist the temptation of beauty, whether it''s their spouse''s appearance and temperament, clothing and jewelry, or beautiful scenery... This blood nature is close to elves, so the alejano family insists that their blood comes from another unknown elves."


    How do I make complaints about the spirit, or the demons? I don''t know if there are any spirits or demons in the world. Victor silently Tucao in his heart.


    Sophia didn''t know that Victor had quietly classified her as a goblin. She continued: "The Marquis of faroor was Fanny''s first lover. At that time, she was just an ordinary knight, but faroor did not conform to the aesthetics of eliano. Fanny gave birth to a daughter and left Neville. She had not seen faroor for more than ten years and became a Silver Knight again. Naturally, they could not be close again."


    "Cynthia chose Celine as your partner. It can be said that she tried her best. Because Celine is not an extraordinary Knight now. She has a beautiful vision for love. With pure feelings and natural charm, she can always move people''s hearts, can''t she?"


    Victor said faintly, "Celine is innocent, and queen sus just wants to get the blood of the wind knight. If Celine and I cultivate feelings, we finally have to separate... To tell the truth, I hate the feeling of being manipulated."


    "As for the gifted family heirs..." Victor stopped and said with a smile, "don''t I still have you?"


    Sophia pressed her lips and took her husband''s arm and continued to move forward. Victor also lost interest in talking. They walked silently for a while. Sophia said: "Honey, Natalia and I like the clean and tidy Pinghu Town and the beautiful silver moon manor... Everything here condenses your efforts. If you want to say your love for Randall, no one can match you."


    Victor nodded and said: "I can understand your feelings for Wimbledon chamber of Commerce... I can give you the clam seasoning powder and bristle brush of Randall family, but the franchise of strategic materials is too sensitive, especially crude sugar can be counted as logistics materials of war... If I give you the franchise of crude sugar without Sylvia''s support, I will have to bear all kinds of pressure alone, such as Wang The office asked Nim and Wellington families to reduce the purchase of green bricks... Do you think we will risk the shutdown of water conservancy projects to help you defeat the Nanfeng chamber of Commerce supported by Borui kingdom? "


    Sophia paused and said, "you need a good heir, and I also need..."


    "You are not irreplaceable!"


    Victor interrupted Sophia and said impolitely, "whether as my spouse or the leader of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce!" Then he comforted softly: "Of course, I am willing to help you as much as I can. You want to unite the caravans of the kingdom of Susi to resist the Borui people together. Didn''t I come up with the formula of seasoning? The problem is that you don''t know the cards of the Borui people, and the dodos master the business way. They want to make the best use of your struggle with the Nanfeng chamber of Commerce to seek the greatest benefits. I think For if the great lords of Dodo don''t drain your wealth, they won''t stop easily. "


    Sophia bit her lip and said: "Wimbledon chamber of commerce is at a disadvantage now, mainly because Nanfeng chamber of Commerce has the full support of Borui Kingdom, but I am helpless. As you judge, kite Castle must want to change an obedient chamber of Commerce leader. I have thought clearly these two days. If I want to turn the situation around, I must win the support of Gambis Kingdom instead of relying on the franchise of crude sugar..."


    Victor nodded approvingly and said with a smile, "good, please continue."


    Inspired, Sophia said in high spirits: "If I want to get the support of kite castle, I must first win the support of you and Sylvia. Honey, you are different from those cold Knight Lords. You have a deep relationship with Nicole. I will be your nominal wife and de facto lover. Let Nicole be your de facto wife and de facto lover. I am only loyal to your partnership. Our son inherits the Randall family, and I Your daughter inherited my title. Isn''t that good? "


    Victor didn''t say a word. Sophia continued: "The joint-stock system you proposed has inspired me a lot. I have the goods of Randall family, and I can trade directly with the Mountain Tribe. I will give 40% of the shares of the chamber of Commerce to kite castle. What is the reason why the augustian family does not support me? If I can create a business family handed down from generation to generation, I can step into the peak field, and our blood is the guarantee of family inheritance £¡¡±


    A Golden Knight doesn''t open up territory, defend territory and run to do business? Does the church agree? Does your followers agree? Moreover, the joint-stock system can''t introduce a powerful Royal family in advance, and they will swallow up the golden regiment... Sophia''s naive idea stunned Victor, and he advised:


    "The Nanfeng chamber of commerce can get the support of the Borui royal family because of the special system in which the five families take turns in power. The August family can monopolize the profits of the chamber of Commerce. Why should it be at your disposal? Dear Madam, don''t let your stronger opponents join the joint-stock system. The backbone of the chamber of Commerce will fall to them and then overhead you, just like what Catherine did to you Like. "


    "This... I really haven''t thought about this..." Sophia murmured.


    "Later things, later." Victor beckoned the retinue behind him to bring the horse. He took Sophia''s thin waist and said: "You''re going to accompany elder Harald back to Raven town today. I''m afraid you can''t catch up with the military parade and Carnival of Randall family... Settle down the barbarians and come back as soon as possible. We have to go to brinor city to attend Prince Edward''s coronation ceremony and meet the new king..."


    As he was talking, a herald attendant rode over from the direction of Pinghu Town. When he saw victor and Sophia, he immediately turned down, knelt on one knee and panted, "Sir, Archduke Williams wants to summon you."


    "What''s the matter?" Victor frowned and raised his hand to signal the herald to get up and answer.


    "I don''t know." The attendant stood up and replied, "Duke Williams''s escort Knight told me that please return to silver moon manor as soon as possible to meet his highness."


    Victor pondered for a moment, turned to Sophia and smiled, "honey, it seems that I can''t send you and elder Harald."


    Sophia nodded and said softly, "what do you think it is?"


    Victor said with a faint smile: "Sylvia sits in the silver moon manor. What else can I do? Williams and Roland originally planned to go after the military parade... I guess they changed their mind temporarily and are going back to kite castle now."

 Chapter 363

    Not surprisingly, when Victor arrived at the silver moon manor with his entourage, Williams was ready to start.


    On the road outside the gate of Yinyue manor, the motorcade is lined up in a long line. A white carriage with exquisite shape lives in the middle of the motorcade. The carriage is oval, and the carriage wall seal is decorated with beautiful golden crowned kite bird patterns. The animal pulling the cart was a strong six legged fast dragon, and a unicorn was tied to the back of the carriage. It lies on the ground, lazily licking its sharp front paws. Its golden fur is oily and shiny. In the sunlight, it looks like a giant lion made of gold.


    This unicorn was a gift given to Sophia by Neo west when she passed by the RAND empire. Later, Roland replaced it with a fast dragon. It is now Roland''s pet, so its majestic golden mane is tied into funny braids, which are tied into the shape of a bow with silk.


    Roland can''t do such boring things alone. It''s a masterpiece shared by her and bertina.


    Not many people dare to approach the large alienated warbeasts, although they are well-trained.


    Bertina was an exception. When the little girl tried to touch the unicorn many times, her lovely appearance fell into Roland''s eyes. In just half an hour, little Belle became the new favorite of the long princess. For the next two days, they ate and lived together. At the feast of the silver moon manor, Roland and bertina sat at the same table and were full of oil and happy. Everyone can see it, Roland Auguste likes bertina very much.


    Victor hesitated when he heard the subtle sound of eating from the princess''s car.


    According to etiquette, the eldest princess should accept the Lord''s gift first even if she is anxious to return to the king''s capital. However, Roland could not be measured by common sense. Victor was not surprised that she hid in the carriage and ate. He was worried that Roland turned away the snack goods.


    Roland made it clear that she wanted to adopt bertina and pay a persuasion fee to victor. Fortunately, Williams admitted at the banquet that the food of kite castle was not as good as that of Randall family. Bell measured for a long time and still didn''t promise to follow the long princess.


    Of course, even if bell couldn''t resist Roland''s temptation, Victor wouldn''t let her go.


    Bertina''s father imosen is a wizard who can use mice and lizards to form a strong army. Moreover, bertina is loved by everyone and flowers bloom. Victor gets along with her day and night and has the feelings of father, daughter, brother and sister.


    Victor couldn''t bear to give the snack goods to Roland as a servant.


    Victor grabbed the reins, jumped off the fast bird and walked to the princess''s car. Four guard Knights greeted him, led by a high-level female Knight wearing a secret silver armor. She reached out and stopped victor.


    "Princess countess, is your highness in the car?" Asked Victor politely.


    Roland''s retinue knight, with a pretty face, said coldly, "the princess is not here!"


    "I heard your highness in the carriage. You know my ears are very smart."


    With a standard aristocratic smile on his face, Victor pointed to his ears and walked forward. He hit the knight''s arm, and Roland''s voice came from the carriage. "Ashara, let him come."


    The female Knight sidestepped away, the curtain of the window was opened from the inside, and Victor saw Roland''s unique face.


    "Your Highness, are you going back?" Victor stepped forward, saluted respectfully, listened carefully to the movement in the car, didn''t hear the second person''s heartbeat, and sighed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes." Roland said faintly, "Randall Qing, I''m a little uncomfortable and decided to go back in advance." With that, she immediately closed the curtains.


    "Er..." Victor was at a loss and was stunned.


    "This... Princess, you... I mean, the Archduke summoned me. I''ll see him now." Victor stammered and hurried to the manor in the eyes of ashara.


    Will the Golden Knight be uncomfortable? Roland''s serious appearance makes people uncomfortable... Victor curled his lips. Roland''s estranged attitude made him feel a little lost.


    Entering the manor gate, a court attendant came forward, bowed to victor and said softly, "Lord Randall, please follow me. Your highness is waiting for you in front."


    Victor nodded, followed the waiter and turned into a shady path. The attendant stopped, turned and said, "Lord Randall, your highness Williams wants to see you alone."


    "You wait for me here." Victor winked at guard captain Gru and walked alone into the depths of the woods.


    The dense canopy blocks the hot sun, the light in the forest is dim, the air is cool and humid, and the faint smell of fallen leaves is filled with corruption.


    Victor''s super sense talent is fully open. The wind and grass within a radius of 360 meters can''t hide his keen hearing. He walked a distance along the green brick path and heard a slow and powerful heartbeat 60 meters away. He stopped at the same place, x-3 screened the movement around the heartbeat one by one, determined that there were no other creatures above medium-sized, and then Shi ran walked forward.


    Around a corner, Victor saw Williams, tall and handsome, standing under an iron oak tree.


    "Victor, you have great courage to meet a top Silver Knight alone, but it''s not a good habit." Williams turned and smiled kindly.


    Victor saluted first, then considered and said: "When the extraordinary Knight doesn''t show the void, there will still be heartbeat and breathing. I''m sure there are no other people or alienated war beasts around. If the Silver Knight uses the void element to avoid my perception... This location is about 2100 meters away from the Lord''s residence. Although it is beyond the sensing range of the Yellow Gold knight, Sylvia is not included. She only takes 17 breaths (35 seconds) The most important thing is that I know enough about my abilities. "


    Williams was stunned for a moment, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "the divine knight has three void elements of place, wind and water at the same time, which is so powerful that it is desperate... You can really hold 20 breaths in front of the Silver Knight at the peak."


    "Your Highness, I think you misunderstood..." Victor said calmly.


    I misunderstood? Do you want to say that you can escape the pursuit of the top Silver Knight in close proximity, or do you think you can defeat a top Silver Knight?


    Williams looked at Victor for a moment and gently warned: "Victor, I believe in your strength. However, the earth knight who resonates with 36 elements is different from the knight who has just stepped into the extraordinary field. You must not be careless."


    Silver knights that resonate with 36 elements are called Earth knights, raging wave knights and wind Knights according to their affinity elements.


    Williams himself is a top Silver Knight. He knows the horror of the earth knight.


    The earth knight has the elements of emptiness, and its strength, defense and resistance to elements have increased sharply. Within a radius of one meter, it can also form a force field to delay the enemy''s action, and enable the knight to obtain a short effect of flying and changing direction, and the explosion speed of flying and changing direction is unimaginable.


    Although the force field of Nu Tao knight is not as concise as that of large earth force field, it has a radius of more than 2 meters, is full of toughness and changes. It can not only invade the opponent''s body and reduce its blood flow rate, but also condense into a group to attack the enemy within 6 meters. It has the dual attributes of kinetic energy and elements, causing bruise and frostbite to the enemy.


    The wind knight has no force field. Because of this, they are not willing to fight hand to hand with the earth knight and the angry wave knight. However, the wind knight has the highest perception, fast as ghosts, sharp attack, good armor breaking and lightning effect. The wind Knight hides in the dark and can make the enemy smell death without hand.


    Williams knows knights, but he doesn''t know popular shooters, let alone victor.


    Victor''s current element attributes: physique 9, spirit 14, perception 25, life 25.


    Extraordinary agility talent: Victor is flexible, has a strong sense of balance and amazing speed, and can move at high speed while shooting or fighting in a complex environment.


    Dim vision: Victor can obtain the vision of ordinary Knights during the day by virtue of moonlight. In the absence of moonlight, his vision refers to the night blade leopard.


    Extraordinary perception talent: Victor can see mice 1200 meters away and hear the sound of human normal dialogue within 600 meters. The closer the distance, the clearer the perception. In an open environment, within 60 meters, the heartbeat of the top Silver Knight can''t hide from Victor''s ears.


    Blind sense talent: the void wind element within 2.5m in diameter keeps in touch with victor at the soul level, and can master the movement around him without seeing or hearing.


    Popular talent: the breeze haunts Victor''s body and can also be attached to any object, greatly reducing the air resistance, making him as light as a swallow. The maximum moving speed reaches 34 meters per second. The flat shooting distance of the hard bow is 350 meters. The power of the sonic arrow is equal to that of the standard crossbow, and it is silent. Beyond 350 meters, the flight speed and penetration of the arrow gradually decrease and make a sound. The longbow is the most powerful Long distance, 1200 meters, powerful crossbow, but easy to dodge by the enemy.


    At present, the maximum duration of popularity is 71 minutes and the cooldown is 327 seconds. If you don''t continue to use popularity, this talent can be regarded as passive.


    Dark blue blade: Victor has the fighting skill of showing the elements of emptiness. He can attack from a distance in close combat. It is his strongest attack method. The longer the dark blue blade condenses, the more powerful it is. Originally, the shortest condensing time was 2.3 seconds, the longest was 6.8 seconds, and the maximum was 10 times. Now, the shortest time is 1.6 seconds, the longest is 11.7 seconds, and the maximum was 32 times. The dark blue blade has both puncture and electric shock damage, with paralysis Effect: if it is attached to the arrow, it can form a cavity effect. If it is a pure element attack, the attack distance is 11 meters and can penetrate the enemy''s chest. Creatures below the silver level will die immediately as long as they do not wear armor.


    Activate talents: stimulate the water elements in the body, moisturize the body, relieve muscle fatigue, quickly repair the damage of bones and internal organs, and reactivate various talents if physical strength and energy are renewed.


    Activation talent gives victor the capital to compete with high-level knights. Although his body is still fragile, he has greatly increased his physical strength and can run 200 kilometers at a speed of 70 kilometers per hour.


    In fact, Victor is no different from the wind knight, but he still has three trumps.


    The first trump card is the hidden life of the Golden Toad. In this state, Victor is integrated with nature, and the effects of super sense and blind sense are increased by 50%, which greatly weakens the wild intuition of violent creatures. When Nelson of silver rank was locked by Victor, although he had induction, he could not judge the dangerous direction. This means that Victor can subdue most creatures, including the Silver Knight at the top.


    The most important thing is that life potential makes Victor''s physical strength and energy recover rapidly. It is similar to activation. Victor believes that as long as he continues to cultivate the Golden Toad secret form, he can turn the activation talent into the surge talent one day. Strength, physique and self-healing ability will reach the level of stormy knight.


    In addition to the water element force field, the wind and raging waves are the end of the popular shooter.


    The second trump card is Victor''s core ability - x-3.


    X-3 is said to be a biochip, but it is actually a new functional area of the brain. It makes Victor''s control of the body to a fine degree, with a calculation speed of 20 times that of ordinary people, master and digitize the changes of temperature, humidity, pressure, light, space and time. This means that Victor can remember his surroundings at a glance, and then run with his eyes closed without getting lost. He can accurately calculate the moving speed of objects, coupled with the subtle control of the body, which is equivalent to having two talents: dynamic vision and lightning reflection.


    In addition, x-3 has the function of timely complementing and diluting external information. Victor initially used x-3 to eliminate noisy and useless sounds in a Rainstorm Day. With the echo of rain dripping on the ant man, he outlined the image of the ant man leader in his mind, locked its position, and shot it with an arrow at the moment it turned its head. Of course, this ability can only be exercised with the cooperation of life potential.


    Imagine that Victor and the wind Knight confront each other in the dense forest. Whoever is found by his opponent first will die. Victor quickly eliminated the interference of noisy environment, perceived and supplemented useful information, and the result of the contest was unknown.


    The most outstanding ability of x-3 is to control all talents, optimize them and give full play to their maximum efficiency. In this state, everything is slow, and Victor calls it the apocalypse.


    The stronger the talent, the stronger the apocalypse. With Victor''s current talent, he is not afraid of any Silver Knight''s challenge. Because this is verified.


    Sylvia is Victor''s biggest trump card. She is flame, earth, wind and storm. She doesn''t want Victor to die in the hands of knights, even the Golden Knight.


    I''m afraid no one can accept the training of three series Golden Knights at the same time except victor. Sylvia doesn''t expect Victor to defeat the Golden Knight. As long as her lover can escape the pursuit of the Golden Knight. After hundreds of duels, Victor unconsciously stood at the top of the silver stage.


    There was no need to publicize it. Victor just wondered why Williams cared about his safety.


    "Your Highness, I remember your warning." Victor said respectfully


    Williams nodded with satisfaction and said, "strength and strength are completely two concepts. Strength is a compliment to the living. No matter how strong the strength is, the dead are just dead. In those years, the sword Saint delavin pressed an era, but at the same time when the queen verotika fell, he disappeared without a trace. The legendary Paladin elijie also formed a hatred with the Barcelona family."


    Victor was shocked, stared at Williams and said coldly, "Your Highness, what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 364

    In a strict sense, the Grand Duke is not a title, but a position, which corresponds to the second sequential inheritance right.


    The strong blooded royal family is always in a difficult situation of childbirth. In order to maintain the purity of the royal blood, and to avoid the vast number of low blood descendants competing for the throne, the king would rather have fewer children than have indiscriminate children. They usually wait until they resonate with 36 element positions before they begin to bear heirs.


    What if the time span is so long that there is no heir to the throne?


    The Royal system arranged everything. For the need of political stability, after the new king ascends the throne, he will designate a brother and sister as the second in order successor and grant the title of Archduke of the kingdom. Therefore, the king does not have to hurry to have offspring. His brother or sister is the heir to the throne.


    The inheritance right and title of the grand duke cannot be inherited. When the eldest son inherits the throne, the second son takes over the position of the grand duke. The former Grand Duke is granted the Duke of the court, and the right to inherit the throne is automatically extended to the third place. But neither the title of Duke of the court nor the succession sequence of the third throne can be passed on to future generations.


    Therefore, Dagong is an alternative to inheritance, commonly known as the spare tire.


    Williams is such a spare tire.


    The king has no right to depose his Archduke. Unless the eldest son of the king inherits the throne, the former Archduke will hand over the title of Archduke and the right of second succession to the second son of the king.


    The former king Ryan once wanted Edward to be the first heir, which was contrary to the system of succession to the throne. But rules serve politics. If the king is a Golden Knight, his authority is unshakable. However, Ryan''s proposal was strongly opposed by two family elders. They did not complain about Williams, mainly because Edward was still young and did not show extraordinary chivalry talent. Marquis goron and wizard tophoven want to wait and see... What if Roland changes his mind again?


    Williams didn''t care much about it.


    The direct descendants of the Auguste family have a wide range of interests and pay more attention to family affection than power. Not everyone wants to be king. Brother Ryan is a Golden Knight with a long life. The eldest daughter Roland has excellent talent. Williams can''t take the crown by himself.


    Williams enjoys leisure. On weekdays, he travels around with his wife and children. His life is very comfortable. If it were not for Marquis goron''s strong obstruction, Williams would be willing to make a public statement and support his brother to make Edward the first heir. However, a sudden change put him on the cusp of the storm.


    In the name of punishing rebellion, nyovist invaded the three provinces in the east of Gambis. Ryan died, and the main legion of Gambis was restrained by the dodos. Roland led the Knights of glory into the Reich of Rand and fought a series of victories to defeat the edge of the unicorn knights. However, she went deep alone and looted and slaughtered two small towns, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the church.


    The situation in the kingdom of Gambis suddenly became precarious. Williams has no time to grieve. He must shoulder the responsibility of Duke Gambis.


    Williams found that neovester had not personally blocked the Knights of glory. He speculated that this might be because Sylvia''s intention was unknown and the York family had not been linked with neovester in advance.


    He made a quick decision, first withdrew the Lord''s army assembled in deep water city to the important town in the middle of the Kingdom, and then entered the tusk City alone. After reaching an agreement with the York family, Sylvia led the tusk Legion to take out Roland''s glory knights. Then, the kingdom of Dodo, the kingdom of Neville, the kingdom of El and the church intervened. Finally, the three earls who betrayed the imperial family were ordered to be executed by nyovist, and the three eastern provinces and York were included in the RAND empire. Sylvia moved to the horse hills. The crisis in Gambis was alleviated, but the dark cloud still hung over the head of the Auguste family.


    Williams showed commendable performance when he first emerged. He not only won the respect of the great Lord, but also clarified his own path.


    In the process of dealing with the crisis, Williams clearly felt the malice of all parties to Gambis. He was angry, anxious, excited and motivated, and a force poured out from the bottom of his heart.


    For knights, stepping into the peak is not the end, let alone the end. Knights cannot be slaves of power, or they will be assimilated by the elemental sea. For the descendants of the augustian family, the same is true of power.


    Kingship has never been the yoke of Augustus'' blood, but a pleasure brought by responsibility and struggle.


    Ryan is determined to be a great king. Roland wants to be a commander in chief, a bard, a Ranger, an adventurer, a mercenary... She has too many ideals. Williams found fun and direction in fighting with all forces.


    You want a weak August, but I want to make August strong! This is the determination and pursuit of Archduke Williams.


    Williams believes that as long as he works in this direction, he can reach the top.


    If you want to realize your ideal, you must first obtain power. Williams felt that he had done well. He used the land of man horse hills to win the support of divine knights, suppress emperor Rand''s ambition and stabilize the political situation of Gambis. Use the prestige brought by resolving the crisis to win over local lords and royal nobles, compete for control of the kingdom with Catherine, and then use the angry queen to suppress the aggressive York family.


    When the ant people invaded the man horse hills, the York family lost the objective conditions to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Under pressure, Williams and Catherine changed from struggle to cooperation, and he became the Regent of Gambis.


    The Regent acts as the king''s power. If Edward wants to be in power, he must at least become a great Knight of the silver class before he is qualified to challenge the Regent. By that time, Williams may have stepped into the golden field. Of course, if Edward showed great political talent, Williams would not mind helping his brother''s son.


    However, the inflated mentality of the York family caused by the divine knight has always been an unstable factor.


    Williams believes that as long as it is handled properly, there is nothing to worry about. On the contrary, the arrogant York family can urge the major lords to obey the kite castle.


    The Renma hills are rich in refined iron resources. The York family is not willing to sell refined iron until they have completed the reserve of refined iron resources. Williams took this opportunity to secretly ask the lords to limit the flow of materials into the human horse hills by raising prices, forcing the York family to sell refined iron at a low price, and kite castle is the powerful backing of the Lords.


    It was in the interests of the Lords, and the heads of the families certainly adhered to Williams''s instructions.


    Take out every gold coin in the pocket of the York family, guide the migrant hired workers to enter the human horse hills, build fortresses and infrastructure, and keep the material reserves of the York family at a low level. The York family, who could not eat enough and starve to death, relied heavily on the royal family economically and politically, and could only obediently become the barrier for Gambis to resist the ant colony.


    Although Renma hill has a 20-year tax holiday, the think tank of kite Castle believes that the York family can''t turn over for 30 years if this policy is implemented.


    The fact is surprising. The York family grazed and raised pigs, promoted sweet potatoes, and implemented the planting method of deep cultivation. It took only four years to achieve self-sufficiency. They also invented giant brick kilns, dug earth to make bricks, raised canals with bricks, and built unprecedented water conservancy projects. They seized the opportunity to build Buryat business leaders and introduce thorn kidney beans. The Wellington family immediately raised a white flag. The church greatly appreciated the York family''s feat of building water conservancy and provided 1 million kingsol. Williams''s blockade policy was declared completely bankrupt.


    Sylvia also alluded to Williams'' mastermind Austin''s murder of viscount Randall, which led Williams to be politically passive. Roland seized the opportunity, lightly broke the deadlock between the Archduke and the queen, and pushed Edward onto the throne. Marquis golon also had to give up the idea of forcing Roland to succeed, because he and Williams were to blame.


    More than three years ago, Raymond, the successor of the Peter family, sent the "throat cutter" to assassinate the Elven blood aristocrats. Williams wanted to take the opportunity to murder victor. Although Marquis goron stopped the assassination of the night owl, he did not remind Sylvia, but chose to sit back and watch the change. He wished Viscount Randall would be killed by the "throat cutter".


    On the surface, Williams is to replace Soren In fact, both Wimbledon and goron knew that it was just an excuse.


    The failure of the economic blockade strategy was only a minor setback for the Auguste family. If you think from another angle, it may not be a good thing.


    After the tax exemption period, more than 100 million mu of cultivated land developed by the York family and 20 million mu of output belong to the royal family. The more pigs, cattle, sheep and horses raised by the York family, the greater the income of kite castle. As for strategic materials such as purple cane wine, crude sugar and refined iron ore, the Auguste family also accounts for 20%. The man horse hills can also absorb the surplus population of Gambis.


    Most importantly, the York family has a fatal flaw.


    The blood of the divine Knight cannot be transmitted, and the York family can only last for a hundred years at most. Without noble blood, the family lacks centripetal force. Without golden blood, the York family is not enough to occupy such a rich territory. Williams can foresee that after Sylvia''s fall, the Duke of enbiser will find it difficult to subdue the surging vassal family. No matter whether they take soft or tough measures, they can not solve the internal contradictions of the family. Because they have the same blood, regardless of primary and secondary, the patriarchal family has no attraction to the vassal Lords.


    At that time, as long as the Auguste family pushes it gently, the York family will be beaten back to its prototype. Therefore, Sylvia especially favored Sophia. She hoped that Sophia''s purple eye blood could keep part of her inheritance.


    Williams scoffed at this. What if Sophia was promoted to the Golden Knight? Purple eye blood or purple eye blood. Purple eye blood strengthens paternal blood, and its own potential is limited.


    The eleyano family has a beautiful appearance, but its essence is the fertility tool of the six Duke families. Queen eliano dreamed of replacing the main blood, but the six Duke families of suss did not allow it. Otherwise, why did queen Cynthia delay in giving birth to offspring with the lover of ELF blood? Otherwise, why would her lover be assassinated? Williams would never believe that the six Duke families did not intervene secretly.


    The York family had Golden Knights hundreds of years ago, but how many kinds of paternal blood do they have now?


    Williams may not care about purple eye blood, but he can''t care about Wimbledon''s ancient blood. The night owl found that Victor was a popular shooter. Williams and the Marquis of Cologne killed him. The difference is that Williams is willing to take risks, while the Marquis of Cologne is more stable.


    No one expected that Victor, a new popular shooter, was friendly with the element of fire. He may be the second swordsman! Archbishop Lazarus, on behalf of the Knights of glory and the cardinal Council, warned kite castle that the church did not want to see any forces assassinate Viscount Randall.


    The reason is very simple. Victor has a very good relationship with father Miller. If he can really become a sword saint, the church may ask him to deal with the orc leaders in the Northern Wilderness in the future.


    Whether Victor can become the second delavin or not, his blood is the same as that of gold. It can be said that Victor has completed the biggest defect of the York family. Just look at Sylvia''s changing form, you can know how happy she is.


    Catherine''s iris Castle attendant has now become a core member of the York family. It is conceivable that Williams is depressed.


    Fortunately, Roland''s sister and brother were close to Victor since childhood. Williams immediately changed his attitude and tried to make Victor become the link between the August family and the York family. In fact, the political structure of Gambis was stabilized by Victor.


    On the condition of bloodthirsty potion formula, Borui Kingdom hopes Gambis to announce Sophia''s death. Williams thought about it and refused. If Victor gets the freedom of marriage, it means that his legal connection with kite castle will be interrupted, which will break the existing balance and be extremely unfavorable to the Auguste family.


    As for the formula of bloodthirsty potion, the tofven wizard has deduced it based on potion samples. What qualifications does the kingdom of Borui have to propose conditions to the kite castle?


    Williams and Marquis golon agreed that Sophia should not be deprived of the Marquis title, but should confiscate the wealth she transferred.


    However, a major turning point has taken place.


    On the eve of Williams meeting Sophia and the barbarians, Queen Catherine told an amazing secret.


    Victor is the test object of torfoven, the chief Wizard of kite castle, to reproduce the blood of the sword saint. His human blood has been locked by medicine. He can only reproduce after the age of 65, or the female Knight taking a specific medicine can help him stimulate human blood in advance. Catherine herself was the knight who took the inoculation.


    Williams was surprised and delighted.


    Surprisingly, Catherine''s mind is so deep that she still hides such a card! When she uses this card, the Grand Duchy will only lose, without any chance of turnover.


    Catherine''s foundation is shallow, and Edward''s succession to the throne is also called dishonest. Most people are not optimistic about Edward except Roland and Wellington family. If the Marquis of Cologne gives up his heart to Roland and turns to support the Royal Archduke, Catherine will persuade Sylvia to change her position and support Prince Edward to inherit the throne on the condition of Victor, and she can also obtain a strong blood descendant for the Tyrell family. This child can not only improve the political status of the tiller family, but also closely connect with victor. This is Sylvia''s guarantee of long-term support for Edward.


    Fortunately, around the rearrangement of this secret, victor will return to the arms of the August family. The York family lost victor and wanted to compete with the Augustus family. It was only a daydream.


    When Williams was pleasantly surprised, he immediately went to seek confirmation from wizard tophoven. The elder of the family disclosed more details to him.


    Little Victor revealed the blood of the moon elf, and his father wanted to sell him to the SUS royal family at a high price. However, the northern counties have always been the territory of the August family. How can a young Elven blood aristocrat hide from the eyes and ears of the overnight owl in Minsk county. It happened that Sylvia''s identity as a divine knight was exposed, and the peripheral lords of the York family were ready to move. Tophoven decided to cultivate a swordsman to deal with the impact of the divine knight. If you succeed, it''s the best. If you fail, send an elf blood aristocrat to comfort the lonely divine knight.


    Elven blood aristocrats are the best friends of high-level female knights. Inserting Viktor Ann next to Sylvia can affect at least three silver female Knights of York family. But you can''t send it openly, or Sylvia will kill victor. Tofven looked at Sophia. So the old wizard and Ryan used Catherine to give Victor to Sophia as their husband.


    The experiment did not achieve the expected results. Tofven decided to implement the second scheme. According to his instructions, night owl spy Amy may suggested Sophia to give Victor to Sylvia.


    Things are going well. At the right time, the night owl will use the inoculant to activate Victor''s chess piece and let him continue to influence the high-level female Knights of the York family. Tophoven didn''t expect Victor''s moon elf blood to wake up again.


    Tophoven stressed that Victor now has infinite potential and plays an important role. The family must change its strategy and strive to win his favor. If necessary, you can cooperate with Sylvia to deprive Sophia of the Marquis title and let her return to victor. In this way, it can not only transfer the pressure brought by the shining Knight''s diplomacy against the barbarians, but also release goodwill to Sylvia. If Victor returns to kite castle one day, Sylvia will still have Sophia around her. As long as their marriage relationship is still alive, Sylvia will not turn against the Auguste family even if she knows the truth.


    Williams admired the foresight and foresight of the family elders, and Catherine''s scheming was nothing compared with tofven.


    Now, Victor is right in front of him. All Williams has to do is plant a seed in his heart in advance!

 Chapter 365

    "The sudden disappearance of delavin Wimbledon is still an unsolved mystery."


    Williams smiled and said to victor, "although you are a descendant of Wimbledon, I''m afraid you don''t know much about the deeds of the family ancestors."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said: "Now there are only ancient surnames and thin blood in Wimbledon, and my father doesn''t even have a book in his study... Although there are no books in the study of silver moon manor, at least my personal maid records family trifles every day, such as 8743 goose eggs received in the warehouse today. Maybe I should compile these into books and leave them to the Randall family Future generations, let them experience the difficulties of the family ancestors in opening up territory. "


    I''ll talk to you about the secret of the swordsman and you''ll talk to me about goose eggs... Williams roared in his heart, smiled approvingly on his face and said: "That''s a good idea... That''s how the family heritage comes from. All the secretaries of Augustus have spared no effort to collect historical secrets and record events at the same time. It''s no exaggeration to say that we know more about the swordsman than the York family. Victor, in your current position, you should pay attention to some historical secrets that only spread in the circle of great nobility, the children and grandchildren of Randall family Proud of it. "


    Sure enough, I''ll listen to what medicine you sell in the gourd... Victor leaned over slightly and said, "Your Highness, I''m all ears."


    Victor''s appearance of taking time off made Williams feel frustrated. He knew he was acting too deliberately, but he still said in a deep voice: "There are two different voices about the whereabouts of the swordsman. The balelius family claimed that the ancestors of the swordsman were sad about the fall of Queen verotika, fled into the endless forest and looked for the legendary Elven court. They also had the written documents of the swordsman. However, the paladin alize testier believed that verotika killed Devon out of jealousy. Because Devon once told her Alijie promised to accompany her for the rest of her life when the queen died. "


    "Will the Golden Knight be jealous?" Victor asked with some amusement.


    "High level knights are only good at controlling their emotions. They still have jealousy." Williams smiled and said, "I personally agree with the barcellius family. According to the records of the ivory castle, after the age of 130, delavin fully shows the characteristics of an elf. He has beautiful appearance, long ears and golden eyes. He has completely become an elf."


    "There are many kinds of elves. Everyone thinks that the moon elves married to Wimbledon are the elves royal family, but the form of delavin''s blond hair and golden eyes shows that there are more noble elves above the moon elves, and they may be the elves royal family. Compared with the moon elves, scholars call his Majesty delavin the sun elves."


    "In any case, his majesty delavin is regarded as the last elf in the human world. Living in an alien race, there are curious eyes everywhere, and no one will be happy. The death of his lover weakens the connection between delavin and the human world. Coupled with the influence of blood nature, it is very reasonable for him to leave the iron mountain Empire, enter the endless forest and look for elves."


    Is it reasonable? It seems reasonable, but it is too shallow to think from the perspective of the Lord.


    In the history of China, a generation of male leaders said that if the son is weak and the mother is strong, the court will be disordered. Then they brutally killed their wife, and then opened the political situation of "the king is weak and the minister is strong"... No wonder elijie thought that verotika died with her husband when she died.


    The rise of the new empire on the ruins of the old imperial dynasty still needs to go through the process of competition. The legendary ogre king volgan gave the last blow to the crumbling ANZ empire. The basselius family can stand out, subdue the powerful lords and create the iron mountain empire. It all depends on the divine Knight verotika and sword Saint Draven.


    Before the fall of Queen verotika, she faced a very difficult problem. Although her husband was a Ranger, he became Prince of iron mountain, and the declining Wimbledon was reunited under his command. Her children are legendary knights, but they are far worse than their father in strength, life span, blood and influence. Besides verotika, Devon , and three Golden Knight spouses.


    So who is the orthodoxy of the iron mountain Empire? Barcelona or Wimbledon?


    Whether delavin died at the hands of the divine knight or escaped into the endless forest, his disappearance ensured the supremacy of the balelius family, and Wimbledon struggled for hundreds of years and became a mess again.


    Williams hinted that if the York family created a kingdom, Sylvia and I would repeat the mistakes of the sword saint and the iron mountain queen. It would be naive to think that this would provoke the relationship between Sylvia and me... I am not a sun elf... Besides, Sylvia and I can spend at least more than 70 years together, equivalent to a century on earth... Such a long time I''m afraid my opponent has already appeared. Who can make it clear in the future? Maybe I''ll rely on Sylvia to save me.


    Victor understood Williams'' real intention in a second. He couldn''t help sneering and said, "thank your Highness for telling me this secret."


    You don''t think so now. When everyone thinks you are infertile and despised by the York family, your ideas will be different... Williams thought secretly, and then said: "Victor, you are the Lord of the kite castle. Unfortunately, your education time is too short. We have the responsibility to teach you the heraldry of the augustian family. In fact, we have been paying attention to you. You have inspired popular talents in helping Baron Esquire to eliminate jackals and bandits. You have created a work point system, recovered the free people''s village occupied by Randall and brewed purple cane wine , we made crude sugar, coffee, snow sugar and invented cream. We mastered these things at the first time. "


    "A few months ago, Borui kingdom prepared a heavy gift, hoping that kite castle would announce Sophia''s death and cut off her retreat. I refused..." Williams slowed down and continued: "Wimbledon is one of the five palace marques of Gambis. It has a hereditary manor of nearly 8000 square kilometers in the northern counties, and your father is also the manor Baron of Wimbledon. Sophia holds the title of Marquis of Wimbledon, but she has no loyalty to the kite castle, and she is not a real palace marquis. The kite castle has no obligation to protect her. The reason why I tolerate her is to let her put 4.5 million yuan Kinsol''s wealth is transferred to the human horse hills mainly to take into account your feelings. I have explained this to Sophia. "


    Most of the independent lords of Gambis came from the court nobility, but they did not include the York family, Joshua family, Wellington family, Nim family and SoLIM family. In fact, the peripheral lords of the five giants were originally the court nobility conferred by kite castle.


    Although independent Lords will eventually fall to the big family and become their peripheral lords, that will be a few generations later.


    Previous generations of independent lords relied on kite Castle politically, economically and militarily. They had a very close relationship with the royal family. They had to follow the instructions of kite castle and pull the hind legs of the big family. For example, they cut off the trade route, provide logistics supplies for the fast dragon knight, and even assist in sending troops.


    Like Victor, taking refuge in the York family when he became an independent Lord is no less than betraying kite castle. Although Victor is not what he used to be, kite castle will not give up millions of kinsol''s wealth for him. Sylvia has no such face.


    I''m kidding. Kite Castle wants the York family to die poor.


    "Your Highness, I am flattered. Do you value me so much... Because of my blood?" Victor asked suspiciously.


    "Blood..."


    Williams shook his head, lost his smile and walked out of the woods with his negative hand. Victor followed him and listened to him ask, "have you adopted two illegitimate children of Lord Boris SoLIM? My brother seems to be Brandon, 9 years old, resonating two elements, and my sister Shirley, 7 years old, resonating one element."


    Victor''s eyes jumped. Boris promised that his illegitimate children were rarely known, but Williams knew them like the back of his hand.


    "It''s just a normal foster relationship. I haven''t decided whether to accept them as adopted children." Said Victor astringently.


    "Do you know who their biological father is?" Archduke Williams said faintly.


    "Who is it?" Victor asked with a livid face.


    Williams stopped, turned his head and smiled, "old Marquis SoLIM."


    "Are you surprised?" Williams stepped forward and said as he walked: "Blood is related to the rise and fall of the family. The SoLIM family has been struggling, even unable to implement the eldest son inheritance system, and fighting within the family is inevitable. A few heirs of strong blood are enough, but the descendants of weak blood are the burden of the main blood. Although the old marquis is a land knight, he began to have offspring when he was a trainee knight. There are so many heirs that he didn''t have enough There was time to protect the gifted young children. The old Marquis had to make other plans. "


    "After the old Marquis resonated with 36 elements, he gave birth to seven more children. He gave these children to the six most promising descendants to inherit the title. No matter who wins, the family has heirs with good blood." Williams smiled contemptuously, shook his head and said, "unfortunately, these children''s maternal blood is really general, and their achievements are doomed to be limited."


    "Boris has been in charge of the internal affairs of the SoLIM family for 30 years. He is a talent for taking care of the marquis in good order." Williams nodded and said, "but he is not sure of succeeding to the title, or he clearly realizes that the arrival of the barbarians has prompted the southern lords to reshuffle their cards, and the SoLIM family is over."


    "So, he entrusted the child to you. Because you are of noble blood and special status, the Lord of kite castle, Sylvia''s lover... And Gillian chebman''s lover. If I''m right, Boris will quietly reveal the fact that you took in his illegitimate son when he returns to copper city. Count chebman may support Boris for your face The condition for inheriting the SoLIM family is that Boris will demote himself and give up the copper city... At least, no SoLIM dares to kill the Boris family at the risk of offending you. "


    "I''m curious. What terms did Boris offer you?"


    "100000 kinshores, and open stone trade." Victor said blandly.


    "Open stone trade?" "I promise Boris won''t do that," Williams said confidently


    "Isn''t there a great Knight Gerhardt in the SoLIM family?" Victor deliberately misled Williams.


    "Gerhardt... He doesn''t have a good relationship with the old Marquis. Hehe, Gerhardt is a wild Knight taken in by Manuel, the cousin of the old Marquis. He married Manuel''s daughter. Now their family lives in Brinell."


    Williams sighed and said, "the dying beast is the most ferocious..."


    The two men walked in silence for a while, and Williams said: "Victor, your blood is ancient and pure, but I value your talent more than your blood. Our augustian family has such confidence! Take advantage of the blank period after the ant tide to graze cattle and sheep, raise wild boars in captivity, occupy the river beach, build a sluice, promote the planting method of deep cultivation and meticulous cultivation, build a Buryat business collar, sell green bricks, transplant thorn kidney beans, and let the Wellington family and cloth The RIAT family cooperates with you to realize the orderly influx of population... These layouts are linked and wonderful. In fact, this is all your handwriting, isn''t it? "


    Victor said with a smile, "I also made a work point system. As a result, a large group of refugees almost burst my territory."


    Williams stagnated, shook his head and said with a wry smile, "about this matter... Her Majesty''s intention is to hold you accountable through the church and let you return to brinor to run the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. She has no malice towards you..."


    "But there is no freedom!"


    Victor interrupted Williams and said: "Sylvia respects my will. She tolerates me no matter I make mistakes or succeed. At the beginning, the York family wanted me to be their vassal Lord. Would you agree? Certainly! But I don''t agree. Sylvia didn''t force me. She gave me room to play freely. I made trouble, she helped me solve it, I made achievements, she exchanged it equally. I also gave the people freedom Stimulate their creativity by giving play to the space. Randall collar has developed from scratch, not by me alone. Every idea I have has a group of people helping me improve. Your highness, you only see the success of Randall collar, but you don''t see the reasons for its success. "


    Williams suddenly understood why Sylvia didn''t send officials to Randall and why she didn''t send knights to protect victor. The sword Saint delavin was first a Ranger, and the bound moon elf blood lost the space to grow, and the danger was the challenge they had to face.


    "The more than four million kinsol is the space that kite Castle gives you to play freely." Williams smiled and said, "although this huge amount of money nominally belongs to Sophia, you can teach her how to spend it. Gambis will also benefit from your achievements. I hope you can bring us more surprises."


    There must be surprise, but joy is not necessarily... Well, you surprised me.


    Victor frowned and said, "Sophia is stubborn. She wants to be a business aristocrat... I think she will only invest in the port led by count chebman."


    "There''s always a cost to doing business... I don''t care how Sophia chooses." Williams laughed. Count chebman''s collar was closer to the quarry and dark forest than Randall''s collar, and the transportation cost of stone and wood alone could save a lot of money.


    Besides, no one dares to sell the stone to the York family. Does Sophia have a choice?


    "By the way, Randall needs goose eggs to receive the annuity materials handed in this year!" Williams added.


    "Your Highness, goose eggs are difficult to transport and easy to deteriorate."


    "Then convert it into money..."


    At this time, a servant of kite Castle quickly walked into the woods, bowed to Williams and said, "Your Highness, your highness Roland urges you to hurry up. She wants to start right away."


    "I was going to watch the Randall family parade, but Roland suddenly clamored to go back." Williams reluctantly said to victor.


    "Your Highness, I''ll see you off." Victor''s gallant way.


    The attendant quickly said, "Sir, your highness Roland has told you that if she takes your heart, you don''t have to send it."


    Mind? What mind? Won''t you really turn bertina away!?


    Victor''s face changed greatly, bowed and said, "Your Highness, I''ll leave first. I wish you and your highness Roland a pleasant journey." With that, the breeze emerged, the whole man swept outward like an arrow, and several ups and downs disappeared without a trace.


    Williams frowned and said in a deep voice, "let''s go!"


    The motorcade had already started. Roland poked his head out of the window. Seeing Williams, he shouted, "uncle, hurry up. If you don''t go, Sylvia will come to me for something to eat."


    With a calm face, Williams jumped into the carriage and angrily said, "Roland, what are you doing?"


    Roland rang the bell in the carriage, and the team accelerated suddenly. She patted her full chest with joy on her face. The thief said, "I went to the kitchen of Yinyue manor, knocked out the guard, stole seven very, very delicious things, and left only one for Sylvia."


    "What is this?" Williams took the blue plant tuber in Roland''s hand, smelled it, cut a piece and chewed it in his mouth, smacked his mouth and said, "it tastes strange... You steal Victor''s kitchen for this thing!? it''s a very serious event that the Lord''s kitchen is infiltrated!"


    "This is konjac!" Roland grabbed the tuber from Williams, took a good bite, and muttered, "I think it''s delicious. Take it back to old goron, and he will certainly feel delicious."


    Williams took a cold breath and murmured, "that''s a great thing..."


    *******************


    Victor rushed into the Lord''s house and saw that the serious looking Lilia was walking out with a team of bodyguards. His heart suddenly tightened and asked, "Lilia, is bertina still there?"


    "Your Excellency, you are back." Lilia''s eyes brightened and she replied, "bertina is being questioned by Elena."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief and asked with a smile, "did the little guy do something that made Elena angry again?"


    Lilia shook her head and said, "the kitchen of Yinyue manor was broken into by outsiders... The guards were knocked unconscious."


    Victor wriggled around his mouth. He knew who did it.


    You like Randall''s food. Just tell me. Why steal it? Is it fun to be a thief? Victor shook his head and said, "let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 366

    In the era of no wizards to protect mankind, knights and priests make full use of various means to face the challenge of orcs.


    The marriage of Knight families promoted the independent city-state system to become a kingdom, and then the militia system without fixed army was replaced by the vassal system.


    The knight Lord enfeoffed the land, trained elite vassal soldiers, and trained wise scholars and excellent craftsmen. They built strong castles and sentries, made sophisticated weapons and equipment, and made excellent potions.


    As a stable and visible extraordinary power, potions derived from witches and potions have attracted the attention of Lords and churches. They not only form a complete theoretical system, but also have a wide range of applications.


    In addition to the therapeutic agents for curing diseases and wounds, there are also strengthening agents for strengthening physique, delaying aging, cultivating war animals, and combat agents for stimulating potential and simulating talents. Of course, there are also poisons directly used on the enemy.


    Since the development of toxicology, one of the four major categories of drugs, there are many kinds of poisons and their effects are frightening.


    Only the top grid Silver Knight and gold Knight dare to claim immunity to the extraordinary toxin of the golden level, and the more elements resonate with the Silver Knight, the faster the poison will be disintegrated. However, no matter how powerful a knight is, there are times when he is weak. Ordinary Knights may be poisoned, and young family heirs have no ability to resist poison.


    Poisoning became the main means of murdering nobles.


    Fortunately, the priest can dispel most toxins. Nobles often have several powerful antidotes or suppressants. As long as the toxicity is suppressed first, and then the priest is invited to perform cleansing, there will basically be no problem. In fact, travelers also need to prepare antidotes and suppressants.


    The nobles were afraid of the chronic poison that could not be prevented. If the family heirs take some non fatal chronic poison for a long time, they will become abnormal in mental state, become active and unable to concentrate on polishing their fighting spirit, and no matter how strong their talent will be wasted. The priest is often helpless in this situation.


    For the Lord, food safety is very important. The Lord''s kitchen will not allow outsiders to enter!


    With Victor''s 25 point life attribute, he has to use extraordinary poisons to poison him, but he can''t freely mobilize the water element in his body at present, and the efficiency of metabolizing toxins is even lower than that of ordinary knights. Ordinary poisons will also make him fall into a negative state such as paralysis, paralysis and coma. He can''t use his skills and can only be slaughtered.


    In order to protect Victor from the poison, Sylvia gave him the poison bag bone beads of the legendary scorpion tailed lion. As long as victor holds the bone beads in his mouth or swallows them into his stomach, he can completely inhibit the toxins below the legendary level. Even if he is highly poisoned by the elements of the sacred nine headed snake lizard, he can last for a period of time.


    With his bone beads and his current constitution, Victor has no effect on either fierce or chronic toxins. However, the rest of the silver moon manor did not have such good luck, especially the Lilia and Elena sisters, who now have to add bertina. They have special identities and different backgrounds. An accident to any one of them will cause a heavy blow to the Randall family.


    Among the 30 guards of Yinyue manor, there are only three elite monkey militia. The defense force of the manor seems weak, but more than 100 small attendants who learn martial arts and secrets are good soldiers when they take up arms, and there are 20 alchemy auxiliary soldiers among the more than 200 miscellaneous servants. If the manor is attacked, the swift bird light cavalry will be stationed in the back mountain. They will arrive in an instant.


    Murderous killers and knight assassins have nothing to hide from Victor''s element exploration. The only thing to worry about is ordinary people who are good at using poison. As for wizards, it''s no use worrying.


    The drinking water and food materials of Yinyue manor are specially responsible by alchemists, and the kitchen is heavily guarded. Three guards and an elite guard are in one class. The two classes take turns to guard the front hall of the kitchen and closely monitor everyone who goes in and out of the back kitchen.


    The worst thing to happen is in the kitchen.


    The guards and little attendants of Yinyue manor surrounded the gate of the kitchen lobby. When they saw the Lord coming in person, they made way. The manor guard captain Jory knelt at Victor''s feet and said shamefully, "Sir, it''s all my fault. I betrayed your trust." The War Bear veteran is on his knees.


    I never expected you to stop the Golden Knight, and I never thought the Golden Knight would sneak into my kitchen... Victor muttered in his heart. He patted the bear mercenary on the shoulder and said, "Joey, this is not the time to admit your mistake. Report to me first."


    "All irrelevant people go to the hall to accept Mrs. finicos''s questions. No one is allowed to speak halfway!"


    After Lilia''s full command, the attendants, servants and guards at the door poured out. Victor leaned into Lilia''s ear. "Baby, don''t you have to be so serious?"


    "My Lord, isn''t this your inventory plan?" Lilia raised her eyebrows and whispered, "just take this opportunity to practice once. Mrs. Sylvia wants to see our inventory method."


    Victor knew it all at once. Roland must want to steal the chef''s cooking recipe so that kite castle can also make delicious food. But she must first find out the location and layout of the kitchen, so she needs to talk like a child.


    The most important thing is, who dares to sneak into Victor''s kitchen under Sylvia''s eyes except Roland? Your guest wants a cooking recipe. Can Victor not give it? For Roland, this is a game of playing thieves, and only she can do so.


    Snack goods follow Roland''s ass every day. Sylvia just had to ask Elena to cross examine her, and it would be clear.


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. Sylvia is very interested in seeing the way silver moon manor handles emergencies. Nicole, Elena and Lilia naturally dare not disobey her meaning.


    Roland''s game made silver moon manor panic, Sylvia knew it, but she didn''t move. A word from a big man, we should mobilize and even change one''s destiny.


    Victor doesn''t think so from his heart, but as a lord, he also believes that the emergency drill is very necessary. He nodded to Jolie to give him an introduction.


    "This afternoon, Kang en''s team was responsible for guarding the front door of the kitchen. Every quarter of an hour, the house guard inspected the front door of the kitchen. At about 3 pm, the house guard found Kang en and they fainted in front of the door. They informed me at the first time. I sent someone to inform Mrs. Elena of the situation and rushed to the scene by myself.


    When I arrived at the scene, I found that the door was well locked. At this time, Mrs. Elena ordered someone to send the kitchen key. After opening the door, it was confirmed that someone had sneaked into the back kitchen... The cooking experience recorded by the chef was missing. "


    "The intruder either has the key to the kitchen or is an experienced unlocking thief. He is very powerful and can silently knock out four guards, including torevan, and he is familiar with the layout of the kitchen and the patrol route and time of the house guard..." Jorie paused and stammered: "I suspect... I suspect that the Infiltrator is a knight. He has an insider in Yinyue manor."


    Indeed, there are insiders. Bertina is loved by Elena. The back kitchen of silver moon manor is completely defenseless against her. She can enter whenever she wants and eat whenever she wants. Roland can easily get the situation of the back kitchen from Bell''s mouth. Then she sneaks in skillfully. The chef''s cooking experience is her booty. The elite guard torevan is no different from ordinary guards in front of Roland Hum, I was knocked unconscious without a hum.


    The guards were stunned and learned to unlock with tools... Can''t you just turn the lock head? It''s really bullying!


    Victor shook his head and said with a sore face, "according to the regulations, the ingredients in the kitchen can''t be used. Take them out and feed the dog..."


    "Wait!"


    Victor turned and saw Sylvia coming alone. He was surprised and said, "honey, why are you here? Don''t you want to see phoenicos cross examine the servant?"


    "Phoenicos and Elena are very attentive to silver moon manor. They are very good... And I suddenly thought of something." Sylvia smiled softly, walked up to victor and said, "that guy just took away a few sets of cooking recipes. There''s no need to leave in a hurry. What''s good in your kitchen?"


    Victor''s heart moved and asked Jory, "what''s missing except the chef''s experience?"


    "Eight swamp blue taros, seven less. Nothing else is missing." Replied Jorie.


    Swamp blue taro, a kind of plant rhizome growing in the swamp, is extremely rare and has a growth cycle of more than 70 years. It is a super class food material of the alchemy empire. The priority of alchemy militia in collecting blue taro is still above sarong magic iron.


    Victor''s mind came up with the information of the blue taro. He ordered in a deep voice, "bring the rest of the blue taro."


    Joey immediately went into the back kitchen and soon brought a tray to victor. Sylvia stared at the blue taro on the tray.


    The tray turned to Sylvia. She picked up the blue taro and smelled it between her nose. She hesitated for a moment, then gently bit it, closed her eyes and tasted it carefully. The two willow eyebrows frowned and stretched from time to time.


    Victor only felt thirsty and mobilized the x-3 to control his tension. When Sylvia opened her eyes, he quickly asked, "how''s it going?"


    Sylvia''s mouth burst out charming smile lines and said with a radiant face: "it''s blue taro. No wonder she didn''t say hello and was eager to go back... It''s really very delicious..."


    Victor''s heart turned upside down. He tasted the blue taro. It tasted strange and had nothing to do with the word delicious. It could even be called bad. Even bell, a snack, didn''t want to taste it again. However, such bad food was a super class of food specified by the alchemist. Victor always suspected that the knight was the descendant of the alchemist. He invited Nicole and Gillian to taste the blue taro respectively. She They all threw up without exception.


    The result was disappointing, but the alchemy militia always brought the blue taro back. The chefs also had no love for the blue taro, and Victor could only put them on the shelf. He didn''t expect that Sylvia and Roland liked the blue taro very much.


    After tens of thousands of years, the alchemist and the Golden Knight have the same taste? That can only be because they have the same life form. Now Victor can almost confirm that the Alchemist is the Golden Knight!


    Victor calmed down and ordered, "step back."


    Lilia and the guards bowed slightly and quickly left the kitchen lobby. Victor tempted Sylvia, "is it just delicious? Is there any other effect?"


    Sylvia held the blue taro and said fondly, "I think it''s delicious... Isn''t this reason enough?" Then she took Victor''s arm and said, "honey, we need to talk."


    "About blue taro?"


    "About blue taro and your swamp scouts."

 Chapter 367

    "I can''t help but want to eat it."


    Sylvia returned to the bedroom, put down the silver cover, covered the blue taro on the tray, turned and smiled at Victor. The lake green skirt fluttered happily.


    "Eat if you want. I''ll tell the swamp scouts to collect more blue taros." Victor lit a lizard oil candle and licked the copper stove. The amber in the stove gradually overflowed the smell of the forest.


    Sylvia came over and blew out the kindling candle in Victor''s hand. A pair of slender and symmetrical arms wrapped around his neck, and blond hair fell back like a waterfall. Victor couldn''t help holding her waist for fear that the willow waist in Yingying''s grip would be broken.


    "You remind me of the fairy tale that nanny said."


    Sylvia''s blue eyes were filled with a sweet smile, "The beautiful princess went with the king to visit her aunt who was married in another country. Her aging appearance frightened the princess. She was afraid and worried. She didn''t think about food and tea and became weaker and weaker. The king and Queen invited the best priest to cure the princess''s heart disease. The priest said that only the immortal spring guarded by the Dragon could save the princess''s life. The king publicly declared that whoever could get the immortal spring could marry the princess As a wife, he inherited the throne. The young knight went through difficulties and dangers, cheated the dragon with wisdom and got the spring of the fountain of youth. "


    "From then on, the princess and the knight lived happily together." Victor shook his head and smiled, "unexpectedly, you also have a princess heart."


    Sylvia gave Victor a white look and said angrily, "every noble girl imagined that she was a princess when she was young and that a knight was willing to bring her the fountain of youth."


    "Why is it a knight, not a prince? Honey, I can''t be a knight in my life..." Victor said to himself with a little embarrassment: "of course, I''m not a prince."


    "I am also not a princess, but I have become the queen of roses."


    Sylvia''s eyes were blurred and sighed dreamily: "when I realized that I was not a princess, I had another interpretation of the fairy tale. The fountain of youth will fail when it left the spring. No one can help the princess get the spring water. She picked up her long sword, put on her armor, turned into a rider, personally killed the dragon, drank the fountain of youth, and became the queen."


    "The princess and the knight live happily together..."


    Victor chewed for a moment and exclaimed, "it''s a wonderful interpretation. Bulao spring turned out to be an element sea."


    "The princess represents innocence, beauty and fragility, and it is difficult to last. The knight represents courage, wisdom and strength. The Dragon represents difficulties and challenges. If the knight does not protect the princess, she will not be a king. If the queen forgets that she was a princess, the knight''s armor will gradually wither her beauty and make her eternal youth meaningless." Sylvia nodded, kissed Victor gently on his lips and said with a sweet smile, "honey, now I believe the fairy tale told by the Mammy. I know you are my knight."


    Sylvia''s eyes showed admiration, and Victor couldn''t help being in a trance.


    When he first met Sylvia, her mature and beautiful style made Victor ignore the reverence of Duke of York and his entourage for her. The Rose Manor had a romantic night, and Victor only regarded it as an aristocratic affair. When they knew Sylvia''s real identity and got along with each other again, Victor always had a little pride and a little sense of shame, which triggered the impulse to conquer her. But Sylvia Ya''s temperament and appearance are also changing. This change is not overnight, but a subtle adjustment from heart to body, like a rose after the rain, vibrant and graceful.


    Now Sylvia is bright and unmarried, just like the most beautiful woman in the past ten years. Every frown and smile is full of moving charm. In public, she is still the queen of the rose. Being alone with Victor has become a lucky woman nourished by love. She will also flirt with her lover, play a small temper, and occasionally show a lovely side.


    Everyone has many faces. Victor clearly knows that Sylvia is not acting, and she does not need to act. This is the soft side of the Rose Queen''s heart, but it is not Sylvia''s weakness, but the beauty and truth of human nature. Sylvia''s beauty blooms only for him.


    You enjoy our intimacy, and so do I


    Victor picked up Sylvia''s sweet and soft body in the way of Princess hug, put her on the sofa chair, knelt on one knee, held her slender hand and said, "so, my princess, what can I do for you?"


    Sylvia kicked off her exquisite high heels, pulled Victor onto the sofa with her backhand, and fell into his arms with a giggle.


    Lovers living in the same room naturally have to kiss each other. With her slender and round thighs sandwiching her mischievous hands in her skirt, Sylvia gasped and said with silky eyes: "honey, I thought I was only accompanied by power, family and roses in my life. You let me realize the fantasy of young girls, and I almost forgot it."


    "Love is pleasant, and pleasure makes me more beautiful."


    "Pleasure can make me live longer!"


    This is a serious topic. Victor pulled his left hand, straightened his sitting posture and asked seriously, "does blue taro have a similar effect on you?"


    Sylvia nodded, shook her head and asked, "you can swim. How do you feel in the water?"


    "It''s easy and free... If there are no fish people and water monsters in Jinshui River, I can cross the river and swim to the other bank." Victor has full confidence in his water and physical strength.


    "What if it''s in the sea? What if it''s in the elemental sea?"


    "This... I''m afraid I''ll drown."


    Sylvia smiled calmly and said, "in my opinion, the three human natures are one, namely divinity, beast and human nature."


    "Everything has divinity. It rots into mud and burns into ash. It is only the transformation of element form, but its essence does not increase or decrease and is eternal. It represents the origin of the world, so it is divinity."


    "Above the divinity is the animal nature. If you are hungry, you will collect and hunt, if you are cold, you will weave clothes and build a nest, if you are afraid, you will escape danger, if you are angry, you will be bloodthirsty to kill the enemy, and if you have enough food and clothing, you will reproduce. The animal nature is the instinct for survival. Both intelligent species and animals have the animal nature. If you lose the animal nature, there is only the divine nature."


    "The controlled animal nature is human nature. It turns everything into wisdom, fear into courage, anger into reason, and the instinct of reproduction into love and responsibility to the family. Human nature is born because of the cooperation of the same kind. We must eliminate the chaos in the animal nature, and the power of human survival will be multiplied, which is specifically reflected in the respect and inferiority of the upper and lower levels and the moral tradition, in order to protect the group Everyone in the body. Human nature is the power of order, derived from animal nature and higher than animal nature. " Sylvia paused and said, "the essence is still animal... Therefore, human nature is good or bad, regardless of race. The glory of human nature is only for companions. It is natural for orcs to eat people. It is also a praiseworthy feat for us to kill orcs. Similarly, if someone dares to hurt you, I will treat him cruelly, because you are my love."


    Victor nodded, frowned and asked, "what happens when you lose humanity?"


    Sylvia smiled and said, "if a wild animal is mixed in the people, then spit on it, imprison it, exile it, if you can''t, put it on a wooden nail..."


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking." Victor said in a deep voice.


    Sylvia gazed into Victor''s eyes and sighed, "the elemental sea always erodes our souls. What we lose is not only human nature, but also animal nature."


    "Why is yuansuhai called the sea? It''s unfathomable and boundless. If you jump down, you''ll never come up."


    Sylvia explained with a smile: "the ultimate life span of the Golden Knight is 160 years old, but few Golden Knights can live to this age, and they often drown in advance. In order to survive in the element sea, the Golden Knight must deeply understand the nature of the element sea, make himself strong, become comfortable and free."


    "Legend field?"


    "Yes." Sylvia said: "The Golden Knight has no way back. Building Extraordinary combat skills is the understanding and application of the elemental sea, but every attempt may be completely assimilated by the elemental sea. Even if he successfully mastered the extraordinary combat skills, the Golden Knight will fall into a low ebb. It will take some time to get rid of the influence of the elemental sea and show no interest in anything. This process is very difficult, but if he can recover quickly If he returns to normal, the greater his chance of stepping into legend. "


    "Appetite is dispensable to the Golden Knight. We can treat black bread as a delicacy, or we can eat delicacies like chewing wax, just adjust our taste. And blue taro..." Sylvia said for a moment "I really feel delicious. It''s an instinctive need... After eating the blue taro, I''m more closely connected with the real world. In other words, the blue taro makes me get rid of the negative impact of elemental kelp for the time being."


    Gaze into the darkness and be stared at by the darkness.


    While the Golden Knight is powerful, it is impossible not to pay a price. The alchemist also needs to mobilize the power of the element sea to make the rule crystal, which is probably more difficult than the Golden Knight to hone his extraordinary combat skills. Therefore, the alchemist needs to get rid of the negative state in time, and the blue taro is the guarantee of their continuous work.


    Since blue taro can help alchemists complete the crystal rule, it will also enable the Golden Knight to master extraordinary combat skills and set foot in the legendary field!


    Victor immediately jumped up and said, "Roland is too much. There are only eight blue taros in total. She only left one... I''ll go and get it back!"


    Sylvia took Victor''s hand and said with a smile, "if Roland took all the blue taro and didn''t deliberately run away, would you and I think of the value of the blue taro?"


    I only think of blue taro as an ordinary plant... Victor thought about it and asked, "Roland is deliberately reminding us? Why doesn''t she say it directly?"


    "The blue taro should not be just the food of the Golden Knight, but should be made into a better medicine. In terms of pharmacy, no family can compare with Auguste. Roland wants to cooperate with us. We provide the blue taro, and the Auguste family provides the medicine for the Golden Knight. As for why she doesn''t say it directly..." Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile: "This is Roland''s style. She wants to see me lose my manners... I ignore her!"


    Angry? You seem to have lost your temper... Victor touched his nose and asked, "honey, can blue taro make you enter the field of legend? I mean, can you live to 160?"


    "I''m already a legend!" Sylvia glared at Victor angrily and said frankly: "I know my situation. 120 years old is the limit of the divine knight. However, the blue taro can liberate me more strength in the battle. Moreover, the Golden Knight can''t rely on the blue taro if he wants to enter the legendary field. It can only be used as an auxiliary. Blood determines the potential of the Golden Knight. For example, Marquis goron, the blue taro may help him master three sets of extraordinary combat skills, but he will always win You can''t be a legendary knight. "


    "In any case, blue taro is a very valuable resource. If we master this resource, we have enough chips."


    Victor interface channel: "My swamp scouts used to be some mountain people. They paid more than 20 lives and opened a hunting ground in the Everglades. Now, many free people have also joined the swamp scouts. At present, I have 219 swamp scouts, divided into three scouts. I promised that the swamp scouts will own the resources they collected in the swamp in addition to receiving a high commission, The Randall family made an offer. "


    "It is necessary to expand the scale of swamp scouts." Sylvia nodded and said: "I can send Knights into the Everglades, but this is a dangerous job. Noble knights should not spend their life and time collecting blue taros. I hope your swamp scouts can go to the central fortress and the northern fortress to open up new hunting grounds. The York family can bear their wages and supplies, but the Zesheng resources they collect and hunt must be sold to the central fortress and the northern fortress The southern fortress, the materials purchased by the southern fortress still belong to you. "


    Victor said with a smile, "you also like the skin armor of the Hexapod crocodile."


    "Can''t you?" Sylvia said with a smile.


    "As you wish, my princess." Victor gave a knightly salute with a sad face. Sylvia turned her anger into joy. He said positively: "one more thing, Archduke Williams just talked to me about the SoLIM family..."


    Victor told the whole story of the conversation, but did not mention the entanglement between the sword saint and the iron mountain queen.


    "How do I feel that Williams is warning me not to meddle in the political situation in the south?" Victor frowned and said, "the penetration of kite castle into the SoLIM family is shocking. If Williams uses the same means to deal with the Randall family, how should I be wary of it?"


    Sylvia chuckled, "you don''t have to worry. The declining SoLIM family is like a sieve, full of loopholes. It''s not easy for Williams to send spies to penetrate the top of the Randall family."


    "But I won''t support you to intervene in the internal affairs of the southern Lord!"

 Chapter 368

    "The duty of silence means that a rich family belonging to the same kingdom cannot interfere with the inheritance struggle of another rich family in any form. No matter their heirs beg or buy from you, you must stand by and remain silent until the dust is settled before you can communicate with each other."


    The big family has the survival rules of the big family. Soon after Victor stepped into the circle of the big aristocracy, he still has a lot to learn. Sylvia has an obligation to be his teacher.


    "No Millennium family can guarantee its long-term prosperity, and the York family has declined and risen again. Now we intervene in the struggle of the successors of the SoLIM family, and other giants can interfere with us in the future."


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "does the rich refer to the Millennium family?"


    "One of the princes." Sylvia shook her head and further explained: "NIM, Wellington and Joshua, the ancestors of these three families, are all followers of the augustian ancestors. Their territory guards the direct territory of the augustian family, which is located in the west, South and east of the royal court. Our York family and SoLIM family were once the vassals of neovist. 700 years ago, the eagle broke its wings, the imperial royal family gradually declined, Friedrich and Ogu The three families of Johnston and resk took advantage of the situation to rise. The York family and SoLIM successively took refuge in Auguste to avoid becoming the victims of the restoration war launched by neowest. "


    "In terms of closeness, York and SoLIM certainly can''t compare with the relationship between the followers'' family and kite castle. If Auguste takes advantage of the decline of the princes to intervene in each other''s inheritance struggle and divide the vassal territory, let alone we don''t agree, even the followers'' family won''t agree. On the contrary, if we intervene in the internal struggle of the SoLIM family and control SoLIM''s successor, Ogu How will Stefan react? If every vassal competes for the flesh and blood of the declining family like the serpentine vulture, will there be a civil war in the kingdom? "


    Sylvia paused and said slowly: "As the same kind, we watch SoLIM die, or be reborn, or be replaced by a new overlord, but we can''t treat them as a piece of fat. Even the Augustus family won''t directly intervene in the internal struggle of the SoLIM family at this time. They choose to force the chebman family to cede 4000 square kilometers of territory and place Weigel Augustus in the south. Weigel will become As a nail for the kite castle to enter the southern territory, count chebman was embarrassed by the marriage request of the kite castle. He was worried that weiger''s descendants would compete with the chebman family for the position of Southern hegemony. This is almost inevitable. The Auguste family has been greedy for minerals in the south for a long time. "


    Victor sneered, "didn''t Auguste deceive himself and others?"


    "But they did not violate their duty of silence."


    Sylvia pursed her beautiful red lips and asked, "honey, have you considered the feelings of the chebman family when you took in the illegitimate son of the Marquis SoLIM? Aren''t they your allies?"


    "I don''t like count chebman, I only care about Gillian..." Victor glanced and said, "the wall of the southern fortress is about to be completed, and the alliance between chebman and me will change."


    Sylvia said angrily and jokingly, "Gillian and chebman are not the same thing? You should return the two children to the SoLIM family... With Sophia by your side, what is the 100000 kinsol of the SoLIM family?"


    Sorim''s illegitimate son is only worth 100000 gold sol? There are four silver mines behind them!


    The silver equipment will come out one day. Even if the major forces do not integrate the silver technology, it will not prevent them from competing for the silver resources. Victor wants to use this time to reserve as much silver ore as possible. The Marquis SoLIM is ready to attack the element sea, and the family members are busy competing for the title. Copper city has no energy to pay attention to the real value of softsilver. If it is changed to another Lord , even for a small Baron family, Victor could not have the chance to fish in troubled waters.


    As long as Brandon and Shirley are left in the Randall family, victor will not worry about the new owner of the copper city overthrowing the agreement reached between SoLIM''s eldest son and him. When the golden regiment has full wings, it''s a big deal to start a war. Anyway, there is an agreement in hand, and Victor is not afraid of even the spat of words on the Holy See.


    Four silver mines are worth a war!


    "If you want to fight beyond your ability, that is greed! Greed makes people stupid!" Cried Sylvia unhappily.


    Victor spread out his hands and argued forcefully: "it''s just two little guys who don''t have the right to inherit. I can''t watch them being poisoned! Besides, the Marquis SoLIM hasn''t died yet. He doesn''t rush to impact the element sea. He can live for at least ten years. Taking in his illegitimate son is only a normal foster behavior and doesn''t interfere with SoLIM''s inheritance struggle."


    "Do you know how much pressure I''ve been under? So much land is enough for us to digest for a long time... Ten years later, the alienated war beasts of the family can be cultivated, and twenty years later, the war beast knights can barely form a scale. By that time, the South expansion strategy has been implemented, but the York family alone can''t cope with the aborigines of the southern continent. We It needs the strength of the whole kingdom. The southern continent has plenty of resources. We don''t need to offend kite castle for the sake of SoLIM family. Williams will use this as an excuse to unite the great lord of Gambis and isolate our York family! "


    "Can''t you see? The old man is seeking the opportunity for the rise of the SoLIM family with the help of your influence and me!"


    Victor just shook his head. Sylvia was so angry that she kicked Xueyu''s exquisite fiber foot, but Victor caught it in her hand and kneaded it.


    "What are you laughing at?" Sylvia rolled her eyes, but did not retract her legs.


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "even Brandon and Shirley of the kite Castle know that the penetration ability of the spy of the kite Castle really surprised me... Williams intimidated me with the spy here, and Roland broke into the kitchen of the silver moon manor. I think Williams must have a wonderful face when he knows." He suddenly asked again, "the Marquis of Cologne seems to be 100 years old?"


    "Um..." Sylvia snorted softly, her nose languid and charming. "His highness goron is 98 years old... Say! What are you thinking?"


    "He and Roland must need blue taro very much. I can send someone to collect some blue taro as a gift to congratulate Prince Edward on his accession to the throne. Of course, we offer blue taro to kite Castle every year. For the sake of blue taro, the Regent should not trouble me for two insignificant illegitimate children."


    Sylvia broke free of Victor''s claws, curled up her beautiful legs and said with interest, "go on."


    "I have no intention of interfering in the inheritance of the SoLIM family. My purpose is the soft silver mine led by the Marquis of SoLIM!"


    "What''s the use of soft silver?" Sylvia''s eyes lit up and asked.


    The little lover can always bring her many surprises. Purple cane, golden silk grass, fish man mucus, rotten heart grass, these seemingly ordinary things have been turned into crude sugar, rock brick, new adhesive, rattan bark beetle, and worthless thorn kidney beans. They have also become the materials for making pancreatic soap, although pancreatic soap was invented by the Deputy priest David of Pinghu Town.


    In short, Randall has a lot of whimsical people. Maybe the slimy soft silver is also useful now?


    "Softbank is useless!" Victor''s face was not red and he said breathlessly, "the purchase of soft silver mine is to divert the Lord''s attention. What I want is charcoal in the dark forest."


    "Gombis is about to launch the fishman war, which was caused by Sophia. As a Marquis of the court, she has to bear at least part of the military expenditure. In this case, she has no ability and need to invest in the construction of two ports at the same time. Chebman is closer to the quarry and dark forest, which means that the transportation cost is lower, and Williams limits the stone supply of the man horse hills , Sophia can only choose to build a port in chebman. "


    Victor turned his voice and said, "of course, these are what we expected."


    "We don''t have stone materials and we want to build a port, so we invented iron brick. The production cost of iron brick is very high, which is more expensive than transporting stone materials, and requires a large amount of iron ore. therefore, we have to sell refined iron ore and purchase iron ore. Yuanbao can''t refuse this proposal. There are two reasons. First, the neville people will cooperate with us to reduce the refined iron ore in Gambis Iron supply. Second, when Yuanbao learned about the production cost of iron bricks, they would come to the conclusion that it was a failure for us to build a port with iron bricks, and it was doomed to be impossible to succeed. Yuanbao was happy to see our jokes. "


    "A few years later, it was really difficult for us to build a port with iron bricks, so we invented rock bricks. Everyone thought that the emergence of rock bricks was forced out. We have a foothold in public opinion. Barbarian diplomacy is our tiger skin, and Nim and Wellington families are our potential allies. As long as they cooperate with us, they can get the construction and life of giant brick kilns Production plan. Kite castle can''t unite with the grand Lord to exert pressure on Renma hill. While negotiating with us, they unite against external forces. In short, we must not let the kings get the production technology of rock bricks first. We have enough time to produce rock bricks and prepare for future large-scale construction, and then sell rock bricks at a good price. "


    "The above is your disintegration strategy."


    Sylvia blinked and asked, "is there a problem?"


    "No problem." Victor shook his head and said, "I told you before that charcoal resources are the biggest loophole in this plan. After the advent of rock brick, even kite castle is not needed. All lords have to rush to buy Charcoal from the dark forest. As long as the price of charcoal is raised to three times, we can''t afford it."


    "I remember the charcoal reserve was left to you..." Sylvia said thoughtfully, "the purchase of softsilver ore is related to the charcoal reserve?"


    Victor nodded and said: "The void water element in the dark forest is very active. The periphery of the forest is covered with tenacious thorn shrubs and sedges. Eleven small families around the forest have no way to cultivate farmland and herd cattle and sheep. They are very jealous of Lord leilila''s charcoal business. As long as I nod, they are willing to sell charcoal to people and horses. However, charcoal is a bulk material, if I open it up The purchase must arouse the vigilance of other families. "


    "Yes, viscount Randall is now famous and attracts people''s attention. If you buy Charcoal in large quantities, whether it''s useful or not, others will follow suit, and the price of charcoal must soar." Sylvia said with a smile: "I want to hide you behind me. Roland forced you out of a ball of Marquis de Leopold. Now I think she meant it. Roland''s eyes are really accurate..."


    Victor shook his head with a wry smile and continued: "I need an excuse to cover up my real purpose. Pinghu Town doesn''t have a wall at present. I plan to build a 1.4m thick inner wall with green bricks and fill the interlayer with soft silver ore as stones. This wall is strong enough. Soft silver ore is very tough, but it can''t be ground into shape. It must be burned and watered to break it into stones, which requires a lot of wood Charcoal. "


    "I have surveyed the geographical environment of Renma hill. There are only three minable soft silver veins in Renma hill. One is in my territory and the other two are in the north. It is too far away from Pinghu Town and has no mining value. I signed an agreement with Boris SoLIM. I took in SoLIM''s illegitimate son. The SoLIM family provided softsilver ore to Pinghu Town according to the price of stone until the city Until the wall is completed. "


    "Then again, did Williams support chebman to replace SoLIM in order to monopolize the control of the port? It''s strange that you don''t react!"


    Sylvia thought for a moment and smiled, "it''s really yours to build the city wall with soft silver mine... But you still can''t solve the problem. As long as the charcoal purchase in the human horse hills exceeds the actual consumption, others must hoard charcoal, especially the Wellington family."


    "Therefore, I can''t come forward personally. The charcoal trade must be in the hands of China."


    Victor agreed and said: "Before the barbarians cross the river, kite Castle dare not deprive Sophia of her title. Her domestic trade will not be affected. Sophia''s four leaf clover business group has the ability to control the charcoal trade. Sophia will buy out the charcoal produced by 11 families within seven years. Each family will provide no less than 300 cars of charcoal per month, which will be supervised by the church. This can ensure that the price of charcoal will remain unchanged for seven years . we have the right to give priority to purchasing the charcoal in Sophia''s hands at a price higher than 15%. Yeliucheng will become a charcoal distribution center, and the Wellington family and the Buryat family will also benefit from it. "


    "Seven years later, the oil wood forest we planted has taken shape. No one wants to use fuel to clamp us down."


    "Wonderful layout!" Sylvia sighed and smiled, "honey, you always have a way to convince me."


    Victor smiled and frowned: "the eleven Lord families belong to four Baron Lords. Behind these four Baron families are deepwater City, vestock and copper city. I''m worried that Wellington and Joshua will secretly block this agreement."


    "Don''t worry. The four Baron families are independent lords, and the influence of the Patriarch on them is limited." Sylvia said faintly, "besides, Sophia is booming now. Wellington and Joshua will never dare to overturn the trade agreement."


    Victor sighed and said, "what if they secretly ask their bishops to refuse to hold a pre God notarization for the charcoal trade?"


    Sylvia was silent for a moment and said, "do you want me to find Clement?"


    "Yes."


    "If I can influence the decision-making of the church Privy Council, how can the Pope convince the public if he defends me?" Sylvia said leisurely, "I''ll talk to Clement, which will only backfire. But..." Sylvia lengthened the ending and said with a sly smile: "you can talk to him."


    "Me?" Victor said in surprise.


    "It''s you." Sylvia nodded affirmatively and said, "Clement''s position is different from that of the shining knights. He wants the human country to eliminate the civil war and unite with the outside world. Seeing that this goal is about to be achieved, he won''t care about the small friction between the Lords of Gambis. Your status is not high or low. It''s suitable to make a small request to the Pope."


    "Do you know where the Pope is now?" Sylvia asked suddenly.


    Clement and turnans disguised as refugees and sneaked into the Randall collar. Although there are more than 40000 people in the Randall collar, the Randall family''s strict management of the population has long been mastered by Victor. Moreover, Clement''s secret visit was not hidden from the Pinghu Town church.


    Victor looked strange and said, "the Pope and Lord turnans live in George village and work with hired workers every day..."

 Chapter 369

    The church bell rang and Severin got up from the wooden bed. He put on his underwear sleepily and sat vaguely on the edge of the bed for a while. Then he put on his coat and yawned and went outside.


    At dawn, he must rush to the village office. There, frank, the steward under village head George, is responsible for assigning today''s work. If he goes late, the good work will be taken away by others. Severin has just turned 15, has not learned much craft, and has not done much work. In that case, I can only help my family today. I can''t earn a copper sol.


    After washing his face with cold water, his mind suddenly woke up a lot. Severin casually wiped the drops off his face, crossed the yard and walked to the kitchen.


    The yard was full of seasonal fruits and vegetables. Savilin came under the wooden frame, raised his head, chose a heavy round melon, thought about it, and picked a bigger round melon.


    "Savilin? Is that you?"


    "Aunt Marcy, it''s me." Savilin shouted into the kitchen as he put two round melons into the back basket.


    A tall and strong woman with a headscarf stood at the kitchen door and said, "breakfast is ready. Come and eat it quickly. Robert will come back later and scold you again when he sees you go to work."


    "Aunt Marcy, you''re the best." Savilin touched his messy hair and walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    The kitchen is located in the north corner of the yard, built of green bricks, with two wooden tables in the middle, enough for 16 people. The tall and strong woman skillfully picked up a handful of charcoal with iron pliers, threw it into the stove, pulled it twice to make the fire burn more vigorously, and nagged painfully: "it''s a waste to eat hot food on a hot day. This charcoal is bought with money... Black bread can be full as raw lettuce."


    "Only decent people are qualified to burn charcoal and cook. We will be laughed at if we don''t start a business." Savilin said indifferently, "charcoal is not expensive. A copper Sol''s charcoal is enough for three days."


    "What''s wrong with that? We didn''t even know what breakfast was... Oh, praise the Supreme Lord of glory for giving us breakfast, houses and, uh, charcoal." Aunt Marcy put the small basin full of food on the wooden table, clenched her hands and prayed piously.


    "Praise the great supreme lord and give me food... I pray for your mercy to make me succeed today." Savilin whispered a prayer.


    "I hope you succeed, too, little fellow." Marcy scooped a spoonful of hot porridge and poured it into the bowl in front of savilin.


    "I stopped taking lizard eggs last month! Aunt Marcy, I''m an adult." Savilin yelled and chewed hard on the black bread.


    Breakfast is green porridge with prickly kidney beans, goat''s milk with black bread, plus two slices of oily pickled pork. The rye bread in George village is made of rye and sweet potato flour, and mixed with crude sugar. It tastes sweet and delicious. Severin ate with relish, and the happy cry of the watchdog came from the door.


    "Boy, you should work for your family when you are an adult." A middle-aged man opened the wooden door and stepped in on the dew.


    When the man returned from the night on duty, Marcy picked up a towel and politely wiped his face. "Robert, you''re early."


    "Come back late, the boy will run to work again." Robert scooped up a bowl of bean porridge, stared at his little son and said, "your aunt Katie has a big stomach, and your brothers and sisters are still young. Your family has 80 mu of farmland, three vegetable fields, six pigs and dozens of geese. Your mother and I can''t be busy alone. Your eldest brother and second brother have serious work to do, and we still lack your salary? Don''t go to work today. Honestly help the family!"


    Severin swallowed the black bread in his mouth and said quickly, "unless you give me two copper sols!"


    "Have your big head dream!" Robert scolded angrily, "is paper so easy to make? If you rent Sid''s paper mill for half a day, you''ll give them eight copper sols. You''ve spent four silver sols at home and haven''t made a fart! Do you want me to give you more money? If I have this money, I''d better hire two helpers!"


    "Unless you give me two copper sols!" Severin insisted stubbornly.


    Robert was so angry that he rolled up his sleeve to teach the boy a lesson, but he couldn''t move with a big hand on his shoulder.


    Marcy pressed her husband like a chicken, "Sabins became a mercenary and Carl became a cook. We should also give Severin a chance. What if he did? Rogge, the old rascal, improved the spinning machine. The generous and kind Master Randall rewarded him with 300 gold sol and 30 mu of land. It''s a fief! The fief is not a lease, okay? Rogge is a fief now. Now you have to salute the former employee and call him master ¡£¡±


    Rob struggled without any fruit, and said fiercely, "smelly mother, I has the final say, I am the master of the house."


    "I''m in charge." The tall woman shook the wooden spoon under Robert''s nose.


    "Well, you''re in charge." When Robert saw his wife''s strong arm, he immediately counseled and muttered, "I said I couldn''t... if I could, would the SID family rent out the paper mill?"


    "Let the little guy try, that''s it!" Marcy''s words are as heavy as her weight.


    "Aunt Marcy, no! Mom, I love you so much." Cried Severin happily.


    Robert said, "Marcy, I''m just afraid you''re too hard."


    Massey opened his hand and smiled: "is it harder than when he was a refugee?"


    Robert and Marcy are half way refugee couples. Randall led the implementation of the policy of building houses into households, and Robert couldn''t come up with 30 gold sols. When he was at a loss, Marcy, the former refugee leader, found Robert. Marcy proposed that as long as Robert and she were sworn in as legal husband and wife in the church, she was willing to make up 30 kinsol to help Robert build a house.


    As a result, the Robert family became the people of Randall''s collar. Sabins, the eldest son, became the hired soldier of Randall''s collar. Marcy became the mistress of the Robert family, while Katie, the original woman of Robert, stayed at home as a personal maid.


    Robert''s life has undergone earth shaking changes. He has not only a green brick house with a yard, but also 80 mu of leased land. The church will take 10% tax on the harvested crops, and Robert will take 30% of the remaining crops and all hay.


    The first year, the Robert family harvested more than 4300 pounds of wheat, more than 8000 pounds of hay, and 5300 pounds of sweet potatoes. Randall''s hay is cheap. A hundred pounds can only sell a copper sol, or 15 pounds of charcoal. Marcy sold hay and half of the new wheat, and the other half was deposited in village head George''s bakery to exchange for old grain.


    Most territories implement the policy of exchanging new grain for old grain, and Randall collar is no exception. One pound of new wheat in George village can be exchanged for two pounds of three-year old wheat or 1.5 pounds of green wheat, which can be cashed by the village head''s bakery, but it can''t exceed 20 pounds a day. The wheat returned by the Robert family alone is enough to eat for the first half of the year, but the right to build a house and enter a house is more than that.


    Robert raised six pigs. In two months, he could keep the smallest two, but even so, it added up to more than 700 pounds. In addition, Robert has three vegetable fields, and he can''t eat all the vegetables he grows. The extra vegetables Marcy used to raise red headed geese.


    Although the red headed goose does not grow as fast as the ground lizard, its feathers are the material for making feather arrows and crossbow arrows. Lord Randall encouraged his people to breed red headed geese. Therefore, raising geese does not need to be handed over for worship. If a certain number of goose eggs are handed over, it can also cover half a month''s hard labor. The only disadvantage of raising geese is that they consume too much feed. However, this is not a problem for the Robert family.


    George village has 400 square kilometers of public land, which belongs to Lord Randall. As long as the mayor of George village allows, Robert has the right to collect public land resources to subsidize families, raise pigs and geese. In fact, the traditional collar people live on the properties of the Commons.


    In addition to farming and breeding, the Robert family regularly collects public land resources, and the work tasks released by George village are also given priority to them. But Robert really didn''t have the energy to accept employment. His eldest son sabins served in the mercenary corps, his second son Mark helped cook in the canteen, and he himself received a week-long militia training every month.


    Robert didn''t know whether he was a leader or a vassal, but he was sure he was Lord Randall''s people and was proud of it. He deeply understood that the family had no worries about food and clothing, a stable life and a balance every year, but if he wanted to be better, there must be more people. At present, Katie is pregnant and her other children are minors. The heavy work at home and abroad depends on him and Marcy. Now he just wanted Severin to help the family.


    Marcy had a different idea.


    Migrants have no fixed place to live, and they flow there when there is work. For the refugees, it is a very foolish act to go on the road alone, which is no less dangerous than being exiled into the wilderness. Refugees need to guard against the same kind (refugees, bandits), wild animals, and the unwarranted killing and extortion of the superior. Moreover, job opportunities need to be seized, and whoever has a big fist has food to eat. Therefore, refugees must hold together to keep warm, ranging from dozens to hundreds, unite around the leader of the refugees and make a living everywhere.


    Masi is such a refugee leader. Although she is a woman, she is tall, strong and powerful. Two or three strong men can''t control her. As a refugee leader, she dares to fight and fight. A mace has killed more than a dozen people. As a woman, she also has a delicate mind, handles things fairly and knows how to win people''s hearts. She only sleeps with the most handsome and weakest men in the gang. She doesn''t need to rob women with strong men, so the relationship between gang members is relatively stable.


    Masi has always enjoyed prestige in the gang. Even if she was defeated by other refugee gangs and had to leave Yeliu City, a group of people followed her to landland.


    Different from other territories, Randall''s leader could not accommodate prestigious refugee leaders, and those refugee leaders who were unwilling to be lonely were ruthlessly suppressed. At this time, the delicate side of Marcy''s mind played a role. She no longer contacted her men and moved to Philo village with a man and a pair of children to be a woman.


    Randall led the implementation of building houses and recruiting stewards and mercenaries. Marcy thought it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She encouraged men to join the army, but the loser dared not live or die. Marcy simply kicked him, and then she took her children to George village to find her former subordinate Robert.


    Robert was at the bottom of the refugee Gang, but he was very tolerant of women and children. As long as women were willing to follow him, he regarded women''s children as his own.


    No matter how big or small, every mouth has to eat. Not many refugees are willing to raise other people''s children with hard-earned money. They laugh at Robert as a donkey and lose his mind when they see a woman. Marcy thinks Robert is affectionate and righteous. Except for the one in Katie''s belly, none of Robert''s five children are his own flesh and blood.


    Can you eat with love and righteousness?


    Women with oil bottles are despised by refugee men, and men with oil bottles are despised by refugee women. Robert dragged five children and was so poor that Marcy, the refugee leader, absolutely didn''t like him. But under Randall''s leadership, Robert was something Marcy could trust for life because he had five children.


    Marcy found that Viscount Randall gave special treatment to refugee families. The boundaries of refugees, leaders and vassals led by Randall were very vague, but the treatment of families and singles was very different, and families with children and families without children were also different. For families with children, parents will get more job opportunities. Father Miller''s church only helps children. The chapel in each village will even help parents take care of children aged 3 to 5, giving them time to work, make money and improve their lives.


    Marcy suddenly realized that the Randall family valued children. Although she didn''t know why, Robert had five children. It must be right to choose him!


    She took out all her family resources to help Robert build a house and enter the house. Sabins became a mercenary soldier. The status of Robert''s family in George village rose sharply. Later, saibinsto got into a relationship and got a job as a cook for Marcy''s own son Carl, and Robert worked very hard for her. Marcy''s married life can be called husband and wife harmony. According to Robert''s words: in fact, I''ve wanted to sleep with you for a long time.


    If Marcy is a man, she must be a mercenary herself. Unfortunately, she is not. The mercenaries led by Randall do not recruit women. Therefore, Marcy is determined to be a good wife and mother. She always goes all out. Either she doesn''t do it or she will do her best. The same is true for running a family.


    The wife respected her husband, and Marcy did it. Mothers of large families should not only be kind to their children, but also be fair. Although Robert''s children are not her own flesh and blood, Marcy has this ability. She was a refugee leader.


    Now that sabins and Carl have their own careers, at least give Severin a chance to pursue their dreams. The Robert family has this condition. They are now Lord Randall''s people.


    "Boy, how many times are you going to try? Can''t it be endless?" Robert asked sullenly.


    "Five, no, ten, ten more." Severin wiped the corners of his mouth and said happily, "I know two uncles, Wright and Tunan. They know a lot. These two days they helped me make paper. Although they didn''t succeed, Wright thought that if two kinds of weeds were added, they might succeed!"


    "If two single men have this ability, why should they help you?" Robert sneered scornfully.


    Marcy frowned and asked, "is Tunan a bald head with black skin?"


    "Yes, yes, yes... He even has bald eyebrows." Severin nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "Tunan is very edible. I picked two round melons for him."


    "Your brother came home today. You invited Wright and Tunan to lunch. I''m going to steam goose and pig''s feet." Marcy turned her head, stared at her husband with a pair of ox eyes and said, "first go to the node reservoir to buy two green salmon, and then come back to make up for sleep. The green salmon should be at least 2 feet long."


    "That''ll cost a lot of money..." Robert muttered in a low voice.


    Marcy ignored him and said to Severin, "when you finish eating, go to work quickly. Don''t give people a seat."


    "Thank you, mom." Savilin put a basket on his back and went out through the door.


    Robert finally couldn''t help asking, "why invite two bachelor men to visit our house? We are now a decent family in the village."


    "It''s your turn this week to watch the night outside the village and go to bed when you come back. Where do you know what happened in the village?" Marcy squinted at her husband and said, "I heard that Wright and Tunan were introduced by father David. Village head George was very polite to them and arranged their accommodation in person. It seems that they must be relatives of father David."


    "It''s time to curry favor with them." Robert perked up, got up and said, "I''ll pick some good fish now while there are few people in the morning."

 Chapter 370

    A simple fence divides George''s village into two parts, inside and outside.


    Pig pens, livestock sheds, vegetable fields, and hay stacks are distributed in the outer village, including watchtowers, slaughterhouses, charcoal warehouses and ponds. Inner village is the living area of villagers.


    The families led by Randall are concentrated in the east area of the inner village. At present, there are 46 families, nearly 400 people. Each family is a courtyard tile house, which looks beautiful and elegant.


    The Southern District has warehouses, freight yards, leather workshops, blacksmiths, stables, thorn kidney bean fields, grasslands, a medium-sized reservoir and oil canvas workshops. There is 70 square kilometers of wild sisal land near George village. Half of the employed families in the village live on the production of oil canvas.


    Most of these migrant families live in shanty towns on the west side of the village, where houses are made of tied wooden columns and plastered on the walls with a mixture of wheat straw and clay. The roof was originally covered with hay and now has a brick and tile roof. Houses are divided into large, medium and small specifications, with about 300 buildings, which are arranged neatly and compactly. Although the huts in George village are reasonably designed to be warm in winter and cool in summer, they can only be used for living and can not make a fire to cook in order to avoid fire.


    The chapel, village office, well, bakery, garrison, tavern and grocery store of George village are all located in the central square of the village. This is the core area of George village. Every morning, the administrator of the village head will release work tasks at the village office.


    There are 20 green brick barracks in the North District. The barracks are well ventilated, with 40 upper and lower bunks for 80 people. All single employees live in this area. They are facing the garrison and are sandwiched between the eastern and western districts, and adult men in the eastern and western districts are trained by armed militias.


    The village layout pursues internal order, but the ability to defend against foreign enemies is too low to be ignored. Not even the traditional high walls and trenches. Savilin heard that George village also had high walls and trenches four years ago, but it was pushed flat again soon. Because George village will be transformed into a village and built into a town, and the area will be expanded fourfold to accommodate at least 12000 people.


    In the future, I will be a townsman too... Severin thought as he walked.


    The first ray of dawn lit up the village. Severin hummed an unknown minor and came to the village square. He was not the only one who got up early. There was a line at the 20 windows of the bakery, and the cries drifted around with the aroma of the food.


    Severin shuttled around the team, causing dissatisfaction among others.


    "Boy, don''t try to jump in line!"


    "I... I don''t buy bread. I''m looking for someone." Severin saw a striking bald head in the window, waved and shouted, "Uncle Tunan, uncle Tunan..."


    Turnans glanced back and said to the waiter in the bakery, "give me 7 pounds of black bread, 2 liters of milk and 6 boiled goose eggs."


    "Can you eat so much?" The man said stunned.


    "There are many people in my family, can''t we?"


    The waiter shook his head, put two black bread and six goose eggs with thick and thin legs into turnans''s back basket, and poured milk into the pottery pot, "there are eight copper sols in total."


    Thurnans counted out eight copper coins, picked up the earthenware pot and stuffed the basket into Severin, "help me take it."


    "Uncle Tunan, where''s uncle Wright?" Severin, with the basket in his arms, followed turnans and looked left and right. Uncle Wright is really a learned man.


    "In front."


    Dressed in a thick linen jacket and showing strong arms, Wright squatted at the edge of the square without image, just like the hired workers around him. Who would have thought that this strong and handsome middle-aged man is over seventy. He is now the Pope, legendary priest and noble knight clement.


    "Good morning, uncle Wright." Severin greeted Clement warmly and bowed.


    "Good morning, Severin." Clement smiled and touched Severin''s head.


    "Wright, this is your breakfast." Thurnans broke off two pieces of black bread and handed them to Clement and Severin respectively. All the rest was his own.


    "I''ve already eaten..."


    "Then eat a little more. Only those who can eat can do it." Turnans ate half a piece of black bread and half a liter of milk. He muttered, "people in shantytowns actually have to queue up to buy breakfast. We might as well move into a hired worker''s camp and deliver breakfast directly without queuing."


    "Uncle Tunan, the bakery is open all day. You can buy breakfast in advance."


    "Yes. I ate it last night." Thurnans said carelessly. In this moment, he destroyed one and a half pieces of black bread, four big goose eggs and half a can of milk.


    Severin quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, took off his basket and handed it along with a small half of the black bread. "Uncle Tunan, I''m really full. I brought you two round melons."


    "What a big round melon." Turnans chewed a round melon the size of an adult''s head. It was juicy and sweet. "It tastes good."


    "Of course! Our round melons have a lot of manure." Said Severin proudly.


    "Savilin, what can I do for you?" Clement asked gently after breakfast.


    "Uncle Wright, I can gather eight copper sols in the first half of the day. I want to try papermaking again this afternoon. I hope you can give me some advice." Severin finished quickly, and then stared at clement.


    "Boy, you think very well. Half a day''s work can''t earn much money and don''t pack lunch. What do you want us to eat?" Thurnans said, glancing sideways at Severin.


    "I packed your lunch." Severin patted his chest and said proudly, "my father and mother invited two uncles to their house. They prepared steamed goose, stewed pig feet, two foot long green salmon... And purple cane wine..."


    Tulnans grinned, "that''s all right! That''s it."


    "Don''t worry." Clement stared into Severin''s eyes and asked, "if we helped you make paper, how are you going to repay us?"


    "Master Randall''s reward for papermaking is 800 gold sol, 60 mu fief and an enrollment quota... The three of us share the reward and fief equally." Savilin rubbed his hands in embarrassment and said, "otherwise, all the bounty belongs to you and the enrollment quota belongs to me... Uncle, the schools in Pinghu Town only recruit children from families who build houses, and they can''t be more than 18 years old. The enrollment quota is of no use to you... I, I want to read."


    "As you said, divide the bounty and the fief equally." Clement''s head agreed.


    Severin almost jumped up and said happily, "great! The morning prayer presided over by father Miller, two uncles, is about to begin. Let''s take the task of half day work first, and then find a position in the front of the church to receive the blessing of the holy light. Papermaking will be successful!"


    Looking at the cheerful boy, Clement was calm.


    Wealth moves people. Randall collar is full of opportunities, and opportunities are always accompanied by struggles and challenges. Severin had no idea what he was going to face. But no matter what happened to him, Clement was not ready to intervene.


    How the young Viscount Randall resolves the new contradictions is what the Pope wants to observe.


    George village church has white walls and red tiles. The prayer hall, priest''s room and an 8-meter-high clock tower make it the tallest building in the village. In the eyes of the villagers, this is a sacred place, but in fact, there is no resident priest in the village church, which is managed by the church attendants, only providing daily medical relief and spiritual comfort for the believers. The resident priests of the territory occasionally go to the village church to preside over the prayer ceremony, which is a grand event for the village believers.


    The morning prayer bell rang and all the villagers of George village gathered in the square in front of the church. Father Miller, with gray hair and wrinkled face, wore a priest''s robe and prayed and blessed according to the requirements of the ceremony.


    With the deepening of prayer, the white crystal Scepter gradually blooms a white golden holy light, which shines with the brilliant dawn, spreads all over the square, and brings a layer of holy light to every believer.


    More than 3000 believers knelt on one knee and praised the supreme glorious Lord in unison.


    "Praise our Lord! May your glory last forever and show us the way."


    Turnans raised his head, looked at father miller who had put away his scepter and murmured, "what a pure holy light... Is this the power of the divine family? What a pity..."


    The holy light blessing presided over by the priest is only the most basic holy light. It has no special effect except lighting. Its impact on believers is more psychological. However, turnans clearly felt that Miller''s holy light had the power to change the reality. His holy power had been baptized and became more pure, and those villagers were devout believers at the moment of the holy light.


    No wonder Miller was able to influence Viscount Randall''s perception of the church. Viscount Randall donated more materials to the church than any Viscount Lord. However, it is an iron law handed down by the first Pope that the divine family can never master the divination above the primary level! Tulnans thought.


    God''s dependents issue an oracle in the name of God. It is impossible to distinguish between true and false, and there will be endless trouble in the future. It''s enough for the church to have a pope. The Oracle should not appear


    Clement also felt it a pity that the prayers of less than 8000 people could not allow the shining Lord to inject the power of faith into the holy power pool. It could only be used to fill the holy power crystal. But the number of holy crystals is limited after all, and most of the power of faith is wasted in this way.


    Fortunately, Randall has a well-developed public transport system. Believers will take a public carriage whenever they are free to go to the church in Pinghu Town to attend mass and receive the blessing of the holy light. When the resident population of George village exceeds 8000 and the village is changed to a town, the church can set up a prayer array, build a town church and send priests to preside over the educational administration. The small villages, manors and pastures under George Town are connected by public carriages. It is convenient for villagers to go to the town church to pray or receive medical relief.


    The Privy Council has asked the major dioceses to implement the Randall led Sunday system, which is divided into four weeks every month. Monday to Sunday are working days, and August and September are Sunday. Believers are called on to participate in the evening prayer on August and morning prayer on September. At present, due to the lack of public carriage support in other territories, the worship system is in vain, but the worship systems of Randall collar, yeliucheng, chebman collar and Jinshui city have achieved remarkable results.


    Clement wondered very much why Viscount Randall could promote the public carriage, while the other lords complained one by one? But he did not believe that it was only because Viscount Randall believed in the Supreme Lord.


    Is Viscount Randall a believer in the Supreme Lord? Clement doesn''t know. Anyway, Sylvia will never believe in the Lord of glory. She is willing to cooperate with the church and promote the public carriage, which must be out of great interests. As long as we can understand the reason, the problem can be solved.


    After a period of observation and reflection, bishop Perot came to an amazing conclusion: the York family can make a lot of money by carrying out the public carriage!


    On the one hand, the man horse hill is the front line against ant man monsters. Refugees dare not live permanently. They will leave when they earn enough money, and the York family needs a lot of labor. The introduction of the public carriage and Sunday system helps to stabilize people''s hearts.


    On the other hand, after attending the church, employees will shop in the market while they are resting, which will help the Lord recover his funds.


    Viscount Randall''s money flowed into the pocket of the hired man, and the hired man''s money flowed into Viscount Randall''s pocket. The hired man couldn''t save money and lived a stable life in Randall. Naturally, he was reluctant to leave here. Therefore, he can provide free housing to employees; Be able to donate a large number of materials and designate the church to relieve the children of hired workers; It can build canals, open terraces, build roads and set up public carriages


    Wool comes from sheep. Viscount Randall has done unlimited things with limited money!


    Clement was delighted and admired, but also worried.


    A new policy will always bring new problems. If the problems cannot be solved, the policy will not be implemented. Clement vaguely felt that the development model of the Randall family would form a trend and would encounter great resistance, which might come from the canons and the church.


    However, this trend is based on the new agriculture and animal husbandry. Can the church give up population growth? Can we give up the expansion of holy power pool? Can we give up the glory of the human country again?


    Clement won''t allow this to happen. Therefore, he should go deep into the bottom of Randall''s leadership, find problems in advance, think about solutions, plug all loopholes, and then lead the reform of the church to make the church a leader in the new era.

 Chapter 371

    Clement and Severin took a part-time job harvesting Pennisetum on the terraces far from George village.


    It rained last night. The air was cool and the land was soft. The village deacon led the team, passing through wheat fields, potato fields and fallow farmland, and saw the distant hilly terraces.


    The terraces circle around, turning the hills into a curved world full of rhythm. The broad leaves of Pennisetum fluctuate with the wind, like a green pleated skirt worn on a curvaceous beauty. The beauty lies on the earth, solemn but charming, beautiful, picturesque and dazzling.


    This is the beauty of wisdom and power for human beings to transform nature and build their homes.


    They stopped to watch for a moment, led the camel antelope, climbed the ups and downs of the terraces along the winding path.


    "We all know the rules. I say again, don''t cut off the whole clump of Pennisetum. It''s not beautiful to be bare! We only take the mature stems and leave the green ones, and they will grow again. Every 10 bales of Pennisetum are harvested, change a copper sol, or a bale of Pennisetum. More work, more pay. We finish work at noon without meals!" The village deacon once again stressed: "no lunch!"


    "Cut, no rice, no rice, I have steamed goose to eat at noon..." turnans muttered, picked up a small sickle and quickly harvested the green Pennisetum, acting skillfully like an old farmer.


    Pennisetum is a perennial plant with a life span of more than 4 years. It has tall plants, developed roots, can go deep into the soil layer, strong drought tolerance, clustered stems and strong regeneration ability. Just like purple sugarcane, it can continue to grow as long as it leaves its roots.


    Pennisetum is soft and juicy, rich in nutrition and grows rapidly. It can be harvested 8 times a year, with an annual yield of 30000 pounds per mu. It is an important green feed for raising livestock and poultry, and can also be made into hay or silage. After its stems and leaves are chopped and ground, they can also be used to raise fish.


    However, Pennisetum also has high requirements for land fertility, and large-scale planting often leads to barren cultivated land. Therefore, farmers in other territories generally do not deliberately plant Pennisetum. They only harvest wild Pennisetum.


    The whole plant of Pennisetum in the terrace is more than 3 meters high, the leaves are as wide as the palm of the hand, the nodes are as thick as pigeon eggs, and the growth is very prosperous.


    This is due to the manure collection system formed by Randall''s developed aquaculture and public health.


    Pinghu Town has a population of more than 80000 and raises nearly 200000 pigs, sheep, cattle and horses. The Viscount may be influenced by the spirit''s blood. He has almost strict requirements for environmental sanitation. People and animals are forbidden to urinate everywhere. Those who are light will be fined and those who are heavy will be whipped.


    It''s hard to break the police station. Public security soldiers can''t manage more than 80000 migrant workers, let alone disobedient animals? So Sheriff Munk asked Mrs. Lilia to issue another decree: the feces belonged to the collector.


    After the promulgation of the decree, a gray force controlled by the public security completely monopolized the fertilizer collection work of Randall collar and finicos collar. They are used to hanging a gray towel around their neck to cover their mouth and nose, so they are called gray towels.


    Driven by interests, the work enthusiasm of grey towel is unprecedented. They use fines and fists to help disobedient refugees develop the habit of going to the toilet. They use copper coins to buy manure from swineherd and herdsmen, hire half of their children to pick up bird droppings, set up simple toilets in the fields, buy deacons, intimidate employees and make these simple toilets work. They pour the collected fecal water into the septic tank, add green grass, straw and sludge, Rett it into fertilizer, and then sell it to the village heads at twice the price.


    There is a joke among employees: Randall doesn''t have bears because they can''t go to the bathroom and can''t afford to pay a fine.


    Of course, grey towels can''t deal with beasts, but they are really active in every village, every road, every field, pasture and terrace in the man horse hills.


    According to the statistics of the church, an average of 70 people have a gray towel. Although they are not popular, the benefits are obvious.


    In the words of turnans: Randall''s clean collar makes people like it at first sight, and the fertile land makes people reluctant to leave.


    Fertilizer makes Pennisetum thrive in terraced fields. Pennisetum can raise more livestock, create more wealth and job opportunities, attract more population and produce more fertilizer, gradually forming a virtuous circle.


    And this is only part of the new farming and animal husbandry system!


    New farming and animal husbandry will certainly be welcomed by the Lord, but we can''t rush to promote the development mode of Randall''s collar. Sylvia just made the best choice for the human horse hills, and there are still some problems that haven''t emerged... Clement thought.


    At noon, Clement and turnans easily harvested 30 bales of Pennisetum, and Severin was so tired and sweating that he only harvested 25 bales.


    "Robert''s boy, these five bales of Pennisetum can''t be counted for money." The Deacon kicked the properly bound Pennisetum and said, "otherwise I''ll write it down for you, or you''ll take half a bundle back to feed the goose."


    "I just want to take it home and feed the goose." Severin wiped the sweat off his face with a towel and said with a smile.


    "That''s OK. You can make half a bundle yourself." The Deacon nodded and continued to deliver Pennisetum with others. When the last person''s reward was paid, he shouted: "tie Pennisetum to the camel antelope, take your own Pennisetum, and we''ll go back!"


    The hired workers took copper coins, picked up their own Pennisetum and walked to the village with a smile. The scarecrow with funny smiling faces in the wheat field silently watched them go away.


    At the entrance of the village, the team dissolved itself. Sevelin took the Pope and the Paladin to the door of his courtyard. A glossy black dog rushed out, wagging its tail at the little master and bared its teeth and barked at the stranger.


    "Go, go, go." Severin kicked the black dog away, unloaded half a bundle of green Pennisetum and shouted, "Daddy, mom, aunt Katie, the guests have come."


    A young man took the lead. He is about 20 years old. He has a strong body, a straight waist and back. His brown hair is only inches long, without sideburns and beard. His eyes are bright. He looks clean and energetic.


    "Brother sabins, you''re back!" Severin hugged the young man in surprise.


    "Severin, you''ve grown tall." The eldest son of the Robert family smiled, patted his brother on the shoulder, bowed slightly to the two guests and said, "sabins has seen two gentlemen."


    The most prominent figures in Randall''s leadership are the Viscount, Mrs. finicos and father Miller. As father Miller''s assistant, Reverend David has the same status as Lord Nelson. Moreover, David often contacts mercenaries and is more likely to be concerned.


    Sabins served in the mercenary Corps. He was young but well-informed. Reverend David personally arranged for two relatives to live in George village. Sabins had heard of it for a long time, and he specially entrusted someone to pass the news to Aunt Marcy. Families with humble origins like the Robert family especially need to expand their contacts. It would be great if they could get on with father David''s relatives.


    When sabins came home, he was overjoyed to hear that Wright and Tunan were going to be guests. Naturally, he didn''t dare to be rude.


    At this time, Robert and other family members also came out, "Welcome, welcome, I''m Robert... This is my eldest son sabins, who has served in the Legion for more than two years and is now a chief of staff... This is my third son, Severin, oh, you know... I have my second son helping the chef in the canteen in Pinghu Town... This is one of my wives, Katie. The three little guys are my young children..." Robert introduced incoherently.


    Father David is a big man. His relatives will have to sit on the same level with the head of George village in the future. Hey, only a few people in George village know about it... Robert thought humbly and proudly.


    "I''m Wright. His name is Tunan." The Pope introduced kindly under the crown.


    "Where are Marcy''s mother and Asha?" Severin looked left and right and asked his father.


    Before Robert could answer, the hostess and her biological daughter came out of the kitchen. When Marcy saw the bald and eyebrowless turnans, her heart beat violently, as if the man in front of her was a fierce bear, and her steps became hesitant. Then the feeling of fear disappeared in an instant. She was relieved and couldn''t help wondering.


    Marcy shook her head gently and greeted warmly. "Are both guests hungry? Lunch is ready. Please come in."


    Clement and tournans went to the pool and washed their hands with pancreatic soap. Tournans kept his lips still and made a very subtle voice in his throat: "that''s a violent woman. It''s a pity that she didn''t eat well and lacked training when she was a child. She''s only a little better than an elite soldier. It''s useless."


    Wild intuition is the only criterion to measure the degree of ferocity. Some paladins are stronger than ferocious warriors, but they are not ferocious humans. Therefore, turnans sympathizes with Nelson for the first time, but has no feeling for Renault. In fact, alchemy militia and paladins can only be classified as secret law warriors.


    According to the statistics of the church, the ratio of human violence is 7000:1. Randall has more than 40000 people. It is not surprising that there is a violent woman.


    Clement nodded and walked into Robert''s living room with turnans.


    The food on the table is very rich, including two steamed fat geese, a pot of stewed pig feet, two one meter long charcoal roasted salmon, stewed pig bones with round melons, coarse sugar bread, various vegetables, a large plate of fruit and a small bucket of purple cane wine.


    Turnans impolitely picked up a juicy pig''s hoof, chewed it full of oil, and praised it: "delicious!"


    The hosts smiled and began to eat. After a few drinks, the atmosphere became harmonious and casual. Only Yasha pouted and looked unhappy.


    "What happened to sister Yasha?" Severin belched with wine and asked with a red face.


    "The worthless Shilin courted her and was caught by me." Marcy said, hating that iron is not steel.


    "Shilling is promising! He and his brother can save 8 SILVER sols a month!" Yasha said angrily. The girl looked quite handsome and didn''t look like her mother at all.


    "It''s not a good thing to save a lot of money. Their brothers may leave Randall''s collar at any time. Dear daughter, your mother and I don''t want you to go to the hard days of wandering around again." Robert advised his adopted daughter and said disdainfully, "besides, can they have as much money as our family?"


    "Yasha, you should find a family worthy of us. My colleagues have many unmarried handsome boys. I will introduce you to them when Pinghu Town carnival." Sabins took a sip of purple cane wine and said with a smile. In Randall''s collar, it is common for superior families to marry each other. He very much hopes that his beautiful sister can marry into the vassal family.


    "People living in the north side can''t get ahead!" Severin also despised Shilin, who wanted to eat swan meat. "The next batch of houses have been set, and the mercenary Corps will no longer recruit people. Brother, am I right?"


    Sabins nodded and said, "it is said that this house building is the last batch. If you want to be a deacon or soldier later, you must go to school first. The shilling brothers will not have the opportunity to stand out. If they get married and have children in Randall, the next generation may have a chance."


    "Shilling can get ahead!" Yasha said unconvinced, "he and his brother have discussed that they are going to join the swamp scouts!"


    "That''s even worse! I don''t want you to be a widow at a young age." Marcy sneered.


    Clement suddenly asked, "can you tell us what you think of Randall''s recruitment of stewards and soldiers?"


    "I''m stupid with Nelson... Hey, Lord knows me very well. Two boys of his family, Jory and Mott, also peed on me. Father David has agreed with Lord to let us spend some time in George village before arranging our duties. You know, some things are not easy to do when we first came here. However, we should do the following things We still need to understand. " Turnans deliberately put on a careless and mysterious look.


    Robert''s eyes were more burning, and he said, "you''re right. You won''t be deceived unless you know the following things first."


    "Take our George village for example. Those guys who live in the North District do heavy work and earn a lot of money, but they are carefree and can leave at any time. They can only be regarded as refugees. The most common way for them to lead in Randall is to spend money to buy a woman in yeliucheng, preferably with children. In this way, they can move to the west district."


    "People living in the west side have children and women. They always have to support their families and buy furniture and clothes. They can be counted as civilians. The men in the family have the right to receive militia training. If they are the right age and perform well, Lord Nelson will recruit him into the mercenary Corps. Then their family can borrow money to build a house and live in our east side."


    "Families in the eastern district can rent 80 mu of cultivated land, which is the treatment of leading the people. We want to be vassals. There are two ways. One is to serve in the Legion for 30 years and get a 20 mu fief, or if their children go to school and become Deacons for 30 years, get a 10 mu fief."


    "As for the children of the vassal, they can go to Yinyue manor to receive attendant training. After they come out, they are at least a steward or Centurion."


    "In addition, you can also join the swamp scouts. As long as you can work for 8 years, you can directly join the Legion. Master Randall also rewards a yard, 200 kinsol and 100 mu of leased land. As for those who have technology and ability, as long as master Randall can see it, everything is easy to say."


    Clement nodded and asked sabins, "aren''t you afraid of fighting after 25 years of service? What if you die?"


    "This is my home. My parents, brothers and sisters are protected by Randall''s master. I must defend his majesty." Sabins said seriously, "if I die, my son or brother will take over my armor and spear and fight for the Randall family! My merit will be passed on to them, and the master and the church will guarantee this."


    "It is said that Randall''s hired soldiers and vassal soldiers are paid every year?" Asked tulnans.


    Sabins smiled, shook his head and said: "Randall collar has no vassal soldiers or mercenaries, only the master''s soldiers. The sons of the vassal family and the Lingmin family are treated the same as long as they join the army. Our salary is only divided according to their military age and position. For the first three years, I get 4 gold sols a year, and the salary increases by 2 gold sols every three years. Now I am the chief of staff, managing an eight person team, and I pay more every year There are two kinsol''s military commander''s allowances. The military commander also has a ten captain in charge of 25 people and a centurion in charge of 80 people. Six centurions form a brigade, about 500 people, with three captains. Six infantry teams form a regiment, with a total of 3000 people, under the command of the military commander. Under the command of the military commander, there are five deputy generals, who will lead a cavalry brigade, two Archer brigades and two baggage soldiers Brigade. "


    "Of course, we don''t have an integrated Legion yet... Only 1500 infantry, 300 cavalry and a fast bird elite." Sabins said shyly, "in fact, I really want to be a fast bird cavalry. It''s the master''s Pro guard."


    Clement thought for a moment and asked, "the quota for building a house has been set in this time?"


    Robert was about to speak when Marcy kicked him under the table.


    "I won''t tell anyone." Clement''s voice is soft and sincere, has the charm of conquering people''s hearts, and people can''t help trusting him.


    "Many people hesitated to wait and see when building a house for the first time, but we seized a good opportunity. This time, the 200 places were recommended by the village head and the feudal minister. Randall has a group of later businessmen, just like Sid in our village. He has money and power, buys public horses, opens shops and builds paper workshops, which makes the village head very happy. His relatives can write well Of course, other families don''t have a chance. " Robert said it all out.


    Clement took a sip of purple cane wine and thought, "that''s the problem."

 Chapter 372

    George village, built on the East Bank of Yinyue River, is the southernmost administrative village under Randall''s leadership.


    Starting from the South Gate of George village and walking 17 kilometers south along the river bank, you can see the estuary where Yinyue river meets Jinshui River.


    More than a dozen paper mills are built behind the fish wall, one of which belongs to Sid''s family.


    The SID family has been engaged in business for four generations. By the SID generation, they have saved rich family property. They have five grocery stores, one butcher''s shop, one pub and two hostels in westock. They also gather a group of guys and free migrant workers.


    Behind every free businessman, there is a boss behind the scenes, and the SID family is no exception. Sid''s grandfather wanted to give his family property and exchange ten mu of land from the behind the scenes village head, which was also agreed in advance. But the village head didn''t agree, just comforted him and let their family continue to do business.


    For the upper class, it was not easy to cultivate a capable free merchant. It was obviously not time for harvest. But when the time was ripe, Sid, who was a big family and a big business, was not happy again.


    No fat pig can escape the butcher''s palm. While Sid was in constant panic, the Duke of Wellington sent someone to seize the shop resources in wild willow city. Sid seized the opportunity, first bought the trade management of vestock, moved his family to yeliucheng, subscribed for 20 public carriages, and obtained the shelter of yeliucheng church.


    Yeliucheng has an inch of land and an inch of gold. It is easy to make money and spend a lot. In particular, the 20 public carriages are losing money every day, and Sid''s behind the scenes boss cut off his supply in vestock. Sid, who couldn''t make ends meet, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. At this time, the villain leader of yeliucheng introduced jack, the owner of the car store, to him.


    Boss Jack has great powers and knows the Sheriff of Pinghu Town. Jack tells Sid about Randall''s purchase and entry, and claims that as long as Sid takes out 500 gold sol, he will help him buy a Randall family identity. With the identity, he can get Randall''s goods.


    In order to master a stable source of goods, Sid was very happy to hand over 500 gold sols. After arriving at Pinghu Town, he found that many of his peers had bought houses in Randall''s lead.


    After a period of drilling, Sid found out the Randall family policy.


    Viscount Randall held a pre God notarization and announced the protection of the private property of the free people, which was supervised by the Church of Pinghu Town. Rand has two policies: house building and house purchase. People who build houses and enter households may serve as administrators, deacons, or soldiers. Families who buy houses and enter households only enjoy the right to property protection. They can purchase goods and open shops in Pinghu Town, but Pinghu Town will charge a certain proportion of transaction tax.


    This means that businessmen can transfer their property to Randall without fear of being taken by others.


    However, the shrewd Sid believes that the transaction tax is the focus.


    Viscount Randall stipulates that bulk commodity transactions must be delivered in the freight yard, which collects 7% of the total amount of goods from the seller as transaction tax. There is no transaction tax for small commodity sales, but shops need to pay 5% of the total income of the current month as circulation tax.


    This means that Randall''s vassals do not need to secretly resell public land properties, and that free civil and commercial traders are no longer led by the vassals'' master. Randall''s business is aboveboard.


    Sid was elated by this discovery. After discussion with his family, he decided to transfer the accumulated wealth to Pinghu Town. Some people continued to do business in yeliucheng, while others wanted to work for the Lord, become his soldiers, deacons, stewards, and even become the village head.


    Sid led the subscription of public carriages in Randall, opened shops, bought houses for his brothers and sons, and gave his beautiful daughter and niece to the vassal family as a personal maid. He tried his best to fight for a few places to build houses and enter households.


    Sid is obviously not the only liberal businessman with the same idea. They also have many relatives and children, all of whom can write and calculate, and master several excellent craftsmanship. The second and last batch of places for building houses are only 200.


    Businessmen should compete not only with their peers, but also with other families. 200 places are not enough. However, they have money, craftsmen and contacts. In addition to building houses and entering households, they can also hire skilled craftsmen from other places to please the Lord through invention and creation.


    Randall''s hottest invention is papermaking.


    The afternoon sun is bright and hot. Although the paper mill is located in the mountain depression near the river, the temperature is still very high. Kali hid in the shade of the tree and looked eagerly at the road at the mouth of the valley. There was no one there. He sighed and turned to see the servant mountain pig eating happily with an oily pig elbow. He couldn''t help kicking him angrily.


    "Eat! Eat! Eat! Just eat, useless fool!"


    Shan pig''s face hung a simple smile and said vaguely, "hungry." Then bury your head and continue to deal with the pig''s elbow.


    "Carly, you don''t have to take it out on a big fool if you can''t make paper."


    In the shade of another tree, Jon said with a smile and sarcasm, "why? Do you expect someone to help you make paper?"


    Kali turned his head with a cold face. He was afraid he couldn''t help smashing Jon''s nose. The bitch''s uncle is richer than Sid and has the relationship with the first village head Maureen. He is one of the best businessmen in Pinghu Town.


    Kali is Sid''s fourth son. He is 32 years old. He is good at making parchment and kraft paper. Sid told Kali that the family had only won two places to build houses, one for himself and the other for Kali''s second uncle. However, building a house and entering the house is not comparable to papermaking. As long as Kali can make paper, he can ascend to the sky step by step and become the vassal of the Lord.


    Kali''s blood was boiling. He took some guys, two craftsmen and stupid mountain pig to the place designated by the Lord to build a paper mill.


    However, animal skin paper and straw paper are completely different. Kali''s technology is not helpful to straw papermaking. Fortunately, the Lord gave the basic process of papermaking. It is divided into retting, steaming, pounding and beating, seepage and fishing, and drying into paper.


    Every household designed a paper mill according to this process, but no one could really make paper, but no one gave up.


    Lord Viscount had high expectations for papermaking and personally gave the method. Giving up means that Lord Viscount''s method is wrong? Don''t you just spend some money and raise a few people? Anyone who can build a paper workshop needs this little money?


    Who dares to quit now? This is an attitude problem!


    So Kali was trapped in the paper mill for more than half a year, and so were others. Over time, Kali had another idea.


    Since you can''t make paper yourself, why not learn from the ideas of others? He began to rent out his own paper mill, and the rent was very low, not even enough for the cost of straw pulp. The villagers of George village are really interested in papermaking and come here to try their luck, but their performance is not as good as Kali''s craftsmen.


    For this reason, Kali was ridiculed by Jon, but the more so, the more he insisted.


    "Well, someone really came." Jon said suddenly.


    Carly quickly turned around and saw three people coming here with baskets on their backs.


    "Severin, I thought you weren''t coming." Carly came forward and greeted warmly. He was trapped in the paper mill, the news was blocked, and he didn''t know the background of Wright and Tunan. He thought they were recently moved refugees.


    "Brother Carly, I''m going to succeed soon. How can I not come." Severin said triumphantly. He waved to the mountain pig again and joked, "silly man, you haven''t had enough?"


    Mountain pig is more than two meters tall and weighs at least 500 pounds. It is ugly and looks very ferocious with a pair of big and small eyes. But savilin knew that he was actually a good tempered fool. He was not angry when he was beaten and scolded. If he was beaten hard, he would only cry with his head in his arms.


    "Hehe, let me congratulate you on your success in papermaking." Kali laughed twice, kicked the mountain pig hard and scolded, "stupid pig, put down your elbow! Help take things."


    The mountain pig stuffed the half eaten pig elbow into his mouth, leaving only one bone outside, and stretched out a Pufan hand to pick up Severin''s basket.


    "Don''t help, we''ll take it ourselves."


    Turnans pushed away the big hand of the mountain pig, and the giant man stepped back two steps to the side and gave way to the road.


    Carly was secretly frightened. The mountain pig was abandoned in the poor''s house since he was a child. He was born stupid, couldn''t pray, and ate so much that even the priest of the poor''s house despised him. Sid adopted the mountain pig according to the priest''s wishes. He expected him to be a thug. Unexpectedly, the fool would rather be beaten than fight back. He is a complete loser.


    Mountain pig is stupid. His brute force is not fake. As long as he stands firm, five or six strong men can''t push. But the bald head easily lifted the mountain pig aside... It seems that these two people are not good at stubble... I don''t know what their relationship with the Robert family is... Carly was calm on the surface and had many thoughts in his heart.


    The paper mill is near the river, a small warehouse and a wooden shed. When several people entered the shed, Kali said, "it''s still the old rule. Tools, straw pulp and charcoal are ready-made. You can use them, and my people will give you a hand. After that, give me the rent of eight copper sols. However, don''t add any toxic grass!" Then he winked at his old craftsman.


    The old craftsman bent down and looked at the basket brought by Severin: "Seabuckthorn root, fire leaf grass, blue heart grass..." he looked up and said in embarrassment, "there is no poison. However, the grass juice of fire leaf and blue heart is very hot... Paper is used to wipe people''s buttocks... Carly, do you think this can work?"


    "Just give it a try."


    Clement said faintly: "Mash the fire leaf grass and blueheart grass together, put them into the straw pulp pool for fermentation for 10 hourglass, grind the Seabuckthorn root, boil it into a gel, mix it into the pool according to the ratio of 1:20, and then pour the fermented straw pulp into the pool according to the ratio of 1:4, stir it evenly, and then try to catch the pulp and dry it. But be careful. The fermented straw pulp will burn people''s skin. It''s best to wear an epithelial apron and wear it Deerskin gloves. "


    The middle-aged man''s determined tone made people believe him. Kali''s heart pounded. He thought that the papermaking was very likely to succeed.


    However, what should I do if the papermaking is successful? Kali hated that he didn''t check the background of the two people in time last time. He bit his teeth and told the old craftsman and several guys, "do it!"


    When the boss spoke, the guys did everything. They burned the fire, took water, and grinded the grass. Soon, the workshop was as hot as a steamer. Clement occasionally mentioned something, but Severin clubbed there like an outsider and did nothing.


    Kali accosted the two people several times, but they were dealt with in the past without getting any useful information.


    Time flies, and it''s evening in the twinkling of an eye. Clement looked at the sky and said, "I''m afraid we won''t see the results until tomorrow morning. Now we''re going back to the village church for evening prayer. What do you do, Severin?"


    "I... I want to stay here." Severin said weakly.


    The Pope stared into the boy''s eyes and asked softly, "don''t attend the evening prayer. Don''t you attend the morning prayer tomorrow morning?"


    "This... I..." savilin''s heart was full of guilt, and his expression became extremely tangled.


    Kali''s eyes brightened and he said with a sad face, "Severin, you''d better go back to prayer. If you can''t get away, we don''t want to miss any holy light prayer. In order to reduce the sins of impiety, we donated 50 gold sol''s atonement contribution to the church, and father Miller specially presided over the atonement prayer for us."


    These words made Severin make up his mind. He said, "if I can make paper, I am willing to donate all my bounty to the church. If I can''t succeed, I will serve for the church for half a year and pray for the merciful Lord of glory to forgive my sins."


    The Pope sighed in his heart, nodded and said, "good luck, child."


    "Uncle Wright!" Severin chased the door and said shyly, "can you tell my parents that I''m staying here tonight and won''t go home."


    "I will."


    Clement compassionately touched Severin''s head and turned away from the workshop. When Tournus left, he looked back at Severin.


    "Robert''s boy, you should go back with them." Carrie leaned against the wall and said faintly. The shadow covered his face.

 Chapter 373

    The next morning.


    The morning prayers at the church ended and the villagers dispersed one after another.


    Marcy came home and walked back and forth restlessly. Robert asked carefully, "head... Uh, wife, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m a little worried, Severin." Marcy turned and took out a huge iron oak hammer from the tool room. It was used to drive stakes, and it was also easy to hit people.


    "Mother, I''ll go with you." Sabins walked over with a dignified expression and said, holding a long fine steel sword in his hand.


    "Robert, put down the pitchfork! You are not allowed to go... Sabins, I want you to go back to Pinghu Town immediately... Robert, if anything happens, you should go to the village guard immediately, and never talk to the village head George and the sheriff." Marcy strode out of the house with a wooden hammer.


    Robert looked at his wife''s back, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down. Sabins put his hand on his father''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "mom is right!"


    "We''ve always listened to her..." Robert squeezed out a smile on his face, patted his adopted son on the shoulder and said, "we''ll rely on you in the future!"


    Sabins nodded with a determined look.


    *****************


    At dawn, Carly was awakened by a noise. He got up from his bed and rushed out without thinking about it. He tossed and turned last night. He didn''t even take off his clothes. I don''t know when he fell asleep.


    "I succeeded! I made paper! I made paper!"


    In the open space at the door of the workshop, Severin jumped and laughed. Carly stared at the yellow green paper in his hand!


    "Brother Carly, I succeeded! This is paper. It doesn''t burn hands or hips. See, this is paper!" Severin jumped up to Carly, wiped his arm with paper, held it up to his mouth and kissed him fiercely.


    Kali grabbed the paper and said to himself, "I succeeded, I succeeded, I am a vassal..."


    At this time, people in other wooden houses came out one after another and approached here. Carly grabbed the dancing Spencer and shouted at the mountain pig, "big man, hold the door and don''t let anyone in!"


    The giant man held his chest in his hands and blocked the door of the workshop like a meat wall. He tried to open his eyes and bend the corners of his mouth downward to make a ferocious expression. He only learned this from childhood.


    In the workshop, the old craftsman and the guys kept pulling paper from the pool. Carly came in and they didn''t find it. The wet papyrus, piled into squares, exudes a pungent smell. Carly thought it was the most wonderful taste in the world.


    "Master Kali, congratulations. You will be master Kali in the future." The old craftsman handed Kali a piece of newly fished paper and whispered a compliment.


    "No poison?" Carly took the paper and asked happily.


    "No poison, no burning of the skin." A man raised his wet hands.


    Kali said with a smile: "OK! I will never forget you. When you go back, each person will give you a reward of 100 gold sols, and then you will follow me..." he turned around and smiled at Severin: "of course, Severin''s greatest credit. I''ll give you 200 gold sols first. When I get the reward, I''ll give you 300 gold sols as a reward." He took two purple gold coins from his pocket and stuffed them into Severin.


    "Brother Cali... What do you mean?" Severin asked blankly.


    "Silly boy, this is a purple gold coin. One can be exchanged for 100 gold sols. Don''t you thank Master Kali..." the old craftsman helped.


    "I don''t want it!" Severin handed the purple gold coin back to Kali.


    "Why? Not enough?" Kali weighed the purple gold coin and said with a smile.


    "I made paper!" Severin''s voice trembled. "I rented your workshop. I made paper!"


    "You rented my workshop? What about the rent? Who can prove that you rented my workshop?" Carly patted Severin on the cheek and said in a deep voice, "everyone here can prove that you are my hired helper... I invented paper!"


    "The rent is here... Eight copper sols..." Severin hurriedly took out eight bright copper coins from his pocket.


    A waiter sneered, "you get the salary and pay the rent first. How can you pay the rent later? Hehe, it only takes eight copper sols to rent this workshop? These straw pulp are more than that money. You rent a workshop to make paper with eight copper sols? Who believes it?"


    Severin''s hands were frozen in the air and roared with red eyes, "you lied to me! I''m going to the police station to sue you! Uncle Wright and uncle Tunan can testify for me!"


    The people looked at each other. Carly coughed and said: "Severin, you said you made paper. What did you do? The workshop is mine, the tools are mine, the straw pulp is mine, the charcoal is mine, the stove is ours, the water is ours, and even your dinner is ours. What else did you do besides watching? You didn''t do anything. Dare you say you made paper?"


    "I... I..." Severin was tongue tied and at a loss.


    "Take this money and go home. I will naturally explain it to Wright and Tunan." Kali then thrust the purple gold coins into Severin.


    "No! I made the paper. This is the rent. I made the paper." With a cry, Severin pulled Cali''s clothes to put the copper coins in his arms.


    The two entangled and refused each other. Severin used all his strength to push Carly staggered.


    "Go away!"


    Kali was furious and pushed hard. The boy stepped back, tripped his heel on the steps, and fell into the straw pulp pool.


    "Be careful!" Kali was shocked and reached for it, but he didn''t catch it.


    "Ah!" Savilin rolled into the smelly straw pulp pool and gave out a shrill scream. His skin was quickly corroded, and the red blood rolled in the gray green straw pulp, which seemed shocking.


    "Pick him up, pick him up!" Kali''s face changed and he wanted to catch people, but the splashing straw pulp made him and the guys step back.


    finished! If someone dies, it''s all over! I''ll be hanged


    At this time, the mountain pig smashed the door frame, put his hands into the highly corrosive straw pulp and fished out the immature Severin.


    "Come on! Come on! Mountain pig, take him to the village church. Father Miller will save him!" Cried Carrie.


    The giant man hugged the boy covered with straw pulp tightly in his arms, broke the wooden fence, took two thick legs and ran towards George village.


    "Stupid pig! With a carriage, your skin will burn!" Cali stamped his feet and hurried to the wagon.


    "You made paper? What happened to the boy?" Asked the onlookers.


    "Accidentally fell into the straw pulp!" The old craftsman answered casually.


    Yes, he fell into the straw pulp himself, not me! I''m afraid he can''t live like this... If he dies, it''s easy. I''m afraid old Hank and his mouth are not strict enough... No! Still going to the Church... Carly was so upset that he drove a carriage to chase the mountain pig.


    "Pain... Pain... Mountain pig pain!" The skin on Han''s chest was festering. He couldn''t help the sharp pain of being burned by straw pulp. As soon as he let go, Severin fell to the ground.


    "Mountain pig, first throw the boy into the river, wash the straw pulp from him, and then pick it up. We''ll go by carriage!" Carly came and cried in the carriage.


    The giant picked up savilin, raised his hand and threw it. The boy flew into the silver moon river. He didn''t forget the little master''s orders. He ran to the river and picked him up again.


    "You dare!" In the depression, a tall and strong woman rushed towards the giant man like an angry female bear.


    The stupid mountain pig is kind-hearted and has never deliberately hurt anyone. When he sees the aggressive woman, he instinctively raises Severin above his head. This is his way to protect master Kali.


    As soon as Marcy turned the mountain pass, he saw a giant ogre throw poor Severin into the river, pick him up and throw him to the ground. Her blood rushed up to her head, raised the wooden hammer and rushed to the monster regardless of everything.


    "Bang!"


    Marcy hit the monster with all her strength. The monster was motionless, and his face showed a "cruel" smile. He would throw savilin into a pool of meat mud at any time.


    Anger, anxiety and despair completely aroused Marcy''s ferocity. His heart pulsated violently, and his strength poured out of his body. The wooden hammer hit the monster''s face heavily. once! Two! Three!


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Plasma splashed everywhere, the mountain pig fell to the ground, and his face was smashed.


    "Mountain pig!" Kali''s eyes were about to crack. He grabbed the pitchfork on the car and frantically stabbed the woman, "I''ll kill you!"


    The deformed wooden hammer came out and the shell hit Kali''s chest. Carly broke his sternum, flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground.


    Time seemed to go back, and Carly returned to his childhood.


    No one in the family likes big, useless fools, and Carly doesn''t like them either. But he will feed the mountain pig. As long as the silly big man follows him, he can show off in front of other children. Until everyone knew the mountain pig''s temper, they began to bully them both. Mountain pig didn''t know how to fight back, but he always used his body to protect Kali. Later, he learned to hold him over his head so that others couldn''t hit Kali. Then Kali was badly hit by stones No matter how Kali abused him or beat him, Shanzhu just giggled and still followed him... I don''t know when Kali took Shanzhu as his brother, although he never admitted that Shanzhu was his brother.


    "Mountain pig..." Kali vomited blood and climbed hard to the motionless man. His consciousness gradually slipped into the dark abyss.


    Severin''s chest was undulating, with more air in and less air out, and he held eight copper coins tightly in his hand.


    He only called my mother yesterday... Looking at her adopted son who was skinned, Marcy couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and crying.


    The crowd gradually gathered around and talked. No one noticed that there were two people in the shade of the tree not far away.


    "Such injuries can only be saved by performing restoration under the crown." Said turnans.


    "I''m not a pope now, I''m an observer." Clement carried his hands and said blandly, "observe their satisfaction, joy, jealousy, anger, struggle, sadness, despair and death... Observe the root causes behind this, observe Viscount Randall''s response, and observe our future."


    Thurnans said, "I didn''t expect this woman to be more violent. If Viscount Randall spared her and practiced my secret form again, she would be the second Nelson in the future."


    "The secret form of martial arts is an important harvest for us. Do you want me to give it to Viscount Randall completely?" Asked tulnans.


    "It depends on Victor''s choice." Clement smiled and asked, "Miller won''t intervene?"


    "I already hinted at him." Thurnans said solemnly.


    Clement asked anxiously, "how did you hint?"


    "I... I told Miller that there was not enough medicine in the church, and the presiding priest should not abandon the virtue of work! He was driven out by me to collect medicine... No one could find a priest in the church." Thurnans touched his shiny head and said, "even if Miller is here, he can''t save them."


    Clement nodded and said, "theocracy belongs to the church and power belongs to the Lord. We have no reason to interfere with Victor''s judicial power."


    "Er... Crown... Over there..." turnans stared and pointed to the hills not far away.


    Clement looked down Tournus'' fingers and saw an old man with a basket on his back and a thick linen priest''s robe running down the hill.


    "Get out of the way!" The old priest roared as he ran, and the onlookers quickly made way of a road.


    "Great, father Miller is here."


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Great! Now they are saved."


    The Pope and the first Paladin looked at each other. Miller walked into the scene. He raised his hands and recited, "the LORD says, harm away from believers." White and gold runes appeared at his fingertips, shining with divine brilliance.


    The platinum Rune splits into three and flies to Kali, mountain pig and Severin respectively. The wounds of the three people heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Miracles!"


    "Praise the most High Lord! May the glory of the Lord shine on the world forever." People knelt down and sang in unison.


    "Secondary healing! How is this possible?!" Thurnans uttered a voice of horror.


    "Has the divine family... Reached this level?" Clement whispered. He looked up, his eyes white and gold.


    Level 5 true vision can make any extraordinary existence invisible. Whether knights, extraordinary creatures or wizards will be exposed to the eyes of the caster.


    "How could this happen?" Clement''s eyes returned to normal and said incredulously.


    The Pope himself was not sure to save three dying people at the same time. Miller could easily do this with only secondary healing. Clement wouldn''t be surprised if the holy power in Miller was more dazzling than the Pope, but his holy grain was only secondary. Although the holy power was pure, it had nothing to do with gloom, as if it were a candle about to go out.


    This God dependent is about to die? How can a god dependent who is about to die have such a power?!

 Chapter 374

    Two days later, Lord Nelson, the head of Randall''s first army, inspector Linda, Sheriff Munk, village head George, and family manager Lilia all appeared in the study of silver moon manor for questioning by Victor, Nicole and Sylvia.


    "Honey, I''m only an audience."


    Sylvia glanced at the crowd and smiled gently at Victor. Her white slender hand held the silver spoon and gently stirred the coffee presented by Nicole.


    Everyone was awe inspiring, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, and the atmosphere in the study was almost solidified.


    Sylvia sits in the Rose Manor and lives in seclusion and seclusion. Even the top of the York family can''t see her easily, not to mention the members of the Randall family. Only Nelson and Lilia know that Sylvia is one of the three Golden Knights of Gambis. Others only know that this beautiful woman is extremely noble, possibly the contemporary Duchess of York.


    That''s enough!


    York family is the biggest backer of Randall family, and the political, military and economic exchanges between the two sides are very close. The middle and senior levels of Randall family have the most intuitive understanding of this. At that time, they were all refugees at the bottom of Heibao town. Later, the ant tide swept Randall''s collar, and they were sheltered by the York family.


    The top of the Randall family should be careful in front of Nicole, not to mention the Duchess of York? However, they don''t understand why a small thing happened in George village alerted three big people at the same time?


    Things involving the Pope and the first Paladin are not trivial!


    Nelson knows and won''t say it. Victor is in charge. Don''t worry about him.


    At this time, Victor was staring at two items on the desk and was distracted.


    A piece of yellow green paper, square and rough, with crushed wheat straw fragments on it. Although its quality is poor, it is indeed a piece of straw paper.


    Victor could not help sighing when he saw the paper again. This is almost the only material evidence of him as a transgressor, and will have a far-reaching impact on the different world.


    The extraordinary force has separated the human groups in different worlds. The vast majority of ordinary people are attached to the extraordinary, while a few extraordinary dominate the process of human civilization. However, whether God elect, knight or church clergy, they hold the ruling power of the human kingdom, but they just want to obtain more powerful extraordinary power, and they don''t have much power to promote the development of mortal society.


    For the simplest example, although animal skin paper is expensive, extraordinary people can afford it. Naturally, they do not need to invent low-cost straw paper.


    Paper is the most common information carrier on earth. Its emergence has promoted the cultural dissemination and knowledge accumulation of human society. With the invention of printing, expensive books have also entered ordinary families, thus laying the foundation for the vigorous development of human civilization.


    The papyrus on the table also has the same meaning to the human society in the other world.


    Compared with the extraordinary, the wisdom of ordinary people has no essential difference, and can also create great wonders of civilization. They are only limited by material conditions, they appear ignorant. For example, an ordinary farmer found that bee pollination can make the fruit grow and wanted to further study the law, but he was busy making a living and didn''t have enough time to conduct systematic experiments and records. When he died of old age, the artificial pollination technology died. If he had paper, he could record his ideas, experimental process and observation results, and let the latecomers continue to complete the artificial pollination experiment.


    It can be said that paper has greatly improved the width and thickness of mortal civilization. Victor can even imagine that someone in the future will say "I''m standing on the shoulders of giants".


    This paper will open a new era!


    Of course, the current papyrus can only be used to wipe your ass. But straw paper already exists. Will white paper be far away?


    "Honey, this is straw paper made from wheat straw... Specially for people to solve sanitary problems? What price are you going to set?"


    Nicole was wearing a light green tunic dress with a curious expression on her face. She was actually asking: would migrant workers be willing to spend money to wipe their hips?


    No one understands why Victor even cares about wiping his people''s ass.


    Who cares what civilians use to wipe their ass?


    If it were not for opening up the wisdom of the people, improving the power of the human country and dealing with unknown invaders, Victor would not make paper, let alone engage in the employment system. In fact, when he was a leisurely aristocratic Lord, he had nothing to do with hunting, fishing and trysts with beautiful lovers, which was more in line with his fantasy.


    "Habits can be cultivated." Victor put down the papyrus and said with a smile, "Reverend David made soap for washing with pig pancreas and thorn kidney bean powder. At first, no one paid attention to it. Now it''s not very popular? Almost every employee family will buy a few pieces of soap, otherwise they are embarrassed to say hello."


    Nicole picked up the straw paper, looked at it for a moment, and said, "it''s dry, light and regular, which is convenient for storage and transportation... I see! Make straw into straw paper, which can be used as a fuel reserve. When we explore the southern continent, the transportation and storage efficiency and cost of straw paper are far lower than that of straw." She looked at Victor affectionately and said, "honey, you''re so smart!"


    Sylvia gives Nicole an appreciative eye. Other people immediately respect the Lord''s foresight. If they change the occasion, they will never give up the opportunity to flatter.


    Er, it''s not mechanized production. Papyrus is really used to wipe his ass... Victor coughed, picked up two purple gold coins on the table and weighed them gently.


    These two purple gold coins are only half the size of noble purple gold coins. The dim color shows that the content of refined gold is poor, but they are also forged by the Gambis royal family for ordinary vassals and can be exchanged for 100 gold sols.


    Victor once laughed at the augustian family for not understanding national debt, which was obviously a wrong understanding. Noble purple gold coins and vassal purple gold coins bypass the restriction of the joint issuance of coins by the church and the Lord, take the royal family''s credit as the guarantee, and have the dual functions of money and national debt at the same time.


    Victor is particularly eager to have the right to issue money, which is based on the reality of Randall''s collar.


    The Randall family has paid a lot of remuneration to tens of thousands of employees. Trading activities in the territory are becoming more and more frequent. The existing monetary system can no longer meet the actual needs of the market. Take goose eggs for example. A copper coin can buy 8 raw goose eggs or 6 cooked goose eggs. It is impossible to buy one goose egg alone.


    Don''t underestimate the business of a goose egg. It represents countless abortive transactions, just because there is no smaller circulating currency on the market. If Randall owns small money, there will be all kinds of vendors in the market, selling spiced goose eggs, small toys, soap and vegetables... They will enrich Randall''s business activities and increase Randall''s family tax revenue.


    Victor is different from other lords. He levies taxes on transactions, while other lords charge shop rents and goods transit fees. They agree to offset goods. The barter trading mode is very common in the market.


    How do you collect taxes on barter? How can the mercenary Legion support without taxes?


    The reality is that Randall''s merchants have to barter to a certain extent in the transaction process, otherwise they can''t get change. The transaction accounts are a mess. Needless to say, the tax also includes materials. Therefore, tax officials often carry some goose eggs, goose feathers, pickled meat, lizard skin and other things all over the street.


    As soon as the weather was hot, these "taxes" were donated to the Church


    Anyone can cast copper sol. The problem is that copper is the cheapest metal at present, which is cheaper than iron. The purchasing power of copper sol is equal to its actual value.


    Issue paper money? Victor doesn''t have to think about it. This is not because of papermaking and printing technology, but because it is too easy to be imitated.


    Under the same conditions, what you can make, others can make. Americans invented the atomic bomb, but other countries also have it? The technological monopoly of the transgressor is a dream! Even if the silver equipment of the alchemy Empire comes out, it will not take many years for other major forces to build silver equipment.


    Victor''s issuance of paper money will only bring down the Randall family, not to mention the church and the Lord will not allow him to issue new money. Victor only hoped to get the support of the church and let him forge smaller and thinner copper coins that only circulate in Randall''s collar, just like the vassal purple gold coins in front of him.


    Papermaking belongs to scientific research and education, and money belongs to trade and finance. They are not urgent problems.


    What Victor urgently needs to solve now is the legal problem of Randall''s collar.


    "Is this the purple gold coin that the SID family used to buy the Robert family?" He asked with interest:


    "Yes." Sheriff Munk bowed and replied: "Sid''s fourth son, Kali, set a trap. He wanted to learn from other artificial paper methods and deliberately rent the paper mill. The third son of the Robert family, Severin, made a breakthrough and refused to leave the mill. Kali wanted to buy him with the money, but Severin resolutely refused to agree. The two dragged each other, and Severin accidentally fell into the straw pulp pond, which triggered the next thing."


    Victor nodded and asked again. "Are you sure there are no dead?"


    "There are no dead people. Father Miller happened to collect medicine nearby. He used his magic to save three injured people. Except for the mountain pig, who was still unconscious, everyone else recovered. The perpetrator, Marcy, is currently detained in the dungeon of the police station."


    "So..."


    Victor''s eyes flashed an inexplicable luster, knocked on the table and asked, "who can tell me why this matter is so noisy that even the people led by Baron finicos are talking about it?"


    "Miracles!" Nicole opened her red lips and said bluntly, "the priest of the church publicized miracles to the people and secretly guided the people to discuss this matter. Now everyone is waiting for our judgment."


    The main messenger behind must be the Pope. Why did he add fuel to the flames and force me to make a statement? Fortunately, Miller saved those three people, otherwise I would be forced into a dead corner. Now there are no dead people, I have more choices... No, if the dead people are not more in line with the wishes of the Pope, why didn''t he stop Miller? Or, Miller is an old man who doesn''t dump the pope at all? Er... It must be so. Miller dares to tell me the secret of the holy pool. It is estimated that he is not even afraid of the Pope... Well, this is the style of a devout priest. Old Miller is so cute... Victor restrained his thoughts and returned to the case itself.


    "Munk, I want to hear your opinion." He asked.


    The sheriff leaned slightly and said: "Marcy committed murder out of misunderstanding, but it''s also a fact. If it weren''t for father Miller, Carly and mountain pig would have died at that time. Therefore, I suggest that Marcy be hanged and the Robert family have no right to get the reward for papermaking. Carly set a trap and nearly killed Severin, but he didn''t deliberately hurt Severin. He can order the SID family to compensate the Robert family for 200 gold sol , Kali also has no right to receive the papermaking reward. "


    "Hum! You took Sid''s black money."


    Nelson always disliked monkeys. He thought monkeys didn''t share weal and woe with everyone and didn''t deserve to climb on the head of the work point system family. At this time, he jumped out and accused: "don''t think I don''t know. You not only receive black money from vendors, but also pay tribute to gray towels and human traders."


    "Lord, the inspector knows all about my collection." The monkey replied faintly: "I don''t take the money alone. The soldiers of the public security office have a share, including your old subordinates. It''s a rule for the public security office to collect money. If I don''t accept it, businessmen and gangsters won''t be at ease. Collecting money is also a bridle tied to them. As long as I increase the money, these people have to be honest. I don''t have to fight and kill them, and the master won''t be pointed at by father Miller Nose scolds. "


    "Also, those human traffickers are just brokers. They introduce jobs to refugees and women to singles. You should know that it''s normal for refugees to be separated and separated. Refugee women also want a good life. Give some money to their men and let them go. Only when Randall''s single men have the opportunity to marry and have children and settle down behind. These are what you love and I want, How can brokers be regarded as human traffickers? Without these brokers, Randall will lead the peace. "


    The monkey is a smart man. He knows that he is only responsible for Victor and can''t look at anyone''s face, so his relationship with others has been very cold. Victor didn''t give the monkey any land. At present, he only gets an annual salary of 200 gold sol, so Victor allows him to collect some money.


    The money is not only the rein that the sheriff put around the merchant and gangster''s neck, but also the rein that Victor put around the sheriff''s neck. If the monkey behaves honestly and doesn''t reveal anything, victor will replace him instead.


    "All right, Nelson. Tell me your opinion." Victor raised his hand to show Nelson that it was enough.


    Nelson said loudly, "my Lord, I don''t care about papermaking. Marcy should not commit murder, but she just wants to protect her family. If Randall people don''t even have the courage to protect their family, can we expect them to become qualified soldiers? Killing Marcy will only turn the people into a group of rabbits! I think Marcy must be acquitted!"


    "That makes sense." Victor smiled and asked Linda, "Inspector, what do you mean?"


    "My Lord, I don''t express any opinion, because I don''t know who is right and who is wrong." Linda stepped forward and said, "but there are some situations I have to explain."


    "First of all, sabins, the eldest son of the Robert family, found the centurion Rhett. Rhett came to Nelson with 100 golden sol. Rhett is our old subordinate of the war bear. Nelson promised to help sabins, but didn''t ask Rhett for money."


    "Linda, you..."


    Nelson stared anxiously. Linda ignored it and continued, "Sid asked Lord Munk for help with 1000 gold sol, and Lord Munk accepted it."


    "The SID family has so much money?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "The money was actually put together by all 82 merchants. They promised to give me 1000 gold sol when it was done." The monkey explained.


    "Why?"


    "Because they are reluctant to build houses." Lilia said, "it has nothing to do with the merchants whether the SID family can get the reward for papermaking. They don''t want this to affect their own house building. Therefore, these merchants spread money everywhere and even begged me."


    "So... It seems that our Randall collar is still attractive." Victor was complacent and smiled, "George, what about you?"


    Village head George said uneasily: "Sid sent me 400 gold sols. I didn''t want them! Sir, I do recommend the SID family to build a house. Their ability is better than that of most villagers. However, this matter has made public anger. The residents in the East, North and west districts of the village are very dissatisfied with the Sid family''s deception. Sid can''t compare with so many villagers if he has the ability. I have no right to ask about Massey''s murder, but I can''t I think the reward for papermaking should go to the Robert family. "


    Victor turned to Lilia without hesitation. "My dear, your opinion."


    Sylvia and Nicole were there. Lilia didn''t dare to be coquettish. She said calmly, "Sir, I hope you can forgive Marcy''s death... I want a female escort. My parents died early. When the exile bandits attacked the mercenary station, aunt Lucy was killed by the bandits in order to save me. I saw aunt Lucy''s shadow on Marcy..."


    Linda''s eyes turned red. Nelson knelt on one knee and said in a deep voice, "Sir, please forgive Marcy. I won''t ask for anything else."


    Victor turned to Nicole and asked, "honey, what''s your opinion?"


    "I usually don''t care about such things. I just leave them to the sheriff and priest." Nicole frowned and smiled: "Since you asked my opinion, let''s say so. The papermaking reward was divided equally between the two families. Carly inadvertently pushed Severin into the straw pulp pool, but Severin was not dead, and Carly should be punished with 20 lashes. The mountain pig saved people. There was no merit in saving people. Marcy was guilty of murder, and the mountain pig was not dead either, but was unconscious... But he was a fool after all... Marcy was free from hanging and sentenced her to sister Lilia My sister has been working hard for 20 years. "


    "It suits me very much." Victor nodded and ordered, "that''s it. In addition, 200 more places for migrant workers to build houses will be opened."


    George hesitated and asked weakly, "Sir, what about... Wright and Tunan? They are the people who invented paper. I''m afraid father David will have something to say."


    "Let''s all go down." Victor waved his hand, but thought to himself, "I am the inventor of paper. The Pope stood on my shoulder under the crown."


    When Nelson and others left the study, Victor asked Sylvia, "honey, why did the Pope make this big? What kind of judgment did he want to see?"


    Sylvia put down her coffee cup, shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter how you decide, who decides. Clement just wants to see if you will decide yourself."


    "If you turn this case over to the sheriff, nothing will happen to the church. But if you judge it yourself, Clement will have to weigh it carefully."


    "Madam, what will the Pope weigh under the crown?" Nicole asked nervously, "does it affect Victor?"


    Sylvia said, "there will be some influence. The worst result is that the priest calls on the people and refuses to join the mercenary corps of Randall family."


    Victor got up and asked, "why?"


    Sylvia looked at her angry lover and smiled: "honey, don''t you realize it? You have touched the bottom limit of the church and weakened the faith of the refugees, and your personal judgment shows your determination to continue! Of course, Clement should weigh it carefully..."


    "However, this may be a bad thing, more likely a good thing... But you have to convince me first!"

 Chapter 375

    The law upholds fairness and justice.


    Whose fairness? Whose justice?


    In the eyes of migrant workers, Kali took fraudulent means to try to take the credit of Severin''s papermaking and push Severin into the straw pulp pool. He deserved to die. As for Kali''s unintentional injury and his efforts to save Severin''s life, migrant employees don''t care. Because Kali lied not only to Severin, but also to them.


    In the eyes of the merchants, Kali''s behavior was just and reasonable. The LORD said he wanted to make paper, and Kali paid for it. The LORD said he wanted to protect the water source. Kali built the paper mill at the mouth of the Yinyue River and squatted for more than half a year, but the Lord didn''t say he couldn''t learn from other people''s ideas. Kali proposed that eight copper sols rent paper mills. He was just following the rules of merchants and caravans, "let the buyer beware" (note). Can only eight copper sols rent paper mills? People who don''t have brains deserve to be cheated! Besides, Severin didn''t do anything, and his success in papermaking had nothing to do with him. Kali not only gave Severin 200 gold sols, but also prepared to negotiate with Wright and Tunan. He is already a trusted businessman. As for Severin''s near innocent death, the businessmen turned a blind eye.


    The male says the male is reasonable, and the female says the female is reasonable. According to the rules of refugees, murder cases are supervised by the church and judged by the sheriff, but the church ignores it and the sheriff dare not pronounce a sentence. The village head led by Randall had no power to enforce the law, and the two parties entrusted people to intercede everywhere. Coupled with the church''s secretly fuelling the flames, things finally got out of control, and Munk had to hand over the case to the Lord''s table.


    At this time, village head George showed his true face. Although he usually had a hot fight with the SID family and the villagers were angry, he must safeguard the authority of the village head, resolutely abandoned the SID family and thought that the paper reward should be given to the Robert family.


    Merchants took out a lot of money to bribe the police station, but Munk didn''t want too many vassals of the RAND family, which would weaken the power of the police station. So he suggested that the Lord take back the papermaking reward of the two families.


    The mercenary Corps is the painstaking work of the War Bear mercenaries. The army head Nelson clearly supports his soldiers and believes that Marcy is innocent of murder.


    Linda now lives a rich and stable life, with territory, titles and children. Her husband is shirtless. She will leave a way back for her family. Objectively state the facts, expose her husband''s background, and don''t express any opinions.


    As the chief manager of the family, Lilia was reluctant to give up the merchant''s wealth and contacts, and didn''t want to ignore the War Bear members, so she played a love card and admitted that Marcy was guilty, but asked her husband to forgive her.


    Mountain pig was the most wronged One. He saved people but was killed. If Miller hadn''t helped, he would have died at that time. But no one did justice for him, because he was a fool who couldn''t even pray.


    A hundred people, a hundred justice, a thousand people, a thousand fairness, but in Randall''s collar, only Victor''s fairness and justice.


    On the surface, this case is a conflict between two families, but in essence, it reflects the contradiction between vassal system and rental employment system.


    The advantage of the vassal system is that it reduces the administrative and military costs of the monarchy, and can enhance the influence of the monarchy by enfewing land and titles. For example, when the king canonizes the pioneering knight as the Lord, the Kingdom expands without doing anything.


    However, Feng Jun will not be efficient if he wants to save trouble. Vassal created class solidification, hereditary position and narrow rising channel for leading the people. If Rand collar adopted the enfeoffment system, it would not be possible to reach its current scale for decades. Victor had alchemical militia and alchemical dragon lizard. He gave up Knight enfeoffment and embarked on the road of centralization.


    Lease employment system is a centralized system dressed in the cloak of vassal system. There are still vassal, collar people and free people. However, Victor separated military power, political power and legal power, broke the hereditary position, trained and promoted talents, and the fief became a simple land lease. Officials who are slack will be replaced by others and can only go home to work in agriculture.


    The rental employment system is full of vitality because of fierce competition. Its rising channel is for everyone, but everyone doesn''t know!


    The refugees who pour into Randall''s collar only think that they can build houses and enter households by marrying and having children, become collar citizens by building houses and entering households, become stewards and soldiers, and become vassals after 30 years. In the concept of refugees, there will never be too many vassals of the Lord. If they miss this opportunity, they will regret all their lives.


    The vassal system has been implemented for thousands of years and has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It shows great inertia in the RAND leadership.


    The work point system family first began to hold a group. They sent their children to Yinyue manor as servants, either marry the indoor maid trained by Elena, or marry each other, so as to monopolize resources and stabilize their position. Even if the little servant can''t inherit his father''s position, he can become a steward or Centurion.


    There is no way. Victor can''t allow other forces to infiltrate the backbone members of Randall family. Therefore, he is ready to stop building and enter the house. The future backbone of the family must marry the indoor maid trained by Yinyue manor, otherwise he will not want to hold an important position.


    The public interpreted this signal as: the Lord limited the number of the last batch of vassals. They ignored the two paths of militia promotion and learning promotion, and only wanted to squeeze into the last bus for building houses and entering households.


    The bachelor is busy buying his wife and children, and the refugee family wants to please the recommender. The merchant family suddenly covered the quota for building a house, and the contradiction between the two sides broke out in an instant. Although the Robert family despises the refugee families and single men at all, they will get everyone''s support as long as they fight with businessmen.


    No matter how high the administrative efficiency of the rental employment system is, it is impossible to change a person''s behavior and habits in a short time. On the contrary, the rapid development of Randall''s collar and the population explosion have brought many unstable factors.


    Merchants, hired workers and single men still follow the survival rules of the refugee class. They are used to fighting, just like that Marcy, who has built a house and entered the house, but she doesn''t ask for anything, but directly turns over two people, ruthlessly and without leaving any room. She firmly believed that Kali would kill people in order to become a minister, because she would definitely do so herself.


    Kali is a standard free merchant consciousness, and Masi is a typical refugee leader consciousness.


    For thousands of years, the ideology and legal system formed by the feudalism system are continuously affecting everyone in Randall''s collar, while the economic foundation of the rental employment system is being built, and the superstructure is still far away.


    If Victor let the case go, the bloody conflict will become more and more intense, and the final result is that the vassal system will replace the fragile rental employment system.


    Victor couldn''t accept such a failure. He wanted to pocket businessmen, craftsmen, refugee families and singles. Nicole''s judgment is impartial and balanced, which is very in Victor''s interests.


    victim? Who is the victim? Is the victim important to the Lord?


    Of course, the problem of the inertia of the vassal system has not been solved. Victor opened an additional 200 housing quota, which can temporarily alleviate the contradiction. He needs time to build the superstructure of Randall family, especially laws and regulations.


    At present, no one can help victor. He must personally handle many typical cases and formulate relevant policies and regulations.


    For example, most of the bloody conflicts in the past two years in Randall''s collar are related to women. Single employees save money to buy wives and children, but some women go to Randall and take the initiative to join leading families and employee families. It is normal for migrant men and women to go on and off. Migrant women are used to pursuing partners with higher status, but the promotion hope of single employees has almost been cut off. They dare not challenge the families that build houses and enter households, and they are bound to draw swords against the families of employees.


    After several murderers were hanged in the public security office, Victor issued the refugee marriage decree in time: the refugee''s marriage is protected; The husband shall not maltreat his wife and adopted son, otherwise he will be whipped and automatically dissolve the marriage relationship; Women who take the initiative to remarry must take out 20 kinsol to compensate their spouses.


    After the promulgation of the marriage law, the bloody and violent conflicts in Randall''s collar were significantly reduced. The single men who were ready to leave stayed to continue their work, and the wages they saved naturally remained in Randall''s collar.


    The law is a fence. If the fence is not well tied, your sheep will run to other people''s homes.


    Victor didn''t expect that he was busy putting up a fence, and the pope would stir up sheep commotion.


    He pondered for a long time and said, "dear, the glorious Lord is a real God. How can I weaken the refugees'' faith in him? On the contrary, I encourage the people to worship, set up public carriages, donate a lot of materials to the church, plant thorn kidney beans, pay for a medical team to help the priest carry out academic affairs... Does the Pope have any misunderstanding about me?"


    "Do you believe what you say?"


    Sylvia glanced at Victor and said faintly, "you even have to take care of the matter of wiping the ass of the refugees, and you don''t allow the Pope to lose his temper?"


    Victor said unhappily, "secular belongs to secular, and theocracy belongs to theocracy."


    "Yes. So the church retreated. Now they are concentrating on doing a good job in educational affairs. For example, they remind believers to stay away from danger and not to be the victims of viscount Randall''s exploration of the southern continent... What can they do if they say that mercenaries are not blessed by the Holy Light?"


    If you take care of the refugees, I don''t care. You are the first day of junior high school, and I am the fifteenth. There''s nothing wrong... Victor was silent and leaned back in his chair dejected.


    Sylvia said softly: "Honey, there is no clear distinction between secular and divine power. Refugees have always been the buffer of the Lord and the church. The Lord is used to managing refugees with refugees, and you and Nicole''s men directly manipulate every refugee employee to arrange their food, clothing, housing and transportation. Now, without the buffer, secular and divine power will collide. If you go further, the church will step back. How can Clement Can there be no response? "


    "You don''t really think that theocracy is just faith?" Sylvia asked a little funny.


    Victor suddenly realized, smiled bitterly and shook his head. "The church has the strongest army and tax power... I''m too naive."


    "Even if it is faith, you have moved the cheese of the church!" Sylvia said: "I noticed a confession. Clement asked Severin if he wanted to participate in morning and evening prayers, but Severin refused. A refugee child refused to participate in the prayer of light? What did Clement think? He must now determine whether your policy of converting refugees is temporary or sustainable? Dear, although the canons have faith, there are not many devout believers."


    "But bishop Perot knows all about us. He has no objection to our conversion of refugees and recruitment of mercenaries. Perot is a disciple of the Pope. Why does the Pope embarrass Victor now?" Nicole is unconvinced.


    "Nicole, if you can ask this question, you''re becoming more and more like a Lord." Sylvia nodded in relief and turned to victor and asked, "what do you say?"


    Victor''s heart moved and murmured: "Bishop Perot is Clement''s direct confidant. The Pope cannot be unaware of Randall''s leadership. Perot supported me, I''m afraid he was instructed by the Pope. However, the bishop is the bishop and the Pope is the Pope. Their status and pattern are different... I understand that the Pope wants to support me and give an explanation to the church. Therefore, he waited for me to give him an explanation ¡£¡±


    "Oh, dear, viscount Randall is not qualified to attract the attention of the Pope." Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled, "clement is waiting for me. As long as I have a mass in front of the Pope, your problem is not a problem."


    "The Pope wants to make an alliance with you?!" Victor asked in shock, "why?!"


    "Still because of you."


    Sylvia explained: "The church is divided into three forces, the Knights of glory, the Privy Council and the old order of abbots. Clement is the most outstanding bishop leader in the past 300 years. He clearly put forward the idea of eliminating the civil war and opening up abroad. The Knights of glory and the Presbyterian believe that this is empty talk, but the new farming and animal husbandry in the man horse hills let everyone see hope. Clement uses barbarian diplomacy to liberate the south The contradiction between the Three Kingdoms and the Sassanian Empire has changed the existing diplomatic pattern and opened up to the outside world, which has become the consensus of the kingdoms. However, Clement will soon face internal strife. "


    "Clement is an advocate for outward development. Once the development is successful, his power and reputation will reach the peak. Even if the Privy Council can''t regain the dominance of the temple army, they can take the opportunity to expand the Templar and compete with the shining knights. Therefore, the shining Knights have to overthrow clement first. Unfortunately, the Privy Council is not monolithic and shining knights Both the magistrates and the Presbyterians have their own agents in the Privy Council. Clement must first subdue the voice inside the Privy Council... "


    Sylvia pursed her red lips and said proudly, "hum! Since the glorious calendar, there has been no mass for the divine knight. If Clement can hold the holy light blessing for me, who in the Privy Council dares to refuse him?"


    Victor''s eyes brightened, took Sylvia''s slender hand, smiled and said, "I must convince you first?"


    "It''s not that simple." Sylvia gave her lover a white look, took back her jade hand and said, "we have differences."


    "When the ant disaster broke out, the augustian family recruited 8000 militia among the refugees and promoted their families to leaders. But these refugees, as tenants and slaves of vassals, have been regarded as leaders for several generations. Augustian can completely regard them as leaders."


    Sylvia sipped her coffee and said softly, "you and Nicole are new lords. There are not enough vassals under your command. The church can''t blame the promotion of deacons and soldiers from refugees. The question is, are you an expedient or are you ready to continue?" She put down her coffee cup and said, "look at you now, you must continue. So, what''s the purpose of your persistence?"


    "I need a steady stream of soldiers." Victor generously admitted: "it''s really expensive to raise a mercenary corps, but I have a tax policy. Randall''s population exceeds 300000. I can form five corps, exceeding 1 million. I have 12 Corps. If one soldier dies, I will add one soldier. They will have land when they die. Even closing 10 mu of terraces is a vassal, and the church has no right to sanction me."


    "Are you determined to use soldiers as consumables?" Sylvia asked, raising her eyebrows as her pupils contracted.


    Victor was silent for a moment, nodded, smiled and said, "don''t be kind. Honey, are you worried?"


    "Worry? No! My vassal soldiers will be very happy." Sylvia chuckled and said with burning eyes, "but you must prove that the mercenary Corps is not a frivolous airs and can expand the territory. Only in this way can I be willing to follow the Randall family and recruit the exile mercenary Corps."


    Nicole frowned and asked, "Madam... What if the Pope forbids refugees to join Randall''s mercenary army?"


    Sylvia smiled: "if Victor can prove that his method is useful for development, the York family will follow suit, and Clement will have the capital to form an alliance with me. Before that..."


    "Victor, you can do whatever you want. Clement will never embarrass the Randall family. Maybe... He will help you."

 Chapter 376

    "Pinghu Town has a permanent population of more than 27000 people. This church has long been unable to meet the needs of believers. Especially on Sundays, believers in all villages take public carriages to Pinghu Town to receive the blessing of the light. In addition to morning prayers and evening prayers, we have to hold two additional light dispersions. However, it is not enough for some believers in other villages to receive a baptism of the light. They stay in the square , if you want to participate in the next dispersion, you often have disputes with other believers, block traffic and cause chaos. "


    "With the support of viscount Randall, I built two more churches in the East and West. The three churches hold two holy light prayers every day, with more than 7000 people each time..."


    In the prayer hall of the church in Pinghu Town, father David glanced at the Pope who was reading the file scroll and said, "for the time being, we can meet the believers led by Randall."


    Clement went on reading the scroll in his hand. Turnans, dressed in a bishop''s robe, sat in the Pope''s left hand without saying a word, with a solemn and deep expression. He remembered Clement''s teaching: on formal occasions, he listened more, spoke less and did not express his position easily, so he was like a qualified archbishop.


    "What do you mean temporarily?" Bishop Perot sighed in his heart and had to take over the topic of his confidants. Turnans glanced at him faintly, as if to say: I knew you could not help it.


    Father David said respectfully: "the population led by Randall is growing rapidly. According to the planning of Randall family, the permanent resident population of Pinghu Town will exceed 60000 in five years and 100000 in ten years. Therefore, I think it is necessary to build a cathedral in Pinghu Town." He paused and added: "Lord Randall is very enthusiastic about the construction of the cathedral in Pinghu Town. He is willing to bear all the construction costs of the aboveground part of the cathedral and invites Lord Anthony to help design the cathedral... Lord Anthony is the most popular architectural designer at present. His representative work silver moon manor adopts a large number of spire designs, showing strong feelings of mystery, sadness and sublimity It is often suitable for church architecture. "


    According to the agreement between the Lord of glory and the early Pope, he will convert the power of faith of more than 7000 people into holy power and inject it into the holy power pool for middle and high-level clergy. If the number of prayers is less than this, this law cannot be activated.


    At first, however, this was not the main way for the church to collect holy power.


    In the city-state era, mankind occupied the rich northern territory, with hundreds of thousands or millions of people in each city. Even if the priest was too tired to vomit blood, he could not preside over the prayer ceremony for so many people. The church built a towering Cathedral in the center of the city, and each Cathedral was a large prayer array. With the cathedral as the center, every believer within 300 square kilometers, No matter what they are doing, as long as they pray sincerely, their faith will be transformed into holy power by the Dharma array.


    The prayer ceremony presided over by the priest is mainly for the villages and towns affiliated to the city-state.


    The large prayer array was built underground and required a large amount of Mithril and white crystal. The cost was very high. Fortunately, each city-state had a wizard tower. The priests demolished the tower and obtained enough materials to build a city-state cathedral. At that time, each city-state had a large prayer array.


    Today, the fertile fields in the north have become the arena of ORC monsters, the ancient city states have become ruins, and the church has only the last large prayer array - Shenghui Cathedral in King al.


    According to the current population density, the church does not need to build a large prayer array. Now the clergy mainly build a medium-sized prayer array to automatically collect the power of faith within 200 square kilometers, and occasionally build a small array to affect 100 square kilometers.


    Even for the medium-sized array, the cost is quite amazing. If the precious materials required by the medium-sized array are converted into money, it will cost at least 600000 gold sol, which is only the cost of building the array, not including the construction cost of the church itself.


    With the current human and material resources of the church, the establishment of a cathedral must be particularly cautious. According to the regulations, the resident population of the city is no less than 100000, and the resident priests are eligible to apply for the construction of a cathedral.


    Once the cathedral is established, it marks a mature parish.


    The cathedral should be equipped with at least 60 junior paladins, 5 junior priests, two combat priests and four middle-level paladins. Of course, the staffing of the cathedral will often be vacant, but as long as someone comes to obey orders, the stationed priests don''t have to be trapped in the town. They are busy presiding over prayers, preparing potions and treating the wounded every day. They will get rid of trivial affairs and have enough time to enter The promotion of priests is closely related to learning, striving to improve their level of knowledge, going deep into subordinate villages and towns, consolidating people''s beliefs and collecting scattered holy forces.


    For the Lord, there is a cathedral under his rule. The church will strive to maintain the legal status of his family. As long as there is no problem with the family blood, the Senate of the kingdom can''t act rashly, and his political foundation will become very solid. At the same time, the priests of the cathedral will try their best to cooperate with the Lord''s army to resist or eliminate monsters for the safety of the parish. The Lord can also use the church''s network, Master the dynamics of other families and new technologies.


    In short, the cathedral means an overall upgrading of the territory.


    Ant people are the biggest threat to Randall''s leadership. When the ant tide invades the human horse hills again, the church clergy appear on the wall of the southern fortress, which can not only boost the morale of Randall''s mercenaries and militias, but also stabilize the rear. Viscount Randall certainly wants a cathedral in Pinghu Town.


    According to the principle of reciprocity, the presiding priest of the cathedral must be a fourth level priest. As a dependent, Miller has no room for promotion. The third priest David can replace Miller and be promoted to the fourth level to become the presiding priest of Randall''s Cathedral. With the potential of viscount Randall, as long as David holds the position of presiding priest, it will be easier for him to be promoted to a high-level priest in the future.


    Bishop Perot is about to give up the diocese led by Duke Nim and concentrate on the management of man and horse hills. He began to promote his confidants and eliminate dissidents. On the other hand, the more cathedrals in the man horse hills, the more missionary priests, combat priests and paladins Perot mastered. After all, the resources of the church are limited. He needs to queue up to apply for the prayer array. He doesn''t fight for it at this time, and he doesn''t know when to wait.


    Perot is also a pope, but Clement''s eyes are more than a man and a horse? The fierce competition for parish resources now is bound to arouse the vigilance of the shining knights and the ivory castle, leading to the early division of the Privy Council. Clement has a longer-term perspective. He intends to lead the change of the church. In contrast, the gains and losses of one place at a time are nothing.


    Putting down the scroll in his hand, Clement asked gently, "David, is soap your invention?"


    "Thank you for your guidance." David drew a triangle from his forehead to his chest, symbolizing the holy mountain of light, and said modestly: "The Borui people made bath cream from the pancreas and fragrant glands of water lizards, white kidney bean powder and milk. I used their method to wash the dirty blood of pig pancreas, grind it into a paste, add molten pig fat, thorn kidney bean ash, a small amount of crude sugar, stir it evenly, press it into squares, and dry it naturally. But Viscount Randall insisted on calling it soap or soap..."


    David slightly said: "soap is to add precious spices to soap. Soap and soap are very popular in the market of yeliucheng. Viscount Randall decided to expand the planting scale of thorn kidney beans to 180000 mu. The Lords of Renma hills are also ready to open terraces to plant thorn kidney beans."


    "It takes planting scale and cultivation time to obtain the mutant plants of prickly kidney beans. Relying only on the 700000 mu of prickly kidney bean field of the Wellington family, we may not be able to see the prickly kidney beans turn into food. Now, the large-scale introduction of prickly kidney beans in Renma hill has solved a big problem, although most of them have to feed pigs with prickly kidney beans... At least, the Lord won''t ask us why the Ayre religion country Refuse to plant thorn kidney beans? " Clement smiled and asked Perot, "now, pricked kidney beans can raise pigs and make soap. What are the Wellington family''s plans?"


    Perot shook his head and said: "In any case, raising pigs is not cost-effective for raising cattle and sheep. Moreover, the central and south central parts of Gambis are the brinor plain, and all the land that can be reclaimed has been reclaimed. If the Augusts do not plant thorn kidney beans, kite castle will still introduce the surplus population to the South central part, and it is impossible for the Duke of Wellington to raise pigs with thorn kidney beans... The established strategy of the Wellington family remains unchanged, The surplus population will be introduced into the human horse hills, the thorn kidney bean field will be reduced to 300000 mu, and the more than 400000 mu of cultivated land will be used to retain the family knights. "


    "After all, they have to prepare for the development of the southern continent. They need farmland to canonize knights, train vassal soldiers, store grain and leather. Kite Castle supports the Duke of Wellington''s war preparation plan, and Bishop Thain has no reason to stop them."


    Bishop Perot paused and continued: "I will take over the cultivation plan of thorn kidney beans. The York family is stepping up the development of terraces. It is expected that the planting scale of thorn kidney beans will reach one million mu. In addition, bishop Dawson sent someone to contact me. He seems to be ready to promote terraces, thorn kidney beans and pig farming in Machu Mausoleum of Dodo kingdom."


    "The boar family raises pigs... The York family deserves its name." Clement was in a happy mood and couldn''t help laughing. The people couldn''t help smiling. The Pope praised David again: "without soap, the York family wouldn''t agree to grow thorn kidney beans so readily. You did a good job."


    David was secretly pleased to hear the Pope say, "within ten years, a small town that pioneered the Lord will have a population of more than 100000? If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would only think you were lying. Now, I firmly believe it. However, the rules are the rules. Pinghu Town wants to build a church. You can apply to the holy see only when the population reaches 100000."


    Reverend David was stunned and thought: No, the Holy See agreed to reward Viscount Randall. How could he refuse my proposal?


    He looked at bishop Perot, but didn''t get any hint. He was unwilling to mutter: "the church is the landmark of the town. If the cathedral in Pinghu Town can''t be implemented as soon as possible, I''m afraid it will affect Viscount Randall''s urban planning..."


    "Planning?" Clement became interested in the new term and asked, "what does that mean?"


    David perked up and explained in a loud voice: "When the time is ripe, a general development Lord will canonize a territory to a vassal knight and let him set up a guard team, recruit farmers, build village farms, open up arable land and raise cattle, sheep and horses. Viscount Randall is different from ordinary development Lords. He has a comprehensive and long-term consideration for the development of the territory, including towns, villages, workshops, farmland, pastures, forests The population and army must reach what scale at what time. Randall has a five-year plan, a 10-year plan and a 20-year plan... "


    "Wait." Clement interrupted the gushing David and asked, "what does Randall''s 20-year plan look like?"


    "Crown, what are you asking?"


    Clement thought about it and said, "Randall led the master plan."


    "Yes." David bowed slightly, looked up and said: "20 years later, Randall led 4000 square kilometers of territory into pasture, cultivated land, terraces and regenerated forests, and the remaining 5000 square kilometers of territory temporarily remained in a natural state. One city, seven towns and 14 villages were built in the territory, with 42 farms under it. The total population of the territory was no less than 400000 and no more than 500000. Six mercenary legions were established, with a total of more than 24000 people."


    Clement''s eyes flashed, and after a moment of silence, he smiled, "what a great ambition... How does Viscount Randall realize this plan?"


    "I don''t think he can." Turnans couldn''t help interrupting, "can he still control how many children the people have?"


    A lord who even has to take care of the people''s toilet. I''m afraid he can really take care of the people''s children... Clement thought secretly.


    Sure enough, bishop Perot coughed and said: "Victor and I have discussed population control... I basically agree with him and am writing relevant reports. Of course, he currently encourages people to have children. Women in working families can get a ewe if they give birth to the third child in Randall, and get a monetary reward if they give birth to the fourth child, but if they give birth to the fifth child, her husband will be punished. Victor I think that women should not become men''s reproductive tools, which will increase the risk of women''s dystocia. Depending on the number of priests, it is difficult for the church to ensure the safety of pregnant women and young children. In fact, Victor attaches great importance to medical treatment and hygiene. He forces employees and families to use soap, and even pays soap as wages... I must admit that this does reduce the workload of priests Therefore, I ask the priest to appease the believers and let them accept soap as part of their wages. "


    "We teach believers to stay away from spoiled food and sewage and pay attention to cleanliness, which has not been effective. Randall''s people can maintain good hygiene habits, which is a model of the cooperation between the Lord and the priest." Clement nodded and told, "report Viscount Randall''s views on population control to me as soon as possible."


    "As you wish."


    "David, continue to answer the question."


    "Yes." David straightened out his ideas and replied: "Viscount Randall first formulates a long-term goal, and then decomposes the long-term goal into medium-term goal and short-term goal. The medium-term goal is handed over to Mrs. Lilia, and the short-term goal is distributed to subordinates. For example, how many terraces must be opened by village head George in a year, how many thorn kidney beans must be planted, etc. in case of difficulties, you can ask Mrs. Lilia for help. If you fail to complete the task goal on schedule George will be held accountable. "


    Clement thought for a moment and commented, "it''s terrible and amazing." He continued, "what about cathedrals and urban planning?"


    David quickly replied: "the cathedral is the center of the city. Viscount Randall plans to design Pinghu City around the cathedral, including sewers, urban roads, residential areas, business areas, handicraft areas, urban squares, urban farms, gardens, waterway bridges... And the architectural style should also match the cathedral."


    "Viscount''s urban planning is very attractive and detailed." Clement smiled and said, "he must have drawn the drawing, right?"


    "Yes." David said dejectedly. With plans and drawings, you don''t have to build a cathedral first.


    "David, what do you know about Randall?" Clement asked faintly.


    David adjusted his mind and said thoughtfully: "crown, I think the core idea of viscount Randall''s territorial development is to turn useless resources into useful resources and adverse factors into beneficial factors."


    "Inedible acorns, sweet potato leaves and worms are used to feed pigs and turn them into pork; aged thorn kidney beans are dried and powdered to make soap; weeds and shrubs on the hills are of little value, so they will be developed into terraces to plant fruit trees, oil trees, thorn kidney beans, rye and Pennisetum; fish are raised in streams and reservoirs; wheat straw is used for papermaking."


    "The same is true for people. Randall collar is about to implement the three field rotation farming system, with a planting to income ratio of 1:7. The collar family can rent 30 mu of wheat field, 30 mu of sweet potato and 30 mu of fallow farmland, and retain 30% of the harvest after 11 taxes. The sweet potato does not need to be looked after carefully, and the two strong workers can feed 30 mu of wheat field and 30 mu of sweet potato. Based on the average yield of 420 pounds per mu, the collar family can harvest every year 3400 pounds of new wheat and 3500 pounds of sweet potatoes, coupled with the policy of exchanging new grain for old grain, two farmers can support a family of eight. "


    "In this way, the rest of the family members can choose to work or participate in militia training, and gradually become excellent craftsmen, craftsmen and hired soldiers."


    "Viscount Randall is also going to rent the terraces to hired families so that their children can also have the opportunity to learn skills and receive militia training. The specific method is still under discussion, but the implementation time is scheduled to be two years later. However, the children of hired families are not entitled to school for the time being..."


    Clement''s eyes brightened and ordered, "talk about school."


    David nodded and said, "Pinghu Town opens a school mainly for the children of leading families. Every year, 80 people are recruited to learn writing and arithmetic, and all expenses are borne by the Lord. After three years of study, those with excellent results can serve as deacons. Admission places need to be recommended."


    "School? It''s a new thing... Viscount Randall''s ideas one by one, woven into a big net, and brought all the refugees in... What a rare aristocrat." Clement said to himself.


    Bishop Perot shook his head and said with a smile, "Victor can''t help it. Sylvia is worried that the noble children will affect the decision-making of Randall family and won''t allow him to recruit knights and scholars."


    Clement nodded without hesitation. David clenched his teeth and said, "under the crown, I don''t think Miller is qualified to lead Randall''s priest."


    "The vassals of ordinary territory use the refugees to secretly collect the resources of the commons, and then let the free traders sell them to avoid the 11th tax. Most of the Lords symbolically accept some commons and turn a blind eye to the actions of the vassals. The presiding priest can hardly receive the resources of the Commons. The situation of lander is completely different. All the resources of the village commons have been transformed into useful things by Lord victor Capital, sisal hemp into oil canvas, trees into carriages... And pig industry... "David gasped and continued: "Randall collar currently has more than 70000 domestic pigs, which are sold in ten months, divided into five batches, and slaughtered every three months. This means that Randall collar''s 11 taxes can''t be collected once a year. Considering Randall collar''s transaction tax, the collection of 11 taxes will become very complex."


    "In the windy season this year, we are about to levy 11 taxes on the man horse hills. With father Miller''s ability, he can''t cope with the special situation of Randall''s collar."


    "Eleven taxes..."


    Clement shook his head and sighed, "the vassal is also a believer of the Supreme Lord, but when the eleventh tax is paid, they gnash their teeth at us and beg us when they are sick and injured... It is said that Lord Nelson''s son was born under the care of Miller?"


    Bishop Perot said, "almost all the newborns of Randall''s vassals are taken care of and baptized by Miller."


    Clement turned to David and asked, "it''s so difficult to collect eleven taxes once a year. How many times are you going to collect them in Randall? Or do you dare to point at Viscount Randall''s nose like Miller?"


    "This..." Reverend David was speechless.


    "Eleven taxes must be collected. The more you collect, the better!" Clement said with a smile, "you can''t rely on Miller. You can''t rely on you. Miller needs an assistant. You need a shield, okay?"


    David took a deep breath and said, "crown, I see."


    Just then, a paladin walked into the hall, saluted the Pope, presented a sheepskin scroll, and said respectfully, "under the crown, the result of that case came out, which was decided by Viscount Randall himself!"


    Clement took the scroll and said, "you all go down."


    David and the paladin bowed away. When they left the prayer hall, turnans asked impatiently, "what''s the verdict?"


    Clement smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter how to judge. What matters is that Sylvia thinks the same as me. This is the best result."

 Chapter 377

    There were no outsiders in the hall. Thurnans didn''t have to pretend any more. He asked curiously, "under the crown, what did you and Sylvia think of?"


    "This problem involves many aspects. Turnans, you have to be patient."


    Clement turned to Perot and said, "setting up a medium-sized prayer array requires a lot of holy power crystals and at least 80 ounces of secret silver. These extraordinary materials can not be bought with money. Coupled with the cost of maintaining the array, the cathedral uses at least 60 holy power crystals every year."


    "The three cathedrals in Gambis are all located in the refugee gathering areas, including aughib, the northern main city of the augustian family, brinor, the king''s capital, and vistock of the Wellington family. For example, the deep water city of the Joshua family, the Val city of the NIM family, the copper city of SoLIM, the golden water city of the York family, and now Yeliu City, there are cathedrals in name, but in fact they are only small prayer arrays ¡£¡±


    "Randall''s collar is developing at an amazing speed, but its geographical location is remote. It is adjacent to the Everglades in the west, the Jinshui River in the south, the Duke of York in the north and Yeliu city and chebman in the East. Geographical factors determine that Pinghu Town can not become a transportation hub and material distribution center, and it can not even be regarded as the rear. This is the front line to resist the ant tide. The York family is an outpost to explore the southern continent, and the future will be bright Pinghu City is an important military town. "


    "My student, why did you let the Privy Council set up a medium-sized prayer array in Pinghu Town?"


    "Yes! Why?" Thurnans touched his shiny head and shouted, "the shining Knights recently submitted a military plan to recapture a white crystal mining area in the northern wilderness. They plan to transfer 6000 paladins from the dusk forest and ask the referee and Templars to provide support. I have Templars to help you defend Pinghu Town cathedral?"


    Bishop Perot frowned and said, "Archbishop Lazarus recently found a rich white crystal mine outside the dark forest. There is no need for the shining knight to venture for the white crystal mine in the northern wilderness."


    "That''s right. Their military plan doesn''t even set a time for action." Turnans patted his thigh and said proudly: "I discussed with crown Xia and thought that the shining knights were playing a trick of taking advance as retreat. They didn''t allow us to think about the temple army. The temple army could only expand north, regardless of South. As soon as the news that the shining Knights planned to transfer paladins from the dusk forest came out, the kingdom of SUS jumped up and down in a hurry. The Privy Council and ivory holy castle were under great pressure, and the shining Knights'' Military Adventure plan We can only put it on hold. Are we joining the Templar army for the new paladins or Templars, arguing with the shining Knight there! "


    "Just showed a little sign, began to argue?" Perot murmured that he could imagine the dangerous situation Clement faced in the Privy Council.


    "This is expected." The pope said calmly: "Further is to take a step back, and further is to take a step back. Lazarus is about to be promoted to level 6 priest and return to the Privy Council. I am ready to support Thain in taking over the post of Archbishop of gonbis. At the same time, I will transfer Oleg back to El to run St. Benedict Abbey, and archbishop Borui will be held by Crewe. In exchange, tamore will support Max as archbishop of Wharton grassland. ¡±


    "Teacher, never!" Perot sprang to his feet and exclaimed.


    The secular lords only thought that the church had three forces: the Knights of glory, the Privy Council and the Presbyterian order, but the fact was much more complicated.


    The Privy Council is nominally the highest authority of the church. When the order of shining Knights was the most powerful, the six Paladin families directly controlled the temple army and St. ograt monastery, kicked all the disobedient high-ranking priests to Benedict monastery and ivory castle, and was responsible for training junior priests and junior paladins. The Privy Council became the logistics and missionary organization of the paladin group.


    More than 300 years ago, the secular lords united the two monasteries to launch the rebellion of the holy city and forced the order of the shining knights to conclude the new covenant of light. The most important provision was that the three monasteries were in charge of the Privy Council, which decided the promotion sequence of priests and paladins.


    Since St. ograt abbey is the direct line of the Knights of glory, it is difficult for priests in this line to lead the Privy Council, while priests in Benedict Abbey and ivory Castle compete with each other for the throne of Pope.


    Today, Reverend frieds, the representative of the oglat monastery, is in charge of the educational administration of the Sassanian Empire and the Wharton prairie. Clement, the representative of the Benedict monastery, holds the post of Pope, and the Benedict priest is in charge of the educational administration of the kingdom of Gambis, Neville and Borui. The representative of the ivory saint is Reverend tamore, and the Archbishop of his line controls the educational administration of the kingdom of Dodo and Sus.


    Bishop Thain of Gambis and Bishop Crewe of Borui both have the background of ivory Saint castle. Clement supports them to take over the position of cardinal, which is equivalent to handing over the two dioceses of Gambis and Borui to pastor tamore, in exchange for the Walton prairie diocese.


    Frieds couldn''t pour the water from Wharton grassland. Would he let Clement''s disciple Max take over the position of grassland Archbishop?


    Sure!


    In the context of the great development, Clement''s abandonment of the two dioceses of Borui and Gambis means that the Benedictine priests give up the South expansion and concentrate on helping the kingdom of Neville to attack the northern wilderness. The glorious Knights need the support of the neville people to counter attack the northern wilderness. However, Neville''s strength can only attack the Sassanian Empire and pick up some leftovers.


    As a result, the Benedictine priest became a partner of the order of brilliant knights, and frieds was certainly willing to give up the teaching position of the prairie to the Pope''s disciples.


    In contrast, tamore in Ivory Castle connects the dioceses of suss and Borui, and dodo and Gambis. The priest of ivory castle is a well deserved leader of Nanto.


    Clement did avoid the internal strife of the Privy Council, but what''s the use of the prairie?


    Now whoever leads the development is qualified to strive for church resources, arrange the promotion of confidants, strengthen the strength of the school and master the voice of the Privy Council. In Perot''s view, Clement should exchange Borui archdiocese for dodo Archdiocese of ivory Saint castle, integrate dodo, Neville and Gambis, and simultaneously realize the North expansion and South expansion strategies.


    To put it bluntly, the holy power pool is so big that it can train several level 6 priests?


    Perot dare not expect the Pope''s throne, but level 6 clergy has life delaying divinity. Does that high-ranking priest want to live a few more years?


    Clement withdrew Benedictine''s position in the Privy Council. How else can he get in?


    Perot''s heart sank at the thought of Thain riding on his head and pointing fingers at the educational administration of the horse hill.


    "The terms of exchange include your promotion to level 6 priest." Clement seemed to see through the disciple''s mind and said faintly.


    Turnans squeezed his eyes at Perot and joked, "Perot boy, you will be a legendary priest in the future. Are you happy?"


    Bishop Perot was over half a hundred years old and looked older than the Pope. At this time, he was full of surprises. He didn''t care that he was called a boy by turnans. He tried to control his facial muscles. He said with a ashamed face: "thank you, teacher. Perot will live up to the teacher''s expectations."


    "What do I expect of you?" Clement asked with a smile.


    Perot leaned over slightly and said respectfully, "please tell the teacher."


    Clement raised his hand, motioned his disciples to sit down and said, "tell me first, why do you want to set up a cathedral under Randall?"


    Perot pondered for a moment and said, "mainly because there are too few priests available to me and the Randall family expands too fast, the educational administration of Randall can not keep up with the development speed of Randall. For balance, I think it is necessary to build a cathedral in Pinghu Town."


    "First of all, Baron fenicos and Viscount Randall are basically a territory. Lord Victor actually controls a population of more than 85000, most of which are migrant workers. Here, we have only two third-class priests, two second-class priests, six first-class priests, 20 paladins and 127 church attendants. With such a small number of manpower, we can''t even get the believers busy with medical assistance, They also preside over prayer ceremonies, distribute relief supplies, calculate 11 taxes, and monitor wizards... "


    "Well, I can see that Randall''s educational administration work is arranged in good order and there is no confusion."


    Thurnas said strangely: "Didn''t Viscount Randall organize a medical team of more than 700 people to help the priest heal the people and distribute relief materials? What''s the name of the members of the medical team? By the way, nurse! The nurse packs food and shelter and receives 50 copper sols a month. Viscount Randall not only pays 1100 Silver sols to the medical team every month, but also donates a large number of materials to the church. There is no one A lord, like Viscount Randall, will support the priest''s academic affairs out of his own pocket. "


    "That''s what I''m worried about!"


    Bishop Perot sighed and said: "Victor didn''t let Miller distribute prickly kidney beans and designated relief objects for the donated materials. He openly interfered in the educational administration while the church''s strength in Randall was insufficient!"


    With his mouth open and his face full of shock and confusion, Clement smiled: "In the past two years, Randall''s newborn birth rate ranks first in the Viscount''s Parish, even higher than that of most earls. The death rate of believers is lower than that of any Parish, and no one even died of cold and hunger. These are all your achievements. Otherwise, the pivot hospital will not easily promote you to level 6 priest." The Pope''s tone gradually became serious. "Don''t we allow Viscount Randall to do what we haven''t done well?"


    Perot was surprised, got up in a hurry and said sincerely, "teacher, I''m wrong!" He smiled bitterly and explained, "I''m also trying to protect Viscount Randall."


    With a curious expression on his face, thurnans asked, "how to protect Viscount Randall? He''s in danger?"


    "Yes." Perot nodded and said, "Victor is noble in blood, young and vigorous. There is no restriction of knights and vassals in the family, and Sylvia connives behind him. He leads Randall and has great power. Randall leads a large population and the strength of the church is relatively weak. I''m afraid he will feed Wizards."


    Turnans rubbed his bare chin and said, "it makes sense."


    It''s nothing new for the grand Lord to secretly keep wizards, but the refugees like to tell each other in exchange for the great reward of the church. The Lord is difficult and dare not accept the refugees'' wizards, and the Wizards born in vassal families are often sheltered by the grand Lord, and the church can hardly grasp any handle.


    Fortunately, the number of refugee groups far exceeds that of vassals, and the proportion of wizard awakening is also higher than that of vassals. However, the Randall family has extremely strict control over the migrant workers and directly manages the clothing, food, housing and transportation of the migrant workers. If Randall had the awakening of wizards, Victor must have found out before the church that he was likely to keep wizards. At least he had the courage.


    "There''s another problem."


    Bishop Perot said with a serious look: "Victor recruited mercenaries. He formulated a military merit reward system. One of them is that those who died in the war compensated 10 mu of cultivated land, and those who fled without authorization were convicted of cheating the nobility and beheaded in public! Ordinary vassal soldiers were first granted land and then served military service, but the mercenaries of Randall family were the opposite... Victor took the refugees as the victims!"


    The Lord''s keeping a wizard is not a big crime. It can be ended by handing over the wizard and punishing a large sum of money. At most, the church is to exile or imprison a scapegoat aristocrat. But the consequences of the Lord''s sacrifice of the refugees were very serious enough for the church to send the emperor to the scaffold.


    Turnans touched his bald head and muttered, "I don''t think it''s bad."


    The pope said nothing, his expression was calm and his eyes were deep and distant, which made it difficult to guess his inner thoughts.


    Perot paused and continued, "I don''t want Victor to go the wrong way, but I know it''s difficult to convince him. The next step to build a cathedral in Pinghu Town is to build a monastery. Then the referee sent a monitoring team to form a complete missionary system under Randall''s leadership. I think Victor should calm down. As he said, power needs to be restricted."


    Clement tapped the table with his forefinger and sighed, "Perot, I now believe you really want to protect Viscount Randall. There''s another important thing you didn''t mention."

 Chapter 378

    The prayer hall suddenly became silent.


    Perot was silent for a long time and finally said, "I found that the refugees led by Randall are not as pious as before, especially the children of the refugees..."


    Faith is the source of holy power pool, which is related to the foundation of the church and can not be lost! The Pope and the first Paladin were indifferent, as if Perot''s concerns were not worth mentioning.


    Clement said slowly, "turnans and I also noticed this change. In order to make paper, Severin of Marcia gave up the holy light and prayed, but he almost died. What happened then?"


    "Miller used his magic to save three lives. Randall''s believers went to the church to pray and donate money." "They are very pious," turnans said


    Perot argued, "however, not all priests abuse divination like Miller..."


    "We master divinity, which is the gift of the Supreme Lord. It is true and undeniable!" Clement interrupted the disciple and said firmly, "if there is magic, there is faith!"


    Perot seemed to have a light in his heart, but he couldn''t see anything clearly. His two gray eyebrows relaxed and wrinkled from time to time, muttering, "I seem to understand, and it seems that I''m a little short..."


    "Your promotion is too fast and your understanding of the doctrine is not thorough enough."


    Clement shook his head, drank and asked, "does the Supreme Lord need mortal faith?"


    Perot said positively, "the Supreme Lord is the true God, incarnated in the sun, with no beginning and no end. When the Supreme Lord lights up the world, mankind has not been born. He does not need human faith, but mankind needs faith."


    "Then why are the refugees led by Randall not as pious as before?"


    "They regard themselves as leading the people and are eager to become vassals..." Perot thought and his voice became lower and lower: "they are now living a stable life, becoming richer and richer, far away from poverty, disease, pain and disaster..."


    "Isn''t this the direction of our efforts? Or do we need believers to struggle and struggle?"


    Perot stood up, saluted solemnly and said, "teacher, please remove my confusion."


    "We don''t need it, we just have to!"


    Clement thought for a moment and said slowly: "When the legendary priest Arya started the feudalism, he said, ''this may be a bad thing, but it must be a good thing. The important thing is that we have no choice!''... Many people think that the church has to compromise with the Knights and nobles and let some believers become vassals of the Lord. In fact, on the contrary, the Knights and nobles have become victims of the feudalism, and the church is the biggest beneficiary ¡£¡±


    "The root of all this lies in the glorious code!"


    "Article 1 of the code: Knight protection, church redemption and public dedication. It stipulates the responsibilities of the three, and the responsibilities correspond to the rights. Therefore, the knight holds the secular rule, the Church holds the divine power, and the people seem to have only obligations and no rights. Is that really the case?"


    "The code does not stipulate what punishment the knight cannot protect the people and what punishment the Church cannot redeem. The code does not even require the clergy to completely eliminate wizards, because they can''t do it! If they can''t do it, the code will collapse. The rider can''t protect all the people, but must protect himself. The church can''t redeem all the people Believers, but they must redeem themselves, and the people do not have to dedicate to the Lord and the church. They can dedicate themselves, protect themselves and redeem themselves. This is the true meaning of protection, redemption and dedication! "


    Perot asked cautiously, "the meaning of the establishment of the code is..."


    "You''re right. The code is a trap." Clement smiled and said, "Your Majesty Enoch set a trap for knights."


    "In the era of electors, wizards thought their souls were noble and Knights'' blood was noble. Both the Parliament and the Pantheon consciously protected knights. Crazy wizards sacrificed blood to orcs, blood to barbarians, blood to elves and blood to people. They never had blood to Knights... This is a historical mystery that has not been solved. Maybe his Majesty the Pope knows the secret."


    Clement paused and continued: "it is only because the wizard war led to a large number of Knight sacrifices that the knight family turned to support his majesty Enoch and put an end to the tyranny of the chosen one."


    "His majesty Enoch established the glorious code, attributed the secular to the Knights and nobles, and attributed the divine power to the church, which is certainly a compromise to the reality. But I suspect that the Pope was coerced by the Knights... Although his majesty Enoch is extremely powerful, he still can''t protect himself in front of the divine knights. His majesty Enoch had to give in, but he set many obscurities in the glorious code Articles are used to restrict knights. For example, the clergy shall not persecute knights and nobles without reason, otherwise they will lose God''s protection; knights and nobles shall not slaughter civilians arbitrarily, and shall not sacrifice more than 50000 soldiers, otherwise the clergy has the right to punish knights. "


    "The right to sanction means that sanctions can be imposed or not, can be executed or fined... The initiative is in the hands of the church."


    "In the glorious calendar year, Omi, the goblin king, led an orc army to enslave 14 white apes and attack the northern cities. The black emperor galdemer summoned the northern Knight family to forcibly recruit 800000 city-state soldiers to fight against it on the mourning plain. Although he successfully blocked the goblin king, the northern knights were killed and injured seriously, and 530000 city-state soldiers died on the battlefield. His majesty Pope Berto led the glorious knights and saint The palace army then launched an attack and completely wiped out the orc army. His majesty Berto opened a glorious era with the momentum of great victory, and then executed the black emperor galdemer for sacrificing soldiers. This announced the end of the golden age and the beginning of the silver age. "


    Clement said coldly, "no matter how the monastery whitewashes history, in my opinion, Berto is a sinner of history. He opened the disaster of the human world!"


    "Since then, the relationship between the knight family and the clergy has fallen to the freezing point. The citizens of the city-state have the shelter of the church, escape from danger and become refugees. The northern city-state has been falling, and the human country is in danger. Until the glorious calendar 2973, the noble daughter Arya proposed the vassal system in the ivory castle."


    "On the surface, the vassal system strengthened the power of the knight family and weakened the influence of the Church..."


    Thurnans shouted, "we humans are all going to die. Do we still care so much?"


    Clement nodded with a smile and said, "the core of the canonization system is to let the knight open his blood to the common people. The knight''s blood has also spread to the church, and there are many noble priests, such as me. The canonization system strengthened the connection between the knight and the church, but also led to the decline of the knight''s blood, and the bronze knight has become the mainstream of society. It is also known as the bronze age."


    "Arya is a noble woman and a priest. She said, ''this may not be a good thing'' refers to the knight, ''it must be a good thing'' refers to the church, but the knight and the church really have no choice. The orcs don''t care who is noble or low... The result is good. The ancestors guarded the human world."


    Clement asked Perot: "My student, are the vassal soldiers soldiers soldiers? Should their sacrifices be held accountable to the knights? If the vassal soldiers can dedicate themselves, protect themselves and redeem themselves, can the refugee mercenary Corps do so? The answer is yes, they have done so! In fact, we are not good to the refugees. There are almost no refugee priests in the church, and the holy pool is not good to the refugees Open, the children of the vassal family have the opportunity to become priests. In that case, what''s the problem with Lord Randall''s recruitment of the exile mercenary corps? "


    Perot shook his head and said, "no problem."


    "There''s a problem! It''s a problem whether the refugee mercenary Corps works or not!" Cried tulnans.


    "You''re right!" Clement patted thurnans on the shoulder, stood up and said with his negative hand: "Sylvia and I are thinking about whether we can expand the southern continent by relying on the vassal soldiers? The answer is no, as evidenced by the failure of the sassanne Empire and the Borui kingdom! Viscount Randall''s large Legion strategy gives us hope, but Sylvia and I are not sure whether the mercenary Legion will work... But I am clear that the more we master divinity, the more the population, the more the holy pool will be The more abundant, this is our fundamental interest. Randall''s reform is in the fundamental interest of the church! "


    "Arya has changed the church. With the trend led by Victor, what changes should we make to adapt to this new era?"


    Perot''s eyes brightened and whispered, "under the crown, you mean..."


    "Yes." Clement said: "development is only a representation. Who can guide the change of the church is the protagonist of the times. Therefore, I don''t want to let monasteries and tribunals enter Randall''s territory. This is the hope of our Benedictine sect."


    "Under the crown, what are you going to do?" Perot asked excitedly.


    Clement walked back and forth for two steps, looked up and said, "I persuaded his majesty Rex to recruit 300000 refugees to build large-scale water conservancy projects in order to make the Neville Kingdom follow the development model of viscount Randall. However..." the Pope frowned again: "Lord Randall seems hesitant. The school he set up is only for the leading families, and the migrant employment families are excluded. This shows that when he develops to a certain stage, he must close the door to the floating people and concentrate on cultivating the next generation of vassals and leading people. Otherwise, there should not be only 400000 but 800000 Randall leaders in 20 years. We must give him a push."


    "Cooperate with Lord Randall to establish church schools and recruit the children of leading families and employing families!"


    "Church school?"


    Clement said with burning eyes: "Church schools and public carriages are the direction of church reform! New farming and animal husbandry will fully explore the potential of the territory, which will only lead to one result - the population growth of the refugees and the gradual disappearance of the refugee groups. This means that the secular influence of the Lord will expand. If we do not adjust the way of preaching in time, the church is likely to lose its dominant position in the human world."


    "Missionary schools can make our influence go deep into the families of vassals, leaders and liberals. The public carriage will make our changes spread rapidly."


    "But... We don''t have so many priests? How can church schools be promoted? Can we give Ivory Saint castle and ograt Abbey A share?"


    Clement smiled like an old fox. "There''s no priest. People are in King al''s country."


    Perot suddenly realized that he now fully understood Clement''s layout.


    Clement gave up the two dioceses of Gambis and Borui. On the surface, the Benedictines gave up the leading power of development and were specifically responsible for the logistics of the church, so that the ivory castle and the Knights of glory put down their guard and focused on development. Secretly, the Benedictines quietly led the reform of missionary methods.


    The people of Ayres are the descendants of the clergy. They have firm faith, are diligent in martial arts and are proficient in academic affairs. They belong to the preparatory clergy. The shining knights and ivory castle are busy developing, so they must transfer the priests and paladins of Ayres. Benedict''s personnel are insufficient, so he had to call the preparatory clergy, but they can''t carry out academic affairs independently. They can only engage in missionary work - establishing church schools , help the kingdom of Neville and the horse hills transform refugees.


    The purpose of mastering the public carriage and the prairie diocese is to guide the migration of the refugees of the Sassanian Empire and strengthen the strength of Neville and the man horse hills.


    The strength of Neville and Renma hills soared and successfully opened up territory. Other lords must follow suit and request the establishment of church schools. With the increase of population, the holy pool can be expanded, and these preparatory clergy will be promoted to priests and paladins. They will be firm supporters of Benedictine and bring new missionary methods to all over the world.


    By the time the shining knight and the ivory Castle react, the status of Benedictines will be unshakable!


    The key question now is whether Viscount Randall''s mercenary army has combat effectiveness?


    Clement said almost to himself, "tomorrow, Randall will lead a military parade. I hope Lord Randall can conquer the Rose Queen."


    "May my lord bless Lord Randall." Perot whispered.


    Clement saw the sheepskin scroll on the table, frowned and said: "This file records that Miller was once an exile of SUS. He told his son that he was a wizard and watched him purified with his own eyes. Considering that Miller was a devout believer, the priest who presided over the purification ceremony left him to do chores in the church, and finally became a God''s family by our Lord''s favor... The information in this is incomplete, and I need a more detailed report. You send someone to Shenghui cathedral to get information about him All the files of that purification ceremony should be sent to me as soon as possible! "


    "Yes, under the crown!"


    **************************


    The priest''s bedroom in the left courtyard of the church.


    Mountain pig lay quietly on the floor with his eyes closed. He was more than 2.2 meters tall and weighed 450 pounds. The humble wooden bed could not accommodate this tall and fat fool.


    Miller''s thin fingers coagulated a mass of white gold light, in which were countless small platinum runes, which were slowly rotating in a mysterious way.


    "Child, I will open your wisdom and give you divine power. You will be immune to toxin damage, immune to soul damage, control the wind with holy power, make you light and agile, control the water with holy power, make you heal wounds and diseases, control the earth with holy power, make you strong, control the fire with holy power, make your heart complete and intuitive. You are the shining God of war, and the holy angel will accompany you. You are my eyes, my ears and my body. It is your mission to protect the master, and it is your destiny to keep him from death. Child, I pray that our Lord will have mercy on you, and may the angel not come to you. "


    The white golden light mass was buried in the mountain pig''s forehead, and the virtual shadow of a four winged angel appeared on his body surface, just like a pair of armor covering his whole body. In a moment, the angel shrank into a little and disappeared without a trace.


    Miller gazed at the ugly face of the mountain pig, sighed, knelt on one knee and recited: "I said, there will be nine partners around you. They are your sword, your shield, your armor, your hands and your legs. They will accompany you into the endless forest, cut through thorns and thorns for you and face the mother of the ant tribe. Five of them will cross the river with you and see the truth of the world. You will not die, and the glorious god of war will take over your destiny. You will return Return, will open a new era. "


    With that, Miller stood up trembling, and the wrinkles on his face became deeper and deeper.


    The wooden door of the bedroom was pushed open from the outside, and a small head poked in. His round face was fat and his big eyes were as clear as a baby.


    She bit her tender white finger and whispered, "Grandpa Miller, you seem to be old again. Didn''t you eat well and sleep well?"


    Miller''s old face smiled into a flower and waved, "bell, come on, I''ll introduce you to a new friend."


    Bertina jumped to the bed, stared at the mountain pig and exclaimed, "he''s so fat. He must eat more than bell. I don''t want to be friends with him. He''ll rob my dessert, my moire ham, my roast salmon... And mine..." as she said, her saliva flowed down.


    Miller had a black line in his head and said dryly: "in fact, mountain pig is easy to get full. He won''t rob your ham..."


    The mountain pig suddenly opened his eyes and muttered vaguely, "hungry... I want to eat ham."

 Chapter 379

    Before dawn, the sun had not jumped out of the horizon, and Pinghu Town was immersed in darkness.


    Three men in fine linen shirts and grey towels tied around their necks stood honestly in the middle of the office, waiting for the order of the sheriff.


    Sheriff Munk leaned against the cowhide sofa, his legs on the oak desk, and a small purple dagger danced skillfully between his fingers, playing dazzling moves. Since he became a magistrate led by Randall and married a beautiful young housemaid as his wife, the monkey''s life has become stable and rich, his body has gradually grown stronger and stronger, and his face has a dignified demeanor, which is different from the previous rogue villain of thieves and rats. But he never put down his martial arts training. Instead, he worked harder to practice secret form. Now he has made little achievements. Two or three strong men are not his opponents.


    With a flick of his thumb, the refined gold dagger jumped directly into the scabbard. Munk put down his legs, sat up straight and said, "the clothes are decent and clean."


    A big man with a big figure and a face full of flesh squeezed out a flattering smile, nodded and bowed and said, "I don''t dare to miss adults."


    Munk was satisfied with the respectful attitude of the grey towel leader, nodded and said: "The host attached great importance to today''s military parade and Carnival and invited many real dignitaries to watch. As of last night, more than 40000 people rushed to Pinghu Town. It is estimated that thousands of people will come before noon today. Mrs. Lilia personally told me that there must be no mistakes in the security and health of Pinghu Town! I asked all gray towels to help the security soldiers maintain it Order in Pinghu Town. Let your men be smart. Everyone should wear red armbands and clothes should be clean and tidy. Don''t let people smell dung. Do you understand? "


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." The big man patted his strong chest and said loudly, "all 1248 gray towels have washed their clothes with soap. They all smell delicious. They will never humiliate adults..."


    "Fool, what am I ashamed of? You three are the shit heads!" Munk smiled and scolded: "get out and do something when you''re ready... Don''t forget to bring a red sleeve ring!"


    With a smile, the three big men put on red armbands and turned out of the public security office of Pinghu Town.


    ***********************


    Early in the morning. Pinghu Town Government Office.


    Several stewards followed Lilia''s back and reported as they walked: "the public security office has summoned more than 1000 gray towels. They will cooperate with the public security soldiers to block the two main roads to ensure the unimpeded March route of the first Corps. Lord Munk said that there will be no trouble in the order of Pinghu town."


    "We recruited 90 deacons from each village. Every three deacons led 60 employees to set up temporary tents in the east of the town for 50000 people to live temporarily. People''s drinking water and sanitation are guaranteed."


    "Father Miller''s Church attendants and 600 nurses have set up 40 relief stations. They are responsible for providing medical assistance to the people and distributing basic living materials and food."


    "How''s the food going?" Lilia kept walking. Her high heels knocked on the floor and made a clear sound of "benediction", "benediction" and "benediction".


    "Madam, please rest assured." The food director followed Lilia''s steps and said, "we started to prepare 10 days ago. According to your instructions, the bakeries in each village sent out enough black bread for two days free to the people who came to the carnival. In addition, the canteen recruited half of the staff from the bakeries in each village and hired 1200 helpers temporarily. We can provide enough food for 80000 people."


    "Where''s the coach?"


    "80 public wagons started normally. We mobilized 420 grid wagons from the freight yard and Zhuanyao village and simply refitted them to transport the old, weak, women and children of each village for free."


    "Shops, pubs and hotels have prepared enough goods and drinks. They follow the orders of the government office to sell goods at a discount to the people during the carnival, and the difference is deducted from the transaction tax."


    Then she came to the door of the conference room. Lilia stopped, turned and said: "I''m very satisfied with your preparations, but you should remember that the military parade and Carnival are Lord Randall''s examination and test of our logistics ability, which is related to the future of the family and your future. Please do your duty, do not be lazy at all, find out and fill gaps, and accumulate experience."


    "The master''s will is our mission!" The managers said in unison.


    "Go to work."


    The stewards bowed down and left. Lilia turned to the conference hall. Marcy, wearing a large alligator armor, raised her hand and pushed open the heavy iron oak door. Because she was reckless, she almost committed the felony of murder and was sentenced to 20 years of hard labor by the Lord. Unexpectedly, she was transferred to be a guard by Mrs. Lilia. Marcy thanked Lilia from the bottom of her heart for her appreciation and rescue, and would not miss the opportunity to stand out Pledge allegiance to the Randall family and to Lilia.


    In the conference hall, more than 20 men and women were talking to each other. They were the heads of 11 touring troupes. When they saw Lilia coming in, the representatives of the troupe got up and saluted.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Randall. You are so beautiful today that I can''t help falling under your skirt." A richly dressed bard praised in an exaggerated tone. He bent down and wanted to hold Lilia''s slender hand and kiss and salute.


    Lilia wears a decent white spider silk jumpsuit, a Blue Lizard Leather Belt outlines a breast and waist, and steps on calfskin high heels. She walks with a natural posture and full of momentum, making her legs under the long skirt look particularly straight and slender. She used to have one in a hundred beauty, but now she is a good person. She bathes in milk every day and takes expensive beauty potions. Her snow-white skin becomes moist and tight. Her apricot eyes are bright and bright, her flaxen hair is rolled into a noble woman''s bun, her earlobes are hung with ruby earrings, and a string of rare freshwater pearl necklace is worn on her smooth neck. The whole person looks beautiful and graceful, more aristocratic than these bards with aristocratic blood.


    Ignoring the Bard''s hospitality, Lilia looked around and said softly, "how are you getting ready, ladies and gentlemen?"


    "Dear Madam, please rest assured. We have practiced for three months for this day. Today, we will sing a wonderful song to everyone about the nobility and greatness of the Randall family." The Bard brushed his knee and said as if nothing had happened: "if our performance moves people, I hope you can meet our little request... 10 training potions will give us a hundred times more confidence."


    The cost of a scouring medicine is less than 2000 gold sol, but its price is 2000 gold sol, only a lot more. With the current financial resources of Randall family, 10 washing and training potions are also a huge sum of money. As soon as Lilia''s face was cold, Marcy immediately stepped forward and stared murderously at the Bard sitting on the ground.


    "Er... Five... I mean one... What I want to say, madam, is that there''s no trouble with the medicine." The Bard stepped back involuntarily in the face of a female escort who was taller and stronger than a man, and a cold sweat was seeping from his forehead.


    "Shut up, Carles!"


    A tall and plump woman stepped forward, squeezed away the self righteous bard, gently lifted her train, and said politely to Lilia: "Dear Madam, please don''t mind this idiot''s nonsense. The Randall family''s reward is rich enough, we shouldn''t ask for anything..."


    She is about 26 or 7 years old. Her facial features are beautiful, but her skin is slightly rough and dry. Her beautiful blonde hair and blue eyes add a lot to her. This weather tempered temperament made Lilia recall her wandering life with the mercenary Corps. Her cold look gradually eased down and said, "Miss Joanna, what do you want to say? Pay more?"


    "No! No! No!" Joanna shook her head again and again, pursed her thin lips, summoned up her courage and said, "Dear Mrs. Randall, it''s really... Sorry, I''m a little excited." He took a breath and said in an admiring tone: "I never thought that a song would be so passionate, heroic, passionate and full of fighting spirit... I don''t know how to describe her, but her author must be a great music master... It''s my lifelong honor to sing this war song. I just hope that after the performance, I can see the music master, even if I just say thank you to him. ¡±


    Joanna looked at Lilia with expectant eyes. She loved singing and stage. Instead of marrying into a rich vassal family when she was young and beautiful, she chose to wander around with the touring troupe. The hardships of life and frequent singing destroyed Joanna''s voice and made her lark like voice hoarse and dark. She could no longer win the applause and praise of the audience. She had to retreat behind the scenes and concentrate on teaching the new singers of the troupe.


    The Randall family recruited song and dance troupes and bards to sing songs for the military parade. It is an unprecedented ensemble chorus method, which requires the running in and practice of each drama head. The Randall family offered generous remuneration to the performers. Joanna was going to finish the business and marry. She didn''t expect that Viscount Randall didn''t choose those rookies, but fell in love with her. She said that her voice was full of metal texture and was the best lead singer of the new song.


    Indeed, the new song is tailor-made for Joanna. She believes that this performance will push her singing career to the peak, and there will be no regrets from then on. If so, it''s that I haven''t seen the author of the new song.


    Lilia raised a proud smile on her lips, raised her eyebrows and said, "you have seen the author of this song..."


    Yes... Joanna thought hard, but she heard Lilia''s proud voice, "he is my husband, Lord Randall."


    It was him... Joanna was stunned. The beautiful and weak viscount in her mind could not overlap with the generous and heroic music master.


    Lilia said faintly, "if you perform well, I will ask Lord Randall to praise you personally, but I can''t guarantee anything. Many noble adults will participate in the parade, including Lord York, bishop Perot... And under the Pope... My husband must accompany the distinguished guests."


    Lilia turned her eyes to the Bard and said coldly, "as for this gentleman, I''m afraid you don''t know the real value of a cleansing potion. Now I tell you, a cleansing potion is worth 2000 kinsol!"


    At this time, the Bard Carles was full of "Duke", "bishop" and "under the Pope''s crown". An excited flush gradually appeared on his pale face. He shouted to Lilia''s back: "Dear Madam, I will not let you down!"


    "It''s you... You''d better not let me down, otherwise..."


    Lilia left the hall without looking back. The door closed heavily, and the representatives of the opera company immediately talked like a frying pan.


    ************************


    Morning, silver moon manor.


    The Elena sisters were dressed up and stood in front of the family servants and the housemaid.


    "What are the three obligations of a vassal?" Elena asked, with her little snow-white hands crossed in front of her belly, looking at her attendant and maid.


    "Respect, advice and assistance." The young man and girl, dressed in the formal clothes of the maid, replied with one voice.


    "The vassal has the responsibility to provide all respectful services to his vassal, including accompanying his vassal on grand occasions, such as today''s military parade." Elena smiled gently and said slowly, "of course, you are not the official vassal of the Randall family, but one day, you will be the family steward and centurion of the Legion, and become the real vassal or the wife of the vassal."


    Adult attendants and housemaids have left silver moon manor. The number of manor attendants and maids has increased instead of decreasing. They are now more self-motivated and family conscious. They are excited or shy when they hear Mrs. Elena''s words, but everyone is eager to prove their ability.


    "Today, as the vassal of viscount Randall, you will provide respectful services to noble guests, remember your identity and etiquette, and don''t disgrace the family. This is the master''s test and expectation for you. Do you understand?" Said sister Alice rather sternly.


    "I understand!"


    Elena and her sister smiled at each other and said, "take them to prepare the carriage. I''ll see if the adult and Mrs. Nicole are ready."


    *****************


    The master bedroom of silver moon manor.


    Victor stood in front of the silver mirror, his whole body was wrapped in exquisite black armor, and the whole person showed the temperament of introverted, deep, mysterious and hidden power.


    A pair of slender jade hands passed under her armpit and gently hugged him. Nicole''s smooth face was close to Victor''s cheek, her eyes were blurred, and her red lips were fragrant. "Victor, it''s good..."


    Across the ceremonial armor, Victor could also feel Nicole''s heartbeat and temperature. He smiled and asked, "because it''s you beside me, not Sophia?"


    "Yes." Nicole tooted her little mouth and snorted. She was very cute.


    "Even if she is here, you have the right to stand by my side. 400 of the 2000 mercenaries are under Baron finicos."


    "Mine is yours, forever." Nicole turned to victor, rubbed the black armor with her slender fingers, frowned and said, "at the noon parade, the sun will make this armor hot. Why not choose silver armor? I''m really worried that you won''t be able to bear it."


    "Silver armor is dazzling, which is not conducive to the audience''s attention. In addition, the soldiers are black armor. If the general is incompatible with the soldiers, he will only become the object of the enemy''s attack... Well, I''m not as delicate as you think." Victor said reluctantly.


    "Honey, you are my warrior."


    Nicole, full of apology, pecked on her lover''s lips and said anxiously, "Victor, can 2000 mercenaries walk around and change the idea of the Pope?"


    "Change the Pope''s mind? No, the parade is not for the Pope and Sylvia."


    Victor shook his head and said: "The parade mobilized all the feudal officials, administrators, deacons, officers and soldiers of the Randall family, as well as their families and subordinates. These people are both participants and witnesses. I hope the parade can unite people''s hearts, establish the family spirit, and let them have a sense of honor and belonging to the family. This is the purpose of the parade and carnival."


    "Dong" "Dong" "Dong"


    Outside the door came Elena''s voice: "Sir, madam, the carriage is ready."


    Victor took Nicole''s jade hand and said with a smile, "Nicole, let''s witness the birth of Randall family together!"

 Chapter 380

    In the barracks on the north side of Pinghu Town, mercenaries make final preparations for the upcoming military parade.


    Sabins sat on the wooden stool and carefully wiped a blue refined iron one handed halberd with a towel.


    This melee weapon is a combination of axe and spear. It is 1.9 meters long. It uses iron oak soaked in tung oil as the handle. A heavy battle axe is added to the spear head. The spear tip can be stabbed, the axe blade is used to chop, and the barb on the back can cut off the enemy''s limbs or neck.


    It is not easy to skillfully use this ferocious weapon. Sabins joined the horse''s hoof and stepped on the main road paved with bluestone slabs. He took the lead in making a crisp "Da" "Da" sound, followed by the rustle of boots and the clang of armor collision, which together formed a solemn movement.


    "Look, they''re coming!" A sharp eyed townsman shouted.


    Cavalry in black, swift birds, infantry and archers are lined up in a neat queue, just like a torrent of black steel on the road.


    The people who had been waiting for a long time wanted to move forward, but they were pushed back by the towels and security soldiers. They had to stand on both sides of the road and shout loudly.


    "Good prestige! I also want to be a mercenary..." a half-aged boy shouted to his friends.


    "Ron, look here! Look here... See? The fourth soldier in the third row is my son Ron..." A father was showing off to the people around him.


    "Jackson, Jackson. Where''s Haru? I can''t see him. Tell him, we live at 433 camp area. Let him come back to us! Don''t forget!" A young woman with a baby in her arms asked an acquaintance in the army to send a message to her husband.


    "Why are you squeezing me? Be careful I beat you!" "It''s the people in the back who pushed me... What are you staring at? Dare you stare again?!" The two men pushed each other because of congestion. As a result, they were carried to the roadside by a gray towel and ordered to pay a fine.


    The army is rolling forward, with a lot of long guns and momentum, but the hired soldiers are not the relatives or friends of the onlookers. The people on the street do not have the first sense of oppression. They just show off and compare with each other with a lively attitude. The chaotic voices are annoying.


    The people can''t feel the overwhelming momentum, and the soldiers in the military array don''t feel it.


    The noon sun radiated the heat wave desperately, and the black armor was roasted hot. Sabins only felt that he was bread wrapped by the stove. His eyes were blurred by sweat, and nearly 100 pounds of equipment pressed him out of breath. Military discipline and pride did not allow him to be weak. His back was as straight as a javelin, but he was still eager to arrive at the central square faster and end the parade earlier.


    At a corner of the avenue leading to the central square, the gray towel pulled out the cordon and surrounded an open corner, where several people stood. Sabins couldn''t see their faces clearly, and vaguely knew that they were children and adults.


    Seeing that the military formation was about to pass by the corner, the adults raised their bagpipes to their lips, and the gentle sound of the flute played a melodious melody, floating with the wind, like the Ding Dong of a clear spring, refreshing.


    "The dawn lights up the earth, the flowers are in full bloom, and the sparrows sing." The pure children''s voice like the sound of nature and the sound of flute sing.


    The sound of the flute became cheerful, and the children sang again, "the morning wind blows the clouds, the sun shines, and the bell rings."


    Sabins was attracted by the song and remembered the beautiful morning. His spirit became bright, his impetuous mood gradually calmed down, and a smile appeared on his face. The army crossed the singers and walked to the central square of Pinghu Town. In front of them was another group of bards playing the harp,.


    "The footsteps of monsters came from afar, and the earth trembled."


    "The air is filled with tension and war is coming."


    The urgent melody made sabins hold his breath, hold the fine iron halberd in his hand, and his eyes were sharp and vigilant. The momentum of the whole army changed, like a taut bow string.


    "Tears ran across my mother''s face, and my home was in the rear."


    "The bugle sounded and the blood surged. It''s time to defend our homeland!"


    The loud and full horn is magnificent, loud and dignified. Sabins seems to see groups of monsters waving their teeth and claws, coming like a tide, about to drown his home and relatives. Only by fighting bravely can he defend his home, parents, brothers and sisters.


    At this time, the vigorous war drum, like thunder and lightning, penetrated the dark clouds and roared between heaven and earth. A magical force completely ignited the blood in his chest.


    "My king, my king, listen to your orders!"


    "The spear drinks the enemy''s blood and the axe eats the enemy''s meat."


    "Forward, forward, never flinch!"


    "Stand side by side in the same robe and fight in blood!"


    A hoarse female voice sang a passionate music. Sabins seemed to be in a bloody battlefield and fought with the enemy. His comrades in arms fell down one by one, but they had no sadness and despair in their hearts, only the belief of heroic killing the enemy.


    "The armor is the tomb and the long sword is the monument."


    "My Lord, my Lord, may your glory shine on us."


    "My Lord, my Lord, may your glory last forever in the world."


    The feeling of generosity and heroism arises spontaneously. The Legion soldiers are no longer confused and fearless. The momentum of the military array is rising, as if it were unstoppable and as if it were a mountain.


    The crowd followed the military array into the square, including the gray towels to maintain order. They were silent, with tears in their eyes. There was no previous noise, only surging blood.


    Nelson shouted, "the first corps, March!"


    The soldier''s steps are neat and uniform, the sound of his steps is like thunder, the momentum is vigorous, like a giant, as if to break any obstacles that dare to block his progress.


    "The first corps, look right! Salute!"


    The soldiers turned their heads together. They saw that in front of the wooden podium, two knights in black armor were watching the army, riding a vigorous blue fast bird and a black horse. It was the loyal masters of the mercenary legion, Lord Randall and Baron finicos.


    "Bang!" The soldier raised his left hand and slapped it heavily on his chest, as if the thunder of the Legion were saluting his master.


    *************************


    "It''s still a group of rookies. It seems different..." on the viewing platform, turnans looked at the army formation below and rubbed his bare chin.


    Sylvia, dressed in her best clothes and smiling at the corners of her lips, sat firmly in a chair, behind her were all the high-ranking Knights of the York family.


    With knights and soldiers, how can we not have the glory of our Lord... Clement smiled, stood up and shouted, "servant of the Supreme Lord, please help me."


    Bishop Perot led the priest around the Pope, raised his hands and sang in a low voice. A little brilliance gathered on the Pope''s platinum scepter. A white golden light pointed directly at the sky and turned into holy light. The curtain fell down, enveloping the first Legion in the square and crossing a layer of holy light for each soldier.


    Victor only felt a burst of relaxation, the heat on the armor dissipated rapidly, the perception became sharp, and strength and courage poured out of his body.


    The third-order divine skill is heroic. It can inspire spirit, restore physical strength, strengthen fighting spirit, and improve a little strength and agility. The effect lasts for 10 minutes. Ordinary level 3 priests bless up to 15 people at a time. Like clement, they bless heroic skills for more than 2000 people at the same time, which can be called a miracle.


    The people on the square knelt down one after another and loudly praised the Lord of glory, while the infantry square passed through the square without hesitation.


    Victor secretly rejoiced that he was very satisfied with the performance of the first mercenary. If the soldiers kneel down and pray, it is the greatest failure. They obviously did not forget military discipline in front of the holy light, which is the most important.


    From the beginning, Victor did not expect the 2000 person military parade to unite the people and establish the faith of the army. Therefore, he thought of the magnificent music works on earth.


    Music transcends any language and has a moving charm. Randall''s people come from all directions and have no family concept, but that doesn''t mean they resist the family. In fact, the vast majority of refugees are eager to become the children of a family, but lack a unified understanding. Music and military parade can stimulate their inner resonance and urge them to unite under victor and choose to be loyal to Randall family.


    In fact, the parade array has not changed. What has changed is people''s mentality. When everyone''s emotions are infected by music, it''s different to watch the military array. Of course, this change does not affect the will of high-level knights and high-level priests. Victor doesn''t care what the distinguished guests think, as long as the people''s feelings for Randall''s collar are sublimated.


    Victor did not expect that the pope would personally perform divination to boost the morale of the first Legion. The Pope''s signal of public support was a complete surprise.


    At this time, Sylvia finally stood up and said softly and firmly, "very good!"

 Chapter 381

    In the early morning, by the endless wheat field outside Pinghu Town, dozens of strong guards were scattered into a circle. Their standard leather armor and chest marks showed the identity of middle-level Paladin and combat priest, and the objects of protection were two noble adults, one young man with delicate appearance like an elf, and the other was a middle-aged man about 40 years old, It has the handsome appearance of Knight nobility and natural and elegant demeanor.


    "Full grain, Randall collar will usher in a bumper harvest this year."


    The middle-aged man took a slightly yellowish ear of wheat, raised his hand to wipe off the grain, chewed it carefully in the entrance, smiled and explained: "for me, wasting food is a crime."


    Victor was revered not because of the power and status of the Pope, nor because of the power and wisdom of the legendary priest, but because of Clement''s life realm of unity of knowledge and practice, as well as his personality charm of being strict with himself and being lenient to others.


    "Every grain of wheat condenses the farmer''s hard sweat." Victor thought and said sincerely, "diligence is a respectable virtue."


    "Not just farmers." The Pope nodded, threw away the bare ears of wheat, clapped his hands, turned his eyes to the green wheat field and said: "More than 700 years ago, spelt wheat was just common Dogtail grass, which was widely planted in the South as pasture. At that time, the green wheat in the North could meet the food needs of the kingdoms, and the southern nobles mainly relied on animal husbandry, cattle and sheep to accumulate wealth. With the continuous decline of the Northern Territory, the planting area of green wheat decreased year by year, and the people in the North moved to the south through the pass of the boulder mountains Territory, food has become a big problem. "


    "Scholars from the church and the white tower began to look for crops suitable for the land in the south, including the cultivation of spelt wheat." Clement pondered for a moment, turned to victor and said, "you can''t imagine that the cultivation technology of spelt wheat originated from ancient wizards. They used witchcraft to accelerate the process of plant variation and cultivate green wheat that is twice a year and suitable for planting in the north. It took us more than 300 years to select the variant plants of Dogtail to cultivate spelt wheat."


    Victor did not expect that the pope would frankly admit the contribution of wizards to agricultural development. He could only remain silent at the moment.


    Clement smiled disapprovingly and said: "Spelt wheat has a long growth cycle and low yield. The South needs other kinds of crops to fill the blank period of wheat shortage. Drought resistant rye and high-yield thorn kidney beans are all our cultivation projects. Unfortunately, the yield of rye is lower, and thorn kidney beans are too easy to rot and deteriorate. It will take longer time and larger planting scale to improve these varieties. But the Lords did not Patience. People need food. All contradictions are reflected in the limited cultivated land. Noble scholars and monasteries can''t solve this problem. They can only spend their energy on cultivating seeds, but they never want to change the planting methods and tap the potential of the land. "


    "Viscount Randall, you did a good job!" The Pope nodded with appreciation and fully affirmed the achievements of the new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects.


    Victor secretly rejoiced that he had been waiting for Clement''s call since the Pope came to the Renma hill. On the morning after Randall led the carnival, the Pope finally allowed him to meet in the farmland outside the town rather than the church in Pinghu Town. However, it doesn''t matter. As clement, informal occasions have a more relaxed communication environment.


    The Wellington family cultivated prickly kidney beans and the church awarded a magic ring for delaying aging. The Randall family not only planted prickly kidney beans, but also achieved two major achievements in new farming and animal husbandry and water conservancy projects, which far exceeded the credit of the Wellington family. Therefore, the Pope chose an informal meeting, which allowed him to bargain first and then determine the church''s reward to the Randall family.


    Victor needs too many things, such as money, magic items, martial arts secrets of the church, loose policies, cathedrals to improve family status or more priests, etc. of course, Victor knows that he can''t get all the benefits. He has made a list and can fight one by one.


    "This is the care and guidance of the most High Lord." Victor said humbly and respectfully. The Lord should show some attitude.


    "Our Lord has always cared for us." Clement smiled faintly and said: "In the early days of Gambis''s pioneering work, farmers cut down the purple sugarcane forest and ploughed the soil. In the first year, the wheat harvest was great. Everyone thought it was due to the fertile land, so they accelerated the cleaning of the purple sugarcane forest. In the fourth year, the wheat yield returned to its original state. Only you summed up the planting method of deep tillage and meticulous cultivation, and improved the new farming and animal husbandry system with Edwin... I I''m curious. How did you understand the guidance of the Supreme Lord and connect the purple sugarcane forest with the planting method of wheat? "


    Victor touched his eyebrows and said, "I was so poor that I wanted to plant an acre of wheat with one seed. I was willing to try any method. After trying a lot, I found the planting method of deep cultivation and meticulous cultivation, as well as purple cane wine, sweet potato, lizard skin wheel, crude sugar and coffee. In fact, these were the discoveries of farmers. Now they have become my vassals."


    "If you don''t have a squire and recruit some mercenaries and farmers as followers, you dare to come to explore the territory and achieve today''s achievements... Victor, you are really favored by our Lord." Clement shook his head and smiled.


    Victor stayed for a moment and said shamefully, "now think about it, I was reckless. Fortunately, Sylvia sent a secret knight to protect me, but I won''t do it again."


    Clement nodded and said seriously, "the trinity of Lord, priest and people. All territories that the church has not set foot in belong to the wild. Even knights are difficult to ensure their safety. You should understand the reason."


    No place can enforce the law of the jungle, anything can happen. The church has been playing the role of supervisor, and the church armed is the cornerstone of the aristocratic order. If the Lord is murdered, the church will find out if it wants to investigate. Because of the existence of the church, even the king can''t do whatever he wants. Therefore, the cathedral is a symbol of territorial stability, which is of great significance to the new Lord family.


    Victor took the opportunity to say, "under the crown, Randall needs a cathedral."


    Clement, without asking whether he could, opened the topic and said, "the church is committed to population growth, but on this day, I found that we are not ready at all." After a pause, he further explained: "we are not ready, which means that the Lords and priests have not considered the problems caused by population growth."


    "Randall collar has done well in absorbing refugees." The Pope''s tone was gentle and his eyes were deep. "Victor, I want to hear your opinion on population growth."


    Victor thought for a moment and said cautiously, "under the crown, your question is a little too general."


    Clement sighed secretly. Randall''s military parade and Carnival showed that the young Lord was preparing to close the door to the refugees and concentrate on cultivating the next generation of people, and he had received the support of the people. Although this approach is completely in line with Randall''s interests, he prefers the rapid expansion of the strength of the people and horses hills and the kingdom of Neville to obtain significant advantages in the large-scale development. Only in this way can he ensure that Benedictine priests hold the leading power of educational reform.


    Sylvia and King Neville have high authority over their vassals. They can overcome all opinions, subdue different voices and cooperate with Benedictine''s reform plan. Victor can influence Sylvia''s decisions, and the success of the man horse hills will stimulate Neville''s Lords. It can be said that Victor is a very key figure in Clement''s whole layout.


    Clement walked along the ridge, Victor half a shoulder behind him. After a while, Clement said, "once the new farming and animal husbandry system is mature, the Lord will expel the refugees first, and you have already done so."


    Victor''s mind turned and immediately grasped the root of the problem.


    When an employee''s family has a stable life and higher income, the first thing they think of is to reproduce. They don''t want outsiders to compete with their offspring. In the same way, if the leading families become rich, they should strive for more living space for their children and grandchildren. For the Lord, it is certainly better to train the people than to absorb the refugees. When the upper and lower strata of the territory reached a consensus, the refugees became the object of expulsion. For up to 15 years, the great migration of refugees will be inevitable.


    The Pope is fretting about the coming wave of refugees.


    The efficiency of the rental employment system in transforming refugees is very high, which can rapidly expand the strength of Randall''s collar. However, there is no lease without land. In fact, no system can solve the contradiction between population and land.


    At the end of the Qing Dynasty, there was a big fight between Turks and tourists in a southern province. In just a few decades, more than a million people were killed and injured. The official corruption of the feudal dynasty and the turbulence of the current situation are certainly the important reasons. The root cause is the survival competition caused by population growth.


    If we continue to absorb refugees for a long time, Randall''s people will certainly form two major ethnic groups, the old and the new, which will be a serious hidden danger. From any point of view, it is safer and more efficient for the Randall family to cultivate the next generation of people than to absorb refugees without restraint. In the future, even if Randall collar absorbs an external population, it will also choose skilled, talented and high-value ones, which will not be accepted by everyone.


    Victor weighed it over and over again and said frankly: "Under the crown, the current population of Randall collar and finicos collar is about 85000, and I can resettle 40000 refugees at most. In 20 years, I expect the total population of the territory to reach 500000, and it needs at least 3 million mu of rotating farmland to feed so many people, which is almost the limit of Randall collar''s development of cultivated land. Otherwise, the wild resources of the territory will be destroyed. The most important thing is the Randall family Without too many managers and deacons, the huge population will crush the fragile administrative system of Pinghu Town. "


    "Of course, I don''t have to worry about the flow of refugees. As long as there is enough food, the refugees will gather in the main cities to do some hard work, or engage in goods transportation and trafficking, which will increase the wealth of the great Lord. As long as the church gives appropriate guidance, I don''t think the main city owners will refuse the refugees."


    "Unfortunately, the geographical location of Randall does not have the conditions for trade." Victor shook his head with regret. Anyway, the population growth policy can''t be changed easily.


    "Why not let the refugees join the mercenaries and explore the land?" Clement suddenly stopped, turned his head and said, "if I equipped your mercenaries with a combat priest, would you change your mind?"


    Victor''s heart pounded. The low combat effectiveness of mercenaries is a problem that can''t be bypassed. The holy magic displayed by the pope at the military parade has an immediate effect on the combat effectiveness and morale of the Legion. If the mercenary Corps is assisted by a fixed combat priest, it''s really a way out. As for the influence of combat priests on the mercenary corps, Victor thinks it can be put in a place for the time being Side.


    After all, the big Legion strategy is aimed at ant people. Because the alchemy towers devour each other and bind their souls, the behind the scenes masters of Victor and ant man are exposed to each other''s vision, and the two sides are in an endless situation.


    Compared with hundreds of thousands of trainee Knight level ant army, the strength of No. 7 alchemy tower is insignificant.


    At present, Victor''s only way is to take advantage of the situation and strive to unite all forces to resist the invasion of ant tide. The intensity of the war will be very strong, but as long as we firmly hold the three fortresses, the power of No. 7 alchemy tower will grow every time we kill a silver ant man. With this change, Victor could counterattack the ant man''s nest and seize the law crystal. It''s not too late to consider other things after the upgrading of No. 7 alchemy tower.


    But now you have to act like a normal Lord.


    Victor hesitated and said, "crown, mercenary..."


    "It''s a principle that the exile mercenary Corps does not participate in the Lord''s dispute!" Clement seemed to see through Victor''s mind and added: "the battle priest does not interfere with the actions of the vassal soldiers. This is also the principle."


    Vassal soldiers with land? In other words, allow me to convert the elite of the mercenary corps into vassal soldiers, on the premise that the land is canonized first... The fighting priest helps the mercenary Corps develop the land, and then the land selects the elite vassal soldiers... The Pope is taking the refugees as the victims?! Isn''t the church protecting the right to survival of refugees? How could there be such an attitude? Why is the Pope so eager to explore?


    Information asymmetry confused victor. He tried to say, "what else should I do under the crown?"


    "Try to settle the refugees." Clement smiled and said, "I know you are understaffed. It''s a good way to imitate the silver and white tower and set up a school. I can call some trainee priests to help you. Although they haven''t mastered divinity yet, they are still competent to teach refugees to read."


    Grasp ideology!


    A flash of light flashed in Victor''s mind. Clement didn''t give him more time to think, and said faintly: "you can also absorb the saber toothed tiger business group under Sophia''s command and let them help you manage the territory. In short, I hope you can become an example of settling refugees."


    Secularity belongs to secularity, and theocracy belongs to theocracy. Saber toothed tiger''s Knight and church''s trainee priest, who will weaken the Lord''s power?


    Victor''s pupils contracted and said slowly, "money is needed to settle refugees and recruit mercenary refugees under the crown. Sophia''s saber toothed tiger business group seems to be in trouble."


    Clement pondered for a moment and said, "I will help you once within my ability."


    Victor saluted, "as you wish, crown."


    Clement smiled with satisfaction and said easily, "Victor, what kind of reward do you want? You are not allowed to raise money with me, and there is no discussion on the eleventh tax."


    Victor asked nervously, "under the crown, how many requirements can I make?"


    "Let''s hear it." Clement showed great interest.


    "A church will be built in Pinghu Town, presided over by father Miller."


    Clement smiled and said, "if you pay, I have no opinion."


    "Er... I will prove my piety to the Supreme Lord. In addition, I hope Lord turnans will help Nelson improve his martial arts."


    "Yes."


    "Besides, I''m going to mint some small copper coins that only circulate in Randall''s collar."


    "Coinage?" Clement looked at Victor meaningfully and said, "I have three conditions. First, the front of the copper coin must be sealed with the symbol of the holy mountain of light. Second, the exchange proportion of the small copper coin should correspond to the weight of the copper sol. Third, Randall''s 11 taxes should be paid in accordance with the church." He was well aware of the shortage of money in Randall''s collar and was not afraid of Victor''s refusal.


    "No problem." Victor quickly nodded and said, "besides..."


    Clement smiled brightly and said, "ha ha, little guy, I have nothing else here..."


    After laughing for a while, the pope said kindly to victor, "I think Sylvia should be anxious to see you at this time."

 Chapter 382

    Sylvia is anxious to see me? Or is the Pope waiting for Sylvia''s statement?


    On his way back to silver moon manor, Victor kept thinking about Clement''s real intention.


    He had thought that the pope would consult or reprimand him on the prayer of migrant workers and the right to survival of mercenaries, but he didn''t expect Clement to fully support the grand Legion strategy, even more radical than him.


    Why did the church''s attitude towards refugees change 180 degrees? Whose will does Clement represent? Did he get the support of the shining knights?


    Countless questions hovered in my mind and there were no answers for the time being, but Victor was sure that the Pope was playing a big chess game, which might change the political trend of the human country and the church, and he and Sylvia were important participants in the chess game.


    Victor was cautious and alert, and felt a thrill of excitement. He thought proudly: stir the world pattern? Hey, hey, I''m number one now.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the team arrived at the manor. The guard pushed open the fine iron railing gate decorated with silver moon to meet the Lord and his pro guards.


    The fierce fast bird Hercules shook the blue light flowing feathers, gave a loud cry, and carried the male master into the silver moon manor. Twenty strong swift light cavalry followed.


    Before long, the two iron oaks in front of the Lord''s residence were in the distance. They were at least 500 years old. Their trunks were thick and twisted. It took seven people to hug. The dense tree crowns were entangled and connected, and the lush trees covered an acre of shade.


    There was a long cherry table under the shade of the tree. Alice was guiding a group of young girls to hold a morning tea party. This is both entertainment and etiquette training. Fred was the guest of the tea party The second daughter of viscount York and Lady odel, Angelina Branstedt York.


    The little princess of the York family sat on the throne with dignity and grace and enjoyed the respect and service of others. The average age of young girls serving as waiters is about 10 years old, and they all have noble blood. Nicole personally selected a group of broken aristocratic children as the contact attendants of Randall family during the military competition of Renma Hill Legion. Now, this group of noble servants also includes Brandon and Shirley, the two illegitimate children of Marquis SoLIM.


    Brandon and Sydney''s appearance is very outstanding, far more than other little attendants, especially Shirley''s Pink makeup and jade carving, bright and moving. At the age of 8, they have a faint and enchanting temperament. If only the identity and status of her father, she is not slightly worse than Anna, but illegitimate women can not be compared with legitimate women, and the declining SoLIM family can not be compared with the booming York family. Therefore, she had no noble surname and had to stand and serve Angelina.


    However, Victor''s eyes were not on Anna and the noble little attendants.


    Anna took all kinds of cakes handed by Shirley, tasted them with a silver spoon, and handed them to little fatty bertina.


    In this etiquette training, bell was the only little servant without noble blood. In fact, she is the protagonist of the tea party. Even Anna is always watching her reaction. If little fatty eats happily, Anna''s delicate and beautiful face will show a sweet and reserved smile, as if taking care of her most lovely sister.


    Little fatty took Anna''s cake, took a big bite, and then threw the rest to a big fatty.


    No, it should be a meat mountain.


    A big fat man like a big Mac was sitting on the grass behind the long table, constantly sending the cakes thrown by bertina to the entrance and eating.


    He sat on the ground a head higher than bertina, with big and small eyes, garlic nose and brown hair like a chicken nest. The appearance is ugly but not terrible. On the contrary, it appears simple and honest, and gives people the first impression that it is harmless.


    Victor patted Hercules on the neck. He grunted and lay obediently on the road. When the male master left the saddle, the guards jumped off their horses one after another. Hercules made a long cry and led the other fast birds to the far corral.


    When Alice saw Victor, she got up with a smile, trotted over with her skirt, threw herself directly into her husband''s arms, printed her beautiful red lips on his cheek and said happily, "honey, you''re back." He found that there were people around him and stuck out his tongue in embarrassment.


    She is wearing a traditional expensive girl''s long skirt, her wine red hair is coiled high, revealing a slender neck as smooth as curd, her nose is pretty, her fine eyebrows go into her temples, and her green eyes are filled with happy tenderness, adding a moving luster to her absolutely beautiful face.


    Elena sisters are the most beautiful trainee Knight maidens in Rose Manor. Victor chose these sisters not for beauty, but for their humble origin, weak family strength, simple background and easy control. It is because they are not valued that they have developed a submissive and soft character in Rose Manor. Although they married Victor, Sylvia doesn''t care about the sisters very much. If one of them has an accident, Rose Manor will choose a personal maid for Victor again.


    Lilia comes from a civilian background and has no noble blood, but she has a strong brother and a group of old subordinates who support her. Even Sylvia appreciates her ability. And the Elena sisters are really helpless in Randall''s collar. Victor always had some pity on them, and they were particularly dependent on their husbands. After three years together, their feelings gradually deepened, and the temperament of Elena and Alice gradually revealed.


    Compared with her sister''s gentle and generous, soft outside and hard inside, Alice is as enthusiastic as fire. She looks arrogant but weak and simple inside. She lacks self-confidence and is particularly obsessed with victor. Angelina, the charming daughter of the family, put a lot of pressure on Alice. When she suddenly saw Victor, she seemed to see the backbone. Only then did she reveal her true feelings and forget etiquette.


    Victor smiled, took Alice''s soft waist and stopped her from lifting her skirt. Alice was full of sweet joy, her sharp chin raised slightly, and took her husband''s arm.


    Anna came up to Victor with her escort knight, Ms. Misha, wearing a train and saluting gracefully: "good morning, victor."


    "Miss, you should use a honorific name." Missa, tall and gorgeous, whispered to remind her young lady to pay attention to etiquette, and glanced at Victor secretly.


    Anna pouted and looked at Alice''s little hand on Victor''s arm with envy in her eyes. She also wanted to be close to Viscount Randall, not polite alienation.


    A 12-year-old noble girl is equivalent to 14 or 5 years old in the earth world. She is in bud and young. She often can''t distinguish the boundary between love and friendship. Self awakening and fighting trainee Knights develop later than ordinary people, and Anna will still be attracted by heterosexual playmates of the same age. However, there are few noble children who can communicate with Anna on an equal footing. Victor has noble blood and looks like a teenager. Anna is naturally willing to be close to him.


    But Victor didn''t want to mess with the little girl at all.


    Anna''s identity is very special. Her father, viscount Fred, is the brother of the Duke of York, and her mother, Madame odelle, is the first daughter of the branstadt family. According to the tradition of the great aristocracy, 12-year-old Anna, as the object of marriage and foster care, should be exchanged to other large families. Fred and his wife don''t want Anna to marry far away in a foreign country. They want to leave their young daughter with pure blood and outstanding talent in the human horse hills to help her immediate brother in the future.


    So Mrs. odel sent Anna to silver moon manor and entrusted her to Victor''s care, which also means marriage with Randall family. For the Viscount couple of Fred, Anna had better become the lover of viscount Randall, retain the inheritance right of York family, or marry the children of Victor and Sophia, so as to promote the two sides to form a blood alliance.


    Victor wasn''t so crazy that he didn''t want a little girl. He resisted the pressure to protect Anna, mainly to sell a favor to Viscount Fred and his wife, enhance the political influence of the Randall family in the Renma hills, and have a relationship with the branstete family, a local powerful family in the Susi Kingdom, so as to find potential allies for the eastward expansion of the golden regiment.


    Therefore, Anna now lives in the single villa of silver moon manor as a guest. When she turns 15, victor will send her back to Viscount Fred.


    Victor waved to Ms. Misha, indicating that he didn''t have to care about etiquette, and asked politely, "Anna, are you still used to living in silver moon manor?"


    "Silver moon manor is beautiful... Carnival is also great." Anna''s delicate little face showed a pure smile, her blue eyes turned and gently asked, "Victor, can I ride Hercules?"


    "Hercules is arrogant. Only Mrs. Sylvia and I are allowed to ride. It won''t be very friendly to you." Victor politely refused.


    Anna deliberately put on a look of disappointment and hesitated, "well... Can you let bertina be my maid? I will treat her well."


    It turned out to be bertina''s idea... Although the snack goods are civilians, if they are distinguished by super power, only Sylvia can be compared with her father in the whole Gambis kingdom.


    Victor shook his head and smiled: "of course not! Bertina is not a maid, but a maid of the Randall family. No Lord will deprive the maid of her loyalty and virtue for no reason."


    Anna frowned and said, "can I live in the Lord''s house and play with bertina every day?"


    "Miss, there are 67 of us. We can''t dominate!" The guard Knight Misha whispered a warning, with a stern look. The presence of Fred''s armed forces in the Lord''s house is an affront to the dignity of viscount Randall.


    "I live alone and you stay in a single villa." Anna rolled her eyes at Misha and muttered discontentedly.


    The female knight can''t laugh or cry. It''s no big deal for the guests to stay in the Lord''s residence for a few days. If they stay for a long time, the nobles will acquiesce that Anna is Viscount Randall''s lover, which will damage the reputation of the noble lady. Unless she lives in the Lord''s residence as an adopted daughter or student, and Viscount Randall has not made a clear statement about Anna''s identity so far.


    Victor pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "not for the time being... Wait another half a month. If Sophia is willing to accept you as her student, you can live in the Lord''s house."


    Anna''s eyes brightened, waved her little fist and said, "I''m so excellent. Aunt Sophia must be happy to be my teacher!"


    "I hope so." Victor smiled and nodded, turned his eyes to the fat man behind the long table and asked coldly, "who''s that?"


    The master''s tone was not good, and all the little attendants were frightened at a loss. Alice pretended to be relaxed and said, "that''s the fool badly beaten by Marcy. Father Miller cured him. Because he had no place to go, Bettina took him back to the manor and begged Elena to take him in. My sister saw that he was poor and had some strength, and arranged for him to do some rough work in the stable." Then she waved and said, "ham, come here and salute the master."


    The big fool got up from the ground, went to victor, knelt on his knees and said vaguely, "salute the master."


    "Fool, kneeling on both legs is surrender, and kneeling on one knee is salute!" Said Alice angrily.


    "Ham" scratched his head, knelt on his right leg, raised his left leg and hung in the air, like a peeing dog. His funny appearance caused a burst of laughter. Alice chuckled and said angrily, "put it down... Forget it, you stand up."


    Victor frowned and said, "I remember he was a servant of businessman Sid. How could he be homeless? Also, his name was mountain pig. Why did he become ''Ham''?"


    Alice leaned close to Victor''s ear and whispered, "because Lilia took Marcy as a guard, and bell liked mountain pigs, the SID family abandoned the fool. They were afraid of Marcy''s revenge and wanted to curry favor with bell. As for why he was called ''Ham''... Ask bell."


    "Because he likes ham. Master, will you leave ''Ham''? He''s obedient."


    Bertina arched Victor''s arms with her small head, pulled his sleeve, raised her red apple like face, and her pure big eyes were full of hope, which sprouted Victor''s heart.


    According to Emerson, bell is almost 17 years old this year, but her mind and body are still in the state of 7 or 8 years old. Time seemed to stop flowing on bell. She lived in Yinyue manor for nearly two years without development. Everyone saw the problem. Father Miller cured her mute, but he couldn''t cure her body. Victor asked bishop Perot to cure bell himself. Perot regretted that bell was suffering from a rare disease that can''t be cured by magic, and the recorded patient lived up to 27 years.


    This conclusion made Victor feel heavy and loved the poor little guy more.


    If you have a fool who eats white rice, you''d better satisfy bell... Victor looked up and down at "ham" and found that his eyes were turbid, but his eyes were ignorant and innocent. He was like a curious short tailed deer. He was 2.28 meters tall and weighed about 580 pounds. He was full of fat, but his bone ratio was surprisingly perfect, his movements were coordinated and had a strong sense of balance, Action gives people a sense of sensitivity, not foolishness.


    Victor moved in his heart, opened the super sense and super limit, and observed his element attributes.


    Stamina 13, spirit 17, perception 6, life 13... Spirit attribute 17!? What is this?


    Victor was surprised. The element concentration of ordinary people is generally no more than 10 points. The mountain pig is huge, and the earth and water elements are more than ordinary people. It belongs to a reasonable category, but the spiritual attributes representing soul fire are different.


    The knight who has just stepped into the silver field has been transformed by void elements, and his spiritual attribute is only 15 points. An idiot''s soul fire intensity is even higher than that of the Silver Knight... Did I find a treasure?


    Victor was secretly excited. Many thoughts of training his confidant bodyguard turned in his mind, but the light from the corner of his eye swept a beautiful shadow by the window of the conference room on the fourth floor.


    Sylvia wore a white gauze skirt, leaned against the windowsill covered with green roses, held her cheeks with jade hands, her golden hair seemed to be covered by the sun on her shoulders, and her red lips were filled with a shallow smile, quiet and beautiful, just like an oil painting.


    Victor waved to Sylvia, turned his head and said, "Alice, I''ll see Mrs. Sylvia. Have a good morning at tea." After taking a few steps, he turned to the mountain pig and said, "Oh, yes. The name of ham is too ugly. In the future, your name will be aka."


    "His full name is Caligula Randall."

 Chapter 383

    Victor boarded the fourth floor of the Lord''s house, and Nicole in a yellow tunic dress was standing at the door of the conference room.


    "Honey, come in." With a smile, she came forward, took her sweetheart''s arm and pushed open the iron oak door. "Madam is going to send someone to find you. You''ll be back."


    In the conference room, the big and small lords of the York family and nine silver Knights gathered together and looked at Victor coming in with dozens of eyes. Sylvia sat in the chair, turned her head, smiled at Victor and said softly, "honey, please sit next to me."


    The conference room on the fourth floor of Yinyue manor is different from the traditional Lord hall.


    The Lord hall is similar to a classroom. The big Lord occupies the throne. The right hand is the Lord''s wife and the left hand is the first heir of the family. Opposite the throne is a table for three, representing the position of the vassal Lord''s couple and heirs.


    This conference room is modeled after the modern conference room, with an oval mahogany table in the middle for 40 people, and a circle of cowhide sofa chairs on the periphery of the table. Such a layout is better than amiability and easygoing, but it can not reflect the authority of family leaders. Violation of etiquette can not be regarded as a formal occasion.


    However, Victor didn''t want to see the Duke of York sitting with Sylvia, which made him very uncomfortable. Of course, nbiser York was also reluctant to stay with Sylvia. The dislike of the divine Knight always clearly shows the signal of "don''t get close to me" in the way of spiritual coercion. It is difficult for mortals to resist this invisible pressure. Once enbiser gets close to Sylvia, he will be sweating and on pins and needles.


    Victor sat down on Sylvia''s side and saw nbiser and Katrina opposite the conference table. The people around him turned a blind eye to it as if he were the Duke of the York family. Victor couldn''t help laughing and laughing. After careful observation, he found that there was something strange about the seating arrangement in the conference room.


    The Duke of York and Lady Katrina are the left and right hands of the great Knight Bruce and the Viscount raven, the brother of trisley, respectively, followed by four Baron Lords. They have a common feature - they are all vassal lords of the new canonization, very dependent on the support of the Duke, and can be regarded as the direct line of enbiser.


    Next came the grand Knights Viscount Gilles and Viscount melo. Their territory guarded the Duke''s direct subordinates. They took turns to guard the central fortress and had a closer relationship with nbiser.


    Then there were Viscount Hanas and Viscount Walter, two great knights who served two earls in the three eastern provinces. After their Lord was hanged by nyovist for treason, they accepted Sylvia''s solicitation, swore allegiance and became the vassal Lord of the York family. Their position is just in the middle of the conference table.


    Later, viscount Fred, lady odel, count tellandon and lady ulena sat opposite each other. They are the younger brothers and cousins of the Duke of York. In terms of strength, blood and inheritance, they are enough to challenge the status of enbiser and Katrina.


    Finally, there are members of Rose Manor''s think tank, Nicole, guardian Knights trisley, Victor and Sylvia.


    If you look backwards, the positions of nbiser and Katrina are the main seats. They are arranged according to their distance. Just come and see, Rose Manor arranges seats according to the strength of the vassal Lord.


    Victor thought about it carefully and found that Sylvia''s deprivation of enbiser''s right to enter and leave the Rose Manor freely occurred after Katrina was promoted to the Grand Knight, that is, whether Victor existed or not, Sylvia would let Katrina perform the duties of the Duchess, making the Rose Manor jump out of the limitations of the Duchess''s residence and become the highest authority of the York family.


    When nbiser was weak, Sylvia had to support him. Bruce and Katrina successively stepped into the silver field. With her plump wings, she got rid of the role of Duchess and exercised the power of guardian of the family.


    The divine Knight put too much pressure on the vassal Lord. Only by acting as an objective and fair guardian, Sylvia can establish her own authority and ensure the unity and stability of the York family.


    In fact, Sylvia is now the queen of the human horse hills, trisley and Nicole are the leader of the Queen''s personal guard, Victor is the inner minister, nbiser is the heir to the throne, and others are the Queen''s Lords.


    This is a royal meeting of the Rose Queen!


    Victor propped his chin, stared at Sylvia''s perfect side face and thought: as soon as I crossed over, I slept with a queen Or was I lucky to be blessed by the queen as soon as I came here?


    Sylvia has a keen spirit and exquisite mind. She knows the psychological activities of her close lover like the back of her hand. She quietly ran over Victor''s instep with high heels, picked up Willow eyebrows and said, "honey, what did the Pope talk to you under the crown?" The smiling look seemed to say: wait for me and pick you up later.


    Victor pursed his lips and spoke out his conversation with Clement.


    "The Pope supports my mercenary Corps. He clearly defines three conditions: first, try to accommodate refugees; second, the mercenary corps and the clergy do not participate in the war between the Lords; third, Randall''s stewards, deacons and officers must receive the training of trainee priests in the school." He concluded.


    Sylvia thought for a moment and asked, "what do you think of the Pope''s proposal from the standpoint of the Randall family?"


    Victor pondered, "I have two choices. Continue to absorb refugees and expand the mercenary Corps. Or absorb refugees to a limited extent, transform the existing refugee families into Randall''s children''s families, and concentrate on training the next generation of soldiers. I prefer the second choice."


    "Firstly, absorbing a large number of refugees will challenge Randall''s administrative system and increase the resettlement cost. Secondly, the training time of migrant soldiers is too short to ensure their combat effectiveness and loyalty, and they are particularly vulnerable to infiltration. Finally, the strength of hired soldiers is insufficient, their casualties must be very large, and there are many dead people, so I will be very passive and even be punished by the church Insurance. "


    "The Pope solved most of my problems. He arranged a school for trainee priests to help me transform refugees and train soldiers and deacons. The combat priests cooperated with mercenaries to improve the soldiers'' combat effectiveness, courage and survivability to a certain extent. The combat priests were involved, and the church had no reason to hold me accountable. In other words, mercenaries in the pioneering war Our sacrifice is reasonable and lawful. "


    "Most importantly, I have no choice." Victor shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands and said, "if I refuse the Pope''s proposal, it means that the church reserves the right to accountability. As long as the priest agitates a little, I can only dissolve the mercenary corps, but there are too few vassal soldiers and no mercenaries. What can I take to guard the southern fortress? Let alone expand the southern continent." He turned his head and said, "honey, I can only agree to the conditions under the Pope''s crown."


    Sylvia frowned and asked, "do you know Clement''s intention?"


    "Elusive..." Victor shook his head and said, "I think you must have an answer here."


    Sylvia nodded and said, "I have received news that sane of the southern Diocese of the kingdom will succeed Lazarus as the cardinal of Gambis. Thain is a close confidant of pastor tamore, who once competed with Clement for the throne of Pope."


    "The relationship within the church is complicated. The three chief priests of the Privy Council are clement, tamore and frieds. Frieds, backed by the Knights of glory, controls the academic affairs of the Sassanian Empire and the Wharton prairie. The cardinals of the kingdom of Dodo and the kingdom of SUSE are close friends of tamore. The kingdoms of Neville, Gambis and Borui belong to Clement''s sphere of influence." Sylvia paused and said, "now, the educational administration of Gambis is about to fall into tamore''s hands. Do you have any association with it?"


    Victor frowned and murmured, "Perot is also a popular candidate for cardinal Gambis. He served as bishop of the horse hills, so he lost the chance to put on the red robe... Why did Clement let his disciples give up the abbey of Gambis?"


    Sylvia chuckled, her blue eyes shining with wisdom: "the next 20 years will be a period for the lords to promote new farming and animal husbandry, accumulate strength and integrate inside and outside. Clement''s judgment is not wrong. Once the new farming and animal husbandry is successful, the Lords and vassals will expel migrant workers and make room for their families."


    "The Sassanian Empire has been resisting the orcs in the northern wilderness. The shining Knights shoulder the responsibility of eliminating the orc threat and recovering human homeland. They use the migration of refugees to integrate the internal forces of the Empire, and no one can blame them. If I guess correctly, frieds will throw the prairie parish to Clement so that he can take over the burden of resettling refugees."


    "Clement, as a contemporary Pope, is duty bound to resettle refugees. The question is, how should we resettle them?"


    "There is land in the human horse hills. The construction of super large-scale water conservancy projects in Neville kingdom requires a large number of employees and has the potential to develop the land. However, it is not in our interests to resettle a large number of refugees."


    "We need loyal people and brave soldiers. Twenty years is enough for the people to thrive. Why should we accept weak refugees?" Sylvia looked around the audience and said faintly, "almost all lords think so. Clement obviously has different views."


    "Whoever develops, who owns. If we follow the traditional way of development, we can''t compete with the Augustus family, and Neville can''t compete with the Sassanian empire. And Victor''s mercenary Corps may be an opportunity for us to rise in development."


    "Similarly, if the Sassanian Empire takes the lead in the development, the Knights of glory can summon more clergy, and frieds''s reputation will rise greatly. He will return to the Privy Council on behalf of the Knights of glory and serve as the new pope. However, if the kingdom of Neville and the people''s Machu Mausoleum use the mercenary corps to take the lead in the development, the church''s resources will deviate to Clement, This is also his only chance to turn defeat into victory. "


    "The resettlement of refugees is the overall situation, the development of territory is the overall trend, the overall situation is on Clement''s side, and the shining Knights have to bow to the Privy Council."


    "Our original strategy was to expand the tusk legion, form a pioneer corps and recruit refugees as baggage soldiers. With the tusk Legion as the main fighting force and the pioneer militia as the main defense force, the refugee baggage soldiers undertake the logistics tasks of transporting supplies, building defense facilities and developing cultivated land. Now Clement has given us a second option, training the refugee mercenary corps and letting the mercenaries Participate in combat missions. "


    Sylvia stood up and said brightly, "this is a major strategic choice. I need to fully listen to different opinions!"


    Everyone was meditating. No one spoke. After a while, viscount Fred took the lead in breaking the silence of the conference room.


    "Since the Pope is in line with our interests, we can abandon the conservative baggage strategy and completely implement the grand Legion strategy of viscount Randall." He smiled at Victor and continued: "We all saw the military parade in Pinghu Town. The mercenaries have strict discipline and high morale. Although their combat effectiveness is weaker, the bravery under the Pope''s crown makes up for this defect. It is an army that can fight. Please pay attention to two points. The mercenary Corps has only been established for two and a half years, and they still have a lot of room for improvement. Second, the number of mercenaries is large More than 2000 people, nearly half of the troops of the tusk army, and can continue to expand! "


    "The orcs and monsters do not accept surrender, and the pioneering war is very cruel. For us, every vassal soldier of the family is very valuable. If there is an exile mercenary corps as an auxiliary, the number of casualties of vassal soldiers will be greatly reduced. Actual combat is the best way to train elite soldiers. The Pope encourages us to canonize elite mercenaries with land, which means that the pioneering war will not damage us Hurt the vitality of the family, we will fight stronger and stronger! "


    Viscount Fred patted the table heavily, which instantly ignited the enthusiasm of the participants. Everyone whispered and talked.


    The great Knight ulena gracefully lifted the beautiful hair on her shoulder, lifted her red lips and said, "my uncle Baron Cadia has been foster in the ASHA family of Borui Kingdom since childhood. He once participated in the pioneering war of pioneer castle. Uncle Cadia believes that the failure of Borui kingdom to explore the southern continent is due to the small number of troops and craftsmen."


    "Bo Rui people made full preparations before they opened up the South China continent. Their scouts detected a beautiful land of lakes and lakes, and then mobilized 70 thousand armies. This is almost the limit of the mobilization of the kingdom of Bari. More than that amount will stop the production of the seven largest islands. The pioneer fortress began to be built on this piece of land, and the scattered small barbarian tribes around it were eliminated, but they never met a strong opponent. The pioneer fortress gradually took shape. When the Borui army concentrated on building the south bank wharf, 100000 barbarians flocked to it. They cut off the connection between the code head on the south bank and the pioneer fortress, and the main force of the Borui people had to evacuate by boat and garrison 6000 troops of the pioneer fortress The elite were besieged by barbarians and became a lone army. They stayed for a year and a half before they were rescued by the church coalition. There were less than 3000 survivors, and the total number of casualties in Borui Kingdom exceeded 30000. "


    "Facts have proved that the barbarians in the southern continent have excellent wisdom and strong individual strength. They take advantage of the pressure of foreign enemies, integrate small and large tribes first, and do not fight with human troops for the time being. When human beings build fortresses, accumulate materials and improve production facilities, they launch a fierce attack, drive the main human force down the river, reverse the war situation, besiege the pioneer fort and rob Borui people of materials and life Production facilities. "


    "If the Borui people mobilized 150000 troops and built two fortresses at the same time, they might have a firm foothold in the southern continent. Now, relying on Pioneer fortresses and production facilities, the barbarians have formed a powerful barbarian kingdom with a population of more than one million, which directly threatens the security of Borui''s seven linked islands."


    "Therefore, in the face of foreign opponents, we must take out the power of one blow and never give them any chance to breathe!"


    "We need to implement the big Corps strategy."


    Victor got up from his seat, stroked his chest and saluted, "sorry, Countess tellandon, please allow me to interrupt you. I have a question to ask."


    Ulina''s eyes flashed, looked at Victor with interest, and said with a smile, "Lord Randall, please ask."


    Nicole turned her face and rolled her eyes behind ulina''s back. Any high-ranking female knight who tried to pursue Victor was her rival. Trisley stared at Nicole and Victor angrily. Nicole''s jealousy humiliated her as a teacher, but the love apprentice became so jealous because of the influence of the element sea, but it was victor in the final analysis.


    Ignoring the anger and vinegar of the teachers and disciples, Victor politely asked, "the barbarians have ever intermarried with humans. Have the Borui people had a dialogue with the southern barbarians?"


    Wu Lianna smiled faintly: "barbarians once intermarried with humans, and there are blood feuds that can''t be solved. Besides, we want to seize the land of the southern continent..." speaking of this, she frowned her slender eyebrows and showed a thoughtful expression.


    Sylvia said to victor in surprise, "are you worried that the Borui will inform the barbarian Kingdom and pull us back?"


    If they can intermarry, they can communicate. Communication represents all possibilities. In the face of a powerful barbarian Kingdom, the Borui people''s plan to explore the southern continent is blocked. They can spread the news of Gambis going south and disperse the strength of the barbarian Kingdom, so that they can also realize the landing plan.


    Wu Lianna said: "it''s possible. The Borui people just catch a few barbarian prisoners..."


    Viscount Hanas grinned and said, "then we need more overwhelming strength!"


    Sylvia looked deeply at Victor and said softly, "what do you think?"


    Victor leaned against the back of his chair and vomited: "we will never fail to explore the southern continent by implementing the grand Legion strategy!"


    "The reason is very simple. We are a strategic offensive. The aboriginal races in the south are a strategic defense. Both sides fight for consumption. Our territory is complete, and there is an inexhaustible source of hired soldiers and war supplies. The aboriginal tribes in the south are constantly losing blood. We can cross the river at any time and fight as we want. We can sweep their hunting grounds today and destroy their collection sites tomorrow. The aboriginal races can''t cross the river, They can only be beaten, not fight back. How can they win? " After a pause, he shook his head and said, "I''m not worried about the development war in the southern continent... Ant talents are a big problem in our mind, and these monsters are also in the situation of strategic attack. Although we have high walls, fortresses and cliffs, ant people rush over 200000 at a time, and the people and horses must maintain a permanent force of at least 15000... This is my original intention to carry out the big Corps strategy."


    "Two lines of operation!" Count tellandon laughed and said, "it seems that it is imperative to recruit refugees and form a mercenary regiment!"


    The Lord and scholars talked again, and most of them nodded this time.


    Katrina stood up and swept her eyes across the audience with a soft and pleasant voice: "since the great Legion has so many benefits, why can''t other lords think of it? Why does his highness Sylvia hesitate?"


    "In fact, the great Legion was not initiated by Viscount Randall. Do you remember the black emperor galdemer?"


    As soon as he said this, the whole audience was silent and the atmosphere was almost frozen.

 Chapter 384

    The black emperor Gadamer has never been a taboo topic. His legend seems to set off the sanctity and greatness of the glorious church.


    About 9000 years ago, the first Pope Enoch cooperated with the city-state knights to overthrow the tyranny of the chosen ones, formulate a glorious code, and open the era of CO governance of the knights, nobles and church clergy.


    At that time, the Elves were far away and the barbarians were extinct. Human beings monopolized the territory of the two major races, and their ruling territory increased rather than decreased. After hundreds of years of cultivation and recuperation, the population size once surpassed the heyday of the God chosen era. However, the good times did not last long. The orc groups in the far north began to move south. They continued to harass and encroach on human territory. The population grew so strong that they captured several northernmost human city states.


    Facing the threat of orcs, the knight families in the northern city states formed the foundation of human history precisely because the inheritors of Heraldry have unparalleled influence on the family leaders, and they can''t have any selfishness. The big family secretly adopted babies as heraldry inheritors, fed them infertile drugs and arranged heterosexual partners for them, but they had no blood relatives, only students, no family, only family.


    In a sense, the inheritor of Heraldry belongs to the category of family dead.


    James is such a martyr. His opinion is absolutely objective.


    "I think Baikal executed the black emperor not because he sacrificed hundreds of thousands of soldiers, but because of imbalance." James''s old voice echoed in the room, and the people listened quietly.


    "Before the glorious calendar year, the blood of Knights was pure. Almost every city-state family had legendary knights. The number of Golden Knights was not large, but there were also many, and the status of silver Knights was only equivalent to that of today''s knights. The city-state family was called the golden ancient family, and that era could be called the golden age."


    "The death of the black emperor marked the end of the golden age and the beginning of the silver age. Until the emergence of the vassal system, the silver age entered the current bronze Knight age."


    "According to the historical evolution, we can see that the church has been weakening the power of knights. Knights declined from the golden age before the glorious calendar to the silver age before the vassal system, and finally became the bronze age dominated by ordinary knights."


    "The originator of all this is the first Pope Enoch!"


    James coughed a few times. Trisley personally offered him a glass of water. He took up the tea cup, moistened his throat and continued: "In the age of the chosen one, wizards pressed on knights. When the glorious church overthrew the rule of wizards, would Knights still be pressed on their heads? Pope Enoch certainly wanted to press on knights. However, knights were very powerful at that time. There were many high-ranking Knights everywhere. They controlled many mortal armies in the wizard war, and the clergy of the church were not sure at all Defeat the knight alliance. If the first Pope takes his hand and the divine Knight will take his life, the church will be completely ruined. "


    "There is no problem for arrogant knights to surrender to Enoch. It is absolutely impossible for them to bow to the clay legged clergy."


    "Enoch can only compromise to make knights and clergy equal, but he is well aware of the contradiction between knights and clergy in the golden age - high-level Knights do not believe in the Lord of glory. In the future, the knight family will certainly want to subdue the clergy and become the supreme ruler of mankind."


    "So Enoch set a trap in the glorious code and secretly gave the clergy the maximum power to enforce the law..." the old scholar paused and smiled at Victor: "Viscount Randall, what do you want to ask?"


    Victor was surprised, stretched his eyebrows and said respectfully, "master, I just wonder... Why did the knight fall into Enoch''s trap?"


    James nodded: "The specific details are difficult to verify, but I think there are many wise men among the knights, but they are scattered and have their own plans. The most important thing is that the golden generation is confident and arrogant, and even the strongest Enoch can''t take them. What can those mud legged clergy do? After the death of the first Pope, the church really dares to enforce the law on the knights, and the golden generation will kill them!"


    Sylvia chuckled and said, "the glorious code clearly stipulates that clergy cannot form secular power. This is the basis for the compromise between the golden generation and Enoch. I appreciate this very much... Master James, please continue to explain." She gestured to the head of the old scholar.


    "In short, the imbalance of power between the two sides has buried a curse between the golden generation and the clergy. Therefore, the church granted the city-state to the knight family, so as to divide the knight alliance. On the other hand, the clergy tried to restore the city-state population, spread faith and secretly accumulate strength." James stroked his beard and said slowly.


    "In the glorious calendar year, the power of the church reached its peak, and the time was ripe for a showdown with the golden generation. The knight family was not idle. The chosen ones withdrew from the historical stage, and the city-state lost the protection of wizards. In the face of the invasion of orcs, the golden generation had to fight to the end. They formed a city-state alliance through marriage, trained a large-scale mortal army, and gradually had an empire War is the catalyst of the imperial regime, and high-yield green wheat is the economic foundation of the Empire. "


    James suddenly asked, "Lord Randall, your big Legion strategy is consumption. Do you think you can defeat the orcs in the far north with the strength of mankind at that time?"


    "At least I won''t lose!" Victor shook his head seriously.


    Goblins may be the protagonists of an era. It is almost impossible to completely eliminate them. Victor even suspected that the God elect''s alliance with elves and barbarians was to squeeze the living space of goblins and prevent them from reviving.


    "You''re right!" James said, "the black emperor galdemer can summon hundreds of thousands of mortal troops. Even without the help of the church, he can continuously summon troops to fight against Orc invaders."


    "If Pope Baikal does not take measures, the charisma of Gadamer''s leader, the threat of foreign enemies and one victory after another will promote the rapid establishment of the great empire of the golden generation. At that time, the clergy of the church will become the vassal of the knight..."


    "But the golden generation has no faith in the Lord of glory!"


    "The contradiction between the two sides has become irreconcilable. Pope Baikal had no choice. He sat and watched the black emperor lose his strength, took advantage of the situation to wipe out the remnants of orcs, executed the black emperor in the name of abandoning his duty of protection, and called on mortals to avoid danger, and the city-state citizens became refugees. In fact, Baikal destroyed the political and economic foundation of the gold empire!"


    James took a sip from the cup, wrinkled his sparse eyebrows and muttered, "can I have a cup of coffee to cheer me up?"


    "Just a moment, please."


    Like a beautiful girl, trisley got up and went to the back of the room, lit a small stove and began to cook coffee. She brought all the utensils, water, milk and coffee.


    While making coffee, James continued: "Baikal thought that the power of the church was enough to deal with the orcs, but he was not a figure in the era of the chosen one and did not understand the horror of the orcs. The most important thing is that the church has no right to call up the mortal Army... The army of the clergy has suffered heavy losses. Mankind has retreated and lost a large area of territory, and the orcs have grown stronger."


    "Baikal, damn it!" Nicole hates tunnel.


    Sylvia smiled: "from the standpoint of the church, his majesty Baikal is a great leader."


    "But he was accused by his successor..."


    At this time, trisley presented a cup of coffee with dense aroma. James took a sip and said contentedly, "your coffee is a great invention, Lord Randall."


    "It''s my honor to get your praise... You can call me victor." Victor paused and asked, "did you just say that Pope Baikal was accused by the church?"


    "It''s not the church''s accusation... It''s the successor''s accusation." The old man waved his hand and said, "in recent centuries, the Pope of the Privy Council has privately criticized Baikal."


    Katrina asked curiously, "the Pope is the beneficiary of Pope Baikal. Why should they blame their ancestors?"


    "Because of balance and position."


    James put down his coffee cup and continued: "The strength of the knight was weakened, and the clergy of the church was weakened. The strength of both sides tended to balance, and there was a foundation for cooperation. The pressure of survival finally brought the two sides together. Your daughter Arya studied the glorious code, established the vassal system, and classified some mortals into the category of nobility, which spread the blood of the knight. The bronze Knight also needed the support of divinity, and the knight Lord could not Threatening the Theocracy of the church, the nobles were able to infiltrate the church. This was both a knight''s compromise and a knight''s counterattack. "


    "When Arya started the canonization system, she said, ''this may be a bad thing, but it must be a good thing. The important thing is that we have no choice.'' hehe, Arya is first a noble daughter and then a priest. Her canonization system is really good for knights and bad for the church, especially the pope!"


    Victor had a flash in his mind and exclaimed, "I see!"


    "Honey, what do you understand?" Nicole blinked her beautiful eyes and asked softly. The others looked at Victor too.


    "The fall of the Pope is not accidental, but inevitable! The Claire brothers and sisters of the great wizard are just an opportunity. Even without them, the shining Knights will try to steal the golden horn! Maybe... Hei hei..." Victor thought to himself: maybe it was deliberately set up by the Knights of glory! They may have colluded with the pantheon in the dark... In this case, the matter will be complicated, and extraordinary creatures may be involved.


    James said with a smile, "well, since the emergence of the canonization system, the Pope has lost his ruling foundation. Look at the current church, the Knights of glory is an aristocrat, Pope Clement is an aristocrat knight, frieds is an aristocrat, tamore is an aristocrat, and even if other high-ranking clergy do not have aristocratic blood, what is the difference between their behavior and aristocracy?"


    "The present church is the Church of the nobility, and the present era is the era of the nobility!"


    "It is said that the church controls more than 1000 children of the Pope... Alas, Baikal''s children have become puppets. I don''t know how he will feel in the glorious kingdom of God?"


    The old scholar sighed but gloated. Everyone laughed, and even Sylvia couldn''t help smiling.


    "The noble church only wants the Pope to be the decoration, and no one wants the Pope to regain power. The patriarch criticizes his majesty Baikal and weakens the influence of the pope in order to express his position and sit on the Pope''s throne. This is the position after balance!" Sylvia''s sweet voice resounded through the audience. "The nobles have been exploring the loopholes in the glorious code. Arya has tried, and the glorious Knights have tried. Each attempt is accompanied by struggle, progress, sacrifice and great interests, but one thing is certain that the clergy need population and land, and the knight Lord needs land and population. Our positions and goals are the same."


    "The great Legion used to have it, and now it can have it! Everyone, who has different opinions?"


    Enbiser slowly stood up, facing the surprised eyes of the people, said in a deep voice: "this is a big bet. Clement has sat on the gambling table under the crown. As a son of tusks, how can the contemporary Duke of York retreat? I support the grand Legion strategy!"


    Katrina''s eyes flashed as if she had known her husband for the first time. Just when everyone was in awe, enbiser retracted his seat, wiped the sweat on his forehead and whispered, "however, I still have a small problem..."

 Chapter 385

    "We have no money."


    Enbiser held his hands together, and his two fat thumbs turned around each other. They were very fast and flexible. "I''m also short of money." He added.


    The vassal lords, large and small, stared at the Duke in amazement, and then turned their eyes to the Rose Queen. Sylvia pursed her crystal clear red lips slightly and didn''t speak.


    "All right. Let''s settle an account." Enbiser seemed to be instructed, knocked on the table, attracted everyone''s attention, and said: "According to the military pay system of Randall family''s soldiers, the military pay of soldiers from the first year to the third year is 3 gold sols, 3000 soldiers are 9000 gold sols per year, and another gold sols will be increased from the fourth year to the sixth year, that is, 12000 gold sols. The military pay for the six years is 63000 gold sols per year. These 3000 soldiers only train, do not work, and each person has at least 8 food and medicine per year Kinsol, six years is 144000 kinsol''s board expenses. "


    The vassal lords looked at each other.


    "I don''t want you to count the seventh to ninth years, but talk about the expenses in the first six years." Nbiser said with a smile: "for a mercenary corps of 3000 people, the average annual military expenditure is no less than 34000 kinsol."


    The vassal lords looked like dirt.


    Enbiser continued, "Viscount Randall has a crude sugar trade. Who can afford a mercenary Legion except him?"


    "Hum!"


    Nicole is very dissatisfied. No money, no money. Why mention Victor''s wealth? Don''t you see Katrina''s eyes shining?


    It''s not just the high-ranking female Knights here, but Victor is not the Lord of the York family. It''s a daydream to seek his support. Moreover, he doesn''t have enough money!


    "Duke, is that what you call ''a small problem''?" Said Viscount Hanas in a sullen voice. The military expenditure of 34000 kinsol a year made him despair.


    How can money be a small problem for the Lord?


    Audrey''s eyes as beautiful as a blue lake reflected Victor''s calm expression. Her mind moved and smiled: "I remember Lord Randall put forward an interesting theory - let the meat rot in the pot. The annual salary of three kinshores a year for hired soldiers is not high, even less than the annual income of a hired worker. When soldiers have money, they also need to spend. Pubs, hotels, casinos and grocery stores will drain their pockets. These shops need to pay us rent and store goods It also comes from us. We can also follow Mr. Randall''s method to levy transaction tax on shops. Finally, the military pay flows back to the family treasure house. In this way, the military pay we pay does not increase year by year, but decreases in the annual cycle, because we sell goods profitably. "


    "As for the food and medicine consumed by the mercenaries..." odel giggled, "can''t we afford 3000 mercenaries with the crops, herbs, cattle, sheep and livestock we harvest every year?"


    Count tellandon nodded with a smile and said, "the military expenditure proposed by the Duke is very frightening, but the most frightening figures are only numbers."


    The vassal lords were relieved.


    "Yes." The Duke of York''s voice came again: "but are you really willing to raise 3000 people for nothing?"


    Viscount raven, trisley''s brother, shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I can''t bear to pay a copper sol to a mercenary... That''s not the case..."


    The Lord often hires some refugee mercenaries to carry out combat tasks, but usually they don''t support them for nothing. The mercenaries exchange their lives for money, and the mercenaries can eat and drink for nothing as long as they participate in training. The feudal soldiers don''t have this treatment. They bring their own weapons, train spontaneously and have no salary. They respond to the Lord''s call at any time and enjoy free food at most during their service Take medicine, take some allowances as pocket money, or get a reward from the Lord.


    Professional mercenaries are not used to the Lords of the York family, but if they are not trained, mercenaries will have no combat effectiveness, and if they do not pay their salaries, mercenaries will have no legal coat.


    In other words, only when the mercenary takes the Lord''s money can the LORD be held responsible for his escape, and the mercenary Legion has the foundation for its existence.


    It takes a thousand days to raise troops for a while. How to use mercenaries? Is it easy to use? It is still unknown, but spending money to raise troops has become an urgent problem. Compared with loyal vassal soldiers, the Lords are always in a tangled mood at the moment.


    Enbiser took a panoramic view of the people''s expressions and felt an unspeakable pleasure in his heart: in terms of strength and blood, I am not as good as you, and in terms of wisdom and talent, you are not necessarily better than me... I am not a waste puppet, I am the Duke of York! Now, you all have to listen to me.


    "In addition to food and drink, mercenaries also need weapons. We can''t let soldiers carry pig ham to fight?"


    The Duke of York grasped the rhythm of the conversation and said at the right time: "The standard equipment of the Randall family''s hired soldiers includes lock armor, leather armor, shield, short sword, one handed spear and javelin. Each set is worth 80 gold sol, and 3000 sets is 240000 gold sol. The value of war horses, crossbows and fast birds has not been calculated. Is this huge money the expenditure of the Lord? Will the armaments be worn out? Do you want to replace it?"


    This series of questions pressed on the heart of the vassal lords like stones. They looked serious and silent.


    The Duke of York continued, "the man horse hills are rich in fine iron, but lack iron, and the soldiers'' equipment needs iron." He suddenly asked, "Victor, you have built so many equipment. Have you used up all your iron ore reserves?"


    Er, the goblins enslaved by the swamp half dragon people dig me more than 8 tons of rich iron ore every month... I have a fire element crystal melting furnace, which can refine 5 tons of iron every month... Victor said in his heart that he had roughly understood enbisser''s intention, so he followed his tone and pretended to say seriously: "I did run out of iron ore reserves and purchased a batch of high priced iron materials from yeliucheng."


    "Everyone heard." "We traded purple cane wine for iron and iron rich ore from the neville people. Over time, iron is easy to rust, so iron ore reserves are very important and can''t be moved easily. If there is no iron ore in the warehouse, others will pinch us by the neck," nbiser said


    "The Randall family is in a special situation and lacks vassals, so they have to recruit refugee mercenaries to defend the southern fortress. Therefore, the problem of iron ore has not appeared yet. When Sophia joins the human horse hill, we also form a mercenary Corps. What will other lords react? They must start to charge for the iron trade in the human horse hill and exploit our pigs Meat may have to be sold at the hay price in exchange for iron and iron ore. are we farming pigs, cattle and sheep for other families? "


    "In fact, we are not short of money. What we lack is trade channels!"


    Viscount Hanas was silent for a moment and said, "we have Jinshui City, Yeliu city and raven town... Raven town does business with dodos. The Lord of Gambis can''t help us!"


    "It''s no use!" The Duke of York sneered: "dodo people will not miss the opportunity to eat meat and drink blood."


    The atmosphere of the meeting hall became dull again. Sylvia finally opened her mouth. She held her cheeks in her hand and said with a gentle smile: "nbiser, Katrina, how are you going to solve this'' little problem ''?"


    Katrina got up and saluted, "Your Highness, I think we must reduce the size of the mercenary Corps. There are too many 3000 people. It is difficult to train, command, cooperate, consume materials and target. It is easy to cause the fear of other forces and attract suppression and infiltration. I suggest that we first select young and strong refugees to form a 500 person mercenary corps, cultivate them as the backbone and train them at the same time, While exploring the system of the mercenary corps, it is not too late to expand the mercenary corps when the time is ripe. "


    "On the other hand, the equipment of the mercenary corps should keep a gap with that of the vassal soldiers. Mercenary soldiers can be equipped with hard leather armor, shield, one handed spear and one handed short sword. Only those who have trained hard and made great achievements can be qualified to become vassal soldiers and use sophisticated equipment."


    "Gentlemen, there are differences between officials and refugees, which can not be crossed!"


    Katrina''s blood, appearance and wisdom were the best choice, and the participants nodded frequently. After all, she was the direct daughter of the Joshua family and almost became the queen of Gambis. If she didn''t have excellent talents, Sylvia wouldn''t let her take over the power of the Duke.


    "Honey, what do you think?" Sylvia asked Victor for advice.


    Victor nodded and said, "Mrs. Katrina''s suggestion is very reasonable. However, the mercenary corps of Randall family only increases. I will only make adjustments in the establishment and number of corps, distinguish between elite and mediocre, and set up the main corps and Reserve Corps."


    Victor sits on the No. 7 alchemy tower and controls land far beyond Randall''s territory. He can take whatever he wants from the skylark mountains and Everglades. The smuggling caravan controls hundreds of mountain people''s villages and refugee camps. The strength of the golden regiment is getting stronger and stronger and has penetrated into the Wharton prairie. In the near future, mountain people hunters, grassland people, herdsmen and refugee bandits will be Victor''s potential soldiers The great division of labor brought by the rental employment system is the guarantee for the establishment of a professional army.


    There are resources, channels, sources of troops, technology and systems. It''s no problem to set up 30 mercenaries, let alone a 3000 person mercenary Corps.


    Of course, Victor can''t expand the mercenary Legion indefinitely. The upper limit of alchemist determines the total size of the mercenary Legion. Once this limit is exceeded, the loyalty of the mercenary Legion is difficult to ensure, and it is very likely to be infiltrated and controlled by the church or the great Lord.


    According to the calculation of one alchemical auxiliary for every 25 mercenaries, Victor currently recruits up to 15000 mercenaries to form five integrated legions.


    Obviously, such a small number of troops can not compete with the ant army. He also needs to hide behind the York family, cultivate his lineal confidants and secretly expand his strength.


    The development strategy of digging deep, accumulating grain and slowly becoming the king is very in line with Victor''s current situation.


    "We also expect you and Nicole to guard the southern fortress and share the pressure of the family." Katrina grinned. Bei''s teeth were white and her smile was bright.


    Duke York coughed and said, "we''d better solve the equipment of mercenaries by ourselves and try not to rely on external forces. I don''t interfere in your independent recruitment of mercenaries, but it''s impossible to borrow money from me. No matter how much money I have, I can''t share with so many lords."


    "However, as the Lord of York family, I also have the obligation to ensure the livelihood of my vassal... Well, my craftsman has improved the manufacturing technology of rattan armor. You transport the tanned cowhide to Jinshui City, and I order someone to make rattan armor for you. I take one for every five pieces. What do you think?"


    Viscount Fred jumped out first. "Brother, it''s unkind of you to do this! Take one out of twenty to suit the spirit of the Lord!"


    "Fred''s right! Take one out of twenty." Count tellandon nodded.


    The Duke of York hammered the table and shouted, "don''t even think about it! Smoke one of six at most..."


    "Sir, we are very poor..."


    "Poor what poor! I don''t know how many cows you raise?"


    The vassal Lord and the Duke bargained with each other, lost all etiquette, and the conference room instantly became a vegetable market.


    Sylvia looked at the scene with a smile, and Victor smiled without saying a word. He had mastered the improved technology of rattan beetle.


    "Lord Randall, the rattan beetle was originally invented by your men. You can judge. Is it fair for enbiser to smoke one out of six?" Said count tellandon, staring.


    "Fair." Victor smiled and said, "but I object!"

 Chapter 386

    Sylvia''s blue eyes turned and asked with a little doubt, "honey, why do you object to justice?"


    Enbiser sat quietly, as if not surprised at all. Victor looked at him with a look of sympathy.


    "The territory is too far apart, and the cost of back and forth transportation is too high." Victor said, "I suggest setting up barnacle production workshops in the north, middle and south of the man horse hills to produce locally, which will reduce the transportation cost."


    Enbiser asked with a smile, "whose workshop is that?"


    "Don''t we have a joint-stock chamber of Commerce? Just put the rattan beetle workshop under the name of the chamber of Commerce, draw 1 out of 6 as profit, and distribute it according to their respective shares?"


    "Good idea!" Enbiser laughed, "we can take the 6-1 rattan skin armor to Raven Town, Jinshui city and Yeliu City, and then sell it to other lords at a high price."


    "Rattan armor is a good thing. If the Lords want to buy rattan armor, they have to have a share in addition to paying a high price."


    "If you want to take the share of rattan leather armor, you have to sell the specified goods at the price we specify."


    "Or, according to the price we specify, we can buy people''s products, such as ham, bacon, blood sausage, bristle brush, oil canvas, etc."


    As soon as the two sing in unison, the bundle sales strategy of rattan beetle comes out. The vassal lords were stunned. The Duke of York said triumphantly, "you can sell the goods to the joint-stock chamber of Commerce, and the money earned by the chamber of Commerce will be distributed according to their respective shares."


    Odel puffed a smile, glanced at Victor and said, "did you have a plan?"


    "This is the most in line with everyone''s common interests." Victor leaned over slightly and said gracefully.


    There is no such thing as democracy in the world. The pre imperial meeting is not a democratic life meeting. Sylvia fully listens to her subordinates, let alone let everyone raise their hands to vote. She has the final say in making decisions on the York family.


    The only competitor of the divine knight is the divine knight.


    Veronica Basilius established the iron mountain empire. Why couldn''t Sylvia establish the rose Empire? Even if Victor can''t be the second swordsman, she will push the York family to the throne of the royal family.


    The York family occupies most of the man horse hills and has a principality pattern. Clement''s olive branch let Sylvia see the family''s hope for further progress, and the grand Legion strategy is imperative.


    However, before forming an alliance with the Pope and the kingdom of Neville, Sylvia must first unify her internal voice, that is, let her subordinates fully express their respective interests, and finally form a balanced situation.


    This is the essence of this meeting!


    The strength of York family vassal lords has long surpassed that of most independent Lords. They are particularly eager to have a relatively independent armed force. The mercenary Corps brought military changes in line with their actual needs, so they spared no effort to support the big Corps strategy.


    This put great pressure on nbiser and Katrina. As nominal lords, they must maintain military, political and economic advantages and strong influence over the vassal Lords. Otherwise, there will be a political pattern of weak Lord and strong minister, which will pose a substantial threat to the Duke.


    Against the will of the divine knights and against the strategy of the great legion, they dare not. Sylvia can support enbiser and destroy him. If necessary, she will do it mercilessly.


    Katrina took the financial situation, military effectiveness and vassal hierarchy as the starting point to weaken the scale and combat effectiveness of the mercenary corps, avoid falling into the mire of military competition with the vassal Lord, and win breathing opportunities for the Duke first.


    From the perspective of technology and commerce, enbiser tried to form a close relationship with the vassal Lord economically, and use the dominance of the joint-stock chamber of Commerce to expand the influence of the Duke.


    Victor finished a wave of cooperation with him.


    In fact, all this is the result of Victor''s secretly leading.


    Rock bricks and huge brick kilns made Sylvia determined to stick to the man horse hills. The new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects provide an economic basis for the grand Corps strategy. The man horse hill has military and material support to resist ant man invasion, and the Mercenary Army crossing the river south provides Victor with a retreat.


    Of course, things are not static. Victor did not expect Clement to put forward the strategic concept of tripartite alliance, and the involvement of combat priests in the mercenary Corps may have an adverse impact on the military command, but it is a good thing to have clergy in the end.


    Victor could almost conclude that the ant man and he were just pawns for the rebirth of the alchemical Empire, and the real strong enemy had not yet appeared. In order to cope with the future changes, in addition to strengthening the power of human society, he even had the idea of alliance with barbarians. The specific approach also depends on the balance of power between the two sides. Slavery, annexation, fraudulent use, elimination and expulsion are all options.


    Victor''s next plan is to absorb Sophia''s caravan, complete the connection between the joint-stock chamber of Commerce and the gold regiment, and then attract more local lords to join the gold regiment. He believes Clement will be a big help to the plan.


    However, in order to get more support from the Pope, Sylvia must successfully complete the internal integration.


    Therefore, no matter from that point of view, victor will support nbiser''s business plan.


    Anna still lives in silver moon manor. Viscount Fred and his wife will not refute Victor''s face.


    Odel glanced at Victor with a deep smile and said, "Fred and I support Lord Randall''s proposal."


    The third successive of the family agreed to expand the business scope of the joint-stock chamber of Commerce, and others expressed their support. Only the count of tellandon and Mrs. ulena remained silent. Their territory has more than 70000 mu of purple sugarcane forest.


    Sylvia took a sip of coffee and said softly, "that''s it. We''re going back to our respective territories." She put down the purple gold cup, looked directly into Victor''s eyes and said in an indisputable tone, "Anna and I will go back to Rose Manor."


    The atmosphere of the venue immediately became particularly dignified, and people''s eyes kept shuttling back and forth between Victor, Duke of York and Viscount Fred.


    Fred looked flat, odel lowered her eyes, Duke of York clenched his hands, and her breathing became rapid.


    Victor smiled at Sylvia and said softly, "Sophia likes Anna very much and is preparing to accept her as a student. It''s better to ask her for advice when Sophia comes back." He looked back into Sylvia''s eyes without flinching.


    "Ba Da"


    The cup in front of nbiser fell to the ground, and he bent down hard to pick it up. All eyes were on Sylvia.


    No one expected Victor to be directly involved in the inheritance struggle of the York family on this occasion and in this way. Everyone is waiting for Sylvia''s statement.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Sylvia raised her willow eyebrows and her anger rose in her eyes.


    Victor nodded and said calmly, "I''ll keep Anna at the silver moon manor until Sophia comes back."


    What a cow! The man who is worthy of being the queen of roses... Such feelings emerge in everyone''s hearts.


    Sylvia said with some displeasure, "since you insist... All right."


    The queen compromised... Worthy of Sylvia''s man!


    Fred and odel both smiled, while enbiser turned white and sweaty, and Katrina sighed in a low voice. There was a trace of sympathy in the eyes of the Duke.


    Presumably, Victor and Sophia represent the future blood of the York family. In a sense, their importance far exceeds that of nbiser and Katrina. Victor''s involvement in the internal affairs of the York family shows the Randall family''s political appeal to the York family, which can be regarded as the integration of the two sides.


    No one will refuse to integrate the Randall family, not to mention the Duke of York and Katrina!


    "Honey, you can transfer a group of attendants to join the tusk army, serve for two years, and then arrange them to be the centurion of the mercenary army." Sylvia smiled and said, "you won''t refuse my little request, will you?"


    The Randall family sheltered Anna in order to seek political influence over the York family and make their own voice. But since he participated in the internal affairs of the York family, he had to bear the corresponding consequences. The establishment of a military master-slave relationship is the primary change.


    Sylvia comforted Katrina and enbiser in this way, making everyone remember that enbiser was still the Duke of York. At the same time, she is also making it clear that the mercenary legion of each family cannot be separated from the command system of the tusk Legion.


    "Good!"


    Victor agreed very happily and thought: if it was not for directly affecting the army construction and strategic decision-making of the Renma Hill legion, why should I intervene in the trouble between Fred and nbiser?


    With the mercenary corps of Randall family, Victor can only hold the southern fortress, but can''t reach the two gaps in the middle and North, but he doesn''t want to entrust his life to the Lord of York family at all.


    Sylvia nodded with satisfaction and then frowned: "I have agreed to the marriage request of Marquis faroor. The kingdom of Neville will be our important ally. If Anna can''t go, we must choose another excellent son..." her eyes turned to the Earls of tellandon and said: "ELN is 8 years old and has resonated with five elements. Let him go to Neville."


    Count tellandon''s eyes stagnated. He didn''t expect this "good thing" to fall on his head. The control of the Silver Knight made him quickly adjust his state and respectfully asked, "Your Highness, who will raise and educate the children exchanged by ELN?"


    "Katrina, of course." Sylvia asked with cold eyes, "why? You don''t want to?"


    Ulena pressed tellandon''s hand, bowed her head and said, "as you wish. Your highness Sylvia."


    "Family interests are paramount." Sylvia frowned slightly to show her appreciation, and then ordered, "step back."


    Everyone left one after another. The changes brought by the meeting need them to digest for a period of time.


    When ulana was leaving, she leaned over Victor''s ear and whispered, "Lord Randall, silver moon manor is very beautiful. I also hope to be a guest here." Before Victor could answer, she smiled softly and walked out of the door.


    When everyone left the meeting room, Sylvia threw herself into Victor''s arms, put her arms around his neck and said angrily, "honey, you''re so brave that you''re not afraid of my anger..."


    Victor said strangely, "if you didn''t lift me with your feet under the table, I might be scared to death..."

 Chapter 387

    "You''re seducing me."


    Sylvia sat on Victor''s lap, white hands around his neck, with a sly smile and silky eyes.


    If Victor''s marriage to the Elena sisters is a passive acceptance, his asylum for Anna can be regarded as active integration. Since then, the economic, military and political ties between the Randall family and the York family will become closer and justifiable. Most importantly, Victor''s vision is not limited to his own territory. He will devote more energy to the reform of the human horse hills and give advice to the York family.


    Love me, help me, is my man!


    The change of Victor''s position made Sylvia happy, and her every frown and smile were full of touching charm.


    People in love always pay attention to the changes of their lovers. Sylvia''s coquettish appearance made Victor feel happy. With one hand he held the slender waist of the queen of roses, with the other hand he kneaded and massaged the Queen''s bright and clean legs, and joked, "is it such seduction?"


    "Well..." Sylvia snorted softly, smiled and put her head on Victor''s shoulder. The fresh breath blends with each other, and gradually has a light and soft sweetness.


    They hug each other closely and quietly enjoy the warmth and sweetness at the moment.


    "Is there anything you want to ask?" Sylvia raised her head, her eyes were gentle, but there was a wise light.


    She is the noble daughter of SUSE, proficient in charm and knows how to please men. She is also the queen of roses. She is decisive and determined. She is also a top strong person, with a perfect heart and arrogance. She never wants her partner to be a weak person who indulges in tenderness and cannot extricate herself.


    No matter how the vigorous love is whitewashed, it is difficult to hide the boiling desire, which is similar to the instinct of the beast and has no beauty. Indulging in combustion will only bring fatigue and boredom to both sides. Only by tasting the gentle taste and free emotional attachment can we make each other''s love profound and meaningful and not fade with the passage of time.


    After all, the super strong don''t have many friends.


    Victor had many women, but none of them attracted him as deeply as Sylvia. In the process of chasing and conquering each other, Sylvia''s just gentle encouragement and seemingly affectionate and ruthless hint are imperceptibly affecting Victor, making him understand the difference between the weak and the strong, the boundary between rationality and sensibility, know how to play different roles, and become more comfortable and charming in the face of anyone.


    Sylvia''s blue eyes were as pure and distant as the sky. Victor''s beautiful heart quickly calmed down. He sighed, "Anna, you arranged it for me?"


    "This is your own choice. I just respect your choice."


    Sylvia smiled and said, "I''m also curious. Why did you protect Anna?"


    "I want to actually participate in the affairs of people and horses. As the lover of the queen of roses, I will always attract criticism..." Victor admitted magnanimously, shook his head and said: "moreover, a great beauty like odel begged softly, and I can''t bear to watch their mother and daughter separate. Unexpectedly, the young son of the Earl of tellandon and his wife took Anna''s fate."


    "What about me? What about odel and ulena? And yourself?"


    Sylvia smiled faintly: "As an aristocrat, how can it come at no cost to enjoy the power and glory brought by the family? If the family can''t keep intermarriage with people of high blood, it will only face the dilemma of decline and extinction, just like the SoLIM family. The only thing we can do is to use compassion and compassion on our adopted sons and daughters to make them feel the warmth of the family. Now you can understand why your father ignored you He can''t protect good children. He just hopes you can easily integrate into the new family. "


    Victor nodded and muttered, "he should have sold me higher... What do you think of 500000 kinsol?"


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment, giggled and said, "I can''t give a kinsol. I''ll grab you."


    Victor was deeply convinced of Sylvia''s words. Katrina was robbed by her and she was completely given away. Think about it carefully, Sophia and Catherine are the big enemies.


    Sylvia turned her eyes and said, "if you feel sorry... Give ulena a child."


    Victor snorted and cut off the subject: "how do I think you deliberately suppressed count tellandon?"


    "It means that." Sylvia nodded and said lazily: "Tellandon and ulena stick to the rules and are unwilling to actively participate in the joint-stock chamber of Commerce. The joint-stock chamber of Commerce will evolve into the logistics system of the large Legion. If I don''t beat them, tellandon will sooner or later become an obstacle to the strategy of the large Legion. Since they represent the traditional forces of the family, they have to contribute an excellent descendant to the family according to the tradition."


    "Of course, apart from Anna and ELN, there is no heir in our York family who can match the faroor family. This family not only has Golden Knights, but also has the blood of the Neville royal family."


    "Well, we won''t talk about this." Sylvia kissed Victor gently on the lips, returned to her seat and said positively: "Honey, you should understand that the instability of family inheritance will inevitably lead to internal strife, and we need to unite. Anna can''t challenge the status of enbiser. You and Sophia''s descendants must marry Katrina''s children, and their descendants will be the successors of York family."


    Victor said painfully, "I haven''t had a child so far, and I don''t know if there is something wrong?"


    "Clement has observed your state with true vision. He said you are very healthy. There is only one possibility that you have no children, and your elf blood is still purified." Sylvia glanced at him, turned her mouth up and said, "you''re not an adult."


    "This is really embarrassing..." Victor touched his nose and said with a bitter smile.


    Sylvia reached out and rubbed Victor''s face and said happily, "it''s also worth looking forward to." After a pause, he continued: "Caitlina once lived in kite castle for a period of time. She has a good personal relationship with Roland. Roland loves the army and the Knights. Caitlina followed her to further study in Wangdu forbidden guards and Xunlong knights. She has mastered a lot of practical military knowledge and excellent command skills. I hope you can cooperate to improve the tusk army and mercenary army and establish coordination The system of combat. "


    "I will try my best to help her." Victor smiled slightly. He knew very well that his military knowledge was actually very shallow. When his voice turned, he said, "I hope she and nbiser don''t have a grudge against me because of Anna."


    "If Katrina doesn''t even have this measure, it can only show that her pattern is not enough to lead the family to prosperity." Sylvia looked up and down at Victor with deep eyes and smiled, "I believe Katrina will try to maintain a good relationship with you."


    Sylvia did not mention enbiser, but only talked about Katrina. It can be seen that enbiser has no position in her heart. The contemporary Duke of York is only the facade of the family. Although Victor has different feelings for enbiser, he also feels sad for ordinary nobles.


    The extraordinary knights are always young, and the marriage between ordinary nobles and them is doomed to be a tragedy. Katrina has stepped into the extraordinary field and can give birth to a descendant for enbiser, which has proved her belief in the protection of the York family. No one can force her to continue to serve an ordinary nobleman. Now, when Katrina contacts anyone, enbiser has no right to intervene.


    Jealousy will only bring disaster to ordinary nobles, which the church often chooses to turn a blind eye to.


    This is the privilege of the extraordinary knight and the reason why Victor had to stay away from Sophia.


    He was silent for a moment and asked, "by the way, would you like to see Clement? He may wait for you to make a statement."


    "Of course." Sylvia nodded and smiled confidently, "but it''s just a ceremonial audience. Like this secret alliance, there is no dialogue, no words, but only the tacit understanding and practical actions of both sides. I place refugees, and the Pope sends trainee priests to set up schools to appease the people; I recruit mercenaries, and the Pope arranges combat priests to help us train soldiers and inspire fighting spirit."


    Victor couldn''t help asking, "don''t you worry that the combat priest interferes with the command of the mercenary corps? Sometimes we have to order the mercenary soldiers to carry out a mission of near death."


    Sylvia laughed and shook her head: "Without this awareness, Clement would not support the mercenary Corps. Our ultimate goal is to turn the elite mercenaries into loyal vassal soldiers. The combat priests know this very well. They are more pragmatic and understand the meaning of sacrifice than the missionary priests. In order to save more soldiers and make the Lord bear the curse, they will be cold hearted Watch, remain silent, or praise the bravery of the victims. "


    Victor sighed and said, "I hope so."


    Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "honey, believe me, the best thing a combat priest is to encourage a mercenary regiment to die. Otherwise, how can the army of the clergy survive thousands of years of ORC war? The church can''t recruit mortal troops."


    Victor was stunned and said, "the mercenary regiment was originally made by the church?"


    "It''s all about survival." Sylvia responded blandly.


    In the silver age, the relationship between the knight Lord and the church was extremely poor. The refugees fled everywhere and lived a difficult life. However, the penetration ability of goblins and jackals was still very strong. The main army of the church wanted to fight against the orc tribe, and did not care about the small monster community in the rear. It was inevitable for the church to train war priests and call on the refugees to protect themselves, which led to large and small mercenaries.


    Victor thought that the lower priest was the virgin. Facts have proved that even the air in this world is poisonous to the virgin.


    Anyway, this is a good thing, at least for the time being, there is no need to worry about the constraints of the church on the mercenary Corps. The biggest stone of Victor''s heart fell, and he said half jokingly, "honey, I really want to be your rose knight."


    Victor joined the rose knights in order to obtain the command of the tusk Legion. Instead, he can only undertake the logistics assistance of the large legion, which indirectly affects the army mobilization of the York family.


    However, the object of the independent Lord''s loyalty is the king. Victor and Sophia have special identities. If he joins the rose knights, he will break the political balance established by Gambis.


    This is a change Sylvia can''t accept. She nibbled her red lips and said tenderly: "honey, when we met for the second time, you were already my ''Knight'', and you will still be my only ''Knight'' in the future."


    The second meeting was at Rose Manor. They spent a beautiful night together.


    Victor looked at the incomparable Sylvia with a fever in his heart.

 Chapter 388

    Sylvia left and returned to Jinshui with the head of the York family.


    The huge silver moon manor has restored its former calm and desolation, but Victor can''t enjoy a moment of leisure, and there are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with.


    According to bishop Perot''s instructions, father Miller asked Victor to include Randall''s transaction tax into the payment scope of the eleventh tax, and the collection method of the eleventh tax must be re formulated; The Pope has agreed to the Randall family to forge new small copper coins, and the specific raw material procurement, site selection, casting process, currency exchange ratio and exchange method have yet to be finalized; The combat establishment of the mercenary Corps needs to be adjusted; The team of swamp Scouts is in urgent need of expansion; Sofia''s knights, in the name of the family''s mistress, automatically took over the affairs of Raven town. We must try to transfer all these Knights away; Mercury has successfully established a relationship with the bucks business group and is fighting with the masked brotherhood. At present, it is at a disadvantage and needs support; In March of the wind season, Edward became king. As the Lord of Gambis, Victor must personally go to kite castle to swear allegiance to the new king, and then the general mobilization of the fish man war


    One by one, the troubles made Victor extremely big, and the top priority was to get the reward from the church first - the new martial arts secret method created by the legendary Paladin turnans after integrating the secret form of the ox, the secret form of the monkey and the secret technique of vibration.


    There is a hemlock forest at the foot of the back mountain of Yinyue manor. It used to be a primitive forest land with dense vegetation. The workers cut down low shrubs, dug up many straight hemlock trees, planted alfalfa and rabbit grass in the forest land, raised a number of yellow sheep and short tailed deer, and transformed it into a forest hunting ground with beautiful scenery.


    Victor occasionally brings Nicole and her family here for hunting and recreation, but Randall has a wide range of affairs. Most of the time, he and his wives are busy. Over time, the forest hunting ground has become a quiet place. Only one family is responsible for guarding the forest and fire prevention and repairing the hunting ground villa.


    In the early morning, more than 200 heavily armed guards broke the silence of the forest. They sparsely formed a warning circle and did not allow others to enter or leave at will. The Rangers were also invited out. Within the cordon, dozens of middle-level paladins patrol back and forth. They guard an open space in the depths of the forest and eliminate any prying eyes.


    The Randall family guards and Templars are so solemn because Lord turnans will teach the Randall family a new set of martial arts secrets. He specially told Viscount Randall to keep it a secret.


    The sun shines obliquely into the forest, and the dew on the grass leaves reflects the bright light, decorating the forest open space like a fairyland.


    On the lawn, Clement dressed in a white robe and holding little fat bertina, two high-ranking clergy followed behind the Pope. Victor stood on the left, half a shoulder behind the Pope. Beside him were Nicole, Lilia, Marcy and Caligula.


    Turnans and Nelson were facing each other at a distance. Both of them took off their coats and showed their smooth and strong muscles. Practicing martial arts secrets requires showing the linkage between muscles and bones.


    "The Supreme Lord is on earth. How did you bring this fool here?" Tulnans asked curiously, staring at the tall and fat Caligula. Taking off the Bishop''s robe, the way he spoke changed.


    Victor hoped that the Pope could cure bertina''s congenital disease and specially sent her to Pinghu Town church. Clement took pity on little Bel''s misfortune and took him with him. He seems to think that turnans''s new martial arts secret method can help bertina get rid of her illness.


    As a senior knight, Nicole is not interested in mortal martial arts. However, Victor cares about the martial arts secret method, she cares, and this martial arts secret method was originally to be taught to the York family and the Neville royal family.


    Lilia can get the martial arts secret method, but the legendary Paladin has a unique opportunity to demonstrate the secret method in person. If she observes it on the spot, she may also ask turnans for advice. Lilia is not Elena''s sister. In addition to beauty, she also wants to be strong.


    Marcy was invited by turnans by name. When she found that father David''s two "relatives" were actually the leader of the Pope and the Templar, she was so excited that she almost fainted.


    Caligula''s presence here seems to be an accident. Victor brought him to learn martial arts to test whether the "fool" with 17 spiritual attributes is a genius or a real idiot.


    "The mountain pig was healed by the grace of the Lord. In order to remember the holy glory of the Supreme Lord, I have taken him as a servant and given him the surname of the Randall family. His name is now Caligula Randall." Victor explained with a smile.


    This reason is very strong. The present clergy chanted at the same time, "praise our Lord."


    Masi bowed her head in shame and knelt on the ground to pray piously: "praise the Supreme Lord of glory. May your glory shine on the world forever." Mountain pig was badly hurt and dying by her. Although a fool''s life is as cheap as a mole ant, the Lord''s authority can''t be challenged. If the mountain pig is killed on the spot, I''m afraid Mrs. Lilia won''t choose to protect her.


    In Marcy''s view, father Miller redeemed the mountain pig and himself. And the priest''s glory belongs to the Lord.


    Turnans turned his eyes to Nelson and asked, "stupid bear, what is strong?"


    "You are strong." Nelson said with a dignified look. Turnans released a little breath, which made him feel an invisible pressure.


    "Do you compare with me?" Turnans smiled at Nelson, who was on full alert, restrained his smile and shouted, "that''s wrong!"


    "Can the wild wolf talk about being strong in front of the saber toothed tiger? The mammoth giant beast can trample the saber toothed tiger into meat mud with one foot, and the White Ape can easily tear up the mammoth, but when it comes to the water, it will only become the food of the water lizard, and the stranded water lizard will be slaughtered by the wild wolf."


    "The so-called strength can only be compared with yourself. You are stronger than yourself. Today is stronger than yesterday and tomorrow is stronger than today. If you want to have a specific standard..."


    "Survival is a measure of strength," turnans said gravely


    "Life and death!" Nelson''s eyes lit up and said smugly.


    "First survive... And don''t rob me. Now I''m a teacher. Just listen quietly!"


    "Oh."


    Turnans nodded with satisfaction and continued: "if you escape under the claws of the dragon, you will only win heroic praise, on the premise that you can really survive. And cultivating martial arts secrets is to make you survive!"


    "Therefore, the essence of martial arts secret law is the transformation of space and time. Use space for time and time for space, and strive to put the opponent in a disadvantageous state and gain an advantage in time and space."


    "Teacher, I don''t understand!" Nelson quickly raised his hand.


    Victor smiled and thought: Nelson did a good job! I don''t understand


    This set of martial arts theory originates from the inheritance of the church and has been summarized and refined by countless Paladin masters, which is somewhat abstruse and obscure. Profound theories can make students pay attention to the teacher''s teachings and firmly remember the following contents.


    Turnans was already familiar with this teaching method. The Randall nobles listened one by one, which made him proud. With a big hand, he said, "I gave an example."


    "When a junior Paladin encounters an ogre supervisor, does he have no chance to survive? He doesn''t want to sacrifice in vain, but has to struggle. The junior Paladin can''t face a golden monster, so he can only choose to escape. He uses the ogre''s body and terrain conditions to deal with the monster, try to hide, try to get rid of and try to kill the ogre Lead them to the territory of other monsters, let them fight against each other, quickly escape the danger, and then seek the support of high-level paladins. For example, he found me... "Turnans pointed his thumb on his nose and continued: "When I kill the monster, will the junior Paladin win? Is he a strong one? This is space for time. I must catch up with the ogre before it escapes, first clarify its position, then take a shortcut and run at full speed in order to narrow the distance between me and the monster. This is time for space."


    "Reasonable..." Nelson touched his chin, nodded again and again, and said hesitantly: "it seems to be a tactic, which has nothing to do with martial arts?"


    If a student questions, he can tell him the true meaning of martial arts with his fist!


    "Come on! Let''s compete!"


    Turnans loosened his arms and raised his chin. "I only use the speed and strength of ordinary soldiers. You do your best!"


    "Good!" Nelson''s pupils contracted and his eyes converged like a steel cone. His fighting intention was boiling and did not converge. He grew up in the killing and his mind was pure. Even if he knew that turnans was the top power today and could not be matched by himself, he would personally try the weight of the other party.


    The voice just fell! Nelson''s steps were not bent, his shoulders were not shaken, and his movements were light and silent, as if he were sliding forward on the air, making it impossible to figure out his next move.


    Then! A series of explosions burst out in his body, like continuous thunder and buzzing bowstrings. His muscles rolled like python. His bronze skin became blue and black. His boots suddenly stepped on the ground and swept over a distance of 5 meters. His fists with green tendons burst like a meteor, pounding against turnans''s chest with an irresistible momentum.


    Even if there was a giant rhinoceros in front of him, Nelson was confident of knocking it down with a punch.


    Turnans was not a giant rhinoceros, but he kept enlarging and rising in Nelson''s pupil until he became an indomitable giant. Nelson was surprised. He saw the giant raise his hand and press it down. The surrounding scenery rotated and broken, and finally solidified into treetops and blue sky.


    Where am I? What happened? Nelson lay on his back on the grass, puzzled.


    Vick''s face sank like water, and he played back the scene frame by frame in his mind.


    According to the standard of the earth, Nelson has a unique talent and is a rare martial arts talent in a hundred years. He has cultivated the hidden form of ox and monkey to a very high level. There are faint signs of integration between the two hidden forms. His muscles, bones and skin are as concise as one. He is as bright as ears, eyes, eyes and hands. He is no less than a knight with physical and mental unity.


    Although he didn''t use the secret technique of vibration to break out his power, the fist had an unstoppable brilliance. But at the most critical moment, he hesitated. At this moment, turnans took a half step back, took another half step, and put his palm on Nelson''s shoulder. Then Nelson''s strength dissipated and directly rolled out.


    Why did Nelson hesitate? It''s not his character


    "Stupid bear, do you understand?" Turnans said, "you are stronger and faster than me. I can''t stop your fist and have no time to parry, so I took a step back, traded space for time, and then took a step forward to offset your contingency space with time. I hit you first, destroyed your balance and made you fall a big somersault." After a pause, he said solemnly, "if I were your enemy with a refined gold dagger in my hand, would you be dead?"


    "The battle of life and death is often a fight!"


    You come and I go. A wonderful battle is a performance. It''s like a heavyweight boxer and a lightweight boxer fighting for life and death without protective gear. They circle each other and keep trying. The victory and defeat of life and death are only in the moment of contact.


    The heavyweight boxer''s weight is dominant, but he is hit in the head by his opponent. Even if he causes a brief vertigo, it is difficult to turn over again. Fighting skills just reflect the competition between time and space.


    The martial arts of elite soldiers are based on stabbing, chopping, chopping, blocking and footwork. Through thousands of exercises, they form a conditioned reflex of speed, accuracy and ruthlessness. They are ordinary but have great lethality.


    Cultivating martial arts is to protect yourself and kill the enemy. Turnans'' space-time exchange theory reveals the essence of martial arts.


    Victor admits that tournans has a brilliant view. He is now more concerned about Nelson''s abnormal reaction. If Nelson hadn''t hesitated, at least he wouldn''t have lost so much.


    Did thurnas really just use mortal means to win the advantage of time and space?


    "Nelson, why did you hesitate just now?" Victor asked his doubts directly.


    "I suddenly felt that Lord turnans became as tall as a castle. I was like an ant in front of him... Is it an illusion?" Nelson shook his head, stared at the legendary Paladin carefully, and suddenly realized, "Sir, did you use magic?!"


    Turnans rolled his eyes and disdained to say, "I said that only the level of ordinary soldiers can cheat you, stupid bear? It''s not magic, it''s the power of the soul." He smacked his mouth and added: "everyone has the power of mind, which can''t be regarded as an extraordinary means." He muttered to himself:


    If I don''t use the power of my heart, I really can''t subdue the northern bear with the strength of ordinary soldiers.

 Chapter 389

    Spiritual power?


    Victor''s ears stood up at once.


    With Sylvia''s approval, turnans is recognized by many powerful people as the first Paladin and the most famous ferocious soldier today. It is said that even if he doesn''t use magic, he has the combat effectiveness of a Golden Knight.


    This is not groundless.


    The battle of turnans'' fame took place 21 years ago. The Knights of Neville, together with the clergy, planned a military operation aimed at exterminating the ogre tribe. The Allied forces were well prepared. After more than half a month of siege, knights and priests wiped out most members of the ogre tribe. At this time, King Rex of Neville asked to single out the leader of the ogre tribe. He planned to use the head of the ogre supervisor to achieve his good name. However, the strength and cunning of the monster were beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It successfully broke through the siege by taking advantage of the combat gap.


    Rex was disheartened and poked a big basket. The ogre inspector without tribal ties is a lingering nightmare for the people of the kingdom of Neville. With shame and anger, Rex led the sword Mantis knight to chase after the ogre supervisor, but the wild intuition made the monster choose the weak point of the encirclement as the breakthrough direction.


    Then it hit a paladin team.


    The captain of the paladin team is a level 4 middle Paladin. In principle, a level 4 paladin is equivalent to a primary knight who resonates with 12 element bits. Facing an autonomous and violent ogre supervisor, he and his teammates seem to have no chance of winning.


    However, Rex and the sword Mantis Knight saw with their own eyes that the paladin captain, holding a heavy flail, launched a counter charge against the violent ogre supervisor. The two sides crossed. The heavy flail turned into a ferocious black light, first broke the ogre supervisor''s left knee and then blasted his head to pieces.


    The ogre commander was killed by a move by a middle-level Paladin.


    The paladin was turnans.


    Because of this, King Rex and tournanus became close friends. He asked tournanus why. Tournanus only said: it despises me.


    The implication is that the ogre commander died carelessly, not because Rex was weak. Rex has always resented that he was fooled by a monster, also because of carelessness.


    Three years ago, Rex cooperated with the military action of the shining knights, led the sword Mantis Knight out of the boulder fortress, personally killed an ogre supervisor, and hired bards to sing the kingdoms. He did this mostly to get out of his bad breath.


    Strangely, how did turnans hide from the wild intuition of the ogre inspector?


    Wild intuition is actually a creature''s prediction of danger. Most violent creatures have wild intuition, and their acuity is inversely proportional to wisdom and directly proportional to the level of ferocity. General violent intelligent creatures have almost no impulsive intuition about danger, and violent beasts can even perceive the danger a few days in advance.


    In fact, wild intuition can be classified into the category of prophecy, which is related to the future destiny, which can be roughly divided into three categories.


    The first is the prediction that cannot change the future; The second is to realize the prediction of the future; The third category is the prediction that can change the result.


    The first prophecy of destiny is meaningless. The Pope and Pope''s mastery of great prophecy belongs to the second category. If it is not for various limitations, great prophecy is comparable to the words and deeds of God''s residence. Wild intuition belongs to the third category - prophecy that can change the result.


    There are examples of great prophecy. It can be seen that the level of wild intuition is very high. It is absolutely extraordinary ability, and it is a very terrible extraordinary ability.


    Whoever can accurately predict the danger and make plans early will be in an invincible position!


    Beasts and monsters have sharp intuition, but they don''t understand planning, and they can''t restrain their instincts and change their behavior habits. They are often killed by intelligent creatures, which virtually lowers the value of wild intuition.


    The careful logical ability of x-3 makes Victor deduce two conclusions from the legend of turnans: he can shield the wild intuition of the ogre supervisor; He foresaw the actions of the ogre inspector in advance.


    This means that turnans has realized the whole process from predicting the danger to planning and arrangement, and then to changing the result.


    No wonder Sylvia admitted that turnans was as strong as the divine knight. No wonder the combination of Clement and turnans represents the strongest combat power of mankind, not the Pope and the first Paladin nahtigal.


    The ogre governor died unjustly.


    In the whole human world, there are probably only three famous figures who can kill Tournus: Sylvia, Clement and the Pope. In theory, there is a fourth one, victor.


    Victor certainly won''t joke about his life, but the secret life of the Golden Toad does have the effect of shielding wild intuition. This is consistent with the ability of turnans!


    Nelson grew up in the mercenary regiment when he was young. He is an iron warrior who has been on the battlefield for a long time. His mind is pure and his will is tenacious. Thurnas can move his mind silently, and it''s not extraordinary power? Hehe... He said that everyone has spiritual power, which I believe, but he said that spiritual power does not belong to extraordinary power. I''m afraid it''s suspected of cheating... In addition, Sylvia said that turnans exercises his spiritual power by flowering with one hand... Flowering with one hand is more magical than magic. How can it not be extraordinary power?


    The secret form of Golden Toad originated from the field of mystics in ancient China. The developers of x-3 loaded the secret form of Golden Toad, which is enough to prove that it is not a trick of Jianghu gods. Moreover, I have verified the effect of the secret form of Golden Toad, but its effectiveness is not satisfactory, and it seems to boast more.


    Assuming that turnans used psychic power to shield the intuition of the ogre supervisor, the effect of psychic power is similar to that of the Golden Toad secret form. Does this mean that the Golden Toad secret form also belongs to the spiritual secret in this world? Is it because the laws of the world are different? The Golden Toad''s secret form is acclimatized and needs to be modified?


    The church has been handed down for thousands of years. It is not surprising that it has the secret method of exercising spiritual power. It seems that the method of modifying the Golden Toad''s secret form will fall on turnans... In case the Golden Toad''s secret form is related to purifying blood, I''ll lose a lot and have a lot of trouble! I can''t take risks. I should try to learn from the church''s research on spiritual power and find out what spiritual power is first?


    Victor turned a lot of thoughts in his heart and worried about gain and loss for a moment.


    When the No. 7 alchemy tower was activated, King taling extracted the three mysteries in x-3 to create the Funiu militia and the monkey militia, but the Golden Toad mysteries could not be loaded into the alchemy humans. This made Victor look forward to the Golden Toad''s secret form, but he was at a loss. If the secret form of Golden Toad is related to spiritual power, according to the performance of Tournus just now, the alchemist loaded with the secret form of Golden Toad will become particularly powerful.


    Of course, if the alchemy tower wants to generate new skills, it must first repair the function of memory upload. However, in addition to the alchemy militia, Victor also has many ordinary guards, and he also wants to master more extraordinary power.


    Victor was itchy, but he was obviously not the only one in a hurry. Nelson''s eyes lit up and shouted to turnans, "teacher, teach me spiritual power!"


    Good question from Nelson!


    Victor secretly rejoiced. Lilia and Marcy seemed to feel the same. Their eyes at Nelson were full of appreciation or gratitude. Nicole stood quietly beside Victor with a slightly curious expression. The path of knights is different from that of paladins, but turnans has few opportunities to explain his power personally. It''s always right to listen. As for bertina and Caligula, one is eating snacks and the other is staring at snacks.


    Turnans was happy. He liked to be a bishop, especially to teach the great nobles. Unfortunately, the real great nobles were high-level knights, and they had little interest in the training methods of paladins. If you talk about other things, turnans has only the right to sit in.


    The Viscount Randall was different. From his posture, Tournus knew that the young Viscount was listening attentively. He decided to have a good addiction. After carefully recalling the process of his mentor''s teaching spiritual power, he said solemnly: "you have to understand what spiritual power is first?"


    "Everyone has the power of the mind. The body is limited, but the mind is infinite. The infinite power of the mind has infinite possibilities..." he paused, pointing to a leaf on the ground and said, "Nelson, your power of the mind is far beyond ordinary people. You can try to pick up that leaf with the power of the mind."


    "How is this possible?" Nelson looked at the leaves 10 meters away and shook his head.


    "Stupid bear, do you still want to learn!" Thurnans scolded with a straight face.


    "Brother, give it a try." Said Lilia, half encouraging and half threatening.


    Victor didn''t speak. He just smiled at Nelson.


    Nelson took a deep breath, clenched his teeth and stared at the tree. His tight muscles were particularly strong. There were green tendons under his skin. The pulse of his heart was like a drum, like a volcano about to erupt, and the power of terror seemed to gush out at any time.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds... Ten seconds later, a breeze swept, and the motionless leaves finally moved. Nelson was overjoyed. He stretched out his palm and tried his best to feed on the leaves. His bones crackled and his whole body expanded a circle.


    Caligula strode over, picked up the leaves and carefully put them in Nelson''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Nelson looked up blankly.


    "Here are your leaves." Caligula said with a silly smile. After a while, he added, "you work hard. I''ll take it for you."


    "You idiot! It''s bad for me!"


    Nelson and turnans shouted angrily, and then they stared at each other.


    The two high-ranking clergy finally couldn''t help laughing, and the Pope couldn''t help smiling. If Victor realized something, he asked reluctantly, "under the crown, is this the power of the mind?"


    Clement looked at the depressed turnans and said with a smile, "let turnans explain for you."


    Thurnans was inspired and said to Nelson, "let me show you how to use the power of the mind to take the leaves on the ground." Then he bent down and picked up a leaf from the ground.


    "That''s it?" Nelson said incredulously with wide eyes.


    "What do you think? The leaves fly to my hand?" Thurnans laughed.


    Victor shook his head and sighed, disappointed and said, "my Lord, I think so..."


    Agreed to change the reality? What about the good idea transfer?


    Lilia and Marcy both lowered their heads so that Lord turnans could not see their expression, which was clearly saying "liar".


    "People often turn a blind eye to the mysteries contained in ordinary things."


    Turnans shook his head and said faintly, "the body is limited and the mind is infinite. Using the infinite mind to control the limited body and realize the infinite possibility is the power of the mind. I want the leaves on the ground. Go over and pick them up and get the leaves."


    "Let the leaves fly to the palm of your hand. Extraordinary knights can do it. Victor, you can do it." Thurnans asked, "would you do that?"


    Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "No. It''s easier and easier to pick up leaves."


    "Only by knowing yourself can we change the reality." Turnans said, "you want a wooden house. The wooden house will not appear out of thin air. If you cut wood and build a wooden house, you will have a wooden house. The power of the mind has changed the reality, and the reality includes ourselves."


    "Felix wants to be a knight. You have practiced martial arts since childhood, honed your will, stimulated the knight''s blood, polished your fighting spirit from time to time, killed ogres in life and death trial, and finally became a knight."


    Nicole smiled and saluted turnans gracefully.


    "Lilia wants to be beautiful. You take beauty potions and pay attention to exercise and maintenance. Is it more beautiful now than before?"


    Lilia blushed and lowered her head.


    Turnans asked Nelson again, "you want to be stronger. You exercise your body and practice martial arts every day. How is it now?"


    Nelson clenched his fist, nodded and said, "yes, I''m stronger than before."


    "Everyone wants to be strong, but why do some people constantly change themselves, while others do nothing?"


    Before everyone could answer, turnans continued: "fear of hardship, fear of fatigue, laziness, stupidity and weak willpower. In fact, these are appearances. The essential reason is that their spiritual power is too weak to change the reality."


    "For example." Turnans stretched out a finger and shook it. "That night, the saber leopard appeared behind him. Some people fainted, some hands and feet were soft and couldn''t move, some people ran forward without turning back, and some people broke out amazing strength to fight back and live to death."


    "Obviously, the spiritual power of the last kind of people is the most powerful."


    Thurnans smiled and said, "Nelson, you are the last kind of person, because you are a fierce soldier. Dare to fight beasts and fight back in case of danger. Is such a person very fierce?" As he spoke, his eyes swept over Marcy next to Lilia.


    Marcy''s heart clicked. She had met her opponent before. As long as she felt wrong, she also started directly without hesitation.


    "Wait, the person with strong spiritual power is a fierce soldier?" Victor seemed to get the point.


    "Good question." Tulnans nodded and said: "The ferocious warrior has a beast like keen intuition and can see the danger and make the most correct judgment. For example, if he is targeted by the night blade leopard, the person with strong mind dares to fight back, but it may not work, while the ferocious warrior''s counterattack is more effective. He will make accurate actions by instinct. This is almost a natural ability. There is only one ferocious warrior among 7000 people on average."


    "No." Nelson shook his head and said, "I used to have a keen intuition about danger, but then I couldn''t. once I attacked the ant colony and almost died."


    "That''s because you use the power of your mind to shape your body and martial arts." Turnans said: "this is almost always the case with violent creatures of wisdom. The safety of your companions makes you worry about it. Running away from danger alone makes you feel ashamed. Shame brings anger. Anger makes you ignore danger and yearn for powerful power. Therefore, your physique becomes stronger and stronger, and your intuition for danger becomes weaker and weaker."


    Wild intuition is obviously more valuable than strong spirit. Victor interrupted and asked, "Lord turnans, how can Nelson''s problem be solved?"

 Chapter 390

    "Spiritual strength can be exercised"


    Turnans held his hands in front of his chest, giving people a round, concise, no gap to take advantage of.


    "Before that, you must first understand the three kinds of human power and the three levels of spiritual power."


    "The first kind of human strength is muscle strength, such as running, jumping, weight-bearing, punching, kicking, etc. it is controlled by people and can directly affect the outside, so it can be called external force."


    "Do you know that in addition to external forces, human beings also have a force between controllable and uncontrollable?" Thurnans suddenly asked, and a mysterious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if to say: ask me quickly!


    Nelson asked, "what power?"


    "The power of internal organs! The power of growth! The power of life!" Tournans was satisfied with Nelson''s knowledge and interest. He raised his voice and said forcefully: "The pulsation of the heart, the breathing of the lungs and the digestion and absorption of the intestines and stomach all belong to this force. It is born to dominate people''s development and growth, resist diseases and promote wound healing. It is also closely related to external forces. It can not only increase people''s strength, but also make people move more quickly. It represents people''s internal potential, so it is called internal force."


    "The internal force determines the external force, which is much larger than the external force. However, the internal force is difficult to control. Most ordinary people only give play to a little internal potential in their whole life. Their life span can not even reach two-thirds of their limit."


    Thurnanston paused and continued: "Of course, the third power of human beings is spiritual power. The mind is infinite, but it cannot exist without the body. We paladins believe that people''s internal potential is the root of spiritual power, and external power is the expression of spiritual power. It is through the combination of three forces that we use the body to promote the development of spiritual power, use the spiritual power to constantly tap our own potential, and finally achieve the harmony between the body and the mind Limit. "


    "So it is..." Nelson nodded, frowned and asked, "teacher, didn''t you say that the body is limited and the mind is infinite? How can the power of the mind be limited again?"


    Turnans said, "the body has limits. No matter how you exercise, you can''t train yourself into a dragon or a goblin. The mind is infinite. What I call the spiritual limit refers to the realm of the spiritual power of the paladin."


    "The first level of spiritual power, the mind is like fire, ignites inside and outside, and illuminates itself."


    "The fire of the mind can first guide the growth of the body, strengthen the physique, enhance physical fitness, improve all perception such as vision, hearing and smell. Then, it can coordinate the inside and outside, freely control the emotions of anger, fear, despair, rage and bloodthirsty, stimulate the internal potential, and then turn into a powerful external force."


    Turnans''s eyes became blood red, his dark skin was covered with blood light, and the smell of bloodthirsty rage came to his face.


    Lilia was so frightened that she lost her color. Marcy stepped back and protected the hostess again. She looked like a fried leopard.


    Nelson asked enthusiastically, "Sir, isn''t this the monster''s natural ability?"


    "It''s a bit similar. But the monster''s talent effect is stronger and lasts longer. And the soul fire pursues the coexistence of reason and emotion." Turnans''s voice was as calm as ever, his pupils faded blood, and the color of his skin returned to normal, "I just show you my internal and external strength. In fact, maintaining this state will do great harm to my body. Under normal circumstances, I can maintain calm and rational judgment when fighting, and I can instantly burst out powerful and accurate strength by stimulating my internal potential, just like this..."


    He stamped his foot, the grass seemed to turn into cream, and the boots fell into it silently.


    "The fire of the soul is imitating the knight''s ability to integrate body and mind."


    Turnans lifted his boots and took a step forward, leaving a deep footprint on the ground, "Nelson, your physique and strength are comparable to the Silver Knight at the beginning, but you haven''t reached the level where the fire of your heart lights up yourself. In terms of actual combat, I''m afraid you''re not your opponent."


    With a reserved smile, Nicole fully agrees with turnans'' conclusion. She resonates with a senior Knight of 24 elements, only one step away from the silver stage.


    Nelson''s mouth twitched and his expression was a little lost. The legendary Paladin''s judgment can''t be wrong.


    "Of course, as long as you fully master the fire of your heart, you will immediately have the combat effectiveness of the Silver Knight." Turnans comforted and said again: "if your spiritual power enters the second level, the golden stage will open the door to you."


    "Spiritual touch is the second stage of spiritual power. Wild intuition belongs to the ability of spiritual touch, but it is only the basis of spiritual touch."


    Turnans paused and said faintly, "there is a squirrel in the tree 17 meters behind me. It is about 14 meters high from the ground."


    Victor looked up, x-3 automatically compared the environment, captured the action, and immediately found a chipmunk hidden in the canopy.


    "There is a squirrel..." Victor nodded and couldn''t help asking, "Lord turnans, did you hear the news?"


    "I don''t have your ability to distinguish." Turnans shook his head and said, "he was just peeking at me, touching my heart and being touched by my heart."


    "Spiritual touch is not limited to insight into danger. I will perceive any eyes staring at me. In addition, spiritual touch can also touch the opponent''s heart and shield his intuition. If it goes further, it will shake the opponent''s heart and make his perception and emotion deviate."


    Turnans grinned: "Stupid bear, do you know why I''m getting bigger now? Because I just regarded you as an ant. My spiritual power affects your senses. The influence effect is related to the other party''s spiritual power, but even the weakest interference will form a huge advantage in the battle, and the interference of spiritual touch is completely passive and runs through the whole process of the battle."


    "This is the battle of will! And the highest state of spiritual touch is to touch foreign objects as yourself!"


    Turnans picked up a half open bud, the pink petals stretched out one by one, and the bud quietly bloomed between his hands.


    The crowd took a breath of air-conditioning. Nelson was stunned and said, "my lord... This is a miracle!"


    "Flowers bloom in one hand..." murmured victor.


    "The flower in my hand is like my flesh and blood. If I want it to open, it will open." Turnans turned his palm, let the blooming flowers fall to the ground, looked up and said: "The soul touch is similar to the element insight of the Golden Knight. The spiritual power of the Golden Knight is extremely powerful. They can see all the changes of elements within a radius of 800 meters. If you continue to lose blood, have violent mood ups and downs, and your heart beats faster... The Golden Knight can immediately know your state and position. The soul touch is a kind of spiritual intuition, any interaction of spiritual power It will touch itself. Compared with element insight, its perception range is narrow and it is difficult to grasp the state of the target, but it locks the target very accurately and changes its ability more finely. "


    "Elemental insight is like a net, and the touch of the mind is like a line connecting both sides." Turnans said proudly, "the touch of the soul must be the ability of the golden order."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "Lord turnans, can ordinary people practice spiritual touch?"


    Thurnans replied, "ordinary people can reach the level of spiritual fire at most. Wild intuition is the basis of spiritual touch. Only fierce soldiers with innate keen spiritual power can master spiritual touch."


    "So... What about me... Me?" Nelson stammered, pointing to his nose.


    Thurnans laughed and patted him on the shoulder. "Stupid bear! Work hard and I''ll look after you."


    Nelson opened his mouth and smiled as brightly as a flower. The two high-ranking priests behind the Pope looked disapprovingly. Cultivating spiritual touch requires talent and more luck. Among so many violent Paladins in the church, only turnans reached the highest level of spiritual touch.


    Victor asked in a deep voice, "Lord turnans, what is the third layer of spiritual power?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?"


    "Yes." Turnans nodded and explained, "paladins have been handed down for 9000 years. No one has ever reached the third level of spiritual power." He pondered for a moment and said with certainty, "the third layer of spiritual power really exists."


    "Watch it!" Turnans stepped back and stood steadily on the lawn. A pair of pupils turned white gold. White gold runes appeared on his forehead, shoulders, chest and arms, gradually forming a pattern with strange beauty. The sacred and majestic breath was like an abyss like the sea, washing the hearts of every audience. The fallen leaves, broken grass and petals on the ground hung in the air and surrounded the legendary holy weapon Around Shi.


    This is mind moving! Interfere with reality!


    Victor''s eyes were at a loss and directly entered the apocalyptic state. His extraordinary perception and x-3''s subtle insight made him fully grasp all changes in the surrounding environment, but he did not find the existence of wind and the manifestation of void elements.


    "Praise my Lord!"


    The Pope and the high-ranking clergy chanted in unison. The others returned to God, quickly drew the sign of the holy mountain of light on their chest, and then chanted: "praise the Supreme Lord, may your glory shine on the world forever."


    The white gold pattern is hidden into the skin. The pupil of the legendary paladin is restored to its original Tan, and the petals and grass leaves suspended in the air are scattered one after another. He took a long breath and said, "the spiritual power of the third layer can directly interfere with the reality, but human power can not reach the height, which can only be mastered by relying on the gift of the Supreme Lord."


    "Once the power of the soul reaches the third level, it is a strong man in the Holy Land!"


    "Your Excellency, are you a strong man in the holy land?" Victor looked at the bald and shiny paladin in great shock.


    "He''s far from it." Pope Clement smiled and said gently, "level 5 paladins are equivalent to the first level of silver. Level 6 paladins barely step into the golden level. Turnans has excellent talent and works hard. Only then can he have the strength of the legendary level. Level 7 paladins who can use the power of the glorious god of war can be regarded as the strong ones in the holy land."


    Clement sighed softly and said, "in the past 9000 years, paladins have fought against evil, fought one after another, and did not hesitate to sacrifice. No one has stepped into the hall of level 7..."


    Turnans crossed his hands on his chest and said solemnly, "when all things are dark, only glory lasts forever!"


    The promotion of high-level paladins requires a lot of fighting divine grace. The cruel battle generally shortens the life of paladins. The vast majority of paladins sacrifice before saving enough divine grace for promotion to level 7. In addition, the holy power pool is shrinking day by day. It is impossible for paladins to be promoted to high-level priests first.


    However, the new farming and animal husbandry and great development will promote the rapid growth of the population, and the Shengli pool will be expanded accordingly. With the strength and life span of turnans, it may not have no chance to become the first level 7 Paladin.


    Nicole made a knight salute and asked, "Lord turnans, the touch of the soul corresponds to the element insight of the Golden Knight, and the spiritual power of the third layer corresponds to the ability of the holy knight?"


    "There has never been a holy land Paladin or a holy land knight. Where do I know what the Holy Land knight has?" Turnans shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, my Lord. I was reckless." Nicole said slightly shyly.


    Turnans shook his head and said, "in fact, there is no comparison when the knight reaches the legendary level. Although we are on the same road, we are in the opposite direction. The knight goes back to pursue the original law of the world, and our Paladin moves forward along the original law. The knight steps into the field of legend, and there is no intersection between the two sides."


    Hearing this, Victor suddenly realized that he finally knew the problem of the Golden Toad''s secret form.


    In fact, there are many coincidences between the spiritual theory of the earth world and the spiritual power of the church.


    For example, the internal and external cultivation of Fu Niu''s secret form and the "burning yourself like fire when meeting an enemy" of the spirit monkey''s secret form are consistent with the fire of the soul. The highest state of the monkey''s secret form, "golden wind does not move, cicada foresight", is similar to wild intuition. In addition, in the ancient Chinese paoding jieniu, there is a description of "officials know to stop but God wants to do", which means that they don''t have to look with their eyes, just like sensory organs stop moving and move according to their spiritual will. The cook''s miraculous skill of resolving cattle completely confirms turnans''s spiritual touch.


    However, the original laws of the two worlds are different after all. When the power of the mind reaches a higher level, we can see obvious differences.


    The Golden Toad secret form belongs to a higher level!


    There is such a saying in the secret form: Shun adults and turn into immortals, all on the top of yin and Yang. The Golden Toad''s Secret shape pays attention to "external movement and internal stillness, external stillness and internal movement". When Victor is in the hidden state of life, his body is like a dead object, his spirit is lively, and he pursues the realm of the unity of heaven and man in a static movement, which is actually exploring the original law of the world.


    However, the origin of this world is the elemental sea, which only opens the door to the knight''s blood!


    Moreover, the characteristics of the element sea are very overbearing. The more the knight goes upstream, the more he goes deep into the element sea, the more he changes towards the ruthless "heaven and man" state. As a result, high-level Knights must rebuild human nature and gradually form a wonderful concept of Knight companion.


    The Golden Toad can''t find the gate of the element sea at all. Even if it goes in, it will die out on the spot.


    For today''s plan, we can only move forward along the road of spiritual power... Victor sighed silently and asked, "Lord turnans, how can we exercise spiritual power?"

 Chapter 391

    "Everyone is exercising their spiritual strength intentionally or unintentionally, but few people have really made achievements. They are often the best in a certain field, painters, bards, singers, scholars, craftsmen, hunters, and... Assassins."


    Thurnans rubbed his chin and said, "to put it bluntly, the principle of spiritual exercise is to achieve what one wishes. The success of one''s wishes is not an empty dream, but put into practical action, never forget and strive for it. Through hard study and exercise, he constantly improves his pursuit. Every self transcendence is the honing of the soul, and the strength of the soul feeds back to the body."


    "I only talk about the spiritual training methods of samurai..." turnanston paused and suddenly asked, "who modified the secret form of Fu Niu?"


    Nelson looked sluggish and couldn''t help glancing at Victor.


    "I modified it." Victor smiled and admitted generously.


    "Well done!" Turnans was not surprised at all. Hehe said with a smile: "the secret form created by Nelson is only suitable for fierce soldiers to cultivate. If ordinary people cultivate the original cow subduing secret form, they will be seriously injured."


    Turnans is a master of martial arts. He noticed two new martial arts secrets from Nelson''s sitting, lying and walking, which aroused his strong interest. Following Victor''s instructions, Nelson begged turnans to integrate the subdued ox, spirit monkey and vibration secret method into a new martial arts secret method.


    Nelson claimed that these three martial arts were created by himself, and turnans didn''t believe it at all.


    The cultivation methods of Funiu secret form and monkey secret form are similar, but the cultivation effects are quite different. It can''t be created by the same person.


    As for the secret skill of vibration, turnans recognized it at a glance as the battle skill of the throat cutter. On behalf of the church, he had personally examined the Elven blood aristocrats killed by throat cutters. The wound characteristics were caused by this amazing explosive technique.


    Raymond, the eldest son of the Peter family, hired a throat cutter to assassinate the Elven blood aristocrats. The throat cutter successfully assassinated queen Seuss''s Elven blood lover, and then disappeared.


    Turnans saw Nelson demonstrate the three secrets and immediately had an idea.


    Fu Niu''s secret form exercises strength and physique and pursues explosive power, but it does great damage to muscles, bones and internal organs. Ordinary people practice the original Fu Niu''s secret form, which is either death or injury. Only fierce soldiers like Nelson can practice with strong physique. The spirit monkey secret shape emphasizes hand eye coordination, exercises agility and sense of balance. Ordinary people can also practice, which is very consistent with the character of popular shooters.


    Nelson invented the Funiu secret form. Victor created the monkey secret form according to the cultivation method of the secret form, and simplified the two secret forms so that ordinary soldiers can practice. The throat cutter sneaked into the man horse hill to assassinate Viscount Randall, but Victor caught him alive. He tortured the vibration secret skill from the assassin''s mouth.


    According to the characteristics of his martial arts skills, turnans was so proud to see such a tortuous and strange secret. Clement forbade him to find Viscount Randall to prove it, because the murder of Queen Cynthia''s lover was related to the entanglement between the eliano family and the giants of SUS. The inside story was very complex and completely muddy. Since Viscount Randall was pretending to be deaf and dumb, there was no need to find out.


    It''s not easy to see through a secret with your own wisdom, but you can''t show off. Turnans was so itchy that he couldn''t help clicking Victor - he mentioned the assassin, the secret form of the ox, not the secret form of the monkey and the secret technique of vibration.


    He believed that Viscount Randall''s wisdom must know the reason.


    Viscount Randall can create the secret form of the monkey and simplify the secret form of the ox. such wisdom is only a little worse than me. How can he not understand my hint?


    Unfortunately, he overestimated his level of suggestion. Who can understand the meaning behind such a mindless sentence?


    "My Lord, Nelson and I tried to integrate the three secrets, but we failed repeatedly. You completed the new secret in only 30 days. We are far worse than you." Victor complimented.


    Turnans was satisfied. He threw a "I know you understand" look and said with a reserved smile: "the secret technique of vibration uses its internal potential to promote the high-speed vibration of muscles. It can be regarded as touching the mystery of the unity of inside and outside. It has great power, but it is not systematic. Only fierce soldiers can use it, so it is very general."


    "The two secret forms of Fu Niu and Ling monkey are different, especially the secret form of Fu Niu. It not only has the method of training the body, but also includes the war skills, and has a complete cultivation system. The best thing is that it relies on different standing posture and breathing methods to achieve the purpose of cultivation. Oh, by the way, you call the standing posture the pile method..." turnans praised: "The unique cultivation method of stake method has opened my eyes... And the greatest thing about Fu Niu''s secret form is that it can strengthen internal organs and enhance internal potential!"


    "Do you know the meaning?" Turnans said with burning eyes: "for the first time, I saw a martial arts secret method that can exercise my internal potential. Fu Niu secret form is an unprecedented martial arts secret method, and its value is immeasurable!"


    Turnans turned to Nelson and said, "Nelson, you are very great. The secret form of Funiu is very helpful to the paladin. I will give you a generous return as a reward for the contribution of the church to you."


    "Ah..." Nelson didn''t react for a moment. He firmly believed that Fu Niu secret form was a very excellent martial arts secret method, but he didn''t expect turnans to think so highly of it.


    "It''s Nelson''s honor." Victor stepped forward and pushed Nelson behind him.


    "Er... The spirit monkey''s secret form exercises hand eye coordination, pointing directly at the integration of body and mind. Ordinary people can practice it. It is more practical than the hidden form of Fu Niu. It is also a very excellent martial arts secret method." Turnans now looks particularly pleasing to victor and praises him for creating the secret form of the monkey.


    Victor smiled. He could see that turnans''s evaluation of the secret form of the monkey was obviously not as good as that of the Funiu.


    Do all the fierce soldiers worship muscles?


    Turnans continued, "both Taurus and monkey have a defect."


    "It takes too long to cultivate the secret form! It''s unrealistic for soldiers to improve their combat effectiveness by practicing the secret form." He tilted his lips and added, "it''s OK for nobles to exercise their body and soul with secret forms."


    Ordinary people need to practice the pile method with imagination, supplemented by medicine soup, pay attention to diet, practice hard for four hours a day, all year round, and take more than ten years to achieve small success. If they are eager for quick success and instant benefit, they will not reach the extreme state, but will be harmful to their health. The practitioners have practiced the stake method to a high level. They are almost over half a hundred years old. Their Qi and blood decay, and their physical function is no longer at its peak. In terms of combat effectiveness, I''m afraid they are not as good as the elite soldiers who lick their blood with a knife head.


    The cost of cultivating secret form is so high. Are you training soldiers or martial artists?


    There is an old saying in China called "poor culture and rich martial arts". The poor are trapped in livelihood and have no time and resources to cultivate martial arts. Is the rich cultivating martial arts to kill the enemy?


    Of course not.


    Practitioners study the mysteries of body, mind and nature, and pursue the unity of heaven and man. To put it bluntly, ancient nobles and Taoist monks did not work, ate all day, paid attention to health and fitness, and dreamed of immortality.


    The three pile methods of Funiu, lingmonkey and Golden Toad come from this, and reflect the characteristics of delicacy and profundity. For martial artists in different worlds, they are new secret methods worth learning from, but they are not practical.


    In this world, even Sylvia has to fight in person, and even turnans is just a super thug trained by the church. Who can allow ordinary soldiers to pursue the illusory way of longevity?


    Turnans said that the survival measure is powerful, which reflects the different pursuit of martial arts and secret methods in the two worlds.


    The cultivation of Fu Niu''s secret form takes too long, consumes too many resources, and does not pay attention to actual combat. Even after Victor''s simplification, soldiers spend three hours practicing every day, virtually reducing actual combat training such as sword waving, shooting and stabbing. Its only advantage is that it can make the physique attributes of adults reach the level of elite soldiers.


    A strong farmer or a farmer.


    The vassal children of the York family started at the age of 8. At the age of 12, they learned combat skills with the knight master. At the age of 18, they were selected into the tusk Legion. At the age of 25, any tusk soldier can deal with two jackals at the same time, and one jackal can kill two mercenaries who practice simplified mysteries.


    So the York family doesn''t see the secret form. Victor and Nelson also realized the problem, so they wanted to integrate the subdued cow, monkey and vibration secret skills to improve the actual combat ability of hired soldiers.


    Turnans is a legendary strong man dominated by martial arts. Since he can see the advantages and disadvantages of the secret form, he must have a solution.


    Victor asked expectantly, "Lord turnans, have you successfully integrated the three secrets? Have you solved the disadvantages of the secret form?"


    "With the development of mortal martial arts, the most difficult thing is innovation. You and Nelson can create a new secret method. Of course, I have the ability to modify it."


    Turnans smiled and said, "as I said before, cultivating martial arts secret methods pursues the integration of body and mind, strive to reach the fire of the soul and ignite the internal and external levels. However, the soul cannot be separated from the existence of the body. People''s internal potential determines the strength of the power of the soul."


    "To put it simply, people with strong body have strong spirit and strong mental power. People with weak body are sick all day and can''t lift their spirit, so their mental power is naturally insufficient."


    "However, external force, internal force and mental force are actually integrated and inseparable, promoting and influencing each other." Turnans turned and pointed to Caligula and said, "look at the silly big man. His physical conditions are far better than ordinary people, but his mind is weak and has no fighting spirit. He only knows to eat and drink all day and grows fat. If someone hadn''t taken him in, he would have fed the beast."


    "Look at Marcy, a natural violent human with a strong and sharp mind, but when he was young, he lacked food and systematic exercise, and his body has been shaped, which limits the growth of his spiritual power. In fact, most violent human beings are unknown, miss the best period of growth for nothing, and can only be an ordinary person." turnans shook his head and said, "it''s a pity."


    It turned out that I was also a violent human... Marcy clenched her fist and loosened it, and her expression was particularly lost.

 Chapter 392

    Victor looked at Marcy thoughtfully, then turned his eyes to turnans, saw him point to Nelson and commented:


    "Nelson, who grew up in the mercenary regiment when he was young, was not short of meat, but also able to learn martial arts. The battle between life and death stimulated his spiritual strength. He longed for a strong spiritual will. At the same time, he guided the changes inside and outside the body, exercised muscle strength hard, and the digestion and absorption ability of internal organs became stronger. He ate more and grew stronger... Hey, it''s a pity that he didn''t understand the role of emotion. Keep away Burning the fire of the soul is still far from being a stupid bear. "


    "It is obviously impossible to develop freely, so we need martial arts secrets."


    Turnans glanced at Nicole and said: "The paladin''s cultivation of three forces is actually an imitation of the knight''s powerful mystery. The trainee Knight awakens his fighting spirit and resonates with the element bit is a process of stimulating internal and external potential. After resonating with 12 element bits, the knight ignites the fire of the soul, balances the three forces, absorbs the elements of emptiness and constantly transforms himself. Resonating with the 24th element bit, the knight''s body, mind and strength have reached the limit of mortals, and move forward Step is extraordinary. It can directly mobilize void elements to strengthen the body and mind, and even show void elements to kill strong enemies. "


    "In theory, everyone can reach the level of knight, but in fact it is impossible."


    "Because human growth and development is from birth to the age of 18. Beyond this age, people will no longer grow, and the growth of knights is not limited by time. Extraordinary knights are always young and beautiful. They can give full play to their full combat effectiveness even when their life ends. Knights are indeed the darling of the origin of the world!" Thurnans shook his head with envy. The fierce soldiers are not mortals, but one day they will grow old and can''t last as long as extraordinary knights.


    Nicole smiled demurely and said, "yes, if the noble didn''t wake up before the age of 18, he couldn''t become a knight."


    Turnans nodded and said, "after 18 years of development, even if he began to practice martial arts and secret methods as a baby, he can never reach the limit of human beings, that is, the level of a trainee knight. When a person is 18 years old, his body is like a shaped wooden bucket, the capacity has been fixed, no matter how much water is poured, it will only overflow, and his mind is of no use!"


    "Fu Niu''s Secret shape has changed the limitations of growth and development! It can strengthen the internal organs of adults and prolong the development time!"


    Nelson shook his head and said, "but ordinary people can''t practice my Fu Niu secret form, but the effect of simplifying the Fu Niu secret form is general, and they can never practice to the level of inner strength."


    "Lord Nelson." Marcy''s eyes lit up and asked in a trembling voice, "I... can I practice your secret form of Fu Niu?"


    "Ha ha, Marcy, for your sake of buying me steamed goose, I''ll give you a better choice." Thurnans laughed.


    Lilia looked at Marcy with joy and spit out her little tongue at Victor. She looked like she had found the treasure.


    How can it be so simple to create a new martial arts secret method? Turnans and Clement mostly test Masi in order to improve the secret method. Victor knew it, but he wouldn''t say it.


    Turnans'' martial arts secrets are more valuable than a female fierce soldier.


    Turnans said as expected: "I have created four new martial arts secrets according to the two secrets of form and vibration."


    "The first secret method is based on the spirit monkey secret form, combined with the simplified Fu Niu secret form and the combat skills of the paladin, for adult hired soldiers to practice. If you insist on practicing for 2 hours every day and take the strong body medicine regularly, you can have the combat effectiveness of ordinary vassal soldiers within 5 years."


    "Well, I gave it a name, called Wolf war skills."


    "The second kind of secret method simplifies the two secret forms of Fu Niu and Ling monkey again. Combined with the vibration secret technique, it stimulates the internal potential, promotes the growth and development of the body, and specially cultivates the elite of the family. It''s best to let the children of the vassal begin to practice at the age of 5. As long as they practice hard and ensure diet and medicine, their strength will certainly surpass the elite of the tusk army and reach the level of preparing the paladin. If When you practice to a high level, you can also master the combat skills of instant outbreak. The number and effect of outbreak vary from person to person. "


    Nicole frowned and asked anxiously, "is it too early to start practicing at the age of 5? Young children''s body is very fragile. If they are careless, they will leave a disability and reduce their life span."


    "In the early stage, we mainly practice the simplified pile method and breathing method to exercise the flexibility of the body, which will not damage the health of the cultivator." Turnans said proudly, "this set of combat skills takes into account strength, agility and outbreak. I call it Eagle lion combat skills."


    He turned to Marcy and said, "the third combat skill is tailor-made for fierce soldiers. I have improved the hidden form of the ox and the secret form of the monkey. With the copper forging method of the paladin, you need to accept platoon beating, take Berserker medicine, stimulate your mind and body. The whole process will be very painful, but it will also make you stronger. Believer, are you willing to try?"


    Marcy bit her teeth and shouted, "I do!"


    Turnans nodded and said solemnly: "the third kind of war technology can make the fierce human beings with stereotyped body grow again. Its core is the hidden form of Fu Niu. In order to commemorate the founder of the hidden form of Fu Niu, I call it the ''stupid bear'' War technology!"


    Stupid... Bear... Marcy opened her mouth and turned blue and white.


    What a shame!


    Nelson didn''t care. He scratched his head and said, "can I practice stupid bear fighting skills?"


    "What you need now is to light the fire of your heart." Turnans glanced at him and said, "you can practice the fourth combat skill, which I specially prepared for paladins."


    "Good!" Nelson grinned, "what''s its name?"


    Turnans mused, "in fact, it''s still the eagle lion combat skill, which just increases the paladin''s spiritual secret."


    "Physical development is like building a barrel. What if you want to increase the capacity of the barrel? You have to break the barrel and rebuild it!" Thurnans slapped his fist and the air burst.


    "The growth of the warrior''s spiritual power is related to the body, but in addition to exercising the body and enhancing the body and perception, it can also stimulate the growth of the spiritual power through strong emotional fluctuations. For example, the knight''s life and death trial is also effective for the paladin, but it is too dangerous after all, and it is close to death. So the paladin uses pain to improve the spiritual power."


    "Every prepared Paladin has to go through a process of crushing to pieces. The tendons are broken inch by inch, and the bones are broken inch by inch. In pain, he uses his spiritual will to reshape his body and strengthen the power of the mind. At the same time, he guides the changes of internal potential to make the mind and body closer. The paladin also has to go through five reshapes to integrate mental power, internal power, external power and holy power The body can become the ruling warrior, and has the combat effectiveness comparable to that of the Silver Knight. "


    Turnans''s tone was plain, but it showed a tenacious will and heartfelt pride. Victor and others were respectful, and only bertina and carrigura looked ignorant.


    Nelson said astringently, "Lord turnans, I''m not afraid of pain! I''m willing to accept the exercise of breaking into pieces!"


    "Of course I know you''re not afraid of pain! Isn''t it painful to cultivate Fu Niu''s secret form?" Turnans hammered Nelson in the chest, and the two fierce soldiers smiled at each other.


    No wonder he despises the secret form of the monkey. It turns out that it''s not painful enough to cultivate the secret form of the monkey... You know that the secret form of the monkey is evil... Victor sighed in his heart.


    If you want to push the secret shape of the monkey to the highest level of "cicada''s foresight before the golden wind moves", you must practice on the pine branches of the cliffs in the face of the storm. If you make a mistake, you will fall into the abyss. The first twenty years of cultivation are to prepare for the great terror between life and death.


    Victor tried once, but the absolute reason of x-3 made him have no fear at all, so he couldn''t understand the supreme state of the secret form of the monkey. Victor didn''t tell Nelson about this extreme cultivation method. With his character, he didn''t know whether he could practice or not. Nine times out of ten he would try and nine times out of ten he would fall to death.


    The cultivation method of paladin was relatively mild, and Victor was also excited.


    Clement said: "Victor, you once wanted to exchange the secret skills of the Paladin with the secret form of the ox and the secret form of the monkey. Perot rejected your proposal because the cultivation method of the paladin was too cruel and expensive. The fourth level priest had to display the spiritual fire of level 4 magic for the paladin in advance to temporarily ignite his mind and achieve the unity of the knight''s body and mind, so as to guide the body remodeling with the power of the mind. In addition Besides, he has to take a precious secret medicine to promote the growth of his body and mind. "


    "The training methods of paladins are no secret to the great nobles. If the Lord makes outstanding contributions and pays a huge amount of money, we will help him train secret warriors."


    "In view of the value of Fu Niu''s secret form and the outstanding contribution of Randall family, I can help you train 50 secret law warriors for free." Clement looked down at Bell and said with a gentle smile, "only in this way can bertina''s disease be cured."


    Bell blinked his big eyes and asked timidly, "Grandpa Pope, will bell hurt?"


    "If you don''t treat the pain, you will die!" Thurnans blustered fiercely.


    Bell "wow", tears and snot burst out. A female high-ranking Paladin behind the Pope picked up bell and glared at turnans.


    Turnans touched the chin, looked at Bell with interest, and said, "the little girl''s spiritual power is different from ordinary people, similar to the natural charm of purple eye blood. If she reshapes her body and practices Eagle lion fighting skills, she may go further..."


    "What about me?" Nelson pointed to his nose and roared after him.


    "You are likely to ignite the fire of your heart and become a real silver level fierce warrior." Thurnans stabbed Nelson with his arm and elbow, shook his head and said, "stupid bear, it''s not easy to crush the muscles and bones of violent soldiers. Do you know who helped me cultivate? It''s the first Paladin, your majesty nahtigar! It''s lucky that you met me, otherwise few people can help you."


    "Thank you, Lord turnans. Nelson depends on you." Victor asked with a smile, "can I accept the remodeling?"


    Turnans looked at clement, shook his head and said, "Victor, we have discussed your problem with his highness Sylvia. According to our observation, you have lit the fire of your heart. This method is not effective for people with the fire of your heart. However... Your fire of your heart is extraordinary." He thought for a moment and thought carefully and said, "the fire of human mind is to control emotions and use the power of emotions, and you shield the interference of emotions, which may be the difference of racial talent. I have no way and dare not change your blood purification process."


    "Try it!" Victor insisted.


    Turnans glanced at clement. Seeing the Pope nodding, he walked forward and gently scratched Victor''s left arm with his index finger.


    "Bare." The sleeves were broken, and the bare arm was swollen high. Nicole lovingly held Victor''s left arm and shouted at turnans, "what are you doing!"


    Clement raised his hand, and the white light fell on victor. The swelling of his arm quickly subsided and returned to its original state at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Does it hurt?" Asked tulnans.


    Victor shook his head numbly.


    Thurnans shrugged his shoulders. "The fire of your heart automatically weakens pain. How can you temper your heart and body with pain?"


    Victor sighed wistfully. The starting mechanism of x-3 is like breathing. People who hold their breath will never suffocate themselves. When the body encounters extreme stimulation, x-3 will run spontaneously and uncontrolled, just like instinct.


    If Victor had complete control of the x-3, he would not have been kidnapped by the alchemy tower. In a sense, the x-3 has become an obstacle for him to improve his strength.


    This layer of window paper can''t be pierced!


    "Honey, you are born extraordinary and have your own way." Nicole took Victor''s hand and gently comforted.


    Victor gently squeezed Nicole''s soft boneless palm, nodded and smiled at Lilia with red eyes, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    Turnans said, "well, Victor, it''s best to give 50 places to children under the age of 5. The younger they are, the better. Their hearts are pure and have no distractions. The fire god of the soul will guide their balanced development of body and mind."


    "Don''t tell me that the Randall family can''t even get together 50 children?" Thurnans said with a narrow smile.


    Victor smiled awkwardly. The Randall family secretly collected more than 80 babies and trained them as family martyrs. Trafficking in human beings is, of course, a criminal activity expressly prohibited by the church. However, the church helped the great nobles to cultivate secret law warriors, and almost all secret law warriors were dead.


    This also shows that the church has a very deep connection with the Lord.


    Now that it has been exposed, we might as well strive for more places... Victor coughed and said, "can I have more places? I am willing to donate a sum of money to the church."


    Clement shook his head, nodded again and said with a smile: "The secret medicine needed to reshape the body is based on the heart of the ferocious dog head man. It is very rare. 50 bottles of secret medicine is already my maximum amount. The half dragon man and the swamp dragon lizard in the lizard swamp are also dragon vein creatures. If you can get their hearts and some swamp herbs, I can consider your proposal. Well, change a secret warrior for every 15 ordinary half dragon man''s hearts Quota, three ferocious half dragon hearts for one, and one swamp dragon lizard heart for two. You also have to donate 800 gold sols or two white crystals to the church for each secret Dharma warrior. "


    Monsters eat people, people eat monsters! This is a wonderful and cruel world.


    Victor saluted gracefully and said, "under the crown, I need a list of herbs and the preservation method of the monster''s heart."


    "I''ll arrange it." Clement frowned slightly and said, "turnans and I can only stay at Randall for one month. You must decide the specific candidate before dark."


    "My Lord, I want two places." Lilia bit her red lips, looked up into Victor''s eyes and said firmly, "I''m one, Marcy one."


    "Huh?" Victor''s expression was stiff. He couldn''t accept that Lilia was rubbed around by turnans, no matter what the reason.


    The female high-ranking Paladin smiled and said, "I''ll reshape Mrs. Lilia''s body. Although I can''t compare with Lord turnans, I''m also a level 6 Paladin."


    Her name is Kathy. She is in her early 30s. She has deep and three-dimensional facial features. She has a strong and graceful figure, a sweet and pleasant voice, and is full of the charm of mature women. Such a young, beautiful and high-level paladin is very rare. In fact, Kathy herself is a trainee knight who relies on medicine to awaken her spirit. She has a close relationship with Clement. She is not only the confidant of the Pope, but also a guardian It''s his partner.


    "There''s Lord lawcasey." Victor saluted respectfully, turned to Marcy and said, "the opportunity to reshape your body is very precious. How can I trust your loyalty?"


    "It''s all at your command." Massey knelt on one knee and looked down.


    "If you are determined to act as Lilia''s personal escort, you must end your present marriage and serve Lilia wholeheartedly. Can you do it?" Asked Victor coldly.


    "Yes!" Marcy clenched her teeth, raised her head and said without hesitation: "Sir, I want to be a soldier, not a peasant woman! I swear to the Supreme Lord of glory that I am loyal to the Randall family, do not hesitate to use my life to defend the glory of the Randall family, protect liliaf people, and obey her orders. If there is any violation, may my soul fall into the abyss and sink forever."


    "Very good!" Victor stretched out his right hand, let Marcy put his hands together and said, "I give you a family name in the name of the Lord of the Randall family. In the future, your name is Marcy Randall. May you be proud of your family name and don''t let the family name be ashamed! Get up."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Marcy trembled, released her master''s hand, stood up slowly and returned to Lilia''s back.


    "Aka also needs to be reshaped." Victor pointed to Caligula.


    "You let a fool..." Turnans opened his eyes, said half, suddenly stopped, looked suspiciously at the confused Caligula, and gradually showed a thoughtful expression.


    Clement came forward and said, "Victor, we live in a forest villa for the time being. Now go back and prepare."


    "Follow your wishes and crown." Victor led the family to bow out.


    When they were far away, Clement whispered, "what''s the matter with you, turnans?"


    "I aimed at that fool for no reason..." turnans said solemnly: "after careful experience, I found that it was jealousy. Why would I envy a fool?"


    Two high-ranking clergy looked at each other in horror. Clement looked serious and thought for a long time. He slowly said, "Caligula was saved by Miller."


    "Sir, you mean..." Kathy asked softly.


    Clement frowned and murmured, "God''s dependents... The voters of our Lord..."


    "You don''t think it''s a coincidence?"


    Clement shook his head and said calmly with a smile: "Article 1 of the code of glory, no one can touch the Lord. The one who issues the Oracle is the greatest heresy. When subjected to the punishment of purification, the Pope can not be excused."


    "God''s dependents are only God''s dependents after all."


    PS: This article is pure fiction!

 Chapter 393

    Pinghu Town Government Office.


    "Master, this is the list drawn up by Dean village head. There are 35 people in total, including 1 brick kiln supervisor, 7 deacons, 11 foremen and 16 skilled craftsmen."


    DAG, the deputy manager of the government office, respectfully presented the two sheepskin scrolls to the desk and unfolded them very carefully for the convenience of his master.


    He was short, in his fifties. His gray hair was combed meticulously, his clothes were bright and decent, his new shoes were polished, his back was straight, and his posture was upright. The whole person looked very energetic, just like an aristocratic housekeeper. Who can believe that more than five years ago, he was just a refugee who didn''t even know a word.


    Lord Victor''s first followers are now superior, and DAG is no exception.


    At the beginning, he was alone, thin and old. He didn''t dare to breathe when talking and doing things. He belonged to the most marginal small role in the group of followers. But he was willing to settle down to learn writing and arithmetic. He became Mrs. Lilia''s right-hand man and was appointed deputy director of the government office. But even so, he saw his master only a few times, but this did not hinder his sincere love for his master. He even remembered every word he said to his master - a total of 27 sentences and 107 words.


    It''s rare that the master handles the government affairs personally today. I must do well... DAG whispered in his heart.


    "Let them leave for Jinshui city as soon as possible. The double headed dragon joint stock chamber of commerce is in urgent need of manpower. They can occupy a high position only when they take office early." Victor picked up the quill and signed his name on two pieces of sheepskin stationery.


    "Yes." Dag neatly rolled up the letter and inserted it into the leather case on his belt.


    "You have to prepare another list and select 15 people who are good at doing business to join the double headed dragon." Victor put down his quill pen and let his body sink into the soft and comfortable buckskin sofa chair.


    Dag bowed and said: "Master, Mrs. Alice has always been in charge of business, not Mrs. Lilia. Few managers and deacons in Pinghu Town know business. Those who know business are in the tax office, and they are far from proficient in business. If you want to transfer people, old John can only send some people back. However, our business in yeliucheng is very big, Lao Yue John has been clamoring for help. "


    "Well..." Victor knocked on the table with his body on his side and said thoughtfully, "pick some people from the vendors who bought houses in Pinghu Town?"


    "Master, it''s hard for us to guarantee their loyalty." Dag thought for a moment and added, "old John said that business is all about goods and money. He would rather slowly cultivate his own people who don''t understand business than let smart outsiders sit in the position of supervisor."


    "That makes sense." Victor frowned, nodded, pondered for a moment, and finally thought of a man.


    "Do you know Carly?"


    "I know." Dag replied, "the son of businessman SID, who clashed with the Robert family because of papermaking, was granted 30 mu of land. Now he is your vassal."


    "My vassal must serve me." Victor said with a smile: "prepare a letter of recommendation for Kali, arrange him to take office in the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce, and he will solve the rest by himself."


    "I''ll arrange for the clerk to write a letter of introduction right away." Dagton paused and said carefully, "master, can I ask the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce to buy the goods led by Randall? I''ll let the workshops prepare the goods in advance."


    Victor looked up at him and said with a smile, "DAG, call Jim in and have a pot of snow fungus tea prepared for me."


    "Yes." Dag didn''t dare to ask. He took a few steps backwards before turning to the door. Before going out, he heard Victor say, "by the way..." he quickly turned around and waited for his master''s orders.


    "Nice shoes." Victor smiled and motioned him out to do something.


    Dag looked down at his shoes and left the office in a fog.


    When Victor first met Gillian, he was amazed that miss chebman''s temperament was like a modern woman. He specially made her the first pair of high-heeled leather boots in the world. Up to now, various styles of high-heeled shoes have been popular in the whole female circle, even Sylvia and Sophia.


    Women will look tall and sexy and enchanting when wearing high heels, but it is not conducive to work and combat. Few women in the feudal family choose high heels, and the clothes and accessories of expensive women are customized by skilled craftsmen. Therefore, women''s high heels can not form a student''s intention.


    While regretting, Victor turned his attention to the finished leather shoes. He modeled on the style of modern leather shoes and designed several finished leather shoes. Compared with the traditional high top leather boots, the finished leather shoes are simple and atmospheric, easy to wear and use less materials. They can be made only by the waste of leather corners.


    As soon as the high-quality and cheap finished shoes were launched, they were loved by the feudal class. Randall family became the second largest buyer of leather leftovers in yeliucheng. The first largest buyer was the Wellington family, whose purchase scale was ten times that of Randall family.


    The profits of finished shoes are enviable, and products without technical barriers are particularly easy to be imitated. Naturally, the Wellington family will not miss the opportunity to make money. The south central part they control is originally the largest leather product processing place in the Gambis Kingdom, which is superior to the Randall family in terms of number of craftsmen, leather making technology and geographical location. As soon as the Lords in the south central part make efforts, they immediately occupy it 80% of the finished shoe market.


    The finished shoes business reflects the market environment faced by the joint-stock chamber of Commerce. However, the financial situation of the York family is like the Gambis royal family. The Lord is short of money and the vassal is rich. Since it''s hard for outsiders to earn money, they can only take money from the pockets of family vassals first. They can''t let outsiders earn money from family vassals.


    "Hehe, how can I tell you that the double headed dragon joint stock chamber of commerce is mainly to earn your money." Victor smiled low, raised his voice and said, "come straight in."


    A slim and charming indoor maid came into the office with a tea set. Behind her was a burly middle-aged man.


    "Good day, my Lord." The middle-aged man punched his right chest and saluted victor.


    Victor nodded and said, "Jim, I called you to tell you that Nelson is practicing new martial arts secrets. During this time, you should take care of the mercenary Corps."


    "Never let adults down." Cried Jim.


    "In addition, I need more swamp scouts. From now on, swamp scouts will be included in the formal establishment of the mercenary corps, and their combat allowance, food, medicine, disability pension and military training will refer to the treatment of the chief. As long as swamp scouts have worked for six years, people without disabilities will be directly promoted to the chief of the mercenary Corps."


    "Go back now and arrange a chief officer for the swamp scout."


    "Yes!" Jim saluted again, turned and strode out of the office.


    When the War Bear mercenary regiment followed Victor, there were 49 people in total. Later, the ant man invaded the man horse hill. Five guys died in the war, leaving only 44 people. Today, 28 war bears such as drill sergeant Barrett, hammer and Fermi are out all year round, respectively in charge of the bear regiment and 10 smuggling caravans, and the other 20 people stay in the family.


    Jim is one of the war bears of the left behind family. He currently serves as Nelson''s adjutant and helps Nelson take charge of the mercenary Corps. The discipline of the Corps made Jim develop a vigorous and resolute style, and at least he could enforce orders and prohibitions during his work.


    In the future, when the released war bears return to the family and integrate with the mercenary corps, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble Victor looked at Jim''s back and couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "Master, your snow fungus tea." The young and charming indoor maid put the tray on the table, held a cup of tea with dark green snow fungus in her white hand and sent it to victor.


    Snow fungus flower is a rare water element compatible plant, which is produced in yareite mountain. Due to the scarcity of snow fungus flower, its price is even more expensive than fire element friendly coffee.


    This time, Sophia brought not only barbarians, but also 11 chearyat mountain specialties. These goods are temporarily stored in the warehouse in Pinghu Town. The saber toothed tiger business group is ready to complete the delivery with the four leaf clover business group. They will transport the goods to yeliucheng and sell them to the major families of Gambis.


    Although the owner of the Wimbledon chamber of commerce is Sophia, it''s no problem for Victor to try the specialties of ARITE mountain. In fact, the saber toothed tiger business group and Randall family have begun to integrate with each other. However, Sophia and Victor are restrained and try not to interfere in each other''s affairs, and the people below maintain a fragile and vague boundary.


    After sipping the green snow fungus tea, Victor only felt that his mouth was full of fragrance, straight to his heart and spleen, and he felt cool and comfortable inside and outside his body.


    Compared with strong coffee, light and pleasant snow fungus tea is more suitable for him.


    Feel the slight fluctuation of water element carefully. After a moment, Victor told the indoor maid, "dilly, please step back. I want to be alone for a while."


    "Yes." The maid folded her hands, bowed slightly, turned away from the office and closed the door gently.


    Victor stretched out, got up, went to the window, pushed open the brown crystal window and let the sun shine into the house. In fact, with his current physical fitness, he will not feel tired. Stretching is entirely out of the habit of mental relaxation.


    These days, Nicole returns to Jinshui city. She wants to teach the skills of World War III created by turnans to the tusk army. Lilia, Nelson, the Elena sisters, and Linda are all undergoing the physical remodeling of the paladin, and it will take at least a month to get back to work.


    Victor had to deal with all the trivia of the Randall family himself, which made him quite depressed.


    Even if there is magic to ensure physical and mental safety, body remodeling is a very painful thing, but its benefits are also enviable.


    For children who accept body remodeling, their mind and body will grow synchronously according to the preset direction of divinity. Their physical quality will at least double that of ordinary people, and their external force, internal force and mental force will become closer. This means that their talents are far more than ordinary people. They can easily cultivate the eagle lion combat skills to a high level, so as to have the strength of junior trainee knights.


    For adults, body remodeling has other effects. Elena, Alice and Linda didn''t dare to accept the exercise of breaking into pieces, but they heard that reshaping the body could make themselves more beautiful and age more slowly according to their will. They hesitated for a long time and gritted their teeth to accept it.


    Nelson went too far. He took one of his twin sons to undergo body remodeling without telling Linda.


    It''s crazy!


    His men are getting stronger one by one, but Victor is standing still. He is somewhat lost.


    Who let x-3 limit the development of spiritual power, and he himself is still a half elf. Human''s war skills are obviously not suitable for ELF blood. He can''t even master the explosion skills of Eagle Lion War skills.


    But then again, if Victor can mobilize his internal potential, the activation talent will evolve into surge talent, which is much better than the eagle lion combat skill.


    Of course, Victor didn''t get nothing. Because he is a lord and has alchemy tower 7 in his hand.


    As Sylvia said, no matter how strong the Golden Knight is, he has only one hand and one foot, which can never replace the role of the army.


    Although it is difficult for the army to kill the flexible Golden Knight, the fault tolerance rate of powerful individuals against the army will be very low. If they are careless, they will lose everything. The situation in the army is just the opposite. Especially when the overall quality of soldiers is comprehensively improved, the gap between the fault tolerance rates of both sides will be further widened. The best choice for powerful individuals is to escape quickly.


    Turnans'' Wolf fighting skill is a quick combat skill with limited potential. It is difficult for practitioners to ignite the fire of their hearts. But gray wolves are suitable for employing soldiers, which can greatly improve their combat effectiveness and survivability. Tens of thousands of mercenaries have experienced the cruel test of life and death. Someone can stand out, light the fire of the heart and become a real strong man.


    Moreover, the wolf''s combat skills combine the characteristics of the secret form of the monkey and the ox, which is much stronger than the single secret form. In fact, Victor let the monkey militia practice and simplify the secret shape of the ox, which is the effect of pursuing the battle skills of the wolf.


    Victor guessed that the wolf war skills are loaded into the alchemy tower, and the alchemy militia may become the wolf militia. Their four element attributes should be 13 points of physique, 10 points of spirit, 14 points of perception and 3 points of life. The combat effectiveness of the wolf militia completely exceeds that of the Funiu militia and the monkey militia.


    In the same way, Eagle lion combat skills can also produce Eagle lion militia with 14 stamina points, 13 perception points and explosive skills.


    As for the fierce bear (stupid bear) combat skills, it is basically useless to victor. Turnans can search for ferocious humans with a sharp mind, and then change their fate with the fierce bear war technique.


    However, how many buried ferocious humans can turnans find on his own?


    Victor has completely remembered the skills of the Third World War. What he lacks now is a rule crystal to repair the function of memory upload. The rule crystal is a thing of luck and can''t come in a hurry.


    Footsteps rustled in the hallway outside the door, and Victor outlined the image of Renault, a cattle subdued militia in his mind.


    "Come in."


    Renault opened the door. Before he could speak, Victor said, "Renault, do you know, you''re going to be eliminated!"


    "Ah?" Renault was stunned.


    "Hey, hey, in another 9 years, 11 months and 7 days, you will be reborn in the tower. When you come out, you may become an eagle lion." Victor paused, shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity that you can''t remember anything by then..."


    "I will always remember adults. Other memories are not important." Renault shook his head. As the first alchemy militia, his EQ is getting higher and higher now.


    Victor nodded, patted Renault on the shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter with you coming to see me?"


    Renault replied in a low voice, "when the saber toothed tiger business group was drying the medicine, an auxiliary alchemy soldier found five kinds of medicinal materials for making the recovery medicine. Sir, the materials for the recovery medicine have been all."


    Victor''s eyes coagulated and asked in a deep voice, "you mean the kind of recovery medicine that helps the alchemist recover his energy?"


    "That''s right!"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry and transport all those materials to the hill camp!" Said Victor excitedly.


    "But those herbs belong to Mrs. Sophia..."


    Victor waved his hand and muttered, "Sophia... All her people are mine. Of course, her things are also mine. My things are still mine."


    "All away! None left!"

 Chapter 394

    The man of saber toothed tiger business group really didn''t dare to stop the Lord''s personal guard from dragging 11 carts of specialty products. The manager of the business group took the goods list and ran to the government office. He begged the male owner to write a letter and pass it to the Marquis Sophia.


    After all, these goods are worth 160000 gold sol with interest, which is definitely an amazing wealth. Moreover, they involve a wide range, and the business group manager can''t afford to lose the goods.


    According to the steward, the 11 cars of rare and specialty products have already had buyers. If they can''t get the predetermined share, it is bound to damage the reputation of the four leaf clover business group. The trade agreements signed between the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and the southern lords may be overturned, and Mrs. Sophia''s situation will become more difficult.


    After weighing again and again, Victor gave up the idea of occupying 11 special products, and kindly said to the steward: This is a test for him, and his loyalty is commendable. The steward assumed a frightened and flattered attitude, and Victor didn''t care about his sincerity.


    Victor is not afraid of angering Sophia. In fact, high-level knights are hardly disturbed by negative emotions. If Sophia suffers losses, she will only use this as an excuse to let Victor make more compensation and concessions. Victor can play a rogue on Sophia, but he must consider the situation of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce.


    The four leaf clover business group lost its credibility. The Marquis Leopold, the chancellor of the exchequer of the Kingdom, must unite with the deceived Southern Lord and the Viscount Sauron to crack down on the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, and finally let the Leopold family''s business group take a share of the Kingdom''s trade, or even completely replace the four leaf clover business group.


    Victor regarded the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce as something in his bag and could not be touched by others. Moreover, before the golden regiment absorbed the talents of the chamber of Commerce, the people and horses still needed Sophia to transfer materials. If the leopolds had the right to transfer goods in Gambis, they would know all the materials purchased by the people and horses.


    In particular, the medicinal materials of Mount arret are related to the alchemist''s recovery medicine. Compared with the neutral Sophia, the Leopold family backed by the royal family obviously uses the goods list to collect Victor''s intelligence.


    On the other hand, the goods occupying 160000 gold sols are too ostentatious and easy to attract the attention of others. If the recovery potion of the alchemy empire is priceless, as long as victor takes it out, with Sylvia''s wisdom, she can connect these two things immediately, and then... God knows how she will react?


    In the name of helping his wife keep supplies, Victor only took the goods reserve of barbarian specialties, including the five key herbs.


    These materials were transported to the mountain camp. The alchemical militia in the camp, in accordance with Victor''s order, sent five kinds of medicinal materials to the mountain fortress overnight and gave them to busso to configure the recovery medicine of the alchemical empire.


    Three days later, Jack the monkey militia handed Victor a sample of the recovery medicine.


    The recovery medicine in the crystal bottle is golden, with a heavy texture like mercury, as dazzling as melted gold. Victor carefully examined the medicine in his hand and asked suspiciously, "are you sure this thing is all right? How do I feel that it can block people''s intestines and stomach?"


    "Ordinary people must feel bad after drinking recovery medicine." Jack answered honestly.


    "How hard is it?"


    "The stomach is blocked."


    "..." Victor carefully put down the crystal bottle and looked up and asked, "Knight... Well, I mean, what happens if the alchemist drinks it?"


    "This kind of recovery medicine can continuously restore the energy of the alchemist within three hours."


    "It turned out to be blocked in the intestines and stomach, and then continuously transformed into fighting spirit... Pharmacy is really amazing." Victor smiled, shook his head, suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "wait, you just said ''this'' recovery potion? How many recovery potions are there?"


    "There are two formulas of recovery potions recorded in my will side. You have one kind of recovery potion and the other belongs to class II potion. Its recovery effect is not as good as this one." Answered Jack.


    "Class II recovery agent?" Victor touched his chin and asked, "is its material cheaper?"


    Jack thought for a moment and said: "Sir, we didn''t have the concept of expensive or cheap. If we only consider the types of medicinal materials, the second formula is much more complex than the first. We don''t have the materials for class II recovery potions. After all, the span of time is too long. Some resources everywhere in the era of the alchemy Empire have been extinct, while some rare resources may be very common now."


    Victor stared at the recovery medicine on the table, patted his forehead and shouted angrily, "I almost made a big mistake!"


    To verify the effect of the recovery potion, you must find a knight to take it. Victor thought about it and found that only Nicole could help him keep it secret. Although he was sure that the knight was the descendant of the ancient alchemist, after tens of thousands of years, who could guarantee whether the raw materials of the potion had changed? Who could guarantee whether the knight''s blood had changed? In case the recovery potion became the knight''s poison, Didn''t that hurt Nicole?


    "I''m so damn! How can Nicole test the medicine?" Regretting and ashamed, Victor stood up, walked restlessly around the room and shouted, "all the Knights around me are my women... Why don''t I have secret knights?"


    Victor turned a few times and suddenly stopped. "I seem to have a trainee Knight captive... Working as a coolie in Raven town." He turned to Jack and said, "summon the red eyed letter crow and ask old ham, the garrison officer of Raven Town, to send two elite guards to send Todd back."


    "My Lord, who is Todd?" Asked Jack.


    When Victor visited Raven town for the first time, he ordered the destruction of a free people camp and secretly fought with Viscount Negus. In that skirmish, viscount Negus lost three trainee knights, and Todd was the only surviving trainee knight.


    Although he came from a humble background and his blood was impure, he reluctantly awakened the knight''s blood by relying on the washing medicine provided by Duke Eriksson. He resonated with only four elements, but his swordsmanship was superb. He killed two soul monkey militia on his own.


    Victor suspected that Todd was a strong man who was close to lighting the fire of the soul, but his basic attributes were too poor, and his personal strength was far from being comparable to that of a formal knight.


    Later, in order to survive, Todd was willing to give up his status as a trainee knight, destroy his face with a long gold sword, and become a coolie in Raven town. Victor and Lilia were impressed by his ruthlessness, so he spared his life.


    Jack was not present, so he didn''t know Todd.


    "He is... Forget it. You call the one eyed Gru." Victor was too lazy to explain and decided to let his personal guard captain do it.


    "As you wish, my Lord." Jack saluted meticulously and left the study backwards like an ordinary vassal.


    Before long, the tall, ferocious looking Gru came into the room, bowed and said, "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and asked, "do Todd of Raven remember?"


    "Remember! That guy killed two of my elite guards and cut his face. He bled all over the ground without frowning. He''s a cruel man!" Gru was also impressed by Todd. He paused and added: "however, Todd was very honest later. He didn''t fight back when he was beaten. Now anyone can bully him."


    "At least he''s alive... Now I''m finally going to use him."


    Victor returned to his seat and said, "take a cavalry team to raventown and take Todd back to the hill camp." He knocked on the table and continued to tell, "Raven town is full of secret agents and dark walkers from the referee''s office. You should be fast and careful. You must not attract the attention of outsiders, including Mrs. Sophia and her men. If Todd tries to escape, kill him!"


    "Don''t worry, my Lord!" One eyed longgru patted his chest and said, "I''ll bring Todd back in the name of changing the guard of Raven town. I''m sure no one knows."


    Gru''s force is not as good as the alchemical militia, but alchemists will never learn his cleverness and flexibility.


    Victor smiled with satisfaction and said, "you start at once and try to get back in 30 days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    *****************************


    Thirty four days later, in the barracks of the hill camp.


    Todd slowly opened his eyes, stared at a flower backed spider on the ceiling, counted its eight thin legs again and again, and silently felt the surging power in his body.


    He came from an aristocratic family in the Eastern League. His father had a title but no territory, blood but no power. He was like an estrous stallion rather than an elegant aristocrat. He desperately gave birth to 17 children, but not Todd.


    Todd was an illegitimate son, trained as a slave and sold as a commodity to outsiders.


    There are many such illegitimate children in the Eastern League. If they are daughters, they will become other people''s playthings and reproductive tools, and the boy can only accept the ill fated fate, first as a servant of the family, and then as the cannon fodder of the Lord, or die in the battle, or make military achievements and get the praise of the master, or awaken her fighting spirit in the cruel battle of life and death and become a knight.


    Todd did not accept the fate of the illegitimate son in the East. He chose to escape his father''s control and wander from the eastern alliance to the Dodo kingdom. A blood certificate signed by the church made him the guardian of Duke Eriksson''s family. Before the age of 18, he trained the knight''s blood and awakened his fighting spirit.


    But it didn''t last long. Duke Eriksson was ordered to be executed by King dodo for forging gold coins against the Royal tax officials. Todd wanted to take refuge in Viscount Negus, but he failed to complete the Viscount''s task. Instead, he became a prisoner of the Randall family. He became a lost dog again.


    This series of events made Todd deeply realize that the trainee knight who lost his master was equal to losing everything.


    Todd''s blood is low, has no potential, and bears the stain of losing the Lord. It is almost impossible to be accepted by the Lord again. He cut his face and disfigured and volunteered to be a coolie in Raven town. In addition to being afraid of death, he was more unwilling to give up his status as a knight and aristocrat. The identity of Knight nobility comes from blood and depends on the master.


    The noble Viscount Randall was his only hope.


    Now, more than a year of humiliation and survival has finally paid off.


    Eight days ago, the captain of viscount Randall''s guard took him to the secret castle of the Randall family. The Viscount''s pharmacist brought him a bottle of golden medicine to take.


    Now that you have entered the core area of the Randall family, you will die if you don''t obey orders!


    Todd had no choice and had already made a choice. He took the medicine very happily and worked under the guidance of the pharmacist.


    Something magical happened.


    The golden potion that sank into the abdomen continuously spits out fighting spirit. The total amount and duration of fighting spirit operation are three times more than usual! Todd involuntarily uses this fighting spirit to stimulate the silent element bit. Soon, the fifth element bit resonates, followed by the sixth and seventh


    For the next three days, Todd took three potions every day, resonated with the bottom 11 elements, and changed from a junior trainee knight to a senior trainee knight. In the last five days, he continued to take medicine, but the last wind element level remained motionless.


    Todd stared at the pattern on the spider''s back and was stunned. After a long time, he finally sighed.


    "Are you worried?"


    A faint voice came from the door. Todd turned and saw the handsome Viscount Randall with four guards wearing strange leather armor and holding long swords entering the house.


    He quickly knelt down on his knees and said in fear, "Lord Randall, I let you down. I still failed to break through the barrier and resonate with the last element today."


    Four armored swordsmen stood in the four corners of the room, vaguely surrounding Todd in the middle. Victor sat down at the head of the barracks, smiled and said, "are you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    Todd touched his forehead on the floor and said respectfully: "My Lord, the golden potion can make the trainee knights who wash their blood resonate with the silent element level and reach the level of senior trainee knights. This should be your biggest secret, but I haven''t got your trust, nor resonate with the bottom 12 element levels and step into the bronze level. If you give me a chance, I will prove to you that my loyalty is not lost to your secret warrior."


    "It takes thousands of gold sols for me to cultivate a secret warrior, and you used 24 gold potions. How much do you think a gold potion is worth?" Asked Victor with interest.


    "Immeasurable!" Todd''s voice was hoarse and a cold sweat was seeping from his head and back.


    "A top-level training potion is worth 2000 gold sols. Even if I have 1000 gold sols for a gold potion, 24 will cost 24000 gold sols." Victor turned his head and said leisurely, "I threw more than 20000 gold coins on you, not to kill you."


    Todd tried to restrain his excitement and said in a deep voice, "Todd is willing to go through fire and water for adults! As long as it is an adult''s order, I will die!"


    "There''s really something you need to do..."


    Victor was silent for a long time and said, "tell me about your experience of taking the medicine."


    Todd raised his head, and the three ferocious scars on his face led to a penetrating wry smile. "As in the previous two days, the fighting spirit inspired by the golden potion is based on my own fighting spirit, and the intensity and purity can not resonate with 12 elements at the same time. The effect of the Golden potion is balanced and stable, and there is no defect in itself. It is my own blood that limits my achievements."


    "Do you think the golden potion can help the trainee knight who inspires fighting spirit to be promoted to knight?" Asked victor.


    "Sure!" Todd further explained: "the purity and total amount of fighting spirit of naturally awakened trainee knights are much higher than me. The golden potion can triple the fighting spirit of users. They are completely possible to resonate with 24 element bits. As for whether they can resonate with the 25th element bit, I don''t know."


    Victor nodded and asked, "have you ever heard of the secret knight?"


    "I haven''t heard of it." Todd shook his head blankly.


    "The big family will adopt some noble children of low blood, provide them with resources, help them inspire fighting spirit, let them take charge of the family secret spy and do something invisible." Victor continued: "because the cost of cultivating secret knights is higher than that of ordinary knights, large families generally do not let secret Knights perform the mission of death. As long as secret Knights make enough contributions to the family, they can be granted land, obtain the title of Lord and become a real aristocrat."


    Todd quickly said loudly, "Lord Randall, I''d like to be your secret knight."


    Victor sneered, "secret knights are trained from childhood and loyal to the family. You''re too old..." Then he said slowly, "however, I have something I need a new face to do. If you can complete my task, I allow you to salute me."


    "Your Excellency, just tell me!"


    Victor pondered, "I''ve read your readme. You were born in the Eastern League. Do you know the masked brotherhood?"


    Todd shook his head and said, "Sir, I fled the family before I was 11. I can''t remember the life of the Eastern League."


    Victor stared into Todd''s eyes for a long time, took back his eyes and said, "the masked brotherhood is fighting with my men in the kingdom of dodo. I will send a group of people to reinforce my subordinates. You go together and prove your loyalty to me with the blood of the masked brotherhood. When this is over, I will ask the priest to remove the scar on your face and give you the identity of secret knight."


    "My Lord, your will is my mission!" Todd said, half kneeling and lowering his head.


    "Get up." Victor slightly jawed his head, got up and said, "the reinforcements set out tonight. You have a good rest in this room. Someone will come to you then." With that, he took Renault and Jack, opened the wooden door and walked out of the barracks.


    Outside the house, the soft wind surged and blew down yellow leaves on the shade trees.


    "The wind season is coming." Victor touched his hand as if to grasp the invisible wind, "in China, autumn is both a harvest season and a withering season... Lord Su Sha!"


    Renault scratched his head and asked, "Sir, where are you going now?"


    "Go!" Victor withdrew his hand and stepped forward. "Let''s go to the alchemy tower."

 Chapter 395

    No. 7 alchemy tower has always retained the original cave appearance. The outer cave with the size of more than 700 square meters is piled with some miscellaneous materials, which makes people think that it is a natural cave storage room.


    Victor and Renault followed the stone steps and turned into the corridor leading to the inner cave. The brazier inlaid on the stone wall did not light the lighting torch, and the whole cave looked dim. With the dim vision of the moon elf, Victor can see the surrounding environment, but the mountain wind penetrates into the cave from the vent cut by the halfling, and the air rubs against the rock wall, sending out a shrill cry, which is constantly torturing his sharp ears.


    The area of the inner cave is less than one-third of the front hall. There is an inexhaustible spring. The cold spring water flows through the mountain along the artificially excavated canal and gurgles to the camp below. The cave is dark and humid, and the rock wall is covered with fluorescent moss. The shimmer of moss renders the stone platform in the center green.


    This is the gathering place of the four system void elements. When the alchemy tower creates void, the water vapor in the air will condense into a mass of visible void water elements, which will complement each other with other three system elements and evolve the deep mystery of the creation law.


    Victor is not here today to see the wonders of the creation of the void.


    He put a bottle of recovery Potion on the stone platform and connected the tower spirit with consciousness, "king."


    "Welcome back, my Lord." Tallinn responded immediately.


    "This is a kind of recovery potion made by the alchemist militia. Give it a price, king." Victor commanded in consciousness.


    "Yes." The king quickly gave the answer: "400 kingsol."


    "The price is fair and unfair."


    Victor nodded and shook his head, "The materials of the recovery potion belong to natural resources. The part collected by the alchemy militia has almost no cost, and the materials brought back by the caravan are no more than 60 gold sols at most. However, a kind of recovery potion can provide a stable fighting spirit for the knight. This means that the recovery Potion can help the trainee knight who cleanses the blood to resonate more element bits and help the trainee knight who awakens naturally The warrior attacks the knight realm, and there is no disadvantage of solidifying the element position. It can also help high-level Knights recover and increase the total amount of fighting spirit in battle! "


    "A bottle of top-level energy potion is worth 1000 gold sol, which is ten times stronger than it. How many gold coins should more than a recovery potion be worth?"


    The king replied: "Sir, it''s unfair to measure the value of the recovery potion from a static point of view. Firstly, the energy potion will be eliminated by the recovery potion. Secondly, in order to enhance their strength, the Lord will recruit more noble children with Knight blood. The price of the washing potion must be greatly increased, and the price of the recovery potion can only be maintained at a low level, otherwise the Lords can''t afford it. They don''t hesitate to launch it War until a new balance is achieved. "


    "That''s right! But you can''t deny that the emergence of recovery potion has enhanced the Qi of the knight class." Victor picked up the recovery potion from the stone platform, looked at it carefully for a while, handed it to Renault next to him, and smiled in his consciousness: "the recovery potion improves the strength of the knight, and the pile method recorded in x-3 makes the paladin further... Do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    The king replied, "improve human strength and deal with unknown changes. Isn''t this in line with your will, sir?"


    "Of course!" Victor raised his eyebrows and sighed in his heart, "first, the super class food blue taro, which can enhance the connection between the Golden Knights and the real world, let them try their best to figure out their extraordinary martial skills and look forward to the legendary field. Then, restore the potion and improve the strength of the whole Knight class... This kind of coincidence makes people feel creepy."


    "Sir, I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence, but a necessity!" The king explained, "you have verified that knights are descendants of ancient alchemists. Of course, the civilization achievements of the alchemical empire are centered on the interests of knights."


    "That''s right..." Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "king, you have my memory. Should you know Fermi''s paradox?"


    "Fermi, a famous physicist on earth, suddenly asked ''where are they?'' while discussing UFOs and aliens with others. This is the famous Fermi paradox." The king replied.


    Victor smiled and said, "then I''ll ask now, where are they?"


    Fermi paradox holds that if human beings can fly to various planets in the Milky way in 1 million years, alien civilization should have arrived on earth as long as it starts 1 million years earlier than human beings.


    Similarly, assuming that No. 7 alchemy tower is a tool for the revival of the alchemy Empire, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the recovery potion and blue taro should have appeared long ago.


    "Unless you are a special individual." The king immediately summoned, "this conclusion is really creepy!"


    "String puppet?" Victor sneered, his eyes were cold, and then cheered up and said, "let''s rearrange the existing information according to the order of time."


    "About 40000 years ago, the alchemy Empire encountered unknown invaders, and the rigid alchemy puppets could not resist the enemy''s attack. Therefore, an alchemist invented void creation, used alchemy life to fight against foreign enemies, and finally defeated the invaders through the Millennium war."


    "Attention is to repel, not destroy the invaders." Victor emphasized and continued: "the alchemy empire collapsed suddenly for unknown reasons. However, there are signs that the mage Association of the alchemy Empire assumed the responsibility of ethnic continuity. They created the era of the chosen and protected knights and mortals. However, the chosen and knights established their own city states, scattered all over the world, and did not form a unified regime."


    The king said, "the isolated islands of civilization after the end of the world, blocked exchanges and developed separately. It shows that the high-level of the alchemy Empire suddenly disappeared, and the major cities were separated and surrounded by some force, which made the middle level of the Empire lose contact with the outside, resulting in the interruption of the inheritance of alchemy civilization."


    Victor said, "I have a question here. Since the extraordinary power of alchemists comes from blood, they do not intermarry with mortals, and alchemists can meet all the needs of alchemists, where are mortals in the alchemy Empire? What is the significance of their existence?"


    The king paused for two seconds and replied, "mortals are the source of mages."


    "Very correct!" Victor said with a smile: "if mortals are extinct, mages will be finished! In a sense, the mage association has a transcendent position in the alchemy empire. They are obsessed with the research of transcendental power and do not directly interfere with the secular regime, but they must protect mortals. This is the case with the early God elect, the church, and I''m afraid it was the same before the alchemy empire."


    "I seem to have seen the mage kingdom before the alchemy empire. According to turnans''s explanation of power, the knight went to the element sea, and others groped forward according to the law of the origin of the world. The magic model built by the mage is fixed, and the original power of the knight has infinite plasticity. Therefore, the mage helped the knight create alchemy, because the mage can''t do it by himself, only Can rely on knights. Both sides have formed a regime in which Knights govern and mages study. The influence of this political structure continues to this day! "


    Victor paused, frowned and said, "it''s puzzling why the chosen one doesn''t reproduce the alchemical civilization?"


    "There are two possibilities, one is that you can''t do it, and the other is that you don''t want to do it." Said the king.


    "I think both of these possibilities point to the mystery of the collapse of the alchemical empire!" Victor said in his mind, "there are many possibilities for Fermi paradox. The most terrible conclusion is that any civilization will kill itself when it develops to a certain extent!"


    "The alchemy empire may have done the wrong thing!" Victor asked, "do you know what I think?"


    The king replied, "my Lord, I am limited by my will side, and my thinking is far less active than you." The implication is: I can''t guess.


    Victor said proudly, "I have a bold guess. The alchemist and mage Association have jointly done a taboo study - they are creating gods!"


    "King, did you ever think that the behavior pattern of the Lord of glory is close to the program?"


    "Triggered by fixed conditions, there is a lack of diverse demands of natural life. These are in line with the characteristics of unnatural life." Replied the king.


    "Yes." Victor agreed: "Article 1 of the code of glory, no one can touch God or convey the oracle. This certainly ensures the stable transmission of power, but there is a mystery behind it. The Lord of glory only works without talking and works tirelessly for mankind... He doesn''t mind the first Pope bullying him?"


    "Paladin Constantine said that wizards steal knowledge and power by listening to the voice of evil gods and improve their magic models. It can be seen that the mage association is doing the same thing, and they even developed alchemy. When foreign enemies invaded the alchemy Empire, the senior level of the mage Association took the initiative to communicate with the gods and learned the alchemy of empty creation, that is, alchemy Tower, and the price is the sacrifice to the gods. However, the alchemy tower must be built at the intersection of elements, and the position must be fixed. Alchemy creatures are limited by logistics conditions and life span, so they can only defend and can''t go on an expedition. The alchemy Empire drove away the invaders, but they can''t get rid of the threat. The gods can get a steady stream of sacrifices, and the alchemy empire is unwilling to sacrifice the gods for a long time. They think about it Solve the problem once and for all! Therefore, the high level of the alchemical Empire secretly studied the mysteries of the gods and created the ultimate alchemical life - the Lord of glory. "


    Victor said slowly: "I remember that both the dragon warrior and the Savi warrior of the alchemy fighting unit have the ability to be immune to the threat of the soul. It can be seen that the opponent of the alchemy empire is an advanced creature no inferior to the giant dragon. Therefore, the greatest ability of the Lord of glory is not to give magic or create an incomparable shining envoy, but to pry the change of the world law and weaken the ability of higher extraordinary creatures from the root."


    "He did. The early Pope weakened the connection between God elect and evil gods, but in the period of the alchemy Empire, the ability of the Lord of glory caused panic among the gods. They concentrated their efforts to eliminate the high-level of the alchemy Empire, and used the loopholes in the alchemy tower to liberate alchemy creatures and completely destroy the alchemy empire."


    "The gods taught empty creation and deliberately left loopholes. Obviously, they didn''t have a good intention. The alchemist and mage Association secretly created gods to cross the river and tear down the bridge. As a result, the alchemist and mage Council lost." Victor curled his lips and said, "the gods pressed the mage and knight on the ground and beat them solidly, so that they would never dare to engage in alchemy again."


    "The alchemy tower absorbs the law crystal not to reproduce the alchemy civilization, but out of the needs of war. The distribution of alchemy towers is too wide. The imperial high-level leaders who master alchemy technology can''t give consideration to each alchemy tower. They made many law crystals and handed them to the leaders of various war zones for emergencies." Victor said lazily, "well, that''s about it."


    The king said, "Sir, I understand what you mean, but there are loopholes in logic. For example, mortals are the source of wizards. Why do God elect to sacrifice blood to mortals? For example, God elect to sacrifice blood to evil gods, which directly leads to the awakening of the Lord of glory. If the gods are afraid of the Lord of glory, why encourage wizards to sacrifice blood?"


    "Pa!"


    Victor clapped his hand on the stone platform and shouted, "conspiracy! A conspiracy!"


    "The gods have mastered alchemy, and they can teach the method of making alchemy towers to the chosen ones and high-ranking knights at any time. However, don''t forget that the alchemy Empire also has an opponent. The original invaders didn''t know what means they used to make the chosen ones sacrifice blood to the gods and kill each other to revive the Lord of glory. The early Pope Enoch was not an opponent of wizards, so he borrowed the power of the Lord of glory At the same time, Enoch was selfish. He wanted his descendants to monopolize the authority of the final alchemy creatures, so he ordered to eliminate the wizards who could compete with them, and set up the first article of the glorious code. The high wizards became bereaved dogs, the inheritance of magic was completely cut off, and the connection between gods and wizards was weakened, so it was very difficult to communicate and could not be taught at all Complete alchemy. "


    "In this way, the invaders have no opponent. I don''t know why, the gods need to sacrifice. They also can''t tolerate the extinction of wizards and human beings. So I''m here!"


    "I am the Savior of the gods!" Victor declared aggressively.


    But the king pointed out mercilessly, "dear master, your subjective conjecture has many contradictions."


    "Since the high level of the alchemy Empire wants to completely destroy the invaders with the Lord of glory, why do the invaders wake up the final alchemy creatures? Since the world law has changed and the extraordinary power of the invaders has been weakened, can they defeat the church with the Lord of glory?"


    Victor thought he could run wild with the alchemy tower, but in fact, the alchemy tower was not enough in front of the church.


    The alchemy tower needs wealth, and the church only needs faith. The alchemy tower has an upper limit of soul fire, and the priests are endless. The individual strength of alchemy creatures is strong, and the church can summon glorious angels. The Lord of glory can draw all gods to find teeth... The cost, quantity and quality can not be compared... If the alchemy tower is regarded as an alchemy creature, it is completely different from the Lord of glory, and it is more than one generation apart.


    The king continued, "the powerful Lord of glory can''t take the orcs. The church that masters divinity can''t even compare with the Wizards in the era of God''s choice."


    "Selfishness! It''s purely selfishness!" Victor explained somewhat embarrassed: "The association of alchemists and mages is the creator of the Lord of glory. Enoch did not receive the mage education of the alchemy empire. He was afraid that the elector council would seize the authority of the Lord of glory, and his descendants did not respect the Knights. Now, the inheritance of magic models has been cut off, the magic has not been updated, and the Knights of the golden generation have become the bronze generation. There are no wizards and high-level knights, just rely on them How can the clergy of the church defeat the orcs... "


    The king replied, "dear master, your hypothesis does not consider the factors of extraordinary creatures, orcs, barbarians and elves, goblins and aliens, so it is impossible to get the correct answer, and your judgment is lack of evidence."


    "Er... Well, I admit that there are still many unsolved mysteries in history..." Victor said angrily, "these are not the key points! The key point is to divide the soul!"


    He took a deep breath, calmed his mood and preached: "I am neither a knight nor a wizard. This shows that ordinary people can activate the alchemy tower, only if the soul is divided. According to Fermi''s paradox, it has been more than 9000 years since the Lord of glory changed the law. Since the gods want to activate the alchemy tower, the civilization heritage of the alchemy Empire should have appeared long ago! Why can''t you see no trace?"


    "There are too many possibilities and there is no speculative significance!" The king replied.


    "I prefer that I can''t be replaced." Victor deliberately emphasized his value


    The king replied steadily, "Sir, from the known situation, this is impossible."


    Victor was silent for a moment and said: "King, if I die, you will die, and the alchemy tower will wait for the next operator. I suspect that there are great defects in the soul division. Only alchemists and mages can let mortals master the alchemy tower. Since mortals can control a powerful alchemy tower, the alchemy Empire cannot have unlimited means. For example, a little of his soul fire can control alchemy creatures, and mages and alchemists can also control him Another point of divine fire. "


    "I just want to know if I''m under control?" Victor finally asked the most critical question and waited quietly and nervously for an answer. What he was waiting for was not the answer, but who answered it.


    The king replied without hesitation, "Sir, I am proud of being controlled by you. According to my situation, you can ask such a question. Obviously, no one controls you."


    Victor was disappointed and relaxed. After thinking for a long time, he seemed to say to himself, "well, I am free and have no so-called competitors. In case the invaders appear again, there will be the Lord of glory, the clergy of the church and the armies of the kingdoms. If not, I will hide far away. The alchemy tower will stay here. I can use it, but I don''t need it."


    The king replied as usual, "Sir, I obey your will."


    "..." Victor''s stuffy tunnel: "I''m gone! The alchemy tower continues to produce alchemy creatures. 12380 soul fires retain 500. The rest maintain 6 alchemy dragon lizards, 200 alchemy war mastiffs, 600 alchemy crows, 300 soul monkey militia and 150 Funiu militia. The rest produce alchemy auxiliary soldiers, load soul monkey secret forms, master long-range weapons and load three production skills in turn."


    "Mo has been created." The king summoned: "at present, there are 500 points of soul fire and 64700 gold sol."


    Victor shook his head and turned away from the cave.


    Outside the cave, the sun was shining, and Victor''s mood could not be said to be relaxed or depressed.


    This is a test to see if there are any extraordinary creatures behind the tower spirit. If so, let it hide in the dark, it''s better to let it show its original shape.


    Victor measured for a long time. He believed that his value was irreplaceable and gambled on life and freedom. Anyway, the worst result is death, and it is difficult to change. If you win the bet, there may be a turn for the better.


    However, the test did not achieve the expected effect, the king''s performance was impeccable, and Victor wondered if he had been worried too much.


    The so-called refrigerated alchemy tower is just talking.


    The threat of ant man is predictable and unavoidable. On the other hand, the masked brotherhood took out blood boiling medicine and color changing dye. The bone characteristics of the elite warriors of the brotherhood are the same as those of the church paladins, and the training secrets of the paladins come from the chosen ones.


    Does this mean that there is a shadow of the mage Council behind the brotherhood?


    It was puzzling that the Borui and Sophia''s chamber of Commerce fought to the end, and Victor now had to suspect that they had also obtained the formula of the recovery medicine.


    Does this mean that the remnant of the elector Council has penetrated into the east of the human kingdom?


    At first, the little Baron was secretly plotted by the wizard for no reason. Then, Raymond, the eldest son of the Duke of berry family Peter sent someone to assassinate the Elven blood aristocrats for some reason.


    What is the connection?


    It is precisely because of these overt or covert opponents that Victor must develop his strength at the original pace.


    The adjustment of production tasks will gradually reduce the number of alchemy militia and increase the number of alchemy auxiliary soldiers to 900 to prepare for the expansion of mercenary corps, mercury and gold regiment. Of course, if you find a trace of law crystal, you must not let it go.


    The curtain of the new era has opened. Everyone wants to stand at the peak of power in the new era, and everyone is competing bravely. Sylvia is fighting, the Pope is fighting, Sophia is fighting, the augustian family is fighting, the glorious knight is fighting... In such a wonderful era, how can the owner of the alchemy tower not fight?


    Victor stepped into the sun and smiled at Renault: "Nelson, they have completed their body remodeling. I should go back to the silver moon manor and practice it for the Pope."

 Chapter 396

    Straight hemlock trees, like loyal soldiers, guard the flat and wide boulevard. The resulting sense of direction and security makes people want to explore the end of the road.


    This road leads to Yeliu city. The Pope will drive from Pinghu Town to Yeliu city led by Buryat, then turn north, pass through vistock city of Wellington family, and reach brinor, the king capital of Gambis.


    There, young Edward Prince Auguste waited for the Pope to crown him, accept the loyalty of his vassals, and was officially crowned Lord of Gambis.


    Beside the road, there were two large van carriages. They are pulled by two snow-white Rayleigh pure blood horses. The car body is wrapped with silver. The car wall is not carved with gorgeous patterns. The shape is simple and heavy, showing a sacred and solemn charm. Twenty middle-level paladins rode horned wolves as big as horses around two van carriages, followed by 8 baggage carriages and 60 early-level paladins.


    The Pope''s motorcade is ready to go.


    Clement and Victor are standing by the trees outside the road. He is dressed in a fine linen Pope robe, wearing a pope''s crown, holding a platinum Angel scepter. His facial features are three-dimensional like sculptures, his eyes are calm and dignified.


    When he came, he became a civilian with turnans, mingled among the believers, and enjoyed the local customs of Randall. When he left, his retinue was like clouds and mighty, showing the authority of a generation of Pope.


    Clement is not only a legendary priest in charge of the Privy Council of the church, but also a knight with physical and mental unity. His personal force is enough to protect himself.


    A powerful but powerless person must be surrounded by a guard. He cannot be free within ten meters. A strong man with strength but no power has no influence, and there is no freedom ten miles away.


    Victor envied Clement very much. Although he had strength and power, his appearance characteristics were too eye-catching, especially his sharp ears, which would be recognized when he went there.


    Once, he put on his hood and sneaked into the busiest tavern in Pinghu Town. The sound in the tavern changed from big to small, and finally became silent. The people in the tavern dare not go out. They come to salute one by one, and then leave quietly. Finally, the backstage owner of the tavern, the monkey, also ran over and waited respectfully for the owner''s instructions.


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry and never went to a crowded place again.


    Turnans, who was wearing crocodile skin armor, arranged the team, walked over with great strides and said to Victor from a distance: "Victor, your Randall''s crocodile skin armor is really good. You actually stick the Hexapod crocodile and the giant''s skin together, with a fine rattan armor in the middle, which is much better than the crocodile skin armor produced by the Eastern League." From afar to near, the volume of his speech did not change at all.


    The skinhead Paladin patted Victor''s shoulder enthusiastically, turned his right arm and said, "I have made great efforts to reshape Nelson''s body. The muscles of the stupid bear are as tough as old cow''s skin, and the bones are as hard as steel. There''s kaligura, whose fat is powerless. Massaging the two of them makes my arms sour until now..."


    Victor smiled gracefully, "Lord tournans, I have a lot of eleven taxes on crocodile skin armor and rattan armor. As for the manufacturing technology of rattan armor... You can talk to Mrs. Sylvia."


    "Forget it."


    Clement took over the topic and told, "Victor, it''s a noble act for the Lord to settle the refugees. I hope the Randall family can become an example of the Lord."


    During his trip to the man horse hills, he saw many novel things at Randall''s leadership. The rattan skin armor is an excellent armament, and the original Fu Niu secret shape is a major harvest of this trip.


    The eagle lion combat technique created by turnans based on the hidden shape of the Fu Niu can enable the paladins to exercise internal diving from an early age, which not only improves their combat effectiveness, saves many expensive body strengthening potions for the church, but also prolongs the life of the paladins and gives more paladins the opportunity to be promoted to middle and high-level priests.


    The Privy Council can expand the influence of the Templars to the temple army with the eagle lion fighting skills. The outstanding feats of Tournus will be remembered by all the Templars, and Clement will benefit as the head of the Privy Council.


    The eagle lion''s combat technology has a far-reaching impact, but it is a foregone conclusion. Clement never forgets the Pope''s own work. Only by doing his own work well can he advance and retreat freely, and the resettlement of refugees is related to a series of layout behind.


    Victor said: "Under the crown, the Randall family has adjusted the resettlement policy for refugees. I will open the border sentry to ensure that at least 600 refugees are received every month. In the four months of the water season, the number of people received by Randall collar will double. If more, I''m afraid it will affect the livelihood of the people. However, Mrs. Sylvia said that the vassal Lord of the York family will adopt a similar policy. We don''t expect it In the next decade, more than half of the refugees in Gambis can settle down in the Renma hills. "


    "Very good." Clement smiled his jaw.


    Only when the Renma Hill diocese and the Diocese of the kingdom of Neville resettle refugees on a large scale can the bishops of other dioceses have sufficient reasons to exert pressure on the Lords, and the cardinal Council can ensure the orderly flow of population. For clement, resettling refugees is an unprecedented challenge. If you are careless, you may be lifted from the throne of the Pope by your opponent, but the right to redistribute population resources It is also an unimaginable power. Mastering this power, he has countless ways to make a territory crumble and a lord prosper. Compared with this power, it is not worth mentioning to give up the dominance of the two dioceses.


    Clement was very satisfied with Victor''s attitude. He could see that father Miller was busy in the motorcade. His eyes stagnated slightly. After a moment of meditation, he said tactfully: "Victor, secular belongs to the Lord and divine power belongs to the church. If Miller asks you anything, you can appeal to bishop Perot. He will make proper arrangements."


    God''s dependents are some crazy believers, but their strength is still particularly strong, and powerful crazy believers always dictate to secular lords according to their own will, and will mercilessly scold and blame their superiors. In the eyes of the church''s top leaders, those who do not understand flexibility are really a headache, so they are often transferred to the hardest areas to preach, and few people can stay in the same place for a long time.


    In the history of the church, there have been some particularly powerful divine dependents. Their divine arts often have incredible effects and even break through the limitations of divine arts. Just like his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, his holy light is not limited by the divine art model, and has the effects of treatment, reinforcement and punishment.


    Miller undoubtedly belongs to this kind of divine dependents. His divine skill level is not high, but the holy power is extremely pure. A healing skill can bring dying people back to life, and the holy power left in Caligula actually aroused the jealousy of turnans.


    Clement was very worried that Miller''s adherence to traditional doctrines would become a stumbling block to Randall''s educational reform. However, Miller''s influence in Randall''s vassal family was unmatched. Almost all the newborns of Randall''s vassal family were baptized by him.


    Randall''s eleven taxes will be levied quarterly instead of annually. If we change the presiding priest now, Randall''s vassals must unite and set up many obstacles against the new collection method of the eleventh tax. Moreover, viscount Randall has clearly expressed the hope that Miller will continue to preside over Randall''s educational administration.


    For today''s sake, let Miller continue to serve as the presiding priest of Randall, and father David secretly guides the educational administration reform, gradually expands his influence, and finally takes over Miller''s post. Before that, the pope must remind Viscount Randall, lest Miller really go beyond his authority and hinder the cooperation between the two sides.


    Victor knew the Pope''s intentions like the back of his hand.


    At the beginning, Randall''s population was so small that it was difficult for a mere 2000 people to hide the traces of alchemists. Victor managed to retain father Miller. Today, the Randall family has more than 80000 people, which is enough to provide perfect cover for hundreds of alchemists. Even if Randall leads another priest, it is difficult for the church to find anything different.


    However, after such a long time together, the Randall family has established a deep friendship with Miller, and Miller is not a god dependent who doesn''t know how to change. In fact, he has been tossed by the church with a little cunning, but his nature is kind and simple. He doesn''t need to use much brain to get along with him.


    It is precisely because of this friendship that father miller can influence Randall''s leadership, and the Randall family can also influence Miller. If there was a dispute, Miller always ran angrily to find Victor, was convinced by Victor''s education, and then went back with a smile.


    Change the priest? No one in the Randall family likes it.


    "Thank you for your concern. In fact... Father Miller is proficient in academic affairs and has outstanding ability... We have a very happy cooperation!" Victor quickly flattered Miller in front of the Pope.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Clement nodded and waved to Miller.


    Miller trotted over, saluted respectfully and said, "what can I do for you, crown?"


    Clement looked at him up and down and said seriously, "look at you. You''re only 56 years old, older than 65. The church expressly prohibits priests from abusing divinity. I''m afraid it won''t help you at all."


    Miller was submissive and repeatedly said yes. Clement shook his head and warned solemnly, "if believers rely on relief, they will promote laziness, and if they rely on divine magic, they will promote recklessness. You should understand that redeeming believers is not only their body, but also their heart."


    "Yes! Miller remembered the teachings of the crown." The old priest bowed slightly, straightened up, stared into Clement''s eyes and said solemnly, "all glory belongs to the Lord. Miller hopes to remember that our Lord is not our Lord, and the Lord is not our Lord!"


    treason and heresy!


    All the high-level clergy present turned pale. They could touch Miller''s turbid pupils, as if they saw the bright holy light, and couldn''t help but want to worship. Only then did they realize that the old priest in front of them was the one closest to the Supreme Lord! How can his words be blasphemous!


    After a careful taste, I found that this proverb seemed to contain infinite mysteries. The priests couldn''t help thinking deeply, and the scene was silent for a moment.


    Victor was confused, but he could also feel the subtle atmosphere at the moment, so he stood quietly beside him. After a while, Clement took the lead in waking up, took a deep look at Miller and said, "we should start."


    Victor gritted his teeth and said, "there''s another thing under the crown... Well, the Buryat family... Seems to have been secretly plotted by wizards... It involves me... I want to ask, is there a way for the church to help ordinary nobles like me resist witchcraft?"


    This is a very serious accusation.


    Clement vaguely knew that the change of the Buryat family was related to the kingdom of Dodo, and the great Lord did have the habit of keeping wizards, but he was not in the mood to talk about anything else at the moment. He just shook his head and led turnans and two high-ranking priests to the first carriage.


    The horned wolf leader gave a long howl and the motorcade walked slowly. Nelson led the swift bird to the front of the motorcade to guide the Pope.


    In the carriage, Clement closed his eyes and meditated, and the others meditated separately.


    After about half an hourglass, Clement opened his eyes, met the inquiring eyes of his confidant, and asked, "what do you think, turnans?"


    The first Paladin''s intuition was the sharpest. He said in a deep voice, "there is danger and opportunity on the road of level seven priest."


    "My Lord!" Paladin Kathy looked at clement in surprise, with beautiful eyes.


    Level 5 battle priest an Wen also said excitedly, "our Lord is not our Lord, the Lord is not our Lord... If you understand this proverb, you can be promoted to the priest of the Holy Spirit?"


    Clement smiled and said, "understanding is just understanding the truth, understanding the truth is not mastering the truth. The way of the Holy Spirit focuses on understanding, and understanding needs to be practiced. Miller gave his understanding, which is the footprints left by God''s dependents. We take this as the direction, but we can''t step on his footprints."


    "All glory to the Lord!" The crowd chanted in unison.


    Kathy raised her head and asked in awe, "is Miller the priest of the Holy Spirit?"


    "Yes or no, it doesn''t matter to him, nor to us!" Clement shook his head and looked out of the window.


    The Holy Spirit priest? I''m afraid it''s more than that


    "This sentence can''t be spread out! That''s all about Miller. Don''t let others notice this dependent." Clement looked back, hesitated for a moment, and added, "I can''t know, including Perot!"


    ******************


    The motorcade gradually disappeared into the distance. Victor came to Miller and put his elbow on his ribs. "You talk wildly. Why didn''t the Pope punish you? My Lord is not my Lord, and my Lord is not my Lord. What do you mean?"


    Miller pushed Victor''s arm away, glanced at him and said, "you are not a believer of our Lord. I tell you, you don''t understand?"


    "Why am I not a believer in the Supreme Lord?" Victor asked unconvinced, "do you think there is a more pious Lord than me?"


    "Bah!" Miller spit on the ground and disdained to say, "you believe a fart!"


    "Old man, the Pope just wanted to replace you, you know?" Victor was vicious.


    "Don''t I have your support?" Miller smiled.


    "You understand!" Victor smiled and said with a straight face, "I just wanted to ask the Pope for a magic object to resist witches. You ruined my good thing! How do you calculate this account?"


    Miller opened his eyes, looked incredible and said, "what do you want that kind of thing for? Magical objects prevent one kind of witchcraft, can they prevent the second kind? Didn''t I tell you that holding coins engraved with the mark of the holy mountain can resist all witchcraft? Of course, purple gold coins have the best effect and are the most expensive!"


    "Don''t believe me, do you?" With that, he turned angrily and left.


    "Alas! What does that mean? If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask someone else!" Cried Victor from behind.


    "If you''re not afraid of death, shout!" Miller said without looking back.


    Victor shook his head. "My Lord is not my Lord, my Lord is not my Lord." he really didn''t dare to talk about it everywhere. He took out a shiny purple gold coin from his pocket and murmured, "the old God stick can frighten the Pope. It seems that he has real ability!"


    "God''s dependents of the Lord of glory... Hey, it''s getting more and more interesting!"


    Victor carefully chucked the purple gold coin and walked briskly to the swift bird mount.

 Chapter 397

    Half night, Pinghu Town Castle.


    Nelson crossed the suspension bridge over the moat with a team of fast bird light cavalry.


    Two guards guarding the bridge greeted him. "Lord Nelson, the master and Lady Lilia are waiting for you in the watchtower on the top floor of the castle."


    "I''m going to see my master now." Nelson jumped off the fast bird, took off his axe and dagger, gave it to the guard together with the reins of his mount, and then turned back and said, "the light cavalry rest in the courtyard of the castle and wait for Lord Randall''s call."


    With that, he strode into the castle. The fast bird light cavalry team went straight through the castle gate and entered the courtyard in the middle of the castle.


    Nelson ascended the highest watchtower of the castle along the circular ladder. Renault and shack guarded the door of the attic. When they saw him coming up, they pushed open the wooden door.


    The round room in the attic is only 2.4 meters high and covers an area of about 25 square meters. Three rows of wooden frames are nailed to the heavy stone wall. A desk and four chairs are placed in the center of the attic, and the floor is covered with soft wool carpet. The whole room seems cramped and crowded, but it gives people an inexplicable sense of warmth and security.


    The larger the space, people will feel small and have a sense of humility and fear. The smaller the space, the taller the person, which will give birth to the self-confidence that everything is under control.


    The watchtower loft is isolated and towering. There are no compartments around. The only channel is the circular staircase, which is very suitable for listening to secrets.


    Nelson has been through many battles and has a strong will. Changes in space can not shake his heart, but Victor''s trust in his brother and sister makes him feel cordial and satisfied from the bottom of his heart.


    "My Lord, I''m back." Nelson bent over the wooden door and said to victor.


    Lilia sat in a chair dignified and elegant. Her clothes were neat, but her peach cheeks were dizzy and her eyes were full of spring. When she saw her brother coming in, she gave him a rude look.


    "Why, I came at a bad time?" Nelson laughed and joked.


    Lilia''s pretty face suddenly turned red, her murderous apricot eyes glared at Nelson fiercely, gnashing her teeth and said, "it''s said that someone is chasing the female singer who sang at the military parade. Her name seems to be Joanna."


    "Linda asked me to pursue it." Nelson spread his hands innocently.


    Lilia narrowed her eyes and sneered, "I can drive Joanna''s song and dance troupe out of Randall!"


    "Look, my Lord!" Nelson pointed to his sister and complained to victor, "she avenged herself!"


    Victor smiled, pressed Lilia''s small white hand and said, "Joanna''s singing of dawn war song at the military parade was a great success. She has become an idol in the eyes of mercenaries. I fully support the army commander to marry her home."


    "It''s cheap for you." Lilia snorted and said, "Mrs. Uriel of Rose Manor implicitly suggested to me that Lord Nelson should be careful in choosing a legal partner. Brother, you can marry a wife, three famous ladies, Joanna occupies a position, and the other two husbands, you can''t make your own decisions."


    Victor said, "marriage is the rule of the aristocracy. Mrs. Katrina is choosing your daughter for you. I have agreed. As for your other legal partner, it''s up to me."


    "I have no opinion." Nelson was silent for a moment and sighed anxiously, "I just hope the noble daughter of the York family doesn''t bully Linda and her two sons."


    "Linda must learn to give in!" Lilia paused, softened her tone, and said in a soft voice of relief: "you are the commander of the Randall family. You will have the opportunity to make achievements and expand territory. In the future, you are still afraid that my two nephews will not inherit their family property?"


    When Nelson heard the speech, he laughed, gave Lilia a thumbs up and said, "my sister is smarter than me as a brother."


    "All right. That''s the end of the topic."


    Victor waved, motioned Nelson to sit down and asked, "the Pope has left Randall? Did they say anything to you?"


    Nelson opened his chair, sat down, shook his head and said, "nothing... Even Lord turnans didn''t come down to say hello to me."


    Victor nodded gently, looked at him again, smiled and said, "Nelson, you''re thin."


    "Alas, even my strength has become smaller." Nelson clenched his fist and said happily, "but I feel very good!"


    Some changes have taken place in the Randall family who accept body remodeling.


    The biggest change was kaligura, who lost more than half of the fat enough to challenge the ogre, made his muscles and bones stronger, and adjusted his size and eyes. The whole person had a little more aura and no longer looked like a pure idiot.


    Turnans said that Caligula''s body reconstruction is close to perfection, and he also believes that it is a waste to reshape Caligula''s body. Because Caligula''s mind is as pure as a child, the reconstruction process of body and mind completely follows the guidance of the spiritual fire of the fourth level divinity, without mixing his own will. But Caligula is a herbivore at all. His desire to take the initiative to attack is pitiful. No matter how strong his physique is, he can''t become a qualified soldier.


    The smallest change was bertina. After seeing Victor, little fatty cried with tears, said he was in pain, and asked his master if he had grown tall. Victor looked sideways and vertically, and finally told her against his heart: a little taller.


    Turnans said that this is normal. Physical and mental remodeling is only the beginning of change. Later, they have to undergo the process of RE development, and the most direct change is the significant improvement of digestion and absorption capacity.


    That''s a fact.


    Everyone, including the Lilia and Elena sisters, ate at least twice as much. While bell and aka''s food intake tripled, Victor suspected that they had never been full before, or had been eating behind others'' backs, making everyone misjudge their appetite.


    It may not be obvious enough to observe the external changes with the naked eye. Victor''s visual elements can intuitively see the effect of physical and mental remodeling.


    Nelson''s physique attribute has been reduced from 24 points to 18 points, his perception attribute has been reduced from 18 points to 15 points, and his life attribute has been reduced from 16 points to 14 points. However, his spiritual attribute has been fully improved by 2 points, reaching 15 points of the junior Silver Knight, which is 1 point higher than victor.


    Compared with soul fire intensity, spirit attribute is the most difficult attribute to improve. In fact, all people who accept physical and mental remodeling have increased their spiritual attributes, and Nelson is the only one who improves their spiritual attributes by 2 points.


    As for the decline of other three series attributes, it can be regarded as the rejuvenation of the body. Nelson''s physique becomes weak, and his perception and vitality also decline, but his potential also becomes greater. As long as nutrition and exercise are guaranteed, the four attributes will increase rapidly, and move from extreme to balance.


    Even if Nelson can''t achieve the perfect balance of the Silver Knight, he is at least developing in the direction of three forces in one. His physical coordination, reaction speed, movement speed, physical fitness, visceral function and spirit will make great progress. It means that his muscle output strength and explosive power will become stronger, his action will be more agile, his fighting intuition will be more acute, and his aging speed will be slower. Once he ignites the fire of his heart, he will steadily step into the ranks of silver rank.


    Victor asked curiously, "Nelson, how do you feel when you reshape your body?"


    Lilia turned pale, but Nelson said excitedly, "it hurts! It hurts very much! The body hurts, but the mind is very clear..." he smacked his mouth and continued: "This is a very wonderful experience. It seems that I can see the dragon medicine repairing my muscles and bones... This may be what turnans said. Reason and emotion coexist. If I can enter this state at any time, it must ignite the fire of my heart!"


    Victor sighed secretly. X-3 can keep him absolutely rational, but he can''t use the power of emotion. All his actions are to achieve the preset goals. He lacks the ability to think independently and adapt to changes in combat. If he changes his goals temporarily, there will be a short delay, which is actually a lack of spiritual performance.


    However, his speed is too fast and his lethality is too strong to cover up his shortcomings. But if he meets an opponent at the same level, his rigid combat style will be very fatal.


    This defect may be due to x-3, the disadvantage of soul cutting, or the difference of blood. For either reason, Vik will have no solution for one and a half times. He can only take the gifted path of elves last month.


    No! I''m taking the call flow. Alchemists are my ears, eyes and claws. They can extend my will thousands of kilometers away. What spiritual fire and spiritual touch are floating clouds!


    Victor completed the psychological construction and said, "talk about business!"


    "Barol is in trouble in the kingdom of dodo." Victor stood up, took out a parchment map from the wooden frame and spread it on the table. "The masked Brotherhood has successfully penetrated the underground forces of the five main cities of the Dodo Kingdom, including the king capital estaros, izhin, mansir, leonge and Dengshi city." Pointing to the map, he continued: "the mask can do this, which has something to do with the connivance of Lord dodo. With the help of the gangs in the five main cities, they have been in an invincible position to recruit refugee thugs and support each other!"


    "The bucks business group is also a huge monster, but the Cavaliers of the business group receive warnings from the Dodd lords and can not intervene in the gang struggle. They can only recruit mercenary regiments and villains, and take the free trade and civilian traders as their eyes, and fight with their opponents."


    "However, the bucks business group didn''t even know who its opponent was." Victor leaned against the back of his chair, shook his head and said with a smile, "the mercenary regiment is OK to fight in front, but they can''t play the masked brotherhood in the city. Now, in addition to the underground gangs in Dengshi City, the underground forces in other main cities have been masked."


    "On the other side of Dengshi City, our people are helping the bucks." Lilia explained to Nelson, "Mercury gathered the manpower of the kestrel mercenary regiment and the bear regiment, accepted the employment of the bucks in the name of the refugee mercenary regiment, and won their trust."


    "In the past six months, we have killed more than 200 people and killed more than 100 masked people. Of course, the Bucks trust Barol." Victor interface channel.


    Nelson jumped up immediately. "Why did we die so many people? Is barrow a fool?"


    "Take it easy. Most of the people who died were gangsters recruited by barrow." Vic breathed out for a long time, "more than 40 of our own people have died. The masked brotherhood set a trap and used the power of the public security office of Dengshi city to pull out a secret stronghold of Barol, and one of his old secret agents died."


    "Barol is still a fool!" Nelson angrily said, "it''s more stupid than Arka!"


    "It''s not Barol''s fault." Victor shook his head and said, "the masked Brotherhood has a lord''s preference and controls the underground forces in five main cities. They are too much stronger than Barol!" He turned and said, "however, we can keep this underground war going!"


    "Barrow found that the masked brotherhood had a shadow in Dengshi city. As long as he didn''t die, the masked could stand firm in Dengshi city." Victor smiled and said, "of course, Barol is also a shadow. As long as he is fine, Mercury will not be destroyed. Therefore, Barol hides very tightly. No one knows where he is except my elite guard."


    "Both masked shadow and barrow want to find out each other. If they can''t find out, what''s the point of fighting like this?"


    "So the masked people offered to negotiate. This may still be a trap, or they really want to reconcile." Victor took a letter from the drawer and handed it to Nelson: "this is a letter from barrol to me. He asked for my opinion and put forward a plan."


    When Nelson finished reading the letter, his pupils contracted and murmured, "is Barol crazy?"


    "Honey, I also think barrol''s plan is too crazy." Lilia said, "I think he may be afraid that he can''t explain to us because he has lost many family dead. Therefore, he knows that you won''t agree to such a crazy action and deliberately find a step for himself."


    "You think Barol is crazy, but I think Barol''s idea is wonderful!"


    Victor smiled and said, "Barol''s plan needed someone with status to attract the attention of the masked brotherhood, so I sent Todd."


    Lilia hesitated and said, "honey, what if Todd is caught by the people of Stonehenge? He may give us up."


    "What about confessing? Don''t forget, I''m Sophia''s husband. Shouldn''t I take the lead for my wife?" Victor thought to himself: Todd would be perfect if he offered the recovery potion.


    Barol intended to lure and kill the Sheriff of denstone while the two sides were negotiating. In this way, Dengshi city is bound to wipe out all the gangs. The shadow of disguise has to leave Dengshi city before barrow has a chance to catch him. Even if mercury can''t find each other''s trace, it also destroys the ambiguous relationship between the mask and Dengshi city.


    Todd, as a substitute for Barol, is hard to escape the pursuit of Dengshi city. But he had the secret of recovery medicine, which was an irresistible temptation for the Marquis of deweimick in Dengshi.


    He first asked the Randall family to verify the matter, not to report it to the king or the church. Because as long as victor firmly denies it, no one will believe that the Randall family is related to the recovery potion. In fact, even the Marquis de Wemmick himself can''t believe it unless Todd can spit out the potion.


    The recovery potion is invaluable, but if you don''t use it, it''s just a waste. In that case, use recovery potion to buy powerful lords and lure them to join the golden regiment.


    It can be said that the advent of recovery medicine made Barol''s plan perfect. But Victor can''t explain the recovery medicine to the Nelson brothers and sisters. It''s not about trust, but for personal safety. After all, they have no Knight blood and are not protected by the glorious code.


    "I just let Todd go to Stonehenge and haven''t agreed to barrol''s plan." Victor tapped the table and asked, "what''s your opinion? Negotiation or continuation?"


    Nelson and Lilia looked at each other, silent. It''s too exciting for them to seduce and kill a knight and noble openly.


    Victor sighed and said, "barrow thought it through. He didn''t pass the news of the negotiation to the bucks business group. I ask you, what would Sophia do if the Bucks learned that they had offered to negotiate in disguise?"


    Lilia brightened her eyes and said, "Madam will agree! Behind the mask is the Borui kingdom. Madam asked the bucks to deal with the mask in order to force the Borui people to negotiate."


    "Smart!" Victor smiled and said, "we fought with the mask because the mask blocked the way of mercury. We also wanted to annex the bucks business group. Therefore, we should force the bucks business group to a dead end and not let them escape! Otherwise, Mercury will lose its disguise and the opportunity to penetrate the bucks business group."


    "Then keep fighting!" Nelson shouted, then touched his head and asked suspiciously, "Sir, why do you ask us?"


    Victor did hesitate for several days. Behind the masked brotherhood, there were not only the great nobles of Borui Kingdom, but also the shadow of wizards.


    Today''s wizards are like rats hiding in the gutter, and nobles don''t need to think about mice. But Victor must measure the evil god behind the mouse.


    At first, the wizard assassinated the little Baron as if to pave the way for victor. If he did not hold the title of Lord of the little Baron, he would not bind his soul to the alchemy tower. Victor always believed that he was involved in the struggle of extraordinary creatures. In a sense, he is not a simple jumper, nor a little Baron, but the creation of a God.


    Although he hated being manipulated, longed for freedom, and even wanted to bite back, he had to find out his situation and position first.


    What if the wizard behind the masked brotherhood is the subordinate or ally arranged by the extraordinary existence? What if those wizards have the means to restrict the owner of the alchemy tower?


    So Victor ran to test the king, but he didn''t get any hint.


    This morning, father Miller''s words with the Pope made Victor no longer confused.


    No matter how powerful the evil god is, he is swept into the corner by the Lord of glory. The Lord of glory protects human beings and noble blood. Victor is the blood of the top nobles. The dignitaries he makes friends with are great nobles. Evil gods have no power to influence them, nor have they power to influence victor.


    Victor didn''t know how much Miller knew about him, but he thought it was nothing more than two situations.


    First, Miller, the God dependent, knew but did not say, or he could not say. After all, this is about the struggle at the divine level.


    Second, Miller was completely unaware.


    In either case, Victor couldn''t prove it. He pretended that nothing had happened, but at this time, he was brave and angry. Naturally, he didn''t need mercy on the masked brotherhood.


    Victor restrained his thoughts and said slowly, "asking for your opinions is only one aspect. I''m mainly to tell you."


    "The family''s secret affairs need to be consistent. If I have an accident and can''t handle these things myself, you must be able to take over... In fact, this role is usually played by the Lord''s wife." Victor was silent for a while, stood up and said, "I''m going to tell Nicole about the golden regiment, but excluding the elite guards of the family, you can''t talk about it in front of her!"


    "Ah..." Nelson just wanted to ask something. Lilia grabbed him. She smiled and said, "honey, I fully support sister Nicole to assume this role!"


    "Lilia, you are getting smarter and smarter." Victor shook his head and laughed. He turned to the wooden door.


    "I''ll go straight to see Nicole tonight and won''t go back to Yinyue manor."

 Chapter 398

    The road from Pinghu Town to the Golden Oak manor is almost 70 kilometers long. It took Victor nearly 3 hours to reach the Golden Oak manor by riding the fast bird.


    The housekeeper of the manor received Victor attentively and said that Nicole didn''t come back. She stayed in Rose Castle tonight.


    Victor filled his stomach at the Golden Oak manor and led twenty fast birds to Nicole''s Rose castle.


    Rose castle stands on the Bank of rose lake. It is a standard Baron castle, which is composed of ring wall, fortress, Castle courtyard, castle gate and moat.


    As the power center led by the Baron, logistics facilities such as material warehouse, freight yard, cavalry stables, barracks, blacksmith shop and armament workshop have been built around Rosebud castle, and some civilian houses for craftsmen and soldiers'' families.


    With the farmers'' development of the land around the rose lake, there are more and more houses here. With streets and shops, it has gradually formed a settlement of more than 9000 people. Then, the church sent the presiding priest to build a chapel, and the settlement was upgraded to a small town - Rose town.


    Development collar generally develops in this way, but Qiang Mei town is personally planned by Victor. The layout of houses, streets, shops, squares, churches, landscape green belts and sewers in the town is similar to that of Pinghu Town, clean and tidy, taking into account the future development.


    In fact, the villages, workshops, streams, reservoirs, pastures and farmland led by Baron finicos, as well as 600 mercenaries and 50 Fast bird light cavalry were run by Vic. He had promised Nicole to give her a rich territory.


    Now, the promise has been fulfilled.


    When victor and his guard arrived at Rose Town, it was completely dark.


    When the captain of the guard in charge of the night watch heard the sound of the fast bird, he immediately came forward and personally escorted Viscount Randall to the suspension bridge of rose castle. He held up the torch and waved it across the street. Before long, the heavy suspension bridge was put down in a "creak" sound.


    Victor crossed the suspension bridge. Nicole''s housekeeper, joffrey, and several attendants greeted the host with etiquette, bowed and said, "Sir, welcome back."


    "Where''s Nicole? Did you sleep?" Victor took off his cloak, handed it to a castle attendant and stepped into the narrow Castle lobby.


    Joffrey followed victor and said, "madam is resting in the fireplace room on the fourth floor. I''ll send someone to inform her."


    "No, I''ll find her myself. Arrange accommodation for my guard, and then send someone to take care of those fast bird mounts." Said Victor.


    "As you wish, my Lord." Housekeeper joffrey stroked his chest and left.


    Four Castle attendants held up candlesticks and led victor and two guards into the wide Knight hall.


    The knight hall is connected with the front hall. It is the largest room in the castle. It is mainly used for entertaining guests and receiving vassals. Long tables and chairs are placed in the center of the hall. A huge fireplace is built on one wall of the hall, which can heat the hall during the water season.


    A huge bone stick was nailed directly above the fireplace.


    That''s Nicole''s booty.


    Originally, there was a skull specimen of an old ogre. Her subordinates took the monster''s head and its weapons as the glory of the master and hung them in the most prominent position on the wall.


    Ogres belong to humanoid monsters. Their facial features are similar to human beings, but they are more terrible and ferocious. Victor believes that hanging such ugly decorations in the knight hall is always uncomfortable. He insisted on burning the old ogre''s head to ashes. However, Nicole likes the specimen very much because it is the witness of her love with victor.


    Finally, the ogre''s skull specimen was collected into the storage room of Rosenberg.


    Victor glanced at the bone stick on the wall and secretly regretted that he had not burned its owner.


    Following the spiral wooden ladder of the tower, Victor climbed to the fourth floor of the castle. At the entrance of the corridor, a valiant female trainee knight and two maid swordsmen saw the uninvited guests upstairs with the help of the light of candles. They put their long swords into their scabbards, bowed their knees and said, "good night, sir."


    The female trainee knight has a capable short hair, a convex body, straight legs, slender and powerful, and her facial features are as deep as sculptures. Her tall nose and thick eyebrows and big eyes make her look a little less feminine and more strong temperament.


    Her name is Lauretta. She was originally the secret Knight of Rose Manor. Nicole is the vassal Lord of the York family. Sylvia has arranged three retinue knights for her, and Lauretta is one of them.


    Lauretta came from a humble background and was promoted to a trainee Knight by training her blood. However, as a secret Knight trained by Rose Manor, her personal strength and combat will are enough to crush ten Alice. However, at the age of 29, she has passed the peak period, and her combat effectiveness will decline with age. It is precisely because of this that Sylvia separated her and her two companions from the sequence of secret knights and followed a baron Lord.


    The other two retinue Knights formed a family. Their husband Joe Mosen was canonized as a Lord by Nicole and served as the garrison officer of the territory, responsible for guarding the southern fortress. Only lovita is currently single.


    Eh, Lauretta looks good, has a good figure and strong physique. The most important thing is that she has a simple background and is suitable for Nelson... Well, she''s a little older and her blood is a little worse, but I have a recovery medicine, which can certainly help her resonate with 11 elements, enhance her strength and delay aging Victor looked up and down at the female trainee knight, smiled and said, "Lauretta, is Mrs. Nicole asleep?"


    Lauretta was stared at by Victor for some reason, but she knew herself so well that she wouldn''t misunderstand that the host was interested in her. She replied honestly, "I don''t know."


    "I''ll see her myself." Victor nodded and said, "Renault, shack, find yourself a room to rest. Lauretta, you let the bathroom on the fourth floor prepare hot water. I''ll take a bath later."


    "Yes."


    Lauretta waved. Two female swordsmen took the candlestick from the castle attendants. One LED Victor to Nicole''s bedroom, and the other took Renault and shack to choose a rest room.


    As soon as victor came to the door, he heard Nicole say inside, "honey, the door is unlocked. Come in by yourself."


    When the oak door was opened, Nicole''s beautiful back came into Victor''s eyes. She had long hair and shawl, wore a nightdress, knelt down on the bench with bare fiber feet, and her body was leaning against the long wooden table, sewing a dress. More than a dozen green Sha candles in the crystal lampshade bloom soft light, and draw a charming and warm body curve through her loose and thin gauze skirt.


    Victor closed the door, took off his boots, stepped on the soft wool carpet and stood quietly behind her for a while.


    If Nicole felt it, she turned back and smiled at Victor sweetly, and was busy with her sewing.


    "Are these all my clothes?" Victor went to the wooden frame, picked up his cloak and coat and looked carefully. The materials of clothes are particularly exquisite, and the workmanship is also very exquisite. There is no trace of needle and thread at the connection of cloth. It is a unique and cumbersome sewing technique.


    "Honey, I didn''t expect you to have such a tailoring skill." Victor exclaimed.


    "When I sew the sleeve of this shirt, you can put it on and let me see if it fits." Nicole said as she threaded the needle.


    Victor hung up his cloak and coat again, found a chair nearby and sat down to enjoy Nicole''s skillful and smooth movements. "First, I went to the Golden Oak manor. The manor administrator said you were in Rose castle, and I ran to find you... Honey, why don''t you do these things in the manor? It''s much more comfortable than the castle."


    Castle life is far less romantic than expected. Due to the need of defense, the windows of the castle are narrow and the space is narrow. In order to prevent fire, only the knight hall and a few living rooms are equipped with fireplaces, and random lighting is not allowed in the corridor. Therefore, the ventilation and lighting conditions of the castle are very poor, and it is dark and humid all year round. Among the straw on the floor, mice ran around, and the limited number of Castle attendants had to keep many cats and dogs to deal with these annoying thieves. The musty smell in the air is mixed with the smell of animal manure, so it''s not worth mentioning.


    Rose castle was designed by Nicole''s brother Lord Anthony. It has nearly 200 rooms, enough to accommodate more than 600 people, but there are only 57 soldiers and servants resident in the castle. So many people can maintain the basic repair and fire prevention needs of the castle, which is not enough to maintain a clean and comfortable environment.


    "Victor, you seldom talk to me about your family. Do you have a castle in your family?" Nicole asked softly.


    Victor drew the little Baron''s memory from his mind and shook his head "There is a castle. However, my father is a manor Baron canonized by the royal family. The castle belongs to the property of the royal family. It has a history of more than 100 years. There are many gloomy and terrible stories. It is said that some people will disappear without reason. I once saw a white bone with my own eyes. When the unlucky guy repaired the castle window, he accidentally broke his neck and waited for everyone It''s been 15 years since I found him. "


    "We live in the farm most of the time, but in the wind season every year, my father always takes his family to stay in the castle for a few days. He wants to meet the farmer, deal with some trivial things, or entertain the tax official of the kingdom. Anyway, I''m always afraid and never dare to sleep alone. Believe me, that''s not a good memory." Victor shrugged his shoulders and looked shivering.


    "Poor little victor." Nicole looked at Victor sympathetically, cut the fine spider silk on the copper needle with her fingernail, and skillfully tied a knot, "my father has the title of Lord of the York family, but he doesn''t belong to his own castle. My mother was originally a tailor in the family, but she was accidentally favored by her drunken father and gave birth to me. As you know, I''m an illegitimate daughter..."


    "Now, you are a noble Lord, a powerful knight, and the pride of your parents!"


    "Don''t interrupt." Nicole said angrily, paused and continued: "I grew up listening to the story of knight and castle. I dreamed of owning my own castle one day, whether as its master or hostess. Of course, my most fantasy is to become the hostess of the castle. I am responsible for managing the affairs of the whole castle: whether the tiles on the roof of the sentry building need to be replaced, whether the rainwater storage tank needs to be repaired, and urging the servants to put on the fruit trees in the courtyard Tie a small bell and drive away the birds that steal fruits. Well, I will also record the offerings handed over by the farmers in the tax book. When night falls, I ask the cook to prepare dinner and eat with my husband and children. Then let the maid pour hot water into a large wooden bucket, sprinkle fragrant spices and flowers and serve the husband to bathe. We may need a very, very large wooden bucket and then wash in the corner The edge is inlaid with material to make the barrel stronger and easy to break. "


    Victor nodded and smiled, "it''s a very luxurious thing to boil water and take a bath in the castle. It can be said that it''s a privilege of the castle owner''s family. My father will invite friends and guests to take a bath. It really needs a very large and strong wooden bucket."


    "However, this privilege will be particularly ridiculous to the great nobles. They have many castles symbolizing wealth and power, but they like to live in comfortable and luxurious villas, just like us now."


    Nicole glanced at Victor and whispered, "I woke up my knight''s blood at the age of 14, chose Rose Manor, and was accepted as a disciple by Miss trisley to receive Knight education. My female companions marveled at the beauty and delicacy of Rose Manor and despised the performance of the family castle. I must cater to everyone''s views, but I am always full of fantasy about the castle."


    "Do you know why?"


    "Because they have castles and I don''t." While talking, Nicole sewed the left sleeve of the spider silk shirt and began to sew the other sleeve.


    Victor was silent for a moment, smiled and said: "Baby, you now have Baron titles, castles, territories, loyal and heroic squires, knights and vassal guards, as well as hundreds of well-equipped and well-trained mercenaries. It took you more than ten years to realize the dreams of several generations. Your story was sung by bards everywhere and inspired countless young noble children. They rushed all the way to the man horse hills To realize your dream. "


    Nicole''s lips rose and said softly, "I still have you."


    Victor said with a straight face, "honey, I must remind you that I have you. For my self-esteem, don''t get it wrong."


    "Well, my love, you have me." Nicole sniffed, shook her head and said, "honey, you seem to be a natural aristocrat. When you opened up territory, living in a shed was like living in a palace. Later, Randall led to build the first castle, but I didn''t see how happy you were. The castle seemed worthless to you."


    "The castle in Pinghu Town made me happy for two days. The freshness passed, and I had to worry about money." Victor spread out his hands and said, "the development Lord is always short of money."


    Nicole smiled and said, "I haven''t worried about money."


    "Baby, I''m here today to tell you that your good days are over." Victor said fiercely, "from now on, you have to worry about our money bag."


    Nicole put down her shirt and asked excitedly, "tell me."


    "Er... Help me sew my sleeves." Victor put his hands on his chin and said, "we can talk about the mercenary first."


    Nicole nodded, continued to sew up her sleeves and said, "I''m going back to Rose Manor this time to teach the wolf fighting skills and Eagle lion fighting skills to the tusk army. Mrs. Katrina greatly appreciated these two fighting skills, and she asked me to take a message for you."


    "What did she say?"


    "She thinks it is most appropriate for the mercenary corps to maintain the scale of 500 people. She hopes to discuss this issue with you face to face."


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "there are reasons for family politics, but I believe Katrina''s military vision. However, it''s not time for us to make a statement..." he paused and asked, "does Lauretta have a marriage partner?"


    "No." Nicole looked at Victor warily, raised her eyebrows and asked, "what? Do you like her?"


    Victor coughed and explained: "It''s Nelson... Duke of York wants to marry this guy. He values the influence of Randall family on the grand Legion strategy. You know, I can''t refuse Duke of York and Katrina because of Anna. I''m afraid other vassal Lords will make similar requests, which will offset the pressure brought by Duke of York''s marriage with Randall family. If this is true Like that, Nelson will have a lot of fun. "


    Nicole said, "I see what you mean. Miss trisley is Mrs. Sylvia''s guard knight, and you are Mrs. Sylvia''s intimate partner. In fact, our Randall family is the direct lineage of Rose Manor. Lauretta was born as a secret Knight of Rose Manor. Lord Nelson married her as another lady, which is in line with our position." Then she smiled and said, "I''ll find a chance to ask Lauretta''s opinion."


    "I hope she doesn''t dislike Nelson." Victor smiled and asked, "do you remember my instructor Barrett?"


    "Of course, he''s missing." Nicole said calmly, "I won''t ask what you didn''t say."


    "I was just about to tell you about it." Victor thought about it and said, "Barrett was ordered by me to secretly set up a large mercenary regiment. They will explore the development direction of the Legion in actual combat. Only when I get detailed information can I talk to Katrina about various problems of the mercenary regiment."


    "In addition to Barrett''s large mercenary regiment, I have more than a dozen small mercenary regiments specializing in smuggling goods."


    "Smuggled goods?" Nicole glanced at Victor suspiciously.


    "Yes..."


    Victor told the origin, progress and conception of the golden regiment in detail. With his narration, Nicole stopped her needlework and opened her mouth slightly.


    Victor finished at one breath and asked expectantly, "honey, what do you think of the golden mission plan?"


    After a long time, Nicole murmured: "In order to sell coffee at a high price, you decided to risk smuggling goods? And because the scale of the smuggling caravan is too small, you designed a public carriage? Then, you are not satisfied and plan to annex Sophia''s chamber of Commerce? Next, you want the powerful lords of the United Kingdom to jointly operate the gold mission? So, the double headed lizard joint-stock chamber of Commerce in the man horse hill is also part of your plan?"


    "That''s right." Victor nodded rather proudly and said, "tell me what you think."


    Nicole''s eyes flashed and asked, "so Mrs. Sylvia doesn''t know your plan, miss chebman doesn''t know your plan, Sophia doesn''t know your plan, only I know?"


    Victor was speechless. The golden mission plan was far more shocking than water conservancy projects. Nicole was actually concerned about this kind of thing.


    "And Lilia knows." Victor scratched his head and said: "Sylvia wants Sophia to stay in the man and horse hills, and I don''t want her knight to interfere in Randall''s affairs. The plan is to separate Sophia from her men and let her men obey our orders and concentrate on running the gold regiment. When Sophia knows that she has been calculated, she will inevitably anger Lilia and Nelson. Lilia is under a lot of pressure and she doesn''t like it I hope you can take over the matter suitable for taking care of the golden group. Of course, she is also the manager of the Randall family. She will help you deal with all kinds of affairs when I am away. "


    "Like the Lord''s wife?"


    Victor smiled, "you are my Lord''s wife."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Nicole narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile.


    Victor was prepared for this problem. He said confidently: "at the beginning, the smuggling caravan was just a small thing. I didn''t expect that my money making plan would become more and more huge. Lilia and Nelson couldn''t resist. Now only my wife can share this responsibility for me."


    "Really? I''ll think about it." Nicole smiled cunningly, lowered her head and focused on the needle and thread in her hand.


    After a while, Victor asked cautiously. "Honey, are you angry?"


    Nicole shook her head, picked up the sewn shirt, stood up and said gently, "try it, I''ll sew for you."


    Victor changed into the shirt, coat, trousers and cloak made by Nicole, looked at himself and Nicole in the mirror, and felt warm, "it fits very well. I like it very much."


    Nicole put her arm around Victor from behind, put it on his cheek and said, "I''m the vassal Lord of the York family. I can''t accompany you to the king''s coronation, but the dress I sewed by myself will stick closely to you."


    Victor trembled in his heart, turned to hold Nicole in his arms and said emotionally, "honey, you are the first person to sew clothes for me..."


    "Nonsense. Did you change those clothes?" Nicole leaned against her lover''s arms and joked with a smile.


    "That''s different..."


    Before and after Victor''s crossing, his mother died early, and no one had selflessly sewed clothes for him. Until now, he realized that the unknown Nicole had always been his most important person.


    "I heard a story. The farmer took his two sons to work in the field every day. His wife prepared food for her husband and sons at home, and the farmer and son ate and slept as soon as they came home. Day after day, year after year, one day they came home and saw hay on the table. The husband and son were shocked and asked the woman if there was something wrong with their mind? But the wife said, "you never told me that you don''t eat hay!"


    Victor sighed, "we tend to ignore the people who care most about ourselves."


    "Do you want to hear me now?" Nicole asked softly, staring into Victor''s eyes.


    "Yes, I want to!"


    "Honey, don''t let Sophia come back." Nicole shook her head, hugged victor and said, "she''ll take you away from me."


    Victor was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "Nicole, you have no confidence in me?"


    "Do you have confidence in yourself? Hum, you are fascinated by Judy and Gillian at once. Sophia is more beautiful than both of them." Nicole snorted, stroked her lover''s face and sighed, "this is also the place where you fascinate high-level female knights. Those who don''t always want to have, and those who lose always want to get back. Every footprint we leave is precious and related to the golden field in the future, including love."


    "Sophia has stood at the door of the element sea, but her career is about to collapse. The only thing she can grasp is you, the Randall family. She will make herself fall in love with you and occupy you, which is tantamount to owning the Randall family. She will try her best to drive me away. Mrs. Sylvia knows this, and I know that she will do so." Nicole hugged Victor, trembled and begged, "honey, don''t let her come back to you."


    "OK! I won''t let her come back." Said Victor firmly.


    "Really?" Nicole raised her tearful eyes and asked anxiously, "what about Mrs. Sylvia? We must have hindered her layout."


    Victor hugged Nicole and said, "there will always be a way. I can always think of a way."

 Chapter 399

    The haze in Nicole''s heart dissipated, and the whole person seemed like a rainbow after the rain. Every frown and smile looked particularly bright. In the next few days, she was obedient to victor and let him enjoy the tenderness of a female knight.


    Of course, Victor and Nicole are not just interested in playing and having fun. They use this time to finalize some things.


    First of all, Nicole''s retinue Knight Lauretta reached an engagement with Nelson and informed Rose Manor. Sylvia welcomed this. Rose Manor specially recruited Lauretta and waited for Katrina to choose the noble daughter of marriage. They will marry Lord Nelson together.


    Secondly, Lilia informs Nicole''s manager, joffrey, of the Randall family''s official affairs. Joffrey also informs Lilia of the Baron''s affairs and listens to her scheduling.


    In fact, the two territories had already established close ties, but it was the first time Lilia and Geoffrey had personally approached family affairs. This means that Nicole openly exercises the power of Mrs. Randall''s family, and Lilia''s behavior will be supervised and sheltered by her.


    The Lord has the highest decision-making power over family affairs, and the housekeeper is only responsible to the Lord, while the Lord''s wife has the right to know and exercise supervision over the housekeeper. Unless the Lord loses his free will or the housekeeper betrays the family, the Lord''s wife has no right to bypass her husband''s housekeeper and directly issue orders against the Lord''s decision.


    This is to ensure the authority of the Lord and the coherence of family politics.


    Therefore, Nicole will not interfere with Lilia''s administrative power, but will become her barrier.


    According to the truth, Lilia should be close to the family mother Sophia, but Victor secretly calculated Sophia and her subordinates, which made Lilia''s situation awkward and dangerous.


    The pattern of the golden group is so large and its influence is so deep that it is shocking. Lilia''s vision is not what it used to be. She knows that she and Nelson can''t control this behemoth at all. Although she had received a period of maid education in Rose Manor, she was not Sylvia''s direct confidant after all. When Sylvia learned the truth, even if she didn''t say anything, she would sit and watch Sophia retaliate against the Nelson brothers and sisters.


    Seeing that the golden group was about to turn from dark to bright, Lilia was under pressure.


    Now, Nicole stood up in front, and the big stone in Lilia''s heart finally fell.


    In fact, Lilia is not the only one who is happy. Nicole''s housekeeper and squire Knight are also happy. As members of the York family, they obey the will of the head of the family and are ready to welcome Sophia. However, as an inherent force in the southern territory of the horse hills, no one will welcome outsiders to carve up their own power.


    Holding together has become an inevitable option for local forces, and the combination of Lord Nelson and Lauretta is a concrete manifestation of the two local forces'' joint response to external shocks.


    Victor and Nicole are busy and tired of falling in love with each other every day. The top of the family was friendly, and the attendants and steward spoke much louder than usual. Everyone was talking about Lord Nelson''s marriage to Lauretta.


    In mid September, Victor was finally leaving for kite castle to attend Prince Edward''s coronation.


    After the coronation ceremony, the new king will invite envoys from all over the world to watch the army competition of Gambis, followed by the royal hunting event held by the Regent. As the Viscount Lord of Gambis, Victor must personally lead 80 elite soldiers to participate in Royal activities to show the unity and strength of the Lord of Gambis to envoys of various countries.


    The emerging family has no details. Where are the elite?


    Victor is determined not to do anything in the limelight. After some measurement, he selected 20 swift birds from the vassal guards to support the facade, plus 30 armed cavalry and 30 infantry. As for the alchemists, except Renault and shack, Victor brought only 10 alchemical auxiliaries loaded with the secret form of the monkey.


    Victor''s entourage included Nelson, Caligula, Alice and Angelina.


    Nelson has the strength close to the Silver Knight and is the only vassal general Victor can win. Caligula has excellent talent and simple character. Victor has expectations for him and takes him with him wherever he goes, so as to deepen the feelings of both sides. Alice is responsible for managing the team''s servants and maids, and taking care of her husband''s daily life. Anna has a noble status and is also a disciple of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Of course, she is qualified to participate in the royal capital event.


    Victor originally wanted to take bertina to see the world, but Roland sent a message saying that King Edward summoned bertina. Therefore, little fatty decided to get sick and could only stay in Yinyue manor for rest. The culprit leading to her illness was turnans. If the king has any opinion, ask him to go to Sophia. The difficult situation is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, her political status is as stable as a rock.


    No one can ignore an angry knight, not to mention the barbarians standing behind the angry knight.


    Sophia''s interests are too huge and beyond her ability, which is the main reason why she is blocked. The Pope placed the barbarians in the man horse hills to create a buffer time for the major forces and avoid intensification of contradictions. All forces ignored the kingdom of Borui and suppressed Sophia just to win her over.


    Otherwise, what kind of solicitation terms should Sophia be offered? Lord Marquis? Duke or Lord? Is it good or bad for the kingdom to master the great lord of barbarian diplomacy?


    Loyalty is the most important quality of nobility. The Lord can only rely on the comparison of strength to ensure the loyalty of his vassal.


    Sophia once betrayed Queen Catherine. The Auguste family had no choice but to put on the Royal shelf. If Sophia voluntarily gives up the Marquis of Wimbledon and the bucks business group, kite castle will immediately extend an olive branch to her.


    Similarly, compared with the hot Sophia, the political power of the Randall family is too weak to impress the Knights of the saber toothed tiger business group. Victor swallowed the elephant with a snake. He was more likely to choke.


    The integration of Randall family and saber toothed tiger business group makes the weak party feel pain. Victor reexamined the plan and found that his chances of winning were slim. If Sophia cannot be completely elevated, her Knights will actively participate in Randall''s affairs and gradually replace Victor''s confidants. At that time, it is doubtful whether the secret of the hill camp can be kept.


    Therefore, the best choice at present is to shut out Sophia and her knights.


    Of course, it is not easy for Victor to adjust his established strategy.


    Sophia couldn''t refuse the sincerity of the York family. She was a god Knight Lord who valued her, a husband of moon elf blood, a rich pioneering leader, and a new family with simple relations. All this paved the way for her to change her guardian belief and impact on the gold field.


    However, Sophia has a firm will and strong temperament. She has no good feelings for the traditional Lord family. It''s not easy for her to give up her career. Victor revealed to her the idea of the golden group, gave up part of the dominant power and helped the saber toothed tiger business group turn from light to dark. Sophia and her Knights will never stay in Victor''s base camp.


    The real problem is Sylvia. To be exact, how to persuade Sylvia to change her original intention?


    Sylvia and Viktor''s series of layouts are all around Sophia, including the urgently needed rock brick, port, fuel and iron ore in the Renma hill, the softsilver ore wall secretly plotted by Victor, and the political environment inside and outside the Renma hill are closely related to Sophia.


    Now, Victor suddenly said not to Sophia. How would Sylvia react? How will the August family react?


    Despite all the difficulties, victor will not change his mind easily when he makes up his mind, but he doesn''t have a clue yet. Victor turned his eyes to the outside of the car and saw Nelson wrapped in pure gold armor walking with the carriage.


    "Nelson, why don''t you ride?" Victor asked curiously through the window.


    Nelson replied in a low voice, "my Lord, I''m training my body and mind."


    Victor laughed and said, "are you going to walk all the way to brinor in this armor?"


    "Yes." Nelson nodded heavily, "Lord turnans told me that riding exercises riding and walking exercises my body and mind. I can adjust my breathing and pace, run, jump, left or right." He shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, I have enough strength. The war horses don''t run as fast as me. I can walk any distance."


    "Walk all the way and watch all the way? That''s a good idea!" Victor''s eyes brightened and smiled, "I''ll come down and walk, too. I''ll have the right to play."


    When the Lord got off and walked, the motorcade suddenly had a little commotion. Fortunately, there was no rigid housekeeper around victor. Alice, who was lively by nature, changed into a light hunting suit and walked with him. Angelina''s girlish feelings, seeing victor and Alice laughing as they walked, she was willing to be locked in the carriage and shouted to get off and walk. The Knights of the York family could not resist Anna, so they had to lead the horse and follow victor and others.


    Before long, Victor was surrounded by a group of walking nobles. As we walked, we enjoyed the scenery of the fields. It was pleasant to talk and laugh all the way.


    Randall collar is 480km away from Jinshui city. Victor paid attention to infrastructure construction. According to his plan, the Lord of York family built two wide and flat roads along the silver moon river bank, enough for four carriages to run parallel. Shade trees to protect the subgrade are planted on both sides and in the middle of the road, sentry supply points are set up along the way, and special personnel are responsible for maintaining the road surface to ensure that the road is smooth.


    Safe and convenient traffic conditions greatly improve the travel efficiency of tourists and caravans. On this north-south trunk road, pedestrians do not have to explore the way to find water, beware of wild animals, collect and hunt along the way, select sites to camp and bury pots to cook rice.


    Victor arrived in Jinshui city in only nine days.


    The Scouts of Randall family first informed the master''s itinerary to Rose Manor. Outside Jinshui City, there was a luxurious aristocratic motorcade. The cavalry escorting the motorcade played the flag of the Marquis of Wimbledon. The old housekeeper of Rose Manor saw victor and others from a distance, so he accompanied Sophia and Natalia to meet them.


    Sophia''s purple hair shawl and a blue waist tied court dress outline her enchanting posture. She walks in style and has thousands of styles. She is beautiful and beautiful. Victor''s attention was attracted by the barbarians behind her.


    It was a tall and strong female barbarian with mysterious tattoos on her face and a golden double-edged axe on her back. She had a wild temperament and cold eyes. When Nelson saw her, his pupils contracted in an instant and he couldn''t help gripping the handle of the axe at his waist. But the female barbarian completely ignored Nelson in the alert. She strode over, curiously turned around Caligula, and muttered a call.


    Kaligura trembled with fear from the barbarians and was about to shed tears. At this time, Sophia said a few words in barbarian language, and the female barbarian left disappointed.


    "Regzo, a barbarian and crazy warrior of the golden order, once hunted Adult Snow monsters alone, and has the title of urusa." Sophia explained before Victor could speak.


    Victor took back his eyes from the female barbarian, turned his head and asked, "honey, are you going to take her to Wangdu?"


    "Yes." Sophia smiled sideways and said faintly, "this time I want to show the barbarian muscles to the envoys of various countries!"


    "Really you..." Victor gave her a thumbs up and asked, "what did regzo just say?"


    Sophia looked stiff, glanced coldly at Caligula, raised her chin slightly and asked, "who is that man?"


    "Uh... His name is Caligula, the family squire I recently collected." Sophia''s reaction made Victor feel puzzled. Seeing Natalia''s hard smile, she had a general guess in her heart and asked stunned, "regezo mistook Caligula for your husband?"


    Sophia glared at Victor angrily and asked, "she always laughs at your wife''s ugly and short. Should you protect her reputation?"


    "Barbarian''s Aesthetics..." Victor looked at the female barbarian who was one head higher than Caligula, shook his head and said, "I''d rather clean up the bad tempered gardener than argue with the barbarian about beauty and ugliness."


    "Housekeeper Morrison, where''s Mrs. Sylvia?" Victor changed the subject and asked the old housekeeper.


    "My Lord, Mrs. Sylvia set out five days ago." The old housekeeper hesitated and said respectfully, "madam, before leaving, she ordered me to tell you the truth. She''s very unhappy. She''ll settle accounts with you when you arrive at the Wangdu."


    "Ah... Why isn''t she happy?" Victor asked blankly.


    The old housekeeper stood in silence and said, "madam, let the adult figure it out for himself, and then explain to her."

 Chapter 400

    Victor was speechless. Sophia''s beautiful purple eyes turned to nearby Anna and asked, "are you the daughter of odel and Fred?"


    Photographed by Sophia''s bright light, Anna walked forward slightly embarrassed and said, "aunt Sophia, oh, no, teacher Sophia, good day. I''m your student Angelina branstete York. You can call me Anna."


    Sophia smiled and said, "now that lady Sylvia and the Duke of York''s motorcade have gone, we don''t have to go into town again. Anna, get back in your carriage and the motorcade will start immediately."


    Anna lifted her train, saluted gracefully, and then obediently boarded her carriage.


    Sophia raised her hand and summoned a middle-aged knight with full armor, and said to Nelson, "Lord Nelson, the next journey will be escorted by the Knights of Nicolai. You will hand over with him."


    "As you wish, madam." Nelson nodded and walked to the other side with the middle-aged knight to hand over the guard.


    "Alice, leave the chores of the motorcade to my maid, Dany. Victor takes my carriage and you take his carriage."


    "Yes." Alice bowed her knees and bowed off. In the face of her mother, she was not as lively and lovely as before. She didn''t even dare to look up at Victor.


    Sophia took Victor''s arm and whispered, "honey, are you satisfied with my arrangement?"


    "This is your authority."


    Sophia naturally took over the dominance of the team, but Victor was not in the mood to care about such a small matter. He politely said to the old housekeeper, "housekeeper Morrison, we''ll start now. Please come back."


    "I wish you a pleasant journey." Morrison''s housekeeper bowed with the attendant of Rose Manor.


    Victor bowed his head and turned to Sophia''s carriage. Caligula followed his master step by step. Before getting on the carriage, Victor gently ordered, "aka, go find Nelson."


    "Oh." The silly big man spread his legs and ran towards Nelson, like a frightened rabbit. The first time he saw a barbarian taller than himself, regzo had just frightened him.


    Natalia, who was wearing a yellow dress, looked at Caligula in amazement and said with a puff of laughter, "the figure of a giant and the courage of a mouse. Dear Lord, where did you find such... Such a special family squire?"


    Victor watched Caligula run away, shook his head in disappointment, and helped Sophia to the car of marquis Wimbledon''s house.


    Sophia''s red bronze carriage is pulled by a giant rhinoceros. The carriage is like a cabin with luxurious interior decoration, with a restaurant, bedroom and bathroom. Natalia was the last to get on the bus. She kicked off her high heels, helped Sophia change into a loose and comfortable nightdress, and then took off Victor''s hiking suit to expose the soft armor under her coat.


    "What a delicate inner armor." Natalia took off her soft armor, gently hugged victor and exclaimed.


    Victor felt the fullness and softness close to his back and proudly showed off: "this is the rattan armor specially made by Randall family. It is sewn inside and outside with antelope hide. The middle interlayer is bonded with the leather and fine rattan armor of swamp giant, which is not only breathable, sweat absorbing, light and comfortable, but also can resist the close shooting of crossbow."


    "I also made three such inner armor for you."


    "Really?" Natalia''s eyes brightened and she was worried. "Does your cobbler know my size? What if it doesn''t fit?"


    "I know your figure." Victor laughed, pointed to his nose and said, "I cut your inner armor myself."


    "Honey, it''s very kind of you." Natalia kissed happily.


    "All right! Victor, you flirt with my guard knight as soon as you get on the bus. When my family mistress doesn''t exist?" Sophia held out her hand to her husband and said angrily, "where''s mine?"


    "Of course." Victor glanced at Sophia and added, "there''s no more!"


    "Hum, you come in." Sophia turned her red lips, lifted the curtain and took the lead in entering the compartment bedroom.


    Natalia smiled so that she wouldn''t worry about Sophia''s jealousy. At the same time, they joined the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, lived and died all the way, supported each other, and had already formed a deep friendship. Sophia and Natalia vowed never to separate from each other and share all their secrets, including the same intimate partner.


    At first, Sophia insisted on sending little Victor to the horse hill. Natalia was not happy, but she didn''t go against her will. Sophia knew that her sister had little ambition and longed for a stable and beautiful family. Sophia felt a little guilty about it. Now that Natalia and Victor are reunited, Sophia is sincerely relieved that she doesn''t really envy her.


    Victor changed into a loose and comfortable fine linen robe, raised the curtain, got into the living room at the back of the carriage, found a window seat on the snow bear skin soft couch and half lay down.


    Sophia curled up her long snow jade legs, leaned close to Victor''s ear, breathed out and asked, "how did you make Sylvia angry?"


    "Don''t you know?" Victor asked lazily with his hands on the back of his head.


    Victor has informed Rose Manor of Nelson''s engagement with Lauretta, and Sylvia also welcomes it. Therefore, the reason why she was angry was that Lilia and Geoffrey personally exchanged the affairs of the two territories, or that she was dissatisfied with Victor''s letting Nicole exercise the power of viscount.


    Nicole is indeed Sylvia''s confidant, otherwise she could not have been canonized as a baron Lord by the York family and placed next to victor. Nicole''s capable men are mostly from Rose Manor. They may not want Sophia to break the existing interest relationship between the two families, but it is purely routine to inform Rose Manor of sensitive events, and there will be no concealment.


    This is loyalty, the loyalty of the rose attendant to the Rose Queen.


    Victor even believed that Nicole informed her about it, at least she knew it.


    Although the senior leaders led by Baron finicos were reluctant to accept powerful outsiders, they could not disobey their master''s will. Therefore, Victor must bear the pressure alone and try to change Sylvia''s mind as the male owner of Rose Manor.


    In a word, Sylvia caused the political situation between Randall and Baron finicos.


    Victor''s men rely on Nicole politically and militarily, which is also the direct lineage of Rose Manor. Nicole''s client is heavily dependent on Victor financially. Victor is Sylvia''s only intimate partner and the direct force of natural proximity to Rose Manor.


    The two sides are closely united like a territory.


    Sylvia divided Victor''s territory and ordered Nicole to guard the southern fortress, so that the August family had no excuse to intervene in the southern territory of the human horse hills.


    Moreover, Victor and Nicole are lovers themselves. They don''t need a long running in period to face the threat of ant people together. Without worrying about the south, Sylvia can focus on building the central and Northern defense lines.


    On the other hand, Sylvia put her own lineal power outside, which virtually expanded the influence of Rose Manor in York family.


    Her arrangement killed three birds with one stone, but she didn''t consider the compatibility with Sophia.


    Sophia led the vassal Knight back to Randall''s collar, which was very unfair to Nicole. But in Sylvia''s position, her decision is understandable.


    In the face of family interests, didn''t the two great Knights tellandon and ulena obediently contribute an excellent descendant? Why can''t it be Nicole''s turn to sacrifice?


    Nicole is Sylvia''s man. Her concession is Sylvia''s concession and the sacrifice of the divine knight for the interests of the family.


    However, Victor is qualified to protect Nicole. As an independent Lord, the vassal Lord of the York family has nothing to say with his ancient and noble moon elf blood and Sophia''s emotional entanglement with him.


    Along the way, he had figured out how to deal with Sylvia.


    If Sylvia is angry about this, Victor decides to take it back. It''s a big deal to hand over Randall''s crude sugar to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce. First let Sylvia turn her anger into joy, and then slowly find a way to rearrange it. Anyway, the two headed lizard chamber of Commerce specializes in crude sugar, which is also a predetermined step for Victor to develop the golden group.


    Victor didn''t expect Sylvia to leave him.


    She seemed to say: Nicole is your woman, isn''t I? What we agreed, you suddenly want to change your mind. Think about how to coax me!


    I want to talk to you about business, but you play with me... Victor is disappointed. Sylvia reacts like an angry wife, not a rational leader. This made Victor feel gratified and remorse at the same time.


    Sophia lay obliquely beside Victor, holding her cheeks in one arm, staring quietly at her husband''s face.


    Victor''s eyebrows are slender and straight, his facial features are delicate and delicate. With a pair of dark and deep eyes, he looks mysterious, elegant, handsome and weak. He can always stimulate women''s maternal instinct to take care of him. The slightly pointed ears and the breeze lingering around all the time highlight the rare and noble blood characteristics, all of which form an unparalleled attraction to female knights, especially high-level female knights.


    Victor seemed to have changed his mind, but Sylvia expected it.


    Before she left, she told Sophia: the high-ranking knight is rational and boring, but Victor is emotional, but this is exactly his most lovely place. The process of high-level female Knights pursuing high-level Knight partners is not interesting, while the moon elf nobles chasing ancient blood are full of joy and trouble.


    Therefore, Sylvia took the lead and specially created an opportunity for Sophia to be alone with Victor and let her try to change Victor''s ideas. No matter what the result is, it is a very rare experience.


    Sophia knew Sylvia was right. Only a few Golden Knights with excellent talents remain single. Most Golden Knights go through love, marriage and family step by step, have partners and children, and will not consider attacking the element sea until they are 60 years old.


    Sophia''s progress was so fast that she missed many important scenery in her life. Victor is probably the only partner who can help her complete her life experience.


    It''s just that Victor''s eyes are in a trance and have no focus. Sophia knew that Victor was missing Sylvia. She couldn''t help wondering: did Victor ever miss me?


    Self esteem did not allow Sophia to ask this question. She allowed her emotions to spread and felt the palpitation in her heart. After a while, she pushed victor and asked with a smile, "honey, I heard you detained a batch of goods that belong to me."


    Victor nodded in his heart, but said carelessly, "so what? Don''t your knights also occupy Raven town?"


    "How can it be called occupation?" Sophia pursed her attractive red lips slightly and said in a charming voice, "Raven town lacks a stable water source. I paid for it and asked the barbarians to dig a 300 mu stream reservoir for you. Didn''t booth inform you in advance and agree with you?"


    The territory under the jurisdiction of Raven town is nearly 1000 square kilometers, and the water source has always been the main factor restricting the development of the territory.


    On the west side of the town is the skylark mountains stretching thousands of kilometers. During the water season every year, mountain torrents flow into the low-lying area in the north along the natural waterway to form a large lake, but it belongs to the territory of viscount neigus. Victor personally surveyed the topographic conditions around Raven town and designed a large stream reservoir construction scheme. However, due to manpower problems, the construction can not be started for a while and a half.


    At that time, the population of Raven town was less than 3000. Only mountain streams and several small green brick reservoirs could meet the daily water consumption of the town. But now, the temple army under the shining Knights stationed 2000 Cape wolf Paladins in Raven Town, and the Cape wolf needs fresh meat. In order to reduce the transportation cost, the church and Sophia must raise thousands of livestock locally. Victor also allocated 800 young employees to Raven town to expand houses and repair castles and roads.


    The people in Raven town immediately became very nervous about animal water. Butz and old ham had to arrange a large number of people to fetch water from lakes more than ten kilometers away.


    Sophia''s knight took over Raven town and naturally wanted to solve the water problem in the town. They discussed with the paladin leader and donated 10000 gold sols to the temple army to invite the Paladin to dig the large stream reservoir designed by Victor.


    The paladin is also idle. He can dig a stream reservoir for daily cultivation and get a lot of money. Why not?


    The two sides hit it off, but the temple army made another request for Sophia to ask the barbarians to help so that the barbarians would not run around in the skylark mountains. In fact, the shining knights wanted to test the barbarian attitude through joint labor, so as to narrow the friendship between the two sides.


    Elder Harald agreed!


    Seeing the barbarians sweating with the temple army, viscount Negus, representing the Dodo royal family, was restless. He sent a group of hired workers to help the paladin under the pretext of helping his neighbors. Only he knew how many of them were Dorado spies who were proficient in barbarian language.


    In just two months, four artificial waterways and a 300 mu stream reservoir have been built in the north of Raven town.


    Victor was happy to enjoy his success, but if the saber toothed tiger knight had other ideas, it would be another matter.


    The Wimbledon chamber of Commerce suffered a setback in the business path of Dodo Kingdom, which was a good thing done by the powerful lords of dodo. The neighbors in the north of Raven town are the royal nobles newly canonized by King dodo. The six lords, big and small, have a close relationship with the Dodo royal family, and their influence on his majesty Friedrich is considerable.


    Most importantly, they especially need trade.


    If Sophia can win them, it will be a breakthrough to break the deadlock.


    In addition, the territory of Raven town is enough to canonize two lords, and it is located at the border. It is an important trade port between victor and dodo Kingdom, which itself has unparalleled commercial potential. Sophia started with trade. It''s impossible not to see this. Her enthusiasm for Raven town is beyond imagination. She stayed there for two months without returning to Randall.


    If Sophia''s self-help plan fails completely and has to return to the Randall family, the Knights of the saber toothed tiger business group want to seek a fief in Raven town and continue to do their old business.


    Victor will never canonize Raven town to anyone! Even Randall was not ready to canonize a new vassal Lord.


    If you really want to be canonized, it is also the land on the South Bank of Jinshui River!


    However, Victor could not question Sophia about the ultra vires of the saber toothed tiger business group in Raven town. This will expose his true position on the table, make both sides lose room to deal with, and appear narrow-minded, shallow and selfish.


    Victor was silent for a moment, frowned and asked, "barbarians are willing to build streams and reservoirs with humans. Is elder Harald learning human technology?"


    Sophia''s teeth itch with hate. If Victor had jumped up long ago after they parted for half a month and were alone in a room, would she still pay attention to these terrible things?


    How could I lose to another woman except Sylvia?


    Sophia lifted her hair and smiled: "honey, you used to like to pester me and listen to my business experience. Do you want to know what I saw in arete?"


    "Of course! It''s best to teach me to speak barbarian language..."


    Victor wanted to sit up excitedly, but Sophia fell on the snow bear''s skin, her limbs entangled and full of warm fragrance.


    "Honey, have you forgotten what we will do before listening to the story?" Sophia''s purple eyes were sparkling, and her beautiful red lips directly covered Victor''s mouth.


    The giant rhinoceros roared, pulled up the heavy red bronze carriage and drove forward. The bell outside the carriage shook a string of crisp bells.


    The Randall family motorcade finally drove to brinor, the king capital of Gambis.

 Chapter 401

    Twenty seven days later, Victor and Sophia crossed the western part of the Kingdom and entered the Central Plains of brinor, the Royal territory.


    In the evening, the motorcade was exhausted and missed the sentry along the way. The cavalry of the interior government of kite Castle led the joint motorcade of viscount Randall and Marquis Wimbledon to an open woodland for the night.


    Hundreds of servants jumped out of the carriage. They worked together. Some leveled the ground and set up tents. Some took water to collect firewood and slaughtered cattle and sheep. The infantry set up guard posts around the camp, and the cavalry were busy taking care of their mounts.


    Saber toothed tiger business group has rich camping experience. With the tacit cooperation of Nicolai knight and maid Chang luo''er, all work arrangements are in good order.


    When the sunset sank into the earth, dozens of campfires rose in the camp, and the air was filled with the smell of barbecue and stew.


    Victor left the bronze carriage with Sophia and Natalia and walked to a campfire. The knight of Nicolai is turning over and roasting a fat short tailed deer. He skillfully sprinkles secret spices. The golden oil drops into the fire and makes a "Ho Ho" sound. A strong and attractive smell fills Victor''s nose.


    "In the whole Marquis house, only uncle Nicolai''s barbecue skills are unforgettable to me." He said with a smile.


    The middle-aged Knight turned the roasting fork and said calmly, "it''s my honor to appreciate your excellency."


    Victor nodded, looked around the camp and asked, "where''s Nelson?"


    "As usual, Lord Nelson took his troops down to the woods to practice martial arts. They won''t come back for dinner until four quarters of an hour later." Nicolai sincerely praised: "Lord Nelson is the most diligent and fierce soldier I have ever seen. No wonder his strength can be comparable to the great Knight of the silver class."


    Wearing heavy armor, Nelson walked an average of 60 kilometers a day and used all his spare time to practice Eagle lion fighting skills. His physical strength and will have surpassed the bronze knights and won the awe of Nicolai.


    Victor smiled and Nicolai admired Nelson''s strength and status, not his hard work. Caligula followed behind Nelson, walked with the same weight, practiced martial arts every day, and few people appreciated him. His big size and good temper made him gain a lot of ridicule and ridicule.


    "Where are Anna and Alice?" Sophia sat down by the campfire. The orange light made her beautiful face more and more charming.


    "They''re with lol..." Natalia said. "I''ll call them over for dinner."


    "Leave them alone." Victor took Natalia by the arm and motioned her to sit next to him.


    These days, Victor almost lost contact with his entourage. He was surrounded by people from Marquis house, except Renault and shack.


    They stood straight behind Victor, like silent javelins.


    Under normal circumstances, the Lord and his wife do not need to give orders in person. Sophia exercised the authority of viscount Randall and arranged everything for victor.


    This just reflects the strength and stubbornness of the marquis. She doesn''t like to be arranged by others and likes to arrange others.


    Of course, Victor rarely left the carriage, which was also the main reason for his isolation from his subordinates.


    As the son of the wind, he hates the closed and narrow environment, but he is accompanied by beautiful women. It is not so difficult to stay in the carriage every day.


    Victor and Sophia had a close and in-depth communication, and they told each other their experiences. Victor told Sophia about the problems she had encountered in developing her territory, and Sophia also talked about her experience in the kingdom of Borui and what yarret had seen.


    According to Sophia, barbarians have no words and do not record tribal trivia. They can''t even tell what happened hundreds of years ago. There are only legends about the true origin of barbarians.


    They call themselves the son of arete and evolved from the hardest rock on the holy mountain. It is the mission of barbarians to protect the holy mountain.


    The holy mountain of the barbarian population, especially the harotes mountain in the arete mountains.


    No one knows how big the yarret mountains are. Halotes is obviously not the highest mountain in yarret, but she has a supreme position in the eyes of barbarians.


    Nearly 100000 barbarians in Mount Arreat are divided into hundreds of tribes, each with a fixed hunting route. They will destroy some powerful monsters during hunting, ensure the population of reindeer and other herbivores, and set up simple camps on the hunting route to help the women and children of the family through the harsh water season.


    A hunting trip of the barbarian tribe may have to travel tens of thousands of kilometers, but no matter how far the barbarians go, they return to halotes mountain for pilgrimage every four years.


    Sophia is probably the only human to enter the barbarian holy land. She saw with her own eyes the rock piled buildings at the foot of the halotes mountain, which is the capital of the barbarians - halotes fortress.


    During the four-year pilgrimage season, barbarian tribes, large and small, gathered in harlottes fortress to solve various problems.


    Young barbarians show off their prey to other tribal members, or capture other people''s prey, and then ask barbarian elders to tattoo them with tattoos representing adulthood.


    An adult barbarian is eligible for marriage. He or she must first defeat his or her favorite object, and then defeat three competitors in succession, so as to turn barbarians from other tribes into his or her own tribe. The whole process can only use fists. If you knock your opponent unconscious, you will win.


    Barbarians over the age of 70 will no longer lead the tribe. They will stay in halotes fortress and become barbarian elders.


    If anyone thinks that there is only a group of old and weak soldiers in harlottes fortress, he is very wrong.


    Barbarians are fierce and aggressive, and honor themselves by offering powerful prey to the holy mountain. The so-called powerful prey is at least the golden snow monster. Therefore, the barbarians who can live to the age of 70 are all powerful urusa, and they have to have the wisdom to survive.


    At present, there are only 213 urusa elders and 27 gorsa elders in the whole halotes fortress. Harald, the legendary barbarian, is the youngest elder gorsa and the weakest.


    Perhaps he is also the most visionary barbarian elder.


    Since ancient times, the barbarians of arete have coexisted with mountain dwarves. Mountain dwarves with a stubborn temper like rocks settled in Mount arete. They were born stonemasons and blacksmiths. Mountain dwarves help barbarians build weapons, build halotes fortress and hunting camp. The barbarian tribe helped the mountain dwarves destroy powerful monsters, and exchanged prey and herbs for the weapons, mushroom wine, food and daily necessities of the mountain dwarves.


    The mountain tribes didn''t need to intersect with humans, but things have changed.


    About 80 years ago, the mountain dwarves suddenly left their home in Mount arret and moved to endless forest. This is exactly the same as the great migration of forest people, horses and halflings.


    Since then, harotes fortress had trade with Teutonic principality through the barbarians exiled at the foot of the mountain, and gradually formed a quadrennial barbarian market.


    Sophia saw the minerals left by the mountain dwarves to the barbarians in harlottes fortress. They pile up like mountains and have everything, but barbarians can''t smelt minerals or forge weapons.


    Barbarians need external help. The visionary barbarian elder broke the closed tradition with an ancient prophecy and sent Harald to lead a barbarian into the human world.


    In the eyes of those in power, the prophecy that cannot be changed is meaningless. Isn''t the prophecy that can be changed just to unite the people and change the tradition?


    Whoever really believes in prophecy is a complete fool. Of course, the more such fools, the better.


    No matter whether elder Harald can retrieve the sacred objects or not, the barbarian tribe has established a stable and lasting relationship with the human world. By communicating and learning with human beings, barbarians will adapt to a new way of life.


    The shining Knights will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. They want to fill the vacancy of mountain dwarves, form an alliance with barbarians, and obtain endless mineral resources from Mount arete.


    As for the sudden migration of mountain dwarves and forest horses into the endless forest, it is worthy of vigilance, but only so. Otherwise, what else? Go to the endless forest and ask the elf family to understand?


    Victor wouldn''t worry about it, but he found many interesting phenomena.


    The barbarian tribe took the harlottes mountain as the center and hunted in all directions according to the fixed route, which was more like patrolling. Every four years, they return to harlottes fortress for a pilgrimage, which limits the range of barbarian patrols.


    What are they guarding? Who trapped these powerful soldiers on Mount harlottes?


    Strangely, the barbarians themselves did not know why.


    The situation of barbarians is surprisingly similar to that of some dragon orcs, such as lizard man and half dragon man. They have independent wisdom, but they can''t get rid of the shackles of blood, and always guard the nest of Hydra lizard. Another example is the alchemist affected by the will side... To put it more simply, it is like a mother who finds her child in danger. Her maternal instinct goes beyond the survival instinct and does not hesitate to use her life to protect her children.


    Will side determines behavior habits!


    The relics of barbarians are obviously the legacy of the alchemical empire. Victor suspected that the barbarians were the offspring of some kind of alchemy creature, not a simple dragon.


    The sheep headed monster living in the dark forest is like the Savi warrior of the alchemy unit. Ant man also has the characteristics of alchemists. But their water element properties go beyond real alchemists.


    This shows that the crystal damage of the law of the alchemy tower may lead to the variation of some alchemy creatures, so that they have the ability to reproduce.


    However, the barbarians still went down the mountain after all. Their communication with human beings will urge them to get rid of the traditional imprisonment and form a new social structure.


    Why didn''t the mountain dwarves help the barbarians do this?


    There are still many unsolved mysteries in history. Victor would like to go to halotes fortress in person, but both time and distance are too far away. It''s better to learn barbarian language first, and then try to find the answer from elder Harald.


    Victor now had more urgent things to deal with. He stared at the campfire for a moment and suddenly asked, "Dear Marquis, what do you think?"


    Knight Nikolai immediately stood up to avoid the conversation between the two masters, but Sophia raised her hand to stop him.


    "Nicolai, viscount Randall is asking what the saber toothed tiger Knight thinks. Tell him the truth."


    "Yes." Nicolai smiled bitterly and said, "Lord Randall, many noble children of low blood have awakened their fighting spirit and joined a Lord with the help of the potions and networking resources of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. However, some knights are loyal to Lord Sophia, that is, the Knights of our saber toothed tiger business group."


    "To tell you the truth, we are used to the caravan life, but you know the situation of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. If Lord Sophia loses the Marquis of Wimbledon, our saber toothed tiger Knight''s manor will also be deprived by the royal family. We can only follow Lord Sophia and join the Randall family." He was silent for a moment and continued: "we know that members of the Randall family do not welcome outsiders. Therefore, we intend to insist on running the chamber of Commerce and see if we can find a way out. If not, we hope that adults will remember their past feelings and canonize two lords around Raven town and give them to us."


    Victor sneered, "didn''t I become your spare wheel?"


    "Ah?" Nikolay looked mistily at Victor.


    "You won''t be loyal to me wholeheartedly, and you want me to prepare two Lord territories for you?"


    "The condition is me and Natalia, and a great wealth." Sophia said faintly, her eyes turned and smiled: "honey, the initiative is in your hand, not mine. You can choose to help me through the difficulties and have my Natalia, or you can choose to accept the Knights of saber toothed tiger business group and have me and Natalia."


    Victor thought about it and found that it was true.


    The Randall family refused to help and accept it. Sophia had to pretend to be dead, take refuge in other forces, and then find a new husband to form her own family.


    "Why do you think I can help you out?" Asked Victor curiously.


    Sophia and Natalia laughed without speaking.


    Nicolai interface: "When we were in Raven Town, we had contact with Viscount Negus of Dodo kingdom. He said that as long as we can increase the share of crude sugar sold to him by 20 times, they are willing to help us open up a new business road in the man horse hills of dodo. It is said that this is the meaning of the Dodo royal family. The Friedrich family can''t offend the Borui and the Sassanian openly, but can only give it to us secretly Convenient. "


    Victor frowned and said to himself, "crude sugar, why crude sugar?"

 Chapter 402

    "Sir, the sausage in Raven town tastes delicious. Its price is three times that of ordinary sausage. Not only paladins but also barbarians like it." Said the knight of Nicolai with a smile.


    "Because there is a little crude sugar in the sausage."


    "Yes." Nikolai Knight''s first way: "Compared with expensive and scarce honey, crude sugar is a cheaper condiment and can supplement physical fitness. Barbarians hunt in the ice and snow for a long time. When food is scarce, they still need to supplement nutrition, so Borui gin and our purple cane wine are welcomed by barbarians. But wine is not easy to carry. If we transport crude sugar to ARITE, it will sell well Price. "


    "The problem is that anyone can make ale, and crude sugar is a specialty of the Randall family," Natalia said


    "The Dodo royal family expects the price of crude sugar to double. They want to finalize the supply price and trade share of crude sugar and increase the reserve of crude sugar before the price rises."


    "That makes sense." Victor smiled and said, "let''s have dinner first. I can''t wait to taste uncle Nicolai''s roast deer."


    Nikolai was stunned. He quickly took out the dagger, cut and plate the roasted short tailed deer, and handed them to Sophia, Victor and Natalia respectively.


    The roast venison was golden in color, crisp outside and tender inside, and Victor was full of praise. Sophia casually tasted several pieces of deer tenderloin, and then returned to the carriage with a cold face. She was very dissatisfied with her husband''s change of topic. Only Natalia happily accompanied Victor to dinner.


    Sophia has long been aware of the value of crude sugar. She has always wanted to get the franchise of crude sugar. Now, the dodos finally made an offer with crude sugar, but Victor still didn''t make a decision, which made her feel lost and angry.


    Hum, all the sweet words along the way are false!


    In fact, Victor thought of another possibility.


    The nutritional value of crude sugar is higher than snow sugar, and the production cost is lower than snow sugar. Its only deficiency is that the storage cycle is slightly shorter than snow sugar.


    Such a good thing with high quality and low price, the dodos secretly tried to buy it at a low price.


    Fortunately, Victor took the blood boiling potion from the masked brotherhood, otherwise he was almost fooled by the dodos.


    The biggest advantage of blood boiling potion is that soldiers can take three in a day, but the effect decreases. The reason for the decrease of blood boiling effect is that soldiers'' physical strength can''t keep up, not the problem of the potion itself. If blood boiling potion is taken with crude sugar, its blood boiling effect, duration and times will be surprisingly improved.


    Victor had long suspected that the Borui had bought the great lord of the Dodo kingdom with the blood boiling potion. He now confirmed that the Dodo royal family had mastered the formula of the blood boiling potion.


    While the Friedrich family used the great lord of Dodo to put pressure on Sophia, they secretly asked Viscount Negus to show kindness to Sophia, or he was using Sophia to blackmail people and horses.


    The inside story is worth pondering.


    Under the conditions of enfeoffment, the royal family and the grand Lord are interdependent, but they are by no means monolithic. In fact, the king has limited influence on the grand Lord, at least he has no right to interfere in the grand Lord''s internal affairs. Monopolizing a certain resource is a common means for the Royal family to maintain an advantage over the Lord. On the contrary, the Lord must try to break the Royal monopoly.


    The internal contradiction between the king and the Lord gave Victor an opportunity. He vaguely had an immature idea.


    Like eating venison dinner slowly and quickly, Victor took Natalia back to the carriage.


    Sophia''s graceful figure was outlined in the spider silk curtain of the carriage. Victor called, "Dear Madam, I want to take a bath."


    "Wash it yourself! Natalia, I won''t allow you to help him!" Sophia said angrily across the curtain.


    Victor smiled and said, "then you two help me."


    "Think of the beauty!"


    "I''m going to give you some advice. It doesn''t seem necessary." Victor shook his head with regret.


    A slender hand that bullied frost and snow opened the curtain, and Sophia slipped out of the car living room. She looked up and down at Victor, her eyes turned and bit her red lips: "honey, are you really going to help us?"


    "I like Sophia most." Victor smiled, hugged the two beauties and squeezed into the bathroom of the carriage.


    Washing away the smell of barbecue, Victor leaned against the bear skin soft couch with Sophia and Natalia in cool clothes.


    Sophia raised her hand, spread her wet purple hair, stared at Victor with wonderful eyes and said, "my dear husband, what''s your idea?"


    Victor disturbed the breeze to blow his hair and asked curiously, "how much can the saber toothed tiger business group get for 5 knights and 11 trainee Knights every year?"


    "Natalia can transfer funds directly from my vault. She doesn''t need an annuity. The Knights of saber toothed tiger business group are 11000 gold sol per person, and the trainee knights are 3000 gold sol per person." Sophia said calmly.


    Victor was stunned and the breeze stopped in the car. Natalia pushed him and said angrily, "honey, keep blowing."


    The Lord Knights of the York family can get a subsidy of 4000 gold sols every year. The annuity of the guard Knights of Gambis is no more than 8000 gold sols, but they are all Knights promoted naturally, while the Knights of the saber toothed tiger business group rely on potions. Their blood and strength are very different, and their social status is also very different.


    Lord Knight''s fiefdoms or fiefdoms are very small. The Lords give financial subsidies so that they can maintain a decent and luxurious life of knights and nobles. The other four knights of saber toothed tiger business group belong to two families. A couple''s annual salary is more than 20000 gold sol, which is even higher than the annual income of most barons.


    Sophia''s generosity surprised victor. He shook his head and said, "Nelson''s annual salary of 2000 kinsol per year is not as good as one of your trainee Knights... No wonder they don''t want to give up the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. I''m afraid only Natalia really wants to stay with me."


    "Dear, I like you, whether victor in the past or viscount Randall now. But I will only stay with Sophia. Her will is my will." Natalia said positively.


    "Loyalty is a valuable quality." Victor''s jaw was full of admiration, and Natalia bowed her head and smiled.


    A young and handsome, a mature and beautiful, how awkward... Sylvia has become young, so it''s for convenience!


    Sophia''s mind was in a mess. She allowed her jealousy to ferment. After carefully experiencing it for a moment, she turned her mouth and said: "Your question is really interesting, and my knight is not as unbearable as you think. As the Lord, I also have the obligation to respect, protect and ensure my knight''s livelihood. If the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has a profit of 200000 gold sol every year, I will pay the saber toothed tiger knight the corresponding remuneration according to the total profit, which can reflect my attention to them, and they will return loyalty."


    "Do you have any questions?" Sophia looked at Victor discontentedly and sneered, "won''t you ask me to abandon my followers?"


    "Nothing!" Victor denied it.


    "Hum! I think you just despise my knights. I tell you, I''m there and they''re there!"


    Victor was moved by Sophia''s moving style of light anger and thin anger. He was vaguely aware that Sophia''s performance was different from the marquis in memory, becoming gentle and vivid and more feminine.


    Fatuous monarchs often give power to unrestricted desires, and there are few fatuous lords in this world, because high-level knights are good at controlling their emotions. Their existence obviously makes the power game more difficult. Since the opponent does not make mistakes, he must not make mistakes!


    Victor restrained his charming heart and said confidently: "I''m just sure whether your will can represent the real idea of the saber toothed tiger knight."


    Sophia thought for a moment, puzzled and said, "shouldn''t the vassal obey the Lord''s will? Don''t I exercise the Lord''s obligation?"


    A wise teacher is really important... Victor sighed in his heart, shook his head and said with a smile: "the truth is this truth, the fact may be just the opposite... Maybe your subordinates are affecting your will, but you don''t notice it. If you use your personal ideas to represent your subordinates'' ideas, the result will be very, very bad!"


    "You''ll think about the mystery later. Now I just want to know whether you are united as before, which is almost your only advantage!"


    Sophia''s beautiful face rippled with people''s smile, like snow lotus, cold and noble.


    "Of course, I firmly believe that!"


    "I hope so..."


    Victor gave her a meaningful look and said, "I''ve decided to hand over the raw sugar of the Randall family to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce."


    Sophia asked calmly, "why? You should know that Sylvia wants me to join the York family. You let me beg her. There will be no favorable results. How are you going to help me?"


    "Can I make Sylvia happy for that reason?" Victor raised his eyebrows. Seeing Sophia''s composure, he shook his head and sighed, "aren''t you jealous? It seems that you really don''t care about me."


    "Why should I be jealous?" Sophia''s boneless body entangled Victor, took a funny breath in his ear, bit her lips and said: "Dear Victor, so that we can be together every day. What else can I have besides you? Do you know what I will do? I will be a competent Viscount Randall, drive away all your lovers and have some noble heirs with you... My husband, you want to do the same, don''t you?"


    "I''m very satisfied, except the third..." Victor coughed and said, "let''s continue talking about coarse sugar!"


    "Viscount Negus wants to increase the trade share of crude sugar by 20 times, which is almost my annual crude sugar output. But do you know how many purple sugarcane I want to harvest? 8000 mu! Do you know how many purple sugarcane forests I have? 570000 Mu!"


    Natalia covered her red mouth and her beautiful apricot eyes widened. Sophia said softly to victor, "honey, isn''t that good?"


    "No! Not at all!" Victor shook his head. "If the Friedrich family knows the truth, they have plenty of excuses to propose a new trade agreement to you... Or break it at any time!"


    Sophia remained silent. Victor knew it clearly and continued: "Since crude sugar is so important, why can I take all the benefits alone? In fact, the Earl of tellandon and the Duke of York have 110000 Mu and 20000 mu of purple sugarcane forest respectively. They can make huge profits as long as they harvest 10000 mu, but they don''t. why? Because Sylvia doesn''t allow them to interfere in my crude sugar sales strategy."


    "Sylvia trusts me and I will repay! I will hand over the crude sugar to the joint-stock chamber of Commerce for joint operation, so as to win the support of the York family and the Randall family can gain a firm foothold in the human horse hills."


    Natalia looked admiringly and asked tenderly, "honey, can you tell us what your crude sugar sales strategy is?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Ah?"


    "Certainly not just to make money!" Victor clenched his fist and said with a smile, "to our extent, the simple pursuit of money is particularly shallow. Crude sugar is like a crowbar. It can change many things in my hand!"


    "For example, it can help me break the game." Sophia''s eyes lit up and said.


    Victor stared at the beautiful Amethyst eyes and asked with a smile, "do you really believe the sincerity of King dodo?"


    "Before the barbarians crossed the river, no one dared to cut off the trade route of the Marquis of Wimbledon! The great lord of Dodo would not be so stupid, but the situation has changed. The kingdom of Dodo has changed from a place of war to a trade channel connecting the north and the south. The dodo people need a lot of materials to rebuild the Northern Territory. If I were the king of Dodo, how could I allow the Borui caravan to dominate? It''s too late Source, transit tax collection is a wise choice! "


    "The question is, why do the dodos support you?"


    "Because you show your weakness, you are particularly bullied. You know that King dodo is insincere, but you still have to negotiate!"


    Victor said lazily, "honey, tell me the truth."


    Sophia was silent, shook her head and said with a smile, "Victor, you really surprised me. It can''t hide from you... Well, if I don''t take measures, the bucks business group will collapse soon."


    Victor nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter whether he can solve the problem. It''s important to have a move to solve the problem. This move is for the bucks business group." He asked again, "to what extent is the stag business group now?"


    Natalia looked at Sophia and sighed, "people are distracted. Many of the caravan''s men have taken refuge in the Nanfeng caravan, and many of them are the confidants of the Bucks caravan. It goes without saying what they want to do."


    "You led a mob. You caused all this. If you hadn''t separated your confidant knights from the stag business group and formed the saber toothed tiger business group, there wouldn''t be such an embarrassing situation!" Victor sharply criticized.


    Sophia shook her head and said, "I don''t regret my original decision. There is too much sand in the bucks business group to be removed. The saber toothed tiger could have absorbed the backbone of the bucks business group and replaced it. No one expected things to change so quickly!"


    set up a separate kitchen? Absorb the backbone? It''s the same idea as me... Victor muttered in his heart, looked up and said: "Then you should understand that the shining Knight Order ordered the Borui people to target you, and other forces just pushed the boat with the current. Even if you pay a huge price to buy Lord dodo, when the shining Knight order reaches an alliance with harlottes, the Sassanian empire will cut off your trade to weaken your influence on the barbarians."


    "Honey, you dragged down the chamber of Commerce."


    Victor rubbed Sophia''s delicate cheeks and said sympathetically, "Gambis will have a new business aristocrat to replace you. Sylvia and I set up a double headed lizard joint-stock chamber of Commerce to deal with this change."


    Sophia took Victor''s hand and said faintly, "my dilemma seems to have no solution... But I am not willing to kneel down and surrender like this... This is tantamount to negating all my efforts."


    "It''s not like Sophia I know." Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "what''s your breaking plan?"


    "Convince you, you convince Sylvia and help me with my ideas."


    Victor was stunned for a long time and murmured, "it''s so simple?"


    "Yes." Sophia tooted her mouth and said discontentedly, "laugh if you want. I''m a purple eyed susgui woman. Who does a man rely on if I don''t rely on myself?"


    This reason is strong.


    Victor exclaimed, "simple and effective, extremely wise!"


    Sophia and Natalia smiled wildly. She looked up and asked, "are you praising yourself? My little man has figured out a way?"


    "Not yet." Victor touched his nose and added: "I have a general idea... The more difficult it is, the more I can''t give in... I need the intelligence information of the powerful Lord dodo, including their relationship with each other and the current detailed situation of the bucks business group. You can sort it out and give it to me."


    "What do you want?" Sophia stared at Victor with interest, trying to find a clue from his face.


    "Thinking about how to convince Sylvia." Victor got rid of Sophia and Natalia, struggled to get up and said, "you make me unable to concentrate. I''ll get out of the carriage and think about it." With that, he left the carriage and took Renault and shack into the quiet and dark woods.


    Natalia put down the curtain of the car and said with a complicated look: "my heart is sour at the thought of Victor giving us advice for Nicole. He once..." when she saw Sophia''s eyes turned sideways, she smiled and said, "Dear Sophia, you don''t want to leave me."


    "No, I mean... I have your feelings, too. Sylvia is right. It''s wonderful..." Sophia closed her eyes and immersed herself in an inexplicable emotion. After a moment, she opened her eyes and said with a smile, "dear sister, don''t worry. The initiative is in our hands."


    "Because I am the Marquis of Wimbledon and the Viscount Randall."


    In the woods, with the help of the dim moonlight, Victor quickly wrote two letters in Chinese, one of which was the formula of recovery medicine.


    "Use the alchemical crow to pass these two letters to Kane, the leader of the elite guard who follows Barol, and let him act according to the contents of the letter."


    "Yes." Renault took the letter, turned and left.


    Victor grabbed him and complained, "aren''t you curious about my plan?"


    "Oh." Raynorton paused, imitated Nelson, came up and asked in a low voice, "Sir, what''s your plan?"


    "Plant, slap, wash... Forget it, forget it, you go."


    Victor waved back Renault with interest and sighed:


    "Smart people are really lonely."

 Chapter 403

    Xiangye town is located in the southeast border of Dodo kingdom. It is surrounded by mountains, dense forests, scarce cultivated land, but very rich in natural resources. It is rich in high-quality flax, vines, iron ore, sapphire, as well as traditional Chinese medicine, wood and leather.


    The hannesian family has accumulated considerable wealth by virtue of the resources in the territory. The hannesian Baron has built Xiangye town into a small town that can accommodate more than 30000 people.


    During the windy season every year, a large number of refugees pour into the hannesian collar, accept the Baron''s employment and engage in the work of collecting vines. When the cold water season came, Xiangye town was short of food, and the refugees who earned money returned to the Dengshi city of the Marquis de wemick for the winter.


    It is the end of February in the windy season, and the weather is gradually turning cold. The refugee shantytowns outside Xiangye town have already been filled with people. Those who have no homes either rob other people''s sheds, or give up their harvesting work here and hurry to other territories to make a living.


    To keep a shed is to keep a job. Refugee gangs in shantytowns form large and small alliances according to their respective regions. When their companions go out to work, the left behind people are responsible for guarding.


    "Ah... Ah... Spare me, for the sake of the Supreme Lord... Spare me..."


    A half of a teenager in shabby felt clothes knelt on the muddy ground in the shanty town and cried bitterly. His arms were cut behind his back by a pair of slender and symmetrical hands. The sharp pain from his shoulder joints made him unable to move.


    The perpetrator is a tall and thin man. The three terrible scars on his face make him look like a ghost. His eyes are ruthless, as if he would break the boy''s shoulder at any time.


    Disability is an unbearable injury for refugee teenagers. He begged loudly, but the man was unmoved. The people around him were just watching the excitement. All those who could help him lay on the ground.


    "These idiots dare to rob the territory of the ghost face."


    "Ghost face boss, give this boy a powerful look!"


    "Break his shoulder! Don''t be merciful!"


    The onlookers are refugees guarding the huts. Without exception, they use intimidation to show their cruelty and strength, so as to warn those who try to rob their homes.


    "What''s your name?" The man asked coldly.


    "Cask... My name is cask." The boy endured the pain and tried to squeeze out a flattering smile and face the muddy ground.


    "Well, you''ll come with me later." The man let go of his hand, first made the people around him shut up with his sharp eyes like a sword, and then shouted, "get out of here!"


    The boy watched in amazement as one unconscious accomplice got up from the ground, limped away from the crowd with mud.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are too young!"


    "He was taken in by the boss of ghost face. He''s really a lucky boy."


    The onlookers burst into laughter, but this time they showed kindness.


    The felt clothed boy remembered that he had just tried his best with a firewood knife and a ghost face. He was immediately ashamed and angry. He spit at his former companions, but the onlookers laughed louder.


    "Wooden barrel, the six huts here are ours. If someone comes to pick a problem, call me." The man gave the boy an order and went straight into the largest shed.


    The refugee shed has simple structure, pays attention to rain proof and warmth preservation, but the daylighting conditions are very poor. A little sunlight from the mud wall shot into the house, outlining a hazy figure. When he saw the man close the wooden door, he smiled and said, "ghost face, you did a good job this time. Experienced refugees will not easily kill and maim people, which will only cause trouble for themselves. It seems that you have learned to intimidate and buy."


    The man was silent for a moment and said hoarsely, "my name is Todd."


    "Todd? Hehe... Ghost face, your nickname is more powerful than your name. That''s very good. Who do you call me Fitch? I also want to have a loud nickname that makes people pee their pants when they hear it, but everyone calls me ''Hey'', ''hello'', ''man'', ''bastard'', ''fat mouse''... I know you have strength and background, but you are a refugee now and you will be a gangster in the future... Huh , maybe a gang boss. " Fitch went up to Todd, put his arm around his shoulder and said affectionately, "ghost face, I''m doing it for you."


    The ghost face is the trainee Knight Todd.


    More than three months ago, on the order of viscount Randall, he dressed up as refugees with 42 elite soldiers of Randall family, rushed to Yeliu city overnight, and met the guide Fitch under the cover of local gangs.


    Fitch is in his 20s. He is medium-sized and ordinary. He belongs to the type that can''t be found in the crowd. However, he smiles when he sees people, speaks pleasantly, and can get in touch with strangers in a few words. He took Todd all the way, and it took him more than two months to enter the kingdom of dodo.


    The Randall family soldiers broke up and soon disappeared. Finally, Todd was left with only three men, Ron, Matthew and Jamie. Among them, Ron''s strength is the most powerful, even more powerful than ordinary trainee knights. Matthew and Jamie are also excellent archers.


    They followed Fitch into Xiangye town and successfully joined a refugee gang.


    Under Fitch''s ingenious arrangement, Ron and the refugees go out to collect vines. He and Todd are responsible for guarding the shed.


    Ron picked vines for a month, and Todd looked at the shed for a month. Today, his patience finally ran out.


    "Fitch, since you came to Xiangye Town, you have been very honest. You stay in the shed every day and don''t show up if you can." Todd patted his arm off his shoulder and asked smilingly, "why?"


    "Ghost face, we''re here to do big things. I''m responsible for our lives... I''ll tell you when it''s time to say." Fitch smiled, but his voice was very low.


    "It''s beautiful, but there''s no truth... But I''m not going to give my life to a lower class!" Todd fiercely forked Fitch''s neck, pressed him on the table, grabbed the dagger attacking his waist and abdomen, held the root behind Fitch''s ear, and joked: "the dagger is better than his mouth. It seems that you are an expert... It''s said that people won''t feel pain when stabbed from this position... Isn''t it, Mr. killer?"


    Todd could kill Fitch with his bare hands. He chose the dagger to expose his intention of intimidation. But Fitch firmly remembers Barrow''s teaching: when others hold you with a knife, don''t doubt his determination and recklessness!


    He said decisively, "Hey, Lord Todd, you won!"


    Tao Desong opened his hand and said, "boy, you''re very smart. I like talking to smart people, but I don''t like people who think they''re smart."


    "Master ghost face, if you have anything to ask, just ask. I''ll tell you what I can tell you. But if you kill me, I don''t think you can live." Fitch rubbed his neck and said with a smile.


    Todd slowly stabbed the dagger into the table until it had no handle. He said coldly, "wait, you see yourself too high and seriously underestimate me."


    Fitch watched the dagger completely pierce the solid wood table, stunned and said, "master Todd, you''re so powerful!"


    Hum! I''m a trainee knight, or a senior trainee Knight piled up by master Randall with tens of thousands of gold sol... Todd smiled coldly, but heard Fitch say, "well, some of our guys can do it."


    Todd''s expression suddenly froze. His strength was limited higher than Ron, and there were at least dozens of Randall family secret warriors like Ron.


    That''s why Todd is restless.


    Todd believed that Viscount Randall would not sacrifice him easily if he spent precious potions to improve his blood and strength. At the same time, he also knew that in the eyes of the great nobility, senior trainee Knights did not have much status. In particular, viscount Randall mastered the golden potion. As long as he wanted, he could make many senior trainee knights at any time.


    Therefore, his future status depends on his performance, and this mission obviously has a great risk. If something goes wrong, viscount Randall must get rid of the relationship, and his sacrifice will be natural.


    Whether in order to win the appreciation of viscount Randall or for his own life, Todd must get relevant information from Fitch, not at the mercy of a humble civilian.


    Todd suddenly asked, "Fitch, who are you working for?"


    There was an unnatural dullness in Fitch''s eyes. When Todd saw this, he sneered, "it seems that you are a wild dog without a master. I can kill you at any time, can''t I?"


    The relationship between master and slave constitutes the cornerstone of the feudal system. The royal nobles regarded themselves as "the king''s dog" and were complacent. The LORD called the old vassal "old dog" to show his praise for loyalty and affection. The wild dog without owner is a derogatory word. Without owner means no identity and can only be bullied.


    Fitch''s eyes at Todd finally changed. He asked carefully, "master Todd, do you know?"


    Todd said proudly, "the master personally gave me the task. But my master is not your master! You are not qualified yet."


    Fitch was awed. He had followed Barol for so long that he didn''t know he was working for the noble.


    Todd struck while the iron was hot, shook his head and said, "the master sent me here because I know the nobility and the refugees better. Your sweet words and tricks are useless to me!" He said gently, "I can see that you are very nervous when you arrive at Xiangye town... Cooperate with me to complete the task. I will try my best to ensure your safety and introduce you to the host."


    "Lord Todd, I don''t know much..." Fitch scratched his messy hair and looked excited and frightened. He has to live from Todd first.


    "I want to see the shadow." Todra sat down on a bench and asked.


    "I really don''t know where he is. We''re all in one line now..."


    Todd pondered for a moment, looked up and asked, "my master asked me to listen to the shadow... What''s your task?"


    "The shadow asked me to pick you up, train you to integrate into the refugees, and then try to get into the gangs in Dengshi City, and then I can get away." Fitch is honest.


    "Who is the shadow?"


    "My adoptive father Barol. His name is just a title. He is also proficient in make-up. Even if he stands in front of us, I may not recognize him." Fitch shook his head.


    Todd rubbed his forehead and asked in a deep voice, "say what you know. For example, why are you so afraid!"


    "Things are a little complicated..."


    Fitch sorted out his thoughts and said slowly, "our opponent is the masked brotherhood... The masked brotherhood works for the Nanfeng business group. They infiltrate the thieves'' Union in Dengshi city and crack down on the free civil traders of the bucks business group. The bucks business group is our employer... At least, we serve the Bucks openly."


    "At the very beginning, we made some progress. The free traders of the bucks business Union joined the local villains to help us into the stone city. The masquerade Brotherhood was defeated in the stone city. But no one could have imagined that this is the trap they laid. When the Bucks of the bucks business group were exposed, the killer of the mask brothers would kill them all." Fitch said dejectedly, "we lost our insiders and helpers in Dengshi City, became blind and deaf, and had to return to Xiangye town. But the masked brotherhood followed suit, and assassinated Peter, the hyena leader in Xiangye town... He was the dark son we finally cultivated."


    Todd sneered, "that''s all Barol can do? Can''t he see the trap of mask? It''s a waste of the master''s trust in him!"


    "We can''t say that... We can use too few people. Although the big boss keeps sending experts over, you know, their brains are not very good... They kill them in front of them... They can''t beat muggers in the street. People in masks can see through their disguises at a glance, and ordinary villains dare to lay black hands behind them." Fitch sighed: "before washing the power of the stag business group in disguise, set up a bureau and let our people kill a security soldier. The sheriff led the army to take our stronghold in Dengshi city... Many guys died."


    "Of course, there is good news." Feiqi mocked himself and said, "the management of the stag business group no longer dare to meddle indiscriminately. They all depend on us now."


    Todd thought for a moment and asked, "what''s the situation in Xiangye town?"


    "It''s hard for our people to get into the gangs in Dengshi city. We can''t find the nest of masks at all. Masks often send strong men to assassinate the villain leader of Xiangye town. Of course, we also send people to assassinate the thief leader of Dengshi city... The two sides are so deadlocked."


    "All the people sent by barrow are gone, and you dare not show up in Xiangye town?" Todd asked coldly.


    Fitch was dejected and speechless, acquiescing to Todd''s view.


    "Is the strong hand of the mask fierce?" Todd asked again.


    "The most powerful is about the same as Ron, maybe a little stronger." Fitch thought for a moment and added, "they don''t have as many people as we do."


    Todd nodded and continued to ask, "do you have any other foothold besides Xiangye town?"


    Feiqi looked at each other in surprise and said, "horseshoe town and Cassie town in the north of Xiangye town are in our hands..."


    "Arrogance!" Todd snapped, "it''s in the Lord''s hands, always!"


    "On the surface, there are four forces, the masked brotherhood, the Nanfeng business group, the bucks business group and us... In fact, there are still four forces, the Nanfeng, the Bucks, the big Lord of Dengshi city and the small Lord below. The gangs only work for the Lord. Without the support of the Baron of Hennessy, can you stand a firm foothold in Xiangye town? Without the consent of the dewamik family, masked can have a foothold in Dengshi city The wind and the stag are fighting, and the small Lord and the big Lord of Dodo are fighting. The reason for their struggle is very simple. The south wind robbed the stag''s business, and Dengshi City blocked the small Lord''s money! Therefore, Xiangye Town, horseshoe town and CASSI town will cooperate with the stag to resist the infiltration of Dengshi city. "


    Feiqi said with a ashamed smile, "I don''t understand what you said, but we are not from the bucks business group..."


    "How do you know that the stag business group is not the owner?" Todd interrupted him and asked.


    "Ah?!"


    "My master is far more powerful than you think, and you know nothing about the nobility." Todd looked at him scornfully, and said, "the mask is hidden in the dark, but it doesn''t cover the eyelid of the thieves Union." I guess Rolle wants to send people into the thieves'' Union to find a mask. But a strong man has no villain''s head, and a wise man has no strength to protect himself. So, the master asked me to come and cooperate with Barroll.


    Todd stood up, grabbed Fitch''s collar, stared into his eyes and said, "the victory or defeat of this struggle lies in the Lord, not in US and the masked brotherhood. If the Lords think it necessary, the people below will fight until the Lords reach a tacit understanding. The question is, can you live to that day?"


    "I... I don''t know..." Fitch said at a loss.


    "My master believes in Barol''s loyalty, but his ability is not worthy of his master''s attention!" Tao de loosened Feiqi, who was sweating cold, and said faintly, "finding the masked people and killing them all is not enough to calm the fight, but it can increase the bargaining chips of the master. But the masked brotherhood occupies a favorable place and has many ears and eyes. If you sneak in from the bottom according to Barrow''s method, how many people are not enough for them to kill."


    "I won''t follow Barrow''s instructions! I''ll do it alone. You''ll follow me later. Do you understand?" Todd said condescending.


    Fitch saw those cold eyes and had no doubt about the other party''s killing intention. He said obediently, "as you wish, sir."


    "You are not wrong to call me an adult. I am indeed a knight." Todd smiled and patted Fitch on the shoulder. "I''ll find the mask in the aristocratic way."


    "Sir, what do you need a small one for?" Fitch asked flatteringly.


    "Prepare 400 kingsol for me. I''ll go to church and get a blood document first." Todd paused and said with a smile, "I''ve been to Stonehenge. I have an acquaintance working for the Marquis de Wemmick. He must be happy to introduce a wild knight to the Sheriff of Stonehenge."


    "What about Lord Barol?" Fitch asked nervously.


    Todd said contemptuously, "the mouse should stay in the mouse hole. Your task is to help me contact the mouse."

 Chapter 404

    There is a newly-built mountain people''s village in the mountains to the east of Xiangye Town, where barrow hides.


    The terrain of the mountain forest is complex, the vegetation is dense, and wild animals and monsters run rampant, which greatly limits the scope of human activities. Therefore, it has always been an extrajudicial place beyond the jurisdiction of the Lord and the church.


    Mercury fought with the masked brotherhood. Victor ordered instructor Barrett''s bear regiment and Fermi''s kestrel smuggling caravan to obey barrol''s assignment and provide force support to mercury. He sent 135 alchemists successively, including 15 Funiu militia, 30 monkey militia and 90 alchemist auxiliary soldiers. In addition, Barrett used the means of coercion and extra payment to control the refugees, mountain people and single mercenaries encountered along the way. The scale of the bear regiment has expanded to 422 people.


    Although less than half of the members of the bear group are old, weak, women and children, which looks more like a refugee group, it is still too eye-catching for so many refugees to get together.


    Barrett simply ordered his men to open up a camp in the depths of the mountain forest and become the mountain king. Fermi and Barol were hired by the bucks business group as mercenary leaders and gang leaders to deal with the masked brotherhood. The camp of the bear group has become a temporary nest for mercury. The support forces of the Randall family come here to rest and accept Barrow''s instructions.


    The location of the stronghold is very hidden. The ravens trained by Randall family can transmit information in time, while the refugees gathered by the bear group cannot leave alone. They can''t contact with the outside world, so naturally they won''t expose the location of the camp. Since Peter, the hyena leader of Xiangye Town, was assassinated by the masked brotherhood, barrol hid in his nest and fought with the masked brotherhood through the dead men of Randall family.


    Barol is safe here. At the moment, he was reading a letter, which was information from his own disciple Fitch.


    The door of the wooden house was suddenly pushed open. Barrett of the bear group and Fermi of the kestrel came in with a strong strange man.


    "Hey, old fox, this is Kane, the elite guard of Randall family. He has brought Lord Victor''s secret order." Fermi patted the strange strong man on the shoulder and shouted to barrow.


    The wooden look of the strong man is the same as that of the elite guard, but barrol still turns his inquiry eyes to the bodyguard Badu around him.


    Badu, the monkey militia, has been hanging around with mercury for several years. He has been able to understand the meaning in barrol''s eyes. He said, "Kane is the backup arranged by the master for mercury. I grew up with him. He has no problem."


    Barol got up and said with a smile, "it turns out that the shadow warrior who caught the mask last time was Lord Kane. Thank you very much."


    "What, sir? No, sir. When the ant man attacked the hill camp, Lord Randall ordered Kane to protect Mrs. Lilia. We have known each other for a long time." Fermi took a chair and sat down, glancing sideways at Barol and said, "do you think we''ll bring outsiders in?"


    Barrol was awestruck. Victor told him that Mercury has two forces: light and dark. The power of the light is controlled by him, while the secret power follows mercury all the way and hides in the wild. When he was pursued, as long as he ran into the wild, he could get cover and support from secret forces.


    However, Barol has no right to mobilize the hidden power of mercury. In his opinion, this is not only a retreat arranged by Lord Randall for him, but also a surveillance and deterrent to him.


    Now the leader of the secret power finally appeared, and Victor''s ability to let Kane protect Mrs. Lilia shows that he has a high position among the elite guards.


    Is it because adults are dissatisfied with my performance that Kane is sent to warn me?


    Barol was worried but motionless. He tentatively asked, "Fermi, why are you here today?"


    "Well, I want to discuss it with you." Fermi scratched his head and said, "it''s not a way to spend so much. I''m going to take the kestrel mercenary regiment out of Xiangye town and continue my private business."


    Barrol shook his head and said, "the kestrel mercenary regiment accepts the employment of the stag merchant regiment. You should stay in Xiangye town to protect the caravan of Deacon Luke." He smiled again and said, "you stay at the base of the stag caravan. Masked killers never dare to openly offend Baron hanisi''s authority. It''s dangerous for you to run around like this."


    "You think I''m afraid of those bastards who can''t see the light?" Fermi stared and shouted, "I''m bored! Bored, understand?"


    Barrett said, "the bucks business group keeps the kestrel mercenary group. You have to eat, drink, get a commission, and don''t have to work hard... I think it''s also good."


    "Of course you''re happy to hide in the mountain and practice the bear group every day." Fermi curled his lips and said angrily: "the Bucks'' armed guards gathered in Xiangye town one after another. Deacon Luke began to deduct the Commission of the mercenaries. Now many mercenaries have gone... It''s true to eat and drink for free, but what''s the use of the Commission of dozens of gold sols? Our kestrels can earn at least a thousand gold sols for their private goods for a year..." he patted the table and asked: "Old fox, how long will my kestrel stay here before he can do his business?"


    Barrow smiled bitterly, shook his head, turned to Kane and asked, "what is the master''s order to mercury?"


    "The master told me three things."


    Kane said, "first, Mercury''s counterattack plan is temporarily put on hold, waiting for the master''s next order."


    Barrow jaw first way: "really should pause."


    Luring and killing the knight Sheriff of Dengshi is a forced adventure plan. Masks have official protection. They are hidden too deep. Mercury can''t catch their tails at all. Only when the whole table is turned over so that everyone can''t play, Barol can turn defeat into victory.


    However, in this way, Mercury will also be surrounded and suppressed by Dengshi City, Xiangye town and xionglu business group. Barrol''s underground network, which was not easily established, is bound to be destroyed, and may even attract the attention of agent dodo. It is difficult for mercury to penetrate the underground forces of the bucks business group and dodo.


    Barrow dared to put forward the plan of losing both sides because he believed that his master was more interested in the secrets of the masked brotherhood. If we can catch the core members of the mask and torture their details, mercury can also plead guilty in front of the master. But Barol didn''t expect that Todd sent by the family was actually a trainee knight, and he was going to enter the interior of Dengshi city and use the power of the police station to find the trace of the shadow of the mask.


    In fact, Todd has a good chance of success. Although he will surely earn more money than mercury, mercury can also preserve the newly developed eyeliner and dark child.


    As for Todd''s loyalty, that''s not what barrol needs to consider. And Todd left Fitch around as a contact, indicating that he didn''t mean to get out of mercury surveillance.


    Barol felt that he could accept Todd''s new plan. He was preparing to write to Victor to state the current actual situation.


    "The second thing, the owner asked the bear group, mercury and the leaders of each smuggling caravan to pay attention to those young people who are naturally sensitive to danger. If they are low-level and have a simple background, they will try to send them to Randall." Kane said flatly, "my Lord told you not to worry. He has a secret method that can make these people violent soldiers like Nelson."


    "I really have such a man!" Fermi patted his thigh and said with a grin: "that boy used to be a mountain boy. He has been with me for some time. If he doesn''t like women, it''s better to kill him... Er, Kane, I''m not bad mouthing you..."


    Death is the Lord''s secret and taboo. Lilia and Nelson kept secret about the origin of the elite soldiers. The War Bear mercenaries vaguely knew some clues, but they didn''t dare to talk about the master''s dead in the territory. Those external War Bear mercenaries don''t have so many concerns when they get along with alchemists day and night. They have to test the secret of the strength of elite guards. Of course, alchemists will not tell the truth. They either remain silent or prevaricate with unified words. However, rumors about Elite guards being castrated by drugs since childhood still spread among mercenary commanders.


    Since then, no one has admired the strength of the alchemy militia.


    You can''t be a man. You have to use your strength!


    "We can take medicine, but we can''t have children, so it''s a waste to arrange women for us." Badu said faintly.


    Barrett was drinking water. When he heard this, half a mouthful of water gushed out, coughed for a long time, pointed to Barol and said, "old fox, this is what you did!"


    "What else can we do? Mercury people need to hide their identity!" Barol spread out his hands and said indifferently.


    "Give me a prescription!"


    "They will dispense their own medicine... To your satisfaction!" Barol threw a contemptuous look at the instructor, turned his head and said, "Kane, you continue."


    "The third thing can only be said to Lord barrow, and others avoid it."


    Fermi and Barrett looked at each other, got up, left the cabin and closed the door.


    Barol went to the window and heard them say as they walked:


    "Old man, can''t you?"


    "Go away! I''m fine..."


    When the two walked away, Barol returned to his seat and watched Kane take out two sheepskin scrolls from his waist pocket.


    "This is a list of the guys of the bucks business group who took refuge in the south wind business group, which indicates their respective backgrounds. Lord Randall suspects that some backbone members of the bucks business group stepped on two boats and deliberately sent confidants to join the south wind business group in advance to find a way back for themselves."


    Barrow unfolded the scroll and sighed slightly when he saw the name of Luke, the deacon of the bucks business group in Xiangye town.


    Today, the stag business group has become a distraction. The following guys were originally employees of the free people. They changed to the Nanfeng business group just to make a living. It''s not a betrayal, let alone implicate the deacon of the business team.


    However, Mercury''s goal is to penetrate the inside of the bucks business group and attract the backbone to join the gold group. We can''t watch them fall into the arms of the Nanfeng business group. This is also the fundamental reason why mercury and the masked brotherhood fight to the end.


    The outside is losing ground, and the inside is tightening up. The cruelty of setting an example to others is suddenly on the table.


    "What do you want me to do?" Barol asked in a deep voice.


    "This scroll records a drug formula. Our people can''t read it!" Kane handed the sealed reel to Barol and said: "My Lord wants you to set up a bureau to send the formula to a deacon of the bucks business group, make him think it is something that the Southwind business group bought the Marquis de Wemmick, and then secretly escort him to the York family''s residence in blinor city. My lord requires that the witness and material evidence are complete without any flaws. In addition, no one is allowed to watch the contents of the scroll except the Deacon himself."


    Barol took the scroll and asked, "what do you do with people who know?"


    "Only death."


    "What about the actors?" Barol asked, looking up into Kane''s eyes.


    "My Lord has prepared a team of people. They will escort the scroll into the country in the name of the masked brotherhood. The specific route, time and place are up to you. But they will swear to protect the scroll intact, so you can''t be careless when you decide to start."


    "How many people are there in a team?" Barol found his throat hoarse and terrible. He quickly picked up his glass and drank a mouthful of water.


    "15."


    This is to sacrifice 15 family dead, maybe more... Barol''s pupils suddenly contracted and the water in the cup shook out. Kane''s voice was as flat as ever, "master, let me tell you that we have killed enough people, and the victory or defeat of this war is outside the chess game."


    Barol was silent for a long time, took a long breath and said astringently, "I see. I will arrange everything and never let the master down!"

 Chapter 405

    Dengshi City, Fengling hotel.


    This high-end hotel opened by the Sheriff of Dengshi City specializes in entertaining visiting caravans. The steward of each caravan always supports the sheriff. Naturally, the consumption of Fengling hotel is not cheap.


    Now the whole Fengling hotel is occupied by Eckert of the bucks business group Lord Wimbledon paid a high price. Unfortunately, the only place sheriff vamon can help Eckert is to remove all the guys and prevent outsiders from spying.


    "Jesse, was there a leader of the thieves'' Union assassinated in the city last night?" Eckert asked his servant as he enjoyed a delicious breakfast.


    "I haven''t heard..."


    Seeing that the master''s face was uneasy, Jesse carefully changed her mouth: "maybe the news hasn''t come out yet."


    "Hehe, for 17 days, climbing the stone city was calm... I lost my last appetite!" Eckert rudely pushed aside his breakfast and went to the window to look at the street view of denstone.


    "Old Denver, damn it, he took our money but didn''t do anything. I''ll send someone to warn him now!" Jesse said angrily.


    Eckert knocked on the window frame, shook his head and sighed, "forget it, the old hyena killed some guys after all... We always have to give Baron hanisi some face."


    The stag business group fought with the south wind business group in Dengshi city. The biggest help came from the independent small lords around the dweimick family.


    The thieves'' Union in Dengshi City coerced the free traders in the city and did not allow them to take over the business of the stag business group. But these free traders are not only the periphery of the bucks business group, but also the agents of the vassals of the small Lord family. Marquis de Wemmick acquiesced that the south wind business group attacked the bucks business group with the help of the underground forces of Dengshi City, which actually touched the interests of the small Lord. When the Bucks decided to fight back, they were particularly positive.


    Old Denver was the gang leader recommended by the Sheriff of Xiangye town to Eckert. His performance in the underground war was commendable and soon became the leader of the bucks business group. If it were not for Eckert''s complacency and falling into the trap set by Borui, the stag business group would not be so passive in Dengshi city.


    The borriens gained the upper hand in Denver, the thugs hired by Eckert scattered, and only the old Harvard firmly supported the bucks business group. Together with local gangs, he sent people to assassinate the leader of the thieves'' Union in Dengshi city from time to time.


    Although the assassination in old Denver is difficult to turn the situation around, it is particularly important for the bucks business group.


    The enemy has touched the door of his house. If he does not resist, the organization will disintegrate from the inside. The masked brotherhood''s assassination was to intimidate the members of the bucks business group, and the bucks business group''s assassination was initially to boost morale. But now, the assassination in old Denver is also threatening the unstable elements within the bucks business group.


    It''s ridiculous, but it''s realistic.


    As Lord of the Wimbledon family, Eckert had no choice but to obey the orders of the Marquis house. Before the dust settled, he and Lord Abel and others must ensure the integrity of the business group in order to sell the bucks at a good price.


    Anyway, the dead are gangsters. The Bucks only spent a sum of money, and the Marquis Sophia paid for it.


    The bucks business group lost the business network of other main cities in dodo Kingdom, but the Dengshi city in charge of Eckert is still resisting. Marquis Sophia has ordered the bucks to concentrate and teach the Borui a terrible lesson in Dengshi city.


    Whatever the outcome, old Denver, as a local snake in Eckert''s hands, is just used to carry the pot.


    Thinking of this, Eckert was in a better mood. He was about to continue his meal when a waiter ran in panting.


    "Sir, Hoo... Lu... Deacon Luke sent a summons. He... He intercepted a team of masked brothers in horseshoe town!" The attendant gasped.


    The masked brotherhood is a loose gangster organization jointly established by the thieves'' unions of Borui and Sus kingdom. It itself is a tool for the two kingdoms to compromise and jointly control the eastern alliance.


    The bucks business group walked in the Eastern League and dealt with the masked brotherhood. Although the masked style is fierce and has thugs and mercenaries, it''s not easy to say that they can defeat the bucks.


    The reason why the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce was unable to fight back was that dodo''s powerful lords secretly sheltered the masked brotherhood. However, if Luke can grasp the living mouth of the mask, he can dig out the secret strongholds of the mask brotherhood in major cities. With the strength of the Bucks, we can catch them all.


    "That''s good news!" Eckert laughed, picked up his cloak and went out.


    "Where are you going, my lord?" Asked Jesse.


    "Go to horseshoe town."


    "Your breakfast..."


    Eckert pushed the door out without looking back and said, "what else do you have for breakfast? Get over here!"


    "Really, don''t eat when you''re not happy, and don''t eat when you''re happy..." Jesse muttered to keep up with his master.


    On the east side of horseshoe Town, there is a canyon leading to the central basin of Neville kingdom. For a long time, it has been the trade hub of Dengshi City connecting Neville. Bucks business group has fixed freight yards and footholds outside the town.


    It was evening when Eckert arrived at Horseshoe Town, and his carriage drove directly into the business group station. The person in charge of the freight yard greeted him with a tough middle-aged man.


    "Fermi, why are you here?" Eckert looked at the middle-aged man strangely and suddenly said, "Luke has transferred your kestrel mercenary regiment?"


    "Yes, sir," Fermi bowed. "Master Luke is waiting for you."


    "Did you catch him alive?" Asked Eckert as he walked.


    "Er... Sir, the situation is a little complicated... Only one person was caught alive. Luke is torturing in the leftmost room on the third floor." The person in charge whispered.


    Eckert stopped questioning. He took the guard and servant to the third floor, opened the door and saw Luke sitting in a chair with a listless look. Old Denver and six thugs were staring at him. Eckert noticed something was wrong. As soon as he touched the handle of the sword, three crossbows pointed at him immediately, and his guard was put against his neck with a dagger.


    Eckert loosened the handle of his sword and asked coldly, "old Denver, have you joined the south wind business group?"


    "Don''t be nervous, my Lord. I dare not hurt a Lord." Old Denver bowed deeply, nuzzled at Eckert''s guard, smiled and said, "we seem to be involved in something terrible. Are you really going to let them listen?"


    "You go down first."


    When the guard and servant were taken out of the room by the old Denver thugs, Eckert asked in a deep voice, "Luke, what''s going on? Where''s your guard?"


    "They are all dead... Killed by the kestrel and old Denver..." Luke raised his red and swollen face and said with a bitter smile: "I was going to kill my mouth. I didn''t expect that the kestrel mercenary regiment was so powerful, but killed all my people."


    Eckert''s eyes burst out anger and said in a cold voice, "make it clear to me!"


    "The morning before yesterday, old Denver came to me and told me that they had caught a masked killer and tortured the information of the brotherhood. A team of masked brotherhood members would enter Dengshi city through horseshoe town. I personally checked the killer''s body and the brotherhood badge. After confirming it, I decided to ambush them..."


    Luke spat bloody saliva and said: "The people of old Denver pretended to be the killer, connected their heads with them and turned them to a secluded place... But who knows, they are not gangsters at all, but a group of well-trained elite soldiers. They would rather die than surrender after being shot over by crossbows and arrows. Instead, they killed several Kestrel mercenaries who wanted to capture them alive. Finally, none of them survived... I saw them Taking a special potion, I became extremely powerful and agile... I suspected that these people were elite soldiers of the Borui Kingdom and had a special mission. After I found a scroll from them, it was basically certain that it was a gift from the southern Merchants Group to buy the Marquis de Wemmick. Of course, I would order to kill... That''s what happened... Old Denver Let someone pretend to be a prisoner, deceived the person in charge of the freight yard, and called you over. "


    Eckert has been wondering why the Marquis de Wemmick would rather offend his little Lord than cooperate with the masked Brotherhood to crack down on the trade network built by the bucks business group?


    Taking advantage of the struggle between the two chambers of Commerce, the deweimick family monopolized the material trade in Dengshi city and exploited the small lords around. However, if the bucks business group was completely defeated, the Nanfeng business group would still conduct mutually beneficial trade with the small Lords. It was unwise for the deweimick family to spare no effort to help the Borui people fight against the Marquis Sophia.


    Unless the south wind business group has offered the deweimick family hard to refuse, and they are not ready to share with the small Lord.


    The Marquis Sophia wanted to know what the borriens had bought DoRdOr''s great Lord, but she mobilized all her strength and could not find out.


    Since Luke hit the chance to become a prosperous man, he must have killed his boss in order to ask for credit and reward from the Marquis alone.


    Eckert wants to kill him now, but he also needs to find out what Borui''s conditions are.


    "Where is the scroll?"


    "Hehe, I burned it at that time... Now no one knows the content except me." Luke smiled proudly, "that''s a potion formula... Combined with the performance of Borui soldiers, this potion formula is invaluable. Lord Eckert, I''d like to share this credit with you, but you have to help me deal with old Denver and the kestrel mercenary regiment first."


    Eckert pressed down his anger and said to old Denver and Fermi: "you can''t afford to mix this matter. Although you killed the guard of the business group, I can also give you a chance... You will follow me later. As for the dead kestrel brothers, I will make compensation... 300 gold sol per person!"


    Old Denver smiled. He took off his hat and saluted: "re introduce me. My name is Barol, and his name is still Fermi... I am the spy leader of Lord Randall, and Fermi is the captain of Lord Randall''s escort."


    "What?!" Eckert looked at the old villain in disbelief.


    "Lord, you don''t know that my master is your male master and your master is my mistress?" Barol said jokingly.


    Fermi laughed and said, "otherwise, do you think the ordinary mercenaries can turn the caravan guard? Otherwise, do you think we will help the Bucks Caravan and the masked brothers desperately?"


    "Two adults, misunderstanding, this is all misunderstanding..." Luke shouted.


    "How do I know you didn''t help the masked brothers kill?" Barrol said coldly, "I have a list here. It''s all the guys of the bucks business group who take refuge in the south wind business group, including your Luke. The master mother gave the list to the master."


    "They are all free workers, which has nothing to do with me..." Luke explained in a cold sweat.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s no use talking to me!" Barol turned his head and said, "Lord Eckert, Luke is your man. If he has a problem, you can''t get rid of it. We''d better meet Lord Randall quietly."


    Fermi looked at him and said, "Lord, although you are a trainee knight, I advise you not to act rashly to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding... Our Randall family guards have really killed trainee knights."


    Eckert said calmly, "I ask to see the Marquis of Wimbledon."


    "You can''t help it." Barol shook his head and said with a smile, "however, my master and mother are attending the new king''s accession ceremony in the capital of Gambis. If we walk faster, we may be able to accept the master''s inquiry in the Marquis''s house."

 Chapter 406

    Brinor cathedral.


    Dozens of limestone columns support a dome 24 meters high. In the middle of the altar carved from white glazed rock, a straight radiance reflects the solemnity of the prayer hall.


    "... Edward Augustus, you are crowned king today. May our Lord guide your way and remove your obstacles... Wear the crown... Decorated with bronze, silver and gold, it represents kindness. You should have mercy on the weak, ensure their livelihood, respect, maintain the glory and reputation of the protectors, protect, protect believers and people from harm ... and remember that you are the king of Gambis and the father of knights, and the Supreme Lord of glory has blessed you, allowing you to enjoy strength and dignity and be inviolable forever... "


    Clement, dressed in a golden papal robe and holding a crown, recited a long prayer with a solemn look. Edward was dressed in a king''s dress, kneeling on one knee before the altar, his handsome little face taut.


    Victor stood on the red carpet in the prayer hall and only felt that the scene was so familiar.


    When the little Baron was a servant in kite castle, Roland often took him and Edward to play all kinds of acting games, and the king''s coronation was performed many times. At that time, Edward was young and impatient. Halfway through the performance, he asked Roland, "are you ready?", Roland would immediately knock on his forehead with his finger and let him continue to kneel to finish the performance.


    Edward knelt before the Pope, his neck slightly backward, and his posture was a little stiff. Others thought the little king was a little nervous. Victor knew that he was always ready to avoid the explosion from the sky. This is mostly a problem left over from the beginning.


    Roland''s game has become a reality. Twelve year old Edward is already a beautiful young man, but his habits are the same as before.


    Although power is infatuated, with the free and loose nature of the augustian family, Edward may not like the throne of Gambis much. I''m afraid most of him want Roland to be satisfied, just like the game when he was a child.


    The difference is that there were not so many big people fooling around with their sisters and brothers before.


    Bishops and lords of Gambis gathered here, and envoys from various countries watched on both sides of the red carpet. Behind Edward stood Sylvia, goron and Roland, the three guardians of the kingdom. Queen Catherine and Regent Williams led the nobles of the August family under the steps. The Marquis bastern, the Marquis Leopold, the Marquis Ludwig, the Marquis griwald and the Marquis Wimbledon followed. Behind the five court Marquis are the manors of the augustian family. Then came the five powerful lords of Wellington, Joshua, NIM, York and SoLIM and the other independent Lords.


    Victor has a good reputation, but he can only stand in the back on this occasion.


    Other lords are basically couples with heirs, while Victor is far away from his wife and Sylvia. Fortunately, behind him was Anna, flanked by charming Judy and her eight - year-old son primo Buryat, it looks like a family of four.


    Anna''s delicate little face was purplish red, and her big watery eyes stared at the young king. Bathed in the holy light and surrounded by Golden Knights, Edward obviously charmed girls of his age.


    At the coronation ceremony granted by the God of monarchy, the king is a well deserved protagonist. Lords and distinguished guests are paying attention to the king and Pope, and Victor is no exception.


    However, Victor has neither loyalty to others nor devout faith. He just expresses awe of power and extraordinary power. The atmosphere of the coronation ceremony was solemn and solemn, but Victor still felt a sense of separation. He even hid among the Lords and looked at the queen with the rest of his eyes.


    Catherine''s face is beautiful and bright, her facial features are very similar to Roland, and she looks like a pair of sisters from a distance.


    Victor saw the queen himself for the first time. In his impression, the little Baron not only loved the queen, but also had fantasies about her.


    It''s normal for the young attendants who are in love with the beautiful and noble Queen. The little Baron inadvertently showed his hazy affection for the queen in front of Roland. After learning Roland''s identity, he was half scared to death because he was afraid that the long princess would tell his embarrassment to her majesty.


    The little Baron didn''t know until he died. Catherine should be his first woman.


    If the little Baron''s memory is not wrong, three noble female Knights have taught him personally. Although they were all wearing gold masks, Victor could use x-3 to refer to memory fragments and compare the details of their eyes, ears, lips, neck and arms to clarify their true identity.


    The first time the little Baron was most impressed was Catherine!


    This conclusion made Victor feel very frightened.


    Edward was crowned king and Catherine got what she wanted. But she was elegant and beautiful as before, and her expression was flat without any joy. It can be seen that her will is enough to control her inner emotions.


    In a sense, high-level knights and ordinary people are completely two life forms. Silver female Knights pursue noble blood, but they are not debauchery. They enjoy happiness, but they will not lose themselves.


    Catherine had only one intimate contact with the little baron. In terms of time, it happened shortly after his majesty Ryan''s death. The little Baron''s moon elf blood was still very thin at that time. Catherine should not have done such a thing in love and reason.


    Unless the little Baron has a secret that Victor doesn''t know!


    No matter what Catherine''s plot against the little Baron, Victor decided to stay away from her.


    Victor is Victor and the little Baron is the little baron. He has changed. It''s like the little Baron''s biological father was at the coronation ceremony. Victor saw his blood relatives, but his heart was calm. He didn''t even have the desire to say hello.


    Clement finally put the crown on Edward''s head. When the new king stood up and faced the people, Victor and the Lords took out their swords one after another, half knelt on the ground and swore: "my king, I am loyal to you from today to forever!"


    Next, according to the Convention, Edward conferred the new king''s sword bearer, bow bearer, shield bearer and horse bearer in public, a total of four young squires and knights. They are the children of the Royal aristocracy. In the future, they will accompany Edward to protect his safety, but their main responsibility is to serve as the king''s Herald.


    Unfortunately, with Williams as the Regent, Edward still has a long way to go to convey his will. However, Edward''s coronation marked the end of the disputes brought by the fall of the former king to the Auguste family, and the political situation of Gambis changed from turbulence to stability.


    For the independent lords of Gambis, it is a good thing to be thankful as long as they are not involved in the internal struggle of the royal family. Victor has benefited enough from this political storm, otherwise he is still a little male pet, hovering under the pomegranate skirt of the high-ranking female knights in the king''s capital.


    But... It seems that... This situation has not changed.


    The coronation was finally over. Edward, wearing the king''s crown, left the cathedral in the crowd, boarded the gorgeous carriage and drove to the palace. He will hold a small banquet in the knight Hall of kite castle to entertain the Pope, bishops, envoys of various countries and Gambis nobles with the title of marquis or above.


    After the new knights and nobles are determined by the Legion competition, the new king will feast on the Lords and ministers of Gambis.


    The big winner, viscount Randall, could only watch Sylvia and Sophia go away with the king''s car. Despite his multiple identities, the major forces in the kingdom wanted him to be the Viscount Lord of the man horse hills, not the husband of the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    "Dear Viscount Randall, would you like to visit the Buryat family residence?" Judy, who was considerate, sent out an invitation.


    Victor looked back, smiled and saluted, "beautiful lady Judy, do I have the honor to invite you and master primo to enjoy the scenery of brinor city. Well... It''s like wandering in wild willow city."


    "Good! Good!" Angelina clapped beside her. The Pearl of York family came to the royal capital for the first time, but Sophia was locked up in the Marquis house to practice the etiquette of coronation ceremony, which bored her.


    The heir of the Buryat family snorted and twisted his little head aside.


    The customs of this world are quite strange. Ordinary people are still superior to men and women, but the knight aristocracy, regardless of gender, only depends on blood and power. Victor''s idea comes from the modern patriarchal society. The idea of male chauvinism is deeply rooted. He regards Judy as his own woman and is willing to play the role of primo''s father. However, his appearance is beautiful and weak, like a 16-year-old or 7-year-old noble boy, completely unlike a mature father.


    Primo was very close to victor at first and regarded him as a big brother. But as the little guy grew older, he noticed that his eldest brother had rolled the sheets with his mother. Primo''s heart collapsed, thought he had been betrayed by the two, and was immediately unhappy.


    Judy looked at Victor apologetically and scolded severely, "primo Buryat, pay attention to your etiquette!"


    Victor wouldn''t be angry with a little boy. When primo grows up, he will naturally understand that the combination of Victor and Judy is more out of the needs of family politics. If he can''t accept the reality, he can''t inherit the title of the Buryat family.


    It is no exaggeration to say that yeliucheng is now on the right and left, making great progress every day, relying on the close relationship with Randall family. The Buryat family and even the surrounding lords did not want to change the current situation. Primo is determined to go his own way. The outcome must be tragic and involve Judy.


    If Judy and her son really lose power, Victor doesn''t care. He held abundant materials in his hand, which was enough to protect the interests of Randall family in yeliucheng. Mrs. Judy, who lost her family support, could only change her identity and was included in Yinyue manor by him. And primo, who is willing to take in, who takes in.


    Of course, Victor has always been generous to his own people. After the gold recovery potion is washed white, he can push Judy to the realm of a senior knight and help her stabilize her power in the Buryat family.


    "Honey, since primo doesn''t want to go shopping, you go back and have a rest with him. I''ll take Anna around." Victor smiled and touched primo''s stubborn little head.


    Just then, a young man in a palace Viscount dress came over, saluted Judy, smiled and said, "beautiful lady, don''t mind if I borrow Viscount Randall."


    Judy saluted gracefully and greeted with dignity and warmth. "Viscount percico, you haven''t visited yeliucheng for some days... I heard that you have relieved your post as tax official of the royal capital and are now the right-hand man of the interior minister?"


    Victor coughed, smiled and said, "my dear, your news is out of date... Let me introduce again. The son-in-law of the Marquis of Ludwig, the former tax officer of the royal capital, my good friend, is now the Chief Secretary of the Ministry of the interior of the Kingdom, the grandson-in-law of the Marquis of Ludwig, and the future palace Minister of the kingdom."


    "I''m sorry, viscount Ludwig. Our Buryat family will make up a congratulatory gift to congratulate you on marrying Miss Ludwig." Judy gave Victor a charming white look and said angrily, "honey, you didn''t remind me that I was impolite in front of the future palace minister."


    Victor spread out his hands and said innocently, "this guy didn''t tell me when he married Miss ludwigs... I didn''t know until I got to Wangdu." He touched his smooth chin, looked at Viscount teness, and said suspiciously: "... Is it because I''m notorious? In short, you don''t want to get a gift from me."


    Judy puffed a smile, moving like flowers in full bloom.


    The Viscount of tenis, a red face, awkwardly said, "Victor, don''t make fun of me... I have the privilege to join the lutherway family, and dare to be too high-profile..."


    "Oh, there seems to be a story... Why don''t we go to the pub for a drink?" Victor smiled.


    "Then don''t disturb the conversation between the two adults. I''ll leave first."


    Judy smiled, raised her skirt and saluted, and took primo to the carriage.


    Victor watched the carriage of the Buryat family go away and prayed silently for little primo''s ass, hoping Judy wouldn''t do it too hard.


    "What an excellent beauty. No wonder you can get the admiration of viscount Randall." Tanis joked nearby.


    "Are you going to take me there for a drink?" Victor smiled and raised his hand to summon Nelson and Caligula.


    "The best tavern in Wangdu is the four leaf clover opened by Baron tiller of UDAO. Baron tiller is his Majesty''s brother. You should be familiar with it." Said tenet.


    Victor thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I heard you opened a blue amber hotel in the outer city of Wangdu. I''ll go there to cheer you up."


    Tnis was stunned for a moment, hesitated and said, "well... Baron chatain Wimbledon and Baroness leilia live in my blue amber Hotel..."


    "I know. I just want to see my parents." Victor nodded naturally, turned his head and said, "Anna..."


    "I''m going too!" Anna shook her head quickly.


    "The hotel in the outer city is not the place you should go... Well, I''ll take you to kite Castle tomorrow." Said Victor with a headache.


    Anna''s eyes lit up and nodded. She also wanted to see Edward up close Your majesty August.


    "This lady is..."


    "Angelina branstadt York has met his Excellency Ludwig." Anna made a knightly salute.


    Tenet hastily returned the salute: "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss York, it''s my negligence."


    Anna nodded modestly and said to victor, "take me to kite Castle tomorrow... Sir, you can''t break your promise!" Without waiting for Victor to repent, she took the escort knight to the carriage.


    "Let''s go." Victor said to tnis.


    "Oh, OK." Tnis recovered and waved behind him. A bodyguard with vigorous posture and symmetrical figure stepped on the war horse and rushed to the blue amber hotel in the outer city to arrange relevant matters.


    From the perspective of elements, Victor was surprised to find that this was a bronze knight, and he couldn''t help wondering. But considering the power status of the Ludwig family, it is not surprising that they arranged several secret knights for their party with Tanis.


    Victor didn''t think much. He and tnis were in the same carriage. Nelson led the guard to ride the fast bird, followed by him, while Caligula could only spread his legs and ran all the way.

 Chapter 407

    The wheels rolled on the bluestone paved road, and the light carriage bumped from time to time.


    "The roads in Pinghu Town are wide and flat, which is far less than that in brinor city." Tnis gripped the armrest of the carriage and said distressedly, "I like the prosperity of the king''s capital, but I especially hate the two wheeled carriage."


    The compliment of the former tax official made Victor smile on his face and said in a deep voice: "I often dream of a city. The buildings on the street are arranged neatly, the roads extend in all directions, and two crystal street lamps are set every ten meters. Even if the dark clouds cover the moon, the city will not fall into darkness. Her sewers are complex, like a maze. There are more than millions of residents in the city."


    "A city with millions of people... I can''t imagine how long its walls should be?" Tenet smiled.


    "There are no walls, no castles... Because monsters and beasts are locked in cages for the residents of the city to watch. Of course, they need to spend money to buy tickets."


    "There is no wall... The monster is locked in a cage..." tnis muttered to himself and suddenly said, "your dream is a city-state in the golden age."


    "No. I dreamed of the future." Victor paused and said tactfully, "my friend, I can see that your marriage brings you trouble, not happiness."


    Viscount teness was a little silent and sighed, "my present wife is not Mary, but Susanna of ludwigs."


    Victor''s sharp ears suddenly stood up. He doesn''t want to inquire about other people''s privacy, but the Lord can''t ignore the intelligence of the Kingdom center. Even if the other party is only a small role, who can be sure that there is no article to do? In particular, teness''s marriage also involved the Ludwig family.


    After finding an excuse for his gossip, Victor pretended to be surprised and asked, "how can this happen? Aren''t you and Mary engaged?"


    "My marriage partner changed, and I can only accept... That''s the case." Tanis was helpless.


    Victor''s curiosity was not satisfied. He asked tentatively, "well... Your new wife is not as beautiful as Mary, or her family background is not satisfactory?"


    "No, no, Suzanne''s beauty is impeccable. Her grandfather, count Petra Ludwig, is not only the brother of the Marquis, but also a noble Silver Knight. The count holds the post of sheriff in northern cantshire, Suzanne''s father is his second son, and the Suzanne family has a large hereditary manor."


    Seeing a trace of contempt in Victor''s puzzled eyes, tnis had to say, "well... Suzanne is a knight."


    "A knight promoted naturally, or with the help of energy potion?" Victor asked softly.


    "She used the energy potion..." tnis shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "what''s the difference to me?"


    The marriage between ordinary nobles and knights is doomed to be a tragedy, especially when the wife is a female knight.


    Suzanne''s aging speed is much slower than that of nice. When they give birth to a legal heir, she will no longer be bound by marriage and can freely pursue a high-level Knight partner. Although tnis will have many young and beautiful lovers in his life, his position in the family is ultimately weak.


    In the final analysis, family relations are related to the balance of power between husband and wife. If tnis were a fierce soldier as powerful as Nelson, his knight wife would never dare to ignore her husband''s dignity.


    Victor sympathized with Viscount teness''s future marriage life. He coughed and comforted: "it seems that you are good enough to win the favor of the Ludwig family... It''s just unfair to Mary... Of course, it''s not your fault... May Mary find a suitable partner as soon as possible."


    "You don''t have to worry about Mary''s reputation." Tanis said expressionless, "she married before I got married. She married my former colleague, viscount hawk Fisher, the current king''s tax official. I guess he will visit your Pinghu Town soon."


    Victor''s eyes were frozen and said in a deep voice, "I remember that Miss Mary''s father is the fourth son of the home secretary. He is the tax collector of the kingdom? Mary''s engagement is actually that the tax collector is looking for a successor?"


    "Indeed." Ternis jaw first.


    "In other words, viscount hawk of the Fisher family robbed your wife and future? That''s interesting." Victor asked with burning eyes, "my friend, can you tell me why?"


    Tnis thought for a moment and whispered: "The Church tried out the new 11 tax in Randall. The news reached brinor cathedral. After our Regent visited Archbishop Lazarus, he asked the tax collector to draft a new tax plan. Viscount Fisher submitted a new tax document in time before everyone else... I don''t need to elaborate on the rest."


    Victor knew it when he heard this.


    The territory has been invaded by beasts and monsters for a long time. The Lord gives the wild resources to the people and only receives some symbolic offerings. The reason why the Lord does this is not only limited by objective conditions, but also to achieve the purpose of tax avoidance by hiding wealth from the people. When the territory encounters disasters, the Lord has the right to collect the materials in the hands of the people.


    In the view of the stationed priests, the wild resources in the territory are difficult to count, unfavorable to preservation, and closely related to the livelihood of the people. Moreover, believers will take the initiative to donate part of the materials to the church. Therefore, the church simply does not collect the 11 taxes on wild resources, and the tax officials of the royal capital mainly collect the annual gold tax from the LORD according to the 11 taxes counted by the church. They collect the wild funds hidden by the Lord The source can only ignore it.


    It is a tradition not to collect taxes on wild resources.


    The army of ant people swept the man horse hills, where the beasts and monsters died and scattered. When the ant tide recedes, the affected lords should certainly seize the opportunity to expand the actual control area to the wild, and try to squeeze their living space before the monsters return.


    According to Victor''s plan, the York family built new water conservancy, opened terraces, migrated people, established settlements, planted various cash crops, and turned the wild into mature land. The growth rate of territory wealth is amazing, but wild resources have also become territory products.


    It seems reasonable for the church and the royal family to ask for a new tax on the human horse hills.


    The problem is that the York family doesn''t have to pay annual gold tax!


    The York family guarded the man horse hills and served as a barrier for Gambis against the ant tide army. The royal family exempted the annuity tax of Renma hill for 20 years, and the church exempted the 11 year tax for 3 years as support for the post disaster reconstruction of Renma hill.


    Four years after the end of the ant disaster, the York family began to pay 11 taxes, but they still have 16 years of annuity tax exemption.


    In other words, the new tax draft of kite castle is only for the Randall family.


    Viscount tenes has a good personal relationship with victor. The coffee supplied by Randall family to brinor city is specially sold by tenes, and the two sides have a deep interest relationship.


    In order to clear the way, Duke Williams imposed a new tax on Randall''s collar. He first instructed Viscount fisher to draft a new tax plan to replace the post of tax official of King Denis.


    However, the proportion of 20% of the Kingdom''s annual gold tax will not change. Despite Victor''s pain, how much more annuity can a Randall collar levy for the Gambis royal family?


    Williams even let Sophia''s millions of hidden gold out. Did he slap Victor''s face for this little money?


    Of course, he left room for turning around.


    As a partner of Randall family, Tanis was not killed by kite castle. Instead, he was promoted to the Chief Secretary of the Ministry of the interior and married the female Knight of Ludwig family. Sleep on the floor degradation instead of promotion. No one will dare to treat tnis Lord Ludwig fell.


    What is important is that teness can continue to cooperate with Viscount Randall. Kite castle can also conduct informal communication and exploration with Randall family through his channels.


    For example, this is the case now.


    What on earth did Williams want to do with so much effort?


    Victor thought for a moment and said to himself, "unexpectedly, the Regent''s first sword pointed at me."


    "You can''t say that." Tnis smiled: "now many lords have begun to build streams and reservoirs, open up terraces, raise pigs and store fertilizer... Especially your neighbors, the Buryat family and the chebman family, their new farming and pig raising scale is not inferior to other lords in the man horse hills. After all, their territory is also baptized by the tide of ants."


    Victor was silent and said, "but they still have three years of tax exemption."


    "The new tax collection is the trend of the Kingdom... I''m afraid the Randall family will set an example."


    "Well..." Victor turned back and waved to Caligula.


    Caligula, like a barbarian, bumped up and down, and tnis''s cavalry guard was immediately pushed to the roadside. The roads in the inner city of Wangdu were relatively narrow. In order to maintain the formation, they had to fall behind the carriage. Nelson''s swift ride naturally separated them a distance.


    "Aka, are you tired from running?" Asked Victor kindly.


    "Not tired." Caligula shook his head, and the fat on his cheeks shook


    "Then follow."


    "Oh."


    Victor turned his head and whispered, "my friend, do you know the content of the new tax bill?"


    "I''ve read... The specific implementation method has not been determined yet." Tnis came up and whispered, "however, it may be levied quarterly in the future. The tax officials are resident in major cities... There is no Pinghu Town, but Yeliu city."


    "Yeliucheng? It''s just a town led by a baron..." Victor frowned.


    "Now, who still regards Yeliu city as a Viscount''s leading town?" Tnis smiled silently and said, "Fisher wants to follow the transaction tax in Pinghu Town and levy a trade tax in yeliucheng."


    Vic was as heavy as water and said angrily, "Damn it! Yeliucheng is a low tax free trade city. Does Fisher want to destroy it? The surrounding lords'' families will never agree! And the Lords have paid annuities for the goods traded in yeliucheng. Why should the Kingdom levy trade taxes?"


    "Take it easy, my friend." Tenet said: "Yeliucheng is very attractive. Its trade takes into account the people and horses, the Lords in the middle and south, the Lords in the south, and even a small number of Lords in the East. But there is no participation of the counties in the west, the middle and the north. The NIM family in the West is OK, and the kings in the middle and the north are the territory of the royal family. You have to admit that yeliucheng robbed the business of the four leaf clover business group. Do you know, four The leaf grass business group obeys the order of the Marquis Sophia, but half of its profits will be handed over to her majesty, who has handed over the personnel placed in the four leaf grass business group to the Regent. "


    "Yeliucheng has indeed paid an annuity for its trade goods... For example, marquis Sophia let the four leaf clover Business Group buy out the charcoal around the dark forest, and rented a charcoal yard in yeliucheng. 20% of the charcoal belongs to the Kingdom, but what''s the use of the king''s charcoal? Marquis Sophia also set the price of charcoal very low and the profit is extremely meager. Is it the Regent''s palace Sit down and watch you profit from it? "


    Victor had passed on his anger, and he nodded blandly at the moment.


    Williams is sure to implement the new tax, and there will be difficulties.


    Victor was so distressed to pay taxes that count chebman''s Iron Rooster couldn''t jump. Kite Castle imposed trade tax on yeliucheng, which touched everyone''s interests. Everyone united to resist, and Williams couldn''t resist.


    But if this problem can''t be solved, what Regent will Williams be?


    Therefore, the trade tax of yeliucheng is just a cover. The real destination of kite castle is Raven town.


    There are barbarians in Raven town. They do the business of Lord dodo and earn money from the glorious knights and temple army. Kite Castle certainly wants to put nails in Raven town.


    Kingdom spies can''t see the light after all, and they are especially easy to be pulled out by other forces. Tax officials are different. They can not only cover the eyes and ears of the kite castle, but also monitor the material exchanges between the man and horse hills and dodo.


    Williams took the interests of the kingdom as the overall situation. He took a step back in yeliucheng. With the nails in Raven Town, the Regent''s prestige was preserved, and there was a breakthrough in the implementation of the new tax. He could also sell an adult love to the chebman family. The other lords would not say a word for Victor with the mentality of watching the excitement.


    This is really a clever plan of disintegration and four birds with one stone!


    Victor couldn''t help praising Williams'' strategy, but he thought of Raven town for the first time because he was prepared for it.


    Since Raven town is open to business, all kinds of people should welcome in. If Victor doesn''t even have that mind, does he deserve to be a lord?


    The Kingdom''s eyes and ears are not in Raven Town, but in Randall. Victor''s core secret is the alchemy tower and the golden mission.


    As for Raven Town, Victor considered the enclave as bait when he was preparing to build a two headed lizard business group. The Lords of the York family will naturally tangle with various forces in Raven town.


    Victor thinks his intelligence is not superior. He adheres to the principle of clumsy birds flying first and makes a good layout in advance, waiting for others to jump in, but he can also take the lead.


    However, the acting needs to be full. You should jump twice, you should jump twice, and the benefits you should want... You take advance as retreat, I take retreat as advance... I... what conditions should I put forward?


    Victor was at a loss, but the wheels rolled.


    The blue amber hotel is near.

 Chapter 408

    Brinor city is divided into two urban areas, inside and outside.


    Kite castle and the houses of the great nobles are concentrated in the inner city area where every inch of land and every inch of gold are available, while the residents in the outer city area are mainly the second-class nobles of Wangdu and the families of the forbidden guards. The area of the outer urban area is more than ten times larger than that of the inner urban area. There are aristocratic areas, vassal areas, shops, warehouses, workshops and farmland in the city.


    The blue amber hotel is built in an orchard of farmland in the city.


    It consists of seven stone buildings and some wooden houses. There are fruitful alligator jujube trees in front, back, left and right. It looks more like a farm, but the environment here is quiet, the air is fresh, and there is a unique forest landscape.


    "Great." Victor stepped out of the carriage, took a deep breath, turned his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have such a large orchard in Wangdu."


    Tnis stood side by side with Victor, looked around and said proudly: "Baron Jon, who originally belonged to Leopold''s family, lost the lease of the orchard to me in a card game... Of course, I can join Jon''s circle, all thanks to Rand''s coffee and snow sugar."


    "And preserves and other goods..." Victor smiled and added, "the most important thing is that you have a capable caravan manager."


    "Marcel is really capable. He helped me make a lot of money... The blue amber hotel came from his suggestion."


    "Oh, is there anything particular about it?" Asked Victor with interest.


    "Brinor city is very big, but it is also very crowded. When nobles come to the king''s capital, they often need to stay in the homes of relatives and friends, and their entourage lives in hotels in the outer city. The lack of servants around them makes nobles feel very uncomfortable, but if the hotel rooms are full, servants can only live in stables or warehouses, it will be a shame." Tnis shrugged his shoulders and said, "this situation often happens, especially in March of the land season every year, the manor Lord has to go to the king''s capital... And now."


    Tnis lost his left hand behind him, pointed to the hotel building with his right hand and said: "I transformed the orchard farm into a hotel. There are 12 rooms on each floor for a noble and his servants to use alone. There are seven four story stone buildings here, which can accommodate 28 distinguished guests at the same time. Although the location of blue amber is remote, it is quiet and comfortable. The tenants are dignified people. The manor lords are very satisfied with it."


    "You only receive manor lords?" Asked victor.


    Tnis nodded and said, "it''s normal."


    Victor stopped, looked at the layout around him, frowned and said, "the price of the royal capital is very high. I''m afraid it cost you a lot of gold sol to build blue amber. If you only entertain the manor Lord here, you must lose money every year. After all, the manor Lord''s appointment is only one month."


    "I wasn''t ready to make money from blue amber at first." Tnis smiled mysteriously and said in a low voice: "Now everyone knows that only Viscount teness sells coffee and snow sugar in the whole king, but they don''t know that my annual coffee share is not 200 pounds, but 500 pounds. I can''t sell the extra coffee to the nobles of the king, and the manor Lord won''t care how much coffee I sell in the king. They can buy coffee and snow sugar when they live in blue amber. Although they only live for a month, My profit from selling coffee every year exceeds 6000 gold sols. "


    "Later, some manor lords proposed to rent a house for a long time. They paid the house money for two years at a time and sent permanent staff to take care of it as their temporary residence in Wangdu." Tenet spread out his hands and said: "Instead of losing money, blue amber made a profit. That''s what I didn''t expect. However, those royal nobles who have the right to rent farms in the city also began to follow Blue Amber''s example and build noble manor hotels. But they don''t have coffee. In order to sell coffee to more Manor lords, I built two stone buildings to meet those guests who don''t rent for a long time. Now blue amber The barons chatarn and his wife live in the building ahead. I have reserved the best floor for them for your sake. "


    Victor smiled and said, "my friend, I feel your heart... Anyway, I want to thank you."


    "This is what friends should do." Said tnis politely.


    At the beginning, teness managed Randall to get coffee. After layers of exploitation by the Lord and the human relations between the royal nobles, it can be said that he only lost but did not earn. The annual salary of the Royal tax official was only 1000 gold sol. In order to master the resource of coffee, teness could only bite his teeth.


    Victor wanted to break into the black market in brinor City, so he persuaded the tax official to smuggle coffee for profit, and suggested that he select people from free businessmen and form his own caravan to carry coffee and snow sugar.


    Marcel selected by tenet is indeed a talent. He believes that coffee, such a noble drink, can not be sold in shops of free people, and the blue amber Hotel cleverly disguises the shipment of coffee.


    Viscount teness made a lot of money and trusted Marcel. But he didn''t know that Victor also reached into the black market of brinor through Marcel''s caravan.


    The so-called relying on the mountains to eat the mountains and relying on the water to eat the water. The staff of the caravan naturally have a way to get extra money. The freight transportation is worn out, and the caravan manages things along the way. As long as they do a little tricks, they can steal a lot of goods unknowingly. Although the number is small, each caravan gets a little out, and the total amount of goods flowing into the free people''s black market is considerable.


    With so many commodities mixed together, it is difficult for even the spies of the kingdom to clarify the relationship.


    Marcel took the lap of the royal nobles and got up in the free people''s market in brinor. And tnis only wants results, not process. In order to satisfy the master, Marcel not only has to feed a group of guys, but also has the opportunity to do it. When Marcel went to yeliucheng to get the goods, he naturally had to meet some black goods merchants. Therefore, the local thieves'' Union skillfully recommended him a black merchant who specially shipped goods in brinor.


    The black merchant deals in candied fruits, mountain goods, bristle brushes, bacon sausage, oil spun cloth... All of which Marcel can buy in yeliucheng. The two sides connected their heads and immediately became hot. According to the rules of the free people''s black market, the black merchants were responsible for receiving and supplying goods, and Marcel was responsible for covering shipments. Their business grew bigger and bigger, and soon occupied a place in the free people''s district outside brinor.


    In fact, the black merchant is the downline of weiqi, the golden group. The black goods he manages are not the goods intercepted by the caravan, but from the industrial chain painstakingly managed by Victor.


    The smuggling caravan of the gold regiment transports light goods to the mountain people''s stronghold, processes them into commodities, and then flows into the black market of the town through the channels of free civil and commercial traders. At present, the golden group controls more than 100 black merchants, and its sales network covers the main cities in the East, central, South, South and west of buganbis, and even spreads to Neville and dodo kingdom.


    Among them, brinor city has the largest shipment volume, which can be described as the best city.


    On the one hand, there are more than 150000 free citizens attached to brinor City, and the market potential is very huge. The black merchants of the golden regiment have found out the way and have a firm foothold in brinor city.


    On the other hand, it benefited from the population optimization of the kingdom of gombis.


    People and horses continued to recruit employees, and the Lords in the west, central and south of the kingdom were building infrastructure with green bricks. They provided many jobs. The city of brinor introduced the surplus population into the West and south central part of the kingdom. The decline in the total number of refugees in Wangdu has led to stable work, increased income, increased savings and greater improvement in consumption capacity.


    Last year, the total sales of the gold group in brinor city was 3000 gold sols, while it has exceeded 4000 gold sols in the first half of this year. It is expected that the total sales of the whole year will not be less than 7000. There will only be more in the future.


    If you look at the whole territory of Gambis, the wealth in the refugees'' pockets will definitely make the Lord''s chin fall on the table.


    Victor vaguely remembered the story of buying bananas before selling shoes. He is doing the same thing.


    Tnis is complacent about the profits of thousands of kinsol every year, but Victor wants to arrange the game in advance before everyone reacts.


    "Renault, you guys stay outside with Arka and take care of the fast bird. Nelson, Gru and shack accompany me in." Victor turned to give an order and stepped into the blue amber hotel.


    Nelson took a quick step and asked in a low voice, "Sir, what etiquette should we show your parents?"


    Tennessee smiled and said, "Lord, you are the vassal of viscount Randall, not the subordinate of barons chataan and his wife... The jaw head salute is very consistent with your identity."


    Nelson suddenly said, "I see." He stopped talking and followed victor and tnis up the second floor of the hotel.


    The barons of chataan were well prepared for Victor''s visit. A housekeeper with straight clothes and gray hair stood upright at the entrance of the aisle. When he saw Viscount teness accompanying an aristocrat whose face was covered by a hood, he looked excited and behaved at a loss. He asked in a trembling voice, "Lord Vic, is that you?"


    Victor took off his hood, showed a handsome face, smiled and said, "housekeeper Joris, it''s me." He held the housekeeper''s shoulder and sighed, "I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You''re old, too."


    Lydia After Berens married Baron chatain, he arranged his housekeeper Joris to take care of little Victor''s daily life. The little Baron woke up from a nightmare at night, and Joris always appeared in front of him for the first time. They were very close. When the little Baron left home, he held the housekeeper and refused to give up. Joris was also full of tears.


    "Lord Vick, I thought I would never see you in my life... Thank the Supreme Lord for his mercy and let me see Lord Vick again." Joris choked, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, bowed and said, "Lord Ludwig, I''m very sorry. I''m so excited. Please forgive my impoliteness."


    "I was only moved and not offended." Tennessee smiled.


    "Where are my parents?" Victor took off his cloak and handed it to the attendant next to the housekeeper.


    "Your Excellency and madam are waiting for you in the living room." Joris took the little master''s cloak from the servant and led the way.


    The blue amber living room is richly decorated without losing elegance, which is in line with the status of nobility. Victor walked into the door and saw Baron chataan and lady leilia, as well as a slim girl and a little boy with black hair and black eyes. The girl should be his sister Percy, whom he had never met Wimbledon, and the little boy may be his other half brother.


    Baron chataan, with his well-dressed, half gray black hair combed meticulously, was sitting solemnly in the main seat of the living room. He clenched his hands into fists and looked at Victor with complex eyes, a little nervous, some excited, and imperceptible fear. Obviously, his heart was not as calm as he showed.


    "Dear Victor, my child, I''m so glad to see you."


    Mrs. lailiya has jujube red hair. Although she is over forty, as a female trainee knight, she is tall and symmetrical, fair skinned and beautiful, just like a mature young woman in her early thirties. She came forward, her eyes glistening with tears, her full lips trembling slightly, and leaned out her slender hand to touch Victor''s face.


    The little Baron lost his mother when he was young, and her father and brother deliberately alienated him. Leilia assumed the responsibility of his mother, treated him gently and severely, but finally handed him over to the Auguste family.


    If parents betray their children according to the moral standards on earth, they must be punished by law and public opinion. But in this world, blood is higher than family affection, and nurturing kindness is greater than loving kindness. The social value system built by knights helps the big aristocrats to gather strong blood, while the small aristocrats are difficult to retain excellent children. Otherwise, the human kingdom will fall into endless internal disputes.


    It is a fact that the barons of chataan betrayed the little Baron, but their feelings are also true, and they will not feel any guilt for their original behavior. Their practice is completely in line with the aristocratic tradition.


    Victor won''t resent the shattans for his past. He let leilia caress her face, lowered her head and smiled, "mother, I''m glad to see you, too." He looked up at the Baron and said, "father, are you all right?"


    Baron chatain breathed a sigh of relief. He was just worried that Victor would embarrass him. "Victor... You''ve grown up." The Baron coughed softly, cleared his hoarse voice, massaged his face, quietly rubbed his sour eyes, then stood up and saluted, "Your Excellency Ludwig, please sit down."


    "I''m here. Take the liberty." Tnis gracefully returned the salute and said, "I have specially brought a bottle of 30-year-old rum to this temporary party."


    He didn''t use the word "family party", but everyone took it for granted.


    Lady leilia took Victor''s hand, smiled and said, "Lord Ludwig, you''re very kind. I''ll arrange some snacks and wine utensils now... Victor, sit down, too." With that, she left the living room.


    Before long, leilia led several maids to put cakes, preserves, fruits and preserved venison on the table one by one. Housekeeper Joris opened the cork and poured a glass of rum for everyone.


    "Let''s drink this cup for today''s reunion." Said Baron chatain, taking up his glass.


    "For today''s reunion." Everyone raised their glasses and drank them all at once.

 Chapter 409

    After drinking the mellow rum, the slightly stiff atmosphere relaxed.


    Shatan put down his glass, waved to the girl and boy, and said with a red face: "Victor, let me introduce you. This is your sister Percy Wimbledon, and this is your brother Corbin Wimbledon. Protected by his ancestors, he has the same black hair and black eyes as you. Although Corbin is only 7 years old, he naturally woke up."


    Leilia said to the children, "this is Viscount Victor win Randall, the Lord of Gambis and your brother. His existence proves the ancient and noble blood of the Wimbledon family. You should be proud of your brother."


    "Good day, viscount Randall." Percy and her brother saluted victor.


    "Don''t be polite." Victor smiled and said, "you can call me brother, or victor."


    "Brother... Everyone says you are a month elf." Percy said softly, blushing.


    "Yes." Victor smiled: "Wimbledon has the blood of the moon elves, but we are human beings and the source of the wind knight."


    "Brother Victor, is he your knight?" Corbin pointed to Nelson and asked with bright eyes.


    "This is my vassal, Lord Nelson Randall." Victor introduced to his parents.


    "Lord Nelson, we have heard of your reputation. You fought with the Sassanians in the north, killed a Sassanian knight and won the title of bear of the north. You led a counterattack against a knight of a hostile family in Randall. Thank you, sir, for all you have done for victor." Chatain toasted.


    "You are indeed Lord bear of the north. My uncle said you are the most famous silver rank fierce soldier today." Corbin said admiringly.


    Nelson put down his glass awkwardly. Leilia gently scolded, "Corbin, pay attention to your etiquette!"


    "Mother, don''t blame Corbin. I was startled by Nelson when I heard about his achievements for the first time." Victor waved his hand and said gently to the little guy, "Nelson is not the most famous fierce soldier, but he is a disciple of Lord turnans, the leader of the Templar."


    Tnis looked at Nelson in surprise, raised his glass and said, "Your Excellency Nelson, it''s really disrespectful." After taking a sip of wine, he explained to the barons and his wife: "Lord turnans is the leader of the pro defense under the Pope, the first paladin of the church, and the legendary strong man today."


    The shattans were shocked. The Pope is their unreachable existence, and the circle of legendary strong people is far away from them. Nelson''s teacher was a legend, and he was Victor''s vassal.


    Although the barons knew that Victor was now a top aristocrat, the fact was beyond their imagination.


    Leilia was the first to react, turned her head and said, "children, it''s time for you to go down."


    "No, mom, I also want to ask Lord Nelson for martial arts skills." Corbin objected loudly.


    "It''s not a decent thing to disturb the elegance of your guests." Leilia shook her head firmly and ordered, "housekeeper Joris, take the young lady and the young master down."


    Shattern''s lips moved, and he expected his prosperous second son to help Corbin, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    "Nelson, please take Corbin as your disciple and teach him the monkey fighting skills." Said Victor.


    "As you wish, my Lord." Nelson got up and chased steward Joris out of the door.


    "Victor, that''s not very good." Chatain said with a complicated look.


    "Father, I remember that you have to train 80 archers for the Kingdom every five years. Nelson''s monkey fighting skill is very suitable for Archer training. It has even been praised by Lord turnans... It should be regarded as my contribution to the family." Victor said softly.


    "Thank you so much, victor." Leilia said with a smile. She was overjoyed to be able to establish a relationship with the legendary strong, and the spirit monkey combat skill is obviously a rare secret.


    Lydia is worried about her little family Zen. Since Victor could make a small family treasure by revealing something in her fingers, she had no reason to refuse her son''s kindness.


    Victor smiled and asked casually, "where''s my brother Mario?"


    "Mario married my brother''s daughter and joined the Berens family. He got a letter of recommendation from the count of Berens and was selected by the Xunlong knights to become a Xunlong knight. He has official business now. You came so suddenly that we haven''t had time to contact him." Leilia said apologetically, but there was an unnatural tension in her eyes.


    Mario and Victor are brothers of the same father and mother. After little Victor was picked up by Catherine, Mario inspired the knight''s blood and became a trainee knight with the help of the baptism potion rewarded by the August family. He was supposed to inherit chataan''s manor, but he took refuge in the Berens family and became a fast dragon knight. As a result, all the sons of chataan''s former wife left home, and his title could only be inherited by lailia''s own children.


    Victor believed that this was not Lydia''s intention, but the hands and feet of the royal family. Barons chataan and his wife could not resist the will of kite castle, and even they would not know the reason.


    Mario is a good card on the premise that the Randall family has no heir. No matter what consideration, kite castle can''t let Mario fall into the hands of the York family.


    Victor certainly won''t hate Mrs. leilia for this. In fact, the main purpose of his visit to his parents this time is for the Berens family behind leilia.


    The golden regiment has not yet set foot in the north of Gambis. Baron chatain''s manor is only 200 square kilometers. It is remote, with many mountains, few land, barren land and sparse population. Even if it is taken down, it is of little value. Kyle County, which is controlled by the Berens family, borders the southwest border of the Neville kingdom. As long as the golden regiment can open a smuggling channel, it can revitalize the whole northern territory.


    Although leilia did not have a high position in the Berens family, she raised Viscount Randall. Victor has every reason to push her parents'' small family to a higher level, so as to enhance Leia''s voice in the Berens family. When leilia gets there, the rest will be easier.


    Victor took a sip of rum, avoiding sensitive and unpleasant topics and talking about other things.


    They talked about each other''s experiences, the anecdotes of the great nobility, the scenery and products of the human horse hills, the terrible ant tide, the prosperity of Yeliu City, and the prosperity of Randall''s collar.


    The barons had long heard of Victor''s deeds, but listening to his son''s story was another feeling, which made them both sigh and proud. Under the guidance of Victor, the chat atmosphere gradually turned into the concern of successful children for their parents, and the topic naturally shifted to territorial governance.


    "Mountain areas are especially suitable for the construction of stream reservoirs. A stream reservoir may not be able to irrigate many mountain farmland, but it has a far-reaching impact. With a stable water source, we can resettle refugees, set up villages or sentries, expand the actual control range of the territory and squeeze the living space of fierce animals and monsters. In the long run, the territory will inevitably prosper. Of course, the investment in the early stage It must be very big, but even raising wild boars by using the resources around the stream reservoir can recover the cost. " Victor asked with concern, "father, now all conditional lords are building streams and reservoirs. Do you and your mother have plans in this regard?"


    Baron chatain shook his head and said, "the manor territory is different from your Randall. The Kingdom has its own plans for the water conservancy projects in the northern counties. The sheriff should also make corresponding arrangements for the water conservancy projects in Kyle County in accordance with the plan of the Ministry of the interior. We just have to wait patiently."


    Victor immediately turned his head and joked, "Chief Secretary, is my parents'' territory also within the scope of the Kingdom''s water conservancy planning?"


    Tnis said with a wry smile, "that place is a little remote... There is really no plan."


    The barons looked a little ugly. Victor asked unhappily, "so my parents can build their own?"


    "Of course, this is the authority of the manor Lord." Tnis nodded quickly, thought for a while and added, "if it is self built and effective, I will apply for an award from the Ministry of the interior for the baron."


    Victor smiled and said, "father, mother, since the clerk has made it clear, you can rest assured to build a territory. I think Corbin will inherit his family business in the future. A stream reservoir represents a village, and a village can recruit a trainee knight for Corbin. However, the number of trainee Knights is limited after all, so it should be sooner rather than later!"


    Chataan and his wife looked at each other, both silent.


    Victor''s eyes flickered and asked, "is there anything difficult? Lack of funds?"


    "That''s not true." Lady leilia hesitated for a moment and said, "when I get back, I''ll try to ask your uncle to plead with Lord Berens and win his support."


    "Why would count Berens embarrass you?" Victor put down his glass, his eyelids drooped, and his handsome face showed impressive dignity. "You are my parents. Although I have no contact with count Berens, I think he still wants to give me this kindness."


    Lydia looked to her husband for help. Baron Chateau coughed softly, waved his hand and said, "Victor, you have been a noble and great man since the day you entered kite castle. However, there are the following rules of survival. Although you can let count Berens show you some kindness, we still have to respect the authority of the sheriff."


    "The Baron said yes." Tnis also nodded and said, "there are many officials and manor lords under the Sheriff of Kyle county. They will only envy the achievements of the Wimbledon family and use all kinds of means to hinder the development of the baron."


    "Victor, of course, I want to build a stream reservoir and recruit trainee Knights first. But we don''t have scholars and craftsmen to build a stream reservoir, not enough employees, not enough food... These need not only the full support of the sheriff, but also our management up and down." Mrs. leilia frowned and sighed.


    "Step by step backward, step by step backward!"


    With a calm face, Victor got up and paced to the window. He watched his sister and brother practice piling under the guidance of Nelson. His voice slowed down and said, "I can call a group of craftsmen, but I can''t interfere in the internal affairs of the manor leader, or let you make enemies everywhere in Kyle County... Well, I need to find a good reason for the sheriff." He turned to Tennessee and said with a smile, "well, my father''s territory is often troubled by mountain fires. Sir, would you please write a document and suggest that a stream reservoir isolated from mountain fires be built under the Baron''s leadership?"


    "My friend, it''s about my face. Won''t you refuse?"


    "That''s what you said..." tnis shook his head and smiled, raised his glass and said, "as you wish, my lord Randall." He drank the rum in the cheers and said, "I have no problem here. I can even apply for a fund for the baron. However, the Baron still needs to find a way to hire workers and food."


    "Victor, we''d better take the normal way." Baron chatain backed out. In the face of a strong aristocrat and a group of messy colleagues and opponents, he felt a heavy pressure in the middle.


    "The superior makes rules and the inferior abides by them. Those who break the rules either break to pieces or stand out." Victor glanced at him and said faintly, "what are you afraid of with me?"


    Victor went to the table, picked up his glass and said, "Kyle county has a church besides officials. The church is willing to come forward. Hiring workers and food are not a problem. The Pope greatly appreciates Randall''s leading the public carriage, but most lords are not interested in the public carriage. If you promote the public carriage in the territory, I guarantee that the church will support you."


    "But the coach will always lose money..."


    "How much can a territory of 200 square kilometers lose? Public carriages are available in the territory of more than 13000 square kilometers under my rule!" Victor tilted his lips and said, "as long as the territory is prosperous, free citizens and businessmen will be happy to take over the public carriage. All you have to do is urge them to keep running."


    "Now, the Lords unite to boycott the stagecoach... In fact, you are worried about offending Kyle county officials and the manor Lords. But only in this way can the church be willing to support you." Victor sighed and said, "father, mother, Kane county and church, you can only choose one side. I might as well tell you that bishop Thain will take over the post of Cardinal of the Kingdom nine times out of ten. He has some friendship with me. If you make up your mind, I can intercede with bishop Thain."


    Leilia was obviously more courageous than her husband. She said flatly, "OK, we''ll listen to you."


    Send the craftsmen and the free people and businessmen who run the public carriage. The gold regiment has a foothold in the North Victor was in a good mood. He raised his glass and said, "I wish my father and mother''s family prosperity from now on."


    "Thank you, victor. We are proud of you." Mrs. leilia also raised her glass.


    At this time, housekeeper Joris knocked at the door, bowed and said, "my Lord, madam, Lord Ben Jamin wants to see you."

 Chapter 410

    "Master Ben Jamin is here?"


    Mrs. leilia stood up and said in surprise, "please invite him in... No, no, I''ll meet the master myself."


    "Excuse me for a moment." Leilia smiled apologetically at Victor and tnis, and then hurried out of the living room in high heels.


    When the sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the floor faded away, Baron chatain put down his silver glass, leaned back on the back of his chair, shook his head and sighed, "women, they can''t resist the temptation of jewelry." Then he put on an expression of "men know", but his volume was lower than when he just talked.


    Henpecked is henpecked, pretending to be the head of the family... Victor despises his cheap father in his heart.


    Tanis was deeply surprised and said, "my wife waited for master Ben Jamin for a full month in order to customize a set of jewelry. When the master visited, she was so... Happy."


    Ben Jamin is the top painter, sculptor and master of jewelry design. His jewelry carving method integrates a variety of carving techniques and the essence of gem cutting. The profound connotation of his jewelry works perfectly matches the wearer''s temperament and is unforgettable.


    By virtue of exquisite skills, ordinary vassal family origin Jamin won the favor of the Gambis royal family, was canonized as Lord, and became the chief royal jewelry master of the court.


    Not only Queen Catherine and Princess Roland preferred Ben Jamin''s jewelry, even the shield shoulder pin of Marquis goron and Sylvia''s Rose Crown are also his classic works.


    The kings, nobles and lords of Gambis invited Ben Master Jamin is proud to customize his jewelry. But Ben It takes three months to make a set of jewelry. In the face of so many nobles, he can only decline the generous invitation of most people.


    This makes Ben Jamin became even hotter.


    Although Ben Benjamin didn''t have time to meet everyone''s customization requirements, but the inferior nobles still flocked to him. As long as they collect high quality rare gem raw ore, they will give it to Ben Benjamin wrote a passionate invitation letter and attached the document issued by the gem appraiser. He expected the master to carve a handed down jewelry for them.


    The price of gem raw ore is limited higher than that of metal ore. after being carved by master Jamin, the value immediately increases a hundred times and a thousand times.


    If Baron chatain''s house has such precious jewelry, it can be used to show off when it''s free, drill camp when it''s in trouble, and cash in when it''s down.


    This is much more interesting and elegant than building a reservoir and raising wild boars. No wonder Mrs. Leia heard about Ben When master Jamin came to visit, she was as dizzy as if she had been hit in the head by a pie in the sky.


    However, Baron chataan can only rank at the end of the royal capital aristocracy, and can''t invite Ben at all because of their identity and fame Jamin... It''s a coincidence that my front foot just came to visit my parents and the rear foot of the jewelry master of kite Castle came to visit, isn''t it? Mario became a fast dragon knight, and the master of royal jewelry came to design jewelry for the chataan family in front of me... I want to see what the royal family wants to do?


    Victor was suspicious, but he was silent on the surface. He leaned against the back of the soft sofa and chatted with tnis and Baron chatain.


    Before long, leilia returned to the living room with a well-dressed and hale old man. She smiled and said to Viscount Tanis, "Lord Ludwig, master Jamin is looking for you."


    Although Mrs. leilia smiled amiably, Victor noticed an imperceptible disappointment in her eyes.


    Tnis was stunned for a moment and quickly stood up and said, "master Ben Jamin, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m sorry to disturb your pleasure. I do have something to trouble Lord Ludwig." Ben Benjamin bowed slightly. He turned his eyes to one side and said in surprise, "Victor... No, Lord Randall, are you here too?"


    Ben Jamin and Victor have known each other for a long time. He once taught the little Baron painting and carving in kite castle. When Victor married Sophia, he also designed jewelry for them.


    Victor used Ben The ring designed by Jamin blackmailed 50000 gold sol start-up funds from Sylvia''s. He was proud of it. It was a long time later that Victor realized that Sylvia thought he belonged to her. This is even more true now.


    Today, that ring has become Sylvia''s only ring.


    Remembering his childishness and love for Sylvia, Victor couldn''t help smiling. He got up and said, "Mr. Jamin, long time no see. Baron and Madame chataan are my parents."


    "What a disgrace." Ben Jamin greeted the host with his jaw. "It seems that I''m disturbing your party."


    "It''s very kind of you, master. We''re just chatting." Baron chatain smiled and invited, "you might as well sit down and have a drink... This is a good wine brought by Lord Ludwig."


    "Thirty years old rum... Then I''m welcome." Ben Benjamin sniffed the air in the room and said with a smile.


    Mrs. leilia is the first Jamin poured the rum. After he drank it, viscount teness asked, "master, what can I do for you? If there is any inconvenience, I can say goodbye to the owner here first."


    "There''s nothing inconvenient." Ben Benjamin put down his glass and said with a bright smile, "I hope to rent a floor in the blue amber hotel."


    "Do you have relatives and friends to check in?"


    "No! It''s my teacher." Ben Benjamin put away his smile and said seriously.


    "Your teacher?" Tnis looked at master Jamin curiously and surprised.


    The master of imperial jewelry is almost 70 years old. When he was a teenager, he worked as an apprentice assistant under an old jeweler for a period of time, but the old jeweler was mediocre and died long ago. Everyone thinks Ben Jamin''s achievements mainly come from his talent and efforts. Who would have thought that he still hid a teacher.


    Is his teacher helping with all the jewelry he designs?


    Ben Jamin was insightful about the mentality of the people. He explained: "my teacher doesn''t understand jewelry design. He is a stone mason used by the royal family. Although the teacher''s reputation is not obvious, I''m sure he is the most outstanding carving master today. I have studied carving with my teacher for 24 years, and so far I don''t have half of his craft."


    The Mason of kite castle


    The barons and Viscount Tennessee were immediately awed, and Victor also showed great curiosity. He asked, "the person who can be respected by master Ben Jamin must be a great master... I also lived in kite castle for some time, but I have never heard of the great master''s reputation?"


    Ben Jamin said with a smile, "my teacher used to be the tomb keeper of the kite castle and set up a statue for the royal family members. Before you entered the kite castle, he had been canonized as a court Baron by the former king and returned to the countryside to provide for the elderly. This time, his Majesty Auguste was crowned king, and the interior government specially recalled the teacher and asked him to set up a statue for the new king." After a pause, he shook his head and sighed, "the teacher is too old. I''m afraid this is his last sculpture."


    "Master, I don''t mean to offend you."


    Viscount teness said angrily, "why is it so absurd to do things in the house of interior? Your majesty is not 13 years old. There is no reason to set up an image for a young man!"


    After the death of the Golden Knight and the peak Silver Knight, the body will soon decompose into void elements and return to the origin of the world without leaving any remains. However, most high-level Knights believe in the guardian family, and even if they fall, they want to pass on the faith of the guardian family. Their dedication to the family is reflected in their attention to the statue, and formed the unique burial system of the knight family.


    Therefore, the big family erected a statue of the guardian Knight before his death. After his death, the statue was hidden in the family cemetery for future generations to visit.


    Few craftsmen can express the faith, spirit, feelings and characteristics of high-level Knights incisively and vividly with cold stones. Ben Benjamin''s teacher is obviously such a figure. There is no doubt about his importance to the Augustus family.


    But even if his skill is unmatched, Edward August is only 12 years old. When the little king has made extraordinary achievements and made immortal contributions to the family, he must smash the young statue. You can''t let future generations think Edward Auguste''s life was mediocre, and his only highlight was his accession to the throne at the age of 12.


    It is the duty of the vassal to safeguard the Lord''s reputation.


    Tnis angrily denounced the house of interior, and Baron chatain was calm and silent.


    Ben But Jamin smiled and said, "this is where the teacher''s skills are extraordinary. He set up an adult statue for his majesty."


    "How is this possible?!" Exclaimed Viscount teness incredulously.


    "It''s impossible to be extraordinary" Jamin proudly said, "the teacher has carved countless figures in his life. He has set up three statues for the former king, one is the work carved when his majesty Ryan was 12 years old, one is the silver step achieved by his majesty, and the other is the field where his majesty set foot on the peak. Finally, his majesty Ryan chose the adult statue carved by the teacher when he was 12 years old..." he said, full of longing and sighing: "The teacher''s skill is alive... He said that I have too many distractions and can''t reach his realm in my life."


    "Viscount Tennessee. My teacher is used to being lonely. He doesn''t want to live in kite castle or my house. The environment of the blue amber hotel is quite quiet. He only stays here for one night. If you don''t have an empty floor here, I''ll ask other manor hotels." Ben Jamin said blandly. Teness''s question just now made the jewelry master very dissatisfied.


    "This..."


    Tnis''s head was very big. The blue amber really had no room, but he didn''t want to offend the well-known Ben Jamin. As long as the master refused to make jewelry for Suzanne from now on, he would have a hard time.


    The most terrible thing is that Ben Jamin''s teacher can erect a statue of King Edward, which shows that he is an important member of the royal family. If Ben Jamin complains in front of an eccentric old man, he really can''t help it.


    At the thought of this, tnis wanted to slap himself in the face.


    Victor has been monitoring the heartbeat of Ben Jamin and tnis. Their performance doesn''t seem to be fake.


    The knight of unity of body and mind can control the heartbeat, but Ben Jamin and ternis are just ordinary people. Since Ben Jamin''s trip is not to make jewelry for the barons, Victor can basically be sure that his visit is not an arrangement of kite castle, but a coincidence.


    According to tournans, Ben The teacher in Benjamin''s mouth should belong to the craftsman who ignites the fire of the soul.


    The cook is very skillful. How can such a person not see it?


    Victor''s gossip was burning, so he got up and said, "master, what do you call your teacher?"


    "Baron kator Jamin, the royal family''s special surname for honoring outstanding talents."


    Victor said, "master, in this case, I think any hotel is full. My parents have enough rooms here. Why don''t you ask Baron Jamin to come up and have a seat? If he is satisfied, we can go back to the Marquis house."


    "Yes, we are willing to serve master Jamin." Said Baron chatain at once. He reacted faster than his wife this time.


    "Thank you for your generosity. From now on, the blue amber room will always belong to the barons Wimbledon and his wife." Tnis also hastened to express his attitude.


    Ben Jamin may not care about the hospitality of viscount teness and Baron chatain, but he can''t ignore Viscount Randall''s request. After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, "I''ll ask the teacher''s opinion."


    "Master, I''ll go with you." Mrs. leilia caught up with Ben with a smile Jamie. Tnis followed with a shy face


    After a long time, Ben Jamin helped an old man with plain clothes and white hair and beard into the living room. Behind them were four strong and dignified servants.


    "Baron Wimbledon, thank you for taking me in. I''ll only stay one night and prepare a room for my guard. You don''t have to move out." The old man said with a smile, and then turned back and told the servant, "find a quiet room and settle your luggage. I''ll talk to some adults here for a while."


    "Yes." The four servants'' guards bowed slightly and left the living room with the old man''s luggage.


    Baron shattern saluted, "Baron Jamin, it''s our pleasure to have you here. How can you live in a remote room? I''ve sent someone to clean up the master bedroom."


    Secret warrior guard? It''s in line with the identity of the royal tomb keeper... Victor thought secretly. He took back his eyes and looked at the old man''s element attributes with element vision.


    Physique 7, spirit 12, perception 5, life 4... Well, he is really an old Mason who ignites the fire of his heart. I''m afraid he can''t live for 15 years.


    Here, kator declined the kindness of the chataans. He sat down on the sofa and looked at Victor with muddy old eyes.


    "Are you Viscount Victor van Randall? I heard Roland and and Edward mention you." The old Mason said with a smile.


    Victor smiled and said, "master Jamin, I see you for the first time today, but I have a very familiar feeling."


    The old stonemason smiled with disapproval. "It shows that you have great talent for carving. I have many stone carvings in kite castle. They are like my children and leave my mark. Ben, a fool, hasn''t seen the fame for 20 years."


    "Lord Randall is really talented. He always learns carving and painting very quickly." Ben Said Jamin in shame.


    That''s a relationship?


    Tennessee was impressed by Victor and quickly offered dum. "Sir, would you like a drink?"


    "Thanks. I don''t drink at all." The old stonemason waved his hand, opened his mouth, and pointed to his eyes. "I''m old and can''t see clearly. Only these hands are stable. Good wine will make me lose my last pride. Let me take this pride to the grave."


    Ternis put down the bottle with a smile. Victor changed the subject and said, "master, when I was a child, I lived in kite castle. I didn''t feel anything when I saw the statues of sword warriors during the day. Once at night, I ran outside the house. The statues seemed to be real guard warriors, which scared me back into the room. Your skill really impressed me."


    The old Mason nodded: "Your Royal Highness says that you are an elf blood and have a natural instinct for art. However, noble talents should not be wasted on carving and painting. You have more important missions, just like the Knights of the Auguste family. I am just a skilled Mason. It is a great honor for me to carve stones for noble knights, and it is also the meaning of my existence."


    "I have carved stone statues for his majesty Manfred Auguste, for Ryan Auguste, and for his highness Roland, his highness Williams, his highness Edward... I have carved stone statues for many great knights in my life, but I have never carved elves." Old Baron Catol paused and said with a smile, "Victor, do you want me to carve a ancestor for the Randall family, too?"


    The knight Lord attached great importance to his graveyard statue. Compared with the ancient emperors of China who built their own tombs, it was much cheaper for a knight to set up a statue during his lifetime. But Victor was unlucky to start arranging things behind him early.


    He hesitated and declined, "master, I''m not an elf."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can carve you into a noble spirit."


    "I''m afraid I don''t have time..."


    "It won''t take long." The old stonemason shook his head and sighed, "let me touch your face and arm a little. His majesty Edward doesn''t have so much time to stand there and figure it out for me slowly. I just touched his hand and face and carved out his adult appearance. Alas, my eyes are no longer good, otherwise I can have a look."


    Lady leilia urged, "Victor, it''s a rare opportunity. Don''t live up to the Baron''s kindness."


    Victor said, "well... But how much should I pay you? Where should I get the statue?"


    "No reward." The old stonemason shook his head and said happily, "Your Highness Roland said that you will become the second swordsman in the future. It''s my reward that I can carve a stone statue for a big man like you. I''ll go back to the countryside of Kalai town tomorrow. After the stone statue is carved, I''ll send someone to Randall directly. What do you think?"


    "Thank you, sir."


    Victor moved his position. The old Mason reached out and gently stroked his forehead, brow bone, bridge of nose and cheek, touched his arms and fingers, nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    "What a magic skill, my Lord!" Tnis seemed happier than victor. He smiled and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll have someone prepare a dinner to welcome the two masters to the blue amber hotel."


    Victor stood up and said, "sorry, I''ve asked Mrs. Sylvia for dinner. Father, mother and adults, excuse me. These days, I''ll ask Nelson to come and teach my brother how to practice martial arts. I''ll leave first and don''t have to send it." With that, he took a deep look at the old Mason and turned away from the living room.


    Gru and shack were in the aisle. When they saw their master, they followed up. Victor put on his cloak and hood and walked slowly to the door of the hotel.


    His heart was filled with surprise and joy.


    Surprisingly, when the old Mason just touched him, the purple gold coin close to his chest was slightly hot. Although the temperature change of purple gold coin is very slight, it can''t hide from the detection of x-3.


    The tomb keeper of the August family is a wizard!


    Fortunately, father Miller''s Amulet really works. There is a purple gold coin amulet. Don''t try to hurt him by any witchcraft.


    I''m afraid the old God stick is also a great figure! Otherwise, how dare he teach Clement? My Lord is not my Lord, the Lord is not my Lord. What does it mean? What did the Augusts send a wizard here for? Why did the queen take the little Baron''s first time? Carved into a noble spirit... The second swordsman?


    Countless thoughts intertwined into a mess, which made Victor''s head swell. Just before going out, he ran into a group of people entering the hotel, so he took the initiative to let them aside. The man in the head first paid tribute to his jaw and seemed to see the peerless face under his hood. He suddenly came over again and said eagerly: "this beautiful lady, I am..."


    "Sir, you are too close!" One eyed longgru stepped forward and crossed the man''s body.


    With a "Hoo", Gru''s strong body flew upside down and fell heavily on the floor a few meters away.


    Victor suddenly woke up and saw a guard beside the man take back his arm and said faintly, "you''re too close."

 Chapter 411

    Gru is in his prime, with a height of more than 1.9 meters and a weight of nearly 110 kilograms. He specialized in the simplified version of the Fu Niu secret shape. Although he did not reach a high level, his footwall was so stable that two or three strong men could not push him.


    Strong and proficient in martial arts, Gru was pushed gently by the other party''s guard and fell out like a scarecrow. He had no resistance at all.


    There is no doubt that the guard is a real knight!


    Victor glanced up. Element vision shows that there are three knights, four trainee knights and nine bodyguards among each other''s 15 people. Among them, the two female trainee knights are outstanding in color, even comparable to the Alice sisters. They were left and right, surrounded by the man headed by him, who should be his personal maid.


    The man looks about 30 years old, blonde, blue eyed, handsome, tall and symmetrical, with perfect body proportion, smooth and delicate skin on his hands, and no obvious defects or calluses can be seen.


    He is a senior knight with spiritual attribute 14.


    Senior knights with Knight guards and trainee Knight maidens are certainly not ordinary knights and nobles. However, Xia Ke, the monkey militia, would not care about each other''s identity. He did not hesitate to draw out the refined iron long sword. The faint blue sword light was just a flash. The refined iron long sword changed from emptiness to reality, and the cold blade pointed directly at the knight''s guard''s heart.


    The guard of the blonde aristocrat didn''t expect that he only taught an ordinary soldier, and the other party would draw a sword at each other.


    Shack''s appearance is plain and his temperament is ordinary. Obviously, he can''t be a noble knight''s son, but his exquisite sword skills and indifferent eyes make it impossible to doubt his determination.


    The guards seemed to have been ordered, "Keng", "Keng", "Keng" Purple refined gold swords came out of their scabbard one after another, but they didn''t have shack''s determination, just protected the blonde nobles in the middle, and watched the movements of the elite swordsmen with vigilance.


    If this reckless guy dares to take another step forward, cut off his hand before he raises his foot!


    Knights have such self-confidence and strength, but the duty of escort requires them to make a concentrated alert posture.


    Shack confronted a group of people alone. Victor calmly turned and walked towards Gru. Before he got up, he ordered in a very subtle voice, "lie down and don''t move."


    The peerless appearance of "noble lady" and her leisurely demeanor make the blonde knight more and more admire. He waved his hand gracefully. "Why are you so nervous? Put your sword away." Then he politely said to shack, "this warrior, please put your sword away, too, I am..." before he finished, he looked at the famous swordsman in amazement, grabbed the neutral position of the relaxed atmosphere, took out a strange shaped pottery from his waist, put it to his mouth and blew it.


    Alchemists are ruthless and fearless, but they are not idiots. I know I can''t beat the other party. I don''t call for reinforcements at this time. When will I wait? The owner''s safety is to fight. He can''t fight, and he can''t fight. The best way to do this is to quickly identify yourself and avoid further expansion of the situation.


    The blonde knight was about to speak. A cool and pleasant voice sounded from behind. "Don''t move. You''re too close now."


    The cold wind hovers and cuts on the neck like a knife, which is not a mental illusion. The blonde Knight held up his hands and turned slowly. He saw that the "noble lady" took off her cloak, revealing black hair, black eyes and slightly pointed ears. Her temperament was ethereal and natural, her facial features were exquisite like works of art, and her body was covered with surging air. His hand held the handle of the sword, and the scabbard was surrounded by a dark blue storm, which was about to make a thunderbolt.


    "Put the sword away first." The blonde Knight calmly ordered his men, turned to a bitter smile and said, "Lord Randall, this is a misunderstanding. I am..."


    Victor interrupted the other party''s explanation, narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "you know I''m Viscount Randall? You just approached me within two meters, humiliated me and subdued my guard captain. Are you sure you want to identify now?"


    Beasts avoid each other. A knight with extraordinary power is more powerful than a beast. When strange Knights meet, they must keep a distance of more than two meters. It is possible to swim with your arms only when you show your identity to each other. The wind Knight always tries to stay away from other high-level knights.


    The nether wind element cannot strengthen leather armor or secret silver armor. Its weak defense characteristics are as impressive as the lethality of terror.


    The wind Knight comes from the blood of the moon elf, but the wind knight can at least strengthen his physique with fighting spirit, and the peerless beauty and weak body of the noble of the moon elf blood are also talked about by people.


    The famous moon elf noble was blocked in the door of the hotel? Humiliated? The captain of the guard was also hurt?


    The servants sent by the guests to inquire about the situation retracted their heads, and there was a sound of closing the door in the hotel.


    They can''t afford to get involved in the disputes between the great nobles. Since Viscount Randall has identified himself, it is enough to ensure his safety. Next, whether the other party humiliated him or made a fool of him, the guests thought it better not to know.

 Chapter 412

    Hora Ludwig was in a terrible mood.


    He just came to buy coffee, but he ran into this shit!


    Ludwig of Dodo and Ludwig of Gambis share a common ancestor, serving different monarchs, distinguished by the golden finch heraldry and the blue finch heraldry,


    Hora comes from the golden finch family. His grandfather was the cousin of the Golden Knight Duke Ludwig, and his half sister was Claudia, the future queen of dodo Ludwig.


    Thanks to the relationship of cousin, Hora followed his Royal Highness the crown prince since childhood and served as an attendant Knight of the Friedrich family.


    This is his first visit to Gambis as an envoy of dodo. He always wanted to bring some gifts to his cousin and crown prince. The most famous specialty of Gambis is coffee in the human horse hills.


    Hora made it clear that coffee in brinor was only available at the blue amber hotel. But that''s Tanis Viscount Ludwig''s estate.


    The golden Finch and the blue finch don''t like each other. They often stumble in the dark and make each other stand down. Hora didn''t want to be ridiculed in front of the Marquis of the bluefinch for coffee. He thought that as long as he came forward in person and didn''t give Tanis a chance to tell the news, the son-in-law who had just joined the redundant lanrique family would not be able to hand over his coffee obediently?


    After attending the small luncheon held by kite castle, Hora tried to get rid of the attendants of the interior government of kite castle, and took her men to the blue amber hotel. Then he mistook the famous Viscount Randall for a beautiful noble lady, causing a series of incidents.


    Only the inferior nobles below the count will stay in the Manor Hotel in the outer city. In Hora''s view, the beautiful noble lady is no exception, but her one eyed Dragon Guard can''t understand the situation, looks evil, and his saliva will spray on count Hora''s face. Of course the count''s Knight guard will teach him a lesson.


    Who would have thought that the popular shooter with noble blood would appear in the blue amber hotel? Who could have thought that the captain of the pro guard of Lord Tangtang Viscount was an ordinary man? Who could have thought that the famous Viscount Randall would be so sinister?


    It''s too late to say anything now. Viscount Randall''s big hat was buttoned down, and all the blue amber residents withdrew. No one would be sorry for Hora Ludwig clarified the misunderstanding. If he had identified himself, he would have become a dodo envoy who tried to get close to the weak Elven blood aristocracy and hurt his personal guard.


    What does the kingdom of Dodo want to do to Viscount Randall? Humiliate him like a noble lady, or try to hurt him?


    Either way, Hora can''t afford it.


    However, viscount Randall clearly recognized him. He prevented Hora from indicating his identity in order to avoid this misunderstanding from escalating into a diplomatic crisis. But Hora must pay the price, the price of being humiliated by Viscount Randall.


    After thinking clearly, Hora ordered, "throw all your swords on the ground!" He raised his hands again and said to Victor carefully, "Your Excellency Randall, this is really a misunderstanding... Please allow us to exit here first, go outside to clarify the misunderstanding and apologize, so as not to disturb the guests in the hotel... What do you think?"


    "Step back one by one."


    The dodos withdrew dejectedly outside the house and were surrounded by the pro guards of the Randall family.


    "Are you all right, my lord?" Nelson came up and asked.


    "I''m fine... Aka, you can put the tree down." Victor shook his head and said, "Gru is hurt. Send someone to see him."


    Gru came out with shack''s help. He said weakly, "Sir, I let you down..." Then he opened his mouth and spit blood.


    This guy''s strength is not good, but his mind is smart enough. He has the ability to pretend to be dead and touch porcelain. He has no teacher. He actually bit his tongue secretly... Victor was funny to himself, but his face was a heavy expression. "Come two people, take Gru to the church and ask the priest for treatment."


    When the porcelain touching actor left, Hora bowed and said sincerely, "Lord Randall, I apologize for the reckless behavior of me and my men. I am willing to pay the knight ransom as compensation for offending the Randall family."


    "Once a knight of the Buryat family broke into Randall''s collar by mistake and was captured alive by my men. His father paid 20000 gold sol''s Knight ransom before I agreed to preserve his dignity." Victor asked lightly, "how much are you going to lose?"


    Hora hesitated slightly, bit her teeth and said, "I''ll give 50000 gold sol."


    "OK! Give me the money."


    Hora nodded to the maid with a painful look on her face. The beautiful female trainee Knight tooted her mouth and handed a purse to shack. The monkey militia poured the dazzling purple gold coins into Caligula''s big hand, counted them carefully, put them in the money bag and handed them to victor.


    Fifty thousand gold sols is equal to an alchemical dragon lizard... An alchemical dragon lizard is equivalent to a silver ogre leader... Victor''s anger was relieved, and he nodded with satisfaction.


    Huo marathon sighed and said respectfully, "Lord Randall, let''s leave first."


    "Wait!"


    Victor called Hora and others, stared at one of the Knights and said coldly, "you hurt my guard captain. Are you going to leave like this?"


    The knight guard was stunned on the spot. Although he is a bronze Knight promoted by energy potion, a knight is a knight. The extraordinary ability of the unity of body and mind made him very clear about the power of his hand and didn''t hurt the one eyed dragon at all.


    "Your Excellency Randall, please forgive me. Your guard captain was not seriously injured. He broke his tongue at most... I think he pretended to be hurt for fear of being punished by you." Said the knight angrily.


    Inferior is inferior. If you can''t fight, pretend to be dead! I dare to deceive the noble master of blood. I won''t expose your true face!


    Hora Ludwig also gently reminded: "Lord Randall, your guard captain should be fine. You might as well consult the priest." Others looked at Victor with sad eyes, as if they sympathized with him for being fooled by his subordinates.


    How could there be such naive knights and nobles? Don''t you understand touching porcelain?


    Victor was neither laughing nor crying, but on second thought, he found that no ordinary person dared to touch porcelain with a knight. The extortion between knights and nobles is either blood, territorial resources or large ransom. In short, it will not be a small thing. Naturally, the disputes of the nobility cannot be justified by ordinary vassals.


    Victor asked Gru to play dead just to punish an aristocratic knight. This kind of behavior is really not on the table, or it is a humiliation to Knights and nobles. However, Hora violated Victor''s taboo, and his men were destined to make an example.


    Dare to call me "beautiful lady"... How can you cure your blindness without hitting you in the face?


    "Can''t I see if my men are hurt? Your eyes need to be treated by the priest." Victor was too lazy to pretend. He waved and said, "Nelson, break his left arm and let him find the priest with your excellency."


    The knight said angrily, "I''d rather duel!"


    Hora''s face changed greatly and said, "Sir, no one would insult the glory of a noble knight like this."


    "There is no glory for a knight to shoot at ordinary people." Victor smiled contemptuously, turned his head and said, "Nelson, this knight wants to duel..."


    "I will accompany you to the end!" Nelson came forward with a ferocious smile and raised his axe. "Unarmed, I''ll break your two arms. Use weapons, I''ll fulfill your glory."


    The knight guard blushed. He knelt on one knee and said to Hora, "master, please allow me to defend my glory."


    "Robert, calm down."


    Hora turned her head, glared at Victor and said, "I won''t apologize for a guard who pretended to be dead. We chose unarmed combat."


    Victor curled his lips in disdain and winked at Nelson. "Be careful... Don''t kill the knight."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." Nelson dropped his axe, came forward with his arm, raised his chin and said, "do you want to break that arm first?"


    Robert said angrily, "I hope the northern bear''s claws are stronger than his mouth!" He made a sliding step and appeared in front of Nelson. His left fist pierced the air and roared into Nelson''s chest.


    A knight is a knight after all. Robert''s punch was so satisfying that he had both speed and strength. There was no flaw in his whole body. Even if he was an iron man who couldn''t break, he would be blown away directly.


    Nelson is not an iron man. No matter how strong he is, he is only flesh and blood. The Silver Knight can use the void element to protect the body and hard connect the full blow of the first-class knight. If Nelson is hit, he will lose his balance even if he is not seriously injured, and then he will be hit continuously like a storm.


    The greatest advantage of a ferocious warrior is to surpass the knight''s combat intuition. They naturally know how to deal with dangerous situations. Nelson has now ignited the fire of his heart. His spiritual attribute has reached 16 points. His combat effectiveness is enough to rival the great knight who has just entered the silver field.


    His body was in a ball, his chest collapsed, and he was clever enough to avoid the fierce fist. Before the opponent adjusted his pace, he grabbed his arm and broke his backhand with twice the strength of an ordinary knight. The sound of arm fracture immediately came out.


    Robert calmly moved forward, raised his right elbow and hit Nelson in the face.


    However, the strength gap between the two sides is too large, and it is difficult to make up for any skills.


    Nelson held his elbow unpredictably and caught Robert with his backhand with the eagle lion fighting skills taught by turnans. His strong strength made him kneel on one knee and unable to move. Nelson was about to break Robert''s arm with the gesture of execution.


    "Oh, Lord Nelson, what are you doing?"


    Tnis came late. He took the guard close to him and said in surprise, "count Ludwig, are you there?"


    Hora Ludwig looked gloomy and said nothing. His men glared at tnis.


    If this guy showed up earlier and helped deal with it, Robert wouldn''t be humiliated. Did you come out now to see a joke?


    Blue finch doesn''t have a good thing! Even a new son-in-law.


    Tnis smiled unconsciously and said, "Your Excellency is competing with Lord Nelson in martial arts? Count Ludwig, don''t you know that Lord Nelson''s teacher is the legendary Paladin Lord turnans. His martial arts are naturally outstanding."


    Hora and his knights were thrilled, and Robert was in a much better mood.


    It''s no shame to lose to the legendary disciple.


    "It''s the count of ludwigs..." Victor said with a slight smile, "Nelson let him go... Put away the sword."


    The pro guards put away their weapons and appeased the fast bird. Nelson let go of Robert and stepped back behind victor.


    "Your Excellency, do you want to stay in a hotel when you come to blue amber?" Tnis asked with a smile.


    Hora said expressionless, "just stroll around. Let''s go."


    The dodos surrounded the court count and left the orchard without even picking up the long sword of pure gold that had been thrown on the ground.


    When they went away, Victor said with a smile, "it''s unwise for you to come out at this time. If you came out earlier, they would thank you. Now they come out and point out Nelson''s background. The golden larks will only transfer their hatred to you."


    "I''ll let you breathe first. I''m not going to dodo anyway." Tunis shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said with a laugh, "the golden finch regards us as a sideline and thinks we are superior. Hora is always sarcastic when he sees the Marquis... He makes a fool of himself in front of me. I''ll see if he dare to stand tall in front of the marquis in the future."


    "I would also like to thank you. The marquis will be happy to hear about today."


    Victor smiled and said, "you want to please Suzanne."


    Tnis shook his head and smiled bitterly. Victor turned to ask, "did my sister and brother go up?"


    "They''ve gone through the back door. They''re with the barons chataan and his wife now." Tnis nodded.


    "OK. I should go. Please go up and tell my parents that I''m fine so that they don''t have to worry."


    Victor and his men put away the seven fine gold swords, stepped on the fast bird and left.


    In principle, he should personally appease his parents, brothers and sisters. But Victor just noticed a detail. When the old stonemason''s servant looked around, his eyes had a brief communication with a servant in a gray robe.


    The servant''s element attributes are 18 points. He is a high-level Silver Knight.


    High ranking knights are arrogant and attach great importance to their reputation. I''m afraid only the royal family with deep heritage can let a great Knight disguise as a servant and protect a wizard in obscurity.


    The old stonemason was obviously very important to the augustian family. Wizards are also known for their extraordinary abilities. Victor doesn''t worry much about witchcraft now, but Nelson and Caligula are hard to say.


    Blue amber is a land of right and wrong. It''s better to leave early.

 Chapter 413

    Inner city, York family residence.


    Sylvia fell in Victor''s arms and trembled with laughter. Her soft blond hair was like flowing sunshine under the crystal lamp at the head of the bed, bright and warm.


    Victor pulled out his eyes from the snow-white gully, touched his nose and said, "is it so funny?"


    Sylvia raised her head and gave a lingering kiss. Her slender and beautiful fingers brushed Victor''s neck and said affectionately, "honey, it''s not surprising that your beauty even moves the knight. But why can''t the senior Knight of the golden lark family tell your gender? Even if your whole body is covered by a cloak..."


    "I used to have a male Adam''s apple... Now it''s gone." Said Victor sadly.


    "Yes, the face after drinking wine is delicate and charming. Is it easy to capture the noble daughter without background? There is a strong will in the bones of all female knights. No matter how beautiful they are, they are not as charming as your weak and ethereal temperament. This is the reason why the Elven blood aristocrats are sought after." Sylvia smiled like a flower.


    "You simply say I''m safe enough to be at my disposal." Victor said unhappily, "when I understand the surge talent, see who dares to despise me."


    "Then I have to hurry up and manipulate you first." Sylvia rubbed Victor''s face, turned her eyes and said with a puff of laughter: "has Roland manipulated you? For example, let you wear women''s clothes..."


    Victor closed his lips and responded with silence. He not only wore it, but also more than once. It was a terrible memory.


    "Honey, don''t be angry." Sylvia pecked on his lips and said in a charming voice, "life is full of accidents. Accidents make boring life full of fun. Your fun makes me happy. Don''t you want me to be happy?"


    "As long as you are happy." Victor raised his hand to surrender, changed the subject and said, "do you think it was an accident, not deliberately arranged by the August family?"


    "When you think it''s an accident, it''s an accident. When you think it''s arranged, it''s arranged. The point is, what do you want from it? What can you get from it?" Sylvia sat up straight and gathered her hair.


    "This is the Lord''s view." Victor shook his head, put his arms around the slender waist of the divine knight and asked, "what''s the truth?"


    "It should be a coincidence." Sylvia pressed her lover''s sliding hand, lay down beside him and said: "The tomb keeper is indeed an important member of the family, especially his other skills are extraordinary. But this just shows that the kator Mason can''t participate in Auguste''s layout. His perseverance in stone carving limits his wisdom in other aspects. Auguste''s involvement in conspiracy by craftsmen with strange temperament will only be bad."


    Victor didn''t mention the wizard. He couldn''t explain to Sylvia the origin of the purple gold amulet. It would expose Miller''s existence.


    Although Sylvia has extraordinary bearing, it is because she stands at the top and looks down on the people. In fact, the divine knight has a strong desire to control. If she learns that there is a divine relative comparable to her in the human horse hill, the situation may be out of control.


    Father Miller''s origin is unknown and his purpose is a mystery. Victor plans to test slowly, but he can''t get Sylvia into the unknown vortex.


    No matter where the limit of the divine knight is, he can''t accept that his woman is involved.


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "where''s dodo''s envoy?"


    Sylvia gazed into Victor''s eyes for a moment, her lips lifted, "you handled this matter very badly."


    "The history of the Goldfinch family can be traced back to before the RAND Empire, and they played an important role in the division of the Empire. In a sense, the Friedrich family and the Ludwig family jointly presided over the Dodo kingdom. The Duke of Ludwig of this generation is a Royal Highness. The friendship of the Golden Knight is obviously more important than 50000 kingsol. If you want to make up for the relationship with the Goldfinch family, The price must be more than 50000 kinsol. "


    Victor said thoughtfully, "I should laugh it off and make a friendship with the golden lark?"


    "We associate with the strong, not against the strong. Isn''t that true of nobles?" Sylvia lifted her willow eyebrows and said, "I want to leave you in the man horse hills. The Augusts want to leave you in Gambis. They won''t deliberately create an opportunity for you to make friends with the great lord of dodo. Your bad relationship with the count of the golden lark is a complete surprise to the Augusts. Don''t forget that you are my man and the male master of the man horse hills."


    "Count Ludwig will not deliberately humiliate me, and the August family did not expect me to take revenge on him." Victor slightly put his head on his jaw and pursed his lower lip, "but I don''t regret it at all! That bastard has white eyes!"


    Sylvia leaned on Victor''s shoulder and said softly, "honey, do you know how the accident happened?"


    "How did it happen?"


    "Because of your will, my connivance." Sylvia said faintly: "A real noble should try to put an end to all unexpected situations. A careful noble housekeeper is essential and do as few things as possible. Kite castle can''t monitor the whole brinor City, but the interior government should arrange entourage for you. Do you like to be followed? Life without accidents is invariable, boring and boring. Fortunately, you are freer than me. Fortunately, I am Have you... "


    Victor hugged the beautiful woman in his arms, enjoyed a moment of warmth and said, "let''s talk about the new tax."


    "New tax? Let the new tax meet the Lord of glory!" Sylvia feigned anger and said, "at this time, you should first prove that you are a male elf!"


    Victor looked down and saw a pair of blue eyes, crystal clear, like brilliant gemstones. He could not help but indulge in the watery eye waves.


    **********************


    Late at night, Marquis goron''s house.


    Catherine, dressed in a long dress, sat in a chair dignified and elegant, facing the Marquis of Cologne from a distance.


    With his hands on his back, the Regent paced slowly in the small room. His shadow was constantly changing direction under the reflection of candle light.


    "I need to change the candles." Williams stopped and sighed softly.


    Marquis goron nodded and reached out to shake the golden bell on the table. The wooden door of the room was pushed open, the air outside poured into the room, the candles flickered, and a servant in a gray robe came in alone.


    "Lord Marquis, Her Majesty the queen, her Royal Highness The Regent." He bowed slightly and greeted all three in one breath.


    "Vincent, hard work. How''s the master at the blue amber hotel?" Williams smiled and asked eagerly.


    "The master is very good. He doesn''t need you to worry."


    The grey servant took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. Williams motioned him to the Marquis of goron.


    Goron took the letterhead, checked the fire paint, opened the letterhead, read it, immediately put it in the drawer, looked up and asked, "what''s the matter with the golden Finch and Victor?"


    "An accident. The interior attendant in charge of count Hora bumped into me and didn''t dare to intervene. I was afraid of exposure and didn''t take measures." The great Knight Vincent explained.


    "Why are you worried about exposure?" Catherine pondered and asked, "Sylvia is in the York family residence. Who can see through your strength?"


    Vincent shook his head and said, "the master told me to be careful of viscount Randall. It seems that the Viscount''s eyes are very sharp."


    "Oh, yes. I also found an interesting thing." Vincent said, "Viscount Randall has a giant man who may surpass Nelson. I''ve seen his broken alligator jujube tree, which was broken by his finger."


    "What does that mean?" Asked Catherine, frowning.


    "The alligator jujube tree is stronger and closer than the hemlock. A fool should not have such strength even if he has been trained by the paladin." Williams looked brightly and said, "this shows that the martial arts secret method created by turnans is very precious!"


    "Vincent, I believe in your eyes. Step back first." The Marquis of Cologne commanded faintly.


    "Yes." Vincent bowed and closed the door.


    Williams shook his head and said with a smile, "although there was an accident, the more such accidents, the better!"


    "The next accident may not be good for us." Said the queen disapprovingly.


    "Whether it''s advantageous or not, accidents are inevitable. Unless... You see for yourself." Goron threw the scroll written by the wizard to the queen.


    Catherine took the scroll, opened it, and her pupils contracted instantly. She murmured, "thirty two years, blonde hair and blonde eyes."


    "Show me." Williams took the scroll, read it and laughed: "ha ha, it''s faster than expected... But it''s enough for us to lay out calmly... The blood of the sword Saint complements the blood of our Augustus family... Ha ha, that''s great."


    Marquis goron rubbed his forehead. An unreliable blood is enough for him to worry about. Another free wind... However, such a perfectly matched blood is enough to maintain an empire for more than a thousand years. Like the Basilius family, it is still the orthodoxy of the iron mountain Dynasty.


    "Roland''s view is correct." The Marquis said in a deep voice, "the characteristic of the wind is freedom. The moon elf noble locked in the house is only a vase after all. And freedom always brings accidents... Sylvia saw this. Victor can have today, in addition to the help of the master, the deliberate indulgence of Rose Manor can not be undone."


    "No wonder there hasn''t been a second swordsman since delavin." Catherine nodded and said anxiously, "what if Victor has an accident in the middle?"


    Williams chuckled and said solemnly to goron, "I support her majesty to continue to take the inoculation. Of course, I have to choose additional high-level female knights."


    Inoculant? I''m afraid it didn''t stop... Goron whispered in his heart, but nodded in agreement, and said: "Victor cares about the old relationship, and this should be considered in the back layout."


    Miss the old love... Catherine''s lips aroused an imperceptible smile.

 Chapter 414

    The next morning.


    Victor finished the essential morning exercise every day, had a delicious breakfast, took a comfortable hot bath and put on the Viscount dress sewn by Nicole. After everything was taken care of, he went to the small living room of the Duke''s house.


    This morning, as Lord Gambis, he will go to kite castle to meet the new king and present a congratulatory gift. Before that, he had to discuss the Kingdom''s annuity tax with Sylvia, Katrina and the Duke of York.


    Victor went into the living room. The Duke of York first said, "Victor, would you like something to eat or drink?" On the tea table in front of him were beef pie, fruit salad and a large bottle of fresh goat''s milk.


    "Thank you. I''ve had breakfast... Give me a cup of snow ear tea." Victor handed the cloak to the maid, sat down in the empty chair next to Sylvia and said apologetically, "sorry to keep everyone waiting."


    Katrina is dressed up, her hair is curled up high, her neck is slender and white, and a string of ruby necklace is hung on her neck. With the same earrings, she looks elegant and beautiful. She looked at Victor with grayish green eyes and smiled, "Victor, you look... Very energetic."


    "It''s charming." Sylvia said. Her smile is narrow and charming.


    Victor''s face collapsed and muttered, "Dear Madam, it''s not funny... Well, laugh if you want to laugh. Anyway, you know..."


    "Ha ha, Victor, I heard about your story yesterday as soon as I got up from bed today. Well, there are two versions... Now... I''m afraid there are seven or eight different rumors in blinor, all about your dispute with special envoy dodo." Enbiser said with a smile.


    "I didn''t say that." Sylvia tooted her mouth wrongfully and laughed with Katrina again.


    Katrina smiled and said, "Victor, you hate the golden finch family. Kite castle will not miss the opportunity of publicity. It is estimated that the whole aristocratic circle will spread... I mean... All." She drew a circle in the air with her long white index finger.


    The maid of York family tried to resist a smile and presented a cup of fragrant snow ear tea. Victor took a sip from his glass and shook his head mockingly: "the appetizer before the noble meal, the happy dessert at the tea party... My reputation is still useful, although it doesn''t really please me... Of course, the golden finch family won''t be happy. I''m more or less relieved."


    "The following topics, it is estimated that everyone will not be happy just arrived." Victor said positively, "our regent, through Viscount teness, tested the attitude of the people and horses to the annual gold tax reform."


    "Mrs. Sylvia just talked to us." Enbiser took a mouthful of sheep''s milk, picked up his napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth, "No one wants to pay more taxes, and no one can pay less taxes. The annuity tax of the kingdom is levied according to the eleven taxes of the church. The tax collector of the Kingdom collects taxes according to the accounts of the church. It''s normal to earn more and pay more. The Lords are at most united to resist and delay for a few years... The Regent''s annual gold tax will eventually be implemented. Dodo and Neville , Sasan... Kings, emperors and bishops everywhere follow suit, and no lord can escape. "


    "It can only be said that his highness Williams grasped the opportunity very well." The Duke of York dropped his fine linen napkin, patted his round belly, shook his head and sighed: "We still have 15 years and 8 months of tax exemption. Renma hill has no reason to resist the new tax. When the Regent cleans up other families, we can''t find an ally, and finally we can only pay the tax obediently. Moreover, the reform of the eleventh tax started from Renma hill. Even if other lords complain, it''s because we cooperate with the Pope to change the annual eleventh tax into Once every six months. I think his highness Williams and the new cardinal are happy to praise the York family''s knowledge and interest in front of other families. "


    He glanced at Victor and then said, "of course, we need the support of the Pope, and we must also support the Pope. In line with the church''s tax reform, we should first help Clement and Bishop Perot stabilize their positions before they have the spare power to help us."


    Caitlina held her chin and sighed faintly: "Bishop Thain, who is about to put on the red robe, is one of the chief priests of tamore. It is said that the Pope gave all the archbishops of Borui and Gambis to the chief priest of tamore. In this way, the dioceses of Borui and Susi, Dodo and Gambis are connected, which is conducive to the implementation of the South expansion strategy. On the surface, the chief priest of tamore has a great momentum, but in fact, he will be in a hurry for a long time Time. This means that even if we move closer to pastor tamore, it is difficult for him to take into account the interests of the people and horses. On the other hand, in the context of the Pope, their strength has become more concentrated and can help us and the Neville kingdom to the greatest extent. This retreat under Clement''s crown is taking the overall situation into account, crisp and wonderful! "


    "No one will deny Clement''s wisdom." Sylvia said, "although he gives the York family no choice, I like wise allies."


    Sylvia smiled at Victor: "honey, since we have no choice, we might as well support the Regent''s new tax system. Viscount Randall, as the Lord of kite castle, should set an example and give a big gift to the new king."


    She said tactfully: you caused it. You have to pay your own taxes, and the favor of the Regent is yours.


    Victor pondered for a moment, knocked on the table and asked, "what about the tax official and trade tax in Raven town?"


    "Trade tax? Williams, don''t even think about it!"


    Duke York patted the tea table and screamed, "we have a tax holiday of 15 years, 8 months and 17 days! Even if it expires, kite Castle won''t want to receive trade tax from me. The double headed lizard chamber of Commerce will sell the goods to whoever it wants!" He angrily nibbled at the beef pie and said vaguely: "I will unite all the big lords and small lords to boycott the trade tax."


    "By the way, Victor, it''s very wise of you to hand over the management of crude sugar to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce!"


    "It''s acceptable for August to install a tax official in Raven town." Sylvia nodded and sneered, "trade tax, what''s that?"


    "The trade tax will definitely not be paid... I don''t object to Williams'' new tax, nor to his placement of tax officials in Raven town... I just want to know what will happen if all lords resist the new tax?" Victor looked around and his eyes finally fell on Katrina''s pretty face.


    Katrina frowned her slender willow eyebrows. Among the four people present, only she knew the Augustus family best, but she thought hard for a long time, but she still got nothing. She had to shake her head with blank eyes, and her confused expression looked beautiful and lovely.


    Sylvia looked at Katrina with a smile, leaned over and asked Victor, "what''s your idea?"


    Victor smiled confidently and gently spit out three words:


    "Gold sol, silver sol, copper sol."


    "Currency?" The fat Duke was thoughtful, and a ray of light came out of his eyes.


    Katrina is still a silly and naive look.


    "You made it clear to me!" Sylvia rolled her eyes, twisted her slender hand on Victor''s thigh, and said angrily, "I hate you to keep half your words and deliberately show off your skills in front of women." As she spoke, she glanced at Katrina with a reddish cheek.


    Victor vowed that he had absolutely no intention of teasing Katrina, but Sylvia''s just mild and sour meaning not only made the atmosphere a little embarrassed, but also stimulated his confidence and desire for performance.


    "Er... I want to know the military strength of the Auguste family first." Said Victor with a bitter smile.


    "Very strong." Katrina resumed her dignified and elegant appearance and said in a deep voice: "The manor Lord of the Auguste family has a total of 40000 County soldiers, and the scale of the king''s forbidden guard is more than 20000. Each forbidden guard soldier is elite, which is no worse than our tusk army. If you add up the elite soldiers under Lord Gambis, I''m afraid there are only a few hundred more than the forbidden guard."


    "The augustian family has a great military strength, but it is far from enough." Victor turned his voice and said, "on the one hand, kite Castle wants to maintain domestic rule and the tranquility of the border, and is also ready to cross the river south and open up territory. I estimate that the scale of the forbidden guard must be more than doubled in order for the royal family to maintain its dominant position. I wouldn''t be surprised if Marquis goron followed the practice of human Machu mausoleum and recruited migrant mercenaries."


    "They don''t need it." Sylvia shook her head and said, "loyalty is always the primary condition for selecting and cultivating the elite of the family. It is difficult for us to imagine that the family distributes precious medicine, limited land and excellent armor equipment to strong but lack of loyalty. This will inevitably lead to the collapse of the family. There are differences between the top and the bottom. A system of favoring one over the other can maintain the stability of the family and even the kingdom."


    "We have to recruit refugees and form mercenaries. But the equipment, training, treatment and status of mercenaries must be different from those of vassal soldiers."


    She paused and sighed: "For more than 300 years since the establishment of Gambis, the Kingdom has continuously received dodo people displaced by war. These people have lived and multiplied in the north of the Kingdom and the Central Plains of brinor for at least seven generations. The manor lords of kite castle have absorbed some of them. Although the remaining people are free people, they actually live as augustian people. The king ordered, Kite castle can call up 80000 loyal soldiers in the north and middle at any time. "


    Katerina slightly jawed and said, "what the Ministry of military affairs should do is just urge the Ministry of the interior to migrate the surplus refugees, make room for the survival and development of the militia families, and then use the cultivated land and terraces developed by the water conservancy project to turn the militia into vassal soldiers. Those refugees have become the source of troops of the mercenary corps of the human horse hills."


    The topic was deflected. Victor hurriedly said, "anyway, the Kingdom needs money!"


    "A lot of money." The Duke of York nodded.


    "What if Williams'' new tax can''t be implemented?"


    "Forge gold coins and plunder our wealth." The Duke of York yelled, "Damn it! I''d rather Williams continue to levy the annual gold tax on materials than he mints more gold coins."


    "Do you think the Regent will cast more kinsol? But what impact can this have on us?" Katrina asked Victor instead of looking at enbiser.


    Is it really good for you to treat your husband like this... Victor observed a moment of silence for enbiser in his heart, but still explained: "gold itself has no value. Exchanging gold for goods is a lucrative business. If Williams is forced by the Marquis of Cologne, he can only do so... No! He will do so. The time is different sooner or later."


    Katrina thought for a moment and smiled: "gold itself is worthless... This is the first time I''ve heard this statement, but think about it carefully. Your view is very reasonable. However, even the royal family can''t violate the ancient sol covenant. Gambis mints gold coins with a fixed amount."


    Saul''s covenant is a currency casting covenant led by Pope Saul 37 and concluded by major Knight families in the holy city. It unifies the material, size, style, exchange ratio and liquidity of money. The covenant stipulates that every 36 years, human empires, kingdoms and principalities send representatives to the holy city to jointly discuss their respective shares of kinsol casting. The kingdoms then cast their own silver sols according to the share of gold coins. The church obtained one tenth of the total amount of gold sol and was responsible for the casting of copper sol.


    The emergence of Saul''s covenant marked the end of the silver age and the rise of the bronze age. Since then, the legitimacy of the Kingdom has been recognized by the church, the vassal system has completely replaced the city-state system, and the church''s eleven taxes have officially appeared on the historical stage.


    Since the kingdoms could forge silver sols of equivalent value, the wealth of the royal family virtually doubled. Therefore, the new royal family especially supported the sol covenant.


    For thousands of years, the sanctity of Sol''s covenant has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The daughter of a great aristocrat like Katrina has never thought about the meaning behind the monetary covenant.


    I''m afraid only Victor dared to ignore the authority and tradition, uncover the sacred coat of Sol''s covenant and show its bloody side.


    "How did the purple gold coins of the kingdom come from?" He asked blandly.


    "When the Auguste family opened up the wilderness, they lacked funds. They mixed refined gold into jinsol, forged it into purple gold coins, and promised to exchange it..." Katrina''s voice became smaller and smaller. She thought that the purple gold coins of Gambis were modeled on the purple gold coins of the Borui people. Now, all the great kingdoms have their own purple gold coins.


    Victor said: "At the beginning, the purple gold coin was a debt certificate issued by the Borui people to help them raise funds and build the seven union islands. All kingdoms followed suit. As long as the Kingdom''s finances were tight, they would forge a batch of purple gold coins and harvest the Lord''s wealth. Although the purple gold coin was guaranteed by the royal family''s credit and tax revenue, it actually bypassed the sol covenant and became a new currency."


    He shook his head and said, "I still have many questions about the essence of money. To be sure, gold itself has no value. When everyone recognizes that gold can be exchanged for goods, it has value."


    Katrina was in a confused state again. She pursed her lips and said hesitantly, "however, after all, the Kingdom did not violate Sol''s covenant and privately forged gold sol and silver sol. Purple gold coins can indeed be exchanged for the agreed amount of gold coins."


    Sylvia asked in a deep voice, "Duke Eriksson has forged gold sol privately for ten years. Where have those gold coins gone?"


    "Swallowed up by the Dodo royal family and the church." Duke of York sighed: "Eriksson is an idiot. Friedrich deliberately connived at him to privately cast kingsol. When the Dodo royal family couldn''t resist the pressure of the church, he took the blame on him. Eriksson died, but the money fell into the pockets of the Dodo royal family and the church."


    "Friedrich can do this, so can Augustus, as long as they are short of money." Said Victor.


    Sylvia turned her eyes to victor and asked solemnly, "tell me, what does the coinage right mean to the kingdom? Will the Augusts break the sol covenant?"


    "Interesting question." Victor nodded and said with a smile, "what does it mean to exchange worthless gold for valuable medicinal materials, minerals, grain, animal skins and other goods? It means that it is a force like a flood and a beast, and it means that this power must be in the hands of the royal family."


    "Whether Williams can implement the new tax or not, the Auguste family and all royal families will cast gold sol and silver sol, but they will not violate Sol''s covenant." Victor''s mouth sparked a playful smile.


    "Because the Saul pact will collapse."

 Chapter 415

    Will the ancient and sacred sol covenant collapse?


    The shocking view was difficult to accept for a moment, and even Sylvia had a serious expression. Victor said without any concern: "My inference comes from the actual situation of Randall collar. As we all know, with the development of new agriculture and animal husbandry, Randall collar''s products have increased, and the construction of public transportation has brought prosperity to the market. However, the shortage of money has become an important factor hindering trade. On the rest days of each week, employees finish worship in the church in Pinghu Town, carrying a large number of copper sols to the market Goods, but because shops can''t change, they adopt the way of bundling sales, but if employees don''t want so many goods, they''d rather not buy them, so that employees form teams to purchase. " He shook his head and said, "but it''s very inconvenient. Many transactions have been aborted and led to the shrinkage of Randall''s transaction tax."


    "So you''re going to make new copper coins and have the permission of the Pope?" Asked Sylvia.


    "Yes." Victor nodded and continued: "In fact, the problem of currency shortage is common. According to my statistics, the transaction price of commodities in yeliucheng market has decreased... Taking lard as an example, the total amount of lard sold to yeliucheng this year has increased by 7% compared with last year, and the price has decreased by 11%. The goods of other families are also reducing prices... Strangely, the transaction volume of commodities in yeliucheng has increased year-on-year 70% longer... The market is quite popular. "


    Victor then said, "Jinshui city is the largest material distribution center in the Renma hills. I''m afraid the situation there is similar."


    The fat Duke nodded heavily and sighed: "The trading volume of goods in Jinshui city has doubled, and the average commodity price has dropped by 15%... I have repeatedly asked the following lords not to raise so many pigs, but they asked me, why not raise pigs when there are so many Pennisetum on the terrace? In fact, no matter what the Lords raise and grow, the price of goods will fall when the territory is rich... We can''t let the goods go The goods are rotten in the warehouse. Major caravans are desperately scavenging in the market of Jinshui city... Fortunately, the growth rate of the family''s overall wealth is much faster than in previous years. "


    Victor smiled and said: "The Wellington family, the Joshua family, the SoLIM family, and the chebman family, while selling goods in yeliucheng, buy a lot of goods at the same time. Although their sales profits have decreased, yeliucheng does not charge transit tax. The goods turnover is large, the capital turnover is fast, and they can purchase cheap materials. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages. However, in yeliucheng The most ferocious scavenger in the city is the four leaf clover business group! "


    "I thought the four leaf clover business group was under Sophia. Until recently, I learned that the four leaf clover was under the name of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, and most of the managers and deacons of the business group came from the Tyrell family, the Queen''s family. The four leaf clover business group can be said to be the Queen''s Royal caravan." Victor Shen said: "the shipment volume of the four leaf clover business group in yeliucheng is very small, mainly some luxury goods, but its purchase volume is very amazing. Interestingly, the four leaf clover business group initially used silver sol for transaction settlement, and this year they began to use gold sol."


    "I sent someone to investigate the direction of the four leaf clover caravan. There were signs that their caravan was full of goods, stopped briefly in westock, the Wellington family, and drove directly into brinor without unloading."


    Hearing this, Sylvia gave nbiser a dull look. The four leaf clover business group is also the largest purchaser in Jinshui city.


    The Duke of York picked up his napkin, wiped the sweat on his forehead and explained, "we have an agreement with the Wimbledon chamber of commerce that the four leaf grass business group can pass unimpeded. Moreover, they still hold the iron material transferred by Sophia to the Renma hills. I can''t stop them from purchasing a large number of goods in Jinshui city."


    Caitlina frowned and asked, "enbisser, you know that gold coins have no practical value. Why do you appoint a four leaf clover business group to settle with gold sol? What if we have money but can''t buy materials? It''s better to ask four leaf clover to sell rare materials such as medicinal materials and refined gold to Renma hills, otherwise they will limit their purchase in Jinshui city."


    "How can it be so simple..." Duke York shook his head and smiled bitterly. He couldn''t talk about the secret of trade with the two family guardians.


    "Just store gold coins!" Victor patted the table and exclaimed.


    Duke York laughed and said, "Victor still understands my plan. But..." soon, he frowned and said, "I''m really worried that those gold coins will be hit in my hand..."


    "No!" Victor smiled and shook his head.


    Sylvia looked a little slower, glanced sideways at Victor and hummed, "if kite Castle secretly mints jinsol, why won''t our stored gold coins hit her hand? Explain it to me."


    "Yes, I''m worried about this problem now. Raven town alone is not enough." The Duke of York looked at Victor with expectant eyes.


    "Let me answer your questions one by one." Victor pondered for a moment and said: "For example, a golden sol can purchase 40 sheepskins, but now a golden sol can purchase 55 sheepskins. That''s because there are more sheep, and the total amount of gold coins in the market has not changed, so the purchasing power of gold coins has naturally increased. The Regent saw that sheepskins have become cheaper, so he asked the four leaf clover business group to purchase sheepskins. They used up all the silver sol first and began to use golden sol, etc The gold sol was also used up. They found that the price of goods continued to decline. What should they do? The Auguste family only forged gold sol and silver sol once in 36 years. Before that, they could only watch others purchase goods at low prices. Therefore, the royal family must bypass the restrictions of the covenant and forge coins. The upper foundation of the sol covenant disappeared. "


    "Let''s look at the lower class people. Due to the shortage of copper and silver sols circulating in the market, in order to reach a deal, vendors can only use copper beads, silver beads, copper ingots and silver ingots as money. If they can''t, they can use copper rings and silver rings... As long as the quality and weight of copper, silver and gold are no problem, they don''t care whether the money is square or round. In this way, Sol''s covenant is The lower foundation is gone. "


    Sylvia nodded and concluded: "the total amount of materials is growing, and the existing currency can not meet the trade demand... For the royal family, the 36 year sol covenant seems to be a hindrance, and the great kingdoms must take back the coinage... The ancient sol covenant has really come to an end."


    Victor turned to nbiser and said: "Lady Katrina is worried that money can''t buy things. The Duke just worried that kinsol would hit her... These are actually two related issues, one is the trade channel, the other is the value of money. Raven Town, wild willow city and the double headed lizard chamber of commerce are all the trade channels we build. This issue doesn''t need to be discussed for the time being. We only talk about the value of money."


    Victor took a sip of snow ear tea and said to Sylvia, "the purchasing power of kinsol has increased. I call it gold coin appreciation. Lord nbiser saw the appreciation of gold coins, so he stored kinsol. He speculated that the commodity price will continue to decline according to the quantity of goods produced by the man and horse hills, and the reserve of gold coins can avoid the loss caused by price fluctuations."


    Nbiser said, "less than half of the Kingdom''s gold coins are stored in the treasure house of Jinshui city... That''s Sophia''s gold. I judge that the gold sol in circulation in the market is very limited, and there are 28 years before the next sol covenant, so I''m going to make a lot of money by using the stored gold sol and commodity price difference before casting coins in kite castle." After a pause, he said angrily, "I never thought that the Auguste family might bypass the sol covenant and cast gold sol and silver sol in advance."


    "This situation is called currency devaluation." Victor shook his head and smiled, "but I have to say that the Duke''s worry is superfluous."


    "The currency devaluation will be caused by the circulation of money higher than the growth rate of commodities. Under the current situation, the possibility of currency devaluation is very small."


    "First of all, gold is stable in nature, not easy to corrode and beautiful in color. It is a natural currency. However, the quantity of gold is rare. Even if the major kingdoms fully exploit gold, it can not meet the growing trade demand. Second, wise monarchs will not abuse money. They must reserve some gold and use the right to coin money to control prices within a reasonable range."


    "Manipulating prices with money?" Sylvia looked moved, smiled and said, "but I don''t want to be pinched by the royal family. Honey, your suggestion is..."


    The man horse hill has the pattern of a principality, Sylvia has the ambition of founding a nation, the Duke of York and Katrina are in the center of the family, and there are the vassal lords of the family below.


    From this point of view, they did not contradict Williams'' tax reform. If Gambis''s new tax can be implemented, Sylvia can legitimately install tax officials in the towns of each vassal Lord, so as to enhance the dominance of Rose Manor over the human horse hills.


    How could Victor oppose the new royal tax when he cooperated with the Pope''s 11 tax reform? Victor even welcomed the trade tax to a certain extent.


    The Randall family has two development routes: one is clear and the other is dark. On the bright side, Victor shows the due attitude of the emerging Lord, respects the authority of the church and the royal family, and has a limited degree of flattery. Behind the scenes, he has to seize every opportunity to create favorable conditions for the expansion of the golden group.


    If Gambis really collects trade tax, it will stimulate the growth of the golden regiment. Unfortunately, trade tax is just a gimmick of Williams. The vassal Kingdom has no ability to collect trade tax from independent Lords.


    Victor was worried about Randall''s new copper coins.


    Although the Pope agreed with the Randall family to strike new copper coins, he asked that the new copper coins be linked to the copper sol. That is, how many copper sol Victor had in order to strike the equivalent new copper coins. If the Randall collar could not cash the copper sol, the joke would be big.


    However, as a result, the cost of issuing new copper coins doubled out of thin air, and the number of new copper coins was greatly restricted. Forging new copper coins became a blood loss business.


    Unless Victor can get the casting right of copper sol.


    Due to the smelting process problems and the actual value of copper materials, ordinary lords cast copper sols without making any profit. No lords were willing to cast copper sols, and the church imposed the casting of copper sols in Gambis on the SoLIM family in a soft and hard way. The declining SoLIM family needed the support of the church, and they recognized it with their nose. The two sides have cooperated for nearly a century and have been working together for a long time It''s not easy for Victor to take over the casting right of copper sol.


    With the inside information and reputation of Randall family, the Pope has great courage and dare not entrust copper sol to Pinghu Town.


    The Randall family did not have the qualification to cast copper sol, but the York family did. Therefore, Victor thought of backdoor listing. He brainwashed Sylvia with his shallow financial knowledge in order to arouse her interest in currency issuance rights.


    Sylvia''s asking for advice inspired victor. He said in high spirits: "gold is recognized by everyone as a circulating currency, and there is no mistake in storing gold. Storing Gold includes but is not limited to gold sol. Gold products, bullion and bullion should be stored. With gold reserves, we can formulate the rules of the game."


    "I didn''t expect that." Murmured the Duke of York.


    Katrina hesitated and asked, "Victor, do you want us to make kinsol?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "the authority of the church is inviolable, and the human kingdom needs a unified currency. No matter what changes take place in the sol covenant, the material, style and exchange ratio of gold sol, silver sol and copper sol will not change. As for the casting right of gold coins... It will not change in the short term."


    "But one day, kinsol can be cast freely. We just have to wait patiently for the kingdoms to lift the lid and reserve gold in advance." Sylvia said.


    Katrina''s eyes lit up and asked, "what about silver?"


    Duke York coughed and said slowly, "over time, the silver will change color and the loss of remelting will be great... The silver mine in the man horse hill is intact. We can store gold."


    Victor then explained, "Mrs. Katrina, gold is unique. It guarantees the value of silver. How much gold you have, you can forge as many equivalent silver and copper sols. If one day gold guarantees the value of papyrus, you don''t have to be surprised that papyrus is used as currency."


    "Who is guaranteeing the value of gold?" Sylvia asked suddenly.


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "it''s the church. The church is using authority and credibility to guarantee the value of gold."


    Sylvia shook her head gently. "It''s power. The power of knights and priests checks and balances each other, and the resulting order guarantees the value of gold."


    "Brilliant explanation." Victor did not mean his praise, but said, "in addition to storing gold, we can also forge copper sol..."


    Sylvia tilted her head and smiled softly, "honey, that''s your purpose. You want the casting right of copper sol."


    "Honey, I''m fascinated by your wisdom and your beauty." Victor first complimented and said frankly, "yes, I need the casting right of copper sol. I can guarantee..."


    "No need to explain. Casting copper sol is a thankless thing..."


    Sylvia interrupted Victor''s words. At the moment when he showed his disappointed expression, she said cunningly, "but how can I refuse your request if I prefer you so much?"


    This love show Victor has a red face and red ears. Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled, while Katrina and nbiser were stunned.


    Sylvia put away her smile and said faintly: "In two days, I will invite the Marquis of SoLIM, Madame Judy, the Duke of Joshua and Bishop Thain to the tea party of the York family. I think the Regent will try to transfer the coinage right of the SoLIM family to the chebman family... Count chebman is notoriously stingy. How can he agree to forge copper sol? I will deal with the rest naturally."


    "It''s getting late. You should leave for kite castle to meet the new king." Sylvia stood up and said with burning eyes, "Roland and goron are waiting for the blue taro in the human horse hills. I also expect the pharmacist of the August family to make the special blue taro medicine for the Golden Knight."

 Chapter 416

    "Victor, wait a moment. I have something to tell Katrina. You can discuss the details of the distribution of coins with nbiser during this time." Sylvia waved to Katrina. "Katrina, please follow me."


    Victor was about to take Sylvia out. When he heard this, he asked in surprise, "ah? Mrs. Katrina shakes to kite castle, too?"


    "His highness Roland invited me to kite castle... Well, Quan should revisit my hometown." Katrina stopped, turned her eyes, slightly turned her head and asked, "what? Dear little will doesn''t want to go with sister Lingna? It''s really sad."


    Will is Roland''s nickname for the little baron. Only a few people know that Victor has such a name, including Katrina.


    The first daughter of Duke Joshua almost became the queen of Gambis. As Roland''s best friend, she knew the little Baron a long time ago.


    In Victor''s memory, Katrina was very considerate to the cute little prince at that time, but she was always arrogant and elegant in front of other little attendants. She occasionally participates in Roland''s self-directed games, and only uses Victor''s nickname in that case.


    Victor was startled when he first met Katrina at Rose Manor. The two sides have a tacit understanding to avoid talking about the past in the kite castle, let alone the past.


    Katrina publicly called out Victor''s little-known nickname, and the meaning of closeness was obvious. But Victor didn''t have the sense of substitution of the little Baron at all. He just felt embarrassed. He calmed down and gracefully saluted, "it''s my honor to walk with you, distinguished Mrs. Katrina."


    Katrina raised her chin slightly, the corners of her lips rose, and her eyes smiled, as if to say: you know. Then she chuckled, took Sylvia''s arm and walked lightly out of the door.


    Only victor and the Duke of York sat opposite each other in the room. The two people stared at each other, and the atmosphere was strange.


    The last person Victor wanted to see was enbiser York, perhaps because of Sylvia, always felt uncomfortable and disgusted when he faced the fat Duke. But at the moment, he could only pretend to be calm and ask, "Duke, do you have any questions about the foundry right of copper sol?"


    "I like people to call me Duke, but I prefer you to call me enbiser." The Duke of York moved his fat body and said, "Your Highness Sylvia thinks too highly of me. I really don''t have much research on currency. However, I always think there are loopholes in the sol covenant in the casting of copper sol, but the specific problems..." he paused, shook his head and said, "I need some time to think carefully before I can talk about cooperation with you."


    "In that case, I won''t disturb your dinner." Victor is ready to leave.


    Enbiser nodded, cut a pie, and suddenly asked, "Victor, did you know Katrina a long time ago?"


    Is this to warn me to stay away from Katrina? You can''t see Katrina yourself. It''s none of my business! If you dare to haw at me, don''t blame me for not showing you mercy... Victor''s heart clicked for a moment, immediately gave birth to a rage, sat down again, and said carelessly, "well, I saw her when I lived in kite castle. We didn''t know each other well. I thought she was also a maid of the royal palace."


    The Duke of York''s fat face piled up a kind smile and asked, "Victor, have you found a strange phenomenon? There is no extraordinary Knight among the Marquis of the five kings of Gambis except Sophia."


    The Marquis family of the five kings, Leopold, gerrywald, Basten, Ludwig and Wimbledon are all famous families with a long history. They do not lack high-level knights, but the people who inherit the Marquis are often ordinary scholars in the family, and the family knights are basically far away from the political center of the Kingdom, either in the army, or as the manor Lord, or as the entourage of royal family members.


    The phenomenon that ordinary nobles suppress Knight nobles is very strange. Victor smiled disapprovingly: "Silver knights can live to 120 years old. They serve as important ministers of the kingdom. Others don''t want to stand out. If I am a king and don''t like the ministers under me, they are all powerful and extraordinary knights. You see, his highness Williams and his majesty Catherine should always be cautious in front of the Marquis of Cologne, for fear of being dishonored by the military minister."


    "We don''t want the Randall family to recruit knights. In fact, you''re not ready to recruit family knights, let alone accept Sofia''s subordinates... The prosperity of Randall''s leadership has a lot to do with your decision." Said the Duke of York with a smile.


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t deny that knights are difficult to control."


    "Knights are hard to control... Extraordinary knights are even harder to control." The Duke of York sighed and said: "Among the five powerful lords of Gambis, Duke Joshua is a trainee knight, Duke Nim is a knight promoted by potion, Duke Wellington is a scholar aristocrat, I... Used to be a knight promoted by potion, but now I am an ordinary aristocrat. Only the Marquis SoLIM is an extraordinary knight, and the SoLIM family has declined... Victor, do you know the reason?"


    Victor was intrigued, thought, shook his head and said, "please give me your advice."


    "Call me nbiser."


    The Duke of York pushed away the food and shouted to the maid, "well... Elia baby, please take breakfast. I want to talk to Viscount Randall alone." While the maid cleared the table, he reached out and pinched her round and full hip.


    The beautiful and slim maid smiled at the fat Duke, picked up the rest of the food and turned away from the room.


    Enbiser smacked his mouth and said, "what a beauty..." and said fiercely: "Elia is my baby. Don''t try to seduce her."


    Victor wanted to keep a straight face, but he couldn''t help laughing. He could only shake his head and say, "big... Enbisser, you think too much."


    Enbiser laughed, and the atmosphere of awkward conversation suddenly disappeared. After a while, he continued the topic just now: "the extraordinary strong have a firm will. No matter how wise and smooth they are, the essence of strength remains unchanged. Every principled concession is a heavy blow to them. Just like two Saber Toothed beasts, teeth touch teeth and claws touch claws, they have the ability to kill each other. How can they get along well?"


    "There are only two great knights in the SoLIM family. The situation in copper city is so difficult, but the other great Knight hides in brinor city. Why? Not to avoid the hard SoLIM marquis." The Duke of York sneered.


    Victor repeatedly: "I don''t understand why the old Marquis of SoLIM can''t accommodate the Silver Knight of the family?"


    "He''s not as fat as me. How can he accommodate the Silver Knight?" Enbiser rubbed his fat face into a strange shape, released his hand and said with a smile, "I think it''s very interesting, don''t you think?"


    Victor looked at enbiser silently. The fat on his face trembled. After a long time, he said, "just be happy."


    "Great Knights don''t make fun of themselves when they are bored." Nbiser shrugged his shoulders, stood up and said: "Their actions always bring great pressure to the same kind. Even if the Marquis SoLIM asks the great Knight of the family to cut a piece of barbecue for him, the great Knight should also figure out the real intention of the Marquis... The old Marquis SoLIM will also think about every move of the great Knight of the family. The worst thing is that almost every Silver Knight can resonate with 36 element bits in the end. The same strength, the same strength Since there is no golden knight in the family, we can only choose a guy with low blood as the leader. That''s how the eldest son inheritance system comes from. "


    "Ah? I thought the eldest son inheritance system was to maintain the integrity of the family..." Victor murmured.


    "Isn''t it to maintain the integrity of the family... The strong family leaders let the great Knights of the same level run out, and the eldest son''s task is to help the family accommodate more great knights." The Duke of York smiled and said, "do you think I''m a poor Duke?"


    Victor remained silent for a moment and asked, "why did you tell me this?"


    "What do you say?" Duke York smiled meaningfully and said frankly, "Victor, you don''t understand the life of the big family. You have misunderstandings about me... It''s not good. We should understand each other and eliminate misunderstandings."


    "My grandfather, Duke Jeffrey York, was 19 years younger than his wife, the last guardian of the family, Mrs. Isabella. No one thought that Jeffrey with ordinary qualifications could become a great Knight... This happened occasionally. The eldest son of the big family became a Silver Knight through the pursuit of contract."


    "My father wasn''t so lucky. Jeffrey was only 16 when he gave birth to him. He wasn''t even a trainee knight, and Isabella was just a senior knight. My father reluctantly became a trainee Knight by washing medicine. Later, Jeffrey and Isabella gave birth to a girl and a boy. My aunt married Neville in exchange for my mother... My uncle was tellandon. When my grandfather gave birth to him, he was already a great knight, so tellandon was not a few years older than me. " The Duke of York looked nostalgic and said, "although my father was the weakest, he was the eldest son and was born to inherit the York family... He didn''t become the Duke of York until a spotted tiger killed him."


    Enbiser shook his head and said with a wry smile, "in fact, his father''s martial arts are excellent, but he doesn''t believe he''s old. He thought the spotted tiger was a little cat. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "This is a tragedy. I regret what happened to your father." Said Victor sincerely.


    "Tragedy? Maybe. At least he proved the courage of the tusks and didn''t let Jeffrey watch his eldest son die in bed..." Duke York muttered, "my grandfather is so alive..."


    "Of course, my father''s life is wonderful. He is always busy and has no regrets." The fat Duke cheered up and continued, "for the same reason, in order to retain the great Knight of the family, Jeffrey handed over the family affairs to my father early. Everyone calls him little Jeffrey, Duke of York. He loves his children very much, especially Fred, although it''s not his own flesh and blood."


    Enbiser looked at the stunned victor and said with a mischievous smile: "Fred''s biological father is a Royal Highness, so I won''t mention the specific taboo. If there is no such deep relationship, how can ulena marry tellandon? Fred knows his life experience, knows that he is a descendant of the York family, the son of little Jeffrey, and the younger brother of the current Duke of York."


    "It''s hard to accept the complex marriage relationship of a large family?"


    Without waiting for Victor''s answer, nbiser said solemnly: "The family relationship of the members of the small family is simple and stable. It''s in Gambis because Gambis has a big family. Go to the Eastern League. Those guys who have no honor regard the maid''s daughter as a maid and goods, and don''t care about their other identity. This is the pain we can''t bear and try to change our destiny. We can''t lose our noble blood, The eldest son system came from this. "

 Chapter 417

    "The human kingdom cannot be without Knights! Bronze Knights come from silver knights, silver Knights come from gold knights, and gold Knights come from ancient gold blood." The Duke of York paused, looked into Victor''s eyes and said, "do you know what is the golden blood? Every generation has Golden Knights, which can maintain an empire. Basselius 3000 years ago and neowest more than 1000 years ago are all golden blood."


    "Babies born with silver blood have fighting spirit. They must be great knights when they grow up, and they are born to disturb the element sea. Human kings are all silver blood, and every generation of kings are at least silver knights. Kings rule the kingdom with noble blood, and they can''t make way for vassals. Therefore, the dignitaries of the kingdom are scholars and nobles."


    "The knight blood of the SoLIM family is declining. They need to let the great Knight act as the family leader like the royal family, so as to flaunt their nobility and unite the people of the family." Duke York shook his head and sighed, "unfortunately, they can''t afford the royal family. They can only abandon the eldest son system and stay strong. They hope to have a turn for the better."


    Victor asked curiously, "what did the royal family pay?"


    The Duke of York replied: "In order to keep the blood pure, royal family members always wait until the peak of the silver level to have offspring, and their spouses are often noble women with weak blood. His highness Roland''s father is a Golden Knight, and queen Linda is a mortal. Roland was born with the white and golden hair of the ancestors of the Augustus family, which shows that her blood is extremely pure. Queen Linda gave birth to powerful offspring and has a strong body He became weaker and died early... "


    "Wait!" Victor''s heart moved and asked, "you just said that queen Linda died because of giving birth to Roland?"


    "Yes... If the father is strong and the mother is weak, it is easy to give birth to excellent offspring. If the mother is strong and the father is weak, their offspring are generally worse. But mortal blood always gives priority to development, and it is difficult for ordinary women to give birth to Knight children, so future generations need to hone the will of knights or use washing medicine before the age of 18... In case the mortal mother gives birth to Knight children of pure blood, she must be early Death. This is the secret knowledge recognized by the big family. "


    "The royal family usually marries with noble women of low blood of royal nobles... The combination of King Ryan and queen Linda is extremely rare, and has also been unanimously opposed by royal nobles. Roland''s birth hit them hard in the face. Catherine was only 16 when she gave birth to Edward. She was only a trainee Knight, and she met the Royal criteria for mate selection..." The Duke of York looked at Victor strangely and said tentatively, "it seems that your biological mother is also the daughter of an ordinary Lord. She died when you were two years old?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded expressionless, "like his highness Roland, I lost my mother early."


    "No wonder your highness Roland is close to you..." Duke York suddenly realized, smiled again, rubbed his hands and comforted: "may your mother''s soul be bathed in the holy light of the Supreme Lord."


    Pity each other? Coincidence?


    If he didn''t see through Catherine''s identity, if he didn''t meet the wizard kept by the royal family, Victor believed that these were coincidences. Now, he wanted to put a question mark on the coincidence.


    "I can''t even remember my biological mother..." Victor smiled bitterly and motioned with his jaw: "enbisser, please continue."


    Nbiser continued: "in order to keep their blood pure, the royal family is thin and in danger of being cut off at any time. Didn''t nyovist''s golden blood be cut off by the shining knights?"


    Victor nodded and suddenly thought of the little king''s engagement: "no... Katrina almost became Edward''s wife. Edward''s fiancee, Margaret Wellington, is also a high-level female Knight... How do you explain this?"


    Duke York was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "Your Highness Sylvia has changed the fate of many people... Besides, there are so many court barons in the palace, and our Lord Edward is afraid that there is no good successor?"


    "Well... That makes sense."


    "Our big family is bronze blood. Ordinary knights are the main strength of the family. The silver Knights of the family ensure the continuation of the knight''s blood and look forward to the silver blood. However, because the bronze blood is too complex, our silver knights can''t touch the element sea and can only use the way of life and death trial."


    "The combination of strong and weak avoids friction and forms a stable family structure..." Victor nodded and couldn''t help asking, "enbisser, take the liberty to ask, where''s your mother?"


    "As I said, his highness Sylvia has changed the fate of many people."


    The Duke of York said with an indifferent smile, "old Jeffrey cleared the way for the new guardian of the family and did not hesitate to break the agreement. He compensated Mrs. dolly for all the secret silver stored in the family. Mrs. dolly took the secret silver as her dowry and became an intimate partner of some Royal Highness."


    "That..." Victor asked haltingly, "enbisser, have you ever loved... Katrina?"


    "Katrina? Hehe." The fat Duke smiled and shook his head and said, "I used to love odel branstedt deeply. She should have been my wife. When she was going to marry Fred, we all cried... Don''t laugh, I used to be a handsome and charming noble knight. Odel always looked at me affectionately after marriage, and Fred was so angry that it was useless to gnash his teeth."


    "Then... Audrey looked at me like a fat pig." Enbiser said sadly, "there are no mortals in the eyes of high-ranking knights."


    Victor sat up straight and asked with burning eyes, "do you still love ''her''?"


    The Duke of York gave Victor a meaningful look and asked, "do you really think mortals are weak? Do you really think I''m just a puppet of high-ranking knights?"


    "In your eyes, high-level female knights are extremely beautiful. They are women before knights. But in my eyes, they are the precious power of the family, and I am the one who uses power." Enbiser knocked on the table and waved with great momentum: "this is not what I said. It is the advice and advice of Duke Jeffrey York to me before he left, in front of Sylvia and other high-ranking knights."


    "After Jeffrey''s 114th birthday, he shut himself in his room without eating, drinking or talking for fifteen days. We know his time is up. Sylvia shook the latch with her own hands, and I saw a stone statue, just like Jeffrey''s graveyard statue. The stone statue cracked in front of me, turned into dust and fell on the floor. Jeffrey sat in his chair. He was fine, just like that Young and handsome, he smiled and asked me, ''enbisser, do you still want to be a high-level knight?'' do I? I once thought about it, but at that moment, I only had sadness and fear... "


    The Duke of York got up with difficulty, put his hands on his back, and said quietly: "Nbiser, when you are not afraid of the cold, you can''t feel the warmth of a bear fur coat. When you haven''t experienced the torture of hunger, you won''t have the pleasure of enjoying delicious food. When you are away from aging and disease, you can''t remember the beauty of youth and healthy happiness. What else do you have without these? What do you want to pursue?"


    "We have gained power, but lost more, because we need too little... Remember, the extraordinary knight is the power of the family, you are the Duke of York family, you should fear this power, be kind to this power, and use this power correctly... Duke Jeffrey bathed and changed clothes, bishop Monica personally presided over the Holy Light prayer for him, put on his secret silver armor and picked up his Tusk sword, escorted by the paladin, went to the dusk forest of the kingdom of SUS. Since then, there has been no news. "


    Nbiser''s sonorous and powerful voice echoed in the house until it was silent. Vic was silent for a long time.


    "The same is true. There is a huge gap between extraordinary knights and mortals, which cuts off their connection with the secular world. The dodos need help to fight the Sassanian Empire, Duke Jeffrey said... Well, let''s help them... Then he didn''t ask. My father mobilized 10000 cattle, 50000 sheep, 3000 leather armor, 1000 lock armor, 5000 spears and 200000 feathers Arrow... The king will not do these things, the Marquis of goron will not do them, but the bastion palace will do them... I will do them! "


    "This is the deep reason why scholars and nobles serve as important officials of the Kingdom and the eldest son inherits the family!"


    Duke York squeezed into his chair, sat down again and said with a smile, "Your Highness Sylvia asked Jinshui city to support Rand to get food and iron materials. I gave the specific orders. The steward, deacon, soldier and trainee Knight of Jinshui city... Your highness didn''t bother to look at them. They only obeyed Duke York''s orders."


    "The reason why I can sit here is that high-ranking Knights make rules. They make such rules, which is the need of mortals. The Duke has never been a puppet. The Duke is a duty, the Duchess is a duty, and the guardian is also a duty. The duty has nothing to do with love or family relations. It has its own set of rules."


    "Victor, I''m the only one who can help you in the man horse hills, but Fred and odel can''t..." Duke York said enthusiastically: "You are also the one who can help me most. Your water conservancy project and your double headed lizard chamber of Commerce have helped me strengthen the integration of the family... Although we don''t communicate much, we have always cooperated well. Because I know how to do things, I know your ideas best, and you know my talents. For example, copper sol... Casting copper sol needs to pay 10% to the church and the remaining 20% to the state Wang, the last one is his own, including labor cost, transportation cost and fuel cost... Seventy-eight, seventy-eight, seventy-eight and seventy-eight add up, only lose but not earn. However, copper sol is different from silver sol. It represents the value of copper material and is not linked with gold sol. Therefore, the price of copper material is the bottom limit of copper sol, and it is destined not to depreciate... According to your point of view, if the purchasing power of copper sol increases, it will appreciate 8. In this way, it will be profitable to cast copper sols. We just want to get the right to cast copper sols before the kings and lords react! We want to use copper sols and your new copper coins to earn people''s money. They are all poor, but they don''t add up... There are more than 7000 huts outside Jinshui City, and refugees have to pay vegetable heads for renting huts for a month A copper sol... Let me calculate how much money there is in a year... Forget it, in short, the refugees are very rich! "


    Victor took a breath of air-conditioning. He finally knew why he hated the Duke of York. In addition to Sylvia''s reasons, the fat man with practical knowledge was too smart. Victor even suspected that enbisser could see through his overall layout from some clues.


    Fortunately, I''m going to pull the York family into the golden regiment... Victor congratulated himself.


    Victor looked numb, as if he were not moved by words. Enbiser was worried. He patted the table and said, "Dian... That... Katrina should not be an obstacle to our cooperation... The high-ranking female Knights of the family are not an obstacle to our cooperation. OK! Let me be frank, the problem is your own."


    "Ah?" Victor restrained his thoughts and looked at the fat Duke in front of him for no reason.


    "Barbarians like the opposite sex of the same kind, and high-ranking female Knights like the opposite sex of the same kind, and I only like the opposite sex of the same kind. In their eyes, you are the same kind, and they smile at you, but they won''t smile at enbiser. In my opinion, Katrina is like a bone chilling ice, which is her will to enbiser. At the same time, she is also the extraordinary power of the family, so she will The Duke of York smiled. But people like you are connected to the secular world, which is what high-level female Knights need. They can feel the fading joys, sorrows and sorrows from you... And then give you an illusion that they are all weak and need to be cared for. "


    "I know... They are strong. It''s not my problem at all... Shit, I mean, I''m not troubled at all!" Cried Victor angrily.


    "My name is not madder." Enbiser shook his head. "Knowing is one thing, understanding is another." His eyes twinkled with cunning light, and he said, "three days... Trisley is neither hot nor cold to you. If you really pursue her, I promise she will be close to you within three days. But why didn''t you pursue her? Why didn''t she pursue you?"


    "Because you think of trisley as a woman, but trisley is a strong person first. She can control her emotions. The high-ranking female Knights of the family like to tease you. They just have fun and prove their charm and existence. In fact, they don''t think too much. It''s like a beautiful maid coming over, the family guard will always look at you more, just for appreciation. Unless you have an idea, they are super Only a female knight can accept your courtship. "


    "But according to the love concept of small families, you want to have them and establish stable family relations. You forget that they are super strong, born free and don''t like to be dominated..."


    Victor was so noisy that he stretched out his hand and said, "happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Enbisser leaned out of his chair, shook Victor''s hand, and gushed: "The pope said that you are now the top silver blood... In short, you are not mortal... Don''t be bound by the concept of mortal marriage. The high-ranking female Knight of the family will have children with whoever you want... Katrina seems to treat you as a brother. It doesn''t matter. Remember my words, three days are like..."


    Victor looked sympathetically at the nagging Duke of York.


    "What are three days like?"


    Katrina opened the door and stared coldly at the Duke of York. First she made him freeze, then smiled at Victor and said, "dear brother will, it''s time for us to go."

 Chapter 418

    Katrina was formally dressed in a sky blue Duchess dress, which set off a beautiful body curve without losing dignity and elegance. The appropriate light makeup made her originally beautiful appearance more beautiful and moving. Her white and smooth oval face maintained a faint smile, and her behavior was calm and elegant. Even the most demanding court female officials could not find any problems.


    However, this was not a formal audience, but a private meeting initiated by Princess Roland.


    Blue taro can effectively alleviate the phenomenon that elements invade and infect the soul. Its emergence is of great significance to the Golden Knight. However, the rare production of blue taro is doomed to be unable to be popularized as a food. On the other hand, if Gambis wants to monopolize this valuable Zesheng resource, he must process the blue taro into medicine, so as not to be peeped into its true colors. After all, man has set foot in more than one everglade. The eastern alliance has a large group of swamp hunters who feed their families by collecting resources from the nidam swamp.


    Sylvia and Roland reached an agreement. The raw materials are provided by Renma hill, and the Royal pharmacist is responsible for developing the medicine. The two sides will share all the blue taro medicine equally.


    This agreement concerns the vital interests of the three Royal Highnesses of Gambis. Of course, the fewer informed people, the better.


    Roland summoned victor in the name of meeting his friends, so that the gifts he carried did not have to be checked and registered by the interior office of kite castle.


    Victor was responsible for transporting the first batch of blue taros and finalizing the details of drug distribution. He thought Sylvia would send a family pharmacist to dress up as his entourage, but he didn''t expect that Katrina was actually proficient in pharmacy. She was Sylvia''s special envoy, who was responsible for supervising the manufacturing process and output ratio of blue taro medicine and determining how many medicines a pound of blue taro could make.


    Sylvia obviously didn''t want Victor to stay in kite castle for a few days. She doesn''t mind that the high-ranking female knights and little lovers of kite Castle revisit their old dreams, let alone that Victor fell under their pomegranate skirts and forgot to go home. The Rose Queen has enough confidence in her charm.


    Viscount Randall''s closeness to kite castle will give other families an illusion. In the current favorable situation, Sylvia tried her best to avoid sending the wrong political signal.


    As a good friend of the long princess, Katrina has every reason to stay in kite castle for a few days.


    Because it was a private meeting, Victor and Katrina did not enter the inner court of kite castle from the knight hall. The attendants of the interior government led them into a lounge in the outer castle.


    To this end, Angelina boss is not happy, her small mouth has been beeping. She also wanted to see the scenery of the back garden of kite castle.


    Although the house of state arranged for them to be in the outer castle of the Royal Palace, they waited for the meeting of his royal highness. But important members of the royal family have always used this lounge to entertain close marquis. The overall color of the room is warm, the style of furniture mostly adopts arc lines, and the decorative layout emphasizes comfort and intimacy. There are no attendants with straight clothes and serious expressions. The guests and hosts can walk around freely or talk and laugh loudly without paying attention to so many red tape.


    Angelina is carrying her hands and enjoying the huge murals on the wall.


    The painting describes the famous battle of Sancha River. The legendary Knight Fordring, the founder of Augustus Auguste killed loguls, the king of jackals, in the Sancha River Valley of brinor, and laid the foundation of the irises family.


    The mural artist is skilled. He not only vividly depicts the eight pioneering knights, but also skillfully shows the relationship between them.


    Fordring and four women and three men, eight knights, raised their swords and stepped on a huge jackal. The four female knights were bastern, Ludwig, greyward and Leopold''s ladies, and the other three male knights were the children of NIM, Joshua and Wellington.


    Fordring with short white gold hair is in the middle, with a triumphant smile on his mouth, and his eyes are full of enthusiasm and curiosity about life. Four female knights with their own characteristics surrounded Buddha and glared at each other, as if they were competing for the position next to their sweetheart, but they despised the king of the Jackal at their feet. Nim, Joshua and Wellington either looked up and laughed, or looked at the strong enemy under their feet with a dignified expression, or stroked their chest with a happy face.


    In the eyes of the Lord, this painting metaphors that the four princes are connected with the iris finch''s blood, marry for generations, and jointly maintain the purity of the royal blood. Nim family, Joshua family and Wellington family, as followers of Augustus, have an unbreakable relationship with kite castle. The Wimbledon family, the York family and the SoLIM family are all latecomers and naturally will not appear in the painting.


    But in Anna''s eyes, she saw the epic legendary war and the epic love story.


    Fordring, an illegitimate son who didn''t even have a noble surname, with his sword, cut through thorns and thorns all the way, invincible, set foot in the field of legend and occupied a rich pioneering leader; With noble blood and sincere feelings, he won the sworn follow of the children of the big family and the love of the rich and noble women, and finally achieved the augustian royal family.


    Anna stared at the characters in the mural. Her beautiful little face sometimes showed her face and sometimes frowned. She didn''t know what a girl''s heart was thinking.


    Victor leaned against the buckskin sofa chair and put his legs on the round table. He looked at the young and lively Angelina and the upright Katrina. He couldn''t help saying, "Mrs. Katrina, don''t you think you''re too serious? There''s no..."


    "Call me sister!" Katrina''s grayish green eyes crossed over and said like anger and joy.


    Victor was stunned for a moment and flatly refused, "I''m sorry, I can''t call a noble young lady my sister."


    "Little will, your mouth is like honey. No wonder so many young noble ladies always want to taste the sweetness." Katrina covered her mouth and smiled. She was born in a big family and had two more children. She was more sharp than victor.


    Victor is happy to flirt with the beautiful high-level female knight and kill boring time, but there is a 12-year-old girl in the house. He can only remind him with a bitter smile: "Katrina, my wife''s students are still here, you can''t..."


    "Leave me alone... I didn''t hear anything." Anna turned her eyes and suddenly looked back and said, "if you think I''m in the way, I can go out and walk around..."


    "Don''t even think about it! Kite castle is so big that you will get lost." Victor shook his head.


    "I can ask the guard for directions." Anna said confidently. Seeing Victor''s face, she whispered, "I''ll be very polite."


    "The court guards will also get lost. There is only one end to getting lost in the Palace - becoming a nonexistent person... No one has seen or heard of it, just like a false figure fabricated out of thin air... I don''t want the lovely Anna to be a nonexistent person... Well, you have understood what I mean." Victor threatened.


    "But you said you would show me the beautiful scenery of kite castle." Anna accused her guardian of breaking her promise.


    Victor said plausibly, "this is the kite castle. I''ve fulfilled my promise. I''ll bring you in and I''ll take you out completely. Now, please find a chair to sit down and chat with us like a lady."


    "You just said Aunt Katrina was too serious..." Anna chuckled and threw herself into a high back single sofa. Her fine leather boots tilted directly on the round table and said, "talk about some interesting topics!"


    Looking at the comfortable sitting posture of the two people, Katrina angrily said, "it''s Roland''s fault. I have to wear formal clothes..."


    "You can roll up the skirt so that you can use the round table." Victor kindly reminded.


    "No! The skirt will wrinkle."


    Katrina refused Victor''s proposal and complained, "why do women''s formal clothes are skirts, but your men''s formal clothes can wear pants? I think you should change it and let your men try wearing skirts."


    "Yes, yes, and high heels..." Anna happily echoed Katrina''s point of view.


    "Because women love beauty." Victor said calmly.


    Katrina raised her slender eyebrows and asked: "Don''t men love beauty? If men don''t love beauty, why do they require women to wear shawls, long hair, accessories and skirts? You see, the ancestors of the four princes'' families, who were also knights, also participated in the battle of Sancha River. Why can''t they keep short hair like male knights? It''s because men like beautiful women. Even female Knights have to please their own with beauty Partner. "


    "It''s not fair." Anna nodded.


    "This question is a little interesting." Victor rubbed his smooth chin, pondered for a moment and asked, "do you want to cut off your long hair?"


    Katrina and Anna looked at each other and shook their heads almost at the same time.


    "You see, that''s the problem." Victor spread out his hands and said with a smile, "of course men like beautiful women, and women also care about their beauty and please their sweetheart. This difference is actually caused by human nature."


    "Just like strong male bears, they usually stick to their territory and try to avoid other beasts. Because the damage caused by fighting may make it unable to hunt and eventually starve to death. But in the breeding season of brown bears, male bears become extremely fierce. They bite each other in order to compete for mates... Conflicts are often fatal. That is to say, male bears lose their lives for female bears No. It can be seen that for males, the instinct of reproduction is higher than the instinct of survival. Of course, female bears can overcome their fear of death and meet strong strange male bears for their cubs. "


    "Interestingly, when male bears kill their cubs, most female bears don''t fight with death. They choose to accept a tragic ending."


    "Docile herbivores, fierce beasts, and even intelligent species have similar natures, including us humans."


    "Victor, how can you compare animals with us? We have family, friendship... And love! Do animals have?" Anna bared her white teeth and shouted angrily.


    Little children also talk about love... When Victor saw Anna''s exquisite figure, he suddenly remembered that if calculated according to the earth year, Anna was 18 years old, but the development of alien humans was slow, and the growth rate of Knight blood was even slower. But there is no doubt that Anna is a young girl now.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling... Did Anna fall in love with Edward at first sight?


    "Angelina, you''re under age... You can''t think about love until you''re 15." Victor was silent for a moment. He felt that such a rough way of education was inappropriate. After thinking about it, he said, "however, as a trainee Knight... The extraordinary strong man in the future, I need to talk to you about Mrs. Sylvia''s views on human nature."


    "Good!"


    Anna cheered, put down her straight and slender legs and sat upright, listening attentively. Katrina pricked her ears, too.


    With a dry cough, Victor introduced Sylvia''s view on the unity of human nature in detail, but changed the "animal instinct" into a more acceptable nature. He paused and continued: "The dress of male nobles is easy to move and draw swords. In fact, it is to facilitate combat. On the contrary, the dress of noble women is designed to pursue beauty and elegance, but it has nothing to do with combat. This shows that men are born to prepare for combat, while women are born to be protected... Male competitors have the same kind in addition to monsters, and they fight with the same kind , often for the beautiful opposite sex, nominally for the defense of dignity and love... This is fully reflected in the public security records of Pinghu Town. "


    "Nobles and Knights will draw swords for their sweethearts, even high-level knights. Although this behavior of high-level knights is strictly prohibited, it can not be completely eliminated. The most famous love duel took place between sword Saint delavin and the chief of the shining knights."


    "At that time, even the children of Devon and Elijah had been born. He had proved that he was not a wizard, but in order to defend his dignity, the grand commander trigowal proposed a knight duel with Devon. Perhaps out of guilt or to protect Elijah''s reputation, Devon readily agreed and gave up his best bow and arrow. You know, if Devon used it There was no chance for trigoval to bow and arrow, but Draven was more likely to die when he used double swords to face a legendary Paladin... The danger of close duel made both sides unable to keep their hands, and one side must fall... Finally, Draven won and he won the title of sword saint. "


    Anna said with envy: "alijie is so happy..."


    "She must be in pain..." Katrina shook her head and sighed.


    Anna''s delicate little face was wrinkled into a ball and tangled for a long time. She still said, "pain is also happiness!"


    Victor shook his head and smiled and asked, "will you duel with other female knights for a man in the future?"


    Anna made a face, rolled her eyes and said, "dream!"


    "That''s right." Victor raised his chin at the mural. "The ancestors of the four princes loved Fordring. Finally, they shared Fordring and had the crystallization of love with Fordring. This is the difference between men and women."


    "If the situation is reversed, men wear skirts, women fight for men and have multiple male partners. However, a woman''s pregnancy is as long as 8 months, and she only has one or two children a year... How can she defend her home and compete for a spouse with a big belly and children? If the number of women decreases sharply, the whole race will be over!"


    "Therefore, men fight to protect their homes and win women''s hearts with strong strength, while women avoid fighting for the continuation of race and capture male partners by beauty."


    Anna nodded vaguely, suddenly jumped up, put her hands on her hips, pointed to victor and said, "you despise the female Knight! I''ll tell Aunt Sylvia... And teacher Sophia!"


    "No! Women are far greater, more tenacious and more noble than men..." Victor shook his head and said to the arrogant girl, "even if you sue, I won''t let you run around in the palace!"


    Anna was like a pierced sheepskin ball. She fell discouraged on the sofa and said unconvinced, "barbarians are not like this. Regzo is fierce."


    Victor smiled and explained: "The strength of men comes from their mother, so women also have a tough side. However, the races that women are keen on fighting are very weak. Barbarians are naturally stronger than humans. They have hundreds of golden urusa, and there are probably no less than 1000 crazy warriors with golden combat power. Humans only have dozens of Golden Knights. This is caused by the measurement standard of racial talent and strength For example, a few excellent hounds can kill brown bears, while most ferocious wolves can kill brown bears, but the number of ferocious wolves is too small, and they are in danger of extinction at any time. They do not pose a threat to a large number of cooperative hounds. Barbarians imitate Buddha to fight, and their social structure is deformed, with a population of no more than 200000. On the potential of race Power, they can''t compare with goblins. "


    "If we humans are not absolutely sure, how can we form an alliance with barbarians? What makes us stronger than barbarians is that human women are not only beautiful but also great. They unite human society."


    "Victor, you talk like a wise scholar..." Katrina admires her eyes and has a gentle voice, but when her voice turns, she chuckles: "So, noble men can have many beautiful partners at the same time, while great noble women can only have one lover at the same time? How do I think you deliberately raise women to make excuses for your flower heart?"


    Anna nodded heavily and looked at Victor with disdain.


    Victor, who was questioned, did not change his color and said solemnly: "This is not the focus of my expression... As a strong knight, you have full freedom... But who can override Sylvia''s will? She is conforming to her nature and avoiding the excessive erosion of the element sea. More than 3000 years ago, alize was also a legendary Paladin. She was able to stop the duel between dravin and trigova, but she didn''t do so. This is also an extraordinary knight Respect for human nature. "


    Katrina put away her smile, turned to Anna and solemnly warned, "Anna, if high-level female Knights don''t know how to conform to nature, the knight class will die. If you become high-level knights in the future and don''t understand the value of human nature, you won''t live to be 100 years old, let alone impact the gold field!"


    Anna nodded stupidly, holding her chin in her hands, and said anxiously, "but I don''t want to share my love with others..."


    Katrina sighed and said faintly, "I hope there will be no such thing... Under normal circumstances, you will enjoy pure and beautiful love. When you become a Silver Knight, your view of love will be different... Unless you set foot in the love between extraordinary people in advance..." she glared at Victor and said with self pity: "Sometimes, pain is also a valuable experience for us."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders to show that it had nothing to do with himself, and silently added in his heart: I hope Anna''s favorite object is not the little king!


    "In the future, when we defeat all our competitors, the human kingdom will promote the monogamous marriage system. Although the effect is difficult to say, the moral concept of marriage will change greatly." Victor comforted, stood up, straightened his clothes and said faintly, "there are footsteps coming... Five people... Er, Edward and his four oath knights."


    Anna stood up and hurriedly arranged her clothes. Although the knight''s attendants'' clothes were simple and generous, there was nothing to do.


    "Eh? There''s another person''s footsteps... Very slight and crisp. It''s the sound of crystal shoes... It must be a high-level female knight, but not his highness Roland. She won''t let me hear her voice."


    Victor shook his head and was surprised to find Katrina ready.


    But what''s the fighting spirit in your eyes?

 Chapter 419

    Before long, a series of footsteps stopped in the corridor outside the house. Immediately, there was an unobtrusive knock on the door.


    The three people in the lounge were already ready. Victor said, "please come in."


    Five teenagers filed in. The first was the Basten shield bearer. He looked carefully at the room and nodded steadily to the back to indicate safety. Then, the Leopold''s sword rider protected Edward''s side, followed by the griward''s bow rider and the Ludwig''s horse rider.


    The young knights were meticulous, but Victor could see the traces of rehearsal and the elements of the game.


    After all, they are still under the age of 13, which is the age of youth.


    The psychological superiority of adults made Victor have a condescending examination of the little king and his young knights.


    Well, maybe it''s contempt. If you study it further, it will become jealousy.


    The little king was dressed in leather tight hunting clothes, beautifully crafted iris shaped gold epaulets, white semi short cloak and high leather boots. The whole person looked tall, capable and heroic.


    Edward inherited the handsome appearance of the augustian family, but his exposed skin was slightly brown, especially his hands were rough, and there were many calluses between his fingers and palms. That was the trace left by the long-term practice of various weapons. Combined with his full forehead, high bridge of nose and tight lip line, he left an impression of perseverance, And those frank and enthusiastic eyes made him warm and pure as the morning light.


    The boy is so handsome... Said Victor secretly.


    When Victor first crossed, he was particularly surprised that Sophia and high-level female Knights exceeded the secular beauty, which almost reached the modification effect of earth shooting technology. It was not until later that he realized that extraordinary knights were moving towards the unity of heaven and man. Their appearance was very excellent. Even the Marquis of goron, who deliberately left scars, gave people a rough sense of perfection.


    However, the external appearance of extraordinary knights is the embodiment of their spiritual will. Unless they take the initiative to show kindness, they always give people a sense of inviolable dignity or holiness.


    Edward and his little knights are sunny, handsome and vigorous. The vigorous youth makes people want to be close to them, and their tacit understanding and trust in body language are more enviable. It''s like the feeling that children always want to join a small group.


    Deep feelings begin to develop from childhood. No wonder big families have a tradition of exchanging minor children. Duke York also had a group of loyal Knights around him. He claimed that he had fallen in love with odel in his youth. I''m afraid he didn''t boast.


    Victor gathered his thoughts and saluted, "good day, your majesty." Straightened up, glanced at the door, smiled and asked, "didn''t your highness Roland come?"


    As a transcendent of ancient blood, Victor did not need to make an obeisance to the little king on informal occasions. Moreover, there was no Edward in the private meeting, and his sudden visit seemed strange.


    "Victor, long time no see."


    "Hello, sister Lingna."


    Edward didn''t answer Victor''s question either. He just smiled and said hello, turned his eyes to Angelina and said enthusiastically, "Anna. I learned from the house of interior that you have come to kite castle and come to see you specially! It''s great that you can come to see me!"


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t come to see you..." Anna wrinkled her nose, tooted her petal like mouth, raised her chin and said proudly. But the corners of her lips rose, her beautiful big eyes bent into a crescent shape, and her happiness could not be hidden.


    Edward stared at the girl in a daze. He didn''t wake up until Anna rolled her eyes. The king of the small kingdom blushed and said in anticipation: "ah? You didn''t come to see me? Oh, it doesn''t matter. In short, you came... I promised to take you to see the animal cave of kite castle... There are all kinds of fierce animals... Oh, by the way, I''ll introduce you to four good friends first."


    "Hello, Miss York. I''m Edward''s Horseman, Ebenezer Ludwig... Edward said that there was a kind of crab in the swamp west of the horse hill, which was bigger than the tea table and tasted delicious... Is it true?"


    "When did I say it was as big as a tea table? I said it was bigger than a silver basin..." Edward quickly explained.


    "Miss York, I''m his Majesty''s sword knight, milshaq Leopold. You can call me Mick... By the way, can I call you Anna?"


    Four little trainee Knights surrounded Anna and rushed to introduce themselves. Victor and Katrina, who were ignored by the king, looked at each other.


    What is this?


    When Victor first met Edward, the little prince was only more than 2 years old, equivalent to a 4-year-old boy on earth. And Katrina watched Edward be born. Edward had a vague impression of his playmates and fiancee in his childhood, and naturally he would not have much deep feelings for Victor and Katrina.


    Besides, Katrina changed the boy''s wet pants, and he wiped his saliva on victor. For the young king, I wish no one would mention these embarrassing things.


    In contrast, bright and moving girls of the same age are much more lovable.


    The question is, when did Edward and Anna meet?


    Victor remembered that Edward had visited the man horse hills. According to etiquette, the immediate children of the York family will come forward to entertain the little prince. I''m afraid it was at that time that Edward met Anna, who was of noble blood and similar age, and forged a friendship.


    Edward lives in kite castle. His mother is the queen, his sister is the Golden Knight, and both fiancees are the daughter of the great Lord. He was surrounded by either strong adult knights and nobles or respectful attendants. Edward, who grew up in this environment, is particularly good at pretending to be cute to noble women, and is eager to have equal communication partners. Angelina''s status is prominent, and the York family has almost no peers who can be on an equal footing with her. When the proud Angelina meets the easygoing little prince, they naturally become good friends.


    Twelve is the age when friendship and love can''t be distinguished. When boys and girls meet again after a long separation, they will inevitably blush and heartbeat, and their feelings will grow dark.


    Anna and Edward are affectionate. The proud, shy, happy and sweet appearance makes people yearn.


    Victor was never happy.


    First love is pure and beautiful without any impurities. Whether it is the earth or the world, there are many stories praising love, in which there are always evil parents and evil brothers trying to separate the male and female protagonists who really love each other. Without exception, they have become villains in love stories and have been scolded by the world.


    However, when things fall on their own heads, everyone becomes "evil parents" and "evil brothers".


    If you want to take my baby away, you must have full sincerity and the ability to bear responsibility before you can talk about love.


    Victor is not Anna''s parents and brother. Edward and Anna are flirting there. He doesn''t feel that his cabbage is arched by a pig. But as the Lord of the horse hills, Angelina Branstedt Victor, York''s guardian, thought it necessary to be a "villain" who killed his first love.


    Anna didn''t realize that her guardian was going to destroy her reunion with Edward. She was happily asking the little king, "Edward, what''s your prey at this hunting meeting?"


    "A big male bear." Said the arched knight.


    "He is a bully bear in Minsk mountain forest. He can eat up a lively bull at a meal. However, the court hunting manager began to cut down his food and starved him for two days to make him more fierce." The knight with the shield continued.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it." Edward said confidently.


    "I''m not worried about you. I''m only worried about the bear. I hope it won''t be scared by the king. In that case, hunting will be too boring." Anna shook her head and puffed a smile. Her glowing little face was like a blooming flower. It was so beautiful that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    This may be the reason why the girl attracted Edward. Other noble women in the court would only tell the king to be careful, but ignore the pride of the young man.


    Edward looked at Anna foolishly without blinking. Anna lowered her head shyly, raised her head again, and glanced at him angrily.


    Aware of his gaffe, Edward patted his chest and said, "I promise it will be a wonderful hunting! Well, I''ll give you the bear teeth... Its teeth are long and sharp... By the way, do you want to see it?"


    "Good!" Anna said happily.


    Victor finally couldn''t stand it. Before Anna and Edward left, he stood up and stopped and said, "Your Majesty, please stay!"


    Edward stopped and asked curiously, "Victor, what can I do for you? Oh, by the way, sister Roland will be here in a minute. You and sister Lingna might as well wait."


    Play! Keep playing for me! The little princess of the York family will be abducted by you. What''s the matter with me? The king who grew up in kite Castle doesn''t even know the minimum etiquette?


    Victor secretly Tucao in his heart, but his face still has a gentle and warm smile. "I have not make complaints about the castle, and Anna has not."


    "Oh, so..." Edward "suddenly realized," said the jaw head, "now I officially invite Anna to visit the cave of kite castle." There was a trace of expectation and supplication in his eyes.


    Victor was neither laughing nor laughing, but shook his head and said, "not today. The king can''t summon Angelina branstadt York." Then Victor looked over Edward and said solemnly, "Anna, come back."


    Unfortunately, Victor''s face is soft and beautiful, his temperament is elegant, and his straight face is not very destructive. Anna chuckled and stood still. This gave Edward great confidence. He looked at Victor again as if he were a rival in love.


    Edward stood in front of Anna and said with his head held high: "Miss Randall, in the name of King Gambis, I invite Miss York to visit kite castle!"


    "This is his Majesty''s request!" The basterne knight with a shield stepped forward and said, gritting his teeth. But his eyes were so confused that he didn''t dare to look directly into Victor''s eyes. In the face of an ancient blood extraordinary, the little trainee Knight of the Basten family seems to have insufficient confidence.


    However, Edward could only see his majestic back. The rest of the young Knights followed suit. They came forward one after another, cheered each other and opened their eyes, trying to force Viscount Randall to give up with their childish eyes.


    Including Anna, every little trainee Knight here resonates with 11 elements, belonging to the senior trainee knight. And they can step into the bronze field at any time. However, because the body and mind of teenagers are not yet mature, they must first exercise their physique and will, and then resonate with the later elements after adulthood. Only in this way can the knight''s road be smoother.


    The basic attribute is low, and the promotion effect brought by the fighting spirit resonance element position is very limited. Edward''s actual combat ability is not as good as the adult trainee Knight of ordinary blood.


    These five little guys don''t add up enough for Victor to hit with one hand.


    Victor certainly can''t teach the king and his knights. Katrina smiled without saying a word, a gesture of watching a good play.


    So Victor decided to see Edward unlucky. He said in embarrassment, "since it''s the king''s request... Well, as you wish, your majesty."


    Edward was overjoyed. He smiled happily and said, "thank you, victor. Er... I''ll treat you to bear ribs at the hunting party." Then he took Anna''s little hand and went out.


    "Let''s leave while..."


    "Your Majesty, please pay attention to your etiquette."


    With the cool and pleasant voice, a slender figure appeared at the door, just blocking the way of Edward and Anna.


    The tall young lady didn''t wear any jewelry. She wore a white palace dress, brown hair, light blue eyes, very delicate facial features, snow-white and crystal skin without any blood color, and cherry lips only showed a light pink. With a cold temperament, she was like a beauty carved with ice and snow.


    There is no doubt that this is a high-level knight.


    When the four swore Knights saw her, they clubbed in place and kept silent one by one.


    "Hi... Margaret... You''re here too..." the little king twisted his stiff neck and smiled dryly, but he didn''t loosen Anna''s soft little hand, but held it tighter.


    Margaret Wellington, the first daughter of the Wellington family, Silver Knight, Edward Auguste''s fiancee, the future queen of Gambis. Her mother was seral, the guardian of the Wellington family Wellington, and her father was the Duke of Wellington, but her biological father was the Golden Knight goron Marquis Auguste.


    Since Sylvia captured Katrina, Queen Catherine asked the Duke of Wellington for marriage. The Duchess of Wellington was unwilling to send the blood of the Golden Knight to the palace, but out of political considerations, the Duke of Wellington persuaded the family guardian to send Margaret to kite castle to become a strong backup for Catherine''s mother and son.


    It was precisely because of the special relationship between Margaret and the Marquis of Cologne that the guardian of the Kingdom maintained a neutral position and objectively supported Edward''s accession to the throne when the eldest princess refused to ascend the throne.


    The Wellington family paid a huge price, but also reaped a huge return. Two queens are enough to ensure the interests of the Wellington family for decades to come. Especially in the context of great development, the close relationship between Wellington family and kite castle is precious.


    Margaret came from a distinguished family, but Angelina did not lose to her.


    As the little princess of the York family, she also has the blood of the Golden Knight and has the dual inheritance rights of branstedt and the York family. Her parents are great knights, her aunt is a divine knight, and one of her guardians is the Marquis of Wimbledon and the other is the moon elf aristocrat of the ancient blood. Most importantly, Edward gave the proud girl great courage.


    She took the little king''s hand and looked innocent. "Wow, what a beautiful sister... Edward, is she your court Baroness?"


    In the face of Anna''s provocation, Margaret''s eyes only collided with Katrina''s eyes. I don''t know when, Katrina''s aura is fully open, and her demeanor is not lost to the future queen of Gambis. Between the two high-ranking female knights, the little trainee knights had to stand aside.


    Victor finally understood why Katrina had just come to fight.


    A former, a current... Edward still holds one in his hand... But why? You even have children, and you have to fight for the little king? Is it because you changed the boy''s diaper?


    Margaret looked back at Anna and said coldly and seriously, "Miss York, I''m not Edward''s Baroness of palace, but I must be the first woman to sleep with Edward, because I''m his fiancee, Margaret Wellington."


    Edward August covered his face with his hands, and his oath knight was messy in the wind.


    Anna: "


    Katrina: "


    Victor: "


    "Your Majesty, the vassal of the vassal is not your vassal. The king should abide by the obligation of respect, must maintain the reputation and reputation of the vassal, and is not allowed to beat the vassal or molest his wife or daughter." Marguerite continued.


    In the cold eyes of the future queen, Edward finally released Anna and mumbled, "Anna is my friend."


    Margaret thought for a moment and shook her head calmly. "She''s not an adult. Her guardian doesn''t agree with you to take her away."


    Anna and Edward looked at victor like asking for help.


    "I really can''t agree." Victor shrugged helplessly.


    "Disagree with what?" White blond hair jumped into Victor''s eyes, and Roland in a hunting suit appeared at the door.


    She jumped in front of Katrina in her leather boots with half high heels and gave her close friend a big hug. "Honey, I''m so happy to see you."


    "Wow, Katrina, you are so beautiful today. The whole kite castle is eclipsed by your arrival." Roland loosened his close friend and exclaimed with exaggerated exclamation. Then he glanced askance at Marguerite.


    Victor suddenly realized.


    Only Roland can do such a ridiculous thing. She specially asked Katrina to suppress the future queen and support her brother. And Katrina can make friends with Roland, but also has a naive and capricious side.


    It can only be said that ordinary people can''t understand the friendship between the two women... Well, it tastes the same.


    However, Marguerite''s ability to force Roland into this job is also the best in a hundred.


    Roland strolled in front of Victor, narrowed his eyes and stretched out his white, tender and beautiful palm, "where''s my gift?"


    "Over there." Victor pointed to the wooden box on the closet. When he was about to turn around to get it, Roland stepped on his right foot.


    The high-heeled leather boots rolled lightly on Victor''s instep. Roland wrinkled his nose and hummed, "why don''t you bring the little cute?" She turned her eyes and said, "since bertina didn''t come, let Angelina play with me for a few days."


    Victor bared his teeth and said angrily, "dream! Anna must go back with me. Katrina can accompany you for two days."


    "Four big hourglass... I''ll go to the den of kite castle and go back with you. Sir, please." Anna said pitifully.


    "Victor, I assure you." Katrina also began to intercede for Anna.


    "All right." Victor finally nodded.


    Roland took the opportunity to rub Victor''s head twice and wanted to touch his ears, but Victor hid him.


    "Hum! Stingy." Roland made a face at Victor, went to the closet, picked up the wooden box and said proudly, "let''s go."


    Before going out, the eldest princess said to Marguerite, "help me entertain Viscount Randall... Marguerite, you must be beautiful if you are willing to smile."


    Margaret nodded coldly, but she didn''t mean to laugh.


    When Roland and and they left the lounge, Margaret went three meters in front of Victor, took a breath gently and said calmly, "Lord Randall, you smell good."


    Victor was speechless and heard her say, "Roland wants you to seduce me."


    "... this is bound to be futile." Victor retreated to the sofa and couldn''t help asking, "Miss Wellington, do you always speak so directly? Uh... Just sit down. Here, you''re the master."


    Margaret found a chair and sat down, still keeping a distance of three meters from victor. "There is no need to cover up what she can say, and don''t say what she can''t say."


    "Well, it may not be very pleasant... But I respect your habits." Victor''s first jaw.


    "Thank you." Marguerite nodded and said expressionless, "Your Highness Roland and and Edward don''t like me."


    "I don''t think so." Victor shook his head and laughed. "Princess Royal is very passionate to people. If she doesn''t love anyone, she will ignore anyone. He will never deliberately find trouble. It should be said that you have aroused her interest, she wants to change you, or want to make you happy. As for Edward, I can only say that your attitude and way of talking have given him great pressure."


    Margaret looked at Victor quietly for a while and said, "Edward will be a good husband, father and friend. I want him to be a good king because this is a political marriage. It''s my responsibility to cultivate him."


    "Political marriage can also have love. Auguste''s descendants always pursue love before considering political marriage. You make Edward very frustrated. You can change your strategy first and then cultivate a good king."


    "But I don''t love him now. Unless he becomes a good king."


    I can''t even talk anymore. Victor can only keep his mouth shut and enjoy an ice beauty.


    At this time, outside the door came the name of the court attendant.


    "Her Majesty the queen mother arrived."

 Chapter 420

    Two quarters of an hour ago.


    The soft sunlight blurred the Queen''s bedroom through the colorful crystal windows.


    There are all kinds of clothes scattered on the beautifully carved feather bed, a wide range of skirts on the deer skin sofa and wooden chair, but the wide wardrobe is empty.


    Catherine stood in front of the bright silver mirror, wearing only close fitting corsets and trousers, bare snow jade fiber feet.


    The silver mirror carefully polished by the court craftsman truthfully reflects a beautiful woman with enchanting figure and jade skin. Her eyes are like water, her red lips are charming, her neck is tall and beautiful, her breasts are firm, her flaxen hair falls down her waist like a waterfall, her slim waist with a full grasp is lined with round and full hips, her snow-white plump legs are straight and slender, and her lines are smooth and beautiful. The combination of gentle posture and elegant and dignified temperament has formed an unspeakable charm.


    Catherine smiled at herself in the mirror, stood on tiptoe for half a turn, frowned and muttered: "I''m not tall enough. I need a pair of high heels... But I can''t be too tall... It''s just half an inch lower than victor. Well, just wear those bright silver high heels... My chest is not plump enough... What kind of dress should those high heels match to modify this defect?"


    "Count Ariel, I need your advice." Catherine commanded without looking back.


    A court female official with a long skirt appeared behind Catherine. She has fiery red hair, gorgeous appearance, tall and plump figure, especially the strong bimodals in front of her chest. Katherine looked in the mirror with envy and jealousy before she looked away.


    "Dear Catherine, your chest is perfect. It''s by no means a defect." Baroness Ariel''s fiery red lips leaned in the former Queen''s ear and whispered, "as for what kind of skirt to wear... It''s better not to wear anything!"


    Catherine was startled. Seeing the narrow smile of her confidant and close friend, she couldn''t help but be ashamed and annoyed. She gave her a hard white look, then puffed a smile, stroked her hot cheek and almost whispered, "now is not the time... I have to repair my relationship with Victor first."


    "Your Majesty, what does your bath have to do with Victor?" Ariel looked "confused" and said in surprise, "you... Do you want to invite Victor to visit the inner court bathroom?"


    "Ariel!"


    Katherine stamped her feet in anger and said gnashing her teeth, "I''m talking to you about business!" Then she reached out and pinched her. They burst into laughter.


    After laughing for a while, the court Baroness Ariel straightened her messy hair, restrained her smile and warned, "Catherine, I mean, you shouldn''t go to see victor."


    "We''re not sorry for victor. He betrayed the kite castle. As the hostess of the kite castle, you have no reason to summon a betrayed servant, and you shouldn''t take the initiative to deliver it to the door and repair any relationship with him in a low voice. Even if he is now the Lord of Randall''s leader and the noble moon elf aristocrat."


    "Betrayal? I don''t think the word is appropriate for victor." Catherine calmly analyzed: "all his men were killed, and even Lord Abel, whom I sent to meet, dared not take him away. In such a dangerous situation, Victor was very calm, and his response was impressive. Besides..." his face burst out a sweet smile, his tone was full of comfort and a trace of pride, "He didn''t stay in black castle and refused the York family''s offer."


    "Sylvia wanted to turn Victor into a vassal Lord of the York family, so she was willing to hand over her share of the mining of two fine iron mines. We almost gave him up at that time." Catherine lowered her head, bit her lips and said softly, "anyway, Victor is now the Lord of Gambis and the vassal of the king. He depends on the York family, but which independent Lord from kite Castle doesn''t rely on his powerful neighbor?"


    Have emotions affected your wisdom?


    Ariel sighed secretly and said with a smile: "As soon as I said bad things about Victor, you can immediately find so many reasons to defend him. It can be seen that you have long begun to think about this problem, but you just want to get a conclusion that can excuse Viscount Randall and convince yourself that Victor still has a love for kite castle and her majesty. He is only forced by the situation..."


    "Enough!"


    Catherine stopped the countess''s words and said angrily, "yes, I''m making excuses for victor! But I''m not just trying to convince myself... You should know that we and Victor need to be close to each other." After a pause, Catherine''s tone slowed down, "Victor has lived in kite castle for five years. I think... He always has a trace of attachment here."


    "Dear Catherine, look at you now." Ariel held Catherine''s shoulder, raised his chin in the mirror and said with a smile: "when you mention Victor, your excited eyes shine and protect him everywhere... Like a hard gardener, you want to show off the ''fruit'' you have cultivated, but you don''t allow others to say that he is not good at all, and you''re afraid that the ''fruit'' will be stolen... You become sensitive and suspicious, but you''re also particularly moving."


    The countess changed her voice and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, I must remind you that this'' fruit ''is not yours alone. Chief tofven has been busy for'' fruit ''all his life. Kite castle has paid a great price. He is destined to belong to the Auguste family!"


    The "fruit" in arida''s mouth is a funny name for little husband and little lover among high-level female knights.


    The marriage of knights and nobles takes inheriting the family as the core purpose, and has a stable structure of master-slave and strong and weak. The knight family usually arranges marriage partners for young children, so that they can cultivate deep feelings from childhood. But there are always exceptions. Some Knights have lost their partners for various reasons, such as the husband and wife have been promoted to the extraordinary at the same level, the loss of an intimate and stable marriage structure, or an accident in the middle of their spouse, or the knight family has not found a suitable foster marriage object, and so on.


    In the face of this situation, male knights can easily find a suitable partner, while female knights are more troublesome, especially those silver knights who have no heir.


    If the silver female knight has no heir, her wealth and territory will be coveted by all parties, and all kinds of troubles will follow. The worst thing is that there is no heir in the family, which makes the protection of silver female Knights meaningless, unable to enjoy love and family affection, and leaves regrets in their life, thus weakening their connection with the real world. The lonely silver female Knight doesn''t want to attack the gold field. She''s afraid she won''t even live at the age of 100.


    However, the energy of the Golden Knight is limited, and they can''t cope with too many partners. The silver female knight with arrogant nature cannot put down her self-esteem to pursue a strong Golden Knight partner.


    Whether high or low has become a true portrayal of the marriage problem of silver female knights.


    Fortunately, high-level female knights are as beautiful as flowers and stay young forever. They have enough time to cultivate a suitable lover according to their own wishes.


    Single high-ranking female Knights solve the problems of partners and heirs by adopting a young son of a family. For many families, this is undoubtedly a way out for their young children. Female Knights also enjoy full fun in the process of cultivating their lovers. They often call their little lovers "fruits" and tease each other.


    The "fruits" are generally cultivated by female lords, court barons and empress dowagers such as Catherine.


    Catherine never thought she could cultivate "fruit". As Baron Tiller''s young daughter, she was born a vine and was destined to climb a big tree.


    When she first entered kite castle, tiller''s daughter was nervous, but Ryan and Roland helped her quickly adapt to court life. The king''s noble, handsome, strong, easygoing, humorous, affectionate and a little childish satisfied all Catherine''s fantasies about her husband. She deeply loves Ryan, Roland, family and kite castle, and tries to make herself a qualified queen.


    However, Catherine''s towering tree collapsed without warning. Without the shelter of the big tree, Catherine immediately felt the malice in the kite castle.


    The four kings have always been vines attached to the augustian family. They are hostile to the new vines and want to get rid of them.


    For a long time, the four princes married Augustus for generations. They firmly controlled the queen and pro throne of kite castle. Almost all the families of foreign queens or princes were driven out of the Kingdom center.


    Even if the pure blood Augustus like Roland is criticized by the royal nobles because of the matrilineal family, not to mention the Tyrell family in Wellington?


    Almost all the court barons and attendants in the kite Castle come from the four royal families. They and the king''s descendants do not have the right to inherit the throne, but can be crowned with the royal family''s surname and become the manor Lord, general in the army, Knight of the house of internal affairs and secret Knight of Gambis. It can be said that there are people of the four princes inside and outside the Kingdom center, including kite castle.


    The potential of the four princes shocked Catherine. But the intelligent queen soon realized that the four families were not attached to the king, but the silver blood of the Auguste family. Any behavior that dared to disturb the silver blood would be strongly counterattacked by them.


    In fact, the four princes and Augustus are basically a family. This means that the concept of strong and weak master-slave and the virtue of loyalty still play a role in the four kings and princes.


    To become a hound must be torn apart by four stronger hounds, and then you can only become the owner of the hound.


    Catherine must put Edward on the throne, or she and her son will be cleaned up by the four kings as impurities in the royal blood. This is the fundamental reason why Ryan tried to make Edward crown prince and Roland refused to ascend the throne.


    Facing the blood protection mechanism of the whole royal family, even the Golden Knight queen is difficult to ensure the personal safety of Catherine and Edward.


    When Duke Williams was pushed by the blood protection mechanism, Catherine had to bite the bullet. But her cards are too few, and Roland can''t get any strong support except for fooling around.


    Roland took care of Edward''s daily life. Catherine slept with a sword, but she always woke up in her sleep. She was like a drowning man, trying to catch any straw.


    It was in this case that Catherine and Victor had their first meeting.


    Catherine doesn''t know how she feels about Victor, but she certainly doesn''t regard Victor as a "fruit".


    Later, Victor became the Queen''s dark chess. She hoped that when the situation was out of control, she could exchange Victor''s pregnant medicine for the protection of the divine knight. But in the heart of Tyrell''s daughter, she fantasized countless times that Victor saved their mother and son in danger with the posture of sword saint. She still entangled him and relied on him like a vine, just like the good memories at the beginning.


    When Victor awakened his popular talent, his shadow finally overlapped with Catherine''s fantasy and inspired the Queen''s long-awaited love.


    However, the situation is different now. Edward won the struggle for the throne and the crisis has been lifted. Catherine, who relaxed, missed Victor even more. Maybe she didn''t realize that what she loved was just an illusion, an unknown spiritual pillar, but it didn''t prevent her from remembering Victor''s one night lingering in her dream. She is like a girl in spring, sometimes sweet, sometimes sad, sometimes hesitating.


    The feeling of love is like a cup of wine with endless aftertaste. The more you taste, the more you taste, which makes Catherine difficult to extricate herself.


    However, things are not so simple.


    Edward ascended the throne and Gambis had a king again. The old spider lurking in the kite Castle finally said a huge plan, a plan that has been implemented for decades, and a plan to enhance the blood of the royal family.


    Tophoven is a wizard who can purify the knight''s blood. August got him and did what he had to do.


    From then on, Auguste and the high-level knights, knights and trainee Knights of the four royal families emerged one after another. The strength of kite castle has improved by leaps and bounds. However, Ryan''s father and tophoven found a serious problem - the silver blood of the August family was difficult to control so many high-level knights and the four princes with soaring strength.


    Unfortunately, the witchcraft of tophoven can''t help the silver blood of the Augustus family break through the limit. When tolfoven dies, the hidden danger of the weak from the strong will eventually lead to great disaster.


    So the old king and tophoven made a secret plan. They intend to cultivate ancient gold blood and replace Auguste''s silver blood.


    Wimbledon became the main breeding object.


    In order to achieve the ultimate goal, the old king and tophoven set aside the night owl, secretly established the faceless, and let the faceless actually control the night attack.


    With the joint efforts of faceless people and night owls, Wimbledon in Gambis has become the object of tofferwen''s experiment. Sauron therefore became a Silver Knight, while Victor was born low, but awakened the blood of the moon elf.


    Unfortunately, none of them is of golden blood, but tophoven saw hope in victor. He secretly guided Ludwig to marry a naturally awakened moon elf daughter. No one expected that the eldest son of the Peter family killed her.


    The old spider vomited blood in anger, but there was nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, Victor, who was regarded as a failure by tophoven, had fully released his potential in his blood under Sylvia''s correct cultivation. Tophoven was ecstatic. He risked exposing his identity and reconfirmed Victor''s blood potential.


    The conclusion is gratifying. Victor will become a noble form of blonde hair and blonde eyes in 32 years.


    Tofferwen was kind and kind, but he had a heart of stone. He even secretly set up a game to kill the former queen Linda, just to cultivate Roland August. And tophoven is loyal to Ryan''s father. He followed the order of the old king and only allowed the king of Gambis and the faceless dead to participate in the plan. Even Roland and the Marquis of Cologne did not know it, and even became his chess piece.


    In fact, the Marquis of Cologne was also aware of Auguste''s blood crisis. He invited his highness Andre to visit kite castle and also had the idea of improving the blood of the royal family. But why did he notice? Why did you think of Andre? Why didn''t Roland give Andre a chance?


    Catherine shuddered at the thought, and she had long been a pawn of the old spider.


    The shadow of the divine Knight always shrouds the kite castle. Taking back the "fruit" from Sylvia will trigger her anger. But how could Auguste give up Victor after paying such a huge price?


    Next, Catherine didn''t dare to think about the layout, but she had to think about it.


    If Victor refuses Auguste''s kindness, kite castle can only destroy him. Before that, before the old spider falls, kite Castle must get his blood as a backhand.


    Catherine is the executor of the plan.


    It is Catherine''s dream to be in love with Victor, but the "sweetheart" may be in danger and make Catherine suffer.


    Holding the noble feeling of saving her lover, Catherine said angrily: "Victor is not a ''fruit'', he will not fall into the basket by himself, and I am not a reproductive tool. Only real feelings can win Victor''s trust! And feelings need to be cultivated, you faceless person, do you understand?"


    "As you wish, your majesty. I am happy to replace you and have a child with victor." Ariel said in surprise, "I''m going to convey your will to the chief."


    "Wait!"


    Catherine held Ariel, who turned to leave, and said weakly and coyly, "who says I''m not happy


    "Honey, you''re right. I''m a faceless person and one of the three second seats of faceless people. But faceless people also have feelings! I love Ryan deeply, although he never takes me to heart... My love has fallen, but I''m still alive... Do you know what this is?" Ariel took Catherine''s slender hand and put it on her belly


    Catherine retracted her hand like an electric shock and asked in surprise, "are you pregnant?"


    "Yes." Ariel stroked his belly and said happily: "A little life comes from my husband. Although I will still miss Ryan, I also love the ''fruit'' I cultivated myself and our offspring. Because I am a silver female knight, it is my great honor and happiness to reproduce my blood. But I didn''t conceive this life until my little husband became a knight."


    "Dear Catherine, you have always regarded me as a sister, and I have never failed you." Ariel looked directly into Catherine''s eyes.


    Catherine was silent for a moment and said softly, "yes, you have always defended me and Edward in my most difficult time."


    "The faceless man only obeys the orders of the royal family. Even if he sacrifices his life, I will never betray you! This is the order given to me by the former king and my will. Please believe me, the fruit is not ripe yet. Now is not the time to taste him." Ariel said sincerely.


    Catherine''s face rose a gorgeous blush and said angrily, "what are you thinking? I just went to see him as Queen Mother."


    "The hair has reached the waist." Ariel picked up Catherine''s long hair and said with a smile: "How long have you been fighting? Two years or three years? Emotion has overwhelmed reason, and you can''t resist Victor''s temptation with your current state. As for Victor, hehe, the Elven blood has never had resistance to beautiful things, otherwise his majesty delavin won''t possess a legendary Paladin. In our opinion, what''s the difference between this and suicide? Just, He was lucky. Aliza didn''t hurt the killer when he was confused. "


    "If you go to see Victor now, what should happen will always happen. Do you want the efforts of three generations to be wasted? Or, you are now fighting to eliminate the effect of medicine in your body. I will never stop you from seeing victor."


    Catherine sighed, closed her eyes and whispered, "well, I accept your advice and won''t see victor."


    Ariel''s jade hand touched Catherine''s smooth and flat belly, bit her ear and said with a smile, "honey, bear it again. One day you will get what you want and have a noble son with victor."


    Just then, a court maid knocked on the wooden door and reported outside: "Your Majesty, your highness Roland and is suspected of having a conflict with Miss Wellington. It is in the lounge where Viscount Randall is located."


    Catherine''s spirit was refreshed and her eyes were shining. "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there." With that, she pushed Ariel away, picked up a white dress casually, dressed neatly, stepped on bright silver high heels, and pushed out the door with her hair scattered.


    Ariel stamped his feet angrily, chased Catherine and complained in a low voice: "the woman in love is terrible... When Victor is scared away by you, you''ll regret it."

 Chapter 421

    When Queen Mother Wang walked into the lounge, Victor only felt his eyes brighten.


    There is no doubt about Catherine''s beauty. It is said that the first king Ryan married Baron tiller because her facial features resembled young Roland, and asked the new queen to play the role of the mother of the long princess. Catherine also knows her natural advantages and her performance is very in tune with Roland. They get along day and night, like mother and daughter and sisters. It corresponds to the legendary Paladin''s turnans mind theory - the mind changes the inner potential, and the inner potential changes the outer.


    The knight who ignites the fire of the heart is one inside and outside, and the phase is generated by the heart. Catherine set foot in the silver field. Her appearance was almost the same as Roland''s, except for her hair color, eyes and temperament.


    In Victor''s impression, Queen Catherine is a model of mature, elegant and charming ladies. She likes gorgeous long skirts with complicated shapes, curled up her hair, wearing the Queen''s crown and exquisite jewelry. She is dignified but not artificial, beautiful but not frivolous, confident and calm but not thin and arrogant. She always expresses her joy, sadness, blame, appreciation, encouragement and anger with subtle and vivid expressions and bright eyes.


    Today, Catherine is wearing a simple waist dress without any jewelry, which makes her look more simple. But the dress was well cut, which vividly outlined Catherine''s strong and full chest and slender and flexible waist. The semicircular neckline showed exquisite collarbone and a piece of snow-white and delicate skin, but did not show any bright spring light, which made people look forward to the scenery after she bent down and under her skirt, A beautiful leg made of jade light, coupled with a pair of bright silver high heels, is natural, generous and charming.


    Quiet is graceful, moving is enchanting. Dress with high heels is definitely a beautifying artifact for women. Victor was really seduced by Catherine''s dress.


    Victor''s high-ranking Knight companions are all excellent. Sylvia''s beauty and style are unparalleled in the world. Sophia has purple hair and purple eyes. She is naturally charming and gorgeous. She is known as the first beauty in brinor city. Gillian was born with beautiful bones, cold and charming. She didn''t lose a penny to Sophia.


    However, in Victor''s eyes, Catherine is unique.


    The little Baron''s first secret love object was the queen. His youth had some influence on Vic. But this is not the main reason why Catherine attracts victor.


    The biggest psychological problem of the walkers is the lingering sense of loneliness. When a person lives in a strange world, he must yearn for a companion. If he can choose, it''s better to be a companion of the opposite sex.


    Victor copied high heels for Gillian out of nostalgia for his previous life. Nowadays, high-heeled shoes are popular throughout your female circle, and they automatically derive dresses. Ladies and celebrities who wear new clothes are very much like modern women, but they generally have a feature different from the earth world.


    It is the privilege of noble women to wear long hair in public. As long as there is no aristocratic surname, even if the vassal''s wives and concubines do not need to work, they must braid their hair or wrap their hair with silk scarves, otherwise they will commit the crime of pretending to be aristocrats. However, your women only have shawls and long hair that are convenient for fighting. In case of emergency, they will not hesitate to cut off their hair.


    Most modern women who are used to a peaceful life will turn pale and scream when they see short and ugly goblins. Knights and noble women are bubbling with beauty one by one, talking about their appearance and figure. They throw away the beautiful women on the earth. They are so far away from several streets, but even if they kill a dozen goblins, they can chat and laugh as if nothing had happened.


    Therefore, the shawl and long hair of ladies and celebrities always remind Victor that under the beautiful and moving appearance is the murderous heart.


    Catherine Qiong has a beautiful nose and cherry mouth. Her eyes are fond of beauty, such as waterfalls. Her hair falls down her waist. Her 1.68-meter-tall head belongs to the petite type among female knights. She is naturally endowed with a pitiful delicate charm.


    The inside of the great Knight determines the outside. Catherine took off the Queen''s dress and showed her true beauty and tenderness. Of course, it''s not surprising that she has a little bird''s character from her birth.


    Victor didn''t know how Catherine achieved the silver rank with such a mind, but it was the waist length hair that touched his deep memory. Victor saw a modern urban girl with white skirt and long hair. She was walking into the picture of sword and castle with high heels and elegant cat steps. This made him feel more cordial.


    Catherine has not used fighting spirit to improve her perception for a long time, but the keen eyes of the great Knight let her clearly see the amazement and eagerness in Victor''s eyes. A heart worried about gain and loss finally fell, and then fell into a jar of mead. It was sweet and smoked, like falling into the clouds, but it was very practical.


    How does Catherine like the stunned beauty of her secret lover. Therefore, the heartfelt tenderness turned into an amazing flattery and directly reflected in Victor''s eyes.


    In fact, although Victor has a beautiful appearance and mysterious temperament, he lacks masculinity, which is more in line with the aesthetics of the strong willed, and has little attraction to the weak women who are used to relying on the strong.


    The Tyrell family has a shallow background, and flattering drilling camp is their way of survival and development. Katherine''s family education since childhood is how to please her powerful and noble partner and develop a gentle and weak character. But after all, she was a great knight and served the noble Golden Knight. She would not lose her heart at the sight of victor. But Catherine knew that the handsome young Lord in front of her would be the second sword Saint delavin in 32 years.


    Blademaster! That''s the emperor of the elf family. It''s an older, more noble and more powerful sun elf than the moon elf!


    Some scholars claim that more than 10000 years ago, the moon elf royal family intermarried with Wimbledon mainly to use the effect of purifying Knight blood in the element sea to reproduce the royal family lost by the elf empire.


    When the sword Saint delavin was oppressed for the first time, even the incomparable divine knight had to fall under his light, and he could only be firmly entangled with peerless beauty and tenderness. Delavin''s lovers were all golden female knights, and those noble women who had trouble with him were driven away.


    Victor will be the same in the future. But Catherine can fall in love with the future sword saint and breed a descendant. What''s not enough?


    At the moment, Catherine was full of joy and her happiness was about to explode. Her affectionate eyes intertwined with Victor''s warm eyes, and time seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Ariel couldn''t see it anymore. She took a step, half blocked Catherine and said, "Lord Randall, Miss Wellington, please come forward and salute."


    "Margaret Wellington has met her Majesty the queen mother. May her majesty remain young and beautiful forever." Margaret''s voice was as clear as ever, and she seemed to have no sense of the Empress Dowager and Viscount Randall.


    Victor woke up, disappointed and surprised to think: Catherine or Catherine, can''t be a jumper like me... Otherwise the dress of high heels and dress would have appeared... But how could she look at me so affectionate? Is it witchcraft? No, the great Knight meets inside and outside. Her heart is perfect and her will is as strong as a rock. She is strong enough to resist most witchcraft... She wants to seduce me? That can''t be in front of the future queen... It''s better to be careful. "


    "Good day, your majesty." Victor said coldly.


    The former queen caught a trace of loss in Victor''s eyes and automatically understood his sweetheart''s cold response as his deliberate cover up in order to protect his reputation. Catherine suddenly felt that there were a lot of candles in the house, especially the two big candles Margaret and Ariel were particularly eye-catching!


    Eyesore Still in the way... What a nuisance!


    "This is a private occasion. There is no need to be polite." Catherine smiled and asked, "what are you talking about?" Gentle eyes turned from Victor''s face to Margaret, and there was a trace of vigilance immediately, just like a wife examining women chatting with her husband.


    Victor said, "Oh, we talked about the local conditions and customs of brinor and vistock..."


    "We talked about my marriage and love with Edward. We didn''t say anything the rest of the time." Margaret''s expression was calm and revealed that Victor was lying.


    The atmosphere was temporarily cold.


    Catherine was stunned and asked, "Margaret, why are you here?"


    "Count fult, who is responsible for protecting the king, was temporarily transferred to the Knights of glory by Roland to deal with some unnecessary affairs. I took over count fult and protected his majesty according to the order of his highness Roland."


    "What about the king?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "Taken away by his highness Roland, and miss Angelina and Mrs. Katrina of the York family." Margaret calmly complained to the Queen Mother: "the royal highness of the princess has stimulated me with Mrs. Catalina and Viscount Randall. She wants me to give up teaching her majesty."


    Catherine rubbed her forehead and said with a headache, "I know... Roland is reckless. I''ll blame her... Dear Margaret, go down and rest first. I''ll receive Viscount Randall. Ariel, please send Margaret."


    "No, I can go myself."


    Miss Wellington lifted her train, saluted one by one, and left the room without looking back.


    Catherine looked back and asked with a smile, "Margaret is cold... Didn''t neglect you?"


    "Miss Wellington has a forthright temperament... Admirable!" Victor said sincerely and paused. He saluted the court Baroness next to him: "Mr. Ariel, I''m glad to see you as beautiful as ever."


    The countess glanced at Victor, covered her mouth and smiled, "Lord Randall, if you don''t hate me for spanking you, I''ll thank God."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said, "only by beating hard can I remember. I have never forgotten the teacher''s teaching. My gratitude to you comes from my heart."


    The countess sighed faintly, "Victor, you have grown up... And become more attractive... It is my lifelong honor to teach you."


    Ariel is responsible for teaching the little Baron court etiquette. The little Baron has been whipped by her cane, but she also teaches the little Baron the skill of pleasing the hostess. Two people shouldn''t have done anything, and there is nothing less they should have done. That''s why Ariel said Ryan never took her to heart.


    Ryan August has fallen, and the little man in front of him will become a great figure attracting worldwide attention... Ariel regretted why he kept his fantasy of the king, why he didn''t abandon himself and be closer to victor. Now Viscount Randall is no longer the fruit she can touch... However, I can say to the children in the future: grandma took his majesty Randall''s first kiss and beat him hard, more than once... Ariel gently stroked her lower abdomen, where is her happiness and hope.


    Catherine stared at Ariel jealously and said with an elegant smile, "Victor, how long haven''t we seen each other?"


    "Only three days ago." Victor thought for a moment and added, "at the king''s coronation." Seeing Catherine''s dejected look, he said somewhat reluctantly, "before that, I had not presented to your majesty for 4 years, 15 months and 12 days."


    So you remember so clearly... Ariel is really annoying... It''s too eye-catching!


    Catherine turned her anger into joy. Her pretty face was radiant and said with both voice and emotion: "It has been nearly five years since you left the capital of Wang and went to Renma hill to take office, a total of 2856 days... I miss you every day... I still remember when you said goodbye to me that you must live up to my high expectations and make a career in Renma hill and become an excellent leader... Dear Victor, you did it and I am proud of you."


    Victor certainly remembers the little Baron''s loyalty in front of the hostess. He also remembers that in previous lives, someone said that when a woman is sad and happy because of your words, she must fall in love with you.


    This sentence is not true, because there is also the profession of actor. If the extraordinary female Knight crosses the earth, she will definitely become a big star of unprecedented and future.


    Victor said tentatively, "Your Majesty, I appreciate your kindness and cultivation, but I can''t go back to the past... Your highness Sylvia is my lover, and the York family is my strong support."


    "Of course, if you fail to live up to the deep feelings of his highness Sylvia, I despise you."


    Catherine''s pear nest appeared, lowered her head and whispered, "don''t call me your majesty... There can only be one hostess in kite castle. When Edward and Margaret get married, I will leave kite castle as a Duke... You can call me Duchess, or... Catherine."


    Women in this world have never been said to be chaste. Even empress dowagers can form new families and continue their blood. In fact, the king and Empress Dowager first work and then have family relations. Their marriage also follows the master-slave strong and weak partner structure. However, the vast majority of queens are noble women with low blood and are naturally weak in marriage For example, the marriage between Margaret and Edward was purely for political needs. Even if Edward was promoted to the Golden Knight, their children could not inherit the throne and only belonged to the Wellington family.


    Catherine''s intention to courtship is clear. She said so in order to remove the obstacles to her combination with victor in advance.


    Victor was cautious and silent.


    Catherine continued: "I had no choice but to let you take office in Renma Hill... At that time, his highness Andrey proposed to Roland, and the royal nobles supported the marriage. Our situation was very dangerous. I had to unite with the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and could only follow Sophia''s advice and send you out of the Royal capital... When I realized that Sophia was not really loyal to Edward, I tried to use the power of the church Liang, get you back... Now I think it''s naive of me... Fortunately, you have enough wisdom to win the favor of his highness Sylvia without cooperating with my planning... Otherwise, if you have an accident, I will never forgive myself... Honey, you won''t blame me? "


    The soft and waxy voice of the hostess of kite castle made Victor''s body crisp in half, and the other half bristled with sweat. He calmed down, shook his head and nodded: "Sophia''s courtship to Andre is of no use. The conditions for the Golden Knight to choose the Silver Knight''s partner are very strict, and the intimate relationship is not so easy to establish."


    "I know." Catherine said with a smile, "but Roland needs an excuse to shirk... Marquis goron combined with the four princes to put pressure on Roland, and she can''t bear it."


    Victor''s eyes lit up slightly and asked, "bastern, griward, Ludwig and Leopold? Are they your political enemies?"


    "Former political enemies... Now loyal dogs." Catherine shook her head and smiled, sighed with relief: "well, it''s all over. Don''t mention these unhappy things... Victor, do you want to see your former bedroom?"


    Catherine''s state is a little strange. Considering the wizard in kite castle, Victor doesn''t want to have anything to do with her, but since he can''t hide, he decided to take the opportunity to test the reason.


    Once again, make sure that the purple gold coin amulet stored close to you is normal. Victor nodded and accepted Catherine''s invitation.


    The little Baron''s old house is located in the inner court of the kite castle, quite a distance away from the outer castle. Fortunately, the scenery of the kite castle is unique, and Victor is accompanied by a beautiful woman with long hair and white skirt like snow. Whenever Victor''s eyes drift past, Catherine immediately returns with a tender smile of shame. Inexplicable warm emotions always accompany the two people. When he arrives at the door of the old house, Victor feels surprised Too fast.


    There is a stone statue of a warrior with a sword in front of the door of the old house. The carving of this stone statue is not lifelike, but the thick lines show a heavy and threatening momentum. If it is caught off guard, it is really frightening.


    "I met a master sculptor with extraordinary skills in the blue amber hotel. He claimed to be the Royal Mason of kite castle and said he would carve a statue in the form of an elf for me... But he was too old and didn''t know if I could get the stone statue..." Victor stroked the warrior stone statue and shook his head and sighed.


    Although Catherine can''t use fighting spirit, she has a plan for this problem. She frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the name of the master who calls himself the Mason of kite castle?"


    "Baron kator Jamin... Well, he looks almost in his 80s, but his hands are stable." Victor had a hidden edge in his eyes and inadvertently tried.


    "That won''t be wrong." Catherine nodded and smiled: "Baron kator is the tomb keeper of the kite castle. His carving skills are extraordinary, but he is withdrawn and doesn''t like to deal with people... He has returned to the countryside to provide for the elderly before you enter the kite castle... You are lucky that master kator is willing to carve a stone statue for you... However, he is a little old... Let''s see."


    The bright and moving empress dowager turned and commanded with dignity: "Countess Ariel, pass on my will and ask the house of interior to send four bottles of Phnom Penh sunflower potion and 500 golden sol to Baron kator. When the Baron completes the stone statue of Lord Randall, it will be directly transported to Pinghu Town."


    Ariel read a hint of supplication from Catherine''s eyes. Her heart softened and bowed: "as you wish, your majesty... I''ll come right away. Please wait a quarter of an hour."


    The figure of the court Baroness disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Catherine gently bit her lip, took Victor''s arm, smiled and said, "honey, why don''t you go in and have a look?"


    Somehow, Victor no longer resisted Catherine''s intimacy. He let his former hostess lead him into the little Baron''s former residence.


    The furnishings in the room are like the memory in the little Baron''s will side. Even the decorative flower pots are still the original ones, but the evergreen grass has become lush. However, Victor is no longer the little Baron, let alone imitating his past character.


    "The court attendants in the same group as me are all six people in a room, and I alone occupy two rooms. For this reason, I have been excluded by them, and even secretly cry at night... What about those guys now?" Victor turned and asked.


    Catherine, who was bolting the door, was startled. She turned lightly, held her slim hands on her full chest, and looked shy and sweet panic in her eyes. She seemed to feel that it was out of manners, so she blushed and sat down in front of a imperial concubine''s chair, pursed her mouth and snickered: "dear little Victor, you are a special one..." He took a deep breath, sat up gracefully and looked back at Victor''s burning eyes. "Honey, can you talk to me about your experience in the human horse hills?"


    "Of course." Victor pressed the beautiful thoughts in his heart and said the first thing.


    "Don''t worry. As a servant of the kite castle, you see the hostess who raised you, but you don''t kneel to her. This is not a gentleman''s demeanor." Catherine stretched out her fine white right hand to victor, with a naughty smile on her mouth.


    Kissing a noble lady is a normal social etiquette, but half kneeling to a sitting lady has two different meanings. One represents piety and obedient loyalty. The knight must ensure an appropriate distance from the hostess''s body, and the noble lady should also maintain due reserve. The other is a completely courtship posture. The knight courted the lady, With permission, you can have physical contact, such as holding your lover''s calf or kissing.


    Catherine raised her slender hands gracefully, and her straight and symmetrical legs overlapped tightly. Her eyes were bold and warm, full of prayers and invitations for love.


    The nondescript etiquette filled the ambiguous atmosphere with the room that was unforgettable to both of them.


    Victor is not a person who can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman. He belongs to the type of being pushed down by a female knight. His will can''t be compared with a knight at all, even if Lilia pushed him down easily. The reason why he dares to play such a dangerous game with Catherine depends on Miller''s amulet and x-3 biochip.


    Miller is at least a legendary relic, compared with a legendary wizard. His amulet is enough to protect Victor from witchcraft. X-3 can put him into an absolutely rational state, and it is impossible for Catherine to charm him.


    Victor overestimated the x-3 and overestimated himself.


    If Catherine, like Sophia, could mobilize his emotions at a glance, he might have the motivation to activate x-3. But Catherine''s true feelings for Victor, from her dress to her physical and mental state, touched Victor''s heart, coupled with the beautiful pictures in the little Baron''s memory and the contrast brought by his queen''s identity... All these deeply stimulated victor. He can''t stop now ¡£


    Catherine''s eyes do not belong to the dangerous state set by x-3. Instead, it adjusts Victor''s hormone level according to Victor''s mood, making him more attractive and virtually encouraging Catherine''s courage to courtship.


    Without this function, the design of x-3 is called failure.


    It can be said that Victor is at a disadvantage in front of high-level female knights, and x-3 is indispensable.


    Lang qingqiyi''s two people are alone in a room. What should happen will always happen.


    Victor knelt down in front of Catherine, crossed her jade finger with his right hand, and slowly and firmly held Junting''s lower leg. The delicate, soft and elastic touch made Victor say:


    "Golden mask."


    Looking at the deep and charming dark eyes of her sweetheart, the handsome face without a couple, and the surging wind blowing the corner of her skirt, Catherine was already intoxicated. When she heard Victor say the "Golden Mask", her mind was buzzing, and the whole person became shaky.


    God... He knows... Yes, he is the future swordsman. How can he not know... He will always know... He will not think I am a debauchery woman... Will he doubt my love for him... What should I do... What should I do?


    Catherine turned her head sideways and didn''t dare to touch Victor''s eyes. Her beautiful face was stained with rouge, and she fainted to the tip of her ears. Fine beads of sweat exuded from the slender bridge of her nose. Her long eyelashes kept shaking, and there seemed to be a glittering tear in her half closed eyes. If she could not feel the temperature of Victor''s palm, she was afraid that she would be soft on the imperial concubine''s couch.


    At this moment, Victor saw not a powerful extraordinary knight, not a high queen. He saw a delicate and charming woman, a beautiful woman trapped by love.


    All kinds of emotions have been pushed to the top and kneaded into a ball. The rest can only be reckless possession and conquest.


    Victor lifted Catherine''s sharp chin and kissed her glittering and watery red lips.


    Catherine hasn''t worked for a long time. Since taking the inoculation, her body and mind have been ready to accept victor. Her vine like character intensifies her self hint of love. Facing the kiss of her sweetheart, she had no resistance but obedience.


    At this moment, she seemed to be wrapped by great happiness. Happy tears couldn''t stop flowing out. She closed her star eyes and wholeheartedly responded to her lover''s kiss. She didn''t notice that Victor''s eyes glittered with golden streamers from time to time.


    Victor always passively accepts love. His partners have the smell of political marriage, and behind the compromise is the instinctive resistance to the different world.


    Only this time, the impulse was pure emotional explosion - having an affair with the former hostess.


    Cheating is not love, it comes from the instinct of life reproduction, and the instinct of extraordinary creatures has a subtle connection with the origin of the world. When Victor desperately wants to possess Catherine, it means that he has accepted the little Baron and the world.


    Something that stays in your mind will someday spring up in your life.


    The Golden Toad, which pursues the unity of heaven and man, started to build a new breakthrough point. The x-3 from the earth can''t handle the interaction between the blood of the moon elves, the power of the soul and the origin of the world. It has reached the edge of collapse and will be transformed into a new form conforming to the origin of the world by the Golden Toad.


    However, Victor did not know all this. He was completely immersed in the excitement of having an affair with the queen.


    "It''s less than half an hour... Catherine, I knew you couldn''t help it... You don''t know that the inoculant and Victor attract each other..." Ariel kept sighing, stood gnashing her teeth outside the door, and finally raised her hand to shake the latch open.


    The beautiful scene made Ariel angry, funny and a little envious.


    Catherine seemed hopeless... The countess coughed and raised her voice to the little servant who "oppressed" the Queen: "is this your way to repay your majesty, Lord Randall? It''s impolite."


    Victor suddenly woke up, the Golden Toad mystery stopped suddenly, the collapsing x-3 rallied again, and his eyes recovered their clarity.


    Catherine closed her eyes and lay on the imperial concubine''s couch for a while. She got up and leaned into her lover''s arms. She whispered shyly and sweetly: "honey, this is not the time... I promise I will only belong to you in the future... I want to have a child for you when I have a chance..."


    The faceless second seat doesn''t know what she has done. If she doesn''t stop all this, kite castle will get the golden blood in advance, and Victor can take the most critical step.


    Victor''s mind was blank. He seemed to notice that nothing had happened. He was surprised that the x-3 didn''t have the record just now.


    In Catherine''s eyes, the expression of a close lover is embarrassing to lovely. She sniffed, pecked at Victor''s lips, re tied his belt, sorted out his skirt, put on high heels, reluctantly looked at his wandering lover before leaving, and closed the door to give him room to relieve his emotions and tidy up his clothes.


    Catherine glared at Ariel, snorted, shook her hair, and walked gracefully and briskly out of the waiting room corridor.


    I won''t tell you how happy I am with victor.


    Victor was still thinking in the room.


    Just... What the hell happened?

 Chapter 422

    Time flies, and it''s February in the water season.


    The weather began to get cold. Especially in the early morning, the thin cold fog is everywhere, and it''s cold to the bone when it''s wet on the body.


    At this time, people who can leave the warm quilt and run out for exercise must make great decisions. If there is a living beauty in the quilt, it is not enough to make up your mind. You must also have great perseverance. If you want to get up from the gentle countryside of the two female knights, determination, perseverance, will, physical strength and charm are indispensable.


    Victor does not lack great determination and perseverance. He has extraordinary physical strength and charm, except general will. But he has a super biochip.


    So he tossed about in the middle of the night with Sophia and Natalia on the wide and soft feather bed. In the morning, he opened his eyes on time.


    Three hours of deep sleep made Victor energetic and clear.


    Snow Bear skin blankets outline two beautiful bodies. Purple and blond hair are sprinkled on the pillow like two blooming flowers. Sophia and Natalia were sleeping soundly with their husband between them. Victor took his arms out of the soft arms of the two women, drilled out of the warm quilt, put on his clothes and left the bedroom with light hands and feet.


    Sophia and Natalia knew what their men were doing, but they were reluctant to open their eyes. In their opinion, Victor''s morning exercise every day is meaningless. No matter how exquisite the martial arts secret method created by turnans is, it is of no use to Knights and even less to ELF blood.


    Why do you practice mortal martial arts with the talent in your blood? You might as well stay with us... That''s what Viscount Randall said.


    Victor has realized that he is not a pure human, and turnans''s eagle lion fighting skills really have little effect on him. Moreover, the x-3 biochip not only developed his potential, but also imprisoned his path. It''s like that no matter how fast the train runs, it can only run on the scheduled track. If no one laid the tracks, Victor could only take the high-speed train to enjoy the fixed scenery, but could not explore the unknown area.


    Even if you can''t improve your strength by practicing war skills, it''s good to temper your will. Unfortunately, the x-3 does everything. It is like a faithful and magical housekeeper, allowing the master to go to deep sleep at any time, wake up on time, and urge the master to go out for exercise. Unless Victor changes his mind, he will always execute the default instructions.


    It made Victor quite helpless.


    Daily morning exercise has become a habit, or victor''s psychological construction, a kind of self comfort and social integration.


    I practice martial arts every day. How can I not be human?


    Ordinary people have no concept of extraordinary blood. The guard of Randall family agrees with his master''s diligence very much, and takes him as an example to practice combat skills every day. The Lord''s example can inspire people and improve morale. Victor finally found the meaning of persistence.


    The cold fog pounced on his face and chilled his heart. Victor was still excited in his skin armor. Now he especially misses the big bed in the bedroom and the two lovely wives on the bed.


    After moving his joints, Victor trotted into the back garden of the Marquis house.


    Nelson and the guards have begun to practice their skills in the garden. His upper body was bare and his strong muscles were exposed. Every breath made the fog around him churn and surge, like a humanoid monster swallowing clouds. Caligula sat foolishly opposite. Whenever Nelson vomited white fog, he blew it away and had a good time. The guards devoted themselves to practicing wolf fighting skills.


    Turnans''s improved combat skills learn from the secret pile method, pay attention to step-by-step, and most avoid giving up halfway. Nelson and the guard cultivate their fighting skills and ignore the arrival of their master. Victor didn''t bother them either. He was going to find an open space to complete his daily practice. Caligula ran over, grinned and muttered, "good morning, master." He is changing his teeth.


    Nelson and Alice are also changing teeth. This is the sequelae of the dragon vein medicine to reshape the body.


    Of course, changing teeth is a good thing. It shows that the body begins to develop again, which can not only delay aging and increase life, but also become stronger or more beautiful according to the mind when shaping the body. The only disadvantage is that I''m a little embarrassed when I talk and eat.


    To this end, Alice locked herself in the house and refused to meet her husband. Nelson was also ashamed. Fortunately, the barons of chataan had set off to return to the territory and left brinor city. Otherwise, he can only wear a helmet to teach his master''s brother and sister and practice the simplified version of the secret form of the monkey. Now he tries not to speak. He practices hard all day, eats and drinks wildly, hoping to grow new teeth as soon as possible. Only Caligula doesn''t care. He shows his new teeth to people when he has nothing to do, amusing others and making himself happy.


    "Aka, why don''t you practice your skills?" Victor affectionately knocked on Caligula''s stomach. He wanted to pat the family squire on the shoulder, but this guy was too tall.


    "Master, I''ve finished my practice... When Nelson is finished, he takes me to have mutton porridge... One bucket for him and two buckets for me." Caligula hit it and said with saliva.


    Victor almost didn''t laugh. He waved his hand and said, "go to practice again. I''ll have someone prepare four extra stewed quails for you."


    Caligula immediately put on a posture and practiced the eagle lion fighting skills again. The three white fog puffed back and forth between his mouth and nose like a tangible long sword, which looked very magical.


    The wolf''s combat skills are divided into two stages, 12 pile methods and 16 movements. Adults under the age of 30 take body strengthening medicine regularly and practice step by step for four years. They can reach the standard of elite archers and have relatively agile skills.


    The eagle lion fighting skill points to the fire of the soul, which belongs to the real secret method. It is divided into four levels. In the first two levels, only those undeveloped children can practice. If they are strong inside and strong outside before the age of 20, they can start the third level and try to ignite the fire of the soul.


    Nelson has reached the top of the third level. The power of the soul coordinates the inside and outside, and his Qi and blood are as strong as a giant beast. Kaligura has stepped into the fourth level of Qi and blood coagulation and ease. If the fourth level reaches the peak, the power of the mind controls the outside and the inside. The specific performance is that the explosive skills of Eagle lion combat skills become active skills such as bloodthirsty and mania.


    At present, Nelson can instantly double his strength and speed for 8 seconds, or explode five times in a row, and his combat effectiveness will explode instantly. Caligula''s basic strength was not lost to Nelson, and it was easy to break out eight times in a row. Even Nelson was jealous of his talent.


    In fact, Caligula has a strong body, but his heart is as simple as a child. When remolding his body, he completely accepted the mind fire magic, which directly ignited his heart fire. He now has 18 mental attributes, 15 physique and perception, and 17 life.


    As for his strength level... Even black iron is not as good as it, so he has no combat effectiveness at all.


    Caligula was never angry with anyone. It took a long time to kill a cow. Even ordinary soldiers could seize the opportunity to stab him on the spot.


    Dare not do it, there is a fart strength level.


    He''s blind and talented... He''s a loser!


    After a burst of envy, jealousy and hatred, Victor decided to include the half dragon man''s heart in the collection of Zesheng resources and exchange more plastic places with the church.


    The eagle lion combat skills must start with dolls, but children are naughty by nature and few people can calm down to practice martial arts skills. If they fail to practice the eagle lion combat skills to the third floor before the age of 20, it will be difficult to ignite the fire of the soul and waste the early resource investment.


    According to Victor''s agreement with the church: 800 golden sols, 10 and a half dragon hearts, plus some Zesheng herbs can be exchanged for a place to reshape the body.


    This quota is a valuable opportunity to cultivate the elite combat power of the family.


    Anyway, the half dragon people have a tradition of killing each other... As long as they are provided with armaments to make their bloody war more fierce, I''m afraid they don''t have the heart of the half dragon people?


    Victor gathered his thoughts and found a quiet place to start today''s morning exercise.


    When the sun dispelled the morning fog, Vic took a long breath. Nelson and the guards did not disturb the master and quietly left the back garden. Sophia and Angelina are smiling and watching Victor put away.


    The little princess of the York family snorted, raised her chin, proudly turned her small head to the side, and shook around demonstratively with a bear tooth carving in her hand.


    The knight competition and hunting event held by the Gambis royal family came to an end. Edward August killed a giant bear alone at the hunting party. According to the etiquette, the new king should give the bear teeth to a vassal or future queen, but the boy went straight to Angelina in full view of the public. Everyone talked about it. Duke Wellington''s face was blue. Fortunately, Victor took the first step, half knelt on the ground and took the bear''s teeth to avoid an embarrassing situation. Roland ran over angrily and directly robbed the king''s booty.


    Anna returned to the Marquis house, closed the door and cried.


    I thought it was over. Who knows, that night, Roland took Edward over the wall into the Marquis house, and then the little king gave Anna the bear teeth carved by himself. Then they kissed!


    Victor could only watch two little guys under the age of 13 flirting in the back garden. Because Roland is eyeing him. As for Sophia, she didn''t come out as a teacher at all.


    Since then, Anna hated her guardian and showed off her bear teeth from time to time.


    "Anna, you practice your sword first. I have something to talk to adults." Sophia handed Anna the sword.


    Looking at Anna jumping away, Victor shook his head and said, "you''re really not a qualified teacher."


    Sophia smiled but didn''t say anything. She pointed out her beautiful red lips and her Amethyst eyes. Victor''s mind came up with her charming expression of pain and pleasure last night. Her heart swung and came forward to hold the peerless beauty in her arms.


    They kissed for a moment and kept it warm for a long time. Victor let go of the gorgeous Marquis and said discontentedly, "why charm me again?"


    "You''re clearly seducing me and Natalia." Sophia said softly.


    Victor blushed. In the past two months, he really worked hard for his women, but the root was Catherine.


    Victor kissed his former hostess in kite castle. After that, the two had little chance to be alone. But in public, Victor and Catherine secretly flirted, and only the parties knew what it was like.


    Williams held a banquet at the Regent''s residence to practice for envoys of various countries. He did not invite the high Lord of Gambis to attend, but only the Archbishop of Lazarus, the Marquis of the royal capital and the count of chebman. Its real intention was to let Archbishop Lazarus impose the casting right of copper sol on count chebman.


    Kite castle is determined to help the chebman family to the top. The church has no reason to continue to support the SoLIM family. It is absolutely inevitable to transfer the casting right of copper sol.


    It was all in Sylvia''s calculations.


    Victor also attended the banquet as the husband of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Count chebman''s ugly face made him secretly happy, but he was indifferent on the surface. Then he found a chance to get into the Queen Mother''s lounge and have a tryst with Catherine.


    They kissed sweetly and told each other their true feelings, but they still failed to take the last step. Countess Ariel was watching.


    Victor was very angry, but Catherine said her dilemma.


    Edward is still a minor with a simple heart. I''m afraid he can''t accept Catherine''s intimate partner with her childhood playmates. Catherine begged her sweetheart to confirm their relationship when she removed her post as Queen Mother.


    Victor knew that Catherine and Williams might have problems, but he just didn''t want to delve into it. He admitted that he was fascinated by Catherine. He was also sure that Catherine''s attachment to him came from the heart. Faced with his lover''s sad appearance, Victor could only give up bitterly.


    Want to steal, can''t steal. Victor held back his anger and felt a deep sense of guilt for Sylvia.


    So Victor poured all his enthusiasm and guilt into his lover. His relationship with Sophia has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Now, Victor is really reluctant to leave Sophia. However, he strictly abides by a bottom line. High-level female knights can get along with each other, but the other party can''t move their power to Randall.


    Randall''s political power is too weak to withstand internal friction. But the golden regiment can absorb Sophia''s power.


    "Honey, what''s on your mind?" Victor took Sophia''s hand and strolled through the garden.


    Sophia stopped, looked into Victor''s eyes and asked softly, "how do you know I have something on my mind?"


    "Didn''t you ask for comfort by throwing yourself at me early in the morning?" Victor smiled.


    Sophia gave Victor a white look, puffed a smile, shook her head and sighed, "you... You really know your wife... Well, I''m really upset."


    "Eckert is missing."

 Chapter 423

    "Lord Eckert Wimbledon, one of the five leaders of the bucks business group. You once met him at the Marquis house. Do you remember..."


    Sophia took Victor''s arm and strolled in the garden. As she walked, she said, "Eckert is in charge of six caravans and is specially responsible for a trade road from the southeast territory of Dodo to the Neville basin. He commutes to and from denstone of the dweimick family and Tieling of the smirlo family all the year round, and rarely returns to brinor."


    There is no memory of Lord Eckert in the little Baron''s will side. He is an insignificant passer-by. But Eckert is now in Victor''s hands. As for his specific itinerary and location, Victor did not know.


    Gold recovery potion is of great importance to the knight family. Victor''s use of it to layout the golden regiment strategy will inevitably lead to the open investigation and dark trial of the York family. Restore the medicine effect against the sky, Victor couldn''t think of a perfect way to whiten it. No matter how he arranged it, there must be a flaw in Sylvia''s eyes.


    The black pen draws white paper, and the more it draws, the darker it gets. Pretend to be smart in front of smart people, the more you pretend to be stupid.


    In that case, don''t describe it at all. Let smart people make up their own brains.


    Victor made a request to barrow, but asked for the details of the implementation. The old spy didn''t know the real value of the recipe. His plan must be full of loopholes. Sylvia asked, Victor didn''t know, didn''t explain, didn''t give anyone. As long as Sylvia can''t give up the great benefits of the recovery medicine and the golden regiment, the York family will naturally cover up the source of the formula for Victor, promote the development of the golden regiment, and ensure that the energy source of key medicinal materials continuously flows from ARITE into the human horse hills.


    Victor worked out the plan to fill the gap after careful consideration. He is absolutely sure.


    Isn''t that the rock brick?


    Sylvia just didn''t say it. Victor knew it.


    The technology of the alchemy Empire should be used, and there is no possibility of strict confidentiality. The Alchemist is Victor''s core secret. Sylvia visited the secret castle on the hill. The alchemist swayed in front of her more than once. She couldn''t find anything unusual. Victor has nothing to worry about.


    "Eckert? No impression... Honey, please go on." Victor shook his head honestly. He did not know Lord Eckert.


    "The Borui people used violent means to intimidate the peripheral members of the bucks business group in the kingdom of Dodo and force them to take refuge in the Southwind chamber of Commerce. However, the high level of the bucks business group resolutely resisted the oppression of the Southwind chamber of Commerce. Eckert was one of the representatives. Because he had the surname of Wimbledon... The Southwind chamber of commerce could hardly reuse the Wimbledon of the bucks business group unless they wanted to Give up aristocracy. "


    Sophia continued: "Eckert personally took charge of Dengshi city and secretly fought with the minions of the Southwind chamber of Commerce. More than two months ago, he suddenly left Dengshi city and took only a few confidants with him. But Eckert reported to me the reason for his absence without permission. The letter said that he intercepted an important intelligence related to the transaction between the Borui people and Lord dodo. In order to prevent the leakage of information, he was punished by the dewamik family and Lord Eckert planned to hide his whereabouts and sneak back to brinor after the pursuit of the borriens. He reported his itinerary to the Marquis twice with a red eyed crow. He last appeared on the southern border of the kingdom of dodo. It is reasonable that he should have entered Gambis more than a month ago... But Eckert has not heard from him since. I am sure he is missing. "


    "You didn''t send the Knights of the Marquis house to meet him?" Asked victor.


    "Sent, no one was found at all... Eckert brought three flying male crows, and we can only keep one-way contact with him. How do you ask my knight to pick him up?"


    Sophia shook her head and sighed: "As you know about Wimbledon in Gambis, we inherit by surname rather than blood. Almost every generation of marquis and their successors are not immediate relatives... I, the Marquis, don''t even have Wimbledon blood. Lords like Eckert and Abel also don''t have Wimbledon blood. In fact, they trade in the name of Wimbledon and are not loyal to the Marquis house ¡£¡±


    "You suspect that Eckert took refuge in the Borui people. He deliberately used the way of missing and pretending to die to protect his family and title?"


    Sophia nodded and said, "it''s very possible. Whether Eckert was really killed by the Borrie or betrayed me, the result is equally bad. If the noble leaders of the bucks business group suffer an accident, the business group will soon collapse." Then Sophia leaned into Victor''s arms and said softly, "honey, you promised to help me... I''m sure you''ll help me, but I must go to dodo kingdom first."


    Victor held Sophia''s shoulder, looked straight into her purple eyes and said in a deep voice, "at the invitation of count Hora Ludwig?"


    The little husband is good at everything, but he is jealous. He always regards his partner as his vassal and does not allow others to get involved. However, this also shows that he values his feelings and is very attached to himself.


    Sophia felt helpless and a little sweet. She bit her red lips and said wrongly, "didn''t I refuse Ludwig''s gentleman''s gift? Why don''t you believe me? Accepting the invitation is just an excuse for visiting. I need to see his majesty Friedrich. No matter whether the negotiations between me and King dodo have made progress, I can stabilize the hearts of the bucks business group."


    DoRdOr''s special envoy repeatedly expressed his admiration for the Marquis of Wimbledon in public and private occasions, gave Sophia a set of jewelry according to the courtship etiquette of the knight, and invited her to visit the Ludwig family.


    The dispute over the blue amber hotel made Hora the laughing stock of the aristocracy. It was no big deal. Hora admitted that he was impolite, mistook Viscount Randall for a noble girl, and praised the beauty of the moon elf aristocracy. According to his words, it was Viscount Randall who should be embarrassed.


    Sylvia is in brinor. Who of the nobles of Gambis dares to laugh at her lover like a noble girl? Special envoy dodo has sincerely apologized and compensated 50000 gold sol ransom. It''s unreasonable to stick to this topic.


    The storm at the blue amber hotel soon subsided. Hora was proud of her wit.


    However, how can the blue finch family make the count of the golden finch family pass easily? A basin of dirty water poured down.


    Before long, there was Hora in blinor again Count Ludwig likes men and doesn''t love women. He said that he was unmarried but brought two beautiful female trainee Knights just to cover up his personality defects. Otherwise, why did he always praise Viscount Randall''s appearance?


    This rumor is not only disgusting, but also vicious.


    Knights who cannot reproduce blood have no position in the family. Edward Augustus was crowned king, and envoys gathered in the city of brinor. Once the rumors spread, the impact will be very bad.


    Hora finally panicked. After some measurement, he began to publicly express his love for Sophia, trying to turn the blue amber Hotel storm into a battle between two male nobles.


    Breeding blood is always a big problem for knights and nobles. The aristocratic circle extremely despises knights with disordered nature, but it is a kind of good talk for knights to pursue heterosexual partners. Whether the other party is married or not, the knight has the right to express love. If the other party refuses to courtship, he must not be entangled. As long as this is done, it belongs to the romantic gentleman''s love. Both sides will be praised by the aristocratic circle, including the partner of the courted party.


    You are excellent, but my lover rejected you, which means I am better than you. If you dare to stick around, believe it or not, white gloves hit you in the face? what? My love promised you... White gloves hit you in the face!


    On the contrary, before Hora courted Sophia, viscount Randall moved with him. In fact, he was alluding to Victor''s narrow-minded and no gentlemanly demeanor. Sophia would certainly not accept the courtship of count Ludwig. If she accepted, Hora would surrender to victor and admit defeat. Anyway, she fought and lost, and lost her money. No one can laugh at him anymore.


    Hora''s abacus was very good, but she didn''t know she had completely offended victor. Of course, even if he knew, he didn''t care. After all, Victor tore his face first.


    Count Ludwig did so mainly to eliminate the negative impact of the conflict with victor. But he may not have no other thoughts.


    Sophia is so beautiful that if Hora has no idea about her, Victor doesn''t believe it.


    The atmosphere of the aristocracy was so that it was no use for Victor to be angry. Some noble women deliberately seek courtship, accept gifts from gentlemen, and then refuse gracefully, so as to raise their value. Gillian was courted by more than 30 people. She also took out a gentleman''s gift and showed it to victor. In a rage, Victor bought it all at a high price, melted it into a ball and threw it into the Jinshui River.


    Sophia''s suitors are not 100 or 80. She has given Victor many faces by refusing Hora''s gentleman gift.


    A gentleman''s gift is not only the charm Medal of a female knight, but also the threshold for a knight to courtship. The female Knight refused to make love and accepted the gift, which recognized the nobility and sincerity of the suitor. On the contrary, it is contempt for the suitor.


    "Yes, you refused Ludwig''s gentleman''s gift... His face has been ugly for a few days." Victor loosened Sophia, looked her in the eyes and asked, "if that idiot helps you solve the south wind chamber of Commerce and only wants a night''s happiness, do you agree or not?"


    Sophia was stunned, shook her head and said with a smile, "honey, your jealousy is terrible... Do you think Hora has this ability?"


    "What if Friedrich? What are you going to do if he woos you?" Victor''s eyes became unfathomable and aggressive.


    Sophia was furious and said coldly, "Victor, it''s too much for you to regard me as your personal belongings! If King dodo pesters me, will you lose your white gloves for me?"


    This problem is like a sharp arrow through the heart, nailing victor in place. He bowed his head and thought, and Sophia''s face was dim. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was dull and cold.


    After a long time, Victor looked up and sighed, "enbisser was right... He said I was too greedy and always wanted to take my partner for myself, but he didn''t understand that the high-ranking female knight was the strong first, and then the woman... The strong need respect. If you want to leave me, I respect your choice. But I want to know, who is more important in your mind, the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and me?"


    Sophia was so sad that she took Victor''s hand and said apologetically, "honey, don''t be angry. I was just in a hurry..." she bit her lip and said softly: "I''m glad you have me in your heart. Although high-level female Knights want you and don''t want to leave you. However, as an extraordinary person of silver level, you must learn to respect our will. You want me to give in to you unless you become a strong person above gold level. Maybe there''s another way..."


    Sophia put her arms around Victor''s neck and smiled sideways. "Give me a child... No, two. You give me two children. I''ll always serve you and please you. You''re the only one."


    Victor was overjoyed. He surrounded Sophia''s slim waist and said with a smile: "isn''t it simple? We will certainly have children... As long as my blood purification is completely stable."


    "Simple? Are you sure?" Sophia raised her eyebrows, shook her head and smiled: "the more powerful and extraordinary creatures are, the more difficult it is to have children. His majesty delavin has five Golden Knight partners and gave birth to six children. Except for the iron mountain queen who gave birth to twins, all his Highnesses have only one child."


    "Your moon elf blood is still purified, and everyone expects you to become the second sun elf. The female Knights surround you and spoil you in order to occupy a position in advance. If you let them see no hope, who is willing to waste their life in endless waiting? I''m afraid her majesty Catherine won''t be so enthusiastic about you."


    "Ah... You, you can see it?" Victor was stunned and stammered.


    Sophia threw her lips, loosened her arms and said angrily, "when the kite Castle held the feast, so many high-ranking female knights were staring at you. Except Sylvia, me and Judy, you only winked at Catherine. You think we are all blind? Roland is so cruel to you, not because you are playing Edward''s mother''s idea."


    "You don''t have to worry. Roland didn''t give a clear warning that she supported Catherine''s pursuit of you." Sophia''s tone was lazy, but her slender hand gave her husband a hard twist on his waist.


    "You haven''t answered my question directly." Victor rubbed his waist and complained with a grin.


    Sophia looked at Victor for a while and said seriously, "I''ve walked all the way, stepping on thorns, moving forward bravely, and never letting go of what I catch! If I can''t catch the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, I''ll catch you firmly."


    "Dear husband, you can''t get rid of me! I have a place in Randall''s house."


    "Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Victor took a breath and said meaningfully, "very satisfied!"


    Sophia was free and easy, and never asked Victor: who is more important to Randall and her?


    As a man, how could Victor be inferior to his own woman?


    Putting aside personal feelings, Sophia will play an important role in the victor project. Her position determined Victor''s attitude.


    Sylvia gets the healing potion, which is the moment when the golden mass turns from dark to light. If the golden regiment wants to develop, it must jointly master the powerful lords of business. Therefore, it needs a visible agent.


    Sophia is a well deserved candidate.


    She has the ability to divide the Wimbledon chamber of commerce into parts, from light to dark, and instantly enrich the strength of the golden mission. Only in this way can the golden regiment be affirmed by the powerful Lord.


    On the other hand, Sophia gave up the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, and her fundamental contradiction with the royal family disappeared. Kite castle will not deprive her of the Marquis, because her husband is Victor. The augustian family would welcome a Marquis with ancient blood. Moreover, their mastery of Victor''s descendants is conducive to strengthening the influence of kite castle on Renma hills.


    Sophia''s position is very stable, and she will dominate the golden group more than victor.


    Of course, Victor personally in charge of the golden mission is in line with the principle of maximizing interests. However, Victor''s nest is more important than the golden group.


    Victor has mastered the main materials of dragon vein medicine and can continuously cultivate loyal family elite. If Pinghu Town can get the casting right of copper sol, Victor has fire crystal furnace technology, and the casting of copper sol can only earn no loss, plus the two treasure pots of joint-stock chamber of Commerce and yeliucheng. The transformation efficiency of human and financial resources of the golden regiment has been weakened by Randall''s leadership.


    In the long run, with the strength of the alchemy tower and Randall family, Victor set up a new stove to rebuild a gold group is by no means difficult. But from the bottom of his heart, Victor didn''t want to fight Sophia one day. She has no chance of winning. She is still so beautiful and stubborn. Once she breaks up, it is difficult to bridge their relationship. And Vic did it all.


    Apart from the love between husband and wife, Victor has little means to restrict Sophia.


    "Honey, don''t worry about going to dodo kingdom. I have a vague idea that can help you get out of trouble completely." Victor paused, shook his head and said, "I still need some time to improve this idea."


    "Really?"


    Sophia brightened her eyes and said suspiciously, "don''t you make me happy? If you reveal something, I''ll believe you."


    "Er... The key to solving the problem is the lack of loyalty of the bucks business group." Victor had to take out some dry goods and order her.


    "Not loyal enough?" Sophia frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, she asked in a charming voice with silky eyes: "honey, please be specific?"


    "Don''t use your charm talent. Now my mind is full of you... I forget everything!"


    Victor tapped his head in distress. Then, the slightly cool red lips are printed on the mouth, and the fragrant soft tongue crosses into the mouth. The sweet taste is intoxicating.


    After kissing her husband for a long time, Sophia licked her beautiful red lips and asked with a smile, "do you remember now?"


    "That''s terrible. I forgot all about it."


    "Hum! In order to help you remember, you sleep alone tonight!"


    "Oh, come to think of it again. We need to win Sylvia''s support first, or if she cuts off Neville''s trade with the Bucks, you''ll have to be Viscount Randall."


    "Yes, that''s the key issue."


    Sophia''s sad face was like a west child holding her heart. She asked infinitely delicate, "when are you going to find her?"


    Victor gave up his plan to run the x-3, silently realized the beauty of the charm talent, and said, "today, the Senate held a meeting to discuss the fishman war and the construction of Hong Kong. Sylvia must be listening in the Senate, and I''ll see her now. Honey, are you satisfied with my attitude?"


    "Of course. Natalia and I will prepare a family dinner tomorrow night, waiting for my love to return." Sophia raised her train gracefully.


    "It''s also funny. It''s also the Marquis of the capital of the king. We don''t have a seat in the Senate." Victor shook his head and went to the inner house of the Marquis''s house.


    Before leaving the garden, Victor stopped, turned and said, "yes. If King dodo dares to cling to you... I will kill him."


    Looking at her husband''s confident and powerful back, Sophia only felt that the sunshine in Houfu garden had never been brighter.

 Chapter 424

    The sunlight passed through the windows of the Senate, leaving a row of bright spots on the birch floor. There was only one young aristocrat sitting in the conference room of Nuo da.


    He has a pair of pure amber eyes, about 25 years old, wearing a brand-new Marquis dress, sitting leisurely in the special position of the SoLIM family. Perhaps it was a thought of a beautiful and interesting past. The warm smile on Zhang Junlang''s face made his slightly rigid facial features friendly and easy-going, as if he were a gentle and approachable young scholar.


    However, his body was surrounded by the occasional Brown airflow, which reflected the light in his amber eyes. The invisible force field enveloped the young nobles for one meter. The indoor air was stagnant because of the presence of the elements of the void. But whenever the brown airflow touched the solid wood tables and chairs, it hit into a mass of dust and disappeared without a trace. The heavy earth element seems to be just an illusion of nothingness.


    Only the earth knight who resonates with 36 elements can make the lazy and thick void elements lively and flexible. The emptiness and reality are commanded by the heart, such as the arm.


    A majestic figure like a lion broke into the conference room, the heaviness in the room immediately disappeared, and the stagnant air resumed its flow. Two pairs of amber eyes collided, and the force field vision around the young aristocrat collapsed, as if nothing had happened.


    If the silver earth knight is the Lord of the void element, the gold earth knight is the king of the void element. When the king comes, no matter how powerful the Lord is, he has to put away his arrogance and pay tribute.


    Marquis goron frowned heavily and said in a deep voice, "you can''t even control the elements of emptiness, your excellency sorim?"


    "That''s not true. When I attended the Senate meeting for the first time, I couldn''t help but want to play tricks." The young aristocrat smiled, his smile was calm and sincere, and his amber eyes had turned brown.


    Marquis goron nodded and said, "Your Excellency SoLIM, you are in good condition. I sincerely hope that your Excellency will not attend the Senate meeting for the last time. Aren''t you going to arrange the clerk for this meeting?"


    The Senate does not welcome extraordinary knights to the conference. They will have a strong sense of oppression on mortals and ordinary knights, and even affect the will of participants.


    If an elder family appoints extraordinary knights to attend the meeting, other families can only send strong people of the same level to attend the meeting. The contents discussed by the Senate are related to the fundamental interests of the Lord group, and it is inevitable to quarrel and abuse each other. Ordinary nobles beat the table and throw the bench. It''s not a big problem. Extraordinary knights are not so rude. They can only mobilize vanity elements to express their strong dissatisfaction. The venue is full of elements. Don''t open the meeting. Just gesture your fists.


    Than fist, who can beat Sylvia? How can the super strong represent the full strength of a political group?


    Every talent is the protagonist of the Senate meeting. In order to avoid mistakes, participants usually arrange the family think tank in the lounge of the Senate. Their respective clerks record the meeting contents and pass them to the think tank to help participants make correct decisions.


    Sylvia respected the Senate tradition and stayed in the York family lounge. But the old Marquis of SoLIM was running out of time. He had to attend the Senate meeting in person. It was hard for everyone to say anything. The Marquis of golon must come forward to suppress the situation and ensure that the meeting can be held normally.


    "Family affairs have been arranged. As a descendant of SoLIM, I have a clear conscience. Now I''m more concerned about whether I can take the last step."


    Marquis SoLIM got up and bowed, "Your Highness, although I am 22 years older than you, you are a pioneer on the knight''s road. I hope to get your Highness''s guidance."


    "I''d love to see another royal highness in Gambis." The Marquis of Cologne gave a knightly salute, nodded and said, "if you have any doubts, just ask."


    "About three years ago, I felt the call from the element sea. With the passage of time, the urgency of the elements in the void became stronger and stronger. My appearance began to become young, and my body and fighting spirit reached the peak state I had never seen before, but I couldn''t find the door to the element sea." The Marquis of SoLIM shook his head and said in a deep voice: "his highness of SoLIM family once said the importance and method of building Knight belief, but he did not elaborate on the details of how to communicate the element sea. I want to learn from your highness about the problems that need to be paid attention to in the trial of life and death."


    Marquis golon''s jaw head said: "the root of a knight''s strength is the perfect control of the inside and outside. The balance of the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water brings a perfect cycle. However, the structure of the perfect cycle is quite stable, which greatly limits the improvement of ability. Therefore, the promotion of a knight is actually a process of breaking the balance and rebuilding perfection."


    "The ancestors of the gold Knight of the SoLIM family belong to the silver blood. They are naturally able to disturb the element sea and break the balance limit from bronze to silver with the disturbance of the element sea. Therefore, the key to promoting the silver blood to the gold Knight lies in their own beliefs."


    "We Golden Knights with bronze blood have faced two problems, breaking the balance and building faith. In short, we have no door. We can only attract the attention of the element sea by hitting the wall. Let the element sea open a door for us, then go in and come out alive."


    "Breaking the balance is not a simple thing. Only the strong stimulation between life and death can break through the limitations of perfection." Goron sighed: "I was forced to go through the test of life and death in the knight stage. I survived luckily, and I got today''s achievement. In reality, the higher the knight''s level, the more terrible the test object will be. Therefore, few silver knights can pass the test of life and death. My advice to you is to forget everything, conform to the characteristics of earth elements, be calm and patient, and fight to death!"


    "Thank you for your guidance." The old Marquis solemnly saluted.


    "Then the meeting can begin."


    Marquis goron found a chair and sat down in the corner of the conference room.


    The participants of the elder family came in one after another, each with 5 or 6 clerks. When everyone was seated, the spacious meeting room suddenly looked quite crowded.


    This is a very important meeting, which is related to the long-term interests of the kingdom of Gambis. The Golden Knight sat in the venue, the Regent presided over the meeting, the strength Lord personally attended, not to mention, but also brought the family''s academic advisory group. The peripheral lords of the elder family looked forward to it in the rest room. Whenever the hard-working clerk like a wild bee ran into the lounge to read out the progress of the meeting, they would join the scholar Advisory Group, discuss it one by one, and then watch the clerk pass on his suggestions to the patriarch of the meeting.


    At the beginning, the Lords of power could maintain aristocratic elegance in front of the Marquis of goron and the Regent. But with the passage of time, the volume of the debate became louder and louder, mixed with the sound of "bang" and "bang" on the table. I''m afraid that''s why the Senate only uses cheap tables and chairs.


    Finally, nbiser The roar of Duke of York ignited the enthusiasm of the venue. All kinds of abuse, ridicule and special greetings for aristocrats came one after another, and even the distinguished Regent of Williams burst out. The bee like hard-working clerk shuttled back and forth between the venue and the family lounge. With an amazing blush on his face, he said excitedly, "Duke York scolded his master as a mean and shameless villain. He knew to imitate the goods of Jinshui city. He also called his master a curly sheep."


    "Curly sheep? Curly sheep follow the leader''s ass all day and fall off the cliff. He doesn''t know. He scolds his master for being stupid!" A scholar spat and shouted, "tell the host to ask the Duke of York to eat less cake. Large fur balls are particularly popular."


    "What do you mean?" The clerk asked


    The scholar denounced: "fool! Don''t you understand? The York family uses pig stomach to make grass filled balls... It''s tantamount to scolding the Duke of York as a fat pig and a big greedy bag!"


    This is destined to be a long meeting. The Senate meeting room is no different from the noisy market.


    There is only one reason for the noise in the market, that is money.


    The port has not been built yet, so it is too early to talk about the distribution of interests in developing the southern continent. The Lords quarreled only about money.


    In fact, everything that should be discussed had been discussed before the meeting.


    Sophia regretfully told Victor that she chose to lead the construction of the port in chebman. Because the budget for the construction of the port under Randall''s collar exceeds 2.4 million kinsol, which is 600000 higher than that under chebman''s collar. In addition, she has to pay 800000 military expenses for the fishman war. The total expenditure exceeded 2.6 million, accounting for half of her total wealth.


    2.6 million kinsol is a piece of fat that everyone wants to eat. But men and horses can only stare.


    The Regent gave a good reason. The Marquis of Wimbledon funded the construction of the port, and she has the right to choose the location of the port. If you want to build a port, you can only pay out of your own pocket. If the York family had the money, they should build the three fortresses first. After all, the Kingdom exempted the York family from taxes for 20 years and allocated 1.2 million kinshores for the collection, processing and transportation of Fortress stones.


    Of course, the Regent saved Sylvia some face. The York family can get 20000 kinsol in the fishman war. Who let the York family''s riverbank line be cleaner than the dog? There are only three or two groups of big fish and small fish. Even if you want to recruit more soldiers, there is no excuse.


    The other families were too happy to carve up the remaining 2.58 million kinsol. Who can speak for people?


    They all agreed that the main force of the army guarding the western border of the kingdom should always be on guard against the sudden attack of ant tide. Let''s leave it to them.


    The chebman family got the biggest cake. They are responsible for the labor and raw materials for the construction of the port, and can make a profit of at least 200000 or 300000 kinshores. Strangely, the lounge of the southern lords group is colder than that of the York family. Marquis SoLIM did not bring a clerk at all and did not seem to be ready to participate in the discussion. The southern Lord family should discuss the details of cooperation at count chebman''s residence at this time.


    The Joshua family is the second biggest beneficiary. As masters of deep water city, they are proficient in port and dock construction. Sophia paid the Joshua family 100000 kinsol for the port design. Moreover, the riverbank line controlled by the Joshua family is close to Firth lake, where the fish man population is quite dense, which is the preset main battlefield of Gambis. Therefore, in addition to earning a sum of military expenses, the Joshua family can also sell supplies to the armies of other lords and make a lot of profits.


    In Victor''s eyes, Sophia is undoubtedly the biggest loser.


    He spent 2.6 million kinshores and found nothing but sending the barbarians across the river.


    What a loser... Even if you can''t get the ownership of the port, you can take the permanent lease of four port berths... The fishing industry of Jinshui River is an inexhaustible source of wealth.


    Victor grieved for Sophia''s mistake and beat his chest and feet for the immature business rules of the human kingdom. But his idea has no basis in the law.


    The wealth of the territory belongs to the Lord. Whose territory the port is built in is whose territory. Victor would never agree to overthrow this Lord''s law.


    Because of this provision in the glorious code, the clergy of the church avoided secularization and the interests of knights and nobles were protected. At the same time, it also restricts the power of Fengjun, forming a game rule of "only taking by chance, not taking by force".


    In Auguste''s eyes, Sophia''s wealth belongs to kite castle. The royal family left her 1.9 million gold sol entirely in the face of the legendary barbarian elder. Sophia knew very well that if she failed to trust the barbarians, she would lose her greatest political capital. So she did not hesitate to spend more than half of her wealth to complete the barbarian''s entrustment.


    The chebman family paid too little to have a port. But if kite Castle wants to get the territory of the port, it can''t be too ugly. Marriage is the legal basis for dividing territory, and the exchange of interests is the hidden rule for seeking territory. The dying SoLIM family became the victim of the game between kite castle and local lords. But even so, the Regent spent some time trying to hand over the copper city to the chebman family.


    Two months ago, Sylvia invited the future archbishop and the Marquis of SoLIM to a tea party. Williams immediately asked the current Archbishop to deprive the SoLIM family of the right to coin, so as to cut off the relationship between the church and the SoLIM family and turn the copper city into a lamb for slaughter.


    However, the kite Castle did not kill the sheep with a knife, but wanted to protect the lamb.


    As a monarch, the king cannot interfere or let others interfere with the legal inheritance of a family. This is the bottom line of the rules of the game.


    If the old Marquis of SoLIM is promoted with blood, copper city will still be SoLIM''s copper city. If he falls, the lamb will seek the shelter of the chebman family. Kite castle just paved the way in advance, and did not violate the obligation of Fengjun.


    The Senate meeting seemed to have nothing to do with the York family and the SoLIM family.


    The Duke of York did not think so. When everyone enthusiastically discussed the proportion of troops, he raised the key question.


    How many ships can a port take? Without enough ships, how can we transport enough soldiers to the southern continent? Without enough soldiers, how can we stand on the southern continent? The 70000 pioneers of Borui kingdom were pushed back by the barbarians on the south bank. Gambis doesn''t have 120000 pioneering troops, so there''s no need to take risks.


    So we need to build a port.


    Opening up territory is the basis for the Senate to hold a meeting. When it comes to development, the Lords nodded one after another, but Williams made everyone speechless.


    You can do it yourself. Kite castle has no money. If you have money to support people to build ports, let''s talk about the new tax by the way.


    The issue of the Senate has changed from the construction of Hong Kong to the discussion of the new tax. The Lord quarreled with the Regent.


    The Duke of York duly took out the handwritten letter of viscount Randall, which said: Raven town welcomes the king''s tax official to settle in.


    You can see. Sylvia and Williams have a tacit understanding.


    **********************


    "Sophia is not willing to invest in the construction of a second port in Renma Hill regardless of the overall situation of the South expansion strategy. Kite Castle scolds her first, then removes her title, and then reconstructs the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. Sophia, as Viscount Randall, the remaining 1.9 million gold sol is not your money?" Sylvia sipped her coffee and said contentedly.


    Victor couldn''t be happy.


    The Viscount is rich, noble and powerful. She has a group of loyal knights. Behind her is a golden barbarian warrior and two barbarian weapon masters... If she takes charge of the silver moon manor, the Randall family will really change.


    "My money is your money... Your money or your money." Victor put down the fragrant snow ear tea and said with a sad face.


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment and was immediately overjoyed. She hugged Victor''s head and kissed him on his lips for a long time. She said with a smile: "honey, this love word is so beautiful... I will reward you tonight."


    Victor licked his lips, looked up and asked, "have you ever thought about Nicole?"


    "My problem is your problem, your problem or your problem."


    Sylvia said with a sly smile, "I believe that with the charm of my love, there are no female Knights you can''t cope with, including our queen mother."


    Victor touched his nose in embarrassment and muttered, "how do I feel that you seem to say the opposite..."


    Sylvia knelt in Victor''s arms and laughed wildly. It took a long time to say, "my love, you really know yourself."


    Victor just wanted to make fun of him. His ears moved and frowned. "The Senate has become quiet. What''s going on?"


    Sylvia lifted the scattered hair behind her ears and said faintly: "the old guy SoLIM finally fought back... He just raised an interesting topic... Ha ha, it''s really interesting."

 Chapter 425

    Marquis SoLIM knocked on the table, and the noisy meeting was suddenly quiet.


    No one can despise the dignity of the earth knight, especially when others have reached the last moment of transformation. No one can ignore the opinion of a great Lord. Although the bronze blood of the SoLIM family is declining day by day, the army of Tongcheng still ranks first among the southern Lords.


    "This may be my last meeting of the Senate... I''ll tell you something."


    The old Marquis was very satisfied with the attitude of the Lords and raised his voice: "SoLIM established a settlement on the North Bank of Jinshui River before the establishment of Gambis. It has been 632 years. As the guardian of the southern border of Gambis, SoLIM also has a history of 364 years."


    "Although we are guards in the south, all of you here know the situation in the south of the Kingdom... Surrounded by mountains and inconvenient transportation. The fish people on the Jinshui River bank and the forest people and horses in the West are not against each other in Tongcheng... I must admit that SoLIM has made too little contribution to the kingdom for a long time. As a guard in the south, SoLIM doesn''t deserve his name." The old Marquis sighed in a low voice.


    Too little contribution, not worthy of the name.


    In a word, it explains the root cause of the decline of the SoLIM family. The four Dukes also sighed.


    The SoLIM family was once the court Earl of the RAND royal family. In order to balance the increasingly powerful augustian Lord group, the imperial royal family canonized SoLIM as the southern border guard of the Empire, led an army to explore the wasteland on the North Bank of Jinshui River, and formed a north-south encirclement of Augustus.


    When the nyovist family lost power, SoLIM defected to the iris family. But there was a natural gap between SoLIM and Auguste, so that they gave up the title of Duke of Gambis and refused to marry the Royal daughter.


    In response to the call of kite castle, the Knights of Gambis families went north to dodo kingdom to fight against the invading Sassanians. Only SoLIM pushed back and sent only a small number of vassal soldiers to respond to the king''s war order. The Allied forces of the Lords of Gambis were resentful of SoLIM, and the soldiers in copper city naturally came to no good end.


    The elite soldiers in Tongcheng are always destroyed. The SoLIM family was more convinced that Auguste was targeting them, so they simply stopped sending vassal soldiers, and only some prisoners, refugees and mountain people pretended to be family soldiers to deal with the problem.


    This situation exacerbated the contradiction between the Lord of Gambis and the copper city. The Knights of Dodo and Neville also looked coldly at SoLIM in a corner and were unwilling to marry copper city.


    There are no strong enemies outside, but internal troubles arise from themselves. The Knights of other families shed blood on the battlefield. There are more and more Knights of SoLIM family, and they marry the noble daughter of a small family. Bronze Knights give birth to trainee knights, and trainee Knights give birth to ordinary nobles. The vast number of noble children are entangled together, and the interest competition within SoLIM is becoming more and more intense.


    Buryat and chebman are the losers of SoLIM''s internal struggle. They were driven out of the copper city, not counting, even SoLIM''s surname was deprived. As independent lords of Gambis, they gradually opened up the situation.


    Kite Castle seized the opportunity to exchange high-quality scouring medicine for the resources of the copper city, which completely disrupted SoLIM''s Bronze blood. Eventually caused SoLIM to fall apart.


    "Your Highness The Regent, on behalf of the SoLIM family, I accept the royal capital tax official to settle in Tongcheng." The old Marquis stood up and bowed deeply to Williams,


    It''s too late to admit defeat now... Nbiser sighed secretly.


    The York family had similar concerns as SoLIM. But the tusk city is flat and safe, and the strength and blood of the York family can''t compare with SoLIM. Tusk has no choice but to cater to August. In the war against the Sassanian Empire, compared with Joshua, Wellington and Nim, the Knights of the York family always undertook the most dangerous tasks and showed no mercy to the Sassanian knights. The first high-level Knight of Gambis died in tusk city. More than 15 Knights of the York family were killed or captured.


    Due to the heroic fighting of family knights, tusk city not only integrated into Gambis, but also won the respect of Dodo and Neville nobles. Through the introduction of Neville''s great Lord, the York family was introduced as Austrian aid by branstedt, exchanged children, maintained bronze blood, and finally gained a foothold in the east of the kingdom.


    Even so, the York family was severely suppressed by the royal family. The area of the real territory of tusk city has been reduced by nearly 30%, which is used to accommodate the squire Knight Lord of kite castle. The territory taken out by deepwater city is pitiful. York and Joshua had constant friction and hostility to each other. Those peripheral lords are wall grass and keep making trouble for tusk city.


    The combined suppression and infiltration of the royal family and the Joshua family led to the bottom of the comprehensive strength of the York family among the great lords of Gambis. Otherwise, Ryan Augustus would never dare to divide the three eastern provinces in front of the divine knight. As a result, kite Castle lifted a stone and hit itself in the foot. Even the future queen became the guardian of York family.


    It''s not good to be too brave, not to be too timid... What did Victor say? It''s like walking on the ice, careful and brave... Nbiser York looked at Williams, the Marquis of SoLIM, and the Duke of Joshua, and straightened his back uncontrollably.


    If he has a waist.


    "As for the specific details of the new tax collection, my successor is responsible. I won''t discuss it." The old Marquis SoLIM looked around and continued, "building a port, shipbuilding and crossing the river to the south are related to the future of Gambis. As the guardian of the southern border of the Kingdom, I have a suggestion."


    "Your Excellency sorim, please speak frankly." The Regent raised his hand.


    The old Marquis turned to enbiser, smiled and said: "I totally agree with the Duke of York. If Gambis wants to expand southward, there must be enough ports and ships. However, there are many mountains on both sides of Jinshui River from Renma hill to SoLIM, and there are few beaches suitable for port construction. Moreover, the river channel is narrow and the water flow is relatively fast. It is difficult for large sailboats to cross. They can only go down the river and gradually approach the south bank, and they have to find suitable places to land and build ports A place to go. "


    "Have you ever thought about how our ship will return to Hong Kong if it goes against the current?"


    There was a moment of silence, only the rustle of clerks writing parchment with quills.


    The gray haired Duke Joshua narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about the problem of ships going against the water. Every year in the wind season, the large fishing and hunting ships of Borui Kingdom go westward thousands of kilometers against the water by virtue of the monsoon, and sail into the funas lake near the kingdom of SUS, where they cast nets for fishing and kill water lizards. Our warships can..."


    "You can sail into Firth lake first. In the wind season, the warship will sail west from Firth lake and return to the port nearly a thousand kilometers away."


    The Marquis of SoLIM interrupted Duke Joshua''s speech with a numb expression and said, "Your Excellency just didn''t speak. Obviously, everyone knows that the best place to build a port is the shore of Lake Firth in the south of the east of the kingdom."


    "Since we want to launch the fishman war, and since we want to build two ports upstream, why can''t we build one more port on the shore of Firth lake with better geographical conditions?"


    As if given orders, the clerks rolled up the meeting minutes one after another, hurriedly left the meeting room and ran to their respective lounges.


    Jinshui River flows from west to East and stretches for tens of thousands of miles. Its reach in Gambis is covered with hills on the north bank and cliffs on the south bank, which is not suitable for crossing the river and landing. Fortunately, Jinshui River passes through the southeast corner of Gambis and converges into the world''s largest Lake - Fisi lake.


    The Firth lake covers an area of more than 100000 square kilometers, with a length of more than 700 kilometers from east to west and a width of more than 300 kilometers from north to south. The north coastline alone is more than 1900 kilometers, with dense forests and flat terrain. Most of them are shoals. The four major tributaries of the Jinshui River flow into the lake. In addition to the brinor River and the St. Louis River, the other two major rivers originate from the southern continent, namely the pituru River and the mourning river Red River.


    It is said that more than 10000 years ago, in order to avoid the slaughter of the chosen ones, the northern barbarians gathered millions of people to cut down forests, make rafts, break through the obstruction of fishmen, set out from the North Bank of Firth lake and fled to the southern continent through the crying Red River.


    The barbarian rafts can still cross Firth lake, not to mention the large warships of Gambis?


    As a matter of fact, the gunbis warship needs to sail into the Firth lake first and then find a suitable landing place. Baron krumen of the gunbis kingdom is located at the mouth of the Firth lake. The water there is gentle and only 43 kilometers away from the shoal on the south bank. Krumen collar is the best place to build a port.


    If Baron kruman owns a port, Gambis ships can come and go whenever they want. Warships don''t have to wait for the monsoon period before heading west, and then sail back to the distant chebman port and rose port.


    Everyone knew that the Baron of krumen had unique geographical conditions, but no one mentioned it except the old Marquis of SoLIM.


    There are also two major forces on the North Bank of the Firth lake, the kingdom of El and the leader of the RAND empire. If Gambis launches a fishman war at the mouth of the Firth lake, nahtigal and nyovist will take advantage of the situation to eliminate the large-scale fishmen on the lake and build their own port.


    Once the fishman war of Gambis becomes the common Fishman war of the three forces, it becomes a political position. King Ryan fell into the hands of emperor Rand, and Gambis must not let the RAND Empire grow again.


    Ironically, Emperor Rand is still the nominal Lord of the kingdom of Gambis, and Marquis SoLIM''s proposal is not a betrayal.


    As the guardian of the east of the Kingdom and the patriarch of Baron kruman, Duke Joshua must express his political position and do not need the advice of the family think tank at all.


    "I object!"


    Duke Joshua got up from his seat, first looked at the smiling regent, glanced across the audience and said calmly: "There are more than one million fishmen on the North Bank of Firth lake. Provoking them is tantamount to launching an all-out war. We will never forget that the five families of Borui have fought the fishman war for 80 years in order to eliminate the fishmen on the river beach, and they are almost on the verge of collapse. We must not repeat the mistakes! The riverbank line of gambisto mountain is our biggest strategic advantage, because the number of fishmen is relatively small and there are many species It''s easier to deal with groups scattered on various beaches. "


    "Our so-called Fishman war focuses on attracting fishmen on the river beach and building ports. It is by no means to mobilize all the strength of the kingdom to fight a meaningless ethnic war, which will be cheaper for nothing."


    "How can the original strength of the five Borui families be compared with that of Gambis? How can the fish man in Fisi lake be compared with that in Dahe Bay?"


    Marquis SoLIM pushed aside his chair, walked up to Williams, knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, I swear SoLIM has never betrayed Auguste, in the past, now and in the future."


    Williams said, "well, I''m sure of that."


    "Your Highness, the main force of the Ayre religion is in the east of sassanne and the dusk forest of suss. The strength of the two families of nyovist and nahtigar alone can not eliminate the fishmen in FIS lake, let alone build a port. However, the great development has become the consensus of mankind. When all countries put down their guard against each other and when we and the kingdom of Borui succeed in the southern continent, the church must have confidence It belongs to its own port. I think even if the shining knights can''t spare their hands, the kingdom of SUS will cooperate with the Ayres to build several ports on the Bank of the Firth lake. In that case, why can''t we unite to eliminate the fishmen of the Firth lake? "


    Williams smiled approachably and said, "I prefer that the kingdom of Suez will open up the eastern alliance or cooperate with the kingdom of Borui... Your Excellency, please continue to express your opinions."


    The old Marquis of SoLIM lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "Your Highness goron has pointed out the way for me to be promoted. I need a vigorous battle. SoLIM is ashamed of being the guard of the South and has not fulfilled my due obligations to the kingdom. I am willing to donate 1.5 million gold sol as the cost of building a port in Lake Firth and summon 5000 elite of copper city to be the main force of killing fish people. If I die on the lake bank, I will make up for the past mistakes of SoLIM family Loss. If I get lucky enough to set foot in the gold field, SoLIM is willing to act as a sharp sword in the hands of his highness and cut through thorns and thorns for Gambis in the southern continent. "


    The SoLIM family was dying. Williams felt very difficult.


    The king should create favorable conditions for the promotion of high-ranking knights. Marquis SoLIM gambled on all the wealth and strength of the family and swore allegiance to the royal family. If kite castle still refused him, it would appear that Augustus had no royal demeanor. Williams was particularly embarrassed and let other lords dislike him.


    If Williams accepts the request of Marquis SoLIM, Gambis must cooperate with the nyovist family. Williams wants to cut off nyovist''s head, how can he form an alliance with emperor Rand?


    Marquis golon sat quietly in the corner, like a lifeless statue. Williams took back his eyes, knocked on the handrail and said calmly, "please get up, your excellency SoLIM." Then the Regent stood up and said to the people, "I personally support the proposal of Marquis SoLIM, but I have no right to vote. Then, please vote on the proposal of Marquis SoLIM."


    "Objection."


    "Objection."


    "Objection."


    Amid all the opposition, it was the York family''s turn. Nbiser took the letter that the clerk had just handed over, glanced at it, and said in a deep voice, "the York family seconded."


    The meeting fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at the Duke of York incredulously, and even the Marquis of goron opened his eyes.


    Williams was the first to react and said, "only the Duke of York seconded. Your proposal can''t be passed."


    The old Marquis smiled and said, "in that case, I''ll leave first. I''ll go north soon to see if the Centaur clan in the Northern Wilderness is really wild."


    "Good luck to your excellency SoLIM. May your sword be full of the enemy''s blood, and may you ascend to the top." The people got up and bowed and said in one voice.


    Without saying a word, the Marquis SoLIM walked to the wooden door of the conference room. Before going out, he turned to the Duke of York and said, "Sir, please give my regards to his highness Sylvia."


    When the Marquis SoLIM left the conference room, nbiser shook the fat on his cheeks, lowered his head and muttered in a voice that everyone could hear: "you should pay tribute to Viscount Randall..."


    Now the participants'' eyes were even more strange. Nbiser felt that it was wrong to pit Victor so. He soon thought of a way to eliminate the political influence and continued to whisper: "this guy is hot with the chebman lady and doesn''t want her to marry someone else... Alas, he really doesn''t know what to do."


    Everyone''s eyes were on the Regent. Williams said with a straight face, "move on to the next topic."


    ********************


    Brinor, the York family residence.


    Sylvia held her chest in her hands and said angrily to victor who was looking at the map: "give me a reasonable explanation. Why should we support the Marquis SoLIM''s proposal? It makes us very passive!"


    Victor raised his head, smiled and said, "because it''s reasonable."


    "It''s because it''s very reasonable to build a port by lake Firth!"

 Chapter 426

    "Honey, come and see."


    Victor grabbed Sylvia''s slender waist, pointed to the animal skin map on the table and said: "The Al kingdom is the political center of the human world and the largest material distribution center. The 11 taxes of the eastern alliance and the Borui Kingdom converge in the Al Sasan Empire and the Wharton prairie through the trade routes of the SUS kingdom. The 11 taxes of the Dodo Kingdom flow into Al through the Neville kingdom. The 11 taxes of the Dodo Kingdom flow through the trade routes of Gambis."


    "Most of the eleven taxes paid by the Lord are retained by the bishop, and the total amount of materials transported to Al is less, which is more symbolic. Therefore, cardinals and the holy see everywhere often entrust large business groups to transfer the eleven taxes and relief materials. It is impossible for each caravan to go to al for nothing for the church. They mainly trade and transport the materials of the church. Over time, AI You have become the largest trading city in the human kingdom. "


    "If there is a port on the Bank of Firth Lake in Al, the goods and materials of our people and horses can go directly to the trade center through the Jinshui River channel. In the wind season, the fleet will transport the purchased materials back to Rosa port. According to my calculation, the transportation cost of shipping is only 20% of that of land transportation. Moreover, the fleet has freedom of movement, and there is no need to pay transit tax to the LORD along the way. This means It means that people and horses can get rid of the exploitation of caravans and lords, and the sales profit of goods can increase by at least five times! "


    "Honey, do you know what five times the profit means?"


    Victor released Sylvia, holding the animal skin map in both hands, said enthusiastically: "Randall led the sales revenue in yeliucheng last year to 19000 gold sol. After deducting various costs and labor, the net profit will not exceed 2000 gold sol. If the profit is increased by 5 times, it will be 10000 gold sol..."


    "Wait." Sylvia opened her beautiful eyes and asked in surprise, "nbiser told me that he made 18000 gold sols in Yeliu city and 54000 gold sols in Jinshui city last year. Why did Randall make so little money?"


    Victor was stunned for a moment before he realized it. Sylvia didn''t know the difference between profit and income.


    Most of the territories adopt a self-sufficient agricultural economic model. The Lords have no clear concept of trade profits and production costs. For example, in animal husbandry, cattle and sheep are sold as soon as they grow up. There is no need to consider the feeding cost and sales cost. Anyway, the grazing grass in the territory is cut and cut, and the wages of employees are pitiful. It is just to sell the remaining cattle and sheep Wealth, those rotten in hand are called loss.


    "Honey, income and profit don''t mean the same thing. You can think of profits as additional income... Let''s say, if there was no yeliucheng market, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even earn 2000 kinsol."


    Victor explained a few words in pain. Seeing Sylvia''s lack of interest, he decided to throw out what she was interested in and said: "Once the waterway of Jinshui River is opened, it will break the material blockade of Yuanbao against Renma hills. The secret silver, medicinal materials and silk of dusk forest, iron and gold of Neville, as well as the refined gold and bread fruit of Borui people can reach Renma hills through Jinshui River."


    And fire element crystal and silver mine... Victor added in his heart.


    Sylvia nodded and said thoughtfully, "go on, I''m listening."


    "Did you find that lake Firth is also a territory waiting to be developed." Victor clicked on the map and said: "The shallow water on the North Bank of Firth lake can support millions of fish people. How much wealth does the whole lake contain? According to the principle of who develops and who owns, Al and Rand Empire leaders will not watch the Gambis plunder the wealth in Firth lake. The old Marquis SoLIM''s view is very accurate. It''s only a matter of time before al will build a port on the lake."


    Sylvia put her left arm on the table and her right hand held her delicate chin. Her slender waist collapsed downward to set off her hips. She raised her head and saw her lover''s eager eyes staring at her waist and hips. She couldn''t help complaining: "You are not ready to support Marquis SoLIM''s proposal to build a port at the mouth of Lake Firth. You also know that Marquis SoLIM''s proposal must be opposed by everyone. But Marquis SoLIM will disclose the contents of the meeting. The Lords of Gambis are opposed to forming an alliance with the RAND Empire to jointly fight against the fish people on the lake shore, and only the York family supports it. When neowest builds the lakeside port, You can establish good diplomatic relations with the imperial leaders. "


    "Dear Madam, isn''t that why you agree with me?"


    Victor sat down next to Sylvia, rubbed her waist and hip with his right hand and said: "The mouth of the Firth lake is a strategic place. If kite Fort controls it, it can block the channel of the Jinshui River. Even if we have a port and warships, we can''t move. So kite Fort must build a port at the mouth of the Firth lake. When neowest takes the initiative to launch the fishman war, they will rush to build a port under the leadership of Baron krumen, so as to hold the throat of the Jinshui River and occupy the south of the development Lu''s dominance. It''s just. Marquis SoLIM broke the truth that everyone knows. "


    "If we can maintain an ambiguous relationship with neowest, the strategic significance of krumen port will be greatly reduced."


    Victor continued: "at that time, kite castle will unite with us to curb neowest''s activities in Firth lake."


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "have you ever thought that since there are so many advantages in building a port, why doesn''t the kingdom of SUS build a port in Lake funas or lake Firth?"


    Victor frowned: "Although the FUNUS lake is close to the kingdom of SUS, it is still nearly a thousand kilometers away from the national border. The main army of the kingdom of SUS is concentrated in the twilight forest line. Even if they have the strength to fight on two lines, they can''t go to the distant FUNUS lake to fight an insignificant fish man war. Otherwise, the shining Knights have a good excuse to transfer 20000 paladins from the twilight forest line to the east of the Sassanian empire Department. "


    "But I think that in the next 20 years, the kingdom of SUS will support al to build a port on the Bank of Lake Firth..."


    "Impossible!"


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you know that the queen of novest is the youngest aunt of Queen eliano?"


    Victor nodded thoughtfully and said, "I know. More than 700 years ago, the brilliant Knights lured and killed the direct blood of the emperor, crown prince and Archduke of the RAND empire. In order to renew the noble blood, the imperial royal family reached an alliance with the then sus royal family. Neo west only married the noble daughter with purple eyes as the queen."


    "After the New Testament of light, the kingdom of SUS began to make friends with the Sassanian Empire and became a firm ally of the shining knights." Sylvia said: "For more than 300 years, the children of novest and the purple eyed queen have either died or died. No one can inherit the throne. On the contrary, the children born by the noble daughter of nahtigar and the emperor maintain the inheritance of the RAND empire. Nearly three purple eyed queens have not even given birth to novest''s children, and the two sides only keep a nominal husband and wife. The ancient covenant has existed in name, suss The royal family refused to give up the throne of Queen of Rand Empire and did not hesitate to push the royal family''s noble daughter into the fire pit... Don''t you think it strange, dear? "


    Victor said puzzled, "I don''t understand it."


    "That''s what the shining Knights mean." Sylvia said faintly: "seeing that the general situation is over, nyovist has completely taken refuge in nahtigar. The Al family has always been the loyal dog of the Pope. The RAND royal family has become the secular spokesman of the Pope. The shining Knights hold the queen of nyovist, which can effectively curb the secular influence of the RAND royal family on the Three Kingdoms."


    Victor frowned and said, "the Pope? Isn''t the Pope elevated? Is it necessary for the shining knights to continue to target the RAND royal family?"


    "Being elevated? If the clergy below the middle level hear this, do you think they will fight with you?" Sylvia glanced at Victor and said with a smile: "Yes, now every Pope is appointed by the Holy See, but as long as Enoch''s children wear the Pope''s crown, they are a strong man in the holy land. Do you think the Holy Spirit priest who even I should fear is willing to be a puppet? The Pope who is held high needs to be more careful. He has only the highest position in the eyes of the people and middle and low-level clergy."


    Sylvia was silent for a moment, her eyes became deep and unpredictable, and said calmly and firmly: "no one wants the Pope to regain theocracy, and no one will help al build the port. The Lords of the Three Kingdoms will not allow neovester to make a comeback."


    "The old Marquis of SoLIM understands the truth. The reason why he put forward the impossible proposal is to make the last effort for the family. Only in this way can he put down everything and concentrate on the gold field. Only you fool can stand on the opposite side of everyone."


    Sylvia said solemnly, "I don''t care what you think, I don''t want to have anything to do with neowest. Unless he is willing to give up the throne and completely end the inheritance of the RAND empire."


    Victor said, "I see."


    Knowing that doesn''t mean Victor gives up his plan to build a port on Lake Firth, and building a port on Lake Firth doesn''t have to have political ties with neowest.


    Victor plans to hand over the North-South trade of the golden regiment to Sophia. He will concentrate on the business route from the east to the West. The Jinshui River channel is of great significance to the golden regiment. As for the ownership and use right of the port, it can be divided by the church Privy Council.


    Victor believed that Pope Clement would be happy to support a neutral organization close to the Privy Council. Because the Privy Council''s foothold is an impartial neutral position. The gold regiment itself belongs to a neutral trade armed group. As long as the Privy Council is willing to endorse the gold regiment, many problems can be solved.


    The priest does not interfere with the secular world... This commandment is great!


    Of course, it''s not time for a showdown with Sylvia, and Victor can only hold his stomach.


    "Fortunately, enbiser is smart enough to cover it up for you with Gillian." Sylvia sighed and said with a smile, "otherwise, you will kill me."


    "Then why do you support my proposal?" Asked Victor unconvinced.


    Sylvia smiled narrowly, looked wronged and said, "you didn''t elaborate on the reason at that time. I thought you really deliberately embarrassed Williams for Gillian''s marriage. I supported your decision without asking, not to please my love?"


    Victor had a bad feeling and asked, "what happened to Gillian''s marriage? Isn''t her marriage partner count Weigel Auguste?"


    "Kite castle and chebman didn''t reach a formal engagement. Everything is possible." Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "I heard that kite Castle intends to exchange children with chebman."


    For silver Knights like Gillian, exchanging children is tantamount to cultivating their close spouse. It is no wonder that chebman and his wife did not bring their heirs to the king''s coronation ceremony. They were worried that Gillian would ask Victor for help and destroy the blood marriage between the family and the royal family.


    Victor was about to stand up in anger when a flawless white slender hand rested on the back of his hand. Sylvia''s warm eyes calmed him down gradually.


    "You should understand that Gillian always wants to get married. She can''t be with you all the time." Sylvia said softly, "of course, she can maintain a family relationship with her husband and a close partnership with you. But now the situation has changed and the problem is with you."


    Victor asked in a daze, "why?"


    "August did not allow the copper city to have silver blood." Sylvia gazed into Victor''s eyes and her lips opened: "I won''t allow it!"


    "The chebman family saw sorim''s lesson. If they want to rule the copper city, they can''t refuse Auguste''s infiltration. Gillian, as the successor of the chebman family, must pay a price for it. Therefore, the exchange of children between kite castle and chebman is actually exchanging a little Auguste for your and Gillian''s children in advance. If you don''t have children in the next ten years , count chebman naturally wanted to pick a child from the family and return it to kite castle, and Gillian had to reproduce with her adult husband. "


    Victor said with a straight face, "that means Gillian and I can only get along for a few more years?"


    "You still have me, and I only have you." Sylvia said softly. She turned her eyes, smiled and said, "I absolutely support you turning Gillian around. Or I''ll compensate you for trisley, ulena, odel and Katrina. How about it?"


    "Can we not talk about it?" Said Victor angrily.


    "Loneliness is the great enemy of high-level knights. Once the silver Knights alienate from the secular life, the more serious the erosion of the soul by the elemental sea. With the rapid improvement of strength, their life expectancy is becoming shorter. You have time to comfort other high-level female knights. Why do you turn a blind eye to my high-level female knights?" Sylvia pursed her red lips slightly and said discontentedly.


    Victor moved in his heart and murmured, "ancient knights should have a way to resist the erosion of the soul by the element sea... Blue taro may be the main material of relevant potions, not only for Golden Knights."


    Sylvia shook her head "In the age of the chosen one, the silver knights were not even qualified to reproduce. They were the main forces to carry out the city-state combat missions. They often accompanied the wizards and lived a dangerous and full life every day. Sophia inadvertently embarked on a similar path. The ancient silver knights had to attack the golden field, and they never considered their own life. Now the silver Knights have become green The source of copper blood, of course, the longer the life, the better. "


    Victor secretly thought: the wizard is indeed consciously protecting the knight''s blood. The Pope, representing mortals, is just the opposite... The inheritance of the mage association should be broken, but there is obviously the shadow of the alchemical Empire behind the masked brotherhood. What''s the secret?


    "If you tease me again, I''ll eat you now!" Sylvia leaned into Victor''s ear and breathed out.


    Victor quickly took his hand off Sylvia''s hip and shook it awkwardly.


    As long as he was with Sylvia, he couldn''t help taking advantage of her.


    This is definitely a bad habit.


    "Hum, don''t you think it''s too late." Sylvia put her arms around Victor''s neck and said with a charming look.


    Looking at the watery blue eyes and charming crystal red lips, Victor''s heart jumped a few times. Just as the two were getting closer and closer, trisley, like a beautiful girl, broke into the bedroom and said faintly, "sorry to disturb your intimacy."


    "It doesn''t matter. We always welcome you to join us." Sylvia always likes to flirt with her guardian knight.


    "I absolutely don''t mean that!" Victor quickly raised his hand to show his attitude. Trisley has never been kind to him. He doesn''t want to annoy Nicole''s teacher.


    Trisley rolled her eyes at Sylvia, stared coldly at Victor, and said, "we have some uninvited guests at our station in the outer city of brinor. They claim to be the guard of Randall''s family and say that something important has been reported to Viscount Randall."


    "Victor''s subordinates? Why don''t they go to the Marquis house and run to our station instead?" Sylvia asked with a frown.


    Trisley looked at Victor with an unexpected expression and replied, "they won''t say the specific situation. The family guards don''t dare to embarrass Viscount Randall''s people. In addition, they kidnapped an aristocrat. The aristocrat claimed to be Lord Eckert Wimbledon and asked to see Sophia."


    Sylvia turned her eyes to victor and asked, "who''s Eckert?"


    "Lord Eckert is the general manager of the bucks business group in Dengshi. Sophia said he was missing for two months... I don''t know the details." Victor shook his head in doubt, got up and said, "I''ll see it first and explain it to you later."


    "OK. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Sylvia took the cloak, tied it for Victor herself, smiled and said, "trisley, you go with Victor and protect him closely, so that no assassin pretends to be the guard of Randall''s family and tries to hurt my love."

 Chapter 427

    "Write the recipe." Victor knocked on the table and ordered softly.


    As a boy, Luke followed the bucks business group to make a living. He traveled all the way, ate and slept in the open air. He became the steward of the caravan from the boy who brushed the horse. He thought he was knowledgeable and talented. He offended Randall''s guard this time, but he didn''t take it to heart. He is also going to talk to Lord Randall about conditions with the intercepted formula. But when he really saw the Viscount, he only had the impulse to kneel down, especially swept by his deep dark eyes. He couldn''t think of any resistance in his heart. He grabbed the feather pen and wrote down the formula.


    Victor took the parchment, determined that Luke''s formula was exactly the same as the recovery medicine, and handed it to trisley.


    Trish wrote down the contents of the recipe, threw the letter into the burning brazier and watched it turn into fly ash. The room was gradually filled with the smell of charred animal skins.


    Victor took back his eyes from trisley''s delicate side face and asked Luke, "are you sure no one else has seen this recipe?"


    "Dear Sir, I''m sure no one else knows the content of the formula." Luke bowed his head and replied respectfully.


    The management of the bucks business group is clear-cut, articulate and obedient. He explained the matter clearly and did not deliberately hide key information or defend his behavior. But his character was so bad that he wanted to kill mercenaries fighting side by side for the recipe, but he killed more than 20 caravan guards.


    When the War Bear mercenaries escorted the caravan, they also killed people, but they wanted to survive, and they wouldn''t stab their companions.


    The nobles would choose to kill people for their interests. Because they represent the family, and the family''s code of conduct can not be measured by personal moral standards.


    Victor doesn''t care about Luke''s fate, but he can''t ignore the safety of Fermi and others. The recovery potion is invaluable. Sylvia may not let go of Randall''s guard in order to keep the secret of the formula. He thought for a moment and said, "Luke, if this recipe works, I''ll keep you alive."


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir." Luke bowed again and again.


    Trisley glanced at Victor, said nothing, and turned away from the cell. When Victor came out, she asked faintly, "what do you have to say?"


    "Say what?" Victor shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Didn''t you hear all that? Luke intercepted the formula of a new rage potion. He was worried that there were borriens among the mercenaries and villains. He planned to kill people first, and then give the formula to Sophia. Then he and Lord Eckert were controlled by my people."


    "Why did you send your men down to Dengshi city in dodo? Why did they get involved with the stag business group?" Trisley asked coldly, staring into Victor''s eyes.


    "I''ll explain to Sylvia." Said Victor calmly.


    "Then we''ll go back to the Duke''s house now."


    Trisley took two steps and noticed that Victor didn''t keep up, so she stopped and looked at him suspiciously.


    "I''ll appease Sophia first, and then send someone to send the medicinal materials in the Marquis''s house to the Duke''s house. You ask the pharmacist to prepare the medicine according to the formula. I''ll see Sylvia later." Victor came forward and said, "the people of the interior office of kite castle are staring outside. I don''t want to attract the attention of the royal family."


    "OK." Trisley nodded and said, "I''ll take Lord Eckert, Luke and your guard back."


    It is difficult for ordinary people to resist the spiritual threat of the top Silver Knight. Luke''s obedience is also the result of trisley''s fighting and influence. If Fermi and others fall into trisley''s hands, things will be bad.


    "No! My guard can only go with me."


    Victor refused decisively and said, "only Luke knows the content of the formula. Just take him and Eckert to Sylvia... What do you mean by looking at me like that?"


    Trisley stood there, squinting at him, with a look of "I knew you had a problem". Victor was angry and smiled back. He stepped forward, looked at her condescending and said, "in fact, your appearance and temperament makes me excited. Sylvia always said she would give you to me... Maybe I should promise her to pursue you. However, even if you are my partner, you can''t interfere in the internal affairs of the Randall family."


    The two people stick very close and stare at each other. No one is willing to give in.


    Trisley has a pure and quiet temperament, delicate and beautiful facial features and a graceful and symmetrical figure, just like a 16-year-old young girl. But she is only 1.65 meters tall, shorter than Catherine. She looked up and stared. Instead of being lethal, she was very cute. Victor couldn''t help but want to kill her.


    Seeing the smile in Victor''s eyes, trisley padded her toes, frowned her slender eyebrows and stepped back.


    Victor felt that he was impolite to Nicole''s teacher, so he restrained his smile and said sincerely, "I''m sorry. I must be responsible for my vassal."


    Without saying a word, trisley took a wooden foot from the buggy, stood up, and put out her tender white finger to hook victor.


    What is this? Stand on your feet and compare your height with me?


    Victor was neither funny nor funny. He didn''t intend to respond to her inexplicable, but when he saw trisley''s serious expression and the guard not far away, he thought about it and walked over.


    "I want to say that you don''t have to mind your height. You''re petite and cute... If you''re really dissatisfied, you can consider high-heeled leather boots..."


    Trisley kissed the incoherent Victor on his face without waiting for him to finish.


    Victor''s eyes widened in an instant. He was kissed in public for the first time, and the object was trisley.


    The York family guard pretended not to see anything. Trisley kissed as if there were no one else. She kissed wholeheartedly. Her small sweet tongue chased, teased and avoided Victor''s mouth until she was sucked. Just when Victor was confused, she got out of her arms like a fish.


    Trisley licked her pink lips, looked down at Victor''s eyes and commented calmly: "it tastes good." He raised his chin proudly and said with a sneer, "hum, he came here as soon as he hooked up and was like glue for three days... Enbisher really thinks highly of you."


    Watching the flying ponytail go away, Victor was stunned and lost.


    It turned out that the fat man was talking about me


    He finally knew why trisley didn''t want to see herself.


    She kisses like Sylvia.


    "What shall we do, my lord?" Fermi of the kestrel mercenary regiment came up and asked carefully.


    Victor touched his lips and smiled, "go back to the Marquis house first... Wait for the storm."


    **************************


    Two days later.


    The secret room of the Duke of York residence.


    "How charming."


    Sylvia reclined on the sofa, shaking a crystal bottle with an intoxicated expression. The liquid in the bottle was like melted gold, shining brightly under the candle light.


    "It''s charming... It''s dazzling." Katrina stared at the potion in Sylvia''s hand and exclaimed in a low voice.


    "Give it to me." Trisley held out her slender hand to Sylvia.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvia leaned over warily, turned her back to her guardian knight, smiled and said, "this is a gentleman''s gift from victor. Don''t try to take it away from me."


    "Here you are... We have wasted a bottle." Trisley grabbed the potion and carefully put it into a box made of pure gold. There are four same potions in it.


    She sighed and said bitterly, "only eight gold potions were prepared in total. Marlos used two and resonated with four elements. We even drank one bottle!"


    "How did we know Victor''s gift was so valuable without drinking?" Sylvia smiled and said charmingly, "I miss him... Trisley, please go to the Marquis house and get him back."


    "Finish your business first, and then date your little lover!"


    Trisley locked the gold box and sat in her chair for a moment. Until now, she has not fully recovered from the impact of the recovery potion.


    Luke vowed that the formula he provided was a new rage potion that could simultaneously improve the strength and agility of soldiers. After the potion was prepared, the pharmacist of York family judged it from the golden texture that it was not a new rage potion, or even a potion that could be taken.


    Sylvia took the first sip and without saying a word let the others leave, leaving only two silver knights. Trisley ran into a fight, took a second sip, and then the whole person was stunned. Katrina took the medicine from her hand. She didn''t respond, or had no time to respond. Her fighting spirit was slowly filling her body. The total amount was 30% higher than usual, but the source was the golden medicine.


    What''s the new rage potion there? It''s clearly a new energy potion.


    Only the energy potion can increase the total fighting spirit of the knight. However, the fighting spirit provided by the new potion is perfectly integrated with its own fighting spirit, which means that it is also a special fighting potion for knights.


    Subsequent tests verified the effect of the new agent. Malos, the secret Knight of Rose Manor, took two gold potions and successfully resonated with four elements in one day and one night, which greatly improved his strength.


    Knights promoted by potion can break through the barrier with golden potion, and trainee knights who activate blood must also do!


    The unnaturally awakened trainee knight has always been embarrassed. Their Knight''s blood is poor, and their personal strength is as different as that of ordinary secret law warriors. Therefore, the trainee knight who inspires his blood can only serve as the escort of the knight, rush into battle on the battlefield and face the danger of death or disability all the time. The offspring of a big family would rather be an aristocratic scholar than rely on the cultivation of medicine to awaken the fighting spirit talent.


    Senior trainee knights are different. If they have exquisite martial arts and strong mind, they can compete with ordinary knights. Resonating with the bottom eleven elements can also improve their blood purity, and their offspring also have the opportunity to awaken fighting spirit. The only disadvantage is that their continuous operation and morale fighting time is short, and it is difficult to maintain high-intensity combat for more than 2 hours.


    The golden potion perfectly solves all the problems. Its appearance marks the prosperity of the knight class and the take-off of family strength.


    You can''t be too cautious about such a precious medicine. Sylvia just wants to meet Victor now?


    Trisley gave her a hard look, took a breath and said, "at present, only the pharmacist Rhett, Luke and us know the formula of the golden potion. Lord Eckert doesn''t know it at all, and Rhett and Luke don''t know the true face of the formula... Luke is not one of us and should be shut up forever."


    "When victor and I went to the soldier''s station, the house of interior kept an eye on us. He sent a truck of medicinal materials. I believe there are eyes and ears of kite Castle everywhere outside the residence. In case, I suggest calling Bruce. In addition, Victor also knows the medicine formula, but he won''t tell. As for his guard... It''s a hidden danger." Trisley looked at her lord in embarrassment.


    Sylvia rose gracefully and said faintly, "Victor guarantees that Luke will not die. His promise is my promise! Not to mention his family guard."


    "The golden potion is of great value. How are you going to keep it secret? Hold it in your hand and don''t give it to others? What''s its value? There''s no secret about what you take out for use." Sylvia shook her slender index finger and said, "which of you can tell me the point of the problem?"


    Katrina smiled and said: "According to Lord Eckert and Luke, they intercepted the formula from the masked brotherhood. The main materials of the formula came from yarret and Everglades respectively. The Borui people controlled half of the trade resources of nidam swamp, but lacked yarret''s medicinal materials. No wonder the Borui people spared no effort to deal with Sophia. The Southwind chamber of Commerce wanted to replace her, at least not let her completely monopolize her Cut off the barbarian trade. It also shows that the Borui people have the formula of gold potion. "


    Sylvia sighed, "the Borui problem is also our problem. The top priority is to stabilize Sophia... All my plans have to be readjusted."


    "These are not the point!"


    Trisley stared at Sylvia and said word by word, "Victor deceived us!"


    "How could the kingdom of Borui hand over such an important thing as gold potion to dweimick? How could it send ordinary soldiers to escort it? The secret escort was intercepted by Luke, and Luke was captured by the guards of Randall''s family... What a coincidence?"


    "There are always coincidences... Well, what are you trying to say?"


    Trisley lowered her eyes and said in a deep voice: "Neither Victor nor Nicole welcomes Sophia''s return to Randall''s collar. The formula of the golden potion is in our hands, and he has fulfilled his wish. His rock brick, giant brick kiln, sluice gate, hydraulic engineering, new farming and animal husbandry, yeliucheng, raven Town, public carriage, joint-stock chamber of Commerce, coinage right, secretly sending someone to infiltrate the bucks... Everything is linked and has been predicted Seek. "


    Sylvia asked smilingly, "what''s your conclusion?"


    Trisley took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "he made an unimaginable game without telling us!"


    "Yes. Victor had an unimaginable game... This is my love." Sylvia smiled, and her white jade cheeks showed a moving blush, which was suffocating.


    "Don''t you worry about his conspiracy? Don''t you want to know his secret?" Trisley asked coldly.


    Sylvia raised her head, looked sharply and said, "what plot can Victor have? His origin is well documented, and I know his experience like the back of my hand. Even if his first woman is Catherine, I know. Even if he conceals something from me, it''s between us, and outsiders can''t talk about it."


    "You say I''m an outsider?!" Trisley trembled with anger.


    "Do you have him? When I was with my love, my closest Guardian knight was there?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows and asked back triumphantly.


    "You... Unreasonable!" Trisley stamped her feet and turned her head to one side.


    "Honey, don''t be angry." Sylvia took trisley''s slender hand and smiled softly: "I remember when I was young, a servant in my family always hid the stolen silver tools in the stable. I didn''t tell on him, but took some of them quietly when there was no one in the stable. That stupid guy kept stealing, I kept taking them, and finally I got more than him. That''s really an interesting thing. Everyone can have secrets. If you put it bluntly, there''s no surprise. Why?"


    Trisley curled her lips and said, "Victor is not a stupid servant. He is very smart..."


    "I''m not the little girl I used to be. Silver can''t satisfy my appetite." Sylvia shook her head and smiled sweetly. "You don''t understand the feelings between victor and me..." she paused and said, "whether you understand it or not, please believe my will and wisdom... Go and call victor and Sophia... Let''s see how good the man I chose is."


    "As you wish. My noble master."


    Trisley, with her delicate little face cold, saluted and left.


    Katrina''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "I''ll persuade her." Then he chased out of the secret room.


    Sylvia went to the table and knocked on the refined gold medicine box with her beautiful white fingers. Her blue eyes turned dark red, as if containing surging and burning magma.


    "It seems that there is only marriage."


    *********************


    "How are you going to persuade me?"


    Trisley stood in the dark corridor and calmly looked at Katrina.


    "Come with me." Katrina took trisley''s arm, pushed open a wooden door, pressed her on a chair, and turned to light a candle.


    Candlelight like beans dispels the quiet darkness.


    Caitlina held her chin, looked at trisley for a moment, and said: "The ancestor of the Golden Knight of the Joshua family once said that the Golden Knight can''t see the north to the south, and can''t care about the west to the East. Standing where he is, he is like a fire in the dark, attracting countless people to warm up. No matter how strong the individual strength of the knight is, when countless people follow him, his strength is magnified countless times."


    "In fact, every extraordinary person has similar attraction characteristics. The divine knight is equivalent to the incarnation of the element sea. They have a charm beyond reality, not only for people, but also for things. Aren''t you, me and all the great knights and Knights of the York family attracted by Sylvia? So the meeting between Sylvia and Victor is by no means accidental. It can be said that he was given to the gods by the element sea A knight''s gift. "


    Katrina lifted her hair and said sadly, "at the beginning, the ant army swept Randall''s collar. Victor asked Sylvia for help, but Sylvia didn''t save him for the sake of the family..."


    Trisley nodded and sighed, "yes, Sylvia has always regretted it."


    "But Victor survived." Katrina said brightly, "from that moment on, I knew he would become a sun elf. He and Sylvia attracted each other and no one could stop them."


    Trisley pursed her pink lips and said, "I know what you mean."


    "You know what I mean, but you don''t know victor and Sylvia." Katrina shook her head and asked, "who is Victor relying on? Who is the biggest beneficiary?"


    Trisley thought for a moment and said sarcastically, "it''s us... I really shouldn''t doubt his purpose."


    "We? Hehe, you think too much of the York family." Katrina smiled bitterly and said sadly, "Victor is only for Sylvia. They are playing a love game." After a pause, he sighed again: "Victor may not realize that his every layout is to please Sylvia... He uses the current situation as a gentleman''s gift to pursue Sylvia. His handwriting is amazing... It makes people jealous. But they are happy in it."


    "When the Senate held a meeting, Victor asked the York family to support the Marquis SoLIM''s proposal. Sylvia supported his decision without asking. In fact, she was looking forward to his surprise."


    Trisley asked suspiciously, "you mean Victor is plotting another big thing?"


    "I''m pretty sure of that." Katrina nodded hard and said gently, "what do you do?"


    Trisley blinked her eyes and asked faintly, "what should I do?"


    Katrina sighed and said softly, "you have made rapid progress and resonated with 36 elements. You just want to follow Sylvia''s footsteps and have no intention of promoting to the Golden Knight."


    Trisley was silent for a moment and said frankly, "yes, as Sylvia''s Guardian knight, I can''t shame the divine knight. This is my childhood belief. Besides, my blood is unlikely to go further."


    "What about life?" Katrina said softly, "Sophia resonates with 36 elements, and she has the determination to move forward. And you just want to accompany Sylvia''s short and lonely life, and you haven''t considered marriage and family yet. If you go on like this, you''ll die before Sylvia." She leaned to trisley''s ear and said with a smile, "Sylvia has a partner now. As her close sister, don''t you have any feelings for Victor? Female Guardian Knights usually share the same partner with their hostess."


    Trisley said discontentedly, "are you laughing at me and jealous that Victor has taken my place?"


    "Don''t forget my current status. I hope the family will grow. Naturally, I hope the high-ranking Knights of the family will live longer, and it''s best to go further. But from their respective positions, you are obviously easier to get close to than ulena and odel." Katrina stood up and said, "Victor is your chance. Of course, you can cultivate your own partner. It''s all up to you. But if you start your own family, you have to leave Sylvia."


    "What about you? Don''t you have any idea about the sun elves?" Trisley raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Me? Brother and sister is more suitable for Victor and me... In fact, Victor doesn''t like to destroy other people''s marriage. He despises... Forget it. Besides, I, odel and ulena have children. Now you are the most dangerous. Think about it." Katrina left the chamber of secrets and closed the door.

 Chapter 428

    In the evening, the Marquis of Wimbledon''s car arrived at the Duke of York''s residence.


    Victor stepped down from the buggy, gracefully extended his arm, helped his beautiful wife get off, and paid tribute to the head of the knight of the house of interior not far away.


    The knight of the house of interior in golden armor saluted in awe and watched the Viscount Randall and his wife enter the Duke''s house.


    Sylvia has a prominent status and a high status, and her words and deeds attract people''s attention. These two days, the house of interior paid close attention to the small moves between the York family and the Viscount Rand. It not only checked the medicinal materials sent by the Marquis house to the York family, but also increased the number of people to openly monitor the movements of the Duke house of York and the Marquis house of Wimbledon.


    The Marquis of Wimbledon is as transparent as the crystal house to the interior of kite castle. The house of interior would never dare to infiltrate the York House in front of Sylvia.


    That''s why Victor sent the two witnesses directly to the York family. The cart of medicinal materials included all the samples in the Marquis''s inventory. The interior government can''t find any clues at all. However, they must show everyone that kite castle is the master of brinor city.


    I took my wife to Sylvia''s private dinner. I don''t know how many people don''t sleep tonight? How many people can change their fate? Unknowingly, I have reached this level... If Catherine is coquettish to me, I can only coldly refuse to tell her the truth... Only in this way can there be a city of great nobles.


    Victor thought complacently and deliberately missed Sylvia.


    Barror''s plan is full of flaws. God knows how Sylvia will react?


    "Honey, you''re a little nervous." Sophia took her little husband''s arm and whispered to expose his current state of mind.


    Victor walked steadily and said calmly, "how can I be nervous? I''m familiar with here."


    "Nervous, tangled, nervous, excited, excited... It''s like you climbed into my bed for the first time."


    Sophia leaned slightly, put her red lips in Victor''s ear and whispered, "you can''t hide it from me. It''s a gift of purple eye blood. Especially now I''m holding your arm."


    Victor immediately felt the elasticity and softness of his right arm and Sophia''s steady and powerful heartbeat.


    He whispered with a smile, "Dear Madam, I''m really nervous... We''re going to decide a big thing tonight... But it''s much better now."


    "I''ll see." Sophia replied with a smile.


    The Duke''s Chamberlain led them to the door of a room, and Sylvia opened the door from inside before he knocked. Then she gave Victor a long, affectionate kiss in front of Sophia.


    Sophia was a little surprised. For the first time, she saw Sylvia show such a moving mood.


    Sylvia blushed, her star eyes closed slightly, her brilliant blond hair sprinkled on her shoulders, her right foot in high heels touched the ground, and her body snuggled weakly in Victor''s arms. It''s like a little wife who meets her husband after a long separation, not a divine knight.


    Sophia closed the door behind her and snorted coldly when she saw that they were intimately stuck together and didn''t mean to loosen.


    Sylvia put her arms around Victor''s neck and said happily, "I like your gift." She smiled and said to Sophia, "dear cousin, I prefer your gift."


    As long as Sylvia is happy, she won''t embarrass me too much... Victor breathed out gently.


    In fact, Sylvia never felt sorry for him, let alone had a thorough inquiry into his affairs. But Victor was convinced by the extraordinary charm of the divine knight and was deeply in love without knowing it.


    Sophia curled her lips and said bitterly, "if it''s that cart of herbs, Victor has paid. If it''s victor... He''s still my husband now."


    "I never deny that." Sylvia smiled, loosened Victor, turned and walked to the wine cabinet in the room, "just sit down. What would you like to drink? Bourry''s dum, or the golden kite in the man horse hills, or the new ale made by the sassanne Empire?"


    "Ale." Victor opened the chairs for the ladies.


    Sophia sat down gracefully. "I want ale, too."


    Sylvia returned to her seat with a bottle of ale and poured a glass for everyone.


    The green ale of the sassanne empire is dark green, pungent and pungent, but with a strong and attractive wheat aroma.


    Victor raised his glass and took a drink. He only felt that a fire line burned from his tongue to his stomach, and then lit his whole body. His brain became dizzy and almost lost control of his body.


    X-3 works naturally, weakens the negative reactions of the body and mind, and sends out the alarm of taking over the body. Victor had to use the activation talent. The water element in his body quickly disintegrated the wine power, the blush on his face subsided, and he was warm and seemed to be full of power.


    "Is this what people drink?!" Victor put down his glass in an awkward manner and complained loudly.


    "There are two kinds of ale. This one is for barbarians." Sylvia raised her glass to Sophia.


    Sophia sighed faintly, raised her glass and drank it.


    Not to mention how depressed Victor was watching two women drink a whole glass of ale without changing their face.


    Sylvia played with her glass and said, "the Southwind chamber of Commerce trafficked ale from the Sassanian empire. Count Hora Ludwig specially brought several barrels of ale to his majesty Edward. It is said that the dodos are preparing to transport the ale to raventown and sell it to the barbarians there." She put down her glass and asked Sophia, "you have a good relationship with Tongji city and Teutonic principality. Did they tell you about ale?"


    Sophia shook her head sadly.


    "It''s ok if the Sassanians don''t tell you. It''s impossible for the stag business group to know nothing about the business with Tongji city. They even hide it from you... This glass of green wheat wine reflects your situation." Sylvia shook her head and asked, "what did Victor say to you yesterday?"


    Sophia looked at Victor and said in a deep voice, "he said that Eckert was at the Duke''s house and was willing to help me ask you for help. Then she took a load of herbs... He didn''t explain the specific things. I chose to believe him."


    Sylvia''s clear blue eyes turned to victor and said with a smile, "honey, should you explain to us why your people appeared in denstone and abducted Lord Eckert?"


    Victor secretly complained that he should explain to Sylvia alone first, and then explain the golden mission to Sophia together. But Sylvia didn''t play cards according to the routine and called him and Sophia to confront each other face to face.


    This is absolutely revenge!


    Victor calmed down and said slowly, "this thing has to start a few years ago... At the beginning of the Randall family, I was very short of money. I had snow sugar, coffee and crude sugar, but I couldn''t sell it. It happened that Nelson''s War Bear mercenary regiment dealt with the caravan all year round, so we also began to set up a caravan, hoping to secretly transport Randall''s specialty to make huge profits."


    "Why did you sneak it out?" Sylvia raised her willow eyebrows and asked, "how much coffee and snow sugar did Randall hide? How much are you going to sell?"


    Victor said eagerly, "not much... Just 500000 gold sols."


    "500000? You want to make 500000 without telling me!" Sylvia was so angry that she pulled out her feather and threw the pillow behind her.


    Victor caught the pillow and muttered, "who made you not like coffee and snow sugar at first, and you took the purple cane wine again. I can only do it myself?"


    "Honey, I''m curious. Why can you earn 500000 gold sol? I haven''t heard that the Randall family has a long-distance caravan." Sophia narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.


    "You want to ask me how to get the goods out." Victor put down his pillow and smiled to change the topic. "I don''t have any long-distance caravans at all. My men are only mercenaries. They set up a mercenary regiment, took several vendors through the wild mountains and forests, and transported Randall''s specialties to the easternmost part of the kingdom to Navier."


    "It''s impossible." Sophia said coldly, "if the business is so simple, every Lord can follow suit. Our Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has long collapsed."


    "Nothing is impossible." Victor took a piece of dark red crystal from his waist pocket, threw it on the table and said, "raw fire element crystal, produced by Baron garrot of Neville kingdom."


    Sylvia grabbed the fire element crystal in front of Sophia, smiled and said, "this is for me?"


    "Er... The fire element crystal provided by Baron garrot is of poor quality, and I have been unable to take it..." Victor said with a shy smile.


    Sylvia raised her lips, took Victor''s hand and said tenderly, "I like it very much."


    "Don''t be numb, will you?" Sophia rolled her eyes, stared at Victor and asked, "Randall''s collar is thousands of kilometers away from Neville. How did your mercenary regiment do it?"


    "Follow your example." Victor met Sophia''s Amethyst eyes and said: "You once carried secret silver through the wilderness, avoided the investigation of the Lords along the way, and returned to brinor city from the dusk forest of suss. You also helped the neville people open up a secret business road leading to the prairie. My dear, your adventure has inspired me a lot... Of course, my men are ordinary mercenaries with mediocre strength. Although they have rich wilderness resources Outside survival experience, but walking in the mountains and forests for a long time still has great risks. "


    "I can''t succeed with them alone."


    Victor went to the wine cabinet, filled himself with a bottle of golden kite, raised his glass to Sylvia and said, "so I have to thank the beautiful rose queen."


    Sylvia raised her blue eyes and said in surprise and curiosity, "thank me?"


    "Yes." Victor drank the sweet wine in the cheers with pride and returned to his position with the bottle, "Gambis ceded the three provinces in the east to nyovist. More than 200000 people moved westward with the York family. Some of them lived in the wilderness and were taken in by the wild people''s villages in the mountains. The growth of the mountain people caused uneasiness in the neighboring villages. They cut down the food supply to the mountain villages and forced the mountain people''s villages to kill each other. Some mountain people hunters followed the refugees to Randall to lead them Born. "


    "I opened up Randall''s leadership and subdued nearly a thousand mountain people. They are an important force of Randall family." Victor paused and continued: "These people are familiar with the mountain forest terrain, know the danger there, know the location of the stronghold, know what the stronghold needs, and know the people in the stronghold. With them leading the way, my mercenary regiment knocked open the gate of the mountain people''s village with iron arrows, cloth and salt, and got the support of mountain people hunters. Those strongholds have become my trade strongholds, not only helping the mercenary regiment open up business routes, but also providing supplies , trade mountain goods and replenish troops. "


    Sylvia asked with burning eyes, "how many cottages do you master now and how many mountain hunters work for you?"


    "36 shanzhais, a total of more than 9000 people." Said Victor triumphantly. This figure is less than a quarter of the truth.


    "A mercenary regiment, some worthless materials, pry such a huge force..."


    Sylvia looked admiringly at Victor and said softly, "honey, you can always think of things that others can''t think of and realize your own ideas. I''m proud of you."


    Victor smiled demurely. Sophia asked, "how much money does this business road help you earn?"


    "There is always more than 20000 kinsol a year." Replied victor.


    "Profits of more than 20000 kinsol a year?" Sophia raised her eyebrows and looked incredulous.


    "The price of a pound of coffee with three pounds of snow sugar is 10 gold sols, and the price in Neville is about 45 gold sols. Your mercenary regiment only goes on rugged mountain roads and can''t go more than 300 pounds of coffee and 900 pounds of snow sugar once a year. I haven''t heard of Baron garrot''s taboo. He must be a small country Lord. Can he eat so much coffee? You give him 20 gold The price of sol is almost the same. Coupled with the profit from reselling mountain products, you can earn up to 8000 gold sol a year. "


    "I also have crude sugar."


    Victor said, "I recruited a smart free merchant. He transported the crude sugar to the mountain stronghold, asked the mountain people to collect wild fruits, make crude sugar preserves, and then sell the preserves to the town. Now he is the largest black market merchant in deepwater City, and he has more than 20 shops, but the Joshua family doesn''t know he is my subordinate."


    "Dear Madam, I also have many such black market businessmen. They are distributed in copper city, vistock, brinor and ogibwa. They can help me earn tens of thousands of gold sol every year."


    Sophia was silent for a long time and sighed in a low voice, "you sell Randall''s specialties in Yeliu city to cover the supply of black market merchants. No one knows that their main goods actually come from your secret business... What a good plan."


    Sylvia said, "however, a secret trade route can''t satisfy you. You start to form more mercenaries in an attempt to open up the secret trade routes of the Dodo Kingdom, even the Sassanian empire."


    "Unfortunately, your men are not familiar with dodo''s mountain and forest environment. They are making slow progress in dodo kingdom. So you change your mind and send someone to infiltrate the stag business group. Your mercenary group has established a relationship with Lord Eckert in Dengshi City, which leads to the next thing."


    Sophia glared at Victor, gnashing her teeth and said, "you''ve been thinking of me from the beginning! You want to annex my stag business group like the Borui people... You bastard, I..."


    Victor sneered and asked, "what are you? I wanted to defeat you and conquer you from the beginning. Is this reason enough?"


    Sophia was speechless and dropped her head with a complicated expression.

 Chapter 429

    The soft sigh tightened Victor''s scalp. He avoided Sylvia''s sad eyes and said as if nothing had happened: "Randall''s financial situation has improved, so I can maintain thousands of mercenaries. It can be said that I support the standing defense force of the southern fortress. The York family also benefits from it. I don''t have credit for the materials I purchase in Jinshui city."


    Sylvia turned her anger into joy and smiled, "honey, go on."


    "Everyone benefited from my secret business. Together, we gradually formed a force. I call it the golden regiment."


    Victor continued: "I can''t stop trying to grow the gold regiment. Just like Baron garrot, he has changed from a poor Lord to a rich Lord. He has the ability to purchase refined gold, trade with my caravan and put forward more requirements. If I want to get refined gold, I must try to satisfy his appetite. Mountain people, black goods traders and village heads responsible for covering goods all want more... The gold regiment has developed to Today, even if I let go, others will continue to do it! "


    "Honey, do you want me to let go?" Victor whispered with a smile.


    "How is that possible?" Sylvia shook her head and suddenly asked, "does Nicole know about the golden regiment?"


    This time, she''s serious.


    Victor conceals the golden regiment, Sylvia can be used as a little surprise between lovers. Nicole, as her confidant Lord, has a serious problem of not reporting.


    "Nicole? Nicole is only responsible for spending money. She just asked me how my money came from." Said Victor quickly.


    Sylvia smiled without hesitation and said, "she''s like trisley."


    Trisley is like you... Victor whispered in his heart and continued: "Compared with the actual value of this trade channel, earning wealth is no longer the most important purpose, and the key is to exchange what we need. The four leaf clover business group sells refined gold to Renma hill. The price is extremely high, not to mention the trade quota. Yuanbao can ask Sophia to reduce or terminate the refined gold trade of Renma hill at any time. The gold group can help us get rid of this restriction." Speaking of this, he turned his voice, shook his head and said, "unfortunately, the development of the golden group has encountered a bottleneck... It needs a more suitable leader."


    "How about I give you the golden ball?" Victor said to his wife sincerely with a smile.


    Sophia looked at Victor''s handsome face, fainted slightly, and asked with surprise and joy, "give it to me? Are you sure you want to give me your hard work?"


    Victor smiled but said nothing, just nodded.


    Sophia thought for a moment, shook her head and sighed, "I see... This is the retreat you arranged for me... You don''t want me anymore."


    ¡°......¡± Victor''s wise and affectionate man collapsed in an instant and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Sophia puffed a smile and said happily, "tease you. Give me the gold ball. I promise you won''t be disappointed!"


    Sylvia stroked her glass, leaned back against her chair and asked lazily, "what are you going to do?"


    "Neutral!" Sophia smiled and said confidently: "The reason why the golden group can''t develop is that Victor can''t maintain a neutral position. The bucks business group is about to collapse, but also because the shining Knights doubt my neutral position. Victor said that the key to my break is the unfaithfulness of the bucks business group. In fact, they are really neutral. So the bucks business group has changed many owners and names, but that The gang has been handed down from generation to generation and has never changed. In that case, I can give up the name of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and turn them from light to dark to expand the golden group. " She added: "if necessary, I can give up the Marquis of Wimbledon..."


    "To give up the chamber of commerce is the right choice. To give up the Marquis... Then I can only give up you." Sylvia shook her head and asked, "as Viscount Randall, who would believe that you are neutral?"


    "But the golden group is a black market merchant..."


    Sylvia looked disdainful and smiled, "black market businessman? If Victor is satisfied with black market trade, he won''t give you the gold league."


    "I''m not proficient in business, but I know politics." Sylvia said calmly, "Clement''s holy see is really neutral. Victor spared no effort to develop the public carriage, which was difficult for me at first. Now I understand that he is planning for the golden regiment."


    Sophia had a flash in her mind and then said: "The freight volume of the secret trade route is too small. You plan to use public carriages to solve the transportation problem. In order to please the priests of the territory, free people businessmen would rather lose money than rent carriages. Public carriages can carry goods for a short distance. Because of the protection of the church, the Lord can only acquiesce in the stop loss measures of free people traders. As long as you hold the public carriages of the two territories in your hands and buy some more If the village head gives cover, the goods can be transported out. The Lord will secretly support the behavior of free people and businessmen. "


    "Victor, you are really a genius." Sophia sighed heartily, "I know what to do next."


    Genius? Just picking up people''s wisdom. The wisdom of these two women is amazing... Well, smart and beautiful women who also know how to pretend to be silly are particularly cute.


    Victor looked at Sylvia with a smile and said, "in addition to channels, there must be a market. The gold regiment must win over some big Lords. Each kingdom must have a strong ally to support the gold regiment. The joint-stock system can help us achieve this goal. Sophia, you have a wide range of contacts and can choose the partners of the gold regiment, but not the royal family and its vassals."


    "At present... It''s a little difficult." Sophia frowned her slender eyebrows and said with high morale, "I will overcome difficulties."


    Sylvia remained silent for a moment and said with emotion, "Sophia, you are tenacious and unyielding and draw strength from the struggle. I think it''s a mistake to leave you in the human horse hills."


    Sophia smiled, took Victor''s hand and said softly, "if this road doesn''t work, I have another road. But with your support, I won''t fail."


    "This is a trap... Let''s not talk about this first." Sylvia shook her head and asked, "how much do you know about the masked brotherhood?"


    Victor cocked up his ears and listened to Sophia say, "the masked brotherhood? All the villains in the Borui kingdom are called the masked brotherhood, including the thieves'' gang in the east of the SUS Kingdom and the mercenary regiment of the eastern alliance. The brotherhood is actually a loose alliance formed by the gangs supported by the Eastern lords and the clergy, which is responsible for controlling the free civilian villages of the eastern alliance."


    Victor was shocked and pretended to be curious and asked, "is there church support behind the masked brotherhood? Is it the power of the church?"


    "Mainly the magistrates... And some priests from monasteries." Sophia explained: "The eastern alliance has a vast area and barren land. Most areas are covered with poisonous devil grass and can''t grow any crops. Those large and small refugee gathering places have become hotbeds for witches. The referee supports the masked brotherhood mainly to collect information about witches. The mercenaries of the masked brotherhood are basically armed forces supported by the referee and monastery priests."


    Sylvia asked casually, "honey, do you have any questions?"


    Victor restrained his thoughts, shook his head and said, "nothing... No wonder the masked brotherhood can make my people suffer in Dengshi city."


    Sylvia asked again, "the deweimick family in Dengshi is your chosen partner? How did you intend to convince them?"


    "Hit him in the face and talk about cooperation when he is swollen."


    Victor said with a light smile, "the Sheriff of Dengshi City openly covered up the masked brotherhood and killed many of my people. I''m going to encourage the bucks business group to lure and kill him and plant it for the masked brotherhood. First destroy the cooperative relationship between Dengshi city and the Borui people, and then negotiate with the Marquis de wemik."


    "If he doesn''t cooperate, kill a few more sheriffs." Victor''s tone became fierce. Mercury''s hard-working backbone was folded in the hands of Dengshi City, which made him angry.


    "What a mess." Sophia shook her head and said, "do you really think the deweimick family is a soft persimmon? They have five great knights, more than 20 knights and more than 200 trainee knights. The Marquis of deweimick glanced at the management of Dengshi city and the iron bucket, with the support of the Dodo royal family behind it. I absolutely don''t want to fight him."


    "It''s really a mess." Sylvia''s jaw said, "there''s only one chance to do it. Once you have to beat dweimick down... What''s the use of luring and killing a harmless Sheriff?"


    Sylvia took a sip of spicy ale, lifted her red lips and said faintly, "then kill count Hora Ludwig, the special envoy of the Dodo royal family, in the territory of dwemik."


    Hora and Victor had a conflict at the blue amber Hotel, but the small contradiction between the two sides was not enough to meet each other. Moreover, Ludwig softened in public and compensated Victor a large sum of money.


    Victor won face and benefits. He really can''t find a reason to hate each other. Most importantly, Victor doesn''t like unnecessary killing.


    There are many ways to solve problems. Violence may be the simplest and most direct way. But solving problems with violence is close to the bottom line of civilization and barbarism. Places outside the law, such as mountains, forests, grasslands and wilderness, adhere to the law of the dark forest, and no one can be blamed for using any means to protect himself. However, the upper class society has formed a fixed moral concept and etiquette to solve disputes, This symbiotic social rule protects everyone.


    In other words, civilized people abide by social rules in order to protect themselves.


    You are not necessarily the strongest one. Even if you are the strongest, you can''t be strong forever.


    As a transgressor from a highly civilized society, Victor always adheres to the bottom limit of civilization - within the rules, and does not abuse violence.


    This is not weakness and pedantry, but the necessary faith of the strong.


    Fear power to control power, or power will devour you.


    The fall and destruction of the chosen one is the most striking example.


    When Austin of the Buryat family kills the guard of Randall''s family, Victor can take revenge. The Sheriff of Dengshi interferes in the struggle between mercury and mask, and kills the spy of Randall''s family, Victor can let him die. Count Hora has settled the dispute between the two sides, and Victor does not intend to break through his own limit.


    "I need a reason." Victor looked at Sylvia and said in a deep voice.


    "Why?" Sylvia looked at her particularly serious lover in surprise and asked with a smile, "count Ludwig offended the companion of the divine knight. He also tried to seduce Viscount Randall''s wife. Are these two reasons enough?"


    "Not enough." Victor shook his head and said, "he has paid a ransom of 50000 Saul."


    Sylvia knocked on the table and said, "kill Ludwig, and the Marquis de Wemmick will become a supporter of the golden regiment."


    Victor thought about it and shook his head. "We haven''t tried many methods... I can''t agree."


    "Honey, you''re good." Sylvia smiled in appreciation, then grew up, stared into Victor''s eyes and said softly, "kill Hora and save Sophia, otherwise she won''t live to be 70."


    Victor looked at Sophia in amazement, nodded and said, "that''s enough reason."

 Chapter 430

    "I don''t understand why the deweimick family supported the golden regiment when the Marquis of deweimick led the assassination of Dodo''s special envoy?" Sophia raised her head, her beautiful face full of doubts.


    Sylvia smiled and asked Victor, "honey, what do you think of it?"


    "It''s generally understood, but the deep reasons and specific details haven''t been figured out yet..." Victor pondered for a moment, shook his head and asked deeply, "I just want to know what this matter has to do with saving Sophia? Is she in danger now?"


    "The roar Knight resonating with 36 elements is so close to the element sea. Do you say it''s dangerous?" Sylvia glanced at Victor, turned to Sophia and said: "The important descendants of the bronze blood family are under the age of 18, not promoted to knight, under the age of 35, not promoted to Silver Knight. They consider the 36th element of resonance after the age of 70. Such high-level knights can basically live to about 110. They have experienced growth, education, love, marriage, having children and raising offspring in their long life, fully experienced secular emotions and established themselves Finally, we accept the scouring of the element sea. "


    "You have made progress too fast and precipitated too little. You have stood on the shore of the element sea in just 20 years." Sylvia leaned back in her chair, took a sip of ale and asked with great interest, "your destination is very clear, but have you thought about what your driving force is?"


    Sophia''s thoughtful expression and sweet voice whispered to herself: "I think less and act more. I want to heal my disability. I awaken my fighting spirit and become a trainee knight. I want to support myself and Aunt Helen, so I joined the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce as a caravan escort. I want to lead a caravan. I have to take risks to bring secret Silver from the dusk forest. I long for stronger strength, so I become a knight and achieve my wish. I hope to get higher Status, I took my caravan to open up a secret business path. As a result, I met the Saber Toothed beast, killed it and became a Silver Knight. Finally, the old Marquis left his legacy to the only great Knight of the chamber of Commerce... "


    Sophia''s voice became clear and firm, "I gradually understand that only the power of knights can obtain health, beauty, wealth, status and aristocratic respect. I am particularly happy with every element I resonate, and unconsciously come to this day."


    "You call the element sea, and the element sea is calling you. The more he gives you, the stronger his attraction to you. When your body and soul are completely assimilated by the elements of nothingness, he will recover the power that does not belong to the real world. The law of yuansuhai''s movement is circulation." Sylvia nodded and continued, "Sophia, I''m sure you have embarked on the road of ancient Knights - chasing the power of yuan suhai and improving your life level."


    "Life level?" Victor looked at Sylvia curiously.


    "Gold, silver and bronze never represent the power level, but the unique life level of knights, corresponding to the element sea, the element of void and the real world respectively." Sylvia explained: "Mortals are used to applying the knight''s life level to other creatures to show their combat effectiveness. This is actually a mistake. Honey, don''t think that the golden creatures can crush silver or bronze monsters. ARITE''s snow monster can beat the Golden Knight to the brink of death with one blow, but Sophia led it to the pool to kill it. The barbarian admitted her It''s urusa, but no one will admit that she is a Golden Knight. There is no level in life and death battle, only the result, and there is no room for arrogance or timidity. "


    After educating the little lover, Sylvia said to Sophia, "now you are a different kind of knight. But you don''t realize this. So traps and dangers are always with you."


    "Your Highness, please show me the way." Sophia stood up and made a solemn knightly salute.


    Sylvia chuckled and said playfully. "I have no good intentions for you. Do you want to ask me for advice?"


    Victor looked at the suspicious Sophia, then at the leisurely Sylvia, and stammered, "this... What''s going on?"


    Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "you don''t even know your own problems. No wonder everyone wants to pit you."


    Sophia bit her bright and plump red lips, wronged and stubbornly raised her head, "no one taught me..."


    "The knight''s way is different. How can I teach you? Who can teach you?"


    Sylvia sighed: "The biggest problem of different species is that they want to integrate into the group and deny their true colors. However different species deny themselves, the group will still crowd out different species. This kind of exclusion exists naturally and has nothing to do with good and evil. Just like sheep adopting wolf cubs, they obviously eat meat, but they have to give them the fattest and tender forage. Goodwill bears bad consequences, and wolf cubs can only starve to death."


    "Bronze Knights fear the sea of elements. Through precipitation and accumulation, they inspire their attachment to the family and take this as their courage to forge ahead at the last moment of their life. Almost no high-level knights with bronze blood can naturally rise to the golden level." Sylvia shook her head and then said, "ancient knights are all golden blood. They are eager to embrace the element sea, and seven or eight out of ten can be promoted smoothly. Those who fear the element sea will be ridiculed by others."


    Victor suddenly said, "I see, the Knights of the bronze age are greedy for life and afraid of death..."


    "Nonsense!" Sylvia said angrily, "gold blood has a boat and can ride the wind and waves. Bronze blood can''t even find the gate of the element sea. Even if silver blood can find the gate, they have to swim up by themselves... Those who die because they are not afraid of death are all fools. Reckless sacrifice is worthless. It''s better to have more Knight offspring."


    "Honey, you''re right." Said Victor.


    Sylvia gave him a white look, turned her head and said, "Sophia, you are a bronze blood, but you have embarked on the road of ancient knights, disturbing the element sea, and half your foot has stepped into the gate of the golden stage. The attraction of the element sea to you is very strong, and you can only drag it until you are 80 years old at most. Now let you go back and rebuild your family faith. How can you go back?"


    "As long as you are willing to give up your influence on the barbarians, the Knights of radiance asks the kingdoms to give you a territory so that you can start your own family and rebuild your guardian faith. On the surface, this is goodwill. But goodwill has evil consequences, that is malice."


    Sylvia smiled coldly and said: "Apart from the Golden Knight, who can let a semi golden high-level female Knight breed offspring? Does that family dare to let the Golden Knight risk his life and breed blood for a new family? Or do you dare to take the initiative to give your life to a strange Golden Knight? I bet he will take the opportunity to kill you and seize your fief as a partner."


    "You have no children. What about the guardian family? When you die, your influence on the barbarians will disappear, and the ownerless fief will return to the king." Sylvia poured a glass of wine, handed it to Sophia, smiled and asked, "dear cousin, is this a trap?"


    "The shining Knights hope that I will die as soon as possible... I had expected, otherwise I would not take elder Harald to the man horse hills... But their plot makes me unable to resist." Sophia took a sip of ale, stared brightly at Sylvia and asked softly, "why do you mean ill to me?"


    "You have no deep feelings for the York family. Of course I want to guard against you." Sylvia said frankly with a smile: "you are taking the road of enterprising ancient knights, and any invitation to return to your family is not kind. But you join other forces and have no chance to set foot in the peak field. And I can give you the only chance - to protect the Randall family."


    "You can live up to 80 years old, not as long as I live. If you fall, your wealth belongs to victor, that is, to me. If you succeed in being promoted to the Golden Knight... I won''t allow anyone to divide my inheritance. I can only suppress you before you fall." Sylvia shook her head with regret.


    Looking at Sylvia, Victor was cold and couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so ruthless?"


    Sylvia smiled, "see, my love is fascinated by you. If you are by his side, I really can''t expect him to defend the York family."


    "You think too much!" Said Victor angrily.


    "I think too much? Well, in the future, we will open up a large territory. If you become the emperor, I don''t want so much. Will Edward agree? If he doesn''t agree, can you kill Catherine''s son, Roland''s brother? For your sake, I don''t want to emulate Veronica basselius as a queen. Can''t I just leave a legacy for the York family?"


    "I love you so much that you say I''m ruthless?! that bastard Ryan is very romantic. How many innocent people did he kill? You''re affectionate, I can only be ruthless, you''re soft, I can only be tough..."


    Sylvia was ready to cry. Her lover''s accusation of "ruthlessness" pierced the pain of the divine knight. The more she thought about it, the more wronged she was. She let the sad mood ferment and spread, and the crystal tears couldn''t stop falling from her white flawless cheeks, and her sweet shoulders trembled. In a moment, she cried pear flowers with rain.


    The divine Knight cried!


    Sophia looked at the sad and helpless Sylvia and thought Victor was the biggest villain. She lifted her high heels and kicked him.


    "Go and comfort her!"


    Victor suddenly woke up and hurriedly hugged Sylvia, blaming and apologizing, swearing and kissing with tears.


    Sophia was filled with mixed feelings when she watched the two people hug and kiss affectionately and sweetly. She didn''t have the heart to break the beauty, and her heart was sad.


    Sylvia''s cry deepened Victor''s feelings with her. I gave her Victor again... Sophia was dejected and was preparing to suppress complex and inexplicable emotions, but she heard Sylvia''s slightly choking voice.


    "Don''t fight... Taste the real emotions. It''s a valuable experience."


    "Dear, thank you. I haven''t cried for many years... This feeling is particularly good and unforgettable." Sylvia took Victor''s hand and said softly.


    Victor hugged her, shook his head in embarrassment and said, "I still don''t like you crying."


    Sylvia''s puffing smile, like a rainbow after the rain, brightened the whole room.


    "Don''t hold me... Sit over."


    Sylvia nuzzled her mouth into the empty chair. When Victor sat down, she trimmed her messy hair, pursed her mouth and hummed, "laugh if you want to laugh at me."


    Sophia brewed up her emotions for a while and said distressedly, "I''m obviously jealous, but I can''t be angry with you... I don''t want to laugh, I want to cry and I can''t cry." Then she glared at Victor and stepped on him again.


    Victor sighed and shrugged innocently. These two are his women, and both face very serious problems. They form a strange relationship, which makes him tangle and happy.


    "The Golden Toad secretly coincides with the knight''s retrograde path into God. Teaching them may be counterproductive..." Victor thought secretly.


    Sylvia sorted her emotions and said calmly, "you can''t cry or laugh, then you can only go forward."


    "The Knights of glory have arranged a dead end for you. You return to the Randall family and believe in protecting our career. I can forgive you. But you only have a first-line chance to promote the Golden Knight. I have to say that the road arranged by Victor for you is most suitable for your situation. You give up the chamber of Commerce, keep the Marquis title, try to form an alliance with the Privy Council, and there is a mystery behind you Love you and support your lover. When the golden group is officially established, it is your time to impact the element sea. "


    "As for whether you can succeed, I have no answer here." Sylvia shook her head and said, "you must choose your own way."


    Sophia bent her mouth and said in a loud voice, "I''ve come to this day. No one shows me the way. It''s all based on intuition. The Borui people threatened to win me over, but I refused. The Pope let me choose to cross the river in the big river bay or build a port in the back horse hill. I chose the back horse hill. You let me return to Randall''s collar, I hesitated. Only Victor''s proposal made me happy."


    "The golden regiment belongs to me!"


    "It''s us." Victor corrected.


    Sophia took Victor''s hand, smiled and said firmly, "yes, my husband, we are the golden group!"


    Sylvia said, "if someone blocks my knight''s way, I will draw my sword. Sophia, you have the courage to face the Saber Toothed beast and snow monster. Don''t you have the courage to cut a path for yourself?"


    "Your first sword can only let the kingdom of Dodo suffer first."

 Chapter 431

    "The kingdom of Dodo has a very advantageous geographical location. It is connected to the Wharton prairie in the north, the Neville basin in the East, Gambis in the south, and the hills of our people and horses in the West. If the golden regiment wants to enter the Sassanian empire in the north, it must first open up the trade routes of dodo."


    Sylvia looked at Victor and said to Sophia: "Victor is very wise to choose the deweimick family as the partner of the golden regiment. There is a trade road in denstone that connects the Neville basin. Our York family has a close relationship with the Lord of Neville. Moreover, the saber toothed tiger business group has also opened up a mountain road connecting the Wharton grassland for the neville people. As long as denstone is willing to support you, the resistance of the golden regiment to go north will be much less. ¡±


    "I know that."


    Sophia shook her head and sighed, "I have been afraid to turn against the great lords of Dodo because they control the passage of North-South trade. As for the mountain road I opened... I can''t transport large quantities of goods." She raised her head and asked in confusion, "but I don''t understand what it has to do with the assassination of special envoy dodo?"


    "It matters."


    Victor interface said: "I have been collecting information about the kingdom of Dodo for the past two months and studying their development strategy. Bishop Thain told me that the kingdom of Dodo plans to develop the ghost forest, the birthplace of the Walton river. They believe it is rich in mild steel mines."


    "The ghost forest is the periphery of the endless forest. No one knows how much wealth it contains. Dodo Kingdom plans to build fortresses and settlements based on the abundant water and wood of the ghost forest, use keel steel to build more military crossbows and excellent armaments, and accumulate strength to be close to the endless forest." Victor knocked the circle and said, "but I think there are deeper reasons for the Dodo''s strategy to open up the ghost forest."


    "The Wharton river turns in the north of dodo. That river is called the Baishui River. Dodo craftsmen scour the Baishui River for soft steel ore sand and smelt it into dragon bone steel. Dodo Kingdom has heavy troops in Baishui fortress, not only to defend its neighbors in the north, but also to monopolize precious keel steel."


    "However, the dodos now have a competitor - the balelius family of the iron mountain empire."


    Victor smiled and continued: "The Basilius family was badly bullied by the shining knights, but after all, they are the descendants of the divine knights and the only golden blood in the human country. They not only have a powerful Eagle lion knights, but also six princes obey the call of the eagle Lion Flag. In terms of high-end force, the Basilius family is stronger than the Dodo kingdom. Their weakness lies in the shortage of food, insufficient armaments and limited basic forces."


    "The new farming and animal husbandry system can help basselius achieve food self-sufficiency and get rid of the shackles of the Sassanian royal family. What they lack most is metal minerals. The shining Knights will not revive the arrogant iron mountain empire. Basselius will not want to seize mineral resources in the northern wilderness. Their eyes must turn to the ghost forest and endless forest in the south."


    "And I also found an interesting phenomenon."


    Victor drank a cup of sweet wine and said, "the church vigorously promoted new farming and animal husbandry. According to the truth, the Sassanian Empire should first cultivate health and rest, integrate the interior, accumulate troops, and then work together to defeat the Centaur clan when the troops of the Neville Kingdom leave the boulder fortress North. However, the Sassanian Empire still maintained frequent military activities in the northern wilderness."


    "What do you see?" Sylvia asked with a smile.


    Victor nodded and said: "To the north of the batholius family territory is the Principality of Teuton, to the west is the high mountains connecting the arete plateau, to the East is the middle of the Sassanian Empire, and only the Wharton grassland in the south is flat. The eagle lion knights can attack the Jackal clan in the ghost forest through the Wharton grassland. If the dodos occupy the ghost forest in advance, they can only obey the tune of the Sassanian royal family Send troops to concentrate on exploring the wilderness in the north. "


    "So I believe that the Frederick family and the Frederick family have reached a tacit understanding. The Sassanian Empire temporarily dragged the main legion of Barcelona and let the kingdom of Dodo occupy the strategic place of the ghost forest first."


    Sylvia slapped and smiled, "honey, you''re right. That''s the key to winning in the golden mess."


    Sophia thought, shook her head and said, "I still don''t understand. What does this have to do with the gold group?"


    "Time."


    Victor put down his glass and explained: "Pope Clement is about to take over the educational administration of the twelve holy cities on the grassland from pastor frides of Sasan. The Pope holds a neutral position and advocates the settlement of disputes between lords through negotiation. The Pope''s students preside over the educational administration of the grassland people, which makes the Dodo Kingdom less worried. However, the Sasan Empire has operated the Wharton grassland for 300 years, which has a great impact on the grassland herdsmen Xiangli. If the Sassanian Empire invades the south again, even if the twelve holy cities remain neutral, the grassland herdsmen will still provide cover and supplies to the Sassanian army. "


    "The kingdom of Dodo eliminated the Jackal clan in the Wharton grassland and built a city on the periphery of the ghost forest, which can not only help the grassland people open up more pastures, but also protect the herdsmen through the cold water season. There are several herdsman tribes in the kingdom of Dodo, and it will be difficult for the Sassanian Empire to raid the north of Dodo, including the basselius family."


    "The strategy of developing ghost forest is very important to dodo kingdom!"


    Victor turned his voice, shook his head and said, "unfortunately, the Dodo people lack time... The Sassanian royal family can''t wait too long, no more than 10 years, and the Sassanian Empire should turn to the stage of cultivation and rest. The Dodo kingdom must complete the preliminary development of the ghost forest before the return of the balelius Legion... The problem is that the Dodo Kingdom needs plenty of food and materials!"


    "Honey, don''t you always want to know what Nanfeng chamber of Commerce buys Lord dodo?"


    Victor smiled at Sophia, "I''ve been thinking about this problem. But I later found that the main reason why Lord dodo cooperated with the south wind chamber of Commerce to deal with you is to collect materials as soon as possible!"


    "You think, the Sassanian Empire has destroyed the northern territory of the kingdom of dodo. That is the most important food producing area of the kingdom of dodo. The kingdom of Dodo has been short of food, and they don''t have enough food. How can they open up the ghost forest? The great lords of the Sassanian empire are staring at the royal family, and the Frederick family must not openly fund the old enemies of the Empire."


    "So the two sides thought of a way."


    "The Nanfeng chamber of Commerce fought with the bucks business group. The Borui people sold the green wheat purchased to the Lord of Dodo at a low price. The Lord of Dodo made the same request to the bucks business group. If you don''t agree, the Lord of Dodo will remain silent and watch the masked brotherhood attack the bucks business group''s sales network. Free traders are helpless and can only rely on the Nanfeng chamber of Commerce. The Borui people replace the bucks On the other hand, whether you agree to the conditions of the great lord dodo or not, they have mastered the domestic green wheat trade, and then sell the cheap green wheat to the small Lord at a high price, so as to achieve the purpose of rapidly accumulating wealth and materials. "


    "That''s why the little Lord of Dodo opposed the south wind chamber of Commerce and supported the bucks business group. But his arms couldn''t twist his thighs. The powerful Lord was determined to collect the wool. The little Lord only had to bow his head and accept his life."


    Victor slowed down and continued, "of course, the south wind chamber of commerce must lose money in doing so. But they killed the Marquis of effissos and took away the wealth accumulated by the effissos family for hundreds of years. The south wind chamber of commerce can afford to lose. You can''t afford to lose."


    "Do you know what will happen next?" Victor asked, looking sympathetically at Sophia.


    Sophia drank all the ale in her hand silently and whispered, "the bucks business group can''t make money in dodo Kingdom, so they can only reduce their trade share. The traders outside the bucks business group will abandon me, and the members of the business group will find another way to live..." she raised her head and asked with expectation, "honey, you think so thoroughly, there must be a way to break the situation!"


    Victor nodded modestly and said proudly, "from light to dark, disintegration."


    "Kite castle has always regarded Wimbledon chamber of Commerce as a money bag. If you lose the market of Dodo Kingdom, it will form an avalanche effect. Kite Castle urgently needs a new business aristocrat to replace you, at least to keep the market of other kingdoms. The four leaf grass business group will jump out against you first, and then the backbone of the bucks business group will be divided into parts and join the new chamber of Commerce. In that case, we will follow suit You should change and absorb the backbone of the stag business group first. In this regard, you have a natural advantage... Send the saber toothed tiger knight to help the golden group absorb the backbone members of the stag business group. "


    Sophia pursed her lips and said, "well, I listen to you."


    "On the other hand, the great lord of Dodo is not monolithic..." Victor saw Sylvia listening with interest and continued: "they can work together against you, but they must be competitive in the distribution of development interests! This gives us an opportunity."


    "You sent someone to lure and kill the Sheriff of Dengshi city and plant it for the masked brotherhood. Marquis de Wemmick was furious and ordered to expel the Bucks chamber of Commerce. Your contradiction with Lord dodo was made public, forcing you and the de Wemmick family to tear your face. You bowed to other lords and sold green wheat to them at a low price. Instead of doing business in Dengshi City, you sent caravans and surrounding people The little Lord carries out trade and destroys dweimick''s plan to exploit the little Lord. I''ll give you the crude sugar again. If you threaten to help the dweimick family, you''ll cut off his crude sugar and green wheat. "


    A playful smile appeared on Victor''s face, "Do you know what will happen next? The powerful Lord of Dodo is very happy that there is no strong competitor. They will secretly unite to put pressure on the Borui people and ask the Nanfeng chamber of Commerce to reduce the trade share of Dengshi city. Your tough performance will boost the morale of the bucks business group and help the saber toothed tiger Knight transform into the backbone members of the bucks business group. The dweimick family was defeated by the big Lord We are isolated. Marquis de Wemmick doesn''t want to fall behind. He can only choose to negotiate with you. Our cooperative relationship has been established. "


    "Didn''t Dengshi kill my men? Wasn''t dweimick arrogant to my wife? Beat him black and blue first, and he would sit down and talk." Said Victor with a sneer.


    Sophia looked at her little husband and was stunned.


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? Any questions?"


    "No..." Sophia shook her head, smiled and whispered, "suddenly I think you are... Charming."


    "Wonderful." Sylvia applauded and then said, "unfortunately, the pattern of this plan is too small to match Sophia''s real strength."


    "I don''t have that much time to waste on Friedrich."


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "dodo''s special envoy died in the territory of the Marquis de Wemmick. He has to face the criticism of the royal family and the Ludwig family at the same time. We sent people to assassinate count Hora Ludwig with more intense means and more obvious effects, but the risk and difficulty have doubled... The consequences are unpredictable."


    Sylvia shook her head and said: "The kingdom of Dodo has two silver blood families, the royal family Friedrich and the later family Ludwig. Therefore, the five powerful lords are divided into two factions. However, the descendants of Queen Ludwig only return to the Ludwig family, and crown prince Friedrich is born of low blood court barons. Ludwig originally occupied the North of the fertile Kingdom, and the army of the Sassanian Empire crowded them into the north In the middle of the Kingdom, Friedrich took over the defense of the north of the Kingdom, which also caused the contradiction between the two forces. "


    "Friedrich executed Duke Eriksson of the horse hill and granted his territory to Royal vassals, such as Viscount Negus. This shows that the royal family''s strategic focus has shifted to the horse hill of dodo. The ghost forest is just connected with the northernmost end of the horse hill. Friedrich''s intention to occupy the territory around the ghost forest is very obvious."


    Victor frowned and murmured, "this... I didn''t notice."


    Sylvia smiled and said: "I received the news that Ludwig wanted to take back the Northern Territory. The Dodo royal family offered a compensation plan to redeem the northern territory on the pretext of compensating the Knights sacrificed by various families. The powerful Lord of Dodo could get the territory in the northern kingdom with materials and wealth. The Friedrich family did not participate in the redemption. But dwemik was a follower of the royal family..." Sylvia glared at Victor and said, "how could the dodos let dweimick fall behind? You killed the Sheriff of the Marquis dweimick. He doesn''t hurt or itch. Just bear it. Friedrich will certainly help him secretly."


    "Since the golden regiment started, it will cut off the support of deweick. If count Hora Ludwig died in the bandit attack in Dengshi city and Duke Ludwig took the opportunity to attack, King dodo can only punish the fault of the Marquis of deweick. Ludwig died a son, but he can get more territory. They must stick to deweick." Sylvia leaned back in her chair and said faintly, "this is real isolation."


    Sophia hesitated and said, "after all, Hora is a core member of Ludwig, and the Duke of Ludwig is a Golden Knight. I''m afraid Ludwig will retaliate against the golden order in the future..."


    "They dare not!"


    Sylvia giggled, "Dear Sophia, you don''t know how strong you are. Even I have to coax you and calculate you. Who dares to oppose you?"


    Seeing victor and Sophia looking surprised, she asked slowly, "what will the mountain dwarves do when they leave yarret? The barbarians don''t have enough to eat?"


    "Barbarians... They need to trade with humans!" Sophia suddenly exclaimed.


    "Plunder down the mountain..." Victor exclaimed in horror.


    "If there is no alliance, there is only war." Sylvia shook her head and sighed, "can the Sassanian Empire not be nervous? Can the shining Knights not be nervous? Can the church not be nervous? Can we not be nervous?"


    Victor looked at Sophia, nodded and said, "no wonder everyone wants to weaken Sophia''s influence on the barbarians."


    "It''s not easy to weaken Sophia''s influence?"


    Sylvia sneered and asked Sophia, "you once told me that the barbarian elders in harlottes fortress are divided into the majority of the traditional sect and the minority of the enlightened sect. The elders of the traditional sect lost the fight to the big elders of the enlightened sect, which allowed you to conduct the urusa trial?"


    "Yes." Sophia nodded.


    "Do you hear me?" Sylvia pointed to Sophia and said to victor, "this human urusa is the urusa recognized by the barbarian elders. I can''t think of anyone who can replace her. If she is bullied, it is enough to represent the human attitude towards the barbarian! The traditionalists have the upper hand, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Do you know why Clement ordered Archbishop Oleg to cooperate with the borriens to embarrass Sophia? Because once Sophia sent the barbarians across the river, no one can weaken her influence on harlottes fortress! This is an unacceptable situation for clement. The church must establish a close relationship with elder Harald."


    Sylvia looked at the stunned Sophia, shook her head and said, "even if you chose to cross the river, I promise there will be all kinds of emergencies to stop you."


    "Therefore, the Sassanian Empire did not dare to cut off the trade of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. The shining Knights ordered the Borui and dodo to deal with you. They only dared to deal with free traders, but did not touch the nobles of the bucks. They were afraid to annoy you." Sylvia sighed leisurely: "the old Marquis of SoLIM is ready to attack the element sea. He dares to say anything, and no one can take him. It''s not surprising that a semi golden angry wave Knight does anything. The shining knights can only use gentle means against you. It''s just that you don''t have a clear belief and want to solve the problem in the way of nobility."


    Sylvia poured out a glass of wine and handed it to Sophia. "Dear cousin, you have a lot of cards, but you don''t know how to play. You need the gold mission, and I''ll give you the gold mission. Our interests are the same. You can trust my sincerity."


    "I believe in you... And I believe in my husband." Sophia looked at Victor tenderly, took the glass and drank it.


    "Then I''ll tell you what to do." Sylvia put down her empty glass and said, "in the eyes of the Knights of glory, the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce belongs to the Augustus family. As long as you give up the chamber of Commerce, you can disintegrate the biggest concern of the Sassanian empire. You have no problem bullying the dodos. I will help you keep the Marquis title, and the core members of the golden order will be loyal to you."


    "Within two days, you will take regzo and go to Dengshi city to get rid of Hora before he leaves the Marquis de Wemmick. Then you will go to King dodo to meet his majesty Friedrich and tell him frankly that you did it and you admit defeat, so you have to take a breath for yourself. Crude sugar can appease King dodo''s resentment. You will go north to the Sassanian Empire and bring the glory knights Visit the harlottes fortress and let them see the strength of the barbarians and the minerals of the dwarves. When you go down the mountain, I promise you will become a guest of honor of the great lord of the sassanne empire. I don''t need to teach you the next things. "


    "Yes." Sophia nodded and smiled confidently, "I will tell the Sassanians that after the barbarians cross the river, I will dissolve the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. Before that, the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce will come forward to purchase minerals and medicinal materials from harlottes fortress. During this time, I will turn the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce from light to dark and win over the copper halberd city of the Sassanian Empire to cooperate with the golden regiment."


    Sophia frowned and said, "I always don''t think Victor''s cottage trade is of great use. The mountain road is rugged and difficult, the traffic volume is too small, and the transportation cost is too high... If a big Lord joins the gold regiment, we can use their influence to win over the small Lord and open up a better business road. The goods of the mountain people will still flow into the gold regiment through the territory and villages."


    "I don''t understand that." Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "but let me remind you, don''t forget the public carriage. The Vatican Privy Council will become the strongest supporter of the golden regiment."


    "You''re right... The joint-stock system is also very important. I must ensure the neutrality of the gold group. I can only pay dividends in gold coins according to the shares."


    "It''s up to you. But you must ensure that the barbarian''s specialties can be transported to the man horse hills, and give me enough share. Another point, you must reconcile with the Borui!"


    "I will."


    You and I decided the development plan of the golden regiment with one word. Victor couldn''t get in his mouth at all. He shook his head in frustration and thought, "I knew that if I handed over the gold regiment, it won''t belong to me... Fortunately, they can''t take the mountain stronghold. Only the alchemists can accept the mountain hunter for me without fear of sacrifice."


    Sylvia noticed her lover''s loss and asked with concern, "honey, do you have anything to add?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "no... Just decide."


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and said to Sophia, "I won''t hide it from you, Lord Eckert is in my hand. But I won''t give him to you, and don''t ask why... The things that can make me value are not simple, and you''d better not know now. Shepherd frides is also a powerful role, and it''s difficult for you to resist his lie detection."


    Sophia was silent for a few seconds and said, "I just need to set an example and integrate the internal factions of the bucks business group. I claim that Eckert was assassinated by the masked brotherhood... Whatever they think!"


    Sylvia nodded and said: "Hora Ludwig is hard to deal with. He himself is a senior knight. He has 2 knights, 8 trainee knights and 100 elite soldiers. You take regzo to visit Dengshi city. The big Knights of the dweimick family dare not take it lightly and must all revolve around you. However, even if the Marquis of dweimick does not send a big knight to escort count Hora out of the country safely, he will send a small knight And ordinary soldiers. Can your men deal with them? "


    Sophia shook her head in embarrassment. "Unless I do it myself... Otherwise, the weapon master can only dress up as a barbarian follower of the saber toothed tiger business group..."


    "You must not let the barbarians fight against the nobles! Neither can the barbarian soldiers of the saber toothed tiger business group."


    Sylvia flatly rejected Sophia''s proposal, thought for a moment, and said, "well, I''ll ask trisley to take some rose knights to help the saber toothed tiger business group get rid of Hora, but I can''t send the tusk soldiers. You have to mobilize at least 200 business group guards to pretend to be bandits."


    Victor''s heart moved and said, "I''ll come. I''ll let Nelson pass. I have more than 300 mountain hunters in Dengshi city."


    "How dare you hide so many people in dodo?" Sylvia glanced at him with a smile and asked, "are you sure you want to risk Nelson? Hora is a senior Knight of the ludwigs. He can be promoted to the silver field at any time. Remember, at any time!"


    Victor plans to take this opportunity to dig out the shadow of the masked brotherhood. If the saber toothed tiger knight and the York family do not intervene, Victor can achieve both goals without sending Nelson. The current situation makes him powerful and difficult.


    It seems that we can only abandon the alchemy militia and mobilize the alchemy auxiliary and mountain hunter to cooperate with Nelson to complete the task... Victor bit his teeth and said, "I''m sure Nelson is stronger."


    "Well, I''ll ask trisley to take Nelson and the saber toothed tiger knight and make sure the assassination is safe." Sylvia shook her head indifferently, got up and said, "the Marquis of the royal capital can''t stay in the residence of the powerful Lord. Victor, you can send Sophia. Then..." she put her arms around Victor''s neck and said with a charming smile: "then wait for me in the bedroom... I''ve prepared a gift for you tonight."


    Sophia snorted and turned out of the room. Victor chased out with an embarrassed expression.


    The two men walked side by side in silence and came to the door of the Duke''s house. Sophia stopped, looked into Victor''s eyes and asked faintly, "you said that you formed the gold regiment to revenge my abandonment. You want to defeat the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and let me be your wife and son... Is that true?"


    Victor said, "it''s true."


    The little Baron did have such an idea.


    "Now you give me the golden ball... Should I be happy or sad?" Sophia looked down at her toes.


    "Do what you like to do, and I''ll be happy if you''re happy." Victor shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "anyway, you are the Viscount Randall, and I am the husband of the Marquis of Wimbledon. No one can change that."


    Sophia''s beautiful face burst into a charming smile, kissed her husband''s lips and whispered, "honey, you''re right... I promise you, no one can change the fact that I''m your wife... You belong to Sylvia tonight and you can only accompany me tomorrow night." With that, she turned lightly, boarded the carriage and waved goodbye to victor.


    The carriage of the Marquis''s house disappeared into the beautiful night of blinor. Victor touched his lips and turned into the Duke''s house.

 Chapter 432

    The night in the water season is always cold and dark.


    Dense clouds covered the silver moon, and only a faint halo reflected in the sky. The faint moonlight could not even draw the shadow. The square in the inner city of brinor was dark, and the cathedral in the center of the square lit many lighting braziers, like a tall lighthouse, lighting up hope and direction for people in the deep night.


    The four Paladins in charge of guarding the church gate surrounded the half man high brazier, talking in a low voice while resisting the wet and cold fog, and looking at the streets not far away from time to time.


    Aristocrats only enjoy rich nightlife at home, where there are warm fireplaces, bright candles, exquisite food, intimate attendants, close friends and comfortable big beds. After nightfall, the busy church square becomes empty and deserted. Only the night watchman patrol of brinor city will pass through the square area and stop at the church gate for a short time to bake a cloak and chat with the paladins.


    However, from sunset to now, the paladin on duty did not see the patrol''s torch. They talked a lot and felt that something big would happen tonight.


    The crisp sound of horses'' hoofs and the sound of wheels pressing over the bluestone confirmed the paladin''s guess. In the dark, a four-wheel carriage pulled by two ponies came slowly and stopped in front of the steps of the cathedral. A sword waiter jumped from the open-air seat behind the carriage, ignored the church guard who came forward to inquire, held a crystal horse lamp in one hand and gently put the gold stepping board at the door of the carriage in the other hand.


    Instead of scolding the waiter for his rudeness, the four paladins stood up in honor of the distinguished guests.


    In the inner city of brinole, only the core members of the royal family and the three guardians are eligible to take the four-wheel carriage. A corner of the carriage wall is painted with rose patterns, and the identity of its owner is unknown.


    Two tall and slender noble women stepped out of the carriage one after another. Their whole bodies are wrapped in hooded cloaks, which makes people unable to see their true faces, but the unique rhythm of walking slowly highlights the temperament of peerless youth. Especially the woman in front, the place she stepped on seemed to be the center of the world. It was clear that she was climbing up the steps, but the towering Cathedral seemed to be approaching her.


    The paladins bowed their heads and guarded the two noble ladies to climb up. They had no other thoughts except awe.


    "I''ll receive the distinguished guests. Go back and guard. Don''t let others near the cathedral."


    A bald and eyebrowless Paladin quietly appeared, and the vision of time and space disorder collapsed in an instant. The four paladins on duty breathed a sigh of relief and saluted respectfully, "yes, Lord turnans."


    "Your Highness, please follow me. The Pope is waiting for you in the confession chamber in the side hall." Turnans jawed his head, looked up at the dark square alley and muttered in a low voice: "is it necessary to make such a big noise? It made me wake up from my spiritual dream..."


    "Lead the way." Sylvia said faintly.


    Turnans turned to lead the way and muttered as he walked: "all the nights have been wasted... No matter what you talk about, I''ll listen in."


    Along the spiral staircase, the three came to the bottom of the cathedral. Facing them was a smooth stone wall with an oak door. Turnans opened the wooden door. The interior was simple, with only one table and two chairs, and the light of butter candles was soft. Pope Clement, dressed in a white robe, sat in a chair and smiled at the two guests.


    "It''s abrupt and disturbing."


    Sylvia took off her hood, showed her exquisite face, and took her companion into the narrow secret room. Thurnas was the last one to come in. He closed the wooden door, hugged his chest and leaned against the wall with an expression of "I''ll stay here".


    Clement looked helplessly at the legendary Paladin and said, "Your Highness Sylvia, please sit down." He apologized to another woman: "Mrs. York, welcome to brinor cathedral. But there are not many chairs here."


    Katrina lifted her train and saluted gracefully, saying respectfully, "under the crown, please forgive Katrina for taking the liberty to visit."


    Clement nodded and smiled at Sylvia, "I''m going to leave for the holy see in ten days. I hope you won''t let me delay too long."


    "It won''t take too long under the crown."


    Sylvia looked at half the butter candle on the table, nodded and said, "at most, it''s time to change a candle... Before talking, I want to verify one thing with the crown."


    "You ask." Clement said gently.


    "Archbishop Oleg is your classmate and friend. He has been in charge of the academic affairs of Borui Kingdom and the Eastern League for more than 22 years. It must be understood that Borui United Kingdom has recently developed a new energy potion?" Sylvia asked with a smile.


    Clement pondered for a moment and said slowly, "the educational administration of the Eastern League has always been in the hands of the referee, and Oleg is only a nominal. As for the new energy potion of the Borui Kingdom, we have heard of it. But we don''t know the specific formula, but we only know that several medicinal materials unique to the yarret plateau will be used."


    Scholars and priests of the Privy Council are keen to study the potions used for ordinary people, and lack interest in the energy potions and training potions dedicated to Knights and nobles. They will neither deliberately pry into relevant intelligence, nor easily disclose the Lord''s research results to others.


    Clement expressed his attitude tactfully, but he was acutely aware of Katrina''s sudden relaxation and couldn''t help but wonder. Sylvia didn''t mean to cover it up and said, "I have a new energy potion here. I''m sure you''ll be interested in trying it."


    Katrina took out a bottle of golden medicine and put it on the table. Sylvia explained: "because of the time, I only took a small half of the potion and half of the candle. The time is enough to crown the lower body and its extraordinary effect."


    Clement picked up the crystal bottle, first checked it with detection magic, then opened the bottle cap and poured the golden medicine into his mouth.


    "This is..."


    Pure fighting spirit poured out of his stomach. Clement took his mind and tried his best to run his fighting spirit. Time passed, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw a new candle on the table. Turnans asked with concern, "under the crown, my intuition tells me that the medicine is good for you and harmless. How? What effect does it have?"


    Clement shook his head and frowned, lost in thought.


    Halfway through the new candle, the Pope knocked on the table, stretched his eyebrows and asked, "what do you want?"


    Sylvia said gently, "crown, you are well aware of Sophia''s state and situation. Sophia is about to visit harlottes fortress and invite the Knights of glory to jointly expand the barbarian trade. When she and her subordinates pass through the kingdom of Dodo, I hope the church can ensure her safety. After all, the dodos murdered a great Knight of Gambis."


    "Who did the kingdom of Dodo murder?" Thurnans pursued with wide eyes.


    Katrina answered, "Austin Buryat."


    "Austin? Isn''t he..." turnans first showed an expression of enlightenment, then shut up, maintained a deep and serious look, and thought proudly: "almost revealed. It''s not too late to ask for the crown when Sylvia leaves."


    Clement was silent. Sylvia added, "I assure you that Sophia will dissolve the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce within 20 years, and it will be beneficial to the overall situation. At least, I respect the holy see more than Friedrich, don''t I?"


    "Ten years at most." Clement shook his head.


    Sylvia chuckled and said, "we need fifteen years." Seeing Clement still shook his head, he added: "I will solve the problem of the kingdom of Borui. In addition, Sophia will invest heavily in the public carriage of Dodo and Satan."


    Clement thought for a while and finally nodded, "well, it can''t be more than fifteen years... And that''s the only example. If there''s another time, you don''t have to come to me."


    "Yes." Sylvia got up and saluted, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving."


    Sylvia and Katrina leave the chamber of secrets. Thurnans listened for a moment, came up to Clement and looked at him eagerly.


    "The small half bottle of medicine resonated with me a new element." The Pope explained helplessly.


    "Yes." Thurnans touched his shiny forehead, walked around the house for a few times, and said, "I roughly understand... And then?"


    "The five families of Sylvia, Auguste and Borui, including us, need to work together to build a new balance with the shining knights."


    "Well... What about the details?"


    "You should go to bed."


    "Teacher, I can''t sleep." Tulnans begged.


    Clement shook his head and smiled: "Sylvia is going to find a way to the golden stage for Sophia. Some people will benefit from it and others will pay for it. I can guess the development of things, but guess does not mean the result. Because no one can control all the changes, things may get better or worse. If we get involved too deeply, we will lose the room for turning around, I don''t want to know what Sylvia does, so she doesn''t have to tell us. "


    "Turnans, you should remember that the position is the bottom line. If we know too much, we will change our position and lose the value of cooperation."


    ***********************


    Sylvia waved to the alley before getting on the carriage.


    A man in the house of interior armor came out of the darkness. The silver iris badge on the armor indicated the identity of the Silver Knight. He bowed and asked, "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    "Inform the princess and the regent to go down to the residence of the Marquis of golon and wait for me." With a faint command, Sylvia and Katrina boarded the carriage.


    "As you wish, your highness." The knight of the house of interior saluted the carriage and quickly turned away.


    The coachman shook the reins and drove the carriage slowly away from the church square.


    Marquis goron''s residence was next to kite castle and not too far from the cathedral, but it took the coachman two quarters of an hour to get to his destination slowly.


    The Silver Knight of the house of interior guarded the door alone. When Sylvia and caitlina stepped out of the carriage, he led the two ladies through the garden of the Marquis house in silence. On the way, they didn''t meet any servant or guard. It was obvious that the Marquis of Cologne was ready for a secret conversation. The three went to the door of a single small building, and the knight of the house of interior stopped.


    Sylvia and caitlina had hardly entered the door when they saw Roland.


    The long Princess of Gambis was dressed in a blue Nightgown, with white gold hair and bearskin slippers on her feet, as if she had just got up from the quilt. She was lazy, angry and somewhat furtive curious. She first gave Katrina a warm hug, and then asked Sylvia, "trisley didn''t come with you?"


    Sylvia glanced at Roland and went straight to the last room in the corridor.


    "Your Highness, why did you mention trisley? And why didn''t you change your clothes?" Katrina asked Roland softly, a few steps behind Sylvia.


    "Shouldn''t I sleep at this time? What''s wrong with me wearing a nightdress?" Roland confidently complained, "I''m sleeping soundly. Old goron wants to call me..."


    "You''re out of bed again." Katrina covered her mouth and snickered. "I should have thought of it."


    "Honey, I thought you would have a wonderful night, but I didn''t expect you to accompany Sylvia." Roland muttered narrowly.


    Katrina was confused at first, and then she understood her close friend''s ridicule. She blushed and spat, "what nonsense? I''ve brought you good news."


    "When Sylvia went out, I knew it was good news. I said she would come, and old goron didn''t believe it. Now they had nothing to say." Roland raised his fine chin and said proudly.


    "My highness, you are the smartest and most beautiful princess in the world. All right?"


    "Of course."


    When they reached the end of the corridor, Williams pushed open the door and said enthusiastically, "Your Highness, you must tell us something good when you visit late at night."


    Sylvia went into the room, greeted Marquis goron''s jaw, smiled and said, "good things are always accompanied by big trouble... I hope it won''t trouble you."


    Williams and Katrina greeted each other, closed the door and said, "I''m looking forward to it."


    "Sit down and talk." Marquis goron personally opened the chairs for the two ladies.


    Sylvia sat down and said to the Marquis of Cologne, "time is pressing. Please call a knight to escort us. Seeing is believing."


    Marquis goron pulled the rope on the wall. Before long, a steady young knight came into the room, bowed and said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Sylvia took the crystal bottle from Katrina''s hand, put it on the table and said, "let him drink it, run it, and resonate with a new element."


    Williams was moved. Roland''s eyes were shining and he reached for the crystal bottle, but Sylvia stopped him.


    "No one else is allowed to touch it. I''ll see him drink it with my own eyes and digest all the medicine." Sylvia smiled meaningfully.


    Marquis goron''s deep eyes swept the faces of the people and nodded slightly. The knight took the medicine, drank it up, closed his eyes and fought silently.


    After two quarters of an hour, he opened his eyes and stammered, "big... Sir, I resonated with another... An element bit."


    "Incredible! Incredible!"


    Williams went up to the knight and looked at him in surprise.


    "Interesting." Roland sat on the edge of the table, shaking his snow-white and symmetrical legs and said with interest, "Sylvia, you have brought unimaginable trouble."


    "Your Highness, pay attention to your etiquette." Goron glared at her, turned to the knight guard and said, "Becker, this matter is not allowed to be mentioned to anyone! If there is the same medicine behind, you will be the first user. Step back."


    "Thank you for your cultivation." The knight''s escort saluted, looked gratefully at Sylvia and Katrina, and turned away from the room.


    "Becker''s father and brother died in the three eastern provinces. The Xunlong Knights expanded their troops and prepared for the war. Becker obeyed my order and used energy potion to promote knights. Only 13 element bits resonated... There are many such Xunlong knights." Marquis goron said with emotion. He paused and asked with burning eyes, "Your Highness Sylvia, what is this medicine?"


    Sylvia held the crystal medicine bottle, and the dark green void water element circled in her palm until the crystal bottle was completely eroded, which turned into a water mist and dissipated in the air. Sylvia took back her slender hand as smooth as jade and said with a smile: "gold recovery potion. It is also effective for trainee knights, but it can''t help Knights reach extraordinary fields."


    "Gold potion? Worthy of the name." Marquis goron nodded, pondered for a moment and said, "I just hope it is not as rare as the Golden Knight."


    "If it can''t be popularized, Sylvia should call it a legendary recovery potion, and she won''t call us up in the middle of the night." Roland said with a smile.


    Gambis has thousands of fast Dragon Knights, most of whom are apprentice knights and knights promoted by potions. If the golden potion makes them reach the level of senior trainee knights and senior knights, the overall strength of the glory knights and the fast Dragon Knights will be unimaginably improved. Why did Sylvia take out such a precious extraordinary medicine? Unless she asks us... By the way, it must be the washing medicine secretly made by kite castle! Our training potion has excellent effect and can probably awaken the fighting talent of ordinary nobles. The York family is preparing for the alienated war beast knights. They need more trainee knights. Ha ha, in this way, the value of the gold recovery potion was transferred to the washing potion made by kite castle... Williams thought about it and realized Sylvia''s purpose in an instant. He restrained his excitement and asked tentatively, "how can we get the formula of gold recovery potion?"


    Sylvia''s bright eyes fell on the Regent''s face, as if penetrating all his thoughts. Her red lips opened and spit out a word familiar to the aristocracy.


    "Marriage."

 Chapter 433

    Marriage?


    Williams was stunned on the spot. Before he could react, Roland jumped off the table and shouted, "if Anna married Edward, I fully agree with the proposal of marriage!"


    Marquis goron''s eyes pierced Roland''s green eyes like electricity, but she stared back mercilessly. Goron lowered his eyelids and said, "this thing..."


    "In ten days, I will return to the Renma hills. You must make a decision within ten days and hold an engagement ceremony to inform the Holy See and the Lords of Gambis." Sylvia interrupted Marquis goron and said, "please think it over. I''ll leave first." With that, she nodded to Roland and took Katrina out of the room.


    Marquis goron sat up in his chair, closed his eyes and meditated. Roland bored with his fingers around his hair. Williams walked back and forth with his head down.


    After a long time, Williams stopped, looked up and said, "I''m confused now. You might as well say what you think. I''ll say it first." He paused and said, "regardless of the source of the formula and the factors of the Pope, let''s talk about the gold recovery potion itself."


    "All the extraordinary powers have the attraction characteristics, including the extraordinary potion. The attraction characteristics of the gold recovery potion are definitely no less than the blood of the Golden Knight. I can imagine that once Sylvia publicly uses the gold recovery potion, the children of the small family will also rush to the man horse hill. Especially those trainee knights who have no confidence to step into the bronze level, as long as they have the gold recovery potion The purity of their blood can reach the level of senior knights, and their offspring have a great chance to naturally awaken their fighting talent, because they can find partners who are senior knights in the Renma hills. "


    "The small family follows the gold knight to improve the blood of future generations, and the gold recovery potion can improve their own strength and blood purity. The York family has silver knights, land, titles and divine Knight guardians. The longer they monopolize the gold potion, the smaller the gap with our strength, and even surpass us."


    "In fact, the lotion made by kite castle is not important to Sylvia." Williams looked at the Marquis of goron and sighed heavily, "we can''t do without gold recovery potion."


    Marquis goron waved his hand and said, "don''t consider Margaret''s relationship with me. If necessary, I will personally persuade her mother to give up her position as Queen. I''m worried that the political impact of marriage will outweigh the benefits of gold recovery potion."


    Every few generations, the augustian family married powerful Lords. This is conducive to strengthening the influence of kite castle on the big family. But the York family is not included, or the royal family can not easily marry the divine Knight''s family. It''s OK for the York family to marry the noble daughter of Auguste''s side branch, but if the noble daughter of the York family ascends the throne of queen, it is tantamount to Auguste lowering his noble head to the York family in the eyes of the great nobility. Now that the royal family has conceded defeat, what is the reason for other big families to continue to encircle the people and horses? The marriage of large families and the effectiveness of small families will become the norm of York family. Kite castle is difficult to curb Sylvia''s political influence.


    Williams and Marquis golon were in a dilemma, but Roland said carelessly: "Sylvia has Victor, she is not happy to take care of external forces. She wants a York family like an arm. She wants to improve the mainstream blood of the York family so that her legacy can go back to ancient times. You are so worried!"


    Marquis goron thought for a moment and nodded slowly to agree with Roland.


    Williams coughed and asked: "In that case, why did Sylvia marry us? Why was she sure we would give in? On the first question, I think Sylvia must get our support to have more gold potions. As you saw just now, Sylvia stared at Becker to digest the potions and destroyed the crystal bottles containing the potions in front of us. This shows that she is jealous The extraordinary skill of the pharmacist of Weiyuan Castle also means that she knows that the formula of gold potion cannot be kept secret. "


    "Such an important extraordinary medicine can''t be kept secret as long as it is used. It''s only a matter of time before the formula is made public." Marquis goron nodded, stared at Roland, and asked in a deep voice, "do you think Sylvia has any cards that can force us to take Angelina as Queen and offend the Wellington family?"


    In a rage, Roland jumped up, pointed to the nose of the Marquis golon and scolded: "Smelly old man, Margaret''s character is as strong as her mother! But don''t forget that Edward is not the Duke of Wellington. He is the direct blood of Augustus, the son of Ryan, the Lord of Gambis, and the brother of the most beautiful, noble and intelligent princess in history. Why do you manipulate his marriage? Margaret wants to distort Edward''s will, but ed Hua is stubborn and arrogant, which will only change Margaret''s mind. Two people''s marriage can''t be happy. Do you want to cut off their Knight''s road? "


    "The marriage of the king and queen is an obligation. When Edward reaches the silver stage, they have the right to pursue their own love and happiness." Marquis goron asked coldly, "how do you know Edward won''t fall in love with Margaret?"


    Roland lost his momentum, turned his eyes, stretched himself and said, "I''m so sleepy. I''m going to bed." She yawned and walked out. Before going out, she turned her head and said, "look how hard you think. I''ll give you a hint - time and Borui people."


    With a snap, Roland closed the door and left the corridor briskly.


    "Time... Borui kingdom?"


    Williams said it several times, his eyes gradually became bright, and suddenly said, "I see. Teacher, we need to buy time. We mean Auguste, Sylvia, the Pope and the kingdom of Borui."


    "The Sassanians are under the pressure of the eastern wilderness. The Susi people have to resist the Jackal kingdom in the dusk forest. They all rely on the power of the shining knights. But the kingdom of Borui has no problems in this regard. In fact, there is still a competitive relationship between Susi and Borui. Especially on the issue of medicinal materials, the kingdom of Susi uses the power of the shining knights to squeeze the kingdom of Borui. The five families of Borui The relationship with the shining knights is cold. They don''t have to cooperate with the shining knights to suppress Sophia''s chamber of Commerce. Unless they have to! "


    The Marquis of goron frowned and said, "you mean Sylvia''s gold recovery potion comes from the kingdom of Borui?"


    "Yes!" Williams laughs: "The Borui people have been trying to modify the formula of cleansing medicine and recovery medicine. They hope to get rid of the control of the kingdom of SUS and cultivate more knights and trainee knights. Replacing the medicinal materials in dusk forest with other medicinal materials has become the main research direction of Borui pharmacists. I guess they inadvertently invented the gold recovery medicine, but they must use the medicinal materials from the arete plateau. ¡±


    Marquis goron thought for a moment and said: "That makes sense. Sophia dominates the barbarian trade, but the Sassanian Empire and dodo Kingdom control the trade channel. Without their permission, no medicinal materials can be transported to the Borui kingdom. However, Sophia is facing the problem of extinction, and the Borui people can only choose the shining knights. Borui established the southerly chamber of commerce not only to please the shining knights, but also to replace Sophia Our caravans have opened up their own business routes for the five families. "


    "The shining Knights don''t know the gold recovery potion yet." Williams said: "the Borui people offended Sophia and cut off the barbarian trade by her. If the shining Knight knew in advance that the material of the golden potion came from the Arreat plateau, they asked Sophia and even sacrificed the interests of the Borui people. This is a bad thing for the Borui kingdom."


    "But the gold recovery potion can''t hide it from Archbishop Oleg!"


    Williams paused and continued: "assuming that the shining Knights received the golden recovery potion and the Knights'' children of all kingdoms joined the Sassanian Empire, the church''s North expansion strategy will inevitably overwhelm the South expansion strategy. The shepherd frieds has a great momentum and is likely to take full control of the Privy Council."


    "It''s not possible, it''s certain!"


    Marquis goron shook his head and sighed, "Clement can''t accept that the shining knight has full control of the voice of the church, but he can''t deviate from the principle of unity of the clergy on this issue. So he secretly sent the formula to Sylvia, and the key lies in Sophia."


    "It was the Pope''s plan to weaken Sophia''s influence on the barbarians. Sophia won''t last long. The Sasan Empire and the Dodo kingdom will gradually cut off her business within ten years. However, bishop Oleg of Borui suddenly got the formula of gold recovery potion. Clement can only hope that the Lord of NANTUO can reserve enough before Sophia''s influence is weakened Enough herbs to keep the family''s children, so that the South expansion strategy will not die prematurely. "


    "Sure enough, it''s a matter of time..." said the Marquis of Cologne gloomily. "At present, Sylvia and Sophia are the closest... So is Victor."


    "We have our advantages." Williams smiled confidently: "the shining knights can''t monopolize the medicinal materials on the yarret plateau, which will lead to an all-out war. But they have the right to distribute the medicinal materials. Sylvia plans to use Sophia''s influence on the barbarians to strive for the right to distribute the medicinal materials. On this point, the interests of the southern lords are the same."


    "Angelina is not only a noble daughter of the York family, but also Sophia''s only student. Sylvia proposed marriage in order to keep Sophia''s title. Only in this way can Sophia have the motivation to continue the barbarian trade. As long as we hand over the prescription of the baptism potion, Sylvia will ask Sophia to help Gambis build a new chamber of Commerce and obtain the support of the barbarians Trade share. Sophia has this ability. In addition, due to the relationship of the future queen, the medicine share occupied by the York family is second only to kite castle, and other lords have nothing to say. "


    "Of course, it''s better for Sophia to stay in brinor. After all, the Marquis of kite castle is the wife of the future sword saint."


    Williams smiled and said proudly, "Roland is indeed the noblest, most beautiful and smartest princess."


    "The most unreliable long princess." Marquis goron smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said, "we can only marry the York family. I''ll deal with Wellington and the four kings. You go to cedar town and ask chief tophoven for advice."


    "OK. I''ll go now." Williams was overjoyed and hurried to the door.


    Kite Castle unilaterally tore up the marriage agreement with the Wellington family, which will cause severe unrest in the political situation of Gambis. The new Regent decided to go out to avoid the limelight first, and then come out to clean up after old goron solved the main trouble.


    Before going out, the Marquis of Cologne stopped him again: "Williams."


    The Regent''s footsteps stagnated, turned his head and smiled dryly. "Teacher, do you have anything else to say?"


    Golon looked at Auguste''s unique smile, silent for a moment, waved and said, "go early and return early."


    "Don''t worry, teacher. I''ll be back."


    Williams bowed deeply, turned and stepped out of the room and gently closed the door. As he walked, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression became heavy and firm.


    "Roland, are you leaving now? That''s why you support Sylvia''s marriage proposal." Williams said nothing to himself and immediately smiled.


    "Go if you want... Leave the family to me. I expect Augustus to have a second legend."

 Chapter 434

    At dawn, Victor opened his eyes on time.


    The luxurious and spacious bedroom is dark and cold like an ice cellar. The cold air outside the house penetrated into the room through the chimney of the fireplace and the exhaust air on the wall. The pricked Victor shivered and couldn''t help drilling into the fragrant quilt and holding a warm, elastic and tender body in his arms.


    Smooth and delicate skin is like silk woven by superior spider silk. Victor is like a rich man who has never seen the world. He is greedy and caressed carefully. His hand seemed to be full of magic. When he passed there, it would become soft as cotton. His full chest fluctuated up and down, his stiff waist gradually relaxed, his compact and powerful long legs were easily squeezed open a gap, and the temperature in the quilt became hot.


    Although they were physically entangled and close, she always turned her back to victor.


    Last night, Victor saw Sylvia''s carefully prepared gift on her big bed. There were no candles or fireplaces in the bedroom, but Victor, with a dim vision, recognized trisley curled up under a bear skin blanket.


    Or he was Sylvia''s elaborate gift for trisley.


    None of this matters.


    As the knight recognized theory, the same kind of extraordinary life attracts the opposite sex, and the weak will moon elf blood aristocrats have no resistance to high-level knights. In this dark and cold room, Victor experienced the shame of high-level female knights, and trisley tasted the unique taste of moon elf companion.


    As a super strong person, she doesn''t need to be attached to any male partner, but as a woman, she has a place in Victor''s heart.


    Love always begins with beauty.


    Trisley has bright eyes and bright teeth, her skin is like jade, her appearance is beautiful and exquisite, but her temperament is high and cold, she always refuses people thousands of miles away, and she is not false to victor.


    Victor also kept away from trisley. In his opinion, trisley represents the most real other side of the high-level female knight. She is powerful, arrogant and inhumane. It''s best to keep a safe distance with her, otherwise she will worry about her life. The shy look in her eyes, the charming blush on her face, and the weeping fine breathing formed a strong contrast with the usual cold and noble, which was particularly moving and left an extremely deep impression on victor.


    Victor didn''t sleep at all that night. Trisley didn''t let him sleep either.


    However, now that it was getting brighter, trisley seemed unwilling to face victor. No matter how hard he tried, she refused to turn her delicate body.


    Victor decided to get up and start the essential morning exercise every day.


    "I don''t want you to serve me anymore..."


    Trisley turned her back to him and said softly, "unless you promise me two conditions."


    "..." said Victor sadly, "I serve you? Baby, only you are willing to tell me the truth... Well, if you have any conditions, just mention them."


    "First, don''t let Nicole know." Trisley''s voice was steady and her heart hit like a deer.


    Victor suddenly had an evil thought and said tentatively, "I don''t think Nicole would mind."


    "I mind."


    The words squeezed out of trisley''s teeth trembled with murderous spirit. Victor said decisively, "OK! I promise not to tell Nicole." After a pause, he added weakly, "if she sees it... She can''t blame me. At least, she can''t blame me alone."


    Trisley was silent, but her tight body was as soft as mud again. Victor waited for a long time and asked, "baby, what else do you want?" Seeing trisley didn''t say anything, he said softly, "if you haven''t thought about the second condition, you can think about it slowly and tell me when you think about it... Now, can you loosen my hand and let me exercise my martial arts?"


    Before Victor got up, she suddenly turned around and put out a long elastic leg to hook his waist and abdomen.


    "Your eyes have changed color?" Victor looked into trisley''s shy eyes and said in surprise. Those green and cold eyes turned into gentle light blue.


    Trisley blushed, lowered her head and smiled. Her whole body curled up in Victor''s arms and pestered him without saying a word.


    "What a hurry! Trisley''s second condition is that you don''t go to morning exercise today. She wants to be the first woman to let you stay in bed."


    With a cry of surprise, trisley immediately retracted into the bear skin blanket.


    At some point, Sylvia was standing near the bed. She looked at Victor with her hands on her slender waist and her head tilted.


    "Honey, you... When did you come back?" Asked Victor, short of breath.


    "I''ve always been there." Sylvia, with her beautiful red lips and bare snow feet, walked slowly to the edge of the bed and asked, "baby, are you satisfied with the gift I prepared for you?"


    "Satisfied..." Victor saw Sylvia''s Willow eyebrows rising gradually and quickly remedied: "if there were you, it would be more satisfied."


    "Really?" Sylvia raised her lips and gave Victor a suspicious wink.


    Victor was so angry that he pulled the amorous divine Knight into the quilt. In the frolic sound, a red spider silk dress was thrown out and fell gently on the snow-white wool carpet, like a blooming rose, adding a little spring warmth to the cold bedroom.


    *********************


    In the afternoon, Victor returned to the Marquis of Wimbledon in high spirits. Although he handed in two activation talents, all this is so beautiful.


    Marquis house is much colder than yesterday. Sophia''s Pro guards and the Marquis knights are all gone. The Marquis manager Helen tells Victor that Sophia took them to the manor outside the city to arrange a visit to the kingdom of dodo. She can''t come back until the evening.


    Victor took advantage of this gap to summon Nelson in the study of the Marquis house.


    "Your Excellency, are you looking for me?" Nelson looked excited and eager to try. He seemed to know that there was going to be a war.


    Following his eyes, Victor looked at the huge and ferocious Saber Toothed beast head specimen on the wall, patted the armrest of the moonlight wooden chair, smiled and asked, "do you know this monster?"


    "Yes, see you for the first time." Nelson took back his eyes, blocked his mouth with his fist and said, "in the past, if the War Bear mercenary regiment met this monster, it would have to die. Now, I really want to touch it."


    "Saber Toothed beast, also known as saber toothed tiger, is a very terrible and violent monster. It is said that adult male Saber Toothed beasts can kill a small tribe of Ogres alone. The same is true. When Saber Toothed beasts are active in the territory of Ogres, they often choose to migrate."


    Victor turned his voice and said: "But I don''t think so. The Saber Toothed beast is more powerful than the violent ogre leader. The Saber Toothed beast is powerful because it is invisible and silent. It can always find the prey first, detect the danger, avoid the strong and beat the weak, attack accurately and deadly. It is a natural tactician. The ogre leader can only give up the territory in order to protect the clan members. The single combat power of female Saber Toothed beasts is generally better than that of others Male individuals, but most of them will avoid ogres or become prey to ogres. "


    "To protect the cubs? Choose to fight the ogre?" Nelson''s eyes lit up and asked.


    "Being caught by the enemy''s weakness is tantamount to giving up your life." Victor nodded and said, "but no one can deny that the Saber Toothed beast has the power to fight the ogre leader positively. The ogre leader can threaten the Silver Knight, and the ogre supervisor among the ogre leaders can even fight the gold Knight positively."


    "This Saber Toothed beast is a violent female with cubs. When Sophia killed it head-on, she was only a junior knight." Said Victor with a sigh.


    Nelson sincerely praised: "Lord mother has unimaginable courage and strength."


    Victor remained silent for a moment and said: "Miracles usually come from the outbreak of desperate situations, and knights are probably the most likely to create miracles. The Saber Toothed beast is not aware of the danger on Sophia. It chooses to take the lead in killing the target that poses the greatest threat to her cubs. At the moment of life and death, Sophia disturbed yuansuhai. The blessing of elemental sea makes her combat power reach an extraordinary level, even the top great Knights have to wait Avoid the edge. This Saber Toothed beast has witnessed the miracle of the knight with its life. "


    "I want you to kill a Silver Knight now. Are you afraid?"


    "Who?"


    "The special envoy of the kingdom of Dodo, count Hora Ludwig."


    "Good!" Nelson said without hesitation.


    "I''m very satisfied with your attitude." Victor smiled and asked, "why don''t you ask?"


    Nelson touched his head and grinned, "I''m at your command." With that, he quickly covered his mouth for fear that his master would see his new front teeth.


    Victor was not in the mood to tease his best men now. He shook his head and said, "many people are willing to devote their lives to me, but I have high hopes for you. You are different from Renault. I hope you can learn to think and take charge of your own affairs when I can''t reach it."


    "Nelson, only when you know why you want to kill Hora can you judge how to do it and formulate specific tactics."


    "My Lord, I''m not very good at this... But I''m willing to learn." Nelson shrugged his shoulders and asked with a dry smile, "Sir, why did we kill Hora?"


    Victor took a breath and said, "to show the Marquis of Wimbledon the strength of the Randall family."


    "Marquis Wimbledon... Marquis Wimbledon, isn''t she the mistress of the Randall family?" Nelson shook his head in confusion, then became angry and roared: "the Lord mother is going to visit dodo. Did she accept Hora''s courtship? Don''t worry, sir, I will cut the broken meat into a pile of rotten meat and bring his head back to you!"


    Nelson banged his chest, and the surging dust shot around.


    Victor cried and said, "is there such a thing? The female Knights always pursue me... Eh, far away." With a dry cough, he said positively, "I have given the golden ball to Sophia."


    The golden regiment is an external extension of Randall''s family power. In addition to its considerable commercial potential, it also has the functions of military, intelligence, diplomacy, material transportation, human absorption and talent training. In Victor''s view, the value of the golden regiment is much higher than the recovery medicine itself.


    When he confessed the golden mission, Sylvia and Sophia were not enthusiastic enough and did not even ask about the details of the construction of the golden mission.


    Victor was inevitably a little lost when his masterpiece was not valued. But Sylvia told him the truth, what is attention.


    Sylvia spent the night deploying two development plans, one bright and one dark.


    On the bright side, taking advantage of the special background of gold potion and Sophia, she plans to reserve sufficient key medicinal materials in conjunction with the Privy Council, Gambis and Borui Kingdom, help Gambis build a new chamber of Commerce, and strive for the distribution right of raw materials of gold potion before the brilliant Knights master the information and take measures.


    Secretly, she helped Sophia keep the Marquis and secretly develop the golden regiment.


    Once Sylvia''s plan is successful, the man horse hill will get two trade channels; At the same time, master the two formulations of gold recovery potion and kite Castle washing potion; When Anna ascended the throne of queen, Gambis did not understand the containment of York family and paved the way for the advent of rock brick in advance; The direct connection between the people and the horse hill and Sophia helped to dispel the vigilance of the shining Knights against the York family and win over the inherent forces of Randall''s leadership.


    In order to achieve the ultimate goal, she did not hesitate to offend the Dodo royal family, prepared to assassinate the count of the golden Finch, and forced Auguste to marry Angelina as Queen. The Wellington family also fell victim to the plan.


    Sylvia looked up and down, turning her hands into rain and covering her hands into rain, stirring up a political storm affecting all kingdoms overnight. In contrast, Victor''s means of winning over mountain bandits and suppressing villains and gangs is nothing more than a child''s family.


    There is no denying that all this is the result of Victor''s Secret guidance. But Sylvia warned him not to interfere with the formation of the golden regiment. Sophia enjoys the process of building the golden regiment, which is very important for her knight road,


    Her original words were: don''t ask for gifts. If you''re not careful, you may turn against Sophia.


    In fact, with Sophia''s contacts, titles, resources and wealth, it''s more than ten times easier for her to form a gold league than victor.


    The gold league changed its owners, Sylvia helped, Sophia gave people and money, and Victor just came up with an idea.


    Victor became a minority shareholder from the controller. His early efforts were in vain. How can he be reconciled? How can the identity of minority shareholders match the strength of the heirs of the alchemy Empire? Victor felt the need to show his two women their muscles.


    Nelson was puzzled and asked, "Sir, isn''t Sophia the mistress of Randall''s family? We are our own."


    "Yes, she is the mistress of Randall''s family. She is also the Marquis of Wimbledon. She has 5 knights, 14 powerful barbarian followers, 17 trainee knights, more than 600 elite soldiers, thousands of mercenaries and gangsters, and tens of thousands of people eat in the Wimbledon trade fair in her name."


    Victor spread out his hands and said, "do you understand? She can form a gold regiment without the Randall family. Once she forms a gold regiment, our smuggling caravan, mountain stronghold and black market businessmen will all be dissolved. Because she can invest in public carriages and directly win over priests and small Lords. She doesn''t look at our achievements."


    "This... How can this work?" Nelson felt very distressed. He couldn''t fight his mistress. He couldn''t fight it if he did.


    Victor smiled and said, "Sophia is in trouble now."


    "Hora Ludwig!" Nelson''s eyes flashed fiercely, his fist was clenched fiercely, and the air roared. He finally found a vent.


    Victor said: "we need to let Sophia know the strength of the Randall family!"


    "I understand!" Nelson responded loudly: "just like several mercenary regiments, they divide tasks and rewards. The bigger the fist, the more points!"


    "You''re right." Victor laughed, knocked on the moonlight wooden desk, shook his head and said: "Sophia has better business routes. She doesn''t like the mountain people''s path. But I won''t give up the mountain stronghold and free people''s camp. So I won this opportunity... You go to kill Hora and show the combat effectiveness of the smuggling business group, so that we can control the military power of the gold group, and then use the wealth and business routes of the gold group to attract more mountain people hunters and develop martial arts loyal to the Randall family Install strength. "


    "To put it simply, I''ll leave the money to my wife. I want to master more soldiers and train more soldiers!"


    Sophia''s biggest problem is the constant erosion of the soul by the element sea, and she is in danger of falling out at any time. Victor doesn''t want Sophia to fall out, but he has to consider relevant factors. If Sophia achieves the golden stage, she doesn''t care about the apparent strength of the Randall family. If she falls out unfortunately, many forces will compete for the leadership of the golden group. In either case, As long as victor arranged the military strength of the golden regiment in advance, he would not be helpless to the situation.


    Victor paused for a few seconds and said, "I will adjust the follow-up plan... The top priority is to fight a beautiful battle."


    "Now let''s talk about the real strength of Hora Ludwig."

 Chapter 435

    "Once the first level knight who resonates with 12 elements moves, they have five times the strength of ordinary soldiers. Moreover, they are physically and mentally integrated, quick to respond, good at controlling emotions, and can exert their own strength to the limit. In fact, when their strength and skills reach the level of the first level knight, they can hurt any creature... The senior knight who resonates with 24 elements has the power They are twice as strong as the first-class knights. Their physique, endurance, reaction speed and perception are far better than the first-class knights. "


    Victor sighed, "knights are indeed the darling of the elemental sea."


    "But they are not invincible."


    Nelson said with deep eyes: "As long as anyone makes a move, it will produce results, and knights are no exception. For example, you can''t chop a block, you can''t stab a heart, you can''t stab an eye. The different choices of the opposing sides determine their victory or defeat. And the victory or defeat is often a moment. Although I''m not a knight, I naturally know how and when to make a move, just like the bear mercenary regiment I met the Sassanian knight on the Wharton prairie. I didn''t even think about his leap cut. I rushed up and killed him. Afterwards, I also admitted that if he fell, I would never be his opponent. "


    "EH."


    Victor looked up and down at Nelson and said in surprise, "you speak like a scholar and master now."


    "The first few words were said by turnans." Nelson smiled and said, "he also said that the knight''s spiritual fire focuses on balance and control. My spiritual fire focuses on combat intuition. Who is strong and who is weak can only be known after fighting. Anyway, with my current strength, I can definitely threaten the Silver Knight."


    "Fighting intuition... It''s a bit of prediction. It''s said that barbarian crazy soldiers once killed Golden Knights with fighting intuition. It''s obviously a kind of extraordinary talent." Victor nodded and solemnly warned, "but you must not be careless. Your intuition sometimes goes wrong, especially in the face of unknown enemies."


    Victor stood up, took two steps back and forth in the middle of the study with his hands on his back, and said solemnly, "you have no idea how powerful the extraordinary knight is."


    Nelson is the number one general of Victor and plays an important role in the Randall family. If Nelson dies, Victor''s military and political system will suffer a major blow. However, in this world, the human kingdom takes knights as the core to build an army, and has formed a unique military culture to promote the knight''s spirit of bravery, so as to stimulate the soldiers'' fighting spirit. Even the kingdom of Gambis The king died on the battlefield, and even Sylvia had to fight in person to kill the ant people. As the army leader of Randall family, Nelson had no room to retreat and avoid the war.


    Although a thousand days of military training is used for a while, Victor still hopes to minimize the danger. The superior generally won''t reveal the secrets of extraordinary knights to ordinary people, and turnans didn''t tell Nelson the relevant information, but Victor can''t care so much now.


    "The more elements the knight resonates with, the stronger the strength is. But the biggest advantage of Silver Knight is that it has empty elements."


    Victor paused, frowned and said: "There are two kinds of application of the Silver Knight to the void elements. The first one is that the void elements are put out to form the force field of elements of different sizes. At this time, the strength and stamina of the Silver Knight are reduced, the agility and speed are improved, and the perception is unchanged. Any person or object entering the force field will be affected by additional gravity, ranging from one pound to several pounds. The more the force field is condensed, the more the gravity effect will be Strong. In other words, the enemy''s weapon or arrow hangs a heavy object and loses its accuracy and speed. The weak enemy will even feel chest tightness, shortness of breath and difficult to breathe. The Silver Knight can suddenly double the gravity effect, deform the melee opponent''s movements and produce flaws. This flaw must be fatal. "


    "A group war with one enemy against many?" Nelson suddenly realized it and said, "no wonder Austin Buryat killed our elite guards as easily as a chicken. I said how could their actions be seriously deformed? It turned out to be affected by the elements of emptiness."


    Victor nodded and continued: "another application method of void ground element is completely opposite to the field of force field, which is entirely for breakthrough."


    "The Silver Knight condenses the void elements in his body. His strength, speed and perception increase sharply. His agility remains unchanged. His physique and bones are strong to an incredible degree. It is really as strong as a rock..." Victor was silent and said jealously: "he can still maintain enough dexterity and give full play to all his strength."


    "If they are equipped with secret silver armor and long sword, the void element can also strengthen these equipment, have the strength beyond refined gold, and attach an element barrier, which can cause at least hundreds of pounds of shock damage." Victor looked up at Nelson and said, "fortunately, Austin didn''t have secret silver equipment and only played most of his strength... Of course, even if he had a full set of secret silver equipment, it''s not difficult for me to kill him, but you''re dangerous."


    Nelson said brightly, "Sir, I''m not what I used to be. Even if he''s really made of iron, I''m confident to kill him!"


    "It''s not that simple." Victor shook his head and said, "after the Silver Knight introverted the elements of emptiness, his body has the extraordinary characteristics of semi elements, and there is almost no weakness."


    Nelson asked curiously, "what is semi elementalization?"


    Victor chuckled and said, "the arm is cut off without bleeding... Or just a little, and then you can continue to fight immediately. It doesn''t matter if the internal organs are broken or the bones are broken... As long as the void element is still running, any damage will not affect the fighting power of the extraordinary knight."


    Nelson stared and stammered, "then... The intestines don''t affect the battle?"


    "The blood can''t flow out. Will the intestines flow out?" Victor looked at him and said, "even if it flows out, just plug it back. If it doesn''t work, don''t. It doesn''t matter anyway."


    "Is this... Is this still human?" Nelson muttered to himself.


    "How else would it be called an extraordinary knight?"


    Victor sighed: "supernatural knights are not mortals... Semi elemental state is not pure flesh and blood. They can temporarily be immune to most damage."


    "It seems very powerful..." Nelson said with envy.


    Victor also admired the powerful effect of semi elementalization, but extraordinary Knights admired the moon elves more.


    The moon elves can condense the elements of void wind and absorb the elements of void water with their blood talent. They have extraordinary strength, eternal youth and a life span of at least 200 years. The high-level Knights always bear the erosion and assimilation of the element sea. They can only live to 160 years old at most, and there will be the phenomenon of emotional indifference.


    No one is willing to give up the joy of life in the pursuit of power. Semi elementalization intensifies the erosion speed of the elemental sea to the knight''s soul. For high-level knights, strong power represents a huge burden.


    "What about elementalization?" Pursued Nelson.


    Victor restrained his thoughts and said expressionless, "meteorite. The whole person turned into a void element and returned to the origin of the world."


    "Not affected, ignoring the damage... How to fight?" Nelson touched the back of his head and meditated.


    "Extraordinary knights are not invincible." Victor cut his neck falsely and said, "the knight''s head was badly hurt and could not run. The fighting spirit stopped resonating, and the semi elemental state was relieved immediately."


    "In addition, the void element will spontaneously repair the body damage, but it is not good at doing this. The more seriously the extraordinary knight is injured, the faster the fighting spirit will be consumed. When the fighting spirit is exhausted, the damned will still die, the disabled will still be disabled, and even if he does not die, he will only have half his life."


    "In the silver age, extraordinary Knights always rushed into battle, and then came back to the priest with a wound. In the end, the knight didn''t die, and the priest was tired first... That is, from that time on, knights and priests formed a relationship of life and death." Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "I heard that level 4 paladins can heal themselves once every half day. Before their magic is used up, the golden paladins can''t compete with the silver paladins."


    "Hora is not a paladin, he is not even a Silver Knight. However, he can step into the silver field at any time and give you a surprise. As for how many elements he can break through, it depends on his accumulation." Victor continued, "in addition, as a descendant of the ludwigs, he must have secret silver equipment. You must be careful."


    Nelson nodded and said anxiously, "I''m only worried that he has a priest around him..."


    "Pastor? There will be no pastor, at least there will be no pastor to accompany count Hora on dwemik''s territory." Victor smiled silently and said: "Sophia takes regzo and two barbarian weapon masters to visit dodo. They pass through Dengshi City, and the local bishop will call all the priests to stare at Sophia... After all, regzo''s madness can''t be stopped by the extraordinary Knights of the dwemik family. The high-ranking Knights of the dwemik family need the support of the clergy more than the safety of count Hora."


    The church didn''t send a priest to escort holla. In fact, it was a tacit understanding between Sylvia and the Pope. Victor didn''t need to mention the details behind it. Instead, he said, "holla has no priest, but he must have extraordinary healing potions... I have prepared better regeneration potions and blood boiling potions for you."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Nelson saluted, hesitated and asked, "what if... Hora goes with his mistress?"


    "Then we have nothing to do." Victor sneered: "he will be killed for trying to offend the Marquis of Wimbledon... I don''t think many nobles are willing to provoke strange peak silver knights, especially the barbarians and crazy soldiers around her." After a pause, he said: "The large caravan led by Sophia and regzo is enough to contain the high-ranking knights and main legions of Dengshi city. According to the aristocratic etiquette, the escort force arranged by the host for the guests cannot exceed its own, otherwise it will be suspected of being kidnapped. Hora''s men include 2 knights, 4 trainee knights, 100 elite cavalry, dozens of servants, plus the guards of the dweimick family The force can be doubled at most. "


    "Barrett''s bear group is stationed in the mountains of Hongye Town, with a total number of more than 1000, including more than 300 elite dead soldiers, 117 elite guards, more than 200 mountain hunters and wandering mercenaries, and the rest are women and children. In addition, the saber toothed tiger business group secretly mobilized more than 200 elite soldiers, 3 knights and 6 trainee knights. Lord Trish..." Victor smiled softly at the corners of his mouth, bowed his head and said, "she will lead 5 rose knights and 26 secret warriors to cooperate with your actions.


    "Such a strong force can''t take Hora Ludwig. That''s hell." Nelson clapped his fist and said excitedly.


    "It''s not as easy as you think." Victor shook his head and said, "if we want to show strength, we can''t let trisley take the lead. You can only mobilize the people of the bear group and saber toothed tiger business group, and you have to cover up the identity of family dead men and elite guards... You may not be able to use all your strength."


    "We might as well do it ourselves..." Nelson said stiffly.


    "Who said no." Victor sighed and said: "I give you the right to make a decisive decision at the moment and ensure that trisley will not interfere with your action plan. But I want to set a few principles for you. First, try to protect yourself and don''t force it. Second, solving count Hora is the only goal. There is no unnecessary killing, but there is no need to shrink your hands and feet. Third, arrange the evacuation route to prevent the pursuit and revenge of the dweimick family."


    "My Lord. Nelson Randall, commander of the first army, obey your orders!" Nelson punched his right chest, made a military salute, took a step forward and said to me eagerly, "when shall I start?"


    "Tonight, you choose some guards to set out with the rose knight."


    "Can I take aka? This guy needs to see blood." Asked Nelson.


    Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, aka''s size is too piercing, like a barbarian..." as he said, he turned his eyes to the door of the study.


    In the corridor came the sound of high heels hitting the ground. Soon, Sophia and Angelina pushed open the door and came in.


    She wore a fit women''s hunting suit and high-heeled leather boots to highlight the perfect body curve. The light sadness shrouded her eyebrows was swept away and replaced by vitality. The whole person was like the rising sun, radiant, bright and dazzling.


    "Nelson has seen his mistress." Nelson walked up the aisle.


    "Lord Nelson, don''t be polite." Sophia looked at him admiringly. Her Amethyst eyes turned to victor and smiled, "honey, you''re back."


    Before Victor could answer, Anna said cheerfully, "my Lord, I''m going to the barbarian''s hometown with my teacher."


    Victor stared at his wife. Sophia explained, "I''m going to take Anna out to see the world..."


    "No!" Victor interrupted Sophia with a straight face.


    Sophia said with some displeasure, "how can the knight who grew up in the greenhouse achieve anything? I''m Anna''s teacher and I''m responsible for her."


    "You don''t count." Anna smirked at Victor and held Sophia''s arm triumphantly.


    This is what Sophia doesn''t like. She''s so tough that she doesn''t know how to save her husband''s face? It''s a shame... Victor took back his eyes from his wife''s enchanting body, turned to Anna and said, "you can''t go there. Mrs. Sylvia ordered you to go back to the Duke''s house... You may live in the palace forever."


    Anna opened her mouth and was stunned for a long time. Holding her red face, she turned and ran out.


    Victor shook his head and said, "Nelson, take some people to escort Miss Anna back to the Duke''s house. Be sure to protect her. Anything can happen at this time."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Nelson strode out.


    Sophia looked shocked, fixed her mind and asked, "honey, do you mean... Anna is going to marry the king?"


    Victor returned to his seat with a faint hum.


    Sophia turned her eyes, closed the door, sat on her husband''s lap, wiggled her hips, and asked, "honey, haven''t you had dinner yet? Do you want to have dinner or have a light meal in the bedroom?"


    Victor determined that the activation talent was ready, nodded and said, "of course, have a light meal in the bedroom."


    "OK. I''ll call Natalia now. Honey, we''ll wait for you in the bedroom." Sophia smiled, pecked at her husband''s lips, got up and left the study.


    Sophia and Natalia need at least more than a year to return to brinor when they visit harlottes fortress. When they return, Victor has already left the capital. In the future, Victor and Sophia have their own careers, and they may not see each other several times a year.


    All three cherish tonight''s gathering, but for the great nobles in brinor, tonight is the beginning of the Gambis political storm.

 Chapter 436

    The study of the Marquis of goron.


    "Or you''ll kill me, or you''ll give me an explanation!"


    The Duke of Wellington sat in his chair, across the table, staring at the guardian of the Kingdom opposite with cannibal eyes, and said fiercely.


    Last night, goron, Roland and Williams had made up their minds to promote Auguste''s marriage with the York family. However, the royal family suddenly wants to conclude a new engagement, which involves a wide range of issues. It is best to have two to three years to make a layout, try to keep the royal family''s authority and dignity, balance the forces of all parties, and minimize the negative impact of destroying the promise. But Sylvia only gave kite Castle ten days.


    Such a short time is not even enough for the natural recovery of patients with fever. In the face of the upcoming political tsunami, the new Regent fled overnight. Princess Roland stayed closed. All the pressure was concentrated on the Marquis of golon alone.


    As the mainstay of the kingdom of Gambis, goron Augustus never lacked the ability and will to turn the tide, and was proud and satisfied with it.


    This morning, Marquis golon, in his capacity as Minister of military affairs, urgently summoned the high-level Knight guardians of the four royal families and held a short closed door meeting. After the meeting, Marquis golon invited seral The Duchess of Wellington went out to play, and the high-ranking Knights of the four princes returned to the family residence as if nothing had happened and had a one-on-one secret conversation with the family head.


    No one dared to pry into the contents of the military conference personally presided over by the Marquis golon, and few people knew that the calm city of brinor was surging.


    No knight can resist the temptation of gold recovery potion. For trainee knights and bronze knights, it represents the hope of promotion. For semi elemental high-level knights, it represents strength and life. Marquis golon told the high-ranking Knights of the four royal families and Seral about the gold recovery potion, and immediately got their support. But the real trouble is just beginning.


    Gold recovery potion is the top extraordinary potion, which is of great significance to the kingdom of Gambis. However, the rarity of extraordinary potion determines that its quantity cannot meet the appetite of all Knight families. Kite Castle must reserve as many raw materials as possible before the brilliant Knight Order obtains information, and strive for the trade distribution right of arrete medicinal materials.


    Confidentiality has become a key prerequisite for Gambis to lay out gold recovery potions. Sylvia asked Sophia to take the initiative to reconcile with the Borui kingdom because she was worried that the Borui people would poke out the secret of the gold recovery potion. Since kite castle can''t make the gold recovery potion public, the royal family owes Lord Gambis an explanation.


    Kite castle''s unilateral breach of engagement has seriously damaged the reputation of Auguste and Wellington families. The Duchess of Wellington cried and cried until Marquis goron promised that the medicine quota of the Wellington family was second only to the York family. Goron knew that appeasing his lover did not mean that the Wellington family would stop.


    As goron expected, the Duke of Wellington came to the door that night.


    The last thing goron wants to face is the Duke of Wellington. This is not because seral is the wife of the Duke of Wellington. In fact, after seral was promoted to Silver Knight, the huge gap in life level made her and the Duke of Wellington automatically terminate their partnership. Seral regarded the concession of Marquis golon as the lover''s apology. She didn''t give any promise except to express joy. The Duke of Wellington, on behalf of the south central Lord group, needs a reasonable explanation from kite castle.


    The Duke of Wellington had untidy hair, red eyes and a sad and angry expression. Instead of the wisdom and elegance of the great aristocracy of the University, he looked like a street rogue.


    The Duke plays a rogue, which can''t be dismissed by one or two kinsol.


    Play a rogue, who won''t?


    "Don''t you think it''s spicy to wipe the root juice in your eyes?" Marquis goron rolled his eyes and said, "if you have any conditions, you can mention them. Then, you can help me find an explanation."


    "It''s really spicy." The Duke of Wellington took out his sticky silk scarf, wiped his eyes and said, "it doesn''t matter if I''m spicy. The reputation of kite castle and Wellington family can''t be ignored."


    "I studied in the Yinbai tower. The first learning task assigned to me by the teacher was to observe the wolves." The Duke of Wellington dropped his scarf and said: "I found that the wolf king is the strongest and healthiest male wolf in the wolf pack. In order to ensure his health and strength, he is always the first to eat and enjoy the most nutritious part of his prey. However, by these means alone, the wolf king is not enough to resist aging. Therefore, he selects several strong female wolves from the wolf pack as his spouse. The wolf is the second to eat, followed by other female wolves. They follow The wolf king and the empress of the wolf eat in the order set by the wolf king, and the other male wolves in the wolf pack are the last. The male wolves cannot challenge the order of the wolf pack. The wolf king will also lead his spouse to drive the threatening male wolves out of the wolf pack. If the wolf is old or disabled, the wolf king tacitly allows other female wolves to replace him. The specific method is still reflected in the eating order. The empress of the wolf will soon be squeezed out of the second batch Because other members of the pack want to eat. They will use their fangs to let the old wolf know their current position and please the new wolf. "


    "I have come to the conclusion that the secret of wolf king''s strength lies in wisdom, not sharp teeth and claws." Duke Wellington said with emotion: "human beings are not wolves. We are not only more intelligent, but also have noble character. For a thousand years, the Wellington family has offered loyalty to Augustus."


    "August never questioned the loyalty of the Wellington family. What about the future?" Goron asked in a deep voice.


    "It won''t change in the future!"


    The Duke of Wellington paused and said with a complicated look, "but I doubt how much support a weak Wellington can give Auguste?"


    Marquis goron was silent for a long time, shook his head and said, "Auguste will not let this happen."


    "I believe..." The Duke of Wellington said: "Seral asked me not to ask why... I didn''t ask. This afternoon, the four Marquis of the royal capital visited the Duke of Wellington together. They hoped that the Wellington family would take the lead in putting pressure on the kite castle... I didn''t promise. I believe in the wisdom of the guardian of the family, I also believe in the character of his highness goron, and I believe in the ancient covenant forged by Augustus and Wellington. ¡±


    "But how can I explain to the members of the Wellington family and the seven Lord families in the south central region? Did I tell them that the kite Castle abandoned the Wellington family under the pressure of the divine knight?"


    The Duke of Wellington said bitterly: "Your Highness, the marriage between the kite castle and the York family is the worst choice! You should know very well that the divine Knight cannot be subordinate to others, and the York family cannot have a second choice under her leadership. Sylvia''s proposed marriage with the kite Castle seems mild, because she can create silver blood for the York family now. If she doesn''t have Viscount Randall, you will see The radical side of the divine knight, the expansion of the York family will be unstoppable. "


    "I''d rather have the second situation. The York family without mainstream blood will eventually spit out what they swallow, even if it expands further." Duke Wellington shook his head and sighed, "if the York family had silver blood, they would have the foundation to get rid of kite castle. It is acceptable for the York family to establish a principality. But now they are the later family of the kingdom. It is reasonable for the big and small lords of Gambis to move closer to the later family. In this way, the York family will not establish a principality, but a kingdom."


    Marquis goron gave him a faint look and said, "I don''t need spiritual strength to oppress you. Don''t try me again... Just say it. What do you see?"


    Duke Wellington smiled, nodded and said, "the problem I can think of is that kite Castle must be prepared. Kite castle would rather destroy Nuo than marry the York family. In addition to the hard conditions offered by his highness Sylvia... I think you have a back hand."


    "If I''m right, Victor is the back hand of kite castle." Said the Duke of Wellington with a burning eye.


    Marquis golon said without hesitation: "the spy of the owl reported that you pay special attention to the ruling measures of viscount Randall. It seems that you have a lot of research on him."


    "The history of the Wellington family can be traced back to the early days of the RAND empire. Before the emergence of Augustus, the Wellington family began to collect data on divine knights and sun elves." The Duke of Wellington continued: "The life level of the divine knight is too high. No one can make the divine Knight multiply blood except the sun elf. Of course, the blood noble of the moon elf can''t... you sent Victor to the man horse hill mainly to calm Sylvia''s mood and ease the York family''s foreign policy. Viscount Randall is young and talented. He should be carefully cultivated by the kite castle The result of raising. All his ruling measures point to win-win cooperation rather than confrontation and hostility, which has virtually affected Sylvia''s attitude towards the royal family. But you didn''t expect that Victor''s moon elf blood will be purified. "


    "I don''t know if Victor can evolve into the sun elves. But in the era of the chosen one, the moon elves belong to the ancient golden blood. Their first generation descendants are not affected by their maternal blood. They must be the wind Knights of the golden order."


    The Duke of Wellington shook his head and smiled: "The golden blood can sustain an empire, and an empire can accommodate two or more golden blood families. It is appropriate for Auguste to marry York for generations, one royal family and one later family. How can kite Castle refuse Sylvia''s marriage? As long as the future political structure of the empire is stable, what is it to sacrifice a Wellington family?"


    Marquis goron said coldly, "be smart!"


    "It''s normal to die a few nobles for such a big thing." The Duke of Wellington raised his left hand and said, "before I came, I gave seral the magic ring given by the Pope. Now I put my life in his Highness''s hand. I just hope you can let me finish."


    The Marquis of Cologne looked at the Duke of Wellington in silence and heard him say: "The life level of the sword Saint delavin goes directly to the holy land, and only the Golden Knight can breed his blood. Therefore, in the heyday of the iron mountain Empire, there were four golden blood and one legendary blood. Now, the legendary blood of the iron mountain royal family degenerates into gold blood, and the four golden blood degenerates into silver blood, but they always serve the Barcelona family."


    "In that case, why can''t the Wellington family serve the augustian royal family with golden blood?" Asked the Duke of Wellington sincerely.


    Marquis goron shook his head in tears and laughter. "Didn''t you consider Victor''s own will? Don''t mention that he hasn''t reached the peak of the moon ELF''s blood. Even if his blood purification process is completely stable, can you let a popular Archer of the golden rank listen to your arrangement? Sylvia can''t do that..."


    "I must try for Margaret!"


    The Duke of Wellington rose abruptly and said angrily: "Marguerite is your blood. But I am her father! I taught her to speak, write and ride horses. I also sent her to the kite castle... She can only gain a foothold in the kite Castle if she is promoted to the silver rank. She has not made any mistakes, but now she has been betrayed by the augustian family! What about her reputation? What about her knight''s road?"


    Marquis goron smiled bitterly and said, "we don''t care about Marguerite... Auguste will choose an heir with excellent blood to train her."


    The Duke of Wellington snorted coldly and said: "No one knows Margaret better than me. She has a cold and arrogant character since she was a child. She should first experience love, marriage, family, bearing children, and then be promoted to the silver rank. The unilateral dissolution of the engagement by kite castle will hurt her too much. I''m afraid she will go to extremes, resonate with 36 elements in advance, impact the gold field, and wash away her shame."


    Marquis goron asked with a headache, "what do you want?"


    "It wasn''t kite castle that abandoned Margaret. Margaret didn''t look up to his majesty Edward."


    "Good idea!" Marquis goron''s eyes lit up and said with great interest, "tell me more."


    "Here''s the thing..."


    The Duke of Wellington explained his Countermeasures in detail, and the Marquis of Cologne nodded. Finally, the Duke of Wellington concluded: "Marguerite''s voluntary repentance can not only preserve the reputation of kite castle, but also her self-esteem. I will canonize the territory near wild willow city to Marguerite, and then give her all the wild willow city shops under the name of the Wellington family... As for whether Marguerite is willing to pursue Viscount Randall? What is the final result? I don''t insist."


    Marquis goron nodded and said, "in this case, Auguste''s foster children don''t have to be given?"


    "How can this work?!" The Duke of Wellington quickly retorted, "the royal family has broken its word, and Wellington has borne all the charges. How can an augustian son make up for the efforts of the Wellington family? At least two, a boy and a girl."


    Marquis goron shook his head and said, "there is only one... Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    The Duke of Wellington thought about it and decided to arrange a retreat for Margaret. He gritted his teeth and said, "boys... Can''t be more than 10 years old, and the number of resonant elements can''t be less than 8."


    The Duke of Wellington''s proposal solved the biggest problem for kite castle. Marquis goron was in a good mood and said with a smile, "I promise the Wellington family on behalf of the royal family. You can go back and wear your magic ring now."


    "Then I''ll leave." The Duke of Wellington tidied his clothes and hair, saluted gracefully, and turned away from the Marquis of goron''s study.


    The footsteps of the Duke of Wellington faded away. Goronqui flicked the golden bell on the table. Before long, a hale and hearty old nobleman with white hair and beard pushed open the door and came to the table.


    Marquis goron laughed and asked, "Marquis bastern, did you just hear Wellington talking to me? Now, do you want to oppose the marriage between kite castle and York family?"


    "Royal family? Later family? Hehe, Duke Wellington is worthy of being the chief staff of the former king. I don''t see it as thoroughly as he does."


    The palace Minister of the kingdom of Gambis shook his head and laughed. He sat down in the seat just taken by the Duke of Wellington, sighed and said slowly: "after listening to the words of the Duke of Wellington, I also support the marriage between the royal family and the York family... But I must oppose Sylvia''s marriage proposal."

 Chapter 437

    The old man''s silver hair was carefully combed, his back was straight, his lips were tight, and his slightly turbid eyes showed unshakable firmness.


    The old Marquis of Basten has served as the palace Minister for more than 30 years. He is famous for his gentle temperament, wisdom and steadiness, diligence and loyalty. The royal nobles privately called Basten a "good temper Palace", satirized him for his sleek worldly sophistication, only catered to the king and did not have his own ruling ideas. King Ryan died in the three eastern provinces. Some kings and nobles openly pointed out that Basten had failed to fulfill his obligation to offer advice to his vassal and asked the palace minister to take the blame and resign. Marquis golon, the guardian of the Kingdom, and Princess Roland visited the Marquis house of bastern and invited the queen and Archduke to attend the dinner of the bastern family. This calmed the aristocratic circle''s criticism of Basten palace. Basten lived up to expectations, controlled the struggle between the queen and the archduke within a small range, did not affect the guards and local lords, and ensured the normal operation of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Marquis golon had never seen bastern blush, but now he saw the determination to sacrifice in the eyes of the old palace minister.


    "You support kite castle to marry the noble daughter of York family and oppose Sylvia''s marriage proposal? You are challenging the majesty of the divine Knight..." Marquis goron lowered his eyelids and asked solemnly, "why?"


    "Sir, how long have we known each other?"


    Marquis goron thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I have no impression... There will always be 70 years."


    "In 74, when I first saw you, I was just 10 years old. At that time, the old king gave a banquet in kite castle to celebrate the birth of his majesty Ryan. You served the guests with respect as a court attendant Knight... You also cut a piece of roast venison for me."


    The Marquis of Cologne asked in surprise, "can you remember all this?"


    "How can I remember... I looked through the family''s daily records." Basten leaned back in his chair and smiled cunningly. The wrinkles in the corners of his eyes became deeper and deeper. He said fondly: "How time flies... I''m 84 years old before I know it. This morning, my cousin Edur came to me and said that kite castle would marry the York family and told me not to object... Hell, he looks younger than my eldest grandson. When he was young, I held him and peed, but he didn''t want to explain to me... How can I let him go He? I forced him to hurry. He said impatiently, "that''s what you mean."


    Marquis goron nodded and said, "some things are not suitable for too many people to know at present."


    "I understand... It has something to do with the North-South development strategy?" Basten made a tentative remark. Seeing that goron was silent, he said to himself: "Sylvia has given us too little time. This coincides with the itinerary under the Pope''s crown... It is obvious that the marriage between kite castle and York family is a sign of determination to the Pope''s crown. The Privy Council has always maintained a neutral position. If it were not for the imbalance between the strength of the Sassanian Empire and our southern lords, Sylvia and you would not be so anxious to win the support of the Privy Council."


    The Marquis of Cologne mused: "You see, I don''t want to hide you... But I can''t disclose the specific details. After all, you''re not a high-level knight. Once things leak out, we will be very passive... If we don''t take such measures, the Borui kingdom is likely to completely fall to the shining knights. Gambis will be in a helpless dilemma, even if we compromise with the shining knights, It can only be the bottom role. "


    "When people are old, they will inevitably talk in their dreams..." Bastern shook his head in self mockery, looked at goron''s dignified eyes and said, "Your Highness doesn''t have to explain to me. In fact, Edur told me that marriage is your decision. I have no worries."


    "The Duke of Wellington believes in the guardians of the family, and of course I believe in the guardians of the kingdom." Basternton paused and then said, "if this is the decision of his highness Roland and and Williams, it''s another matter."


    "His highness Williams patted his ass and ran away, leaving you with the mess... He is really the Regent of the August family."


    Marquis golon said, "I asked him to avoid it. The new Regent always has to establish authority first."


    "I should have thought of it." Basten smiled and said, "you are like the guardian lion of the Augustus family. You protect Williams, Roland and and Edward very well."


    "This is my knight faith." The Marquis of Cologne''s eyes flashed a trace of regret, shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t keep Ryan."


    The old palace minister was silent for a moment and said sternly: "The former king wanted to dismember the York family and reorganize the three eastern provinces. You, Queen Catherine and the four royal families firmly opposed it, but Roland, Williams, Joshua, Wellington and Nim supported it. I once advised his majesty Ryan that Prince Edward would marry the noble daughter of the York family, and we all supported him to succeed to the throne. But his majesty Ryan insisted on agreeing to Joshua The Duke''s request for marriage. He confidently told me that this was to unite the three Duke families and put pressure on the York family. He also said that Sylvia had long wanted to kick out all the wall grass because she didn''t like the peripheral lords of the York family. Ryan thought the integration of the three Eastern provinces would succeed! "


    "Ryan is a king and a Golden Knight. What can I do except obey the king''s will?" Basten said angrily, "as a result, his majesty Ryan has become the first Golden Knight to die in battle in more than 300 years."


    "I often wonder who set up the plot to murder my king? The kingdom of Dodo, the kingdom of Neville, the Sassanian Empire, the Knights of glory, nyovist, the nahtigar behind him, and even his holiness are involved. Who has the ability to unite so many forces against Ryan?"


    Basten''s old voice echoed in the small study, full of confusion and wisdom. The Marquis of Cologne could not help listening.


    "I came to a conclusion later. Ryan died of Auguste''s romantic nature."


    "Divine knights are the gods in the minds of knights. Their strength is invincible in the real world. Their existence proves that the world''s origin dotes on knights and proves that knights are noble and powerful. Every Knight''s blood can become divine knights, and they are the source of Knight pride. What can the divine electors do? No crazy divine electors dare to sacrifice blood to Knights. They do harm Afraid of the world''s original anger, send down more divine knights. What about the Lord of glory? Our Knights have their own gods, how can we bow to the church? For more than 10000 years, extraordinary people have formed a consensus - the majesty of divine knights should not be offended! "


    "The majesty of the divine Knight cannot be offended, which is equal to the majesty of the knight cannot be offended."


    "This consensus is a tradition, a belief, and an incomparably huge force. The chosen one converges his minions in front of this force, and Pope Enoch bows his head and compromises in front of this force. Our knight family rules the secular world with this force. However, this force is not the power of the divine Knight itself. It is the power of the people, rooted in the knight''s blood."


    "Ryan August can''t restrain the romantic nature in his blood. He wants to do what others dare not do - challenge this power. Therefore, all forces see a fool looking for his own death... Why don''t you push him and tear down a piece of flesh and blood? At this time, Sylvia''s idea is no longer important, her tacit understanding with Ryan is no longer important, and she can only look at Ryan Crushed by this force. "


    Marquis goron stood up, and the lion paced around the study like a field, suddenly looked up and said in a deep voice, "Sylvia can''t master this power!"


    "Of course she can''t control this power. She can only give in to it and borrow a little." The Marquis of bastern put out his little finger and smiled.


    Marquis goron returned to his seat and said relaxed, "the strength of the people comes from the blood of knights. Very profound insights."


    The old Marquis of Basten then said, "why should the Lords and nobles of Gambis succumb to Ryan''s nature? Because Ryan is the Lord of Gambis, as our subjects, we must offer loyalty to the king. This is also a part of the power of the people. It is called the Kingdom system. But the Kingdom is not a king''s Kingdom, she has her own will."


    Marquis goron asked thoughtfully, "what do you want to say?"


    "The kingdom should have two different voices - support and opposition." Bastern, with bright eyes and a gentle tone, said, "at first, Ryan wanted to marry the Joshua family. I opposed it and proposed to marry the York family. Now his majesty Edward wants to marry the noble daughter of the York family. The Marquis of bastern has no different opinion, but the Minister of bastern Palace opposes it."


    "Your Highness goron, the ancestors of the four princes of Gambis and the three Dukes are all followers of Auguste, but we have different positions inside and outside." Bastern stood up and saluted solemnly: "The unilateral repentance of the kite castle has seriously damaged the reputation of Augustus and the Wellington family. The Duke of Wellington''s response proposal fully reflects the core strategy of the Wellington family to move closer to Augustus. This is not fundamentally different from the series of measures taken by the Wellington family to support Ryan, Roland, Edward and send Margaret to the kite castle."


    "Viscount Randall teased Miss Marguerite. Marguerite empathized and took the initiative to repent. Considering that his majesty Edward was only 12 years old and was still a trainee knight, Marguerite could not resist the temptation of viscount Randall, which was in line with the nature and path of high-ranking female knights. This would not cause too much trouble to little Edward. Although Marguerite''s behavior made kite castle and Wellington family happy Ethnic shame, but political marriage has become an affair, and its negative impact has been greatly reduced. "


    "The York family is mainly responsible for the trouble caused by Viscount Randall. Kite Castle expels Margaret Wellington and immediately marries Angelina branstete York. Although the time is tight, it will evolve into the royal family. In order to cover up the scandal, the York family has to give up their family The best lady to calm the anger of kite castle. "


    The old Marquis of Basten said with a smile: "the aristocratic circle likes to talk about the affairs of the aristocracy. More people talk about it, and the fake has become true... It''s ugly, but Auguste kept the authority of the royal family and did not hinder the overall situation."


    Goron smiled, and the old Marquis of bastern turned his voice and said: "However, the kite Castle privately owes Wellington a big favor. But on the face of it, the reprimand can not be less. The Duke of Wellington was so frightened that he deprived Margaret of her inheritance and drove her to the southern fiefdom of the Duke''s dominion bordering yeliucheng. Of course, this was to facilitate her tryst with Viscount Randall. The Duke of Wellington expressed his apology and fulfilled his fatherly feelings. The Wellington family Although the Knights felt ashamed, they could not help feeling a little proud and elated. The Wellington family would not be divorced from each other, but would be more united under external criticism. The reason is very simple. Margaret is the best Silver Knight in the Wellington family, but the high-ranking female knight has few partners and difficult to bear, and Viscount Randall is a noble old knight Blood. Their ambiguous relationship has brought new hope to the Wellington family. "


    "It''s even more wonderful behind!" Basten praised: "Sylvia once wanted to make Viscount Randall a vassal of the York family, but she finally gave up the idea. Victor''s unwillingness was one of the reasons. His refusal made Sylvia aware of the identity of viscount Randall''s servant in the kite castle... Ensuring the independence of the Randall family can help the York family build an informal diplomatic channel with the kite castle to avoid people The horse hills are completely isolated by the kingdom of Gambis. "


    "Now, the York family is married to Auguste. The diplomatic function of the Randall family has been lost, and the political influence of viscount Randall has decreased significantly. Whether Sylvia is happy or not, in the eyes of the Lord Gambis, viscount Randall can no longer represent the will of Jinshui city or express the attitude of kite castle. That is to say, Victor is no longer a hot topic in Gambis Great aristocrat, Randall family is politically out of the vision of the powerful Lord of Gambis. From now on, Victor has changed from light to dark. Many things that big families dare not do before can be done. For example, send spies to Randall family. For example, compete with Randall family for the interests of Yeliu City... "


    "Victor will soon find that he can no longer protect Mrs. Judy and control the situation in yeliucheng." Marquis bastern shook his head and said with a smile, "is it difficult that Judy''s mother and son would allow Victor to assassinate the few remaining Knights of the Buryat family? Therefore, Victor needs a foreign aid... Just next to his gossip object, Baron Margaret Wellington."


    "The Duke of Wellington believes that Victor is the successor of iris castle to Sylvia, and puts forward the imperial political structure of the royal family. Whether his guess is true or not, we should accept his strategic concept and work hard in this regard."


    Marquis golon said solemnly, "this is the first time I have heard of this idea, and I agree in principle."


    "This is what the Duke of Wellington is good at..." the Minister of kite Castle palace sighed and said: "The kingdom is about to cross the river and expand to the south, and the strategic position of the southern territory is very important. The Joshua family and Nim family must find a foothold in the South... There is no more suitable breakthrough than yeliucheng... It is reasonable for the royal family to support the SoLIM family, and Joshua and Nim to help the queen family build a port. Sylvia received the benefits of the two families. How can she support Victor "Victor looked and found that only the Wellington family could help him... The Duke of Wellington did not have to fight, but completed the routine of suppression and solicitation."


    "Moreover, he is trying to win over Viscount Randall for the Augustus family... If he can succeed, the Wellington family will become the third largest family after Augustus and York. If he fails, they will have no loss..." Basten leaned back in his chair, relaxed and asked: "Your Highness, the Duke of Wellington''s strategy is amazing. But all his layout is to ensure the interests of Auguste first and then strive for the interests of the family. If there is a conflict between the two, he gives priority to the interests of the family. The Duke of Wellington is more like a royal aristocrat than the four princes! Do you know why?"


    Before golon responded, Basten sneered, "in order to get Auguste''s blood."


    "There were two Golden Knights in the royal family. Auguste''s silver blood reached the peak in this period. Of course, the Wellington family should hold Auguste''s thigh and offer their loyalty. It doesn''t matter if Victor refuses Margaret. Wellington can also draw noble blood from Auguste."


    "Of course, the Duke of Wellington''s behavior is also what we are willing to see. In fact, the noble daughters of the four royal families have made great sacrifices to purify Auguste''s blood... They gave birth to the children of high-level knights with the strength of trainee knights, and generally can''t live to 50 years old... But this is the mission of our four royal families, and we have no regrets." Basten looked sad and asked sharply, "what if Victor has an accident? Duke Wellington has arranged the retreat first. Where is the retreat of our kite castle?"


    Marquis goron said with a headache, "do you also think Victor is our successor?"


    "It doesn''t matter! He''s there. No one can ignore his blood! Just as no one can ignore the majesty of the divine knight." Basten said seriously: "Your Highness, you must admit that Victor''s blood is the basis of Sylvia''s marriage and the strategic concept of the royal family. But anything can happen."


    "The ancient elves loved beauty and were fond of killing. Under their exquisite appearance, they had a heart of hunting and killing. Delavin grew up in the battle. Victor killed the fierce jackals, awakened the popular talent, and dared to face the ogres. Countless ant man leaders hunted and killed. In the face of the great Knight Austin, he didn''t want to shoot directly. Victor complied with his hunting nature and came to this day. Unfortunately, the moon elves Blood aristocrats are too fragile... Raymond Peter of Borui Kingdom awakened his popular talent in the battle with barbarians, while queen sus''s second moon elf aristocratic lover died miserably in the dusk forest. This may be the unique reason for the sword Saint delavin. If you let go, they will inevitably encounter greater danger, bind them, and the moon elf blood may degenerate... Who can protect them "Victor will always be lucky?"


    The Marquis of Cologne''s eyes coagulated and asked again, "what do you want to say?"


    "We must give priority to protecting Auguste''s blood." Basten said calmly: "Edward was awakened when he was born and proved that he was Auguste''s direct descendant. Otherwise, how could we make him king? Angelina was born noble, but she was a bronze blood. Her blood was mixed and was the great enemy of silver blood! According to the Convention, Angelina and Edward''s descendant belonged to the York family. If lovely Dehua was as willful as Ryan, she had to make peace What should we do if Sylvia loses Victor? In order to seek Auguste''s silver blood, she must support Anna''s children to ascend the throne of crown prince, so as to control the situation of Gambis... "


    Basten got up again, bowed and said, "Your Highness, who can stop the divine Knights of the post Gambis from interfering in the internal affairs of the royal family?"


    Goron frowned, knocked on the table and said, "I''ve also considered this problem... I might as well tell you that Roland has reached the critical point. She plans to leave the kingdom of Gambis and attack the legendary field. Roland runs away, and kite Castle needs to unite Sylvia... Do you have any concerns now?"


    The Marquis of Basten was stunned. He was immediately overjoyed and said with a smile: "that''s good. As long as his highness Roland is safe, she can return to Gambis with a long life and put things right. But I still want to leave a back hand for the Auguste family."


    Looking at the old face of the court prime minister, goron could not say whether it was disgust, resentment, admiration and respect. Finally, he sighed and said with a complex look: "Basten, although you are not a knight, you have a knight''s spirit of sacrifice... But if you want to challenge the majesty of the divine knight, the Knights of Gambis will not stand on your side. You have to think clearly."


    Basten laughed and said, "Your Highness, I''ve lived long enough. Duke Wellington is right. It''s only reasonable to die one or two great nobles for such a big thing. It''s just that crown Clement wants to pray for the holy light for his highness Sylvia. I''ll use this old life to make crown Clement understand how the divine knight can bow to the church!"


    "If there is support for Kingdom affairs, there must be opposition, so that there can be progress and retreat."


    "Gambis needs someone to say ''no'' to her!"

 Chapter 438

    The next morning, on the northern outskirts of brinor.


    Sophia, wearing a double headed dragon lizard leather armor with exquisite shape and riding a six legged fast dragon with huge physique and ferocious shape, scolded in a condescending voice: "Natalia, hurry up. Regzo has been impatient."


    Regzo gave a very cooperative growl, and the other two barbarian weapon masters laughed at Natalia''s ink like the grello sheep monster. When they learned that Sophia was going to harlottes fortress, the three barbarian soldiers were overjoyed and wanted to return to their hometown immediately. Natalia and her husband were reluctant to say goodbye. They had been impatient for a long time. As soon as Sophia spoke, they began to greet the procrastinating Natalia with the unique mockery skills of barbarians.


    Barbarians'' guns are as sharp as their axes. Natalia was overwhelmed and finally left Victor''s arms. She looked at her dark and mysterious eyes and asked sadly, "honey, will you miss us?"


    "Of course... I promise."


    Victor felt that the blonde at the moment was much more lovely than Sophia. He couldn''t help saying, "when you return from your visit, you can always live in the silver moon manor as the liaison officer between the Randall family and the Marquis of Wimbledon."


    Natalia blinked and said with a sweet smile, "don''t forget me... I''m gone." With that, she jumped on the fast dragon.


    Sophia urged the fast dragon to run north along the road. Regzo howled wildly and followed on foot with two barbarians. Four paladins riding on the horned wolf and eleven retinue Knights followed.


    Watching Sophia and Natalia disappear at the end of the road, Victor felt relaxed and lost.


    Susgui''s daughter is famous for her intelligence, cleverness, tenderness and charm. Just like Natalia, who knew that Victor had many women around him, she had no place in his heart. This time, it was difficult for the two to get together again. She didn''t ask too much of Victor, but she was particularly reluctant. And Sophia didn''t even look back.


    Sophia''s tenderness is only a representation. She is rebellious, competitive and brave. She belongs to a strong woman who grabs toys in kindergarten, grabs performance in school and grabs performance in the workplace. When she heard that she was going to set up a golden group, she was as excited as beating chicken blood. Her husband had to stand aside.


    To put it bluntly, she is aggressive and likes to clarify her sense of existence and achievement in the struggle.


    A woman of this character is definitely not suitable to be Victor''s wife, let alone the mistress of the Randall family.


    Sophia has more than 600 elite soldiers and more than 1200 caravan buddies under her command. They come from more than 700 families, with a total of more than 10000 people. Such a big force poured into Randall''s leadership under Sophia''s leadership, and the Randall family remained the same.


    Victor was reluctant to give up Sophia''s beauty and tenderness at the beginning. Now he can see that Nicole''s concern is reasonable. With Sophia''s fighting personality, once she lives in the silver moon manor, she has to clean up Victor''s lover and subordinates.


    Sophia is not without feelings for victor. If Victor were a high-ranking knight, Sophia might have restrained herself. Since her husband is not eroded by the sea of elements, she can freely exercise her will and quickly build a knight''s faith.


    According to common sense, Victor, as the leader of Randall family and Sophia''s husband, should help the only angry Knight of the family build his knight faith anyway.


    However, the guardian belief of high-level knights is incompatible with the development path led by Randall.


    Although Victor lost the dominance of the golden regiment, he also avoided Sophia''s scourge on Randall''s collar. On the whole, it is worth celebrating.


    "Let''s go." Victor withdrew his eyes, shook his head and boarded the wagon.


    The leader of the pro guard, Gru, advised the fast bird and asked, "Sir, shall we go back to the Marquis''s house?"


    Victor had planned to see Sylvia, but Natalia''s tender performance reminded him of Nicole. Nicole is not around. Alice doesn''t want to meet him for half a year. Victor decides to care about Judy.


    "To the Buryat house."


    The two wheeled carriage galloped along the bluestone street in the inner city, and the noble children along the way paid tribute to the husband of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Victor heard them whispering.


    "That''s Viscount Randall..."


    "Why is he here?"


    "Your Highness Roland just broke into the Marquis of Wimbledon... Your highness didn''t catch Viscount Randall..."


    "The palace goes down to Duke of York... Shall we inform your highness that Viscount Randall is going to the Buryat''s residence?"


    Victor had a bad feeling, knocked on the armrest of the carriage and ordered, "go to Duke of York."


    There were more and more people on the road, and the alley leading to the Duke''s house was blocked. Seeing Victor''s carriage, the noble children who watched the excitement automatically made way for a road. More than a dozen heavily armed Xunlong Knights stood at the door of the Duke''s house and glared murderously at Viscount Randall on the carriage.


    Victor''s eyes were cold, the breeze surrounded his body and gradually turned into a jet blue cold air. He jumped out of the carriage, took his sword in his hand and went straight to the Duke''s palace gate. The fast Dragon Knights retreated one after another. Victor sneered. As soon as he was ready to step into the gate, he ran into Roland and Anna.


    The eldest princess, wearing Mithril armor, holding a sword in one hand and holding Anna''s arm in the other, was walking towards the door with an angry face. When she saw Victor coming in, she immediately shouted, "you came just in time..."


    "Honey, come here and I''ll see who dares to touch you."


    A pleasant voice made the fast dragon knight stand stiff on the spot. Roland looked back at Sylvia, who looked calm, stamped his feet and shouted, "let''s go!"


    Holding Anna, she stepped onto the unicorn and scolded Victor before she left, "what you did!" The sound was not loud, but it spread very far.


    Anna secretly stuck out her little tongue and extended her thumb to Victor with an expression of worship. The fast dragon knight separated the crowd and walked away with the long princess.


    Victor was stunned for a long time and said to himself inexplicably, "what have I done?"


    Sylvia took his arm and said as she walked, "you seduced his fiancee, Miss Margaret Wellington, at kite castle. Now miss Wellington came to the door and refused to go back to the palace. Roland was angry, but she took Angelina away. She said that if the York family didn''t hand over you and Margaret, she would detain Anna."


    Victor: "


    "What are you looking at me for? In order to protect you, I have to sacrifice Angelina." Sylvia tooted her mouth wrongfully.


    Victor was silent for a moment, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Roland is good at acting. I didn''t expect you to be good either."


    Sylvia chuckled and said, "this is really Auguste''s best way to repent."


    Victor frowned and said, "what about my reputation?"


    "Your reputation?" Sylvia glanced at her lover, covered her mouth and smiled: "Honey, you are as bold as the sword Saint delavin... It''s not surprising that you occupy the Duchess of York, her guardian Knight trisley, the eldest lady of the chebman family, the Viscount Buryat, seduce the eldest lady of Wellington, and seduce the queen mother in the future... What good reputation do you have?"


    "Why are you going to deny it? Let us women bear the reputation of seducing you?" Sylvia put her slender jade finger on Victor''s arm and said angrily.


    "I... I have nothing to say."


    Sylvia threw her lover a "it''s almost the same" white eye and sighed faintly: "Margaret is the biggest victim... I''ll accompany you to see her."


    Miss Wellington sat alone on the sofa in the small living room. Her skin was bloodless, with a jade like crystal clear feeling, coupled with a white gauze skirt and cool temperament, she looked like a beauty carved from ice and snow. When she saw Sylvia and Victor enter the living room, she just got up and saluted indifferently.


    Sylvia took victor and sat down opposite her. She said apologetically, "Miss Wellington, I''m sorry. We bothered you."


    Margaret shook her head and said, "the fundamental reason is that I can''t fight your highness Roland."


    "Indeed." Sylvia said, "Auguste''s descendants are enthusiastic and rebellious, hate bondage and yearn for freedom. It''s not difficult for you to capture his majesty Edward, but he has Roland''s support, so it''s another matter. Anyway, this matter has damaged your reputation. If you have any request, just mention it. We''ll try our best to compensate you."


    Marguerite asked, "Your Highness, my mother said that I am cold by nature, and it is difficult for ordinary partners to have deep feelings for me. I have no concern for the secular world except for breeding children and guarding the family. Do you have any solution?"


    Sylvia shook her head and sighed, "the Golden Knight stole the power of the element sea, which should not exist in reality. You deliberately pursue the power of yuan suhai, but you are easy to lose yourself. I suggest you forget the element sea and enjoy your life."


    "I can try." Margaret raised her head and asked Victor, "Sir, will you accept my father''s request that I pursue you?"


    Victor hardened his head and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Wellington. Although I have a bad reputation, I only form a close relationship with my partner under special circumstances. We can be friends..."


    "Friends?" Margaret considered Victor''s proposal carefully, shook her head and said, "I can''t feel your sincerity. You''re dealing with me."


    "Er... It takes a process." Victor explained awkwardly.


    Sylvia smiled, "he''s afraid you''ll hurt him... Margaret, if you work for me, I''ll give you a Earl title and corresponding territory, and ensure that you can enjoy the fun pursued by the moon elves."


    Margaret continued to shake her head and said, "I won''t turn my back on the Wellington family."


    "Nothing remains the same. If the Duke of Wellington thinks you can catch Victor, he is very wrong. Maybe it won''t be long before only the Golden Knight can attract Victor, and the extraordinary charm of the sun elves can help the Silver Knight set foot in the golden field. Think it over. We won''t bother you to rest and leave first." Sylvia took Victor''s hand and left the small living room.


    Victor shook off Sylvia''s slender hand and said angrily, "what do you think of me? I have no feeling for her..."


    "What if you feel it?" Sylvia asked with her head tilted.


    Victor''s face turned red and white and murmured, "I don''t seem to have any resistance to high-level female Knights... This is a serious problem."


    "The nature of the moon elves."


    Victor asked blankly, "what nature?"


    "The love of perfect things." Sylvia explained: "I''m afraid the sun elves rule the moon elves by virtue of their nature of pursuing perfection. The moon elves rule the big elves, and the big elves rule the lower elves, so as to form the social structure of the elves."


    "The body and mind of high-level female Knights tend to be perfect. Although they can''t control you like the high elves, their possession will form a special attraction to you on the spiritual level. Otherwise, delavin will climb onto the bed of female Golden Knights?" Sylvia looked at Victor, smiled jokingly, then shook her head and said, "you seem to have the talent to resist spiritual charm... Become absolutely indifferent... I don''t know if delavin has a similar talent, but from his growth track, I suggest you adapt to your nature."


    "Conform to nature? Lecherous nature?" Victor said with an ugly face.


    Sylvia squeezed into Victor''s arms, stroked his cheek and said intimately: "Baby. You attract high-level female Knights before they want to possess you... Lord delavin has not been hurt by his lover. I can see the unique expression of the element sea in you. Compared with the life form of the Golden Knight, you look more gentle, natural and stable, but you haven''t reached the limit."


    Victor frowned and said, "it''s not good to be weak."


    "Will has to conform to nature." Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "to what extent do you want to temper your will? Force yourself to like a goblin? I''m not encouraging you to be amorous, but I suggest you not deliberately use that talent to suppress the nature in your blood... You have to control the specific discretion and danger. I can''t help you, and you don''t like me to interfere with you, do you?"


    Victor stared at Sylvia and asked, "then how can you guarantee that I will pursue Margaret?"


    "Can''t you deceive her first?" Sylvia hummed righteously: "unfortunately, she was not fooled... It''s your failure to cooperate with me! I don''t care, you have to compensate me."


    "Well, what compensation do you want? No..."


    Victor looked at the charming Sylvia and said in confusion, "you sold me. I''ll count the money for you. Even if you''re so happy, why should I compensate you?"


    Sylvia giggled, "will you sell me?"


    Victor shook his head seriously: "no!"


    I''m kidding. How can a real man sell his wife?

 Chapter 439

    There are no specific festivals in the kingdom of Gambis. For the royal nobles, the hunting meeting held by the royal family is an annual festival celebration, and the Sanchahe Legion martial arts competition is a large-scale celebration every five years. As for the new king''s accession to the throne, the king''s wedding, the birth of the crown prince, the canonization of the Archduke and other major activities, they belong to the grand ceremony of the kingdom.


    Not all Gambian nobles are eligible to participate in the royal celebration or grand ceremony. The noble children who were not able to attend the event can only be proud of being well-informed. Talking about relevant news has become their important pastime and entertainment.


    This year''s King''s accession ceremony in Gambis gave the royal nobles a stunning and wonderful play.


    Young Prince Edward was officially crowned, Archduke Williams was regent, and the Senate unanimously approved the order of the fishman war initiated by Princess Roland. At the same time, Gambis reached an agreement with the two kingdoms of dodo. Dodo''s main Legion withdrew from the front line of Minsk fortress, and Gambis''s overall strategy shifted from north to south.


    Every nobleman knows the great events of the kingdom. The vast majority of nobles are eager to control power and make decisions on the affairs of the Kingdom one day, but that is just a desire. They pay more attention to some anecdotes in the aristocratic circle and try to find a good opportunity to drill up. Among them, the most remarkable is the Viscount Randall, the new upstart of the kingdom.


    Viscount Randall came from a humble background and worked as a servant in kite castle for several years. Then he joined the Marquis of Wimbledon and became the king''s capital. "Let''s go."


    The small conference room was crowded with people. In addition to the Wellington family and the SoLIM family, the heads of the Gambis Senate family gathered here, including important members of the royal family, Pope Clement, turnans, Archbishop Lazarus and his successor bishop Thain.


    Seeing Victor entering the meeting, Regent Williams took the lead in greeting: "Randall Qing, these documents need your signature."


    Victor went to the table, picked up the parchment and quickly scanned it.


    The core content of the engagement is only one: Angelina Branstedt The descendants of York and the king do not have the right to inherit the throne, but only the inheritance rights of York family and brandstet family, and their custody is given priority to Randall family.


    Victor raised his head, first looked at Sylvia in her best dress, got her approval, then looked at Anna and Edward with their fingers clasped, a happy face, and glanced at Catherine with beautiful hair. Princess Roland, standing beside Catherine, stared at him and shouted, "what are you looking at? Sign quickly."


    Victor picked up the quill, signed his name on the three instruments, took out the Lord''s seal, dipped it in oil mud and covered it one by one.


    Williams took the document, handed it to Archbishop Lazarus''s table and said with a smile: "the royal family, the Duke of York and Anna''s Guardian have confirmed the contents of the engagement. Please be a witness."


    The cardinal pushed the document in front of the Pope and said with a smile: "Your Majesty Edward''s marriage has twists and turns. I have signed two different marriage documents. Unfortunately, both marriage documents have been overturned. It seems that my old man is not suitable to be a witness of the marriage contract. I''d better ask the Pope to testify on his behalf."


    "I can only witness this engagement in my personal capacity. In the future, the marriage between his majesty Auguste and miss York will have to be presided over by Thain." Clement signed the following letter, smiling.


    The crowd laughed with goodwill. Williams said proudly, "now it''s the turn of the guardian of the Kingdom and the Senate family to sign and witness."


    Sylvia, Roland and goron, three Golden Knights, and representatives of the Senate family signed the marriage contract one by one. The document finally reached the old Marquis of Basten, the palace minister.


    "The bastern family agreed to witness his majesty Edward''s engagement with Miss Anna." The old Marquis signed his name, took out the palace seal, put it on the table, and said slowly and clearly: "the palace Minister of Gambis, mathus Basten, refused to witness the engagement between his majesty Auguste and miss York."


    The air in the conference room solidified instantly. The eyes of all present focused on the old Marquis of Basten. The spiritual oppression of more than a dozen extraordinary strong people made him difficult to breathe and couldn''t say a word.


    Marquis golon went behind bastern and said in a deep voice, "the palace minister has the obligation to advise."


    The Marquis of bastern only felt relieved, took a deep breath and said, "the king has a rumor that the York family forced Miss Margaret Wellington away in order to plot for the throne..."


    The little king shouted angrily, "that''s a rumor, not the truth!"


    "Your Majesty, what is the truth?" Bastern saluted respectfully.


    Edward stared at the Marquis of bastern, suddenly felt that the amiable old palace was so strange, and then looked at Roland, Catherine and Williams for help. Finally, his eyes fell on victor.


    Victor''s face was so blue that he wanted to cut Basten to pieces, but Angelina''s praying eyes made him unbearable and said word by word: "the truth is that Miss Margaret Wellington has the right to choose a partner!"


    "This statement is unconvincing." Basten chuckled and said positively, "in order to quell the rumors, I, as the Minister of the Gambis palace, ask her highness Sylvia to swear to the Supreme Lord that Miss Anna and her majesty Edward''s heirs will never ascend the throne of Gambis!"


    Marquis goron sighed and backed away. The meeting room fell into a strange silence. Edur, the guardian of the bastern family Count bastern could not help but come forward and said, "brother, are you crazy?"


    Old Gong Xiang closed his eyes and said nothing. His thin figure looked desolate and tough. Count Edur nodded, shook his head, and retreated silently to one side.


    At the moment, no one dared to look directly at Sylvia except Victor, but her every move clearly reflected in everyone''s mind. Sylvia got up gracefully, picked up the bottle, poured a cup of dum to celebrate the establishment of the engagement, and said softly, "Basten, your loyalty and courage are admirable. After drinking this glass of wine, I will agree to your request."


    Sylvia''s blue eyes turned dark red, and the invisible spirit sword reached Basten''s eyebrows. Lao Gong Xiang took a step towards the wine glass, his sight gradually blurred, and the boundless darkness made him fall soft on the cold floor.


    Challenge the majesty of the divine knight with mortal body, there is death but no life.


    With a sigh of disappointment, Sylvia took up her glass and drank it. She said to Edward, "Your Majesty, this is where I can''t do anything."


    Victor vaguely felt that Sylvia was actually talking to Princess Roland behind Edward.


    "What''s the matter with Basten?" Asked the young king in a trembling voice.


    No one answered Edward''s question. Victor didn''t even know why Basten forced Sylvia. But like everyone else, he had no sympathy for Basten''s ending. The really strong never need sympathy.


    Finally, Archbishop Lazarus made a qualitative analysis of the death of the marquis.


    "The Marquis of bastern is old, weak and dead."


    The Pope, whose face was as heavy as water, nodded in recognition of Lazarus''s statement. He stepped over Basten''s body, went to Edward and Anna and said gently, "Edward and Angelina, the king must have a queen, and the queen must have a prince. But the love between the king and the queen will not be smooth... You need to cherish each other more."


    Clement left the conference room with his subordinates. He and Lazarus didn''t look at Basten from beginning to end. Only bishop Thain quietly drew a prayer gesture on his chest representing the holy mountain of light before going out.


    The church protected the right to life of the nobility. Although Sylvia had no choice but to kill Basten in public, Clement could no longer hold a holy light prayer for her. Bishop Thain of the patriarchal School of tamore is glad for this.


    "Count Edur, take the palace minister back to the Marquis of bastern." Marquis goron gave an order and said to Edward, who was sad and tearful, "Your Majesty, you should be proud of being a knight, stable because you are a king, and pleased with the loyalty of Marquis bastern. The king should not cry."


    "The descendants of Augustus cry and laugh if they want!"


    Roland angrily went to the table, picked up the palace seal, covered it on the engagement document, and pulled Edward and Anna out of the door. The long princess''s sweet voice came from the corridor, "Edward, you worthless little devil... I think you should be happy... The old guy has bad intentions for you and Anna. Hum, Sylvia just helped me out..."


    Williams shook his head with a smile in the corner of his eyes and said easily, "the engagement has been concluded and effective. You can enjoy the feast tonight."


    Everyone in the conference room rushed out and laughed as if nothing had happened. Victor approached Sylvia and asked in a low voice, "why did Basten provoke you?"


    Sylvia took Victor''s arm and said with a light smile: "in order to question Anna''s heir''s right to the throne, in the future, the four royal families will have an excuse to overthrow Edward and Anna''s descendants."


    "Rebellion?"


    "Legitimate rebellion."

 Chapter 440

    Can rebellion be legal?


    On this question, standing in different positions will get the opposite answer.


    From the king''s point of view, insurrection is undoubtedly a treacherous and unforgivable crime. If the king himself is illegal, rebellion will become a feat of bringing order out of chaos. The final conclusion has the final say of the winner.


    However, the knight''s loyalty and bravery values determine the social order of the human kingdom. The feudal monarch has supreme secular power over the feudal officials. The feudal officials who dare to overthrow the rule of the Lord monarch will be questioned internally, attacked externally, and severely punished by divine power.


    The change of power in the Kingdom and even within the empire can not exceed the basic constraint of the glorious code - the inheritance right is determined by the knight''s blood. Just like the royal family of the sassanne Empire, when the golden blood declined, the Golden Knight Lord of the Empire could silence emperor Rand with a look. How can the imperial family exercise the power of the Lord in the face of the spiritual oppression of the extraordinary powerful? The RAND royal family simply stayed away from the imperial power center and went to remote places to recuperate. The eagle empire was finally divided into Three Kingdoms: dodo, Neville and Gambis.


    Even so, the Lords of the Three Kingdoms cannot deny that nyovist is the nominal Lord, let alone commit the crime of regicide. Otherwise, the rebellion will continue to repeat, leading to the extinction of the blood of the knight family one by one.


    The power of the king comes from noble blood. Basten worried that Anna''s blood would pollute Auguste''s silver blood. Although Sylvia followed the tradition of the later family and agreed that the descendants of Anna and Edward should be owned by the York family, Auguste''s lineal blood was notoriously capricious. The first king Ryan refused the noble daughters of the four princes and insisted on marrying Linda and Catherine. She also ignored the pure blood Princess Roland and and Duke Williams and wanted to hand over the throne to the second son Edward. If the little king, like his father, attaches more importance to family affection than the king''s responsibility and takes the initiative to register Anna''s children as crown prince, coupled with the support of divine Knights behind Anna, the four royal families can only compromise. They must not let Sylvia clean the four families and plunder Auguste''s silver blood in the name of defending the king.


    Fortunately, the life span of the divine knight is short. The four royal families can give in temporarily, wait for Sylvia''s fall, and then look for an opportunity to clean the post clan forces in brinor City, pull Anna''s children down from the throne and re support Auguste''s royal blood.


    However, in this process, the marriage between Queen Anna and King Edward was legal, and the kingship of her children was recognized by the church and the Lord of Gambis. The "rebellion" of the four royal families needs a legal coat.


    Sylvia killed the old Marquis of bastern in public. According to this, the four princes can claim that Auguste''s engagement with the York family was coerced by the divine knight, not out of his majesty Edward''s intention, and queen Anna''s heirs had no right to inherit the throne. The Archbishop of Thain, the patriarch of tamore, was a witness to the death of the marquis. The chief Shepherd of tamore would be very happy to use this matter to attack Clement''s prestige.


    If Edward doesn''t want to suffer misfortune with Anna''s descendants, and if Sylvia doesn''t want the York family to suffer war, it''s best to abide by the core terms of the marriage agreement and let Anna''s descendants honestly accept the Royal arrangement.


    Basten palace took precautions and coerced the king and divine knights with their own lives to keep their promises, so as to avoid the kingdom of Gambis falling into the quagmire of internal struggle in the future. His behavior was a scoundrel and his sacrifice was heroic. Although his scheme is very effective, it is also particularly vicious.


    Edward and Anna danced an opening dance and returned to the throne with a gloomy expression. How can Anna be happy when her sweetheart is unhappy? She hung her head and her beautiful eyes were red. She forced herself not to cry on the spot. The young king sat for a moment and left the knight hall. Fortunately, he hasn''t forgotten to take his fiancee. The two little guys may be comforting each other where no one is. But in the eyes of the guests, his Majesty was unwilling to accept the engagement. I''m afraid this is also in the calculation of Lao Gong Xiang.


    The first love is pure and beautiful. The love of young girls does not contain a trace of impurities. It''s a happy thing to be engaged to a loved one, but the man''s representative wants to force the woman''s parents to kill themselves at the engagement ceremony and kill them in front of the new couple, and the purpose of his death is to deal with the new couple''s offspring... No one can accept it.


    Basten''s despicable behavior caused great harm to the feelings of Edward and Anna. But for the augustian royal family and the Lord Gambis, the Basten palace was generous, heroic and loyal.


    Victor sympathizes with Edward and Anna, but who makes them a king and a noble daughter of a big family?


    The marriage between the king and the noble daughter of the big family must first meet the political needs, and love is dispensable. At least in the Lord''s eyes, this is taken for granted.


    Basten deserved to die for daring to offend the majesty of the divine Knight! Not worthy of sympathy. Edward and Anna are unhappy and don''t deserve attention. It is enough for Augustus to unite with the divine knight, the political situation of Gambis is stable, there is no fear of civil war, and the king''s South expansion is expected.


    The king and the future queen left quietly, and the kings, nobles and local lords were still singing and dancing.


    Victor hid alone in the corner of the hall and looked at the happy guests in a depressed mood.


    Basten did die! Actually forced me to bear the black pot in public and coerced my Sylvia I should have comforted Sylvia, but the guardians of the three kingdoms were not at the banquet... Who were the two high-ranking female Knights around Judy? It seems that Duchess Joshua and Duchess NIM, forget it, don''t get into trouble... By the way, Edward is hit, Catherine must be very sad. I need to comfort the former hostess I don''t know when to wait until we meet again next time?


    Victor stared at the dignified and beautiful queen mother.


    Catherine was chatting with several ladies. After a while, she raised her slender hand, stroked her smooth and full forehead, frowned her willow eyebrows, as if she was too weak to drink, covered half of her face with a round fan, said a word to the ladies around her, and took the court maid to the side door of the hall.


    Victor flashed into another side door and walked along the dark corridor, silently hanging behind Catherine. The sound of high heels knocking on the floor drew a clear picture in his mind. Catherine went to the door of the lounge and told the maid to come back in four quarters of an hour. She needed to be alone. Two court maids bowed and turned away.


    When the maid went away, Victor avoided the patrolling guards and stood at the door for a while. He determined that there was only Catherine''s heartbeat and breathing in the house, gently pushed open the unlocked door, and then stood stiff on the spot.


    Roland, dressed in a sky blue princess dress, with beautiful hair and shawls, sat next to Catherine and was eyeing him.


    "This is Catherine''s special lounge. What are you doing here?"


    Victor smiled, adjusted his collar, stroked his chest and saluted, "I''m sorry, I went wrong."


    "Wrong way? Hum, come with me."


    With a sneer, the long Princess crossed victor and went straight to the door. Catherine held her sharp and charming chin, slightly tooted her red lips, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of narrow smiles. Victor smiled bitterly, shrugged his shoulders, gently closed the door and followed Roland''s footsteps.


    They walked out of the corridor inside the knight hall, through the inner court of the palace, facing the hazy moonlight, into the quiet and deserted back garden.


    There was a small pool deep in the garden, and two old oak trees with five people were planted on the bank. Purple basket vines are wrapped around the trunk, and several vines cross the pool, connecting the two ancient trees far away.


    Roland lightly jumped onto the old oak tree, stepped on a bowl of thick wisteria in high-heeled shoes, walked gracefully to the middle of the pond, was facing the silver moon reflection in the water, waved and said, "you too."


    As soon as victor jumped on the wisteria, Roland bent his lips and exerted a slight force to make the cane swing high. Victor seemed to merge with the shaking wisteria, and walked slowly to the long princess.


    "Remember here?" Roland lifted her blond hair, looked down at the silver moon in the water and asked softly.


    "Yes." Victor nodded, smiled and said, "I Sylvia is also using external pressure to eliminate the internal forces of the York family. She wants to sort out a stable and orderly political structure first, then absorb external forces and calmly expand her strength. But Victor''s emergence has changed the development trend of the human kingdom.


    The new farming and animal husbandry system eased the basic contradictions of human society and made great development possible. Sylvia realized that it was difficult for the York family to gain a foothold in the southern continent alone. The York family must change its strategy and unite the big and small lords of the Gambis kingdom. At this time, the marriage between Jinshui city and kite Castle met everyone''s expectations.


    Victor carefully combed the process of the event and found that Roland was particularly active at every key point. Marriage was first proposed by her.


    Roland asked Edward to visit the horse hills and revealed Victor''s blood potential at Leopold''s dinner. They are all sending a signal of reconciliation to Sylvia and the Lord of Gambis.


    The Duke of Wellington cooperated with the Randall family because of Victor''s noble blood. In fact, it changed the political pattern of the confrontation between the Lords in central and southern China and the Renma hills. The cooperative relationship between the Wellington family and the Renma hills shook Margaret''s Queen status. Sylvia held Roland''s intention, and she secretly encouraged odel to send Anna to victor She married the royal family in advance. Otherwise, how could she let the vassal Lord of the York family question the inheritance of enbiser?


    The beginning of the marriage happened when Roland accompanied the barbarians and visited the man horse hills.


    Victor touched his nose and said stuffy, "Edward visited Jinshui city. After he went back, he mentioned Anna to you. You attended the martial arts contest in the man horse hill and told Sylvia about it. Because Viscount Randall is the servant Lord of kite castle, I became Anna''s guardian... In fact, you and Sylvia have a tacit understanding for a long time."


    Roland stretched his waist, sat on the cane, took off his high-heeled shoes, put his white little feet into the green pool, scratched the silver moon in the water, and asked, "am I very selfish?"


    The long princess''s feet are very beautiful, slim and fit, and the bones and flesh are even. They shine a warm luster in the moonlight, as if they were carved from white ivory. Victor looked at them and looked away unnaturally.


    Roland tilted up her white jade like legs, blushed her cheeks, and her eyes moved. She seduced her and said, "do you want to touch it?"


    "Want to... Uh."


    As soon as the words were said, Victor regretfully wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "I won''t touch you." Roland hid his feet in the water and smiled at the embarrassed victor.


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "is it fun to tease me?"


    "Not as fun as before."


    Roland smiled and said, "be nice to Catherine. I know she''s the first person you like. Because she wasn''t a high-level Knight at that time and couldn''t affect your will."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "You guy..." Roland jumped up, crossed his small waist and said angrily, "how can I say, I''m also your teacher. I ask you to take care of Catherine and Edward in the future. Are you embarrassed?"


    Victor smiled and saluted, "as you wish... Your highness teacher."


    Roland rubbed Victor''s black hair with his hand and said with satisfaction, "well, this is the good student I trained."

 Chapter 441

    Dengshi City, slum, lame dog pub.


    The cold water season is the best time of the year. The refugees have been busy for more than half a year. They are finally well-off and have enough free time to find some fun for themselves. Shrewd tavern owners will use drinks, food, gambling games, delicate waitresses and rare enthusiasm to dry every fishy coin in the pockets of refugee customers.


    Four tall strong men surrounded their arms and guarded the oak gate of the lame dog pub, staring at the passers-by with gloomy eyes. At their feet, several vicious dogs barked at people close to the tavern. Pedestrians on the street gave way and tried to avoid the gate of the tavern. When those real pleasure seekers saw this scene, they immediately turned around and chose to patronize other taverns.


    Unknowingly, people thought that the owner of the tavern was in trouble and was suppressed by the gangs, so that he could not make a deal in the peak business season.


    This kind of thing is very common. The prosperous pubs and hotels will always attract the envy of their peers, and this business is inextricably linked with the underground forces.


    Lame dog tavern is different. It is the largest, best and most fair tavern in Dengshi slum. No villain dares to make trouble here. Because it is also the stronghold of the Dengshi thieves'' Union.


    The lame dog hotel does not do business in the last three days of February in the water season every year. Gang leaders of Dengshi City, large and small, gathered here to exchange information, discuss site allocation, and turn them over to the police station for worship. The topics they talked about involved theft, fraud, robbery, armed struggle, human trafficking and murder in Dengshi city. Naturally, outsiders should not be allowed to attend.


    The tavern is very lively. Hundreds of vicious thugs crowded the hall on the first floor. They don''t have to pay for the three days of food, drink and fun. The gang leader has paid off the offerings of the public security office and won''t care about spending a little money to buy his confidant.


    The smell of wine was accompanied by the smell of sweat, and the screams and laughter of the waitress were sandwiched in the man''s laughter and scolding. Kaspar, the owner of the tavern, looked at the carnival crowd with a smile. The noisy environment made him ignore the cry of evil dogs outside the door until the heavy oak door was pushed open.


    A tall and thin figure stood in the cold wind. He looks like a young man around the age of 20. His whole body is wrapped in metal scales. There are three crisscross huge scars on his face. He almost cut off the bridge of his nose, making his original handsome face look as miserable as a ghost. His eyes were as sharp as a cold blade that could cut people''s throat. The place he pointed was silent, and the noisy tavern became as quiet as a cemetery.


    The young man walked to the bar with a scabbard sword. The crowded crowd immediately separated a road. A young soldier in dark blue lock armor followed him. His boots stepped across the floor and left a string of deep to shallow blood footprints.


    "Ghost face Knight!"


    Some thug who attended a burglar party for the first time thought of something and couldn''t help crying out. His companion suddenly stretched out his strong arm, rowed his hair, fiercely crashed into the wooden table, made a loud bang, and then skillfully stuffed the unconscious rash ghost under the table. The villains around seemed to see nothing and kept quiet in the tavern.


    First, Lord Clark, the ghost face knight, doesn''t like others to mention ghost faces. Second, he is really a knight.


    This is the conclusion reached by the thieves in Dengshi city with six lives.


    Kaspar, the owner of the tavern, smiled and poured two glasses of ale, handed it to Clark and his capable subordinate Ron, and said politely, "Sir, this is the new malt wine. It tastes very unique. Please try it."


    Clark put his sword on the bar and took a sip of the wine glass. He only felt that the wine was bitter and spicy and difficult to swallow. He spat out his drink, looked at the white foam in the glass and said in a low voice, "it''s hard to drink."


    Soldier Ron drank the whole glass of ale in silence. Caspar noticed that Ron''s fine iron lock armor had a large dark red blood stain, and the corners of his eyes twitched. If Ron''s blood footprints on the floor are dog blood, the blood stains on his body must be human blood.


    Knight Clark is specially responsible for eliminating the bandits and bandits led by the marquis in the police station. He has obviously just returned from his mission and is killing his chest at the moment. Kaspar smelled the sweet and greasy smell of blood. His scalp tightened for a while and explained in a low voice: "my Lord, purple cane wine has been out of stock for a month. We really don''t have a better wine."


    "Well, let Lucy and Jenny prepare hot water. I''ll go back to my room and take a bath." Clark gave an order, picked up the long sword and took Ron to the second floor of the tavern.


    About five months ago, the lame dog pub welcomed four uninvited guests, led by ghost face Clark. He rented three rooms with fireplaces, occupied two of the most beautiful waitresses, ate fish and meat every day, stayed for more than ten days, but refused to pay a copper sol. The tavern owner is fair in business, but he is not a good kind. In the face of customers who eat, drink and whore for nothing, he has many ways. When the waitress found out their origin and forty-eight kinsol wallets, Caspar decided to act according to the rules, leave the money bag, and then sell the people to the mine for hard labor.


    That night, a dozen tough and strong gangsters broke into Clark''s private room and were killed on the spot. Seeing that the situation was out of control, Kaspar quickly called the security soldiers outside to suppress it. Clark calmly took out a sheepskin document. The wolf like public security soldiers changed their attitude and respectfully invited them to the public security office.


    The thieves'' Union inquired about the news overnight. Caspar learned that Clark was a noble knight and was almost scared to death. He didn''t expect that the next morning, Lord Clark came back and lived in his original room. Jenny and Lucy became his special maid. He took the lame dog pub here as his home and lived for nothing until now.


    Caspar was puzzled. Shouldn''t the knight master live in a villa in the noble district? At worst, you can also choose a hotel in the FengChen district. Why did Knight Clark stay in the slum? Caspar did not dare to ask, nor did the thieves'' Union in Dengshi City, because Clark was already the security captain of the security office and specially led people to eliminate the bandit camp led by the marquis. Every time he went out for half a month, when he came back, he was always covered in blood, and Ron was the only one left of the four accompanying soldiers. The thieves'' Union confirmed through relations that knight Clark personally killed at least 67 fierce thieves. Over time, the reputation of ghost faced Knights began to spread among the underground forces of Dengshi city.


    Before going upstairs, Clark glanced at the trembling thug and despised him.


    He believed that his strength was not lost to most of the first-class knights, but he was not arrogant enough to think that he could defeat 100 with one. In fact, many of these villains have excellent martial arts skills. If they rush forward regardless of life and death and make use of the narrow space, they may not be able to kill him as long as they are willing to sacrifice more than a dozen people. But in the face of knights, villains have no fighting spirit. Just like no amount of sheep can kill a lone wolf, they will only become prey under the wolf''s claws.


    Of course, the main reason why gangsters fear ghost faced knights is that he is under sheriff varmont. Any thieves'' union must rely on the power of the police station to survive. In the eyes of the Dengshi Gang, the ghost faced knight can be regarded as his own.


    The ghost knight is Todd. He managed to attract the attention of Sheriff vammon of Dengshi city and successfully sneaked into the sheriff''s office. But Lord varmont did not put him in the city, but sent him out to do dirty work - to eliminate the free people''s camp led by the marquis.


    Free private land is actually a bandit camp. They steal the wild resources of the territory and rob and kill the refugees passing by. It can be called extremely vicious. However, free private land also has its own background. Just as the thieves'' Union in the city obeys the orders of the public security office, the free people''s bandits in the wild have a deep relationship with the urban defense army. Because they can help the urban defense army monitor the conditions in the wild, limit the range of activities of monsters, and rob caravans and passengers who don''t go official.


    Todd led the security soldiers to clean up the bandit camp, which was fiercely resisted. Three of the four secret law soldiers given to him by Viscount Randall died. He realized that the Sheriff of Dengshi city did not coordinate with the commander of the urban defense army at all, and he was involved in the internal struggle between the public security office and the urban defense army. Sheriff varmont could not think of a second possibility except to hand over the newcomer to take the blame. However, Todd didn''t care about the sheriff''s calculation. He lived in the den of thieves in Dengshi city for several months, and everything that should be investigated had been found out.


    When Todd informed Barrett that he was ready to take in the net, he received a new order. Barrett asked him to stand still for the time being and explore the military mobilization of Dengshi City, road patrol in the territory, sentry defense deployment and the location of bandit camps,


    The order made Todd both thrilled and excited. Count Ludwig''s car happened to pass through Dengshi City, and Lord Randall is likely to be plotting a major event. Todd was thrilled to think that he could contribute to his master''s great event. As for the question of being silenced by his master, he disdained to think about it. From the moment he took the golden potion, Todd put his life on the Randall family gambling table. He wanted his loyalty to bet on a brilliant future.


    Once a real gambler has made a bet, he will no longer want to withdraw his bet.


    After taking a hot bath and changing his clothes, Todd and Ron hurried to the police station.


    Sheriff varmont received him at the first time. After hearing his mission report, Lord varmont asked kindly, "Clark, you have been living in a lower class hotel, which is not noble. Why not move to the trout hotel in the FengChen district? Or rent a small villa in the noble district. With your salary of 300 kinsol a year, you can afford to live in the villa."


    Todd touched the scar on his face, smiled bitterly and said, "my Lord, I have no money..."


    Varmont When dweimick first met Todd, he thought he was a wild knight. But Todd admitted that he was once the secret Knight of Duke Eriksson and is now a fugitive from the kingdom of dodo. He took four squires from the man horse hill to Dengshi City, hoping to take refuge with his companions in his youth and find a way out for himself. But he couldn''t get in touch with his friends and had to stay in a lower class hotel for the time being. Later, vammon found his companion in Todd''s mouth, Kerry, the clerk of the government office of Dengshi city. Kerry confirmed Todd''s identity to vamon.


    Considering that Todd''s sword was superb and a senior knight who resonated with 11 elements, Lord valmon accepted him after getting the consent of Marquis de Wemmick, and forged his identity again and renamed him Clark.


    Clark''s obedience is very strong. He never gives a discount in executing the order to eliminate bandits. There is no complaint after the death of three squires. In addition, his strength is not weaker than that of the first-class knight. Wamon moved his mind to accept him.


    The sheriff pondered for a moment and asked, "Clark, do you know how refugees, bandits and gang leaders hold power?"


    Todd shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it."


    "The sheriff should think about it." "When 10 refugees are willing to kill for you, you can control 60 refugees. If 30 refugees obey your orders, you can control 300 bandits. All the gang leaders and bandit leaders have to do is to win over their minions."


    "It''s also easy to destroy them. As long as you kill the leader and a few minions, the gangs or bandits will naturally disintegrate." "We are not the same as aristocrats. We run a family. If the head of the family dies, he has an heir. The family still exists and power remains unchanged. Therefore, we pay attention to spouses, brothers and children."


    "I know what you think." Vammon drew a false picture on his face and said, "save a sum of money to buy regenerative medicine. Please ask the priest to help you restore your noble face and then restore your reputation... A bottle of regenerative medicine is worth 16000 gold sol. I can''t afford it. Can you afford it?"


    "This..."


    "If you have this money, you might as well buy energy potion and try to hit the knight level. But you still can''t afford it." Varmont spread his hand, shook his head and said, "I can''t help it."


    Todd Mo was silent, unwilling in his eyes. Vammon smiled and said, "you ruined your appearance to escape the chase? You have recovered your appearance. Even the Marquis can''t continue to protect you. How can you recover your reputation? As for the energy potion, you basically have no hope."


    "What does your excellency mean?" Todd asked hesitantly.


    "Just use Clark''s identity and start all over again. You don''t have to consider the appearance of the nobility." Waamun shook his head and asked, "are you surprised that I should send someone to wipe out the free people camp in the water season?"


    "My Lord, I was born as a secret knight. I only know to obey orders without asking for reasons." Said Todd respectfully.


    "I''m very satisfied with your attitude, but I still want to tell you why."


    Vammon stood up, went to the window, looked at the street of Dengshi city and said slowly: "Since my grandfather, my family has been the Sheriff of Dengshi city. The soldiers of the sheriff''s office are the children of my vassals. In recent months, we have destroyed three free people camps, three of your servants have died, and 37 of my soldiers have been killed and injured. I paid a huge price to obtain more fiefs."


    "The mountains occupied by the exile bandits were useless, but now they are different. As long as my vassal built three streams and reservoirs, he can build three villages and expand my Lord''s territory to 580 square kilometers. However, the exile bandits obey commander Malte. If I don''t start first, the marquis will most likely canonize these lands to the Malte family."


    "Speaking of it, you are the only outsider in the police station. However, you showed bravery in the battle and protected many security soldiers. They didn''t say much about you in front of me." Vammon turned and said faintly, "you are loyal to me. I will give you a village and marry my niece to you. Although she is only an ordinary noble daughter, she will not dislike your appearance."


    Todd half knelt on the ground and said excitedly, "I''d like to die for adults!"


    Whether this scapegoat should be thrown out is not certain. How can he accept his loyalty so quickly?


    Sheriff varmont came forward, pulled up Todd, laughed and said, "don''t worry, swear allegiance to me... I have something for you to do."


    "Your Excellency, just tell me."


    "Before count Ludwig left, the Marquis of Wimbledon came to the border of the family. She took 300 guards and a large caravan of 600 people, and she also had more than a dozen barbarian followers. It is said that there was a barbarian crazy warrior of the golden order..." wamon shook his head and sighed: "The Marquis asked the family army to be on full alert, but the count of the golden finch was unwilling to meet the Marquis of Wimbledon and insisted on taking the first step. The guy malt refused to escort count Ludwig and said that the urban defense army would cooperate with the Marquis''s military mobilization."


    The sheriff sneered and said: "Don''t I know what he''s thinking? You scattered the bandits in three camps. Those refugees have no way to live. They either go to Denver for the winter or seize the nests of other bandits. Count Ludwig saw that the road led by the Marquis is not peaceful, and malt must take the opportunity to speak ill of the security office in the Marquis! If there is a trouble in Denver, it''s also my responsibility."


    Todd''s heart pounded and asked calmly, "Sir, do you mean to let me escort count Ludwig?"


    "You?" Varmont glanced at him and sneered, "your face is not good, and your identity is not enough... I''ll take someone to escort the count of the golden finch myself!" Immediately, he patted todd on the shoulder and said, "the ghost faced knight is famous, and the bandit leaders of Dengshi city know you. I''ll take most of the soldiers of the public security office, and the public security of Dengshi city will be handed over to you. If those bandits and bandits have an accident in Dengshi City, I only ask you!"


    "Don''t worry, my Lord! I will never let the security office be ashamed!" Todd made a solemn knightly salute and promised loudly.


    Vammon nodded with satisfaction, waved and said, "I don''t have many hands left for you. Go back to the lame dog tavern to prepare... It''s going to rain. There can''t be too many refugees in Dengshi city."


    "Clark won''t let adults down." Todd saluted and left.


    He went out of the police station, looked up at the sky covered with lead clouds, and whispered a smile to the monkey militia Ron: "the freezing rain at dweimick''s house doesn''t seem to be small."

 Chapter 442

    Gambis has more mountains in the north and less land, and more mountains in the south of dodo.


    The Marquis de wemik in the southeast of Dodo kingdom is surrounded by mountains, dense forests, complex geographical environment and uneven population distribution. The central area with abundant water and fertile soil is densely populated, while the surrounding deep valleys and dense forests are sparsely populated, often haunted by beasts and monsters.


    Due to the war, the people in the north of Dodo were reduced to refugees under the ravage of Satan''s iron hoof. They took their families, left their homes and moved to the middle and south of the kingdom. In response to the call of the king and the church, the dwemik family resettled some people, but many refugees remained in the wild. They rely on streams and mountain streams, build villages to protect themselves, and make a living by planting vegetables, collecting medicine, hunting and logging. Under the pressure of both inside and outside, the Lords in the southeast adopted a appeasement policy of non recognition and non expulsion against these refugees who occupied the mountains and forests, and controlled them by means of trade and the influence of the church.


    Many free private villages, large and small, have gradually appeared in the remote areas led by the Marquis de Wemmick. There are only two or three hundred people in the small-scale camp, while there are nearly a thousand people in the large-scale camp. Although the Lord firmly refused to recognize the legitimacy of the refugee camp, the free people in the camp always kept in touch with the outside world, and even helped the Lord''s army eliminate the monster community in the wild and crack down on cross-border caravans and mine thieves. For a long time, refugee camps and local villages have been in peace, forming a symbiotic cooperative relationship.


    In the last year, relations between the two sides have suddenly taken a sharp turn for the worse. The legal villagers in the territory began to hate the refugees living in the wild. They exploited the wealth accumulated in the refugee camp by raising the price of food and daily necessities. If refugee hunters expand their hunting range, they will also be pursued by the militia. The Lord''s garrison also abandoned patrol routes in remote areas and no longer provided arms supplies to refugee camps. The life of the refugees is becoming more and more difficult, and there are more and more conflicts with the local villagers. The voice of eliminating bandits in the territory is rising.


    Through the marriage relationship with the local people, the refugee camp learned that the local villagers had mastered the technology of building stream reservoirs and terraces, as well as raising wild boars. They took a fancy to the land occupied by the refugees and wanted to drive all the outsiders away. The priest in charge of the territory also told the refugee representatives that the war in the north had ended and the church would organize them to return to their hometown and rebuild their homes in batches.


    The refugees led by dwemik have lived on this land for nearly a hundred years and have long forgotten their hometown in the north. Although a hundred of them were unwilling, they could only silently accept the arrangement of the Lord and the church.


    However, the village leaders were not patient enough. They couldn''t wait to compete for land. Dengshi city public security office and garrison broke five refugee camps in the name of eliminating bandits within half a year. The Lord''s army''s anti bandit action terrified the refugees. The leaders of more than a dozen camps took the initiative to get along with the nearby village heads, led their families and confidants to help the militia dissolve the refugee camps.


    More than 4000 refugees are homeless. Most of them poured into the shantytowns of Dengshi City, and some fugitives with blood debts fled to more remote mountain camps in an attempt to sneak into other camps to avoid the pursuit of the militia.


    The Marquis led a small camp in a hidden valley in the north to welcome a group of uninvited evil guests. At first, there were only dozens of people. They broke the gate of the camp and subdued the refugee leader by force. In the next few decades, hundreds of outsiders entered the camp again and again.


    The camp residents were horrified to find that these people were not refugees and bandits, but a group of elite soldiers. They are all tough men with sharp eyes, vigorous actions and excellent armor. Almost everyone is equipped with strong bow and crossbow, spear and sword, leather armor and boots. Some are even equipped with lock armour, kite shield and one handed halberd, dressed as heavy infantry.


    No matter how slow a person is, he knows that these soldiers are not good at coming. Fortunately, they didn''t let go of the killing. They just controlled the camp residents and provided food for daily needs. But those who tried to escape were all killed on the spot and hung their heads in public. Under the threat of death, the camp residents chose obedience.


    A new wooden building was erected in the middle of the camp, where the leader of the soldiers was discussing a raid plan.


    "According to our information, sheriff vammon of Dengshi city led four trainee knights, 80 cavalry and 100 infantry to escort count Hora''s motorcade. Count Hora''s total strength now includes four knights, eight trainee knights and 280 elite soldiers. In addition, they can temporarily arm 80 servants to act as light archers. If nothing happens, this team will be in one Enter our attack range within days. After five days, we must catch up and launch a raid. Our food supply can only last for three days. " Barrett, commander of the Randall family bear regiment, said.


    "The opponent has more than 300 soldiers, more than expected, including 180 cavalry... I don''t think Lord Randall''s mountain Hunter alone can deal with them. Can the saber toothed tiger business group transfer some more elite?" It was Auror, the secret Knight of Rose Manor.


    In Oro''s view, although the mountain mercenaries of Randall family are numerous and of good quality, they lack experience in cooperating with knights and are easily defeated by the other knight team. If they escape in battle, they will not become the help of the knight, but will endanger the safety of the knight. Oro hopes that the saber toothed tiger business group can call more guards to participate in this operation. Seeing that the raid was about to begin, the saber toothed tiger business group only mobilized 97 armed guards. Such a few people are not enough to stabilize the ranks of 400 mountain mercenaries, let alone provide cover for the rose knight. Auror is very dissatisfied with this.


    Nicolai, the saber toothed tiger knight, smiled bitterly and said in embarrassment, "we have tried our best... The elite of saber toothed tiger are mainly concentrated around our master. Marquis de Wemmick''s men keep a close eye on the master''s caravan. They can''t get through at all. Now we can only rely on Lord Nelson''s mountain mercenaries to implement the raid plan."


    Auror shook his head and said coldly: "If the knight doesn''t fall down, the knight team won''t collapse. If the knight team doesn''t collapse, even if the soldiers retreat temporarily, they can quickly regroup and attack again. If the knight doesn''t have the cooperation of elite guards, there is no chance of winning against the enemy''s knight team. Saber toothed tiger has three riders and six trainee knights, and those 97 guards are your personal attendants. If no one covers rose Knight, we can only act as the entourage of Lord trisley and carry out beheading tactics. "


    "It should be." Nikolai nodded, pointed to the map on the table and said: "This is a medium-sized sentry post of the dewemik family. It has four arrow towers and a 15 meter high stone wall. 40 soldiers are stationed here. Count Hora''s car must rest here overnight, but the medium-sized sentry post can''t accommodate more than 400 people. Count Hora''s motorcade and ordinary soldiers can only camp outside the sentry post. At this time, their knight team and ordinary soldiers are separated by the sentry. We can We will attack count Hora''s motorcade at night. Once their Knights go out to support, we will kill them. With Lord trisley, count Hora can''t escape! "


    Barrett frowned and asked, "my Lord, what should we do if count Hora and they can''t hold out?"


    Nicolai said disapprovingly, "this sentry has only two hanging doors, and the fifteen meter high stone wall can''t hold the knight. If count Hora can''t hold out, when we defeat their soldiers, you will block the door. We saber toothed tiger Knight follow Lord trisley and rose knight to break through the city wall, and then open the door from the inside, and you can kill in."


    Barrett shook his head, pointed to the map and said, "there is a village of more than 2000 people 15 kilometers away from the sentry. If count Hora lights the beacon tower of the sentry, he only needs to hold on to two hourglasses for at least 600 militia support. Moreover, the sentry is located on one side of the road, which is very suitable for cavalry raids." Then he raised his head, stared at Nikolai, and asked in a deep voice, "even if we kill count Hora, how can my people escape the pursuit of dwemik cavalry in this open area?"


    Nikolai coughed and said slightly embarrassed, "my master, er... I mean Lord Randall will comfort those sacrificed soldiers."


    "No! My master ordered me to lead the bear group, but he didn''t let me take them as victims!" Barrett went back hard.


    Nicolai asked unhappily, "what''s your idea?"


    "The noble motorcade is huge, bloated and slow. It can walk up to 40 kilometers a day. Now it is the rainy season. Count Hora''s motorcade moves forward in the rain. It is inevitable to choose a high-lying location to camp for the night." Barrett smiled: "the mountain limits the mobility of cavalry, the letter crows can''t fly at night, and the campfire is not a beacon. They are isolated and suitable for our raid."


    "They are still condescending and wait for work. They can block your people with bows and crossbows... Fight like this? Hehe, it''s very convenient to retreat."


    With a sneer, Nikolay turned to Nelson and asked, "Lord, what do you say?"


    Nelson laughed and said in a low voice, "if you want me to say it, just look around!"


    Nicolai and Oro worried that the mountain mercenaries would be defeated by count Hora''s army in the battle, and the secret warriors of the korandel family might be destroyed, but they would not collapse. At least, Nelson believed that the secret warriors of the family were fearless.


    How strong is an army that will not collapse? We can refer to the performance of ant man.


    Nelson once asked turnans: can the Golden Knight kill all 1000 ants on his own?


    Turnans replied: the Golden Knight makes full use of the exchange of time and space. Let alone 1000 ant people, even 10000 ant people, he can kill them slowly. The problem is that the ant man leader will not let the Golden Knight do whatever he wants. If the Golden Knight is besieged by an ant army, 1000 ant people will be enough to drown him.


    For Lord Randall''s task, Barrett mobilized 400 bear regiment mercenaries, including 200 secret law warriors and 50 elite guards. Although the secret law warriors trained by Randall family have only the same personal strength as ordinary elite soldiers, the combat effectiveness of elite guards is comparable to that of senior trainee knights.


    If this doesn''t win count Hora''s escort, Nelson might as well be killed.


    Nelson''s almost blind confidence stunned Nikolay and Auror. Nikolay pondered for a moment, stood up, bowed to trisley and asked, "Sir, we listen to you."


    Wearing a lady''s Secret silver armor, trisley leaned against the window and was looking at the bear mercenaries outside the window with great interest. After a moment, she asked softly without looking back: "did Victor spend a lot of effort for the bear?"


    Nelson looked at Barrett and said: "The backbone of the bear group are mountain people hunters who initially followed their masters. They have experienced the ant man war led by Randall. They have cultivated my monkey secret for four and a half years and take three expensive body strengthening potions every month. We have selected more than 200 Best hunters from more than 40 mountain strongholds and nearly 10000 mountain people in Gambis, so we have today''s bear group."


    Trisley was startled when she saw the bear mercenaries for the first time. If they didn''t have the obvious characteristics of mountain hunter, she thought these people were elite soldiers trained by a large family. For example, they have thick calluses on the soles of their feet, keep quiet and silent, and are used to communicating with gestures. Only the leader can talk to outsiders. They are good at using bows and arrows and traps, proficient in field survival skills, and generally have no faith. The most terrible thing is that they can build fortifications and use wild animal and plant resources to make poisons, hemostatics, crossbows, javelins, and even excellent long bows and rattan beetles.


    Bear regiment is an army that can cross mountains, be self-sufficient and constantly replenish its troops!


    Not to mention the actual combat ability of mountain mercenaries, Victor has a bear regiment, which means he can attack or support any Lord through the mountain path!


    In the past, trisley must have doubted Victor''s intentions. Now... Isn''t my man''s army my army?


    Trisley was really reluctant to let the bear regiment fight a war of consumption, but on second thought, she found that the golden regiment and the bear regiment complement each other. Where the golden regiment goes is the place where the bear regiment established a mountain stronghold. When Victor handed over the golden group, the bear group lost its financial resources and external support. Victor can only order the bear group to help Sophia fight a hard battle. Only in this way, Sophia is willing to continue to support the bear group.


    Nelson''s statement confirmed trisley''s guess. She turned her back to the crowd, smiled and thought, "this guy has so many ideas."


    Seeing trisley''s silence, Nelson waited for a while and took the initiative to say, "my Lord, my master told me that I''d better not ask you... So as not to bring you unnecessary trouble and danger."


    Nelson''s original intention was not to want the knight of the raging waves to participate in the raid, so that she could not see the clues of elite guards and secret warriors in the battle. Trisley heard Victor''s care for herself. Her smile was more gentle, and her big light blue eyes were bent into crescent moon.


    Trisley looked up at the dark sky and said faintly, "it''s raining."


    As soon as the voice fell, a drop of rain hit the window frame. Then, there was a intermittent sound outside the window. Trisley turned and asked calmly, "the rain will not be small, at least until night. Count Hora''s motorcade must camp out from the rain. Let''s start now. When can we meet them?"


    Barrett replied without hesitation: "we need at least half a day to get on the road, and then rest until the second midnight, we can launch a raid!"


    Trisley nodded and said, "from now on, the saber toothed tiger and the rose Knight obey Lord Nelson''s orders. I only take two rose knights and 10 family secret warriors to move around the periphery of the battlefield. If count Hora takes people away from the battlefield from other directions, I will take his life. But if he breaks through from the front of the battlefield..."


    Nelson''s eyes were burning and his voice said coldly, "give it to me."


    "Then let''s go."


    Barrett went out of the house and blew a strangely shaped whistle. With the howl of wild wolves ringing through the forest, the whole camp came alive.


    Nicolai chased Nelson in the rain and asked, "Lord, what about the refugees in the camp?"


    "My adults don''t like killing innocent people..."


    Nelson grinned and said, "that''s why the mountain people and refugees in the bear group are willing to work for our adults."


    "Leave dozens of people to watch them until after midnight and let them run for their lives."


    **********************


    Todd walked along the muddy road in the refugee shanty town of Dengshi city. The rain gradually increased, but he didn''t mean to take shelter from the rain. He just pulled up the hood behind his cloak and covered his hair.


    Lord vammond kept saying that he was responsible for the security of Dengshi city for the time being, but the soldiers of the security office didn''t listen to him at all. All Todd could do was rely on the reputation of the ghost faced knight to walk around the shantytowns of Dengshi city from time to time to intimidate the restless refugees and bandits. If there is a riot among the refugees, of course, he must bear the responsibility.


    A raven in the sky seemed unable to withstand the power of the freezing rain. It circled several times and landed on the top of a shed. Ron took back his eyes from the Raven and whispered to Todd, "our people are coming."


    Todd''s heart moved, pretending to take shelter from the rain, walked quickly to the shed and dodged in. A butter candle was lit in the cramped and damp shed. With the help of the dim yellow candle light, Todd saw five men. There is also an acquaintance, Round faced killer Fitch.


    Fitch smiled at Todd, and then rolled out of the shed with two other middle-aged men, like being kicked out by a ghost faced knight.


    In the shed, a gray haired middle-aged man with a hooked nose whispered, "I''m barrol."


    Todd thought, bowed slightly and said, "what instructions do you have?"


    "To catch the shadow of the masked brotherhood, of course."


    Barrol smiled, "in fact, this underground war is coming to an end. The master may have to cooperate with the Borui people. However, the master wants to know the secrets of the masked brotherhood. So we have to catch the key people before they disappear."


    Todd frowned and said, "it''s a little difficult... Although I have delineated several targets, I''m not sure who is the shadow of mastering the method of masked summons. The most suspected person lives in a house near the noble District, which is the key patrol area of security soldiers. I can''t mobilize the soldiers of the security office to create conditions for you to catch."


    Barol nodded and said, "the vassals of the deweimick family are eager to drive away the refugees and bandits, compete for land, and cause turbulence and chaos in the territory. The alternation of the old and the new order is inevitable, but it gives us a chance to wade through the muddy water... You may have guessed that the deweimick leader is about to have a great event."


    Todd shook his head with regret and said, "unfortunately, I didn''t participate in this event myself."


    "You are a mercury man. Mercury has a mercury mission."


    Barol said, "without the help of mercury, it''s hard for the adult to hide from the dweimick family and sneak hundreds of people in. Of course, it''s mainly your credit. The information you provided has helped a lot. Now, I also want to help you a lot."


    "Help me?"


    "Yes." Barol nodded and said, "the master values you very much, and I value you very much. You have done what I can''t do. Mercury needs a noble knight leader, otherwise we can''t keep up with the family. Mercury should be led by you. That''s why I took the risk to see you."


    Todd said almost to himself, "this is what I need..." he raised his head and asked in a deep voice, "how are you going to help me?"


    "Tomorrow evening, the Marquis de Wemmick will entertain our mistress. I can guarantee that they won''t receive the bad news until tomorrow night. Then I will encourage the refugees and bandits who sneak into the shanty town to have a big fight. In that case, the security office and the thieves'' Union will be busy."


    Tao de jaw first said, "I see... How many people have you prepared for me?"


    Rolle looked at Ron as like as two peas and more than 60 of the 30 soldiers who had been sent to him. "I have more than 60 soldiers who are also ready to be sent to you. They are almost the same as the refugees."


    "Enough."


    Todd touched the corners of his lips and smiled like a ghost.

 Chapter 443

    At midnight, Hora Ludwig was sleeping soundly with two female trainee knights in his luxurious and warm carriage. The barking of the guard dog woke him from his sleep in the distance.


    Although the warning dog barked bitterly, Hora was too lazy to open her eyes. She also reached out and kneaded the sweet, soft and smooth body in her arms, which made the close maid cry and breathe. The female trainee Knight behind him was unwilling to show weakness, and her slender jade legs were entangled.


    The guard dog bred by Ludwig family has medium size, low combat effectiveness, but very keen perception. It is particularly sensitive to the blood of its kind and is very suitable for night guard. It is normal for the guard dog to attack at night due to the high mountains and dense forests in the North led by dwemik. The scouts on duty will soon take care of the dead beast.


    The Scout''s whistle suddenly became harsh and hurried, and Hora opened her eyes fiercely. The orderly sound in the camp reassured him a little, but he still pushed away the entanglement of the beauty, lifted the thick cashmere blanket, stood naked on the floor of the carriage and whispered:


    "Wear armour."


    Count Hora is tall and well proportioned, with tight and strong muscles. Under the misty light of the crystal lamp in the carriage, he looks like a sculpture full of strength and masculine beauty. Two female trainee Knights giggled, stepped down on the soft couch and began to coat their master.


    They are also not inch wisps. Between bending down, their snow-white and exquisite delicate bodies show their wonderful state. But Hora turned a blind eye to the hip wave and milk wave in front of her, looked cold and serious, and let the two maidens be rubbed.


    Before long, a sharp roar from far to near, Hora finally turned pale. There was a thud at the top of the carriage, and then there was the wail of war horses and the cry of soldiers in pain in the camp.


    "Longbow shooter!"


    Hora squeezed a word out of her teeth and turned her head to see that the beautiful faces of the two close maids had lost their blood color and turned pale as paper. He smiled and said, "baby, don''t be afraid... Go and take out my secret silver armor."


    The master''s calmness gave the maid great comfort and courage. They showed the standard that the trainee Knight should have, opened the bed, dragged out a heavy wooden box, took out a set of silver heavy armor from it, and skillfully dressed Hora.


    The copper clad wooden door of the carriage was broken by violence, and the piercing cold wind poured into the warm carriage with a scream. The two ladies exclaimed and hid behind count Hora.


    Robert, the knight of the guard, instinctively looked at his two snow-white bodies, turned to count Hora and shouted, "Sir, the enemy is attacking!"


    "Get out!"


    Robert opened his mouth, jumped out of the carriage and turned his back to the door.


    Hora wasn''t angry that Robert saw the spring of his maid. At the critical moment of life and death, what are the two female trainee Knights entertaining people with sex? Hora Ludwig needs time to break through the 25th element, step into the extraordinary field and strive for a first-line turnaround for himself.


    The fighting spirit polished for a long time was extremely pure. It easily resonated with the 25th element bit that ordinary Knights yearned for, followed by the 26th and 27th... Until it resonated with the 28th element bit, the surging fighting spirit subsided unsustainably. Hora shook his head with a little regret. He can resonate with a full 32 element bits in five years, reaching the intermediate stage of Silver Knight, and now it is only the primary perfection. But in any case, his life form has undergone qualitative changes and is no longer a mortal.


    The exchange of void elements and body made Hora feel that about 200 longbowmen poured conical arrows into the temporary camp 350 meters away. This conclusion diluted the joy of promotion to the extraordinary field and made Hora''s heart more and more heavy.


    The longbow has great power. The maximum throwing distance is close to 420 meters. It can penetrate hard leather armor and pad armor within 280 meters, or penetrate lock armor. It can''t resist even plate armor when hit from the front within 150 meters. At the range of 80 meters, the conical armor breaking arrow fired by the longbow is almost invincible.


    Accordingly, Longbow archers must have strong physique, superb technology and stable psychological quality. Only after years of hard training can they give full play to the power of longbow and sharp arrow.


    Of course, these enemies only use the farthest shooting method to shoot at fixed camps, which is not a full-time Longbowman. But the meaning behind them made Hora shudder.


    With a range of more than 320 meters, the long bow lacks practical value, and there is no effective lethality at the end of a powerful crossbow, let alone accuracy. Even ordinary soldiers can maneuver to avoid shooting. But in the dark environment, longbowmen don''t need to shoot accurately. They just shoot sharp arrows into the camp with the help of the light of the campfire. The super long range offsets the superiority of the camp, leaving no room for the Heavy Crossbow in the camp to fight back. Even if the killing efficiency is low, the wave after wave of arrow rain can make the camp guards unable to lift their heads. The situation of being beaten but not fighting back will quickly disintegrate the fighting spirit of the soldiers, and the frightened horses flee everywhere, causing chaos in the camp. Losing their horses means they have nowhere to escape. Because longbowmen never act alone.


    How many enemies are there behind 200 longbowmen? 600 or 800? How many Knights do they have... Or high-level knights?


    In other words, these enemies have clear goals, have all the intelligence and have overwhelming strength. Hora knew nothing about them.


    However, this is not the time to identify the enemy. Hora must try to save his life.


    "How are you, my lord?" A close maid asked timidly.


    Holla regained her mind, touched their rich and snow-white breasts, smiled frivolously and gently, "baby, don''t be afraid... Dress up and wait for me in the car."


    The two female trainee Knights dyed their cheeks pink, carefully fastened the secret silver armor for Hora and put on their helmets. When he turned and got off the carriage, they said in a charming voice: "may the enemy bleed under your sword."


    "Yes." Hora stopped, gave a dull answer, and stepped out of the carriage without looking back.


    Robert saw the Yellow air around Hora, and muttered with a complex expression: "Your Excellency, you have been promoted in advance..."


    "Don''t worry, man. The enemy is coming at me. If I don''t show all my strength, don''t I apologize for their hard work to stop me?" Holla laughed, patted Robert on the shoulder and looked up at the camp.


    As Hora expected, most of the soldiers hid behind the carriage unharmed, except that a few unlucky people were wounded by the first two waves of arrow rain. But the frightened horses and livestock ran around, and some had rushed out of the camp. Fortunately, the camp after the rain was very wet, and the campfire was put out again without causing a fire. But the long arrows from the enemy still landed in the crowded and dark camp, indicating that the longbowmen were not ordinary archers.


    Robert blocked a falling arrow with a fine gold shield and asked, "Sir, who dealt with us?"


    "We have no priest... Mostly the Marquis Sophia." Hora shook his head, walked against the roaring arrow rain and said, "it''s meaningless to investigate the identity of the enemy now, the key..." he suddenly shouted in surprise and anger: "vamon dweimick! Stop!"


    The Sheriff of Dengshi City ignored count Hora''s roar, stepped on the war horse, led more than 40 cavalry, and rushed straight in the direction of the long arrow.


    "My Lord, Lord varmont gathered a group of horses to disperse the enemy''s long archers." Robert explained in disbelief. He just admired the valmon Knight''s heroic feat.


    "This bastard is running away!" Count Hora said gnashing his teeth. The empty elements surrounding the Mithril armor suddenly expanded, and the invisible force field made Robert step back.


    Escape? Why did vammon rush to the enemy''s position? Isn''t this death?


    Robert, the guard knight, was puzzled, but he did not dare to ask the angry Silver Knight why.


    Hora was born in a famous family and received elite commander education since childhood. He had mastered the current situation in the carriage.


    The enemy sneaked in at night and launched a surprise attack from one direction, which shows that they have limited power to mobilize. It means that they cannot and are not ready to wipe out all the people in the camp. The purpose of their operation is to behead Hora. The long bow and arrow rain covers the camp. It seems to be a huge force. In fact, it has limited damage to the soldiers. It is mainly to disperse the war horses and cause chaos, and then send elite to attack the camp. At this time, soldiers should be organized to stick to the camp and use the cover of carriages to snipe the enemy from a commanding position on the hillside. As long as they wait until dawn and release red eyed crows, they may not be able to turn defeat into victory.


    If you give up the favorable terrain, lead the soldiers to break through. When it is dark and the road is slippery and the enemy pursues with their tails, the soldiers are bound to disperse. Without the cover of soldiers, count Hora will be exposed to the element perception of his opponent''s high-level knights.


    Lord varmont saw through this. He knew he was not the target of the enemy and did not want to be buried with Hora. He chose to break through from the front of the enemy mainly because he was worried that the extraordinary knight team in other directions mistook him for count Hora.


    The reason is very simple. If the other party has more than three high-level knights, they don''t need longbowmen to cover and shoot. At this time, they have rushed into the camp. So vammon decided to bet that the enemy would let him live in order to disintegrate the fighting spirit of the soldiers in the camp.


    There are more than 100 soldiers in the security post in the camp, and Lord vammond''s escape has a great impact on them. Hora would not be surprised that the enemy took the opportunity to rebel against them, let alone back-to-back coordinated operations.


    Hora was gnashing his teeth at wamon, but he was not in the mood to explain to his subordinates. He had no time to hesitate. He ordered: "mobilize all the soldiers, give up the horses and fight on foot. When wamon dispersed the enemy''s long archers, we will break through from the front!"


    "Yes!" Robert roared, slapped his breastplate and ran to the camp to convey his master''s orders.


    Before long, the sound of close combat came from the hillside, and the rain of bows and arrows in the camp became sparse. Wearing Mithril armor, Hora jumped onto the top of a carriage, pulled out the Mithril sword, raised her voice and asked, "can the Ludwig soldiers turn their backs to the enemy?"


    "Never! Never!" The roar of more than a hundred soldiers reverberated in the valley.


    "Can the warriors of the kingdom of Dodo escape the death of the charge?"


    "Never! Never!" More than one hundred soldiers of the public security office were boiling with blood and roared at the battle together.


    "Then hold your weapons and shields and take the blood boiling potion! Follow me and defeat the enemy directly!"


    More than 300 soldiers took the blood boiling potion one after another, beat the shield with weapons and shouted "kill!". A team rushed out of the camp, like a wild Python rushing straight to the enemy in the dark.


    The 400 meter downhill road can be reached in an instant for soldiers in boiling blood state. The dark environment and scattered formation greatly limit the play of the longbow shooter. But a small number of soldiers were pierced by sharp arrows. The scream of their companions aroused the courage and anger of the soldiers. They rushed through two waves of arrow rain and saw the shadowy enemy.


    These enemies in leather armor had no slogans and did not flinch in the face of their close opponents. They just threw away their long bow, took out a crossbow, shot a round, threw away the crossbow, held out a hard bow, spread out the formation, and shot while swimming.


    Mobile shooting is a kind of close range arrow skill that is difficult to master. Archers need a calm mind, agile skills and abundant physical strength, as well as the courage to face the enemy close at hand without panic. At this time, the Ludwig soldiers found that the enemy''s longbowmen were elite melee bowmen.


    However, melee archers are very weak arms. Few families will train melee archers, except mountain hunters who lack melee weapons!


    The elite soldiers of the Ludwig family wore steel ring lock armor and hard leather armor. Although they were shot with feather arrows, they were all slightly injured. Only those who are shot in the head, face and throat will be seriously injured and killed.


    In the dim light night, it''s not easy to move and keep a distance of more than 15 meters from your opponent, but also shoot at the key of your opponent.


    The Ludwig soldiers took blood boiling medicine, which greatly increased their speed and strength. Many people caught the chance and put up their spears to stab the melee archers. However, the enemy''s skill is particularly agile, and the weight of leather armor is far lower than lock armor. They can also deal with Ludwig''s shield and spear infantry by pulling out refined iron machetes. Even if they are pierced by a single handed spear, they hold the penetrating short spear, fiercely rush forward, and the backhand will chop off the soldier''s head or arm.


    The battle was anxious and entangled, but it was not as fierce as expected, and there were not many dead and injured soldiers. Hora''s soldiers and the soldiers of the security station roared and killed the archers chasing the enemy, and even the formation of the combat team could not be maintained. Hora looked anxiously, his body flashed, killed two close combat archers, and shouted, "don''t entangle! Break forward!"


    At this time, the enemy''s three teams of heavy halberd shield men, led by three armored knights, entered the battlefield and tried to disperse the soldiers who were gathering.


    Hora''s eyes lit up. The Mithril sword pointed at the enemy''s knight team and ordered, "kill them!" Then, he grabbed Robert, who turned to fight, and said in a low voice: "the other party''s high-level Knight hasn''t appeared yet. Let''s rush out!"


    The knight''s physical strength and speed are much stronger than the war horse. The retinue soldiers can''t catch up with their Knight Lord without a mount. Hora was not ready to lead the soldiers out of the siege from the beginning. The role of these soldiers is to cover him out of the battlefield. Now, the enemy knight team has appeared, and the power of high-level Knights responsible for battlefield interception has been dispersed, which is a good opportunity for Hora to lead the knight guard to break through. As long as Hora can break through the chaos, the enemy has no intention of annihilating so many soldiers. As long as Hora ran all the way, he couldn''t catch up with the other party''s high-level knights when they reacted.


    However, as soon as count Hora took his knight two steps, he ran into his real opponent.


    Three solid Knights wrapped in fine gold armor and more than 30 soldiers stopped their way. The head man held two 1.6-meter-long pure gold beheading giant swords, and his eyes under the mask were like invisible steel cones.


    A familiar figure appeared in Hora''s mind. He smiled, pointed the Mithril sword at his opponent and shouted, "it''s Lord Nelson Randall! You think I can''t recognize you without an axe?"


    "Hey, I''ll kill you with everything now." Nelson waved two sword flowers as easily as he could.


    "Kill me? Just because you are a fierce soldier, you also want to kill the great knight?" Hora sneered and said, "your three knights are entangled with my soldiers behind. I have two knights and six trainee knights. You only have two knights'' helpers. When I kill you, I''ll settle with Sophia!"


    "Boring temptation."


    Nelson stepped over ten meters in one step and came to Hora in three steps. The pure gold beheading giant sword quickly cut his head. Hora moved his fighting spirit, the elements of the void sank into his body, the refined gold shield smashed the air, and beat the huge sword head-on with a frenzied shock wave.


    Hora has full confidence to open the fierce soldier''s direct attack. The empty earth element makes the soil under his feet as solid as rock. The Silver Knight friendly to the earth element will never be defeated or defeated by the front with the help of the power of the earth. How much power can a fierce soldier use when stepping on the mud?


    The Mithril long sword is surrounded by the brown air flow. When Nelson comes out of gear, he can pierce his armor and break his heart!


    At this time, Hora heard a heart pulse full of power, like the roar of a war drum. The beheading giant sword cleaved straight down and doubled its strength. It pressed the refined gold shield into Hora''s Secret silver shoulder armor and almost cut him in half.


    Nelson used the vibration secret method to push the huge sword into Hora''s body with a powerful force. He only felt that what he cut was a tough rock, and the edge of the sword was against the top of his heart.


    The pure gold shield in Hora''s hand was blocking the heart cutting sword, and a thin layer of blood mist gushed out of the terrible wound and was sucked back by the invisible force. He looked up, his eyes deep and cold. Nelson''s cold hair stood up. Without thinking, he loosened the huge sword of his right hand, raised his legs and kicked holla''s chest armor.


    The furious kick failed to shake count Hora half a step, and Nelson retreated quickly.


    Nelson retreated quickly and Hora chased faster. The slippery soil solidified under his feet, and the power ran through him. The Mithril sword made a terrible hum and stabbed Nelson''s chest.


    Knight''s standard combat skill - spike!


    The Knights of both sides have collided, and it seems that no one can change the outcome of Nelson''s death. Behind him, an ordinary soldier jumped out and met the unstoppable spike without hesitation!


    Hora''s eyes were ready to crack. With the stirring of the Mithril sword, the soldier''s strong body was torn to pieces by invisible forces. In the blood and flesh all over the sky, a bleak purple streamer flashed across count Hora''s neck, and his noble head flew down into the rotten muddy water with the blood spring rising from the sky.


    Winners live, losers die. The outcome of life and death is only a moment of danger.

 Chapter 444

    At dawn.


    The rising sun sprinkles the dim morning light through the dense clouds, and the cold fog surging like water envelops the mountains, forests and wilderness.


    Nelson struggled to lift the last shovel of soil and jumped out of the pit ten meters around with dew. Dozens of cold bodies were neatly arranged on the edge of the pit. The bear mercenaries brought dry firewood and oilwood from the temporary camp of the dodos and paved them layer by layer to the bottom of the pit.


    Barrett took the Knights Nikolai and Ogg to Nelson, patted him on the shoulder and said in a heavy tone, "I''m afraid there are seven seriously injured brothers who can''t stand it... I''ve prepared hemp juice for them. It can make them more comfortable."


    Nelson was silent for a moment, dropped the copper spade and said in a muffled voice, "then wait."


    The battle ended an hour and a half ago. Count Hora and his knights were destroyed. 47 of his guards were killed, 13 seriously injured, 24 surrendered and captured, and the rest fled. The secret warrior of Rose Manor sacrificed 11 people, and the rose knight was safe and sound. 53 mercenaries of the bear regiment were killed on the spot, 17 seriously injured and 32 slightly injured, and the number of casualties was close to 30% of the total force.


    Saber toothed tiger halberd shield had the least loss. Except for one person who was shot into the eye socket by a streamer and died, 11 people were slightly injured, and the other 77 people were OK. And their gains are zero.


    It''s not the saber toothed tiger business group''s guard who avoids the war passively. In fact, three saber toothed tiger knights and six trainee Knights killed 23 enemies. Another trainee knight was unfortunately killed by the enemy because he was shot by the bear mercenary.


    Hora''s guards are elite soldiers who have been baptized by the war. They took the blood boiling potion, and their speed was no less than that of the trainee knight. When the saber toothed tiger cavalry team entered the battlefield, they decisively dropped their shields and refined iron one handed spears, and only used their swords to break through in all directions. The halberds and shields of marquis Wimbledon''s house can''t catch up with the enemy. They should also beware of flying arrows. Of course, they can''t have any results. In fact, the death and injury of bear mercenaries mainly came from the arrows of their companions.


    In this well prepared raid, the casualties of the dominant side were even worse than those of the opponent. It can only be said that the melee Archer is a big pit! But this is also a helpless thing. The bear mercenaries who lack lock armor and shield are not suitable for close combat with elite soldiers. Moreover, although the individual strength of alchemy humans loaded with secret forms is strong, their on-the-spot adaptability and combat cooperation ability are far less than that of the elite soldiers of Lord dodo.


    The initial battle performance of the bear regiment was not satisfactory, but after all, it still achieved its combat goal. In any case, killing the enemy''s Knight leader is a brilliant victory. Besides, count Hora is also a great Knight of the silver class.


    However, the backbone of the bear group, including Nelson, are believers of the Lord of glory. The preacher asked the believers to be kind to the people who lost the ability to resist. Nelson followed the priest''s instruction and mercenary rules, gave necessary first aid to the wounded and surrendered enemies, and carried them back to the temporary camp for resettlement. When the pastor of the church comes out to clean up the mess, most of these people can survive. But Nelson couldn''t take away the wounded of the bear regiment, so he could only give them a happy relief. Because the bear group plays bandits. The church could not shelter the bandits and wounded who attacked the nobility. Even if the priest saved them, they had to be tortured by the Marquis de Wemmick.


    The bear regiment has been killed and injured for more than 100 years. It has hurt muscles and bones, and has to leave its seriously injured and dying companions. Nelson was very upset.


    The old mercenary Barrett was silent for a moment and then said, "we have seized a full 80 sets of excellent cavalry equipment from the camp, including steel ring lock armor, helmet, round shield, short sword, one handed spear, crossbow, hard bow... There are too many arrows and crossbows to count. By the way, there are 6 military heavy crossbows."


    Nelson was in a better mood and said with a smile, "with these equipment, the bear regiment can form a combat team with infantry and archers..." he shook his head with regret and said, "it''s a pity that the bear regiment can''t use those horses for the time being. We can''t take them away."


    "We also found more than 27000 gold sols... Divided equally among the three, and we also have 9000 gold sols." Barrett said with a smile.


    Nelson immediately opened his eyes, broke his fingers and muttered, "9000? Is that right?"


    The Nikolai Knight of saber toothed tiger business group finally couldn''t help it. He interrupted and asked, "Sir, money..."


    "The money can be divided equally among the three! The equipment belongs to us!" Nelson waved his hand and shook his head in a non-negotiable manner.


    Nicolai twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "the saber toothed tiger business group doesn''t want money, materials and equipment... The owner will also pay compensation and pension to the bear group. I just want to ask what adults are going to do with the two female trainee knights and more than 30 maid."


    "Female trainee knight? What''s going on?" Nelson turned to Barrett and asked.


    "Count Hora''s two close maids. They didn''t resist. They led the servants and maids of the camp to surrender to us and asked for treatment consistent with their status." Barrett coughed and explained, "you know, the mountain people have mountain people''s rules. The women and children belong to whoever wins. Those bastards can''t walk when they see beautiful women and shout to take them back as wives. I''m going to let you make an idea."


    Nelson touched the back of his head, smacked and said, "Oh, I''ve seen them... They''re really beautiful."


    Nicolai couldn''t help getting nervous. The raid is over and the real danger has just begun. The count of the golden finch was assassinated in deweimick, and Dengshi must be angry. Although the nearby village militia dare not run to death; Although it is a long way from Dengshi City, it takes a day to send a message by horse; Although the bear regiment domesticated the forest falcon that specializes in hunting letter crows, the Marquis de Wemmick could get the news as soon as this morning and tonight at the latest. As long as he sent three high-level Knight teams, he could arrive at the scene in half a day. The bear regiment and saber toothed tiger guards must evacuate as soon as possible and escape into the vast mountains to avoid the pursuit of high-level knights.


    The bear regiment eliminated traces and cleaned the battlefield. Nicolai endured it. The leader of the bear regiment respected the doctrine and treated the wounded. Nicolai endured it. The bear regiment was short of food supplies and seized the booty. Nicolai endured it. The bear regiment insisted on cremating the dead comrades in arms. Nicolai felt puzzled, but considering the funeral customs of the mountain people, he also endured it. However, the mountain hunter of the bear group regarded the maid as the most important booty and planned to take it all away, which was unacceptable to Nicolai.


    The maidens cultivated by the Canary family are all charming. But in addition to their beauty, they are also proficient in martial arts. Two or three strong men are not opponents of noble maidens. And they are especially good at seducing men and spying. Hundreds of people trekked through mountains and rivers in rainy days. It was difficult to hide their tracks. They had to take a group of evil minded, beautiful and intelligent noble maidens. It must be their own death.


    If it had not been for fear of being lost in the endless mountains and forests, Nicolai would have escaped with his men, whether these vulgar mountain people mercenaries were dead or alive.


    Nelson claims to have the strength of the silver class, which is not considered by the saber toothed tiger knight. Now Nelson has proved his strength with facts. Nicolai has to respect his opinions. At the same time, he is worried that he can''t stand the temptation of trainee female knights. Mortal lords are eager to enhance the noble blood of future generations and establish a real knight family. In a sense, these two female trainee knights are indeed the most precious booty of the bear group.


    Nelson is not alone in the war bears under Viscount Randall. Count Hora left two close maidens in the carriage, in fact, to win a way for them.


    "Didn''t let his woman die... Count Hora is a real knight."


    Nelson praised with emotion and said to Barrett, "the bear regiment is Lord Randall''s army. The army has army rules, and the problems of mountain people''s mercenaries can''t be asked! All those women stay. Those who refuse to obey will be dealt with by military law!"


    Barrett slapped his hands and said with a smile, "with your words, I can safely cut off a few heads." Then he sighed: "I''ve noticed that the back rule of the mercenary regiment hinders the development of the bear regiment... I''ve been a mercenary for decades, but I finally have to abandon the back rule I used to be proud of..."


    "Uncle Barrett, you are not abandoning the back rule, but creating a new standard and rule for professional mercenaries on this basis." Nelson comforted: "Lord Randall said this... He also said that the bear group should be recorded in the history of the church and the silver white tower... When you go back to report on your work, the adult will personally discuss the bear group with you."


    "Really?" Barrett said excitedly, "OK! I''ll discipline now."


    The commander of the bear regiment took the guard to the camp. Nicolai breathed a sigh of relief and said to Nelson''s jaw head, "Your Excellency, wise! We''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Nelson nodded, turned his eyes to the rose Knight Ogg and asked, "does Lord trisley have anything to say?"


    "Lord trisley said, our rose Knight doesn''t go with the bear group. The bear group doesn''t have to arrange a guide for us." Said Ogg.


    Nelson asked strangely, "how do you get out of the mountain forest?"


    "Lord trisley took us down the road led by dweimick." Ogg said naturally and added: "Lord trisley wants me to tell you that count Hora''s Secret silver equipment can''t move! That''s the coffin of a high-level Knight... We didn''t kill Hora Ludwig out of personal grudges... If you take his secret silver equipment again, you''ll have a personal feud with the Goldfinch family."


    The number of Mithril equipment is scarce and there is no market for it. It is of special significance to high-level knights. Only 4 of the York family''s 10 high-level Knights have a full set of secret silver equipment. If the bear group takes Hora''s Mithril armor and Mithril sword and resells them to the York family, it is certainly the best. But trisley considered for her lover and didn''t want his number one man to be retaliated by the Ludwig family.


    Nelson did not know the reason, but he also admired count Hora''s strength and wisdom. His last sword did his best without reservation. The spiritual will to kill and win was enough to break his heart and courage. Ordinary elite soldiers didn''t dare to stop it at all. Unfortunately, the bodyguard who blocked Nelson''s sword was the immortal alchemical militia. Facing Nelson''s counterattack, Hora can only die with hatred.


    "I listen to you." Nelson nodded and said solemnly, "the bears won''t touch count Hora''s relics."


    "Sir, let''s say goodbye." Ogg saluted and left.


    The soldiers of the bear regiment put the remains of their comrades in arms into the pit. Nelson poured down the last barrel of kerosene, took the torch and lit the pit with his own hands. The flames burst into the sky and devoured the sleeping soldiers. Nelson stabbed the beheading sword into the soil and stood in silence for a moment against the scorching heat wave. He pulled up his fine gold decapitation sword and shouted:


    "Let''s go!"


    **************************


    The night fell low, and darkness and cold shrouded the Dengshi city built near the mountain.


    The knight''s Hall of Dengshi fortress was lit with candles, and the Marquis de Wemmick feasted guests here.


    The tattooed regzo and two barbarian companions with the same tattoo sat cross on the ground, and several tough soldiers in lock armor brought three pots of steaming roasted ox legs to their tables. Regzo picked up the delicious roast meat, first from the lower mouth of the cow''s hoof. The hard cow bone was easily crushed by the teeth, making a crisp click, and the golden oil slipped from the corner of her mouth with red blood.


    The savage Berserker''s fierce appetite and eating made the Marquis de Wemmick subconsciously swallow his saliva. In general, the creatures that can eat are particularly strong, and the creatures that can starve are particularly tough. Barbarians have both.


    Compared with the animal skin that regezo only covered Weian''s chest, and then looked at his beautiful fine gold heavy armor, dweimick felt relieved again. This is the gap between civilizations.


    Almost all the noble guests and attendants attending the dinner wore armor and weapons. In addition to Sophia, the protagonist of the banquet hosted by the Marquis de Wemmick The Marquis of Wimbledon.


    She was wearing a pink spider silk dress, outlining her graceful posture. Her clear and deep eyes were like beautiful Amethyst, crystal clear, and her red lips were holding an elegant and charming smile. At the banquet surrounded by armor, the Marquis Sophia looked soft, graceful and dazzling.


    Marquis de Wemmick is over 60 years old, but as a senior knight who resonates with 24 elements, he has handsome facial features, energetic, looks less than 40 years old, and his gestures are full of mature male charm. Due to the blood of his eldest son, Marquis de Wemmick could not set foot in the extraordinary field. The pursuit of beauty was his greatest hobby and disadvantage.


    The purple eyed noble women of the kingdom of SUSE are famous for their beauty and tenderness. Unfortunately, they are only willing to serve the Golden Knight or silver blood, and they can''t be touched by the dweimick family.


    Faced with Sophia''s smoking and flirting peerless beauty, dweimick was greatly moved. However, even if Sophia really threw herself into her arms, he didn''t dare to kiss Fangze.


    Don''t mention that dweimick didn''t dare to provoke Sophia. Even the Golden Knight didn''t want to have too much trouble with her.


    The semi golden silver knights are very dangerous. The erosion of the elemental sea has made irreversible changes in their body and soul. Only by stepping into the golden field can they effectively control their physical and mental state. In order to impact the elemental sea, it is not surprising that the semi Golden Knight on the verge of losing control did anything. The tradition and rules of the aristocracy had little binding force on them.


    Of course, the power of secular society is everywhere, and no one can resist the social order jointly constructed by mankind. The Pope once tried to challenge the development law of secular society. As a result, Enoch''s descendants lost their theocracy.


    Didn''t Sophia come to make peace herself in the face of invisible pressure?


    Dweimick was secretly proud, leaned sideways and said politely, "beautiful Mrs. Wimbledon, it''s enviable that you have such a powerful barbarian follower."


    "Your Excellency dwemik, I must correct your statement. These three barbarian warriors are not followers of the Marquis of Wimbledon... At least not now." Wallace, deputy commander of the temple army, interrupted slightly dissatisfied.


    Wallace was born in the family of seven paladins. He could have become a powerful paladin. However, due to the limited number of paladins, Wallace gave up his noble surname and the semi elemental road of extraordinary knights, served the Lord of glory as a senior knight, and finally became a sixth level Paladin second only to Tournus. His strength and reputation are not as good as the first Paladin, but his contacts and power are not comparable to turnans.


    "Your Excellency Wallace is right. Before I complete the entrustment of harlottes, regzo and they are not my followers. However, they regard me as companions... Even if they really follow me in the future, they also shoulder the diplomatic task of arrete and the human kingdom. Therefore, I will not regard regzo and them as ordinary followers."


    Sophia smiled and said to the Marquis de Wemmick, "Lord de Wemmick, Mrs. Wimbledon''s title is somewhat nondescript... You can call me Marquis Wimbledon or viscount Randall."


    Dweimick smiled stiffly and said, "Lord Marquis Wimbledon, I''m sorry. I''m rude."


    Sophia nodded, turned her Amethyst eyes to a middle-aged Knight opposite, and said with a smile: "Your Highness Friedrich, I didn''t expect you to be a guest in Dengshi city. I thought I would have to go to the king of Dodo to see the style of the head of the iron wall knights."


    "Sophia, you can call me Duke dunkru."


    Duncru Frederick, one of the three Golden Knights of Dodo, the youngest uncle of King Frederick, former Archduke dodo, is now the Duke of Dodo and the head of the iron wall knights.


    During this period, the big family of the kingdom of Dodo offended Sophia. She suddenly led a large caravan through dodo and visited the royal capital. The Dodo royal family expressed a cautious welcome. In order to prevent accidents, King Friedrich asked the iron wall knights to escort Sophia and her barbarian followers along the way.


    Duke dunkru did not care about Sophia''s hidden sarcasm and said blandly: "the kingdom of Gambis is ready to launch a fishman war, and the glory Knights stationed in Minsk fortress are about to go south. In order to express our sincerity, his majesty Friedrich ordered the iron wall knights to return to the king''s capital and just walk with the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce."


    "It''s my honor to walk with the famous iron wall knights." Sophia lowered her eyes and pursed her lips slightly.


    Seeing that the atmosphere of the banquet was a little cold, the Marquis de Wemmick picked up his glass and just wanted to adjust the atmosphere. A waiter hurried up and put a sheepskin letter on his table.


    Marquis de Wemmick read the contents of the letter and put down his glass without saying a word. In the candlelight, his expression looked uncertain. After a long time, he slowly got up, swept the audience with sharp eyes, and finally fell on Sophia''s beautiful face and said in a deep voice:


    "Last night, count Hora Ludwig was attacked and killed in the North led by dwemik."


    The guests and attendants fell into a dead silence.


    Click, click, click


    The sound of savage crazy soldiers chewing cow leg bones echoed in the dead hall, which made people shudder.

 Chapter 445

    "Who will lead the attack and killing of a noble court count in dwemyk?"


    Sophia frowned her slender eyebrows, looked sad and confused, and her voice was clear and sweet.


    "Who can kill a powerful Silver Knight in my territory?"


    The Marquis de Wemmick stared at Sophia closely, and the anger in his eyes seemed to explain the answer to the question.


    The guests were full of imagination. Sophia led a large caravan north to the Principality of Teuton to answer Hora At the invitation of count Ludwig, I stopped by to visit izhin, the capital of dodo. However, instead of waiting for Sophia''s car in Dengshi City, Hora left seven days in advance. The deweimick family managed to delay Sophia for three days. They didn''t hold a banquet to welcome Sophia and the barbarian envoys until duncro led the iron wall knights. By this time, count Hora''s motorcade had left Dengshi for ten days.


    It was obvious that Hora did not want to go with the famous Marquis of Wimbledon. That''s because the great nobles of Dodo are not comfortable seeing Sophia now.


    For a long time, the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has been working closely with the powerful lords of dodo. Sophia inherited the career of the old Marquis of Wimbledon and his connections. In order to stabilize her position, Sophia took the initiative to re sign a trade agreement with dodo''s family. The stag business group made concessions to dodo''s powerful lords by raising the purchase price and reducing the delivery price. So that the bucks business group could only make profits from the small lords and free people of dodo.


    The Wimbledon chamber of Commerce clashed with the Southwind chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of Borui. It is reasonable that the power Lord of Dodo should firmly support Sophia. But they said they would turn over, completely regardless of the past. Relations between the two sides have taken a sharp turn for the worse.


    If Sophia is an ordinary business aristocrat, bullying will also bully. It''s a big deal to give symbolic compensation in other aspects. Even if she breaks her promise, it will be exposed. But Sophia is a strong willed stormy knight. She is close to the divine knight, and there are barbarians standing behind her. When the Borui people offended her, she cut off the arete trade of the Borui kingdom. Dodo Kingdom controls the North-South trade channel. Although it is not afraid of Sophia taking similar trade countermeasures, it must be careful of her revenge.


    Sophia took the barbarians to visit the kingdom of dordordor. By way of Dengshi, the dewamik family were like enemies. Hora How dare count Ludwig go with her? As soon as Sophia''s front foot arrived at Dengshi City, the count of golden lark was attacked and killed in the back foot. The Marquis de Wemmick did have reason to suspect that she was the mastermind.


    "As far as I know, deweimick led bandits to run rampant during this period. They wantonly attacked the free people businessmen in Dengshi City, causing heavy losses to the bucks business group. I have written many times to hope that the deweimick family can arrest the bandits. But the Marquis turned a deaf ear to this and replied that it is the internal affairs of the deweimick family to eliminate the bandits in Dengshi City, and the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has no responsibility Right to interfere. " Sophia said blandly, "maybe count Hora was attacked by bandits."


    "Bandits?"


    Marquis de Wemmick was not furious, but showed a thoughtful expression. After a while, he stood up and said seriously: "The special envoy of the Kingdom, the noble count of the golden Finch, was attacked and killed in dwemyk. As the Lord of the kingdom of Dodo and the Marquis of the dwemyk family, I will never let go of any murderer who murdered count Hora. I order the rock leopard order of the dwemyk family to lead 2000 mountain cavalry to start immediately and arrest the murderer." With that, he asked his attendants to present the letter to Duke dunkru, bowed and said, "Your Highness, the attack took place in the second half of last night. The murderer of count Hora must not have gone far. I have the courage to ask the iron wall knights for help!"


    The high-ranking Knights of the deweimick family turned pale one after another. The Marquis directly asked the iron wall knights for help without consulting the family guardian. This means that the deweimick family loses control of the territory and has no way to take the murderer. The Senate of the kingdom can ask the deweimick family to take the blame and demote the Duke.


    However, when the murderer led the attack and killing of Hora in deweimick, they have the ability to attack any core member of the deweimick family. Now the most critical thing is not to consider the political consequences of Hora''s death, but to completely wipe out this hostile force. In addition, deweimick is certain to bear the wrath of Duke Ludwig, and the family needs to apologize to dunkru unreservedly The Duke expressed his support for the Dodo royal family.


    The Marquis de Wemmick openly hugged his thigh, which made duncru very headache. After reading the contents of the letter, he almost blew his head and scolded in his heart: can''t you fucking carry it first?


    The Golden Knight pondered for a long time, knocked on the table, threw the letter to Sophia and said, "some survivors said that count Hora called the murderer''s name before he was killed... Lord Nelson Randall." Without waiting for Sophia to say anything, he turned his voice and said, "of course, Hora may have been deliberately misled by the murderer... Anyway, please ask the Marquis of Wimbledon to stay in Dengshi for a while. We''ll find out the truth when the iron wall Knights catch the murderer."


    Who is Lord Nelson Randall? He is the number one confidant of viscount Randall. Viscount Randall is Sophia''s husband, and Viscount Randall is also the only lover of the Rose Queen... The high-ranking Knights of the dweimick family suddenly realized that no wonder the Marquis roared for the support of Duke duncru. A goldfinch family is enough for them, plus a divine knight , maybe there is a future swordsman... Even if Dengshi city is made of refined gold, it can''t carry it.


    Fortunately, his highness dunkru still has a burden. The unicorn war riders of the iron wall knights are energetic, powerful and fierce. They are good at tracking and adapt to all kinds of complex terrain. As long as dunkru sends out 100 iron wall knights, none of the murderers can escape. Of course, the iron wall knight can''t stay alive.


    The high-ranking Knights of the dweimick family are in a complicated mood. They don''t want to find out the truth now. They just have to fight a war of words with the royal family.


    Lord Wallace, the deputy commander of the temple army, snorted coldly and said: "I can assure you that the Marquis of Wimbledon was not involved in this attack. If dweimick is unable to arrest the bandits, he can ask the referee for assistance. However, Lord Wimbledon is going to the Sassanian Empire to take his two Highnesses of the shining knights to visit the harlotts fortress and discuss the alliance with the elders of the barbarian tribe. This matter has nothing to do with religion And the overall situation of the kingdoms, no one can detain Lord Wimbledon! "


    The crowd gasped, and the thing they were most worried about happened - Sophia couldn''t play, admitted defeat and lifted the table! There were so many cards behind the table, and the size of the cards was amazing.


    The kingdoms and churches agreed that barbarian diplomacy could not be controlled by any secular Lord. Sophia therefore suffered internal and external pressure. Now she has taken the initiative to help the shining Knights build diplomatic relations with harlottes. The shining knights are eager for it. What is it to let her out of a bad breath?


    When the shining Knights crossed the river and demolished the bridge, dunklu was ready, but his teeth were still itching. At this time, a priest in Dengshi ran in in panic, with a sad face and trembling, said to bishop solz: "sir... It''s not good... There''s a refugee riot in Dengshi City, Dengshi shanty town!"


    "What! The Supreme Lord is on... Make it clear to me what''s going on?!" Bishop solz crossed the table, grabbed the priest''s shoulder and roared.


    "My Lord, it''s... It''s the people in the refugee camp who are dissatisfied with the oppression of the local free people and have a big fight! We need to climb the stone city and send troops to suppress the situation!"


    Bishop solz blushed, and his fierce eyes flashed over Sophia. Seeing that she was also shocked, confused and not hypocritical, he pointed to the earthy Marquis de Wemmick and gnashed his teeth: "I said there would be an accident... I told you to suspend dispersing the refugee camp. You can''t stand it. You don''t listen to me. That''s good! There are 80000 free believers outside the city. If there are a river of blood tonight and more than 5000 deaths and injuries, you''ll wait for Lord trigowal to be accountable!" He kicked over the table and shouted, "my Marquis, what are you doing? Quickly mobilize the army to suppress the riots!"


    Duncruz nodded to the Marquis de Wemmick and said to a high-level knight in secret silver armor, "Hernando, I''ll lend you 30 unicorns. You take the high-level Knight of the de Wemmick family to hunt down the murderer."


    Unicorns have amazing fighting power and can even tear adult ogres apart. 30 alienated unicorns, together with three high-level Knight teams, are enough to crush the enemies who attack count Hora. But duncru didn''t let the iron wall Knights go out and made it clear that he wanted to leave room for turning around. The guardian of the dweimick family understood, bowed to the Duke and left with two silver knights The Knights hall.


    So far, the dinner party in Dengshi city broke up unhappily.


    When the Marquis de Wemmick took people out to suppress the situation, Dunn cruven said peacefully, "Sophia, we need to talk alone."


    Wallace wanted to keep up with dunkru. When he saw Sophia inviting regzo to go with him, he sat down again. There was a barbarian urusa to protect Sophia, and dunkru would never dare to mess around.


    The three of them crossed the long corridor and came to a lounge. Duncru gracefully opened the oak door for Sophia. Regzo bent down to squeeze into the lounge with Sophia. Finally, she shook her head, scolded in Savage language, and stood outside the door.


    Duke dunkru smiled at the strong barbarian female warrior like the iron tower, walked into the lounge without closing the door, and smiled at Sophia: "it is said that the barbarian Weapon Master has the strength of silver knights, but I noticed that the strength of the two weapon masters is not weaker than that of urusa."


    Sophia said with a faint smile: "barbarians have no hierarchy consciousness of gold, silver and bronze. Urusa is only an honorary title. The two weapon masters have crazy talent, but they haven''t encountered any prey worthy of boasting."


    "The golden order of knights represents the extraordinary level of life rather than combat effectiveness. Barbarians are much stronger than humans by nature... Halotes fortress is a force worthy of awe." Dunkru nodded and said: "But our human potential exceeds that of any race, and different kinds of orcs need to unite to fight us. Like centaurs, their average weight is more than 1000 pounds, and their strength is not much worse than that of barbarians, but if there are no goblin slaves to work for them, those animals are not our opponents at all. Because we humans have wisdom and know how to judge the situation. ¡±


    "You should know that it is not Lord dodo''s intention to embarrass you. The church is the behind the scenes. Our kingdom of Dodo must adapt to the changes of the times, avoid civil war and strive to expand outward."


    "So I gave up." Sophia''s beautiful eyes changed from purple to green and back to purple, "Your Highness, you should also know my state. I can give up the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, urge the barbarians to establish a cooperative relationship with us, and then become a Lord. Can you let Sylvia return my husband to me? Can you let me take guarding the Randall family as my own career? Sylvia clearly told me that Victor''s children and I will become the York family Who will inherit my career? Can you persuade her to change her mind? "


    Dunn Croton was speechless. Sophia sneered: "you can''t help me, but also destroy my faith. Aren''t you cutting off my knight''s road? If someone wants to cut off your Highness''s Knight''s road, what will your highness do?"


    "What are you going to do?" Duke duncrore shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Within fifteen years, I will try my best to help mankind win the trust of harlottes from top to bottom as a commercial aristocrat, and then attack the gold field as a Marquis of Wimbledon... I hope Victor''s blood can stabilize and give me a marquis successor..." Sophia smiled gently in her eyes, immediately restrained her smile and said coldly: "Until then, no one can touch my chamber of Commerce!"


    "I understand." Duke dunkru said, "as the guardian of the kingdom of Dodo, I assure you that the Lord of Dodo will safeguard the interests of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce... But how are you going to solve this mess?"


    "About count Hora, you have to give us an account of the Friedrich family!"


    Sophia provoked the willow eyebrows and said teasingly, "if count Hora is not dead, you won''t tell me... This is really a late respect."


    After all, dunkru is a top knight, and he has chosen to compromise. Sophia stopped and said in a clear voice, "I have got the franchise of crude sugar. I promise Friedrich that he can get 8 million pounds of crude sugar every year, 18 Copper sols per pound."


    Crude sugar is easy to store and carry. It can effectively help soldiers recover their strength and supplement nutrition. For pioneers, crude sugar is a very important strategic logistics material. Dodo Kingdom offers 20 copper sols per pound, and can only purchase 3 million pounds of crude sugar every year. Dunkru is very satisfied with Sofia''s offer, but not satisfied with the share of crude sugar. He shook his head and said: "8 million pounds is not enough, at least 20 million pounds."


    "20 million pounds? Randall''s annual output of crude sugar is only 60 million pounds... In addition to Friedrich, I have to give Ludwig 5 million shares. The kingdom of Dodo occupies 13 million pounds of crude sugar. What''s not satisfactory?" Sophia shook her head and said, "the price and share of crude sugar will not be changed, but I promise not to sell crude sugar to other lords of dodo."


    Dunkru thought for a moment and said tentatively, "the ludwigs don''t have to give us the share of crude sugar. Just sell it to us, Friedrich."


    "Impossible!" Sophia shook her head firmly and said slowly, "I can only Trade grain materials such as green wheat with the Lord of dodor according to the trade mode of Southwind chamber of Commerce. However, the price of materials will rise. Wimbledon chamber of Commerce needs to earn a certain profit to maintain its operation."


    The trade method of Nanfeng chamber of commerce is to dump materials at low prices and purchase goods at high prices to dodo''s big family, so as to help them monopolize domestic grain transactions, so as to exploit the wealth accumulated by the small Lord family with high prices. This policy of Dodo kingdom is shameless and can not last long, but it is conducive to the development of the kingdom.


    Sophia was willing to cooperate with Friedrich''s trade policy, and dunkru immediately made a decision: "yes, that''s it!"


    "Not including the deweimick family. Anyone who dares to support them secretly is against me!" Sophia added coldly.


    Dunkru smothered slightly and asked, "why?"


    "The stag business group is distracted and is about to collapse. I must revive their morale!" Sophia smiled softly and said with all kinds of manners: "the deweimick family intervened in the struggle between the bucks business group and the southerly chamber of Commerce, openly helped the masked brotherhood fight against the mercenaries of the bucks business group, which made my men nervous. Even Lord Eckert disappeared. Deweimick is to blame!"


    "I won''t lift the trade ban of the dwemik family until I reach the golden stage or I''m happy that day."


    Sophia got up gracefully, walked to the door, looked back and said, "the Dengshi riots have nothing to do with me."


    "No nobleman dared to incite the exiles to fight." Duke duncrore sat in his seat and nodded heavily.


    ********************


    "You are so brave..."


    Todd, pale, stood at the height of Dengshi City, overlooking the free people''s shanty town at the foot of the mountain.


    Two light bands composed of torches divide the free people''s shanty town into two dark areas, one is depressing silence, the other is desperate chaos.


    Under the cover of darkness, the free people''s armed struggle in Dengshi city began. Countless mobs killed people and burned houses with torches and sharp blades. Fortunately, there was a rainstorm just now, and the wet thatched shed was difficult to light, which did not lead to a fire. The church in the free people''s area responded immediately. The paladin held a torch and pulled up a cordon to separate the riot area. Thieves'' Union Under the leadership of the security soldiers, the thugs rushed into the scene and killed the refugees holding torches first.


    When the shanty town fell into darkness, the feast of killing was finally staged.


    Todd couldn''t see the darkness clearly, but he heard trampling, screaming, crying, shouting, roaring, crazy laughter, weapon collision, and sharp blade stabbing into the body. These sounds formed a bloody hell scene in Todd''s mind, making him like falling into an ice abyss, trembling all over and trying to block his ears.


    "I''m afraid hundreds of people will die..." he murmured.


    "At least!" Barrett was dressed in black leather armor, like a ghost whispering, "maybe thousands, maybe."


    "So many people died... Do you think it doesn''t matter?"


    Todd held the sword until his fingertips turned white. He dared not look at Barrett for fear that he could not help killing the devil.


    "What should happen will always happen." Barrett gave a low sigh and said dryly and coldly: "In this world, everyone is as hard as iron and as cold as iron. Every kingdom and territory is a large and small furnace. No matter how hard and cold you are, the furnace will burn you into iron juice, agricultural tools, armor, long sword and crown... No one is exception from noble riders to low-level refugees. If the furnace is small, the iron juice will flow out , as it is now. "


    Barrett raised his chin and said condescending, "look at them. They fight each other like beasts. If you want to quell the unrest, you have to turn into beasts and participate in the killing. But do you want to save people or kill? Who is worth saving and who needs saving?"


    "If the exile bandits want to join Dengshi City, they have to practice in the furnace. Everything should follow the rules of Dengshi city. If your home is destroyed and your land is taken away, they will also withhold your rations, rob your women and children, and turn you into a poor farmer, miner and craftsman... What will you do? I promise you will be as theoretical, pleading and punished as they are Beat, resist, and kill. "


    "This kind of thing is inevitable, not in Dengshi City, but in other territories, and it will only be more tragic. At least we have made arrangements in advance..." Barrett shook his head and said with sobs: "You just tell them that the furnace is small and can''t make so much iron. Others won''t believe you, and you can''t change it. Only when there is molten iron on the ground, the furnace will become larger. The fact is that the church needs this riot, the Lord needs this riot, the refugees need this riot, and everyone needs this riot!"


    "I''m from the Randall family. I have nothing to feel guilty about the riots in Dengshi city."


    Todd looked at Barrett with a smile in surprise. "Unexpectedly, you still have this insight..."


    "Hey, hey, how can I have this ability? This is the insight of Lord Randall... Lord Randall has great talent and wisdom. He invited all people in the family to build a big and good furnace together. He can listen to our opinions and is willing to cultivate us. Therefore, this will not happen to Randall leader! We will not allow this to happen to Randall leader." Barrett said in a low voice, "it''s my lifelong honor to serve such a master!"


    "... it''s also my lifelong honor." Todd''s vision was different in an instant. When he looked at the fierce fighting below, he only felt that the clouds were light and the wind was light, and he was full of proud power. "The master is not a mortal. His blood is incomparably noble, and his wisdom and vision are naturally high."


    "Oh, do you know how noble the master''s blood is?" The old spy asked excitedly.


    Todd smiled proudly, "hum, I can''t tell you."


    Barrett shrugged his shoulders in disapproval and turned to smile, "Sir, hurry up. It''s really brave for you to take people to capture targets in FengChen district. I can''t do this job."


    Todd held his sword tightly and said hello. Dozens of powerful warriors followed him into the dark streets.


    The shadow of mercury touched his beard, put on his hood, lowered his head, and said with a smile, "boy, you''re still a little tender."


    "Adults also said that wisdom is not intelligence, not blood... You have to have experience."

 Chapter 446

    Most of the adult men living in the FengChen district are grass-roots officers of the dwemik family and their nephew and retinue. There was a mob riot in Dengshi city. The cathedral sounded the alarm. They immediately armed, went out of their homes and gathered at the government hall.


    The road was full of armored soldiers hurrying along with torches. Todd and 30 elite guards dressed up as soldiers of the police station walked down the street, which was not eye-catching, and no one came forward to inquire. They arrived at the target''s house very smoothly and surrounded it.


    At this time, the streets of FengChen District became empty, and there were only some old and weak women and children left in the houses on both sides of the road. They locked the gate and hid inside to keep quiet.


    Todd took a deep breath and whispered to Ron: "The target is Willie, a middle-aged man, short and fat, bald, with a red mole above his left eyebrow. He is surrounded by two bodyguards, a small servant and a close maid. You take 15 people in to arrest, and I and the others guard outside. Try to catch the mouth alive, but if you encounter resistance, kill them! You must move quickly, otherwise we may not be able to get out of the inner city."


    "I see."


    Ron nodded and raised his hand. A tall elite guard knocked down the heavy and thick oak door, making a loud bang, which was particularly harsh in the silent street. A dozen vigorous elite guards rushed into the broken and deformed door one by one, holding torches. There was a harsh scream of women in the house, and then stopped suddenly, as if She was strangled by someone, but she didn''t know whether she was strangled or fainted.


    The noise here aroused the vigilance of the surrounding residents. They looked down through the window crack on the second floor. Todd had to shout, "the law and order office catches the fugitive! Irrelevant people stay inside, don''t run around, be careful of the arrow!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of closing the windows around. Before long, Ron and others came out with the target. Todd stared and asked in surprise, "it''s so easy?!"


    The bald middle-aged man with his hands tied back by ox tendons looked at Todd and said with a smile: "who do I think it is? It''s the ghost face Knight..."


    Todd''s heart moved and whispered, "do you know me?"


    "Who doesn''t know the famous ghost face knight?" The bald middle-aged man smiled disapprovingly and said, "I just didn''t expect you to catch me with such a big pen..." as he said, he nuzzled at the unconscious woman and little servant who were resisted by the elite guards on their shoulders. "I sold the child and woman from the lame dog hotel. They don''t know anything. I advise you to kill them so that they don''t do bad things."


    Ready? When we''re the contacts?


    Todd was puzzled, but he said coldly, "you don''t have to worry about what we do." He turned to Ron and said, "take some brothers into the house and search..."


    "Don''t waste your time. There''s no information in the room. I''m the masked liaison officer you''re looking for. As long as you take me to your master, I''ll say anything... I''m afraid I can''t go if I don''t go." Bald Willy urged anxiously.


    Todd held a torch to illuminate Willie''s face and said faintly, "you seem a little afraid?"


    Willie looked back to avoid the heat wave of the fire and said angrily, "Damn it! You''re not the secret Knight of the dweimick family. If you don''t hurry to evacuate, aren''t you afraid to attract the attention of the church? At that time, none of us can run away!"


    Although the contact person of the masked brotherhood performed abnormally, it was really not the time to investigate. As soon as todello pondered, he ordered the evacuation.


    After meeting with Barol, he motioned the other party not to ask questions first, and then took advantage of the chaotic gap of Dengshi City, left the inner city with the team in danger, and rushed to the first temporary foothold under the cover of night.


    Before dawn, Todd finally led the prisoners into a dense forest. Willie was covered with dew, pale and panting. He sat down on the ground and complained, "can you untie me first? I''m going to be strangled by ox tendons."


    Barrett was also a little impatient. He winked at Todd and sat down with a stone. The elite guard threw the trembling woman and young servant on the ground, took out dry food and coarse sugar and ate it.


    Bald Willy swallowed and whispered, "give us something to eat, or we won''t be able to keep up with you with an empty stomach."


    Under Todd''s sign, the elite guard fed the prisoners some food and water. When they finished eating, Todd asked, "how do you know I''m not a secret Knight of the dweimick family?"


    Willie licked his lips and said with a sneer, "how long did the ghost faced Knight join the police station? If you are the secret Knight of the dweimick family, why do you want to sneak into the police station? You incite the exiles to fight, not to get me out quietly?"


    "Who the hell are you?" Todd''s knife sharp eyes pierced bald Willy''s eyes.


    Willie spit and said proudly, "look at the scar on your face, you know you''re not an extraordinary knight. You''re not qualified to ask me my identity. I don''t need to know your identity. You don''t dare to untie the ox tendon on me, and I don''t want to embarrass you little characters... Stop talking nonsense and lead the way quickly! Sir, I''m anxious to see someone who can decide."


    Todd was livid. Barrett stepped forward and smiled flatteringly at Willie: "Sir, the heavier the cold dew, the tighter the tendon... If you can tell us who we are, we will decide to loosen your tendon first, otherwise we can only bind you to our master."


    Willy''s eyes flickered and said carelessly, "it doesn''t matter who your master is. I have what he wants... Are you sure you want to know?"


    Barrow said with a smile, "I don''t want to know. Let''s go."


    The elite guard took five prisoners and walked to the depths of the mountain forest. Barrol came up to Todd and whispered, "he has no fear. He''s afraid of hiding the means of turning the table. Let''s be careful."


    Todd nodded silently and fell behind barrow. Until the sky turned white, the team finally reached a temporary foothold.


    In the camp, two beautiful young women saw Todd and welcomed him with joy. Bald Willy''s maid suddenly shouted, "Lucy Jenny?"


    The two women stopped and looked at the maid in surprise. "Mary? Why are you?"


    Willie''s face changed greatly and roared, "do it!" His pupils turned completely white, and invisible waves swept through the camp. Todd only felt a strong sense of sleep, while barrol and others fell directly to the ground. Bald Willy''s two bodyguards broke their tendons and stood up with a murderous face. Todd tried to pull out the long sword, but he couldn''t spare any strength. Even his mind was frozen. In a trance, he vaguely saw that Mercury''s Secret Law soldiers rushed up, stabbed two bodyguards who had just escaped, and then pressed the long sword on bald Willy''s neck.


    It seems that it took a long time for Todd to regain control of the body and perception. He found that all the ordinary people in the camp fell to the ground in a coma, and only himself, the secret law soldiers and bald Willy remained awake.


    Todd stepped forward and kicked the two bodyguards in the pool of blood. After confirming that they were dead, he looked up and asked, "Ron, how long have I been in a daze?"


    "Just a minute." Ron replied simply and in horror.


    Todd looked in awe at the stricken bald middle-aged man. He took out the water bag and woke barrol. When the old spy came back, Todd lowered his voice and said, "Willie is an evil wizard?"


    Barol was stunned for a long time, trembled and drew a prayer gesture on his chest. He prayed with an unprecedented pious attitude and said, "the Supreme Lord, may your glory protect believers from the harm of evil ones."


    Todd was silent and asked, "do you want to wake the others?"


    "Don''t worry... Let them do it first." Barrow calmed down, waved his hand, walked up to the bald middle-aged man, hesitated and asked, "so, the wizard... Will the unconscious person die?"


    Bald Willy lost his previous arrogance, timidly looked at the secret law soldiers around him, squeezed out a smiling face and said, "Sir, they''re all right... They just fell asleep."


    When Todd saw Willie''s submission, the knight''s courage defeated his fear of witches. He held the sword handle and asked, "what witchcraft was that just now?"


    "Just sleepy." The bald middle-aged man said honestly.


    The old spy asked, "can we have a good chat now?"


    "Of course... But... You two may not have a chance." Willie suddenly showed a strange smile, turned to Ron and others and said, "I know the secret of the bloodthirsty Legion. I''m very important to your master. I want you to kill these two people now!"


    Todd Huoran changed his color, pulled out his long sword and put on a defensive posture. The surrounding alchemy militia were unmoved. Kahn, the leader of the cattle subduing militia, thought for a moment, imitated the tone of the War Bear mercenary and said to Willie, "are you trapped by the cow''s ass? Your brain is full of cow dung?"


    "..." Willie opened his mouth, looked at Strauss Kahn blankly and said with a sad face, "you... You have no brain..."


    "Hum." Todd put his sword into its sheath, looked coldly at the earthy Willy and said, "I was almost bluffed by you."


    Barol said with a smile, "loosen his tendon."


    Kahn took out a dagger and cut the tendon on Willie''s arm. Barol shook his head and said with a smile, "see, these soldiers who are not afraid of your witchcraft still obey us. Now, can you answer the question well?"


    Willie rubbed his arm and said happily, "ask. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll answer any questions."


    "Who do you think we are?"


    "Cunning fox, the spy organization of the Dodo royal family." Willie continued to explain: "it is said that the leader of the cunning fox is a very powerful guy. The blood guard trained by our masked brotherhood can''t hide his eyes and ears. One day he will try to catch our contacts and torture the secrets of the blood guard."


    Barrow thought for a moment and asked, "why did you do it suddenly?"


    "We are only ready to take refuge in cunning fox, but you are not cunning fox''s people." Willie pointed to the three women who were sleeping and said: "I know all three women. They are the most beautiful waitresses in the lame wolf hotel. When I bought Mary, the ghost face had not come to stone city, so he didn''t know Mary. But I''m very sure they are not spies with background, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to sleep in the same bed with Mary every day. And the cunning fox''s Secret knight can''t take two waitresses with him, so I guess you are not spies of a big family... Only big families dare to keep wizards. If ordinary families catch wizards, most of them want to sell them to the church. Now that you have caught me, I can only start first to avoid being killed by your master. "


    Todd''s face was hot. For a moment, he was soft hearted. He couldn''t bear to involve two poor women, so he let mercury bring them out. Unexpectedly, he almost poked a big basket. Barol patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t worry. If there were no these two women, it would be dangerous for us to bring the wizard to the master." He turned to Willie and asked, "why did you order our men to kill us both?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll kill me." Willie smiled cunningly: "These secret Dharma dead men are strong enough to resist my witchcraft. How can their master be an ordinary nobleman? However, the great nobleman also has great trouble keeping witches, and it is inevitable to kill insiders. I know the secret of the bloodthirsty legion, and your master will certainly not kill me... It''s hard for you two to say... You may try to kill me secretly in order to live ¡£¡±


    "I thought these secret Dharma dead were like blood guards who could protect the interests of their masters. I didn''t know they were a group of stupid sheep!" Cried Willie with chagrin.


    Barol and Todd looked at each other and said quietly, "it seems that we really should kill you."


    "Not necessarily." Willie said confidently, "these secret Dharma dead men are strong willed and stiff minded. They only know to obey your orders. Since you go back to see your master and are dead, you might as well take them with me."


    Barol was silent for a moment and ordered, "tell the secret of the bloodthirsty Legion."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Willie asked back with a sneer.


    Tao de showed his long sword, put it on Willie''s chest and said in a voice: "believe it or not, I''ll kill you now?"


    "Letter!" Willie looked straight into Todd''s eyes without flinching and said faintly, "kill me, you can only die. If you are loyal to me, you can live. In the final analysis, you are just a humble mortal. And I can give you great power."


    Barrol pressed Todd''s arm and mused: "There is a wizard organization behind the masked brotherhood. You don''t have a high position in the organization, otherwise you won''t be sent to Dengshi city to preside over the situation. Your leader wants to use the bloodthirsty secret method to take refuge with King dodo, and he should have colluded with cunning fox for a long time. A contact like you is just a chess piece to explore the way... Moreover, how can outsiders know such a big event?"


    Willie sneered and didn''t speak. Barrow continued, "I didn''t ask, but you took the initiative to tell the blood guard... In fact, when you saw the two women in the ghost face, you guessed that we were the men of the bucks business group and your old rivals. It''s stupid for us to work for you!"


    Barol shook his head and said regretfully, "the wizard''s witchcraft is too dangerous for us to take you on the road."


    "What are you doing?" Willy looked at the sword in Todd''s hand and shouted, "I know the secret of the bloodthirsty Legion. If you dare to kill me, your master will kill you!"


    "Catch him."


    Kahn firmly pressed the bald wizard''s shoulder and let him struggle. Barol took a crystal bottle out of his pocket and said, "our master won''t kill us because you''ll spit out all your secrets soon."


    Willie shouted in horror, "no! No! I can''t say... I''ll die!"


    "You won''t die. But you''ll become an idiot." Barol pinched the bald wizard''s chin and poured the whole bottle of Psychedelic medicine into his mouth.


    Willie tried his best to cough out the medicine. His skin color was getting redder and his surface temperature was getting higher and higher. Barrow quickly released his hand, stepped back and signaled the people around him to disperse. The bald wizard rolled painfully on the ground, but there was no sound in his mouth. His clothes and flesh and bones were like burning candles, turning into a pile of evil at a speed visible to the naked eye The grease of the heart.


    Barol and Todd were overwhelmed by the strange and terrible change, and their faces turned white. Todd endured nausea and fear, stared at the yellow grease for a moment, and said, "there seems to be something in there?"


    "It seems to be a crystal," barrol came forward, looked carefully for a while, and ordered, "clamp it out with pliers and wash it... Don''t forget to wear deerskin gloves."


    The alchemist took out a sticky solid from the grease and washed it with a water bag, showing a crystal full of broken lines and blood filaments. Before barrol looked carefully, the blood grain crystal was completely broken and turned into a fine powder.


    Barol and Todd looked at each other. After a while, Todd said with lingering fear: "what this guy just meant was that he couldn''t tell any secrets about the wizard organization and the bloodthirsty legion, or he would die like a candle?"


    "I''m afraid the secret can only be told to designated objects. For example, the Dodo royal family." Barol shook his head and said with a wry smile, "a wizard organization wants to take refuge in the kingdom of Dodo... Maybe we have just been exposed."


    Todd was startled. He suddenly felt that there were countless pairs of eyes hidden in the surrounding woods. He said nervously, "let''s hurry?"


    "Yes." Barol nodded heavily and said, "we really should run for our lives."

 Chapter 447

    Izqing City, the palace of Friedrich.


    King dodo put his arms flat on the moonwood round table and stared at the sheepskin stationery in his hand.


    The so-called sheepskin stationery generally refers to all kinds of animal skin paper stationery. This sheepskin stationery is tanned from calf leather. Its texture is tight and fine, and its two sides are smooth, which can make the writing of goose feather pen show full color. Despite its exquisite workmanship and excellent quality, it is not worth paying attention to how much such calfskin stationery should be for the king of dodo.


    The lines written on the letterhead are beautiful, graceful and dignified, giving people a sense of vision that is as perfect as heaven. Even illiterate Untouchables can imagine the wonderful picture of an unparalleled beauty writing with her handwriting, while Friedrich saw the firmness and massiness of earth elements, the burning brilliance of fire elements, the flexibility and elegance of wind elements and the endless flow of water elements through her handwriting.


    In the whole human country, only Sylvia can show the characteristics of the origin of the world incisively and vividly through writing.


    If we say, Sylvia''s writing with will is full of the divine Knight''s understanding of the element sea, which makes the high-level Knight love it. Then what she wrote made oseberg His majesty Friedrich was terrified.


    Only one person''s name Austin was written on the letterhead Buryat.


    "It''s already clear that Sylvia killed Hora Ludwig with the help of Sophia... This is revenge and warning from the Rose Queen."


    Duke Ludwig stretched out his index finger and knocked on the table. His deep and cold eyes swept over dunkru and finally landed on King dodo''s face. He said slowly: "the problem is that his majesty is clearly trying to murder Viscount Randall. Why should the Goldfinch family bear the Revenge of the Rose Queen?"


    A month ago, count Hora was attacked and killed in deweimick. Marquis de Wemmick borrowed 30 unicorns from the iron wall knights and sent three high-ranking knights to hunt down the murderer. At the scene of the incident, they met Sylvia''s Guardian knight, trisley York.


    Even if the high-ranking Knights of the dweimick family were sure to leave the angry wave Knights of the York family, they did not dare to do it. Without any explanation, trisley left a letter written by Sylvia and led the rose Knight away.


    The head of the dweimick family read the contents of the letter and immediately complained to Duke dunkru. The meaning of the words was: the queen of the rose suspected that the kingdom of Dodo had tried to use Austin Buryat murdered Viscount Randall, resulting in the loss of a great knight in the kingdom of Gambis. Now, the rose queen takes revenge and sends someone to kill one of Dodo''s great knights. The matter had nothing to do with the dweimick family, and denstone became a scapegoat for no reason. Deweimick had to explain to the Goldfinch family to calm the anger of Duke Ludwig.


    Duncroix would never admit this, but he could only let the Marquis de Wemmick pass the letterhead to Ludwig.


    As expected, Duke Ludwig received the letter written by Sylvia. As expected, he came to the door and angrily asked the king for his sins.


    King dodo took a long breath, waved back the attendants in the living room, shook his head and said, "she has no evidence..."


    "She didn''t say you did it!"


    Of course, Duke Ludwig was angry when Hora was killed. But from his heart, he didn''t want to fight Sylvia and semi golden Sophia for a dead knight. However, the majesty of the Golden Knight cannot be offended, and the reputation of the Ludwig family cannot be ignored.


    However, Sophia decided to give up the leadership of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce within 15 years and won the support of the church and kingdoms. The Canary family found that they had little means to retaliate against Sophia. Just when the Duke of Ludwig was at a loss, Sylvia''s handwritten stationery came from the dwemyk family.


    This mindless letter with only one name made Duke Ludwig suddenly realize that Sylvia''s slap was not on the face of the golden finch family, but revenge for the death of the great Knight of Gambis in the kingdom of dodo.


    Private resentment between families became hatred between kingdoms, and Duke Ludwig had a step to transfer internal pressure.


    Hora can''t die in vain. But after all, it was the black hand of the Dodo royal family, and this account can only be recorded on Friedrich''s head.


    His majesty wants to shirk his responsibility. How can Duke Ludwig agree?


    He interrupted the king''s explanation, put away the letter and said coldly: "When Austin clashed with Viscount Randall, Sylvia''s Rose Knights happened to confront the iron wall Knights under the leadership of Duke Erikson. Otherwise, Austin Buryat would not dare to go deep into the Randall''s leadership, and Sylvia would not let Viscount Randall shoot a great Knight of the kingdom. This coincidence is enough to explain the problem. Sylvia doesn''t need any evidence at all." After a pause, the duke said: "if there is evidence, your majesty has been detained in the prison of the magistrate by trigowal... And we also have no evidence to prove that the nobles of Gambis attacked and killed Hora."


    Friedrich was extremely depressed. At the beginning, the Sassanians spread rumors and claimed to marry the eldest princess of Gambis as the queen of the Empire. The kingdom of Dodo was sandwiched between the north and the south, and was in danger of overturning at any time. The three guardians of the kingdom were helpless. Friedrich proposed a plan to win Sylvia over and split Gambis. Viscount Randall was the servant of kite castle The Lord and Sylvia''s partner have the function of connecting both sides. If the cunning fox wants to complete the task of King dodo, it must first get rid of viscount Randall.


    Duke Ludwig knew about the plan to assassinate Viscount Randall, but did not participate. But who could have expected that Viscount Randall was not an ordinary noble of moon elf blood, but a popular shooter of silver class. Viscount Randall became Sylvia''s scales, and Duke Ludwig would not admit that he was involved in the assassination of cunning fox.


    Even if Ludwig didn''t admit it, Friedrich wouldn''t admit it. Sylvia should retaliate anyway. But what was it that Duke Ludwig accused the king of something that everyone did not admit?


    Friedrich was silent, and the Duke of dunkru said, "the death of Austin Buryat has nothing to do with us. The bandit attack on count Hora has nothing to do with the Marquis of Wimbledon. The kingdom must account for count Hora''s misfortune."


    "Tell me." Duke Ludwig clasped his fingers and made a gesture of listening.


    Friedrich pondered for a moment and said, "the Marquis de Wemmick should be investigated for the fault of the Marquis de Wemmick who led the bandits and killed Hora. The Senate ordered the family to compensate Ludwig 600000 kingsol and not participate in the redemption of the Northern Territory. The redemption right of the family de Wemmick belongs to Ludwig."


    "Didn''t the church ask dweimick to be demoted?" Asked Duke Ludwig lightly.


    "Well... Deweimick is, after all, the great lord of the kingdom of dodo. Sylvia may have another plot against him." Friedrich smiled, "Uncle Walter, you are Meifu''s father. As a descendant of Dodo, the Ludwig family must always consider the interests of the kingdom."


    "Oseberg, I don''t care if you protect dweimick." Duke Ludwig looked at the king with a smile and said, "since you know that I am Meifu''s father and that the golden finch is a descendant of the Dodo Kingdom, please tell me about the bloodthirsty Legion."


    "Bloodthirsty Legion?"


    Duke dunkru''s eyes were frozen and asked in a deep voice, "oseberg, what is the bloodthirsty Legion? I need an explanation."


    "Dunn, let me explain to you." Duke Ludwig said, "Your Majesty sent someone to tell me that the father said that oseberg is secretly preparing to build an extraordinary Legion. Every soldier in the Legion has the talent of bloodthirsty. They can increase their strength and speed by 50% and reach the level of a junior knight in half an hour."


    "Isn''t this the effect of blood boiling medicine?" Asked duncro, frowning


    "No! It goes far beyond the efficacy of blood boiling potion and is almost equal to the bloodthirsty talent of jackals." Ludwig said coldly.


    Friedrich smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Meifu is so reckless..."


    "Reckless?" Duke Ludwig said angrily: "In the eyes of outsiders, Friedrich and Ludwig are really one. Sylvia''s revenge on Ludwig is equal to revenge on Friedrich, and Hora died. But you secretly planned to build a bloodthirsty Legion without telling the queen and the descendants connected by blood. Now you still accuse the queen of recklessness? Oseberg, are you going to betray the 680 year relationship between Friedrich and Ludwig Marriage covenant? "


    "I''m still hiding it from Uncle dunkru!"


    Friedrich said calmly, "the preparation of the bloodthirsty Legion is related to wizards. The fewer people you know, the better. I hide it from you, but also to protect the queen and the guardian of the kingdom. When I''m ready, how can the bloodthirsty Legion hide it from the queen? Uncle Walter, you''re so worried."


    Duke Ludwig restrained his anger and said in the king''s tone, "the former king is my cousin. Even if the bloodthirsty Legion is related to wizards, the golden finch is not afraid to bear the responsibility of the queen dodo."


    Dunkru snorted coldly and said calmly, "oseberg, when did the king of the Friedrich family start to form a bloodthirsty Legion without telling the family guardian?" If Duke Ludwig is false, he is true.


    Friedrich smiled bitterly and said, "uncle, the bloodthirsty Legion may also be involved in the church referee. I have to be careful."


    "How did the wizard get involved in the church tribunal?" Dunkru asked suspiciously.


    "Let''s put this aside. Let''s talk about the bloodthirsty Legion."


    King dodo shook his head and said, "the Borui people hired the masked Brotherhood to suppress the stag business group. Their actions in yishiqing were closely monitored by the cunning fox. The cunning fox found that some of the masked brotherhood thugs had blood thirsty talents. These people were called blood guards by the masked. The cunning fox caught a blood guard alive."


    "After testing, we found that the blood guard has a physique that surpasses ordinary people. Their strength is comparable to that of the first-class trainee knight who resonates with three elements. In addition, the blood guard can stimulate the bloodthirsty talent every four quarters of an hour, and their strength, agility and speed are greatly improved, no less than that of ordinary first-class knights." Frederick said slightly, "you should know what the blood guard means to the kingdom?"


    Knights need soldiers to act as their own ears, eyes, minions and teeth. At the same time, they take into account all directions and implement a variety of tactics. Only when Knights cooperate closely and work together can they form perceptual ability, mobility, combat ability and survivability beyond individual limitations. However, in some special environments, ordinary elite soldiers will slow down the mobility of knights. For example, war horses cannot go deep Dense forest.


    There are a large number of jackals in the prairie and ghost forest to be developed by dodo Kingdom, which pose a great threat to war horses. Although the unicorns bred by the Dodo kingdom are not afraid of jackals, the food supply of Unicorns is a serious problem. If the Dodo knights are assisted by blood guards, their combat effectiveness and survivability will be greatly improved.


    Duke dunkru was so excited that he asked, "can the training methods of blood guards be popularized?"


    "Of course." Friedrich said with a smile: "it''s simpler than expected... Training blood guards only needs to meet three conditions, wizard, blood loving potion and crude sugar."


    The Duke of Ludwig continued, "I want the recipe for the bloodthirsty potion."


    "The recipe can be given to you. However, without magic infused by wizards, bloodthirsty potions are not magic potions after all." Said King dodo with a sly smile.


    Duke Ludwig thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t hide it from you. There are several wizards in the Ludwig family... What price do I have to pay so that you can give me the method of magic infusion?"


    Dunkru''s eyes twinkled and deliberately interrupted: "magic medicine? Isn''t the magic medicine lost?"


    "That''s what I want to know." Ludwig said faintly, "the Lord of glory changed the laws of the world, cut off the connection between wizards and the elemental sea, resulting in a sharp decline in the power of the chosen ones, and was cut off from the inheritance of magic by the church. Today''s wizards cast magic with talent, and they don''t understand the use of magic, let alone making magic drugs."


    "However, there are always exceptions. More than a thousand years ago, the moon bear family in Teutonic principality was only a small family in the iron mountain empire. All their Knights died in the orc war. The Knights lost their blood, lost their territory, lost their surname, and fled to the northern tundra to survive. According to the rules of the glorious code, this family has died. But they suddenly mastered the cultivation of moon bears The method of fighting animals. With the power of the moon bear fighting animals, they gained a firm foothold in the northern tundra, took the moon bear as their surname, absorbed wandering knights and created the Teutonic principality. "


    "The moon bears in the northern tundra are just ordinary beasts. After the cultivation of the moon bear family, their physique, shape, habits and intelligence have undergone amazing changes, which can actually deter the barbarians at the foot of the mountain!"


    "The ancestors of the ludwigs investigated this matter. There are signs that the moon bear family used not a dissimilatory potion, but a magic potion."


    Duke Ludwig paused and continued: "at the same time as the rise of the moon bear, an earth shaking event has taken place in the human country."


    "The chaos of the Pantheon!" Dunkru said gravely.


    The air in the living room suddenly became solidified and heavy, as if even the sound could not be transmitted.


    Ludwig waved his hand, dispelled the visions of the elements of the void, and said, "there are no outsiders here. I might as well say it directly..."


    Duke Ludwig was more powerful than he thought and could definitely rank among the top ten Golden Knights.


    "In terms of details, the Frederick hiberik family is still a little worse." Ludwig glanced at dunkru and said faintly: "At that time, it became common for lords to keep wizards, and the church had no choice. There were two reasons. First, in the face of the threat of northern Orc tribes, the iron mountain Empire needed the extraordinary power of wizards. Second, the iron mountain empire was strong, the Knights and nobles penetrated deeply into the church, and the authority of the Pope was weakened."


    "Some senior leaders of the church believe that the Wizards kept by the LORD have no inheritance and believe in the Lord of glory. They do little harm to the church. Even extreme priests clamored to set up a black robed Guardian church and put the Wizards kept by the Lord under the jurisdiction of the Church..."


    Friedrich nodded and said, "you''re talking about ullerik. He was the first person to burn in the referee''s office."


    "The fool asked the nobleman to hand over the wizard he kept. He touched the interests of all lords and of course he would be burned." Duke Ludwig smiled contemptuously and turned to say, "Ulrich was burned, but his idea passed down and even became a reality. It was the trigowar family in charge of the referee who secretly promoted this matter."


    Duke Ludwig was silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "oseberg, did you say that bloodthirsty potions involve wizards and magistrates?"


    Friedrich hesitated and said, "well, the cunning fox has dealt with a wizard organization. The blood guard of the masked brotherhood is the secret law dead man secretly trained by the wizard organization. The cunning fox has caught one of their wizards again. We dig out the method of pouring blood loving magic medicine from the wizard''s mouth."


    Dunkru''s eyes were bright and he said, "the magic medicine needs to be passed on by the chosen one, and the inheritance of the chosen one has never been cut off. It has always been in the hands of the Church... Or in the hands of the Enoch children. Is the king behind the wizard organization?"


    "Hehe, if it were the Pope, Enoch''s children would not lose their theocracy."


    Ludwig laughed and said, "I think the man behind the wizard organization is the referee, to be exact, the trigowal family."


    "Trigova cheated the elector''s inheritance from the Pope, planned the Pantheon, used the pressure of the Pantheon to set up a inquisition, and finally murdered the Pope and all Cardinals."


    "Their purpose is to revenge the descendants of sword Saint delavin, re ascend the throne of the grand commander of the shining knights, and master the supreme power of the human kingdom!"

 Chapter 448

    Negotiations and exchanges between nobles are full of intimidation and lies. Both want to use the asymmetry of information to master the right to speak, so as to subdue the soldiers without war.


    At this time, showing weakness means giving in.


    King Friedrich was unwilling to show weakness in front of Duke Ludwig. After a moment of silence, he said: "the secrets of the Pantheon and the tribunal are the speculation of the inheritance scholars of the Ludwig family."


    "Speculation based on historical facts." The Duke of Ludwig smiled confidently and gracefully, "don''t forget the Ludwig family''s finch badge."


    The noble coat of arms reflects the origin and tradition of the family. Families born as court guards generally use shields and armor as their family coat of arms, military generals use various weapons as their coat of arms, and development lords use some kind of beast as their coat of arms, while families born as internal guards often choose things related to their duties as their family coat of arms, For example, the carriage coat of arms shows that the ancestors of this family used to be the carriage manager of a great noble, the mill represents the chef manager, the hound represents the hunting manager, and so on.


    Ludwig family flourished in the heyday of the iron mountain empire. As the court nobles of the iron mountain Empire, they took Li que as the family coat of arms. Li Que''s singing marks the beginning of a new day. The founder of the Ludwig family was specially responsible for the daily and internal affairs of the members of the iron mountain royal family. Generally speaking, it means making a bed and folding a quilt to wake up the master''s Chamberlain.


    The imperial lords despised the court nobles who were born as servants. But in fact, the influence of the court Chamberlain on the Lord and the invisible power of the imperial Lord should not be underestimated.


    The reason is very simple. The king or Lord valued how their power was unrestricted to the greatest extent in the process of enfeoffment. Therefore, the LORD hated the free people most, always promoted the non free people as vassals, and gave them certain power and prominent social status. For example, a groom, a blacksmith, or an attendant nearby.


    On the other hand, the backward communication conditions made the king need trustworthy people as heralds to convey the king''s will to the Lord and mobilize a huge army. The heralds were often court nobles who were servants.


    Don''t think that the court nobles are all wine bags that only flatter and flatter, greedy for money and lust. There are no fools around the king. Fools don''t live long around the king. The court attendants who can stand out have the virtue of loyalty, profound knowledge and outstanding talents.


    After more than 2000 years of spreading branches and leaves, the Lique family has served the iron mountain royal family, the RAND royal family, co founded the Dodo kingdom with Friedrich, and another people followed Augustus of Gambis. They lived with the LORD day and night, enjoyed freedom of speech in the court, and acted as bystanders and Admonishers. They know more about the palace than ordinary people can imagine.


    Duke Ludwig said that Friedrich had a shallow background compared with the Lique family, which was by no means boastful.


    Dunkru nodded and said: "In the age of the chosen one, witches wanted to help their relatives and disciples master extraordinary power through blood sacrifice. As a result, the glorious church did what the ancient witches could not do. The difference between the two lies in blood sacrifice and belief. Considering the special relationship between belief and holy power, it is not difficult to see that trigowar has reason to plan the Pantheon and prepare for the construction of the inquisition."


    Through records and statistics, the big family with a long history found that the fewer believers of the Lord of glory, the fewer clergy in the church. However, the proportion of clergy remains the same. This means that the paladin family and priests and paladins divide up the power of faith according to the proportion of clergy set by the early Pope.


    The nahtigar family has served as the Pope''s guard for generations, and the number of paladins allocated to them is the least. The family of the shining knights, who is full-time fighting and the head of the order, ranks first among the seven paladins, and the number of paladins allocated is the most. The Pope determines the ranking of paladins and controls the six paladins.


    Duke Ludwig glanced admiringly at dunkru and said: "Three thousand years ago, the trigoval family won the trust of the Pope and became the chief of the shining knights, with the largest number of paladins and great power. Even the TESL family wanted to marry elijie, the only female Golden Knight in the knights, to trigoval in order to rank second in the paladin family.


    "Later, Elijah captured his majesty dravin Wimbledon and abandoned trigowal..." at this point, Ludwig smiled slightly contemptuously: "Funny to say, the holy realm is not only the advantage of paladins, but also their disadvantage... This divine skill weakens the erosion of the element sea on the golden paladins, makes their life reach the limit, and can display the element realm of legendary knights, but they also become emotional. Alize is trapped in the charm of the sword saint, and trigoval has done a series of stupid things because of jealousy He not only lost his own life, but also made the family unable to turn over. "


    "The legendary ogre king, volgan, the broken city, united the Centaur, ogre, jackal, sheep and goblins to attack the human kingdom. The orc army was unstoppable and the ANZ empire was fragmented. At that time, the only way to turn the war around was to kill volgan, the king of the ogre Kingdom, and split the orc army and break it one by one."


    "However, under the eyes of a group of Ogre supervisors, it is not easy to kill the legendary ogre king?"


    "The Lords proposed two decapitation schemes, either to invite the divine Knight verotika basselius, or to ask Pope Paul III to sound the Golden Horn and summon the glorious angel. But no matter which scheme is adopted, the two strong men of mankind are in danger of falling." Duke Ludwig shook his head and said: "It was hard for both sides to make up their minds, so they were in a stalemate... At the most dangerous moment, for the sake of Queen verotika, Draven volunteered to kill the legendary ogre. But he needed someone to distract the guard of the ogre king. However, jealousy overwhelmed the head of the grand commander trigoval. He insisted on asking His Majesty the Pope to help and refused to send the shining knights to assist Draven In the end, it was Elijah who led the two legendary paladins of the testil family and queen verotika to lead away the ogre inspector and make his majesty Draven famous in the first World War! "


    King Friedrich laughed and said, "this can''t blame trigowal. At that time, no one knew that Enoch''s descendants were not the first Pope. Paul III was too weak to blow the golden horn, but he needed to keep this secret. Trigowal also wanted the Pope to establish the authority of the clergy, but the flattery was on the horse''s legs."


    Duke Ludwig smiled and said: "Delavin returned with the head of the broken city. Paul III was overjoyed. He made friends with delavin and personally baptized the children of delavin and alize, in fact admitting their marriage. Alize served as the head of the shining knights, and TESL ranked first in the paladin family. The trigoval family fell out of favor and slipped to the bottom of the paladin ranking. ¡±


    "In desperation, trigoval proposed a knight duel to delavin, and achieved the title of sword saint of delavin with his life."


    Duncruz thought for a moment and sighed: "From another point of view, trigoval at that time made the most correct choice. If his Majesty''s assassination failed, the legendary paladins serving as bait would be chased to death by the violent ogre king, and no one would be spared. The Golden Knight is not the lettuce in the field, and the paladin family can''t afford to lose it. If the shining Knights don''t go out, Queen verotika won''t love it People take risks and have to cooperate with Draven. The addition of divine knights is enough to ensure that the decapitation plan is safe. The grand commander of trigowar saved the Golden Knights of the seven paladins and laid the first foreshadowing for trigowar''s rise again. "


    "His majesty delavin turned the tide with great strength and high prestige. He gave birth to descendants with divine knights and created the iron mountain empire. The secular influence of the sword Saint surpassed that of the Pope, and his close relationship with the shining Knights frightened the Pope. Trigoval proposed a duel to his majesty delavin at this time. Only the pope had the right to stop trigoval, but he not only didn''t stop, but also let Ellie Colonel Jie stood idly by. It can be seen that the pope also hopes that trigoval can get rid of delavin. "


    "Trigoval won the duel. Although he was notorious, he showed his loyalty. Even if he would not be reused by the Pope, his family could win the favor of the Pope again. Trigoval''s death made the paladin family see the true face of the Pope."


    "This is the second foreshadowing he buried."


    "The Pope was corrupted by the supreme power, blinded his mind, and lacked the responsibility and courage of a leader, so he lost the support of everyone." Said the head of the iron wall knights.


    Friedrich remained silent for a moment and said with emotion: "the king''s style lies in the responsibility and courage in the face of danger. The decline of the Pope comes from this."


    Duke Ludwig nodded and said, "the duel between trigowal and dravin has created an irreparable rift between the six paladins and the Pope, leading to the current political pattern. However, in this process, many interesting historical events have taken place."


    "In the following 1500, Pope Paul III''s worry still appeared. The descendants of the testier family had the blood of sword Saint delavin and were regarded as'' invisible Lord ''and'' Paladin Lord ''by the knight lords of the iron mountain empire. Many noble clergy in the church climbed to a higher position through testier''s relationship. The five Paladin families also climbed to a higher position because of their relationship with the iron mountain cavalry The marriage of scholars and nobles revolved around TESL. Although the pope had the power to distribute the holy power, they could not regret TESL''s position among the clergy. The TESL family firmly controlled the position of the chief of the shining knights, and the other four paladins took turns as deputy heads, and only trigoval was always at the bottom of the list. "


    "Constraints, balance, and interests." Said King dodo with a bland look.


    "The Pope hates constraints. Ordinary clergy and noble clergy need to be balanced. Trigoval also wants to get more paladins." Duke Ludwig said: "At the end of the iron mountain Empire, Pope Jacob ordered the establishment of the inquisition to deal with the increasingly rampant wizard organizations... What wizard organizations are there in the iron mountain Empire? The Lords agreed that the Pope wanted to use this as an excuse to sanction secular lords and crack down on the aristocratic forces within the church. When the Inquisition was boycotted, some wizards created the famous Kadir village And left the mark of the Pantheon on the scene. "


    "The Pantheon is resurgent."


    Duke Ludwig sneered: "the Pantheon has disappeared for thousands of years, and their marks only exist in the historical documents of the knight family and the church. How can the new wizard know the Pantheon? Everyone believes that Jacob made the Pantheon..." he paused, shook his head and said: "After some debate, Pope Jacob appointed his highness bethel of the testil family as the director of the inquisition and Godric trigova as his deputy. Only then did the secular lords and clergy reach a compromise on the issue of the inquisition."


    "However, Claire, the great wizard of the Pantheon, killed his highness Bethel, the legendary Paladin! In the battle, all the noble clergy in the referee were killed, but godreko trigoval was not present."


    "Claire easily annihilated the main force of the inquisition. She can crush Bethel and kill anyone! Clergy and secular lords are in danger. Trigowal took over as the director of the inquisition and set up a trap to lead the Pantheon into a trap, so that the wizard and Pope Jacob died together, including the ordinary clergy and high-level leaders most trusted by Jacob."


    "Since then, the papal line has been elevated. The Knights of radiance have the power to distribute holy power. The testil family ranks first and trigoval ranks second. They have served as deputy heads and presided over the Inquisition for generations." Duke Ludwig concluded: "the fact is that trigoval first worked with the Pope to plan the Pantheon, and finally fell to the paladin camp."


    King dodo exchanged eyes with Duke duncrore and asked: "I have two doubts about the chaos of the Pantheon... According to the documents collected by the Friedrich family, the Pantheon disappeared after the great wizard Claire and his brother wiped out Bethel''s main force. How did godreke lead them out? Second, the Lord of glory cut off the connection between the wizard and the elemental sea. Where did Claire and his brother''s extraordinary power come from Come here? "


    Duke Ludwig said with a reserved smile, "only a few families know that Claire is in love with a handsome and elegant noble child. Trigowal is using her sweetheart to set a trap."


    "Who is that man... No, I want to know what family the great wizard''s lover belongs to?" Friedrich asked with a burning look.


    Prince Ludwig was silent for a moment, and slowly said, "the royal family of Tieshan has been divided into several families. The family is the last one to inherit the sequence. Now they are in charge of the eagle lion knights and occupy the western territory of the San sang empire."


    "Indeed, it is the ancestor of Usain baselius!" King dodo patted the table and said: "I said how they would suddenly give up their rich territory and move to the West. Originally, they wanted to use Claire''s power to seek the throne, but fell into the trap of the Pope and trigoval... Ha ha, this exiled Barcelona saved real strength in the subsequent Orc war and carried the flag of the iron mountain empire. Unfortunately, TESL hated them and preferred to support Philip The special family, to establish the Sassanian Empire, should also squeeze them out of the core of power. "


    "The second question, I don''t have a clear answer here..." Duke Ludwig nodded, looked deeply at the king and asked calmly, "why do you care about the extraordinary power of the Claire brothers and sisters?"


    "Uncle Walter has guessed."


    King Friedrich smiled frankly: "I want to cooperate with wizards outside. I must first find out two key questions. First, are they under the control of the referee? Second, can evil gods affect this wizard organization?"


    "I think trigowar has the chance to be the first Paladin family and absolutely does not want to be the second. Therefore, they are not prepared to kill Jacob Pope, but Claire''s brother and sister are so powerful that how can they be at the mercy of the Pope and the referee? The battle of Jacob Blizzard''s power has become the death knell of the Pope. Jacob may entrust trigowar with the golden horn before his death Tregovar brought back to the Holy See, but tregovar saw the weakness of the Pope''s blood and handed over the artifact of distributing holy power to the grand commander of testier. Because tregovar was also a knight, they knew the horror of the wind Paladin and that the ordinary clergy were by no means the opponent of the noble clergy. "


    "The force of the church has been severely damaged, and the iron mountain empire is crumbling. The Pope is rigid and incompetent. Under their rule, the population is smaller and smaller, and the power of faith is less and less. Instead of letting the Pope continue to be in power, it''s better to let the Knights and nobles clean up the mess and reorganize the flag and drum. Anyway, trigoval just wants to allocate more holy power... If it''s me, I will Make the same choice. " At this point, King dodo shook his head: "in addition to holy power, paladins also need divine grace to improve their divine skill level."


    "Trigowar is in charge of the inquisition and relies on hunting witches to obtain divine grace. However, the awakening of the wizard''s talent is too hidden, and the Knights of the inquisition are not easy to meet. Trigowar thought of captivity and used the wizard organization to gather the Wizards. His nest is located in the most chaotic Eastern League! The masked brotherhood controlled by the inquisition has become the cloak of the wizard organization."


    "However, how can wizards with extraordinary power want to be dogs and pigs? They have inheritance, insight, wealth and power, and finally just want to become aristocrats. Just like the moon bear family founded by wizards, and Claire falls in love with aristocratic children... The blood and beauty of Knights have an irresistible attraction to Wizards. From the ancient god elect to today''s wizards, they have always been So. "


    Ludwig suddenly asked, "what did the Wizards offer you?"


    "A real knight, a noble woman, a lord''s collar, and the protection of the kingdom." Friedrich sneered: "they have little appetite and short life span... For us, keeping wizards is just inclusive."


    Duke Ludwig frowned and said, "so you haven''t got the way to infuse the potion?"


    "That''s not true." Friedrich shook his head and said: "The blood thirsty potion does great harm to people. After taking it, it is easy to cause madness and death, and the success rate is very low. Those witches have put forward an effective scheme. The soldiers eat 15 pounds of crude sugar first, and the potion will not directly drain his physical strength and absorb his vitality. Those witches have a female wizard apprentice in their hands, who can calm the human mind and ensure that the soldiers will not be angry Crazy about potions. "


    Duke Ludwig twitched the corners of his mouth and said expressionless, "who has mastered the female wizard apprentice, who has mastered the quota of bloodthirsty soldiers?"


    Friedrich spread out his hands and smiled proudly, "Uncle Walter, those wizards obviously trust the king more."


    "I''m more concerned about whether these wizards who come to the door are a trap set by the trigoval family!" The head of the iron wall Knights interrupted unhappily.


    "Unlikely." King dodo shook his head again, hesitated for a moment, and said, "that... Cunning fox asked the wizard organization to assassinate Viscount Randall. There are signs that they did... The assassination failed, viscount Randall exposed the identity of the popular shooter, and the wizard organization immediately cut off its contact with cunning fox and disappeared without a trace."


    The Dodo royal family only kept loyal vassal wizards. Cunning fox sold the wild Wizards of the kingdom to the mysterious wizard organization in exchange for their assistance. This limited cooperation mode confirms the speculation that the magistrates are kept in captivity. But the trigowar family would never provoke the divine knight in order to win over one or two wild wizards.


    If Viscount Randall is assassinated and killed, the angry Sylvia must force the Pope to use great prophecy to find out the real murderer. In that case, the secret of keeping wizards in the referee''s house will be revealed to the world, and trigoval will be over. Therefore, trigowal decisively withdrew the wizard organization in the kingdom of Dodo after Viscount Randall shot Austin. Since the witches carried out the assassination, it shows that the trigowar family has limited control over them, and most of them adopt a single line of contact.


    The wizard organization is loose and factional, and it is not impossible for the Dodo kingdom to swallow two or three useful wizards.


    Dunkru thought about the connection between them, nodded silently, and recognized the plan to establish a bloodthirsty Legion. King Friedrich said anxiously, "the referee dare not trouble us with such things. What I''m worried about is whether there are evil gods behind those Wizards? The struggle between Claire''s sister and brother and the church may be influenced by evil gods."


    "Even if the Claire brothers and sisters'' extraordinary power comes from evil gods, they have lost to the Lord of glory!"


    At this time, Duke Ludwig could not let the king back down. He said, "the Wizards we keep now can''t hear the whispers of evil gods at all. At most, they are a few fragmented and meaningless sounds. It is obvious that the power of evil gods can''t affect the real world through the Lord of glory."


    "I hope so," sighed King dodo with a frown


    Ludwig thought for a moment and said, "I guess the power of the Claire brothers and sisters may come from the sacred objects of the barbarians."


    "In the age of the chosen one, before fleeing south, the Pantheon wizards concentrated their last strength to go deep into arete and seize the sacred objects of the barbarians. The value of the sacred objects is self-evident. Ancient wizards failed to take the sacred objects. Because 1500 years ago, the sacred objects appeared in the hands of the ''Pantheon'' of the iron mountain Empire, or it was originally a collection of the Pope. After the collapse of Claire''s sister and brother, it was the paladin A legendary paladin of the trigowal family traveled thousands of miles to track the wizard who fled with the holy things until he reached the Assyrian Empire of endless forest. "


    "How can the legendary highness of the trigowal family destroy the altar of evil gods in the Assyrian Empire? Maybe the holy thing is gone."


    Friedrich nodded. "Well, that makes sense."


    Duke dunkru was somewhat dismissive of the king''s prudence, "Your Majesty, we refuse the blood thirsty potion of wizards. They can also take refuge in Gambis, Neville, or the basselius family of the Sassanian empire. If the basselius family forms a blood thirsty legion, our development strategy can fail. Now the most important thing is to control the female wizard apprentice. As for the sacred objects of evil gods and barbarians, they are not needed by our dodo kingdom Consider. Have we paid all our eleven taxes in vain? "


    "I think too much." Friedrich shook his head and laughed.


    "You might as well worry about Sylvia and Viscount Randall as you worry about inexplicable evil gods." Duke Ludwig warned: "maybe Viscount Randall can become the next sword saint. Sylvia killed the count of the Ludwig family, and the assassination of viscount Randall has been exposed."


    The divine Knight alone cannot overthrow a kingdom by personal force. Behind Sylvia is the knight Lord of the whole Gambis. As long as she leads the army to appear on the battlefield, Dodo''s Golden Knights have to hide in the castle and watch the Gambis army attack the city and land, and dodo''s Lord family fall in the wind.


    In the knight''s eyes, the divine knight is like the incarnation of yuan suhai. This unique feeling is close to faith. The knight bows to the divine Knight without any psychological burden.


    The swordsman has a similar effect, and his political influence is even more far-reaching than the divine knight. At least the high-level female knights are very willing to get close to the sun elves, including the legendary female Knights of the paladin family.


    Sylvia vented her anger for Victor, which eliminated a hidden danger in the Dodo Kingdom, and the Ludwig family paid a price for it.


    Friedrich said in a deep voice, "then follow the unicorn distribution plan. If the royal family trains a bloodthirsty warrior, it trains a bloodthirsty warrior for the Ludwig family. However, when opening up the ghost forest and prairie, I want to see the Ludwig family army. But the newly opened territory is assigned by me."


    Duke Ludwig rose and bowed, "as you wish, your majesty."

 Chapter 449

    The cold wind is biting, the snowflakes are flying, and the world is vast. Davao, which stands on the plain, was soon dyed white by the wind and snow.


    Davao City is located in the middle of the eastern alliance. In fact, its scale is not as large as the main town led by ordinary barons. The 20 meter high city wall encloses an area of 14 square kilometers, in which there are three kings, six dukes and 15 marques. Even if the area of Davao City is twice as small, it can never be called Davao town.


    Of course, the princes and marques of Davao are self styled, and their will can not even carry out the whole city. However, they do have the blood and surname of knights. According to the rules of the glorious code, priests, knights and people all constitute a legal place.


    There are 120000 mu of pasture land and a river around the small town. In the eastern wilderness full of devil grass, its natural conditions are unique. Moreover, Davao City is only 54 days away from Borui Kingdom, and the motorcade will not travel to the border town of SUS kingdom for more than 70 days.


    The two kingdoms of Borui and Susi canonized all the poor nobles in Davao as lords of the Kingdom, opened roads and built supply points along the way in their name. Over time, it has become an important trade transit station and business destination of the eastern alliance.


    Davao City does not produce food, but it is quite prosperous, with a permanent resident population of more than 8000. In the second season of rain and snow, the roads are slippery and difficult to travel. Large caravans will live in Davao City for two months. When the snow and ice melt in the coming spring, they will set off for their destination. The caravan brought a wide range of goods and bulging money bags. The city is full of imposing shops, pubs and hotels. The flow of people in the streets shuttled back and forth against the heavy snow. It was very lively. There was no bleak and desolate water season at all.


    With a loud bang, a figure suddenly broke the wooden door of the tavern and fell and landed in the center of the street, attracting pedestrians to give way. This is a strong middle-aged man with gray hair. His gorgeous fur was covered with sewage, and there seemed to be scorch marks of fire on it. The whole person curled up in a strange position, fell on the ground and couldn''t help twitching, obviously in shock.


    "It''s master Lieber of the grey rabbit caravan!"


    A sharp eyed spectator identified the victim. The spectators were in an uproar.


    "Sure enough, it''s master Lieber."


    "It''s fun now."


    "Who dares to make trouble in Davao? What a brave man!"


    "Go and inform the guards and mercenaries of the brotherhood... Come and help and quickly carry master Lieber to the church. If he dies here, he will smash our signboard."


    The city of Davao is mixed with good and bad people. Fighting is common. It''s not surprising that people are dead. But no one can openly harm the golden Lord of Davao.


    The caravan is the gold owner of Davao.


    Master Lieber of the grey rabbit caravan is forthright and generous, and is deeply welcomed by the residents of Davao City. Moreover, the gray rabbit caravan is the property of the masked brothers, and seven of the ten residents here are peripheral members of the brotherhood. The leader of the brotherhood''s caravan was beaten half to death on the brotherhood''s territory, which immediately aroused the anger of the residents.


    However, the brotherhood is divided into three major factions and more than 20 forces. Lieber may have been wounded by enemies within the brotherhood. The crowd around kept basic restraint, but they were vaguely divided into several groups, large and small. They confronted each other and were at war at any time.


    Before long, the guard mercenaries of Davao City hurried here. The head Mercenary Captain probed Libo''s breath, opened his eyelids and looked at his pupils. His jaw head indicated that his life was not in danger for the time being. Just as the guard mercenaries were ready to carry Libo away, a sharp voice sounded:


    "No one can touch him!"


    A pudgy old man walked out of the tavern. He was wearing a luxurious bear fur coat. His face was blue and white, and his eye bags were deep, giving people a sense of frivolity of excessive wine and color.


    When the Mercenary Captain saw him, his murderous expression immediately changed into a flattering smile, nodded and bowed and said, "father bilka, are you there?"


    The nobles of Davao City do nothing every day, either hold banquets and revelry, or work hard to create people. Urban government has nothing to do with them. Father bilka is the actual person in power. In the name of the nobles in Davao City, he hired the mercenary regiment of the masked Brotherhood to maintain the order of the city, collect taxes from merchants and distribute them to each escort mercenary.


    Father bilka nodded majestically and demurely, pointed to the unconscious Lieber and said in a shrill voice, "he is an evil wizard!"


    The crowd spread around like a frying pan. The guards and mercenaries fled the scene and shivered in the crowd. They couldn''t even grasp the one handed spear in their hands. Two strong, dignified faces passed through the broken tavern door, put up Lieber''s arms and dragged him to the town church.


    The pleasure seekers in the tavern just poked their heads out and began to talk with fear and excitement.


    "Scared the hell out of me... Lieber is the son of the devil."


    "I saw a fireball as big as a man''s head in his hand... It must be the legendary hellfire."


    "The Supreme Lord is above... LIBOR plans to burn the whole city and please his demon parents. Fortunately, the evil can''t hide from the father''s eyes."


    "Praise the Supreme Lord. I saw that the warrior waved his hand and flew the devil''s offspring. The terrible Hellfire could not hurt him at all."


    "Frog eating fool! Can''t you see that the warrior is a noble and upright Paladin!"


    People on the street found that beside father bilka stood a mysterious man wrapped in a cloak. He must be the legendary Paladin.


    People believe that the noble paladin is the embodiment of justice and power. The passage between paladins and evil wizards is only circulated in the ballads of bards. Today, they witnessed how paladins subdued wizards and saved Davao. Believers knelt in the snow and praised the glory of the Supreme Lord in unison.


    Father bilka nodded with satisfaction and ordered in a sharp voice: "at noon tomorrow, the paladin Lord Conrad trigowal will personally preside over the ceremony of purifying evil. The big housework will let everyone know the news of victory... Who, take someone to catch all the attendants of the grey rabbit caravan, interrogate them well, and don''t let the wizard''s helpers slip through the net." Then the priest turned to the paladin and said with a flattering smile, "Sir, shall we go back to church now?"


    The mysterious man nodded slightly and walked forward. The crowd spontaneously gave up a wide passage and watched the paladin and the priest leave in awe and gratitude. Some devout believers even knelt down and kissed the paladin''s footprints. The people in the tavern have been fighting for the wine cups used by the paladin.


    The church is the most magnificent building in Davao City, with solemn and gorgeous internal furnishings. The paladin Kandal bypassed the main building of the church and entered a simple building in the backyard.


    The decoration of the building is quite different from the simple appearance. Mahogany furniture of Gambis Kingdom, wool painted carpet of Wharton grassland, spider silk lady oil painting of Susi Kingdom, crystal chandelier of Neville, refined gold candlestick and water lizard oil candle of Borui Kingdom, ornamental armor of Dodo, Centaur leather sofa of Sasan and other luxury goods are all excellent.


    Kanglars took off his cloak, and several beautiful young girls with thin clothes came up with little snow-white feet, but they were dispersed by father bilka. These girls are made up of powder and jade, innocent and lovely, but there is a charm between their eyebrows and eyes. They were intimate with father bilka, and they were obviously taught by him.


    The paladin''s blue eyes shrunk slightly and said coldly, "you will enjoy it."


    Father bilka graciously took over the cloak, thrust out a fat boar face and said, "Lord trigoval will laugh at me. That''s my hobby."


    The only specialty of the eastern alliance is population, and the largest trade is population trade.


    Strictly speaking, population trade is not a criminal activity. After all, high society has a tradition of persuading gold to adopt. Only by following the noble master can the children of ordinary families have the foundation to climb up, and their living conditions will be better.


    Knights belong to extraordinary human beings who move towards perfection. When the blood of knights spreads to ordinary people, beautiful appearance and healthy body become the intuitive standard to measure whether a person is noble or not.


    If something is good at the top, it will be good at the bottom. The eastern alliance was originally a place of exile for aristocrats. There were no natural conditions to open up territory. The impoverished aristocrats were trapped in isolated island cities and had nothing to do except to reproduce.


    The ancestors of the eliano family founded the kingdom of Susi by relying on population trade and lover diplomacy. With the example of alejano, the population trade of the eastern alliance became more and more prosperous, and gradually formed a large-scale and surprisingly profitable industry.


    Each caravan will take the collected handsome men and women to the Eastern League, sell them to the local nobles, adopt their young children with persuasion money, and then transfer them to the Lords in need at a high price to train them as attendants, maidens, family dead or secret knights.


    In fact, the clergy also need to improve the appearance and temperament of future generations and adapt to the aesthetics of high society. It''s not surprising that Davao City Church adopted some beautiful girls, but father bilka''s hobby of abusing underage girls disgusted the conlars.


    However, father bilka was born in the oldest Holy Mountain Monastery. Since the papal line was elevated, the priests of Holy Mountain Monastery gradually withdrew from the power core of the Holy See and became the bottom of the church monastery. It took the trigowal family a lot of trouble to take their former political enemies for their own use and let them take charge of the educational administration of the Eastern League.


    Bilka was huddled in Davao and could not become a high priest in his life. The decline of priests and the decline of nobles, the upper atmosphere of the Eastern League is naturally extravagant and erosive. Most importantly, bilka is loyal and useful to the trigoval family. Conrad will not blame the family''s eagle dog claws because of his moral sense.


    "Lord trigowar, you have reached the silver level, and now you have captured another wizard. The fourth level paladin is just around the corner." Father bilka said flatteringly, "I can''t leave Davao to attend the promotion ceremony of adults. I specially prepared 100 holy power crystals as my personal gift to you."


    Conrad looked a little pale and said in a deep voice, "I can easily capture a wizard this time. Thanks to the help of bishop Charlie in black... You arrange it. I''ll take the little black robe to see him now."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Bilka bowed out.


    A moment later, he returned to the room with a thin boy in black. The boy was about 8 years old, holding a small wooden box tightly in his hand. When he saw the paladin, he wanted to bow.


    Conrad raised his hand to stop him, got up and said, "Jamie, take the box. I''ll take you to your mentor."


    The boy Jamie followed the paladin and left father bilka''s house. They entered the back door of the church and climbed up the spiral stairs to the top of the tall tower. Conral pushed open the wooden door of the attic, and a strange smell came to his face, just like rotten meat soaked in honey, which made people feel sick after a sharp smell.


    Jamie squeezed her nose into the cramped attic and saw a bony old man sitting in a rocking chair. He was covered with a thick blanket, surrounded by a fierce mountain ape with smooth fur and a giant owl more than half a man. The mountain ape looked at the two visitors curiously, while the owl closed his eyes and did not move, just like an inanimate specimen.


    "A little wizard?"


    The old man''s voice was dry and dull. It seemed that he had not spoken for many years. Two dark red lights flashed in his deep eyes, as if they could burn through people''s soul. Jamie couldn''t help trembling. Holding the wooden box, he wanted to hide behind the paladin, but he was carried out.


    "Lord Charlie, Jamie is a devout child. His parents are servants of our Lord." Conrad took Jamie''s hand and smiled.


    The old man''s dark red eyes became soft and no longer had the power to capture people''s soul. He nodded and said, "this is the heir you found for me?"


    "Yes."


    Conlars Trigoval looked down at Jamie and said, "the adult in front of you is the chief of the black robed church, the sky Patroller, the insight, the devout, the black robed bishop of the magistrate''s office, and the 41st speaker of the Shadow Council - Charlie."


    "Only he can save your soul from the devil."

 Chapter 450

    The skinny cheeks of the bishop in black showed a smile more ugly than crying. Little Jamie has been dazed by so many titles. In his eyes, the old man''s smile is full of mysterious power and awe.


    Old Charlie was very satisfied with the little wizard apprentice''s attitude at the moment. The red light in his eyes shrunk to the size of the tip of a needle and asked, "little guy, what''s your talent?"


    Jamie lowered his head in embarrassment. Paladin conlar smiled and said, "Jamie can turn over the stomach of frogs within two meters."


    Old Charlie was stunned for a moment. He remembered where the little boy had been, and the collective belly of frogs and toads looked up. He couldn''t help laughing. Paladin conlars laughed. The fierce mountain ape made a sharp laugh and rolled on the floor. Jamie blushed and wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    "Good talent." Old Charlie stopped smiling, and the ape returned to silence at the same time. "Little guy, do you know what my talent is?"


    Jamie raised his head, looked enviously at the strong mountain ape and the half man tall owl, and whispered, "speaker, can you control animals?"


    "Call me bishop... If you can be my disciple." The old man was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "what you see is not animals. They are my favorite. My talent is not to control animals, but to make water bubble."


    "Are you disappointed?"


    The red light twinkled in the old man''s eyes. Jamie thought it was a kind smile. He naturally nodded and quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, Lord... Sir, I''m not disappointed."


    Old Charlie didn''t keep pestering the topic, but asked, "son, do you think you are an evil person?"


    "I... I think so." Jamie said dejectedly. His sad eyes were red.


    "You are honest." Old Charlie said hoarsely, "the real evil will not think he is evil. If you were an evil, you wouldn''t be here. I can''t live to this day. No one is born evil, and wizards are no exception. We are first people and then wizards. The Supreme Lord of glory redeems mankind, including US wizards."


    "Really... Really?" The little boy asked excitedly.


    Paladin Conrad smiled gently, "of course it is true. Your pious confession lights up a holy crystal of atonement. The merciful Lord has not abandoned you, otherwise I would have purified you."


    "Praise my Lord. May your glory shine on every corner of the world." The little boy put down the wooden box, knelt skillfully on the ground, prayed devoutly, then got up and bowed to the paladin: "thank you, sir, thank you, sir."


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Sitting in the rocking chair, old Charlie poured a basin of cold water and said faintly: "the evil devil covets your soul. He will talk in your ears, tempt you with powerful power, make you abandon your faith and fall into the abyss. It will peep into the world through your eyes, sow blasphemy through your mouth, kill innocent people with your hands, seize their souls, and finally devour your soul."


    Jamie turned pale with fear and asked, "what should I do?"


    "Follow the teachings of the Lord, always maintain pious faith and complete self redemption." Old Charlie said calmly: "The devil likes to pay attention to the wizards with powerful talents. They are also very easy to be tempted by the devil, lose in the powerful power and become real evil people. The Lord''s servants can redeem their souls, but in this process, the evil wizards will cause great harm to the innocent and make the devil stronger. In order to protect the innocent believers, the paladin of the referee can only purify the evil Evil wizard. "


    "However, the brothers and sisters of the tribunal always follow the teachings of our Lord and uphold the virtue of kindness. They are willing to help the wizard complete his self redemption." Old Charlie continued, "you and I, a wizard with weak talent, are not easy to attract the attention of the devil. As long as we maintain firm faith and temper our hearts according to the method given by the Supreme Lord, we can master the extraordinary power on the back of light, complete self redemption, and redeem more wizards, so as to protect the innocent lamb."


    "My Lord, what is the back of light?" Jamie asked in confusion.


    Paladin Conrad asked, "what do you think?"


    Jamie saw the shadow of the big owl reflected on the wall. His eyes brightened and said happily, "shadow! I understand that there is light, there is shadow. Witchcraft is the power of shadow. It is also the gift of the Supreme Lord."


    "You''re smart." Old Charlie nodded in appreciation, shook his head and sighed: "unfortunately, most people are afraid of the power of shadow, and the clergy within the church can''t accept wizards, even if we are their brothers and children..."


    Little Jamie remembered that the priest''s father knew that his son was a wizard and angrily wanted to burn him with his own hands. He immediately sobbed sadly.


    "Only the paladins of the trigoval family understand the will of the Lord and contain us with compassion. This is the origin of the black robed church and the Shadow Council." Said the bishop in black with emotion.


    Conral gracefully saluted the old man, turned to the little wizard and asked seriously, "Jamie, are you willing to put on your black robe, join the referee, become the preacher of the Lord in the shadow, fight against evil and save the people?"


    Little Jamie knelt on one knee and said firmly and forcefully, "I do!"


    "Get up." Conral pulled up the boy, put his right hand on his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "you still need to exercise and study. You must be approved by Bishop Charlie before you are qualified to be a black priest in the referee."


    "I''ll try, my Lord." Jamie said very seriously.


    A little boy from a priest''s family, whose mind is not yet mature, suddenly awakens his wizard talent, so he is abandoned by his family and his faith is facing collapse. In his most difficult and confused moment, the bloody and cruel referee extended a helping hand to him. The contrast of the situation and the strong fluctuation of emotion will cause traces that are difficult to eliminate psychologically. The black robed bishop deliberately creates an atmosphere from fear to hope, filling his heart with a sense of identity, mission and belonging. Coupled with the guidance of the extraordinary spirit of high-level knights, even if Jamie reaches the spiritual power of level 6 mages in the future, it is impossible to get rid of the spiritual control of the trigowal family.


    Most importantly, his witchcraft talent is very weak and cannot form a strong and extraordinary attraction. Such a shadow does not pose any threat to the trigoval family.


    Isn''t Charlie a living example? Without our support, he is nothing!


    Conlars Trigoval thought to himself.


    "I saw you as if I had seen myself... And my mentor."


    The shadow speaker''s eyes twinkled red. After a long time, he smiled happily and said, "according to the tradition of black priest, I should prepare a gift for you... I''ll copy a spiritual idea for you."


    The mountain ape squatting on the floor got up and went to the closet. He took out the feather pen, ink and sheepskin stationery from it, fell on the chopping board and began to write down the spiritual thoughts of the black robed church.


    Little Jamie stared, pointed to the ape and stammered, "old... Teacher, it... It''s like a man... Can write!"


    "Don''t make a fuss." Old Charlie snapped. The ape put down his quill pen, went to the rocking chair and lifted the blanket from the old man. Jamie suddenly covered his mouth. He was frightened to find that the muscles of the old man''s limbs were completely withered, leaving only skin and bones.


    The ape quickly covered the old man with a blanket, covered his shriveled limbs, turned back to the table and continued to write. Old Charlie said faintly, "how can you not pay the price against the evil devil? Are you afraid, child?"


    Jamie saw the paladin''s eyes, quickly put his hands behind him and shook his head.


    "You don''t have to worry. This mountain ape demon pet is equivalent to me, and it is much stronger and more flexible than me... In fact, our black priest can project his soul into the demon pet''s body, just like controlling his own body." Old Charlie smiled and explained, "in the future, you can also have your own magic pet."


    Jamie''s eyes lit up, pointed to the big owl and asked, "can I fly like an owl?"


    Conrad said, "of course. The bishop flies all over the human kingdom. Therefore, he has the title of sky inspector."


    "Child, you are tired. Go to bed."


    Jamie just wanted to explain that he was not tired, but when he came into contact with the old man''s red eyes, he couldn''t help walking to the small bed in the attic and fell asleep.


    Connor smiled and said respectfully, "Sir, this time thanks to you leading the wizard Lieber to Wo City, we successfully captured him and didn''t let him cause heavy civilian casualties."


    Old Charlie shook his head and sighed, "bury''s improved spiritual thought has been able to shield the whispers of the devil. I didn''t expect that greed and ambition still make him lose his piety to the Lord. Bury is undoubtedly an evil wizard who needs to be purified."


    Burley is actually a very devout believer and wizard. Every time he passes davol, he goes to the church to pray and donate money. However, father bilka misled the black robed bishop that the Burley wizard had betrayed his faith in the Lord. The reason is that Kandal needs divine grace to advance to the fourth level Paladin.


    Of course Kandal would not tell the truth. He was silent for a moment, picked up the small wooden box on the floor, went to old Charlie and said, "Sir, I have brought what you want."


    Mountain ape left the table, took the wooden box from the paladin''s hand, opened it and looked. There was a recent academic Bulletin of the Holy See, 15 white gold Paladin crystals and 8 blood red atonement crystals. Mountain ape unfolded his stationery and began to browse the Holy See''s bulletin. Old Charlie wrinkled his sparse eyebrows and said, "there is nothing wrong with 15 Paladin crystals, but the atonement holy crystal is not enough!"


    Holy crystal is a white crystal after charging, which contains holy power. Clergy can extract the holy power to make up for their own shortcomings, or use the holy crystal to build a divine model and cast additional divine powers. For example, if a paladin carries a healing crystal, he can perform the priest''s healing.


    The value of holy crystal cannot be measured by money, and the church does not allow holy crystal to circulate in the market. Bilka presented Kandal with 100 holy crystals, which was a serious fraud. But bilca is like the native emperor of Davao. The Vatican Privy Council can''t control him at all. If the Holy See wants to punish bilca, it must also pass the tribunal.


    If the holy crystal is a blank divine crystal, the paladin crystal is a natural divine crystal.


    Before the death of the paladin, all the holy power, divine arts and martial arts experience in the body are poured into the white crystal carried by the Paladin to form the paladin crystal. The priest inspires the paladin crystal to gain the paladin''s extraordinary power before the holy power is exhausted. Such priests are called battle priests.


    Atonement crystal is also called blood crystal. Compared with holy crystal and divine crystal, atonement crystal is particularly precious.


    During the elector''s civil war, the mage Council helped the early Pope build all divine models of the holy pool. The clergy of the church can only extract divination according to the inherent model in the holy power pool. The inherent divination cannot meet the tactical needs of the clergy. According to the inheritance of the mage Council, the Abbey priest began to build a new divination model. But no one can change the code of glory, and no one can add new spells to the pool of holy power. Therefore, the monastery can only try to build a new divine model with holy crystal.


    However, the mage Council has already developed a relatively complete divination system according to the characteristics of holy power. The priest can''t come up with new divination by his holy power alone. The atonement crystal with strong negative emotions made the monastery have a breakthrough outside the holy power system and evolved spiritual curse divinity. For example, chaos, weakness, shock, etc.


    Although supernatural creatures with powerful souls have strong resistance to spiritual curse, in fierce battle, the weak influence is often the boundary between life and death.


    700 years ago, the brilliant Knights lured and killed emperor Rand by using a blood crystal blessed with shock and awe, otherwise the consequences would be unpredictable. The blood crystal was provided by the Holy Mountain Monastery.


    In fact, almost all spiritual curses were invented by Shadow Council wizards under the command of the trigowar family. As the minion of the trigoval family, the Holy Mountain Monastery served as the founder of new divinity. Anyway, in the eyes of the clergy, the ancient holy mountain monastery has nothing to do except to study divinity.


    Charlie is a truly gifted wizard. He pushed through the old and brought forth the new ideas of the mage Council, and his magic reached the level of level 6 mages. He created several new spell models on his own. His madness technique even breaks through the limitation of the single use of spiritual curse, and can make multiple targets in a small range kill indiscriminately regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    The shining Knights played well with the Centaurs in the northern wilderness, and old Charlie can be said to have made great contributions.


    There is no doubt about the importance of old Charlie, and the trigoval family tries to meet his requirements for spell resources. Conlars is in a dilemma now.


    The shining Knights do not lack Paladin crystals, but the atonement crystals are mainly in the hands of the Privy Council. The atonement crystals collected by the Eastern League alone can not satisfy old Charlie. Conlars could not tell old Charlie that the black robed church, which had been handed down for more than 1000 years, had no ownership relationship with the church, but the private army of the trigowal family.


    Conral said in a deep voice, "my Lord, vicious believers don''t think they need atonement. Ordinary believers do evil deeds and usually hide at home and appeal to the Supreme Lord. There are too few devout believers who are willing to confess their sins to the priest and wash their body and mind... We will offer all the blood crystals you specify, but it takes time to raise them."


    Old Charlie was silent for a long time and sighed, "I don''t blame you for human nature. Go down."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Conrad saluted respectfully and turned away from the attic.


    When the footsteps of the garret guard stopped outside the door, the red light in the eyes of the black robed bishop gradually went out, and the mountain ape closed his eyes and did not move, like a dead thing.


    In the endless darkness, old Charlie recovered his young face and strong body. Stepping on the solid black fog, he half knelt and recited, "your excellency in charge of the shadow, the messenger asks for your response."


    After reading it for hundreds of times, a little white light appeared in front of old Charlie, and the light expanded rapidly. The illuminated black fog turned into a dark golden stone floor, stretched out smooth stone columns and supported a high dome. The floor closes in the same direction as the dome to form walls and steps. Subsequently, carpets, tables and chairs, candlesticks and murals appeared one by one.


    Old Charlie was in a majestic palace.


    Level 6 spell, dream palace.


    "Here I am."


    A little boy appeared on the throne at the top of the steps. He looked down at the bishop in black, smiled and said, "teacher Charlie, only the two of us in the whole Shadow Council can meet in the dream hall. It''s really lonely."


    Charlie bowed deeply and said with respect:


    "The messenger has seen the shadow speaker."

 Chapter 451

    "There are only two of us in the whole dream Hall... Teacher, you''d better call me Rudy." The shadow speaker on the throne sighed deeply: "I am particularly worried that the research results of the shadow parliament in recent 30 years will not be sustainable."


    Charlie stepped forward and appeared on the high platform, with an obsidian throne under him, equal to the position of shadow speaker He looked at the empty hall and said with emotion: "My tutor said that when the Shadow Council was the most brilliant, there were eight mages here to discuss the true meaning of magic. When it was the most bleak, the speaker alone guarded the secrets of the dream hall. Today, the black robed church has only five members, and the academic talents are poor. Except me, the old guy, no one else has reached the magic level of level 6 mages... I''m afraid the Shadow Council It''s really going to hibernate. "


    Rudy was silent, shook his head and said, "Mr. Charlie, you don''t have to test me. I can''t speak about the inheritance secret of the shadow speaker. But I can guarantee that my pulse will never be cut off!"


    Charlie stared into speaker Rudy''s eyes and said: "As long as the trigowar family is still in charge of the tribunal, the black robed church will not be cut off. Although I don''t have much time, in the future, there will always be black robed priests who will become level 6 mages and enter the dream hall. If he can''t see the shadow secret keeper in the hall, the inheritance of the Shadow Council will be really broken. Your secret keepers always pass one single pass. I''m really afraid you have a problem here. ¡±


    "No!"


    President Rudy thought about it and added: "the Shadow Council is not the first time to enter hibernation. Teachers don''t worry."


    "I hope so."


    There is only one black robed order and two shadow councils.


    Trigowar may have cultivated the black robed church as a family force, but the black robed priests don''t think so. They have lofty ideals and pursuits, and have made outstanding contributions to the church and even the whole human country.


    The awakening of wizards appears randomly, and their natural abilities are even more strange. As early as 1700 years ago, a free man in a main city in the hinterland of the iron mountain Empire awakened his plague talent. He caused more than 17000 people to get sick and die during his migration. The church and Lord were helpless to deal with the sudden great plague. The clergy did not catch the culprit until the Pope exercised great prophecy. But Alas, the wizard himself didn''t know what had happened.


    It was the worst wizard accident in human history.


    In view of this, the priest Ulrich of Holy Mountain Monastery clearly put forward the idea of the black robed Guardian church. He believed that the current wizards are the lambs of the church and can provide the power of faith. The clergy might as well bring the wizard group into the custody of the church because of their suppression of Wizards. Only in this way can the same tragedy be avoided.


    The church can select wizards with firm faith and weak talents from the believers of the Al religion country to form a black robed Guardian church. The black robed priest is responsible for guiding ordinary wizards to abandon their wizard talents and specialize in the spiritual idea of the mage Council. Wizards can only improve their magic, but there is no magic model available. In this way, even the most talented wizards become weak Mages. They can''t threaten the security of the human kingdom.


    Priest Ulrich had a good idea, but he made a mistake of principle.


    The first Pope created the glorious church by suppressing the electors. Ulrich openly declared that the church should unite with wizards. Where did his argument put the theocratic orthodoxy of the Pope? At that time, Pope Paul III was planning to attack the aristocratic forces within the church under the pretext of eliminating wizard organizations. Ulrich simply gave his head to the Pope to sacrifice the flag.


    Paul III established the inquisition, and his first order was to eliminate heresy within the church.


    When ullerik died, his pragmatic ideas were inherited by trigova and the Holy Mountain Monastery.


    With the help of the priest of the Holy Mountain Monastery, trigova improved the concept, organizational structure and principles of self salvation of the black robed order.


    The black robed order has a chief and a second. They cultivate a special spiritual thought. Their bodies will gradually weaken until they are paralyzed. They can only be trapped in the high tower designated by the referee and live an isolated life. However, their souls will become stronger with the growth of magic, can be attached to the magic pet, and give the magic pet a certain spell casting ability, for example, to distinguish between wizards and mortals Human insight.


    The main work of the first and second directors is to use the magic pet to find wizards and monitor the wizard members in the organization.


    The black robed priest contacted the wild wizards discovered by the black robed bishop for the first time and urged them to join the wizard organization. The black robed priest is also responsible for serving as the tutor of the wild wizards and teaching them to practice another spiritual thought.


    This spiritual thought comes from the collection of Holy Mountain Monastery and has great defects. Its only advantage is that it makes practitioners feel happy and keen on meditation. However, the unique magic attribute is incompatible with the wizard''s talent. If a wizard wants to display his talent, it will take a short time to build a magic circuit. It is always special for the clergy in the referee to catch such wizards relaxed.


    The black robed church must abide by the principle of secrecy. The black robed priest must not disclose his true identity to the wizard disciples. The reason given by the Holy Mountain Monastery is impeccable: secrecy is to avoid being detected by the devil. Only then can the black robed priest secretly observe the evil within the wizard organization, so as to complete self redemption and redeem the wizard. Otherwise, the black robed priest may be targeted by the devil, Finally slide into the abyss of sin.


    The priest in black keeps a single line contact with the wizard disciples. Trigowar''s secular forces lurk around the wizard disciples in the name of the wizard organization to help the referee master the whereabouts of the wild wizards.


    The Shadow Council came from this.


    The black robed church is undoubtedly the core of the Shadow Council, but under this organizational structure, the relationship between the black robed priest and the wizard disciples was separated by the trigowar family.


    For thousands of years, the black robed Guardian church has gathered countless wizard apprentices, and there are countless shadow wizards easily harvested by trigowar.


    However, there is no airtight wall in the world.


    Wizards cannot use holy power, and priests also do not understand the mystery of magic. Although the black robed bishop has no powerful magic, they have raised their magic to level 5, and their IQ, spiritual strength and soul strength have far exceeded ordinary people. They knew very well whether the wizard disciples of the Shadow Council were tempted by whisperers and whether they were devout to the Supreme Lord. Not all the disciples of wizards purified by the referee are evil people who listen to the devil''s nonsense.


    However, the black robed bishop locked in the tower is paralyzed. What can he do? Some black robed bishops questioned the referee, and the trigoval family always found high sounding excuses to keep them silent. After all, the black robed bishop is isolated from the world, has too little external information, and has not established deep feelings with the wizard disciples.


    It can only be said that the organizational structure of the black robed Guardian church designed by the referee is too clever. There was no room for resistance between the black priest and the shadow disciples.


    However, this act of the tribunal is contrary to the purpose of the black robed church. Trigova belittled the black priest''s pursuit and persistence of ideals.


    The black robed bishop delves into psychic ideas, spell models, and divine spell models. They hope that the shadow wizard can help the church develop new divinity, let the referee face up to the value of the Shadow Council, and finally realize the noble ideal of redeeming the wizard.


    Through the unremitting efforts of several generations of black robed bishops, the Shadow Council has achieved remarkable results in the art of dark thought and spiritual curse. The tribunal began to adopt a loose policy towards shadow wizards.


    The roots of towering trees have been cut off, but as long as there is sunshine, water, soil and air, the earth will eventually produce new flowers.


    The referee''s office provided the environment and cover, the Holy Mountain Monastery provided the spiritual idea of the mage Council, the black robed Bishop had the inheritance of magic, and a new Council with organizational cohesion was born.


    There will be different voices within any organization. In particular, the Shadow Council was artificially divided into black priests and shadow wizards.


    The black robed bishop hopes to correct the name of the wizard by studying divinity. Shadow disciples wanted to sell their extraordinary skills to secular lords and become aristocrats.


    The shadow parliament is divided into black academic and secular power.


    For power wizards, the referee will hurt the killers before they take refuge in secular lords. But not all shadow wizards are infatuated with secular power. Among them, there are also academic wizards who are obsessed with spell research. But because they are not priests in black, the tribunal will still purify the shadow Wizards of academic school, as long as their research has nothing to do with magic crystal.


    Many theoretical research and academic topics of the shadow parliament have died prematurely. The bishop in black was distressed but helpless.


    700 years ago, the Shadow Council produced a brilliant figure - Romon.


    Romon''s talent is deduction, a magical talent that does not have any lethality but is particularly powerful. He promoted new spiritual ideas and invented shock and awe. The contemporary black robed bishop practiced Romon''s thought and entered the dream palace built by Romon in his sleep.


    The black robed bishop and the shadow wizard finally had their first face-to-face contact. The black robed bishop learned about what happened outside through Romon, and Romon also knew the secrets of the Shadow Council and the black robed church.


    Trigova lost control of the Shadow Council.


    After more than a dozen contacts and discussions between the two sides, Romon put forward the political proposition of the shadow Parliament - the shadow parliament should become the third political force independent of the church and the Lord.


    He believes that wizards are the prey of the clergy, the Shadow Council is attached to the church, and the ideal of the black robed church can not be realized. After careful consideration, the bishop in black finally agreed with Romon. They jointly formulated the organizational structure, development strategy and principles of the shadow Parliament.


    Faith is survival: the Lord of glory is the patron saint of mankind. Only by believing in the Supreme Lord can members of the Shadow Council gain a foothold in human society. Members who break their faith must be handed over to the Tribunal for purification, so as not to endanger the survival of the parliament.


    Secret keeping inheritance: Magic inheritance is the basis for the development and growth of shadow Parliament. Academic wizards should have the actual power of the Shadow Council.


    Any wizard who can concentrate on pushing Romon''s idea to level 6 will automatically enter the dream hall, and the rest of the wizards can be sacrificed and used. Level 6 wizards exchange academic achievements and external information in the dream hall and formulate the development strategy of the Shadow Council. Romon acts as a dream keeper and is responsible for recording all academic achievements. The bishop in black is responsible for exchanging the academic achievements of the Shadow Council for more historical secrets and the inheritance of the mage Council.


    The Secret Keeper broke away from the sight of the black robed Guardian group and trained the Secret Keeper''s disciples alone. As long as the Dream Keeper is immortal, the inheritance of the Shadow Council will not be cut off.


    Secularization: The Shadow Council must develop secular forces, strive to win the support of the Lord and the people, and force the church to recognize the legitimacy of wizards. The Dream Keeper served as the speaker of the Shadow Council, and the bishop in black served as the messenger and herald of the Council.


    The referee is therefore the bishop in black. He is the president of the shadow Parliament. In fact, the power of the shadow parliament is in the hands of the Secret Keeper. The Shadow Council later created advent, which manipulated the masked brotherhood through wizard councillors. The shadow parliament has been operating in the eastern Alliance for hundreds of years, forming a huge potential force.


    In modern times, many major events in the human world are related to the shadow Parliament. They even participated in the rebellion of the holy city 300 years ago. At that time, the shadow wizard helped the nyovist family and tried to make the RAND Empire rise again. As a result, he was on the verge of success. The Pope was inexplicably put on the big hat of collusion with wizards, and a shocking scandal broke out. Nyovist was severely scolded by nahtigal and never dared to protect the shadow wizard again. Trigowar was also frightened into a cold sweat and secretly cleaned the black robed church. The powerful members of the shadow Parliament are dead. The Shadow Council entered the longest hibernation period. It was not until the black priest entered the dream hall again that the Shadow Council returned to normal.


    Trigoval was reluctant to part with the wizard''s extraordinary power after all. After more than 200 years of dormancy, the Shadow Council began to become active again. The shadow wizard showed signs of getting out of control, which worried bishop Charlie in black.


    "A few years ago, we accepted the employment of the fox ghost to assassinate Viscount Randall. The assassination led to the disappearance of the demagogue and the beast king. This time, LIBOR violated the resolution of the Parliament and privately handed over the secret of the blood guard to the kingdom of dodo. He wanted to betray the Parliament and become the noble of Dodo himself!"


    Charlie said coldly, "I hope tomorrow''s purification will alert other members."


    The speaker Rudy said with a smile: "the current members are the new generation of power wizards. They are lack of interest in magic research, superstitious about power and power, and have not experienced the pain of purification. We really need to let the referee purify a member to show them."


    Charlie nodded and asked, "did you withdraw all the disciples who were left in dodo?"


    "The Council''s cooperation with the Dodo royal family cannot be terminated. We must send someone to take over the disciples of LIBOR who remain in dodo."


    "What?" Charlie asked in surprise, "speaker, didn''t you say that the parliament would secretly infiltrate the bottom of the kingdoms and gather the newly awakened wizard apprentices?"


    Speaker Rudy shook his head and said, "two things happened that forced me to change my mind."


    "The masked brotherhood met an opponent in Dengshi city. Our blood guards and shadow soldiers suffered heavy losses, and even the wizard Willie who was responsible for contacting died."


    Charlie frowned and said, "did the bucks business group invite high-level knights?"


    "On the same day, the York family sent high-level knights to attack and kill the high-level Knights of the ludwigs. But before that, our blood guards and shadow soldiers were strongly blocked. High-level knights could not participate in the struggle of the people at the bottom. Moreover, Willie was bitten by the curse of secret words."


    "I don''t think the spiritual power of high-level knights can force a third-level wizard to reveal secrets... Unless his Majesty in Renma hill does it himself. It''s obviously impossible." Speaker Rudy said, "I suspect that there is also a secret wizard organization in the three southern kingdoms. They also want to build power at the bottom of the kingdom."


    The black robed bishop thought for a long time and said, "it''s very possible. The divine Knights have extraordinary attraction and can always gather a lot of strength around them. Since the mysterious organization helped the Marquis of Wimbledon against the masked brotherhood, they mostly want to take refuge in the human horse hills."


    Speaker Rudy said with a wry smile: "therefore, our plan to infiltrate the bottom of the Western Kingdom and collect wizard apprentices has failed..."


    "Another thing, there was a refugee riot in Dengshi City, killing and wounding more than 3000 people. Pope Clement became the biggest winner. The Privy Council ordered all lords to suspend the dispersion of the refugee camp and let the Privy Council arrange the migration of the refugees."


    "What does this have to do with us?" Asked the bishop in black in doubt.


    Speaker Rudy shook his head and sighed: "Pope Clement is the main promoter of the new farming and pastoral system. He now has the right to distribute the refugee population. The new farming and pastoral will cover all territories in a few years. The strength of the kingdoms will be greatly improved. Our original strategy was to infiltrate the Western kingdoms and the bottom of the Sassanian Empire, gather wizard apprentices, accumulate strength and help the Sassanian empire against the orcs in the northern wilderness ¡£¡±


    "We are no longer so important to Lord Sasan. Moreover, our plan to infiltrate the bottom of the Western Kingdom and close down the wizard apprentices has failed. Our only choice now is to take the upper line and let the Dodo royal family help us close down the wizard apprentices... Also, the balelius family can contact us." Rudy said in a deep voice, "of course, this may arouse the vigilance of the trigowar family. However, if we have made no achievements in the era of great development, it will be difficult to win the support of the Lord and the people."


    "... you''re right." The black robed bishop muttered to himself, suddenly looked up and asked, "can we choose to serve the man horse hills? We have the shelter and support of divine knights, and trigowar dare not act rashly."


    Speaker Rudy said thoughtfully, "I also thought... We will meet that strong competitor when we take refuge in Renma hill now. In addition, the power established by divine knights is always short-lived and difficult to last. We will first expand the strength of the parliament with the help of the power of Friedrich and the Barcelona family, and it''s not too late to contact Renma hill when Viscount Randall becomes the sun elf."


    "Your Excellency, you are very thoughtful." Said the bishop in black with great conviction.

 Chapter 452

    In the 15th year of Guanghui calendar 7569, there was a refugee riot in Dengshi city in the southeast of Dodo Kingdom, resulting in more than 3700 deaths and injuries. Hora Ludwig was led by deweimick and was killed by a bandit gang running around.


    When the news of the murder of the count of the golden finch came out, the aristocracy was in an uproar. After a joint investigation by the Dodo royal family and the church, it was determined that the unrest led by the Marquis de Wemmick was caused by sheriff vamon of Dengshi city Lord de Wemmick broke up the refugee gathering place without authorization.


    King dodo severely reprimanded Lord valmon''s Lord, Marquis de Wemmick, and ordered the de Wemmick family to compensate Hora''s heirs for 200000 gold sols and materials worth 300000 gold sols. Marquis de Wemmick deprived vamon of his title and family name and handed it over to the Inquisition for trial. According to the New Testament of light, the referee trigowal sentenced vamon to the maximum penalty for knights and sentenced him and his relatives, a total of 376 people, to garrison the twilight forest defense line for 25 years. After the end of his sentence, the survivors will be exiled to the Eastern League. At the same time, Pope Clement expressed his anger at the tragedy in Dengshi city. He removed bishop solz from his post, recalled him to the Holy See and demoted him to a monastery priest. The three chief priests of the Privy Council jointly signed a decree prohibiting local lords from dispersing refugee camps without authorization. The Privy Council is fully responsible for the migration of refugees.


    When Victor received the order, he and Sylvia had returned to Rose Manor.


    After three days of heavy snow on the man horse hills, the mountains and rivers were bleak, the world was white, and the quiet and Chic Rose Manor was changed into silver.


    The crystal flower house of the manor is as warm as spring and full of vitality. Under the green brick floor, there is a flue for floor heating, and red copper water pipes with scattered heights are also distributed in the flower house. The servant uses a special crank mechanism to pump the hot water into the copper pipe. The dense hot steam through the copper tube holes renders the colorful crystal flower house like a fairyland.


    "Did you do it?"


    Victor took back his eyes from the snow outside the crystal flower house and turned to see Sylvia sitting on a rattan chair with her slender legs tilted, tasting coffee. She was wearing a goose yellow low cut waist skirt, with sunny blond hair on her shoulders, revealing a tall and beautiful neck and a greasy and full chest.


    Her sitting posture is not dignified, but very friendly, full of lazy and attractive charm, just like a wife facing her husband.


    Facing Sylvia''s clear blue eyes, Victor shrugged his shoulders and said he didn''t know she was asking about it.


    "There was a big fight among the refugees in Dengshi city." Sylvia reminded me as she stirred the coffee with a silver spoon.


    "It''s not me..." Victor hesitated, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure if it''s mine yet."


    Jinshui city is more than 400 kilometers away from Dengshi city. The alchemical crows released by barrol can only fly to the alchemical tower. Victor won''t see the mercury report until he gets back to Randall. He really doesn''t know the details of the big fight in Dengshi city now.


    However, even if mercury secretly planned the big fight among the refugees in Dengshi City, Victor would not feel guilty about it.


    Since ancient times, as long as it involves the competition for land and water, it often leads to bloody conflicts. It is war externally, and it is a big fight between local clan forces and foreign refugee forces internally. This kind of thing is not transferred by individual will. It belongs to the problem of social structure and political system. The enfeoffment Lord and the church could not stop the conflict between the leaders and the refugees. They could only wait for the conflict to break out and mend it.


    From Victor''s point of view, there is no difference between a big fight in Dengshi city or other territories. He just needs to ensure the stability of Randall''s collar and the man horse hills.


    "The king of Gambis changed his fiancee and died a palace minister. The court Earl of the kingdom of Dodo was killed. Dengshi killed and injured thousands of refugees." Victor sat down opposite Sylvia, smiled and asked, "the nobles of Gambis pay attention to Anna. The nobles of Dodo pay attention to the truth of Hora''s attack... Honey, why do you pay attention to the big fight of refugees that everyone is not interested in?"


    Sylvia sipped her coffee, provoked Liu Mei and asked, "honey, do you think I shouldn''t leave Anna alone in kite castle?"


    The matter of blinor city was settled, and the Lords returned to their respective territories. The York family returned to the horse hills, but Anna stayed alone in the palace. Sylvia didn''t even arrange a family attendant for her. Although the four royal families are unlikely to murder the noble daughter of the York family, Victor was impressed by the decision of the bastern palace to fight with death.


    The cruelty of court struggle is by no means comparable to that of ordinary families. The four princes have countless ways to clean up a little girl who is not familiar with the world.


    Victor shook his head and said, "Roland told me that the former king Ryan couldn''t even protect her mother. If Anna had a problem in the palace, she didn''t even have a person to discuss."


    "Ryan can''t protect the first queen Irene. What can I do to protect Anna?"


    Sylvia put down the silver cup and said faintly, "that guy Basten dares to offend my dignity. Isn''t he afraid of the York family interfering in the royal family''s internal affairs? He died, but he also won... If there are York family people around Anna, the four kings will eradicate them first. Therefore, Anna is now the child of the Augusts, so she will be safer."


    "From the standpoint of the family, Auguste made a marriage agreement with York. Kite Castle got the formula of gold potion, and we also got the formula of washing potion made by kite castle. As for Edward''s and Anna''s private affairs, it doesn''t matter. If Anna is murdered, I''ll send another child to kite castle and kill a court marquis."


    "I''d like to see how many marques in the four royal families are enough for me to kill." Sylvia turned her eyes, smiled and said, "this kind of thing doesn''t need to be warned in advance, only the facts."


    If Victor realizes something. Sylvia glanced at him and said, "it''s so easy to be a queen? Anna can only rely on Edward now. The pressure of court life will make the two little guys establish deep feelings. It will help them on their path of extraordinary knight."


    "If you care about Anna, you care about the York family now... I''m glad."


    Sylvia smiled, took her lover''s hand, frowned and said, "however, we now face a major hidden danger. I need your advice."


    "What hidden danger?" Victor blinked and asked in surprise.


    "At present, what is the most difficult problem of the dweimick family?" Sylvia poured a cup of fragrant hot coffee and handed it to victor.


    Victor took a sip of coffee and said tentatively, "they are isolated in diplomacy and trade?"


    Sylvia shook her head gently and said, "how did more than 400 elite attack the convoy of Hora in dwemik? How did they retreat? Hide there? How to solve the supply? Will such a raid happen? Any leader can''t sleep well without understanding these problems first."


    The Baron leader of 20000 people can mobilize thousands of militias, but the elite who can really pull out to fight will generally not exceed 500. Otherwise, there will be big problems in the operation of the territory. An army like the bear regiment, which can cross countless territories and attack thousands of miles, can''t be taken out by any powerful Lord.


    Of course, the bear group can achieve this degree mainly due to the backbone role of alchemists. Without the alchemy tower, Victor had great ability and could not throw an army thousands of miles away. It''s just that Victor can''t tell anyone the secret of the alchemy tower now. He thought for a while and said proudly, "don''t you know all this? My smuggling caravan has taken over many mountain strongholds as the transportation node and logistics supply station of the bear group. In the back, no matter where Sophia expands the golden group, my bear group can take root in the nearby mountains."


    Sylvia pondered for a moment and said, "regardless of the combat effectiveness of the bear regiment, it is indeed a very deterrent army."


    "Honey, are you interested in the bear group?" Asked Victor, pretending nothing had happened.


    "Not interested."


    "Ah?"


    Sylvia shook her head slowly. Victor was surprised. She smiled and said, "relying on the development of Shanzhai, the bear group will face two problems, which are destined not to last long."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Said Victor positively.


    "If an army used the stronghold near Randall''s command to threaten the safety of Randall family, what would you do?"


    Victor was stunned and said reluctantly, "but..."


    "But what?" Sylvia lifted her hair and said with a smile: "However, you just want to do business with local lords through the mountain people and are not prepared to coerce them by force. Do you believe this statement? In the past, the Lord tolerated your smuggling Caravan and the mountain stronghold, and also valued smuggling trade. But the bear group attacked and killed a great Knight under the Marquis of dweimick. Now who dares to say that the smuggling Caravan and the mountain stronghold are no threat to you? Wait for Sophia What''s the use of smuggling caravans when the gold regiment and the Lords reach a secret trade agreement? The first thing that local lords need to solve is the surrounding strongholds. "


    "This is the external problem faced by the bear group." Sylvia paused and asked with a smile, "did you spend a lot of gold coins to maintain the smuggling node?"


    Victor sighed, shook his head and said, "most of the profits of smuggling trade are used to maintain smuggling nodes."


    "If I were Sophia, I would trade with my left hand and arm mercenaries with my right hand. First, I would force and lure local lords to join the gold regiment. After the gold regiment is formed, does she still need to spend a lot of money to maintain the mountain people''s armed forces? Even if she wants to keep the bear regiment, the Lord of the gold regiment will not agree!"


    "You don''t know if your men planned the big fight of the refugees in Dengshi city. This shows that you can''t effectively control things thousands of miles away. You can''t support the mountain people in time when the Lord cleans or buys the surrounding strongholds. They either flee or surrender." Sylvia shook her head, looked into Victor''s eyes and said softly:


    "Honey, don''t treat the Lord as a fool. The stronghold is too far away from you and too close to the Lord. If you stretch out your hand too long, it will be cut off."


    Victor was silent for a moment and said reluctantly, "if there is a problem, I''ll solve it... I''ll always think of a way."


    "I have no doubt about it."


    Sylvia reached out and rubbed Victor''s face, smoothed the wrinkled eyebrows, squeezed a smile, and said, "honey, the bear group is insignificant... The migration of refugees is the big problem. Please help me find a way."


    Victor reluctantly said, "then you have to describe the problem clearly first."


    Sylvia loosened her lover''s face, frowned and said, "the main reason why the bear group can smoothly penetrate the deweimick collar is the chaos of the deweimick collar."


    Dewemik led the exile camp, breaking the original balance, resulting in confusion in the territory''s monitoring system. The bear regiment took advantage of the defense loophole led by dweimick to sneak into the attack position. If dwemik''s army had refugee camps as ears and eyes, the bear regiment could not send hundreds of people into the territory of a powerful marquis.


    Victor nodded in agreement with Sylvia.


    "The big fight in Dengshi city proves that the refugees led by dweimick are not united with the people led by dweimick." Sylvia said with a sad face, "those refugees have lived in the dwemik for hundreds of years, and they are not recognized by the dwemik family, not to mention my people?"


    "Because of the big fight in Denver, the Privy Council completely took over the migration of refugees from various kingdoms. Clement''s political influence suddenly expanded several times. Renma hill and Neville kingdom are the resettlement places envisaged by clement. According to the original agreement, Renma Hill will receive at least 400000 refugees..."


    Victor''s eyes flashed and whispered, "can''t the man horse hill accommodate 400000 refugees? I think the man horse hill now receives 500000 people. It''s not a big problem."


    "Too early, too fast." Sylvia shook her head and said, "although Clement has a great momentum in the event of an accident in Denver, he must make achievements in organizing the migration of refugees as soon as possible. And I''m not ready yet."


    "The York family originally had more than 60000 collar people. When the ant people invaded the horse hill, other families gave up guarding their territory. I took over their collar people, a total of more than 50000 people. Up to now, I haven''t completely digested these people. After the horse hill, 120000 migrant workers were recruited. If Clement brought me another 400000 people, with our more than 60000 collar people of the York family People, how to control more than 500000 refugees? "


    "... it''s a problem that customers are strong and hosts are weak." Victor nodded and immediately said with a smile, "there are more than 80000 refugees in the Renma hills, and I haven''t had any trouble. Don''t worry, the church can''t migrate so many people at once. As long as the refugees enter the Renma hills in batches and organized, we will have time to settle them."


    Sylvia glanced at Victor angrily, stroked her forehead and sighed: "It''s bad for the church to organize the migration of refugees... I have plenty of ways to deal with those loose refugees. But there has just been a big fight in Dengshi City, killing and injuring thousands of people. Now who dares to deal with the refugees with tough means? These refugees have the backing of the church, and there are a large number of them, which will inevitably form a huge force. How do you let my leaders control them?"


    "If someone encourages these exiles to fight against the York family... The consequences are unimaginable! Moreover, the exile force of 400000 people can even control the priest''s opinion. There will be a political force beyond my control in the man horse hill!"


    Sylvia turned her blue eyes, changed a weak expression, took Victor''s wrist and said pitifully, "honey, you have rich experience in managing refugees. I can only rely on you now."


    "Depend on me!"


    Victor smiled, patted Sylvia''s boneless hand, stood up and said in high spirits: "I have a belly case... But before solving this problem, you must believe that population resources are the greatest wealth in the hands of the Lord! The ultimate goal of the Lord and the church is population growth..."


    Sylvia didn''t say yes or no, but lacked interest. Victor immediately scratched his head. His countermeasures involved a major change. Although Sylvia was as wise as a sea, she was limited by the times, and I''m afraid she couldn''t accept it for a moment and a half. Victor walked back and forth for two steps and decided to change the way of conversation.


    "When I was a child, I had a nightmare. I stood under a tree and was surrounded by a red queen. A wolf was coming from a distance. I was scared to run forward. However, I ran for a long time, but I still stayed where I was. I shouted: why is this? The Red Queen said arrogantly: here, you can only stay where you are at your current speed. If you want to reach another place, you must do it at your current speed Run at double speed! "


    Sylvia, holding her pointed and charming chin, asked with interest, "later?"


    "Later, I woke up."


    Sylvia chuckled and shook her head. "The queen in red... Must double her speed... What are you trying to say?"


    The Red Queen''s law of the earth world was shamelessly borrowed by Victor.


    "I think there are two meanings. First, I must run faster than the wolf to survive. The bad wolf must run faster than me to not starve to death. Therefore, animals that run slowly are either eaten or starved to death. Failure to move forward is retrogression, and stagnation is death. This is competition."


    "Competition is everywhere, both for individuals and families." Victor said: "if the York family wants to win the competition, they can only follow the changes of the times and put themselves in a leading position."


    Sylvia smiled, "very interesting dream... What does the Red Queen represent?"


    Victor smiled faintly: "if you run too fast alone, there will be a force to drag you back to where you are."


    "For example, when a knight chases the enemy, the knight team can''t keep up with his speed. If a knight chases down alone, he and his team are in danger. Therefore, the speed of the knight team limits the speed of the knight. Similarly, the family change is affected by the inherent forces."


    Victor said with burning eyes, "I mean leading the people and vassal."


    Sylvia sat up straight and asked brightly, "do you want to change the vassal system?"


    "No! If you run too fast, you will be dragged back..."


    Victor shook his head and said, "honey, do you know why I don''t want to accept the saber toothed tiger knight? Because the knight''s thought and tradition will hinder the development speed of Randall family." After a pause, he said with a bitter smile: "however, with the development of Randall''s leadership to this day, my followers also began to hinder my footsteps... The feudal ministers and leaders of Randall family are not willing to accept more refugees."


    Sylvia''s eyes were shining and her jaw said, "not too fast or too slow... What''s your solution?"


    "Under the leadership of the people and above the refugees, set up a transitional class." Victor shook his slender index finger and said, "I''m not going to give up population resources. At the same time, I have to take into account the interests of the people."


    "The traditional village is the most basic administrative unit of the family. The village produces food, manufactures goods, builds armaments, breeds offspring, trains soldiers, cultivates craftsmen and controls territory. If you go back, the people of the village come from a family. They are very united and have a family concept. Even the Lord can hardly shake a village power." Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "the problem is that they are exclusive."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and encouraged, "honey, go on."


    "How did the village transform the refugees? Persuade Jin to adopt... The village forces only absorb the children of the refugees who are good-looking and healthy. Their parents and relatives will always be refugees." Victor said, "persuading Jin to adopt and convert refugees is too slow to keep up with the changes of the times. If 400000 refugees pour into the hills, the leaders of the York family really can''t digest it."


    "You are worried that the refugee groups will form forces similar to the leading villages. Then we can''t let the refugees hold together to keep warm, nor can we let the leading people exclude foreigners." Victor said his countermeasures.


    "Break up the refugees into small families attached to the leading villages. I call these families tenants."


    "Tenant?" Sylvia chewed for a moment and asked, "how do you explain?"


    "A family that rents land is a tenant."


    Victor said in detail: "First of all, the tenant family must obtain the land lease document issued by the Lord. This is to separate them from the church. Secondly, the tenant family adopts monogamy, which shall not exceed 12 people, so as not to form a small power. The tenant family with more than 12 people arranges redundant family members by themselves, or the Lord classifies him into the ranks of migrant employees. Finally, the Lord designates the distribution of tenants In this way, the leading families can get rid of the heavy agricultural work and have more time for military training, learning craftsmanship, producing goods and armaments. "


    "Very wonderful!" Sylvia smiled like a flower and urged, "honey, go on."


    Victor smiled and said, "we should distinguish between tenant families and migrant employee families, so that tenants can rely more on the Lord and avoid the power of refugee gangs. Therefore, we must give tenants some special rights."


    "First of all, the children of tenant families have the right to education."


    "Children aged 4 to 8 have no ability to work and need Limited food. They can lodge in a general education school jointly organized by the church and the Lingmin village to receive free education and cultivate a loyal family concept. Only other members of the tenant family have time to work and expand production. The Lingmin family can only choose the object of persuasion and adoption in the general education school. In addition, we have to Set up military schools and craftsman schools. If the tenant family wants to stand out, they have to pay for their children to receive further education. Both schools point to the mercenary Corps. That is, the children of the tenant family have the opportunity to join the mercenary corps and eventually become leaders or vassals. "


    "Second, tenant families have the right to rent land." Victor touched his nose and said in horror, "in this way, we help tenants accumulate family wealth and establish a dependency relationship with their neighbors."


    Sylvia knocked on the table and shouted, "specific, specific, don''t try to muddle through!"


    "This... They get 30% of the harvest." Said Victor carefully.


    "Thirty percent?" Sylvia''s beautiful slender eyebrows gradually rose and asked, "the church takes 10%, the leader takes 30%, the tenant takes 30%, how much do I have left?"


    "Thirty percent... In fact, ten percent. You have to consider vassal and kingdom annuity." Victor moved back without moving.


    Sylvia stared at her beautiful blue eyes and said angrily, "ten percent? My Lord is not as good as a tenant?"


    Victor showed his amazing desire to survive and quickly remedied: "baby, don''t worry. You have to look at the total amount. The cultivated land in the human horse hills is yours. You also have minerals, forests, cattle, sheep and pigs, all kinds of commodities... By the way, there is transaction tax."


    "That won''t work! Grain reserves are very important!"


    "There is no shortage of food. They are all stored in the bakery of the village office... Take it out when you need it." Victor disapproved and said, "besides, what''s the use of food in the Lord''s name? What can''t be eaten is not to be donated to the church?"


    Sylvia stopped, holding her chest in one hand and her chin in the other, "that makes sense... But the Lord can''t take it by surprise and ignore his reputation?"


    "Buy with money." Victor smiled cunningly. "Don''t forget, we can make coins."


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were bright, she bit her red lips and said, "honey, you are really a genius... How can I reward you?"


    "Why don''t you stay at Rose Manor and let me serve you well. When trisley comes back, you can go back to Randall to get it."


    Victor held the beautiful and charming divine knight in his arms, shook his head and said, "honey, I''m not in a hurry to get back to Randall, but I need to visit Raven town."

 Chapter 453

    After a long journey of 18 days, Victor finally arrived at Raven Town, the northern enclave of the Randall family.


    If he entered Raven castle, this is the inevitable result of the Butz people''s light words and unable to withstand internal and external pressure. Then change Raven town to a noble knight mayor, the situation will only be worse. Victor could do nothing but collect some Lord offerings from Raven town every year.


    In fact, boots and old ham did a good job. Raven town generally does not deviate from Victor''s initial positioning and planning. It has a mature tax and handicraft system and relatively perfect infrastructure. However, the barbarians replaced the alchemists and continuously sent the resources of the skylark mountains to Raven Town, processed them into commodities and then sold them. Moreover, businessmen bought brick houses out of their own pocket, but the property rights of the houses belonged to victor. The rent of shops and freight yards they delivered this year reached 600 kingsol. The commodity transaction tax in Raven town exceeds 1600 gold sols, and the sales profit of processed commodities is 5800 gold sols.


    Raven town turned in 8000 gold sols a year, which is equivalent to one quarter of the annual income of Pinghu Town, and its territorial area is less than one eighth of Randall''s.


    In addition to the territory income, the Lord wants his subordinates to carry out his will. But the Lord is not omnipotent. It is obviously impossible for him to decide everything.


    Whether it is vassal system or centralism, the will of the ruling class will be affected by environmental factors. It''s like that the Sassanians can make wine with green wheat. If the southern Lord makes wine with wheat, the garrison priest must scold him bloody.


    Different environments lead to different lifestyles and different cultures. Even modern countries with highly developed communications and transportation must adapt to changes in the environment, respect local customs, and formulate different local policies and regulations according to different regions.


    Western philosophers in modern times of the earth once said: if you fight with a dragon for too long, you will become a dragon yourself; If you stare at the abyss too long, the abyss will stare back. But in ancient China, there was a more profound exposition: those close to Zhu are red, those close to ink are black, the sound is clear, the line is regular, and the shadow is straight.


    The weak are assimilated by the environment, and the strong adapt to the environment and transform the environment. The secret is not force, but thought.


    Victor holds the alchemy tower and has strong war potential. But compared with the church, the force in his hand is nothing. Even the August family can easily take him away. If you fight a long battle, the alchemy tower can''t even cope with any powerful Lord. The alchemy tower takes 12 hours to make an alchemy human, and the strength Lord can replenish the troops immediately. The alchemy soldiers died and their armaments were gone. How can the newly created alchemy militia fight with bare hands?


    The strength accumulated by the big family for thousands of years can not be easily shaken by Victor.


    Augustus sits on thousands of fast Dragon Knights and has no way to control the whole kingdom of Gambis. They still have to make peace with local lords. What''s more, raven Town, thousands of kilometers away from Victor, and even more distant mountain people''s camp?


    Sylvia said: if you stretch your hand too long, you''ll be cut off! This is against all forces, including the church and the king.


    Force is limited by environment and distance, but thought is not limited by space.


    Victor''s biggest card is the alchemy tower, but his biggest advantage is that the Randall family is as clean and pure as a baby, which can be cultivated and transformed by him.


    The centralized system is obviously more efficient than the enfeoffment system, but the enfeoffment system is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and all members of the Randall family are affected by it. Fortunately, they did not form a village clan force that could resist the power center, so Victor had the opportunity to create a new situation.


    The tenant system can transform Randall''s vassal families into the landlord class. The gap between the upper class and the lower class ensures that they will not form a strong clan force by marrying tenants. And the weak small family is not enough to resist the will of the monarch.


    The policy of enriching the people and public education can unite the small family under the command of the monarch and form the concept of great unity of family and country from the ideological level.


    As long as victor did these three things well, he could still accept knights and nobles. In another 30 years, the competitive advantage of the Randall family will be unparalleled. Other Lord families cannot turn around even if they introduce the tenant system, unless a bloody revolution breaks out in their territory and breaks up the village clan forces.


    Compared with the overall development strategy of Randall family, the architectural layout of Raven town and the re investment of mountain people''s villages into the embrace of surrounding lords are insignificant and worthless.


    Looking at the scenery of Raven Town, Victor suddenly brightened up.


    Victor left the tower and returned to the knight hall in Raven castle. Boots and old Ham have been waiting for a long time.


    A fire rose in the fireplace, and the rolling heat wave dissipated the cold of the stone hall. On the wall were swords, shields, battle axes and one handed halberds, as well as five white ox skull specimens.


    "Wild, primitive, powerful beauty. Very good."


    Victor withdrew his eyes, made a comment, and sat down on the Lord''s throne.


    "My Lord, these ox skulls are the craft of barbarians." Old ham, the garrison officer of Raven Town, said happily.


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "have the barbarians started the handicraft business?"


    "They don''t do cattle skull business." Old ham shook his head and explained, "the Lord mother was worried about the barbarians and asked people to transport the red haired bison from the Wharton prairie to Raven town to serve as test prey for the little barbarians. The barbarians valued their prey skull. Because we taught the barbarians the art of wine making, they gave the cow skull to Raven town as a symbol of friendship."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "what else did the barbarians learn?"


    Mayor boutz replied: "My Lord, there is also a 300 mu stream reservoir 7 km east of Raven Town, which was dug by barbarians and paladins. The walls of the town were also built by barbarians. The soft silver ore mined by barbarians filled three warehouses. They also helped herd cattle and sheep, collect herbs, feed pigs, cut wood, build houses and forge weapons... As long as they were given food and wine, they would be happy They are willing to do all kinds of work, er... Except farming. That''s the only thing they don''t want to learn. "


    "Forging weapons? Who is teaching barbarians to forge weapons?"


    "Paladin."


    Victor frowned slightly. Barbarians should be vigilant to learn human production and labor technology. The most strange thing is, why should the church teach the technology of forging iron to barbarians? Aren''t they afraid of losing their technical advantage in front of barbarians?


    Restraining his doubts, Victor turned and joked, "you two are red and your life is very moist."


    Old ham and boots looked at each other and said with a smile, "it''s soft to receive the money, but it''s not enough if you don''t..."


    "Money can be taken, hands can''t be soft, and hearts can''t be soft." Victor laughed and said, "from now on, the bribes given to you by those people don''t have to be turned over to the inspector. I allow you and the town sheriff to keep 30% of them, and the remaining 70% will be put into the vault of Raven Town, but there should be detailed accounts."


    "Thank you for your generosity." Old ham and boots stroked their breasts.


    Victor waved his hand and said, "you can accept money and gifts, but you must not accept women or touch the waitress in the pub. This is the bottom line I draw for you."


    Seeing Victor''s cold eyes, old ham and boots were cold in their hearts and said repeatedly, "master, we will never dare to go against your will."


    Victor relaxed and warned: "Every family has an iron rule: the village head and town head can only marry the housemaid trained by the Lord''s wife. The businessmen in Raven town are spies of all families, and there are more spies here than businessmen. You know limited things, but your power is very useful to them. These spies can''t control you except women and children. Therefore, your children are four years old You must be sent to Yinyue manor to receive attendant education. This is your protection. If you mess with women outside, don''t blame me for not talking about past feelings. "


    "Master, I will remember your teaching." The two said in unison.


    Victor nodded, leaned back in his chair and said, "I came here mainly to see elder Harald. I can''t stay in Raven town for a few days. You can tell me what difficulties you have now."


    "Raven town is understaffed." Old ham, the garrison officer, raised his head and said: "Now, the permanent resident population of Raven town is about 17000, of which the family members are only over 5000. The remaining people come from all directions, including dodo, Neville, Susi, Borui and Sasan... And these guys don''t look like loose refugees. They have their own forces and fight openly and secretly... With my 280 soldiers, they can''t take care of them."


    "Sir, can you send me another 300 mercenaries?" Old ham asked cautiously.


    Victor knocked on the handrail, shook his head and said, "Raven town is a free trade town. I can''t garrison too many troops here to avoid the rebound of viscount Negus and Viscount Soren... There are 2000 paladins of the church in Raven Town, and those people can''t turn the waves. When the barbarians leave, they will naturally leave."


    Old ham and boots looked worried. After all, they were not knights and lacked the ability to protect themselves in the face of the strife of various forces.


    Victor thought and said: "Well, I''ll go to pastor Kent and ask his Paladin to help patrol the territory. You just need to guard the castle and be responsible for the order in the town. In addition, the double headed lizard chamber of commerce is also a strong support of Raven town. If there is anything, you can consult them. The army of the great Knight Viscount Hanas will enter Raven town at the first time."


    "Any questions?"


    "No more." Boots shook his head.


    Victor waved his hand and said, "prepare a car for me, send someone to the paladin''s residence, contact the Reverend Kent, and say that Viscount Randall will visit him."


    "As you wish, dear master."


    Butz and old ham bowed down and left. Victor looked at their backs and thought, "it''s time to train the secret Knight of the Randall family."

 Chapter 454

    West of Raven Town, Paladin residence.


    "Your Excellency Kent, this is a kind of close fitting soft armor tanned with giant skin. The giant skin in lizard swamp has infinite power and is hard to be hurt by swords. Their leather is extremely tough and has strong resistance to cutting and puncture damage, but the skin is not thick enough to deal with blunt impact damage. But because the skin is light and smooth, it can be worn inside the armor as close fitting soft armor. York The craftsmen of the family used a special technique to blend two layers of skin into a whole, and sandwiched a layer of finely woven casan silk rattan armor with light and soft sweat absorbing antelope leather in the middle to finally make this soft skin armor. After testing, this soft skin armor can resist the accumulation of crossbows at a close distance. If equipped with dragon lizard skin armor, even military heavy crossbows can''t pierce it 150 meters away Wear. "


    Victor presented a gift and looked at Kent, the sixth level combat priest of the temple army.


    He is about 60 years old. He is wearing exquisite dragon lizard skin armor and purple glittering fine gold lock armor. He is tall and strong. His muscle lines are full and symmetrical. He looks strong and flexible. His exposed skin presents an oily bronze color. That is the characteristic of three times of body reshaping and external application of church secret medicine.


    Level six priests are called legendary priests. This is not to say that the personal force of level 6 priests can be comparable to that of legendary knights. In fact, their combat effectiveness is not as good as that of ordinary knights. However, level 6 priests play a greater role in the battlefield than Golden Knights, and have the ability of legendary strong men to turn the war around.


    However, fighting priests fight full-time. Their martial arts are much stronger than ordinary priests, and can basically reach the level of junior trainee knights. But the battle priest will be taken care of by the strong orcs on the battlefield. A combat priest who can be successfully promoted to level 6 is indispensable for luck, personal strength, wisdom and combat experience.


    Therefore, level 6 combat priests play the role of temple army commander among the church clergy. Their number is much smaller and much younger than level 6 missionary priests.


    Kent is the best fighting priest. He was born in an ordinary vassal family in Teutonic principality. Because he had no background, he could only start from the combat priest of the temple army team. After countless fierce battles, he was promoted to level 6 priest step by step with his personal efforts and combat grace.


    As an ordinary priest, Kent ignited the fire of his heart in the fight with the orc tribe. The forging secret method of the church made his physical quality break through the limits of mortals and reach the level of a senior trainee knight. He can compete with the junior Knights only by his martial arts skills. If he inspires the crystal of the senior Paladin and cooperates with the divine skill of the level 6 priest, he even has an amazing record of dealing with the golden Centaur Khan.


    Today, Kent is the assistant of Wallace, the deputy commander of the temple army, with 200 Cape wolf paladins and 1800 junior paladins. His extraordinary power and social status are equal to the Golden Knight.


    Victor looked at the Reverend Kent, who was also secretly observing the famous Viscount Randall.


    The young Lord with black hair and eyes has a beauty beyond the mundane. His skin is white and shining with the luster of life. The occasional breeze surrounds his body, highlighting the mysterious and noble temperament. Under his slender and straight eyebrows are a pair of dark and deep eyes. His eyes are calm and deep, as if he has the extraordinary ability to insight into the truth, which is obviously head up, But it gives people a sense of condescending examination.


    Kent can''t help but be a little discouraged. The moon elves originally belong to the silver level immortal race, and their life level is naturally higher than that of human beings. Viscount Randall, if not a pure moon elf royal family, is not much worse. He made friends with top figures in power. In front of him, a level 6 combat priest was not proud enough, and even was at a disadvantage.


    As soon as Wallace left, viscount Randall came to the door... It must be bad!


    Kent muttered in his heart, maintaining a friendly smile on his face, holding a soft shell and exclaimed: "What a good thing... Fighting priests are not as strong as paladins and can''t wear heavy fine iron scales. Moreover, in close combat, dexterity is more important than solid defense. In order to confuse orcs, fighting priests usually imitate paladins and wear only leather armor. This is also the main reason for the sacrifice of fighting priests. If this kind of soft leather armor can Popularization can save the lives of many fighting priests. "


    "The number of giant beetles is not large. They are still very dangerous."


    Victor shook his head and said in embarrassment: "the swamp Scouts of Randall family only captured three giant beetles last year and sacrificed two lives. The leather of three giant beetles can only make eight sets of soft armor... I''m afraid it''s difficult to popularize soft armor."


    Kent sighed and turned to smile: "the rattan skin hard armor of Renma hill is also very good... I just don''t know when Renma Hill will be willing to make the rattan skin armor public."


    Pastor Kent rambled and refused to get to the point, but Victor was patient enough. He shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s almost impossible unless the church can persuade other families to disclose their technology... Including the church''s monastery."


    Pastor Kent laughed, shook his head and said, "I''ve always been puzzled. The Lord and the church have a common enemy. Why do we not want to share each other''s achievements? Although I repeatedly appealed to the Holy See to disclose some secret skills to secular lords, they were rejected by the Privy Council."


    Victor thought for a moment and said: "I admire your character and virtue, but it is necessary to keep your secret skills. If everyone can wait for other people''s invention and creation, no one is willing to innovate. Take Tengpi armor as an example. If the temple army is willing to invest in purchasing Tengpi armor, Renma hill can expand the production scale and reduce the production cost. Only when the York family makes money will they be willing to invest more kinsol to support the family Scholars are engaged in technological innovation. The Lords of the human horse hills have become rich, and the church''s 11 taxes have naturally increased. This is actually a win-win way of cooperation. "


    Kent was stunned for a long time and murmured, "I think your opinion is very reasonable... However, the servant of the Supreme Lord cannot run business, so as not to be corrupted by greed."


    "Of course the servants of the most High Lord cannot trade."


    Victor smiled and said, "but we can pay attention to methods, such as the Lord donating rattan armor, the church giving rewards or... Relief."


    Pastor Kent put down the soft armor in his hand, shook his head seriously and said, "donation is piety to the Lord and can''t be mixed with selfishness."


    Victor smothered slightly, then stood up, stroked his chest and said sincerely, "sorry, I made a mistake."


    "Your Excellency is also kind..." Kent waved his hand and said seriously, "but the teaching of the Lord cannot be exceeded!" There was a hint of regret and distress in his eyes.


    Victor sat down again, smiled and said, "then let the temple army get enough rattan armor by specifying eleven taxes."


    "What?" Reverend Kent raised his head with a look of amazement.


    Victor smiled faintly: "the Privy Council issued a decree to let the Sassanian Empire purchase rattan skin and hard armor from the horse hills as eleven taxes and hand them over to the paladins of the temple army."


    "Yes, that''s a good idea!"


    Pastor Kent got up excitedly and paced back and forth in the room with his hands on his back. When he stopped, he laughed and said, "Your Excellency Randall, you have really helped me a lot."


    Kent is over 60 years old, his physical strength is declining, and his personal strength has passed the peak period. He is no longer suitable to serve as a combat priest of the temple army. The glorious Knights sent him to guard the barbarians for the purpose of protection. When the barbarians cross the river and go south, he will leave the temple army. Pastor frieds plans to let Kent be a bishop, but Kent believes that the level 6 priest should be at least a priest in red As a bishop, he even hoped to get a seat on the Council of Cardinals. However, Kent is now far away from the command center of the temple army and has no chance to move. He urgently needs to put forward his own political ideas and re-enter the vision of the shining knights.


    Victor''s proposal was right in Kent''s mind. Whether the Privy Council accepted the proposal to designate 11 taxes or not, Kent''s patron in the shining knights, the eresrell family, could speak for him.


    Pastor Kent naturally lifted his guard, returned to his chair and asked enthusiastically, "Lord Randall, what can I do for you this time?"


    Victor has long found out the details of Kent through Sylvia and Sophia. He may be an excellent military commander, but his political wisdom and historical knowledge are far inferior to Wallace, who was born in the eresrell family. Victor wants to confirm the relationship between the gold refining Empire and harlottes fortress from the mouth of the barbarian elders. However, due to the existence of Wallace, Victor has never been able to find out Face to face communication with elder Harald to avoid being seen by the eresrell family.


    Wallace accompanied Sophia to the Sassanian Empire, and Victor finally had the opportunity to visit the barbarian elders.


    In fact, the proposal to designate the eleventh tax was not Victor''s temporary decision. It was a matter negotiated by him, Sylvia and Sophia.


    For a long time, the stationed priests always master the non core technology of each family through the craftsmen of the Lord. The church does not need to change the collection method of the eleventh tax for a new product. However, the rattan beetle is really a good thing, but the church will not stimulate the divine knights for the production technology of the rattan beetle family. There are rattan beetles in the human horse hills, but there are no large orders, which is a problem after all.


    If the church issued a decree to designate the Lords of the Sassanian Empire to pay 11 taxes with rattan skin armor, the man horse hill can bypass the arms export ban of the Gambis royal family. With more buyers, the price of rattan skin armor will naturally rise, thus increasing the financial revenue of the man horse hill. Similarly, the Lords of Gambis can also buy the technical products of other kingdoms in the name of paying 11 taxes In the context of the great development, as long as everyone is willing to sit down and talk, no armaments can not be exchanged.


    Frequent commercial activities not only create favorable conditions for the development of the golden mission, but also the Privy Council needs to entrust a neutral commercial organization to settle and transport the commodities of the eleventh tax. The golden mission, in cooperation with the church, is bound to become a big Mac like commercial organization.


    Pastor Kent didn''t know that even if he didn''t make suggestions, some clergy would advise the Privy Council. Pope Clement would make this happen, because the neutral gold regiment could help him further expand the influence of the Privy Council.


    Victor smiled and said, "Your Excellency Kent, I came to thank you. The paladin and the barbarian helped Raven town dig two River reservoirs, one solved the water problem in the town, and the other gave me an additional 21000 mu of cultivated land. By the way, the wall of Raven town was built with the help of the Paladin..."


    "The city wall is still more than half closed. However, please rest assured that the paladins will build the rest of the city wall next year." Pastor Kent leaned sideways and smiled at Victor: "speaking, it was your wife''s idea to ask the barbarians to help Raven town build walls and canals. In fact, I''m also worried that the barbarians would be bored and cause trouble. Viscount Randall asked the barbarians to dig useless soft silver ore and build walls, which helped me solve a big problem."


    Hehe, this is my idea... Victor was secretly proud and said politely, "Your Excellency Kent, I''m going to visit Harald and express my gratitude to him in person."


    Kent''s gray eyes shrunk, sat up straight, smiled and said, "Sir, elder Harald and the barbarian live in the lark mountain in the West. Now the mountain is closed by heavy snow, and the mountain path is difficult... Why don''t you visit elder Harald when the weather gets warmer and the barbarian goes down the mountain?"


    "Then I''ll stay in Raven town for a month. Anyway, the water season is not a few days." Victor smiled disapprovingly.


    Kent frowned, and he calculated that Wallace would never come back in a month. So he shook his head reluctantly and said, "Viscount Randall, to tell you the truth, many lords are interested in barbarians, but barbarians have a great diplomatic relationship. The LORD had better not establish private relations with elder Harald directly, so as not to cause misunderstanding among other families. I think it''s better for you to avoid suspicion."


    "This is Raven town."


    "The barbarian camp is located in Lark mountain, which is not the territory of the Randall family."


    "As the Lord of Raven Town, I should have a good relationship with my strong neighbors."


    "The paladin will protect the safety of the town. Moreover, his highness Sylvia and elder Harald have reached an agreement not to hurt each other." Reverend Kent shook his head and refused to budge.


    Victor smiled, tapped his index finger on the table and said bluntly, "but I doubt your position. If the barbarians conflict with my people, I don''t think the paladin can maintain justice."


    Kent was very annoyed by the aggressive attitude of the young Lord. He was silent for a long time and said dully, "Viscount Randall, please pay attention to the overall situation." After a pause, he said, "I can''t agree even in front of his highness Sylvia."


    Victor stood up and said coldly, "either you go with me or I''ll go myself."


    Kent was angry, but he suddenly caught a golden streamer in Victor''s eyes. He was surprised. When he looked carefully, he was still a pair of dark and deep eyes, as if the golden streamer was just an illusion.


    How could the legendary priest hallucinate?


    Kent was sure that he had never looked at the dazzling eyes. He pondered for a moment. Facing Victor''s surprised eyes, he said slightly modestly: "Sir, please forgive me for my impoliteness. If you agree to let me examine your state with true vision, I can take you to see elder Harald."


    Victor thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    A small circle of runes floated in pastor Kent''s eyes, dyeing the gray eyes into a sacred and solemn white gold. He studied Victor carefully for a moment, and the white golden pupils gradually returned to normal.


    "What''s wrong with my body?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "Ah, no, no problem. Your excellency is very healthy." Pastor Kent woke up and said, "well... If you have any doubts, you can ask your highness Sylvia... It''s not convenient for me to talk about the matter between you and your highness Sylvia."


    "Why don''t you prepare first, and we''ll set out right away to visit elder Harald?" Reverend Kent lowered himself and asked Victor for advice.


    Victor thought for a moment and decided to see Harald first, then look for Sylvia and ask about true vision. He said, "OK, I''ll go back to Raven castle and prepare gifts."


    Pastor Kent personally sent Victor out of the paladin residence gate, turned back to his study, took out parchment and quill pen, and wrote on his desk: Victor Wimbledon Viscount Randall, the whole body presents the emerald color representing the void water element, and there is a small golden glow in the brain area, which spreads to the eyes.


    Kent put down the quill pen, rolled up the letter, covered it with fire paint, and shouted to the outside: "ZMAN, ZMAN, for the sake of my Lord, get over here quickly."


    Before long, a warrior in dragon lizard skin armor walked into the study and saluted, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Kent put the letter in a wooden box, stuffed it into his confidant, patted him on the shoulder and said, "give this letter to Lord eresler. Remember, no one else can see it."


    "Lord herrere? Lord Wallace?"


    "Idiot, would I call that Wallace guy an adult? I''m talking about his highness eres Rael of the shining Knights!"

 Chapter 455

    The barbarian''s camp is not far from Raven Town, but the mountain road is rugged and winding. Half a meter thick snow covers the mountain road. If you don''t pay attention, you will step into the air and roll into the valley and deep ditch.


    Fortunately, Victor, pastor Kent and several of his entourages are not ordinary people. The legendary priest, with two ruling warriors, four middle-level paladins, popular archers and two elite guards, is enough to cope with most dangerous environments. The performance of Caligula is even more amazing.


    The silly man, carrying hundreds of pounds of metal ingots, walked at the front of the line. He seemed to regard shoveling snow as a game. The long stick used to explore the snow had long disappeared. As long as pastor Kent pointed out a direction, he took two strong long legs and plowed the snow out of a road. Then, with a giggle on his face, he stood 100 meters away and waited for the team to approach.


    The legendary battle priest stepped on the snow path opened by Caligula and said with emotion: "Sir, your entourage is not an ordinary person."


    With this strength and physical fitness alone, Caligula can be compared with barbarian soldiers. He chose the path very accurately, as if he knew by nature that there was a road and there was a pit.


    The maximum radius of Victor''s blind sense is 2.2M, but it can''t penetrate the real object shielding air. The air in the snow is thin, and Victor can feel the road conditions half a meter below the snow layer. If he doesn''t inspire his popular talent and lose weight, he can''t run on the mountain snow like Caligula.


    It can only be said that Caligula''s spiritual intuition is extremely sharp. Described by the theory of Golden Toad''s secret form, that is the realm of "reflecting the scenery with the heart".


    Victor shook his head with half jealousy and half concealment and said, "it''s a pity that he is a timid fool. He doesn''t dare to kill cattle. He hasn''t learned to pray yet."


    Pastor Kent really lost interest in Caligula, and the youngest Paladin even showed a look of contempt and disgust.


    In the eyes of the clergy, an idiot who can''t pray is equal to a lamb forgotten by the Lord. If the clergy can''t redeem him, he must bear the original sin. The church should let these people live and die. Viscount Randall took in the big fool mostly because he valued his strength and advertised the kindness and virtue of the nobility.


    Victor actually has high expectations for Caligula. His intelligence is developing with his teeth. If Caligula was enlightened that day, maybe even Nelson was not his opponent.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if Caligula can''t overcome his cowardly character in the end. After so many days together, Victor has established a master servant friendship with this kind and simple fool. At least he has a brute force and intuition comparable to the ogre, and his ability to explore and avoid danger is also valuable.


    Caligula opened the way ahead, and Viktor and his party arrived at the barbarian gathering place in only two quarters of an hour.


    The camp is located at the top of the highest hill. There is no fence. Log huts are like snow bags, located on a thick snow blanket. The two barbarians saw the procession from a distance and greeted it. They all wore only a pair of animal leather pants, naked with a strong chest full of tattoos and scars, the Qiu knot''s muscles seemed to contain infinite power, and a string of animal tooth necklace was hung on their thick neck, most of which were the teeth of jackals.


    Since the barbarians lived in Skylark mountain on the west side of Raven Town, the surrounding jackals have fallen into blood mold. The paladin led the barbarians to test the jackals. Viscount Negus easily occupied 2000 square kilometers of wilderness. In a sense, this is the result of the alliance and cooperation between mankind and barbarians.


    Reverend Kent was clearly familiar with the two barbarian sentinels. He left the line alone and spoke kindly to them in barbarian language. Caligula shrank behind Renault and seemed to want to hide his 2.3-meter-high bulk with Renault''s 1.9-meter-high body.


    When this guy saw a barbarian bigger and stronger than himself, he immediately counseled.


    There, two barbarian soldiers communicated with pastor Kent for a moment, turned and led victor and others into the camp.


    In the camp, the sound of hammers hitting the chopping board was heard all the time. Most barbarians were busy forging weapons. Only some barbarian women moved outside the house. They gathered in small groups to wipe the newborn''s body with snow.


    Compared with human babies, barbarian newborns are super large. There are obvious muscle lines on the small arms and legs. The cold and piercing snow touches the red skin and arouses bursts of white fog. Such a cold environment is too harsh for barbarian babies. When a baby''s cry is no longer loud, the female barbarian will pull a panting red haired bison, knock the 3000 pound beast to the ground with one punch, take out the sharp axe, cut open its belly, and stuff the dying baby into the blood hot abdominal cavity, leaving only her head outside.


    At this time, an older barbarian woman whispered to the baby in the cow''s belly. It was a syllable that did not express meaning, but full of mysterious power. It was not until the baby snored steadily that she turned to the next target.


    Victor noticed that singing vibrated the baby''s heartbeat and the blood of bison, realized the continuous resonance between them, and formed an all-round stimulation inside and outside the baby''s body.


    "Karakin, the singer, is a female barbarian who holds the mysterious power. It is said that this ritual can help barbarian children absorb the vitality of wild animals and make them stronger and more tenacious. It is equivalent to the reconstruction of the body of human secret law warriors." Reverend Kent introduced victor.


    Animal tooth necklace and newborn ceremony represent the tradition of barbarians, and iron forging represents the innovation of barbarians. With a faint guess in his mind, Victor nodded and followed pastor Kent to the largest wooden house in the center of the camp.


    "You stay outside."


    Pastor Kent gave an order and opened the reindeer skin curtain. Victor nodded to Renault and shack, motioned them to obey the priest''s arrangement and turned into the house. The barbarian sentry took the big wooden box in Caligula''s hand and followed in. The alchemist militia and Caligula were led away by the paladin.


    The orange flame jumped in the fire pond, illuminating the scarred and muscular body of the barbarian elder. He sat on a rough, ugly, but absolutely durable oak stool, holding a bright obsidian and polishing his giant axe. He raised his head, the cornflower blue pupils looked at the visitors, and a heavy sense of oppression like a mountain was about to come out.


    Victor runs the x-3 to disintegrate the pressure on the mind, and the dark pupils become deep and cold, like a bottomless abyss that can absorb all light.


    Harald''s pupils narrowed slightly, restrained his momentum and said in human common language: "young elf, I can feel the sharp and ruthless power in your body. You are qualified to be my enemy or friend."


    Pastor Kent''s eyes flashed like flames. He stepped forward and said in barbarian language, "elder Harald, this is Sophia urusa''s husband. He is not your enemy."


    "I''m not an elf either."


    Victor said in fluent barbarian language, "Harald gorsa, you seem hostile to the elves?"


    Pastor Kent was stunned, turned his head and asked in surprise, "Lord Randall, can you speak barbarian language?"


    "I only learned it in the last three months." Replied Victor blandly.


    Kent was speechless. He came from a vassal family of Teutonic principality. As a teenager, he began to deal with the barbarians at the foot of the mountain. It took him five years to master the barbarian language. Victor could speak fluent barbarian language in only three months.


    Why is there such a big gap between natural extraordinary and ordinary people?


    With the powerful memory, analysis and induction functions of x-3, Victor can easily master any language of human language family as long as the vocal cord structure is similar. In fact, he specialized in learning barbarian language for only three afternoons. The classroom was in the carriage, and the teachers were Sophia and Natalia.


    "I know you, but I''m not sure if you''re Sophia urusa''s spouse or Ms. Sylvia''s spouse?" As the barbarian elder polished his axe blade, he said in confusion, "I have never understood the complex family relationship of your human beings."


    Victor looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Pastor Kent calmed down and explained dryly, "er... Knights are not ordinary humans, especially female knights. They have the responsibility to improve the knight blood of their children, so as to avoid the decline of Knight blood, so they will share a powerful partner of blood."


    "So do the barbarians. The strong have multiple female barbarian spouses, and the weak are not qualified to reproduce."


    Harald looked up and said, "however, in Raven Town, I see many fat, weak men and aging men have multiple wives, and those strong young humans have no spouse... Ordinary human men seem to decide who has the right to have children according to different clothes... Will such human babies be strong?"


    Pastor Kent was stunned and choked for a long time before he said, "er... I think gorsa made a lot of sense."


    "What a strange race." The barbarian elder shook his head and continued his work.


    Victor coughed and asked, "Harald gorsa, why are you hostile to the elves?"


    "The elves recruited the mountain dwarves and forced me to leave the great and harsh harlottes mountain."


    "Can you be specific?"


    Harald devoted himself to polishing his weapons. Obsidian and axe blades constantly rubbed sparks, and the harsh sound echoed alone in the house.


    "I brought gifts to the barbarians."


    Victor turned to open the wooden box. There were piles of lavender metal ingots. "Here are 500 pounds of refined iron ingots doped with refined gold, which can make strong and sharp refined gold weapons."


    Harald stood up, his tall figure covered half of the wall. He said, "what do you need the son of arete to do for you?"


    "I want to help my barbarian friend." Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "the natural environment of the southern continent is different from that of the arete plateau. I think elder Harald asked his people to learn human production technology in order to enable them to survive and reproduce in the southern continent. You are not sure about finding sacred objects. It may take hundreds of years, or even longer... Or you may never find them."


    "I am willing to help barbarians find holy things. Although it may not be successful, there are a large number of human beings. With your help, you have a better chance of finding holy things. Maybe you can return to ARITE''s hometown in your lifetime."


    Harald looked at pastor Kent and asked, "your king has promised to help me find the holy thing. Will he break his promise?"


    Pastor Kent winked at Victor, but Victor shook his head and said, "of course the promise of the king and the church is valid. I just came to confirm the appearance of the barbarian holy things." With that, he took a piece of Saron magic iron ore from his waist bag and handed it to the pastor Kent nearby.


    Kent looked at the ore in his hand and asked in surprise, "this is black iron ore? Sir, where did you find it?"


    Victor shook his head as if nothing had happened and said, "I don''t know what ore it is... My swamp scouts found this mineral in the lizard swamp. I think its color is close to the runes on the barbarian sacred painting book provided by Lord Constantine, so take it to elder Harald to identify it."


    "It''s called black iron ore? But I''ve never heard of black iron."


    Kent weighed the Saron magic iron ore, threw it to Harald, smiled and explained to Victor: "Black iron only existed in the era of the chosen one. It has the characteristic of conducting void elements. The equipment made by ancient knights with black iron, secret silver and refined gold is better than the current secret silver equipment. However, smelting black iron ore requires extremely high temperature, and our current furnace can not meet that requirement. The forging method of black iron equipment has been lost. The ''dawn light'' of the nahtigar family can be used Can be the only existing black iron long sword. "


    Harald looked at the ore in his hand and nodded, "this is indeed the favorite black iron ore of the mountain dwarves."


    Victor added relevant information to x-3 and asked, "I heard that Harald gorsa has a sacred imitation in his hand. Can you show it to me?"


    The barbarian elder lifted the animal skin carpet, took out the imitation from the underground dark grid and threw it to victor.


    This is a semi-circular metal creation, completely made of secret silver, and the black runes on the front and back are carved with Saron magic iron seal.


    "Seems to be a part of a device?" Victor made a tentative remark, walked forward and returned the imitation to Harald.


    "The style, size, material and pattern are the same as the holy thing, but it is not a holy thing." Harald put the imitation back to the dark grid, sat down and said, "the mountain dwarf made an imitation of the holy thing. We always thought it was a holy thing. Until the mountain dwarf asked harlottes for the holy thing, we and the dwarf knew it was false."


    "The dwarves ask for holy things from you? Aren''t the holy things the barbarians?" Victor asked mistily.


    "No." Harald shook his head and said, "the barbarians have no holy things and no prophecy... The holy things and prophecy are the dwarves... The son of the mountain owes a promise, and the mountain dwarves leave us."


    Victor settled down, sat down on the box and asked, "what happened to arete more than 80 years ago? Why did the mountain dwarves migrate?"


    "More than eighty years ago, I was not born." The barbarian elder brushed the axe blade with his rough thumb and said faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The elder said that more than 80 years ago, several elves came to arete. They asked the mountain dwarf king to abide by the ancient covenant and hand over the source of power. The dwarf king asked harlottes to hand over the holy thing kept by the barbarians for generations. But the holy thing was false. The dwarf king could not hand over the source of power. He had to abide by the ancient covenant and lead millions of mountain dwarves to migrate with the elf messengers. ¡±


    Harald dropped his axe and continued: "before leaving, the dwarf King accused harlottes of failing to keep his oath and keep the holy things for the dwarves. He asked the son of Gaoshan to go to the south continent to retrieve the lost holy things, otherwise the barbarians will bear the consequences of breaking his oath."


    Victor touched his nose and asked pastor Kent, "what the hell is going on?"


    Pastor Kent hesitated and finally said, "according to the historical documents of the church and the narration of elder Harald, we speculate on the process of the event..."


    "More than 9000 years ago, the Pantheon organized troops to invade the forbidden land, the arete plateau, in an attempt to seize the sacred objects handed over by the dwarves to the barbarians. Almost all the expeditionary troops of the Pantheon were destroyed, but their legendary knight defeated the barbarian elder of harotes in a duel and won the sacred objects. The legendary Knight handed the sacred objects to the paladin family to honor eno "Your Majesty has surrendered."


    "We don''t know the meaning of the holy thing to the dwarves and barbarians, but we guess that a dwarf craftsman at that time made a fake and gave it to the barbarians for safekeeping. The real holy thing, or the" source of power "of the dwarves, was in the treasure house of the church, and finally stolen by the wizard... There are signs that the holy thing finally disappeared to the southern continent. This coincides with the prophecy of the dwarf king ¡£¡±


    "Now the mountain dwarves and barbarians don''t know the truth... The elves may be in trouble. They sent messengers to ask the mountain dwarves to abide by any ancient covenant and hand over the holy things. The dwarf king can''t hand them over. He can only lead his people to help the elves fight."


    Kent paused, glanced at the barbarian elder and said with some embarrassment: "Well... The yarret plateau is short of firewood. The mountain dwarves forge weapons and armor and plant cave mushrooms by using underground fire. After the dwarves migrate, the grello sheep monster occupies the dwarf Tunnel... You know, the barbarians are tall and can''t enter the dwarf tunnel at all. The sheep monster makes use of the terrain and eats the dwarf''s cave mushrooms. It gradually grows and threatens the lives of the barbarians Save. "


    "This is the consequence of the barbarian breaking his oath!"


    Harald touched the scar between his chest and abdomen and said, "the glory left by the grello sheep monster to me."


    Victor looked at the huge and shocking scar of the barbarian elder, and wondered: "it seems that the wound is caused by some large monster... How can they enter the dwarf tunnel?"


    Pastor Kent explained: "Grello sheep monsters are divided into short vegetarian sheep monsters and giant carnivorous sheep monsters. Vegetarian sheep monsters have a large number. When they develop to a certain extent, there will be an omnivorous sheep and many carnivorous ram monsters in the population. The sheep queen and ram monsters breed vegetarian sheep monsters'' cubs. When the Cubs grow up, they eat some of them. The size of sheep queen and carnivorous ram monsters become larger and larger and produce lambs There are more and more strange things. "


    "The large ethnic groups in the tunnel divided into small groups, expanded outside the cave, and new sheep queens and carnivorous ram monsters appeared. Those carnivorous ram monsters are 2.8 meters tall, stronger and brainless than carnivores. They spread everywhere, coincide with the hunting routes of barbarians, even desecrated the cemetery of barbarian warriors, took out the buried weapons and armor, and hunted reindeer and beasts on the yarit plateau."


    Harald said, "my people lack prey and weapons. The children of barbarians don''t have enough beasts to hold the newborn ceremony. The weak children die of hunger and can''t stand the test of the cold wind. Although we have killed countless sheep monsters, it''s useless not to kill the sheep in the tunnel!"


    Pastor Kent whispered to victor, "the flesh and blood of the grello sheep monster is poisonous... The barbarians who eat the sheep monster will become stupid. In just 80 years, the number of barbarians has decreased by half..."


    Victor''s expression was very serious at the moment. He was silent for a long time before he asked, "ogres, goblins and jackals all eat the same kind. But they will never use the same kind as food until they have to... Is grello really a monster of natural evolution?"


    Harlottes was silent for a few seconds and said, "the son of arete has guarded the holy mountain for generations, and our people hunt around the Great Rift. It is said that there is the entrance to hell, and the grello sheep monster is the descendant of the devil of hell. Without the protection of barbarians, mountain dwarves can''t deal with grello. Without mountain dwarves, barbarians can''t protect the great harlottes mountain!"


    "I must find the source of power of the dwarves!"


    Pastor Kent shouted, "brave gorsa, please believe that mankind can help barbarians guard the holy mountain! Grello sheep monster is our common enemy!"


    Harlottes showed a rare smile on his broad face, waved a huge Tomahawk and said, "Reverend, I have seen the hope brought by mankind to the barbarians, but the ancestors of the barbarians once betrayed the oath, and I can''t escape my obligations."


    Victor nodded silently and said, "I will do my best to help the barbarians recover their glory and dignity. Elder Harald, let''s leave first."


    Leaving the barbarian camp, Victor was heavy hearted and didn''t speak all the way. When he was going down the mountain, pastor Kent pulled Victor aside and whispered: "Lord Randall, please don''t spread the story about the grello sheep monster. In fact, his highness and Sophia of the human kingdom know the inside story, but everyone has vowed not to disclose it. We are preparing to transfer population to the Principality of Teuton and establish a solid defense line. If the displaced people know that there are millions of demons on the yarret plateau, they are likely to pounce at any time, they will only do it once Coax and disperse. "


    Victor shook his head and said in a deep voice, "maybe... It''s not just the grello sheep monster that jumped down."


    "Yes, maybe more than 300000 barbarians jumped down first." Reverend Kent sighed with emotion.


    Victor frowned and asked, "did the Church ever think that there might be an abyss under the big crack?"


    Pastor Kent closed his lips, remained silent for a moment, and said firmly, "the Supreme Lord, no matter what''s in the Great Rift of arete, we must unite the barbarians!"


    "Yes... I swear to the Supreme Lord of glory that I will never spread anything about the grello sheep monster."


    Victor drew a triangular gesture representing the holy mountain of light on his chest, raised his head, stared at the battle priest with burning eyes, and asked, "since only his highness of the human kingdom can know the truth, why did your excellency Kent agree to take me to see elder harlottes? What did you show with true vision?"


    Pastor Kent smiled and said mysteriously, "I found everything... If you have any questions, you can ask your highness Sylvia."


    Looking at the direction of Jinshui City, Victor raised a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth and thought to himself:


    "Don''t ask, I know. She doesn''t allow others to interfere with my choice, whether it''s elves or humans."

 Chapter 456

    Jinshui City, Heibao, conference hall.


    The vassal lords and high-ranking Knights of Renma Hill responded to the Duke of York and gathered here to discuss the resettlement of refugees.


    "Victor''s tenant system is a wonderful idea!"


    Enbisser York slapped the oak table, his fat face full of excitement and admiration, and said excitedly, "the core idea of the tenant system is that the Lord makes the people rich, and the rich people make the family strong!"


    The Lords looked at each other, and no one spoke. Their eyes wandered back and forth, and finally fell on the count of feldspar castle.


    The great Knight tellandon, the uncle of the Duke of York, had to stand up and asked: "Sir, what does the people mean by being rich? I can support making the family members rich. But if it''s a refugee... What does it matter whether the refugee is rich or not and the family is strong? In fact, even if the people are rich, it has no direct relationship with the Lord. The Lord can''t deprive the people of their wealth without reason?"


    "Uncle, please sit down." The Duke of York raised his hand and said with a smile, "isn''t it difficult to understand? Hehe, Victor discussed with me one morning before he went to Raven town. I couldn''t understand his point of view at that time. Why should low-level refugees share our land and wealth? We''re not the masters of refugees!"


    Everyone whispered and nodded yes. Mrs. ulena smiled and said, "as long as it is Victor''s policy proposal, whether we understand his intention or not is debatable."


    The Council hall was suddenly quiet. Count tellandon glanced at the countess with appreciation. He didn''t want to stand against Victor on the issue of territorial governance. However, as Uncle nbiser, family members always regarded him as an adviser to check and balance the Duke''s power.


    Nbiser said with a smile, "the countess is right. After two days of discussion with family scholars, I finally understood Victor''s idea."


    "At present, three walls to block the ant tide have been completed. According to the original agreement, Renma hill has the obligation to accept 400000 refugees from Gambis kingdom within 20 years. However, the Church believes that according to the actual situation of Renma hill, it is fully capable of receiving 1 million refugees. Prince William Regent sent a letter asking us to receive 60000 refugees from northern counties in batches before the wind season next year Refugees. The church shall be responsible for the specific matters concerning the migration of refugees. "


    "Since we are now the descendants of Gambis, there is no reason to refuse the Royal request."


    The Duke of York paused and continued, "I must remind you that the refugees in the northern counties are not loose refugees in the general sense. They have settled in the northern part of the Kingdom and have multiplied for hundreds of years. Compared with those refugee groups who have no fixed place, they have ability, insight, property, more unity and become a force."


    "The biggest problem in front of us is how to master these outsiders?"


    The refugees in the northern counties of Gambis are mainly refugees from the kingdom of dodo. They have lived in Gambis for hundreds of years, and the Lord suddenly asked them to give up their land and move to the remote human horse hills. They will inevitably harbor resentment. Moreover, if the neighbors of the kingdom of Gambis can drive them away once, they can drive them away a second time. This makes them more anxious about their future.


    It would not be a big problem if the people and horses were to accept dozens or hundreds of people at a time. However, even if the church organized the migration of refugees in batches, it would often be thousands of people.


    Thousands of refugees who share the same illness, have resentment and are at a loss are bound to watch and help each other on the way to migration. For priests responsible for migrant refugees, organized refugee groups are easier to cooperate with their work. However, for the Lords of Renma hill, thousands of refugee groups represent a major hidden danger.


    The first group of refugees haven''t been settled yet, but the next group comes again. The trouble is like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger, and finally becomes out of control.


    The high-ranking knights were silent, and the little lords looked even more worried. The Duke of York looked around and said confidently, "Victor believes that population is the most precious wealth for people and horses, and the higher the quality and ability of refugees, the better. The key lies in how to turn these people into our wealth. Victor''s tenant system perfectly solves this problem."


    "What do the refugees in the northern counties want most now? A stable life and no longer being driven out of their homes is actually a legal identity of their people."


    Nbiser raised his hand, picked up the hide paper on the table and said: "This land lease document satisfies their desire. As long as they get this document, they will have the status of a tenant. The tenant is not a refugee. Their land lease document is signed and issued by the Lord and has legitimacy. The tenant is not a citizen. The land lease document is renewed every 25 years, and the tenant family can give priority to renewing the contract. If the tenant cannot pay the rent on time, he is lazy, stupid and violates the law According to the family law, the Lord has the right to terminate the lease. In addition, there is no difference between the tenant family and the collar family. They retain 30% of the harvest and four months of labor or militia training every year. When the refugees have the land lease document, they will regard their family as the collar. What can attract them more than this? "


    "The best thing is that the land lease documents are only issued to monogamous refugee families. Refugee leaders generally have many women. They are doomed not to become tenants. Those single men without wives will only dig their corners. Therefore, the refugee Gang disintegrated. Our trouble will be solved naturally."


    "Good!"


    Count tellandon exclaimed: "only the children of the tenants are eligible to join the mercenary Corps. If the tenants want to renew the lease, they must work hard. Our leaders have more time to build armaments to meet the needs of the mercenary corps, which is conducive to the South expansion strategy. Victor''s tenant system has turned the refugees into our wealth!"


    Since it was Victor''s proposal, the tenant system must have been appreciated by Sylvia. Count tellandon, after being cleaned up by Sylvia (opposing the joint-stock chamber of Commerce and taking away his young son), was really unwilling to play the role of Duke''s adviser. Sylvia brought back a little Auguste from kite castle, and the Earls of tellandon wanted to take the child as their own. Anyway, Edward and Anna will give back their children to Fred and odel. The task of checking and balancing the Duke''s power should be handed over to the parents of the future queen.


    Besides, Victor''s tenant system is really amazing.


    No matter how good the policy is, as long as the Duke implements it to the vassal Lord, someone must stand up and question it. This is a stable system for large families. The eyes of the crowd focused on Viscount Fred. Fred stood up helplessly and said, "the tenant system satisfies the refugees, the people and the church, but it damages the interests of the Lord. In order to settle the refugees, we have lost 30% of our harvest for no reason, and every year. Of course, I can afford it, but what about the new lords of the family? They are especially short of money..."


    Several newly canonized vassal barons nodded frequently, but heard Fred say, "the tenants get 30% of the harvest. It''s too much... Just give them 10% and a half." Seeing that the barons turned black, Fred said, "if we help the Lords of the Kingdom settle the refugees, they should pay us. I suggest that the family take out funds to subsidize the new lords."


    Enbiser suddenly stood up, tried to open his eyes, stared at his brother and asked loudly, "subsidy? Do you want it, or do I want it? Do you want it, or do I want it?"


    Fred shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands, sat down again, put on an innocent expression, as if to say: you all see, I don''t have no objection, but the Duke doesn''t agree to subsidize everyone.


    Several eyes were fixed on enbiser''s fat face. He shook his cheeks and said bitterly, "you are so shallow... What did Victor say? The people are rich and the family is strong. An appropriate population is the most precious wealth... Why do you separate tenants from your own wealth? Why can''t you treat tenants as your own wealth?"


    Bruce, the great knight, said: "Sir, I believe in Victor''s talent and vision, but I don''t know yet. The relationship between people''s wealth and family strength is strong. We used to think that family is rich and strong... Please explain to us what is people''s wealth and family strength?"


    Nbiser patted his fat belly, and the attendant immediately presented a cup of fresh goat milk and napkin with honey. Nbiser raised his glass, drank the goat''s milk, wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin and said slowly: "Poor refugees have no fixed residence, lack of food and clothing, and their children are underdeveloped and weak. Rich tenants live and work in peace and contentment, and have no worries about food and clothing. Their children are naturally stronger and smarter than refugee children. A thin migrant worker can plant 15 mu of land, and a strong tenant farmer can plant 30 mu of land. Eight thin and weak tenants can plant 120 mu of land, eight strong tenant farmers and four people can plant 120 mu of land The other four can work, learn crafts, or be mercenaries. Therefore, the poorer the weaker, the richer the stronger. "


    "Should we accept poor and weak migrant workers or cultivate rich and strong tenants?"


    "Tenants'' children aged 4 to 8 can live in general education schools for free. This age group is related to their future growth and development. While instilling loyalty and bravery into them, we let them exercise their body, temper their will, practice the first secret of wolf war skills, and cultivate qualified soldiers for the mercenary Corps in advance."


    "Tenant farmers'' parents see the hope of the family in their children. Of course, they are willing to take out their savings and send their children to military schools and craftsman schools. When their children grow up, we get elite mercenaries, skilled craftsmen and strong farmers. Is the family stronger?"


    This argument ignited the enthusiasm of the vassal lords, and everyone whispered and talked one after another.


    "I see... The people are rich and the family is strong."


    "It''s worthy of your highness Sylvia''s choice... Viscount Randall''s talent makes me speechless."


    "I think Viscount Randall''s intelligence can be comparable to that of the University of Arya..."


    The Council hall was noisy. The Duke of York had to slap the table hard and raise the volume. "Calm down and wait until I finish talking."


    When the people stopped talking, nbiser continued, "the wonderful part of the tenant system is not only the cultivation of soldiers and craftsmen. It is a political plan tailored by Victor for the horse hills. Other families can''t follow the tenant system."


    "In the past, a village of the York family controlled a territory with a radius of 20 kilometers and could feed 3000 to 10000 people. The Lord should ensure the livelihood of the people. Therefore, the more the population of the village, the less sacrifices handed over to the Lord. However, in the man horse hills, 300 square kilometers of land can support 10000 to 20000 people, or even more. At present, the man horse hills are not short of land, but soldiers Farmers, miners and craftsmen. If there are enough tenants in the man horse hill, our neighbors can take the tenants to open up wasteland and build new villages. In this way, the total wealth of the Lord will increase. "


    "On the other hand, although the tenants are attached to the village, they are distributed by us. The tenants and the villagers belong to two different groups. The tenant''s small family has no ability to resist the village office, and they are destined to rely on the Lord. The tenants are equivalent to the ears and eyes of the Lord, and supervise and restrict each other with the village. The influence of the Lord will further expand, at least the village head can''t hide it The total revenue of the territory. "


    Then the Duke of York shook his head and said with a smile: "In the past, the natural resources of the territory were limited, and the villagers collected the resources of the territory. Let''s just turn a blind eye... Now, half of the hills are terraces, and the harvest of the territory is not a small amount. Otherwise, why should the church change the collection method of the eleventh tax? We can''t set up a tax official in every village like the Regent?"


    The vassal lords couldn''t help laughing. A thorny problem was solved in this way.


    The Duke of York knocked on the table with his fat white fingers and continued: "As for the harvest distributed to the tenants, you don''t have to care. The tenants are not refugees. They can''t move freely, otherwise they will lose the right to rent land. The Lord makes rules and the people abide by the rules. We have too many ways to master the harvest of the tenants. For example, monopolizing the trading channels and controlling prices... We should follow a principle that the people''s harvest and goods can only be sold to the Lord, The Lord''s goods can only be sold to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce. "


    The high-level Knight lords who own the shares of the double headed lizard look the same, but the small lords who have no shares are somewhat unnatural. But they can''t resist the will of the family. The double headed lizard has mastered many resources and has actually monopolized the foreign trade of the human horse hill.


    Duke of York has a headache. When Victor proposed the joint-stock chamber of Commerce, he had already set up a situation beyond his imagination. Victor and Sylvia are preparing to connect the double headed lizard with the gold regiment, which also involves the secret of the gold recovery potion. These things cannot be disclosed to all vassal lords for the time being, but as Duke of York family, enbiser has the responsibility to appease the family The mood of the clan members, after a moment of meditation, he said:


    "I guarantee that the double headed lizard will give the most reasonable price whether purchasing materials or selling goods. At the same time, the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce will provide low interest loans to family members without shares, with a loan amount equivalent to three times the annual income of the territory. The loan is borrowed every three years, and the repayment period will not exceed five years."


    The new Lord''s face suddenly looked much better. Nbiser nodded and asked, "who has any objection to the family''s implementation of the tenant system?"


    The people shook their heads and agreed to implement the tenant system. Nbiser said, "now go back and send family scholars to work out the specific details of the tenant system, and then I will provide the implementation method to bishop Perot and ask him to cooperate with us to assign tenants."


    The Lords rose to salute the Duke of York and left the Council hall one by one.


    Enbiser sat alone for a while, shook his head and said to the clerk Max: "look, water conservancy projects, green brick Trade, double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, mercenaries, gold regiment, tenant system... As long as victor''s proposal can always pass smoothly. I just asked the Lord to purchase and purchase, but few supported me..."


    Max stepped forward, bowed and said: "Viscount Randall is brilliant, but everyone supports his proposal mainly because of his transcendent status. If he is in your position, he will still be questioned and resisted by your adults. However, all the administrative measures of viscount Randall are particularly beneficial to you... The influence of Heibao has unconsciously covered every corner of the family."


    "Max, you''re right." Nbiser got up from his seat with difficulty, smiled, patted the clerk on the shoulder and said, "Victor is for Mrs. Sylvia... Mrs. is the patron of black castle."


    "Send someone to inform Rose Manor of the results of the meeting."


    *********************


    Rose Manor, crystal flower house.


    Sylvia took the minutes of the black castle meeting from the old housekeeper. When the old housekeeper left the flower house, she turned and smiled at trisley: "honey, guess what the result of the discussion is?"


    "The tenant system was put forward by Victor. What else to guess? It must have passed..." trisley said lazily, sitting on the round rattan chairs, holding her chin.


    Sylvia invited Tingting to trisley''s side, sat down and said, "so confident in Victor? Is it love that makes my guardian Knight lose his thinking ability... Let me see if it''s getting bigger?"


    Trisley patted Sylvia''s slender hand out to her chest and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s not that I haven''t touched it. Now I have a lover and forget me. It''s really sad." Sylvia pursed her red lips and looked sad and wronged, and then couldn''t help giggling.


    Trisley blushed, bit her pink lips and turned her head unnaturally aside. Sylvia gathered her shawl and hair and said with a smile, "you only see the amazing side of victor. In fact, he is also stupid and cute."


    Trisley turned her head, looked into Sylvia''s blue eyes and asked in surprise, "you mean Victor''s bear group? But I think the bear group is very valuable."


    Sylvia stretched out her slender index finger and touched trisley''s forehead, "So I say that you are dazzled by love and want to protect your sweetheart everywhere... Sophia doesn''t think so. She will use the bear group first and then abandon the bear group, otherwise her career will not succeed. Victor didn''t think clearly when he set up the golden group... No powerful Lord can master such a huge potential business organization. As long as he is me If you are a man, you don''t want to dominate the gold regiment, let alone have the bear regiment armed. "


    "Once the relationship between the bear group and Victor is exposed, it will be hanged by the Lord."


    Trisley suddenly remembered that after the high-ranking Knights of the deweimick family confirmed her identity, their faces became particularly ugly. The bear group could take her to the deweimick''s collar and cooperate with Sylvia to attack any lord. Even the Golden Knight was difficult to ensure his safety.


    Such a bear group is really terrible!


    No one can tolerate Sylvia putting her tentacles into her territory. The bear regiment will never die, and no Lord will cooperate with the gold regiment.


    "I see. Sophia is the only person suitable to run the gold league. We just need to pay dividends according to the shares." Sylvia shook her head and sighed, "fortunately, that guy gave the golden regiment to Sophia, otherwise the golden regiment would bring him and me great trouble... More trouble than he shot Austin Buryat."


    Trisley thought for a moment, her eyes brightened, and asked blandly, "so, how''s the relationship between Sophia and Victor?"


    "Well, the stronger the golden group is, the colder their relationship will be... Unless Sophia is promoted to the golden level or victor becomes a sun elf, they will be as close as glue."


    Trisley''s secretly raised lips immediately flattened down, and her light blue eyes darkened. Sylvia puffed a smile, held trisley''s shoulder and said, "are you exposed? Nicole''s jealousy is all learned from you."


    Trisley glanced at Sylvia, curled her mouth, raised her chin again, and whispered, "I don''t know, where is that guy now?"


    Sylvia Yingying got up and said solemnly, "Guardian Knight trisley, I command you to take my love back to Rose Manor."


    Trisley raised her train falsely and bowed her knees. Her beautiful face showed a sweet smile.


    "As you wish, my noble and beautiful master."

 Chapter 457

    Five days later in the afternoon.


    Twenty fast bird light cavalry, surrounded by a luxury carriage with silver moon seal, came to the gate of Rose Manor. The manor guard on the fence sent someone to inform the housekeeper and opened the fine iron railing door. They saw the handsome Viscount Randall step out of the carriage and walk towards the manor in high spirits. Just as the guard was about to close the gate, another slim figure appeared in the carriage.


    Wearing a long white spider silk dress, light blond hair, light blue eyes, beautiful appearance, noble and arrogant temperament, she is impressively Mrs. Sylvia''s confidant and close friend - trisley, the knight of the raging waves York.


    The guards stood respectfully out of the way. Trisley followed Viscount Randall and kept a distance of 3 meters. Her expression was as cold as ever. The manor guard felt that the family''s stormy knight was a little different today.


    She seems to be much taller... Listen carefully, Lord trisley is wearing high heels.


    The manor guard remembered that Lord trisley seldom wore skirts and never high heels.


    Victor stopped in the empty corridor. The "click" sound behind him suddenly stopped. He turned around and said to trisley three meters away: "baby, you don''t have to keep a distance from me... We''ve been in a carriage for five days. Everyone knows what we should know. You see, the old housekeeper doesn''t dare to meet us..."


    "Shut up and go your way... And don''t call me ''baby'' in Rose Manor."


    Trish Li scolded in a delicate voice, and a touching blush appeared on her white and tender face.


    When high-level Knights begin to enjoy secular emotions, they will show a vivid side of their character. Trisley belongs to the kind of proud and shy girl character. When there is no one, she always adheres to victor. When there is someone, she is afraid of being known by others about her intimate relationship with victor.


    In fact, trisley''s character is so cute that Sylvia likes to tease her very much. Victor now realized Sylvia''s pleasure. In fact, with trisley, Victor was fully into Sylvia''s life.


    "Well, as long as you''re happy." Victor shrugged his shoulders, deliberately showed depression, and asked expectantly, "when there was no one?"


    "You... You''ve already called." Trisley said softly, her eyes drooping.


    "What about when you were with Sylvia?"


    Victor was still so handsome and charming with a bad smile. Trisley stamped her feet, puffed up her cheeks and turned away. "You... Villain... Go to see Sylvia yourself. I won''t accompany you!"


    Seeing that trisley seemed really angry, Victor secretly regretted that he had just wanted to chase. The old housekeeper hiding in the dark came out, bowed and said, "my Lord, my wife is waiting for you."


    Victor sighed and had to follow the old housekeeper to see Sylvia first.


    When he came to the master bedroom of the manor, the old housekeeper bowed down and left, and Victor pushed open the door alone.


    "Honey, you came back so slowly."


    The bedroom was as warm as spring, and the two small fireplaces had oil wood fires. Sylvia was wearing a thin silk nightdress with her back against the scorpion tailed lion skin sofa. She looked up at the lover at the door. Her golden hair was sprinkled on her shoulders. Her eyes were as gentle as water, her red lips smiled like anger and joy, her graceful and delicate body loomed under the nightdress, her slender and straight legs were on the round stool, revealing a section of jade light-induced lower legs and snow-white fiber feet, which looked extremely attractive.


    Beauty is like jade, full of fragrance.


    With warm eyes, Victor took off his boots and coat, went to Sylvia, sat down and said, "the snow is melting outside, the road is muddy, and the carriage is not as fast as it was some time ago."


    When the snow melts in early spring, the weather is the coldest. Extraordinary knights, especially those with water affinity, don''t care about this level of low temperature. Sylvia lit the fireplace in her bedroom entirely for victor. This made him feel the love and warmth of his wife.


    Sylvia curled up her legs, snuggled up in Victor''s arms and said angrily, "so you and my guardian knight have been in the carriage?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded very honestly and couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you jealous of trisley?"


    Sylvia chuckled and fell down on Victor, exhaled and said, "I envy you both at the same time... If you please me now, I''ll help you bully her, otherwise I''ll help her bully you."


    After a long kiss, Sylvia finally let go of her little man, gracefully arranged her messy hair, smoothed her skirt, covered her snow-white and round thighs again, and asked, "have you seen elder Harald?"


    "Yes."


    Victor nodded and explained to Sylvia exactly what had happened.


    After hearing this, Sylvia shook her head and sighed, "there are more than 300 barbarians. In two years, there are only 21 newborns... The fertility of barbarians is lower than that of knights."


    The more powerful creatures are, the more difficult it is to bear, but ethnic reproduction is also closely related to the living environment. The living conditions of the human kingdom are much superior on the biaret plateau, but the fertility level of the barbarians has not been improved. This shows that the racial identity of barbarians has been completely solidified, but they are more likely to be extinct in rich areas, because they have a lot of competitors.


    The elder of the barbarian people asked Harald to lead the elite soldiers of all tribes to leave the arete plateau and go to the vast southern continent to look for the sacred objects that have been lost for thousands of years.


    This is an almost impossible task.


    The purpose of the barbarian elders is to persuade the barbarian people who stick to the tradition to try to conclude an alliance with mankind; Second, I hope Harald can lead the young soldiers to continue the barbarian race.


    The elder of harlottes was undoubtedly a wise man among the barbarians, but he did not expect that with the fertility rate of barbarians, even if Harald led more than 300 barbarians across the river smoothly, they could not spread their branches and leaves and reproduce in the southern continent.


    Behind this is a crisis that no one can ignore - millions of grello sheep monsters.


    Victor is now convinced that ant man is a variant of ancient alchemists, because the concentration of water element of ant man leader has reached the level of natural creatures. The grello goat monster is likely to be associated with the mysterious race that invaded the alchemical empire. Of course, Victor can''t give evidence. He draws a conclusion through logical reasoning and free evaluation of evidence based on the existing information.


    Ancient alchemists used empty Alchemy to defeat the invaders, but there was no information that the invaders were completely destroyed. Since the alchemy tower can be activated by Victor, the mysterious invaders of the same level have no reason to die.


    The lack of specific information about humans, elves and barbarians in the will side of alchemists shows that the two races had friendly relations with humans in the era of the alchemical Empire, so the alchemical militia did not include them in the list of hunting or need to be on guard. The marriage of human knights with moon elves and northern barbarians in the era of God chosen also confirmed the friendly relations between the three races.


    Ancient humans were invaded by strong enemies. As allies, elves and barbarians could not stay out. In other words, mysterious invaders were the common enemies of the three races. They formed an alliance under the pressure of foreign enemies. Victor even speculated that after the fall of the alchemy Empire, elves and northern barbarians helped human mages stabilize their positions.


    The chosen one suddenly went crazy and provoked the blood sacrifice civil war, which led to the far escape of the elves, the extinction of the northern barbarians, and the collapse of the alliance between the three races. Victor would never believe that the mysterious intruder didn''t do anything. Assuming that all this is really related to them, they are obviously preparing for another invasion of the human world.


    In just a few decades, the elves have called away more than two million forest people, more than 200000 halflings and millions of mountain dwarfs. They formed a military group composed of archers, cavalry, scouts, craftsmen, infantry, miners, blacksmiths and stonemasons.


    Who is the imaginary enemy of this powerful force?


    human beings? If the elves want to go to war with humans, they can do it thousands of years ago and will not delay until now. Therefore, it is self-evident that the enemy of the elves is the ancient invaders. Moreover, it is likely that it is an underground race jointly guarded by barbarians and mountain dwarves.


    There are large cracks in the yarret plateau, and the endless forests may not have similar underground channels.


    Suppose that the elves have fought the invaders in the depths of the endless forest. Most of the elves can''t carry underground invaders alone. However, the elves did not make an alliance request to the human kingdom.


    The meaning of this made Victor feel deep cold.


    The elves have blood feuds with humans, but when the race survives, what is the hatred 10000 years ago? The elves are obviously sure to hold the endless forest. What about the big crack in the yarret plateau?


    There are various signs that the human world will suffer a catastrophe. The elves took precautions and moved the vassal race to the endless forest. While accumulating strength, they sat and watched both humans and underground invaders lose.


    Of course, human beings are not without the power to fight back, otherwise why should the elves stay out? The greatest card of mankind is undoubtedly the glorious Lord who changes the laws of the world and expels evil gods.


    Victor believed that the Lord of glory was the ultimate force created by the ancient alchemist and mage Association. Compared with the alchemy tower of empty creation, the glorious Lord who can turn the power of faith into extraordinary holy power is obviously higher. Although human beings have been defeated in front of the orc army, that is also the reason why the first Pope failed to correctly use the Lord of glory.


    If human beings were exterminated by mysterious invaders, what would the Lord of glory do?


    There are no more than two possibilities. First, the Lord of glory is silent or dies; Second, referring to the world law that the divine Knight ignores the time and space constraints, ignores the opponent''s strength, and mobilizes the element sea to destroy the enemy, the Lord of glory will probably wash the land with strength.


    This is probably the reason why the elves dare to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. The big move reserved by the ancient alchemist was so terrible that it completely broke the balance of the three intelligent races. No wonder the Elves were unwilling to form an alliance with humans.


    If this reasoning of x-3 can be established, the catastrophe will not happen immediately. Because this strategic layout of the elves is related to the survival of the race, we need to set aside a buffer time to accumulate more powerful forces. The buffer time of the elves is at least a hundred years.


    This is good news for victor.


    Since Victor''s crossing, it seems that an invisible force has pushed him to prepare for the catastrophe. The death of the little Baron, the reactivation of the alchemy tower, the tide of ants sweeping the territory, falling in love with the divine knight, the divine family Miller silently guarding, and the barbarian going south... He has experienced a series of events. If he has not realized it, he is really a natural retarded. In particular, when Victor learned that his soul was bound to the alchemy tower, he had the idea of "there is no escape, only one war".


    Fortunately, the Lord of glory has changed the laws of the world, and the extraordinary power of the mysterious invaders must be weakened. Today''s mankind may not have the opportunity to defeat strong enemies. There is no shortage of wise men among mankind. Many people can foresee the dangers that Victor can see. We all need this buffer time to actively promote new agriculture and animal husbandry, increase population, train the army, open up a broader strategic depth, and prepare for a protracted war unknown to our opponents.


    Victor took Sylvia''s boneless body and said calmly, "honey, trisley and I talked about the bear group and the strategy of the big Legion... I admit that her view is very reasonable. So..."


    Sylvia doesn''t know why her lover''s sense of crisis and urgency is so strong, but the divine Knight''s intuition tells her that Victor''s presence around her is like the combination of sword Saint delavin and Veronica, which has a wonderful connection with the pan will of the origin of the world.


    No matter what happens in the future, at least now Victor makes Sylvia especially love and want to ravage it. She kissed her lover''s face and smiled softly, "so... What do you want?"


    Victor turned his face and tasted the beautiful red lips close at hand. He didn''t take his hand from his skirt until Sylvia gasped carefully and said, "I want the washing medicine of kite castle to cultivate the secret Knight of Randall family."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded, leaned on her lover''s shoulder and said lazily, "if the tenant system can succeed, the problems of troop source and logistics of the large Legion strategy will be solved. You once told me that the formation of the bear regiment is to improve the tactical problems of the large Legion... Now we might as well talk about the establishment and tactics of the large Legion."

 Chapter 458

    Victor said with a smile, "I trained the secret Knights of the Randall family by listening to trisley''s advice."


    The grand Legion strategy is a military idea put forward and implemented by Victor. Its purpose is to deal with the opponents of ancient alchemists. It involves changes in politics, economy, military, logistics, equipment technology, infrastructure and many other fields. But in the end, it should be reflected in the innovation of specific tactics and methods of operation.


    After Victor''s ingenious design, the grand Legion strategy was first supported by Sylvia and clement. Driven by the divine knights and the Pope, the knight lords of Renma hill and Neville Kingdom generally accepted the idea of "great army fighting consumption".


    However, Victor''s copying of the military system and battle array of the earth cold weapon era was questioned by the vast majority of Knight Lords.


    Among them, the Duke of York and Lady Katrina were the most vocal opponents.


    If the York family wants to explore the territory of the southern continent, they must first ensure that the people and horses are free from worries. At least 12000 soldiers shall be stationed in the three walls blocking the ant people, and the reserve force of the man horse hill shall not be less than 20000. Only when the Lords of the York family fully implement Victor''s big Legion strategy can they meet the needs of developing and defending two fronts at the same time.


    However, if the Lords of Renma Hill adopt the 5000 mercenary legion of Randall family, the Duke of York and Katrina can only recruit more mercenaries in order to ensure the military advantage of the Lord. The York family will fall into the quagmire of military competition. Perhaps, before opening up the southern continent, the finance of Jinshui city will collapse.


    Katrina can''t say that Victor''s mercenary Legion will lead to the Duke''s early bankruptcy. From a military point of view, she elaborated on the defects of Randall''s mercenary Corps. Including the slow movement of the 5000 person mercenary Corps; Unable to play the core role of knights and clergy; Low combat effectiveness and mobility; It is particularly easy to collapse when encountering strong enemies, and so on.


    Victor admitted that Katrina''s view was correct. The 5000 strong mercenary corps must be arranged in a tight formation to ensure smooth combat order and command, otherwise it would be a mob. However, the priest''s magic can not take into account 5000 people at the same time, and it is difficult for knights to exert their power in the military array. If the army collapsed, the knight and priest could not control the fleeing soldiers.


    The soldiers in the army are all physical fetuses. Of course, they will collapse. If the army never fails, what else should the army do? In fact, since ancient times, almost every battle in the earth world ended in the collapse of one side.


    However, Victor''s ideal Legion often has more than 100000 people, and there is no legion with 5000 people. Does the commander have the ability to command so many people?


    Katrina has discussed the Legion establishment with Victor many times. She hopes that the Randall family will divide 3800 mercenaries into eight small legions, each with 500 people. Only in this way can the mercenary Legion be compatible with the extraordinary power of knights and combat priests.


    Victor never let go. Sylvia also remained silent on this issue.


    She wanted to see what clever means her sweetheart had, but Victor had wavered.


    Katrina asked Victor two questions: why should 5000 people be a mercenary? Can''t 500 people form a mercenary corps?


    Victor was stunned for a long time before he realized that he had made a cognitive mistake.


    On the network of the earth world, the Macedonian infantry phalanx was blown to the gods, while the Macedonian infantry phalanx was defeated by the infantry phalanx of the Roman Empire. Victor took it for granted that the Roman phalanx was superior, and the mercenary legion of the Randall family was based on the Legion of the Roman Empire.


    But what are the invincible battle methods in the world? If so, how could it be eliminated?


    It is hard to imagine that the infantry phalanx in BC could last for a long time and sweep through the Six Harmonies and eight wastelands.


    This makes no logical sense. Historical facts have also witnessed the continuous elimination and improvement of the methods of war of the army.


    Macedonian soldiers defeated the army of the Persian Empire, but the Legion of the Roman Empire broke through the Macedonian square with the new tactics of throwing spears and short swords.


    In the third century, the Germanic barbarians were oppressed by the Huns and migrated to the territory of the Roman Empire. In order to deal with the threat of barbarians, Roman Emperor dekri first carried out military reform and reduced the Roman Legion of 6000 to 1000.


    In the fourth century, Attila, the Hun king, destroyed the Roman Empire and couldn''t find the north. Even if the "whip of God" was defeated miserably in the battle of Sharon, the Huns still blocked the attack of the Roman coalition with carriages. This tactic was learned by the Huns from the Han army.


    At the beginning of the 8th century, Spain fell, and Karl, the Prime Minister of the Frankish palace Martel abandoned the infantry phalanx tactics and formed Armored Cavalry to defeat the invaders. From the 9th century to the 10th century, Viking pirates and Hungarian cavalry swept Europe one after another. Facing the mysterious enemy, the infantry of the Western European kingdom had no place to play, but the Armored Cavalry was brilliant. Medieval European castles and knights came from this.


    The Invincible Iron Knights defeated the Viking crazy soldiers and Hungarian cavalry, but met the Mongolian archers, followed by the English longbows... The once brilliant tactics of the Roman Legion have long been lost in the dust of history.


    The God is the one who wins because of the change of the enemy.


    Blindly imitating the tactics of the earth''s cold weapon era simply won''t work.


    In contrast, the tactical methods of cooperation among knights, priests and human soldiers are more in line with the actual situation of different worlds.


    One knight, four trainee knights and 20 to 30 elite soldiers form a knight team. With 3 combat priests and 15 paladins, the knight team can lead 140 vassal soldiers to form a knight brigade. Three cavalry brigades form a standard legion of about 500 people.


    This is the largest military unit in the human kingdom. If there are more people, chaos will inevitably occur, which will reduce the combat effectiveness of the standard Legion.


    In the fierce battle, several or even dozens of standard legions cooperate with each other and fight together. As long as the knight Lord and the fighting priest are still there, the loyal vassal soldiers will not collapse. If the knight Lord dies, the battle priest will lead the soldiers of the knight brigade to continue fighting. When all the Knights and priests of the standard Legion are killed, the soldiers must try to get out of the battle, reorganize in the rear, and join the disabled standard legion with the belief of revenge for the Lord.


    What are the consequences of the withdrawal of 5000 troops in battle? Will the soldiers who have not been enchanted by the priest be frightened? How can a large Legion be divided into two groups of brave soldiers and timid soldiers?


    Most importantly, even if the mercenary Corps has enough combat priests, but those combat priests are not Victor''s subordinates, how can they allow the supervisor corps to take bloody measures to suppress the escaped mercenaries.


    Trisley told Victor that the victims of the big fight in Dengshi city mainly died of trampling. Victor finally made up his mind to cultivate his own secret knight.


    "I''m going to reduce the size of the mercenary Corps."


    Sylvia blinked her charming blue eyes and asked with a smile, "honey, are you ready to give up?"


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "honey, what do you think?"


    Sylvia raised her slender hand, cut her hair and said faintly, "traditional tactics and tactics can''t help me gain an advantage in the southern continent."


    Augusta has tens of thousands of vassal soldiers, and the comprehensive strength of the York family is only higher than that of the SoLIM family among the great lords of Gambis. If the people and horses use traditional methods of warfare to explore the southern continent, not to mention the augustian royal family, even the Wellington family has more advantages than the York family.


    Sylvia said softly, "in my opinion, the large Legion should be able to accommodate more tactical methods. For example, the vehicle array camp you designed is very good... Honey, the knight standard Legion is indispensable, but the new methods of mercenaries cannot be abandoned. Inclusiveness is the development direction of the large Legion."


    Victor smiled, hugged Sylvia''s soft body and said excitedly, "honey, we think of one."


    The professional mercenary Legion is the bottom card for the York family to surpass other large families, but in Victor''s eyes, the rapidly formed and continuously supplemented mercenary Legion represents the hope of mankind to defeat the mysterious invaders.


    The main reason for the low combat effectiveness of mercenaries is the limited number of knights and priests.


    However, with the promotion and improvement of the new farming and pastoral system, the number of believers and priests will increase simultaneously. The training potion and gold recovery potion will significantly increase the number and ability of trainee knights.


    Victor readjusted the combat establishment of the mercenary corps, not that he completely denied the combat mode of the big corps, but a necessary supplement to the tactics of the big Corps.


    The personal force of the alchemy militia is close to that of senior trainee knights, but their ability to make decisions at the moment is too poor to lead an army. Victor is going to adopt the young children and daughters of 100 poor nobles and cultivate a group of family dead men by using washing medicine, gold medicine and body shaping secret method. If half of them could awaken their fighting spirit and become senior trainee knights, the Randall family would have 50 generals comparable to the first-class knights. Combined with the alchemical militia and alchemical auxiliary soldiers, Victor could form 20 elite Rangers.


    "I intend to transfer bear mercenaries and set up a general staff to take charge of the affairs of Randall''s legion. Within 20 years, I will form a large legion of 30000 people, including 20 Ranger regiments with 300 people in each regiment, with a total of 6000 elite Rangers."


    "In addition to the elite Rangers, there are Infantry Corps, chariot corps, Archer corps, Armored Cavalry corps and baggage corps, etc..."


    Victor talked about his military reform plan. After hearing this, Sylvia frowned and said, "the staff has great power. Your War Bear mercenaries are ordinary people. Will the secret Knights of Randall family obey their orders?"


    Victor said solemnly, "the Legion is highly hierarchical. It pays attention to doing everything when ordered, and those who disobey orders will be killed. Otherwise, those mercenaries will be scattered, and the war will collapse. Just trampling on them will kill and injure more than half of the Legion... Besides, the Staff Department is only responsible for providing advice to the commander-in-chief, and the command will be issued by the commander-in-chief himself."


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up and asked, "are you the commander of Randall''s army?"


    "I must be the supreme commander of the Randall family."


    Victor smiled and said, "but there may be a commander below me... If the Randall family has five large armies, how can I control it alone?"


    "Honey, actually you are facing the same problem now. You are undoubtedly the supreme military commander of the man horse hill. If the vassal lords of the York family have a large regiment, they are the commander-in-chief of your command. Of course, you can''t give specific tactical instructions to the commander-in-chief, but can only put forward clear combat objectives. For example, ask count tellandon to, Capture a highland and build defense facilities. "


    "Simply put, you only ask the commander to complete the task. You can''t control how the other party plays."


    Sylvia nodded, pursed her mouth again and said reluctantly, "then I can''t enjoy the fun of fighting the enemy?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "the divine Knight''s extraordinary intelligence is more suitable for controlling the overall situation... It''s a big battle on the scale of more than 100000 people! You can lead the rose knights to attack when you force the enemy''s main force into a dead corner."


    "A great battle of 100000 people..."


    Sylvia blushed, her pink tongue licked her beautiful red lips and said with a smile, "it seems very interesting."


    Victor stared blankly at Sylvia, stunned for a few seconds, coughed and said, "honey, about the cleansing medicine..."


    "The material is ordinary, but the medicine is very expensive." Sylvia said with a smile.


    Victor said with a smile, "you won''t buy me a 1000 gold sol?"


    Sylvia shook her head, stretched out her jade hand, shook it in front of Victor and said, "change the quota of three secret law warriors for one training potion."


    "What?!"


    Victor just wanted to jump up, but Sylvia pressed him on the sofa and blocked his mouth with red lips. A moment later, she released victor and said angrily, "you think it''s expensive? Then it''s better to pay 1000 gold sol. You need to know that each washing medicine made by kite castle is worth 3000 gold sol."


    Victor said helplessly, "honey, it''s really a little expensive..."


    The Randall family and the church reached an agreement to exchange ten and a half dragon hearts, plus a group of Zesheng herbs and 400 jinsol for a quota of secret law warriors. The Randall family spent more than 1000 kingsol to cultivate a secret warrior. However, cultivating a secret Knight requires up to 10 training potions. According to the price of 1000 gold sols, to train a trainee knight, Victor needs to prepare 10000 gold sols. Train 100 trainee knights, that is, 1 million kinsol.


    Victor doesn''t have so much money, but he can take out the resources to train secret law warriors. There are imosen wizards and gold militia, and he can take whatever resources he wants in the Everglades.


    Victor was ready to accept Sylvia''s terms, but he couldn''t be so happy so that she wouldn''t see the flaw. Just when he was going to bargain, Sylvia shook her head and said, "the scholars of Rose Manor are cultivating alienated war beasts. The fast dragon cavalry of kite castle are all trainee knights. I don''t have so many trainee Knights... But I can cultivate secret warriors to serve as war beast cavalry."


    "However, the church has a quota for training secret law warriors for all families. Augustus is 1000 and our York family is 300." Sylvia looked sideways at Victor and asked, "Why are there no quotas for the secret warriors of the Randall family?"


    Victor suddenly realized it and said, "after a long time, Pope Clement was trying to hide people''s eyes and ears and train secret law soldiers for you?"


    "What do you think? This in itself is a condition for Clement''s alliance with me."


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows, glanced sideways at Victor and said, "Randall is not the only one close to the lizard swamp."


    Seeing that her sweetheart was a little depressed, she comforted her: "honey, the washing and training potions of kite castle have excellent effects. An average of five can make a trainee knight. But potions alone can''t do without noble children. I''ve arranged for odel to go to the kingdom of sus to persuade Jin to adopt noble children of the Eastern League. Can I give you some... Are you satisfied?"


    Victor cheered up and hurriedly said, "of course I''m satisfied. Just do it on your terms!"


    "4000 kinsol adopted a child of Knight blood."


    "Give me 20 first." Victor gritted his teeth and nodded heavily. The price is a little high, but he really doesn''t have a channel to do aristocratic population trade.


    Sylvia was very satisfied and asked with a smile, "how are you going to place the secret Knight of the Randall family in the future?"


    "25 years of service, 50 square kilometers of land."


    For the secret knight, the 50 square kilometer fief is a little small, but the land of the man horse hills is different. Sylvia nodded and asked, "Lord?"


    Victor hesitated and said: "There must be a title of Lord... However, the nobles of the Randall family only enjoy the ownership of the land, and the land use right and administrative power are directly managed by Pinghu Town. Just like Lord Nelson, he and Linda have both important positions, and all the territory is entrusted to me. Of course, such emerging families do not have the ability to govern the territory. On the contrary, they now have more power than Lord Lords Many. "


    Sylvia said with burning eyes, "you really want to fight the vassal system!"


    Victor said leisurely: "times have changed. There are more and more trainee knights in the family. How many territories can we grant? And which Lord is willing to weaken his power? Family knights can be granted lords above barons... As for Lord lords, it''s better to hold them in our hands."


    Sylvia looked at Victor quietly, her red lips lifted, "good, this is also the result I want."


    She stood up, smiled and asked, "by the way, you just said I was the supreme military commander of Renma hill. Did you obey my orders?"


    Victor nodded and said seriously, "war is not a game. Military orders are like mountains and do what they say. As a member of the man and horse hill, of course, I must obey the orders of the supreme commander."


    "That''s good." Sylvia forked her slender waist, raised her delicate chin, and said proudly to victor, "I command you now to serve me well and meet all my requirements!"


    In a rage, Victor picked up Sylvia, threw her on the gorgeous feather bed and jumped on her fiercely.


    "At home, I''m your man!"

 Chapter 459

    Victor lingered in Rose Manor for a few days and finally embarked on the journey of returning to Randall''s collar.


    It''s the end of January of the earth season. The weather is warmer, the ice and snow melt, and the bright sunshine has greened the earth and dried the road. Victor''s car drove all the way south along the Boulevard on the Bank of Yinyue river. It took only 10 days to reach Pinghu Town.


    At this time, in the evening, Victor was going to go directly back to Yinyue manor to rest, but Randall''s border guard told him that his wife gave a banquet in Pinghu castle to receive the wind and wash the dust for the master.


    The lady in the guard''s mouth refers to Nicole. During Victor''s absence, as the partner of viscount Randall, she took charge of the power center of the family - silver moon manor and exercised the power of the viscount.


    Nicole was born in the Lord family of York family. Although her parents'' status is low, she has lived in Rose Manor since childhood. She worships the great Knight trisley as a teacher. She once served as Sylvia''s personal female escort and is regarded as the direct confidant of Rose Queen.


    According to the blood theory of strong father and weak mother, the physical quality of ordinary noble women is difficult to bear the blood of high-level knights. In order to obtain pure blood and healthy offspring, silver Knights often choose naturally awakened female trainee knights as their spouses. Therefore, Nicole mainly received the education of the Lord''s wife and personal maid in Rose Manor.


    Compared with Sophia, Nicole is more like a competent Viscount except that she has no legal name. Besides, she and Lilia are very close. In the eyes of Victor''s original followers, Nicole was the master''s wife.


    Most importantly, Victor and Nicole have the same life and death experience and deep emotional foundation.


    It is a duty of the deputy head of the family to convene important members of the territory and set up a family dinner to receive and wash the dust for the Lord, so as to announce the transfer of power.


    The carriage stopped directly beside the suspension bridge. Victor stepped out of the carriage and looked up at the towering Pinghu fort. Surrounded by two teams of guards, he passed through the suspension bridge and the city gate and entered the knight hall.


    Nicole led the little attendants of Yinyue manor to stand at the door to welcome the male master who returned from afar. Her hair is loose and she wears a lady''s dress. She has a dignified and elegant manner, a graceful and moving temperament, and her beautiful eyes are full of tenderness.


    Victor''s heart was warm. As soon as he was ready to praise Nicole, a little fat man rushed into his arms.


    "Master, master, I have changed my teeth! Look, look, have I grown taller?"


    Bertina tugged at Victor''s skirt and kept shaking. She secretly stood on tiptoe, raised her small round face, bared her lips, revealed her small mouth without front teeth, and her big clear eyes were full of expectation.


    The funny look of the little girl is adorable.


    Victor picked up bertina and kissed her on the red apple like face. "Well, my little Belle has really grown tall."


    Caligula also came up, bent down, pointed to his teeth and foolishly showed off: "master, aka has changed his teeth. Bell, you see, aka has changed his teeth."


    "Bell changed six teeth. How many did you change, aka?" Bertina hooked Victor''s neck, stuck out her small head and looked curiously at Caligula''s teeth.


    "One, two, three, four..." Caligula broke his finger, counted it several times, and said very seriously: "aka, changed 21 teeth."


    "You lied. You changed so many teeth. Why didn''t you grow tall?" Bertina was so angry that no one could change more teeth than she did. As for the change of teeth, the little girl will not consider it.


    Caligula looked puzzled. Bertina didn''t grow tall, but why did the master say she grew tall?


    Victor shook his head and smiled. He handed the little fat pier to aka. Little fatty climbed onto the silly big man''s shoulder very skillfully, held his head and giggled.


    As long as bertina is happy, everyone will be happy, attendant etiquette... What''s that?


    Nicole lifted her train and bowed to victor. "Welcome home, my Lord."


    Victor came up and took Nicole''s slim hand and said lovingly, "my wife, I''m glad to see you. And you''re so beautiful today."


    Nicole smiled sweetly. According to the etiquette of the noble couple, she kissed Victor on the cheek, took his arm and walked to the knight hall.


    Hundreds of green sand candles shine brightly, showing the fine details of the knight''s hall. The air was filled with the unique fragrance of green sedge and amber. Randall led the village heads, Sheriff Munk and the little attendants of silver moon manor to salute victor. Of course, Nelson and bear commander Barrett. After completing the assassination mission, they dived directly from Dengshi city back to Pinghu Town, waiting to report to victor. Barol and Todd of Mercury also came back, but they were too special to appear in public.


    Victor winked at Nelson and Barrett, took off Nicole''s arm and knelt on one knee in front of Randall''s garrison father Miller.


    Wearing a fine linen robe, the old priest held his Scepter flat on Victor''s shoulder, nodded solemnly and said, "Viscount Randall, may my lord bless you."


    To confirm the identity of the Lord, the garrison priest declares to everyone that the Lord will return to the family and power will naturally be transferred.


    Victor said, "praise the Supreme Lord of glory." Then he stood up and joked affectionately, "old man, you look good. Do you want me to arrange a personal maid for you?"


    Miller rolled his eyes and shouted angrily, "open the dinner quickly. I''m hungry!"


    Victor laughed and took Nicole to the top of the long table. The rest of the people also took their seats, and the servants filled in with all kinds of dishes. After a while, five long tables were filled with all kinds of wine and delicacies.


    The Lord held a banquet in the knight hall with a fixed etiquette process, and everyone''s position was very exquisite. Victor and Nicole sit side by side on the throne, with father Miller on the right hand and Lord Nelson on the left. Next to Nelson was a beautiful woman with a hot figure and deep facial features like sculpture. Her name is Lauretta Randall, the trainee Knight of Rose Manor, was once Nicole''s subordinate and now Lord Nelson''s personal maid.


    Directly opposite Lauretta is, of course, bertina. She sat next to Reverend Miller, shaking her legs, staring at the table full of delicious food with big brown red eyes, and her mouth kept making a snort.


    Then came Brandon and Shirley, the illegitimate children of the old Marquis of SoLIM. As the adopted sons and daughters of viscount Randall, although they are young, their status is not low. Behind the Brandon brothers and sisters are all 17 noble children whom Nicole persuaded king to adopt for the Randall family. The silly Caligula sat at the end.


    The seating of the banquet is arranged according to the aristocratic blood and family name. Barrett, village heads, Sheriff Munk, pro guard captain Gru, vice captain Renault and shack, swamp scout leader jack, and the little attendants of silver moon manor can only sit in front of other tables.


    Bertina was the exception. No one would object even if she sat on Victor''s lap.


    Victor looked around for a week, half over his body, and whispered, "why didn''t Lilia, the Elena sisters and Lord Nelson come?"


    Nicole smiled and showed her snow-white shell teeth. Nelson coughed, covered his mouth with his fist and said in a muffled voice, "Linda... My two sons have eaten bad stomachs, and Linda wants to take care of them, so... Hei hei."


    Victor can''t help smiling. Lilia, Elena sisters and Linda have all received physical remodeling and are in the period of tooth replacement. I''m afraid they won''t show up in formal occasions until their teeth grow.


    Even if women love beauty, Nelson''s appearance is too funny. Thanks to him, he killed a Silver Knight.


    Victor wanted to make fun of him. Nicole pressed the back of his hand and said softly, "honey, it''s time for a toast."


    Victor took the wine cup made of refined gold, stood up and said in a loud voice, "please fill this cup. May the glory of the Supreme Lord protect us and the Randall family prosper."


    They all stood up and shouted, "may the glory of the Supreme Lord protect us, and may the Randall family prosper."


    The appetizer of the banquet is brewed from purple sugarcane and green cherry fruit. It tastes sour, sweet and appetizing. Victor drank a toast and said with a smile, "please enjoy the delicious food tonight."


    Everyone cheered, sat in their respective positions and focused on the food on the table.


    It is very serious for the Lord to hold a family banquet. In the silver age, Lords and family Knights often had to dress up and go out to fight half of their meals. Although the kingdom of Gambis was relatively stable, the urgent tradition of the Lord''s family banquet was inherited and a set of etiquette norms were formed.


    The Lord prepared rich dishes in advance. The family members treated the food with a correct attitude. They were not allowed to speak when eating. It didn''t matter whether they used their hands or tableware. They ate as soon as possible and kept a clear mind at all times. Everyone could only drink two glasses of wine, the first aperitif and the last digestive wine. After tasting the main course and knocking the plate with a knife and fork, he said he was full and could not touch any food, but he could chat with other full people.


    The atmosphere of the family banquet is tense and dull. In the process of eating, the only fun is to compete who eats more.


    The good appetite on the table represents that you are very satisfied with the food provided by the host and show your strength and courage.


    Of course, the chef of the Randall family is good at cooking. They also cook top-level ingredients, such as charcoal roasted six legged alligator tail, white fungus giant oyster broth, steamed white belly salmon, roasted suckling pig, ground lizard kebab, wine roasted goose liver, iron plate shrimp, braised lamb chops with sauce, stewed beef tongue, cream vegetable salad... The huge table is full.


    The clang of knives and forks and the chewing sound of teeth biting barbecue resounded through the knight hall. Carrigura, bertina and Nelson ate one by one, and their mouths were full of oil.


    Nelson gnawed at the whole crocodile tail; Caligula has killed a pig''s hoof, two sheep''s legs and four cow tongues; Not willing to be outdone, bertina buried her round face in the roast suckling pig. Driven by these three guys, everyone''s appetite soared. A whole dish was served and immediately swept away.


    To Victor''s surprise, father Miller''s appetite was even greater than that of vorono. The maid has changed four plates for the old priest.


    Before long, four strong servants carried out the main course of the party, which was a three meter long swamp tiger spotted fish.


    The adult tiger spotted fish is huge and weighs 500 pounds. They have fierce temperament and sharp teeth. They are ferocious deep-water carnivorous fish. Half dragon people in the Everglades will hunt tiger spotted fish for nine headed snake lizard, but they often pay the price of their lives. The meat of tiger spotted fish is rough and tight. Compared with violent land creatures, ordinary people can bite. Although the taste of fish is poor, it is rich in a special colloid, which can improve human physical quality. The alchemical Empire classified tiger spot fish meat as a second kind of food material. However, the eggs of tiger spotted fish are compatible with the elements of void water and belong to a class of extraordinary ingredients.


    This tiger mottled fish lacks a head, and the alchemical dragon lizard can obviously restrain its appetite more than the swamp dragon lizard in nature. Nicole stepped forward, raised the refined gold dagger and gently rowed along the belly of the fish. The fish eggs the size of an ox eye were wrapped in a thick sauce and poured out. The maid carefully put the eggs into a large crystal bowl and followed Nicole behind her.


    Nicole moves gracefully to distribute varying numbers of fish eggs to everyone on the main table. Finally, she went to Jack at the second table and said, "the swamp scout found this tiger spotted fish whose head was bitten by a hexapod crocodile in the deep lake of the Everglades. Captain Jack is entitled to enjoy the tiger spotted fish eggs."


    Jack stood up, stroked his chest and said humbly, "we''re just lucky."


    Nicole smiles, gives him four eggs and returns to her place. The maid removed the remaining eggs for Lilia, the Elena sisters and Linda, and Nelson''s twin sons.


    Victor shook his head secretly. Tiger spotted fish eggs have the extraordinary effect of delaying aging and are valuable. Borui fishermen caught female tiger spotted fish, and the eggs were sold by one, with a price of 20 gold sols each.


    This kind of food rich in life elements is a waste to the alchemist militia.


    With a feeling of regret, Victor tasted a fish egg. It tasted fishy, but he felt comfortable all over. He prefers food with water affinity, which has nothing to do with the taste of the food.


    The element sea evolved the laws and materials of the different world. Ordinary people realized the interaction between the body and the outside world by taking food. Different foods have different effects, but the most basic properties are the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water. The alchemical Empire classified it into four attributes: body, soul, fire, perception and life. Modern pharmaceutics is inherited from the magic medicine of the chosen ones. I''m afraid it is the heritage of the ancient alchemist and mage Association. Today''s pharmaceutical theory mainly serves mortals, that is, knights, priests and ordinary people other than extraordinary knights. However, the principle of pharmaceutics is the same.


    Water element corresponds to life attributes, which are specifically manifested in reproduction, physical fitness, youth, healing ability, life span and so on. The water season is the season of life, and the biological fetus contains abundant water elements. There is a wonderful secret law circulating in the aristocratic circle: first select a pair of strong goats, feed only several special herbs within two years, and wait until the spring of the third year, slaughter the ewes, take out the sheep fetus for the aristocrats to eat, which can achieve the effect of delaying aging and repairing physical damage.


    How can a secret sheep fetus compare with tiger spotted fish eggs?


    However, any food or medicine has no effect on the extraordinary knight, except the blue taro, which is highly praised by the ancient alchemists.


    Supernatural Knights interact with void elements all the time. They eat and drink more out of biological instinctive habits, and their essence is to follow the laws of mortals. It''s all right if they don''t eat or drink, but in a few months, they will be assimilated by the source of the world, which is equivalent to starvation and thirst.


    It can only be said that extraordinary Knights move from vulgarity to the origin of the world, while ordinary things are on the evolution path of world laws.


    The elemental sea evolves countless mortals. Victor is not an ordinary human, but he also belongs to a kind of mortals. The world law gave him the natural ability to automatically absorb the void water element. Although he could not control the void element as freely as the angry wave knight, his body was filled with the water element representing life.


    Tiger spotted fish eggs are just delicious for victor. They can neither improve his life attributes, nor help him understand his surging talent and taste the taste.


    Victor excitedly knocked on the plate with a knife and fork, picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth to show that he was full.


    "Honey, do you want fish eggs?" Victor courted Nicole.


    Nicole smiled, shook her head, knocked on the plate and whispered, "I don''t need it. Honey, let''s give it to others."


    Bertina and Caligula both looked at Victor and Nicole eagerly. They ate up their tiger spotted fish eggs. Victor smiled, first set aside four fish eggs for Miller, patted the old priest on the shoulder and said, "old Miller, eat more and live a few more years."


    Miller was not polite. He picked up the plate and ate all the tiger spotted fish eggs. Bertina''s eyes immediately turned from Miller''s plate to victor and Nicole''s plate.


    "Nelson, Lauretta, Joanna, this is yours."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Seeing that the snacks were about to cry, Nicole pursed her lips and distributed the tiger spotted fish eggs to everyone on the table. Bertina was divided into four, three Caligula, two brother and sister Brandon and Shirley, and one noble servant each. Brandon''s side, a 10-year-old boy was divided into two fish eggs.


    Nicole turned her head and explained to victor, "Klaus awakened his fighting spirit and resonated with an element bit."


    Klaus was born in a declining noble family. When the horse hill held a martial arts competition, he trudged to Jinshui city with his uncle. Later, he was bought by Ni with 700 kinsol and became a little attendant of Randall family. Victor''s impression was that the blonde boy was shy, silent, but very hard-working. When other children were sleeping, Klaus often practiced the secret form of the monkey secretly by himself. For this reason, he was punished by Elena.


    Now, Klaus''s natural awakening surprised victor. He asked, "Klaus, when did you wake up?"


    The waiter quickly ate the food, knocked on the plate, stood up, covered his mouth and replied vaguely, "two months ago."


    Nicole covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Klaus showed the most difficult stabbing skills in the manor competition, defeated all his opponents and won the championship. I allowed Klaus to undergo body remodeling. Unexpectedly, he awakened his fighting spirit. Now, he has lost his teeth and his words leak."


    Klaus blushed and nodded. The other little attendants looked envious. Victor raised his hand, motioned Klaus to sit down, and asked Nicole in surprise, "can body remodeling help the noble awaken the knight''s blood?"


    Nicole said: "If you don''t forget, there will be repercussions. If you persevere, there will be rewards. Body remodeling requires the fire god of the soul. The eagle lion secret shape also points to lighting the fire of the soul. Klaus usually works very hard. The three factors have created a naturally awakened trainee knight. He may not have a chance to become a real knight in the future. Some secret knights in Rose Manor are in the process of reshaping the body In the awakening. "


    "So it is... No wonder Sylvia wants to exchange the washing medicine for the plastic quota... Hehe, it''s great. I can save a lot of money." Victor smiled and suddenly thought of another thing. He asked suspiciously, "is there a ruling warrior in Randall experience area now?"


    "Yes." Nicole nodded and said, "three months ago, master Yukar led a group of missionaries to Pinghu Town to prepare for the construction of a general education school. Master Yukar has been guarding the southern fortress these days. Therefore, he did not attend the dinner."


    "Who performed the fire of the soul?"


    "Me." Father Miller tapped the plate and pointed to his nose.


    "Aren''t you a second level priest? The fire of the soul is a fourth level magic!"


    Miller nodded and said, "yes."


    Nicole was startled, widened her eyes and exclaimed, "ah? Father Miller, didn''t the Pope promote you when he left Randall''s collar?"


    "Hey, actually, I only know holy light." Father Miller said triumphantly, "my Lord said that the holy light can heal the wound, and the holy light is the healing technique. My Lord said that the Holy Light ignites the fire of the soul, and the holy light is the fire of the soul."


    "My Lord is not omnipotent, but in the field of holy light, my Lord is supreme."


    Victor was silent for a long time, knocked on the table and said with emotion: "more than five years ago, I was still worried about food... Unconsciously, we were so strong."

 Chapter 460

    How strong is the Randall family now?


    The territory actually controlled by Victor includes: Viscount Randall, Baron finicks, raven Town, a mountainous area 20 kilometers wide and 80 kilometers long in the south section of skylark mountains, and an area of nearly 4000 square kilometers in the east of Everglades, with a total area of more than 18600 square kilometers, including three fine iron veins, one lean iron ore, three se silver mines, one secret silver mine A crystal vein and a sarong magic iron mine, 550000 mu of purple sugarcane forest, more than 800000 mu of cultivated land terraces, and nearly 1.6 million mu of natural pastures. The rest are natural forest farms and swamps, and there are too many wild animal and plant resources to be counted.


    Pinghu Town, Rosa town and raven town have a population of nearly 100000, with 14 streams and reservoirs, 8 administrative villages and 21 farms. Apart from Nicole''s Rose castle and the southern fortress under construction, Victor has three Castles: Pinghu castle, raven castle and mountain castle. The army that directly obeyed Victor''s orders included 3500 mercenaries, 300 vassal cavalry and 260 fast bird light cavalry. Victor also indirectly controls 51 mountain strongholds, a total of more than 17000 mountain people... Every four years, he can easily recruit 300 mountain people hunters.


    In terms of high-end force, the Randall family still has knights.


    Nicole, a senior knight who has experienced the trial of life and death, can step into the silver field at any time. At present, she is only in the accumulation stage and may not have the possibility of challenging the golden stage in the future. Nicole also has a knight and a trainee Knight under her command. They are secret Knights trained by Rose Manor. They have participated in ant Man Battle. Their fighting will and personal martial arts are top. If Victor provides them with gold recovery potion, it is appropriate for senior knights and senior trainee knights.


    Of course, Victor didn''t use the three knights, including Nicole. After all, their last name is York, not Randall.


    However, Todd, lovetta, Brandon, Shirley and Klaus are all Knights of the Randall family.


    Todd is patient and his sword technique is like a God. He is a strong man who ignites the fire of his heart. He took the golden potion and resonated with 11 elements, which was not much worse than the first-class knight.


    Lovita, Victor doesn''t know her very well. But there must be a compelling reason Sylvia chose her as Nicole''s right-hand man. Compared with the noble girl of knight, Lauretta''s beauty is not outstanding. She can stand out among the secret Knights of Rose Manor by virtue of merit, ability and character. According to Nelson, his wife has experienced many battles, participated in the three provincial wars and the ant man battle, eliminated the monster community in the man horse hills, and has lit the fire of the soul.


    Brandon and Shirley are brothers and sisters, the blood of the SoLIM family. One is 10 years old and the other is 8 years old. They resonate with 4 element bits and 2 element bits respectively. The old Marquis of SoLIM gave the two illegitimate children to Victor through the hand of his eldest grandson Boris. He hopes that Brandon and Shirley will one day be able to revive the SoLIM family with the help of the forces of the human horse hills.


    The reason is very simple. Although the SoLIM family declined, the Marquis Title remained. In the political struggle of the Kingdom and even the Empire, the big family is very willing to support a puppet Marquis as an ally or buffer, so as not to go shirtless.


    The old Marquis of SoLIM sent four of the seven illegitimate children to Auguste, Joshua, Wellington and Nim families for adoption. At that time, because the York family was being excluded by the Gambis royal family, Sylvia was not ready to go into the muddy water of the copper city, so as not to arouse the resistance of the great lord of Gambis. So the Marquis SoLIM gave Brandon and Shirley to the Viscount Randall, the buffer of the York family and the royal family.


    SoLIM''s illegitimate son is young and has not formed a family concept. After training, they only agree to adopt their own family. Otherwise, who will support a Marquis of SoLIM who is not loyal to himself? However, releasing the hound will slowly turn into a wolf. In another one or two hundred years, the SoLIM family is only the SoLIM family.


    Brandon and Shirley are not strong enough. Their respective mothers may just be ordinary women with outstanding looks. Congenital deficiencies limit the potential of the brother and sister. But after all, their father is a land knight. How can Brandon and Shirley achieve the bronze stage. Moreover, the brothers and sisters are very beautiful, especially Shirley, who was born at a young age. She must be a stunning beauty in the future.


    Beauty and weak strength form a special advantage... Will be loved and protected by the strong; Can draw noble blood; Easy to control can be released to compete for the title of Marquis SoLIM.


    Well, in the eyes of the world, viscount Randall is a typical example of the rise of barons. Although Victor insisted that the account should be charged to the little Baron... Marquis SoLIM obviously had the same mind, but Victor is now the object of Shirley''s attachment.


    This is actually a common means of taking advantage of the situation. Because of this, Brandon has the final say in Victor''s future pattern and fate. Anyway, Victor has a gold recovery potion, and the brother and sister are at least senior Knights of the Randall family. Perhaps, Longmai medicine can make up for their inherent shortcomings and let them set foot in the silver field.


    Victor decided to value the two little guys.


    Klaus, with his humble background and mixed blood, is unlikely to become a Silver Knight. But his value far exceeds that of the Brandon brothers and sisters.


    Thousands of gold buy horse bones, the power of example is infinite.


    Ignorant children eat, sleep, exercise and study at the request of adults. It is difficult for them to clarify their beliefs and paths. Even if Victor provided more resources, he could not guarantee the success rate of the little noble servants. Claude represents the existing and future little noble attendants of Randall family. His persistence and success point out the direction for his companions, which can inspire people and inspire people to forge ahead. The Randall family will emerge a group of real strong men, whether they can become trainee knights or not.


    After accepting Victor''s thought, the heroic noble youth can completely get rid of the confinement of the vassal system. They will support half of the Randall family.


    Klaus must be a senior knight in the future. Victor has given his family name and promoted him as his bodyguard.


    As for the Elena sisters, in addition to being beautiful, they are also responsible for training indoor maids. Victor only hopes that they and Lilia can protect themselves to the greatest extent, and doesn''t ask for anything else.


    In addition to Knights, the Randall family has top fierce soldiers.


    Nelson, a fool of great wisdom, loyal and brave, is Victor''s most trusted confidant. His personal strength is comparable to that of the early Silver Knight, and he can always solve complex problems in simple ways.


    When the tide of ants swept Randall''s collar, Nelson dragged the army of ant people to pull out Victor''s two thorns and thorns, and led the ant people to count chebman''s collar. Nelson saved 500000 mu of purple sugarcane forest. Otherwise, would Randall''s family be so rich? The chebman family would also like to thank Nelson for his friendship of informing.


    Caligula is powerful, kind and dull, and intuitive. If it''s just a contest of martial arts, even Nelson is not his opponent. Victor believes that Caligula, who is simple in nature, has touched the edge of spiritual touch. The value of this prophecy talent can be compared with, or even exceed, the element perception of the Golden Knight.


    The rapid growth of a fool may be related to a pure heart. Victor adopted the strategy of stocking him. When he stabilized the realm of spiritual power, he asked him to kill pigs and sheep and try to overcome the psychological barrier of being as timid as a mouse.


    Marcy, a ferocious refugee female leader, once beat Caligula to the brink of death. Now she is Lilia''s personal escort. The value of her existence is similar to that of Klaus, which plays a benchmarking role, but she represents the training direction of fierce soldiers.


    As the most ferocious soldier today, turnans has an unparalleled understanding and application of external force, internal potential and mental force. He thought that Marcy might become the second Nelson by practicing his improved "stupid bear" secret method.


    Turnans has high expectations for the new martial arts secret method based on the pile method rather than his high evaluation of Masi. In the sense of Mo species, Marcy is an experimental object of turnans. Through the clergy led by Randall, he timely understood the effect of Marcy''s cultivation of secret methods, and constantly adjusted the cultivation scheme of martial arts secret methods. As long as Marcy is still at silver moon manor, Victor can master the latest "stupid bear" secret.


    Of course, the test object of turnans must be more than Marcy alone. Most of the Randall family can only get a weakened version of the new secret law. But as long as this new secret method can cultivate fierce soldiers with strong hearts, victor will be very satisfied.


    According to the research and statistics of the church, there is a born strong heart in every 7000 people. Due to acquired factors such as environment, nutrition and training, many violent soldiers have become ordinary people. The "stupid bear" secret method and reshaping their bodies give them a chance to grow and develop again.


    This is the inheritance, the inheritance secret of violent human beings.


    The Randall family has a heritage. Are you afraid there are no violent soldiers?


    Victor changed the name of "stupid bear secret method" to "crazy lion fighting skill", and asked his men to pay attention to those who are naturally intuitive. Mercury and the smugglers'' regiment have sent two training objects in accordance with his orders. One is the adopted son of Barol, the divine thief named Red Wolf, and the other is the mountain folk youth, Rogers, taken in by the Warhammer mercenary regiment.


    In fact, Victor doesn''t value the personal force of violent soldiers, but the spiritual power of violent soldiers is naturally strong, which is easier to ignite the spiritual fire than ordinary people.


    The greatest value of spiritual fire is to deal with complex problems quickly and effectively. For example, if a soldier is surrounded by 10 enemies, ordinary people will be at a loss and lose ground. They can''t give full play to their skills. The soldiers who ignite the fire of the soul can make the most reasonable judgment in an instant and put it into action immediately to break through the encirclement, break through the anti kill, or kill a few more enemies.


    The strong man who ignites the fire of the heart is the Ranger commander Victor needs.


    In the mysterious field, Victor has the alchemy tower, the Emerson wizard, and the God dependent Miller.


    The alchemy tower, a masterpiece of ancient alchemists, is bound to Victor''s soul. It has 11807 soul fire and five alchemy units with different functions. The most expensive gold refining dragon lizard weighs 1200 kg. It can crush 360 kg ogre warriors with physical strength alone, and has extraordinary regeneration talent. Although they are not the combat units of the alchemy Empire, their individual strength is definitely higher than that of any alienated war beast, reaching the silver level.


    Victor could have formed a silver war beast cavalry regiment.


    Imosen wizard, his strength is like snowball rolling, and the limit is a powerful monster army. If imosen is smart and ambitious, he is undoubtedly a legendary wizard.


    In Victor''s opinion, imosen is equivalent to a sharp double-edged sword. If it is not used well, it will hurt itself. Fortunately, imosen was weak and had alchemical militia staring at him. Victor didn''t have to worry about getting out of control.


    Father Miller, a God who Victor didn''t want to contact, but had to face. His presence always reminds Victor to pay attention to the hidden dangers behind the alchemy tower and the Lord of glory, the patron saint of mankind.


    Victor doesn''t know how strong Miller is, nor does he know his real purpose. However, Miller showed enough goodwill to victor, and he was a dependent of the Lord of glory, which must not violate the principles of the code of glory. From the attitude of Pope Clement, it can be seen that the church has experience in dealing with God''s dependents. In fact, except for the first Pope Enoch, most of the dependents are unknown. They have not changed the historical trend of the human kingdom. Most importantly, Victor speculated that the Lord of glory and the alchemical Empire belonged to the same camp. Pastor Miller helped Victor resist witchcraft and his attendants complete body remodeling, which confirmed this relationship.


    At present, a priest who can save the dying is of great significance to the Randall family.


    The Randall family is not strong without a price. From the day Victor gave the rock brick to Sylvia, he was like a vine, attached to the big tree of the York family, desperately absorbing nutrients and sunshine. While the Randall family grew rapidly, it was also branded with the York family.


    Today, the backbone members of Randall family have recognized the patriarchal identity of York family. Their spouses are basically indoor maids trained by Elena, and their offspring will continue to be affected by Rose Manor.


    Victor didn''t regret it. He climbed into Sylvia''s bed himself. What else to say?


    Lords don''t like to listen to preaching. Sylvia handled this very well. She arranged a seat for Victor next to her throne instead of looking down on him.


    Victor worried that one day, the York family will be dragged into the vortex by him. How should he face his favorite woman.


    Nicole pushes open the door of the master bedroom of the castle and sees Victor leaning on the feather bed in a daze. She can''t help but lift the corners of her mouth. She bolted the door, moved two straight and slender legs, walked gracefully to the bedside, kicked off her shoes, snuggled up beside victor like a kitten, and asked softly, "honey, what are you thinking?"


    She has just bathed, and her whole body exudes fresh and pleasant body fragrance. Her red oval face is beautiful and dazzling. Her black fine linen low cut skirt sets off her white and tender skin, and her curvaceous delicate body is half hidden, which is particularly attractive.


    "I''m thinking of you." Victor flattered his partner and never blushed.


    "What do you miss me?" Nicole gave her lover a look of anger and joy. She knew Victor was thinking about something else. The sweet words of lovely people always satisfied her.


    Victor held the fragrant Nicole and said solemnly, "I want to thank you."


    "Thank me? Why thank me?" Nicole asked with some dissatisfaction and some joy.


    Victor was silent for a moment. He told everything about the golden group and Sophia, and finally shook his head and sighed: "My political wisdom is still a little poor... No, it''s naive. I once wanted to control Sophia and control the golden regiment. If I did, the Randall family would encounter a serious crisis... Sylvia originally planned to leave Sophia and her wealth in the human horse hills. But after hearing about the golden regiment, Sylvia immediately changed her mind , let Sophia continue to be her marquis. "


    "Baby, you changed my mind."


    Sophia is not a self-contained woman. Her return to the Randall family is bound to set off a storm and catch up from behind. Sophia knows the existence of the golden group, she will never let go, and will only encourage Victor to develop the golden group.


    Sylvia doesn''t care how Sophia makes trouble in the human horse hills. But if she extends the tentacles of the golden regiment to a distant foreign country, the problem will be serious.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the golden regiment is an aggressive force belonging to the divine knight. The York family will be isolated by all lords, and the Randall family as a buffer will be the first among them, which will be jointly suppressed by all forces. Sylvia and Sophia will be in serious opposition to the golden regiment, and the good situation of Randall will collapse immediately.


    Victor changed her mind for me... Nicole''s heart was as sweet as honey wine. She pillowed the man''s strong chest and said affectionately, "Victor, I love you... I''m willing to do anything for you."


    "Baby, I love you too. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t leave you."


    They enjoyed each other''s warmth silently. Nicole suddenly raised her head, stared at Victor and said bitterly, "but you don''t love me alone..."


    Victor was startled, and a moving image of trisley''s light anger came into his mind. He asked dryly, "you... You know?"


    Nicole sniffed and said, "your affair with Miss Margaret has long been spread all over the kingdom of Gambis... Gillian specially wrote me a letter. She asked me to tell you that when you come back, you can explain to her yourself."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief, shook his head and said with a smile, "I have no special relationship with Marguerite. There is another inside story about our affair... Gillian, hehe, she is making use of a topic to get some benefits from me."


    "What are the benefits?"


    "Commissioned the Randall family to cast copper sol." Said Victor calmly.


    Nicole brightened her eyes and asked with a smile, "are you so sure? Isn''t that just right?"


    "I''m not sure. But I''ll make it a reality."


    Victor shook his head and continued to discuss other women with Nicole. It was definitely not wise. He turned and said, "talk about something else interesting."


    "Before you left, you explained those things..."


    "Let Lilia talk to me about these things." Victor hummed, "the three of them can''t lose their husbands because they change their teeth?"


    "All right." Nicole nodded helplessly and said happily, "I found a special talent... His name is Emerson. He is a very excellent animal trainer. He worked as a swamp scout under jack for a year and a half. Emerson helped the swamp scout train many forest falcons and green eyed eagles, so Jack recommended him to Lilia."


    "I asked myself. Imosen is from the East. He once worked for a hunting manager and learned the ability to train animals."


    "Really?" Victor pretended to be surprised and asked, "did you tell Rose Manor about imosen?"


    "Well, I''m not that stupid. This is our Randall trainer."


    Nicole wrinkled her upturned nose, hugged victor and said in a charming voice, "I have arranged two housemaids to be imosen''s wife. You will canonize him as a family vassal tomorrow."


    Victor was silent, shook his head and said, "let Emerson be a leader for three years. Only when he makes meritorious contributions can I canonize him as a vassal."


    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "honey, you''re right. You can''t give a vassal lightly!"


    "Oh, yes. There''s another fun thing." Nicole said with a smile: "several small attendants of the manor took bertina to the casino in Pinghu Town. As a result, bertina won nine out of ten bets. Now the casino owners offer bertina 100 silver sols every month, asking her not to go to the casino."


    "Little Belle was so proud that he raised his face when walking those days. In fact, those lower class people knew that we spoiled the little girl very much. They were just fawning on the silver moon manor."


    Nicole shook her head and laughed, but Victor''s heart was suspicious.


    Bertina is different from ordinary people. Her growth was particularly slow and she underwent physical remodeling, and her condition did not seem to have improved. Miller said there was nothing wrong with her body, but she grew slowly.


    Is this miller''s kind comfort?


    The little girl is so cute that even the fiercest hounds like her. Emerson confessed that the ogre caught bell, not only didn''t eat her, but also planned to develop her into a fat little ogre. The cruel and cold-blooded half dragon man also became good friends with bell.


    Turnans said that bertina''s spiritual power is naturally enchanting, but the cross racial enchantment is too outrageous, isn''t it?


    The most strange thing is, why am I not alert after such a long time? It seems that some special force makes me deliberately ignore bertina''s abnormality... Is bell a little wizard? However, Clement checked bertina''s body with true vision, and Miller''s Amulet didn''t respond... No! Miller and bertina have a very close relationship. If Miller moves, all problems can be explained clearly! Can bertina''s talent help me? Her gift is luck?!


    The x-3 runs at high speed, and all the details are lined up in Victor''s mind. He wants to go to bertina to test it immediately.


    "Honey, what are you thinking?" Nicole snorted softly, and her watery eyes were full of beautiful colors.


    Victor smiled. He would never forget that it was Nicole''s night.

 Chapter 461

    The next day, morning.


    Victor finished his morning exercise, ordered people to prepare gambling equipment, and called bertina into the study alone. He intends to test his guess. It is obviously easier to test little fatty than father Miller.


    "Bertina, we have many secrets. You kept them well. So I''m going to reward you."


    Victor smiled and took out cakes, preserves, jam and cream pie from the basket and put them on the desk one by one.


    Bertina put her arm on the table, her round chin on her chubby little hand, and stared at half the table. She took a mouthful of water and asked, "master, are these for me?"


    "Well... Did you see Emerson?" Victor poured the Warm goat''s milk into the crystal cup and asked inadvertently.


    "Old... Emerson doesn''t know me. Hum, I don''t know Emerson either." Turning her brown red eyes, bertina changed her mouth in time.


    Once imosen''s identity is exposed, I don''t know how many people will be involved. Victor and imosen have repeatedly told bertina that she must pretend to be a stranger with her father. Bertina has been doing well and has never mentioned the life of the Everglades to anyone.


    The little girl''s mouth is still very tight. After all, she is 17 or 8 years old... Gee, why do I think she is more like an elf than me? If she had a natural life span of more than 200 years, she was really 6 or 7 years old now... Victor thought and handed over the goat''s milk, but he was surprised by bertina''s next sentence.


    "Emerson is a bad guy. He beat Melanie and Carol." Bertina said angrily. Seeing the surprised expression of the host, she added: "I heard it with my own ears. Imosen locked them in the room. Melanie was called by imosen. The next night, it was Carol''s turn... Fortunately, I don''t know imosen."


    Victor''s handsome face turned green, white, and finally black. He shouted, "come!"


    Fu Niu pushed the door in. Victor told him, "inform the government office of Pinghu Town to arrange a large house, and let the imosen family move out of the Lord''s house and settle in Pinghu Town today."


    Renault nodded and turned away from the study. Victor leaned back in his chair and watched bertina gulping sheep''s milk. He couldn''t help feeling a headache.


    Imosen hasn''t tasted fishy for more than ten years, and it''s normal to indulge, but bertina''s habit of eavesdropping on the corner is really too bad. The Lord''s residence of Yinyue manor has only two alchemy auxiliary soldiers. Others have no way to take snacks... It''s really spoiled!


    Victor decided to punish bertina. In front of the snack goods, he put half of the snacks back into the basket and said, "bell, you must learn to obey the rules. When you sleep, you can''t run around, let alone eavesdrop on other people''s conversations..."


    "But Emerson didn''t talk to Melanie and them. He was teaching them a lesson... Why don''t you believe me?" Bertina argued angrily.


    Victor was silent for a long time and said with a straight face, "we''ll discuss this problem later... Now, let''s play a game." He took out a cowhide pocket from the drawer. "The simplest way is to draw digital wooden cards. Everyone draws once. Whoever draws a large number wins. If you win, you can eat a snack. If you lose, I''ll take a snack."


    Bertina sat up straight and looked at Victor with pity. She looked like "I''m a gambler" and matched her little face with meat, not to mention how funny it was.


    Victor smiled, handed the bag to the little gambler and motioned her to touch it first. Bertina reached into the cow leather bag and felt for the wooden card with the number 12.


    This is a big card!


    The gambling method of digital wooden cards is very simple. The material and size of wooden cards are almost the same. One side is painted with paint. There is only one largest wooden card No. 14, two cards No. 13, three cards No. 12, and so on. Specifically, the size of the bet, the same bet, the big take all.


    On the surface, this gambling method is very fair, but it is actually a fraud. Experienced gamblers can judge the size of the number of wooden cards through the slight bulge of the paint. The gamblers in the villa make use of the touch order of leisure five and eight to ensure that they are sure to win or lose, but the gamblers are not all fat sheep. They require that the time of touching cards each time should not exceed 2 seconds, otherwise they can calculate a thousand.


    It''s really a test of the dealer''s gambling skills to touch a big take all card in two seconds.


    Victor''s most important skill is skill. With a gentle stir of his hands in the bag, he twisted out the No. 13 wooden card, and then put a dessert back in the basket.


    Bertina''s eyes were round and her mouth was open with three missing front teeth. Victor was secretly happy... How can we not kill your arrogance?


    "Come again."


    Two people, you come and I go, bet happily. After two rounds, there was no dessert left on the table. A small part went into bertina''s stomach, and most of them were taken back by Victor.


    Although bertina almost always touches big cards, and the smallest card has 9 points, on the whole, she loses more and wins less.


    This was not what Victor wanted. He vaguely felt that the dessert was not attractive enough to bertina.


    When does the little girl who likes everyone and sees flowers bloom send snacks?


    "Bell, you should lose weight!"


    Victor knocked seriously on the table and said solemnly, "from today on, your snacks and snacks will be halved..." before bertina cried, he said, "don''t cry, baby, give you a chance. Let''s gamble again and draw 13 cards. If you can beat me, your snacks and snacks will remain the same. How about?"


    Bertina rubbed her eyes, put her little hand into the leather bag and felt for a wooden card.


    two p.m. Take it all!


    Victor didn''t need to touch cards anymore. He motioned bell to continue.


    It''s 14 o''clock again!


    It''s still 14 o''clock!


    It''s still 14 o''clock


    Bertina even touched five and ate all 14 o''clock.


    There are eight in the back. It''s victor''s turn to touch it first. He reached out for a 13 o''clock and bertina for a 14 o''clock.


    Bertina won six games in a row. If she won another game, Victor lost... It was not easy for Victor to pick out the only 14 point card in a large bag of wooden cards in two seconds.


    He decisively entered the Apocalypse state, and the x-3 operated with all its strength. The time flow rate slowed down more than ten times, the perception increased twice, and the blind diameter expanded to 3 meters. In Victor''s eyes, bertina put the No. 14 wooden card back into the bag at a very slow speed, and then shook the leather bag. The crisp impact sound of No. 14 wooden card and other wooden cards * * -3 was recorded, sorted out and formed an image in Victor''s mind. When the sound stopped, Victor circled a rough area. He put his hand into the bag, and the image in his mind became clear with the touch of his fingertips, the insignificant temperature and humidity weakened one by one, and the subtle hardness and shape differences of different wooden cards were marked. After determining the No. 14 wooden card, Victor''s touch remembered its characteristics.


    two p.m. Continue at 14 o''clock! Always at 14 o''clock


    Victor touched 14 cards six times in a row. In the final decisive game, bertina strained her little face, tried her best to shake the bag. This shake is endless... Anyway, shaking the bag doesn''t limit the time.


    When bertina blushed and panted to put down her bag, Victor reached in and touched the 14 o''clock wooden card, but deliberately took out the 11 o''clock wooden card next to her.


    When bertina saw the 11 o''clock wooden card, she was obviously relieved. Then she frowned again, showing that she was worried about gain and loss and was not confident. She murmured a prayer to the Supreme Lord and reached out for a wooden card with the number 13 o''clock on it.


    "I won! I won! I won..." little Belle raised her hands and jumped in the study.


    Victor shook his head and laughed. How could he really reduce snacks. Bertina went up to victor, lifted her train, bowed her knees and said very, very seriously, "the master should keep her promise."


    "I keep my promise." Victor smiled and nodded.


    "Great, great, bell likes the master best."


    Bertina cheered, climbed onto Victor''s knee, hugged his face, put her mouth up and kissed him.


    Victor wiped little fatty''s saliva with his handkerchief, put her on the ground, stroked her head and said, "go out and play, and the dessert basket belongs to you... However, you can''t tell anyone about today''s gambling. Can you do it?"


    "Bell can keep a secret best." Patting her chest, bertina promised, picked up the dessert basket and happily slipped out of the study.


    Victor touched his chin and unconsciously took a wooden card out of the bag. His pupils contracted in an instant and his palm spread out. It was the biggest 14 point wooden card!


    He didn''t use any extraordinary abilities this time!


    Victor tried a few more times and found that all the cards were 14 o''clock. He thought for a moment and said in his mind, "I want 13 wooden cards."


    Then he touched out 13 o''clock.


    "I want 11 o''clock."


    Touched 11 points... Victor tried 9 times in a row, and the card touching effect he wanted was finally over.


    X-3 records as follows: bertina, a suspected wizard, has three extraordinary talents to be verified. First, longevity. Bertina''s physical and mental development is slow and her appetite is strong. At present, she has not found any weakness. Second, charm, bertina looks ordinary, naive and lovely, and has amazing affinity for intelligent life and animals. Third, fortunately, bertina''s luck made her in a favorable state, almost to the extent of interfering with reality. But the interference effect is directly proportional to her emotional intensity. The greater the desire, the stronger the effect. In addition, her lucky talent can be transmitted to others. The first transmission time is 23 seconds. The specific data need to be further collected. At the same time, it must be noted that the priority of lucky talent is lower than absolute strength. When the probability of event result is 100%, bertina''s luck is invalid. It will not change the reality in a real sense, for example, make the other party have illusions, mistakes, or accidents with various changing results. Therefore, bertina''s talent has great limitations. In a critical situation, she may die.


    Victor finished the record of x-3 and walked around the room excitedly. With his fist and his brain wide open, he thought:


    My grass, what a cow! what is it? Is bertina the son of luck or the son of plane? She has her own hero aura? No, no... since I''m her master and she''s my little squire, I''m the protagonist... Well, I bring the aura of the protagonist, and bertina is the aura of luck, ha ha


    Oh, I''m so stupid. Although Emerson''s ability is strong, how can he survive in the dangerous swamp with his weak mind? It was bertina who covered him with a lucky aura... This bastard, I''m afraid the story he told at the beginning is also false! Let Barol take someone back to the RAND Empire to check the details of imosen.


    In this world with gods, it shouldn''t be an accident that bertina and Miller appeared around me... In fact, I''m not a protagonist at all, but I became the heir to the legacy of the alchemy empire by chance... The battle involving gods is about to begin, and the forces of the same camp naturally come together.


    Yes, we are human beings... Knights, wizards, priests and mortals are all the survivors of the alchemy Empire, and our enemies are behind the destruction of the alchemy empire!


    I''m not alone! But I... am I human or not? If I become an elf... Where is my position?


    Victor gradually calmed down, restrained his messy thoughts, sat in his chair and was stunned. When he saw the wooden card in his hand, he suddenly flashed and muttered: "If you never forget, there will be an echo. If you pursue diligently, there will be a return... If you want to succeed... Behind the fire of the soul is the touch of the soul, and then there is a realm that can interfere with the spiritual power of reality... Witchcraft interferes with reality, God selected, God dependent, God selected caregivers... In the field of holy light, our Lord is supreme?"


    Faith is actually the spiritual power of believers! The Lord of glory collects the spiritual power of believers and transforms it into holy light and magic... Victor suddenly stood up, his eyes glittered with golden light, and soon darkened.


    "I understand... The third level of spiritual power can break through its own limitations and interfere with reality."


    "It should be called the light of the heart!"


    At this time, a familiar sound of footsteps came from the corridor outside the study, interrupting Victor''s thoughts. In his mind, he outlined Lilia''s appearance on high heels.

 Chapter 462

    Lilia''s footsteps stopped at the door. After a few seconds, the oak door was pushed open, and a slender and slim figure reflected in Victor''s eyes.


    She was wearing an orange spider silk dress and calf leather high heels of the same color, highlighting the smooth and soft female curve. Her hair was rolled into an elegant lady bun, revealing her snow-white tall neck. She wore a black veil on her face, covering the part below her eyes. A pair of bright eyes looked at victor like shame and joy, with a little coquettish resentment.


    After more than six months of separation, Lilia missed Victor very much, but she wanted to show her husband her most perfect side, but Victor wanted to summon her at this time... Her teeth haven''t grown up yet, so she can''t wait a few months. It''s really annoying.


    "Honey, come and sit down." Victor smiled and patted himself on the thigh.


    Lilia is petite and likes to sit on Victor''s lap most. When she saw her husband''s kind smile, she was sweet in her heart. She walked over with enchanting steps, sat down with Victor''s neck in her arms, turned her face, and begged softly, "honey, don''t take off my veil..."


    Victor almost laughed. With his extraordinary vision, the black veil on Lilia''s face was in vain, but considering the little woman''s self-esteem, he chose to see through... Well, if you want to win the favor of women, you must first learn to take care of their mood.


    Gently kneading Lilia''s smooth and symmetrical legs, Victor whispered with a smile: "honey, I haven''t seen you for months. Your legs have become longer, your skin has become more delicate and tender, and your chest circumference has become larger... Especially your eyes, which are as clear and pure as baby''s eyes... Baby, you look beautiful."


    Lilia''s eyes suddenly turned into crescent moons and asked happily, "really?"


    "Absolutely true." Victor nodded with great certainty.


    "That''s good..." Lilia breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said in a charming voice: "you don''t know how painful it is when I rebuild my body? My bones and muscles are torn and torn bit by bit, painful and itchy, I want to move but can''t move, I want to die but can''t die, and my mind is very clear... Fortunately, all this is worth it, but I don''t want to experience it again."


    Victor tightened Lilia''s small waist to comfort her, and asked, "how did you get through it?"


    Lilia thought for a moment and said slowly, "it hurts at first, but I don''t feel it at the back. My soul seems to be replaced by a white gold spark, and then I get rid of the imprisonment, can shuttle freely in my body, and adjust the healing of muscles and bones according to my wishes..." she suddenly blushed and said wrongfully: "I hope my bones are harder and my muscles are stronger... It''s best to have a higher nose, longer legs and a bigger chest... When I use up all my strength, I fall asleep. How do I know that reshaping my body will change my teeth?"


    There is a popular saying among Chinese people that if pregnant women look at more photos of beautiful babies, they will have beautiful babies. This saying has no scientific basis, but it represents the good wishes of parents. However, the mood of expectant mothers is closely related to the hormone level in the body. Good mood and bad mood can indeed affect the development and health of the fetus.


    In the history of human civilization on earth, there have always been two very different philosophical concepts: Materialism and idealism. However, no one can deny the strong driving force of subjective desire. For example, the allegory of the Chinese nation - Yu Gong moving mountains is a typical wish to create miracles. The magnificent Great Wall built by the Chinese ancestors is a real miracle. If you give another specific example , those frozen age goddesses and bodybuilders are out of their own strong desire, pay an unbearable price, and finally realize their wishes.


    Dare to think and do, where there is a will, there is a way. In fact, this is the basic application of the power of the soul of human beings on earth, which has derived rich and colorful achievements of civilization. Some have become real science, such as spaceship landing on the moon; some have become myths and fantasies, such as the Golden Toad secret form of pursuing the unity of heaven and man and long-term vision.


    The laws of different worlds are different from those of the earth. Victor doesn''t have to think about black technology such as aircraft and artillery, but the Golden Toad secret shape may really be useful.


    In this world, the power of the mind is directed to the extraordinary. It can make Lilia young and beautiful; make Nelson strong as an ox and one mind and body; let turnans predict danger and even distort the opponent''s mental senses; let imosen change the animal''s soul and body structure; let bertina be blessed; let father Miller save the dying; and let Sylvia rely on one eye God can kill an ordinary man.


    The power of the mind has infinite possibilities, which can be divided into three levels: the fire of the mind, the touch of the mind and the light of the mind. Turnans, who mastered the touch of the mind, is already the top strong man of mankind, and he is exploring the realm of the light of the mind. That is obviously the sacred field that can compete with the divine knight in the legend.


    In other words, the holy land must be the height that human beings can reach.


    Victor was encouraged by this conclusion.


    Strictly speaking, the Golden Toad secret form also belongs to the secret method of exercising the power of the soul. The final realm it describes is the light of the soul.


    Victor insisted on practicing the Golden Toad secret form, but there has been no breakthrough. This may be due to the difference of world laws, the Golden Toad secret form needs to be modified, or it may be due to the spirit blood or x-3.


    However, the alchemy tower can generate the Golden Toad secret form skill, which is enough to illustrate its value and potential.


    Alchemists cannot cultivate the Golden Toad secret form. The popular shooter has encountered a bottleneck, which does not mean that the Golden Toad secret form is invalid for ordinary humans or Knights... If I learn from the cultivation results of others and improve the Golden Toad secret form, can I also reach the realm of spiritual light? Even if the effect of Golden Toad''s secret form is artificially exaggerated, it may be able to ignite the spiritual fire of practitioners! In case Nelson reaches the realm of spiritual touch by this, I will make a lot of money... The more Victor wants to think, the more excited he is. He wants to immediately summon the little dead men secretly kept by the family to form a "Golden Toad secret training camp".


    When Lilia saw Victor''s face, she couldn''t help laughing: "honey, you look happier than me."


    The secret form of Golden Toad is very important. The fewer people know, the better. Victor wasn''t even going to share the secret with Sylvia. Lilia is just an ordinary person. She can''t participate in the experiment until it comes to fruition.


    Victor restrained his thoughts, turned his attention to Lilia, put his lips to her ear and whispered, "of course... You''ll be with me tonight."


    Lilia was startled. She just wanted to object, but she saw Victor''s beautiful face and soft eyes. Suddenly her heart hit like a deer, lowered her head and said in anticipation: "that... That can''t light candles."


    For popular shooters, what''s the difference between lighting candles or not?


    Victor smiled to himself, nodded, changed the subject and asked, "how are the things I told you before I left?"


    Lilia cleared her throat and said positively, "in January and February of last year''s water season, I mobilized more than 30000 young and strong employees to reclaim and plant 80000 mu of wheat and 100000 mu of potato on the east side of the silver moon river. Nine large farms were built to accommodate more than 8500 refugees. Bishop Perot expressed satisfaction with the kindness of Randall''s family."


    "At present, we have 280000 mu of wheat field, 300000 mu of potato field and 300000 mu of fallow farmland. Terraced fields are not included."


    Victor sighed: "finally began to develop the land on the East Bank of Yinyue river. As long as there are circular canals and settlements, the later things will be easy to do... Well done."


    Lander''s cultivated land is mainly concentrated in the west of Yinyue river. There is also a large area of undeveloped land on the east side of Yinyue river. With the construction of the circular canal, the population and farms of Randall''s collar can expand to the East Bank of the river. It is estimated that Randall''s cultivated land area will exceed 2 million mu within five years. According to the three-year ring farming system, 2 million mu of cultivated land can feed at least 600000 people, almost half of the registered population of Gambis kingdom.


    "A castle and a small town need to be built on the east bank." Leia whispered.


    "Well... There will be. Aren''t we short of stones for building castles? Wait a minute, iron bricks will come out soon." Victor waved with a headache. It costs a lot of money to build a castle. If he had this money, he might as well produce a few more alchemical dragon lizards.


    "Then you can build a small town first. Honey, give it a name..." Lilia said reluctantly.


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "how about calling Dongqu town?"


    "Very good." Lilia smiled, nodded and said, "Lord Boris of the SoLIM family, that is, Brandon and Shirley''s father..."


    Victor interrupted Lilia''s words and stressed, "Boris is not the father of Brandon and Shirley now and will not be. Those two children belong to the Randall family."


    "I was wrong." Lilia followed Victor''s kiss and said, "Lord Boris, the heir of the SoLIM family, sold 80 tons of soft silver ore in Pinghu Town at the price of stone according to the agreement signed with you. Processing these ore requires a lot of charcoal, so I ordered an additional 400 tons of charcoal from the clover chamber of Commerce."


    "It''s really troublesome to transport so many materials to Pinghu Town for treatment. I suggest building a freight yard and a stone burning yard in Dongqu town. First process the soft silver ore into fragments, and then transport it back to Pinghu Town to build the inner wall of the town."


    Victor wanted to laugh now. 80 tons of raw silver ore can extract at least 800 pounds of class I purity silver, and can make 400 sets of silver cavalry equipment. The price of the first kind of silver replaced by the alchemy tower is 120 gold sols per pound, but its actual value is much greater than this figure. Once the human kingdom begins to use se silver equipment, the price of Se silver mine may be comparable to that of refined gold mine. The silver mine sold by the SoLIM family to victor is the stone price of 30 gold sols per ton.


    "Just do what you think." Said Victor.


    Lilia glanced at Victor and continued: "three months ago, master Yukar, the ruling warrior, led 104 missionaries to Pinghu Town. These missionaries will serve as teachers of Randall General Education School..."


    Aware of Lilia''s slight resentment, Victor frowned and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "No problem." Lilia smiled gently and said, "according to the statistics of Pinghu Town Government Office, there are 8766 children aged 4 to 8 led by Randall and Phoenix, and more than 20 general education schools need to be built. Then, we have to bear the food and accommodation expenses of these children and the annual salary of missionaries."


    Lilia reached out to victor and said softly, "give me the money."


    Victor hesitated and asked, "is there no money in the family treasury?"


    "There are 170000 gold sols in the vault." Lilia sighed, shook her head and said: "Building Dongqu town needs money, mining soft silver ore and charcoal needs money, burning ore needs money, repairing the inner wall of Pinghu Town needs money, building a general education school needs money... Also, you promise the church to bear the construction cost of Pinghu Town cathedral. Father Miller chases me every day and asks when the cathedral will start? Oh, by the way, Nelson came to me yesterday and said what, Rand The ER family is going to the fisherman war soon, and the Commission of the soldiers participating in the war will be doubled... "Lilia raised her voice and sneered," hehe, the Commission of 3800 soldiers will be doubled? Do you want me to prepare additional pensions? "


    Victor was as big as a fight and said carefully, "that should be enough... Otherwise, I have some here. Take them out for emergency?"


    "How many?" Lilia asked, glancing sideways at Victor.


    "8000 kinsol."


    Victor decisively quoted a change. His private money of 160000 gold sols was used to feed the alchemy tower.


    "Keep it." Lilia snorted and said with a sad face, "the money in the Treasury can support, but our financial revenue is decreasing. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I can''t make ends meet..." she raised her head, stared into Victor''s eyes and said seriously: "The main canal led by Randall runs through, and the management right of the green brick has been handed over to Jinshui city. Our green brick can only be used by ourselves, which has lost a large amount of income... Our crude sugar was originally sold for 6 copper sols per pound, but now the price sold to the double headed lizard chamber of commerce is only 4 copper sols, while the market price of the crude sugar has increased by 30%. In addition to the crude sugar, Randall''s carriage, pork, beef and mutton and oil sail Cloth, linen, bristle brushes, sheepskin, soap, papyrus and other commodities are sold to the double headed lizard chamber of commerce at a lower price. Last year, our fiscal revenue was 93000 gold sols, and the sales revenue of crude sugar was 63000 gold sols. I''m afraid our fiscal revenue will not exceed 70000 this year. "


    Victor suddenly realized it and asked with a smile, "do you think we have suffered a loss by joining the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce?"


    Lilia didn''t say a word, which was the default.


    "Losing is a lucky thing. All my efforts are to have the ability to lose." Said Victor with emotion.


    Lilia looked at her husband in disbelief, reached out and touched his forehead... There was no fever.


    Victor grabbed Lilia''s soft, smooth hand and said with a smile: "You can regard ''losing money'' as the ability to bear risks. It''s certainly a good thing to have the ability to bear risks... Five years ago, we were so poor that we could never lose money. When we were poor, we had to starve to death! Therefore, Mrs. Sylvia revealed a little wind and wanted to raise the price of grain. I angrily went to the door and reached an agreement with Rose Manor to exchange purple sugarcane wine for food supplies Agreement. Now, hehe, no one can force me to give in by raising food prices. This is the ability of the Randall family to bear ''losses''


    "At the beginning, when Renma hill built water conservancy project, the Rose Manor couldn''t take out a copper sol. The Lord of York family agreed to give the franchise of green brick to Randall. However, the profit of selling green brick first is completely different from that of selling it later. The Randall family sold green brick first, built canals and reservoirs, and took advantage of it. But other lords of Renma hill It''s still very difficult, just like our old friend Bruce. His annual family net income is only 5000 gold sol, including the 6000 gold sol annuity subsidized by the Duke of York. "


    "A grasshopper on a rope can''t jump far no matter how strong it is. We should all make our companions rich, otherwise they will drag us back."


    "Originally, Bruce is so poor..." Lilia whispered out her tongue and said, "honey, I''m sorry, I know I''m wrong."


    Victor shook his head and laughed: "when you really have the ability to suffer losses, it''s hard to suffer losses!"


    "Why?" Leia asked curiously.


    Victor said faintly, "if you have the ability to suffer losses, no one dares to let you suffer losses for nothing. Unless he can beat you to death with a stick... He might as well make friends with you with his wasted strength. On the contrary, those who can''t afford to suffer losses will be reckless, but their ability is not worth mentioning. If you dare to open your teeth and claws, you will be killed with a stick."


    "Isn''t that the relationship between the chebman family and us?"


    Lilia giggled and her veil fluttered. She quickly covered it and said with a giggle, "the eldest lady of the chebman family has become your lover now."


    Victor said with a smile, "we and the chebman family are also grasshoppers on the same rope. We can''t stop the ant tide, and the chebman family will have bad luck... Let''s talk about the two headed lizard chamber of Commerce."


    "As a major shareholder of the chamber of Commerce, the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce has also benefited from the unified purchase and purchase. Randall doesn''t sell green bricks now, but any lord of the York family has to count on us for selling green bricks. We give up the profit of crude sugar, but the profit of purple cane wine has come back. The York family is about to sell refined iron, which is another considerable income... Look, it will be divided at the end of the year The Duke of York will surprise us when we are red. The Randall family will only have a lot more revenue in the future! "


    Lilia was elated, nodded hard and said, "honey, you''re right... In addition to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, we also have a gold mission."


    "The golden regiment..." Victor touched his nose and said strangely, "the golden regiment has also changed... Call Nelson, Barrett, barrow and Todd. Let''s talk about the golden regiment in detail."


    "No! I don''t want to see them..." Lilia was shocked and quickly stood up from Victor''s legs and walked outside the study. Before going out, she looked back with a smile and said softly, "tonight, you tell me alone."

 Chapter 463

    Nelson took Todd and others into the study of Pinghu castle and saw the Viscount Randall with black hair and black eyes and exquisite facial features like sculpture.


    They saluted the Lord at the same time. Victor waved his hand and said softly, "don''t make yourself at home. Sit down." His eyes first turned to Nelson and joked, "I wish Lord Nelson a happy wedding."


    Nelson, with a red face, touched the back of his head and said, "thank you, my Lord."


    Soon after he returned to Randall from Denver, the Duke of York and Lady Katrina selected a young and beautiful ordinary noble girl and sent her to Pinghu Town as the Lord''s personal maid. Nelson now has a wife and three valets, Linda, Joanna, Lauretta and Leica.


    A nobleman who marries a close maid will not hold a wedding ceremony. They received father Miller''s blessing and registered in Pinghu Town church, even if they had a legal marriage. On behalf of Victor, Nicole gave rich gifts and attended Nelson''s family dinner in person.


    Victor pays attention to Nelson''s family because his family relationship reflects the unique political ecology of the Randall collar.


    The 300 square kilometer Lord collar makes many knights and nobles jealous, and Nelson is favored by your daughter. In principle, the newly granted lord lord should devote his energy to the territory and family, marry four partners as soon as possible, let them take care of the territory, have children and cultivate future generations, so as to lay a foundation for the future development of the family. However, Nelson''s situation is special. He and Linda don''t have many loyal and reliable followers at all. The Lord''s main population is almost all migrant workers. Moreover, Nelson and Linda had no savings and had to hold important positions in Pinghu Town and receive annuities to maintain the dignity of the Lord''s family. Moreover, they must maintain Lilia''s status, and they can''t leave Randall''s power center.


    Lord Nelson had neither money nor people, and could only entrust the territory to Viscount Randall. In Pinghu Town, Nelson became the landlord and aristocrat led by Randall.


    Katrina originally planned to choose a female trainee knight who trained her blood to give to Nelson, the military leader led by Randall. She wants to strengthen the military ties between Jinshui city and Heping lake town through marriage. But Nicole took the lead and married the secret Knight Lauretta to Nelson. Victor and his army can now be regarded as a legitimate armed force of Rose Manor, on an equal footing with the tusk legion of Jinshui city. The Duke of York naturally gave up his original idea.


    Victor proposed the tenant system in Jinshui City, which almost tickled the Duke of York. The Lord can seal land, but he is never willing to divide power. In fact, the tenant system deprived the Lord''s autonomy, because the tenants were directly managed by the upper Lord and did not belong to the Lord''s children. Victor did not allow the noble daughters of the York family to change the current situation of Lord Nelson''s collar, and the Duke of York also hoped that Randall''s collar could set up a model of successful reform.


    The two sides hit it off immediately. Jinshui City arranged a lonely personal maid for Nelson.


    Nelson''s family represents the future development direction of rental employment system - feudal centralization.


    The so-called fiefdom centralization system is that the ownership of the fiefdom belongs to the nobility and the ruling power of the fiefdom belongs to the central government. For example, the little Knight Klaus worked in the army to help the Randall family lay a large territory. Victor rewarded Klaus with merit, granted him a baron, selected large and small land from all provinces, and collected enough 150 square kilometers to reward Klaus. Baron Klaus started his own family, but he could only lease the land under his name to tenants and continue to serve in the military. Klaus''s Knight belief changed from the guardian family and territory to the guardian family and kingdom. The noble Council will meet the political needs of the great knights and nobles.


    In fact, feudal centralization is not a new thing. As early as the golden age, the political model of several Knight families jointly governing the city-state and ruling a large area of territory belonged to centralization. The canonization of court nobles by kings in the bronze age also had the shadow of centralization. However, the feudal centralization system is good at attacking but not defending. In the silver age, because the mortal army could not keep up with the knight''s footsteps, the knight family suffered heavy casualties, and the centralized system was eliminated by history. Of course, there are also reasons for the Pope''s delay.


    Enfeoffment system, Knight Lord fiefdom, mutual support and layers of protection. Even if a knight family is defeated by the orcs, it will not hurt the knight class of the whole kingdom. The defeated still have the chance to draw blood and make a comeback.


    For thousands of years, knights, nobles and noble priests have been committed to improving the combat effectiveness of mortal armies. The emergence of Victor provides an opportunity to turn defensive into offensive. The enfeoffment system, which is more conservative and less enterprising, is destined to be replaced by centralism.


    The deep-rooted enfeoffment ideology is now the biggest obstacle to the Lord''s reform.


    People who don''t understand still don''t understand. People who understand pretend to be confused. Everyone watched eagerly as Viscount Randall ate the first crab.


    Victor''s operation with Lord''s collar is definitely a good move.


    The vast majority of Lords wanted to hold the power of the Lord in their hands, and there was no conflict with the tenant system. If the lord lord is a small crab, the Baron Lord must be a super large crab, delicious but troublesome. Such giant crabs as Viscount collar and count collar... No trouble, very deadly.


    Therefore, the conditions of Randall family are unique. When other powerful lords are still fighting against the giant crabs in their family, Victor may have become a big Mac by eating crabs.


    Victor looked at Nelson, Todd, Barrett and Barol as if he were looking at four little crabs. He said with a smile, "Lord Nelson, your wife and heir have their own family emblem... What do you think of crabs?"


    "Crab?"


    Nelson shook his head like a rattle and said, "crabs are not good-looking. I still prefer bears."


    A bear with big pliers with two Crabs... Victor discharged the image of laughter from his mind and turned to the slightly old Barrett jaw: "Barrett, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s really hard to eat and sleep with the bear group... Come back this time and take good care of your body. I''ve prepared two golden sunflower potions secretly made by kite castle for you. If you want to stay in Randall''s collar, hand over the affairs of the bear group. Nelson needs help here."


    Barrett stepped forward, stroked his chest and said, "thank you for your concern. My body can support..." he smiled bitterly and whispered, "there are thousands of people in the bear group now. They call me Barrett''s father... I''m really reluctant to leave them."


    "Oh, yes." The old instructor straightened up and said brightly, "I married three women and they gave me a pair of children. My little boy is only one year old. I brought him back and wanted to entrust him to Nelson."


    Victor gave Barrett a deep look and asked, "what''s his name?"


    "Master, his name is wolf." Barrett replied respectfully.


    The main force of the bear group is alchemists. Victor is not worried about losing control of the bear group at all. But it is a rule for Barrett to show loyalty with a son. Victor has no reason not to accept it. Moreover, Barrett needs someone to inherit and supervise his land and property in Randall.


    "Wolf." Victor nodded and said calmly, "so from today on, Wolff will be your heir. Lord Nelson and his wife will be his guardians."


    "Yes." Barrett, obviously relieved, took a step back and returned to his seat.


    Victor''s eyes swept to another seat. Todd immediately stood up, his eyes frozen, but secretly excited.


    "Todd, I''m curious. You have a chance to get away in Dengshi city. Why don''t you leave alone or join the dweimick family? Aren''t you afraid of being killed by me?"


    "My Lord, I have always asked myself to be a knight." Todd lowered his head and said in a deep voice.


    Victor''s eyes twinkled. Without asking if he could, he continued to ask, "when you evacuate Dengshi City, insist on taking two waitresses?"


    Todd was bitter and hardened his head. He explained, "the two women were at the lame dog hotel to help me collect information about the masked brotherhood... I can''t bear to involve them... But I promise they don''t know anything! Later, I gave them a sum of money and let them go."


    "Yes, they know everything. They risk their lives to work for you. They just want to be a woman who can become a ghost knight one day..."


    Victor shook his head and sighed, knocked on the table, and said coldly, "there were thousands of people killed and injured in the big fight in Dengshi city... They don''t know you did it. Can''t they think of it? The count of the golden finch was assassinated on the same day of the big fight. Can''t they think of it, nor can the Marquis de wemick think of it?"


    "Those two waitresses were caught by my men. I want you to kill them." Victor stared at Todd with deep eyes.


    Todd looked pale, his forehead exuded cold sweat, knelt on his knees and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, I have made a mistake and am willing to accept any punishment. I will no longer defend those two women... Although my hands are bloody, I... I can''t kill those who really help me."


    There was a depressing silence in the study. Todd was relieved and waited for the Lord''s decision.


    "Loyalty, humility, arrogance, compassion... I believe you are a knight now." Victor nodded, smiled and said, "you have done a good job for mercury, but I have already rewarded it. It is commendable that you can adhere to principles, pursue the virtues of knights and be kind to those who help you."


    "Welcome to the Randall family, your excellency Todd Randall."


    Todd Hawthorne raised his head, rolled his Adam''s apple, finally knelt on one knee and solemnly swore to Victor: "Todd Randall will die for his master!"


    Victor was not prepared to embarrass Todd or arrest the two waitresses. His temptation was just a means of controlling.


    Birds of a feather flock together and people are divided equally. Nothing can inspire the loyalty of his subordinates more than the Lord''s affirmation of his principles and character. If Todd obeys Victor''s orders and chooses to kill people and kill people. Victor will only laugh, praise his loyalty and use it for his own use. However, in this case, victor will inevitably be wary of Todd.


    Todd is not a good man. He once used bloody means to suppress gold mine slave workers for Duke Eriksson. But he also has a good side. He used two prostitutes to complete the task, but let them live, so that he put himself in danger. In a sense, good and evil are the shortcomings of human nature. Only when there are shortcomings can change, human nature is complex and full of vitality.


    For the family, good and evil should not be the standard for judging family members. Someone must do dirty work. But a person without shortcomings and principles is destined to be an uncontrollable lone wolf. If he thinks the family is bad for him, he will bite back immediately.


    Victor himself is soft hearted, especially for women and children. Anyway, he has a group of inhuman alchemy creatures. If he is really forced to be anxious, he can''t see for the net. When the refugees attacked Randall''s collar, the alchemical war mastiff killed some old and weak women and children.


    As for the two waitresses, let them go if you can. It''s no big deal. Who will tell the Lord about the assassination of knights and nobles and the incitement of exile riots? Marquis de Wemmick used two inferior people to testify against Viscount Randall, and Victor could immediately find 200 inferior people to take back. If the dweimicks do this, they will only make people laugh.


    Todd''s choice is in line with Victor''s moral aesthetics. In fact, the concept of family and family in human society in different world places special emphasis on giving preferential treatment to women and children.


    Victor is also deeply influenced. He looks more pleasing to Todd now.


    "Get up." Victor asked kindly, "I heard that the mask you caught is a wizard?"


    Todd stood up, described in detail the encounter with a wizard with lingering fear, and finally said, "fortunately, the elite guards secretly trained by the family are not afraid of the wizard. Otherwise, barrow and I will die at their hands."


    Nelson couldn''t help asking, "is the wizard so powerful?"


    "Not great." Todd shook his head and explained, "I lost my mind at once. The shadow soldiers under the wizard were enough to kill me several times."


    Victor glanced at Nelson and said in a deep voice, "it has something to do with the power of the mind. You can''t do that level of witchcraft."


    Nelson smiled dryly, and the other three looked worried. There are wizards behind the masked brotherhood, and there may be more than one, which makes the problem very difficult.


    Victor didn''t want to talk about the details. Instead, he asked, "have you collected crystal fragments from Wizards?"


    Barol took a small pocket from his waist pocket and handed it respectfully to the table.


    Victor picked up the bag, weighed it, threw it into the drawer and said quietly, "Todd, I''ll give you two choices now."


    "In the fire season this year, the Randall family will launch a fish man war for several years. You can choose to join the mercenary corps and lead a 500 man Infantry Regiment under Lord Nelson to carry out the battle task of eliminating fish men on the beach. When the war is over, I will reward you for your achievements."


    "Or continue to work in mercury, but you have to take people to expand the periphery of mercury in the kingdom of SUS. You will certainly run into the masked brotherhood... You take a lot of risk in choosing mercury. If you can complete the task of expanding the periphery of mercury, you must be the leader of mercury!"


    Nelson smiled and patted todd on the shoulder enthusiastically. "You have good sword skills and are suitable for dealing with those ferocious fishmen. Join our mercenary army. As long as you make great achievements, I recommend you to lead the army alone and open up territory for adults in the future. How about it?"


    Todd''s heart pounded and turned his head. He saw Barrow''s eyebrows drooping and said nothing. He hesitated again.


    Nelson''s strength is too strong. Working under him, he will always be overwhelmed by him. Although mercury is dangerous, it is the confidant of the master''s confidant. The Randall family has magical gold potion and secret death fighters who can resist wizards. They killed a large family of silver Knights thousands of miles away. Even Lord Nelson and the bear group have to obey the command of mercury. The potential of mercury is shocking. Adding mercury, the master might let me go further... Tao de was more and more excited. His blood was boiling all over and his eyes were shining like a flame. He came forward and said, "master, I''d like to go to the kingdom of SUS!"


    "OK." Victor nodded, looked up and down at Todd, and said: "You can''t leave any scars on your face, and you have to change your shape. I arranged for you to accept the physical reconstruction of the paladin, which will not only bring you back to life, but also significantly improve your physical and spiritual strength. You can use these three months to learn all kinds of useful tips from Barrow''s spies. When you have completed these preparations, you can go to su Kingdom of Sri Lanka. I''ll prepare 6000 gold sols, 30 elite guards and 40 secret Dharma dead... "


    Victor paused, turned to barrow and asked, "how many hands can mercury draw out?"


    "Sir, we have more than 300 black market businessmen in Gambis, and more than 6000 peripheral thugs rely on them." The old spy said lightly, "it''s no problem to transfer 70 or 80 reliable people. Black businessmen, swindlers, thieves, killers, villains, warblers... Pick them randomly."


    After listening to barrol''s words, Nelson and others were stunned. Victor was silent for a long time and said angrily, "I said why the golden group doesn''t make money... It has so many people!"

 Chapter 464

    How many people are there in the golden regiment now?


    Barol doesn''t know. He is responsible for cultivating the inner line of mercury. The inner line develops the outer line alone. The outer line is the coachman, gangster, black market merchant, tavern owner, grocery store owner who rely on the golden regiment to support his family. During this time, Barol has been entangled with the masked brotherhood in Dengshi City, and the mercury inside line of Gambis has developed by itself. When he came back, he began to deal with the internal affairs of Gambis mercury. At present, the information he has learned is not comprehensive. He only knows a general situation: there are only 7000 or 8000 peripheral members.


    Since barrol is only responsible to victor, Lilia doesn''t know how many people there are in the golden regiment. What she mastered were smuggling caravans and strongholds. The total number of smuggled mercenaries and mountain people is close to 20000.


    The channels, terminals and information of the golden group belong to each other, and Lilia and barrol do not know each other. The person who should know the details of the golden group is Victor, the founder. But Barol doesn''t know the number of peripheral members now. What can Victor know?


    All he knew was that the profits created by the gold group were far from meeting expectations.


    It was thought that the three-and-a-half-year-old golden regiment was still a small cow and needed careful feeding... Unexpectedly, it has become a big fat cow!


    But what about the agreed milk?


    Viscount Randall decided to understand the two most critical issues:


    Who shared my money? How are they divided?


    Thus, Barol, the mercury leader, gave an example while wiping his sweat:


    Baron Schultz is rich in mahogany, sedge candles and charcoal, and lacks herbs equipped with body strengthening drugs, such as red tendon grass, blue thorn fruit and Tieniu flower. The smuggling caravan of the gold regiment was led by Schultz. The mercury inner line developed an outer line merchant in mahogany town. He took preserves, soap and all kinds of mountain goods from the smuggling Caravan and sold them to the outside. Among them, including the herbs urgently needed by the Schultz family.


    When the outside vendors made money, they bought carriages at the first time, rented two public transport lines, and donated money to the church regularly. He was therefore sheltered by the father.


    With the public carriage line connected to Schultz collar, the volume of smuggled goods increased sharply, and bulk goods such as lard, bacon and oil canvas began to appear in the market of mahogany town. This attracted Baron Schultz''s attention. However, due to the good relationship between the outside vendor and the priest, the goods he sold met the needs of Schultz. The Baron did not take violent measures against the merchant, but sent someone to investigate his details.


    The conclusion of the investigation was that the free merchant had a relationship with the coachman in the neighboring territory and used the public carriage to smuggle yeliucheng''s goods to Schultz for profit.


    Vendors and Coachmans work together to resell goods and evade transit tax, which damages the interests of neighbors. On the contrary, Schultz collar has an additional trade channel, and the commodity price is relatively cheap. Baron Schultz turned a blind eye to the audacious free merchant and even secretly defended him.


    Outside vendors have become popular, raising more than 20 thugs, selling several shops, hiring clerks and Coachmans, renting more public carriage routes, handing over offerings to the public security office and donating money to the church, which seems to have become the No. 1 figure in mahogany town.


    However, things have changed interestingly. The villagers led by Schultz mixed cheap lard and butter to make a new sedge candle. It has strong taste, low brightness and is not resistant to burning, but the cost is only one fifth of that of butter green salsa candle. The villagers were originally for their own use, but outside vendors saw business opportunities. He purchased a large number of oil mixed candles at the price of 2 copper sols and 5, and then sold them to outside vendors in other territories at the price of 2 copper sols and 3. Since outside vendors began to ship goods in public carriages, of course, other specialties led by Schultz are indispensable. And his purchase price is much higher than that of the caravan.


    There are many kinds of gold group outside line shipments, the price is cheap, and the price of purchased goods is reasonable. Baron Schultz could hardly laugh. He chose to turn a blind eye to the behavior of yeliucheng materials resold by outside vendors through public carriages.


    Outside vendors have formed deep interests with gangs, village heads, police stations, priests and even Baron Schultz himself. It''s easy to kill a peddler, and it''s easy to replace him, but this refugee merchant spontaneously formed a trade channel that can''t be cut off. Otherwise, the Schultz family''s loss is far greater than the income from collecting transit tax.


    Baron Schultz''s oil mixed candle finally lit up the refugee shanty town of deepwater city at the price of 2 copper sols and 1 root.


    Mercury''s inner line is the same, and the outer line merchants of the golden regiment are now all over the major towns of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Nelson, Barrett and Todd were amazed. A key word appeared in Victor''s mind: Savage growth.


    Mercury''s inner line points out a way to make money, and the black market vendors on the outer line expand the gold group themselves. Black market vendors independently complete short-term transportation, warehousing, procurement, sales, security and other links. Each link needs manpower, and each person has his own family and friends behind him. In other words, the current members of the gold regiment include 20000 mountain people, more than 300 black merchants, more than 6000 thugs, the same number of guys, and tens of thousands of family members.


    So many people eat on the plates of the golden group. How much more can the Randall family have left?


    Of course, savage growth was in line with Victor''s original vision. When the Randall family is short of money and few people, they must fully mobilize the enthusiasm of the refugees by transferring profits, so as to use their financial and human resources to expand the whole organization. Therefore, in just a few years, the golden group has become a behemoth.


    However, savage growth means out of control.


    In the operation mode of the golden group, the mercury inside line hides behind the scenes, contacts black market businessmen, and distributes Randall''s goods layer by layer through the public transport network and local fairs. The Randall family made money. The smuggling caravan, small lords, FengChen village chiefs and black market businessmen all received profits. They also supported a large number of rickshaw drivers, gang thugs and shop assistants.


    On the surface, everyone seems happy, but the total economic output of the gold group exceeds one million gold sols every year. Victor only shared a small part of the benefits. How could he be reconciled? Like Schultz''s candle business, Victor also wanted to share a piece of meat, but he couldn''t even drink a mouthful of soup.


    Victor doesn''t need to handle the candle business. Of course he can''t get meat. In fact, the black market vendors do not know the name of the golden regiment, nor do they know any big boss behind the scenes. They just want to curry favor with the local lords and priests. Worst of all, after the black merchants and small lords joined hands to open up the public transportation network, they no longer rely on the mountain road channels opened by the smuggling caravan.


    This will seriously weaken Victor''s control over the golden mission.


    The gold group is huge and bloated, with loose organizational structure, no unified pricing strategy, no cost control of all links, and no clear benefit distribution plan. If entrepreneurs on earth travel to this world and see the situation of the golden group, they will certainly say: this thing is not as good as bankruptcy and reorganization.


    Victor said slowly, "I''m not satisfied with the current situation of the golden regiment!" After a pause, he added, "we get too little money."


    Nelson was stunned and muttered, "Sir, I think it''s ok... Last year, I got 3000 kinsol!"


    The gold regiment has a dividend distribution scheme within Randall family. The money earned by each smuggling caravan is deducted from various costs, Victor takes half, and the rest is distributed according to shares. At present, the Randall family has 37 smuggling caravans. Last year, the net profit was 60000 gold sols, and Nelson accounted for 10% of the shares, so he divided 3000 gold sols. Victor also had 30000 more kinsol''s private money. But I''m afraid this money is less than a fraction of the annual income of the gold league.


    Victor sighed, shook his head and said, "would you be so happy if the total trading volume of the gold group exceeded one million gold sols last year?"


    Nelson took a cold breath and exclaimed, "how can there be so many?"


    "Isn''t it incredible? I can''t tell you clearly about things in the field of commodity circulation. As long as you know, there are nearly 100000 people who live on gold groups. This number is not surprising!"


    Victor broke his fingers and said: "The gold regiment now has two trade channels, the mountain road for precious goods and the public carriage for reselling bulk goods. In fact, the wealth created by the public carriage channel is more than ten times more than the mountain road! Local lords, churches, village chiefs, black merchants, villain thugs, Coachmans and shop assistants make money through the two trade channels of the gold regiment at the same time. Our income only comes from smuggling The mountain road channel and public transport channel of the caravan have nothing to do with us! "


    "I started the golden group, but they earn more than us! Why?"


    Victor looked around, and his eyes finally fell on the old spy barrow.


    "Because most outside vendors don''t listen to us." Barol replied calmly.


    "Don''t listen to us... You''re right!"


    Victor smiled: "20000 mountain people in the mountain road stronghold listen to us. The smuggling caravan can easily recruit 1400 mountain people mercenaries. The peripheral members of the gold regiment have at least 70000 or 80000 people, but mercury can only dispatch dozens of reliable people... This is because we can''t effectively control outside vendors."


    Nelson looked contemptuously at barrow, who had just been subdued by the tone of the old spy.


    Mingming can only dispatch dozens of people, but he wants to talk about more than 6000 thugs. No matter how many thugs don''t listen to you, it''s useless! Fortunately, your excellency is wise and sees through the old liar. It''s still our bear mercenaries who are most useful to adults... Nelson thought complacently.


    Victor took Nelson''s expression into his eyes, waved and said, "the black merchant doesn''t listen to the assignment. The responsibility lies with me. It has nothing to do with mercury."


    "Your Excellency is wise." Barol bowed in a respectful manner.


    "How can we make the black merchants obedient?" Victor knocked on the table and raised his chin at Nelson. "Tell me... Don''t look left and right, I''m talking about you."


    "Ah? Ask me?" Nelson pointed to his nose and saw Victor nodding. He touched the back of his head hard, pretending to be silent and said, "well... I think to make businessmen obedient, we must first find out why they are not obedient? I think... I''m thinking, why can they make millions of gold sol every year? This problem is very important!"


    Victor was surprised that Nelson, a guy who knew nothing about business and trade, could ask the point directly. This was his natural wisdom.


    Victor said kindly: "Reprocessing, reproduction and resale... Take Baron Schultz for example. We sell cheap lard. The coachman of the public carriage transports the lard to Schultz and only adds a freight in the middle. Baron Schultz produces candles with cheap lard and sells them to businessmen, who sell them to refugee families. Is this more profitable than reselling lard?"


    "Oh, so it is." Nelson rubbed the stubble on his chin, shook his head and said, "the candle business has nothing to do with us. No wonder those businessmen don''t listen to us."


    "The truth is this truth, but they use the channel of the golden group." Victor said rudely, "I just want them to be obedient and give us a share of the candle business. What do you say?"


    Nelson thought for a long time, shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. "I don''t know."


    Victor shook his head and laughed. His eyes turned to Barol.


    Barol showed a flattering and cunning smile: "Sir, you have arranged the means to restrict the vendors in advance."

 Chapter 465

    "Oh." Victor raised his slender eyebrows and said with interest, "tell me."


    "First, old John of yeliucheng was prohibited from shipping to free people merchants. First, cut off their supply from the source and force them to submit." Barol raised his voice.


    Nelson waved his fist and said happily, "yes! That''s what we should do!"


    "This is a stupid idea. It can''t be any more stupid."


    Victor said unhappily, "Randall''s shop is not the only one in wild willow city. Old John doesn''t ship to free people merchants, and other families can also ship. Even if black merchants can''t get goods in wild willow City, they can sell their Lord''s goods. Randall''s family loses a shipping channel and makes it cheaper for outsiders."


    "Your eyes are as sharp as a torch." Barol first flattered and said with confidence: "There are more than 300 outside vendors in Gambis, and only a few people know each other. We know each of them inside and know their sales channels. The Lord of Yeliu city and the gangster listen to the Lord. The Lord can at least let the outside vendors cut off their goods for a few months. Mercury takes advantage of the situation to threaten them to listen. If someone is dishonest, we will support a new businessman to replace him. Lord and Lord FengChen, as long as the business can continue, he won''t care who will do it. "


    "These are the two backhands arranged by adults in advance."


    Victor raised his mouth and asked, "then?"


    "Then, we let more than 300 outside vendors pay money regularly."


    "Yes..." Nelson patted his thigh, looked at Victor with a puzzled face and said, "no, why not?"


    He asked again about the key points.


    The old instructor Barrett couldn''t help but explained: "in this way, the unorganized free traders have become an organized gold regiment. Once the Lord starts to investigate, all our secrets will be exposed."


    "What are the consequences of exposure?" Nelson frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know." Barrett shook his head and said, "adults don''t want the gold group to be exposed. There must be a reason."


    Barrett is worthy of being the combat commander of the War Bear mercenary regiment. He is delicate, calm and good at thinking. Nelson is sharp, bold and good at grasping the fighter plane. The two people complement each other when they cooperate... Victor sighed secretly and raised his voice: "All lords want the gold regiment, and no one will accept it or get it... The result of early exposure is that the gold regiment is crushed by the big and small Lords. Our smuggling Caravan and mercury bear the brunt."


    "It is not in our interest for the gold regiment to hide in the dark. If it is placed in the light, it will be overturned by the Lord."


    Victor turned his voice and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I have given the golden regiment to the Marquis Sophia Wimbledon. She will help the golden regiment find a strong backing - the Holy See Privy Council."


    "Aren''t you surprised?"


    Victor specially emphasized Sophia''s Marquis status and wanted to distinguish the relationship between the Marquis house of Wimbledon and the Randall family. However, the four people present were all natural expressions.


    Victor and Sophia are legal husband and wife. They have a cold eye today. Maybe they will go to honey oil tomorrow. As the vassal of viscount Randall, it is wise to keep silent on the Lord''s housework.


    The four men sat there honestly, as if they didn''t hear the Lord''s question.


    After pondering for a moment, Victor said, "Sophia doesn''t think the gold regiment needs smuggling caravans and mountain people strongholds."


    Nelson was silent and deaf, like a good baby.


    Victor''s teeth itched with hate, so he simply had a showdown. "Sophia turned the gold mission from dark to light, and our income can at least double. But the gold mission is my hard work, and I don''t intend to let go like this."


    "Sophia is my wife. I have no dispute with Sophia. However, the vassal of the Marquis of Wimbledon is not the vassal of the Randall family. Sophia can build a gold regiment by herself with the hands of the Marquis of Wimbledon. These people will not take money to support the bear regiment, the smuggling Caravan and mercury. Therefore, you must compete with them for the voice of the gold regiment."


    "As you wish, my master." The four stood up quickly and said in unison. Anything but Sophia''s mother would do.


    "Sit down." Victor raised his hand and continued, "the gold regiment is huge, and everyone uses it the same. But if you want Sophia''s mother to accept you into the top of the gold regiment, you have to make speechless achievements."


    "In the past three years, Sophia and her vassals will concentrate on opening up the business routes of the Sassanian Empire, Wharton grassland, Dodo Kingdom and Neville. If she goes north, we will go east and open up the business routes of Gambis, Rand Empire, Al Kingdom, Sus Kingdom, Eastern alliance and Borui Kingdom. When the two merge, your position in the golden regiment will be stable."


    "Todd, do you know what you should do?" Asked victor.


    Todd didn''t expect that he would be able to participate in such a big event when he just joined the Randall family. He restrained his excitement and said respectfully, "Sir, I heard the secret of the golden regiment for the first time... I admire your wisdom and pattern. I am willing to do my best for the family business! Although I still don''t understand many things, I will humbly consult Mr. Barol."


    Victor nodded and turned to instructor Barrett and said, "once the relationship between the bear group and me is exposed, the situation will become very dangerous... Sophia needs a deterrent force to open up business routes in the north. If the bear group plays Sophia''s flag, it will not be killed and retaliated by the Lord."


    "If you can win Sophia''s trust and respect..." Victor was silent.


    Sophia adheres to the principle of commercial aristocracy neutrality and will not retain an armed force that is good at infiltration and raid. At present, she needs to use the bear group to deter her external opponents and eliminate the hidden dangers within the bucks business group. When she completes the internal and external integration, she is bound to peel off the bear group. Otherwise, it is impossible for the Pope to endorse the gold regiment.


    Victor shook his head and said, "forget it... In the future, I have other arrangements for the bear group. Your main task now is to assist Sophia and help mercury to develop internal and external lines in the Dodo Kingdom, the Neville Kingdom and the Sassanian empire."


    "Yes." Barrett said calmly.


    Victor asked the old spy, "Barol, I remember a businessman named wedge in charge of the candied fruit business of the gold regiment?"


    "Yes." Barrow replied, "Welch was once a freeman merchant in black fort town and had dealt with Lord Nelson. He is now the largest black merchant in deep water city."


    "I remember him, too." Nelson said in a low voice, "the fat man wanted to buy our snow sugar at the price of salt. Later, I poured the snow sugar into the sewer of Heibao town. He was so anxious that he wouldn''t raise the price."


    "Vicky is a talent." Victor said with a smile: "in fact, for Sophia, the bones of Gambis are the hardest to bite. The four leaf clover merchant group under her name is specially responsible for the trade of Gambis Kingdom, but the four leaf clover is loyal to the kite castle. Sophia can''t use the four leaf clover people to develop the golden group of Gambis. Then we''ll help her pave the road in advance."


    "Isn''t wedge going to open branches in the major towns of Gambis? Let him deliver goods to Yeliu city. Those outside vendors who eat with the golden regiment must regularly hand in candied fruit dividends to wedge. Those who refuse to pay the money are all out!"


    "I see." Barol nodded, glanced at Nelson and asked, "what if he doesn''t dare to come?"


    Wedge had followed the hammer of the War Bear mercenary regiment for the first time. They had a good relationship. Weiqi is also the only businessman who has long worshipped the smuggling mercenary regiment, so his backer is the War Bear mercenary regiment.


    "Don''t worry about Vicky''s friendship with the hammer."


    Nelson waved his hand and said calmly, "if he doesn''t dare to come, let him out. I think that fat man has the courage to do big things."


    "OK. In the future, wedge will be the insider of mercury. As long as he dares to come, I''ll try my best to ensure his safety." Barol said without looking.


    The candied fruit bonus can be regarded as that Victor compulsorily collects a franchise fee from all beneficiaries of the golden group. This change can bring at least 70000 or 80000 additional income to the Randall family every year. Weiqi''s position is very critical and dangerous. In a few years, he will be exposed to the sight of the four leaf clover business group. Victor can''t come out to protect wedge, or the spies of kite castle will catch him immediately. Barror''s so-called protection is actually trying to hide Weiqi''s identity and kill him in advance when he has to. Weiqi''s turnaround lies in the speed at which Sophia takes over the Gambis gold regiment, and only Sophia can protect him.


    High risk means high return. As long as Weiqi holds on to Sophia, he can get a place in the gold group. Of course, as the dark son of the Randall family.


    Whether Sophia wants it or not, victor will infiltrate mercury into the golden mass. He believes that the rise of the golden group will be unstoppable, and all major forces will try their best to install spies. Only by occupying the high position of the golden group in advance can we ensure the interests of the Randall family and grasp the development direction of the golden group.


    Victor was satisfied with the performance of Nelson and Barol. He smiled and asked, "is there any problem?"


    "Sir, you just said that madam is going to give up this trade route?" Nelson stood up and asked, "what about our smuggling Caravan and stronghold?"


    "Give up? How can you give up? Do what you should do, and everything remains the same!"


    "Yes!" Nelson responded loudly with a chest punch.


    The mountain forest trail is far away, the environment is dangerous, monsters and beasts run rampant, and the small traffic volume and high-risk transportation conditions greatly increase the transportation cost of goods. Now that there is a public transport network, we should give up mountain channels. Sophia is in business. Her idea is reasonable.


    However, Victor has his own considerations.


    Randall family finance is divided into two parts. The income that needs to pay eleven taxes and kingdom annuity belongs to Lilia and is deposited in the vault of Pinghu fort. Material procurement, territory construction, mercenary Corps salaries, steward and Deacon salaries are all from the Treasury. The income of the gold regiment does not need to pay any tax. It belongs to Victor''s private money, which is mainly used for the construction of mercury and smuggling caravans, as well as the manufacture of alchemy organisms.


    At present, Randall''s products are monopolized by the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, but Victor''s coffee, snow sugar, Skylark mountains and Everglades are not within the scope of unified acquisition and purchase. These goods have been sold by smuggling caravans.


    Otherwise, Victor, where does more than 100000 kinsol''s private money come from a year?


    Abandoning the mountain road channel means that Victor can only sell the resources collected and processed by Alchemy auxiliary soldiers through normal channels. He not only has to pay a lot of taxes, but also reveals the secrets of the skylark mountains and the Everglades. Moreover, reselling the herbs and animal skins collected and processed by mountain people is also a lot of income.


    In the short term, victor will use the mountain channel to sell valuable goods such as coffee snow sugar, clam seasoning, crystal and rare herbs worth hundreds of thousands of gold sol, and purchase hard currency such as gold and silver, as well as fire element crystal.


    In the long run, the human kingdom is about to face the most severe test, and the fierce mountain hunter is also a force worth fighting for.


    Sophia may worry that the gold regiment''s wooing of the mountain people will annoy local lords, but Pope Clement does not necessarily think so. If the church has conditions, he is eager to spread his faith to the wild people. Victor''s Alchemy man can create such conditions.


    As long as the relationship between Shanzhai, smuggling caravan, Guanghui church and local lords is handled well, Victor can improve his political reputation and have more voice by attracting mountain people.


    "I''ll make Sophia change her mind." Victor''s face showed a confident and elegant smile, "it''s the same in everything."


    "If there are no other questions, everyone can step down. Barrow stays."

 Chapter 466

    Nelson and others bowed away, leaving only old spy barrow on the seat opposite the desk.


    Victor has known barrow for more than four years. At that time, Sylvia wanted to hold Victor completely for the first time. So she excitedly ordered the Sheriff of Heibao to set up a bureau to let Nelson kill the steward of the Queen''s cousin, forcing Victor to change his camp and accept the protection of the York family.


    In fact, Victor had no deep feelings for kite castle, and Sylvia did a useless thing. However, this incident has changed the fate of many people. Some people have lost their lives, while others have prospered. Barol is one of the lucky ones.


    At first, Victor did not trust Barol. He was only interested in the Lord''s spy and wanted to obtain relevant knowledge from Barol. The ant tide swept through the human horse hills. Victor led the alchemists to stick to the territory and lose contact with the outside world. It was Barol who tried his best to send him a message to help him understand the overall situation of the Renma hills and make a correct response.


    Barol thus won Victor''s trust. In the following time, he proved his ability and loyalty with practical actions many times, became Victor''s right-hand man, and founded the secret spy organization of Randall family - mercury.


    Victor admitted that Barol was smart. However, there is no significant difference in the intelligence level of normal people, and Randall collar does not lack smart people. Barror can stand out, in addition to good luck, more importantly, he has far more than ordinary people''s desire for survival and self-motivated.


    Desire and ambition fully explored barrol''s potential. In the Randall family, he was one of the few people who took the initiative to accept Victor''s ideological transformation. His enthusiasm for learning is second only to Nicole and Lilia.


    Nicole and Lilia are young after all. They love Victor deeply. They admire his talent and are eager to help their lover start a career. Barol is over half a hundred years old. It''s really rare for him to have such strength.


    Over the years, barrol has made great contributions to the development of mercury and gold. His spirit was healthy, but the wind and frost left indelible marks on his face. He dyed his hair with rouge beetles, and his gray hair roots revealed his old age.


    Victor''s eyes softened and asked kindly, "is Todd your chosen successor?"


    "Yes." Barol nodded and immediately said with a bitter smile, "I recently received a letter from Paul. He said that the noble children of the silver and white tower had a sudden improvement in their attitude towards him. He wanted to ask, what happened?"


    Paul is a little spy trained by Barol and his favorite disciple. Victor once arranged for two of the best little spies to study in the silver white tower, including Paul. Because the silver white tower only trained noble scholars, Victor asked Lord Nelson and his wife to adopt Paul and give him the status of Lord''s son.


    Lord foster son status is low, Paul in the Silver Tower environment, must be subjected to discrimination. There was only one possibility for the noble children to change their attitude towards him: Nelson was a teacher and killed the Silver Knight Hora. The news reached the Silver Tower.


    In this way Barol implicitly pointed out that Lord Nelson''s adopted son could not be the leader of mercury.


    War Bear mercenaries have become the main political force of the Randall family. Lilia is in charge of Randall''s administrative and financial power, Nelson is in charge of the mercenary corps and vassal guards, Linda is in charge of supervision, Barrett leads the bear regiment, and the other war bear mercenaries indirectly control 20000 mountain people.


    Victor''s vassal village head had already put out his mind to win with the war bear. Sheriff Munk resolutely kicked the war bear children out of the sheriff''s office, but it was difficult to support them alone. Munk was not only ostracized by the crowd, but also fell out with his sister. Because Elsa''s adoptive parents are War Bear mercenaries, she is now married to the adopted son of another war bear family.


    Only Nicole can hold down the war bear. Even so, Rose Manor has to win Nelson through marriage. It can be seen how powerful the War Bear mercenaries are under Randall''s leadership.


    Victor smiled and asked, "what are your plans next?"


    "Mercury expands too fast. The background of insiders is complex. Everyone has it, and it is particularly easy to be penetrated by other forces. I plan to stay in Randall''s collar and cultivate some loyal family spies for adults to replace those unreliable mercury insiders." Barol replied respectfully.


    The expansion is more than mercury. The whole Randall family is expanding to the point that the foundation of the family is unstable.


    The great difference in the level of life determines that the extraordinary lords of different worlds are different from the ruling mode of the kings of the earth. The servants of the Lord of glory set up the ideology of all levels of mankind. The knight Lord never worried that mortal vassals would rebel.


    The same level of power needs balance and restriction. As the most powerful extraordinary of Randall family, no one can shake Victor''s ruling foundation.


    However, the following people will deceive the deacon, the Deacon deceives the steward, the steward deceives the Nelson brothers and sisters, and Nelson and Lilia deceive victor.


    A lie is covered by a bigger lie. A mistake leads to a series of mistakes, which eventually lead to disastrous consequences. If the Randall family pays a heavy price for Victor''s deception, Lilia and Nelson will not escape punishment.


    This is called covering the sky with one hand.


    This is called foundation instability.


    Eggs can''t be put in one basket. The Lord needs to hear different voices. Victor trained trainee knights to be the commander of Rangers. He was dividing eggs. Barol returned to the territory and trained the family spy to add ears and eyes to the Lord.


    Victor sighed with satisfaction: "Barol, you can keep a cool head without being fascinated by the achievements and power of mercury... Very good!"


    "If you don''t want to come back, I''ll call you back. The population under the family rule is more than 100000, and Randall needs mercury more now." Victor crossed his fingers, leaned against the back of his chair and said, "I have established a secret manor in the skylark mountains on the west side of the territory. The family has adopted more than 80 children aged 3 to 6 with persuasion money. All of them live there, of which 34 children have been reshaped by paladins. I am going to give you the secret camp as a training camp for mercury spies."


    Barrow was overjoyed. He bowed with a red face and said, "I won''t live up to your trust."


    Victor waved his hand and shook his head regretfully. "It''s a pity that you''re old... Accepting the physical reconstruction of the paladin at this time will hurt yourself. I specially prepared golden sunflower medicine for you. You can live at least 7 or 8 years if you take one every year."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    "By the way, the main material of golden sunflower medicine is sunflower root. It can not only delay aging, but also make you energetic." Victor looked up and down at Barol and joked, "you old bachelor should get a wife and have children... You might as well tell me what kind of woman you''re looking for? How many?"


    Barol was stunned and asked cautiously, "Sir, have you heard?"


    "What did you hear?" Victor looked at the old spy with a smile until he was embarrassed. "Oh, I remember... You gave my elite guard some ''special'' medicine so that the tavern waitress could earn their money... According to Barrett, the effect was good?"


    "Elite guards are not close to women. It''s too dazzling... I''m also trying to cover up... Purely to cover up." Barrol said with a dry smile.


    "No explanation required." Victor leaned forward and asked, "I''m just surprised. How can you understand this medicine formula? Do you... Often use it yourself?"


    Barrol admitted frankly: "I really use that kind of medicine. All my old buddies and spies use it... In fact, like your elite guards, we have no fertility."


    Victor''s smile suddenly disappeared, his eyes became deep and cold, shook his head slowly and said, "Barol, you don''t need to beat around the bush with me. I ask you to be frank with me."


    "Yes." Barol raised his head and said positively: "My Lord, I told you that I was a secret agent trained by the carltorin family. The history of this family can be traced back to the early days of the RAND empire. They have always been the court nobles of the nyovist royal family. About 43 years ago, carltorin united with two other court nobles to betray the nyovist royal family and take refuge in the kingdom of Gambis. Finally, it triggered the provincial war in the East."


    Victor nodded and said, "Ryan died in the war, and the three earls were executed by Emperor nyovist as traitors. The York family moved west, and Gambis ceded the three eastern provinces to the RAND empire."


    Barol paused and continued: "no matter what the outcome of the carltorin family is, they are the court nobles in the early Rand Empire and master many unknown secrets, including the training secrets of secret warriors."


    Victor listened quietly without saying anything. Barrow said, "since I can remember, I and many companions have been trained in the carltoryn family secret castle. A month before we left the secret castle, the instructor asked each of us to take a bottle of medicine, record a formula, and then take us to the pub... The waitress turned me into a man. I was 17 years old."


    "The agents of the kartolin family are the same. They don''t take medicine. They have very weak desire. They take medicine and have no fertility." Barol showed a look of memory and said, "the old spy who took me on the mission claimed that the potion was to hide our identity, and not close to women was to better complete the mission. But with the growth of experience, I have a different view."


    "Family spies are the ears and eyes of the Lord. He must truthfully report what he sees and hears. It is inevitable that men and women will influence each other, infiltrate each other and form a relationship of interests, thus affecting the position of spies."


    "Family spies should not be fertile."


    Victor thought for a moment and said: "That''s true. Like a monkey, his public security soldiers always have a messy relationship with the work point system family. There are many kinds of statements about the same thing in different people''s mouths. A monkey can''t do anything if he only listens to the public security soldiers. Therefore, he works for the public security department with a ''white neck'' at the same time... Hehe, everyone laughs at the monkey as a ''dung head''. ¡±


    Barol shook his head and said, "master, the police station and mercenaries are your minions, and the surveillance station and mercury are your ears and eyes. The monkey is no longer a mercury man. I will never see him, and he can''t come to me."


    "I like decent people... Continue with the previous topic." Victor smiled and nodded.


    Barrol cleared his throat and said, "it was not until I worked with the elite guards that I realized that the kaltoryn family might train us as secret warriors first. But we were eliminated and could only be trained as family spies."

 Chapter 467

    "We?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked faintly.


    Barol quickly explained: "the old guys I recruited in deepwater city have the same view. The elite guards are particularly powerful, perhaps because they are not close to women... I have brought back those old guys. I will never let them reveal the secrets of the elite guards."


    Seeing that Victor didn''t mean to blame, Barol relaxed and continued, "later, we checked the shadow warriors of the masked brotherhood. Their thing is only so big." Barol stretched out his little thumb, and his plain expression was particularly obscene. "Therefore, we guess that powerful secret law warriors should have the characteristics of infertility. The potion of the carltorin family is actually to cover up the identity of secret law warriors."


    Victor''s eyes flashed, smiled and asked, "you can see through the powerful mystery of the secret warrior only from the shadow warrior and elite guard?"


    Barol thought for a moment and said, "Sir, you see, the castrated bulls of the Randall family grow faster and bigger than ordinary bulls..."


    "That''s fat!"


    Victor said angrily, "ten steers can''t beat a real bull. Except that the meat is fat and tender, they are completely waste cattle!"


    "Yes, you can''t cut it! Once cut, it will become waste!"


    Barrol''s eyes lit up and smiled and explained, "that''s not what I said... I have an old man who is especially good at autopsy. He likes to think about animals and insects. He said that powerful creatures breed hard, while weak creatures can produce many at a time. Some insects die soon after they lay eggs. Their mission in life seems to be to reproduce?"


    "He believes that people''s abilities in all aspects are a balanced whole. One side is stronger and the other side is weaker, and the reproductive ability occupies the greatest potential of the human body. Locking a person''s fertility can greatly enhance other abilities, such as greater strength, more agile action and smarter mind..."


    Barrol added: "we also have personal experience... My memory is particularly good, and my eyesight and hearing are better than ordinary people."


    This dirty topic has touched on the deep secrets of the laws of the world. But the object and timing of discussion are wrong.


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "why do you mention the secret castle of the carltoryn family to me now?"


    "I dare not."


    The old spy raised his sleeve to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead and said astringently, "I dare not beat around the secret of the elite guards... I thought you knew all the details of training secret warriors."


    Victor nodded, sighed and said, "but you didn''t expect that I didn''t know how to cover up the extraordinary features of the elite guards... What I got is a incomplete family inheritance... Fortunately, you helped me make up for the loopholes."


    "Barol, you have done me a great favor." Said Victor seriously.


    The old spy bowed deeply: "Sir, this is what I should do."


    "Why do you risk mentioning it to me now?" Said Victor with a warm smile.


    "My Lord, I think the masked Brotherhood has the complete inheritance of the Wimbledon family you need... At least it can complement your inheritance."


    Barol said respectfully, "the shadow of the mask is a wizard. When he was about to reveal his secret, he was killed by another kind of magic. It can be seen that the mask brotherhood may be secretly controlled by a wizard organization... This conclusion is incredible, but it is the most reasonable explanation."


    Victor raised his hand and motioned Barol to continue his point of view.


    "Moreover, I found that the wizard seemed to be looking forward to being captured by the agents of the Dodo royal family. This shows that they want to take refuge in the Dodo royal family... The training secret of blood guards and shadow warriors is the advancement of the wizard organization."


    Barol raised his head, looked directly into Victor''s eyes and said eagerly: "My Lord, they are also secret warriors. Elite guards go to extremes. They are fearless of death, ruthless, loyal and reliable, strong willed, and can even resist witchcraft. Shadow warriors have all kinds of abilities except that they are too small to use, and they are very smart... Once, all three of our elite guards were knocked down by one shadow warrior... Frankly, shadow warriors The soldiers are much better than the elite guards of the family. Maybe the knight master will also be planted in the hands of the shadow soldiers. "


    "Since the Wizards of the masked brotherhood want to take refuge in the Dodo royal family, why can''t they be loyal to you?"


    Victor smiled, shook his head and said, "Barol, when did you become so arrogant? Can the Randall family compare with the Friedrich family?"


    "The golden regiment can."


    Barol said, "in fact, you don''t need the loyalty of wizards. You just need to inherit the secret Dharma. Moreover, it should belong to you. Only the ancient Wimbledon family can fully record the inheritance of ancient wizards."


    Victor knocked on the table, took out the bag from the drawer, twisted the broken crystal inside and said, "I''m sure it''s a fragment of holy crystal."


    "This... How is this possible?!" Barol turned pale in horror and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Only the church can feed a wizard organization. Because they contain the most complete inheritance of ancient wizards." Victor aroused a breeze and returned the crystal fragments from his fingertips to the bag. "The glorious code does not require priests to kill wizards. However, priests purify wizards and can obtain divine grace... It seems contradictory, but it is not contradictory at all. In fact, the church must destroy all mortals before exterminating wizards."


    The old spy had a sense of loss. He said to himself blankly, "how could this happen?"


    Victor sneered, "keep calm. You just asked me to keep wizards. It''s the church''s turn to keep wizards. Why not?"


    Barol calmed down and said confidently, "Sir, you are the Lord. The Lord sometimes has to do things that can''t see the light. We feed the evil just to make use of the power of the evil. But how can the servants of the Supreme Lord do bad things? They can only do good things!"


    Victor couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha, your logic is so strong that I have nothing to say."


    "The background of the masked brotherhood is complex. It is mainly divided into three factions: the thieves'' Union supported by the Lord of the kingdom of SUS, the port thieves'' Union supported by the kingdom of Borui, and the referee''s office supported the mercenaries of the Eastern League. Most of the back bosses of those wizards are the referee''s office."


    At the moment, Barol''s mind was wrapped in a ball of paste and he couldn''t think at all. He shook his head and asked, "why did the referee do this?"


    "Just as we raise wild boars to spoil crops outside, it''s better to keep them in captivity... When the pigs are fattened, kill them and eat meat."


    Victor turned his mouth, shook his head and said: "The area of the eastern alliance is larger than that of the Sassanian empire. Human settlements are scattered everywhere, and it is easy to breed a powerful monster tribe. However, the power of the church and knight Lords is limited and can not take care of the eastern alliance. The referee wants to use the power of Wizards to form a powerful masked mercenary regiment to curb the number of monster populations. The church and grand lords may know, but If anyone dares to poke this matter out, the referee will kill anyone! "


    "So it is." Barol nodded and his face looked much better.


    Victor looked at the old spy and said, "when the golden regiment sets foot in the Eastern League, we will have a chance to meet with the wizard organization and talk about the inheritance secret of shadow soldiers... Is that what you want?"


    "Your Excellency is wise." Barol smiled slightly cramped.


    The old man has no children and regards mercury as his own child. Now he just wants to grow mercury and leave a rich legacy to his successor. If the spies he trained form families and have a bunch of children, it will not be mercury spies. Alchemists are simple and rigid and only suitable for soldiers. Shadow soldiers are the most ideal mercury spies in Barol''s mind.


    Then again, mercury always has to face the challenges of other spy organizations if it wants to gain a foothold in the golden regiment. It''s really not enough to rely on Mercury''s current two brushes.


    Barol is selfish, but it doesn''t affect the overall situation. Victor gave a little order and said, "the Eastern League is up to Todd. You and your old guys can train family spies at ease... Before that, I have something I need you to do."


    Barol said solemnly, "Sir, please command."


    Victor hesitated and asked, "you are a spy in the east of the kingdom. Have you heard of Baron Thornton?"


    "I''ve been to Baron Thornton." Barol''s jaw head said: "more than 20 years ago, the Thornton family bred excellent Thornton war horses and Thornton hounds. Thornton war horses are thick and short, and their outbreak speed is not as fast as ordinary war horses, but they have strong endurance. They can adapt to rugged mountain roads and travel a distance of 400 kilometers in one day. After the three provinces war, Baron Thornton became a vassal of the RAND empire."


    Victor was inspired and said, "it is said that the Thorntons have a secret method of taming animals. I want to learn from their experience and cultivate the fast birds of the Randall family."


    Barol frowned and said, "it may take a long time to penetrate into the secret methods of animal training of other families."


    "The experience of cultivating war horses is not necessarily suitable for cultivating fast birds."


    Victor waved his arm and said, "try to catch the hunting manager of the Thornton family and torture him. There are secret ways to train animals, there are no, and I don''t insist on the results. However, you can''t participate in the torture. I''ll send elite guards to take charge of the interrogation. Do you understand?"


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    "Go back and get ready. Start in three days. Don''t let others know. Get back."


    "Yes." Barol left the study backwards.


    Victor sat in his chair and lost himself in thought. Barol''s speculation about fertility and secret law warriors gave him great inspiration.


    X-3 takes out all kinds of stored information, builds various models and makes logical deduction like building blocks. I don''t know how long later, Victor has a gradually clear idea. He goes to the window, spreads out his beautiful white palm, stares at the sunshine on the palm and mumbles: "The elemental sea illuminates the path of species evolution... The path is the law, and the law is the light of the creator''s mind."


    "This is a world with a creator."

 Chapter 468

    There is an old Chinese saying: when you are full of warm thoughts, hunger and cold steal your heart. In a word, it reveals the two human instincts - reproduction and survival. At the same time, this proverb itself also reflects the third instinct of human beings - thinking.


    Thinking is the instinct that distinguishes intelligent human beings from non intelligent creatures. When people are idle and bored, they will inevitably think about the meaning of life.


    Victor''s will side contains the life experiences of two worlds, one is a modern society with extremely rich materials and explosive information, and the other is the life of different world lords who have no worries about food and clothing. No matter what life experience, he has enough time to think and try to clarify the relationship between himself and the world.


    Just now, Barol talked about the fertility of secret law warriors, which triggered Victor''s desire to think about the laws of the different world. He used x-3 combined with two life experiences in the will side to build a film scene virtual model, and observed and deduced it from the perspective of a third person.


    On earth, millions of years ago, on the Bank of a large river, a female ancient ape enjoyed the prey captured by the male spouse. It ate and drank enough and did happy things with her spouse. The tired male ape fell asleep. The female ape lay in the grass nest, looked at the bright moon in the sky, and suddenly thought:


    "Who am I? Where am I? Where am I going?"


    So the first human was born. Her three questions have troubled countless future generations, showing different answers. Until today, and even in the future, there will be no unified standard.


    ********************


    Hundreds of thousands of years later, a human clan appeared on the Bank of the river. The female leader of the clan sat alone on the rock and was stunned. A thin boy came bouncing over and asked curiously, "Eminem, what are you thinking?"


    "I was wondering whether to go to the East Bush to pick wild fruits or to the West grassland to hunt mammoths tomorrow?" The female leader stroked the boy''s head. This is her favorite little son. He has a pair of flexible eyes.


    The little boy turned his flexible eyes and said coquettishly, "I want to go to the black forest in the south."


    The female leader shook her head, "I don''t know what wild animals are hidden in the black forest. It''s very dangerous! I don''t allow anyone to enter the black forest!" Her voice became severe. The little boy lowered his head in frustration, immediately raised his head and asked, "Eminem, why do we collect wild fruits and hunt mammoths?"


    "To survive." The female leader smiled. She likes to answer other people''s questions, but there are too few clan members who like to ask questions.


    "What is survival for?"


    "For reproduction?"


    "For what?" The boy asked suspiciously.


    "Silly child, of course, reproduction is for survival." The female leader took the youngest son into her arms and carefully explained, "I gave birth to you. You will grow up and become a soldier and hunter in the future. With more soldiers of the clan, we can drive away the wolves in the grassland, collect more wild fruits and catch more mammoths. We don''t have to go hungry."


    "Do I need to reproduce, too?"


    "Of course, you will become Abu in the clan and let the women in the clan give birth to strong offspring." The female leader said proudly.


    The little boy was silent for a moment and said timidly, "however, Abu must accept the challenge in order to reproduce with women. The losers will die. Even if Abu and women in the clan reproduce many strong offspring, they will still die."


    "Eminem, since reproduction is for survival, why do men in the clan prefer to die to be Abu?"


    The female leader was baffled. She thought and thought and muttered to herself: "survival is for reproduction... Abnin will reproduce even if he dies. If I reproduce, or will I die... What is the purpose of reproduction?"


    At this time, the spouse of the female leader came over. He is the strongest soldier of the clan. He once killed the female leader old Abu and a challenger with a stone axe.


    "Don''t think about it. Come with me." Abu fumbled to pull his spouse''s arm. The female leader was interrupted to think and spit at him angrily, but she was picked up by him and carried on her shoulder.


    The female leader angrily beat his spouse''s strong back waist and shouted, "you want to have children with me except hunting and eating! You don''t know how to think. What''s the difference between you and those wild animals? You male orangutan, let me go!"


    "Why think?" Abu murmured, carrying the female leader, strode to the hut.


    The little boy stayed where he was, his face turned into Victor''s, touched his chin and said to himself, "why do you think? How can you ask this question if you don''t think?"


    Survival is for reproduction. What is reproduction for? Why think?


    He left these problems to the children of the little boy.


    **********************


    Hundreds of years later, the clan became a tribe. Two wise men in the tribe were discussing the problems left by their ancestors by the river.


    The middle-aged wise man proudly picked up the bow and arrow and said, "you see, I invented the bow and arrow through thinking. Tribal hunters use the bow and arrow to catch more prey and completely drive away the grassland saber toothed tiger. Our hunters concentrate on exploring the black forest and find many berries and new prey. With these foods, we can reproduce more offspring."


    "I have figured out that survival is for reproduction, thinking is for better survival, and then reproduce more offspring, so reproduction is the ultimate goal."


    The old wise man looked at the bow and arrow with envy. He was once the wisest man in the tribe. But the middle-aged wise man not only invented the bow and arrow, but also figured out a problem left by his ancestors. The people in the tribe will soon regard him as the wisest. The old wise man couldn''t accept that someone was smarter than himself. He asked coldly, "what''s the purpose of reproduction?"


    The middle-aged wise man was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said, "I haven''t come up with an answer yet... But I''ve already answered why I should think? I''m sure I can find the purpose of reproduction."


    "Hum! Why do you think so? Who made you think so?" The old wise man breathed a sigh of relief, solemnly carried his hands, and the old God left the river bank.


    His two questions were like a flash of lightning, frightening the middle-aged wise man on the spot.


    "Who makes me think so? It''s me... Why do I think so? Since I think so, I should know why I think so? But why can''t I answer?"


    The middle-aged wise man looked in awe at the back of the old wise man and thought, "I''m worthy of being the first wise man in the tribe. I''m far from..."


    In the following days, the middle-aged wise man had been thinking about this problem. The more he thought, the more confused he became, and there was still no answer. He couldn''t help asking the old wise man for advice. The old wise man always looks unfathomable and lets him think for himself.


    Before long, the old wise man died. Middle aged wise men can no longer find people. Please ask this question. The unhappy middle-aged wise man soon fell ill. Before his death, he called his sons to him and asked this question. Finally, he said, "our ancestors left a mystery and two questions. Survival is for reproduction. What is reproduction for? Why should we think? I figured out ''why should we think'', but I didn''t figure out ''why should we think''."


    "Thinking is for better survival, and survival is for reproduction. Then why do we think? The old wise man said, there is a man who makes us think. But he refused to tell that man when he died? I want you to find him and find him, so you can know the purpose of reproduction."


    "Why do people think?" It became "who makes people think?".


    This problem spread from ten to a hundred, and soon spread to the whole tribe. At the beginning, everyone discussed with interest and wanted to find the person who made people think, but no matter how they found it, they couldn''t find it. With the passage of time, "that man" has become an indelible shadow of the whole tribe. Hunters have no intention to hunt, and women and children dare not go out to collect for fear that "that man" will hide in the dark and attack themselves.


    If he is kind, why doesn''t he show up now? If he dies, why can I think?


    Decades later, the tribe became weaker and weaker, but the man was still active because everyone could still think. This raises another problem:


    How could he live so long? If I find him, can I learn to live forever?


    The instinct of survival makes mankind fear the unknown, and the instinct of survival and development makes mankind like to explore the unknown.


    The more scared, the more curious. Every tribe member is eager to see that person. Finally one day, a woman in the tribe was in a coma because of hunger. She thought she was dying, and her strong desire for survival stimulated her greatest desire - to find that "person". Then she had an illusion and saw the "man".


    When the woman woke up, she told all the tribe members that she saw the "man" who made people think. And the man saved her.


    Tribal members saw the woman come back from the dead and doubted her words.


    However, who doesn''t want to come back from the dead?


    Trembling and looking forward, they asked the woman: where is that man?


    The woman shook her head, touched her heart and said: he lives in my heart. Only I can see him and hear him.


    "How can a person live in your heart? It must not be a person."


    There was a lot of discussion, and some even suggested digging out women''s hearts.


    The woman was so angry that her voice shrieked, "that''s not a man, he''s God. You can''t see God. Only I can talk to God. I''m a witch."


    "God told me that the whole tribe can''t survive winter! We must dig out his heart and give it to God before we can get God''s protection."


    The witch pointed to the man who wanted to dig her heart. The frightened, crazy, vicious and happy expression on her face made the tribal members tremble with fear.


    *****************


    With God, the tribal members'' hearts are not flustered and their legs are not soft. When they encounter something they don''t understand, they ask the witch. If the witch doesn''t understand, they push it to God.


    Eat poisonous fruit and die, God''s will; This fruit is bitter, but it can be eaten, a gift of God; If you are injured, wipe some grass juice casually. The wound heals. Write down this kind of grass. This is the guidance of God.


    Because of the existence of God, tribal members have unprecedented unity, doubled their courage, expanded more and more fields and encountered more and more new things. The witch who is responsible for communicating with God wants to answer the questions of her members and gather new things around her. After recording and sorting out, the knowledge reserve of the tribe is becoming richer and richer. The witch became the most authoritative person in the tribe. But Wu was too busy to do it alone. She chose helpers and created words. The knowledge collected by the tribe has been accumulated and inherited.


    However, the accumulation and arrangement of this knowledge are piled up under the framework of God. The rudiment of religious theology system appeared.


    Increasingly powerful tribes met other tribes and formed kingdoms through war and annexation.


    However, each tribe has its own God. What should the God of the Kingdom look like? What kind of power does he have?


    With the integration of tribes, witches gathered together to discuss the form and power of God. Everyone was surprised to find that the gods of all tribes had many things in common, but they described them in different ways. That''s because human beings can''t imagine things that don''t exist. The form of God is constructed according to the cognition of witches. With this foundation, the Witches of all tribes used all their imagination to choose a scheme that everyone could accept. Taking human beings as the template, they unified the form and power of God.


    God said to have light, and there was light; God created all things in the world; God created man in his own image.


    Human religion appeared.


    *********************


    In the age of great navigation, the Pope pushed open the prison door alone. In the dark and damp prison, an old man with ragged clothes and disordered hair desperately wrote formulas on the floor with pebbles by means of dim candle light.


    "Edwin, it''s time." The pope said softly.


    "Wait, let me finish the formula." The old head said without looking back. The sound of pebbles rubbing against the floor became more rapid and harsh.


    "You can go out and count." The Pope stepped forward and blocked the space for Edwin''s formula with his boots. "You''re free."


    "Get out of the way, you''re in my way!"


    Edwin shouted and suddenly woke up. He raised his head and straightened his hair with his left hand, revealing an old and haggard face and a pair of bright eyes.


    "You said I could go out and calculate these formulas?" Edwin asked uncertainly, pointing to the floor.


    He doesn''t care about freedom, only about his own research.


    The Pope sighed in his heart and said, "yes. You can go out and verify these formulas, or you can continue to study your science... You are free now."


    "Why?" Edwin asked hoarsely, licking his chapped lips. He clung to the pebbles as if afraid that the truth would slip from his hands.


    "Sir Edwin, the fleet you funded is back." The Pope paused and said calmly, "the earth is round."


    With a "pop" sound, the pebbles fell on the floor. Sir Edwin was shaky and muttered to himself: "the earth is round. The earth is indeed round... I knew the earth was round. I knew it for a long time..." he calmed down, looked at the smiling Pope and asked coldly, "just because captain Marin proved that the earth is round, you let me go?"


    "This is God''s will." The Pope smiled as before.


    Edwin was so angry that he couldn''t help roaring: "more than a hundred years ago, Tacitus pointed out that the earth was round. You said he was a heresy and burned him alive in the square! Now, I prove Tacitus is right. You say this is the will of God? Is it a God who will make mistakes or a God?" He pointed to the formula on the floor, stared at the Pope and asked, "do you know what this is? I tell you, the earth is not only round, but also revolves around the sun! I will prove that God does not exist!"


    Facing Edwin''s aggressive eyes, the Pope shook his head and said, "God can''t make mistakes. It''s people who make mistakes. God wants you to correct Pope Ogg III''s mistakes."


    "Ha... Funny, absurd and hypocritical." Sir Edwin sneered and said contemptuously, "you make me sick!"


    The Pope looked piteously at Edwin and asked, "Sir, what do you think is God?"


    "God corrected Pope Ogg III''s mistake. According to you, am I not the God in your mouth?"


    Edwin sneered and said firmly, "I don''t know God. There is no God in this world!"


    "God created all things, created all living beings and incarnated all living beings. He is everywhere and omnipotent. God is light and God is a lighthouse. God exists in the depths of your heart and guides your direction." The pope said piously, "what we see, see and hear is the embodiment of God. You are God and I am God."


    Edwin stared at the pope in amazement. After a while, he said in shock: "unexpectedly, you are the biggest heresy!"


    "The heresy of the holy see is not the heresy of God. God created the world, and there is no heresy of God in the world." Said the pope with a smile.


    Edwin was silent for a long time and said softly: "Your holiness, you are very open-minded. I apologize for my rudeness just now. But your view is broad... There is no evidence to prove that God exists objectively. The church claims that the Pope is the spokesman of God on the earth, and only the Pope can hear the oracle. But Pope Ogg III burned Tacitus, and now you deny Ogg... I don''t believe in the subjective fallacy of the church unless I Can personally verify. "


    "I''ll let you see." The Pope took two steps forward and raised his hand to fan out the candles on the table. The cell fell into darkness.


    "I can''t see anything now!" Cried Edwin discontentedly.


    "Can you write a check in the dark?"


    "How is this possible?"


    The Pope polished the flint, lit the candle, and the room returned to light. He turned and asked, "what is light?"


    "What is light?" Edwin frowned and finally shook his head and said, "I can''t explain now... When I finish the heliocentric research, I will study the essence of light."


    "What if you don''t live long enough to complete the study of light?" Asked the Pope.


    Edwin shook his head sadly and said, "then I have no choice but to let future generations continue to study."


    "Let me talk about my understanding of light." The Pope smiled and said, "you can''t write in the dark. Light illuminates the room and limits the scope of your writing. Therefore, I think light makes a rule, and you can only write within the rules."


    "Where did the rule of making the cell bright come from?"


    Edwin looked at the wooden table and said, "candles."


    "I gave you the candle." The Pope smiled and said, "I have made rules for you to write in your cell, or when you don''t write. This is God''s Guide to me. Because God makes all the rules."


    "Sophistry! Pure sophistry." Edwin blew his beard and glared, "you can''t shine. What shines is a candle. This is a natural phenomenon, an objective phenomenon to be studied by me!"


    "But you''re shining." The Pope replied, "your research results and your thoughts illuminate the research path of future generations and limit their research directions. For example, heliocentric theory and the essence of light. Therefore, you have made rules."


    "Then who lights your way?"


    "Tacitus..." Edwin said blankly.


    "What about going back? All the way back to the origin of mankind... Who lit up our path? Who formulated the rules of human development?"


    The Pope''s soft voice was like a thunder and lightning, which made Edwin''s ears buzzing. He held his head, squatted on the ground and said painfully: "it''s the law of nature... Don''t ask me, who made the law of nature?!"


    "I call him God." The Pope shook his head and laughed, then asked, "I''m curious. You know you''re going to be burned by the referee. Why do you keep checking the formula?"


    "Curiosity." Edwin shook his head, got up slowly and said weakly.


    "Curiosity, thirst for knowledge, I call these thinking instincts." The Pope nodded, sat down beside the dirty and messy wooden bed and said, "human beings have three instincts: survival, reproduction and thinking. Thinking is from curiosity to knowledge, exploration, observation, learning, research and utilization. Whether you like it or not, thinking is helping human beings survive better. What is the purpose of reproduction?"


    "Humans have been asking for the answer to this question unless you can''t think. Why do we think?"


    "You want to say that God makes people think?"


    "Obviously." The pope said: "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, in the ignorant age of mankind, our ancestors learned to think, but they didn''t know why people think, so they explained all their doubts with God. Human beings set up a supreme coordinate for themselves. His appearance is like a lighthouse, illuminating the dark ideological field of human beings. Since then, human beings have the direction and driving force to move forward - approaching God. "


    "What does God look like?" Edwin asked incredulously. He now believed that the pope in front of him was the spokesman of God.


    The Pope shook his head and said, "human beings cannot imagine things that do not exist. On the contrary, everything human beings imagine has a realistic basis. The appearance of God..." he pointed to Edwin''s chest and said: "It is the greatest desire in your heart to know everything, be omnipotent, create all things, and never die. God says to have light, so there is light. In the end, does man want light, or does God want light? The answer is, God says to have light, and God says human beings want light. Light is a road, a law, a limitation, a power, a natural light, and a light of human soul."


    "Since ancient times, all human behaviors and activities have focused on the three instincts of survival, reproduction and thinking. All religions that worship different gods have died out, because different gods can not meet the human desire to be close to God and become God. Religious beliefs unify the light of human soul and indeed let some people master some of the power of God... Do you want to travel to the moon OK? "


    "Yes!" Edwin said without hesitation.


    "You can''t!" The pope said firmly, "if your wish can integrate the light of people''s hearts, make rules and point out the direction, someone can always set foot on the moon. Although you are dead, your spirit has fulfilled your original wish. Was this a miracle tens of thousands of years ago? Is it eternal?"


    Edwin took a deep breath and said to himself, "no wonder Ogg III wants to burn Tacitus. They are fighting for the power of the light of the heart."


    "Ogg III lost because Tacitus followed God''s will."


    The Pope further explained: "God, or the natural law in your mouth, limits the development path of human beings. Think, survive, multiply and grow. More people think, survive, multiply and continue to grow. This cycle. Ogg limits human thinking instinct. He goes against God''s will."


    Edwin''s eyes lit up and asked, "so you want to let me out? But I study science. Aren''t you afraid that science will replace religion one day?"


    The Pope closed his eyes, remained silent for a long time, opened his eyes and said, "this cell is too small and the candles are too dark to hold too many people. I hope you can set up a new lighthouse and build a bigger house. The larger the dark area you illuminate, the greater the power of God and the greater the power we can borrow."


    Tacitus muttered with a complicated look, "you admit that man made God..."


    The Pope smiled and shook his head: "human beings can''t imagine things that don''t exist, which means that human beings can''t create the world. The world is created by God and he allows us to transform the world. The God believed in by the church is only the projection of the true God and the coordinates that God guides us. Science can set new coordinates to concentrate the light of human hearts and illuminate the road close to God through upward stacking and modification."


    "Why approach God?" Tacitus couldn''t help asking.


    "We have no choice. God has made rules. The best way to survive, reproduce and think is to be close to God. If we are not close to God, we will be eliminated. There are too many species abandoned by God on earth, and new species will embark on the road of pursuing God. I really hope there will be no second earth outside the sun." The Pope shook his head with sobs.


    "Go, use your subjective to explore the objective and find out the mystery of reproductive instinct. This is God''s will."


    When the Pope opened the prison door, Edwin hesitated and went out. The warm sun hurt his eyes. He looked back at the pope in the dark, bowed deeply, turned and walked out.


    Hundreds of years later, mankind has entered the electrical age, and various scientific theories have sprung up one after another. The quantum observer effect and the big bang theory almost point to the creator. In fact, these theories are more conjectures, but they serve as a beacon to point out the direction of scientific research, so as to gather the light of human mind, concentrate on continuous exploration and stack up. Just as religion uses faith to unite people.


    Of course, there is the terrible Fermi paradox


    ****************


    The earth scene simulated by x-3 did not help Victor completely solve the mystery of reproduction instinct. But he got inspiration from it and produced several conjectures.


    In this holy world, the instinct of survival, reproduction and thinking covers all intelligent creatures, including elves and humans.

 Chapter 469

    Philosophy is a method to study self cognition, understand the world, and then pursue self-improvement. The popular point is that I can master those powers in this world and how to master them.


    The laws of different worlds and the earth are different, but the starting point of intelligent human beings is the same, and they also have the instinct of survival, reproduction and thinking. As a result, the social structures of the two worlds are surprisingly similar, and some theories are even common.


    For example, the spiritual power theory studied by the glorious church.


    The fire of the soul dominates itself. You can decide to sleep in, watch TV, have some snacks, or learn knowledge, diet and exercise.


    The touch of mind affects each other in the process of interaction between itself and the outside world. When you go out to exercise, you find the river at the door of your home running fast. So you decided to spend a few months building a water mill by the river.


    Light of the heart, make rules, realize ideas. You take out a sum of money, purchase materials, recruit craftsmen, and ask them to build the water mill at the designated place and within the designated time according to your idea. A few months later, the water mill was completed and your idea came true.


    The light of the mind is actually the power under the rules. The faintest light of the soul of ordinary people is that if you don''t listen to me, I beat you, and then I was arrested by the police and put in detention; The light of the entrepreneur''s heart, let''s do a good job. We will be listed this year. Because of tax evasion, the entrepreneur has been put in prison; The first emperor''s spiritual light recruited millions of people to build the Great Wall. Because it violated the people''s instinct of survival and reproduction, Qin Empire II died; The spiritual light of Kong Sheng, which has been shining on China for thousands of years, has been continuously piled up and improved by Confucian students, forming an incomparably brilliant Chinese civilization, and even radiating to the surrounding small countries. But because the light of Confucianism limited the people''s thinking instinct, in the modern times of emancipating the mind and rapid development of science and technology in the west, China had to set up another lighthouse to break the shackles and rebirth.


    As a transgressor, Victor''s greatest advantage is his insight from the earth world. The light of his soul illuminates the development path of Randall family and has a far-reaching impact on the human kingdom. In particular, the York family has implemented his tenant system and has had the prototype of feudal centralization. The potential of the human kingdom is in line with Victor''s desire to resist mysterious invaders.


    However, this is a world with extraordinary existence. The light of the mind is not only reflected in controlling the people, but also the extraordinary power of individual will to interfere with reality.


    Turnans'' mind perfectly controls itself, making his physical strength grow to about 20 times that of ordinary people. He can also mobilize internal potential and simulate the talents of orcs such as bloodthirsty and rage. His spiritual power can also sense danger and distort the senses and intuition of the ogre supervisor.


    First, the existence of paladins proves the extraordinary power of the mind.


    Victor''s envy was not the power of turnans, but his understanding and application of the laws of the world. Turnans is like a forerunner, groping towards his goal and mastering the power on the road. Victor has a popular shooter''s road, but his eyes are dark, he can''t distinguish between southeast and northwest, and he doesn''t have a clear direction to move forward.


    Barol''s talk about the relationship between secret law warriors and fertility provides Victor with an idea: since the intelligent humans in the two worlds have common instinctive needs, they simply follow the theological system of the earth, set up a lighthouse for themselves, and keep close to the original laws of the different world by stacking up to prove the truth and falsity, so as to master their own power.


    Of course, the earth theology based on human instinct also has defects. It points out that the ultimate reproduction instinct makes it impossible for different kinds of intelligent creatures at the same level to coexist, and can only establish the relationship between superiors and subordinates. The light of one party''s soul must illuminate the path of the other party (you have to listen to me).


    However, since the coexistence of intelligent creatures in different worlds, there have been wars, vassals and alliances. Humans, elves and barbarians have coexisted equally for at least tens of thousands of years.


    The most afraid thing to set up your own lighthouse is to make mistakes. Anyway, human beings can''t imagine things that don''t exist. No matter how much they toss, they are jumping in the big room of the world law. How much the spiritual lighthouse lights up is how much. If they take a detour, they will be pushed down and reset.


    Victor still has a card in his hand.


    The secret form of Golden Toad is actually a complete method for ancient Chinese Taoists to cultivate the power of the soul. Its internal vision is like the fire of the soul, reflecting the scene with the heart is similar to the touch of the soul, and the unity of heaven and man is almost equal to the light of the soul.


    Victor doesn''t know whether the Golden Toad mystery is useful on earth. Since thurnas has reached the realm of spiritual touch, it shows that the laws of the different world support the power of the soul to transcend the flesh. This coincides with the Golden Toad''s pursuit of secret form.


    Victor plans to modify the cultivation method of Golden Toad''s secret form to make it conform to the laws of the different world. Before that, Victor must understand the laws of the different world.


    This needs to learn from the earth theology system and use x-3 for hypothesis deduction.


    First, Victor assumes that there is a supreme creator. He wakes up from chaos and evolves earth, fire, wind and water. He establishes that the element sea transforms the void element, the void element transforms all things in the world, and all things return to the first World Law of the element sea in the form of void element - element cycle.


    The void elements transformed by yuan suhai are intertwined in the process of decline. The void element is about to evolve into the second element sea and cycle with the first element sea. The creator does not like such a world. He turns the void element into four stable world elements - earth, fire, air and water, representing material, energy, space and time respectively.


    This is the second law: the elements of the real world are stable.


    These are not enough. The creator began to transform the world. His will was divided into many parts to complete his own work. Due to the law of the stability of elements in the real world, the creator''s consciousness combined with the four elements and became many original gods. They are the incarnations of the creator, with the great power of the light of the soul to mobilize the sea of elements to transform the world.


    The third law: the spiritual light of the original gods transforms the world.


    The original gods, adhering to the creator''s will to enrich the world form, had their own preferences. There was a primitive life who especially liked the swamp environment. He was called the king of blackness by ancient alchemists. There is also an original life that likes soil and rocks. He is the mother of the earth in the will of alchemists.


    The mother of the earth created a plain. As soon as her front foot left, the king of Blackpool ran over and turned the plain into a swamp. Every original life strives to transform the world. They imitated the creator and began to create the original life as their helpers. The ancient snake lizard of the king of Blackpool appeared, and the mother of the earth created Mountain Giants.


    With more helpers, there are more opportunities to meet, and fighting is inevitable. The giant kills the ancient snake lizard, and the ancient snake lizard kills the giant. In order to cope with the struggle between the original life, the king of Kurosawa continued to create new life to protect the ancient snake lizard. The swamp lizard was born.


    However, this is a dead circle. The more life, the more intense the war. The original life produces many offspring, and their power is scattered in the blood.


    Ancient snake lizards gave birth to nine headed snake lizards, and swamp giant lizards evolved into all kinds of swamp creatures. These creatures have two most important instincts: survival and reproduction. Some of them produced wisdom and evolved into lizard man.


    The giant and powerful Hydra lizard has the ability to dig waterways and change landforms. Lizard people are inseparable from the swamp environment. If they want to survive, reproduce and grow, they must help Hydra lizard expand the swamp area.


    If swamp creatures continue to grow and defeat all their competitors, the whole world will be transformed into the swamp God of the king of blackness. However, like the original life of rivers and lakes, they create fierce aquatic organisms to resist Hydra lizards, such as water lizard giant beast, toothed tiger spotted fish, river beach fish man and so on.


    The real world has become rich and colorful, showing stable diversity, representing the stability and diversity of world laws. At this time, the supreme creation becomes a pan conscious body, which continues to transform the world and formulate the laws of the real world. The king of Blackpool is also the pan consciousness of swamp creatures. His spiritual light illuminates the development path of swamp creatures.


    The supreme creator improves his own laws by creating, transforming and stabilizing the world. He gave the original gods the spiritual light to mobilize the element sea and transform the world. The original gods gave the descendants of giant beasts to mobilize the elements of emptiness and stabilize the spiritual light of the world. The ancient giant beasts gave their blood offspring the spiritual light to survive, reproduce, fight and evolve and adapt to evolution.


    The greater the total amount of biological consciousness, the more law power the creator has. His sea of consciousness mobilizes the sea of elements and transforms chaos into a part of itself.


    The world is expanding outward.


    The ultimate goal of the reproduction and development of intelligent creatures is to transform the world into a form suitable for themselves. The single world form means that the pan consciousness of an incarnation of the creator will obtain the highest authority. At the same time, the creator mastered fewer laws, the world stagnated, and gradually moved towards the end of chaos.


    Therefore, the pan consciousness of the supreme creator has a correction mechanism to maintain the diversity and balance of the world. When a race threatens the world balance, it will be strongly resisted by other species. This means that any creature has the potential of crisis evolution, which can make them run faster, feel sharper, stronger, smarter... And even suddenly have some extraordinary talent.


    It is better to wake up than to have it suddenly. Because tracing back to the reproduction of creatures, we can see ancient giants and primitive gods.


    Reproduction, or blood, hides the secrets of the gods.


    Victor''s hypothetical creator model has many shortcomings. Those evil gods with self-consciousness do not accord with the setting of Pan conscious gods. But it explains the extraordinary phenomenon that the light of the mind interferes with reality.


    First of all, there is no essential difference between the spiritual power of biology and that of the creator. It also has the imagination of mobilizing elements to change reality. The holy power pool of the Lord of glory imitates the creator''s sea of consciousness, collects the spiritual power of human believers, and grasps the authority to mobilize void elements and change reality.


    Secondly, the morphology of biological individuals is stable. Ordinary humans cannot turn themselves into species such as centaurs and ogres through imagination. However, individual creatures have the blood potential given by the ancestor gods. Moon elves can control the wind, jackals can be bloodthirsty, and ogres can be violent... But not every creature can master the blood talent.


    In reality, only a few ogres have a talent for rage and a keen sense of danger. They are all powerful individuals without exception.


    If the biological individual is regarded as the individual world, it itself is the aggregation of the laws of the real world. Its spiritual power is equivalent to the domination of the individual world. The stronger the power of the mind, the higher the authority to dominate its own laws, and the more blood potential it will tap.


    The question is, how to strengthen your spiritual power?


    Victor has found the answer - crisis evolution.


    There are two situations that trigger the evolutionary mechanism of crisis, death and extinction.


    Extinction corresponds to reproduction. Victor guessed that the spiritual power of individual insects was extremely weak, and their reproductive ability was particularly strong. If there is an extinction crisis of insects, special individuals can condense the spiritual power of the group, show a state of alienation, and become alienated creatures that have no reproductive ability, but have a large body and absorb the blood of other creatures. After the dissimilator dies, its flesh and blood will pollute other organisms and gradually evolve into new species.


    In addition, by locking their reproductive instinct, secret law warriors liberate more spiritual power and mobilize the blood potential of other aspects.


    Of course, Victor would never choose this path.


    Lonely life, but also strength why?


    Death corresponds to the destruction of the individual world, and the master of the mind feels terrible. The knight''s life and death trial can stimulate the resonance of blood and element sea to the greatest extent. In the battle of life and death, Nelson''s power to stimulate the soul continues to grow. Victor has a personal experience of this. He inspired his popular talent in the face of fierce jackals.


    However, the risk of life and death trial is great. If you die, you really die. This extreme spiritual cultivation method is not sustainable.


    The Golden Toad''s secret form can solve this problem. In fact, the life potential of the Golden Toad''s secret form is to simulate the spiritual state of life and death.


    Victor cultivated the Golden Toad secret form and awakened the moon ELF''s blind sense talent. He got the scroll left by the sword Saint delavin, mastered the element of void wind and created the blade of blue. He repaired the law crystal of the alchemy tower in the dark forest, interacted with the void water element, and inadvertently entered the inner vision of the Golden Toad secret form to get the activation talent.


    Since then, Victor has not been able to obtain new blood talent by cultivating Golden Toad secret form.


    On this point, Victor vaguely knew that the problem was... He was a little repellent of ELF blood and didn''t want to become an alien in his heart.


    But today, he decided to test his hypothesis.


    Victor left the study, took four alchemical militia, crossed the corridor, followed the spiral stairs and climbed to the top of the castle tower.


    "Stay here. Don''t let anyone disturb me." Victor gave Renault an order and went into the attic alone.


    The cramped attic was quiet and dark. Victor opened two opposite windows, and the air poured into the room with the sun, whistling in his ears.


    Facing the mirror, Victor reflected a handsome boy with slender and symmetrical figure and exquisite facial features, just like a work of art. His hair was dark and bright, his skin was as white as jade, his ears were slightly pointed, his slender eyebrows were as straight as a sword, and his dark and deep eyes were dense and bright, which looked soft and mysterious.


    "Very nice..."


    Victor, rather narcissistic, swung his body in the mirror, took a deep breath, looked at himself in the mirror and whispered:


    "In fact, it''s good to be an elf. At least her appearance is higher than most silver female Knights... First, use x-3 to suggest that she is an advanced moon elf with wind language talent, and then use the form of moon elf as the visualization object. X-3 synchronously records the self-adjustment of Golden Toad''s secret form... Let me see what changes will take place in the cultivation method of Golden Toad''s secret form?"


    Do all the preparatory work. Victor lay on his side in bed, posed as the baby curled up in the mother, closed his eyes and imagined that he was a high moon elf. The subject consciousness gradually entered the hidden state of life without thinking, desire and desire. His breathing and heartbeat were synchronized, intermittent, if any, representing the germination and extinction of life.


    With his heartbeat, the breeze sometimes surrounds his body and sometimes dissipates without trace.


    I don''t know how long later, Victor''s subject consciousness woke up from the darkness. The ability to observe first became clear. He looked at himself with a condescending attitude, as if a God were observing a world.


    Victor "saw" the emerald green in his eyes, and there was a dark bright red in the emerald green. Besides the emerald green, there are four kinds of Brilliance: dark green, indigo, brown yellow and gold. Dark green radiance is constantly integrated into emerald; Brown and yellow radiance clings to the green surface without increasing or decreasing; Golden radiance absorbs emerald green and keeps the light immortal; Whenever the golden light flashes, the indigo light outside the emerald green will change with it.


    He realized that the emerald green was the blood of the moon elves, and the bright red was his human blood. The four kinds of radiance represent the four elements respectively. The void water element automatically flows into the body and strengthens the blood of the moon elf; The lazy solid earth element is like the shell of the world, maintaining the stable structure of the body; The golden radiance representing soul fire absorbs energy from green and controls the void wind element of indigo.


    Victor realized that he could "think". He tried to make the emerald flow. He saw that the golden soul fire was brighter and brighter, and the speed of absorbing the emerald was also accelerating. The soul fire was burning, and the emerald finally began to flow. He was surprised to find that the yellowish brown light also strengthened to maintain a balanced and stable form. However, the speed of the dark green radiance into the emerald green can''t keep up with the consumption of soul fire, and the bright red becomes more and more dim


    This is a new surge talent!


    Victor stopped the surge of water elements and everything returned to balance. He continued to observe for a while, trying to perceive the outside world. So he climbed up and saw himself lying on the bed. The scene around the body is clear and blurred two meters in diameter.


    This is blind talent! Can it be strengthened?


    Victor opened his eyes hard, and the scene in the attic slowly became vivid. He suddenly thought, "can I see the view outside the attic?"


    First the window sill, and then spread down the stone wall of the tower. Victor could even "see" the mortar filling the gap of green bricks.


    "Why should I climb? I''m not an entity now... I can fly!"


    The scene changed instantly. Victor "saw" the stable under the castle. The groom in a coarse linen robe was cleaning the horse dung with a rake; The next moment, he appeared on the treetop not far away and observed the squirrel family in the tree hole; Then he came to the well in the courtyard and "saw" several maids fetching water and washing clothes.


    This is a wonderful state. You can''t see the sun, smell or hear the sound, but you can clearly observe the scenery within 30 meters in diameter, and it''s blurred beyond 30 meters. But the speed of scene switching is very fast. It''s like flying in the wind.


    The wind is sending me a message! This is the ultimate talent of the high moon elves - wind language!


    Victor was not excited. He had become a cheerful and free wind. He playfully wanted to roll up the maid''s skirt. Unfortunately, he failed. His strength was too weak. He skimmed over the well and flew to the fast bird barn. He met a blood sucking Gadfly and rolled it away from the fast bird''s neck.


    The poor gadfly somersaulted in Victor''s "embrace", desperately flapping its wings, but it didn''t help. Finally, it was taken to the bird''s nest on the tree branch and directly fell into the open mouth of the chick begging for food from its parents.


    "Don''t thank me..."


    Victor whimpered through the leaves and flew away. While he was having a good time, he suddenly felt flustered. He knew instinctively:


    X-3 is warning, request to stop the Golden Toad secret form, otherwise x-3 will no longer exist!

 Chapter 470

    Something''s wrong with x-3?!


    Victor was shocked and immediately lifted the wind. The next second, his consciousness returned to the blind area in the attic, and he felt that his posture and breathing law had changed. His body was completely relaxed, and his breathing was long, driving the breeze to speed up the flow and absorbing the empty water elements to the greatest extent.


    Victor didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly got rid of his blindness, looked inside himself again and checked the changes of blood vessels.


    The flaming golden soul fire is shrinking rapidly. After it is completely stabilized, the brightness and range of soul fire are about one sixth larger than the original, indicating that the spiritual attribute has increased by at least 2 points. The brownish yellow radiance is still the original intensity, indicating that the stamina attribute has not been enhanced. The indigo radiance of the wind element is more bright and dazzling, and the perception attribute must also be improved. The green is much thinner, showing a green main vein. Fortunately, the void water element is constantly replenishing the green radiance, indicating that the use of surge and wind language talents need to consume the water element accumulated in the body, but it can be recovered in the end, and even improve the upper limit of life attributes. The bright red, which represents human blood, has become thinner.


    In general, the cultivation of secret form improved Victor''s spiritual power and moon elf blood, improved his spiritual, perception and life attributes, and maintained his physique attributes. But human blood is further weakened.


    Now the most concern is, what''s wrong with the x-3?


    Victor is still in the state of cultivating the Golden Toad secret form. He feels that the bright red human blood becomes weaker with the strengthening of the moon elf blood. If he has some enlightenment in his heart.


    The main consciousness is separated from the inner world, but the body posture and breathing rhythm have changed. This is obviously x-3 to mobilize the subconscious and spontaneously promote the Golden Toad''s secret form to make adaptive adjustment.


    The mental strength of 16 points has reached the level of the early Silver Knight. You can master the surge talent, but it is not enough to stimulate the wind language talent. Only when he was in the cultivation state of life and death and temporarily improved his spiritual power, Victor reluctantly played a wind talk.


    If Victor continues to practice, his spiritual power and moon elf blood will continue to grow until he master the wind language talent representing the golden blood. But his ordinary human blood and x-3 will disappear!


    Fengyu talent obviously belongs to the category of spiritual light. In the era of God elect, there are few high moon elves who can master the talent of wind language. They are all members of the elves royal family and have high status and strong strength. To some extent, the wind whispering moon elves are more terrible than the wind Golden Knight. In the first battle between the sword Saint delavin and the ogre king, he relied on the arrow of flowing fire and the talent of wind language to carry out over the horizon attack and lay the victory in advance.


    In addition, the blood of the wind whispering moon elves is extremely powerful, and female Golden Knights can conceive even in their best state. And must give birth to the golden descendants of the wind element.


    Victor must now make a choice, wind moon elf blood, or ordinary human blood?


    He chose x-3 without hesitation and immediately stopped cultivating the Golden Toad secret form... No, it should be called the silver moon secret form!


    X-3, called biochip, is actually a new functional area of Victor''s brain. If the moon elf blood completely replaces the ordinary human blood, his life form will change, x-3 will lose its foundation of existence and naturally disappear.


    Not to mention the transfinite function of x-3, its information sorting and logical deduction ability helped Victor see the essence of the problem through complex phenomena and summarized the theory that blood is the law and mind is the master. According to this theory, a set of cultivation methods is designed, in which the mind promotes the blood and the blood feeds back the mind.


    Facts have proved that Victor''s conjecture is partially correct and the method of cultivating body and mind is effective.


    Victor would be stupid without x-3! So stupid that I''m afraid the Lord can''t do it well.


    Between wisdom and the blood of wind whispering moon elves, Victor must and can only choose wisdom.


    In fact, the key to the cultivation method designed by Victor lies in the secret form of Golden Toad. Ordinary people practice the secret form of Golden Toad by standing on a stake. It takes at least decades of painstaking efforts from life hiding to internal vision, and then to extinction. With the help of the function of x-3, Victor reached the state of extinction in only 5 years. Moreover, x-3''s self suggestion is indispensable. It also modifies and records the evolution of Golden Toad''s secret form, and finally obtains the cultivation method of silver moon''s secret form.


    If Victor allows x-3 to disappear, the silver moon secret cultivation method recorded by him will disappear... What will happen after this cultivation?


    The wind is not the end of the blood of the moon elves, and there are the sun elves behind them. The sword Saint delavin started in the end, wandering around with harp and bow and arrow, and upgraded by killing monsters. Victor thought he had no luck, and there was no need to give up the power of the Lord and run out to be a bard.


    The silver moon is still very shallow, and many places need to be further optimized. As long as the x-3 is still there, Victor can continue to practice the secret form of the silver moon at any time, and there are even more and better choices.


    The Golden Toad and x-3 are like Victor''s ladder, allowing him to climb the tree and pick fruit. Without the ladder, Victor couldn''t go up or down. He had to stand on the fork of the tree and watch the sweetest fruit drool. In other words, Victor has a ladder in his hand, so he doesn''t need to hang from one tree. He can pick the fruits of other trees. For example, human blood.


    Through bishop Perot, Pope Clement provided Victor with some documents about the ancient elves.


    Literature shows that the elves have a strict hierarchy of women and men. The queen of the moon elves has been handed down from generation to generation. Under the moon elves, there are night elves, big elves, wood elves and wild elves. The high moon elves and night elves are arrogant and don''t give false words to the bottom elves, but the wood elves and wild elves worship the elf queen as a God and call her the daughter of the moon god. The hierarchy of the elves is the same as that of swamp creatures. They all worship blood and point to the ancestors.


    In fact, the elves do have the object of faith - the moon goddess Freya. The fairy queen is the high priest of the moon goddess. They claim to be able to listen to the will of the moon goddess.


    How could the original gods of the pan consciousness send down their will? Either Victor''s hypothesis is wrong, or the elf court is lying... If it''s true, it''s terrible.


    Freya, the goddess of the moon, is also called Freya. Frey means the sun in ELF language. Is Freya the sister of the sun? wife? Or a daughter? Assuming that Frey, who represents the law of the sun, is the ancestor of the elves, I''m afraid the moon goddess really has independent consciousness.


    The sword Saint delavin mysteriously disappeared. Williams said he was killed by the divine Knight verodika, but most people believe that delavin went to the endless forest to find his elves. Because the main purpose of the marriage between the moon elves and the Wimbledon family is to use the ability of high-level knights to purify their blood and cultivate the sun elves.


    Whether Draven is a stallion of the Hui elves or inherits the throne of the elves Empire, there is no essential difference. The key is that the moon goddess called to him... As soon as the divine Knight verotika died, delavin ran away... He was very afraid of thinking.


    This is the main reason why Victor rejects the spirit blood. He doesn''t want to be shouted around by the moon goddess, and he doesn''t have the slightest resistance.


    Is the blood of ordinary people really good for nothing?


    There is information about some ancient giant beasts in the will side of the alchemy militia. The king of Blackpool evolved blood descendants of Hydra lizard, lizard man, swamp dragon lizard, etc; The mother of the earth corresponds to creatures such as white apes, centaurs and sheep headed people; Giant demons correspond to ogres and perhaps goblins; The king of gluttony corresponds to the Jackal. The elves in the God elect era believed in Freya, the moon goddess, the northern barbarians believed in Donal, and the dwarves believed in Kalon, the giant descendant of the mother of the earth.


    Only human beings have no faith, at least in the era of ancient alchemy Empire and God elect, human beings have no gods of faith. Victor infers that the brilliant Lord of the pan consciousness is the creation of the alchemical empire. He is more like a tool than a human master.


    Ancient humans were so arrogant that they did not need the protection of gods, and they did have this confidence.


    Where is the source of mankind?


    Do you still need to think about this problem? Look at Sylvia, the incarnation of the elemental sea, the direct descendant of the creator.


    Of course, it''s a bit like putting gold on your face.


    Victor guessed that when the creator split his will, he deliberately or unintentionally created some incomplete gods. The normal original gods have the power to transform the world at will because they have the power of spiritual light and the power to mobilize the element sea at the same time. Defective products can only control the light of the creator''s soul, or only the authority to mobilize the sea of elements... They are miserable and can only hold together for warmth.


    However, after all, they are the incarnation of the creator, and the laws of the world become diverse and compact, which are also reflected in them. These gods did not participate in the transformation of the world, but retained the most primitive and single form. Its descendants evolved into elves, barbarians and humans. And human beings are the most primitive life.


    Victor''s hypothesis is full of loopholes, but the wizard''s talent witchcraft is indeed directional, corresponding to a single world law. The Golden Knight can only use the power of the elemental sea. The combination of the two creates a powerful alchemy empire. At that time, the laws of the world became closer, and the descendants of the original gods no longer had the power of their ancestors. The human alchemy Empire rose strongly.


    Victor is not a knight. His moon elf blood doomed him not to be a wizard. But what exists is reasonable.


    Since Victor has two blood lines, why can''t he go his own way?


    The popularity, blindness, surging and windy language talent of the moon elves, coupled with human ferocious physique, keen intuition, spiritual touch and x-3 overrun, will only be more powerful than the sun elves! It may also awaken the spiritual light that turnans dreamed of.


    There is a silver moon at the bottom. It doesn''t hurt to try!


    On the other hand, Victor has mastered the basic soul blood theory and a set of effective cultivation methods. The following is to use x-3 and Golden Toad secret form to test, form a complete soul blood cultivation system and cultivate the soul soldiers of Randall family!


    Moreover, the alchemy tower has generated the Golden Toad secret form skill. Because the original Golden Toad secret form does not apply to the blood laws of different worlds, alchemists cannot load it. If Victor finds out the new secret form that alchemists can cultivate, and then tries to repair the memory upload function of the alchemy tower, what kind of alchemy militia can alchemy tower 7 produce?


    Golden Toad militia? The name... Forget it, let''s talk about it later.


    Victor restrained his thoughts, slowly opened his eyes, struggled to get up from the bed, and felt an unprecedented weakness as soon as his feet landed.


    I just spent more than ten minutes with the wind language talent, and the water element in my body actually consumed more than half... Victor shook his head and smiled bitterly, strengthened his spirit, and checked the status of x-3 at the first time.


    Subconscious memory is intact, huh? The second half of the silver moon''s Secret shape has changed a lot. Fortunately, I stopped cultivation in time, or it would be a one hammer deal... The transfinite function is intact, and the Apocalypse doesn''t have to try. Now I have no physical strength... Element visual function... My element visual function... No?!


    Victor''s eyes darkened and he sat down on the bed. After a long time, he recovered and comforted himself: "if the element vision is gone, it''s gone. Anyway, it''s a waste skill... Fortunately, the function of disappearing is the element vision. Well, I''m lucky."


    He sat on his knees with soft hands and feet and began to practice the original Golden Toad secret form to supplement the lost water element.


    Although the silver moon is more efficient in absorbing the empty water element, Victor dares not use it again.


    ********************


    When it was dark, Victor recovered most of his strength.


    By reason, it''s time to replenish your strength for such a long time. This situation only shows that the wind language talent consumes a lot. At the same time, the silver moon secret shape also increases the upper limit of Victor''s life attributes. Victor estimated that his current life attribute should be close to 30 points.


    The super-high Health Attribute of the moon elf is more callable inner potential, which has nothing to do with regeneration ability. But anyway, the water element concentration at 30 points represents the improvement of the level of life. Even if it is not the golden blood, it is not much worse... Victor felt better. He tested the x-3''s super sense, super limit and Apocalypse again. After confirming that there is no problem, he opened the wooden door and walked out of the pavilion.


    Renault and shack, who were at the door, bowed to victor.


    "Your Excellency, you are out." Renault greeted politely. His EQ is much higher now than before.


    Victor patted Renault on the thick shoulder and asked, "has anyone come to me?"


    "Mrs. Lilia sent a servant to ask, when will you return to Yinyue manor?" Shack replied, "we''ll let him wait below."


    Victor and Lilia had a tryst tonight, but he is still in this mood.


    "Let him go back and tell Lilia that I won''t go back to silver moon manor recently."


    Victor shook his head and said, "quickly ask someone to prepare snow fungus tea, Kui root soup and dinner for me. Now I''m hungry enough to eat a cow! By the way, inform Jack and find a way to get some tiger spotted fish seeds... I need to replenish water at any time in the next few days."

 Chapter 471

    The next morning, two carriages stopped at the suspension bridge of Pinghu castle. A dozen servants took out exquisite and luxurious daily necessities from the carriages and moved them to the castle.


    Rudy, the manager of Pinghu castle, hurried out and bowed to a beautiful woman covered with white gauze: "good morning, Mrs. Lilia."


    "Well, I''m going to stay in Pinghu castle for a few days. You send someone to move all my supplies into the master bedroom of the castle." Lilia slightly jawed, high-heeled shoes on the catwalk and walked into the castle. Masi''s bodyguard in Alligator armor was behind her.


    "Yes." The manager Rudy quickly asked the castle servant to help carry the furniture. He caught up with Lilia and followed her step by step.


    "And the Viscount?" Leia asked casually as she walked.


    Rudy replied respectfully, "today, before dawn, the adult left Pinghu castle with several pro guards."


    The crisp and pleasant sound of high heels suddenly stopped. Lilia turned around, frowned and asked, "where has he gone? When will he be back?"


    Lilia''s brown green eyes are clear, pure and shining, just like beautiful gemstones. Rudy didn''t dare to look more. He lowered his head and said carefully, "the adult didn''t explain his whereabouts. He just said that he could contact him with a dust falcon."


    Lilia was disappointed in her heart, but she nodded calmly. "I see... You do something."


    "Yes." Manager Rudy bowed out.


    When Marcy saw the castle manager go away, she whispered to Lilia, "madam, are we... Still moving?"


    Lilia regained her mind and gritted her teeth and said, "of course! Didn''t I say? Pinghu fort is close to the town office... We live here!" Then he glared at the ferocious female guard, quickly climbed the stairs, and his heels knocked on the steps, making an angry "Da" and "Da".


    Marcy snickered after Lilia. Pinghu castle is damp and dark, the air is bad, and the living environment is far worse than Yinyue manor. Lilia moved into Pinghu castle on the pretext of handling official business. She wanted to occupy her husband alone for a period of time. Unexpectedly, she threw herself into the air.


    On the fourth floor, Lilia pushed open the wooden door of the master bedroom of the castle. She saw that it was empty and there was no one inside. Her small face suddenly collapsed. She forced her backhand and shut Marcy out of the door with a "bang". She kicked off her high-heeled shoes, bare her white and soft fiber feet, fell on the soft and comfortable big bed, picked up the pillow filled with goose down, shook it hard, and whispered to herself:


    "Bad guy... Don''t you know I''ll grow old?"


    Lilia''s cherished lover was now in the wild mountains on the west side of Randall''s collar.


    "Click"


    The 20 meter high hemlock tree broke from the bottom, and the straight and heavy trunk hit the crown of the adjacent hemlock tree, making a loud noise, which startled countless forest birds, and dark green needles fell like rain.


    A slender figure stood quietly in the flying coniferous rain. He was shrouded in black armor from head to foot. The armor has exquisite shape, smooth lines, and the surface is suffused with the faint light of metal. However, there are no metal rings and leather patches at the joints, as if it were a natural whole.


    Victor clenched his armour and looked at the crack of the iron fir tree. His dark eyes were full of uncontrollable excitement and excitement.


    The wood of iron fir is dense and hard as iron. It will sink when it enters the water. When cutting hemlock, ordinary loggers must use sharp fine iron saw and cutting axe to cut it in turn. The two men worked together for more than half an hour to cut down a hemlock more than ten meters high.


    This hemlock is up to 22 meters high, the diameter of the bottom trunk is enough to be waist thick, but it was broken by Victor''s fist!


    Nothing makes Victor feel more excited than invincible power. If so, it must be the body that bears this power.


    The surging talent mobilized the water element in Victor''s body and increased his strength by 6 times, reaching the level of a junior knight, which is equivalent to the joint force of 6 elite soldiers. The powerful force interrupts the hemlock and reacts on victor. The surging water element made his body as tough as a military rubber tire without any damage.


    The biggest problem of popular shooters is their fragile body.


    Victor''s silver armor is made of the carapace of the ant leader. At first, Gillian, a Silver Knight, failed to cut off the ant man leader with a sword. It can be seen how strong the natural shell of the ant man leader is. The ant man''s shell is integrated into the silver ant man''s shell, and its defense is higher. Even if the military Heavy Crossbow shoots at close range, it is impossible to shoot through the silver ant man''s armour.


    However, the kinetic energy attached to the heavy crossbow arrow will produce a terrible impact and cause serious blunt damage to the armor. On the contrary, the silver ant human armor has become the burden of popular shooters. It is not as practical as the lightweight and flexible leather armor. This limits the close combat ability of popular shooters.


    At the same time, the surge talent to enhance strength and physique makes up for Victor''s biggest weakness. The resulting change in strength is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two, but has multiplied.


    In the past, faced with the approaching force of the silver earth knight, Victor''s blue blade was useless. If you shoot two arrows, you have to open the distance. Both sides are under great psychological pressure. Now, Victor can stand still and shoot five arrows in a row, because the surge talent allows him to manipulate the more powerful silver bow and wear ant man armor. His range and firing speed have been enhanced, and his movement speed, sensitivity and defense have also been greatly improved.


    At this moment, Victor felt stronger than ever. This strength comes from confidence. He believes that the land knight and the angry wave Knight of the silver class are no longer his opponents. Even in the face of the Golden Knight, he was fearless.


    The breeze emerged, surrounded his body, and quickly turned into a blue and black air flow visible to the naked eye. Victor bent his legs and stepped down hard. The ground collapsed instantly. The roaring wind wrapped him into the sky, jumped out of a height of 15 meters and landed on the ground unharmed.


    Victor no longer restrained his inner ecstasy and pride, sent out a clear and loud roar, swept away into the distance like lightning, and disappeared in an instant.


    Several alchemical militia on guard around looked at Renault almost at the same time. The first Funiu militia made by the alchemy tower touched the back of his head, turned his head and said to shack, "my lord ran away..."


    "I see." Monkey militia shack said expressionless.


    "What shall we do?"


    Shack thought and looked innocently at Renault. "We listen to you."


    "..." Renault''s lips wriggled and said stuffy, "adults run fast, we can''t catch up... Let the Raven follow him, the alchemical war mastiff follow the raven, and we follow the alchemical war mastiff."


    It turns out that ravens can''t see their owners flying under the canopy. It was not until it was getting dark that the satisfied Victor, surrounded by the alchemical war mastiff, returned to the mountain fortress. He first had a full meal of tiger spotted fish eggs, took a comfortable hot bath, and lay on the big bed in the bedroom to sort out his gains and losses.


    With the purification of moon elf blood, Victor''s element attributes and talent abilities have changed.


    Although x-3 lost the ability of element vision and data vision, Victor obviously felt the growth of spirit, perception and life attributes.


    Perception attributes are related to the moon elves'' extraordinary agility, extraordinary perception, popularity, blindness and wind language talents. Victor is now more agile and perceptive than he was five years ago, which is a huge improvement in basic ability.


    Secondly, popularity has become a passive talent. The breeze does not consume Victor''s energy at all. The energy consuming cyan wind has been promoted to a cyan black storm. So far, Victor has finally mastered the green moon fighting skills of the sword Saint delavin. Today, he hunted and killed an adult male wild boar with a cohesive wind blade... Although he cut dozens of times, the male wild boar with rough skin and thick meat knelt after all.


    In addition, the popular time to condense the blue blade is shortened to 0.3 seconds and the savings time is extended to 21 seconds, which means that the power of the blue blade becomes greater and the tactical methods become more flexible.


    The diameter of blind talent has not changed, it is still 2.2 meters. Victor can now control the air flow in the blind area to form wind resistance, which can interfere with the opponent''s actions and senses. Due to the inertia supplemented by air flow, Victor is difficult to finely control the air in the blind area.


    Blind sense talent needs to explore and further purify the blood of the moon elves in order to form actual combat effectiveness.


    In any case, the blind talent has the rudiment of the battle field. This is the main difference between popular shooters and Stormriders. Victor called it the rage field.


    Finally, the surge talent.


    Victor didn''t expect surge to be similar to passive talent. The surge starts and stops at will. The increase intensity of strength and physique is completely controlled by Victor, but it has an upper limit. The upper limit of power brought by surging is 6 times that of Victor, and the upper limit of time is related to the empty water element accumulated in the body.


    The principle of surge is the same as that of turnans using internal diving to strengthen external forces. However, the internal potential mobilized by the popular shooter is the element of void water.


    Victor maintained maximum reinforcement, and the duration of surge was 67 minutes. The original Golden Toad secret replenishment takes 320 minutes, and the natural replenishment time will not be less than 40 hours. That is, the surge cools every 6 hours and 20 minutes. However, Victor hardly needs to maintain a full hour of high-intensity combat. Long range attack is his main means of killing the enemy.


    Because of the increase in strength and physique brought by surging, Victor''s maximum combat movement speed is 52 meters per second, and the fastest sprint speed reaches an amazing 78 meters per second. He can sprint for 20 minutes in one breath, close to 94 kilometers. He can also use a 450 pound silver bow. The power and range of the popular arrow are 0.7 times higher than before.


    Of course, compared with the speed, strength and physical fitness of the wind knight, Victor is still inferior. The semi elemental stormy knight has no weakness in close combat and long-range attack. He is regarded as the nemesis of popular shooters. But Victor is a different story. He is not an ordinary popular shooter.


    In addition to blood talent, Victor''s spiritual power has also been strengthened, which is specifically reflected in the overrun of x-3.


    The mind rules the blood. Once Victor opens the overrun, his spiritual attributes break through the threshold, and his thinking speed and natural ability soar greatly.


    X-3 put all this together is the Apocalypse!


    Now, Victor''s basic spiritual attributes have been increased by at least 2 points. In the state of apocalypse, his thinking and reflection speed is 0.6 times faster than that in the early stage, and the sense of time passing is 0.6 times slower, forming a divine perspective that controls everything. In addition, his auditory perception radius reached 1700 meters, and the captured sound was screened and completed by x-3, which could help him lock the target in advance and strike first. The surging strength increased by 12 people, and the physique increased synchronously, close to the level of senior knights. The rage field formed by blind sense talent immediately has practical value. The power of the blue moon and the blue blade exploded instantly.


    What is this concept?


    Victor threw away the dragon lizard skin armor, two pure gold double silver swords, replaced with silver ant man armor and two pure gold and iron swords, each weighing more than 35 pounds. Under the apocalypse, they flew 110 meters in one second. Where they passed, trees collapsed one after another. Even the iron oak tree held by two people was broken with a sword.


    Victor is convinced that he has steadily stepped into the ranks of the golden order in the state of Apocalypse!


    Unfortunately, the Apocalypse can only last 150 seconds, four times shorter than the previous 12 minutes.


    This is mainly because the surge and angry wind fields consume too much water.


    Victor also found an interesting phenomenon that activation talent disappeared... Or activation became surging. Blind feeling is the front of Fengyu talent.


    If you master the wind language, can the angry wind field be cut by the ogre king volgan, as described by delavin?


    Victor was so excited that he immediately shook his head: No, no, no matter how strong, he is just a swordsman using cold weapons, which is far worse than cruise missiles on earth... My x-3 is so advanced, it must be more expensive than missiles! As long as there is x-3, even if my basic attributes are improved a little, my personal strength will increase geometrically... Human blood allows me to improve 1 point of spiritual attributes and 2 points of physical attributes. What will happen to my overrun and surge? The silver moon secret form is not needed for the time being. I have to strengthen the human blood first, and then the moon elf blood!


    Victor became more and more excited and lay in bed tossing and turning until late at night.


    In the next ten days, without going there, he hid in the mountain fortress, modified the Golden Toad secret form suitable for human blood by using extinction and x-3, and successfully improved three new cultivation secret forms.


    However, Victor''s human blood seems to be locked by some mysterious force. No matter what kind of secret form Victor cultivates, it has not changed at all.


    On the eleventh day, Victor woke up from deep meditation, walked slowly to the window with a black face, looked at the scenery outside and was stunned.


    "My method is right. I have deeply hypnotized myself as a human. I have successfully looked inside and watched x-3 adjust the Golden Toad secret shape. Why is it ineffective? Can''t the spirit blood and human blood coexist? It''s impossible. If so, what is the spirit blood aristocracy? What''s the problem in the end?"


    Victor was puzzled. He cleaned up his mood, walked out of the house and came to the knight hall to summon Renault, Jack, shack and busso.


    "Bousso, who has successfully seen the more than 300 alchemists in the mountain fortress?" Victor sat on the Lord''s throne and asked the leader of the alchemy auxiliary.


    "No one." Bousso replied briefly.


    Victor turned his eyes to the swamp scout leader. Jack shook his head and said, "no one of the alchemists in the swamp forward base has successfully looked inside, including myself."


    Before Victor asked, Renault said, "my Lord, I fell asleep while practicing."


    Monkey militia shack said, "I fell asleep too... So did everyone else."


    Victor was disappointed. The Golden Toad''s secret form was not easy to practice. The first level of life potential paid attention to body sleep and consciousness awakening. In fact, it was not much different from half dreaming and half waking. The inner vision is one level higher than the hidden life. Even if the Golden Toad''s secret form is modified by Victor, it can''t get around the three progressive mental states of life hiding, internal vision and extinction.


    Then again, the alchemy militia are not natural life. They lack spirituality and have exhausted their potential. Let them practice for ten years, I''m afraid they won''t be famous... Victor pondered for a moment, waved back Bousso and Jack, got up and walked outside the castle.


    Outside, the bright sun slanted down from the sky. Victor narrowed his eyes and motioned Renault to prepare the fast bird.


    A moment later, Victor and several pro guard alchemists rode on the fast bird and ran out of the mountain. Renault rode his horse, followed Victor''s shoulder and asked, "Sir, shall we go back to Pinghu Town?"


    "Good. I know you have a question." Victor smiled, raised his finger to the north of the skylark mountains and said, "we won''t go back to Pinghu Town. We''ll go to the mercury manor behind the purple sugarcane forest."


    "Summon the alchemical crow and let Nelson see me alone!"


    "I have no effect in practicing the new version of Golden Toad secret form. You can''t practice it... I don''t believe it. Even the fierce soldiers who ignite the fire of the soul can''t practice it!"

 Chapter 472

    Mercury manor is a family death training camp secretly prepared by Victor. It is located in the depths of the mountain forest northwest of purple sugarcane forest.


    Isolated and inaccessible, the training camp is supplied by the mountain fortress. The top level of Randall family has heard of mercury manor, but few people know the specific location of the manor.


    Nelson also went to mercury manor for the first time. Last night, he received a message from the dust falcon, so he went to the contact point under the secret castle on the hill alone. The alchemical militia guarding the secret castle on the hill confirmed Nelson''s letter paper and took him to mercury manor overnight.


    In the early morning, they rode the fast bird to a heavily vegetated mountain depression. The alchemist jumped off his horse and started a bonfire. Nelson looked around and asked curiously, "why don''t you go?"


    The alchemy militia took some yellow powder from the tactical backpack and sprinkled it on the campfire. A special smell dispersed with the morning wind.


    "Lord Nelson, I didn''t know mercury manor was there." The alchemist said with a dull expression, "someone will pick you up soon."


    Nelson stopped questioning, took out a large piece of beef jerky, tore it into strips of meat, fed it to his baby mount, and then sat on the ground and ate it. Before long, there was a rustling sound from the bushes. The swift bird mount raises its head and gives out a warning coo.


    "The war mastiff domesticated by the master?"


    Nelson quickly got up and shouted to the alchemy militia, "Herbert, do they know you? I don''t want to hurt the war mastiff cultivated by the family!"


    As soon as the voice fell, three big brown dogs jumped out of the bushes and barked at two fast birds, but they didn''t dare to approach, but just kept circling around the periphery.


    "It''s a guard dog. Don''t get excited, old man. Even if it calls the guard dog, it''s not your opponent. Get down, get down, they''re not your prey. By the way, that''s it. What a good boy." Nelson smiled and soothed the restless fast bird.


    Imosen bred two kinds of fighting dogs for Victor, Randall guard dog and Randall guard dog.


    The average weight of guard dogs is 90 pounds, which has the characteristics of prairie teal. They have sharp perception, strong action, suspicious temperament and high intelligence. They can well complete their master''s instructions, even if they are weak in attack and timid. They also like bluffing and shouting.


    The guard dog is huge and weighs 200 pounds. They are resolute and calm, strong, brave and tenacious. Once they attack the target, they will never die. But guard dogs are stupid, can''t shout, have poor initiative, can''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, and can''t even attack anyone without the owner''s instructions.


    These two kinds of fighting dogs have major defects, but they can form a good complement together. The Randall family''s 25 member patrol is equipped with three guard dogs and a guard dog as standard.


    If there is a guard dog, there must be a guard dog, and if there is a guard dog, there must be a dog trainer.


    Sure enough, a tall man ran out of the woods with a black and bright guard dog.


    "Commander, I have been ordered to pick you up." The strong man made a military salute by boxing his chest.


    Nelson also saluted, laughed, came forward and patted the strong man on the shoulder: "bull, it''s your boy... The hammer asked me, where have you been transferred by adults? Originally, you''re in mercury manor."


    Manniu, the fourth Funiu militia made by Victor, is a private businessman who has followed the War Bear mercenary hammer for two years. His brain is more flexible than ordinary alchemists. He smiled innocently and said, "Lord Randall, I''m still waiting for you."


    "Let''s go."


    Nelson greeted the alchemical militia who led the way, took the fast bird and followed the bull into the forest.


    When the sun rose, they came to a valley. Nelson looked at the high fence and arrow tower, nodded and said, "this place is very hidden."


    The bull whistled, the guards in the camp put down the suspension bridge, and they walked into the mercury manor one by one.


    There are rows of wooden houses in the manor, and dozens of strong men are dedicated to practicing Eagle lion fighting skills in the open space. They have dull eyes and neat movements, just like one person.


    These are all secret law warriors under the command of adults... Is mercury manor a place for training secret law warriors?


    Nelson''s pupils contracted and his heart suddenly became heavy.


    He followed the bull, walked to the only green brick villa in the manor, stopped and said, "Sir, should we be doing morning exercises at this time? We''ll wait for him at the door."


    "I don''t need morning exercise now."


    Victor pushed open the door of the villa, waved the bull back, paced down the steps, smiled at Nelson and asked, "what do you think of here?"


    "Very good..." Nelson looked around at the simple buildings and honestly added: "better than the hill camp. Er... The hill camp at the beginning."


    Victor couldn''t help smiling. At the beginning of the hill camp, there was no decent wooden house. It was completely a wilderness


    After Nelson''s comparison, Victor recalled the difficulties and fun at the beginning of starting a business. He said half nostalgically and half ostentatiously, "go! I''ll show you around."


    "This manor can also be called Barol manor. It is a training camp for him to train mercury spies for me... Barol and his spies will have to provide for the elderly here in the future."


    Victor pointed to several big wooden houses not far away and said: "There are 67 little spies living there, all children aged 4 to 8, of whom 37 have been remodeled by the church. Those houses in the West are the homes of fierce soldiers, and the smugglers and the mentally powerful recruited by mercury live in them. They will practice crazy lion fighting skills in this training camp and then work for me. In return, I will provide them with secrets, potions and Reshape their bodies and help them gain great strength. "


    "40 secret Dharma warriors and 20 elite guards are responsible for the defense and chores of the training camp... Oh, there are 20 fast birds, beasts and hundreds of dogs." Victor shook his head and said with a smile: "although the house of mercury manor is simple, it costs me more than 7000 kinsol every year... The cost will only be greater in the future."


    "Of course, Randall family strength will be stronger!" Victor said confidently.


    Not all families have the ability to keep secret spies and dead men. Like Randall family, it is unique to start training secret law dead men before the birth of six years.


    Nelson looked left and right, rubbed his chin and said, "it seems... There are no women."


    Victor choked and immediately said angrily, "this is a training camp! How can there be women? Little girl has some... What''s in your mind?!"


    Nelson wriggled his lips, clenched his teeth, knelt on one knee and said in a deep voice, "master, I want to advise you."


    Advice is the duty and right of the vassal. Nelson''s duty of advice is a spectacle of wild boar climbing trees.


    Victor asked curiously, "what do you want to say?"


    "Sir, killing the enemy on the battlefield is a soldier''s destiny, and having fun is a soldier''s enjoyment. When we were mercenaries, we always found a pub to be happy every time we completed a task... Barbarians, they are loyal, brave and powerful soldiers who have made greater contributions than us. We can drink and have fun, and they don''t enjoy anything... Sir, I just think that depriving soldiers of their jobs It''s cruel to have fun for men. " Nelson said stiffly and paused. He looked up and offered his advice very sincerely:


    "Sir, can we cultivate the family''s Secret warrior in another way?"


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry after hearing this. Nelson was a ruthless soldier, not a ruthless hero. In his opinion, soldiers should kill and be killed, and it was cruel to be castrated by their own people. Of course, he had this idea, mainly because he regarded the alchemy militia as his comrades in arms. Nelson didn''t care whether strangers were dead or alive.


    Don''t mention Nelson. Victor knows that Renault is not a real human being and will still have some friendship with him. However, alchemists are the embodiment of the spiritual light of the alchemy tower, and their death is just returning to the alchemy tower and entering a dormant state. Sympathizing with alchemy creatures is as ridiculous as sympathizing with immortal gods.


    "Nelson, there are some things we have no choice." Victor shook his head and raised his chin. "Get up."


    Nelson stood up awkwardly with an angry face, but heard Victor say, "maybe you can help me solve this problem."


    "Me?" Nelson pointed to his nose and said excitedly, "Sir, just tell me."


    "Come with me." Victor nodded and took Nelson to the arena of the training camp.


    "Do you think mercury manor is where I train elite guards? I want to train those children into elite guards?" Asked victor.


    "Oh, I thought so." Nelson touched the back of his head and nodded.


    "No." Victor shook his head and said, "the elite guards are simple. They mainly receive mercury training here, learn basic human and worldly skills, and practice martial arts is just a daily routine."


    Alchemists have a process to wash their identities. They first go to mountain fortresses, then mix with the migrant workers who build Southern fortresses, and then join swamp scouts. After a year and a half of learning and training, they can finally join mercenaries, smuggling caravans or mercury.


    During this period, alchemists made great sacrifices. In order to shorten their learning time, Victor asked barrol to send someone to teach alchemists basic social knowledge.


    The chief instructor arranged by barrol is a disabled spy named Bree who lacks both hands. His assistants are gang leaders captured by mercury, including thieves, swindlers, killers and villains. These people will never want to leave mercury manor for a lifetime. There is no possibility of divulging secrets.


    Victor didn''t need to talk to Nelson in detail. He patted Nelson on the shoulder. "You are my most trusted man. Barol doesn''t know the secret of the war mastiff, only you know."


    "My Lord, I will be loyal to you to the death and keep your secret." Nelson said positively.


    Victor nodded and raised his hand. The dark blue wind blade shot out quickly and hit the iron oak target 20 meters away. With a "pa", the air made another harsh sound. The wooden target wrapped with rattan hard armor shook continuously. The rattan hard armor was torn by the frenzied air flow, and the iron oak target showed a deep notch, as if a sharp blade had crossed it.


    "How''s it going?" Asked Victor triumphantly.


    Nelson closed his wide open mouth, ran over to carefully check the wooden target, and said, "great!"


    He staggered back and said seriously: "Sir, with all due respect, this level of damage is enough to threaten ordinary knights. But the actual application effect may not be as you want... Knights wear fine gold and heavy armor and are not afraid of your wind blade. When you lift your hand, they can avoid in advance. For strong knights, all within 25 meters belong to the melee circle... Unless the range of the wind blade reaches more than 70 meters, it''s better to prepare Close combat. "


    Victor smiled: "the wind blade is a skill to bully the soft and fear the hard. I want you to see my progress speed. I didn''t reach this level six months ago."


    "Next, I''m going to tell you a secret, a secret method that can improve your strength..."


    Victor put away his smile and said seriously, "you must swear that you will never teach anyone the secret law without my permission."


    Nelson was overjoyed and quickly knelt on the ground and swore solemnly. "I swear to the supreme glorious Lord with my soul, keep the master''s secret and obey the master''s arrangement, otherwise my soul will fall into the abyss."


    Victor nodded and said, "let''s go in and talk."


    Back in the living room of the villa, Victor sat on the sofa and raised his hand to signal Nelson to sit down.


    "In addition to the hidden form of the ox and the monkey, I also inherited a kind of secret form... The Golden Toad secret form that specializes in cultivating the power of the mind." Victor leaned against the sofa, meditated for a moment and said, "the Golden Toad secret form is completely different from the spiritual secret method of the church. The spiritual secret method of the church stimulates spiritual growth through physical pain, and strengthens pious faith to achieve the unity of mind, body and holy power. For non clergy, this road is not far away."


    "What about that?" Asked Nelson, dejected.


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked faintly, "do you believe there is a higher God''s house above the Lord of glory?"


    "Don''t hurry!" Victor raised his hand to stop Nelson''s argument and said: "The Lord of glory is the patron saint of mankind and has the power to bring the dead back to life. If aka''s head is smashed by Marcy, father miller can save his life. Even if there are other true gods in the world that are not good for us, what''s the use? The Lord of glory is indeed the supreme god of mankind. However, faith and faith are two different things. If you can''t jump out of the game of faith Limit, can never become a real strong man. "


    "You are not a priest... You are my vassal." Victor set out the facts with a bland expression.


    Nelson hesitated for a moment and his expression became firm. "Master, I listen to you!"


    "Very good." Victor smiled with satisfaction and said, "the high-level Knight firmly believes that the elemental sea is the origin of all things, and the gods are also the creation of yuansuhai. We can''t feel the elemental sea or the holy power given by the shining Lord, but there are also gods in our bodies."


    Victor pointed to Nelson''s heart and said word by word:


    "That God is your heart!"


    "I... my heart is a God?" Nelson touched his chest and stammered.


    "Yes!" Victor put down his hand and further explained: "every world has a supreme master. I regard the human body as a world, and the mind is the master of the body world. The God of the mind is powerful, and he or you can transform the body world to the greatest extent, and even communicate with the external world to reach the realm of spiritual touch..."


    What is the spiritual light of ordinary human beings? Victor didn''t know, so he simply didn''t mention the spiritual light.


    Nelson was overjoyed and asked, "what should I do?"


    Victor smiled and said, "the Golden Toad secret form is a secret method for cultivating the mind and spirit. It experiences the physical and mental state of life concealment, internal vision and death extinction through pile method and visualization, so as to awaken the sleeping mind and transform its own world."


    Nelson stared at Victor, shook his head and said, "my Lord, I don''t understand."


    "..." Victor thought for a moment and said: "When the world is facing destruction, God can''t sit still... The trial of life and death probably means that. In addition, human life is limited, and the mind is immortal through human reproduction. I heard a story about an ordinary mother who saw her child knocked down by a carriage. In a hurry, she overturned a carriage full of goods with one hand. After that, her strength returned to normal." he said Ming her mind fell into a deep sleep again. "


    Nelson''s face immediately straightened into a ball and asked hesitantly, "don''t like women... Is that why they are strong?"


    Victor laughed and said, "don''t worry, the Golden Toad''s secret form adopts the method of simulating the destruction of the body world, which has nothing to do with fertility."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Nelson said happily.


    "You understand." Victor squinted at Nelson and asked, "do you want to learn?"


    "Learn!"


    In the following days, Victor taught Nelson hand in hand to practice stake method, breathing and visualization, and asked him about his progress and feelings.


    There was no lightning or thunder, and there were no heavenly visions. Victor and Nelson were not clearly aware that they were opening a new era. From then on, human soul soldiers stepped on the stage of history, fought against knights and clergy, and became the backbone of human destiny.


    In the years to come, Victor has won many titles, such as golden eye count, Stormrage sword saint, pale knight, blood demon king, blood emperor, conqueror, Savior and betrayer. However, human soul soldiers always respect him as the light of the era.


    This day must be remembered by history.

 Chapter 473

    After all, Nelson is a fierce soldier who ignites the fire of the soul. Although his spiritual power has not reached the level of free mobilization of internal diving, he can almost perfectly coordinate the movement of muscle groups. Under the guidance of Victor, he soon mastered the three new Golden Toad secret stake methods and breath regulation methods.


    In the next twenty days, Nelson focused on practicing the secret form, and finally integrated the concept, stake method and breath regulation method, and was able to practice three sets of new Golden Toad secret forms exactly.


    Victor appreciated Nelson''s diligence and talent, but when he reached the substantive hidden stage of life, he fell asleep


    More than a month later, Nelson was unable to enter the physical sleep and was conscious of his physical and mental state, and his cultivation progress was stuck in the hidden stage of his life.


    On this day, Nelson opened his eyes, inhaled deeply and made stretching movements. His bones crackled and burst into one piece, and then slowly spit out the turbid air in his chest. With a gentle support of his elbow, the whole person seemed to be pulled by invisible forces and stood up straight from the wooden floor.


    In good out of a bandbox, Victor, sitting on the sofa, make complaints about Nelson.


    "My Lord, I''m asleep again." Nelson touched the back of his head and grinned, looking tired and lazy like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    Victor squeezed out a smile and said comfortingly, "it doesn''t matter. It''s hard to practice the Golden Toad secret form... Well, you''re still making progress."


    "Really?" Asked Nelson in surprise.


    "Er... You changed your visualizing object today. You fell asleep much faster than before. You just fell asleep upside down... Your sleep time was one hour shorter than before." Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth and barely kept an elegant smile for fear of attacking Nelson''s enthusiasm.


    "Well, I think toads sleep better than myself."


    Nelson nodded with a deep expression and then said dejectedly, "but what''s the use?"


    Victor quickly remedied and said, "how can it be useless? It''s so useful..." he got up and went to the solid wood table, poured a glass of milk, handed it to Nelson himself, pressed his shoulder and said enthusiastically: "You see, you used to sleep six hours a day. Now you can keep the vitality of the whole day as long as you sleep three hours a day. That is to say, you can get three hours more every day, 30 hours more in ten days, 512 days a year, 1536 hours more... That''s equivalent to you living 64 days more than ordinary people every year. As long as you keep practicing the Golden Toad secret form, you can get more energy every eight years Is it useful to live for one year? "


    "That makes sense..." Nelson drank up the milk, put down the glass and asked in a questioning tone, "what can I do with the extra three hours every night?"


    Victor touched his nose and replied, "you have four beautiful wives."


    "It''s really useful! It''s so useful!" Nelson happily slapped his thigh, giggled for a while, wrinkled his thick eyebrows and murmured, "however, it takes three hours for me to cultivate the Golden Toad''s secret form from standing and watching..."


    The atmosphere in the living room was suddenly cold. The two people stared at each other, and then burst into laughter. The frustration and depression accumulated for two months were swept away.


    "My Lord, is it because I don''t have enough talent? Why don''t you call the big fool over?"


    Caligula''s mind is pure, his talent for martial arts is unmatched, and Nelson is ashamed.


    Victor shook his head and said, "aka is stupid. It''s hard to keep a secret. The Golden Toad secret is very important. We can''t let anyone know until we make progress!"


    Nelson suddenly asked tentatively, "my Lord, I practice the secret form of Golden Toad and regard myself as a God. Is this a blasphemy against the Supreme Lord?"


    Blasphemy? If this is blasphemy against the Lord of glory, father Miller is the biggest blasphemer. He and Sylvia are my enlighteners.


    Victor''s personal strength can reach the golden rank, and he is not a top power, but he set up the world outlook of the highest creator, thus creating the theory of mind domination. From the perspective, Victor definitely belongs to the top of the contemporary world, and I''m afraid even Sylvia and miller can''t compare with him.


    Sylvia said: human beings are three in one. Miller said: our Lord is not our Lord, and the Lord is not our Lord. Their views represent the path of high-level knights and high-level priests respectively.


    Since the souls of high-level Knights will be assimilated by the elemental sea, will the souls of high-level priests be assimilated by the holy pool?


    The answer is obvious.


    The human mind and body are like an iceberg, and most of their potential is hidden under the water. The spiritual fire of the church refers to controlling the tip of the iceberg above the water. The clergy pull the iceberg out of the water bit by bit and turn it into their own strength through the integration of mind, body and holy power. This requires devout faith. But the holy power given by the glorious Lord is an external force and can not be avoided The priest''s soul is not strong enough. He is rushed by the huge holy power, and his body and soul collapse immediately.


    Therefore, priests who abuse divination are particularly vulnerable to aging. Although the holy power pool has level 7 divination authority, since ancient times, few high-level priests and high-level paladins have reached level 7 except the Pope and natural relatives.


    Not can''t, but dare not!


    Even so, the extraordinary power of the Pope is declining. Compared with the early Pope Enoch, they are now almost the embodiment of the glorious code. As long as the blood of the Pope continues, the high-ranking clergy need not worry that the church will lose the favor of the Lord of glory.


    Miller, the divine family member, put forward his proverb to Pope Clement: "my master is not the Supreme Lord, and the Supreme Lord cannot dominate my path.


    Of course, his original intention may be: the Supreme Lord can''t control my way. Why should the church tell me what to do? Don''t get in my way!


    Miller''s proverb also points out the essence of the problem: without a strong mind, you are not qualified to use holy power above level 6.


    It can be seen that Miller has exceeded the level 6 limit and at least reached the level of Holy Spirit priest. He''s using the Lord of glory as a tool! His premise is correct and pious faith.


    Miller is not a crazy believer, a shallow believer, or a false believer. He is a true believer!


    For ordinary clergy, Miller''s priest''s path is equivalent to an extraordinary poison. A little carelessness is the end of the collapse of faith.


    However, the facts are before us. Who dares to say that Miller has no devout faith in the Lord of glory?


    Victor''s mental secret method has no external force to borrow. By means of "deception", it can stimulate the subconscious power of dominating instinct. First pull out a section of the underwater iceberg, and then get familiar with and master the iceberg on the water. In this way, the mind can dominate itself and break through its own boundary.


    It is precisely because Victor''s spiritual secret can not rely on external forces such as element sea or holy power pool. Its cultivation process must be from imperfect and unbalanced to the final perfect balance.


    No matter how difficult this road is, it is certain that with Miller''s example in front, Victor''s spiritual secret law does not conflict with religious belief! If tournans knew the secret of the mind, he would come and ask to participate in the research of the secret of the mind.


    In fact, the mind secret method is not only compatible with the clergy, but also very helpful to the extraordinary knight. Because knights and priests did not get rid of human blood instinct. Human blood is closely related to the soul. A knight with a strong soul can naturally resist the erosion of the element sea and obtain more extraordinary power. This may be the difference between high blood knight and low blood knight.


    The soul secret can at least help the knight to simulate the effect of life and death trial! Maybe they can go further, like ancient alchemists, reasonably and effectively mobilize the power of the elemental sea.


    Victor vaguely felt that high-level knights could realize this possibility as long as they practiced to the realm of spiritual light.


    I don''t know why Victor doesn''t want to share his spiritual secret with Sylvia now.


    Even if the spiritual secret can prolong her life and please her, or she can help me complete the modification of the spiritual secret... Victor''s mind shows Sylvia''s beautiful face like anger and resentment, and he can''t help feeling guilty when he thinks of the sweet warmth between them.


    Perhaps, I am stingy; Perhaps I want to conquer Sylvia completely; Maybe I''m ambitious... Well, who says the master can''t be stingy? Can''t be ambitious? TV dramas and so on are all nonsense. Get out of here as far as you can! Sylvia, baby, when your man''s magic is great, I''ll save you... Gaga!


    Victor shook his head, put down his entanglement and asked in a deep voice, "Nelson, do you still believe in the Supreme Lord?"


    "Er... I believe in the Supreme Lord." Nelson thought and nodded hard.


    "That''s all right? Will that old Miller forbid you to worship?"


    Victor smiled and shook his head, then said, "you are now in one mind and body. It is really difficult to enter the state of body sleep and consciousness... This is the problem we must face. What do you think?"


    Nelson was obviously relieved when Victor said this and said, "Sir, otherwise, let''s find a little guy to try?"


    "You mean those little spies?" Victor sighed and shook his head. "If ordinary adults want to master the pile method, breathing method and observation idea of Golden Toad, they need to practice for at least three years, not to mention children with uncertain minds?"


    Nelson was silent for a few seconds and said, "my Lord, I think the problem lies in my opinion?"


    "Hmm? Tell me more." Victor''s eyes flashed and looked expectantly at Nelson. The intuition of the fierce soldier is worth looking forward to.


    "Your Excellency, you let me imagine toad today. I fell asleep immediately. I didn''t sleep so fast before." Nelson smiled and said, "in the past, the object of my imagination was myself. But I don''t understand what I can do by myself?"


    "Visualizing oneself is to believe in oneself..." Victor explained patiently. Halfway through his words, he suddenly flashed a light and fell into meditation.


    Victor''s silver moon mystery takes himself as the visualization object and draws lessons from the talent of the high moon elves. What talent do ordinary humans have?


    The moon elves belong to an extraordinary kind of immortal species, with the characteristics of fixed blood law, and the talent path is clear... I take myself as the visualization object and design the silver moon secret shape. In fact, I first accept the blood of the moon elves by means of self suggestion, and then naturally move forward along the talent path of the moon elves.


    Victor suddenly realized that he immediately thought, "ordinary humans belong to a short-lived race, with close blood laws and unknown talent. What effect can they have if they take themselves as the object of imagination? It''s dark all around, and there''s no way to go! We must set up a lighthouse and explore our way... What talent should we assume first?"


    Nelson imagines that toads sleep, and thurnans can simulate the talent of orcs... By the way, I guess the ancestors of human beings are the incomplete incarnations of the creator, and their spiritual light can reflect all kinds of laws to transform the world, so the wizard''s talent and witchcraft are strange, and each has its own meaning... Simulation! It should be assumed that the talent Lighthouse of ordinary human beings is simulated... It seems that it is no accident that the Golden Toad takes the Golden Toad as the visualization object... Victor frowns and smiles sometimes, his face changes, and his face is uncertain.


    "Are you all right, my lord?" Nelson raised his hand and shook it in front of Victor''s eyes. He asked carefully.


    "Oh, nothing! I''m fine..." Victor calmed down, stood up and paced back and forth in the house. "I''ve never been so good!" He stopped, laughed and said, "Nelson, what monster do you admire most? Or beast?"


    "I like bears best!"


    Nelson grinned: "When I was a child, the War Bear mercenary regiment met a large group of jackals in the wild. We retreated while fighting and inadvertently entered the territory of a fierce bear... The big guy occupied more than four meters high, and the jackals were beaten into meat and mud with one palm. The fierce bear was unstoppable and killed jackals everywhere. We took the opportunity to run for our lives. Since then, I like bears."


    Victor said to himself, "what can a bear do?"


    "Infinite power, rough skin and thick meat, keen perception, brave and cunning, can eat and starve, and Hibernate!" Nelson replied without hesitation.


    Victor looked up and down at Nelson and said, "no wonder... Well, I mean, let''s change the visualization object and you can visualize the bear."


    "Good!" Nelson raised his hand and gently wiped it along his cheek and chin. Half an inch of beard fell one after another. He asked excitedly, "now?"


    "Don''t worry." Victor shook his head and said in a deep voice, "the visualizing object has changed. The pile method and breathing method must be adjusted to fit the characteristics of the bear... Toad can''t sleep."


    Nelson said in a low voice: "Sir, if you want me to say, I''ll use the eagle and lion combat skills to cooperate with the concept, practice and change at the same time."


    Victor slapped his fist and said, "that''s it. Anyway, with the old Miller, you''re not afraid even if you have a problem!"


    "..." Nelson.


    In the next few decades, Victor and Nelson were completely immersed in the fun of practicing the secret form. The two divided their work and discussed with each other. Nelson practiced and tried to defy the law. Victor observed the records, deduced and modified them, and even ordered the alchemist militia to go deep into the north end of the skylark mountains and catch several bears as reference objects. Unfortunately, they failed to capture the ferocious bears... But this did not happen at all Reduce their enthusiasm, because turnans''s eagle lion combat skills have been changed beyond recognition. He not only joined the idea of Xiong Guan, but also achieved preliminary results.


    Time flies, and it''s January of the fire season in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Roar."


    On the martial arts field, Nelson''s chest swelled and spit out a low bear howl. The whole person expanded for a circle in an instant, the air flow was surging, and the compacted ground cracked like a cobweb under his feet, like a real sense of power.


    He breathed for a long time, his strong body returned to its original state, and shouted to victor in surprise: "my Lord, I succeeded! I just obviously felt that consciousness was out of myself, looking at myself above my head and controlling myself... Is this the secret life potential of the Golden Toad?"


    "Hey, hey, the fire of the soul is still there." Nelson grinned foolishly, stretched his body and arched his strong arms. "My strength is stronger and my physique is stronger than before."


    Victor nodded expressionless: "it can''t be called life hiding or Golden Toad secret... Of course, the principle is the same.


    "What should that be called?" Asked Nelson.


    "The secret shape you created, you name it yourself." Said Victor, with a black face.


    "That''s called War Bear secret form!"


    Nelson nodded happily and comfortingly said to victor, "Sir, the War Bear secret form may not be suitable for you. You don''t mind... You like that beast. We''ll create a secret form suitable for you next."


    Victor''s face became darker. X-3 lost its element visual function, and he could still feel that Nelson''s physique attribute had been significantly improved. There was no doubt about the effect of War Bear''s secret form.


    Nelson''s secret form of War Bear is purely a practice method, which is of great help to strengthen the body. The cultivation efficiency is much faster than that of Golden Toad, and it is worth popularizing. But how much potential does the secret form of War Bear have? It still needs to be deliberated... But why, I can''t practice the secret form of War Bear? Anyway, the hypothesis of simulation talent has been preliminarily verified, and the road ahead is easy to go... Victor, pack up your mind Feeling, Leng hum: "don''t be happy too early. You have to try the inner vision of hibernation pile."


    Just then, Renault came over with a sheepskin letter, "Sir, Mrs. Lilia summoned, and miss Gillian is waiting for you at the silver moon manor. Also, the fishman war has begun, and Mrs. Lilia asked the commander of Nelson''s army to go back and preside over the military affairs immediately."


    "The fishman war has begun?" Nelson was startled and quickly asked, "Sir, we have been at Mercury manor for many days?"


    "Four months and 11 days, 139 days..." said Victor with a headache. He patronizes the cultivation of secret forms. He hasn''t seen Nicole and them for more than four months, Sylvia and trisley for more than five months, Judy for seven months, and Gillian for more than a year!


    You have to pay all your love debts.

 Chapter 474

    The two twin oaks in the front yard of the Lord''s residence are already luxuriant, and the canopy is like water and moonlight.


    Victor stood in the dark shadow of the oak tree and gently turned his sharp ears. He heard that the bathroom door was pushed open in the Lord''s residence. The high boots went to the master bedroom with the footsteps of the maid. The maid left with a charming voice. The owner of the boots walked into the master bedroom alone, and then there was the sound of closing the door.


    Hearing this, Victor smiled gracefully, arranged his clothes a little, and walked easily to the door of the Lord''s house.


    Gillian Miss chebman''s temper is as hot as her figure. Under her arrogant appearance, she is a soft and delicate heart, just like her beautiful body wrapped in secret silver armor, which also fascinates victor.


    She is a woman among female knights. She has the common characteristics of high-level female knights and women. She is beautiful, sexy, arrogant, powerful, stingy, financial fan, gentle and lovely, attached to a beautiful lover, likes glittering jewelry and glittering kinsol.


    Women need to be coaxed. Miss Gillian, who has been neglected by Victor for a year, especially needs his comfort.


    In Victor''s opinion, it''s easy to make Gillian happy. She is the only lover who will take the initiative to ask Victor for courtship gifts at the dinner table, and she is forthright and aboveboard.


    Who wants Victor to ignore her for a year, she has to bring it to the door herself.


    At this time, as long as you take out high-value jewelry, you can certainly make her happy. You don''t even need to wear it for her personally, and you can save sweet jokes as much as possible.


    Gillian is so easy to coax. She once declared in public: I only give the right to present courtship gifts to my dearest Viscount Randall.


    It''s a pity that Gillian is not a lady. Her lover is more stingy than her.


    I can''t help it, Ben, the master jeweler in brinor Jamin made jewelry himself. The cheapest is 3000 gold sol. If Victor prepared a set of jewelry for Gillian, Sylvia would need five times the value of courtship gifts, as well as Nicole, trisley, Judy, Lilia and Elena sisters... Victor really can''t afford any courtship gifts.


    Fortunately, the palace secret skills from the little Baron''s will side are also effective for Gillian. As long as they avoid the embarrassment at the dinner party and stay alone in the same room, Victor can always clean up Gillian and obey her.


    Victor walked into the Lord''s house alone and ran into two beautiful women with red hair and blue eyes. The twin sisters wore the same color and style dress and high heels, and bent their knees to Victor''s skirt.


    "Welcome home, my Lord."


    The two people were singing, with beautiful red lips and sweet smiles, revealing neat and delicate white shellfish teeth. Victor looked as like as two peas in two pretty pretty faces, and suddenly remembered that he had been separated from Alina for 12 months.


    Victor came forward and hugged Elena with her dimple on the left, touched her delicate and smooth face, smiled and praised, "Elena, baby, you''ve become more beautiful... Alice is as beautiful as you."


    Elena raised her white slender hand, pressed the back of Victor''s hand, rubbed her cheek, and her eyes began to turn red. Alice snorted, angrily grabbed Victor''s other hand and stroked her face.


    Elena did not forget her duty as a close maid. After a moment of tenderness with her husband, she released his hand and said softly, "my Lord, miss chebman visited the silver moon manor and rested in your bedroom."


    "I''m going to see her." Victor smiled apologetically with a slight jaw. Miss chebman was ignored by him for a year. She came to the door today, mostly to talk about the coinage right. Vic should comfort her first.


    Alice''s character is not as clever and gentle as Elena. She wrongly tooted her red lips, turned her green eyes, and said in a charming voice, "Sir, we''ll serve you to bathe."


    This is also the duty of the personal maid.


    "Thank you." Victor nodded with a smile.


    Elena smiled, her white cheeks flushed, and asked the maid to prepare hot water. Alice took Victor''s arm and walked towards the bathroom.


    Under the service of twin sisters, Victor washed simply and quickly, put on a fine linen shirt and trousers, took a crystal candle lamp, and walked alone through the corridor on the fourth floor to the door of the master bedroom.


    Politely tapped on the wooden door. Before Gillian answered, Victor directly opened the door. As soon as he entered the Lord''s bedroom, he looked up and was stunned at the door.


    Gillian leaned against the cowhide sofa and wore a black and bright one-piece lizard skin skirt. The skirt tightly wrapped her body, vividly outlined her round and full chest, thin waist and plump hips, highlighting the thrilling beautiful curve. Long black leather boots were placed next to the sofa, with slender and straight beautiful legs overlapping on the sofa table. The ankles were thin and round, the arches were beautiful, and the pearly toes were swinging playfully. The long legs are full of fiber, and the skin color is like honey. Under the bright and soft candle light, it looks light and sexy. She embraces the towering twin peaks with both hands, and her shawl long hair replaces her once ear length short hair, making her slightly tough temperament charming and moving. Her plump red lips are filled with a sarcastic sneer, and her amber Phoenix eyes squint at the stunned victor.


    Long hair... Hip Wrap Skirt... Victor''s sweet words that had been brewing for a long time disappeared. He blurted out:


    "Why are you wearing this skirt?"


    Miss chebman raised her mouth, showed her snow-white tiger teeth, gently shook her slender index finger, and her voice was hoarse, hidden temptation:


    "I know why your woman likes to wear a dress, because... You can''t tear the spider silk dress!"


    Victor''s slender eyebrows immediately stood up. Spider silk is tough, and junior trainee Knights may not be able to tear off spider silk skirts, let alone victor. The water lizard skin is breathable and waterproof, but it is not known for its tenacity, and the price is not expensive. However, if Victor wants to tear open the water lizard skin, he must use all his strength. After tearing it, he can only be at the mercy of Gillian in a short time.


    Can''t tear it? This is naked ridicule, naked seduction... Good! It''s very Gillian. Although you have long hair for me, your mouth is still as hard as before, revealing the weakness of external strength and internal weakness... Hum, I''ll show you what can be torn!


    The fire started by the Elena sisters has not been extinguished, and Gillian is now adding fuel to the fire. Without saying a word, Victor strode forward, grabbed the low breasted collar of the leather skirt and pulled hard, "bare", Gillian''s charming body was immediately exposed to the air. Victor took the slender waist and long legs of the peerless beauty, kissed the sexy red lips, and blocked half a panic scream in her throat into a soft whisper.


    Gillian was so soft that Victor carried her to the big bed.


    *****************


    The next morning, Gillian wrapped her lover''s body like a beautiful snake and stared at the beautiful face without blinking.


    I love you so much... Gillian smelled Victor''s sober and natural breath and remembered the lingering love all night. She blushed on her cheeks and couldn''t help kissing her lover''s lips.


    Victor opened his eyes, kissed Gillian under him for a long time, smiled and asked, "baby, do you want to get up for breakfast?"


    "Are you going to do morning exercises?" Gillian turned to Victor again, and her slender index finger circled his chest. She didn''t mean to wake him up at all.


    "No... I''m afraid I''ll do something bad to you again."


    "You''ve done something bad to me..."


    Gillian enjoyed her lover''s caress and asked with silky eyes, "last night, I felt the disturbance of water... Did you master the surge talent?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "you''re the first one to know about it."


    Gillian didn''t speak, just held Victor tighter.


    Victor took his hand out of Gillian''s soft arms and picked up his hair. "Hair... Looks good. I like it very much."


    "Yes." Gillian snorted lazily, closed her eyes for fear that Victor would see her joy. After a while, she said faintly: "the fishman war is about to begin. The chebman family hopes you can go all out."


    The fishman war launched by the kingdom of Gambis aims at building a port. It is impossible to completely annihilate the fish people on the river beach in the war. The Lord only needs to mobilize the fish people to the designated river beach battlefield and prevent them from harassing the craftsmen who built the port. The mercenary corps of Randall family is the main force in the seven river beach battlefields in the charge of Renma hill. But these shoal fish men have learned to be smart. As long as they see the infantry array of Randall family, they hide in the river. If Victor wants to bring these fish men up to fight, he must give up the tight infantry array and adopt the traditional wolf pack tactics. This means that the mercenaries will face fierce fighting, and the mercenaries will inevitably suffer casualties, or even casualties, otherwise the fishmen will not go ashore at all.


    Fishmen hide in the Jinshui River. Chebman collar can''t build a wharf, and the port in Renma hill can''t be built either.


    Victor, with deep eyes and a flat voice, said, "the Randall mercenaries spend so much of my kinsol every year, and they will become masters one by one... They don''t dare to bleed hard. What''s the use of them?"


    "Master? How can any superior dare not fight? How can a soldier who is afraid of bloodshed become a vassal master?" Gillian raised her head and asked inexplicably.


    Victor said with a dry smile: "slip of the tongue... In short, I will control casualties, but I will not hesitate to sacrifice!"


    Gillian nodded and asked, "how long haven''t you been to Yeliu city?"


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "what happened to yeliucheng?"


    "Nothing... I heard that the Buryat family is preparing to change a sheriff. Primo Buryat''s uncle and his uncle are very angry about it... What? Didn''t Judy tell you?" Gillian bit her lips, and her beautiful Phoenix eyes twinkled with cunning light.


    Since the death of viscount Buryat and Austin, Judy''s father and brother have covered the sky in Buryat. The power of the mother race is not a good thing for little primo. As primo''s mother, Judy should make plans in advance for her son''s future power. Primo''s parents jumped out and played against their mother. Maybe it was the result of Judy''s Secret guidance.


    Just a sheriff, can you shake my interests in yeliucheng? Since Judy doesn''t ask me for help, why should I intervene in the internal affairs of the Buryat family... Victor was secretly funny and pretended to say calmly: "what does the internal dispute of the Buryat family have to do with me?"


    Gillian''s cunning smile suddenly froze on her face. She originally wanted to help Victor stabilize the situation in yeliucheng as a condition to urge Victor to accept the coinage Commission of the chebman family. She knew that Victor didn''t care about the turmoil in yeliucheng and made the subsequent conversation unsustainable.


    Did he already know that Joshua and Nim were secretly involved in the situation in yeliucheng? His highness Sylvia and Victor must have said hello in advance... Gillian was unhappy and jumped out of bed with a cold face. The ups and downs of the waves made Victor dizzy.


    "You tore my clothes, you must compensate me for a better one!" Gillian said with one hand on her hips in a hard tone.


    Looking at Gillian''s long hair, Victor''s hot eyes softened. She is the first high-ranking female knight to change herself for Victor, and may be the only one.


    The eldest lady of the chebman family is not as shrewd and philistine as she appears. In fact, she is silly and lovely. Especially in front of Victor, her IQ drops sharply, which is no different from those ordinary women in love.


    Generally speaking, Gillian, as the heir of count chebman, should first polish her fighting spirit, experience love, marriage and having children, and then be promoted to the silver rank. The ant army invaded the chebman collar, and the count of chebman was trapped in the blue goose castle, but the count of chebman and his wife did not ask Gillian to be promoted in advance.


    What can a silver female knight who resonates with only 25 elements stand in front of the overwhelming tide of ants?


    But Gillian was secretly promoted to Silver Knight just to save her father. As a result, my father didn''t save it and almost took himself in.


    Gillian and Sophia are diametrically opposed. She is a pretty willful, careless but gentle and delicate silly girl.


    That''s not surprising. Gillian''s parents are great knights who are friendly to water elements. Her mother has a strong character and her father has a feminine character. Count chebman and his wife had a harmonious relationship and a warm family, which had a great impact on Gillian. She is full of beautiful hopes for love, and Victor''s appearance fills the regret of her hasty promotion to Silver Knight. Although she was keen on intriguing with Victor, she never took real advantage.


    Just like this time, Mingming can directly talk about the coinage right. She just wants to mention the entanglement of yeliucheng first and want to exchange it... Isn''t it for fear that the family will beg for a lover? If count chebman knew that his baby daughter negotiated with victor like this, he would be angry with her.


    "Of course, I want to compensate you for a better dress..."


    Victor smiled and didn''t do anything. A green and black air stream condensed out of thin air shot out and hit the golden bell on the table.


    Before long, Elena and Alice came into the bedroom with a set of lingerie and leather armor. They couldn''t help showing their envy when they saw Gillian''s perfect body. Gillian didn''t care about the leakage of her spring. She walked up quickly, grabbed the exquisite black leather armor, and asked in surprise, "this is for me?"


    Victor dressed himself by his maid, went to Gillian, grabbed her small waist and said: "This is the dragon lizard leather armor made of the leather of the double headed dragon lizard itugos, which is 100% compatible with elements. For the great knight, except for the limited service life, the other properties of this leather armor are beyond the ordinary secret silver armor. Your highness Sylvia killed the giant beast itugos, and I asked for an extra piece of leather... I was going to make it when you were promoted to a medium-level Silver Knight A gift to congratulate you. Now... I have to give it to you in advance. "


    "Come on, I''ll put it on for you and see if it fits." Victor gallantly dressed Gillian in underwear and Dragon Skin armor.


    Gillian looked left and right in the mirror. Her gorgeous face was covered with a glow of joy. She tiptoed and suddenly frowned and said, "I''m getting shorter... Why don''t women''s boots have heels?"


    "Baby, this is for your safety." Said Victor softly.


    Gillian turned her head, looked contemptuously at Victor and said disdainfully, "cut... Obviously just want to save dragon lizard skin."


    Victor stared at Gillian''s exaggerated bulging breastplate and said faintly, "save material? Hehe, baby, you think too much."


    Gillian proudly straightened her chest, smiled like flowers and said, "it fits well."


    "Of course, I measured it myself and cut it myself. Can it not fit?" Victor joked.


    Gillian rolled her eyes, leaned into Victor''s arms, put her arms around his neck and asked greasily, "baby, you just said, this is my gift for promotion to the silver middle level?"


    Victor suddenly had a bad feeling. Gillian asked, "then you have to compensate me for a skirt. I don''t ask much. A spider silk dress can make me forgive your rudeness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Victor made a sign to the Elena sisters to leave first. When Elena closed the door, Victor took a copper coin from the drawer of the closet and threw it to Gillian.


    Gillian raised her slender hand, clamped the copper coin in her hand and looked at it carefully. She saw that the copper coin was completely modeled on the copper sol, but it was only half the size and one fifth the thickness of the copper sol.


    "Is this your new copper coin?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "copper pence. Ten copper pence for a copper sol. I lose 15% of the copper material when casting copper pence. The more I cast, the more I lose... How much does the chebman family lose when casting copper sol?"


    "Half."


    Gillian bent a finger and said, "baby, well, I want to say, there''s no need to have two mints at the same time... Are you right?"


    "OK..." Victor looked at Gillian with a smile.


    "No!" Gillian''s face changed greatly. She waved her hand and said fiercely, "don''t think I''ll forge copper pence for you! Don''t even think about it!"


    "I''ll cast copper sol for you." Victor said affectionately.


    "Good!" Miss chebman agreed decisively, reached out her slender hand, patted the back of Victor''s hand, and said with a smile, "you can''t go back... Just tear my clothes."


    "..." Victor kept silent for a few seconds, cleaned up his messy emotions, looked up and said: "Gillian, the financial burden of Randall family is much heavier than that of chebman family. I complete the copper sol casting task of 5 million every year, and I have to lose 385 gold sols every year. This has not calculated the transportation cost of copper mine... If count chebman wants me to mint coins for him, he has to bear the freight of copper ore and half of the coin loss every year."


    "Shall we only pay the shipping fee?"


    Gillian began to be coquettish. When she was coquettish with Victor, her IQ would drop. But miss chebman would never be coquettish with Victor when there were people. Therefore, Victor let the Elena sisters leave first.


    "We sell you copper materials directly, so you can save the cost of smelting copper ore."


    How could Victor agree to such "outrageous" conditions? After refining copper in the fire crystal furnace and casting copper sol, Victor can earn 17% more. The more he casts, the more he earns. Casting money with copper will really lose money.


    "The price of copper is the same as that of copper?" he asked


    Gillian snapped, "how is it possible? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    "If the copper material is pulled over, I still have to smelt it again."


    Victor shook his head and said, "well, the chebman family will supply me unlimited copper ore according to 90% of the market price. I will cast copper sol for you, at least 8 million a year."


    Gillian still wanted to bargain, but Victor kissed her plump and sexy lips.


    "Baby, stop talking. You can''t do it. Go back and ask Lord chebman to see if he agrees." Victor released Gillian, shook his head and said: "The chebman family definitely lost more than half, at least 10%. And I need the copper sol to guarantee the value of copper pence. Count chebman is not afraid of my refusal and took over the task of casting copper sol. However, I collect transaction tax, and I can''t receive yeliucheng, let alone chebman collar. If I lose too much, I''d rather not cast copper pence! The chebman family sells it at 90% Copper mine, you can''t make a loss without making less. If you cast copper sol yourself, you will not only lose money, but also lose the profits of that batch of copper mines. "


    "Honey, tell the count for me that this is the only condition... And the only time." Victor said seriously, "I''d like to give you valuable double headed dragon lizard leather armor, but I don''t want to give way to even a copper sol in terms of family interests."


    Gillian blinked and said with a satisfied smile, "this is the man I like."


    Victor''s heart pounded wildly, especially worried that miss chebman suddenly didn''t want to take advantage of her lover.


    Fortunately, his worry was purely wishful thinking. Gillian hugged victor and turned to the door, but Victor dragged him into her arms.


    "We haven''t seen each other for such a long time... Are you leaving now?"


    "You move so fast." Gillian looked at Victor in surprise. Seeing that he looked unhappy, Gillian smiled and said, "baby, I''ll go back to chebman first and convey your meaning to my father. I''ll come back."


    Wearing the alienated dragon lizard Leather Armor sent by her lover, she can''t wait to run back to deser and ask her parents for a reward. It''s also the style of miss chebman.


    Victor shook his head and said helplessly, "I''ll see you off."


    They boarded the same carriage and drove away from the silver moon manor. Along the way, Gillian was kissed by Victor, her face turned red and refused to take off the dragon lizard skin armor. At the junction of Randall collar and chebman collar, Victor had to leave Miss chebman''s carriage.


    Before leaving, Gillian asked through the window, "honey, the expanded shop in yeliucheng doesn''t have the share of Randall family. You really don''t care?"


    Victor smiled gracefully and waved goodbye to Gillian.


    Watching Gillian''s car drive into chebman''s collar, Victor''s bright smiling face was shrouded in clouds.


    He pondered a little, raised his eyebrows and sneered, pulled the reins and said calmly, "let''s go back."


    Twenty heavily armed swift bird light cavalry surrounded their master and ran to Pinghu Town.

 Chapter 475

    How important is yeliucheng to the Randall family?


    Randall territory is located in the southwest border of the human kingdom. The poor geographical location makes the Randall territory particularly vulnerable to marginalization. If there were no ant man, Victor would rather close the door and immerse himself in development, trying to be carefree. Since Randall''s collar has become the front line against ant people, Victor needs to supplement population, materials and technology to expand the strength of Randall''s collar as soon as possible. The long and narrow Buryat collar is the best bridge between victor and the outside world.


    More than 80% of the trade activities of Randall family took place in yeliucheng. The refugees absorbed by the Randall family also flow into the Randall collar orderly under the guidance of the Buryat family. In order to ensure the long-term stability of the family trade port and the policy of absorbing population, Victor occupied one seventh of the shops in yeliucheng.


    The proportion of shops determines the voice of families in yeliucheng market.


    Considering the golden mission strategy, Victor decided to revitalize the trade of Raven town thousands of miles away. He promoted the establishment of a two headed lizard chamber of Commerce for unified purchase and purchase. However, raven town is too far away from Randall''s collar, and Randall''s bulk commodities are mainly sold through yeliucheng market.


    In principle, the Randall family''s goods are now sold to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, and Victor''s shop in yeliucheng is not very important. But in fact, he still had supplies of skylark mountains and Everglades. These goods must pass through the shops in yeliucheng, sell to free people merchants, flow to the black market in major cities and towns, and finally realize the Eastward Strategy of the golden regiment.


    The Randall family''s loss of the right to speak in the yeliucheng market means the loss of control over free people and businessmen. They can buy goods from shops of other families and resell them. The gold regiment''s Eastward Strategy will completely collapse.


    The Buryat family planned to expand the yeliucheng market. Victor greeted Judy in advance and asked to win one seventh of the new shops to ensure that the proportion of Randall family shops in yeliucheng remained unchanged.


    Today, yeliucheng has convenient transportation, developed trade, abundant materials and dense population. The Buryat family relied on the business of yeliucheng to share the fat and make a lot of money. Victor did not dare to say that it was all his own credit that the Buryat family could have the current situation. He was also the main driving force behind the scenes.


    Gillian suddenly said that the shops in yeliucheng new market did not have the share of Randall family. Victor was surprised, angry and suspicious.


    Why didn''t Judy tell me about the power struggle between the father and mother in the Buryat family?


    Victor first suspected that he had been betrayed by Judy, and then guessed that Judy might be kidnapped.


    Send off Gillian. On the night Victor returned to Pinghu Town, he immediately recalled old John, who was specially responsible for yeliucheng shops and gangs, and asked about the situation of yeliucheng. Old John said that yeliucheng was calm and there was nothing unusual.


    Victor was still worried that in the kingdom of Gambis, the only forces that could frighten count chebman were the royal family and several dukes. The royal family can rule out that count chebman is very close to kite castle. Duke of York and Duke of Wellington have property in wild willow city. They also don''t want outsiders to share the commercial dividends of wild willow city. Then only Duke Nim and Duke Joshua are left. If any of them extend their tentacles into yeliucheng, it will arouse the vigilance of count chebman. Because Yeliu city is too close to Tongcheng. It was the territory that count chebman longed for.


    The question is, if Duke Nim or Duke Joshua wants to participate in the trade of yeliucheng, why not say hello to Heping lake town first?


    It was already clear that they secretly supported primo''s parents to fight for power without telling Mrs. Judy, which was a test for victor. If Victor can''t take effective measures, Judy will be driven out of the Buryat family.


    However, Victor has no energy to deal with yeliucheng now. The timing of their action was just at the beginning of the fishman war.


    The mermaid war in the man horse hill began. The performance of the hired soldiers of the Randall family on the battlefield can only be described as miserable!


    The battered Victor said nothing. He sent Judy away and rushed directly to the main battlefield of the mercenary Corps.


    *********************


    In January of the fire season, the weather is getting hot. The scorching sun baked the earth, and the water level of Jinshui River fell, exposing a large area of sun dried beach. Hundreds of fishermen snatched the bodies of the same kind on the beach, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    On the other side of the beach, Randall''s craftsmen surrounded a safe area with horse and arrow towers. Centurion Alda was in the security zone, shouting at a group of mercenaries with black cloth tied to his left arm:


    "My equipment is the same as yours. I don''t have hard armor. I don''t have a shield. I don''t have a fish man! I don''t have a helmet. I don''t have a fish man! I don''t have any boots, hard armor, hard leg armor... They only have scales that can''t stop the fine iron spear, only teeth that can''t bite the hard armor, and funny brains and short stature! It is no more difficult for a soldier to deal with three fish people at the same time than to kill three big fish. "


    Alda pointed to the arrow tower and shouted, "see... This is the arrow tower. What we have to do is very simple. Go to the beach to kill the fish man, then return to the range of the arrow tower to rest, then kill the fish man, and then return to rest... Isn''t it very simple? Some people can''t do such a simple thing well! Or some people shrink back and kill their brothers!"


    The centurion''s eyes flushed and his face roared ferociously: "I''m talking about you ''black belts''! You are as weak as maggots in the cesspit and as disgusting as abscesses on the cow''s ass... bah!"


    Alda spat on the ground, walked back and forth in front of the deserters murderously, and sneered, "do you know why I chose you to join my team? Because killing you is easier than killing fish people! If you dare to escape, I will kill you all from the back like killing rabbits, and then my squadron can return to rest!"


    Alda''s eyes made the "black belts" pale and tremble.


    "Fortunately, you have met the kind Master Randall. Even if you are killed by me, the master will keep your reputation, bury you in the family cemetery and give your family ten mu of land! If I say, you cowards don''t deserve such treatment!"


    Alda pulled out a soldier with a red belt on his arm and shouted, "he was wearing a black belt like you yesterday. Today, he has changed into a red belt!"


    "Soldier, tell these bastards how you took off the black belt?"


    "Obey the order, the black belt first rushes up to the fisherman, and finally returns. As long as you don''t sell your comrades in arms, you can take off the black belt!" The soldier raised his chest and answered loudly. He paused and said with a smile, "if you are killed by a fishman, you can also take off the black belt."


    "That''s right! Whether you are dead or alive, you can take off the black belt as long as you are brave." Alda laughed, patted the soldier on the shoulder and shouted, "warrior, tell these poor people how you wear a red belt?"


    "I killed six fishermen yesterday. The army commander personally tied a red belt for me and rewarded me with a silver sol!" Said the soldier proudly.


    "Do you hear me? If you kill five fish, you are qualified to wear a red belt! You can get a reward of five copper sols for each fish! There are copper sols everywhere on the beach, waiting for everyone to pick them up!"


    Some people in the "black belt" began to shine their eyes and were eager to try.


    Alda''s voice became hoarse. He untied his water bag, raised his head, poured a few mouthfuls, wiped his mouth, and scolded in a low voice: "shouting to these idiots is more tired than killing fish people." After a pause, he continued to shout, "the brave man takes off the black belt, and the brave and wise man wears the red belt. What is wisdom? Trust your comrades in arms, protect your comrades in arms, rely on your comrades in arms, and use what you have learned! Do you understand?"


    "I understand!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Alda put on his helmet, picked up his shield and one handed halberd, and led 90 soldiers across the security line to the beach position. The other two hundred teams were ready to follow. All the "black belts" form a combat formation and are at the front of the team.


    When the fishermen on the beach saw the invaders, they rushed over with squeaking and shouting. The two sides collided and fought each other, and the fish man''s blood soon dyed the beach red. As the mercenaries came close, more fish appeared in the river, and the battle became anxious. The "black belt" who served as the commando began to suffer casualties. Those who turned and fled were ruthlessly killed by the three centurions and their guards without exception.


    On the arrow tower of the camp, Nelson held two pure gold battle axes, looked at the battle below, and said with a happy smile: "I''m comfortable to see those ''black belts'' killed! It''s good to have all the cowards who killed their comrades in arms dead!"


    "Much better than ten days ago."


    Wearing pure gold armor, Nicole turned her eyes to Victor nearby, smiled and said, "honey, you still have a way."


    Mercenaries are better than fishmen in strength, intelligence, equipment, martial arts and organization, but the cowardice and incompetence of recruits are also unexpected.


    The fish man will not run out of the beach, and the fish man war is not aimed at exterminating the fish people. The human army fully controls the intensity and frequency of combat. According to the principle, 500 mercenaries are enough to control a river beach and fight with fishmen. The actual situation was that the mercenaries collapsed on the spot when they saw the dense fishermen jumping ashore from the river. They can''t even escape. How can deserters who push each other and squeeze into a group run across the river beach?


    Fishmen have always been more and more crazy. A brigade of 500 people died, and all officers and auxiliary alchemy soldiers above Centurion were killed. Nicole and Nelson had to kill the fish man in person.


    Mercenary''s rule: flee before battle and be beheaded according to the crime!


    How? If you really want to kill, 500 people''s brigade will die, and more than 3000 mercenaries will be finished immediately. If you don''t cut... It''s even worse!


    The first thing Victor did when he arrived at the beach position was to take the deserters out, tie them with black cloth belts, integrate them into other 100 squadrons and force them to act as cannon fodder. The mercenaries experienced several fierce battles, the deserters almost died, and the survivors changed.


    Ten days after the war, more than 400 mercenaries were killed and injured, of which more than 200 were deserters killed by officers. This figure is quite amazing, but it is insignificant in every battle. On the tenth day, the morale of the mercenary Corps was finally stabilized, the combat effectiveness was greatly improved, and the number of casualties per day was controlled within a dozen.


    Victor shot a ferocious Fishman 800 meters away, put down his long bow and said: "this Fishman war will last for at least 5 or 6 years... So far, the compensation for the victims of the mercenary Corps has cost me more than 4000 kinsol and nearly 4000 mu of closed land."


    Nelson lowered his head and muttered, "if I say, those deserters don''t deserve a pension..."


    "Pension! Of course... The land is still mine. The pension will still flow into the family treasure house, but the mercenary Corps is no longer the mercenary." Victor looked at the mercenaries who killed the enemy bravely and said with a smile, "bring all the mercenaries here and let them take turns."


    Nicole''s heart moved and asked softly, "honey, are you leaving?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "last night, pastor Dane of Pinghu Town church sent someone to show me the letter of the priest stationed in yeliucheng. I already know that Duke Nim and Duke Joshua conspired against our Randall family... I''m going to go to Rose Manor to talk about it with Sylvia."


    Nicole said anxiously, "madam, if you don''t remind you, there must be something difficult for her..."


    Just then, one eyed longgru boarded the arrow tower, saluted victor and Nicole, and panted: "Sir, Reverend Dane sent a summons. Master Miller heard about the black belt and wants to settle with you... Reverend Dane can''t stop Miller. He asked you to find a way."


    Nelson''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "Sir, don''t let father Miller run over!"


    Victor smiled and turned to Nicole and said, "I''ll go back first... What should you do or what! Anyway, those people are vassal soldiers who died in the war."

 Chapter 476

    The chapel in the center of Pinghu Town has been demolished, and the church square has become a large construction site. Thousands of craftsmen sweat on the construction site against the scorching sun.


    Randall led the construction of the cathedral, and the villagers of each village scrambled to help. For believers, even building a brick for the holy church is their own glory. They will not ask for even a copper Sol''s salary.


    The Church never worries about manpower and wages when building churches, but the building materials and the accommodation of craftsmen must be borne. Viscount Randall undertook the construction materials and food expenses of the cathedral project, which alone saved the church more than 200000 kinsol.


    According to the architectural plan, Randall Cathedral takes limestone as the cornerstone and green brick as the main material. It covers a total area of 19000 square meters and can be used for more than 30000 people to hold mass at the same time. The prayer hall is 41 meters wide and 102 meters long, and the highest vault in the middle is 45 meters.


    The main part of the church is expected to be completed in five years. The rest is the carving of appearance features, including pointed arches, pilasters, crystal windows and more than 100 minarets pointing to the sky. The highest is 97 meters high, second only to the 126 meter high silver and white tower and the 147 meter high El Shenghui cathedral. In addition, there are thousands of statues of different shapes and sizes inside and outside the cathedral, and murals are painted on the vault. The complete completion of the cathedral will take at least fifty years.


    The overall architectural scheme of Randall cathedral was designed by Victor himself. It emphasizes to accommodate believers from all levels to pray together. It is gorgeous, solemn and has a warm secular atmosphere. It integrates the functions of preaching, playing, art and knowledge collection and medical assistance. It secretly caters to the needs of closed land centralization and is the first in the world.


    Victor spent a lot of money and spent decades building Randall cathedral. In addition to his own political purpose, he also wanted to learn from the accumulated knowledge of the church for a long time.


    Father Miller listened to Victor''s design, and his old face turned into a flower. His favorite thing now is to walk around the construction site every day.


    Today, the workers did not see the familiar figure of father Miller.


    A carriage full of military supplies stopped on the road outside Pinghu Town, and the coachman looked at the two priests who were pulling at a loss. Several chapel attendants secretly laughed nearby.


    Wearing the fourth level priest''s robe, Dane grabbed Miller''s arm and said to the coachman with dignity and kindness: "believers, the soldiers fighting in the front need these materials. You should hurry on the road to avoid being punished by your Excellency the Legion commander!"


    Remembering the consequences of being late, the coachman immediately shrunk his neck, hurriedly urged his horse and shouted, "two pastors, I''ll go first!"


    "Hey... Don''t go, take me, take me with you..."


    Miller managed to break away from Reverend Dane''s entanglement and chased forward for a few steps. Seeing that the carriage was moving faster and faster without any sign of slowing down, he had to stop, turn around and scold Reverend Dane angrily: "Dane! I''m the stationed priest led by Randall, and you''re my assistant!"


    As Dane tidied up his wrinkled priest''s robe, he said slowly, "Lord Miller, you are the resident priest led by Randall, and I am your assistant priest."


    "What about my carriage?" Miller pointed to Dane''s nose and shouted, "the garrison priest wants to go out. You get my carriage!"


    "The church carriage is broken and is being repaired." Reverend Dane spread out his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Good!" Father Miller smiled angrily, nodded and said, "if the carriage is broken, I''ll go by myself. As long as I want to go, there''s no place I can''t go." Then he waved to the two chapel attendants, "come and walk with me to the beach position. What the teacher is best at is walking on two legs. You two little guys have to learn to walk on two legs... There are a lot of things to pay attention to."


    The two chaperones looked at each other and trotted after the old priest. Dane and his church attendants followed, and he earnestly advised: "Lord Miller, you and I are missionary priests. During the war, we have no right to interfere in the affairs of the combat priest. Since the combat priest Marka didn''t ask for our help, we shouldn''t give up the duties of the missionary priest. If we leave without permission, Randall''s church will be in a mess... No one treats the patients, no one organizes the believers to pray... The lamb can''t find a shepherd They will only think that an all-out war has taken place in the Randall leadership. Not only will there be serious problems in the operation of the Randall leadership, but once the people flee, the consequences will be unimaginable! "


    Father Miller''s walking speed obviously slowed down. Dane struck while the iron was hot and said bitterly: "there are 100000 people under Randall''s leadership! It is the responsibility entrusted by our Lord to the garrison priest of Randall''s leadership to appease these 100000 lambs. Do you want to leave 100000 lambs and make them panic? Let them flee and lead to irreparable disaster?"


    Miller finally stopped, hesitated and said, "don''t you still have you?"


    "How can I compare with you... Randall parish was founded by you. Before the Pope left, he presided over the big church in Pinghu Town. He personally handed over the power battle to you in front of tens of thousands of believers." Reverend Dane smiled and flattered, and said, "during the war, the stationed priests are not allowed to leave the church without authorization... This is a rule and tradition. As long as believers see you in Pinghu Town church, they will know that this is still a place of holy light."


    Miller frowned and murmured, "how could it be so troublesome? I didn''t have such rules when I was a priest in other places."


    Active war and all-round defense war are completely two natures. The fishman war launched by the kingdom of Gambis is an aggressive active war. The Lord has heirs, and the stationed priests have deputy priests. They can leave the territory or parish during the active war.


    Reverend Dane deliberately confused the concept. Miller didn''t know the specific rules, but he knew that Dane didn''t tell the truth. But Miller also admitted that Dane''s statement made some sense. Father Miller stopped because he knew Victor was coming.


    Dane wanted to persuade again, but the sound of fast birds came from afar. Before long, viscount Randall, surrounded by dozens of fast bird cavalry, ran to the two priests.


    "Lord Dane, I want to talk to master Miller alone."


    Victor jumped off the fast bird and gave Reverend Dane a friendly wink with a smile.


    Dane nodded knowingly and beckoned all the church attendants to leave.


    "Alert." At Victor''s command, the swift bird light cavalry dispersed one after another.


    Victor took father Miller for a few steps into the woods by the side of the road, loosened his arm and said with a smile: "Dane has been a church attendant under Clement''s crown for 10 years and an assistant under bishop Perot for 12 years. He has been a fourth level priest since he was less than 45 years old. He can be said to have a bright future. The Pope''s students are now your assistant, which shows how much your face is."


    "It''s not a day for the church to supervise the clergy." Father Miller asked expressionless, "the divine priest needs supervision. Does the Lord want to supervise?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "the Lord is under the supervision of the stationed priest. But what if we have different views? Should we talk about it?"


    "Talk!" Father Miller snorted, found a stump and sat down. He asked angrily, "just talk about those ''black belts''."


    Victor said with a faint smile, "first, what do you want."


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Father Miller said confidently, "I''m learning how to be a resident priest. Do you want me to learn only from Dane, or do you want me to learn from you?"


    This reason is simply too strong.


    Victor couldn''t refuse to be a teacher for a powerful dependant. He excitedly pulled out his long sword, drew a simple map on the grass and said: "Fish people are stupid and brainless. When they encounter strong enemies on the beach, they will hide in the river, gather more companions and drive away the invaders on the beach. It is according to the habits of fish people that we launch the riverbank fish man war and build a port."


    "There are endless fishermen in Jinshui River, but the conditions of the Gambis river bank are unique. The endless hills divide the river bank into large and small beaches. The area of the beaches limits the number of fishermen. Randall owns more than a dozen beaches, and only 8 beaches can be used for fishermen. One of them is the sluice port, and the largest of the other 7 beaches can only accommodate more than 5000 fishermen , the smallest more than 2000 fish people. "


    "What we have to do is simple." Victor drew a line on the ground and said: "The fishermen will not leave the beach. We build simple fortifications and camps outside the beach, which is the so-called safety line. The soldiers leave the safety line, enter the beach, drive the fishermen into the river, wait for them to summon the same species in the water to rush ashore, and then return to the safety line. After the fishermen are dispersed, the soldiers attack again. As a result, the fishermen in Randall''s River are killed in these seven beach battlefields Attraction. The fishermen in the river rushed to the battlefield and had no time to attend to them. At this time, more than 10000 young and strong employees in the control gate and the beach seized the time to build earth dams along the river to create topographic conditions for the construction of the port. "


    "The soldiers of the tusk Legion stand in a line, armed with spears and hemp rope tied around their waist, to prevent the hired workers from being dragged into the river by the fishmen. Even if the protection measures are careful, so far, one soldier and two hired workers have been dragged into the river by the fishmen... The more relaxed the soldiers in charge of attracting the fishmen, the greater the casualties borne by the hired workers and Guard soldiers..." At this point, Victor slowed down and laughed at himself: "compared with them, my mercenaries are playing games! When we fully grasp the battlefield initiative, I don''t know how those idiots collapsed?"


    "When they saw thousands of fishermen rushing up, they didn''t listen to orders, threw the officers on the beach, turned and ran." Victor stretched out four fingers and said bitterly, "my three centurions, a captain and their guards died in the whole war! The captain still followed my War Bear veterans for nearly six years... Of course, they are incompetent in running the army and deserve to die."


    "Damn my officers, should those deserters die?"


    "This is not your excuse to force them to die!"


    Father Miller jumped up and said bitterly: "they were just farmers two years ago. The performance of other mercenary groups may not be better than them. You should give them an equal opportunity..."


    "I gave them the opportunity to atone for their sins... Tie black belts, charge ahead and retreat behind. When they died in the war, I gave them pensions, granted fields and buried them in the family cemetery. When they survived, I treated them equally and rewarded them for their achievements."


    Victor said coldly, "I am confident that no Lord will do better than me... Soldiers fishing people are like playing a risky confrontation game, but for the Lord, this is a real war."


    "This war will last for several years until the port and shipyard are built. Every war camp consumes the Lord''s armaments, materials and food every day. If the main legion of Dodo kingdom is still stationed in the front line of Minsk fortress, Gambis Kingdom has no ability to trouble the fishmen. This is not a war. What is it?"


    "Since it''s a war, fish people don''t care. You were a refugee or a soldier two years ago." Victor said with a smile, "fish people don''t care. What do I care? I didn''t force them to join the mercenary Corps... They eat and drink for nothing every day, and get military pay. They become selfish refugees in case of war. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    Miller opened his mouth, stuck his neck and said, "isn''t there a better way? That guy Nelson led the troops in the beginning, and they won''t be deserters."


    "You''ve been a priest in the Eastern League for many years. Haven''t you heard of the fishman butcher?"


    Victor shook his head, sighed and explained, "it''s easy for a knight to kill a fish man. If he kills too many, he will become a fish man butcher. The fish man will take the initiative to avoid the fish man butcher. If they don''t go ashore, the fish man war will fail... This is not the worst. The fish man butcher will occupy the beach for a long time, and the fish people will give birth to the fish man Lord."


    Victor frowned and said, "the fishman Lord is powerful and has tactical wisdom. I have witnessed the fishman Lord quietly assemble tens of thousands of fishmen and annihilate more than 2000 ant people at one time. Fortunately, it was killed by the ant leader, otherwise we would be in big trouble."


    "This is the experience summed up by the Borui people with their life and blood." Victor smiled at father Miller, shook his head and said, "so I dare not fight with the fish man again in the later stage. The fish man will run away when he sees the ''monster''. If they are forced to hurry and get a fish Lord out, my infantry array will be completely annihilated by the fish man."


    The divine family member was silent for a few seconds and cried reluctantly, "it''s good for me to put two divine skills..."


    Victor''s eyes coagulated and said half tentatively, "old man, we all know what Randall understands..."


    "Oh, boy, tell me, Randall, what do you understand?" The God of the Lord of glory asked back with a smile.


    Victor gave a dry cough, changed the subject and said: "No matter what happens in the future, if we have a port, we can escape to the southern continent. But the mercenary soldiers still have to face stronger enemies. In your eyes, every mercenary is an object that needs redemption. What I see is an army. The army is a whole. If we want to redeem an army, we must remove the impurities. Only in this way can the army protect us Protect yourself and protect the people. "


    "High sounding." Miller laughed, pointed to victor and said: "Why don''t you let Caligula go to the battlefield? You know he will be a deserter, and you don''t want to kill him. So you also have selfishness. How can you decide the fate of the ''black belt''? How can those officers decide the fate of the ''black belt''? Can you guarantee that none of them deliberately delay the retreat so that the ''black belt'' can die?"


    "I... I don''t know." Victor shook his head solemnly, pressed his lips and said, "I don''t think anyone can be truly selfless... Everyone should be responsible for their decisions. I don''t regret my decisions, that''s all."


    "No regrets?"


    Father Miller shook his head, looked pitifully and said, "child, you are far from ''no regret''... If you want to learn ''no regret'', you must first learn ''unhappy''."


    Victor reached his heart and asked cautiously, "what is learning to be unhappy?"


    "I''m not happy now!"


    Father Miller said with a straight face, "I want to go to the beach battlefield. No one in the world can stop me! Neither can your wife! But I didn''t go. I''m here to learn from you, so you''re happy, I''m not happy! You say, did you make me unhappy, or did I make myself unhappy?"


    It''s funny for a wrinkled, thin old man to discuss his unhappiness with the knight Lord. But if a Holy Spirit priest says he is "unhappiness", it''s another matter.


    Victor smiled and said, "who can make you unhappy? Of course, you make yourself unhappy..."


    Miller glanced sideways at Victor and said, "it''s easy for me to make myself happy, but it''s difficult to make myself ''unhappy''. Your wife also makes herself ''unhappy''... One day, you''ll be qualified to have a good talk with me when you''re strong enough to be free and stick to ''unhappy''."


    Victor''s heart jumped a few times and asked nervously, "you... You know what my problem is? Can you help me? No, no, you should help me, right? No one is talking to you. How lonely you are."


    Father Miller''s muddy old eyes lit up a white gold glow, looked up and down at Victor, and said contemptuously, "isn''t it the withering of blood?"


    Victor was surprised, then looked eagerly at the old priest and said, "then help me treat it!"


    Father Miller walked to Pinghu Town with his hands on his back and without looking back. "How can there be such a good thing in the world? When you come back from the Rose Manor, I have a problem for you to solve... You make me happy first, and then I''ll help you."

 Chapter 477

    Father Miller has no spare children. He is qualified.


    Victor didn''t say he was going to Rose Manor, Miller knew. This was the first time he showed his foresight in front of Victor, which was equivalent to admitting to Victor that he was a priest at the holy domain level.


    In the conversation between the two, Miller revealed too much information.


    Even if Sylvia can kill Miller face to face, she can''t stop a prescient Holy Spirit priest. Victor couldn''t stop it. The Holy Spirit priest can make mercenaries brave and indomitable by using his magic in front of mercenaries. For example, if the mercenary Corps is announced to be dissolved on the spot, no one can be held accountable for the mercenary''s escape.


    This is a world of divine manifestation, and mortals'' faith in the Lord of glory is unbreakable. If Miller did, Victor was still staring. Miller did not do so. He released full goodwill to victor and made it clear that he would not interfere with his secular regime.


    Miller didn''t do it today and will never do it again. He is not using the reputation of the Holy Spirit priest, but his own way.


    The dependents made it clear that they were learning from Victor, although they were unhappy.


    Victor understood Miller''s "unhappiness" as the self-restraint of the strong in the holy land.


    The key point is not "restraint" but "self". Self-restraint is equivalent to stable self. It''s like a strong watchdog. It eats and sleeps, sleeps and eats. It barks and bullies the little bitch. It''s happy. It throws a meat bone in the past, and it immediately spits out its tongue.


    You can''t regret until you''re unhappy. A silly dog doesn''t regret after talking about what?


    People who lose themselves will be manipulated by the outside world, which is no different from stupid dogs. No one can restrain the strong need more self-discipline, because the strong who indulge themselves are more likely to be coveted and used by those who want to. The first emperor of ancient China was brilliant and powerful. Wasn''t he fooled around by alchemists? The so-called immortality is like teasing the flesh and bones of a silly dog.


    The problems faced by dependent priests are more serious. The holy light of the glorious Lord is essentially the strong desire of believers to redeem themselves. So miller wants to redeem the black belt. If he does, he will be happy, but he will lose himself and be assimilated by the light.


    Miller said to victor, "one day, when you are strong enough to make yourself ''unhappy'', you are qualified to have a good talk with me."


    This sentence contains too many meanings.


    Miller had never had in-depth communication with Victor before he set up the supreme creator lighthouse and created the secret method of spiritual blood. This means that Miller did not come for Victor himself. He valued the new ideas brought by Victor. In the eyes of the Holy Spirit priest, Victor himself is not fundamentally different from ordinary believers. But when Victor went his own way, everything was different.


    After the logical deduction of x-3, father Miller''s meaning is as follows:


    First, our level is completely different. I will not interfere in the secular world, nor will I allow extraordinary forces at the same level to interfere in the evolution of the secular world. You''re just a Lord. If you want to borrow my power, there''s no door.


    Second, you are on the right path and may become a strong man at the holy land level. I still have to be eroded by the holy light, afraid of losing myself and becoming a puppet of the holy light. What kind of attention and covet will you attract once you touch the upper law? If you can restrain yourself and stick to your heart, we can cooperate. On the contrary, if you lose yourself and become a puppet of some kind of existence, I have to kill you.


    Third, your current weakness is that your eyes are high and your hands are low. I can''t reveal any secrets now. You help me solve the problem, and I can help you solve the problem. If you insist on yourself, you can''t superstitious prophecy. I refuse your temptation.


    Stick to yourself in order to control your destiny. Victor witnessed the ancient alchemists enslave alchemists from the level of will. What he feared most was the manipulation of unknown existence. Therefore, he would rather give up the extraordinary power of the sun elves and go his own way. Miller almost clearly told Victor that his purpose was to save the human race and would not affect Victor''s choice.


    This is based on the inevitable result of Randall''s family development model and Miller''s demand that Victor adhere to himself.


    The words of God''s dependents made Victor full of confidence in his future.


    At least, he can help me solve the problem of blood withering.


    The inspired Viscount Randall showed great courage in the Rose Queen''s boudoir. Shy trisley couldn''t stand the joint bullying of two bad guys and simply "fell asleep". Sylvia was so happy that she took her lover out of the bedroom to enjoy the night view of Rose Manor.


    The light moonlight, like gauze and mist, permeates the quiet back garden. Victor held Sylvia and sat on the swing rattan chair, enjoying the quiet tenderness.


    Sylvia put her head on her lover''s shoulder and smiled softly, "Dear Victor, you are faster than I expected."


    "Fast what?" Victor was confused.


    "Surge... I thought it would take you ten years to master surge."


    Sylvia stretched out her beautiful white palm, gently stirred the invisible moonlight, and the cool empty water elements poured into Victor''s body, which gave him a boost.


    "What makes you decide to embrace the moon elf blood?" Sylvia turned her head and looked at Victor. Her blond hair fell naturally, her watery eyes were like a blue lake, and her crystal clear red lips aroused a sweet smile.


    I can''t tell you Victor looked confused and proud: "I don''t know... In short, I now have the power of knights, and those high-level female Knights won''t tease me easily."


    "Baby, just the opposite." Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled, and her silver bell voice was full of joy, "The silver female knight can clearly feel the changing law of the element sea during the process of breeding golden blood offspring, which is equivalent to half stepping into the golden level. You master the surge, which means that the void water element is purifying your moon elf blood all the time. This process is irreversible... You are only short of the wind language talent from the golden blood. In the past, the high-level female knight was forced by my pressure, Tease you at most. Now, I can''t control them. "


    Irreversible? Irreversible... How is this possible?


    Seeing that Victor was a little distracted, Sylvia provoked Liu Mei and asked with concern, "honey, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t this good news?"


    Victor restrained his mind, covered his head and said, "good news and bad news are twins."


    "The bad news is that you can''t get a female Knight pregnant. Your offspring are destined to be few." Sylvia pecked Victor''s lips and smiled, "if you awaken the blood of the sun elves, only the female Golden Knight can give birth to your offspring... And me."


    Victor cried and said, "this seems to be good news, too."


    "Of course." Sylvia puffed her red lips and raised her chin, proud and proud. Soon she put her arms around Victor''s neck and giggled again.


    After a moment of tenderness, Victor said, "honey, I want to talk to you about yeliucheng."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded, sat up straight, lifted her hair gracefully behind her shoulders, stared at Victor with blue eyes and asked softly, "I''m your wife, right?"


    "No doubt." Victor''s cool jaw.


    Sylvia thought about it and said gently, "honey, I don''t need to know everything about what happened at silver moon manor, but if you are close to those people, Elena, Alice, Lilia and Nicole will report to me."


    "In fact, I don''t want to interfere with your personal feelings. But silver blood and gold blood are not small things. If someone wants to get it, someone wants to destroy it. I don''t care about your former lovers, including Catherine. Later..." Sylvia said with a smile: "in the future, who do you want to become a partner with, do you need the consent of your wife?"


    There has never been pure love between Lords. Victor''s choice of any female knight as a partner will inevitably form a political marriage. Political life is treacherous. It''s normal to sacrifice a high-level female knight and murder a golden blood.


    Sylvia''s request was not too much, and even wronged herself. Victor raised his hands and said with a bitter smile, "I have you enough. Don''t give me any more trouble... Even if you promise others, I won''t agree."


    "Then I''ll make it clear. When your blood is stable, you can only give priority to the high-level female Knight of the man horse hill." Sylvia glared at Victor and said angrily, "they won''t murder you! Even if you refuse them, they need emotional comfort before they hit the element sea... Well, it''s best to be pregnant with children of golden blood."


    Victor was very big and said angrily, "we talk about wild willow city. Why do we talk about blood again?"


    Sylvia blinked and said wrongfully, "we are talking about wild willow city... You first met Gillian and invited Mrs. Judy as a guest. I knew you came to Rose Manor to talk about wild willow city with me."


    "Honey, don''t blame Elena for informing me... In case you are hurt, I have to know who to take revenge on, don''t I? It''s a big deal. You buy trisley, let her watch me for you, and then tell you." Sylvia said with a narrow smile, "otherwise, I live in silver moon manor, or you live in Rose Manor?"


    The wife''s request to live with her husband is natural. This proposal can''t be answered.


    Victor nodded solemnly and said, "let''s talk about wild willow city. Duke Nim and Duke Joshua joined hands against me. Don''t you know?"


    Sylvia snorted like a grudge, and asked softly, "how do you know?"


    "Father Dane has a wide range of contacts. He helped me ask the priest stationed in yeliucheng." Victor replied.


    "Dane?" Sylvia nodded and said thoughtfully, "Clement''s student is also unlucky. After so many years, she could have presided over Randall''s educational administration, but she met the divine dependents... Who can only supervise him."


    Victor looked at Sylvia in shock and stammered, "you... This, Reverend Miller is a God?"


    "Don''t make a fuss." Sylvia glanced at Victor and said, "the second level priest can come back from the dead. What is it that he is not a God?"


    "Clement had told me before he left that Miller was a dependent."


    Sylvia paused, frowning and sighing: "According to Clement, there are strong and weak divine dependents. Of course, the strongest divine dependents are the first Pope Enoch. Pastor Miller is probably also the top divine dependents, and he can be regarded as the top wizard in the era of divine choice... However, from Enoch down, the powerful divine dependents are some particularly depressed guys. They have been silent in history, but the Church believes that the strong divine dependents The object of the confrontation is not in the real world. Clement told me not to care about Miller''s existence, let alone provoke him. "


    Sylvia said, "I agree with Clement because I have personal experience. The stronger the strength, the greater the pressure, and miller can''t deviate from the path of redemption."


    Victor asked with burning eyes, "why did Clement tell you this?"


    "He wants to strengthen our determination to build Hong Kong''s South expansion." Sylvia smiled and explained, "Miller came as soon as the ant tide was over... Clement thoroughly checked the records of the Privy Council''s dispatch of priests. Miller was elected to Randall''s collar by coincidence, and then stayed inexplicably... You also contributed."


    "Know what that means?"


    Sylvia opened her red lips and spit out a word: "great prophecy."


    It is said that the great prophecy is not within the divination system. It is the supreme divination that only the Pope and the Pope can master. It has the great power to follow the word. The Pope and the pope must pay a huge price to shorten their life when they use the great language. Miller must have a reason to use the great prophecy in order to stay under Randall.


    "Don''t worry." Sylvia''s eyes became dark and unpredictable and said softly, "if the great prophecy involves me, or you... I will feel it."


    "On the contrary, those low-level secular means give me a headache. Pastor Miller obviously doesn''t have... That ability."


    Sylvia shook her head, dispelled the Pope, nahtigal and nivist from her mind and said to victor, "don''t provoke Miller. It''s also a good thing for him to stay in Randall''s collar... Let him go."


    Victor settled down, nodded and asked, "what do Nim and Duke Joshua want to do? Since you know, why don''t you tell me?"


    Sylvia sighed gently, shook her head and said, "honey, the York family is now the queen of Gambis."


    "What do you mean?" Asked victor in confusion.


    "That means everything in Gambis is back to normal... The Duke doesn''t have to look at the Viscount''s face."

 Chapter 478

    The history of Joshua and Nim family can be traced back to the early days of the RAND empire. Their ancestors followed the augustian family to open up territory in the Sancha River Basin of brinor and jointly founded the kingdom of Gambis. The two families have survived for thousands of years, and the profound details are beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    How old is the Randall family? By April of this year''s windy season, Victor had only been through for six years. Strictly speaking, the Randall family has a history of less than five years. Compared with the Duke family with a thousand years of heritage, it is simply a newborn.


    Human sociality determines the pyramid like social structure. Just like a group of ancient apes, individuals cannot survive and must rely on the strength of the group to reproduce. If one of the members of the ethnic group wants to go east and the other wants to go west, the ethnic group will not exist. At this time, the strongest ancient ape will use violence to make other members yield. With the growth of the ancient ape population, the individual violence of the ancient ape leader is not enough to maintain the integrity of the population, and the leader needs help. There are upper, middle and lower classes in the ethnic group. The ancient ape group evolved into the human kingdom, and the violent rule of the stratum will lead to the internal struggle of "the princes will be kind and peaceful". The human kingdom also needs the rule of class thought.


    Violence, class and thought are the ruling tools of the human kingdom and form the rules of the political game.


    If Victor''s armed forces are unmatched, he must make the rules of the game himself. But Victor knew how weak the Randall family was.


    The Randall family with shallow background lacks a reliable middle class. Randall claims to be 100000 people. In fact, half of the 100000 people build fortresses and ports under the command of Baron phinex, which are managed by the vassals of the York family. The Randall family can''t control such a large population.


    Look who the middle class Victor promoted is? War Bear mercenaries, farmers, refugee leaders, free traders... Look at the middle class of the Duke family... Knights who naturally ignite the fire of their hearts.


    Can a Knight Commander be the same as a mercenary commander?


    Victor has begun to train his little knights, but it will take time. Now and in the future, he must rely on and respect the rules of the political game of the human kingdom.


    In the pyramid like social structure, there is no reason for superiors to kneel and lick subordinates. The Duke certainly didn''t have to look at the Viscount''s face.


    In the past, the Auguste family had a political confrontation with the divine knights. Victor served as a bridge between the two sides, and the great lords of the kingdom were polite to him. Now, when York and Auguste married, Victor''s political aura naturally disappeared. Duke Nim and Duke Joshua can directly contact Jinshui city for anything. There is no need to say hello to Viscount Randall. This is called the principle of political reciprocity.


    Victor quickly adjusted his mind and said mockingly, "after standing in front of the dragon for a long time, I thought I was a dragon."


    "Very wise, but I don''t like it."


    Sylvia gently pushed victor and said angrily, "you are a member of the dragon."


    "Then why did you hide it from me? What benefits did they give you?" Victor asked coldly.


    Whatever the attempts of Duke Nim and Duke Joshua, they acted according to the rules, and Victor had nothing to say. But it was too much for Rose Manor to hide from him.


    Looking at Victor''s cold face, Sylvia felt both love and hate.


    As a female divine knight, Sylvia couldn''t find a better partner than victor. She gave victor the greatest freedom for fear that he would deviate from the blood nature of the moon elves. Victor got into a lot of romantic debt outside, and Sylvia endured it. At present, the laissez faire training strategy has worked.


    As the head of a great power, Sylvia hated the Lord of the outer encirclement. At the beginning, the small lords outside the York family, relying on the reputation of divine knights, ran roughshod over the outside, got into trouble and asked the York family to deal with the aftermath. Sylvia drove them all away, leaving none. Viscount Randall is brilliant and countless times better than those idiots, but his political sense is too slow, he always likes to cut first and then play, and his destructiveness is countless times better than those idiots.


    Don''t worry about him. I''m afraid to kill his talent. Anyway, his lethality is really amazing.


    Sylvia''s teeth sometimes itch when she thinks of what Victor has done.


    Victor shot the Silver Knight Austin of the kingdom for a small matter. Which is more important, the dead knight or the living knight? As long as victor showed his popular talent, Austin would surrender at that time. Wild willow city now, what will happen, but the York family can harvest the young primo.


    The problem of shooting the Silver Knight of the kingdom was solved, and Victor secretly created a golden regiment. Sylvia had to readjust her family strategy.


    You kept a lot of things from me. Now you still have the face to blame me for not telling you? No, you have to beat this guy... Sylvia lowered her eyes and smiled softly: "Half a month ago, bishop Perot showed me the design of Randall''s leading cathedral. He was full of praise for the talent and generosity of viscount Randall. He joked that when Randall''s Cathedral was built, he wanted to move there... I just thought about the look of Randall''s Cathedral and was shocked by its solemnity and luxury."


    "Honey, Randall Cathedral must have cost you a lot of money?" Sylvia raised her beautiful face and said affectionately.


    The lover''s smile was as sweet as honey, but Victor''s hair stood upright and said with a dry smile: "there''s not much money... The construction period of 50 years is an average cost of 4000 or 5000 gold sols per year."


    Sylvia nodded and whispered, "it doesn''t cost much... The political significance of the cathedral is very small. Dear Viscount Randall, your ambition is really admirable. You are worthy of being my man. In the future, the royal capital cathedral will be overwhelmed by Randall church, not to mention my golden water city cathedral."


    Victor hardened his head and said: "Baby, Randall''s family has a shallow background. I built the cathedral mainly to attract the church to collect and compile the classics. On the other hand, Randall owned the cathedral before he had a monastery... You see, I buy some medicinal herbs and prepare medicines in Yeliu city every year. If Randall owned his own monastery, those monks would sell me the herbs planted in the monastery and sell them to me Teach farmers fruit grafting techniques... "


    "I also want to build a cathedral."


    Sylvia looked pitifully at Victor.


    Victor was silent for a few seconds. He admitted that the matter did not take into account the feelings of the York family and violated the basic political rules.


    "OK! I''ll design a bigger and more beautiful church for Jinshui city. The construction period is 30 years. The Randall family donates 1500 jinsol to Jinshui city church every year as the cost of building a new church." Victor was not a muddle headed man and readily agreed.


    "Honey, you are very kind to me!"


    Sylvia turned angry, offered a kiss and said, "the NIM family and the Joshua family sent 50000 gold sol gifts respectively to congratulate the York family on the birth of a queen."


    Victor raised his slender eyebrows and asked, "for 100000 kinsol, you watched them set up a game and drive Judy out of the Buryat family?"


    Sylvia did not respond, and Victor added: "Not to mention Judy''s personal relationship with me, you should know the value of yeliucheng shops. The more shops of Randall family, the heavier my voice in yeliucheng market. I can decide that the black merchants of huangjintuan buy goods in that shop. If I lose my voice in the market, I will lose control of the black merchants of huangjintuan."


    "Honey, I''m integrating the golden mission of Gambis..." Victor said his plan in the original, and finally said sincerely: "Sophia needs at least five years to integrate the business routes in the north. In these five years, I can sell 400000 gold sols of coffee to the kingdom of Neville, Sus and Borui. You help me keep Judy, I share half of your profits, definitely more than 100000 gold sols."


    Sylvia took a deep look at Victor, shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s really you. You can compete with Sophia for the control of the gold regiment in this way. Aren''t you afraid of her turning against you? Oh, by the way, you really don''t have to worry. Viscount Randall must be the blood of gold."


    "Did you agree?" Victor asked, staring at Sylvia.


    Sylvia sighed, smiled sideways and said, "walk with me."


    The silver moon dropped to the west, and the eastern sky was white with fish bellies. Sylvia took Victor''s arm and walked on the lawn. Under the skirt of the slit nightdress, two slender and round legs appeared from time to time, and the snow Jade''s exquisite fiber feet were stained with the morning dew.


    "The two ports in Gambis are built in the territory of chebman and Nicole respectively. The royal family, Joshua family, Nim family and Wellington family all need a foothold close to the port to reserve materials, transfer soldiers and people, and collect intelligence... There is no better choice than yeliucheng."


    "What an amazing fortune is this?"


    "The kingdom cannot force the Buryat family to be obedient by rough force or political means. But if they want to exercise their sovereign rights, raise the rent of shops and warehouses and levy high transaction tax, it is also unacceptable." Sylvia smiled and said, "as you said, the proportion of shops determines the voice of yeliucheng market. But for the Buryat family who rely on free trade, the voice of the market can control their decisions. All shops resist the new policies of the Buryat family, so they can''t carry out them."


    "Yeliucheng expands its new market. The four dukes and four princes have decided to redistribute the shops in yeliucheng. You and the chebman family are within the scope of reduction."


    "Who made you so close to the port? Your strength is weak... Count chebman is unwilling. He is using you." Sylvia chuckled: "everyone thinks you are a member of the York family, and it is true. I don''t want to take away your existing shops, but the major forces don''t allow the York family to occupy the largest proportion of shops. Therefore, you don''t have your share in the new shops."


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "in that case, there is no... You can always keep Judy''s position?"


    "Honey, we have no choice."


    Sylvia shook her head "If the small family wants to climb up, it has to rely on the blood of the big family. When they develop to a certain extent, will the big family give them noble offspring? At this time, they must find ways to cultivate noble blood. The method is very simple. Let the naturally awakened female Trainee Knight breed the offspring of the family. The Buryat family has insisted on this method for more than 200 years... So, Viscount Buryat marries Judy. Primo is the offspring of the Buryat family who has worked hard to cultivate and will probably be promoted to the Silver Knight. Judy has bred the offspring of the Silver Knight, her body has been damaged, the knight''s road has been cut off, and she can only rely on energy potion to reluctantly promote to the junior knight. It is almost impossible for female trainee Knights of a small family to give birth to high-level Knights first and then remarry The inevitable outcome... Judy''s luck is good. She''s at least Viscount Buryat. "


    Sylvia stopped, turned, stared into Victor''s eyes and asked, "the great knight has a strong character. If primo achieved the silver rank, took charge of the Buryat family, and you were your patron, what would he do? What would you do? What would you do?"


    Three questions left Victor speechless.


    Sylvia said faintly, "we drive Judy away, break the intimate relationship between the Buryat family and you, and get a stable wild willow city. I allow Judy to use the golden potion, so that you can get a beautiful and gentle senior female knight. Honey, how do you feel?"


    "That''s all for the gold mission?" Asked Victor reluctantly.


    "Once the relationship between the golden regiment and the York family is exposed... You know the consequences."


    Sylvia said firmly, "Sophia has a headache from the golden regiment in the East... I just want arete''s medicine. In fact, in addition to the golden regiment, there are more important things for us to do."


    "Your rock brick!"


    Sylvia moved her long legs again, took Victor''s hand and said as she walked: "Rock bricks are more precious than gold. But we can''t and can''t swallow rock bricks alone. The key lies in how to sell rock brick technology at a good price... Man and horse hills can''t bear the pressure from all directions alone. If the kingdom of Gambis stands with us, it''s another matter... The differences within the kingdom can be discussed slowly and the kingdom is united Externally, what can man horse hills get in exchange for rock bricks? "


    Victor said with lack of interest, "there are too many things to change... Gold coins, materials, secret recipes, little knights with excellent blood."


    "My love, I believe you can give me all these."


    Sylvia put her arms around Victor''s neck and put her red lips to his ears. Her breath was as fragrant as blue:


    "How about the casting rights of gold sol and silver sol?"

 Chapter 479

    Victor''s carriage disappeared at the end of the Boulevard. Katrina put away her smile, glanced at Sylvia, looked at trisley next to her, and saw that they were still looking at the road of the carriage, frowning and worried.


    "Katrina, what do you want to ask?" Sylvia asked faintly without looking back.


    Katrina pursed her lower lip, her misty eyes immediately became firm, and said in a deep voice: "Your Highness, Victor built a large-scale church under Randall''s leadership, but did not discuss with you in advance. He very clearly expressed his will and ambition... I don''t understand why you still want to share the coinage right of kinsol with Randall family?"


    Sylvia turned gracefully, smiled and said to Katrina, "when Clement visited Randall''s Cathedral, Victor talked to me about building Randall''s Cathedral."


    "As for the right of coinage..." Sylvia walked along the Boulevard towards Jinshui city. Her shoulders and back were straight, and her long blue skirt covered her boots. The whole person seemed to slide on the ground like clouds and water, showing the elegant and noble Queen''s style. The well-trained guards with swords quickly spread around, and Katrina and trisley followed her.


    "The coinage right needs to be replaced by rock brick. Rock brick is the invention of Randall family. What''s the problem with sharing the coinage right with Victor?"


    "But..." Katrina hesitated and said: "However, the scale of Randall Cathedral exceeds that of Jinshui city cathedral, and the 50 year construction period is enough to satisfy the appetite of the Church... It is right that Victor provided the rock brick technology, but he can''t exchange the coin right with the rock brick technology... Randall is close to the port, there is a cathedral, and you want to give the coin right of kinsol to victor, and there will be two central cities in the human horse hills!"


    "Your Highness, allow me to advise you. I think you spoil Victor too much." Katrina half knelt on the ground, lowered her head and said, "the coinage can''t be shared with the Randall family."


    Sylvia stopped, turned, pulled up caitlina, smiled and said, "I''m not for you? The coinage right is the dowry I prepared for you... Honey, don''t you want to be a partner with a golden blood? You don''t want to, trisley, odel and ulena are still happy."


    Hearing this, trisley''s mouth immediately tooted. She was happy to have a child with Victor, but she didn''t want the high-ranking female Knight of the family to play Victor''s idea.


    "Well, I take Victor as my brother." Katrina said calmly.


    It''s nice to be a brother... Trish''s pale blue eyes raised an imperceptible joy.


    "Brother? What''s the use of a brother?" Sylvia rebuked bitterly, "the knight of golden blood echoes with the elemental sea. Giving birth to a golden blood is equivalent to prying open the door of the elemental sea and avoiding the process of life and death trial. Even if you can''t step into the golden stage by this, you can live to be 120 years old... Besides, Victor''s taste is very delicious." She licked her red lips, raised her chin at trisley next to her, and said in a flattering manner, "if you don''t believe it, ask trisley."


    Trisley, with a stiff face, turned in silence, stood where she was, and pricked her ears to Katrina''s answer. If she had gone as usual, she would not have let Sylvia laugh.


    Katrina became very playful, deliberately lengthened her voice and said in a deep voice, "really? I have to reconsider... But don''t worry. Anyway, Vic will fall down if she pushes more... Isn''t it, trisley?"


    Trisley was ashamed and annoyed. A Blush Rose on her face, stamped her feet and hummed, "I don''t know!"


    Sylvia and Katrina laughed wildly, and the stiff atmosphere suddenly disappeared. Katrina raised her hand to trim her hair and said softly: "Madam, Victor understands the surging and will awaken the wind and become his royal highness of golden blood. Like you, I hope he can go further... But after all, he is not his royal highness now. Whether we can get the coinage right is still unknown... Is it too early for you to promise him?"


    "Do you think I did it for myself?"


    Sylvia''s teasing eyes made Katrina feel ashamed. She quickly adjusted her mind and calmly looked at her eyes as distant and pure as the sky.


    Rock bricks are light, strong, regular, easy to transport and easy to build. Production raw materials can be seen everywhere and the production cost is low. According to the estimation of York family secret Castle scholars, compared with mining heavy limestone to build a castle, the construction period of producing rock bricks to build a castle is shortened by 40% and the cost is reduced by 70%. It is also possible to build a castle in complex terrain, such as earth hills and steep cliffs. This means It means that the Lord''s control over the territory has been qualitatively improved.


    Especially in the era of great development, rock brick technology will make all forces in the human country crazy, and even lead to war.


    It is neither possible nor necessary for the York family to swallow the rock brick technology alone. The key is, what benefits should we exchange the rock brick for?


    At the beginning, the York family was isolated and sparsely populated. Sylvia planned to build hundreds of rock brick castles and fortresses in 20 years. First, she firmly held the man and horse hills in her hand, and finally negotiated with major forces with rock bricks. However, Victor created water conservancy projects and new farming and animal husbandry. The human country was in a sudden After the change, the kingdoms turned from internal friction to external expansion. The strength of the York family increased by leaps and bounds, and the Pope formed an alliance with Jinshui city. Before Sylvia could make a strategic adjustment, Victor created the golden potion and golden group. The common interests brought the York family and the augustian Royal family together. The York family inexplicably realized its pursuit for hundreds of years - squeezing into Gambi The core circle of the kingdom of Sri Lanka.


    The looser the external environment, the better the price of rock brick technology.


    According to Victor''s monetary theory, nbiser proposed to exchange rock bricks for permanent coinage rights.


    Victor believed that the ancient sol covenant would one day collapse and gold and silver would flow freely. But this is not in the interests of the York family. Nbiser convened family scholars to seriously ponder Victor''s monetary theory and concluded that gold and silver could not circulate freely. Because the church and the royal families of all countries will not give up the right to forge gold and silver sol. The church ruled the lower class with faith, and the king ruled the upper class with blood. No one was able to overthrow the ancient sol covenant. There will be only silver pence, gold pence and other new currencies like Randall copper pence.


    If the York family gets the permanent casting right of gold and silver sol, the benefits brought by rock brick can be maximized.


    Enbiser made a detailed plan to unite the major forces in the kingdom of Gambis as much as possible, throw out expensive iron bricks and exchange the refined iron from the man horse hills for iron reserves within three years. The Lords of the kingdom of Gambis would welcome it very much. Wait until the family''s finances are weak, and then take out shocking rock bricks. Then, the kingdom of Gambis came forward and convened the royal families of various countries to force the church to modify the sol covenant. From then on, the royal families of various countries and the York family were free to forge gold sol and silver sol without arbitration between the church and the silver white tower, and the York family enjoyed the permanent coinage right.


    The plan is almost impossible to fail.


    First of all, free coinage can alleviate the contradiction of the shortage of circulating money, which is in line with the fundamental interests of the royal families of various countries. If Augustus wanted to resist the York family''s acquisition of coinage, they would bear both internal and external pressure. Because the great lord of Gambis had no coinage right, the most important thing was to get the rock brick technology.


    Secondly, the shining Knights have a deep connection with the Sasan royal family, and they also urgently need rock brick technology. Without the support of the shining knights, the Holy See Privy Council and the Presbyterian order were unable to confront the United secular lords.


    The benefit of the York family''s permanent coinage is obvious. Since then, the family has enjoyed the economic rights of the royal family, minted coins without money, and its finance has been relaxed for a long time. Even if a gold mine and three silver mines hidden by the York family are mined out, they can buy gold and silver ores from other families. Moreover, there will always be gold and silver mines in the newly developed territories.


    At the political level, the York family is permanently equivalent to the royal family, which can attract the help of knights and nobles. Coupled with the rock brick fortress, gold potion and alienated war beast, the foundation of York family has become extremely strong and difficult to shake.


    yes! Victor brought all this to the family. Katrina is grateful for this. Victor''s talent, blood, appearance, mystery and soft character deeply attract her. When Katrina is bored, she will also fantasize about falling in love with Victor to relieve her deadly loneliness. But personal feelings are one thing, and family political principles are another.


    Bishop Perot took the design of Randall cathedral to Heibao. After Katrina saw it, it was cold all over. She knew that under Victor''s soft and handsome appearance, there was an ambition not to live under people.


    All this was the result of Sylvia''s connivance. However, the scale and construction period of Randall Cathedral have reached the bottom limit of the York family!


    Victor came from Randall. Before he arrived in Jinshui City, Sylvia urgently summoned the family''s high-level knights and inheritance scholars to display the report sent by Elena in public, saying that Victor''s awakening moon ELF''s surging talent must be promoted to golden blood. He came for the shops in Yeliu city and asked: what does Victor want most?


    The family inheritance scholar replied: what Victor wants most is what he can''t get. Now that he has secretly established the golden regiment, it shows that he can get both the golden regiment and Yeliu city. What he wanted most was the right of free coinage.


    Sylvia said: then share the coinage right with victor.


    There was an uproar at the meeting. Sylvia, Duke of York, asked with bright eyes, "is it my credit?"


    "Of course it''s your credit..." Katrina murmured, "we have two Highnesses in the York family? Or the most difficult one?"


    "That''s right." Sylvia bit her lower lip and said distressedly, "by reason, I should live with Victor, but I still have higher expectations for him. I can''t help but continue to indulge him for a period of time. However, Victor''s weakness lies in his fragile body and beauty loving nature."


    "So the first condition? Don''t let him hook three and four outside?" Trisley asked hastily, and immediately lowered her head shyly.


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and said solemnly: "I only let you high-level female Knights know this secret. The project at the sluice now needs the care of high-level knights who are friendly to water elements. Odel, ulena and you, in a group of two, take turns to guard the sluice to prevent underwater fishmen from attacking the craftsmen who repair the wharf. I will create conditions for you to be close to his highness Randall. As for whether you can grasp it or not It''s up to you whether you want to seize the opportunity or not. "


    The Golden Knight has unparalleled extraordinary attraction. They have no chance to develop their own family independently. The high-level female Knight of their power will be attracted first, and then the supreme power of the big family will be transferred to the Golden Knight. The whole power is owned by the Golden Knight. Why should he work hard to develop his own family? It''s like the Marquis of Cologne, who is in charge now The power of the augustian family, his wife is Roland''s aunt, and his son has the right to inherit the throne.


    How could the York family let his highness Randall run away? What does Randall have to do with building a cathedral? What does the right to coin count?


    Katrina''s state of mind immediately changed, but she heard trisley say, "Audrey and I went first!"


    The relationship between Viscount Fred and Duke is delicate and belongs to the position of mutual restraint. Katrina doesn''t want odel and ulena to get too close. She agrees with trisley''s arrangement.


    Sylvia sighed, her eyes fixed and said: "I also made a mistake... I believe that Victor''s favorite woman is me. This is determined by the nature of the moon ELF''s pursuit of perfect blood. With the purification of the moon ELF''s blood, the gap in life level will gradually alienate Victor from mortal women. Just like his majesty delavin, his partners who can accompany him are Golden Knights. Judy''s interests are slightly insufficient in my eyes "I don''t have to say hello to Victor for this little thing about yeliucheng, just to give Judy to him as a maid."


    "Because of my smallness, I almost fell into the trap of the August family." Sylvia turned to Katrina and said, "Randall has a population of 100000 and it makes sense to build a cathedral. But do you think Archbishop Thain can agree that Randall''s Cathedral is bigger than brinor''s cathedral?"


    "How did I forget this... Didn''t I?"


    Sylvia said: "Thain agreed to something he shouldn''t have agreed to. Unfortunately, Lazarus has left, but his contacts are still there. Perot came to me with the design drawing of Randall Cathedral, which surprised me. Perot also told me that the secret silver stored in brinor cathedral is not enough to build a small Dharma array of Randall church. It will take at least four months to collect the secret silver from al. Hehe , in four months, won''t I stop Victor from building an amazing cathedral? Archbishop Thain didn''t give me time to respond. Where did his secret silver come from? It can only be provided by the Augustus family. "


    "Why did the royal family help Victor build Randall cathedral?"


    Katrina took a breath and said sadly, "in order to make us quarrel with victor."


    "Yes, there is a rift... Duke Joshua just suggested that the relationship between primo and Victor would hinder the layout of Yeliu city. I don''t need to inform Victor about such a small matter as bringing down Judy... Hehe, there is a rift between both sides. At this time, who will his highness Randall ask for help? His lover Catherine, and Margaret Wellington just took over the weilington family in Yeliu city A shop in the city. She has an affair with victor. "


    "I..." Katrina opened her mouth, but she didn''t know where to start.


    "Honey, don''t worry. You are now the mistress of the York family, not the miss of the Joshua family." Sylvia took Katrina''s slender hand, smiled at her jaw as a sign of comfort, and said, "Duke Joshua may not know."


    Trisley''s cool and pleasant voice came from the side, "Sylvia, since Auguste wants to compete with us for his highness Randall, why do you want Victor to give up wild willow city?"


    Sylvia was silent for a moment, shook her head and said: "I have always suspected that there is a wizard in kite Castle who can improve blood. Victor''s moon elf is probably purified by him. Because Victor''s mother is the same as the former queen Irene. But how can Victor''s father compare with the Golden Knight? Victor''s mother''s early death is enough to explain the situation. I speculate that Victor''s moon elf blood has not made progress, Augustus The special family gave him up. Victor awakened his popular talent, and Auguste wanted to get him back... "


    "I made your highness Randall now. How can I allow Victor to leave me!"


    Sylvia''s long hair is windless, just like the real spiritual power, which makes Katrina and trisley pale.


    The divine Knight calmed down and said with a faint smile: "I''m worried that Auguste''s wizard will leave Countermeasures on victor. The worst case is to destroy his blood... It may also improve his blood and promote the sun elf! I can''t take risks... So I can tolerate Catherine''s pursuit of Victor, and I can tolerate Auguste''s small means of separating me and Victor. Therefore, we must pretend not to know and let victor Keto gave up yeliucheng. "


    "I see." Katrina said convincingly, "Your Highness, you give the coinage right to victor, and he will never tell. Auguste''s attempt to win him over with the shops in yeliucheng will only be a joke. Everyone can see that his highness Randall is loyal to you!"


    "His feelings with me are unshakable!" Sylvia rolled her eyes and said, "it''s true that I''m loyal to him. He''s... Hum!"


    "It doesn''t matter to give Auguste a child of golden blood. If they can promote Victor to the sun elf, they can give them both... But Victor must belong to me, only to me!"

 Chapter 480

    The strong of the golden order are equivalent to the strategic power of the human kingdom. Their words and deeds attract people''s attention. While they gain power, they also lose their personal freedom. The Golden Knight stays in the territory most of the time and is surrounded by loyal and elite retainers. It is very troublesome to go hunting. If you want to visit a neighboring country, you must prepare a few months in advance, first obtain the consent of the king and the host country, and then the church will arrange it, and the clergy will monitor it all the way, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Of course, the main reason is that the king is afraid that his golden strongman will be murdered.


    The strength of an individual is limited no matter how powerful it is. As long as it is life, it can''t get rid of the fate of death. The gold knight with amazing destructive power sneaks into other territories, which will only be regarded as the most malicious. If the local Lord is fully confident, he must try to round up or trap.


    In fact, the leaders of any force are tired of power and reputation. If you have nothing, you''d better stay at home and don''t want to go out freely.


    There are also some free and powerful Rangers in the human country, but they still have to deal with secular lords with the help of the reputation of the church, and always carry the certification documents issued by the church to avoid conflict with the villagers. When the Ranger''s strength reaches a certain level, a group of followers will naturally gather around him. If the Ranger and his followers are unwilling to accept the Lord''s solicitation, the high-ranking priest of the church will entrust them with the task of eliminating wild monsters, and the reward is of course the legitimate right to explore the territory. Even if Rangers yearn for personal freedom, they often have to consider for their followers, and eventually become a force.


    The ancestors of the Augustus family are the best example.


    Once the nobles have the strength of the golden order, they will immediately be lifted to the throne of power by their political groups, and all kinds of troubles will follow.


    Everyone knows the truth, and personal feeling is another matter. Victor did not clearly realize that there would be whirlpools around him. He was completely immersed in the imagination of casting gold and silver sol by himself.


    The gold regiment and coinage had their own emphasis, which was of great significance to victor. If only from the political and economic point of view, one makes money, the other prints money, the other abides by the rules of the game, and the other formulates the rules of the game, the two sides stand high and make decisions, the coinage right is obviously high-end and high-grade.


    Starting from the reality, Viktor can do the golden regiment and yeliucheng if he thinks about it, and the coinage right can only be thought about for the time being. However, in the later stage of its development, the gold group must set foot in the financial field. The right to issue money was in the hands of outsiders, and the gold group was stuck at once. Victor planned ahead and threw out the currency circulation theory in advance to guide Sylvia to work in this direction. According to his estimation, the Saul pact could not be overturned without a few decades.


    Victor didn''t expect that the fat man of nbiser was obsessed with the coinage right and wanted to exchange the rock brick technology for the permanent coinage right, and he still coined freely!


    The York family made a very careful plan, from green brick to iron brick and then to rock brick. The barbarians backed by raven Town United the kingdom of Gambis, won over the royal families of various countries, coerced the church to modify the sol covenant, paved layers and camped step by step, which not only perfectly covered up the origin of rock brick, but also 80% of them could get the coinage right.


    Sylvia expressed her willingness to share the free coinage right with the Randall family and asked Victor to give up his support for Mrs. Judy. Her reason is very simple. The York family can''t keep Judy''s power, but going back on this small matter will damage the face of the divine knight.


    Happiness came so suddenly that Victor agreed immediately without considering it.


    With the right of free coinage in hand, can the gold regiment fly?


    According to the plan formulated by the York family, Victor can build the wall and fortress of Pinghu Town with rock bricks in four years or eight years. When the main part of the cathedral is completed, Pinghu Town will be upgraded to a city immediately. The hill candle Castle fortress defending the alchemy tower can also work.


    There is an easy to defend but difficult to attack, self-sufficient candle Castle fortress, free coinage, and No. 7 alchemy tower. Victor has never been worried.


    Of course, free coinage is still subject to tax. Of Victor''s coins, 10% belonged to the church, the remaining 20% to the Kingdom, and the rest was divided into three or seven parts with the York family according to the standard of vassal Lords. In other words, Victor can only get 504 gold sols for every 1000 gold sols cast.


    The question is, why did Victor have to mint coins? He has a better choice.


    The rule of alchemy tower manufacturing alchemy creatures is to exchange the Qi of the owner of the alchemy tower for alchemy creatures, which is specifically manifested as sacrificing wealth, including money and all kinds of materials. But the alchemy tower calculates that the value of materials is lower than the circulating value of money.


    For example, now that the currency is appreciating, it only needs 788 gold sols to make an 800 gold sols alchemy war mastiff, which is still so much in exchange for the cowhide produced by Randall collar. The 788 gold sol can buy the leather originally worth 830 gold sol. If money has no value, it can only be sacrificed with goods.


    It can be seen that the sacrificial objects of the alchemy tower encourage Victor to exchange materials for alchemy creatures.


    In principle, Victor should buy cowhide and sacrifice it to the alchemy tower. But he still hasn''t figured out what the exchange mechanism of the alchemy tower means? But he summed up "luck" as benefiting oneself at the expense of others. For example, the pork turned in by the villagers is valuable, while the pigs raised by the alchemy militia are worthless. Victor sacrificed the villagers'' pork, and the villagers ate less pork in their mouth. Victor got an infertile, short-lived alchemist. The villagers'' children became thin and short because of lack of meat and malnutrition.


    Therefore, Victor followed a simple principle. If the objects of the alchemy tower sacrifice wanted nothing, they would give gold coins.


    Who knows what it is... It''s not human anyway!


    Victor also found an interesting phenomenon. The value of gold and silver calculated by the alchemy tower is far lower than the circulation value of gold sol and silver sol, but the copper material is equivalent to copper sol. That''s because copper sol originally represents the value of copper.


    On the contrary, Victor had the right to mint gold and silver sol and directly sacrificed gold and silver!


    Nearly 100 tons of silver ingots are stored in the mountain fortress, and Victor is worried that he can''t sell them. Moreover, the lizard swamp is so big that there will always be gold and silver mines. In fact, the smuggling caravan alchemy militia has explored a gold mine in the mountains and forests. Victor was fully capable of mining those minerals and quietly transporting them back to Randall''s collar.


    This work needs the golden mission to complete.


    The function of the gold regiment is not only to make money, but also has military functions, intelligence collection functions and material collection functions. At the same time, it undertakes the task of exploring the relics of the alchemical empire.


    Coinage is very important, and Victor is not ready to give up the golden regiment!


    Sylvia believed that "you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw". She let Victor choose between yeliucheng and coinage. But she didn''t know Victor had an alchemy tower.


    Victor can have both fish and bear paws.


    Sylvia was right in saying that the golden regiment was in the hands of viscount Randall and died at the sight of light.


    Victor knew this from the beginning. However, giving up the voice of yeliucheng does not mean giving up the golden mission. Besides yeliucheng, he also has Songlin town.


    Songlin town is located in the southwest corner of the chebman collar. It takes only two days to walk to the secret silver mine in victor. It also guards a natural canyon passage, and the other end of the canyon is oxtail village led by Buryat. The village is relatively remote, more than 40 kilometers away from Yeliu city. It mainly depends on exploiting the materials in the hands of mountain people. The villagers served Judy''s father, Baron Matthew,


    Victor and the chebman family have been secretly trading secret silver, refined gold and potions in Songlin town. At first, he used Mithril trading to ask Songlin town to relax restrictions on free citizens and businessmen and exempt transit tax. His intention was to turn Songlin town into a black market for smugglers. At first, Randall''s smuggling caravan also started from Songlin town.


    Later, Judy became Victor''s lover, and yeliucheng naturally fell into the hands of the Randall family. Victor was worried that the yeliucheng people had many eyes and were easy to expose the secrets of the smuggling caravan. He still insisted on the black market line in Songlin town. It was not until Victor completely controlled the underground forces of yeliucheng and improved the public transportation led by Buryat that he moved the black market of the golden regiment to the prosperous yeliucheng. In this process, the head of Niuwei village has become the dark son of the golden group.


    Now, the kite castle and the four Dukes have crowded into the wild willow City, trying to build the Buryat leader into an army station and material transfer point for major forces. Yeliucheng market and underground forces must reshuffle. Even if Victor keeps Judy''s power, the golden regiment will be exposed to the spies of major forces.


    Yeliucheng no longer has the conditions to act as the black market of the golden group.


    Victor decided to reactivate the black market in Songlin town!


    The key is to seize the time and let old John force the black merchants of the gold regiment to purchase goods in Songlin town by violent means before Judy completely loses power, and pull count chebman into the water at the same time.


    It''s hardly difficult. The chebman family is already in the water unless they don''t want to exchange refined gold for Mithril.


    Victor''s car did not enter Randall''s collar, but drove directly to yeliucheng.


    *************


    Yeliucheng, yeliubao.


    With her legs together, Mrs. Judy sat gracefully on the lizard skin sofa. Her golden hair was rolled into a lady''s bun, revealing her white tall neck, charming red lips with a shallow smile, and her green eyes were like two Wang of spring water. She was particularly charming and moving.


    The new sheriff wellin Lord Buryat stood straight in the middle of the living room, his hands close to the trouser seams, his eyes not squint, and his posture was respectful like a trained housekeeper, not a knight aristocrat.


    As usual, wellin must pay attention to the beautiful and enchanting Viscount Buryat. Although the noble lady known for her gorgeous color is not his touch, implicitly appreciating a lady''s beauty is in line with the aristocratic social etiquette. At this time, Weilin always fantasizes about the charming scenery under the spider silk skirt, and one day, he will show his true face to himself.


    Wellin is not a lecherous person. In his eyes, viscount Buryat is beautiful and shallow, like a fragile and delicate vase. However, if owning this vase can boast its power and status, any Knight will fantasize about her.


    As a cousin of viscount Buryat and Austin, wellin believes that Judy killed the two great Knights of the family and made yeliucheng lose its autonomy. After being suppressed by Baron Matthew, the family members headed by wellin hated Judy even more. Fortunately, primo, the heir of the family, is noble and intelligent. Although he is young, he can distinguish right from wrong. With the help of viscount Buryat''s confidant servant, wellin keeps in touch with him and makes him realize that his uncle and grandfather are too powerful and endanger the stability of the family. Wellin and others were inspired and dormant silently, looking forward to primo''s rejuvenation of the Buryat family one day.


    However, just two months ago, things changed again. In response to the king''s call, primo''s uncle led three family knights and 600 soldiers south to the chebman to participate in the fishman war. The envoys of Duke Nim and Duke Joshua visited Lord wellin together, hoping to get the share of shops in yeliucheng market. They promised that the York family would not interfere in the internal affairs of the Buryat family, and took out the energy potion secretly made by kite castle to help Weilin and another trainee knight to be promoted to knight.


    The York family promised not to interfere in the internal affairs of the Buryat family. Does it mean that Judy was abandoned by Viscount Randall?


    Weilin and others were so demoralized that they couldn''t wait to take out the evidence of Baron Matthew''s greed for ink and recapture the position of Sheriff of yeliucheng in one fell swoop.


    Lord wellin, who was elated, looked at Mrs. Judy differently, and had some other ideas in his mind.


    The cultivation of family blood emphasizes the difference between primary and secondary. According to the aristocratic tradition, the noble wife who has lost her husband should leave the power center of the family before the heir grows up, so as not to interfere with the inheritance of family blood. Catherine, who is as expensive as Queen Gambis, is no exception. Judy is not the guardian of the Buryat family. She is just a female trainee knight. Since Judy had bred offspring for the great knight, her beauty was insignificant to the noble Viscount Randall.


    But Judy is primo''s mother after all. She has gathered three Knights under her command. She is also a naturally awakened trainee knight. She takes high-quality energy potion and has the opportunity to become a junior knight. The Buryat family is now weak and needs to unite the forces within the family. It''s a pity to force Judy to marry outside.


    Wellin wants to find a chance to have a frank talk with Mrs. Judy, let her understand the situation, help the order of the Buryat family return to normal, and it is best to choose a knight as a partner within the family.


    Today, Lord wellin was summoned by Mrs. Judy alone. He rushed over excitedly and went into the highest study of yeliubao, but he saw an uninvited guest standing in front of the window with his back to him and overlooking the scenery of yeliucheng.


    He is tall and well proportioned. He is wearing a loose fine linen shirt and trousers. His back is a little thin. His short black hair can''t cover his slightly pointed ears. The skin on the back of his neck is smooth and shining like carefully polished crystal glazes. The breeze in the window surrounds his body, blowing his hair and shirt like water flowing, showing the beauty of natural dynamics, However, his standing still coagulation makes people feel the surging power under the water waves.


    Weilin seemed to be standing in the cold river at the moment. He held his breath and stood in silence for fear that one might be swallowed up by the undercurrent of the river.


    I don''t know how long later, a cold voice came from the ear of Sheriff yeliucheng.


    "I personally planned the market area of Yeliu... Now it has become so prosperous."


    The man turned and asked faintly, "Sheriff wellin?"


    Lord wellin saw a pair of dark eyes like a quiet and deep night sky. He couldn''t help lowering his head and respectfully said, "wellin Buryat has seen Lord Randall."


    Viscount Randall nodded, "I''ve seen you. You can go."


    "Yes."


    Weilin bowed deeply and walked backward out of the room. After closing the door, the heavy pressure dissipated slowly, but there were no superfluous thoughts in his mind. He just wanted to leave yeliubao quickly.


    "Honey, you just want to meet my new sheriff?"


    Judy walked forward with a smile, took Victor''s arm and asked curiously.


    To summon her subordinates, she wore a more conservative spider silk waist skirt. The long skirt is cut to fit perfectly. It vividly outlines the crisp chest, long legs, slim waist and hips. There are hidden temptations in elegance, which can''t help but make people have the impulse to tear the long skirt to pieces. Half of the slender jade feet protruded from the skirt. The toes are exquisite and round. Thin blood vessels can be vaguely seen on the snow-white and soft instep. Although it is not as perfect as the extraordinary female knight, the fragility of life can stimulate the most primitive instinct of men.


    Judy is beautiful, gentle and obedient to victor. Nicole and trisley, Victor''s most jealous people, never paid attention to her. In fact, both Lilia and Elena sisters belong to the roles they ignore.


    How long can beauty last? Even if Judy resonates with 24 elements and enters the ranks of senior knights, she will be half old one day. At that time, she stood with victor like a mother and son.


    The gap in the level of life doomed Judy not to be Victor''s partner.


    Victor didn''t have the feeling of a high-ranking knight. He didn''t dare to treat his women equally, but he always had some affection. However, with the improvement of strength, Victor''s mentality has also changed. Looking at Judy, he obviously feels his inner indifference.


    As a naturally promoted female trainee knight, Judy had a weak chance to impact the silver field. But she gave birth to the blood of viscount Buryat, and while enjoying a good life, she also cut off her knight''s road. It is said that Viscount Obert and Judy have a harmonious relationship, but the sweet love is short-lived and difficult to last. Judy uses the energy potion to promote the junior knight and can have another child. If her promotion fails, she will never have a chance to have another child. Viscount Obel was bound to look for new women.


    In the final analysis, Judy and Obel''s biological mother are the reproductive tools of the Buryat family.


    This is almost the fate of the female trainee Knight of the small family.


    Looking at Judy''s green eyes full of spring water, Victor felt pity. He gently stroked his smooth and tender face with his fingers and asked, "what will you do if primo wants to drive you away one day?"


    "How is this possible?" Judy smiled and shook her head. She said confidently, "primo is my son. I know him!"


    Victor was disappointed. A real partner should be interlinked and walk side by side. He can have no strength and eternal youth, but he can''t lack wisdom and will.


    Judy had been in charge of the Buryat family for so long that she had no idea of the changes in the situation. She didn''t even know that her son was bewitched. Victor had to go through the mouth of count chebman to understand the changes in yeliucheng, and immediately realized that Judy would lose power.


    It''s easy for Victor to rescue Judy now. As long as he publicly shows the combat power of the golden order, Judy''s dilemma can''t be solved.


    But what''s the point? Help her once, twice, three times, but there can be no end.


    If count chebman remained silent, Victor would be late to do anything when Judy was driven out of the wild willow castle.


    Sylvia doesn''t openly interfere in the internal affairs of other lords, let alone Victor?


    In fact, vikdonin can lose yeliucheng and can''t disclose his real combat power.


    If the alchemist finds a new alchemy tower and his highness Randall is followed by a large group of priests and knights, victor will not be depressed.


    If Victor can build yeliucheng market, he can build another black market in Songlin town. He can give up yeliucheng''s share of shops or Judy.


    Sylvia said she would give Viscount Buryat to Victor as a senior Knight maid, contemptuously like giving a toy.


    If Judy was just willing to seriously think about Vic''s question, no matter how she answered, Victor would choose to let go, give her gold recovery potion, and let her remarry a small Lord.


    This is the best ending for Judy. She followed his highness Randall. She didn''t even have children. She could only be a vase and a toy that could be ravaged at will.


    Now Victor decided to take the beauty in front of him for himself.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?"


    The handsome Viscount Randall is no longer gentle and elegant in the past. Her aggressive eyes make Judy''s heart like a deer. It''s like facing a giant dragon, taking in its majesty, and intoxicated with its beauty and strength. She can''t help but have a desire to be completely conquered.


    The wonderful and strange feeling made Judy as beautiful as peach blossom and tremble. Her full crisp chest fluctuated up and down with the rapid breathing. When Victor approached, she couldn''t help retreating back, but Victor grabbed her white wrist.


    "You hurt me..."


    Judy''s sobbing voice seemed to gasp and beg in Victor''s ears, full of strong desire. Slender fingers passed behind her, and the air was turbulent like a sharp razor, cutting the tough spider silk skirt, but it didn''t hurt the skin that could be broken by blowing bullets.


    The long skirt slipped, and Judy''s fragile heart slipped. She uttered a long chant and fell into the arms of his highness Randall, just like a trembling little Aries.


    Victor picked up the slender waist and long legs of viscount Buryat and walked across to the lizard leather sofa to enjoy his prey.


    ***********


    The next afternoon, Victor left yeliubao, and Viscount Buryat rarely saw him off.


    Victor boarded the carriage, looked at the towering wild willow castle through the window, sighed secretly, shook his head and smiled, and his eyebrows were full.


    "Let''s go. Go to oxtail village, take a detour through the mountain forest Canyon, and get to Songlin town before tonight."


    Victor put down the rush curtain, the wheels rolled, and the carriage drove to the South Gate of Yeliu city. The Randall family didn''t drive far, and a pleasant female voice came from afar.


    "Your Excellency Randall, please stay. Isha tiller, the tax official of kite castle in Yeliu City, the court Baron, asks for an audience."

 Chapter 481

    Tyrell... Isn''t that Catherine''s family? Is the tax official of kite castle in Yeliu city from empress dowager Wang? She stopped me. What did she want?


    Victor''s mind turned. He was surprised and confused. He opened the curtain and looked. I saw a beautiful woman with red hair and blue eyes, beautiful figure and beautiful appearance coming slowly with her skirt.


    She is about 20 years old. She wears a royal Baroness dress and steps on Lady high-heeled shoes. Her walking movements are coordinated and elegant. Her steps seem to be slow and solid. Her waist is straight and her back is straight, just like sliding, leaving a pleasant impression.


    Catherine is a former female official. Her real age should be nearly 30 years old... She has become young, her heart beats smoothly, her muscles are symmetrical and powerful, and she has perfect control over her body. It seems that she has just been promoted to a junior Knight... Victor recognized her identity at a glance.


    Issa Tyrell, with two attendants, went to Victor''s car and bowed his knees. "Good day, Lord Randall." He smiled and said, "Sir, do you mind if I get on the bus and talk to you?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "of course, beautiful lady."


    "You are really a gracious adult." Issa covered her mouth and smiled. She took a scroll bag from the servant''s hand, carried her skirt and got into Victor''s carriage.


    Victor knocked on the car wall, put down the curtain, and the carriage drove slowly. The light in the carriage became dim and dim, and there was a little ambiguity with the outer compartment at the same time.


    Issa knew that Viscount Randall''s sharp eyes ignored the dark environment, but she couldn''t help taking the opportunity to look at his beautiful face.


    Feeling the curiosity and boldness in each other''s eyes, Victor asked faintly, "do you need to light candles?"


    "Oh, no... that''s good." Issa blushed, lowered her eyes and said softly, "whatever you want."


    Victor smiled and said, "so, your name is Issa."


    "Your Excellency, do you know me?" Issa asked in surprise.


    Victor said with a smile, "I remember you are one of the four court maids around the queen, but I don''t know your name... I haven''t seen you since I lived in kite castle for the third year."


    "Well, that was many years ago... Unexpectedly, you can still remember." The female Knight nodded again and again and said with emotion, "at that time, you were only 11 years old... We didn''t even talk."


    The previous embarrassment disappeared, and Issa even began to use non honorific words to close the relationship between them.


    "I always have a good memory."


    Victor asked casually, "by the way, where did you go later?"


    Issa smiled demurely and said: "The royal family stipulates that the court Baroness must leave the kite castle when she reaches the age of 23 and cannot be naturally promoted to a knight. I left the kite castle to serve Lord Rowan Leopold and rely on energy potion to promote a knight. Recently, I was recalled to the kite castle by the interior ministry. Her Majesty the Queen Mother granted Tiller''s surname and the title of court Baron, and appointed me as the tax official resident in Yeliu city."


    The age of 24 belongs to the peak period of trainee knights. If you can''t naturally promote Knights before that, your chances of success are very slim. At this time, female trainee Knights usually serve a high-level knight, give birth to children for him and reproduce excellent offspring.


    The palace Baroness of kite castle is not favored by the king and cannot be promoted to a knight, so she can only serve the high-level Knight of the royal family. After giving birth to a child, she will get energy potion and try to promote to a junior knight. Those who are lucky can stay in the royal family and become the personal maid of the high-level knight. Those who are unlucky can only leave the prosperous royal capital and marry a small Lord who goes to the countryside.


    In this way, the royal families of all countries strengthened the court''s control and penetration of local lords.


    The object of Isha''s service was Luo Wen, the great Knight of Leopold''s family, but she failed to take Leopold''s surname. She was obviously only one of Luo Wen''s lovers. But she was much luckier than those court barons who married to remote areas.


    Victor slightly jawed his head, changed his name and asked, "wasn''t miss Issa born in Tyrell?"


    "No."


    Isa shook her head gently, pursed her lower lip and said, "I grew up in kite castle and didn''t know I was born in that family... Her Majesty Catherine has always treated her as a sister. It''s my great honor to be able to take Tyrell''s surname."


    "The four royal families strictly guarded against the newly rich Tyrell family... No wonder Catherine gave Issa to the great Knight Rowan, but she was wiped out by the Leopold family... So, Issa should be Catherine''s confidant." Thought victor.


    "By the way, Her Majesty the queen mother has a letter for me to pass on to your excellency."


    The court Baroness handed over the scroll bag. Victor took it down, took out the scroll and read it carefully.


    The handwriting on the scroll is neat and beautiful. It is indeed written by Catherine. Catherine''s continuous affection is reflected between the lines. The content of the letter is mainly about the love and thoughts for Victor, as well as some trivial matters in court life. I hope to have the opportunity to get together with victor. Finally, I told Victor to reply on time and tell each other his heart.


    Victor received the love letter for the first time from his former hostess. He read it more and more happily. After reading it several times, his face gradually smiled. Isa took the opportunity to say, "Lord Randall, if you want to write to her majesty Catherine, I can hand it over for you."


    Victor put away the love letter and said, "thank you."


    The two agreed on the way to send and receive the letter, and chatted a few more words. Catherine''s messenger and the Kingdom tax official took leave and left the carriage.


    The Buryat cavalry escorted Victor''s car and drove out of the South Gate of Yeliu city towards oxtail village.


    In the evening, the motorcade arrived at oxtail village. Baron Matthew had been waiting for a long time and had prepared food and accommodation. Victor and the guard had dinner in oxtail village, refused Baron Matthew''s stay, and drove the carriage to the mountain canyon.


    At the mouth of the canyon, the Buryat cavalry couldn''t send it again, so they turned their horse head and returned to Yeliu city. Victor''s motorcade drove into the canyon alone.


    The canyon is winding, with a total length of 23 kilometers. Although simple roads are built, it connects the Buryat collar and the chebman collar. It belongs to a two-way zone. Naturally, it is impossible to set up sentries and arrange patrols. On both sides of the canyon are high mountains and dense forests, often haunted by wild animals. During the day, caravans and travelers will choose this shortcut. At night, the canyon is inaccessible and desolate.


    Halfway through the motorcade, it was completely dark, and the soldiers lit torches one after another. The motorcade was like a fire dragon walking through the dark valley.


    The fire attracted the attention of the beast, countless pairs of green eyes loomed and appeared in the woods, and the wolf howled one after another. 30 guard dogs patrolled around the periphery of the team. When they heard the howl of wild wolves, they barked a few times, even blew their hair and showed their teeth, saved a few meters, and then ran back to the guard dog proudly. But they will never run out of the range illuminated by the torch.


    These bullies fully explain what bullying is. As long as there are companions around, their desire to attack is particularly strong. When hunting wild boars, the strong guard dogs often rush to them before they get on the, * *, bite * * and tear soft ribs, reflecting the cunning and ferocious nature of canine animals.


    The whole convoy has 43 fast birds, 15 alchemical militia, 25 well-trained Lord guards, an aristocratic van, a small armored chariot, two baggage carriages, 10 guard dogs and 30 guard dogs. Not to mention a mere pack of wolves, even a pack of brown bears is nothing to be afraid of.


    The guard dog was particularly excited, as were Klaus and Brandon. They stood behind the baffle of the armored chariot, holding bows and crossbows, eager to have a wolf jump out of the woods.


    Viscount Randall usually takes them when traveling, but it''s the first time to break into the canyon at night. The little guys want to behave well in front of their master.


    The most beautiful Shirley is an exception. She always likes to stick to victor. Bertina liked to do this too. Since Victor suspected that she was a wizard, she didn''t dare to take her around for fear that she would be identified. As for Caligula, he has been kicked by Victor to the slaughterhouse to practice bravery.


    In the carriage, the little maid Shirley knelt on the cowhide mat, nodded little by little, her eyes opened and closed for a while, and insisted on not falling asleep. If it were bertina, she would have been sleeping on all fours. I''m afraid even her saliva would flow out.


    Looking at Shirley''s delicate little face, Victor admitted that the 9-year-old girl must be a stunning beauty in the future.


    Shirley''s biological mother should be an ordinary noble girl with outstanding appearance, or a junior female trainee Knight promoted by washing medicine like the Elena sisters. The reason is very simple. The naturally awakened female trainee Knights have basically fallen into the hands of the royal family and the great nobility. The chebman family has declined for a long time, and it is not easy to collect female trainee knights.


    Count chebman raised illegitimate children in the same way as the royal blood. After the kings of all countries resonated with the 36th element, they chose noble women with weak blood, gave birth to excellent heirs, and then tried to impact the element sea. That''s why Roland said that she had never seen her grandmother and had a very short time with her grandfather. Her grandfather died because of the failure to impact the element sea, and her grandmother gave birth to strong offspring with a shorter life span, even less than ordinary people.


    Catherine is an exception. If she had given birth to the Edward family with King Ryan during her knighthood apprenticeship, her own path of knighthood would have been cut off. Only female knights can bear the blood of Golden Knights and constantly send their own future.


    But it''s against the rules.


    According to Victor''s mind blood theory, the stronger the reproduction ability, the weaker the mind domination. It can not be called weak. To be exact, the spiritual master is in a deep sleep. Even if the physical world is in danger, it is difficult to awaken the spiritual master.


    With so many children, die.


    Victor remembers watching a very old film about the social elite who are busy with their careers and research all day, have no time to have children and miss the best childbearing age, while fools have nothing to do all day and give birth to a lot of children. As a result, the whole mankind becomes more and more stupid.


    Of course it''s a funny joke. But the descendants of high-level knights are indeed very rare. If the blood of a high-level knight could seriously damage the mother, what would her mind master do?


    Most of them want to strangle the blood of high-level knights, develop their own blood and try to keep themselves. Otherwise, the mother will die and the child will not live.


    Therefore, ordinary women can''t give birth to the offspring of Golden Knights, while female trainee knights are relatively strong, can run fighting spirit and resonate with 11 elements. Out of the instinct of reproduction, they try to breed the offspring of the Golden Knight, but their weak blood will be swallowed by the strong blood of the Golden Knight, and finally produce the offspring of a single blood, and their body will inevitably be damaged.


    The female Knight''s soul and blood are much stronger than the female trainee knight. Her own blood is fighting at home, taking advantage of it. While keeping the mother and fetus, she is mixed with the blood of the offspring born to high-level knights. The combination of silver knights and silver knights can''t defeat anyone. The offspring are still mixed in blood, but most of these children can be promoted to silver rank because their parents'' blood is strong. It doesn''t matter that the descendants of the Golden Knight and the Golden Knight have mixed blood. They have a high chance of being promoted to the golden level.


    Catherine gave birth to Edward as a senior female knight. No wonder the four royal families strongly opposed Edward''s succession to the throne.


    The problem is that Edward''s natural character is very close to his sister, which shows that he inherited the pure blood of the Auguste family.


    Isn''t it an accident that senior female knights and Golden Knights gave birth to offspring of a single blood?


    As a lord, Victor has been used to considering accidents as inevitable events, commonly known as paranoia.


    Victor felt Catherine''s love letter. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something strange.


    The first love letter he received came from a high-ranking female knight. High ranking knights are strong willed and arrogant people. Victor was often molested by high-ranking female knights, and they were just molesting. If you really want something to happen to him, you''ll just push it down like Gillian.


    Write a love letter... Cut, you write it for me.


    But Catherine was very low in front of victor. Victor can feel her weakness and enthusiasm. The most important thing is that he is also attracted by Catherine. They are like dry firewood and fire together.


    Victor calmly analyzed his strong possessive desire for Catherine. Her beauty could not be compared with Sylvia, but only accounted for 10%; The vanity brought by conquering the former hostess accounts for 20%; The first woman of the little Baron accounted for 10%; Catherine''s docile character accounts for 10%; The remaining 50% is inexplicable and can only be classified as instinctive attraction.


    Where does such a strong instinctive attraction come from?


    Thinking of the young Baron''s mother''s early death, the mysterious Wizard of blue amber, the overnight indulgence of Catherine and the little Baron, and his withered human blood, Victor felt a panic.


    Was Catherine and I both manipulated by wizards... Like Catherine gave birth to Edward for Ryan?


    At this moment, Victor was free to testify and figured out many things.


    Sylvia refused to inform me about yeliucheng at the beginning because she was in a dilemma because of my opposition. She simply wanted to make raw rice into mature rice. However, count chebman disturbed the situation. I went directly to Rose Manor, and she distributed the coinage right to me for this "small matter". If I had no idea that Judy was ousted, Sylvia couldn''t help. Katherine and I sent a message to Hongshu and happened to know about it. She helped me win the share of shops in the new market. Even if there was only a small part, my relationship with kite castle would become closer. Now, I have the coinage right of the York family, and it doesn''t matter whether there are shops or not... Auguste wants to alienate my relationship with Sylvia, and Sylvia sees through it... Why didn''t Sylvia tell me? How dare August do that? There was only one possibility. They were sure to turn me into a sun elf. Sylvia didn''t dare to offend them, so she had to bear it.


    Hehe, when my strength reaches the golden level, it''s really different. My brain has become smarter... Unfortunately, with my soul and blood secret, I have the opportunity to become a sun elf. This is just a card... My destiny can only be decided by me. No one can control my will!


    Sylvia baby promised to give me the coinage. What can I get from Auguste? Eh, that wizard is very powerful. Even the Pope can''t see that I have witchcraft... No, no, the old God stick doesn''t make a sound. He only says that my human blood withers, it''s not witchcraft... It''s easy to do if it''s not witchcraft. The wizard of kite castle has a good knowledge of blood. His knowledge can help me improve the secret method of spiritual blood! I have to find a way to get his knowledge... Mastering the initiative is the most important. First, ask the old God stick to help me solve the hidden danger of blood.


    Victor wanted to go back to Randall to find Miller and try to plot the blood secret of the August family.


    The speed of the carriage slowed down. Pro guard captain Gru knocked on the carriage wall and said, "Sir, the Lord of Songlin town took people to meet us in front."


    Shirley tried to open her eyes, but her little head was shaking. She wanted to wake up and couldn''t wake up. She was very cute.


    Victor picked up the little girl, kissed her beautiful little face, laid her flat on the couch, covered her with a thin blanket and said softly, "sleep."


    Shirley immediately closed her eyes and entered the dream.

 Chapter 482

    Lord Dayton, the Lord of Songlin Town, led Victor into the study of the castle. Here, Victor met Gillian''s father, count chebman.


    Lord Dayton bowed to his Lord, turned and left the study, closed the door and let the two adults talk alone.


    Victor and count chebman exchanged greetings and sat down. He looked at the simple furniture furnishings and three yellow green sand candles in his study and said with a smile, "Lord Dayton is really frugal. He only lights three candles for his Lord."


    "Well... Thrift is a valuable virtue." Count chebman nodded seriously and added, "these three candles are prepared by Dayton for your excellency. If I visit Songlin town alone, he won''t light me any candles."


    "..." Victor was silent and said bluntly, "this is a private meeting. There are no records of the meeting and no witnesses. We can speak freely without concealment."


    "I agree."


    Victor stopped worrying that he was only worth three candles and asked count chebman, "you asked Gillian to tell me about yeliucheng. What does the chebman family want from me?"


    Count chebman seemed ready, and the jaw head said: "On January 1 of this year''s land season, the old Marquis of SoLIM left the copper city with two attendants. He paid too much for the SoLIM family and thought too little for himself, so he never had a chance to come back. Of course, according to the tradition of holding life and death trials for Knights, the church and the king will have to wait another five years before announcing the high-ranking Knight of the Kingdom, the Marquis of SoLIM family, Berne SOLIN The news of the meteorite. "


    "Copper city will have a new master." Count chebman leaned against the hard pine chair and said with a smile, "the blood of the southern Lord''s family goes back to SoLIM. According to the blood inheritance right of the glorious code, each SoLIM can legally own the copper city. As for his surname, it doesn''t matter... SoLIM, Buryat or chebman."


    "Your Excellency should be able to see that since the decline of SoLIM''s blood, the southern lords want to cultivate their own blood. Our chebman family is the most successful."


    The chebman family has four great knights, maybe five... The eldest daughter of the count chebman couple is a Silver Knight, and their young son also has the opportunity to step into the silver rank.


    Victor agreed and said, "the strength of the chebman family is also the strongest."


    Count chebman bowed his head with dignity and said with a little pride: "chebman can have today, in addition to luck, it is also inseparable from the virtue of thrift."


    "..." Victor looked around, spread out his hands and asked, "do you have any plans?"


    "We want to enter the copper city directly." Count chebman paused and said, "the elder families of kite castle, Gambis and the church have expressed goodwill to chebman, but chebman needs to be recognized by the southern Lord family. From the standpoint of the southern Lord, chebman must express his views on the issue of yeliucheng."


    "Kite castle, York, Wellington, Joshua and Nim redistribute the share of shops in yeliucheng. Why should chebman be excluded? Even if chebman is not the leader of the southern Lord family, copper city should not be deprived of its right to speak in yeliucheng market."


    "Yeliucheng market was created by you, and Mrs. Judy is your spokesman. Since Randall family is also excluded, can we make a voice together?" Count chebman waved his hand and said with a smile, "this is my original intention to let Gillian test your excellency... Of course, my daughter, she doesn''t know."


    "I know she doesn''t know." Victor muttered in his heart, shook his head and said with a smile, "what can I do with a little Viscount? What reason do I have to make a voice?"


    Count chebman looked at Victor quietly for a few seconds and said calmly: "the church generally entrusts the casting of copper sol to the king. The SoLIM family took over the casting of copper sol in order to win the support of the church, but the main reason is that there are many copper in the south. Otherwise, how can kite Castle agree to let the SoLIM family cast copper sol?"


    Victor''s eyes flashed and asked in a deep voice, "you entrusted Randall family to forge copper sol, which also means kite castle?"


    Count chebman nodded: "Five million copper sols are cast a year, but only one million copper sols are lost, worth 772 gold sols. The chebman family can afford this money. Moreover, the price of copper continues to rise, and the value of copper sols is also increasing. The loss of casting copper sols will only be smaller. Kite Castle supports the chebman family to enter the copper city, but does not want us to get too close to the church. However, the Regent asked me , entrust the casting right of copper sol to the Randall family. "


    "You want to forge copper sol, and kite castle will satisfy you, but his highness Williams will satisfy you through the chebman family. You should know the reason."


    The reason is, of course, the purchase and suppression of Victor by the kite castle. If Williams directly handed over the coinage to the Randall family, Victor would only recognize Sylvia''s kindness. Now, Victor has to thank count chebman. In this way, the kite Castle declares an untrue fact that the Randall family is the independent Lord of Gambis and the object of loyalty is the king The fact is that the independent lords of Gambis have their own camps, and the Randall family is obviously an important member of the human horse hill system.


    However, since it is entrusted to mint coins, kite castle can take back the entrustment and form a clamp. For example, raising the annual casting quota of 5 million to 20 million, the Randall family could not afford the loss of copper sol and had to give up coinage.


    Victor has fire crystal furnace technology. For every 10 million gold sols cast, an additional 1.7 million copper sols can be added, equivalent to 1311 gold sols. Coupled with the coinage income brought by currency appreciation, the direct profit of casting 10 million copper sols is at least 2000 gold sols.


    The more you cast, the more you earn.


    The question is, how can kite Castle know the real secret of Victor''s casting copper sol?


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "casting copper sol is a loss making business, and I don''t have to."


    "This is not an attitude of ''speaking freely''."


    Count chebman shook his head, his narrow eyes with a cunning smile, "Lord Randall is famous for his wisdom, and your every move has attracted people''s attention. No matter whether you understand your deep meaning now or not, you can''t make a layout in advance." At this point, count chebman shook his head: "At the beginning, I couldn''t understand the reason why you cast copper pence and copper sol... Randall has a population of 100000. How much money can you receive every year by levying transaction tax on migrant workers'' families? Maybe it''s not enough for the loss of copper sol and copper penny... You can''t see your layout until you clearly put forward the tenant system."


    Count chebman patted the table and exclaimed: "The tenant system is a wonderful idea! The refugee family does not offer sacrifices to the Lord, but the leading family does. The tenant is not a leader and is not a refugee. You have perfectly solved the problem of tenant worship with copper pence and transaction tax. With the tenant system, the human horse hill can accommodate more refugees and make up for the shortage of employees. If Randall has 300000 tenants, they will pay transaction tax It''s quite impressive. "


    Count chebman Howe did not hide his exclamation and admiration. Victor was secretly proud, shook his head and said with a smile: "The tenant system has two major functions, one is to transform the refugees, and the other is to recover the power of Lord vassal. The preconditions for the implementation of the tenant system are the land and the refugee population. Unfortunately, you don''t have these conditions. Of course, the human horse hill is also a last resort... If there are enough leaders, who will be willing to teach the refugees?"


    "There will be land, and there will only be more displaced people."


    Count chebman nodded and then said, "through these things, I can see two problems. Your influence on kite castle is very small; you are very short of money. If you publicly oppose the shop distribution plan of yeliucheng, chebman will be the first to stand up and support your family."


    Victor took a deep look at chebman, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible... Your Excellency didn''t tell me the truth."


    "I just came back from Yeliu city... Now Yeliu city is more prosperous. The market area of Yeliu city can be called an inch of land and an inch of gold. The reason is because of the fish man war!"


    "The soldiers and supplies of kite castle, Joshua, Wellington and Nim family need a foothold for southward transportation. The soldiers'' rotation and rest also need a place to relax, that is, yeliucheng. But chebman and Randall don''t have this demand. I stand up against the distribution plan of yeliucheng market shops, which is lack of reasonable basis. Compared with the interests of yeliucheng, you and I can''t accept it His family''s army is stationed in the chebman or Randall. Similarly, the Lords of the south are more afraid of the Knights and armies of other forces staying on their territory for a long time. "


    "The fish man war and the river crossing South expansion are the general trend of the kingdom. The transportation of Buryat is convenient. Yeliucheng is close to two ports at the same time. It is the best trade hub and personnel and material transfer station. The layout of yeliucheng market by major families is to ensure the neutral position of the Buryat family." Victor shook his head and said, "anyone who opposes this plan is doomed to be futile. But if chebman wants to be the leader of the Southern family, he must show himself in front of the blood family... No matter what the result is, it''s better to do than do nothing."


    "I''m not a southern blood Lord, and no one dares to lead troops in Randall." Victor said with a smile: "Lord chebman encouraged me to oppose the distribution plan of yeliucheng market shops. What do you mean?"


    Count chebman thought for a moment and said, "I admit that I want to use your power to express the attitude of the Southern family to kite Castle - don''t take anything from us."


    This... Is it loyalty? The southern leader mainly follows me?


    Victor was startled and said tentatively, "what power can I have? Sir, are you sure it''s not the power of the York family?"


    "The York family is involved... They can''t support me." Count chebman shook his head and looked at Victor with deep meaning. "As for the future, who knows?" Then he shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, it''s no loss to shout after you now."


    What an old fox... Victor couldn''t cry or laugh. He scolded secretly and said, "it''s better to do things well with two meaningless cries."


    "Chebman doesn''t have enough shops in yeliucheng market. How about building a market by himself?"


    Count chebman raised his head and said in surprise, "pine town?"


    "Yes!" Victor''s jaw head said: "the royal family finally chewed off the hard bone of SoLIM. How can chebman be allowed to grow up? The Kingdom''s suppression of the southern blood Lords is inevitable. However, step by step, step by step, and finally, it''s scattered. If I''m right, kite Castle is extracting copper city and accumulating wealth for hundreds of years."


    Count chebman said expressionless, "many trainee knights in SoLIM moved to the king''s capital... And took their property."


    The SoLIM family has at least 600 trainee Knights trained in blood. The royal family now has a golden potion formula. Naturally, we can''t let go of this potential power. Sylvia showed enough sense. What the York family needs most at present is to lay a solid foundation. It would rather develop slowly than expand too fast. The Randall family can''t control SoLIM''s trainee knights. These guys will stick together. But for the count of chebman, the apprentice Knight of the copper city was like digging his flesh, which made him feel painful.


    Victor nodded his sympathy and said, "if they don''t give you one, you can build one yourself. There''s no better response than this. The situation in yeliucheng won''t change until primo turns 12. There are more than three years left, and I''m fully confident of developing the market in Songlin town..."


    Count chebman chuckled, waved his hand, interrupted Victor, and said, "if that''s the purpose of your invitation to me... I agree."


    "Don''t be surprised."


    Count chebman stood up and said, "we have common interests, and each has something in the other''s hands. I can see your ambition... But I would like to advise you that Randall''s population is increasing, and the secret silver mine should be closed. If your highness Sylvia knows, you and I will be in great trouble."


    "One day, our southern lords may be loyal to Lord Randall." He gave Victor A knightly salute and said politely, "I hope you can have a good sleep in Songlin castle. I''m leaving."


    Watching count chebman open the wooden door, Victor couldn''t help shouting: "Lord chebman, I don''t care who the southern Lord will be loyal to... I just want to remind you that Gillian is mine... Don''t force her to do what she doesn''t want, I will only respect her own will!"


    Count chebman was stunned, laughed and pushed the door out. "Victor, I don''t care about you and Gillian."


    In the study of Songlin castle, night moths fly around candles. Victor sat alone for a long time, bent his fingers to pop up a mass of air, extinguished the three disturbing candles, leaned against his chair and sighed, "I''m not ready... Everything is coming..."


    "There is no fuel-efficient lamp!"

 Chapter 483

    Count chebman''s words and Victor''s information confirm each other, have a logical connection, and should be true.


    The pyramid is the most stable political structure of the Kingdom, which is directly reflected in the difference between intimacy and alienation. The York family and the SoLIM family chose to join the kingdom of Gambis, but they were always suppressed by Auguste. The difference is that the territory of the York family has no risks to defend. They choose to stay low and try to integrate into the kingdom of Gambis. The territory of the SoLIM family is surrounded by mountains. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It chooses to fight against the Kingdom center.


    Neither the obedience of the York family nor the confrontation of SoLIM can fundamentally solve the problem.


    It''s like the leader distributes the fruit. Everyone shares the same amount. It looks like everyone is happy. In fact, for everyone, it''s the same with or without a leader. A bowl of water leveled the lost leader''s authority to distribute benefits. There is no more stupid leadership method than this.


    There are so many land resources in Gambis and so many little nobles with excellent blood. If Auguste treats the Lords of the Kingdom equally, what do the three follower families of Wellington, Joshua and Nim think? Seeing the miserable situation of York and SoLIM, the three followers'' families, in addition to gloating, would secretly rejoice and be vigilant, were more afraid of the royal authority, and continued to suppress York and SoLIM so as not to be replaced by these two competitors. Therefore, the contradiction between York, SoLIM and the royal family shifted to the three follower families. The political structure of the kingdom of Gambis became extremely stable.


    Whether in the workplace or in the political field, people will always be trampled on. No matter he flatters, is honest and obedient, and is brave and ruthless, he can''t change his position. If he wants to get ahead, he can only rely on his ability and wisdom.


    SoLIM was closed and excluded by everyone. Finally, he was dismembered from the inside by kite castle. The York family came from behind because there was a divine knight in the family.


    Now, the SoLIM family has collapsed, and the York family has become the second largest family in Gambis. Kite castle looked at the whole Gambis Kingdom and thought, who should we step on?


    No one has to step on it. In the state of foreign war, the inherent political balance will be broken, the major lords'' families will be ranked according to their strength, and the original tactics will become meaningless. This is true of the mermaid war, especially the pioneering war. Who has the strength to occupy the most land and resources, the power of the kingdom will be tilted to who. The political structure of the Gambis Kingdom and even the Gambis empire is facing a reshuffle.


    Count chebman was desperate. He mentioned the tenant system and the transaction tax.


    Kite Castle spent hundreds of years disintegrating the political group of Southern Lords. But Tongcheng, the political and economic center in the south of the Kingdom, is too far from the center of the kingdom. If kite Castle directly controls the copper city, it will violate the rules of enfeoffment and the blood inheritance right of the church. It will not only be boycotted by the Lord and the church, but also cause a strong backlash from the southern blood Lords. Even if kite castle can subdue all opposition voices, over time, the South will form a new sovereign political group.


    Kite castle, by dispersing its own political power and cultivating a great Lord, might as well support the chebman family to control the situation in the south through marriage. The chebman family can''t become a first-class family without the support of the kite castle. They have no ability to resist the kite castle and divide up the wealth accumulated by the SoLIM family for hundreds of years. Instead, they should closely follow the steps of the kite castle and won''t change for at least a few decades.


    Victor perfected the tenant system and changed everything.


    There are thousands of trainee knights in kite castle. How to arrange them has always been a headache. While the kite Castle uses the golden potion to enhance their strength, the resettlement burden becomes heavier. The tenant system solves this problem perfectly. The trainee Knights of Xunlong and glory Knights will become the Lord of the fiefdom of kite castle. They work in the army and usually settle in the king''s capital. The Lord''s fiefdom is managed by the superior fiefdom Lord and handed over to the tenants to rent. The income of the fiefdom is their salary. The royal family not only strengthened its control over the manor territory and maintained a strong force for a long time, but also effectively alleviated the financial pressure and resettlement contradiction.


    More than 600 trainee Knights of the SoLIM family immediately had the value of wooing. In the view of kite castle, absorbing these trainee knights can strengthen the power of the king''s room and take the lead in gaining military advantage in the future South expansion war.


    The chebman family didn''t know about the existence of gold potion, but chebman could also implement the tenant system in kite castle. The problem is that kite castle has taken away the trainee knights in copper city. What does the chebman family take to explore the southern continent?


    Kite castle and the four Duke melons divide the market share of Liucheng, but the chebman family is excluded. On the surface, this is only a small matter, but it sends a very clear political signal to the trainee knights in copper city: the chebman family is still a second rate family.


    Who would be willing to be loyal to a second rate family if he had the opportunity to join the Wangdu forbidden guards and open up territory in the southern continent?


    Count chebman was devastated.


    The problem now is not the wealth and trainee Knights of Tongcheng, but that the southern blood Lord group may fall apart, and the big and small Lords will find their own way out. If this happens, chebman can really only be a second rate family.


    Of course, chebman wouldn''t wait to die. They soon found a problem. Victor''s tenant system was designed for the resettlement of refugees in the horse hills. The York family had land and titles, and had begun to try out the tenant system and transaction tax, but Sylvia was indifferent to the action of the copper city trainee Knights absorbed by kite castle.


    As the royal family of Gambis, Augustus occupies the position of great righteousness. However, the York family has divine knights, and it is still a post clan. The difference between the two is that the York family does not have a perfect court aristocracy and manor system. If a large number of trainee knights in copper city are introduced, they can only be scattered in the hands of various vassal lords, thus destroying the family political structure with clear primary and secondary, which is not conducive to the long-term development of the family.


    The root cause is blood.


    The status of divine knights is equivalent to that of the Pope, with noble status and powerful force, but their political influence is limited. Because the divine knight is infertile.


    Knight blood is the political basis of the kingdom.


    Count chebman found a breakthrough. Now, the voice of yeliucheng market, the wealth of Tongcheng and trainee knights are not important. Stabilizing the southern Lord family is the key. He shouted after Victor, so that the southern blood Lord could see hope: why should he rely on others and be trampled on? We follow the noble Lord Randall. There will always be a place for us in the future Gambis empire!


    Chebman was overjoyed to learn from his baby daughter that Victor had awakened his surging talent. He said to Victor: any form of cooperation is OK. Mithril doesn''t want it. Chebman has no intention of holding you hostage or surpassing the political ambitions of Auguste and York. We won''t embarrass you and do everything according to your wishes.


    It would be naive to say that chebman has followed the Randall family since then. But the layout and game of Auguste, York and chebman family made Victor clearly realize how big his potential power was!


    The wind whispering moon elves themselves are the royal family of elves. Their extraordinary power surpasses the ordinary Golden Knights and reaches the level of legendary knights, which is still the most difficult one. As long as victor practices the silver moon secret form, he can soon master the talent of wind language, sublimate to the golden blood, and immediately climb to the peak of power. Although he does not have the title of king, a legendary guardian of golden blood is no different from the Imperial Emperor. His descendants of blood will wear a crown.


    Compared with this honor and power, x-3 and Randall''s poor foundation are nothing!


    However, in the face of this readily available power, Victor was not happy. He couldn''t tell what the reason was. In short, he was unhappy, uncomfortable and unhappy. He felt heavy in his heart, as if he was pressed by some invisible force, which made him suffocate.


    I don''t want to be an alien? Surging is irreversible. What''s the difference between me and the elves now... Do I still have a desire for the road of the sun elves? Fengyu moon elves are the front of the sun elves. If you don''t achieve Fengyu talent, how can you promote the sun elves... I''m afraid of being controlled by the ancestors of the elves? It''s just unfounded wishful thinking... I''m worried about losing Randall''s Alchemy tower? Who can rob the things bound by the soul? The alchemy tower is not a wizard. I become the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis. It''s a good thing to announce the secret of the alchemy tower... What''s wrong with me? Forget it, forget it, there must be something wrong with my brain... Finish the task assigned by the old God first, and then ask him to help me see if the withering of human blood makes me insane!


    Victor shook his head, turned his eyes to a camp ahead, urged the fast bird to speed up and run to the camp.


    The camp guard saw a team of swift birds riding here and quickly informed the camp manager. After a while, being in charge of the camp, veteran warbear Logan and his men greeted him.


    "Good day, my Lord." Logan touched the ground with his right hand with an iron hook and half knelt to the Lord.


    "Get up." Victor jumped off the fast bird, turned back and said, "it''s too hot. Feed the fast bird some clean water and find a cool place to settle them."


    Logan waved, and the camp guard led the pro guard and the fast bird into the camp. Logan followed victor and looked at the little attendants in leather armor, short swords and alert faces. It was funny.


    I''m not afraid of heatstroke when I dress like this on a hot day... What''s to worry about in my camp? If there are assassins, adults have to take care of you little guys.


    These little attendants were aristocrats, and Logan just laughed in his heart and wouldn''t say it. He drank back a few warning dogs that wagged their heads and tails, and asked with a low eyebrow, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for someone... To visit the shelter camp by the way." Victor put on his hood, covered his handsome face and raised his feet to the camp.


    The camp is a checkpoint for the Randall family to absorb refugees. The camp is divided into ten living areas. Those refugees who want to earn a living in Randall must stay in the fixed living area for ten days. In these ten days, they have to take care of their personal hygiene, change their clothes, get rid of parasites, check the health status of the church attendants led by Randall, explain their origin, family relations and skills, learn the rules of Randall''s employees, and after confirming that there are no infectious diseases, the camp guards will break up the refugee groups according to their family relations, The deacons of each village can take people away. Then, another group of refugees came in.


    In order to cater to Viscount Randall''s hobbies, the refugee shelter is clean and orderly. There is no garbage and sewage on the ground. There are flowers and trees on both sides of the road. The refugee''s pits and huts are arranged neatly, and even the clothes to be dried are in the designated position.


    "Not quite right..." little Brandon clenched his scabbard and looked around vigilantly: "it''s very quiet. I can''t see people or smell the smell of the lower class!"


    The other little attendants were suddenly nervous and excited. Only little Klaus showed great composure. He held the hilt of the sword, looked around and said, "don''t be nervous, this is a normal phenomenon."


    "Is it normal there?" Asked little Brandon unconvinced.


    "It''s especially quiet because loud noise is not allowed in the shelter camp; people can''t be seen because they are not allowed to walk around at will in the camp. Now the weather is hot, the refugees should hide in the pit shed for the summer; the smell can''t be smelled because the refugees wash their hair and clothes with soap every day."


    "You... How do you know?"


    Klaus gripped the hilt of his sword, looked around and said, "before I came, I asked Mrs. Lilia about the rules of the shelter camp."


    Victor stopped, looked at Klaus and asked, "then why do you hold the sword?"


    "Brandon warned, I should hold the sword." Klaus answered, looking up.


    "What else do you know?" Victor deliberately tested Klaus.


    "This camp has 33 soldiers, 17 factotresses, a beacon tower, 3 carriages, 10 fast horses and 10 messenger dust falcons. There is a sentry 5 kilometers southeast of the camp, and 10 soldiers are stationed. The patrol team patrols back and forth eight times a day, twice in the morning, twice in the afternoon, twice in the night before and twice in the night after. Every morning, the deacon of Pinghu Town will bring three carriages to the camp , take the refugees and leave the supplies. Every evening, new refugees will live in the camp. " Little Klaus turned to the left, raised his chin and said, "at this time, residential area 7 should be empty."


    Logan quietly raised his left thumb to guard captain Gru. Victor touched Klaus''s little head, smiled and praised, "well prepared, very good!"


    "Brandon is also good, very alert." Victor also touched Brandon''s head and said, "you two cooperate well and can become my capable generals in the future."


    Brandon and Klaus looked at each other and turned their heads away.


    Victor shook his head and laughed. The two little guys didn''t like each other. They liked to keep quiet when they were together.


    "Come on, go to the camp office."


    Logan led Victor into a small green brick building in the center of the camp. Victor sat down in the main seat of the living room. Shirley and two other little maids lit the small copper stove they carried with them and began to boil water and make Sheryl tea. Other little attendants with swords were scattered in the corner of the living room.


    Victor ignored them and asked Logan, "I heard that a refugee couple lived in the camp for a year?"


    "Yes." Logan bowed and said, "the man''s name is Carson and his wife''s name is Laura. They also have a son who bears the original sin. He is 4 years old this year."


    "Call them all."


    Logan nodded and turned away from the living room. After a while, he came to Victor with three people.


    "Kneel down... You''re lucky to see Lord Randall." Logan yelled at them.


    Three members of the family quickly knelt down on their knees and dared not lift their heads trembling. The man in his 30s was in his prime of life, with ordinary appearance, strong body, Qiu knot muscles and strong bones. He looked powerful and powerful. There was a thick calluses between his fingers and palms. That was the trace left by the frequent use of close combat weapons. His eyebrows are close to the eyebrow bone, his eye sockets are deep, and there is a fierce light hidden. He is a cruel character who has seen blood. His wife was plump, fair skinned and handsome. She was somewhat beautiful among refugee women, but her face was pale, her lips were bloodless, and her eyebrows were full of sadness. Their son looks like his mother, but his quarrel is crooked and his hands and feet are twisted. His father presses him on the floor and giggles. This is a fool who can''t even kneel.


    Victor frowned and said softly, "don''t be nervous... Father Miller let you live here, and you can live here all the time. Go down."


    The couple showed surprise, picked up their silly son, bowed back and left the living room.


    Victor was lost in thought. He didn''t come back until Shirley offered delicious snow ear tea. He asked Logan, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "Carson used to be a mercenary and used to be the leader of a group of refugees. A year ago, he took a group of refugees to Randall to earn a living. I found his son guilty of the original crime. How can I let him in? I told him to either throw the sinner to the workhouse of yeliucheng church or roll away together... This guy begged hard and said that the workhouse of yeliucheng refused to accept it... What a joke , the workhouse of yeliucheng church doesn''t accept it. Our Pinghu Town church doesn''t have a workhouse yet... People who bear the original sin should be thrown into the mountains and live and die! "


    At this point, the old mercenary smacked his mouth, shook his head and sighed: "Those refugees look at us. They have to stay. Carson asked his other two women to follow others with their children. The couple were going to return with their idiot son. They just ran into father Miller. Master Miller pitied them and told me that without the refugee Gang, Carson and his wife can''t survive with an idiot son... Carson go out to work alone, beautiful My wife is concerned about me. Keep watch over my wife and children. The family has no food to eat. If I say, I''ll get married if I lose my idiot son? How dare I say that to master Miller... Master Miller asked me to keep them, and I can only stay... Carson''s carpenter is good and strong enough. The couple worked in the camp for a year without pay and just ate. ¡±


    Victor took a silver cup, sipped snow ear tea and asked, "how did they get in?"


    "Give the child medicine and fall asleep. He looks like a normal person." Logan raised the iron hook and scratched his hair. He said stuffy, "I ran to the border guard to have a big quarrel with my eldest son and slapped him in the face... Now everyone who is asleep must wake up. Don''t worry, sir. I promise that no one who is guilty of the original crime will sneak into Randall''s collar."


    Victor nodded and asked, "didn''t the couple have children?"


    "How can the parents of the original sin child have another child?"


    The old mercenary said fiercely, "I have told them very clearly, but if I dare to break the rules, I must bury them!"


    "His wife takes medicine every month... There will be no more children."


    Original sin refers to idiots, mentally retarded and crazy people who can''t pray. People believe that those who bear the original sin will pass on the original sin to the next generation. The pastor of the church asked those who bear the original sin not to get married and have children, and prohibited the original sin parents from giving birth again. Victor raised his hands in support of this rule. He stipulated that the refugees received by Randall must be healthy in limbs and mind. But Randall has absorbed tens of thousands of refugees, and there is always a fish in the net.


    Caligula is a man who bears the original sin, but when he doesn''t speak, he looks normal and can understand his master''s meaning. Moreover, his former owner was a businessman who built houses and moved into Pinghu Town. He spent a lot of money to boost Randall''s economy. It doesn''t matter to bring a fool servant.


    The clergy of the church hate wizards most, and the second hate is those who bear original sin. They believe that those who bear the original sin cannot be redeemed and will pollute the lamb of the Lord. The clergy generally take a tacit attitude towards the behavior of believers abandoning their children of original sin. Some crazy believers even secretly encourage believers to do so.


    Miller takes in a person who has committed original sin and wants me to see... What does the old God stick want?


    After thinking for a while, Victor decided to go back and ask Miller. He stood up and said, "let''s go back to Pinghu Town."

 Chapter 484

    Victor returned to Pinghu Town and did not find father Miller at Randall church site. The church attendant who supervised the progress of the project told the Lord that father Miller was waiting for him in the East Chapel of Pinghu Town.


    The Eastern Church is the cemetery Church in Pinghu Town, which is relatively remote. Many evergreen cypress trees with straight trunk were transplanted around the cemetery. Like silent soldiers, they guard the cemetery in Pinghu Town, setting off a solemn and quiet atmosphere. Miller stood alone in front of the tombstone of a new tomb in a white coarse linen priest''s robe. His thin and rickety body looked particularly lonely among the tombstones.


    "Tarno, the vassal soldier of the Randall family, the centurion of the mercenary corps, died in the river beach Fishman war."


    Victor walked beside Miller, looked at the tombstone and whispered: "Tarno and his grandfather were my earliest followers. The first impression I had of him was that at my wedding with Lilia... The boy secretly loved Lilia. He drank half a barrel of purple cane wine and was drunk unconscious... Later, the ant man attacked the hill camp of Randall family, and I ordered the followers to retreat from the cableway. Tarno''s grandfather was on his way to Heibao town He couldn''t keep up with the team and disappeared. Tarno became an orphan. Markar, a war bear mercenary, adopted him. Both father and son died in the river. "


    Victor looked at the tombstone next to tarno and shook his head and sighed: "Lord Nelson wanted to save them at that time, and markar told him to go away with his eyes... Markar didn''t expect that he refused Nelson''s help, and tarno also refused his order. Tarno chose to meet thousands of crazy fishmen with his adoptive father, his boss and the captain of the third brigade of the mercenary Corps. I thank markar and his son for defending the honor of Randall family with their lives Yao, thank them for their loyalty to me and for smearing the color of mercenary flags with blood and courage, but I''d rather they be deserters, tie black belts and start all over again... Tarno is only 22 years old and has just become a father. "


    "May their souls be at peace in the kingdom of the LORD God."


    Father Miller drew a triangular holy emblem on his chest and said solemnly, "no matter rich or poor, power and status, strong or weak, wisdom and stupidity, everyone has a long sleep. This is the fairness of life."


    "Truth." Victor''s first jaw.


    "I mean, the eastern cemetery is a little small."


    Father Miller turned his face, stared into Victor''s eyes and said seriously, "tarno''s son will also be your soldier... There will be more hired soldiers to work for you, won''t there?"


    Victor nodded and said, "not everyone is qualified to be buried in this cemetery... This is for my initial followers. Of course, Pinghu Town will become Pinghu City. Every brave soldier, hardworking farmer and clever craftsman of Randall family will have their own place to sleep. This is the responsibility of the Lord, and I promise to do it."


    "Come on, let''s talk about the problem."


    The old priest did not deny Victor''s words and led him to the cemetery church.


    The cemetery church is not a real church. It is the private Church of the Lord''s family. Only when family members are buried, the resident priest will send a trainee priest to preside over the funeral and pray, and receive donations from the families of the dead. Usually, the cemetery church is managed by the family grave keeper, and the building scale will not be too large.


    The cemetery Church in Pinghu Town is a three story green brick building. The tomb keeper has been temporarily transferred by Victor''s personal guards, and the chapel is empty. Miller closes the door, walks to the chair opposite Victor, sits down, and says with a smile, "have you seen the Carsons? I hope you can redeem the family of the original sinners."


    Victor''s heart suddenly felt bad, patted his chest and said: "No problem, I''ll send someone to pick up the Carsons and arrange a job for them... Oh, by the way, Lilia is going to open up a natural pasture on the west side of Randall''s collar. She just needs shepherds... It has beautiful scenery and fresh air, which is very suitable for the three Carsons..."


    "Stop, stop, stop."


    Father Miller interrupted Victor''s endless narration and sneered, "will the problem I encounter be so simple?"


    Victor said dejectedly, "you don''t want me to relax the policy of absorbing refugees and allow the original sinners and the disabled to enter Randall''s collar?"


    The divine family was silent and looked at the young Lord like "you''re right". Victor was secretly angry and said coldly, "the priest has no right to interfere in the policies of the secular Lord. Your Excellency has exceeded his authority..." after thinking about it, he slowed down and said: "Randall''s teaching area is still fragile. If I allow disabled refugees to enter Randall''s area, many such people will flow into Pinghu Town... You know, Randall''s family has a huge financial burden. There are many large projects in the territory that need to be built, and they are paid according to work. Migrant workers need to work hard to earn money. It''s not easy for disabled refugees to make a living in Randall''s area. I''ll let them go The leniency policy may not be good for them. "


    "Why is it difficult for disabled refugees to earn a living in Randall?"


    Miller asked himself and replied, "Randall led to break up the refugee groups into migrant worker families and promote monogamy. If there is a disability in the migrant worker family, there must be a healthy person to take care of him. This family has one less labor force and two more burdens, so life is naturally difficult."


    Victor touched his nose and said, "old man, I didn''t expect you to have this insight."


    Miller rolled his eyes and said angrily: "I deal with refugees the most. I don''t know how they make a living. Every refugee group will always have disabled people more or less, either injured by fighting with other groups or born. When the refugee group goes to a new place to make a living, first send the disabled to the workhouse of the church, and then pick them up after they are settled."


    Victor asked curiously, "didn''t you abandon it?"


    "It''s not normal... Unless the refugee Gang is broken up, there''s no way." Miller shook his head and explained, "the disabled can receive a relief every day. Sometimes the refugee groups have to rely on their relief to fill their stomachs temporarily. Moreover, the refugees are believers and are not easy to break the rules."


    "Victor, I''m not trying to interfere with Randall''s policy of hosting refugees." Miller painstakingly advised, "since you broke up the refugee Gang, I hope you will consider for the migrant worker''s family. What if there is a disabled person among their family members? Expel them from Randall''s collar? How can you let them live without the refugee gang and leave Randall''s collar?"


    "This... People who are disabled due to war and engineering will have a pension." Victor said awkwardly. He really didn''t think about these problems carefully.


    "What about those who were accidentally disabled?" The old priest stared at Victor with burning eyes and spit: "pension? Lack of hands and feet, paralysis can''t move, pension has fart function, can manage for a lifetime?"


    "I see what you mean." Victor nodded and said, "I''ll order people to build the workhouses in villages and towns first... As for the relief of the disabled, it''s your duty. The eleventh tax is mainly for this purpose... Why can''t the church let me pay for the disabled believers... No matter what, I''ll donate more money, and you''ll always be satisfied?"


    "Dissatisfied!"


    Father Miller patted the table and said sadly: "You''re pretending to be blind for me, aren''t you? The workhouse can take care of them for a while, but if they have family, they can''t live in the workhouse. The most thing the workhouse can do is distribute rations for relief. The problem hasn''t been solved at all! Look at the Carson family. The husband and wife have to take care of their children. They can only count as one and a half labor, and the child can only receive half of the relief rations..."


    Victor impatiently interrupted Miller and said coldly: "Since there is a family, the family must take care of it. As for the child... He is a sinner. I am the Lord of Randall, and I am only responsible for the people of Randall. I can help you improve the workhouse of Randall Parish, but I will not allow the sinners and the disabled to enter Randall!"


    The old priest stared at Victor, shook his head and said, "no one bears the original sin!"


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "as early as 5000 years ago, the church confirmed that idiots, mentally retarded and madmen are related to blood defects. This defect will spread to the people with the proliferation of blood and can not be redeemed."


    "Not all blood defects!" Miller said with certainty: "pregnant women are frightened, malnourished, accidentally injured, and eat poisonous food... All may cause mental damage to their babies. Laura is hungry and uses slightly poisonous hemp to satisfy her hunger, resulting in brain problems in her children."


    Victor forced his lower lip, shook his head and said, "but you can''t tell whether every mentally handicapped person is a blood defect or an accidental injury. All the priests in the church can''t do this... Have you ever thought that once this rule is exceeded, there will be endless consequences!"


    "You''re right. I can''t redeem those who bear the original sin." Miller nodded sadly, raised his eyes and asked, "don''t the Carsons need redemption?"


    "According to the religious rules, casan and his wife can no longer have children. They have only one child, a child they need to take care of all the time. However, they always grow old. When they are too old to work, do you know what they will do?"


    The God dependents stood up, pointed to the direction of the camp tremblingly and said in a harsh voice, "they will strangle their sons first! Strangle their own flesh and blood!"


    "Do you know what this is called? Killing relatives! The greatest sin in human nature!"


    Muddy tears flowed down the gully on his face, and the God''s family sobbed bitterly: "child, can you feel the despair of those who kill relatives? I hope you can redeem the last kindness in human nature and don''t let them sink into the sin of killing relatives."


    The heavy topic of killing relatives pierced Victor''s chest like a cold blade, revealing his bloody heart. He thought of his father, the father on earth, who was paralyzed because of his slip and fall. He was regarded as a burden by his cousin''s family and starved to death in bed.


    Victor''s hatred in his previous life has gone with the wind. His father''s last words before his death are especially in his ears: live well.


    This exhortation is full of his father''s attachment to life and his reluctance to give up his son, which has created Victor''s tenacious and unyielding character. He never gave up hope in the face of adversity. He stumbled all the way and encountered countless difficulties and obstacles, which were solved one by one by him and came to this day.


    "I can understand... I can understand..."


    Victor muttered to himself. He understood Miller completely.


    Randall led the implementation of the tenant system, breaking up refugee groups into monogamous wage families. Small families do not have the power to resist the center, and their ability to bear risks has been reduced to the extreme. If family members are disabled and mentally retarded, it will cause a disastrous blow to the small family. When the employing family can''t bear the disaster, the worst result is to kill relatives.


    If a man kills his own blood relatives, what else can he do?


    Every small family is the most basic cell of society. Unhealthy cells may die out automatically, or they may become tumors that invade the body. If a small family in order to take care of and treat disabled members, parents can''t go out to work, bear heavy debts, have difficulty eating, let alone learning and progress. The family was disintegrated and impoverished family members flowed into society. Family problems have become social problems, and crimes such as robbery, theft, murder and arson will arise.


    The problem lies there. Those in power throw the risk to small families and pretend to be deaf and dumb and turn a blind eye. The problem is still there. It has nothing to do with good and evil, and is related to the stability of rule.


    The indispensable part of a mature society is the welfare security system. Victor''s tenant system is now in full swing, but he did not improve the social security system of tenant system, but borrowed the relief system of Guanghui church.


    The problem is that the church''s relief system relies on the forces of village clans and refugee groups, which is incompatible with the tenant system!


    The best solution to the tenant system security system is to establish welfare homes to focus on taking care of the disabled members of employee families, so that employee families can have the energy to work and study and help them improve their living standards. Hired families become rich and pay more taxes. They can also provide strong soldiers and smart craftsmen to the Lord, forming a virtuous circle.


    The reality is that the church does not have so many people to focus on the disabled. They need the power of secular lords.


    However, theocracy belongs to the church and secularity to the Lord. Redemption is the field of the clergy. Victor''s rash intervention in the field of redemption must touch the bottom limit of the glorious church.


    The glorious code is no joke!


    Victor thought for a long time and said irritably, "I have to write a letter to Clement on this matter, discuss with him and put forward some suggestions." He looked at the old priest with tears on his face and complained, "I''m the Lord, not the Pope. What''s the use of looking for me? You should plead with the church yourself!"


    Miller raised his sleeve and wiped his face. He cried, "you can''t write a letter! I don''t care for my own words! The church is not Clement has the final say... He may not support you. You''ve scattered the refugees'' group into a hired family. You have to solve this problem. Let''s do it first."


    Victor was furious, stood up, waved and said: "Do you want to kill me? I''ll make it clear to you today. I''ve done what the church should do. What else should the church do? Don''t you let me dig the corner of the church? The church does what the church does, and the Lord does what the Lord does. This is the rule! The power of the rule exceeds the power of any individual. Sylvia must abide by the rule, not to mention me? You can''t Exception, understand? "


    "The man who made the rules died thousands of years ago, and there is no ashes left." Miller said faintly, "what''s terrible about a stone statue on the holy mountain of light?"


    Victor gasped, thumbed up and said, "a priest dares to say that about the first Pope... It''s really you."


    Miller was dismissive of Victor''s sarcasm and said sincerely: "Son, I was willing to stay because you did what the church should do. You built long houses and made woolen jackets. No one died of hunger and cold in more than 20000 migrant workers. I saw extraordinary power in you. Ask yourself why you are unwilling to accept the blood of the moon elves? Why don''t you want to ascend the throne of power? Blood is the way and also the way It''s a cage, and so is power. You''ve figured out these problems. Whether you''re willing to redeem the last kindness or not, I''ll help you heal the withering of your blood. "


    Blood is a cage? Power is a cage?


    Victor seemed to grasp something, but he didn''t seem to see anything clearly. He stood for a long time, nodded sternly to father Miller, and dragged his heavy steps outside the church.


    Before going out, he stopped, turned his head, touched the corners of his mouth, reluctantly smiled and said, "I will think clearly... I will also think of a solution. I always have a way."


    When the gate of the cemetery church was closed, Miller sat alone at the table, smiled, shook his head and said to himself:


    "Yes, you can always think of ways... All you need is the courage to recognize the road."

 Chapter 485

    On his way back to Yinyue manor, Victor has been thinking about why he hesitated in the face of readily available power and power?


    Miller said blood and power are both roads and cages. Victor seems to have grasped the key point, but he has never been able to sort out the clue. He just vaguely feels that the security system of the tenant system is closely related to the road of power and the road of power, and he is facing the most important choice in his life.


    When they returned to Yinyue manor, Lilia, Elena and Alice applied powder and smiled like flowers, directing a group of graceful and beautiful indoor maids to light crystal candles and put rich food on the long table. In the midsummer, the indoor maid changed into a fine linen short sleeved middle skirt and stepped on half high-heeled calf leather women''s sandals, revealing white and moist arms and a section of pink light-induced beautiful legs. Under the reflection of crystal candle light, they all looked beautiful and charming.


    Unfortunately, Victor is now preoccupied and indifferent to the candlelight dinner carefully prepared by the three close maids. The host was in a low mood, and the little attendants at the same meal all tightened their faces and ate carefully, for fear of making too much noise and attracting the host''s attention. Only the heartless bertina ate there. The atmosphere of the dinner party was gradually dull. Lilia and her twin sisters looked at each other, especially Elena, with a gloomy look, tears in her beautiful eyes, and I didn''t know what she thought.


    After absentmindedly finishing dinner and simply washing, Victor changed into silk pajamas, refused the request of three close maids to accompany him, walked into the master bedroom alone and closed the door. He decided to think about his problems.


    However, Victor was worried about gain and loss. His thoughts were disorderly. He thought for a long time, but he still didn''t get the point. He was getting more and more angry, so he was inevitably impetuous. He shook his head and restrained his complicated emotions. He planned to take a walk in the courtyard to relieve his depressed and irritable mood. He happened to hear the footsteps of high heels wandering in the corridor. He took x-3 records and found that Elena had been walking around all night. He couldn''t help feeling curious. He opened the door and said to Elena not far away:


    "Come in."


    Elena walked into the bedroom with her head down and high heels. She was wearing a low cut short nightgown with loose hair, revealing a snow-white gully in front of her chest. A pair of long legs with beautiful lines were close together under the skirt, and her slender hands were uneasily held together, looking soft, moving and pitiful.


    She glanced at Victor secretly and said timidly, "my lord..."


    "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Victor was in a bad mood and his tone was naturally indifferent. Elena''s tears immediately slipped from her eyes, bowed her knees, and said with a cry, "my Lord, I''m sorry. I''ll go to bed now." Having said that, she stood where she was, looked pitifully at Victor, and didn''t mean to go at all.


    Victor sighed and waved, "baby, don''t cry, come and sit down and tell me why you''re sad?"


    The red haired beauty obediently sat in her master''s arms and sobbed and said, "Sir, I don''t want to eavesdrop on your secret... I''ll inform Rose Manor of your mastery of surging talent... I don''t know how to explain to you. I''m afraid you don''t want me anymore..."


    Elena is gentle and quiet, has the least courage, is used to being submissive, and never dare to compete with others. Nicole, Lilia and Alice all have the responsibility to inform Sylvia of what happened around Victor, but none of them is willing to do so. Finally, the responsibility of regularly informing Rose Manor fell on Elena alone. She felt wronged, but she didn''t know where to start. She always felt uneasy in the face of victor. This time, Victor didn''t give her a good face. She was really frightened.


    After listening to Elena''s narration, Victor couldn''t cry or laugh. For him, it was just a trivial matter, but it was like the sky falling in Elena''s eyes.


    Since Victor mastered surge, blood and power have been improved. The difference in the level of life greatly reduced the attraction of Lilia, Elena sisters and Judy to him. Lilia is better. She and Victor have a deep emotional foundation and work hard enough. Like Judy and Elena, the more lack of self-reliance, the more ordinary Victor felt about them.


    Beauty and tenderness alone cannot win the respect of the strong.


    Victor was so upset that he didn''t bother to explain to his close maid. He stripped her into a little Aries and carried her directly to bed.


    After the passion, Elena could not bear to criticize, fell asleep with her lover''s arm, her willow eyebrows frowned slightly, but a satisfied smile hung on her lips.


    Victor''s anger disappeared and his mind gradually calmed down. Looking at Elena''s beautiful face, he couldn''t help feeling.


    Sylvia prides herself on his palace. High ranking female Knights have the right to arrange personal maids for their partners and master their every move. As the patriarch of the human horse hill, Sylvia also needs to install maids around the secondary lords to act as a bridge for informal communication between the two sides.


    The eyes, ears and tongues on the surface are irrelevant. It is malicious to secretly install spies who steal information unilaterally. This is just like the inspectors in modern society who normally exercise their duties. However, the close maid of the patriarch''s family has a legal marriage with the Lord.


    Family politics is so characteristic that Victor has nothing to complain about. Otherwise, he trained housemaids and married key members of Randall''s family. What''s the matter?


    What Elena reported to Rose Manor is what Victor wants Sylvia to know. Elena has no way to master the secrets he wants to hide.


    In the long run, the Elena sisters are happier to marry a small Lord than to follow victor. However, their strength and will are too weak to control their own destiny. They can only involuntarily accept the arrangement of the family.


    involuntarily? I can''t help myself... Who is dominating my path?


    Victor had a flash in his mind, thought for a moment, gently pushed Elena away, sat up from bed, dressed, walked out of the bedroom and walked to the study on the top floor.


    In the study on the top floor, there are backup accounts of Randall''s collar and finicos'' collar. They belong to the forbidden area of the Lord''s residence. Two auxiliary alchemy soldiers are responsible for guarding them. No one is allowed to enter without the permission of Victor, Nicole and Lilia.


    Climb up the stairs to the top floor, cross the corridor and come to the door of the study. Victor told the alchemy auxiliary on duty, "I''ll stay alone and don''t let anyone disturb me." With that, he entered the study, bolted the door, lay down on the small bed in the study, mobilized x-3 to take over his vision, hearing, smell and blindness, and immersed the subject consciousness in the quiet darkness.


    Victor decided to eliminate all interference and dig the answer from his heart.


    In Victor''s mind, what he experienced after crossing the different world was replayed one after another: in order to get rid of the vortex of political struggle, he chose to betray the identity camp of the little Baron and led his followers to the desolate south to explore his own territory; Activate No. 7 alchemy tower, expand confidence, try every means to absorb knowledge, and deduce the historical secrets of the different world with the tower spirit; Unwilling to surrender, the refugee leaders ordered the suppression of bandits and killed hundreds of people for the first time; Refuse the York family''s solicitation; The trade of crude sugar, snow sugar and coffee was frustrated, resulting in the idea of building their own trade channels; The first hand murder; The first fight with the LORD; For the first time, he had the idea of digging the foundation of the Church... Victor gradually realized that all the difficulties he encountered came from being unwilling and not yielding... Unwilling to be manipulated and not yielding to reality.


    For thousands of years, everyone has been like this. Why are you different? Why won''t you be a vassal Lord? Why do you want to form a gold group? Why do you want to create a closed land centralization system? Why did you create the secret method of spiritual blood? You''re against tradition, so you''re struggling, so you''re in trouble!


    Yes, I have never really compromised. All my compromises are my tools and means, all for uncompromising... What do I want?


    The picture turns to the engagement dinner of Edward and Angelina. In the secret room, the palace minister Marquis Basten categorically said to the high divine knight, "I refuse to sign."


    The divine knight is like a spiritual sword running through the eyebrows of the old Marquis. He sacrificed his precious life and failed to pick up the wine glass within reach.


    The little king looked pale and murmured in confusion and pain, "why did grandpa Basten object to my marriage with Anna? Didn''t he want us to be happy? Why did his highness Sylvia kill the palace Minister of the kingdom?"


    Sylvia shook her head and sighed, "Your Majesty, this is what makes me helpless."


    Marquis golon said gravely, "the dignity of the divine Knight cannot be challenged by mortals! Your majesty, please remember the loyalty of Marquis bastern."


    Princess Roland said angrily, "this is a threat to August!"


    Pope Clement said calmly, "the Marquis of Basten is old, weak and dead."


    The picture solidified, Basten''s determination, Sylvia''s helplessness, goron''s heaviness, Roland''s anger, Clement''s calm, Edward''s confusion and pain were clearly presented in Victor''s eyes.


    "Sylvia could keep Basten in silence with one look, but she didn''t do so... Goron stood in front of Basten like a mountain. Although goron hated the provocation of mortals to the supreme knight, he didn''t stop Basten, and even appreciated Basten''s courage and Loyalty... Roland was angry because Basten destroyed his brother''s longing for love, She had foreseen, but did not stop... Clement''s state of mind was the most complex. Generally speaking, it was a natural comfort. He was pleased with Basten''s persistence and took the restraint of the Golden Knight for granted... "


    "This is an education for his majesty!"


    Victor walked up to Basten, frowned and asked, "where did your faith come from? Who educated you? And who educated the Golden Knight and the Pope to restrain their will and power?"


    "It''s me."


    The picture suddenly broke, and a female priest in white appeared in front of victor. She has elegant appearance, quiet and indifferent temperament. Under her full and smooth forehead, she has a pair of aura pressing eyes. Her body is full of water like light, just like the embodiment of the goddess of wisdom.


    Victor raised his right hand to cover his eyes, as if to repel the light of wisdom blooming by the female priest. He immediately put his hand down again and said with a smile: "Arya, the founder of the vassal system, the founder of the bronze age and the founder of the silver and white tower."


    "I am Arya. I integrate knights, nobles and priests. Scholars are the link between them. Basten is my disciple." The priestess Arya looked at Victor sideways, smiled and asked, "do you hate me?"


    "No!" Victor bowed deeply and said sincerely, "I have full respect for you. Your strength and power are insignificant, but your education exceeds the power of the Golden Knight and the power of the king. Even the divine Knight should be bound by you..."


    "Sorry, you can''t restrain me." A long sword appeared in Victor''s hand, stabbed out, and the tip of the sword fell into Arya''s chest.


    The priestess looked into Victor''s eyes, smiled and nodded, and said sincerely, "if there is still a way behind me... I will be very happy."


    As soon as the voice fell, the picture changed again. A step appeared where "Arya" stood, and Victor climbed up the step. At the end of the steps, he saw a figure composed of white and gold holy light. His brilliance is blazing and dazzling, which makes people unable to look directly. The center of the light is a book, which seems to carry the vicissitudes and long history.


    "The code of glory... The first Pope, Enoch?"


    "Are you not satisfied that you have replaced Arya?" The shadow of the holy light made an indifferent voice, "do you want to replace me?"


    "I didn''t replace Arya." Victor shook his head and said, "she paved the steps for me and I stood on her shoulder."


    "I''ve always been surprised that more than 9000 years ago, you could unify mankind, create an empire integrating politics and religion, and master supreme power... But you chose self-restraint and compromise with knights. Now I understand that there has never been supreme power!"


    "Arya has wisdom but lacks strength, and her thoughts must be attached to the glorious code. Sylvia is half human and half god, with strength and wisdom, but she is constantly eroded by the sea of elements, and she must have sustenance in order to maintain her self-consciousness. The guardian family is the best sustenance of the soul of the Golden Knight... In fact, the Golden Knight is not keen on power, they are more worried about boredom And loneliness. Therefore, Sylvia knows that I have many secrets and doesn''t expose them. In her eyes, I''m like a goose that can lay golden eggs. I always make her feel fresh and always surprise her. Even if it is detrimental to the interests of the York family, she still chooses to indulge me. Roland is an exception to the Golden Knight. She is full of enthusiasm and curiosity about life, and the bondage of power makes her feel happy Pain, so she doesn''t want to inherit the throne... I doubt whether she wants to run away from home and become a wandering princess. "


    Victor smiled: "I am not a knight, and the elemental sea has no direct influence on me. With my ability, I can live well even alone... Gallop in the wilderness, leap in the dense forest, run in the mountains and enjoy the beauty of nature; or be a wanton Ranger, bully men and women, eliminate violence and settle down, and fully enjoy the pleasure brought by strength, unrestrained and free ... or be a powerful Emperor... If you have the ability, you have countless choices. Once an individual''s ability exceeds power, power becomes his cage. Only those who lack the ability will pray for the pleasure brought by power. "


    "Now I just want to know what is above power?"


    "Above power is light, rule and road." "As like as two peas," said Victor, the voice of the holy light.


    Victor laughed happily, jaw first again and again, and exclaimed, "yes, the people who play the power game can''t compare with the people who make the rules of the game, and the people who wear the crown can''t compare with the people who wear the crown for him. That''s what I want."


    The shadow of the Holy Light asked indifferently, "do you want to overthrow me? It will lead to a bloody war."


    Victor looked at the glorious code in the holy light, shook his head and said, "I don''t have this ability and need... The power of the holy light is still useful to me..." he crossed the position of "Enoch" with a long sword in his hand, and a throne rose from the air under his feet to hold him high.


    Sitting behind Enoch, Victor looked down at the steps below becoming wider and said firmly:


    "The position I want is here!"

 Chapter 486

    Ordinary people want to be vassals, vassals want to be lords, and lords want to be kings. What does the king want to do?


    Everyone dreams of having the power of the king. If they don''t get this power, they will pass their ideas to their superiors and create further conditions for themselves. Ordinary people affect vassals, vassals affect lords, and lords affect kings. If the king cannot manifest his will, but is manipulated by the will of his people, he is equivalent to a puppet.


    Like Edward August, a love affair involves a bloody tragedy. It''s interesting to be such a king. His father Ryan August didn''t get there either. A great Golden Knight and the heirs of the noble girls of the tiller family were trembling for fear of being quietly killed by the four kings.


    Augustus held the throne of Gambis, but the vassals of the Kingdom and the clergy of the church told them what they could and could not do. The power of the king and the reputation of integrity and kindness became a prison for Augustus.


    In contrast, the early Pope Enoch gave up secular power, declared that knights and clergy coexisted equally, the status of divine knights and Pope was equal, and established a social system of protection, redemption and dedication.


    Clergy and knights were indeed equal, but this equality was designated by the early Pope. Enoch himself was above all, including later popes and divine knights.


    The real king is not bound by love, is not obsessed with power, is not tired of reputation, and transforms the world according to his will. Power and reputation are only tools to realize his ideal.


    Victor opened his eyes, bright as the moon, all the confusion had disappeared, replaced by unshakable faith.


    At this moment, he made his way clear.


    From the work point system to the rental employment system, and then to the closed land centralization system, Victor has his own political ideal. The following is to make the closed land centralization system completely replace the closed land system and live above the glorious code.


    The so-called equal coexistence does not exist. In Victor''s vision, the church will be included in the second layer of the centralized pyramid to serve the secular regime, rather than playing the role of supervisor and law enforcer. This coincides with the pursuit of the knight Lord. Because Victor was born in the position of secular Lord.


    For a long time, aspiring knights and nobles wanted to trample on the church. They adopted two strategies: one was to spread the blood of the aristocrats through the enfeoffment system, let the aristocrats infiltrate the church and steal the power of divination; Second, unify the human kingdom, bring the ordinary people under the rule, and force the clergy to yield to the imperial power.


    Unfortunately, these two strategies are unlikely to work. For the knight Lord, there is no solution to who will be the emperor. Objectively speaking, the church is unified, the Lords are scattered, and the noble clergy form their own department. They don''t want a unified empire. The church obstructed it. It was more difficult for the Lord to unify the kingdoms by force and marriage than to ascend to heaven.


    Therefore, as long as a powerful empire shows signs of unifying mankind, she will soon collapse. The iron mountain empire collapsed, the RAND empire collapsed, and the war of aggression launched by the Sassanian empire was painless... The knight Lord became the shepherd of the church. And Enoch caused all this.


    Only by stepping on Enoch under your feet can you have a sense of achievement!


    Victor''s feudal centralization did not need to unify the human kingdom, but also made the clergy obedient.


    People depend on the church, and the church depends on believers. The system of closed land centralization transformed the refugees into tenants. Under the protection of the Lord, the population of tenants will increase exponentially. The power of the clergy will grow as the number of believers increases, but they cannot get rid of the constraints of the glorious code. If they are unwilling to give up the power of faith brought by the tenant system, they can only carry out the tenant system with the help of the power of secular lords. When tenants became the main source of power for the holy pool, it was too late for the church to turn back. The glorious code does not allow them to do so.


    The Lords kidnapped loose tenants, and a large group of tenants kidnapped the clergy of the church.


    You have to believe, I give you faith, but the secular power belongs to me. You should cooperate with me, not with you.


    There may be such a scene in the future. The tribunal wants to punish a Lord. The Lord sends a large number of tenants to the church to appeal, and the stationed priest pleads up. How can the Holy See be indifferent? If the king mediates, the church will have to give in. Otherwise they will be under pressure from the whole kingdom.


    The key to the success of the closed land centralization system lies in two points. First, relying on the perfect monetary and financial system, the materials are concentrated in the hands of the Lord, and all the 11 taxes and kingdom annuities are settled in currency. The second is to enhance the dependence of tenants on secular lords and reduce their dependence on the church.


    First, Victor is doing it. The second point only Victor can do.


    If the secret method of soul and blood can enhance the strength of ordinary people, let them have the courage and confidence to open up territory, seal the king and worship the prime minister. They will spontaneously move closer to secular lords.


    Before that, there was a fatal loophole in the closed land centralization system that needed to be repaired - the social security system of tenants could not be completely controlled by the church. Otherwise, the church will turn the tenant group into its own political power, and in turn, limit the power of secular lords.


    The inertia of the system is extremely strong, with the ability of self-improvement and self correction. At present, the land closure centralization system has not been closed, and the church dominates its security system, which is not centralization at all. Victor''s political ambitions can also be declared abortive.


    "If you want to press down the head of the church, you must set foot in the field of redemption!"


    Victor paced back and forth in his study, using x-3 to constantly deduce various situations, and gradually had a detailed plan in his heart.


    He thought for a moment, raised his hand, pushed open the window of the study, jumped out, and the blue and black air flow surrounded his body. Holding the white sand painted wall with one hand, he slipped to the ground silently. With his feet a little, he swept away in the direction of Pinghu Town like a sharp arrow.


    The strong airflow broke the viscous air and seemed to form a channel with extremely low resistance. Like a ghost without weight, Victor jumped over the wall and flew on the treetops of the hills. He arrived at Pinghu Town 5 kilometers away in only 1 minute and 20 seconds.


    He avoided the night patrol in Pinghu Town and quietly came to the chapel where father Miller lived. Two Paladins on duty are guarding the door of the church, and people with guard dogs patrol back and forth in the courtyard of the church. He jumped over the wall, dodged to the bottom of the clock tower, used his hands and feet, easily climbed the clock tower, went down the spiral stairs to Miller''s bedroom, and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, the old priest got up, held a candle, opened the wooden door, let victor in, looked around again, saw that no one was aware of the movement, and then closed the door.


    Victor found a chair to sit down and said proudly, "I don''t want to be seen, so no one can see me."


    Miller yawned, stuck the candle on the table with candle oil, rubbed his eyes, and said angrily, "you don''t sleep in the middle of the night and come to be a thief?"


    "It''s just being a thief."


    Victor smiled, nodded and said, "old man, I''ve figured it out... The question is, have you figured it out?"


    "I just want to sleep now... Don''t you know that the old man''s sleep is very precious?"


    Miller complained, sat on the bed and muttered, "well, what have you figured out?"


    Victor shrugged his shoulders, put his legs on the table and said faintly: "I introduced Randall''s tenant system to you. You also saw the problem of tenant system. It''s still difficult to redeem tenant families with the current system of the church. You expect me to solve the problem, and I can promise you now... Have you ever thought about what it means if I really do this?"


    "What means what? You have something to say!" Father Miller stared at Victor with an impatient expression.


    If you can''t figure it out, you can''t figure it out, and pretend... Victor secretly laughed, coughed, shook his slender index finger and said: "Redemption is the power of the clergy. When I begin to redeem the people for the clergy, the influence of the church on the people will be weakened... Er, let''s say, I redeem the people. The people love me. They will not sue me to the church, but defend me everywhere. The church can no longer find an excuse to restrict me."


    "Isn''t that good?" Miller paused, shook his head in awe and said, "redemption has never been a power, but the duty of the clergy. The clergy seeks power in the name of redemption and deviates from the Lord''s way... This is the degeneration that needs redemption and the root of all tragedies!"


    "Others don''t think so..." Victor pondered for a moment and continued to test: "in fact, if you report the problem of saving tenants, the Holy See will certainly try to solve it."


    "How long? Ten years? Twenty years? Thirty years?" Miller sneered, shook his head and said, "quarrel with each other and drag each other back. They will try to solve the problem and seek power by the way until something big happens... Unfortunately, the people. Victor, you let go and I support you!"


    Victor was startled and quickly waved his hand and said, "if you don''t do anything, it''s my support. If you jump out, it''s all over... Keep a low profile, okay? I''ll do it quietly. You pretend you don''t know anything, and naturally someone will carry the pot."


    "Who?"


    "Then don''t ask."


    The old priest moved his mouth and asked reluctantly, "do you want to reveal something to me? Otherwise, how do I know if you''re fooling me?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. "I remember two rules. The clergy should not make profits; the people should redeem themselves."


    "Yes." Miller nodded and explained: "The clergy cannot engage in any profit-making activities. They receive salaries and subsidies every month according to their grades. Therefore, the monastery should also take the form of relief and donation to sell medicinal materials to the Lord. People''s self redemption is to teach believers to love and help each other... However, this religious rule is set later, not within the glorious code, but in line with the spirit advocated by the glorious code."


    "That''s enough." Victor nodded and said, "my method is closely related to these two rules... I can''t disclose the specific details... You''ll see."


    "Well." The old priest twisted his beard and said, "I''ll see... You can go now. I want to sleep."


    Victor sneered, "old man, have you forgotten something?"


    "What''s the matter?" Miller looked at Victor blankly.


    Victor was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and said, "my human blood!"


    "Oh, look at my memory." Miller patted on the forehead and said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you that I have cured you."


    "Cured?" Victor looked suspiciously at the old priest and asked, "when? Why don''t I know?"


    "That day... When you go to Rose Manor, I will observe your physical condition and cure your blood wither."


    Victor got up, pointed to Miller''s nose and yelled, "nonsense! I don''t feel at all! You... Me, I know I haven''t changed."


    "What can change? What do you want to change?" Miller asked back, blowing his beard and staring.


    Victor sat down slowly, silent for a moment and said, "I want to expand the blood of human and moon elves at the same time."


    Miller shook his head and said: "Someone has locked your human blood with medicine. Every time the moon elf blood is active, it will draw strength from human blood. Finally, your moon elf blood will completely replace human blood. If you want to expand human blood, your moon elf blood will weaken and your talent will disappear one by one. I have removed some drug seals to make your human blood and spirit blood Veins can grow simultaneously. But it''s not easy. You have to find the commonness between moon elf blood and human blood. "


    "See? If I don''t help you heal, you have no choice but to become a moon elf. Now, I give you the right to choose, but you have to find a specific method by yourself."


    I, I was drugged... Victor''s expression was uncertain. He clenched his teeth and asked, "who gave me the medicine?"


    "What do you say?" Miller looked at Victor with pity and said, "I think you should thank them."


    "August..." Victor shook his head, smiled bitterly, sighed, and asked expectantly, "you have lifted some drug seals... What about the rest?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s fertility." The old lady squeezed her eyes and joked, "you can''t have children with other women now. Only women who take the same medicine can give birth to your offspring... Of course, I can restore your fertility, but once you have fertility, your blood will be completely set. I advise you to think clearly and make a decision."


    Victor''s mind came up with the image of Catherine. He shook his head and asked sullenly, "is there no other way?"


    Miller replied, "if you explore the potential of your blood to the limit, you will naturally have fertility. Or, let your partner take that medicine." At this point, Miller''s expression became serious: "I must remind you that the stronger your blood, the fewer offspring will be. Your moon elf blood and human blood will grow to the top at the same time, and you have only four children at most. If you use that medicine and have children with your partner now, it will inevitably weaken the potential of your blood."


    No wonder the female officials of kite Castle didn''t let Catherine and I be alone... Victor suddenly realized that he thought of another key, forcibly restrained his inner excitement, and asked, "I... if my human blood and moon elf blood reach the peak at the same time, will Sylvia and I have a future generation?"


    Miller shook his head and nodded, "I said it''s not easy... There will be!"


    So, the sun elf blood is compatible with human blood! My path is right... Victor couldn''t help laughing.


    "You hurry... I can make up my sleep." Miller blew out the candle, lay down on the bed and said with his back to victor.


    Victor jumped to the bed and pushed Miller: "the last question, what is the commonality between moon elf blood and human blood?"


    "I don''t know... How can I know everything? You have to grope for it yourself." Miller turned his head, stared at Victor and threatened, "disturb me again. Believe it or not, I''ll lift the drug seal on you right away?"


    Victor immediately turned around and ran away.

 Chapter 487

    Pinghu Town, government office, round table room.


    "The LORD said that those who believe in me should be kind and compassionate, give help to those in distress, give fire to those in need, share food with those in need, and do not bury brothers and sisters if they survive, do not expel orphans, women and children, and do not abandon the old, the weak and the Disabled..."


    Kohler clasped his hands and held them at the tip of his nose. He knelt solemnly on the floor. Sweat dripped down his chin. His knees were sour and soft. The muscles on his thighs jumped. The thin linen shirt was wet on his body, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.


    The heat in the conference room and the priest''s endless chatter made his head dizzy, and there was only one thought in his heart:


    "Why isn''t it over? Why isn''t it over?"


    "... helping others, helping others, saving others, saving others is the way of self redemption and dedication... Follow the way of the Lord, and the glory of the Lord is with you." The priest painted a holy emblem on his chest, announced the end of the sermon, nodded to the church attendants around him, motioned them to open the doors and windows and dispel the smell of sweat in the conference room.


    Kohler quickly drew a triangular holy emblem on his chest, stood up and rubbed his sore knees. Suddenly, he saw a fat man with a lot of sweat around him who couldn''t stand up for a long time. There was a pool of water under his feet. He felt inexplicably happy.


    The fat man''s name is Wei Qi. He recently moved from yeliucheng to Pinghu Town. It is said that he used to be a prominent businessman in the black market of deepwater city. He has more than 200 clerks, more than 20 grocery stores, four hostels and two pubs. He can be called a powerful businessman. Because his business was too big, he was worried. He had to sell out the storefront of Shenshui city at a low price, took the initiative to pay a lot of money to the Shenshui City gangs, and then went to Yeliu city to make a living.


    Yeliucheng''s business is really easy to do. As long as there are shops, everyone can get rich. However, the most difficult thing for yeliucheng today is the shop. I don''t know who Weiqi left. He actually talked to master John of yeliucheng. Master John not only took out six shops to take care of Wei Qi, but also introduced him to Pinghu Town.


    Free citizens and businessmen also want to squeeze into the market of yeliucheng, and the free citizens and businessmen of yeliucheng want to settle down in Pinghu Town. As we all know, for businessmen who buy houses in Pinghu Town, their store business in yeliucheng is stable. Nowadays, Pinghu Town no longer sells houses to the outside world, and no amount of money can be paid by free citizens and businessmen.


    Kohler was the first group of free businessmen to buy houses in Pinghu Town. He deeply realized the benefits of Pinghu Town.


    Pinghu Town market is not as popular as yeliucheng at ordinary times, but on weekends, tens of thousands of migrant workers pour into Pinghu Town market to open their money bags, eat, drink and have fun and go shopping. The market is crowded and shoulder to shoulder, which is more lively than Yeliu city. Although there is no big business for hired workers, the profit of goods retail is very high. Small rivers flow and gather sand into a tower, and the total profit is quite amazing.


    The merchants in Pinghu Town transported the bulk commodities led by Randall to yeliucheng market for sale, and then purchased goods from yeliucheng and sold them back to Pinghu Town for retail. They gave birth on both sides and made money on both sides. They couldn''t close their mouths one by one.


    Another ten days will be the Randall family''s annual midsummer carnival. Kohler received the notice from the tax official early in the morning and asked him to rush to the government affairs hall in the afternoon to attend the merchant party held by the marketing director of Pinghu Town to jointly discuss the goods preference and tax relief during the carnival.


    Not all businessmen are eligible to attend the meeting held by the government affairs department. The marketing director of Pinghu Town selected 26 representatives from 274 merchants. Kohler is one of them.


    He had lunch early, took good care of his appearance, put on decent clothes and the latest gentleman''s shoes, and rushed to the government hall in advance together with 25 other representatives. They did not expect that Wei Qi, a fat businessman who had just joined Pinghu Town, was also here. What''s more, pastor Dane of Pinghu Town church would preach to them in the round table room.


    It''s agreed to discuss the matter. How can it become listening to the preacher?


    Dane looked at 27 embarrassed businessmen and felt strange. He preached to believers every day, but he was the first to preach in the Lord''s government hall.


    Randall understands that there are many new things, you have to study hard and think carefully... Dane remembered Pope Clement''s advice, smiled bitterly, shook his head, cleared his throat and said, "is there anything you don''t understand about the way of self salvation?"


    "I understand, I understand... We will follow the teaching of the Lord." The businessmen nodded hurriedly.


    The servants of the government hall came into the conference room with cool well water and handed it to the businessmen respectively. After the merchants drank water to relieve the summer heat, Reverend Dane said slowly: "now there is a new thing that will test your piety."


    The businessmen looked at each other and secretly complained... Lord Dane wants us to donate money?


    After drinking a cup of cold water, Kohler sobered up a lot and took the lead in saying, "dear Lord Dane, if there''s anything, you can tell me. As long as I can do it, I won''t prevaricate!"


    The rest woke up and said:


    "Yes, yes, yes, as long as it is within our power, we will never pass the buck."


    "I know that all of you here are devout and generous believers. You donate every month... Among the civilian believers who built the cathedral in Pinghu Town, you donate the most." Pastor Dane nodded with appreciation and said in a deep voice, "Randall and phinice lead 100000 people. Some believers live in hardship. Although the church has many relief, it can not completely solve their difficulties... They need the self salvation of all believers."


    Cut, not for money!


    Businessmen exchanged eyes and focused on Kohler. He stepped forward, bowed deeply and said sincerely, "I am willing to give 400 silver sol to help my brothers and sisters tide over the difficulties."


    The people gave generously, "I am willing to give 400 silver sol to help my brothers and sisters redeem themselves."


    "I give 380 silver sol..."


    "I give 360 silver sol."


    Wei Qi, a fat businessman, raised his right hand and said, "I''ll pay 100..."


    100 silver sol also meant to shout so loudly... Kohler and others showed contempt.


    "100 kingsol!" The fat businessman took a breath and finished.


    100 kinsol? 3600 silver sol! Dead fat man, I''m really rich... There are only two stinky money... Everyone nodded friendly to their new partner with disdain in their eyes.


    Dane also glanced at the fat businessman, shook his head and said: "It''s not just a matter of money... The kingdom of Gambis is fighting against the ferocious fish man. Not long ago, Randall had 307 heroic mercenaries killed in the war, and more than 100 people were injured, of which 27 were disabled for life... In addition, the marsh scouts who are responsible for monitoring the ant army have also been killed and injured from time to time. So far, 83 marsh scouts have been disabled, and some of them are even disabled Paralysis for life... Although Viscount Randall gave them pensions, they needed someone to take care of them. Their wives, parents, brothers and sisters had to take out their hands, stop working and stay at home to take care of them. Some families have only husband and wife and minor children, and their wives can''t go out to earn money to support their families. The pensions will run out one day, which will make it more difficult for such families. Others A bachelor who has no one to look after can only live in the church''s workhouse for a long time... "


    Diane paused and continued: "in the future, there will be such unfortunate people and such families... I hope all of you here can contribute money and help these families redeem themselves."


    It''s really not a matter of money... It''s a matter of a lot of money. It''s a bottomless pit if we don''t save the poor!


    The businessmen turned pale and made up their minds. When the pastor left, they went to ask Mrs. Lilia to come forward and ask her to let the pastor give up his request that killing people is not worth their lives.


    "Mrs. Lilia and I have already talked..."


    Businessmen are so frustrated... Can Pinghu Town stay?


    "She agreed with you to form a mutual aid association. The purpose of the mutual aid association is to help needy families complete self salvation."


    Dane said with a smile, "the mutual aid association has built a mutual aid hospital next to the workhouses in villages and towns, which is specially designed to accommodate the orphans, widows, disabled and weak led by Randall, so that their families can be reborn. Who would like to join the mutual aid association?"


    "Me!" Rich businessman wedge raised his hand again and shouted, "I''d like to give 400 kinsol and join the mutual aid association!"


    "Good! From now on, you will be the first leader of Randall mutual aid." Dane pointed to the fat man and asked kindly, "believer, what''s your name?"


    "Reverend master, my name is Vicky."


    The fat man bowed triumphantly, which attracted the angry eyes of businessmen.


    The atmosphere at the meeting was stiff. Reverend Dane coughed, looked around and said: "Of course, it is unrealistic for the backbone members of the mutual aid association to bear the relief expenses. The food and clothing of the orphans, widows, disabled and weak are provided by the workhouse, and the mutual aid association is mainly responsible for taking care of them. Lord Randall allowed the mutual aid association to hire people to take care of the clothes, food and daily life of the orphans, widows and disabled. In addition, the mutual aid association can charge a certain fee from the assisted family members every month to operate the mutual aid hospital The money. "


    Hmm? This can be done!


    Kohler''s eyes brightened, raised his hand and shouted, "I''ll give 150 gold sol, no! I''ll give 240 gold sol, join the mutual aid association!"


    The mutual aid association is a non-governmental organization led by the church and allowed by the Lord. Although joining the mutual aid association will lose a little money for a long time, it can improve its social status in Randall''s territory!


    Others reacted and shouted:


    "I''ll pay 220 kinsol!"


    "I''ll give 240 kinsol!"


    "I give 180 kingsol..."


    Father Dane nodded with satisfaction, performed a holy light, and said in a solemn voice, "the devout will be rewarded. May the Lord bless you."


    "May the glory of the most High Lord last forever!" The people half knelt on the ground and prayed devoutly.


    The holy light gradually faded, and a pleasant voice like an Oriole sounded outside the door:


    "Father Dane, have you finished your business?"


    The charming lady Lilia walked gracefully into the conference room, raised her train and saluted Reverend Dane. Her close guard Marcy bowed.


    "Mrs. Randall, may the Lord guide your way." Reverend Dane painted a false emblem on his chest.


    "Good day, Mrs. Randall." The merchants bowed respectfully.


    Dane left his position, went to Lilia''s side and said to the businessmen, "Mrs. Lilia has a duty-free business to give to the Mutual Aid Association." He raised his arm and said, "madam, please, excuse me first."


    Lilia smiled, stepped on high heels, invited Tingting to the main position, took a black piece of paper from Marcy''s hand and said to the businessmen: "this business is called mutual aid volume. In fact, it is a gambling business... It is issued once a week and the prize is opened on weekends... 20% of the total revenue is the issuance cost and 40% is the prize pool..."


    Dane led his chaperone to the door, looked back and found that the businessmen listened quietly with respect in their eyes. He couldn''t help thinking of a famous saying in the church:


    No matter how devout a believer is, he has to dress and eat!


    *********************


    Pinghu castle, Lord''s study.


    Victor sat behind the table and played with a piece of black paper with seven numbers written in special white dye. He did not expect that Randall''s improved paper had not been used for writing, but was first used in the lottery.


    Randall led the lottery game rules and the use of funds to imitate the earth''s lottery, but the name was changed to "mutual aid volume".


    The paper and dye of Huzhu roll use several special plants as raw materials. After ignition, it will emit orange and indigo flames. Alchemists use these plant fuels as signal flames, which are difficult for human craftsmen to copy, enough to ensure the anti-counterfeiting function of the mutual aid volume.


    Compared with the technical content of the mutual aid volume, its own significance is more extraordinary.


    The emergence of mutual aid associations and mutual aid volumes represented the closure of the barrel of centralized land ownership to fill the bottom of the barrel. It has the rising channel of the education system and the self-healing of the security system. From then on, it can steadily hold "water".


    "Water" is not limited to exile tenants, but also includes leaders, vassals, knights, nobles, scholars, priests and lords.


    Assuming that the tenant has no security system, the bankrupt tenant family can only appeal to the church, and the priest of the church will throw them to the knight. With followers, the knight can create his own small family. The land closed centralization system was lost to the enfeoffment system.


    When the most basic exile tenants have the ability to heal themselves, they will no longer rely on knights and priests, but unite stably under the rule of the Lord. The knight could not recruit enough followers, so he could only rent the land to the tenants, work beside the Lord, and gradually become a landlord and aristocrat. Tenants, landlords and vassals will also change to the landlord class.


    In other words, Victor can now start recruiting wild Knights!


    The military power, political power and legal power of Randall family are concentrated in Victor''s hands, and the efficiency and power formed are by no means comparable to that of ordinary Lords. In the pioneering war, the more land resources occupied by the Randall family, the stronger the attraction to the refugees, knights, scholars and clergy, and the bigger the snowball. The traditional enfeoffment lords could not compete with Victor, and the family became weak. The new knights would only join the Randall family.


    Victor thus overtakes on the curve.


    Productivity has changed. Whoever adjusts production relations first will gain advantages from the new system.


    The success of the mutual aid association is the key.


    Victor doesn''t worry that the mutual aid association is controlled by the church. The backbone of the mutual aid association are businessmen led by Randall. Their sources of goods and stores are in Victor''s hands. Victor can make them poor. If they lose their wealth, they will be out of the game. No matter how pious they are.


    Afraid, afraid that the high level of the church quickly realized the seriousness of the problem, immediately stopped the mutual aid association and established a new tenant relief system. Clement, in particular, is resourceful and sharp eyed. He is most likely to find the problem first.


    Victor thought about it and found that what he could make use of was the mutual strife of the internal forces of the Holy See.


    Clement has a strong desire for power and survival. As long as he is forced into a dead corner, he should be able to pull him into the water... Victor thinks carefully for a moment, picks up the quill pen and writes a fiery love letter to Catherine. In the letter, he shows off his ideas about tenant system and mutual aid society to his lover... And an alien version of the lottery.


    "My Lord, father Dane wants to see you."


    "Invite him in." Victor put down the quill and put the love letter in the drawer.


    Reverend Dane walked into the study and saluted, "good day, Lord Randall, may the Lord guide you."


    "Call me victor."


    Victor got up from his seat and said cordially, "Dane, is the fraternity done?"


    "Er... Victor, I think the mutual aid association should slow down first."


    Reverend Dane hesitated for a moment, frowned and said, "I feel that the size of the fraternity will become larger and larger... I''d better inform bishop Perot first."


    "How big can the mutual aid association be? There are only dozens of representatives of free people businessmen. The funds of the mutual aid association mainly come from the mutual aid volume and are under the dual supervision of the church and the government office. These businessmen just use the money to hire nursing workers. There''s nothing to worry about." Victor smiled disapprovingly.


    "However, the group of mutual aid will be larger and larger..." Dane hesitated. "I always feel something wrong."


    Victor leaned against the table, his chest in his hands and his jaw said: "That''s right! The service scope of the mutual aid society also includes the elderly who have lost their ability to take care of themselves, so as not to make them a burden on the tenant family. Although they have lost their ability to work, they still believe in the Supreme Lord. The mutual aid house is next to the church, and they pray day and night... Isn''t it a good thing that there are a large group of elderly and disabled people singing poetry in the church every day? Or do you think Because this achievement is too great to bear? "


    "I..."


    Victor came forward, pressed Dane''s shoulder, looked him in the eyes and said: "My friend, the situation under the crown of the Pope is not good. He has given up many parishes. If he supports, there must be opposition, and if he opposes, there must be support! If you inform the Mutual Aid Association, many people will compete for this merit with the crown. If they can''t compete, they will more frantically suppress the crown. In the end, it is you... And me."


    Victor released his hand and said faintly: "I designed the tenant system to coordinate with the resettlement of displaced people under the crown. The simplest way to solve the problem of self salvation of tenants is polygamy. Randall''s leader still has more than 3000 single men. Even if he has two wives, the number of single men will increase to more than 20000. Take away these 30000 single men, and I don''t want them! Does that Lord dare to accept tens of thousands of single men?"


    "Moreover, the treatment of the tenants is not much different from that of the collar people. The collar people can marry two wives, and the tenant can marry two wives. What will my collar people and vassals think? Doesn''t this bring me down?"


    Dane smiled awkwardly and exclaimed, "hehe, Victor, your mutual aid association and mutual aid volume are very clever. I don''t think you need to change it."


    "I think so..."


    Victor touched his smooth chin and said seriously: "Dane, for you, this is a political speculation! Do you understand? Clement has hundreds of attendants and students. If you want to get ahead, you must make convincing achievements! If you win a great reputation within the church, the pressure under Clement''s crown will be reduced. You are the first to be promoted!"


    "Even if someone wants to suppress you and rob you of your achievements... Will your situation get worse?" Victor looked at Dane with pity.


    "You''re just Randall''s assistant to the priest."


    Dane''s face turned blue. Victor said coldly, "old Miller doesn''t care at all... The Lord and the priest need to support each other. You support me and I support you. The higher your position in the future, the greater your help to me. The farther I go, the stronger my help to you."


    "We have done this, and we are our closest allies."


    Reverend Dane''s eyes became hot as a flame, and he nodded heavily, "OK! Let''s start the mutual aid meeting first!"

 Chapter 488

    At the end of February of the fire season, Randall led the people to usher in the annual three-day carnival. The fierce sunshine could not stop the enthusiasm in people''s hearts. Tens of thousands of people poured into Pinghu Town, filling the streets and lanes of the town, and the happy atmosphere filled the young town.


    In fact, this year''s Randall carnival is only the second, the same age as Heping lake town. Many people are speculating about the real purpose of the Randall family to spend real money and let the lower class revel. Some people even think that Randall carnival is just a whim of viscount Randall, and it can''t exist all the time. But the people led by Randall will proudly tell them that the carnival will continue, because the noble Viscount Randall himself said:


    The people irrigate this town with sweat. It must bring happiness and joy to the people.


    I sweat for this town. I watch her grow up day by day. She makes me happy. This is my town and my home... The lively atmosphere of Carnival ignites the sense of belonging and achievement hidden in their hearts.


    This feeling is incomprehensible to outsiders, and the people led by Randall are unclear. But they are happy.


    During the carnival, the businessmen led by Randall prepared enough goods in advance, and the price was only half of the usual price. The hotel and Wine House prepared rich and cheap food and wine. The Government Affairs Department invited more than 20 song and dance troupes and circus to Pinghu Town for an open tour. Women go shopping in the market; Men linger in taverns and hostels, drink wine and talk loudly; Children watch the rare song and dance acrobatics and animal training performances for free. They pick up their toes or ride on adults'' necks, scream and laugh, and their little hands are red without pain.


    However, the most talked about topic this year is not how cheap goods and drinks are, how wonderful the performance of the troupe is, nor the damn Fishman war, but mutual aid associations, mutual aid vouchers and those three lucky guys.


    "Have you heard? Today, there were three awards. The guy named Mike bought two mutual aid vouchers with the same number, and one person took 4000 copper sols!"


    "4000 copper sol? Really?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes! The three of them received the award on the high platform, and each carried a bag full of silver coins..."


    "Mike, I know that boy. We got it from Randall in the same batch. I was assigned to George village. He went to the South fortress... When he received the award, I called him under the platform, but he didn''t hear it... There were too many people on the scene, which was louder than the goose shed."


    "Ha ha, he heard it and pretended not to hear it. He must be afraid of you borrowing money from him..."


    "My wife has it all, and will she borrow money from him? He can win the grand prize, and I can win... There are too many people buying mutual aid vouchers today. I''ll go back to George village tomorrow, and I''ve figured out the number."


    "Did you win this issue?"


    "I won the smallest three serial numbers and exchanged for six copper sols... I should buy more. I blame my wife for being too stingy and only allowing me to buy one."


    Sikes heard a deafening noise when he entered the tavern, but the contents discussed by the drinkers were all related to "mutual aid vouchers" and "winning the prize".


    The business of this tavern is booming. The small space is divided into upper and lower floors and stuffed with more than 20 tables. Each table is full of people, and there are still a circle of guests who can''t find a place.


    Maybe it''s because sex''s clothes are different. He wears a long sleeved thin linen shirt, and the drinkers inside are dressed in sleeveless vests, showing their furry and strong arms. Among this group of rough and strong men, Sikes looked decent and different, and immediately attracted the attention of the tavern owner.


    "Come on, you guys, show the generosity of Randall''s people and give a way to this handsome foreign boy." The tavern owner pulled the gray towel around his neck and asked the two strong men in front of the stage to give way.


    Sikes pushed through the crowd and stood in front of the bar. Before he opened his mouth, the tavern owner poured him a small glass of purplish red wine.


    "This cup is free."


    The sour and sweet taste immediately conquered the taste buds of Sikes. He put down his glass and said politely, "thank you. Can I have another one? I''ll pay."


    "Large cup of 3 copper sol, medium cup of 1 copper sol, 5p, such small cup of 7p... I still have two years of purple sugarcane wine. The price has doubled. Which one do the guests want?" Asked the tavern owner gallantly.


    Sikes hesitated and said with a shy smile, "I can''t drink very much... Give me a small glass of two-year purple cane wine."


    "I can''t drink much. What are you doing in the pub?"


    Next to him was an ugly man who looked at sex with the eyes of a vulture. This little white face, the more he looks, the more he hates it.


    "You are an actor in the song and dance troupe. Have you been driven out by the girls in the troupe?" The tavern owner smiled and handed a small glass of purple cane wine to Sikes and took two copper sols from his hand.


    Sikes lowered his head and sipped the purple cane wine to hide his embarrassment. The ugly man chased the tavern owner and asked, "how do you know that this little white face was driven out by the girls in the troupe?"


    "Ignorant buns, beautiful girls in the troupe have to do business at night. It''s inconvenient for outsiders to be present." The tavern owner gave the ugly man a disdainful look.


    "Do business at night? It''s inconvenient for outsiders to be present..."


    The ugly man suddenly realized, put his arms around Sikes''s neck and asked with a provocative smile, "are you from that troupe? How many girls are there in your troupe? You make a price... I''ll sleep with a girl in your troupe."


    "It''s a solo performance." Sikes whispered an excuse and looked for help at the tavern owner.


    "Get your dirty hands off my guest."


    The tavern owner pulled off the gray towel tied around his neck and counted seven copper pence to Sikes. The ugly and strong man showed a look of fear, released Sikes and shouted, "I''m also your guest..."


    "You miser, I''ve never seen you take care of the business of that tavern before the circulation of copper pence. Now every time I come to drink, I order a small cup of purple cane wine of 4P, and I''m reluctant to spend another copper sol." The tavern owner scolded.


    The ugly man''s face became more ugly. The drinkers in front of the bar laughed, but some did not laugh naturally. The tavern owner realized that his words had offended a group of people, and made a pleasant remedy: "do you know how much it costs for the girls of the troupe to sleep one night? At least 20 silver coins... Is that for people like us to have fun? If you have money, save it and marry a wife quickly."


    The drinkers nodded one after another, and someone said with a sad face: "now the price of persuading women has risen again... There are 15 gold sols in yeliucheng. I don''t eat or drink now, and I have to save 12 years of wages."


    "You''re so beautiful... People with wives and children don''t take the lead in Randall? The advice money to buy Women from yeliucheng will only be more and more expensive!"


    The ugly man slammed the table with an empty glass and shouted: "I''ve figured it out now. I should eat and drink. I''ll buy each mutual aid voucher. In case I win a few big prizes, I''ll ask the deacon to help me find a wife in Randall. If I don''t win, I''ll help others get a wife first... It''s really not good. I''ll sign up for the swamp scout and have everything for three years... Anyway, there''s a mutual aid association. Even if it''s abandoned, someone will take care of me."


    "Help each other, help each other."


    "Boss, another drink!" The ugly man took out four copper pennies and slapped them on the bar.


    The tavern owner quickly put away the coppers and filled the ugly man''s small cup with a large wine pot. Although the business is small and can''t hold a lot, the tavern didn''t have so many customers before.


    Others followed suit. Everyone "forthright" took out copper pence, and the tavern owner immediately smiled.


    Sikes put six copper pence in his hand, looked up and asked, "boss, it''s the first time I''ve seen copper pence... How do I change this money? Can I use it elsewhere?"


    "Ten copper pence for a copper sol. You can change it at any shop in Pinghu Town and Yeliu city."


    Sikes nodded and asked weakly, "why do I want seven copper pence for a small glass of purple cane wine? They only want four?"


    The people around laughed. The ugly man patted the youth of the troupe on the shoulder and said proudly, "because you are a foreigner, not from Randall''s family, our Carnival doesn''t discount you."


    "For our noble master, for our Randall family, for our Pinghu Town, we revel here!" The ugly man held up his glass and shouted. The guests in the tavern responded one after another. The atmosphere in the tavern was pushed to a climax in an instant.


    When the tavern owner and the waiter finished adding wine to each table and returned to the bar, Sikes lost no time in asking, "boss, what''s the matter with mutual aid societies and vouchers? Can you introduce me to a foreigner?"


    The owner of the tavern beamed and said, "help each other, help each other! We buy the mutual aid voucher of the Mutual Aid Association, and the Mutual Aid Association uses the money to help the old, the weak, the sick and the Disabled..."


    "The mutual aid voucher can win the grand prize, which is the reward of the Supreme Lord for our self redemption!"


    "There are also small and medium prizes in the voucher, which is also a gift from the Supreme Lord!"


    "There are three copper sols for a number of mutual aid vouchers, and the lowest award is 2000 copper sols, which is not capped..."


    People scrambled for the introduction. Sikes gradually understood. He pointed to his nose and asked, "can foreigners like me buy mutual aid vouchers?"


    The tavern owner and the drinkers looked at each other and said hesitantly, "well... I really don''t know."


    "I can buy it! I''m sure I can buy it!" A drinker shouted, "the supreme bishop teaches us that every believer should redeem himself... As long as they are believers of the Lord, they can buy mutual aid vouchers!"


    "Yes, I can buy it. Praise the Supreme Lord."


    "Praise the most High Lord." Sikes painted the holy emblem falsely, looked up and asked, "if I win the prize, how should I cash it?"


    "Well..." the tavern owner touched the back of his head and said thoughtfully, "the mutual aid voucher opens once a week. If you stay here until the weekend, you will be able to cash the prize."


    He did not consider whether the song and dance troupe could stay in Pinghu Town for a week.


    The young actor smiled and said, "then I''ll buy a mutual aid voucher tomorrow and try my luck."


    The next day, next to the church on the west side of Pinghu Town, Sikes crowded a long line and bought a mutual aid voucher. Holding a black piece of paper, he smiled at the corners of his lips, with warm eyes and whispered to himself: "the magical Pinghu Town, the magical Lord Randall, the magical mutual aid voucher..."


    Three days later, all the song and dance troupes and circus participating in the carnival in Pinghu Town left Randall''s collar. They spread the wonders of Randall to the kingdoms.


    Four months later, the mutual aid voucher bought by Sikes appeared on the desk of the Regent of Gambis.


    Williams Auguste put down the report documents summarized by the night owl spy, picked up the black paper, glanced at Princess Roland, Marquis goron and queen mother Catherine, and finally landed on the new palace minister Marquis Ludwig, smiled and said: "Just five days ago, a lucky man of yeliucheng won 21 mutual aid coupons in a row and won the bonus of 60000 copper sols. Pinghu Town cashed them in full... On the second day, yeliucheng bought more than 2000 mutual aid coupons, on the third day, more than 4000 people. On the fourth day, vistock''s gang found yeliucheng''s lame John and wanted to participate in Randall''s mutual aid coupons through his channels By the way, lame John is Viscount Randall''s agent in Yeliu city... Just yesterday, Jinshui city invited bishop Perot to discuss mutual aid associations and mutual aid vouchers. "


    "Viscount Randall pried unimaginable wealth and power with a small piece of paper. The scope and speed of the impact are amazing." Williams leaned against the back of the chair, shook his head and sighed, immediately looked up, grinned, showed his snow-white and neat teeth, and said with a bright smile:


    "We now need to discuss Victor''s measures on tenant system and mutual aid association in depth!"

 Chapter 489

    Marquis Ludwig took out from his pocket a large stack of black pieces of paper with white numbers on it. He took out one, came up to the kindling candle and lit it. The black paper gives birth to an orange flame, burns to the white number part, and emits an indigo flame. The orange wraps indigo, and a unique burning smell spreads.


    "Randall vouchers can''t be forged."


    The Marquis Ludwig threw away the burning black paper, raised the large stack of mutual aid vouchers in his hand and said: "At present, few people can make paper, let alone copy this special paper and dye. At the beginning, viscount Randall asked craftsmen to make paper with wheat straw. Everyone thought he wanted to process wheat straw into fuel for long-term storage. Later, viscount Randall forced displaced people to hire workers to wipe with paper... Well, deal with personal hygiene. In order to educate displaced people to love cleanliness, Rand Your paper and soap are forced to cover part of the wages of the migrant workers. The aristocracy thinks that this is due to Viscount Randall''s nature. He likes clean and beautiful things. Some people even satirize that his cleanliness is so serious that he has to pay attention to the personal hygiene of the refugees... Now it seems that Viscount Randall has long planned. "


    The Regent asked, "what does our Viscount Randall plot?"


    "Wait, show me your voucher first."


    Princess Roland jumped to the new palace phase, grabbed the mutual aid voucher in his hand, bent her beautiful big eyes into crescent teeth, and asked happily, "Wow, a lot... Did you win the prize? Did you win the prize?"


    "I asked my attendants to go to yeliucheng to buy 400 mutual aid vouchers and won 52 small awards and 7 medium Awards..." Marquis Ludwig shook his head and said with a smile: "Although the bonus is small, I was still very happy when I found out that I won the prize. There is a mutual aid voucher that only needs the middle number to win the prize... I sighed and couldn''t help but want to continue to buy it. Even the Marquis of the court never forgets the bonus of 2000 copper sol, which shows how attractive the mutual aid voucher is to the poor."


    Marquis Ludwig paused and said with a feeling: "Viscount Randall is young, but his grasp of the heart is so accurate... It''s terrible."


    The stack of mutual aid vouchers suddenly reached under his nose, shook, and quickly retracted. Roland grabbed the mutual aid vouchers in his hand, shook them with a loud noise, and asked with his eyes shining: "is the winning mutual aid vouchers in it? Who should I go to yeliucheng to cash the prize?"


    The eldest princess of Gambis has made these vouchers her own.


    "Your Highness Roland Auguste, we are talking business." Marquis goron warned in a deep voice.


    "Old man, winning the prize is also a business." Roland raised his beautiful face and said confidently.


    Seeing the trend of quarrel between the two, Catherine made a round in time and said gently, "Dear Roland, can you show me the mutual aid voucher invented by Victor?"


    Roland returned to his position, handed the voucher to Catherine, put his chin on his hands and said, "I really want to win the grand prize, too."


    The youngest daughter of the eldest princess is so simple and pure that she can''t help but want to meet her wishes. Marquis Ludwig seems to face his favorite granddaughter and say: "Princess Royal, the chance of winning a grand prize is only one or ten million, very little. As for the middle and small prizes, they are 15 bronze Saul and 6 bronze soles, and the prize is so poor that they can''t get the prize, and of course, the prize is not necessary."


    "Then I didn''t get it?"


    Roland''s eyes as beautiful as blue lake suddenly became bright and said with a smile, "I''ll get them."


    The Marquis Ludwig smiled bitterly and said, "it''s useless... The vouchers have 72 days to redeem and expire. I bought these vouchers two and a half months ago."


    Disappointed, Roland lay weakly on the table and said, "Victor is so cunning."


    "Very cunning." Williams nodded repeatedly and said, "I read the spy''s report. 20% of the proceeds from the sale of mutual aid vouchers were used as the issuance cost, 40% were charged into the bonus pool, and the remaining 40% belonged to the Mutual Aid Association. Victor exchanged paper for money and did a gambling business that was profitable and sure to make a profit."


    Catherine bowed her head and glanced at her seductive red lips.


    Hum, what cunning? Victor, it''s called wisdom.


    "It''s a pity that Viscount Randall spends his mind on the lower class just to make a little money."


    Marquis goron shook his head disapprovingly, with a regretful expression.


    Copper sols are copper sols. One million copper sols are only worth 772 gold sols. The Randall family''s annual financial income exceeds 50000 gold sols. Victor, why?


    "Your Highness goron, this is not small money."


    Marquis Ludwig said solemnly: "Randall''s vouchers have been spread to Jinshui City, Tongcheng city and vistock. Even in the outer city of brinor, there are refugee gangs who follow the vouchers and set up gambling business. However, the number carrier they use is particularly easy to be imitated, and this business has not been able to be done. In fact, viscount Randall monopolized the voucher gambling with black paper, which has formed an industry. Just now Take the westock city of the Wellington family for example. The local gangs directly collect the gambling principal from the refugees according to the price of 4 copper sols, write down the number they buy, and then send it to Yeliu city to buy Randall mutual aid vouchers. In addition to charging 1 copper sols Commission for each number, they also take 10% of the bonus income. "


    "If Minsk County, the capital of blinor, the deep water city of Joshua and ogibwa of NIM were not too far away from Yeliu City, Randall mutual aid vouchers had covered the whole kingdom of Gambis... Even so, mutual aid vouchers also affected millions of people. Your Excellency Randall''s weekly income from selling mutual aid vouchers was at least 800000 copper sols!" At this point, the Marquis Ludwig stretched out his right index finger and stressed: "800000 copper sols per week... At least 3.2 million copper sols per month."


    "According to the profit of 40% of the mutual aid vouchers, viscount Randall can take 800000 copper sols from people''s pockets with pieces of paper every month."


    "What can 800000 copper sol do?"


    Marquis Ludwig stepped forward and said to Marquis golon, "I personally visited the shanty town of brinor and investigated the living conditions of the refugees. A strong migrant worker can earn almost 6 copper sols a day and 216 copper sols a month. Viscount Randall can hire 3700 strong refugees with 800000 copper sols. These people are the care workers needed by the mutual aid club."


    Goron looked at the Marquis Ludwig in surprise for a few seconds and said with admiration: "the palace Minister of the kingdom of Gambis has to deal with the lower class personally... It''s really difficult for you."


    Ludwig West shook his head and said, "all the ruling measures of viscount Randall are related to the lower class. Of course, I can''t hold the airs of an aristocrat... In fact, viscount Randall didn''t give a copper sol, so he asked the refugees to pay their own money to help him feed thousands of mutual aid workers. I''m ashamed of his means and intelligence."


    "Ludwig palace."


    Catherine, the queen mother, asked faintly with a trace of anger in her eyes, "listen to you, mutual aid societies and vouchers are not Viscount Randall''s idea?"


    The Marquis Ludwig pondered for a moment and bowed: "Your Majesty, viscount Randall is brilliant, but after all, he is only 24 years old and has only served as Lord for six years. Don''t you think it''s against common sense that he controls people''s hearts so skillfully? According to the notice of Brinell Cathedral, Randall mutual aid was founded by Reverend Dane. Considering the relationship between Dane and the Pope, I think mutual aid and mutual aid vouchers should be secretly under Clement''s crown Layout. Only priests can understand the mentality of refugees. "


    "You know nothing about victor!" Catherine sneered, turned her head in disdain, the corners of her lips rose slightly, and her eyes were gentle and proud.


    "I can understand the special favor of the high-ranking female Knights towards Viscount Randall." Said the Marquis Ludwig quietly.


    "Well, the topic has deviated."


    Williams stood up and said with a smile, "Ludwig, you just said Victor had a plot. What did he plot?"


    "They had a plot."


    The new Gong Xiang calmly explained: "Sylvia, Clement and Viscount Randall are planning a new system. The purpose is to help Clement secure the throne of the Pope. This system is exquisite and can''t be thought of by the young Viscount Randall. Otherwise, his wisdom is comparable to that of the founder of the silver and white tower, lady Argyle. The biggest beneficiary of this system is the church."


    Williams said unhappily, "Ludwig, do you not believe in Victor''s wisdom or oppose me to implement the tenant system?"


    Marquis Ludwig respectfully said, "Your Highness, I have no objection to your plan for the ''virtual seal'' system. After all, there are too many trainee knights who need to be placed in kite castle... However, we must consider the actual situation of Augustus."


    "When we carefully study Viscount Randall''s tenant system, it is not difficult to find that his ultimate goal is to turn refugees into collar people. Tenant families in Renma Hill enjoy the treatment of collar people. Their children receive enlightenment education in general schools, and then select outstanding people to cultivate them into mercenaries and skilled craftsmen. If they hire soldiers and craftsmen to serve the Lord for 25 years, they can become collar people. Sylvia and Victor paid a heavy price for this. "


    "The treatment of the tenants and the collar people is almost the same. They retain 30% of the harvest and serve four months of labor every year. Victor and Sylvia have lost 30% of their income for nothing. The mercenary is a bottomless hole filled with discontent... Victor has 50000 gold sol every year. He still has to think hard and take money out of the pockets of the refugees. We can see how embarrassed the Randall family is." Marquis Ludwig shook his head and continued, "the combat effectiveness of mercenaries is a joke. If you hit a fish man, you will die and be injured more than 400, which is not as good as our militia."


    Marquis goron raised his eyelids and said calmly: "Our militia are trained according to the standard of elite soldiers. Randall''s mercenaries have received formal training for only two years, which is certainly not as good as the militia that has been trained for more than ten years. As far as I know, Randall''s mercenary Corps has made great progress and has almost reached the level of ordinary vassal soldiers. Of course, the weak Fishman can''t measure the maximum strength of soldiers. However, In the pioneering war, we very much need such a mercenary to assist the forbidden guards in fighting, build defense facilities, roads and bridges, transport materials, patrol and cultivate. "


    "At the same time, I have high hopes for the virtual closure system." The Marquis of Cologne half closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Ludwig said, "of course, the virtual feudal system is good. It can let our Knights concentrate on military affairs so that they don''t spend all their energy on the manor. The tenant system is the basis of the virtual feudal system, but the prerequisite of the tenant system is that there must be land. At the beginning of the development of the territory, viscount Randall had neither man nor money, but only land. His tenant system came from this."


    "We have money and people, but we lack land for tenants."


    "According to the statistics of the Ministry of the interior, there are more than 900000 refugees in the central and Northern Gambis. I divide these refugees into rural refugees and urban refugees. The total number of rural refugees occupies exploitable land, close to 400000, and the remaining 500000 are urban refugees. Auguste''s refugees now exceed 700000, more than 100000 more than six years ago. I am taking measures to encourage children In another 15 years, the Ministry of the interior predicts that the number of people living in pamphlets will reach more than 1 million, and the scale of the forbidden guards can be tripled! The prerequisite for all this is that rural refugees must make room for the reproduction and development of pamphlets. "


    The Marquis Ludwig paused and said sincerely to the Regent: "Your Highness, there is no need to rush to implement the virtual closure system. We have driven all the rural refugees to the human horse hills, and there are hundreds of thousands of urban refugees. We have mastered the details of the tenant system. When the forbidden guards open up a large area of land in the Southern continent, we can implement the virtual closure system immediately. Otherwise, our finance will be dragged down by the tenant system, and our residents will be disappointed with Augustus."


    Williams leaned back in his chair and breathed out gloomily. Marquis goron broke the silence and said with his jaw: "the palace minister''s opinion is very pertinent."


    "You said Victor had no people, no money, only land... This young Lord had no vassals and no wealth. In only six years, he created the Randall family, with two castles, 120000 people, more than 3000 mercenaries, one million mu of arable land and millions of mu of pasture, with an annual income of 50000 kinsol."


    Roland asked coldly, "who can do it? Sylvia can''t do it, Auguste can''t do it, and no lord can do it. Victor did it... He not only did it, but also created a new system. Do you know how he did it?"


    "In Victor''s eyes, there is no wealth, no land and no one. He regards land, wealth and the people as one, so he distributes land to refugees, wealth to refugees and regards refugees as wealth. This is a bearing and pattern that other lords can''t imagine."


    "His bearing and pattern surpass any lord, any aristocratic scholar, and also surpass the aryagian woman, otherwise he can''t do this!"


    Roland shook his head and sighed, "Alas, he is worthy of being my only student."


    Marquis Ludwig stared at the narcissistic princess. Williams laughed and said, "Roland, don''t you have many students? Why has Victor become your only student?"


    "Why don''t I remember I have many students?" Roland looked around in surprise, raised his chin and said proudly, "everyone wants to be my student, such a beautiful and smart Princess like me. Uncle, have you been cheated?"


    "You are my student." Said the Marquis of Cologne without expression.


    Roland glared at the Marquis of Cologne, suddenly heard a gasp, turned his head and saw that Catherine''s eyes were almost angry.


    "Roland August, you peeked at Victor''s letter to me!"


    Roland quickly waved his hand and denied: "I definitely didn''t peek at Victor''s love letter to you. If you don''t believe it, you can check the dark space of the moonlight wood wardrobe in the bedroom to ensure that there are many copies."


    Catherine gave Roland a hate look, stood up and walked to the door. Before going out, she looked back and said, "I won''t ask Victor any questions in the letter, and he didn''t ask me anything. I can tell you, I won''t hide it. Don''t ask me if I can''t tell you."


    When Catherine''s footsteps disappeared at the end of the corridor, Williams leaned over and whispered to Roland, "Victor really didn''t mention yeliucheng in his letter?"


    Marquis goron and Marquis Ludwig raised their ears at the same time, but Roland shook his head. The Regent, the guardian and the palace minister all looked angry.


    Sylvia is so attractive to Victor that Catherine can''t fight her alone.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Roland forced the three men to turn their heads with vicious eyes.


    "Yes." Marquis Ludwig coughed and asked, "Your Highness, can you transcribe Viscount Randall''s letter... And show it to me?"


    "What do you say? Oh, oh, oh... The beauty of thinking."


    In a series of strange laughter, the long Princess of Gambis left the small meeting room with her head held high and stepped on the cat step.


    Williams knocked on the table and said to the Marquis Ludwig: "We don''t have the conditions to implement the tenant system for the time being, but I''m bound to have a mercenary Corps. First, set up a small mercenary corps to accumulate experience and cultivate backbone. In addition, we will do what Victor does. He stores charcoal, and we also store charcoal. He purchases soft silver ore and builds the inner wall of the town. We also get some soft silver ore from the Lords of other kingdoms To reserve. The method must be clever and can''t arouse other people''s ideas. "


    Marquis goron nodded, "I agree."


    "As you wish, your highness." The Marquis Ludwig bowed.


    "As for mutual aid societies and vouchers..." Williams touched the beautiful moustache on his lips and said with a meaningful smile: "clement is now on the fire by Victor... When he and the other two shepherds decide the outcome, we will cooperate with the church to form a mutual aid society."


    "The mutual aid meeting is watertight. It is imperative. It depends on the head of the shepherd."


    Marquis Ludwig shook his head and sighed, "if Victor really came up with the mutual aid association and voucher... I really don''t know whether he is a lord or a priest?"


    The Marquis of Cologne flashed a light in his eyes and said, "our Lord is really powerful."


    Auguste''s three core figures smiled at each other, and everything was silent.

 Chapter 490

    Of all the king''s cathedrals, kegerston Cathedral in Neville is the shortest and most expensive one. It is made of precious white glaze rock, and the towering bell tower is made of more rare yellow glaze rock. When dusk came, the evening mist shrouded the sky of Neville King City. Under the residual light of the sunset, kegerston cathedral was full of brilliance and beautiful. The 7-ton purple gold bell swung around, and the melodious bell rang through the whole city of kegerston. People stopped and looked up, and were immediately fascinated by the purple gold light at the top of the clock tower.


    The style of kgston cathedral is just like the taste of Neville aristocracy - luxury, luxury, or luxury.


    The Neville mountains are densely forested and crisscrossed with gullies. They are rich in all kinds of minerals, wood, animal skins and rare spices and herbs. However, it must be a rumor to say that all the Lords of Neville are rich. In fact, the small lords of Neville were generally in short supply. However, when the Knights and nobles of the whole kingdom were concentrated in kegston City, wealth comparison became a common practice, which naturally created the most luxurious King City in the human kingdom.


    Phildra Rex stood in the magnificent church reception room, with inch long blond hair standing upright, looking energetic and happy. His laughter was hearty and infectious.


    "Under the crown, the tenant system and mutual aid association are really wonderful designs. With this merit, you will leave footprints in the history of the church and kingdoms. I think even the Arya noble women will marvel at your wisdom."


    Clement, dressed in a white robe, sat in a chair, looked gently at the king of Neville and said, "you''re right. The man who created the tenant system will never lose his wisdom and vision to Reverend Arya. But that''s not me."


    "I know, I know."


    Rex''s face showed a clear smile, "the tenant system was created by the lover of the queen rose. You just set up a new missionary system according to the tenant system. If frieds and tamore want to make an article about the tenant system and mutual aid society, they have to ask the queen rose whether they agree."


    Clement claimed that Viscount Randall had established tenant system and mutual aid society, which King Rex did not believe.


    The tenant system and mutual aid association are cleverly designed, rigorous and complete. At the same time, they include two aspects of government affairs and educational affairs, and are perfectly connected with the vassal system. After careful study, Neville Royal scholars agreed that this new system was built on the basis of new farming and animal husbandry, was an extension and change of the vassal system, and had incomparable guiding significance for the great pioneering era. Its historical status must surpass the feudal system.


    At the end of the silver age, the city-state of your daughter Arya was broken by the orcs. The young Arya lost contact with the family members and moved southward with the refugees alone. She wandered all the way and suffered from human suffering. At the age of 29, she officially became an aristocratic priest. After the war in the North subsided, the noble priests lost their real power and were transferred by the Holy See to the Al kingdom to specialize in the training of priests and paladins. At the age of 42, Arya read extensively in the holy castle of ivory, studied history and doctrine, and studied for 22 years before putting forward the vassal system.


    At that time, aryagui''s daughter was 64 years old.


    How old is Viscount Randall? A 24-year-old young Viscount who has been Lord for six years can surpass the founder of the silver white tower and the founder of the bronze age? He did not even receive the scholar education of the silver white tower.


    Perhaps Viscount Randall inadvertently discovered the advantages of deep cultivation and meticulous work and created new agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy projects, but the invention of agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy technology and the construction of political system are completely different things. Moreover, the Lord has no academic affairs. Only the stationed priest cares for the Lord. No Lord will try his best to redeem the refugees for the priest.


    Is the eleventh tax paid in vain?


    Governance and missionary work belong to different fields. Even if Viscount Randall has such leisure, he does not have the ability to design mutual aid societies.


    Randall''s mutual aid societies and vouchers may only be the talk of aristocrats after dinner, but they have caused an uproar within the church. Neville has always been a priest close to the Pope. Rex and Clement have a close personal relationship. He can understand the importance of the mutual aid system to the church.


    The poor are more pious to the glorious Lord than the rich, the old are more pious than the young, the sick are more pious than the healthy, the refugees are more pious than the leaders, and the leaders are more pious than the officials. The refugee group is poor and weak, and has always been the main object of church relief, but they are not the main provider of faith.


    The position of the church Dharma array that collects the power of faith is fixed, while the refugee groups run around and have no fixed place. Most of the power of faith generated by their prayers is in vain. Just as Neville planned to absorb millions of refugees from the kingdom of SUS and the Sassanian Empire and organize 400000 young people to build large-scale water conservancy projects. Hired workers are quarrying and building roads in barren mountains and fields, digging civil canals, camping and rest. There are no churches around, so they can only pray spontaneously. Although Clement mobilized some priests to follow the hired team, organized believers to pray and collected holy power with white crystal, this work was limited by the number of priests and white crystal at the same time. Compared with the wasted faith of employees'' spontaneous prayer, the role of white crystal can only be said to be better than nothing. Compared with the refugee groups in the whole human country, Neville''s 400000 employees are only the tip of the iceberg.


    For the church, of course, the more devout believers, the better, but a stable believer group is more important. This is the fundamental reason why the stationed pastors prefer the common people.


    The church has always encouraged refugees to settle down and called on the Lord to accept refugees as much as possible. The real contradiction is that when the refugees gather there, the local food prices will gradually rise, and the relief costs of the church will increase exponentially. There are many complaints in the booklet, and the conflict between the two sides is becoming more and more intense. High food prices often lead to the first evacuation of the refugee groups, and the stationed priests have no choice.


    The tenant system evolved from the new farming and animal husbandry system can fundamentally solve the problem of refugee settlement, but the Lords are not enthusiastic about it. They are more willing to distribute the newly developed land to the refugees. In addition, the relief pressure brought by the tenant group also makes the church feel unbearable.


    Randall''s mutual aid societies and vouchers perfectly solved the problem of relieving tenants.


    Clergy shall not engage in secular business activities in any form. The eleven taxes collected by the church have to support the temple army, the Knights of glory, the Privy Council of the Holy See, and missionary priests everywhere. The part that can really be used to relieve believers is very limited. On the one hand, the stationed priests asked the Lords, nobles and wealthy believers to donate food and money, on the other hand, they taught the displaced believers to redeem themselves, so as to reduce the relief pressure of the church.


    The Mutual Aid Association raises funds by issuing mutual aid vouchers to all levels, employs nursing workers, rescues the disabled and weak of tenant families, and collects some money and goods from their families to maintain the stable and orderly development of tenant groups. The church and the Lord completed the relief to the tenants without spending a copper coin. The most important thing is that the church can organize the most devout old, weak and disabled groups to pray every day and collect holy power all the time.


    Isn''t this the ideal redemption system pursued by missionaries?


    Ingenious and wonderful adjectives are weak in the face of tenant system and mutual aid system. We should use "greatness" as its prefix! Besides clement, who has the ability and position to create such a great missionary system?


    The problem is that Clement threw out the mutual aid system at the wrong time.


    In the face of such great achievements, not to mention the three patriarchs of frieds, tamore and clement, even the elders of the monastery, large and small, should stand up and take a share. Through long-term discussion, criticism, suggestions, accusations, revision and revision, they should sign their names under the mutual aid rules in a big circle.


    The frides patriarch is attached to the shining knights and will never serve as the Pope. They have always acted as a balancer, choosing allies between the other two patriarchs and preventing any one from growing for a long time. Clement had two successive Pope, and the next Pope was served by the priest of tamore, which met the needs of the shining knight. Therefore, members of the Privy Council of the two factions worked together to squeeze Clement out of the development sequence and let him be specially responsible for the academic affairs of migrating refugees and pacifying believers.


    Now, Clement has only three parishes in his hands. The Walton prairie parish has no lords, and its political power can be ignored; In the Renma Hill Parish, Sylvia has a high reputation, but the York family is not strong enough. There is a Gambis Kingdom on her head, which can barely be regarded as a principality; Neville parish is the only kingdom Parish, with 5 Golden Knights and dozens of high-level knights. However, Neville is short of population and depends on imports for food. If this problem is not solved, Neville simply has no ability to compete with the Sassanian empire for the development right of the northern wilderness.


    Clergymen in Clement''s line seemed to have no hope of making contributions in the development. If the kingdoms make progress in territorial development, they will begin to implement the tenant system. Clement then put forward the mutual aid system to solve the problem of tenant relief. The priest in his line will receive high reputation and outstanding merit.


    Clement now takes out the mutual aid system, which is tantamount to showing his cards in advance, and the situation has become very passive. Frieds and tamore should take some credit without credit, otherwise tamore won''t have a chance.


    The three patriarchs chose to hold a secret meeting at the cogston Cathedral in the kingdom of Neville, that is, to squeeze out the small schools in the Presbyterian group, and then divide the cake of the mutual aid system.


    Rex guessed that the tenant system and mutual aid system were actually invented by clement. In the name of viscount Randall, he mainly wanted to borrow from the divine knight. The Randall family is actually the buffer for the three prime ministers to compete with each other.


    This is a common political means used by lords and archbishops.


    As for why Clement chose to launch mutual aid associations and vouchers at an inappropriate time? King Neville is also puzzling.


    Could it be that Clement saw that the grand commander of TESL wanted Neville as a victim? Have to do it early to help me out? It must be so... Our kingdom of Neville is the biggest card!


    Rex touched his beloved beard with a smile on his face, just to show his closeness and gratitude


    "Filla... You smile so fake."


    Turnans held his chest in his hands and looked at King Neville without expression. The shining forehead reflected the light of the golden Candlestick, which was particularly dazzling in the reception room.


    Oh, how could I make friends with this curious fool? I''d rather deal with the ogre commander than explain the riddle to him... I''m Neville''s king, not your teacher... It''s really stupid... Rex lamented in his heart, changed a serious expression, spread out his hands and said, "I have no money... Er, well, Neville''s water conservancy project has drained my pocket."


    Turnans looked at the four huge element crystal rings on his majesty Rex''s right hand and shook his head with a sneer. "Didn''t Neville take out 20 million gold sol to build a water conservancy project? Why did he run out of money so soon?"


    "False."


    Rex put his right hand behind his back, shrugged and said, "I don''t say so. How can I deceive all the gold coins in the Lord''s hand? The Lord below who benefited from the water conservancy project, why should I pay? In fact, the fund for the water conservancy project is only 4.8 million gold sol."


    "The budget was more than enough... According to the original plan, we dug a gap in the mist mountains in the East, took the carkimorsen Grand Canyon as the natural river channel, introduced the water of Bohr Lake in the dusk forest, built a dam, stored water into a lake, and then built a diversion canal to irrigate 180 million mu of mountains in the south central part of the Kingdom, forming pastures, cultivated land and terraces."


    "Who knows, the craftsman dug a core of the earth at the key position of kakimosen Grand Canyon..."


    Rex waved his left hand and walked back and forth in the room. He stopped and said irritably, "that thing is the embodiment of the earth element. It is connected with the earth. It can''t be knocked or removed! We can only wait for it to disintegrate naturally, maybe a few days or decades... Now the whole project plan has to be changed!"


    Thurnans suddenly realized, touched the reflective forehead and said, "the project has been changed again, so you hit the legendary jackal - wind tooth?"


    Rex said calmly: "Fengya disappeared in the dusk forest for eight years. We all thought it threatened hogus and was killed by the king of jackals in the dusk forest. Unexpectedly, it led more than 300 friends to the periphery of the mist mountains. That day, Fengya went out hunting, and my soldiers wiped out the jackals as ordinary tribes. Fengya went crazy when he came back , attacking people everywhere... That damn beast is too cunning. His Highnesses farul and Andalucia personally led the team to round up and arrest him. After a month, they didn''t even touch a wolf''s hair! "


    "Now, the hired workers dare not work, and the whole project has stalled... I rely on you!" Rex patted his friend on the shoulder.


    Turnans frowned and asked, "is he a lone wolf now?"


    "Well. Otherwise, I don''t need to ask you to do it."


    "Tut... It''s a little difficult."


    The first Paladin smacked his mouth, shook his head and said, "the beast runs faster than me... The key is that the mist mountain is too big. It''s not easy for me to meet it, let alone ambush... I try my best and can''t guarantee to catch it."


    "Three months."


    Rex grabbed turnans'' shoulder with his left hand, stretched out three fingers with his right hand, stared and said, "I personally take 200 sword Mantis knights to cooperate with you, and I promise to kill the beast in three months."


    Turnans looked at the elemental crystal ring on King Neville''s finger and grinned, "you''re short of money..."


    "This thing can be exchanged for food. The food will always be eaten up. The hired workers have to continue to eat food after eating the food."


    Rex shook his head and smiled bitterly: "According to the requirements of the Pope, Neville will build the Kingdom''s water conservancy project within 20 years to accept millions of refugees... We have now recruited 170000 young employees and 450000 refugees together with their families. Where is Neville''s food enough? We must buy green wheat and meat. The price of grain transported by Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and Southwind chamber of Commerce from the Sassanian empire is getting higher and higher.17 Thousands of migrant workers have two free meals a day, but they have families to support them. Food prices are high, and they are clamoring to increase their wages. The wages of six copper sols a day have risen to 18 Copper sols. Just the wages, I have to pay 2300 gold sols a day, 1.2 million gold sols a year. If this goes on, the budget of water conservancy projects will run out in less than four years... "


    "I wrote a letter to Frederick, the emperor of Satan. I asked him, now the green wheat of the kingdom of Satan can''t be sold. Why is it more expensive than before?" Rexton paused and asked turnans, "you know, how did he answer me?"


    "How did he answer you?" The first Paladin turned into a curious baby and asked with glowing eyes.


    "Frederick replied that sasanqingmai was previously sold to three kingdoms, but now it is only sold to Neville. I have occupied the stool, and of course I want to increase the price!"


    "Well, that''s reasonable..." turnans nodded deeply and immediately asked with interest: "how did you answer him?"


    "Answer?" Rex waved fiercely, "I directly tripled the price of iron and refined iron!"


    "Well, that''s what you should do!" Thurnans slapped King Neville on the shoulder with a smile.


    Rex said expressionless, "he tripled the price of food."


    Turnans: "


    "My father said that iron sellers can''t fight grain sellers." Rex shook his head, frowned and said, "I wonder... How can the York family build water conservancy projects and become richer and richer?"


    "I know that." Thurnans held his arm, held his chin, and said in a deep voice, "the York family has Sylvia, and Neville doesn''t even have a female Golden Knight."


    "The divine knight and the female Golden Knight can''t change food." Rex shook his head and laughed.


    Turnans gave Rex a disdainful look and said faintly, "Sylvia has victor."


    Rex was stunned, turned his head and asked, "is the tenant system and mutual aid really the masterpiece of viscount Randall?"


    "Absolutely true." Clement said, "Victor Randall created a new farming and animal husbandry, clearly put forward the tenant system and mutual aid association, and he is also proficient in hydraulic engineering and architectural design. If you can ask him to help, I believe many complex problems will become simple."


    Rex''s eyes instantly became deep. After thinking for a long time, he raised his head and said brightly, "the mutual aid system can only be designed under the crown!"


    Clement smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "now... It can only be designed by me."


    Rex nodded thoughtfully and said, "whether I can invite Viscount Randall or not, I will implement the tenant system and mutual aid... Now!"


    "The priest will cooperate with Neville''s lords in the implementation of tenant system and mutual aid." Clemen nodded and said, "the Rex family has defended the Ayre church for thousands of years. No one can force you to do anything. I promise that! You have the right to choose."


    "Yes." Thurnans coughed, looked at Rex and said, "explain to me later what you and the teacher are talking about... I want to tell you that the grand commander of testier has come and has arrived at the gate of the church."


    Outside the church, the disturbance of the void wind element flashed away, slightly undetectable but sharp.


    Rex smiled playfully: "I feel... Since the chief of the shining Knights disguised his identity to see me, I''ll listen to what he said."


    As soon as the words fell, four great knights wearing Mithril armor and holding a long sword pushed the door in, bowed to the Pope and turnans, and then looked at the king.


    Rex waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Your highness is commander testier. You go out first."


    The four silver Knights slightly jawed their heads and left the room without saying a word. Before long, three men in high-ranking priest robes entered the reception room and owed their bodies to the Pope sitting in the chair.


    The first man took off his hood and turned to Rex. He has dark hair, delicate facial features like sculptures, and a pair of ice blue eyes under his slender and straight eyebrows, like two frozen storms. His thin lips curled up and said softly with a smile:


    "Your Majesty Rex, I heard you are in trouble... How about I help you solve the golden jackal?"

 Chapter 491

    "Howard testier, I''ll stay in Neville for three months. You don''t have to do it!"


    Turnans held his chest in his hands and turned his eyes. Even if the other party is the most powerful commander of the shining knights, there is no respect on his face.


    Testier''s ice blue eyes turned to the legendary Paladin, raised slender eyebrows, and a playful smile appeared on his handsome face, "brother turnans, I can''t beat you, you can''t catch up with me."


    Thurnans smacked his mouth, touched the back of his bare head, turned to Rex and said, "Howard is right. I don''t run as fast as him."


    King Neville did not answer, but saluted two other high-ranking priests: "Rex has seen shepherd frieds and shepherd tamore."


    Frieds was tall and burly, his silver hair was neatly combed, his face was ruddy without any wrinkles, and his grayish brown eyes were sharp and dignified like hawks and falcons. The old shepherd, known for his hardness and rigidity, gave Rex a little jaw in return. He opened a chair and sat down in Pope Clement''s right hand.


    "Your Majesty Rex, this is an informal secret meeting. There is no need to be polite."


    Pastor tamore was smiling and friendly. The youngest shepherd also opened his chair, sat on the left side of the Pope and said with a smile, "your majesty and your excellency testier can talk about anything first."


    Rex didn''t say a word, and his frozen eyes touched TESL''s sharp and restrained eyes.


    The chief of the shining Knights nodded and said, "thousands of years ago, Emperor II of the RAND Empire also met the ferocious badger in the mist mountains of Neville. He spent months playing hide and seek with the ferocious badger, and finally had to call 2400 soldiers to round up the prey."


    "Feng Ya is not a fierce beast without wisdom. The Susi knight and paladin stationed in the twilight forest defense have learned its strength and cunning. A Silver Knight and a ruling warrior were buried in Feng Ya''s hand one after another, and he was unharmed. Feng Ya dared to attack the Silver Knight, which is enough to prove that he is a golden level fierce jackal."


    "The bards of the kingdom of SUS spread the reputation of this monster''s ferocity and bloodthirsty everywhere, but we all know that Fengya is a golden jackal who can smell the human smell a few kilometers away, can see through the darkness and see through the danger, and has the dual talents of popularity and bloodthirsty... You destroyed Fengya''s family. Now it is still a lone wolf eager for revenge and reckless. ¡±


    "I''m not alarmist. The sword Mantis Knight of Neville rounded up Fengya, and death and injury are inevitable. The scope, time and damage of the sword Mantis Knight are not under your control."


    Testier looked at turnans, turned to King Neville again, and said calmly: "Since Fengya can withdraw his family from the twilight forest under the claw of the king of the jackal, no one who looks at the strength of the whole human country can guarantee to kill it within three months. Sylvia, nahtigal, novester and turnans may do so, but the first three will consider their own reputation, and the kingdom of Neville should consider the reputation of the kingdom . if I cooperate with turnans, I will certainly solve the heart and soul problems of the kingdom of Neville within three months. "


    "High probability... First of all, you have to meet the wind tooth within three months." Turnans thought for a moment and added, "with Howard helping me, as long as I encounter it once, the wind tooth will die!"


    Rex looked directly into TESL''s eyes and asked, "what if you can''t touch it? How long can you stay in Neville?"


    "I can only stay for a month and a half at most." "But I can send the silver paladins of the TESL family to lead a team of 30 paladins to help Neville''s knights hunt wind teeth. They rotate once a year until they succeed in hunting wind teeth. With them, the monster must collect the desire for revenge and blood."


    Only the wind knight can resist the popular jackals of the golden order.


    However, the affinity blood of the wind element derived from the moon elves is the most unstable Knight blood. It is particularly easy to be covered by the knight blood of the earth and water systems. Care must be taken to maintain it before it is possible to continue the blood of the wind knight. The flow characteristics of the wind element lead to the special scarcity of the number of wind knights. At present, there are only five wind knights in the whole human country except the testier family ¡£


    The sword Saint delavin and six Golden Knight lovers had seven children. The blood of the queen Basilius was too strong, and their twins were gold blood with earth and water elements. The other four female Golden Knights gave birth to the children of wind gold blood, but with the collapse of the iron mountain Empire, the four Duke families lost the resources to maintain the blood of the sword saint, and the family style Blood is also replaced by ordinary Knight blood.


    The testier Paladin family has become the only wind blood family by virtue of the special effect of maintaining ancient blood with the mark of light. In a sense, testier is the direct blood descendant of the sword Saint delavin. However, those family members who have not been baptized by the holy pool are still Knights of ordinary blood. This is the main reason why the seven Paladin families compete for the family ranking.


    In any case, with three golden paladins and seven silver paladins, testier is the most powerful Knight family today.


    The fourth level silver Paladin can burst out the combat effectiveness of the Golden Knight. The silver paladin of the TESL family is enough to suppress the crazy arrogance of the golden level jackal and minimize its damage to the kingdom of Neville.


    Rex remained unmoved and said, "compared with the high food prices of the Sassanian Empire, the harm brought by the wind tooth to Neville is not worth mentioning. What do you think, your highness testier?"


    "Indeed." TESL''s jaw said, "Your Majesty Frederick has his difficulties. The Sassanian empire is fighting with the Centaur tribe and is in urgent need of all kinds of armaments and materials. These things need money to buy. Now, the green wheat of the Sassanian empire can''t be sold, and he can only think of the Kingdom of Neville."


    "I have a proposal. King Neville''s troops went out of the boulder fortress, together with the shining knights, the temple army and 100000 cavalry of the Sassanian Empire, to encircle the black hoof tribe and kill the black hoof Great Khan orogal. The army of the Sassanian Empire attacked the main force of the black hoof tribe. The shining knights and the temple army raided the Centaur Pro guard of orogal, and Neville was responsible for blocking the back road of the black hoof tribe , and wipe out the goblin vassal army. If we kill orogar and annihilate the black hoof tribe, 300000 square kilometers north of the boulder mountains belong to the Neville kingdom. It is a fertile red soil plain that can grow green wheat. Neville is afraid of no food when he has that land? Why spend a lot of money to build a large-scale water conservancy project? "


    Testier raised his eyebrows and said with a teasing smile: "the neville people are brave and good at fighting. His majesty Rex''s reputation for bravery is praised by the world. Don''t even the weak and timid goblins dare to fight?"


    Rex said with a smile, "the neville people often plunder the logistics of the Sassanians. Isn''t your highness testier afraid of us running away?"


    "Therefore, I only ask Neville''s army to cut off the back of the Centaur. If the Neville are afraid of the Centaur fled by the black hoof tribe, you can retreat at any time!"


    Commander testier said proudly, "frankly, I don''t trust the army of Neville kingdom to fight a hard battle. With or without Neville, we will win!"


    "As long as your majesty sends troops, no matter what the outcome of the war and when you retreat, I guarantee that the Sasan empire will provide food aid to Neville until you build a city in the northern wilderness, or supply green wheat at a low price to help Neville settle refugees and build water conservancy projects." Testier smiled and said, "the Sassanian Empire has promoted new farming and animal husbandry. The green wheat twice a year now produces more than 1000 pounds per mu. The imperial grain is piled up like a mountain. Your majesty Rex doesn''t have to worry. We will break our promise."


    King Neville nodded and said in a deep voice: "Over the past five years, the warriors of the shining knights, the Templar army and the sassanne Empire have annihilated more than 10000 black hoofed centaurs and cut off 13 black hoofed centurions. There are only three golden centaurs left beside the Centaur Khan. His highness testier does have a winning grip... For this reason, two silver paladins, 29 paladins, 13 ruling warriors and 67 battle priests , more than 7000 paladins, 4 great paladins, 61 paladins and more than 17000 soldiers shed blood on the battlefield. More than half of the total troops of the kingdom of Neville were sacrificed by the Sasan empire. "


    "Fengya is just a single golden jackal. In the face of Neville Kingdom, it must not make mistakes. As long as it makes a mistake, I can kill it! The army of Neville kingdom can''t make mistakes in the face of black hoofed centaurs. Once it makes a mistake, we will be doomed."


    Rex asked lightly, "the knight of Neville didn''t kill the golden jackals and ran to fight with the legendary Centaur Martha Khan. Your highness, what do you think I should choose?"


    "Understandable."


    Testier jaw first pass: "This month, I will stay in Neville and cooperate with turnans to hunt Feng Ya. After a month, I must go back and preside over the war with the black hoof tribe. As for whether I can catch Feng Ya, it depends on luck. If I''m not lucky, I''m sorry. When will the war end and when can the silver paladin of the stiles help the sword Mantis Knight hunt Feng Ya?"


    "Don''t waste time. Let''s find a place to talk about rounding up jackals now."


    Tesla raised his hand and motioned Rex and turnans to leave the church reception room. Turnans caught a glimpse of Clement nodding to himself, followed behind Tesla and said as he walked: "Howard, don''t play riddles with Rex in front of me... Also, you just said that Satan''s grain is piled up like a mountain. Why should Frederick sell at a high price? Isn''t he afraid that the green wheat is rotten in the granary?"


    "Not afraid... You can make wine, feed pigs, cattle, sheep and horses."


    "Do you want to reduce the price of wine, cattle, sheep and horses?"


    "... turnans, why are you talking so much?"


    "Did you know me the first day?"


    The voice of the first Paladin faded away. The old shepherd frieds half closed his eyelids and said coldly, "selfishness is more important than righteousness. This is where I hate secular lords."


    Clement said solemnly, "the great prophecy is not omnipotent. Once the action goes beyond the scope of the great prophecy, the power of fate will correct itself, resulting in unpredictable consequences. The prophecy about the Sassanian Empire and the black hoof tribe has been realized... I oppose the battle plan of the shining knights to completely annihilate the black hoof tribe and kill the Centaur Khan!"


    "Great prophecy has limitations. What about power?"


    Frieds took back his eyes from Clement''s face and said calmly, "three days ago, my little son returned to the embrace of our Lord."


    Clement and tamore were stunned and recited, "all glory belongs to the Lord."


    Frieds was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: "the Scouts of the shining Knights detected that a large number of centaurs and goblins moved to the territory of the black hoof tribe. The animal language wizard kept by the Frederick family confirmed that they belonged to seven different Centaur tribes and came to respond to the call of the Centaur Khan."


    Pastor tamore frowned and said, "according to the original prediction, the hegemony of the black hoof tribe will be challenged by other Centaur tribes. We should sit and watch the internal struggle between the Centaur tribes."


    "Aurogal is a legendary centaur." Frieds stared into tamore''s eyes like a falcon and said coldly, "it calls on other Centaur tribes to help or subdue them. We can''t take risks. The best way is to kill orogal and make the Centaur tribe completely chaotic."


    Tamore smiled modestly to show his concession. Frieds turned to Clement and asked, "why did his majesty Enoch give the Pope the right to use two great prophecies?"


    "The cost of great prophecy is huge, and the pope should share the pressure for the Pope." Clement replied.


    "The Pope has long been out of hope." Frieds sneered, "in more than 300 years, no Pope has performed two great prophecies under the crown. If things change, will you perform the second great prophecy?"


    Clement did not respond. Tamore smiled and said, "if I were Pope, I would only perform great prophecy once. If it involves divine knights, I have to weigh it."


    Frieds snorted and said, "so I always think the shining knights are the hope of mankind..."


    "Different ideas, no need to say more."


    Clement''s eyes were gentle and his tone was flat. Reverend frieds stopped talking.


    "The food price in Neville remains high and the people live in hardship. What do you say?" Asked the Pope.


    Frieds and tamore exchanged eyes and said, "the kingdom of Dodo has donated 50000 sets of cavalry armaments to the sassanne parish."


    Tamore continued: "the kingdom of Dodo applied to the church for corresponding iron and refined iron relief."


    Clement said, "yes. I will urge Rex to donate iron and refined iron to the Diocese of dodo."


    "Within a week, the Sassanian empire will stabilize food prices. In addition, the first batch of relief food donated by the Sassanian empire will arrive in Neville parish within three months, enough for 300000 people to eat for a month. After that, it will be donated once a year until the water conservancy project is completed." Lord frieds made a promise.


    After finalizing the relevant educational administration, pastor tamore pondered for a moment and said, "under the crown, I studied the tenant system led by Randall and your mutual aid association system, and think it will greatly enhance the power of secular lords..."


    Clement looked at tamore and said, "you have seen the attitude of his majesty Rex just now. So, do you think tenant system and mutual aid society can unify secular lords into a great empire?"


    "It''s impossible!" said shepherd frieds disdainfully


    Clement added: "the golden horn for allocating the authority of the holy pool is in the hands of the Knights of glory, and the papal blood that maintains the code of glory is under the control of the Holy See. Is it possible for the church to split?"


    Tamore and frieds shook their heads almost at the same time.


    "What else to worry about?"


    Clement asked tamore, "what else do you suggest about mutual aid."


    Tamore smiled bitterly and sighed, "the mutual aid system designed under the crown... I can''t find anything to modify."


    "The design of the mutual aid association system is admirable." Frieds also praised: "I am far less capable of managing academic affairs under the crown."


    Clement sighed silently in his heart and said, "then sign together and make mutual aid societies and vouchers a new canon. Dane was promoted to level 5 priest and asked him to return to Randall and continue to be father Miller''s assistant priest."


    "What? Oh, obey the edict of the crown." Tamore was surprised first and then happy, and bowed his head to answer.


    Apparently, it was Reverend Dane who proposed the mutual aid system. With this merit, he deserved to be promoted to a higher level. He was also qualified to be transferred to the Privy Council of the Holy See. Clement voluntarily gave up the opportunity to enhance his voice. Dane continued to be an assistant pastor as a high priest, which was like punishment. This shows that he exposed the mutual aid system in advance behind Clement''s back, so he was punished by clement.


    With such students, no wonder Clement was not happy at all... Frieds looked at the pope with some sympathy.


    ***************


    In the middle of the night, Rex summoned Marquis wallert, the Prime Minister of Neville palace, to discuss the invitation of the shining knights and the tenant system.


    "Your Majesty should refuse commander testier. If we lose, the kingdom of Neville will lose its strength and will no longer be able to compete with the Sassanian empire for the right to explore the northern wilderness. Even if we win, we will build a city on the plain north of the boulder mountains and have no danger to defend. The kingdom will fall into the quagmire of war with the orc tribe for a long time, which is equivalent to acting as the eastern screen of the Sassanian empire Obstacles. In the long run, Neville will become the second vassal of the Knights of glory. "


    "We should implement the tenant system and mutual aid system, follow the York family, turn refugees into children, train mercenaries, accumulate strength, and then send troops to explore the northern wilderness." Said the Marquis wallert.


    Rex walked back and forth in the study with his hands on his back. After stopping, he asked, "there is no need to say the benefits of tenant system and mutual aid association. Just four months of hard labor can save us a lot of money... I just want to know why Clement asked me to invite Viscount Randall?"


    "I don''t know."


    Marquis wallert shook his head, stepped forward and explained, "I don''t know why Viscount Randall took Clement off the shelf, but he hid himself in the dark. If Clement didn''t figure it out, the best way to deal with it is to pull Viscount Randall into the light. Such a person is really terrible..."


    Rex was silent for a few seconds, his eyebrows curled up and asked hesitantly, "what does the Pope want to do to Viscount Randall? I don''t want to die under Sylvia''s Secret silver gun..."


    "There is no such possibility as your majesty thinks."


    The wallert palace smiled: "Your Majesty, have you heard about the Marquis of bastern? Clement wanted to pray for the holy light for the divine knight, but bastern destroyed it... The old man of bastern did a good job! Since Clement could not pray for the holy light for the divine knight, the Viscount Randall was obviously a better choice. Perhaps, in Clement''s heart, Rand The importance of the Viscount has surpassed Sylvia. "


    Rex was stunned and immediately laughed and said, "you old dog, this is actually your idea, isn''t it?"


    "Viscount Randall can count on the Pope, and let us not understand his intentions." Wallert smiled faintly: "I have such an idea, and I''m not wrong."

 Chapter 492

    In the twinkling of an eye, at the beginning of January of the water season, the weather becomes cold, which is suitable for killing pigs, sheep and pickled bacon.


    Caligula put on a bloody and murderous oil canvas apron, grabbed the fat pig''s hind legs with clumsy and disproportionate sensitivity, and easily hung the guy weighing nearly 400 pounds upside down. Before the fat pig had time to howl, he got a knife handle on his forehead, turned his eyes up and fainted. Carrigula took the big fat pig lying soft, stepped out of the pigsty, walked a few steps to the slaughterhouse, turned the tip of the knife, and diagonally stabbed it into a pit under the pig''s neck. The hot pig blood gushed out and flowed into the wooden basin on the ground. When the pig''s blood was exhausted, he immersed the fat pig in a large wooden bucket prepared in advance, rolled it around in the hot water, picked it up, directly used a pig killing knife to remove its hair, scraped the blade from the pig''s leg to the pig''s head, and faded the bristle in three or two times. Caligula turned around, gently threw the white dead pig, pinched the back neck, and the blade rowed down the pig''s chest. His wrist shook. The viscera of the fat pig splashed into another big basin. Several pig killers immediately carried it elsewhere.


    At this time, Caligula had removed the pig''s head and divided the pig into two pieces.


    He carried the pig with one hand and slaughtered it with one knife. From catching the pig, killing the pig, bleeding, depilating, opening, and then segmentation, the whole process took only 19 minutes.


    Without considering the unbearable smell, Caligula''s performance gives Victor a flowing beauty.


    That''s what a cook does.


    It is hard to imagine that Caligula really killed pigs for only four days. In the past few months, he has been struggling with his psychological obstacles. In order to help him overcome his cowardice, Victor took the most brutal starvation treatment. He starved him for ten days, then gave him half cooked beef, raw beef, half cooked blood intestines, and finally drank raw cow blood. After six months, he began to kill fish, geese, ground lizards, sheep and pigs


    Caligula killed more pigs in four days than an ordinary butcher in forty days.


    If you don''t work, you''ll have to be hungry. Once you start, others are not opponents.


    What is transcendence? This is transcendence.


    It takes decades of practice for a cook to solve a cow. It takes only four days for kaligura to solve a pig with a single knife. The gap between ordinary people and extraordinary people is clear at a glance. But after all, the extraordinary are a few, and their power also has an upper limit. Even if the Golden Knight wants to clean up the pigs, he has to come one by one. There is no need to wave and deal with a large group. The vast majority of ordinary people as long as they have a little improvement, the energy gathered is really like a mountain tidal wave.


    Victor waved to Caligula. The big fool immediately dropped his sharp knife and ran over. Bertina broke free from Shirley''s bondage, climbed onto Caligula''s shoulder like a little fat monkey, rode on his neck, covered his eyes with her little hand, commanded the big fool to turn left and right, giggling happily.


    Shirley stamped her feet and shouted, "bell, come down, come down, silly smelly!" Seeing that bell was unmoved, she dragged Victor''s clothes and said wrongfully, "master, you call bell''s sister down."


    Bell is actually 7 years older than you. You still think she is a lovely little sister... Victor shakes his head and laughs. Every little attendant wants to occupy bertina. They also negotiated and reached a consensus that everyone is responsible for taking care of bell for one day. Today it''s Shirley''s turn to be Bell''s sister.


    Of course, it makes sense. Whoever is close to bell will feel happy and have good luck. He always explodes the barrel first when picking mushrooms, and rarely bites his fingers when digging a rat hole.


    If Caligula''s talent represents the development direction of individual force, bertina''s ability belongs to the category of destiny.


    Kaligura has infinite pull, sharp intuition, and the melee level is only stronger than Nelson. Bertina has her own lucky aura, plus Victor''s sharp long-range attack means and x-3''s powerful computing power. As long as kaligura can entangle the enemy for a moment, Victor, blessed by luck, can lock the victory.


    This combination is perfect. With these two guys around, Victor thought there were few people who could beat him.


    Randall leads a big family now, but there are not many strong people who can stand alone. Nicole and Nelson want to guard the territory. Victor really needs a strong combination around him if he wants to go out.


    Unfortunately, bertina may be a little wizard who dies at the sight of light, and Victor really didn''t dare to let her contact outsiders.


    If that bastard Emerson dares to lie to me, see how I deal with him!


    Victor''s teeth itched with hate, but on second thought, he felt that the possibility of imosen cheating himself was almost zero.


    If Emerson knew bell was a wizard, he should have sought Victor''s protection.


    Who would make fun of his baby daughter''s life? Imosen has kept bertina for so many years and hasn''t found any problems, so Bertie is probably all right... Right?


    Caligula came under Bell''s "manipulation", and the little attendants retreated one after another with a look of disgust. Victor could not help frowning. After all, Caligula ignited the fire of the soul. Since he has overcome the psychological obstacles, it has no practical effect to let him kill pigs and sheep. Victor was going to let Caligula practice with a fishman, but now he has changed his mind.


    "Brandon, Klaus, you take everyone to kill a fat cow."


    The little nobles'' attendants changed their faces one by one. Brandon was pushed out by the big guy and said eagerly, "master, i... we won''t kill cattle."


    "Ha, can''t kill cattle? There are Knight attendants who can''t deal with prey? Ask Mrs. Nicole if she has followed her teacher to practice survival skills in the wild since childhood, camping, hunting, collecting, dealing with prey and cooking game, so she can''t?"


    The little attendants hung their heads in shame and said in unison, "please obey your master''s orders."


    Victor said faintly, "pastor Dane has returned from the Holy See. I''ll have a dinner at Pinghu Castle tonight to celebrate his promotion to a high-level priest. I ask each of you to kill fat cattle, clean them, cook them into dishes and provide respectful services to guests in accordance with the tradition of Knight attendants. Those who can''t and can''t do well have no food tonight!"


    The little attendants looked at each other. Klaus saluted and said, "Sir, we have no cattle, no salt, no spices, no side dishes and no cooking tools."


    "Yes."


    Victor nodded and asked leisurely, "do you have eyes and mouth, hands and feet, brains?"


    "Hey? Oh, I see, I see." Shirley brightened her eyes and said happily, "the master told us to find a way by ourselves!"


    "Yes, my sister is still smart." Cried Brandon proudly.


    Do you think it''s not the same as playing games to deal with a fat cow and make it into dinner?


    The little attendants suddenly became excited and chattered.


    "We should find a fat cow first."


    "But we don''t have money. We also need spices and salt. So we should raise money first... The question is, who should we borrow money from?"


    "You don''t have to borrow money. We can cheat... Oh, I mean credit. Yes, we can find a way to credit the missing materials."


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Victor clapped his hands, drew the little guys'' eyes to himself and said with a smile, "it''s afternoon... I want to remind you that time is running out. In addition, no one is allowed to steal any food. I want to make sure you''re empty... Punished."


    Klaus looked up at the slanting sun and muttered to his companions, "what we need most now is help." He went up to Caligula, bowed very seriously and said sincerely, "Mr. giant, can you help us?"


    "The giant won''t help the little one."


    Bertina rode around Caligula''s neck to imitate his muffled voice, tilted her head and giggled: "bell can persuade the giant to help little bit. What does little bit thank bell?"


    The little attendants happily gathered together to discuss. Finally, Brandon raised his head and shouted to bell, "we have 17 people here. Everyone contributes a day''s snack to bell."


    Bell sucked his saliva, cheered, rowed Caligula''s ear and shouted, "go! Caligula, let''s catch the cow, catch the cow!"


    Caligula grinned foolishly and walked towards the slaughterhouse surrounded by a group of little attendants who were only up to his thigh.


    Watching the children go away, Victor suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Two months after Randall''s voucher was issued, Dane was recalled to the Holy See to report on his work. He didn''t return to Randall''s collar until today.


    As victor expected, the Privy Council of the Holy See issued new Canon rules, which in principle encouraged the lords to establish a mutual aid association system and recognized the legitimacy of mutual aid vouchers, but there were no specific countermeasures.


    There is no way to counter it... The church strictly prohibits priests from engaging in profitable business activities and requires believers to carry out self redemption. The mutual aid association meets these two doctrines, and the Privy Council has no position to oppose them.


    As the initiator of the Mutual Aid Association, Dane was praised by the Holy See and was exceptionally promoted to level 5 as a high-level priest. But he was not happy about it. According to him, Clement didn''t see him at all. Bishop Perot was very dissatisfied with his assertiveness and became very indifferent to him.


    There are signs that Dane has been expelled from the core circle of clement.


    Victor was happy. It was all in his plan.


    The fundamental reason why the church did not oppose the mutual aid association was that neither the clergy nor the knight formed the concept of "popular will". The gap between the extraordinary and the ordinary creates a unique human social form in the different world. Ordinary people are used to dedication and obedience, so as to pray for protection and promotion to the extraordinary. Most of their struggles are limited to the lower world and will not affect the rule of the upper class.


    However, change is about to begin.


    With the gradual improvement of the secret law of soul and blood, a third political force will soon appear in human society. The knight class and the clergy class must take countermeasures, and the ultimate goal is to put the third political force under them. What''s worse, the secret method of spiritual blood is based on the human race and can enhance the power of knights and priests at the same time. In other words, Victor can''t monopolize the secret method of spiritual blood. As long as he takes it out to train soldiers, he will be imitated and improved by knights or priests. It''s just a matter of time.


    Victor, as the founder of the secret method of spiritual blood, has no guarantee for his own interests if he does not take positive and effective measures.


    The clergy and knights are already at the top of the society. Victor uses the secret method of soul and blood to please them, which is nothing more than getting some false names. In this way, it is better to cultivate emerging forces with the secret method of soul and blood, establish a new system and push the Randall family to the peak.


    In the feudal centralization system, Victor first wanted to overthrow the church''s right to say one thing to mortals. Otherwise, the elite cultivated by Randall family will run away with the church. Who will Victor reason with?


    You know, the glorious code protects knights, not popular shooters! The sword Saint delavin was chased and killed thousands of miles by the shining knights.


    If Victor gives Clement the idea of mutual aid, he will only hold the idea of mutual aid in his hand for 20 years in order to seek the greatest political interests. Can Victor hide the secret of soul and blood for 20 years? Clement saw the mind soldiers trained by the Randall family and soon realized the seriousness of the problem.


    So Victor made a time difference. Despite Clement''s wisdom, he didn''t know what the people were afraid of!


    The church failed to nip the fraternity in the bud. When a large group of believers enjoyed the benefits of the fraternity, the clergy could only push the boat with the current.


    As for what happened to Dane, it was a good thing for victor. Level 5 priest''s supernatural skill is equivalent to the golden order, but Dane is now isolated and can only hold the Randall family''s thigh tightly in the hope of rising.


    When the Randall family developed, Dane had the opportunity to return to the Holy See and join the core of the Privy Council.


    In other words, Dane is now his own, and the Randall family has a golden priest.


    In addition to the Lord, the land closure centralization system is not only based on blood, but everyone has a position commensurate with their own ability. Just like Caligula, although he is simple and foolish, he now has silver combat effectiveness. How can Victor allow the little noble servants to despise him?


    Let them get along well first. The little noble attendants can naturally realize the huge gap between themselves and Caligula. It''s really not good. They can only get out of the door.


    However, Victor has full confidence in the little servant''s change of mind.


    A perfect system has the ability to assimilate differences. As long as it maintains a smooth rising channel and a self-healing security system, everyone''s ideas and behaviors will be assimilated, and spontaneously maintain and improve the current system.


    Dane also has his own position. He belongs to the helper. He is located on the second floor of the feudal totalitarian pyramid, which is equivalent to the status of the nobility. It would be great if he could bring the idea of feudal centralization to the top of the church and form a force.


    The closed land centralization system has been constructed. It operates and improves itself. There is a special person responsible for the remaining minor issues, which does not need Victor to worry about. For example, fat wedge, the head of the Mutual Aid Association, sold the mutual aid vouchers to Raven town and began to make dodo money. The mutual aid fund exceeded 1.8 million copper sols last month and is expected to exceed 2 million copper sols this month. For another example, the supervisor of the copper sol Mint recruited coinage apprentices, expanded the coinage team of more than 200 people to 600 people, and could cast 100000 copper sol and 150000 copper pence every day.


    Victor''s main job now is to study the secret of spiritual blood.


    Victor and Nelson developed a spiritual and blood cultivation method suitable for most people based on turnans''s eagle and Lion War skills. The first two stages of this cultivation method are no different from the eagle and lion combat skills. At the third level, the idea of mountain ape view is added.


    The individual strength of mountain ape is not as good as that of brown bear, tiger and leopard, but it has both strength and agility. It is a beast closest to human form. Moreover, mountain apes are good at cooperation, and their temperament is extremely cruel. Even the night blade leopard dare not easily provoke groups of mountain apes.


    To this end, Victor asked the smugglers to catch more than a dozen mountain apes and transport them to Randall''s collar. He observed their sitting, sleeping and sleeping habits every day, and finally designed a complete mountain ape secret shape.


    Combined with Nelson''s cultivation effect, x-3 calculates that it will take about 8 years for ordinary people to cultivate the third level of mountain ape''s secret form. If the third level is completed, it is likely to ignite the fire of the soul, and then they can enter the fourth level of internal vision stage. As for how far they can go, it depends on the cultivator''s talent and diligence. The third level of mountain ape''s secret form can also improve the cultivator''s strength, agility and spiritual power, reaching the level of level 2 Paladin. The cultivation effect is even better than the eagle lion combat skill.


    Unfortunately, Victor''s own secret method of spiritual blood has made no progress. He has never understood the commonness between moon elf blood and human blood?


    Victor stood and thought for a long time, but he got nothing. He decided to go to the control gate. Now he has nothing to do every day. He either leads the waiter around, or meets his lover, or writes a love letter to Catherine, or... Has an affair with trisley behind Nicole''s back.


    Sylvia sent trisley to guard the festival gate. She used the semi elemental ability of the great Knight of the water system to snipe fish people in the Jinshui River and protect the craftsmen who built the wharf from harassment.


    Victor''s intimate relationship with trisley is little known. It''s always exciting to be secretly with her.

 Chapter 493

    The water season is the season for fish people to reproduce. Fertile fish people return to shallow water to mate and lay eggs. The fish people left on the beach are old, weak, sick and disabled. Faced with the provocation of the two legged tin monster, they often don''t respond.


    Humans and fishmen are now in a truce. Only a small number of troops remain in the front-line camp on the beach, and most soldiers return to the town for rest. But for the employees who built the wharf, the intense and heavy work did not end.


    Starting from January of the fire season, Victor mobilized more than 18000 young employees for 294 days to build a 14 kilometer long and 17 meter high embankment on the beach where the sluice is located. This project has changed the landform of the river bank of the sluice. The fishermen will no longer regard this area as a beach gathering point, clearing the obstacles for the next port and town construction.


    In the rainy and snowy season this year, the water volume of Jinshui River is bound to soar. In order to prevent the surging river from flooding the river embankment, the York family successively dispatched more than 34000 young employees from the human horse hills to the sluice gate in batches to heighten and widen the river embankment before the rainy season, tamp the soil, and repair the outside of the river embankment with green bricks to prevent the River from washing away the soil of the dam and causing collapse accidents.


    This river bank must stand the test of Jinshui River. At the same time, it is also testing the mobilization and construction ability and logistics organization system of human horse hills.


    With more than 50000 young and strong employees and logistics personnel, a total of nearly 80000 people directly participated in the river embankment construction project. This year''s grain harvest and wheat planting in Renma hill are still in order. The performance of the York family stunned the Kingdom and Church of Gambis, and even the Lords of the York family could not believe that they could do so.


    In fact, the Renma hills, especially the Randall family, have accumulated rich centralized construction experience through the construction of water conservancy projects, stream reservoirs and southern fortresses, and the promotion and implementation of the new farming and animal husbandry system has made Renma hills reserve a huge amount of food materials. Most importantly, the tenant system continuously disperses new immigrants into small families and resettles them to villages and towns. These tenants can immediately engage in agriculture, animal husbandry and handicrafts, so as to ensure the sustainable and stable operation of production activities in the human horse hills.


    The sun is slanting to the west, the Jinshui River is glittering, the river embankment is crowded and noisy, and the scene of tens of thousands of people sweating like rain is spectacular.


    In the most luxurious room of the sluice castle, trisley, wearing a thin silk nightdress, leaned against the window to enjoy the magnificent scenery below. The river wind raised her slightly wet light blond hair, revealing the snow-white round shoulders of her beautiful neck, with a quiet and focused expression.


    There was a slight sound from the door. Trisley didn''t look back, but her white porcelain cheeks floated a faint blush, which looked clear and charming. Her eyes were flustered and with a sweet smile. Then, a pair of powerful arms held her up, and the glittering and pink lips were kissed. The familiar breath intoxicated trisley both physically and mentally, and warmly responded to her lover''s kiss.


    They hugged and kissed for a moment. Victor took trisley in his arms and sat down in front of the sofa. He pressed the small and exquisite angry knight on his knee, held a snow jade fiber foot, kneaded it and joked, "baby, have you taken a bath?"


    Trisley''s face was crimson. She gave a gentle, um, look up her watery light blue eyes, looked at her lover''s beautiful face, and said coyly: "we''re going to Pinghu castle to attend pastor Dane''s celebration dinner... You mustn''t do bad things to me."


    "How could it be? I came in through the gate without climbing the window... I must have personally invited Miss trisley to the Pinghu Fort dinner." Victor said with a bad smile, "Nicole is waiting for us..."


    "Ah?!" Trisley''s face turned pale and her little feet kicked disorderly. She wanted to get out of Victor''s clutches and stood up from his arms, but she heard again in her ears:


    "She''s waiting for us in Rose town."


    "Bad guy... I''ll bite you to death." Trisley was ashamed and angry. She put her mouth together and kissed Victor''s sharp ear gently. She sighed, "unexpectedly, Nicole can take care of the project on the scale of tens of thousands of people in an orderly manner."


    "Of course, I don''t see whose woman she is." Victor raised his chin quite proudly.


    "She is still my student..."


    Trisley gave Victor a white look and said angrily, "Sylvia entrusted the project to you. As a result, you lost your work to Nicole and Lilia. You''re idle all day and don''t do your job. Unexpectedly, you''re willing to take Nicole''s credit?"


    "I didn''t take Nicole''s credit. I took her teacher... And her teacher''s hostess."


    Trisley was so ashamed that she buried her head in Victor''s arms and listened to him continue: "Nicole is very good. That''s because I can teach well... I don''t quit my job. I''ve been doing what the Lord should do."


    Trisley raised her head and asked curiously, "what should the Lord do? Give orders?"


    "Give orders when necessary. You should be cautious in your words and deeds most of the time, and be leisurely and complacent..."


    Victor shook his head, looked at trisley with strange eyes and said with a smile, "baby, you''re not interested in territory affairs. How can you ask me for advice today?"


    "I just ask... Don''t say pull down." Trisley pouted her little mouth and skimmed her head like a spoiled child.


    "Honey, you are willing to listen to my views and opinions. I''m too happy... How can I not tell you?"


    Victor smiled and whispered: "the Lord who does everything himself lacks self-confidence and does everything himself, which will cause trouble and pressure to the people, stifle the initiative and creativity of his subordinates, and make them strive for nothing but success... The really mature leader knows how to inspire the courage and fighting spirit in the hearts of the people and stimulate their wisdom and talents..." he paused, Shaking his head and sneering, "spiritual encouragement can''t be achieved with a few impassioned words. The people must see the hope of the future and have the guarantee of survival and development. It''s the Lord''s job to establish such a system. I''ve done it."


    "Tenant system and mutual aid association?"


    "That''s right." Victor nodded and said confidently, "even if I leave Randall''s collar temporarily, the Randall family can operate normally. Therefore, I don''t have to stay on the construction site every day and give orders... I should do more important things."


    "What''s the matter?" Trisley gave her lover a charming look in her eyes, closed her slender and symmetrical legs, and firmly clamped the magic hand.


    Victor said half jokingly and half seriously, "I need an heir now... It seems more difficult than creating a system."


    Trisley bit her pink lips, relaxed her tight and powerful legs a little, blushed and asked in a thin voice, "Victor, do you love me?"


    "Baby, of course I love you." Victor kissed trisley''s smooth and delicate face, feeling a little funny and proud, and finally a warm feeling.


    Trisley asked, "how much love?"


    When Victor saw trisley''s light blue eyes become bright, he immediately took a breath of air conditioning. This problem is a dead circle and should be avoided as much as possible


    "Baby, you''re weird today. You don''t seem very confident. Is it because my charm has grown?" He shifted the subject in a narcissistic tone, turned his head to the mirror, and was held in trisley''s face.


    "Audrey will be back in two months."


    Victor said in surprise, "really? That''s great... How many little nobles did odel bring back from the Eastern League? How much can Sylvia give me?"


    "I don''t know."


    Trish lison opened her hand and asked unhappily, "will you accept her if she pursues you?"


    "No." Victor shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "she has a husband, children and family... I always feel inappropriate."


    Trisley was silent for a moment, her expression became complicated, and said faintly: "In fact, I''m so contradictory... I don''t like sharing you with others, but I know the difficulties faced by high-level Knights... If Fred and odel really love each other, they should be promoted to earth knight and angry wave Knight... If so, although they can be together, they cut off the hope of promotion to Golden Knight, and their life will become very short, which is not in line with the interests of the family." She raised her head, stared into Victor''s eyes and said, "if you refuse their courtship, they will cultivate a little lover to relieve loneliness. It''s like the mother of enbisser and Fred... She has left her highness, started her own family and gave birth to an heir with her little husband. It''s said that she is preparing to attack the sea of elements."


    "Everyone has their own destiny. I can only respect my own choice."


    Victor sighed and said calmly: "In the York family, I chose you, Nicole and Sylvia. If one day I can only have children with the Golden Knight, and you don''t have this condition, I can only pursue the female Golden Knight in the human kingdom... As for whether they have a partner or not, I can''t care so much. I must leave my blood, and I can''t start a career without heirs."


    "No matter where I can go in the future, my feelings for you will always remain the same. I don''t want you or Nicole to rush into the gold field." Said Victor positively.


    Trisley tilted her head and asked with interest, "who do you like best, me, Nicole and Sylvia?"


    Victor''s head was as big as a fight. While using the secret skills of the court, he asked, "Sylvia and I, who do you like better?"


    "Sylvia, of course!"


    Trisley''s light blue eyes were like a spring water, smiling and falling into Victor''s arms.


    Victor was startled and turned to see Sylvia holding her chest in the dark corner of the room, staring at herself with a smile.


    "Honey, why are you here?" Victor was surprised, delighted and embarrassed. He wanted to take his hand out of trisley''s nightdress, but the female Knight of the angry wave twisted his legs, making him unable to break free for a while and a half.


    Sylvia strolled up to victor in style, stretched out her bright and white fingers, lifted his chin, leaned over and pecked on his lips, pushed trisley, pretended to be angry and said, "get out of the way! My man and I only see each other once in two months. You''re tired of being together every day. What are you doing on him?"


    "How can we be together every day..." Trish leaned her lips and sat next to her.


    Sylvia sat down on the other side of Victor, raised willow eyebrows and asked with a smile, "was it an accident? Did it scare you?"


    Victor pinched a cold sweat in his heart and said angrily, "I dare not sneak up behind Nicole for fear that she will suddenly give me a cruel... Don''t make such a joke next time, will you?"


    Sylvia looked down and said wrongfully, "yes, my Lord." Then he chuckled and winked mischievously, "if someone dares to approach you quietly, you can do it for her."


    Victor touched his nose and said sadly, "in this case... I think my best choice is to run for my life immediately..."


    "A wise decision." Sylvia nodded in agreement, her eyes twinkled, as if she were joking: do you think it works for me? Run, can you run away? If you''re not convinced, get promoted quickly... I''m still waiting to give you an heir.


    Eyes can speak, which means what Sylvia is like now. Faced with this situation, Victor usually responds with practical actions. He put his hand around Sylvia''s waist and took her into his arms. They hugged each other gently for a moment.


    "Honey, why did you come here quietly? What happened?" Victor let go and asked softly.


    Sylvia opened her eyes and said, "there is a 5th order priest in Randall parish. Of course, the York family wants to congratulate. It''s just that it''s not convenient for me to disclose my identity... You know why."


    Victor shook his head decisively and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know."


    Sylvia stared at Victor''s dark eyes for a moment and said, "bishop Perot also thinks you don''t know the actual situation of the Holy See, but Dane went too far."


    She raised her hand and cut her messy hair, and then said: "Clement''s scholars and priests are studying new missionary and relief methods according to the characteristics of the tenant system... General education school is Clement''s move, but they haven''t involved in the specific strategy of relieving tenant believers... They always have to see the problem first to solve the problem. You are ahead of the Holy See and asked Dane to propose and form a mutual aid society... Lord Thain When the church learned about the Mutual Aid Association, it immediately reported it to pastor tamore. Tamore and frieds called Dane back to the Holy See to report on his work, which caught Clement unprepared... They greatly praised pastor Dane in the Privy Council and blamed all the credit of the Mutual Aid Association on him, in order to create the illusion that the Pope was divided. You know, the Pope is divided Not all the priests are Clement''s students, but also the disciples of Clement''s classmates and friends. Those people are very dissatisfied with the Pope''s concealing them and secretly instructing their disciples to monopolize their meritorious deeds. Clement will not tolerate the division of his faction, and it is inevitable that Dane will be hidden in the snow. "


    "Archbishop Thain originally wanted to send someone to Randall diocese to congratulate Dane on his promotion to a high priest. Perot blocked him back."


    "Although we are now the descendants of Gambis, we should also maintain basic independence. In terms of divinity, I can''t be subject to brinor cathedral. Clergy in Clement''s line is a force I must unite. Therefore, I can only come quietly to congratulate Dane on his promotion to a high priest."


    "Isn''t that what you want?" Sylvia asked faintly.


    Victor raised his head alertly, frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It means that Clement sees through what you think." Sylvia smiled softly and opened her red lips: "are you worried that Clement will use his main power in the Neville kingdom? You want a golden priest, Clement has given it to you now."

 Chapter 494

    It turned out that there was this kind of operation... Victor was surprised and said, "clement is too far away from the man horse hills and very close to Neville... This is only one reason."


    Sylvia chuckled: "Half Gambis and half dodo are buying Randall vouchers. Are you very happy? The Abbot''s old group proposed that the vouchers should be issued according to the territory, and the mutual aid associations in each territory should not sell the vouchers to other territories. The Privy Council approved this proposal, and Clement temporarily suppressed the authority of the Pope. He asked Perot to tell me and give us two more years, Lee Earn mutual aid money from other territories with mutual aid vouchers. After two years, mutual aid vouchers can only be issued in their own territories. "


    Victor said with a smile, "the mutual aid fund is only small money. The radiation range of Jinshui mutual aid voucher and Randall mutual aid voucher is only half of Gambis and half of dodo. I want to sell paper all over the world through the influence of mutual aid voucher."


    "Nbiser thinks so too." Sylvia nodded.


    "And what he doesn''t know." Victor raised his mouth, raised his eyebrows and said: "The emergence of the fraternity can make Clement realize the importance of a neutral business organization to him... I''m sure that the golden regiment and Clement hit it off immediately. Therefore, the first leader of Randall fraternity was the one I arranged. All my assumptions about the golden regiment were realized by him. If he could enter Clement''s sight, the pope would consider balance Sophia, don''t try to kick him out of the decision-making level of the golden regiment. "


    Sylvia was stunned, shook her head and smiled: "you deliberately dig a hole for your wife... I don''t know what to say."


    "I feel sorry for Sophia." Trisley nodded hard, and there was a sweet smile on the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. She couldn''t see any sad meaning.


    Victor said disapprovingly, "I just think I can do better than Sophia... If she has half your heart, she will only be happy."


    Sylvia glanced at Victor and hummed, "don''t think you praise me, I can forgive you for your assertions!"


    "I''ll take you out. There''s a golden priest in the horse hill, and you don''t offend Clement... Isn''t that good?" Victor spread out his hands and asked back.


    At Sylvia''s level, in the face of bishop Perot''s questioning, she disdained to lie. Knowing is knowing, and not knowing is not knowing. But the signals transmitted have different consequences. If Victor informed Sylvia in advance, she would certainly suppress the mutual aid meeting and hand it over to Clement.


    Sylvia took Victor''s sharp ears and said gnashing her teeth: "Perot satirized that I can''t control my man. Can I control you?"


    Victor grabbed Sylvia''s soft hand and said with a smile, "of course, I promise I won''t hook up with other women... You don''t want your men to be submissive to you all day?"


    Sylvia allowed Victor to rub his jade hand, shook her head and sighed: "the level 5 priest can fully release his divine power only by cooperating with four ruling warriors... There is only one ruling warrior in Randall Parish, and Perot will transfer him right away. In fact, Clement can also transfer Dane."


    Victor frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what are the conditions under Clement''s crown?"


    Sylvia was silent for a moment and said, "two months ago, 100000 cavalry of the Sassanian Empire fought a great victory in the Northern Wilderness in cooperation with the shining knights, the temple army, the horned wolf Knights of the Frederick family, the moon bear Knights of the Teutonic principality and the eagle lion Knights of the balelius family..."


    At the beginning of March in the windy season, the shining Knights mobilized 70000 palaces, together with 100000 cavalry of the Sassanian Empire, a total of 170000 troops to advance to the territory of the black hoof tribe, the overlord of the Centaurs in the eastern wilderness. The black hoof tribe fled without war, and more than 300000 black hoof centaurs abandoned their territory, dispersing nearly one million vassal races and migrating eastward.


    The shining knights were divided into two groups, leaving 30000 palaces and 70000 Sassanian cavalry to wipe out the vassal races such as jackals, goblins and dog headed men. Emperor Frederick personally led the horned wolf knights, Eagle lion knights, moon bear knights and 30000 elite cavalry to cooperate with the shining knights in pursuing the black hoofed Centaurs. They adopted the tactics of trailing and supporting, divided into dozens of troops and attacked the black hoofed centaurs in turn The old, weak and young of the Centaur, mobilize the Centaur soldiers of the black hoof tribe to rescue everywhere, and then cut them off, so as to continuously weaken the effective strength of the black hoof tribe. The ultimate combat goal is to kill the black hoof Great Khan orogar before the black hoof Centaur meets with other Centaur Tribes!


    "Orogar is the dakohan who is most likely to unify the Centaur tribes on the east side of the northern wilderness. Once it is killed, it means that more than ten Centaur tribes on the eastern border of the Sassanian empire will fall apart and fall back into internal friction."


    Sylvia said: "Tesla has pursued thousands of kilometers. There are fewer and fewer centaurs under orogal. It''s over!"


    Victor pondered, "my understanding of the Centaur is limited... Why didn''t orogal choose to fight the shining knights, but exposed his weakness."


    Trisley explained: "Centaurs are very mobile, but they still rely on goblins if they want to grow. Goblins sow green wheat, breed herbivorous herds, drive Kobold slaves to dig minerals and forge weapons, which all need a stable territory. Therefore, the major tribes of centaurs have their own territory. The way Centaur tribes merge is also unique. The Khan of the major tribe regularly summons the leaders of other tribes In a duel, those who surrender will be slaves, those who lose will die, and the winner will be the king. The tribe Khan who refuses to respond to the call will be crusaded. The morale of the tribe members is low and often choose to surrender. It is said that in recent 40 years, the black hoof tribe has merged four Centaur tribes through Crusade, which has also aroused the vigilance of the Sassanian empire. "


    Sylvia laughed: "You''re right. The timing of the attack chosen by the grand commander of testier is particularly ingenious... Recently, orogar summoned the nearby tribes according to the Centaur tradition. In the past, no Centaur tribe dared to respond to its duel call, but this time, a total of seven Centaur tribes poured out... The five-year expedition of the black hoof tribe by the shining knights and the Sassanian empire It worked... Seeing the weakness of black hoof, these Centaur tribes finally had the courage to confront black hoof head-on... At least, in orogal''s eyes, they came to grab territory. "


    "The all-round attack launched by testier gave the black hoof tribe a fatal blow! In the face of the huge human Legion and the malicious Centaur tribe, orogar was attacked from behind. It chose to retreat. The black hoof tribe still had a glimmer of vitality. If it chose to fight a decisive battle, it would die."


    After listening to Sylvia''s narration, Vic was speechless for a long time. The Centaur itself had no logistics organization ability, and lost its proud mobility to feed goblins. It was a goblin of success and failure.


    On the contrary, the goblin race is really terrible.


    Trisley frowned and asked, "grand commander TESL and his majesty Frederick have pulled the front too long... How do they solve the supply?"


    "Attack in the wind season... Goblins in the Northern Wilderness scatter green wheat seeds everywhere. The soldiers are afraid they can''t find food?"


    Sylvia added lightly: "the alienated war beast has meat to eat... It is said that the leg meat of the Centaur can be eaten when cooked, and the taste is good."


    Trisley blinked and said, "I''d like to try it if I have a chance."


    The most ferocious is human... Victor secretly glanced at Sylvia and trisley, raised his hand and stroked his cheek.


    "There is no meat. The Centaur has a lot of skin."


    Sylvia smiled and said, "the pastor Kent stationed in Raven town came to me. He proposed to exchange the Centaur skin for 150 million pounds of crude sugar. The specific transaction method can be discussed, but the Centaur rattan skin armor made by the York family will sell half to the Sassanian empire."


    "Is the Centaur leather good?" Asked victor.


    "The texture is tough and tight, and the defense effect is far better than that of cowhide armor."


    Victor was a little excited, but he still shook his head: "the franchise of crude sugar has been given to Sophia. We can''t break the contract... Let the Sassanians talk to Sophia."


    Sylvia explained: "Sophia is now located on the yarret plateau and won''t return until next year. The Sassanian Empire wants too much. The manager of the stag business group is afraid that you don''t have so much crude sugar and don''t dare to make decisions without permission. The Sassanian royal family goes around to find the priest Kent of the temple army. Now he is asking me again. Kent said that you talked to him about the rattan armor and gave him advice."


    "... I gave him advice."


    Victor paused, shook his head and said, "I can satisfy the Sassanians with 150 million pounds of crude sugar. But such a large trading volume can''t be completed in a year... I''ll take out 30 million pounds of crude sugar first, which can be regarded as a favor to sell pastor Kent and paladin Wallace... Sophia is still fully responsible for the subsequent transactions. Honey, we can''t bypass her."


    "Of course." Sylvia smiled and breathed, "Kent means that the Sassanians are going to build cities in the Northern Wilderness... They are going to open up 1.6 million square kilometers of land to the East and immediately implement the tenant system... We are still far away from crossing the river to the south, but the Sassanian Empire has made progress..."


    "Er... Who wants sassanne and the shining knights to wear a pair of pants. Baby, we don''t have to worry... The people and horses haven''t digested yet." Victor squeezed Sylvia''s hand and said comfortingly.


    "Wear a pair of pants? It''s fun just to think about it."


    Sylvia clasped her fingers with Victor, shook her head and said with a smile: "We are not in a hurry, but the neville people can''t sit still... They have encountered difficulties in building water conservancy projects. How can they not be jealous when they see the Sassanians opening up territory in the northern wilderness? Clement and tamore, the two shepherds, once strongly opposed the military adventure of TESL, so his majesty Rex refused the invitation of the shining knights, and the Neville royal family is now under great pressure Li, Clement hopes Viscount Randall can visit the kingdom of Neville and help them redesign the water conservancy project. "


    "This is the Pope''s offer of cooperation. If you don''t agree, he will really transfer Dane."


    My goal has been achieved... Just transfer away. If you have the ability to transfer Miller away, show me... Victor was funny secretly, but asked quietly, "what''s the difficulty?"


    "It''s about a golden order ferocious jackal..." Sylvia said it briefly.


    Victor suddenly became interested. He mastered the surge talent and was worried that he had no opponent: "Clement wants me to kill the wind tooth?"


    "Is to design water conservancy projects." Sylvia glanced at Victor and said: "My dear, don''t you understand? Clement''s calculation behind my back has attracted his attention. He thinks that your talent can be comparable to that of Alaya noble girl. He wants to be your guide... Turnans is chasing Fengya, and maybe there will be results soon. In fact, whether you help Neville solve his practical difficulties or not, Clement will take it as long as you go Take credit on your head, and then preside over the Holy Light prayer for you and canonize you as a saint. He can not only win you, but also win me, but also offset some of the impact of the shining knights and improve the morale of Lord NANTUO and Lord Neville. "


    Saints? Saints like delavin? Fame is not good for me... My every move is noticed, and my spiritual secret will be exposed in advance... It''s best to delay for ten years and train a large number of elite soldiers first... Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Clement wants to borrow from me, and I''m not interested in cooperating with him."


    Sylvia smiled and said nothing. Trisley took Victor''s left hand and whispered, "honey, you should go."


    "Why?"


    "The Knights of glory, with their great victory, can transfer middle and high-level priests from various parishes... We are left with low-level priests and low-level paladins." Trisley looked into Victor''s eyes and said slowly, "Dane was transferred to the Sassanian empire. What''s the point of helping him up? We need divine power above the intermediate level. We have no way back."


    Sylvia said: "I hope you go, kite Castle also wants you to go, Clement and tamore all want you to go... We want the world to see that the achievements of internal affairs construction are also worth looking forward to. Only in this way, the voice within the church will not completely fall to the glorious Knights."


    Under the tender gaze of the two women, Victor was in a dilemma. Suddenly, his ear moved and said, "Nicole is coming."


    "Ah!" Trisley exclaimed in a low voice, jumped up, jumped up to the wardrobe, quickly took off her nightdress, took out her formal dress, held it on her chest, and glared at Victor: "turn your head, don''t peek!"


    Seeing trisley''s shame and anxiety, Victor turned his head and listened to her change clothes.


    Before long, Nicole''s sweet voice sounded outside the door: "miss trisley? Victor? Is there anyone inside? No one, I''ll come in..."


    Nicole was about to push the door. The door was opened from inside. Victor smiled and looked at Nicole dressed as a viscount. Her jade hand hung in the air, took advantage of the folds on leviedo''s clothes, blinked her beautiful big eyes, and said angrily, "honey, why did you delay so long when you invited the teacher to dinner?" With that, she pushed Victor away excitedly, but saw trisley standing behind the sofa in a long skirt, on which sat Sylvia.


    "Ah... Madam? Why are you here?"


    Nicole quickly kneels to Sylvia, but Victor pulls her and points to her skirt. Nicole crimson lifted her skirt and curtseyed.


    Sylvia got up, moved to Nicole, held her sharp chin, helped her up, and joked, "Nicole, baby, you''re late... You''ll be early next time."


    "Let''s go." Trisley walked in front of the three with her fine cold face.


    Nicole fell last and stuck out her tongue quietly, looking naughty and cute. Victor took her hand and whispered, "do you want to eat the leg meat of the Centaur?"


    "The flesh of a centaur?" Nicole looked at her lover suspiciously and said, "if there is nothing to eat, she will still eat."


    It''s as like as two peas.


    The celebration dinner of Pinghu fort was held as scheduled. Reverend Dane was particularly excited about Sylvia''s attendance. He was drunk by Nelson and others and lay directly under the table. The fragile physical quality of high-level priests was also exposed.


    After the dinner, Sylvia stayed at silver moon manor for three days, but Victor was always difficult to make up his mind to go to Neville Kingdom and become the target of public criticism. Sylvia told Victor to think clearly and said that the invitation of the Neville royal family was being placed in kite castle. Once he agreed, the invitation would take effect immediately. Trisley also shouted to go back to Rose Manor to rest. In fact, she was taking shelter from the wind. Victor failed to stay, so he had to prepare a car for his two wives.


    However, that night, the alchemy militia Renault quietly found victor and handed him a sheepskin scroll, "Sir, important news came from the alchemy auxiliary soldiers following master Edwin."


    Master Edwin presided over the construction of water conservancy projects in the kingdom of Neville. He selected a group of skilled craftsmen who are good at building canals and streams and reservoirs from the human horse hills, including six auxiliary alchemy soldiers. Their main task was to surreptitiously survey and map the kingdom of Neville.


    Victor unfolded the scroll and his pupils contracted in an instant. It said: a suspected alchemy tower was found in Neville, mist mountains and carkinson Grand Canyon. Master Edwin called it the core of the earth. A detailed description of the earth''s core is attached below the letter.


    Do you need to hesitate?


    Victor threw the scroll into the stove, turned to the master bedroom, directly opened the door and shouted to Sylvia, "honey, I''ve figured it out. I''d like to visit Neville."


    Sylvia''s eyes brightened, went to victor, put her snow-white arm around his neck and said softly, "honey, do you want to take a carriage with us to Jinshui city and wait for the invitation?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "it will take me a year just to go back and forth to visit Neville kingdom. I still have many things to deal with. You start first. I''ll leave in two days."


    Trisley came over in high heels and said coldly, "we''ll wait for you for two days and go back to Rose Manor together."

 Chapter 495

    The next morning, Victor and Nicole summoned Lilia, Nelson and Sheriff Munk in the Pinghu Town Government Hall to explain to them the transfer of the Lord''s power.


    "My visit to the kingdom of Neville will take a long time. It will take me two and a half years to return to Randall''s collar at the fastest."


    Victor looked around at the Randall family''s military, government and public security leaders and said slowly, "as usual, during my absence, Mrs. Nicole will be the master of the family''s internal affairs, military and public security affairs. You three are only responsible for Mrs. Nicole and cannot interfere with each other."


    "Follow your wishes." The three said in unison.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction and said to the sheriff, "monkey, you go down first."


    "Yes, sir, madam. I''ll leave first."


    The monkey bowed to victor and Nicole respectively, took a few steps back, turned away from the Council hall, and closed the door.


    "After the business talk, it''s time to talk about the Lord''s travel... Hum, there''s a clear distinction between public and private. If you''re not at home, I''ll leave the public security affairs to Lilia."


    Nicole glanced at Victor, pushed a letter in front of him and said in a charming voice, "this is my entourage list. See if there is anything that needs to be modified."


    Victor just smiled at Nicole''s trick of buying Lilia. He picked up the letter sign, quickly scanned it, and said: "Let Elena accompany me. Alice stays at the silver moon manor. In addition, Shirley and other little noble maids also stay... This time, I want to survey the terrain in the field of Neville, and I can''t give consideration to everyone. Neville is not Gambis after all, so I still have to be prepared."


    "OK." Nicole took the sign, sketched it again with a quill pen, and said, "Klaus, Brandon and Caligula led 20 Lord attendants... Gru, Renault and shack led 40 swift bird light riders, 100 cavalry and 100 guards... Elena led 20 sword maids, 30 indoor maids and 120 servants." She looked up and asked Victor''s opinion, "is that ok?"


    "That''s it."


    Victor nodded and noticed that Lilia pursed her lower lips slightly, and her two white slender hands clenched and loosened, he asked, "honey, do you have anything to add?"


    Lilia looked up at Victor, immediately lowered her head and said softly, "I also want to go... I haven''t visited with you yet."


    Nelson immediately shouted, "what are you doing? You don''t even have the ability to protect yourself. It''s just making trouble for adults... Stay at home!"


    Lilia was startled by her brother''s fierce appearance, and her eyes twinkled with tears, but she didn''t dare to cry. In her impression, her brother usually dotes on himself and seldom loses his temper. Every anger is related to her life safety and can''t be violated at all.


    In fact, Lilia is in charge of Randall''s management and knows family affairs like the back of her hand, but she is neither noble blood nor strong strength. Now, the great lords of all kingdoms are very interested in the secrets of Randall''s prosperity, and Lilia Randall is the easiest and most valuable target to capture.


    If Lilia disappeared in Neville, the king of Neville would certainly use the heads of several officials and a large ransom to calm the anger of viscount Randall, but for the great nobility of Neville, all this is worth it. Even if the neville people do not fight, the great lords of other kingdoms may be ready to move.


    Never underestimate the boldness of the Lords and nobles!


    Nelson may not have clearly understood this truth, but he was keenly aware of the danger. After all, he personally killed a court count.


    Nicole got up from her seat, walked slowly to Lilia, took her arm and walked out, comforting as she walked: "Dear Lilia, what should I do if you run away? Besides, after you arrive in Neville, he will go to the field to investigate the terrain. You live in the king capital of Neville, and you still have to separate from each other... Yes, yes, I know you used to camp in the field, but you see how well your skin is maintained now..."


    The footsteps of the two women gradually went away, and Victor sighed gently. Nicole and he have deep feelings, but they don''t care about the difference for several years. Lilia is now in her prime, but she has an aging day, so she especially cherishes her time with victor. This is the natural gap between extraordinary Knights and ordinary people.


    In theory, the secret method of spiritual blood can improve the strength and life level of ordinary people, but it is very unlikely to completely eliminate this natural gap. The main reason is that it is too difficult for ordinary people to master the state of death and death. Without 30 or 40 years of hard practice, they can''t succeed at all. Even if they succeed, the practitioner will enter his twilight years. How much can the secret method of spiritual blood have for him The effect is hard to say.


    In fact, Victor''s mind blood secret method designed by using x-3 and Golden Toad secret form is very unfriendly to ordinary people, but it is more suitable for knights who naturally ignite the fire of the soul. In contrast, Nelson''s idea of simulating secret form is more valuable for popularization. However, the potential of simulating visualization method is limited. At most, it is to let practitioners ignite the fire of the soul and achieve level 3 Saint physical quality If you want to go further, it depends on the cultivator''s personal talent and luck.


    It''s normal. It''s strange that ordinary people are the same as geniuses.


    Of course, the birth of the theory of spiritual blood has only been more than half a year, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. Victor is eager to learn knowledge from the iris Castle wizard and the church and further improve the secret method of spiritual blood.


    Lilia is not only Victor''s woman, but also his most powerful assistant. Victor secretly decided to design a set of soul and blood secret methods that can keep her face and live a long life for Lilia.


    Nelson doesn''t have so many ideas. His sister is now in power, and he is satisfied as a brother. Nelson was more worried about the Lord''s safety. He scratched the back of his head and said in a deep voice, "Sir, I always feel something wrong... Why don''t I go with you?"


    Victor laughed and joked, "I''m not going to war. Why do I take you? Besides, you can''t even fight aka now. What''s the use of going?"


    "Aka is waste!" Nelson grumbled angrily, "even mountain apes can play him around... White is so big. If he wants to encounter a battle, I think an ordinary soldier can kill him."


    Nelson once locked carrigura and two male mountain apes in the Colosseum to temper his fighting will. As a result, the next day, Nelson saw the black and blue mountain apes shrink around carrigura to catch lice... It turned out that carrigura beat the mountain apes just for passive defense, but he had no desire to kill the mountain apes. The clever mountain ape chose to surrender to Caligula.


    Mountain apes have sharp teeth and sharp claws, and their strength and physical fitness are far higher than ordinary soldiers, but simple minded mountain apes do not have the wisdom and fighting will of human soldiers... Or cunning. If a soldier stealthily attacks Caligula from behind with a refined iron spear and stabs him to the point, he can kill him.


    In the close combat, the victory or defeat is often in a moment. Any hesitation and kindness are extremely fatal. Just like Nelson, he was reluctant to kill a Silver Knight. In the face of the Golden Knight, he had no chance of survival, but the Golden Knight would die if he cut his head.


    If you really want to fight life and death, ten caligulas are not Nelson''s opponents.


    Victor nodded and said positively, "Nicole is still in the accumulation stage. I don''t want her to be promoted to Silver Knight in advance. You must stay and help Mrs. Nicole deal with emergencies."


    Seeing Victor''s deep black eyes, Nelson was awestruck and agreed, "yes!"


    "Don''t worry about me... There are only a few people who can subdue me in the wild and have a famous reputation..."


    Victor touched the scorpion tailed lion detoxification Bone Bead and purple gold coin amulet hanging on his chest. After pondering for a moment, he said: "your worry is not superfluous... I need to prepare a response force in the dark... You ask the hammer to send 120 elite guards to Warhammer camp 4. In addition, I want to transfer 30 war mastiffs to the mountains near camp 4, and you let the stronghold nodes along the way make road signs."


    The five smuggling caravans under hammer specialize in doing business with Baron garrot of the Neville kingdom. In order to facilitate supply and rest, the smuggling caravan coerced the refugees and mountain people and built several cottage camps at the key nodes of the trade road. These camps are under the direct jurisdiction of the Randall family. They are isolated from the world and hidden. Without the help of smuggling caravans, the villagers can''t go in and out freely, and there is no risk of divulging secrets.


    Warhammer camp 4 is located in the deep forest at the junction of Baron garrot and Rand empire. There are 17 alchemy militia, 31 alchemy auxiliary soldiers and more than 300 ordinary strongholds. They are mainly engaged in collecting wild fruits and pickled preserves. Usually, they also have to farm and raise pigs, practice martial arts and train bow hunters. At a critical time, Warhammer 4 camp can pull out more than 100 armed forces.


    Although Warhammer camp 4 is not in the territory of the Neville Kingdom, it is the nearest supply point for the Randall family to the Neville kingdom. With the mobility of the monkey militia and the alchemical war mastiff, they sneaked from Camp 4 into the kakinasen Grand Canyon for more than 30 days at most, which can give Victor strong support.


    "OK. I''m going to find the boy hammer and ask him to get ready. I''ll lead the team and make the road signs myself."


    Nelson just turned around and was stopped by Victor.


    "Oh, don''t worry..."


    Victor paused and asked in a low voice, "do you remember the wizard who was burned to death in black fort town six years ago?


    "Yes! He''s a gardener. His name is will." Nelson still remembered the purification ceremony in the church square in Heibao town and said with emotion: "when he was purified by the priest with the holy fire, the devil in his body showed its original shape. It made vines grow on the stone and issued a vicious curse. What do you say, you will fail... What an evil guy!"


    "Evil... Well, wizards are evil..."


    Victor gave a dry cough, knocked on the table and said softly: "Nelson, you are my most trusted man. I might as well tell you that the grand Lord wants to keep wizards... Mrs. Sylvia always regrets when she mentions the gardener will... If the York family finds out that the gardener is a wizard in advance, they will certainly hide him quietly... He may also improve thorn kidney beans, feed countless civilians, or produce various herbs... I even think, If it hadn''t been for too much trouble, the church might have chosen to imprison will the gardener secretly rather than burn him in full view. "


    Nelson''s eyes widened and asked, "big... Sir, you... Me, we Randall''s family also... Have Wizards?"


    "Not also, but want to have..."


    Victor said: "I mean, Randall''s population is getting denser and denser. Maybe there will be wizards. If you find a wizard among Randall''s people, try to protect him and deal with him when I come back. If the wizard''s ability is useful to us, I will keep him. If it''s useless, I can send him to a priest... In fact, all the big families do this ... for example, a wizard can make your son as powerful as you. How do you choose? "


    "I... I..." Nelson''s face was wrinkled into a mess, just like his mood at the moment.


    Victor scolded, "in short, if there is a wizard in Randall''s collar, don''t foolishly inform the church. It will leave Reverend Dane no room for maneuver, okay?"


    After hearing this, Nelson''s tangled expression became very strange. Finally, he relaxed and said in a deep voice, "Sir, I listen to you."


    Victor said: "I have talked with Nicole, Lilia, monkey and the village heads... In order to prevent evil wizards from jumping off the wall, causing serious harm to the people, or causing panic, the Randall family, referring to the traditional practices of the big family, has set up secret contact points in all villages and towns. Once the people find a wizard, they must not publicize it, but must quietly report it to the village head, who will collect it Report it to the liaison officer, and then a special team will secretly screen the targets and carry out secret arrest. All you have to do is pretend not to know, eliminate the influence in the army, public security offices and villagers, and strictly prohibit subordinates from spreading rumors and slanders. "


    Nelson breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, sir! I know what to do!"


    Victor lowered his eyelids and said faintly, "in three years, Randall''s population will exceed 180000. No one can say whether there will be wizards. Remember, wizards have nothing to do with you. Don''t involve yourself and Lilia... Go on."


    "Yes, sir!" Nelson punched his chest, gave a military salute and stood in place with a smile.


    Victor raised his head and asked in surprise, "what else can I do for you?"


    "This..." Nelson salivated, leaned forward and whispered, "Sir, if... If there is a wizard who can help my son improve his strength... Can you?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? I have such a wizard in my hand, and I''ll keep it until now?" Said Victor, unable to laugh or cry.


    "If you find such a wizard in the future..."


    "Are you lettuce in the field when you are a wizard? You can have whatever you want? Get out!"

 Chapter 496

    Victor always had some doubts about bertina''s true identity. He was afraid that when he was away, the snack goods suddenly woke up, presented a magical vision, and was caught and burned by the church priest. So he made relevant arrangements in advance and implicitly greeted Nelson and others.


    After explaining the matter, Victor led the pro guards to the hill camp, which is now the hill secret castle.


    The pro guard stopped at the inspection post below the secret fort. Accompanied by Renault and shack, Victor crossed a heavy suspension bridge 7 meters long and 4 meters wide.


    Jack, the first monkey militia, waited at the door for a long time. He greeted him, bowed and said, "Sir, 100 monkey militia, 20 Funiu militia and 30 alchemical war mastiffs are ready to start at any time and go to Warhammer camp 4."


    "Show me."


    Jack led Victor through several labyrinth alleys to the wooden door of a courtyard and raised his hand to knock. The arrogant barking of the guard dog came immediately behind the green brick wall. These guys with keen sense of smell smell the smell of strangers, but when they see their master open the wooden door and bow to a stranger, they immediately lean close to their ears and wave their heads and tails to the stranger. In the courtyard, a dozen strong guard dogs were tied to wooden stakes. They didn''t react to strangers, but just lay lazily.


    The guard dog bred by Emerson has strict hierarchical awareness and group cooperation ability. The guard dog he bred has the quality of loyalty and bravery. The difference between the two comes from intelligence. The alchemical war mastiff has both high intelligence and fearless characteristics.


    Thirty war mastiffs, as big as calves and black in color, ran to Victor with their tails wagging and scared the guard dogs away. Victor made a gesture, let the war mastiff sit in place, turned his eyes to the center of the yard, and 120 alchemical militia bowed to Victor almost at the same time.


    "Good day, my Lord."


    The voice was powerful, but Victor frowned.


    A farmer who has never seen the world can be dull and foolish, but he must not offend his vassals and nobles. Distinguishing the superior and bowing to the superior are the social life skills that Victor requires alchemists to master. But their actions are as neat as one, as if the products from the same assembly line are placed together, which is particularly conspicuous, and it is easy to see the problem.


    This only shows that they are a group of rookie alchemy militia.


    "How old are these guys?" Asked victor.


    Jack replied, "30 one year olds, 59 two year olds, 22 three year olds, 6 four year olds and 3 five year olds."


    Victor shook his head and asked, "there are only nine elite guards... Can''t you adjust more?"


    "My Lord, a small part of the elite guards led by Randall are in your pro guard, and the rest are scattered in various posts... You give me too little time to prepare, so I can only mobilize the alchemy militia from the mountain fortress." Said Jack.


    Victor had nothing to say. The present stand of Randall family was too big. The elite guards over the age of four were not enough. He stepped forward and looked at the equipment of the alchemist militia.


    The uniform lock armour is equipped with rattan hard armor, refined iron helmet, hard leather leg armor, leather boots and hard leather gloves inlaid with iron pieces. It carries a reverse curved hard bow, crossbow, refined iron machete and short dagger. In the sunlight, every alchemy militia was blue and shining. They were strong, dull and indifferent, leaving a deep impression of being tough, ruthless and elite.


    "No, it''s too piercing." Victor frowned and said, "the key is to cover up their identity... Excellent equipment can''t be used. They also need to be trained in life knowledge of mercury Manor!"


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Said Jack.


    "It''s too late. It''s difficult to travel in rainy and snowy seasons. I''m sure to spend the winter in Wangdu. I''ll go to Neville in the land season next year. According to the travel speed of the Lord, it will take me almost eight months to reach the Wangdu of Neville. You take them to mercury manor for a two-month training on life common sense. As long as they arrive at Warhammer camp 4 before next autumn All right. "


    "What about their weapons and equipment?"


    "Weapons and equipment? Hehe." With a confident smile on his face, Victor said, "I have developed a smuggling caravan for such a long time. There are seven self-built Shanzhai camps alone. If I can''t even supply 120 people with equipment, I might as well kill myself with a piece of tofu!"


    "Light equipment and simple obedience. The equipment supply of the alchemy militia is handed over to the hammer!"


    "Yes!" Jack paused and asked, "Sir, what weapon is tofu? Do you want me to put it on record and inform the mountain fortress to copy it?"


    Can kill the master... Tofu must be a powerful weapon.


    "... I don''t know! Don''t mention ''tofu'' in the future!"


    Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth, turned his face and asked, "have you finished the new bow I used to want?"


    "It was done two months ago." Jack nodded, waved to an auxiliary alchemist not far away and shouted, "bring your war bow."


    The alchemy auxiliary turned and walked into a warehouse built of green bricks. Before long, he came back with a metal reverse curved short bow and two bundles of refined gold arrows.


    This reverse curved short bow is dark in color, and the metal material is the keel mild steel unique to the Dodo kingdom. Its shape imitates the eagle wing bow given to Victor by little princess Susi, but the bow string is not secret silver, but a more flexible spider silk bow string.


    Victor put on his armour, took over the metal bow and tried to pull it. The pull was a full 380 pounds, which was equivalent to using the force of two people to pull the bow full. Although the pulling force of this metal war bow is far from reaching the limit of surge talent, it can maintain high firing speed and stability to the greatest extent, meet the needs of popular shooters to move shooting and save physical fitness, and can display three kinds of extraordinary arrow skills to form a variety of tactics.


    The wind arrow surrounds the arrow with a breeze, which does not consume energy at all. The initial speed of the feather arrow is 246 meters per second, the effective killing radius is 470 meters, and the power is as powerful as an 800 pound standard crossbow. The refined gold arrow can penetrate the refined iron armor. While moving at high speed, Victor can shoot five popular arrows in four seconds and kill five wild wolves.


    The surface of the arrow is surrounded by a strong blue and black wind, which consumes a small amount of energy. The initial speed of the feather arrow is 307 meters per second, and the effective killing radius is 712 meters. Its power is comparable to that of a 1100 pound military heavy crossbow. It can penetrate 14 cm into the iron oak target behind the refined gold armor, and the turbulent air attached to the arrow can tear the wound and cause secondary damage to the interior of the target, It can also destroy the balance and moving state of the target, resulting in short pause, imbalance, deceleration and repulsion. When Victor casts the high wind arrow, his movement speed is significantly reduced, and the firing speed is 1.3 seconds per shot.


    Ready attack, Victor''s mace, can only use the firing method of standing still. After accumulating for 11 seconds, the power of void wind element reaches the peak. The arrow attaches elemental damage and is invincible. It has the effects of armor breaking, turbulent flow of void wind elements and burning and paralysis of lightning. The initial speed of the feather arrow reaches an appalling 624 meters per second and the effective killing radius is 1287 meters.


    Within 400 meters, if the enemy can''t accurately predict Victor''s shot time, even the Golden Knight will have to hate and attack him.


    Of course, if the enemy is a Golden Knight, this distance is also dangerous for victor. He has only one shot. If he fails to hit, he must quickly open the distance, otherwise he will have to meet the enemy in close combat.


    It takes a lot of energy to attack with momentum. At Victor''s current level, 8 consecutive times is the limit. The whole person will be exhausted and fall into a semi coma, and even have no strength to escape.


    According to the calculation of x-3, the most reasonable battle plan is to use a 60% power reserve attack every 30 minutes.


    Victor took out a fine gold feather arrow, pulled open the spider wire bow again, and the keel steel bow was tightened, like an eagle with its wings folded. The blue and black air flow around the arrow turned to dark blue. The elements of the void wind rubbed and vibrated, and the fine lightning twined the arrow, making a dense bared sound, and an extremely dangerous smell filled the air.


    "Buzz"


    The bow string vibrated and the arrow was emitted, which turned into an indigo streamer. It swept over a distance of kilometers and ran through a wooden fence in the upper camp, disappearing without a trace. The violent void wind element exploded into a dozen turbulent streams along the holes of the wooden fence, like a sharp razor stirring the surrounding iron oak into irregular pieces.


    The potential attack with 60% power also poses a fatal threat to the strong of the golden level.


    The popular Archer does not rely on Mithril equipment. This keel steel short bow can give full play to Victor''s three extraordinary arrow skills. As for the alchemy auxiliary, it was made into an eagle wing bow just to meet Victor''s aesthetic desire.


    Victor was very satisfied with the eagle wing bow and rubbed it in his hand, but the upper camp suddenly sounded a hasty horn. Then, outside the camp came the footsteps of soldiers and the barking of guard dogs.


    "Sir, the upper camp is warning." Jack said.


    Victor looked at the eagle wing War Bow in his hand, looked up at the miserable iron oak fence in the upper camp, stuffed the war bow to Renault, carried his hands, and said quietly, "I know. I just want to test the defense mechanism of the hill secret castle."


    Jack thought for a moment and said, "Sir, if the secret castle guard can''t find the attacker, according to the regulations, they will send a summoning crow to you for help. If you don''t respond, the secret castle guard will ask Lord Nelson for help, and finally Mrs. Nicole for help... None of the three adults responded. The secret castle guard must destroy the production workshop of snow sugar and coffee as soon as possible."


    "Er... Then clear the alarm." Victor touched his nose, turned to the door and said, "Jack, do what I told you... Renault, shack, let''s go to the alchemy tower."


    The sirens went off one after another. When Victor entered the cave of the alchemy tower, the secret castle on the hill returned to its former calm.


    Randall''s population is becoming more and more dense, including spies of major forces. It is an open secret that the secret recipe of Randall family for preparing snow sugar coffee is hidden in the hill secret castle, but no one knows that coffee snow sugar is just a cover. The purpose is to use this as an excuse to designate the hill secret castle as a forbidden area under Randall''s collar. The secret Victor really wants to hide is the alchemy tower cave in the upper camp.


    The cave is full of sundries, which looks like a neglected natural storage room. Victor took Renault and shack through a narrow passage stacked with wooden boxes into the inner cave where the alchemy tower was located.


    The spring water is gurgling, and the four lights of red, yellow, blue and green complement each other. Directly above the altar, countless mysterious runes revolve around a man who is naked and illusory. This is an auxiliary alchemy soldier about to enter the real world.


    Victor looked at it for a while, connected Tallinn and ordered, "king, stop the production task immediately."


    "Sir, if you stop the production task now, you will lose 500 kingsol." The king warned.


    Victor remained unmoved. "Execute the order."


    "As you wish."


    The mysterious Rune quickly collapsed, the virtual shadow of the alchemy auxiliary gradually blurred, and finally disappeared completely, and the colorful cave became dark again.


    Victor knocked on the altar of alchemy to restore its primitive appearance and said in his consciousness, "king, report the basic information of the alchemy tower."


    "No. 7 alchemy tower has 12380 total soul fire units, 11210 used soul fires, 1170 remaining soul fires, 127060 gold sols, 162 Funiu militia, 578 soul monkey militia, 667 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 104 alchemy war mastiff, 477 alchemy crows and 6 alchemy dragon lizards."


    "There are plenty of alchemy organisms and healthy capital reserves. It''s good."


    Victor nodded and smiled, "king, my auxiliary alchemist found a suspected alchemy tower. What do you think?"


    "I can''t wait to fuse its Rune crystal." The king replied without hesitation, in his usual flat tone.


    "Why can''t I hear you have any pleasure?" Victor touched his chin and joked.


    "My Lord, I will never have the function of expressing emotions." The king''s voice projected into Victor''s mind did not fluctuate at all, "but I can feel the excitement and pleasure of adults."


    "Well, we are one." Victor laughed and said, "I''ve been looking forward to repairing the memory upload function of alchemy tower 7!"


    "In addition to repairing the memory function, it can also improve the basic level of the alchemy tower." The king warned.


    "We''ll talk about this later." Victor habitually waved his hand and said with lingering fear: "Last time, the process of collecting incomplete Rune crystals in the dark forest was not wonderful... That rune crystal almost drained the water elements in my body. I don''t want to joke about my life anymore... This time, I decided to collect Rune crystals in another way. I''ll take you there and let you take the initiative to integrate Rune crystals."


    "Do you think it''s feasible?" Asked victor


    "You can try. Sir, our souls are bound. The worst result is that I can''t integrate and absorb the creation law of the rune crystal, but our own connection will not change and I won''t be damaged." The king gave a positive answer and said: "However, I must remind your excellency that once I leave the gathering place of the four elements, my independent consciousness will freeze, we can''t communicate, and you can''t give me orders and instructions. Unless the empty elements in the suspected alchemy tower are still in a state of balanced intersection, I can rebuild alchemy tower 7 in situ and contact you again. For example If it is suspected that the alchemy tower does not have such conditions, you can only take me back here and reactivate alchemy tower 7. "


    Victor asked thoughtfully, "so?"


    "You must set the repair project of alchemy tower 7 in advance." The king replied.


    "What are the specific functions to be repaired?"


    The king said, "first, upgrade the basic level of No. 7 alchemy tower. You can obtain higher permissions of the alchemy empire. At the same time, the soul fire capacity of No. 7 alchemy tower has doubled and can load more functional modules."


    "2. Repair the memory upload function. When the alchemy humans produced by No. 7 alchemy tower die, their memory before death and their mastered skills will be transferred back to the alchemy tower. You can generate new skills by paying a certain amount of gold coins."


    "III. repair the rapid production function. No. 7 alchemy tower activated rapid production, increasing the efficiency of manufacturing alchemy organisms by 30% and the manufacturing cost by 30%."


    "IV. repair the communication transmission function. No. 7 alchemy tower is connected with other activated alchemy towers to transmit information, obtain each other''s reserved alchemy biological skills, or copy functional modules. The initiative between each other is determined by each other''s authority. The party with low authority applies to the alchemy tower with high authority and can transmit information only with the consent of the other party''s owner High alchemy towers can directly extract the skills and functional modules stored in low authority alchemy towers, but they have no right to manipulate each other''s production activities and alchemy units. "


    "V. repair the function of saving information. No. 7 alchemy tower can save each other''s function modules in the process of integrating other Rune crystals."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "if I repair the function of saving information, does it mean that No. 7 alchemy tower can obtain the functional modules of other alchemy towers and form new functions, such as producing new alchemy units?"


    "Yes. But the precondition is to upgrade my basic level so that I can load new production function modules." After explaining, the king added: "Sir, I strongly suggest that you set the primary goal of improving the basic level of No. 7 alchemy."


    The highest level of the alchemy tower is 10, and the soul fire capacity is 50000 points. It can also load all the functions of the alchemy tower and produce different types of alchemy units, such as dragon warrior, Savi warrior, etc.


    It is of course important to upgrade the basic level of the alchemy tower. The last time the No. 7 Crystal Tower was built, the king proposed to upgrade its basic level, but Victor rejected it.


    Because increasing the soul fire capacity is not equal to increasing the number of soul fires, there is no soul fire unit in the rune crystal of the dark forest, and the soul fire of the No. 7 alchemy absorption ant man leader has changed. Its current soul fire capacity and soul fire unit have reached 12380 points.


    Victor raised the level of alchemy tower 7 and could not directly form combat effectiveness, so he chose to repair the production function of alchemy dragon lizard.


    The problem now is that it is uncertain whether the relic of carkinson Grand Canyon is an alchemy tower. Assuming that it is indeed an unowned alchemy tower, its integrity determines the repair degree of alchemy tower 7.


    If it is a perfect level 10 alchemy tower, the king absorbs it, and alchemy tower 7 immediately reaches the peak. Of course, this possibility is almost zero. No. 7 alchemy tower itself is not fully functional, and the rune crystal in the dark forest is broken, which only repaired the production function of alchemy dragon lizard.


    Carkinson''s Alchemy tower is mostly incomplete. How many functions the king can repair depends on luck. Therefore, Victor must establish the sequence of the restoration project of tower 7.


    The greatest advantage of alchemists is their learning ability, and the biggest disadvantage is that their life span is too short. The memory upload function can extract the skills mastered by the alchemist and load them into the will side of the alchemist. In fact, the memory upload function represents the alchemy tower''s ability to learn evolution. Victor has tasted the sweetness of Funiu militia and monkey militia. He is very looking forward to the emergence of Eagle lion militia, gray wolf militia and war ape militia. Maybe, in the future, he will have a better secret method of soul and blood for alchemists to load.


    Repairing the memory upload function must be the first priority.


    The inheritance of alchemists has been cut off, and all Rune crystals are incomplete and damaged, resulting in the failure to recover the relevant functional modules of the alchemy tower, one missing.


    Victor used the dark forest Rune crystal to repair the function of alchemy tower 7 to produce alchemy dragon lizard, and the production function of dragon warrior and Savi warrior in the rune crystal disappeared.


    A skillful woman cannot make bricks without rice. Without functional modules, the alchemy tower has no ability to produce new alchemy units.


    No. 7 alchemy tower should first repair the information storage function, collect various valuable production function modules, then improve the basic level, load and activate new production functions.


    Victor weighed the pros and cons and finally said to the king: "The first priority is to repair the memory upload function; the second priority is to repair the information saving function; the third priority is to use the information saving function to extract the functional modules of other Rune crystals. The fourth priority is to improve the basic level of No. 7 alchemy tower; the repair of rapid production function can be ranked fifth... As for the repair of communication transmission function... Ha ha, waste function, can be No, last! "


    "The task is set up." The king replied, "Sir, you can now collect the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7."


    Victor stepped forward and put his palm against the altar of the alchemy tower. There were cracks on the surface of the altar, and the light penetrated from the inside and became more and more dazzling. The altar was divided into several stones, suspended in the air, revealing the rune crystal hidden in the middle of the altar. Victor stretched out his finger and gently touched it, the light and fog were dense, and the beautiful Rune crystal turned into yellow, red, blue and green A mysterious rune that could not be remembered and copied slowly rotated around his fingers, and the stones constituting the altar fell to the ground, making a loud noise that shook the cave.


    The rune representing the four elements reappeared as victor''s ideas integrated into his palm and became an untouchable Rune crystal.


    Victor repeatedly tried several times. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he put the rune into the skin of his left hand. He looked at his left hand, shook his head and said to himself, "alchemy tower 7 divides me into a little soul fire... I''m perfect?"


    After handling the rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower, Victor hurried to Pinghu Town. He wanted to add another insurance for himself.


    There is a simple wooden shed on the west side of the cathedral site, where craftsmen can eat and drink water. Father Miller stands behind the long table and laughingly pours hot root soup for each employee who comes to drink water and rest. Workers line up in front of the old priest. Suddenly, there is a slight commotion at the end of the team. People look back and see Maureen, the chief supervisor The village head led a handsome aristocrat with black hair and black eyes forward.


    The workers took off their hats and bowed to the handsome young nobleman.


    "Good day, master."


    "Dear master, I salute you."


    "Merciful and generous master, may the supreme glorious Lord protect you and the Randall family."


    Victor looked straight ahead, walked quickly ahead, picked up the old priest and went to his temporary residence.


    How can so many people respond... Just nodding will turn into a funny chicken pecking rice.


    Entering the house, Miller shook Victor''s arm and shouted, "it must be bad for you to come to me if you don''t accompany your wives."


    Victor bolted the door, rolled up his sleeves, stretched out his beautiful white left hand, shook it in front of Miller and whispered, "old man, look if I''m different."


    Miller looked at it carefully, then reached out and pinched it. His expression was heavy and said, "it''s not normal..."


    Victor''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. When he went to Neville this time, he had to talk to Clement. If miller could see that there was a rune crystal in his left hand, the Pope might also see the clue.


    The difference is that most of the old dependents know the existence of the alchemy tower, but for some reason, he can''t talk to victor in detail. Clement, who represents the high level of the church, may know some of the history of the alchemy empire. After all, the knowledge accumulated by the church is inherited from the chosen ones. It''s really hard to predict what Clement will do about Victor''s Rune crystal.


    "Your hands... Are more like women''s hands than women''s hands." Miller shook his head and smacked.


    "Old man... You!"


    Victor was relieved by father Miller''s ridicule. He looked angry and asked, "I don''t have time to joke with you! Use real vision to see if I''m abnormal?"


    Father Miller put away his cunning smile and became very serious: "Victor, you are a resourceful Viscount Lord. I''m just an old priest with shallow knowledge. You shouldn''t ask me for any advice. Instead, I should ask you with an open mind... The person who finally makes the decision can only be yourself. You must be responsible for your own decision and bear the corresponding consequences. If you want to control your own destiny, you can''t superstitious others!"


    "You should remember that this is the principle of our relationship."

 Chapter 497

    The object of the confrontation between the powerful gods is not in the real world.


    Victor finally knew why the top of the church held this view of the dependent.


    Miller may be the most powerful priest today, but his status is not commensurate with his extraordinary power. He occasionally takes a head and hides it in every way, and does not exceed the status of a level 2 priest. For example, he gave Victor purple gold coins and amulets with the help of the legend of fools in the countryside.


    Victor could feel the depression in Miller''s heart, which made him have many reveries.


    Who can make a holy priest feel great pressure?


    The first article of the early Pope Enoch''s glorious code was to prohibit the clergy from interfering in the secular world in the name of God. He was obviously aimed at his own kind, the God dependents of the Lord of glory. At the same time, it confirms Enoch''s knowledge that the divine family can hear what should not be heard and see the truth that should not be seen through the Lord of glory. Once the truth is revealed, it may have unpredictable and serious consequences for the human world. Therefore, Enoch does not allow the gods to talk nonsense. All they say are lies and blasphemy against the Lord, and they will be deprived of their holy power.


    Assuming that ancient alchemists and archmages jointly created the Lord of glory, in what way would they leave those key messages to future generations?


    Perhaps only Miller knows the answer to this question. Victor can be sure that the content of the truth includes the imaginary enemies of ancient alchemists and wizards, that is, the opponents that the Lord of glory needs to deal with.


    Opponents at the divine level, the glorious church called them demons, and the Knights called them evil gods.


    The Pope, the Pope and the divine family still have the power of great prophecy. How can the "devil" at the same level as the Lord of glory get nothing from the power of fate?


    Miller saw the truth, learned that his opponent was strong, and immediately counselled. He carefully eliminated the interference of the "devil" in the real world for fear that the fate of mankind would deviate and lead to the defeat of the Lord of glory. For the Lord of glory depends on the power of human faith.


    The great nobles and church leaders explained the self repression of the top dependants in this way, and Victor accepted it.


    However, high-level Knights generally do not worry about the existence of demons or evil gods. What they see is the vast element sea. They firmly believe that no existence in the real world can surpass the legal limitations of the element sea. The element power mastered by divine knights is the limit that the real world can accommodate.


    If an evil god dares to enter the real world, his own form will be materialized, and the divine Knight will definitely kill it completely. If an evil God cannot appear in the real world, his strength is meaningless.


    In fact, this cognition comes from the world laws touched by the top human powers, but for most people, demons and evil gods are just monsters in myths and legends, which can be used to coax children to sleep, that''s all.


    The mysterious existence was too far away from victor. He just wanted to use the power of God''s dependents to cover up the secret of the alchemy tower, but Miller refused. However, this does not change Victor''s plan to take alchemy tower 7 to carkinasen Grand Canyon.


    He is now like a poor boy who has found a lot of windfall money. He can prosper with this, and he will be envied and bring trouble. If he can''t get rid of the windfall, his only way out is to quickly turn the windfall into his own strength and make himself strong enough to make others jealous.


    Due to the healing mechanism of mutual phagocytosis and fusion of Rune crystals, the owners of the alchemy tower are hostile to each other. Victor is not worried about potential competitors. At least he has not found similar competitors other than ant man. The problem is that the alchemy tower has the potential to break the balance of the human kingdom.


    Breaking the balance means strife and conflict until a new balance is reached.


    If the owner of alchemy tower 7 is primo The brayat boy, Victor, as a stronger party, can he sit back and watch his neighbors grow in strength, but he is indifferent?


    Water conservancy projects and new farming and animal husbandry were carried out in Renma hills, and other lords also promoted new farming and animal husbandry and stream reservoirs; Victor created the tenant system and mutual aid association, and all major forces studied and followed suit; Sophia reached a trade agreement with the barbarians, and the Marquis of effissos of the Borui Kingdom did not hesitate to act as a pawn of the shining knights, but also jumped out to bring her down; Sylvia said frankly that she could not swallow the rock brick technology alone. She chose to compromise, share and exchange interests


    When it comes to core interests and core security, the grand Lord can take things skillfully, steal them if he can''t get them, buy them if he can''t steal them, rob them if he can''t buy them, and it''s useless to rob them. He can only fight and kneel if he can''t fight... Is the grand Lord an idiot who doesn''t do anything?


    Rock bricks can be taken out and sold. The alchemy tower is bound with Victor''s soul. How to sell them?


    Victor has no way back, only to forge ahead. He wooed the York family, founded the golden regiment and formed mercenaries to form a force to prepare for future disputes.


    In fact, Victor had a hunch that the secret of the alchemy tower could not be kept, and the shipments of materials from mountain fortresses and Everglades were increasing, which was difficult to wash away. With the rise of Songlin town market, the goods led by Randall will certainly attract the attention of all forces. They can see the clue as long as they check the 11 taxes paid by Randall family through the church.


    Moreover, stupid alchemists are not close to women, especially dazzling. Randall led many tenants to marry their daughters to the alchemists. They prevaricated on the grounds that they wanted to join the Lord''s Pro guard. In order to cover up the particularity of alchemists, Victor asked the members of the pro guard to take an oath, not to marry, not to have children, not to be burdened by the family, and to be loyal to the Lord wholeheartedly. Members of the pro guard can only start a family after they retire.


    This little trick can only solve the temporary worry. Even if Victor replaced all the pro guards with alchemists, they will not live for 15 years.


    Fist is the last word. Victor can''t miss the opportunity to improve the power of the alchemy tower... Even if he takes a risk, it''s worth it.


    In the middle of January of the water season, Victor and Sylvia returned to the Rose Manor in golden water city, and the invitation from the kingdom of Neville had been placed on Sylvia''s desk.


    "This invitation came too soon."


    Victor put down the invitation, leaned back, leaned against the back of the soft sofa, looked puzzled and a little unnatural.


    The invitation letter was written neatly and clearly by a lady. The key is that Victor knows the owner of the handwriting. She had a close "teacher-student" relationship with the little baron.


    Caroline Countess greyward, the Silver Knight of the kingdom of Gambis, is also the Golden Knight farul Rex''s half sister. When Caroline was 6 years old, the two royal families of Neville and Gambis exchanged children and married in foster care. Caroline came to Gambis from Neville, lived in kite castle and took the surname of Auguste. Later, she married the eldest son of Marquis gerryward and became Countess gerryward.


    Although Caroline''s brother is the most trusted right hand of King Neville, she is undoubtedly a high-ranking female Knight of the Auguste family.


    When can August write the invitation for the Rex family?


    If there is no postscript and stamp from brinor cathedral on this invitation, victor will doubt its authenticity.


    Sylvia took the invitation from Victor''s hand, put it on the table, smiled gently and said: "When bishop Perot''s assistant priest sent this invitation, he told my housekeeper that turnans had left the Neville mountains, entered the Northern Wilderness and went to meet the shining knights. He and testier were ready to launch a general attack on the black hoof tribe and jointly kill the Centaur Khan orogar before the rainy season."


    "What does this have to do with the invitation?" Asked Victor, not knowing why.


    "Only two people in the church can positively contain the Centaur Khan, nahtigar and turnans. Nahtigar is not only king Al, but also the chief guard of the Pope. He can''t leave King al. Turnans''s position is different from that of the paladins, but Clement won''t sit back and watch the shining Knights bear heavy losses... The great leader, tertier, and the shepherd frides With turnans and the assistance of four paladins, this lineup is enough to kill the Centaur Khan. "


    "Killing orogarh does not mean the end of the war... There are seven Centaur tribes eyeing the human army. They add up to 300000 Centaur soldiers and nearly one million vassal races. These centaurs are very interested in the territory of the black hoof tribe... The Sassanian empire is ready to push the border eastward and build a defense line further ahead. The imperial army will not make big plans with these centaurs The battle of the model, but will encounter the elite raids and looting of the Centaur. The grand commander of testier and the shepherd frieds must try their best to keep turnans, and only he can hide the danger perception of the ferocious orcs and defeat the strong ones in the Centaur tribe. "


    Sylvia''s slender jade finger drew a circle on the invitation, raised her eyes and continued, "this is a bad signal for the kingdom of Neville. Because the wind tooth has not been caught yet. Turnans stayed in the Northern Wilderness to help the Sassanians deal with the Centaur looters. The Lord of Neville will wonder whether the Pope''s position has changed."


    She picked up the purple gold cup, sipped the hot coffee and asked, "honey, do you remember how you designed the water conservancy project in Renma hill?"


    Without waiting for Victor''s answer, Sylvia said to herself, "you ran all over the man and horse hills and identified the location of 500 stream reservoirs. Our Lord didn''t need to wait for the canals to connect, so he built stream reservoirs and opened up many farmland and pastures in advance according to the location you marked."


    "Uncle Edwin and Neville''s college students don''t have this ability." Sylvia tilted her head, smiled playfully, and then said: "They also surveyed hundreds of stream reservoirs in the south central part of Neville, but they were worried that the location of stream reservoirs could not be determined. Therefore, they chose the most secure way to open up the carkinasen Grand Canyon, lead in the water source in the dusk forest, build artificial water storage lakes and diversion canals, first fill several reservoir nodes, then extend outward, and build other reservoirs in a layer by layer manner Stream reservoir node. "


    "Now, Fengya is wandering in the wild, and tens of thousands of young and strong employees are terrified and unwilling to focus on Construction in the wild. The project of kakinasen Grand Canyon has stalled. The local Lord of Neville Kingdom paid the money, but he can''t see the movement of water conservancy projects... The pressure on Neville court can be imagined."


    In fact, a golden jackal caused limited damage to the employees, but panic was like a plague. The simultaneous voice of 100000 migrant employees and their families was enough to make the priest stand on the side of the believers. The priest forced the Lord to organize the young employees to withdraw to the town to avoid danger.


    Fengya and Neville''s sword Mantis knight play hide and seek in the wild. Hundreds of thousands of refugees hide in the town for free. Lord Neville and the church can''t stand it. The best way is to break up hundreds of thousands of refugees, so that they can''t kidnap the priest''s will, and then arrange hired workers to go to all parts of the kingdom to build streams and reservoirs.


    The jackal is only a minor problem. Every time it attacks humans, it will reveal its whereabouts. It is only a matter of time before it is killed by the sword Mantis knight. Thousands of hired workers build a stream reservoir. Even if it is attacked by the wind, just withdraw to the town, and other reservoirs can continue to be constructed. As long as the water conservancy project returns to work, the Rex family can appease the local Lord of Neville.


    However, this requires accurate determination of the location of stream reservoir nodes.


    The kingdom of Neville has high mountains and dense forests, and the terrain is complex. It is very difficult to accurately determine, but the terrain conditions of the man horse hills are not good enough. Viscount Randall can determine the stream reservoir of the man horse hills, which must also help Neville solve this problem.


    Sylvia sat on Victor''s lap, put her hands around his neck and said with a smile: "Rex was very worried. Through the letter crow of the church, she authorized kite castle to write the invitation on his behalf."


    Victor nodded and asked, "when do you want me to start?"


    "The sooner the better. When the migrant hired workers began to build the stream reservoir, Clement''s priests had a good reason to stay in Neville. Otherwise, if the shining Knights transferred some priests from Neville, they can''t expect them to return them to Clement obediently. Finally, what weakened our divine power."


    Sylvia looked into Victor''s eyes and whispered, "honey, I have chosen three rose knights and 40 secret warriors to serve as your escort... Katrina, ulena and odel, choose one as your companion."


    "What is this?" Victor was surprised and said quickly, "I went to Neville to survey the terrain and design the stream reservoir, but I didn''t have time to talk to the female knight."


    Sylvia smiled and said, "you are the male owner of the Rose Manor. Of course, they should lead the rose knight to protect you."


    Speaking of "close protection", she accentuated her ambiguous tone.


    Victor also wanted to sneak out alone at night to explore the remains of the alchemy tower in the carkinasen Grand Canyon. How could he accept the "close protection" of high-level female knights?


    "I don''t need protection... I''ll only be safer alone." Victor shook his head and refused.


    "All right." Sylvia nodded, got up from Victor''s leg, took two steps forward, turned around and said faintly, "that can only let Catherine accompany you."


    Victor stared at Sylvia and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Honey, what do you think we''re protecting?" Sylvia picked up her willow eyebrows and looked at Victor with a smile.


    "Protect your safety? No! We''re protecting our partners."


    She put one hand on her waist, raised her sharp and charming chin, and her beautiful face was full of high fighting spirit: "we want to let other high-ranking female Knights know that Viscount Randall is not something they can covet! This is an important event more important than supporting clement, and it is also the bottom limit of Gambis kingdom. If you don''t agree with the Queen Mother''s company, kite Castle won''t let you go!"


    "Caitlina, ulena, odel and Catherine, choose one."


    Victor was stunned and silent. On the surface, Sylvia asked him to choose one of the four high-ranking female knights. In fact, he had only one choice. The high-ranking female Knights of the York family must cook the raw rice as long as they have the opportunity to go with victor. Although Catherine would think, she would not do so unless Victor''s moon elf blood reached the golden level.


    In the same way, Neville''s high-ranking female Knights will not let go of the Viscount Randall who came to the door. With Catherine around, Victor can really save a lot of trouble. Most importantly, Catherine won''t live with him. He still has a chance to sneak out and explore the alchemy tower.


    Victor measured for a moment, raised his head, saw Sylvia''s bright blue eyes, and suddenly realized that she already knew Auguste''s plan to use Wizards to cultivate the blood of the moon elves, and reached a tacit understanding with kite castle.


    Maybe I should take this opportunity to contact the wizard of kite castle... Victor is not worried that the wizard of kite castle can hurt himself or reverse his moon elf blood. Although this body is an experiment secretly cultivated by kite castle, Victor''s secret method of spiritual blood is out of the control of the wizard, and the purple gold coin amulet given by Miller can resist witchcraft damage.


    Victor made up his mind and said sincerely, "in fact, I don''t want to choose any." Immediately he clenched his fist against his lips and said dryly, "after all, Catherine is the queen mother of Gambis... Isn''t it appropriate?"


    Sylvia gave him a white look and sighed: "Do you know why I won''t let trisley or Gillian accompany you to Neville? They can''t cope with this situation. Catherine has a noble status and is good at intriguing with the nobility. Catherine is not a core member of the August family, and she is now single. In two years, Catherine will move out of the palace and be granted the title of Duke, and she has the right to choose her own partner."


    Sylvia paused and said, "Catherine''s visit to Neville is accompanied by the knight guards of the house of interior. As Queen Mother of Gambis, she can only live in the capital of Neville and can''t accompany you through mountains and rivers in the wild. In order to protect her sweetheart, our queen mother is afraid to send the knight of the house of interior to follow you."


    "When is it my man''s turn to be protected by the August family?" With a cold smile, Sylvia turned to victor and said, "then, male owner of Rose Manor, do you want the knight of the house of interior to follow, or do you want the rose knight to accompany the guard?"


    "The rose knight, of course."


    Sylvia leaned into Victor''s arms, kissed him gently on the lips and said softly, "honey, trisley and I will give you a ride. Let''s start now."


    **************


    Three days later, Sylvia and trisley stood at the intersection of Hongye town and watched Victor''s motorcade drive away.


    Until the motorcade disappeared into the rolling hills, Sylvia took trisley on the carriage and returned to Jinshui city.


    On the way back, trisley said nothing and her delicate little face was as cold as ice. Sylvia looked at the scenery outside the window with her cheek in her hand and said lazily, "I kissed goodbye in public. What else do you want?"


    Trisley was silent for a few seconds, her voice remained flat, but her mouth tooted: "you let me go, victor will not choose Catherine to accompany."


    "Whether Victor chooses or not, Catherine has to accompany her partner on a visit."


    Sylvia glanced at trisley and smiled: "What''s the use of going? You can fight against Neville''s high-ranking female knights? Neville is a traditional ally of our York family. The mother of nbiser and Fred is Neville''s female knights. I can''t turn against them for the affair between victor and Neville''s noble women? Catherine doesn''t have to do anything. Her identity represents the attitude of the kingdom of Gambis."


    Trisley said unconvinced, "I can protect victor. Can Catherine camp with him in the wild?"


    "Victor who needs protection is not the man I want!"


    Sylvia''s eyes were slightly cold, and trisley''s head immediately lowered. Sylvia eased her tone and said vaguely, "I have a feeling that Victor is more than the wind whispering moon elf. He can go further."


    Trisley raised her head, mixed surprise, joy and loss into a complex expression on her face, and muttered, "you mean Victor, he... He can make you pregnant?"


    Only the sun elves can make the goddess spirit Knight pregnant, and only the Golden Knight can give birth to the blood of the sun elves. Trisley was depressed when she thought of the topic of heirs that Victor had talked to herself.


    "Kite Castle won''t do useless things."


    Sylvia shook her head gently, looked out of the window and said with a faint smile, "I just want to see if Catherine can conceive Victor''s child? If she can conceive, it''s your turn next."


    Trish Li bit her pink lip flap and stroked her flat and flexible abdomen with her slender hand. There was shame, joy and trouble in her bright light blue eyes.

 Chapter 498

    Dark clouds cover the sun, and the air is cold and wet, indicating that freezing rain is coming.


    The magnificent and towering kite castle, like a giant on a great bank, stands still in the cold wind.


    The buildings of kite castle are large-scale and winding. No one can tell how many secret passages and secret rooms there are in total.


    In the past 80 years, the faceless person secretly cultivated by the Augustus family has mastered the main secret room system of the kite castle. The largest secret room is not only the chief secret residence of the faceless person, but also the most important Pharmacy Laboratory of the Augustus family.


    It is not built in a gloomy and humid underground cave, but on the upper layer of the castle, 56 meters high from the ground, and even has a small window and a row of air vents. From the bottom up, people will only think it is an ordinary attic, but if there is no faceless person to lead the way, anyone can only enter an ordinary small attic, not the missing secret room.


    In the secret room, four lizard oil candles with the thickness of ordinary people''s wrists are distributed in the four corners of the room. The bright candle light shines the whole room like day.


    "Sylvia saw it... If she didn''t see it herself, someone must have leaked it!"


    Williams pressed one hand on the walnut table with anger and worry in his eyes. The Marquis of goron, sitting opposite him, nodded calmly and said:


    "Whether Sylvia sees it or not, the faceless should conduct a strict self-examination, and any factors that may endanger the master''s life safety must be removed!"


    Tophoven put down the letter sign from Rose Manor, raised his muddy old eyes, looked at Auguste''s guardian and Regent, lowered his loose eyelids, and said in a tired voice:


    "Anyone who walks through will leave traces. I live long enough and leave too many traces. It''s not surprising to be seen through, especially by the divine knight. It''s my honor."


    "Master..."


    Toffervin waved his hand, interrupted Williams, and said slowly, "the faceless man was founded by your father and me... I still remember his excitement when he proposed to form the faceless man. I was infected by his enthusiasm at that time." At this point, the old wizard smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed: "That guy lost interest in the faceless after only four months of busy work and left it to me alone... Until the eve of his impact on the element sea, he told me privately that he didn''t mention the faceless. He didn''t forget, he just regarded the faceless as an outdated game... What a memorable bastard."


    Golon Auguste rarely showed a nostalgic smile. "Bonera never mentioned faceless people to me."


    With his hands clasped in his belly and leaning against the back of the rocking chair, tophoven said in a relaxed voice: "in fact, you know very well that those without faces can''t leak. The most likely person to leak is Roland... But I watched her grow up. I know that Ryan''s daughter will never betray me, even though she hates me."


    "You just did what you had to do." Goron said.


    "The first queen Irene didn''t regret her choice until she died, and I didn''t regret letting her make a choice. We just did what Auguste should do."


    Tofven sat up straight, stared at Williams and said, "do you want me to hand over the faceless?"


    Williams met the old wizard''s insight into the hearts of the people, smiled and said frankly, "yes."


    "I''m old and time is running out... It''s time to hand over the faceless one."


    The old wizard leaned back and closed his eyes as if he were asleep. Williams and the Marquis of goron waited patiently for a long time. They heard tophoven say:


    "The faceless has two great knights, seven knights, 24 trainee knights, two wizards, four intelligent dwarfs, 127 top craftsmen, 37 camouflagers, 42 violent guards, 173 trackers and 466 armed soldiers."


    Williams breathed uncontrollably. Except for knights and wizards, others were all secret law dead men carefully trained by tophoven. They had their own specialties. Williams only knew that the armed soldiers among the faceless could skillfully use all kinds of weapons, and the weakest people also had the combat effectiveness of junior apprentice knights. Since tophoven ranked the armed soldiers at the bottom, there were other types There must be something special about a secret warrior.


    Faceless is an amazing force!


    Tophoven glanced at the Regent lightly and said, "I''m not going to give the faceless to you. I want to give the faceless to Roland Auguste."


    "What?! why?" Williams couldn''t believe his ears and couldn''t help asking loudly.


    "The final decision is in goron," said tophoven dismissively He turned his head, faced the guardian and asked, "you decide who will be in charge of the faceless?"


    Marquis golon tightened his lips, looked grim, thought for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "Roland plans to follow Auguste''s ancestors and attack the legendary field. She is preparing to leave kite castle. You give her the faceless one? You need to give me a reason."


    The old wizard said weakly: "In my eyes, there is no Williams, no Roland, no Edward, only Augustus. With Roland''s charm and ability, no matter whether she is a legend or not, she will gather a group of followers around her, but how can I allow outsiders to abduct the eldest princess of the Augustus family? The faceless follow Roland, whether she opens a new situation or returns to Gambis, it is Augustus after all The princess of the family. "


    Marquis goron nodded, shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m afraid Roland won''t accept it."


    "It''s better to be clever than to do nothing."


    Goron looked at Williams and said politely, "Your Highness, iris finches don''t always lay eggs in one nest. What do you think?"


    "I have no opinion." The Regent smiled bitterly and said to the old wizard, "Uncle tophoven, for the sake of my grandfather and my father, you must leave something for kite castle?"


    Tophoven pointed to Williams, smiled and scolded, "you guy, I''m not dead yet."


    "The master''s most precious wealth is not the faceless, nor the high-ranking Knight of Augustus... Or victor, but his great achievements in the field of pharmacy." Marquis golon said to Williams, "Your Highness, the most precious wealth of master tofven is left to kite castle."


    Williams spread out his hands and complained innocently: "... I''m just kidding. Can''t you have a sense of humor?"


    "August... Hey, hey." Tofven shook his head reluctantly, picked up the letter again and asked, "why do you think Sylvia has seen through Victor?"


    Williams nodded: "Twenty three days ago, the Duke of York sent the first letter to kite castle. He asked Catherine and Victor to visit Neville together. At that time, I doubted what Sylvia saw, but this request was a good thing for us. Therefore, we listed Viscount Randall as the Queen Mother''s entourage according to the etiquette of exchange visits by royal members, and began to prepare for the visit."


    "Who knows, Sylvia wrote to kite castle in person as the guardian of the Kingdom, asking Viscount Randall to go to Neville as the envoy to visit Neville kingdom. Catherine only went to Neville privately to accompany her lover." Williams frowned and continued: "This is against the rules! It even damages the reputation of the Gambis royal family... My consultants and scholars believe that Sylvia''s move is intended to disclose Victor''s lover relationship with Catherine to the world, and also to express to us that the York family is willing to promote the kingdom political pattern of the royal family. However, I know the particularity of Catherine. Sylvia named Catherine to accompany victor The visit to Neville is likely to be a suggestive test. It shows that she should be aware of it. "


    Tofferwen pondered for a moment, closed his eyes and sighed, "the wisdom of the extraordinary is beyond human imagination."


    Williams thought deeply and said, "Sylvia is a divine knight in the end. She only speculated the layout of kite castle for more than ten years from some details, and accurately found out the key figure Catherine."


    "I''m talking about victor." Tofven shook his head and corrected.


    The Marquis of Cologne''s expression moved slightly, grabbed ahead of Williams and asked, "master, do you also think Victor has reached the golden stage?"


    "Golden order? Doesn''t it mean that Victor needs more than 40 years to be promoted to the blood of the sun elf? According to reason, he won''t touch the golden order so soon... He hasn''t arrived for a year now!" Williams asked in surprise.


    Tophoven turned his cloudy eyes and said, "I said Victor needed 44 years to be promoted to the sun elf. More than ten years ago, I said Victor had no hope of awakening, but I was wrong... Who knows what happened to Victor? Maybe his moon elf blood will mutate towards the sun elf within a few years."


    "Damn it, I can''t rearrange for Victor in such a short time!" Williams patted his forehead with his hand and looked annoyed.


    "Layout? Who gave you the courage to layout for your highness?" The tone of tophor''s voice taught him: "We spent hundreds of thousands of kinsol''s resources to create Victor, but when he reached the level above the gold power, do you still want to control him? How can Auguste control a Royal Highness with gold blood? Look at what Roland did, what Sylvia did to him, and what did Pope Clement do?"


    Williams was stunned and said with shame: "Roland treated Victor with sincerity and affection. He had long held him into the circle of great nobles... In terms of vision and wisdom, I am not as good as Roland."


    The old wizard shook his head and said: "The difference between you and Roland is not in your wisdom and vision, but in your mentality. After Ryan''s death, the burden of the kingdom is on you and goron. It''s enough for Gambis to have a divine knight. You instinctively want to put all variables under control and don''t want another royal highness outside the Augustus family. Roland doesn''t have this burden. Ryan died, she said She only wanted to improve her strength, so she decided to win Sylvia over from the beginning and prepare for her departure in advance. In her opinion, expressing goodwill to her former playmate and Sylvia''s current lover has no loss but only benefits... Why not do it? "


    The Marquis of Cologne took a long breath and said calmly, "the master''s lesson is right. Sylvia''s first and second letters revealed many strange things, but I always held the desire to reintegrate Victor into the flag of the iris Finch, ignoring Sylvia''s warning and a fact that can explain all the problems."


    "From the standpoint of the York family, they certainly don''t want Victor''s blood to flow out. When Victor visits Neville, Sylvia must arrange a high-ranking female knight to accompany him. But the York family doesn''t want to incur too much resentment from the high-ranking female Knights of Neville. They use the queen mother of Gambis as a shield. The problem is that Victor doesn''t agree with the high-ranking female Knights of the York family The knight accompanied him. So Sylvia had to write a second letter and let Catherine accompany him to Neville as Viscount Randall''s lover. "


    Marquis goron''s face was filled with an unidentified smile, a bit of schadenfreude and some frustration.


    Williams suddenly realized and said: "Via a love letter to Catherine, Victor revealed to the patriarch tamore that Clement had designed a mutual aid system. He was plotting against the pope! He had such amazing wisdom, skill and courage that he was now a real Royal Highness. Therefore, Sylvia must respect Victor''s opinions. Although Clement was designed by Victor, he valued his potential and identity "The Pope took advantage of the situation and asked Victor to help Neville through the difficulties, commend his meritorious deeds, personally hold holy light prayers for him, and indirectly form a formal alliance with the divine knights. However, the Pope''s main purpose is to get closer to victor!"


    Marquis goron said without expression: "At the canonization ceremony personally presided over by the Pope, viscount Randall was accompanied by the high-ranking female Knights of the York family, which is enough to prove that the new Royal Highness was close to the York family. Since Victor did not have the high-ranking female Knights of the York family, Sylvia would never want Catherine to attend the canonization of viscount Randall publicly as Queen Mother of Gambis Ceremony. "


    Unable to contain his anger, Williams patted the table and stood up, "Too much! Sylvia deliberately strengthened that Catherine was the lover of his highness Randall, not the Lord of his highness Randall... Where did she put our Augustus family? No, I''ll write a letter to his majesty Rex and tell him that it was queen mother Catherine Auguste who led Viscount Randall to visit Neville!"


    Without saying a word, tophoven took a blank parchment letter sign from the drawer and pushed it to the Regent of Gambis with a quill pen and ink.


    "You write."


    Williams picked up the quill and hung it in the air. He didn''t fall down. Finally, he put down the quill and said with a bitter smile: "if I write, the political ideas of Augustus and post York are over..."


    "Better than your brother." Tophoven glanced at Williams, reclined in his chair and said slowly: "Sylvia used to take the opportunity to test our sincerity... You are uncomfortable, and the divine knight is even more uncomfortable. All Victor''s lovers are not bound by marriage, except Sylvia, which shows the weight of Sylvia in Victor''s heart. Can Catherine compete with Sylvia for Victor? Sylvia is surrounded by his highness Randall. Why is the York family Are you willing to be the queen of Gambis? Sylvia didn''t let trisley accompany victor. Isn''t she sincere enough to us? "


    "Sylvia is eager to have a real partner. She is not sure whether Victor can go to the level of God knight. Victor himself is not sure, but the Randall family also needs heirs."


    "Only the Golden Knight and the divine knight can breed the offspring of the sun elves. The problem is that there can only be one child among the Golden Knights, and the number of golden female knights is too small. At present, there are only seven golden female knights in the whole human country, including Roland, and only three of his highness have not had children in the golden stage. Unlike the silver female knights, they have no children It doesn''t matter whether you have children or partners. "


    Toffervin sneered: "in the early days of the iron mountain Empire, the ogre king volgan squeezed the power of the human kingdom into a group, and the sword Saint delavin had six Golden lovers. Now, the political situation of the kings is stable, and the golden female Knights have their own forces. They may be willing to have a child with his highness Randall, but will they give the child to the Randall family?"


    "Before the blood of the moon elves is stable, Victor can''t let the silver female Knight breed offspring. Sylvia just wants to see if I can let Catherine breed the children of his highness Randall... Fortunately, my witchcraft can meet the most urgent wishes of Sylvia and Randall!"


    Marquis goron got up slowly, and a vigorous and upward momentum came into being. He solemnly saluted the old wizard and said: "Because your excellency, the four Royal Highnesses of Gambis are closely linked, and because of your excellency, the reins of Gambis carriage are always in the hands of kite castle. I, the oath Knight of former king bonerat, the guardian of Gambis Kingdom and Augustus family, golon Auguste, pay high tribute to you!"


    The old wizard waved his hand and turned to the Regent and said, "little William, do you know why the divine Knight succumbed to the post gonbis status? Because the heritage and strength of the augustian family are unmatched by the York family, now and in the future."


    "The royal family should have the bearing of the royal family. Since I came to understand that Victor would become a noble man, I have no idea of controlling him. For your highness, we should regard him as the guardian of the Kingdom, not the servant Lord of kite castle."


    Williams nodded, bowed and said, "Williams Auguste will remember Uncle tofven''s teachings."


    Tofven closed his eyes, and after a long time, suddenly asked, "where is your highness Randall''s car now?"


    Marquis goron thought for a moment and replied, "at this time, he should have passed the town of long bridge, 15 days away from brinor."


    "I suggest that her majesty Catherine take the initiative to meet his highness Randall, and then go directly north to the Neville kingdom. There is no need to bypass the king''s capital... When his highness Randall leaves Gambis, we will start immediately to force the Viscount of Yeliu city to leave the Buryat family and send her to the silver moon manor."


    Williams thought for a moment and said, "it really should be done. We can''t wait any longer."


    Tophoven knocked on the table, took out a calf scroll from the drawer, handed it to the Marquis of goron and said: "Although his highness Randall voluntarily gave up his intention to control yeliucheng, we can''t help expressing it. The blue taro medicine I developed can reverse the elemental state of the Golden Knight''s brain, which is very suitable for Sylvia... Let''s give this formula to his highness Randall."

 Chapter 499

    Northern Wilderness, bareto valley.


    The afterglow of the sunset penetrates the gap of the lead cloud in the sky, like a huge sword of light, obliquely inserted between the rolling mountains. The east side of the valley is golden reflected by the lightsaber, but the west side is a dark shadow.


    The fierce north wind poured into the valley, and the sky became darker and darker. The shadow of the mountains and forests in the West spread eastward like a tide, which was about to drown the mottled light.


    Countless human soldiers and half man and half horse monsters shuttle between light and darkness.


    The Centaur is tall, strong and strong. Its lower body is similar to a large pull horse, but it has four toes on its forefoot that are easy to grasp and climb. Its tail is thick and long like a flexible and powerful snake tail. Its upper body is close to a muscular and powerful human, but its facial features are flat and ugly, and its ears are spiral downward horns, like a devil out of hell.


    They form a group of charge formation, sweep back and forth in the valley, and trample the opponents or similar people who dare to stand in front of them into meat and mud. The Centaur threw away the enemies who pursued them with its tail, with fierce arrows and fierce laughter, carried a huge bow, took out a heavy spear, rushed back, shot a spear at the panicked enemy and nailed them to the ground.


    The hooves are shaking, the arrows and spears are like rain, and the Centaurs charging in clusters are unstoppable!


    If you can''t stop it, don''t stop it. If you can''t catch up, don''t catch up!


    Human soldiers wear light and flexible thick leather armor, hold hardwood shields wrapped with steel sheets and sharp refined iron machetes, and their eyes shine red with boiling blood. They formed a close formation of tortoise shells with buckled shields to resist the overwhelming rain of arrows and spears. Whenever the Centaur shoots two spears, the soldiers quickly spread to the two wings and greet the alienated war animals cruising outside to move closer to themselves. The knight in heavy armor stayed where he was, picked up the heavy obsidian and threw a spear at the Centaur cluster. The Centaur roared, and the Knights held out their golden beheading swords and surrounded the high-level knights. The surging Centaur seemed to hit an indestructible reef. The team was divided into two, leaving a place of blood and dying companions. The human soldiers on both wings took advantage of the Centaur''s charge and pulled out terrible wounds on their flanks with machetes. With boundless power, the fierce Eagle lion beast, horned wolf and moon bear accompanied the heavy knight to chase the tail of the Centaur cluster and tear them to pieces until the master whistled.


    A huge Moon Bear couldn''t restrain its bloodthirsty killing instinct. With a body of more than four meters, the man stood up, waved his huge palm and beat a centaur into twisted two parts. Regardless of the howling and hissing of the prey, he jumped up and tore its flesh and blood. A long arrow darted to the moon bear, piercing the armor on its shoulder and deep into its flesh. The furious Moon Bear dropped its prey and rushed towards the Centaur that hurt it.


    The Centaur ran away, turned his upper body and shot with a huge bow from time to time, leading this particularly powerful war beast to the hillside. The moon bear runs at an amazing speed and is about to be overtaken by it. The Centaur shows amazing strength. Its left front paw firmly clasps the rock. With the help of inertia, its nearly 1200 pound body takes the left front leg as the fulcrum, half soars in the air and turns around in place, cleverly avoiding the swing of the moon bear and the beast. Then, its strong rear hoof steps on the ground and stands half in an instant, The forefoot with four toes pressed the moon bear''s head and pressed the violent beast to the ground. The metal spear in his hand stabbed down and pierced into his head from the bear''s eye.


    The moon bear and the beast didn''t hum. They were killed on the spot. The ferocious man horse soldier stepped on the mountain like bear corpse and proudly issued a series of strange smiles to announce his victory. It jumped flexibly on the hillside, condescending, and kept shooting the human soldiers under the valley with a huge bow.


    Centaur marksman is the elite soldier of the black hoof tribe. They do not rush forward with the team, but move freely hundreds of meters away and accurately snipe the enemy.


    This Centaur marksman uses a huge bow to shoot a heavy arrow with a length of 1.3 meters. It is as powerful as a crossbow. It can easily penetrate armor and shield. Almost every time, human soldiers are penetrated by sharp arrows. Soon more than a dozen people fell under its bow, and its strange laughter continued all the time. Suddenly, he was alarmed, resolutely discarded the huge bow, took down two wolf toothed sticks with rough and ferocious shape from his waist, and swept directly to the shadow on the left without thinking about it.


    "Ugly monster, die!"


    A figure flashed through the gap of the mace. The waist of the fierce man immediately burst into bright red and charming flowers. Before it could scream, the fine iron flail shining with white gold was like a living python, swinging high and directly smashing its head.


    Flesh and bones fell all over the sky. A man turned and swept quickly into the dense woods. The paladin leather armor on his body was stained with red blood, and five silver stripes could be vaguely seen on his shoulder. The flail in his hand shook slightly, and the white gold luster faded away, but it was spotless.


    The ruling knights and paladins of the church specialized in hunting Centaur marksmen of the black hoof tribe under the cover of trees and shrubs.


    The ruling warrior was too active and killed six Centaur marksmen in a row, which finally attracted the attention of the Centaur strongman.


    He had just drilled out of the dwarf forest. He knew that a spear broke through the air. The tail of the spear dragged a white air wave. It was silent and faster than the sound!


    Black hoofed Centaur commander of silver stage!


    The pupil of the ruling warrior instantly shrinks to the tip of a needle, and the White Gold holy light gushes out of the body, forming a group of white gold runes on the surface of the leather armor, and the ordinary hard leather armor becomes sacred and dazzling. He tried to evade to the left. The metal spear shot by the Centaur commander pierced the leather armor of the holy armor blessing and came out from behind, leaving a thick and thin hole in his right chest, but failed to hit his heart directly.


    The ruling warrior avoided a fatal blow by using holy residence and holy armor, and was not thrown to the ground by the spear with terrorist kinetic energy, but the high temperature caused by the friction of the spear against the air almost scorched half of his right lung. Such a heavy injury was enough to make the bronze Knight lose his ability to move, but he jumped into the woods like no one else. Through the cavity in the right chest, you can see that it is full of white gold brilliance to prevent blood from flowing out and constantly repair the wound.


    This is a holy healing technique that can temporarily inhibit injury and pain. The ruling warrior can find a high-level priest to heal his wounds as long as he can hide in the woods. Unfortunately, commander black hoof didn''t give him a chance to escape.


    Another terrible spear flew from hundreds of meters away and blinked behind the judge warrior. Just when he was in despair, a pair of pure gold shield shining with the Holy Light stood between him and the throwing spear. The powerful Centaur throwing spear bounced into the air along the slope of the shield, leaving only a string of howling tearing the air.


    A paladin wrapped in secret silver armor held the ruling warrior with one hand and waved a white golden light over the ruling warrior''s body. His scorched wound spilled blood again and healed with the naked eye.


    Seeing this, the commander of the brown and red Centaur turned around and ran down the slope. A blue streamer shot from the dwarf forest, like blue lightning, pierced the back of the Centaur commander, and the sharp and unparalleled void wind elements raged in its body, cutting its internal organs into a pile of fragments. The mouth and nose of the silver Centaur commander spewed blood mixed with broken internal organs, ran more than 200 meters, and finally fell to the ground and twitched powerlessly.


    The shield Paladin held the ruling knight with a bleeding mouth and walked into the woods. He first nodded to the Paladin with the Mithril bow, and then smiled at the ruling Knight: "wegler, you have to be careful. There is only one son left in the shepherd frieds."


    "All glory belongs to the Lord... I want to avenge my brothers and sisters... Kill all those animals!"


    "All right, all right, don''t talk. The high priest will cure you."


    The paladin took the ruling warrior to a man-made open space. A high-level priest wearing dragon lizard skin armor and hanging a hammer around his waist took over weigler, who was seriously injured, but did not use divine magic to treat him. Instead, he took out regenerative medicine and sprinkled it on his wound.


    In this way, Lord frieds''s only son had to lie down obediently and didn''t have to take part in the subsequent battle.


    A middle-aged knight took back his eyes from wegler and said to a handsome knight with rare blue hair, "Frederick, the effect of blood boiling potion is almost over... It''s time for us to play."


    The middle-aged knight has black hair, amber eyes, and a seal bearing the emblem of an eagle headed Sphinx on his secret silver armor. He is impressively the heir of the iron mountain royal family. Today, he is the Golden Knight who is most likely to set foot in the legendary field - Hussein Basilius.


    Astov of Teutonic principality The Duke of the moon bear echoed: "Your Majesty, our soldiers can''t support... I ask to lead the team!"


    Although human soldiers are among the elite of the Sassanian Empire, including a large number of trainee knights and paladins, they are much worse than the tall and strong black hoofed centaurs who come and go like the wind. Once the effect of blood boiling potion disappears, the elite soldiers of the Sassanian empire will fall into a state of fatigue. Without the cover of soldiers, the casualties of trainee knights and paladins will rise sharply.


    Neither the Sassanian Empire nor the temple army can afford such a loss!


    Faced with such a dangerous situation, Emperor Sasan looked dignified and only squeezed out one sentence between his teeth:


    "Wait for the first arrow from commander testier!"


    *****************


    Testier is also waiting. The Mithril war bow is pulled into a full moon, and the purple flashing arrow front points to the half man Ma Da Khan 300 meters away. Beside him was another golden Paladin with a bow and arrow. The two royal Highnesses of the testier family firmly locked in the same goal, but ignored it.


    They are waiting for the first paladin of the church to break the earth armor on the Centaur Khan.


    Aurogal didn''t care about the two little insects at all. Although their arrows were extremely sharp, it could avoid as long as it moved its neck. It didn''t matter if it hit the body. The mother of the earth gives it a tough body. As long as its four hoofs step on the earth, it can absorb strength continuously.


    What I hate most is the little bug in front of me... Maybe it''s an ogre Lord disguised as a little bug?


    Aurogal didn''t understand why this bald man could suddenly become as tall and burly as the ogre Lord. When his fist hit his indestructible body, it could shake its muscles and bones, and suddenly become as small as a goblin, avoiding his indestructible iron rod?


    A fist wrapped in metal filled orogal''s vision and hit him heavily on his stomach, making his knees soft and almost kneeling. The next second, the power of the earth poured into his body, and he stood firm again.


    Again, again, bigger and taller than me... Should the children run away? After holding on for a while, I will lead the soldiers to break through the siege. Before the monster becomes bigger and stronger and can hit me in the air... The orange half man Ma Da Khan dances the two maces tightly, and the air is mashed into paste and makes a whimpering sound. However, orogal has given up the idea of chasing bald monsters and is purely defensive.


    It''s no use chasing. Instead of hitting the bald monster, it makes it smaller. It can break through the mace and hit itself harder.


    These are illusions!


    Turnans''s forehead, face, armor, boxers and boots all show complex and sacred platinum runes. The bravery, sacred barrier, deflection, recovery and blessing of priest frieds 500 meters away are blessed on him, which makes him jump like a fly, come and go like, and hit the Centaur Great Khan countless times. But turnans did not exert all his strength, nor did he cause effective damage to orogar''s body.


    In fact, as long as Tournus uses the paladin''s level 6 magic to break the evil attack, he can kill orogal with two fists... Or be killed by it.


    Like aurogal, he awakened the deep ferocity of the top blood talent, and the Centaur can play beyond the limit in the face of death, even if turnans goes all out.


    He didn''t come to die with orogal.


    The confrontation between turnans and orogar involves both body and mind. Every time Tournus strikes orogar, it weakens its fighting will, distorts its senses and intuition, breeds the idea of being unable to resist Tournus, and loses confidence in his blood talent.


    When the legendary Centaur turned and ran away, it was the moment when it was killed!


    In order to create such conditions, the elite coalition forces of the shining knights and the Sassanian Empire released the main force of the black hoof tribe, forcing orogar to lead the pro guard horse soldiers to break the rear. The high-ranking paladins and high-ranking combat priests of the shining Knights surrounded an area on the bloody battlefield for the face-to-face confrontation between turnans and orogar.


    In order to leave orogar, the Golden Knights of the Sassanian Empire hid in the woods, the high-end combat power of the shining Knights was restrained, and the Imperial Knights and temple army withstood the crazy attack of the black hoof Centaur guard. As long as turnans was hit by orogal once, the hope of survival was extremely slim.


    If turnans dies, if the human army collapses, the shining knights and the Sassanian empire can only use human life to break the legendary Centaur earth armor and kill aurogar. I don''t know how many high-level knights and high-level priests will die under the counterattack of the legendary centaur.


    Even if we win, we will win miserably... Both sides of the battle are dancing on the tip of the knife. Fortunately, turnans grasps the rhythm of the battle.


    The legendary Paladin accurately grasps the physical and mental state of the Centaur Khan through the touch of the soul. Its combat intuition is weakened and its perception is distorted. The seemingly powerful and unparalleled swing is full of flaws!


    Aurogal''s stomach was hit hard again. Instead of being angry, he panicked: the bald monster was clearly in the front. How did it hit my stomach? Who''s hitting me?


    Orogal''s mace swept back, and the air was torn to form an air vortex, but it was empty. When it looked back, the bald monster was gone!


    The steady breath finally became heavy, like a dozen blacksmiths pulling the bellows. There was a huge crack in orogal''s heart, which was immediately filled with the idea of running away. It suddenly saw the disappearing bald monster appear beside him, like an indomitable giant, looking down at his tiny self, and then stretched out a fist bigger than the camp and smashed it down!


    A circle of white gold runes appeared in turnans''s refined gold fist, and quickly put the fist on the holy white gold - breaking evil blow! Level 6 divine skill that specially cuts off the connection of elements and has the effect of holy sword concussion and armor breaking!


    The orange half man Martha Khan was beaten back to his original shape by breaking evil spirits, and his body became flesh and blood again... Right now!


    The blood Saint crystal held by frieds in his left hand pointed to orogar, and the red Rune appeared. A spiritual wave pierced the brain of the Centaur Khan. His right hand bounced twice, and a white gold flame lit up on the arrow front of the two wind paladins.


    Chaos! Holy fire!


    Two dark blue arrows shot out, pointing at the head and heart of the legendary centaur.


    At the critical moment of life and death, aurogal got rid of the spiritual influence exerted by turnans, but frieds''s chaos made him inevitably in a trance. As soon as his neck turned, he unpredictably avoided the sharp arrow shot at his head, but his chest was pierced by the arrow of commander testier.


    The wind element from the element sea is like the essence. It is sharp and ruthless, raging in orogal''s body. It cuts all the internal organs of its upper body, and the white golden flame burns its flesh and blood, so that its upper body can''t absorb the power of the earth. In the woods, the Golden Knight of the Sassanian Empire led his guards to the battlefield, waved his long sword, and recklessly harvested the lives of the black hoofed centaurs. The high-level combat priest bloomed a sacred curtain of heaven, and the power of magic helped the human soldiers recover their strength and heal their wounds.


    Aurogal turned his head, his red eyes staring at the bald monster who was fast and far away but growing bigger and bigger.


    It turned out that he didn''t get smaller or bigger... Damn bald monster, go to hell!


    The earth cracked at the feet of the legendary Centaur, and an earthy yellow shock wave chased Turnus. The paladin had expected to keep his toes sharp and avoid the dying counterattack of the Centaur. The shock wave dissipated rapidly, leaving a straight gully on the ground.


    Aurogal was unable to maintain the earth armor of the horse. The wind element came out through the body and cut wounds. Blood gushed and dyed its body red.


    "May your flesh and blood be swallowed up by the mother of the earth!"


    Orogar lay in a pool of blood and cursed in Centaur language.


    Commander testier flew over, flashed his long sword, cut off the body and head of the black hoofed Khan, took its horns and said faintly:


    "Your head and fur are still useful. It''s a pity to be burned by the flame."

 Chapter 500

    Howard, the grand commander of the shining knights TESL held the head of the legendary Centaur Khan high. Shepherd frieds was so excited that he couldn''t help crying.


    Because of the emergence of orogar, the fragmented Centaur ethnic group has successively condensed into nine large tribes, each of which has at least 7 or 8 golden centaurs. The most powerful black hoof tribe even has a legendary great Khan, 13 Centaur centurions, more than 80000 male Centaur soldiers, nearly 400000 tribal members, and enslaved nearly one million vassal races.


    If orogar unifies the Centaur group on the west side of the wilderness, it can command the orc tribe in the whole northern wilderness to become one of the few Orc kings in history. And every king of orcs will transfer the contradictions between different ethnic groups to mankind and bring great disasters to the human country.


    The large-scale invasion of orcs often leads to the disintegration of the human Empire, the fall of territory, the displacement of believers and the decline of the power of the church, which leads to a series of chain reactions. It will take decades or even hundreds of years for the secular lords to reshuffle their cards, and the human country can regain its balance, but it is very difficult to get the land back.


    The Sassanian empire is the last land of mankind. After more than 300 years, the shining Knights have integrated inside and outside, accumulated strength and prepared to counterattack the Northern Wilderness and recapture the lost territory based on the Sassanian empire.


    The rise of the black hoofed Centaur not only threatened the security of the Sassanian Empire, but also hindered the Revival Strategy of the shining knights and Lord Sassanian.


    Orogal must die!


    In order to achieve this goal, the church and the Sassanian empire began to plan the layout as early as more than ten years ago, used a valuable big prophecy, tilted the balance of fate to the Sassanian Empire, and launched military operations against the black hoof tribe according to the steps of prophecy.


    It took them seven years to cut off 11 Golden centaurs under orogal, resulting in confusion in the command system of the black hoof tribe, and the tribal members living outside the territory migrated to the king''s tent of orogal. With each passing day, other Centaur tribes began to occupy the traditional territory of the black hoof tribe. Orogar had to launch a great Khan call order. The seven tribes joined forces to force orogar to admit the tribal sphere of influence of a fait accompli.


    Before the Centaur alliance, the Sassanian Empire and the shining Knights did their best to mobilize 100000 iron cavalry and 50000 Temple troops to launch a general attack on the king''s account of the black hoof tribe.


    Orogar fought and retreated, leading hundreds of thousands of people to move eastward. The Sassanian Empire dispatched 4000 month bear cavalry, 1200 horned wolf cavalry, 800 Eagle lion cavalry and 30000 elite cavalry to cooperate with the 4000 horned wolf cavalry of the shining knights and 17000 Temple army cavalry, with a total of 10000 war animals. 53000 soldiers followed the black hoof tribe all the way, thousands of kilometers away, and even entered the sphere of influence of the white tailed Centaur tribe.


    The other seven Centaur tribes are busy competing for the territory of the black hoof tribe. The white tail tribe is alone. They are unwilling to act as the substitute of orogar and refuse its joint request, but are willing to send troops to contain the main force of mankind and open the bareto Valley to the black hoof tribe


    All this was right in the arms of the great commander testier. He left 45000 cavalry to confront and deal with the white tailed Centaur, and led 8000 war beast cavalry to attack the Barreto valley. In order to protect the females and cubs of the tribe, orogar asked two centaurs to lead the members of the tribe to retreat. He summoned 13000 black hoof soldiers to fight with human war animal cavalry in the narrow Barreto valley. Finally, he was killed by the legendary Paladin, wind Paladin and Shepherd frieds.


    It took 18 years for the church and the Lords of the Sassanian Empire to complete the most important combat goal - to kill the legendary Centaur Khan.


    For this reason, both the Sassanian Empire and the church paid a huge price. Over the past seven years, more than 48000 brave soldiers have shed their blood on the wilderness instead of the more than 20000 reported by the church. In one of the most tragic battles, his highness Benedict, deputy head of the shining knights, led more than 10000 cavalry as bait to firmly bite the main force of the black hoof tribe and help the shining Knights highlight the encirclement. The Furious orogal personally broke through the defense line of his highness Benedict. The deputy head of the shining knights, two silver paladins and three Sassanian silver Knights died on the spot, More than 10000 human soldiers did not survive, and the two sons and one daughter of shepherd frieds also died heroically.


    After the war, the church and the Sassanian Empire kept the fall of Benedict secret for fear of shaking the fighting spirit of the imperial soldiers against the Centaur tribe.


    All sacrifices are worth it... Today, the victims will finally regain their own glory!


    "Benedict, did you see that? We won!"


    Howard grasped orogal''s horns, stared at his pale and dead eyes, and held up the monster''s head. The ubiquitous wind element spread his pleasant voice throughout the valley:


    "Orogar is dead! Human warriors, kill all these monsters!"


    Shepherd frieds closed his eyes and immediately opened them. His expression had returned to calm. He ordered several combat priests around him: "help me."


    Several battle priests held their hands in front of their chest, and the soft holy light lit up on frieds. This is the authority of the shepherd, who can control the holy power of his colleagues and exercise a wide range of divine skills. Frieds also had empty rings in his hands. The white gold light column rushed for hundreds of meters and spread around to form a brilliant and brilliant sacred sky curtain. The white gold light fog fell down and enveloped hundreds of meters. The soldiers within the scope are exhausted, the pain is weakened, the spirit is uplifted and the courage is doubled.


    In fact, there were not many soldiers around frieds, but a wide range of bravery was equivalent to the miracle of the Lord of glory, announcing the victory of the battle to everyone.


    "When all things are dark, only the glory lasts forever. The Centaur Khan has given the head! Soldiers, brothers and sisters, kill all the black hoofed centaurs!"


    The voice of the Reverend frides magnified by divination is like the horn of the general attack, and the knights, priests and soldiers in battle return with a blood boiling roar:


    "Kill them all!"


    "Let the enemy bleed under our sword!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The soldiers abandoned their tactical formation, threw away their shields, waved open-ended fine iron machetes, followed the warbeasts, knights and paladins, and charged at the black hoofed centaur. The wound that had not yet fully healed burst again, the blood fainted, the bandage, and some people''s intestines were exposed. They just stuffed them back indiscriminately, then bit the machete and chased the Centaur with their stomach. The low-level combat priest with the team had to call the paladin and lay these reckless soldiers to the ground.


    It is inexplicable that people who have been saved after a hard time do not die during the fierce battle, but die at the moment of victory.


    The black hoofed Centaur warrior lost his fighting spirit when he saw that humans picked up the head of big Khan with a spear. They have no heart for war, follow the tribal leader and flee to the east entrance of the bareto valley. Otherwise, ordinary soldiers and low-level clergy will be even more deadly.


    Facts have proved once again that two legged humans can''t run a four legged centaur. The high-ranking Knight chased behind the black hoofed Centaur and chased it for a while. Then he gathered the war animals, built a temporary defense line, commanded the soldiers to clean the battlefield and treat the wounded.


    The war damage and results were quickly counted. The Sassanian Empire and the shining Knights lost a total of 1107 generals and 2336 alienated war animals, more than 2900 people were injured, of which more than 700 were seriously injured, and more than 100 alienated war animals lost their ability to move, which can only give them a good time. The human coalition annihilated 2649 black hoofed Centaur soldiers.


    Because the coalition does not leave Orc prisoners, there will be no living centaurs on the battlefield. The proportion of war deaths is 3574 for humans than 2649 for black hoofed centaurs.


    There is no doubt that this is a brilliant victory. In the face of the elite of the black hoof tribe, there are no high-level knights and high-level priests on the human side who died in battle. The black hoof tribe lost the legendary Centaur orogar and 191 ferocious Centaur warriors.


    It was completely dark. The soldiers lit a fire, dug underground holes and prepared to camp. Some people are busy decomposing the corpse of the Centaur, throwing the upper body and internal organs to the alienated war animals for food, then stripping off the lower body of the horse, cutting the horse meat and roasting it on a spear.


    The smell of blood and the aroma of barbecue combine to form a strong and ferocious smell. It floats in the vale of Barreto, which makes the wild animals and monsters in the mountains silent and tremble in the furthest hiding place.


    Turnans stepped on the soft ground and walked into a temporary open-air fence. High ranking clergy and high ranking Knights sat around the campfire, talking and laughing. The simple animal skin wooden frame opens a huge brownish red horse skin. TESL stands under the horse skin, with an elegant smile on his handsome face. He is cutting thin pieces of meat from orogal''s hind legs with a secret silver dagger and wearing it on the long sword for high-level knights to bake.


    The meat slice is as thin as a cicada''s wing, without any muscle texture. It presents a translucent amber color, as if it was carved from the best yellow glaze rock. Under the fire, the meat is slightly curly without any oil smell.


    Thurnans sucked his nose, sat cross legged beside frieds, stared at the meat on the tip of his sword and asked, "haven''t you baked yet?"


    The old shepherd showed a rare smile on his old face, turned his long sword and said, "how can this thing be baked well? Would you like to try it? Anyway, I can''t eat it."


    Thurnans took the meat from the tip of the sword, chewed it in his mouth, swallowed it, and asked, "where''s stroch?"


    Emperor Frederick, who had rare blue hair, smiled and said, "his highness stroch testier has gone to the boulder mountains in the East with orogal''s horse heart. He plans to take advantage of the freshness to bring the heart of the legendary horse back to the Holy See and make the top dragon vein medicine... Your highness turnans, would you like another one?"


    "At least 2000 dragon vein potions can be made... Turnans, the Templar can divide 300."


    Commander testier handed a long sword with meat slices. Thurnas took the sword and roasted it while chewing the horse meat given to him by Emperor Frederick.


    His eyes reflected two dark red bonfires, his mouth made a sour chewing sound, and the heavy and repressive atmosphere was quietly filled. The Golden Knights present were awestruck. Although they did not fight, turnans did not deliberately target anyone. The spiritual power naturally revealed by the legendary Paladin has affected the will of the Golden Knights.


    Worthy of Sylvia''s praise "... Forget it, that thing, it gives me a headache..."


    ******************


    The human soldiers withdrew overnight, leaving the silence and gloom to the vale of bareto.


    In the dark and matte dwarf forest, two dark Reds lit up. A bent figure walked to the bottom of the valley in a distorted attitude. It stood against the hyena''s head, bowed waist and collapsed back, covered with messy blood stained fur, with dark red light shining in its eyes. Its chest was penetrated by two sharp arrows, with no breath and staggering.


    A dead soul! The dead of a jackal!


    If the priest of the Lord of glory is present, he must pray to the Supreme Lord, swear to find the wizard behind the dead and send him to the church''s crucifixion.


    Under natural conditions, there will never be undead. Only the most evil wizard can make the corpse that has lost the affinity of water element rise again. The servants of the Lord of glory are never soft on wizards who desecrate the dead, even if they chase them to the depths of the Northern Wilderness to purify them.


    Unfortunately, there are no priests here, only the night wind of the call sign, the heads of thousands of centaurs inserted on wooden stakes, and the earth dyed red by blood. The Jackal undead went to the place where the Centaur Khan orogar died. The blood of the legendary Centaur once converged into a pool of blood here.


    The mouth of the Jackal dead is full of sharp teeth, spitting out the prayers of the ancient God chosen:


    "The gods will learn from each other, and the balance of fate will eventually be balanced. Those who despise fate will be despised by fate. The great mother of the earth, your beloved will suffer the injustice of fate. In the name of the great king of shadow, I swear to you, I will attribute your love to your creation and your anger to those who despise fate."


    With the prayer of the dead, the dark runes deeper than the night are arranged in a circle. Thousands of Centaur heads seem to open their eyes and examine the oath of the Jackal dead. A blood mist rises from the dark and dry pool of blood and condenses on the Jackal dead. Its physique quickly becomes plump, the sharp arrow running through the chest is pulled out, the wound heals, the muscles bulge high, the fur restores luster, and the dark red eyes are brighter.


    "Not enough, not enough, more, more... They kill an orogar, and I''ll give you two big Khan!"


    The strange smile of the Jackal and the dead wandered in the wind, and more blood fog rose in the Barreto Valley and gathered towards it. Its body expands at a speed visible to the naked eye, its mane falls off due to body expansion, its skin bulges, bursts open holes, extrudes pale muscles and muscles, and finally becomes a 2.6-meter-high terrorist monster.


    The black Rune dissipated silently, the blood fog subsided and sank, and the eyes of thousands of Centaur heads were still full of dead silence, as if everything just was a false illusion.


    The 2.6-meter-high dead jackal, whose whole body muscles exploded, landed on all fours and ran to the east of the valley against the night wind. It was as fast as a ghost and disappeared at the end of the bareto Valley in an instant.


    ****************


    In Pinghu Town, the east side chapel, Miller sat in front of the bed, staring at the candles on the table, and a sarcastic and gratifying smile gradually appeared on his ravine face;


    "Hehe, you can''t sit still at last... Those who despise fate will be despised by fate. What about people outside fate? And yourself? Ha, ha, ha, king of shadow, your failure starts tonight!"

 Chapter 501

    The Sassanian war animal cavalry withdrew from the bareto Valley, joined the main cavalry and retreated slowly to the West.


    When the Khan of the white tail tribe saw the head of the man and horse picked on the spear by humans, he was impatient to divide his troops into two ways, one to "send" the human army out of the country, and the other to "retain" the black hoofed Centaur crossing the border.


    The black hoof tribe is famous for its numerous females and strong cubs. Now that they have lost their leader, the white tail tribe can''t let them go. All the young males of the white tailed Centaur went out and cheerfully intercepted the black hoofed Centaur under the mobilization of the tribal leader.


    White tailed Khan even began to imagine the scene of riding orogar''s beautiful wife and concubine under him. But it did not expect that soon after it left, there was a riot in the tribal camp.


    "Whoosh" "whoosh" "whoosh"


    Arrows shot like flying locusts into an animal skin tent, and hundreds of centaurs ran and shot around the tent. They are sensitive, slim, and have relatively soft facial lines. They are all adult females of the white tail tribe.


    Even females weigh an average of more than 900 pounds and have far more strength and physical fitness than small and medium-sized intelligent creatures such as jackals. Under their continuous attack, the riddled animal skin tent finally collapsed and set off a burst of smoke and dust. The Centaur stopped shooting, and a group of stout bear headed goblins immediately opened their short legs, howled and rushed to the collapsed tent.


    Bared, the animal skin was torn, the logs flew, and a tall and deformed figure appeared in the ruins of the tent. It is 2.6 meters high and hairless. Its burly body is against the head of the Jackal. It looks very uncoordinated. It is like a monster made up of the bodies of the Jackal and the ogre. It has a terrible sense of unreality. The muscles and muscles of Zhang Qiu''s knot burst through the shriveled skin, showing a lifeless miserable white. The two dark Reds in the eye socket are the only color of its whole body, like an evil ghost climbing out of hell.


    It tore the strong brainless bear goblins with its huge claws, just like slaughtering a group of weak herbivores. Swept by its eyes, the female horse and the Jackal slave left behind felt numb and retreated. The difference is that the female people and horses feel fear, while the Jackal people have an imperceptible examination and excitement in their fearful eyes, and secretly make eye contact, which obviously has a vicious mind.


    Under the arrow rain, the monster tore the last bear goblin who dared to attack it in half. The female finally gave up the attack and was ready to escape. At this time, the monster picked up the remains of a centaur cub from the ruins and tore it up.


    The female''s eyes turned red in an instant. They pulled out their heavy spears, shouted and launched a cluster charge against the monster. The spear enough to pierce the red haired bison shot at the monster, just like hitting the savage skin of the ogre supervisor. It was directly bounced by the pale Qiu knot''s muscles and muscles, and could not leave any wounds to it. The females and horses immediately dispersed to form a ring shooting formation and shoot heavy arrows around the monster.


    The charge throwing spear has no effect on the monster, and the heavy arrow of the female horse has no effect. However, this circular staggered shooting can cover each other and limit the monster''s range of movement so that it will not continue to kill the cubs and weaker members of the tribe.


    The female decided to wait until the warriors of the tribe came back, and then clean up the terrible monster.


    However, the monster was not ready to entangle with the female horse. The muscles of the legs bulged high, and the ground cracked into a spider web at its feet. The strong and twisted body broke through the ring of the Centaur like a shell.


    Several females were caught off guard. They were hit by the monster and broke their tendons, fell to the ground and hissed miserably. The other females wanted to catch up with the monster, but they were suddenly attacked by jackals and slaves.


    These cunning, bloodthirsty and cruel orcs took the opportunity to launch a rebellion and fiercely attack other races in the camp. The female was furious and frantically greeted the rebellious slaves with spears and heavy arrows.


    Indiscriminate killing and repression triggered chaos that affected the whole camp. At this time, no matter who it was, whether it was willing or not, it was forced to rise up and resist. Centaurs, goblins, jackals and koeheads bite and kill each other.


    The "monster" caught and killed several jackals who flattered themselves, and the speaker became more and more anxious. This body carries too much Centaur blood power and will collapse soon, but he has not found a suitable Centaur to inherit orogal''s blood power and complete the blessing ceremony of mother earth.


    According to the research data of the electors'' Council, when any race encounters disaster, many "Heroes" will emerge in the race. They grow up in adversity and shoulder the mission of saving the ethnic group from danger. Behind this phenomenon is actually closely related to the will of the ancestors of the ethnic group. Tracing its essence can be regarded as the self correction of fate.


    Human power changes the direction of destiny, and destiny will rebound in various forms. The church used great prophecy to deal with the threat of the black hoofed Centaur, which did not touch the safety of the whole Centaur group, and naturally would not have an unpredictable impact.


    According to the normal correction of the force of fate, the decline of black hoof will lead to the prosperity of several other Centaur tribes.


    However, the split Centaur tribe did not pose a threat to the Sassanian empire or even the whole human country.


    What the shadow speaker needs to do is to naturally correct the power of fate, point to specific "Heroes" and let the people and horses tribe appear a new Great Khan. Only in this way can he achieve his goal.


    The Shadow Council is sheltered in the church tribunal and is unknown to the world, just like a mouse in the gutter. Seeing that the human country is about to defend and attack, if the shadow parliament does nothing on the magnificent stage of the new era, it will not be favored by fate and will only die out in the end.


    Fate is illusory, complex and has various forms of expression. In addition to the rebound of adversity, the stronger the strong, the weaker the weak, the richer the rich and the poorer the poor are also one of them. It is embodied in the aggregation and attraction of fame, power, resources and power.


    The Shadow Council obtains the inheritance of the elector Council through the ancient documents collected by the Holy Mountain Monastery. The shadow speaker has spread to today and has accumulated considerable knowledge. Throughout history and studying current politics, contemporary speakers are keenly aware that the human country is in the stage of rebound from adversity.


    The orc group occupied the fertile Northern Wilderness, lost the motivation to forge ahead, and fell into internal strife as a whole. In the barren south where mankind was squeezed, the knight Lord and the clergy raised the Pope and completed the re integration of the church. The divine Knight came into being and outstanding figures emerged one after another; Church scholars spent hundreds of years cultivating Setaria grass into wheat, and Viscount Randall found a deep cultivation method to solve the human food crisis; The forest people and horses migrated, the barbarians went down the mountain to seek an alliance with mankind, and all foreign countries agreed with each other. The Sassanian empire was ready to go.


    All kinds of signs are showing that the balance of fate is finally tilted towards mankind!


    Under the impact of the torrent of destiny, who can intercept the power of destiny, who can go further, obtain prestige, power and resources, and even break through their own limitations and reach a higher level.


    The electors'' Council calls this the fate dependent, corresponding to the fate abandoned.


    Enoch, the first Pope 10000 years ago, belonged to the fate dependents. All Knight families also intercepted part of the power of fate, and the chosen one became a tragic fate deserter.


    Now, the three patriarchs of the shining knights, the Pope, frieds and tamore, as well as the major royal families, are fighting for the power of fate. Those who do nothing will only lose the favor of fate and be forgotten by history.


    Of course, the shadow speaker has to fight. He guided the Wizards of the Shadow Council to make bloodthirsty potions and risked exposure to help the great nobles cultivate blood guards and shadow warriors. He wanted to get the support of secular lords and turn the Council from darkness to light, so as to intercept the power of destiny in the tide of destiny!


    Although the plan of the Shadow Council encountered twists and turns, on the whole, it was smooth. The shadow wizard made contact with the Dodo and bassarius families. However, viscount Randall''s sudden introduction of the tenant system made the shadow speaker despair.


    The tenant system transformed the refugees into tenant families, which were directly under the jurisdiction of the great nobility. This means that the great nobles control most of the Wizards.


    Will the great nobles hand over the captured wizards to the Shadow Council? How can the Shadow Council survive without fresh blood?


    The speaker would rather shadow that the parliament is only semi open and maintain the independence of the organization. Only in this way can he intercept more power of destiny and reach a higher level.


    If the current situation continues, the shadow parliament will not be semi open, and the whole organization will collapse. The power, beauty and wealth of knights and nobles are very attractive to shadow wizards. They all took refuge in the great nobility with the research results of the shadow Parliament. The speaker''s plot for hundreds of years is just a joke.


    Therefore, the shadow speaker used the mysterious ceremony of ancient wizards to artificially interfere with the fate of the Centaur group, create two powerful legendary horses, give a heavy blow to the shining knight and the Sassanian Empire, and then coerce the church and Lord to recognize the legal status of the shadow Archbishop as the Savior, so as to separate the shadow wizards from the control of the trigowar family, It has become an independent branch under the jurisdiction of the church, specializing in the management of wizards in the human kingdom, helping the kingdoms to expand their territory, so as to strive for the care of fate.


    The shadow wizard will later be called the shadow shepherd of the Supreme Lord.


    He even thought about the name and organizational structure of the shadow wizard in the future, but he didn''t expect that there was not even a violent adult male in the camp of the white tail tribe... They all ran to intercept the black hoofed Centaur!


    Although ordinary Centaur cubs can also carry the blood power of orogal, it will take them at least 20 years to turn from ferocity to deep ferocity, and finally master the legendary blood talent. If the carrier grows too long, it will not pose an urgent threat to the Sassanian empire.


    With the current size of the Sassanian Empire and the ten-year tenant system, the strength of the empire can at least double. Twenty years later, to what extent can the overall strength of the human country reach?


    Speaker shadow can''t wait twenty years. He can''t wait twenty minutes now.


    The body of the dead jackal is collapsing, and a faint blood mist is lingering around the body. In 15 minutes at most, it will turn into a pile of rotten meat!


    Is this the end? Damn beast... Damn beast, die!


    The Sorcerer''s despair made the red light in the monster''s eyes become fierce, and frantically killed the Centaur females and cubs in the camp. Where the monster passed, there was a bloody storm, and the females, old and young of the white tail tribe screamed in despair and pain under its sharp claws.


    A heavy spear flew over from a distance. The monster was about to tear up the female Centaur with sharp claws. With a "poof", the spear pierced the monster''s tough body and pushed it upside down for several meters.


    The speaker raised his head happily. He saw three vigorous centaurs coming quickly. The first Centaur was taller and bigger than Tong. It raised its arms, and another spear roared to the monster''s chest and nailed it to the ground.


    Ferocious Centaur warrior! Only one? There''s not enough time. I can only give orogal''s blood power to two other ordinary men and horses... That''s good. The three of them seem to be brothers... A legendary man and horse, assisted by two golden brothers, should soon be able to master white tail and black hoof.


    The Jackal undead pulled out two spears from his chest, got up from the ground and gave a provocative roar to the ferocious Centaur soldier. But when the three white tailed soldiers saw the terrible monster pull out his spear from his chest without incident, they immediately felt dangerous. They spread to both sides, running and shooting monsters with giant bows and heavy arrows.


    Wandering shooting is a traditional method of fighting a powerful enemy with a centaur, especially against a powerful ogre or giant beast. The heavy arrows they shot were indeed more powerful than female horses. The swollen muscles of the Jackal undead were also difficult to resist. More than a dozen heavy arrows were soon hung on its chest and thighs.


    The speaker is secretly worried. The mysterious ceremony needs to test the courage and sacrifice spirit of the Centaur carrier. Only a real hero can bear the fate of the ethnic group and get the favor of fate. The three soldiers must face the murderer of the people and kill it directly before the ceremony is successful.


    The speaker manipulated the undead to chase the ferocious Centaur, but it spread its hooves and ran outside the camp, obviously trying to lead the monster away from its home.


    Animals are animals, no sense of honor!


    The speaker was going crazy. He had never encountered such a situation. He had no way to cast other types of spells against the body of the dead.


    The ferocious man and horse ran forward, turned his upper body and fired arrows, and looked at the injured female from time to time. The speaker''s heart moved, turned around and drove away another soldier who tried to rescue the female, returned to the original place, stepped on the female''s back, stretched out ferocious claws, and scratched deep bone wounds on her body.


    Blood gushed and dyed the ground red. The female horse''s painful four hooves twitched. She clenched the soil with her hands, planed out two pits on the ground, and soon filled with blood. But it clenched its teeth and never screamed.


    The heavy arrows shot by the three men and horses were more and more urgent. The monster stretched out his thick arm to block his eyes and let his body be shot into a hedgehog. When the Centaur soldier shot the last heavy arrow, it squirmed its pale muscles to squeeze out all the arrows on its body, then dug a large piece of bloody meat from the female Centaur''s legs, stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it, and spit it scornfully on the ground.


    "Leave me alone! You cover the tribal sisters and take the children first!" The female Sagittarius cried out to the Sagittarius soldier in tears.


    "Cowardly white tailed man and horse, you don''t deserve to hang bows and arrows and throw spears. Watch me cut off its head..."


    The monster made orogal''s voice in her mouth. Her claws stepped the female horse into a pool of blood, squatted down, and rowed up her curved horns to let the horse soldiers see her bloodless face.


    "Rita! No!"


    The ferocious man and horse warrior''s eyes are red, white fog is ejected from his nose, his strong heart is agitated, and his green veins burst up, launching a final charge against the monster. The earth trembled under its feet. The spear was like lightning. It pierced the monster''s chest and held out two heavy Maces. The distance of more than 400 meters came in an instant, and the two giants collided with each other.


    The monster flew two maces, pressed the Centaur soldiers to the ground with violent force, waved sharp claws and cut three bloody wounds. The ferocious man and horse warrior fought desperately, clasped the monster''s two claws with both hands, grasped the front with four toes into a fist, and hit the monster''s abdomen with a loud noise like thunder.


    "Cowardly white tailed man, do you think you can defeat me? Do you think you can save your people?"


    The monster sneered and pressed its claws on the neck of the Centaur warrior, allowing it to hammer its chest and abdomen. Every time he was hit, the blood mist around the monster was strong and floated to the wound of the man and horse warrior. The Centaur warrior felt his strength was getting stronger and stronger, but he couldn''t shake the monster at all.


    Seeing that the fierce man and horse soldiers were about to lose their support, the other two white tailed men and horses rushed to the front. They stabbed the monster''s chest and head with short spears. The monster broke free and knocked them down with its claws.


    With the help of his brother, the ferocious man and horse finally stood up and twisted with the monster. Its brothers got up one after another and joined the regiment. The four monsters fight each other and make wounds to each other. However, the Centaur shed blood, and the monster gushed a blood mist.


    The blood fog became thicker and thicker, and soon covered the body shape of men, horses and monsters. The three men and horses only feel that they are full of power now, but the monster is getting weaker and smaller. But they did not find that the blood mist was seeping through the wound into their bodies.


    "This monster can''t be killed!"


    "We have to find a way to screw off its head!"


    An obsidian dagger pierced the monster''s neck from behind and cut off its head... It was the female horse. She didn''t know when to stand behind the monster. The wound on her body had scabbed and only a small amount of blood seeped out.


    Through the vision of the dead, the speaker looked at the female holding the monster''s head in surprise and said the last prayer of the ceremony in orogal''s grand voice:


    "Quiglo!"


    The Jackal''s head spoke, and the female horse threw it out quickly. The fracture of the monster''s neck was like a spring, spraying blood mist all over the sky. The blood mist seemed to have life and kept melting into the wounds of the four centaurs. The female centaurs absorbed the most. Their wounds heal quickly, their bodies become plump and symmetrical, and their fur shines. When the blood fog disappeared, the white tail tribe saw four extremely strong centaurs.


    The females, cubs and old horses in the camp got out of a mess and surrounded the four horses. A thin and depilated old horse suddenly whined:


    "Quiglo!"


    Quiglo in Centaur language refers to: the horse carried by the earth.


    A brother of the ferocious Centaur suddenly woke up, grabbed the arms of the female and the ferocious Centaur, and shouted, "Rita, quiglo! Baltar, quiglo!"


    "Alita! Polta! Quiglo!"


    "Quiglo! Quiglo!"


    The rebellious jackals and slaves began to flee, but the white tailed centaurs did not want to pursue and kill. They gathered together, holding spears and bows and arrows, shouted loudly, announcing the tribal heroes to the world, to all spirits and to the earth mother.


    "Alita, quiglo! Polta, quiglo!"


    *******************


    Thousands of miles away, turnans took the reins of the horned wolf and looked back to the West. Testier fell off the wolf''s mount at the corner, strolled to him and asked with concern, "brother, how are you feeling? Will the white tail tribe catch up?"


    The legendary Paladin shook his head and said suspiciously, "the feeling of danger suddenly disappeared..."


    Testier breathed a sigh of relief. It has been nearly three days since he left the bareto valley. Turnans has always felt a certain threat, which makes everyone worried. He is afraid that the white tail tribe and the black hoof tribe will catch up and attack the coalition forces.


    "It''s over at last..." the chief smiled, raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t it very good? Brother, if you frown, you won''t have eyebrows."


    Turnans moved his mouth and muttered, "I don''t know what''s going on. The feeling of danger suddenly disappeared. It''s like a sharp blade cutting a rope... I''ve never encountered this before... It''s slowly weakening."


    "Maybe the Khan of the white tail tribe suddenly died, or the two tribes suddenly fought." TESL shrugged his shoulders and asked, "it''s all right now?"


    Tournus hesitated, nodded and said, "now... It''s all right!"

 Chapter 502

    The brinor River hit the rocky highland where the king of Gambis was located, and the rough river was divided into two main tributaries. One rushes eastward, then turns south, passes through the deep-water city of the Joshua family, and finally flows into the Jinshui River. The other branch flows to the West. After a big circle, it still turns to the South and flows into the Jinshui River.


    The Gambis call the two largest tributaries of the brinor river the east nor River and the West nor River respectively. Among them is the fertile Sancha River Plain, the hinterland of the Gambis kingdom.


    The East and West Noel rivers are the natural barriers of the Sancha River Plain. In order to connect the East and west of Gambis, the augustian family built many cableway bridges, floating bridges and ferries on two north-south rivers, but there are only two transportation hubs that can allow heavy carriages to pass through. One is the deep-water city of the East Noel River, and the other is the Changqiao town in the middle reaches of the West Noel river.


    A stone arch bridge with a length of more than 140 meters crosses the river and connects the Sancha River Plain and the western border of the kingdom. Therefore, Changqiao town is named.


    The main body of the long bridge is made of solid limestone, with a total of 30 bridge openings. The bridge deck is composed of groups of iron and wood suspension bridges and city gate sentry posts, which not only reduces the weight of the bridge body, facilitates maintenance and repair, but also takes into account the needs of war. When the suspension bridge was put down, the bridge deck was 18 meters wide and divided into two lanes, allowing six heavy carriages to pass in parallel. When defending the enemy, the soldiers pulled up the suspension bridge, and the long bridge became an insurmountable natural danger.


    As an important gateway to the hinterland of the Kingdom, almost half of the materials between Wangdu and the West have to be transported through Changqiao town. An endless stream of large-scale caravans and tourists have added a strong business atmosphere to this important military town. The East Town and West Town on both sides of the long bridge are equipped with a large trade freight yard, where there are many shops, taverns, hotels and other recreational places. Of course, there are also high-end hotels for aristocrats.


    With dense population and abundant materials, Changqiao town is one of the few prosperous towns in the Kingdom, but it will always be boring after a long time. In particular, Brandon''s eyes would pop out at this scene.


    Empress Dowager... She, she, she entered the master''s carriage! And closed the door?


    The vast majority of trainee knights are not qualified to set foot in the circle of extraordinary people. The little attendants of Randall family do not know that the peerless lady Sylvia is the most noble big man today. In the cognition of these little guys, the king has the highest status, the Duke and Marquis are the great nobles second only to the king, the count and Viscount belong to the medium nobles, and finally it is the Baron and Lord''s turn.


    The queen mother of the king said that her Majesty was equivalent to the king, but she got into the master''s carriage in front of everyone?! The queen mother of Gambis is also the master''s lover?!


    It''s no wonder that the little attendant was inexplicably shocked. The garrison officers in Changqiao town all looked incredible. He didn''t even bother to say hello, so he turned around and left with his soldiers. Seeing him in a panic, I''m sure he won''t see him off.


    After being stabbed in the waist, Brandon quickly closed his mouth, turned his head and found that it was Klaus.


    "Brandon, was that lady your Majesty the queen mother just now?"


    "Well, it should be... I don''t know." Brandon replied absently.


    "Why don''t you... Ask Mrs. Elena?" Klaus urged Brandon to be the first bird.


    Brandon woke up, rolled his eyes and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    "... together?" Klaus said tentatively.


    Brandon suddenly came to the spirit and nodded without hesitation, "OK! Let''s go together."


    The little attendant pushed Brandon and Klaus to Mrs. Elena''s position. Seeing that she was talking with several Knights of the house of interior wearing exquisite armor from a distance, he shrank in the side of the carriage and greeted them when the Knights of the house of interior left.


    "I was just about to send someone for you."


    Mrs. Elena, with red hair and blue eyes, changed her tenderness and kindness in the past. Her waist and back were straight, her chest was straight, and she looked up, looking solemn and dignified: "the team will start immediately. The next journey, the maid with a sword will be responsible for the attendant car... You take the attendant carriage behind you, and don''t get close to the family master car without the call of the master."


    "Madam, what should we do?" Klaus asked.


    Elena smiled on her lips: "you should remember that this is the Randall family motorcade. The owner entrusted the escort work to the Ogg Knight of Rose Manor, and I was responsible for the daily affairs of the motorcade. You acted as my Herald and assistant."


    "Yes." The little attendants agreed in unison.


    Klaus pushed Brandon secretly. Brandon had to harden his head and asked, "madam, how should we deal with those... Guests?"


    Elina hesitated and said softly but surely, "Your Majesty the queen mother and Countess Ariel have brought four house knights, 20 trainee knights and attendants, and 20 court maids... But they are not guests, but the attendants of the motorcade. As for your Majesty the Queen Mother... You should deal with it according to the etiquette of meeting the family lady face to face... Don''t call her surname, call her Lady Catherine."


    The young attendants looked at each other, and there was excitement and surprise in their eyes:


    Her Majesty the queen mother is indeed the master''s lover!


    Viscount Randall finally set off, and the mighty motorcade left Changqiao town and meandered along the river bank road. Catherine lay down in front of the crystal window, browsing the river bank scenery, turned her back to victor and said excitedly, "this is my first trip... Honey, come and see, there are a group of blue feather swans by the river."


    As soon as she got on the bus, she kicked off her high heels, took off her cloak and veil, changed into a light and comfortable spider silk dress, and got into the lounge of the rear compartment. The flaxen hair is draped to the waist, the pink skirt outlines the beautiful body curve, and the plump and round hips are padded on the snow jade exquisite fiber feet. The lazy and casual manner is extremely attractive.


    Victor''s eyes were hot and his heart was hot. He held the hostess of the kite castle in his arms, bowed his head and kissed her beautiful red lips. Catherine half exclaimed, fell softly in Victor''s arms, closed her eyes, raised her delicate and bright face, and responded enthusiastically.


    They were entangled, as if dry firewood met a fire, which meant that they were out of control. Until the gentle cough of Baroness Ariel came from outside the curtain of the compartment, Catherine opened her watery blurred eyes, blushed, pulled her slender hand out of Victor''s skirt and weakly refused.


    Among the high-level female Knight partners, Victor has the shallowest feelings for Catherine. When they didn''t meet, Victor didn''t even miss her, but every time they met, they were as enthusiastic as fire and couldn''t help themselves.


    Victor now knows that both he and Catherine are affected by the witch potion.


    This potion is not a low-level aphrodisiac, but related to the law of blood reproduction. For extraordinary creatures with difficult fertility, the attraction caused by magic drugs is very strong and particularly important.


    From the standpoint of the Lord, the problem of the heir of the Randall family has become Victor''s heart. Before his blood was stable, he could not let any partner breed offspring. After his blood was stable, only the Golden Knight and Sylvia could give birth to his children.


    Sylvia won''t give the child to victor. Among the remaining golden female knights, only three can have offspring with victor. Whether they are willing to accept Victor''s pursuit, let alone, even if they give birth to Victor''s children, they will not give them to the Randall family.


    The Silver Knight could not give birth, and the gold Knight refused to hand over her children. Victor was at a loss for his plight.


    Of course, he can adopt a child as the heir to the Randall family. However, he is clearly an ancient golden blood, but he wants to cultivate an heir of bronze blood. How can Victor be reconciled?


    The secret method of spiritual blood depends on the talent and luck of the practitioner, and knight blood is the most stable and extraordinary power. It can be said that knight blood determines the stable sequence and future pattern of a family.


    Suppose that the personal strength of extraordinary knights is far less than that of aircraft cannons and aircraft carrier nuclear bombs in the earth world. If extraordinary Knights appear on the earth, they may initially become playthings of dignitaries. What about three generations later? With the extraordinary Knight''s beauty, longevity, eternal youth, outstanding wisdom and extraordinary power, their blood will be sought after by mortal dignitaries, and a new Knight aristocracy will appear in the earth world soon.


    The highly civilized modern society still has to bow down to the charm of Knight blood, not to mention the soul warrior who has not left the eight characters?


    In the political system constructed by Victor, the Knights and nobles are still at the top of the pyramid. This is an objective fact that one''s will cannot be shaken.


    If Catherine can breed Victor''s offspring now, it means that other silver female knights can also. The key lies in the mysterious Wizard of kite castle.


    Victor was almost sure of this, otherwise the kite castle would not disclose the close relationship between the queen mother and him! He wanted to occupy Catherine now, but outside the curtain sat the beautiful and charming Baroness Ariel.


    In fact, the little Baron was originally the companion of kite castle for high-level female knights. The two female knights in the car had very close contact with him. However, Victor''s life level has stepped into the extraordinary field, and the primary and secondary relationship between the two sides has been reversed. Iris Castle chose Baroness Ariel as Catherine''s personal escort, obviously not to let her hinder Victor, but to remind her Majesty the queen mother that enough is enough.


    The fruit is not ripe and it is not time to pick.


    Victor knew that kite Castle wanted his golden blood. If this is a condition in exchange for wizard potion, Victor is willing to accept it. But he will not easily give up x-3 and human blood for the heirs of Randall family.


    Running x-3 a little, the boiling desire quickly subsided, and Victor''s burning eyes recovered their clarity. Catherine caught a fleeting golden light from his eyes.


    "Dear, your eyes..." Katherine, ignoring her bad hands in her skirt, took Victor''s cheek and looked carefully at his dark eyes.


    Seeing Catherine''s slightly open red lips and snow-white neat shell teeth, Victor leaned up and pecked, smiled and said, "what''s the matter with my eyes?"


    Wondering and surprised, Catherine offered a kiss, put her arms around Victor''s neck and whispered, "just now, it shines golden... I won''t be wrong."


    "Really?" Victor quickly turned his head, looked at the mirror in the car and turned the x-3, but nothing happened.


    The breath outside the curtain paused briefly, and then came Baroness Ariel''s charming voice: "Lord Randall, may I come in?"


    Victor restrained his thoughts and replied loudly, "please come in, Baroness Ariel."

 Chapter 503

    The female court official opened the curtain and bent down into the spacious but low rear compartment. Her trembling plump chest suddenly revealed a touch of attractive snow-white. She leaned against the collapsed cushion, curled her slender legs, and the skirt automatically covered her feet caused by jade light. Her elegant and lazy sitting posture was full of the charm of mature women.


    Ariel turned her eyes, looked at Catherine nestled in Victor''s arms, covered her mouth and smiled, "Dear majesty, your skirt is broken."


    Katherine blushed, and her long legs, which deceived frost and snow, retracted under the bear skin mattress, leaned against Victor''s arms and said with a smile, "honey, you may not know that your teacher Ariel gave birth to a beautiful son eight months ago."


    Ariel couldn''t help laughing and angry. As soon as Catherine saw Victor, she lost the wisdom and calmness of a high-level knight. She was like a little woman for fear of seducing her sweetheart.


    Sure enough, Victor''s eyes moved up to her face. His eyes became calm and clear. He smiled and said, "Baroness Ariel, I congratulate you here. I will prepare a gift for you and your daughter."


    According to the study of faceless intelligent dwarfs, one of viscount Randall''s principles in choosing a partner is that the other party must be single. This may be because Viscount Randall is not a knight who is good at controlling his emotions. He has a strong possessive desire for his lover and is eager to establish a stable marriage relationship with him. He does not want to destroy other people''s marriages, nor does he allow others to destroy his own marriage.


    Viscount Randall''s self-discipline shows that his resistance to high-ranking female knights is very weak, belonging to the type that is particularly easy to be tempted. This is also the reason why high-level female Knights like to show their charm to him.


    In fact, little Victor received the male pet education specially to comfort high-level female knights in kite castle. The court attendants went out to practice their martial arts skills and will, which was never his share. At first, the faceless chief held two purposes to carefully cultivate the blood aristocrats of the moon elves. One was to prepare a weak but powerful husband for Princess Roland; The second is to appease Sylvia, the divine knight, and indirectly infiltrate and influence the York family. Because little Victor''s blood didn''t show enough potential, the faceless chief sent him to Sylvia through the hands of Catherine and Sophia.


    Who would have thought that little Victor had awakened his strong blood after leaving kite castle... In short, viscount Randall is the partner that most high-level female knights are eager to have.


    Auguste somehow lost a family guardian with golden blood. Although it makes the faceless sigh, the most important thing at present is to prevent the outflow of viscount Rand''s blood. On the other hand, viscount Randall''s stubborn attitude towards his partner and marriage also gives kite castle a headache.


    Victor has a strong possessive desire for high-level Knight lovers, not to mention his children? If Viscount Randall has to take away his and Catherine''s children, if Sylvia supports Viscount Randall and is ready to stir up the southern Lord, the Augusts really have to weigh it up.


    Ariel raised her long white right hand, gracefully lifted the hair scattered on her chest behind her shoulder, smiled and sighed: "my little husband will leave me one day. Fortunately, he gave me a little angel."


    "Well, is Baroness arielda so pessimistic about her marriage?"


    The faceless Deputy smiled and explained: "He is a naturally awakened Knight... Naturally awakened Knights cannot always shelter under his wife''s wings. You can understand that knights are tough hearted guys and are unwilling to face his wife''s advice at home. If he is promoted to Silver Knight and takes risks to give me a child, he will pay off the help I have given him. Next, he will pursue A higher level of life... A gentle and obedient lover is essential, which will make him confident... This is the end of our relationship. "


    Victor touched his nose and smiled awkwardly.


    Ariel raised his eyes and said calmly: "High level female knights are not weak. They don''t need to be attached to men and don''t need any sympathy. We have strong strength, long life span and never old face. Even if we are alone, even in the wilderness, we can raise our children. For thousands of years, high-level female Knights have opened up new territories, made achievements and defended their families and kingdoms. High level female knights are responsible for cultivating future generations and protecting their families I am responsible for cultivating my little husband and lover into powerful knights. When necessary, we will fight against the enemy... I have two men in my life, and there may be a third and a fourth in the future... My little husband is the young son of a female knight. In the future, my son may also become the little husband of a high-level female knight. "


    Victor nodded and said solemnly, "I always think this is the greatness of female knights."


    "Greatness is the pursuit of men and Golden Knights." Ariel''s beautiful face floated a soft smile and said movingly: "as a Silver Knight, being a good mother and a good wife is our main spiritual sustenance. According to the tradition of high-level knights, children are generally owned by their mothers. If you deprive the Silver Knight of the right to be a mother, Victor, do you think it''s too cruel?"


    Victor glanced faintly at the court Baroness and slightly tightened his hand around Catherine''s thin waist.


    Illuminated by Viscount Randall''s deep eyes, Ariel''s heart jumped violently and suddenly realized that the handsome and weak Viscount Lord as a young man was likely to be a real highness.


    The Faceless Man calmed down, took out a soft and light animal skin paper from his belt, handed it to victor, and said with a smile, "Lord Randall, kite castle has prepared a gift for you."


    Victor took the letter, glanced over it quickly, looked down at Catherine, raised his slender eyebrows and asked, "is this the formula of blue taro medicine? It''s different from the formula given to the York family last time."


    "This is a new formula developed by the pharmacist of Yuanbao recently. Compared with the relieving effect of the first blue taro medicine, it can limited reverse the elementalization of the brain." Catherine put her head on Victor''s shoulder and said softly, "honey, it''s a gift from kite castle."


    If the Golden Knight absorbs the power of the elemental sea beyond the limit, the elemental phenomenon will appear in the brain. While gaining great power, the Golden Knight also means being assimilated by the element sea. Fortunately, the Golden Knight can independently control the elementalization of the brain, but the divine Knight cannot control it. The elementalization of the brain shortens their life span. When the power of the divine Knight reaches its peak, it also becomes indifferent and belligerent.


    Victor immediately understood that this recipe was actually prepared by kite castle for Sylvia.


    Not all divine knights can live to the limit of 120. Whenever the divine knight is about to die, the human kingdom is always a chicken flying dog jumping. It is rumored that the early Pope assigned the power of great prophecy to the pope in response to the changes of divine knights. Because in history, except for the iron mountain queen, other divine Knights went to the Northern Wilderness to vent the anger of fire elements, corresponding to the fall of the Pope of that generation.


    However, the Knights and nobles do not believe that the great prophecy can play a role in the divine knights at their peak. They believe that the divine Knights took the initiative to accept the guidance of the great prophecy.


    For fear of Sylvia''s emotional instability, Augustus died early and had a strong impact on the kingdom of Gambis. It is necessary for kite castle to arrange a close lover for Sylvia to relieve her loneliness. But it was interesting for them to give victor the blue taro formula.


    If kite Castle directly gives Sylvia the formula, it can reduce her emotional dependence on victor. If kite Castle tried to recapture Viscount Randall, Sylvia would not be furious.


    The question is, will Victor break up with Sylvia?


    Kite Castle obviously did not consider this problem. They were implementing the scheduled plan according to their own steps. Viscount Randall was infertile, which greatly reduced the value and influence of the York family. The excluded Viscount Randall is depressed. Kite Castle transfers interests, replaces territory, takes out new blue taro medicine, recalls the lonely Viscount Randall, and then seduces him with gentle means. Even if Viscount Randall was promoted to the sun elf and came back together with Sylvia, he would be more inclined to Auguste emotionally.


    This recipe is of great help to Sylvia. Kite Castle quietly gave the recipe to Sylvia, which was suspected of separating their feelings.


    Kite castle now leaves the problem to Victor to decide whether to give or not.


    Here, Sylvia''s feelings for victor will become more rational, and the feelings between the Lords are linked to political interests. So it''s good for the York family and bad for the Randall family. It also shows that Victor doesn''t care much about the interests of Randall family in the human horse hills. Randall family has its own independence.


    It''s very selfish not to give it and ignore Sylvia''s practical interests. From this, viscount Randall realized that his feelings for Sylvia were not unbreakable, his inner guilt could not be eliminated, and the two would only drift away.


    Victor couldn''t help praising the yangmou festival of kite castle.


    Unfortunately, compared with Victor''s plan, the wonderful public plan of kite castle is too small and worthless. He was more concerned about the two signals revealed by kite Castle:


    I know you are a highness now. Kite Castle gives you due respect; My pharmaceutical attainments are unparalleled. If your highness knows about magic medicine, it''s right. I trained your moon elf blood, and only I can help you.


    Victor looked at the recipe again and again and thought happily, "I''m afraid this is the correct way to use blue taro... The mysterious Wizard of kite castle is so powerful that even the usage of blue taro by ancient alchemists can be reproduced... It seems that I need to talk to him."


    After rolling up the animal skin formula, Victor gently took the Queen Mother aside, pushed open the crystal window of the carriage and waved to a knight of the house of interior.


    The knight of the house of interior came over and asked respectfully, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "I want you to send this recipe to Rose Manor, hand it to Mrs. Sylvia and tell her that this is a gift I gave her. You can choose an escort of Rose Manor to lead the way. After completing the task, catch up with the team and reply to me."


    "Yes, sir."


    The knight of the house of interior took the recipe, called two guards and rode in the opposite direction.


    Catherine and Ariel did not express dissatisfaction with Victor''s passing them and directly ordering the Knights of the house of interior, but showed a look of secretly happy. Victor took Catherine into his arms again, smiled and said, "I have mastered the surge talent."


    Catherine covered her little mouth with surprise and admiration. Baroness arida, with her eyes frozen, sat up straight and said, "excuse me."


    She drilled out of the curtain, put on high heels, pushed open the door and jumped directly out of the moving carriage. Before long, Victor heard the crow flapping its wings.


    Ariel just reported to the kite castle that Victor had mastered the surge talent. The reply from kite castle is worth looking forward to


    The little Baron''s father''s blood is low. The wizard of kite castle can awaken his son''s moon elf blood, which is enough to prove that his magic medicine can improve the baby''s blood. Victor is now only one line away from the golden blood. If his speculation is correct, Catherine can now give birth to the offspring of the golden blood.


    Victor was in a good mood. He pressed the petite empress dowager on the bear skin soft couch and said with a low smile, "baby, let''s kiss one more."


    They hugged each other intimately and kissed each other affectionately. Catherine''s long soft hair swept Victor''s fingertips. His heart suddenly trembled and recalled Roland''s instructions:


    Be nice to Catherine.


    Roland''s mother died early, and so did the little Baron''s mother. Does this mean that using magic medicine to enhance the baby''s blood will do great harm to the mother?


    Victor gazed at the fine beads of sweat on Catherine''s nose. Because of her blush, she had a particularly beautiful face and blurred eyes like spring water. She felt her breathing and hot body temperature, and her heart gradually became soft.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" Catherine blinked her beautiful eyes and buried her red face in Victor''s chest. Her sweetheart''s affectionate eyes made her shy and sweet.


    How long have you been angry... Victor opened his mouth, but he still couldn''t ask. He held Catherine''s soft boneless body and said calmly, "honey, I won''t hurt you, nor will I let anyone hurt you."


    Catherine was silent for a moment and whispered:


    "My highness, I have no doubt about it."


    ***************


    During the next trip, Victor and Catherine were inseparable and intimate during the day, and returned to their carriages to rest at night. Catherine''s face was always shining with an invisible brilliance, and the accompanying Reverend Dane did not dare to associate this beautiful, lively and happy beauty with the graceful and noble Queen Mother of Gambis.


    He can only secretly sigh that Viscount Randall''s charm is unstoppable... At least, the Silver Knight can''t resist it.


    Ten days later, the team arrived in a small town north of Gambis. All the members rested in the town for half a day. The team replenished materials and was ready to continue on its way.


    Reverend Dane hurried back from the town church, found Victor, raised his sheepskin stationery and said:


    "The church informed that 25 days ago, the Allied forces of the shining knights and the Sassanian Empire killed the legendary Centaur Great Khan orogar in the Barretto Valley in the Northern Wilderness!"


    Then he lowered his voice, "Victor, Mr. Clement asked me to tell you that I hope you can arrive at the capital of Neville in January of next year''s land season." With that, Dane looked at Victor eagerly, hoping to regain the favor of the Pope.


    Victor patted him on the shoulder, took the letter, smiled and said, "I won''t embarrass you... I''ll be in the capital of Neville by the end of next January."


    "OK! I''ll arrange the team to start now!" Reverend Dane was overjoyed and turned to run to the motorcade.


    Soon, the team was on the road again. Victor looked at the scenery outside the window and asked faintly, "why did the Pope want me to arrive at the capital of Neville in advance?"


    "The Knights of glory has done an earth shaking event... They have now mastered the leading power of development. I''m afraid Neville and dodo can''t sit still."


    Catherine put down the notice letter of the church, shook her head and sighed, "if I were the king of Neville, I should issue a war order, mobilize the Lord, send troops to the boulder fortress and explore the Northern Wilderness in advance. But it''s not rational!"


    "You''re right."


    Victor turned his head and said: "The glory Knights'' reputation of killing the black hoofed Khan is still second, and the interests of opening up the northern wilderness are not the primary. The key is that the Sassanian Empire now has the initiative in the Centaur war. They can shrink the defense line and allow the Centaur tribes to scuffle, or take the initiative to raise the intensity of the war, so as to mobilize the clergy of the Church... The clergy heads of Neville and dodo When one of them! "


    "Once dodo starts fighting against the ghost forest, Neville has to follow, and they will be led by the Sassanian empire."


    Catherine said: "therefore, I will not release the war leader. I will hold a grand welcome dinner to turn the Lord''s attention to Viscount Randall, and then try to calm the anxious mood of fighting in China."


    "Your Majesty is wise."


    Victor took Catherine''s slender hand. She raised her chin and smiled, "Randall Qing, are you praising your lover or flattering the queen mother?"


    "Aren''t they all alone?"


    Seeing the two flirting and flirting, Baroness Ariel couldn''t help but say, "Victor, do we need to help the Neville Kingdom stabilize the situation?"


    "Why not?"


    Victor''s deep eyes like the night sky made arida feel an invisible pressure, and he couldn''t help thinking of the evaluation of the intelligent dwarf on him:


    Viscount Randall''s talent can be comparable to that of the noble lady. The new farming, animal husbandry and tenant system he created will lead an era. However, the purpose of his actions... I don''t know... Can''t be measured.


    "I know what you''re worried about." Victor converged his sharp eyes and said softly with a smile: "The Knights of radiance and the Sassanian Empire want to drag Neville into the water. If I destroy their layout, the Knights of radiance may anger Gambis and transfer priests from Gambis. However, on the contrary, the pope would rather transfer priests from Gambis than Navier become the second vassal of the Knights of radiance. The privy Council really transfers priests from Gambis, Tamo Chief Shepherd and Clement are about to turn over... It''s just what the shining Knights want. "


    "Hold Neville steady, Clement and tamore can jointly resist the ambition of the shining knights. On the contrary, once Neville''s army moves into the northern wilderness, the scale of the war will expand and the risk will increase. If Neville has a problem, can we Gambis ignore it? The Kingdom''s army moves into boulder fortress to block the orcs for Neville. We expand the strategic base to the south The book is over. "


    "The Sassanian Empire has just defeated the black hoofed Centaur, and the Lord Sassanian''s mood for war and development is high. If you add Neville''s army, it is difficult for the emperor Sassanian and commander testier to control the situation. I don''t mind. Help them calm down..."


    "What has the final say been?" Victor shrugged his shoulders and raised eyebrows. "Anyway, how are we fighting in the war of fishermen? What is the fight? We have to say that no one wants to dispatch the clergy from the city of the city."


    Catherine clasped Victor''s fingers in one hand, held her cheeks in the other hand, stared at his face, and the corners of her mouth tilted upward to outline an intoxicating sweet smile.


    Victor smiled: "honey, it''s not easy to get to Neville in three months, especially in the snow moon."


    Catherine giggled and said without looking back, "Baroness arida, please write a text for me and order the sheriffs of the northern counties to send someone to clean the snow and repair the roads to ensure that Lord Randall''s car passes unimpeded."


    Arida replied with a low eyebrow, "yes, your majesty."

 Chapter 504

    Howard, head of the shining knights, on 11 March 7571 Testier, deputy head stroch Testier, Templar chief turnans and privy council chief frides killed the black hoofed Centaur Khan orogar in the bareto valley.


    So far, the Sassanian Empire and the church coalition fought bloody battles for seven years, and finally defeated the most powerful Centaur tribe in the east of the Empire, strangling a terrible threat in the bud.


    This is a glorious victory enough to go down in history!


    The church is ready to wait until the spring of next year to hold a parade celebration across the kingdoms to show the heads and leather of legendary men and horses to the believers in each parish, so as to publicize the great achievements of priests and knight Lords. But the news of the paladin''s triumph seems to have spread to every town in the human kingdom, flying over the water season with ice and snow.


    Bards, song and dance troupes and wandering artists in various towns learned the process of the battle of bareto from the hands of local churches and caravans. Under the guidance of church priests, they adapted the feats of priests and knight lords into poetry and drama, and then sang and performed to urban residents.


    In rainy and snowy seasons, urban residents with bulging wallets especially like the drama and poetry performances of song and dance troupes. It costs little and can increase their knowledge and make themselves different from the ignorant Hicks. The content of each song and dance troupe''s singing and performance is different, but the story material is the same. They are all priests and knights fighting cruel orcs. Add some tearful and blood boiling scenes of love or revenge. Of course, it is also necessary for heroes to recapture the fertile land.


    That''s what the audience likes to see.


    The Allied forces of the shining knights and the Sassanian Empire have flattened the black hoofed Centaur tribe, which has become the most popular and exciting topic at present.


    The Lords and nobles of the kingdoms had little enthusiasm for watching new dramas and poems, which was originally the propaganda means for the church to harvest faith. They had already received detailed war reports through the church, and the facts were far more heroic and heavy than exaggerated theatrical performances. Benadicht, deputy head of the shining knights, fell, five silver knights and 31 high-level clergy died bravely, tens of thousands of soldiers and low-level clergy died on the battlefield, and even shepherd frieds lost three sons and a daughter in the war.


    It was a victory forged with life and blood, but it was not the focus of the great aristocracy.


    Although the war is not over yet, the nature of the war has changed. The overall strategy of the Sassanian Empire changed from defensive attack to pioneering attack.


    The shining knights and the Sassanian Empire seem to have opened the prelude to a new era and took the lead in seizing the leading power of the pioneering war.


    The Sassanian royal family began to delimit land in the northern wilderness, and the king of Neville was ceremonious, cordial and warm. Victor did not lose his sense of propriety and said sincerely, "Your Majesty, cogston almost blinds me."


    Rex pointed his Golden Whip at the purple and gold clock at cogston church and almost lit up Victor''s eyes.


    According to the size and luster of the purple gold bell, Victor speculated that it weighs at least 7 tons. It is made of gold and refined gold. The proportion of refined gold is 3 / 1000, totaling about 46 pounds of refined gold... Well, this bell is worth 10 million gold sol. The Randall family earns 100000 gold sols a year and saves it for 100 years, which is almost that amount.


    Rex was very proud. He laughed and rode side by side with victor.


    It was early spring, when the ice and snow melted and the temperature warmed up. The main road was crowded with brightly dressed people on both sides. The front two rows were almost Neville''s noble women. When victor and Rex''s honor guard approached, some young and beautiful noble ladies took colorful petals from the maid''s flower basket and threw them into the motorcade. However, most of the petals fell on Victor''s side, and the king of Neville almost became his foil.


    This is a treatment Victor has never had in the king''s city of Gambis.


    Cogston may not be the largest king capital in the human kingdom, but it must be the most densely populated city of knights and nobles. In Neville, almost all lords above Baron settled in cogston, and their children and relatives often saw their king. Compared with the noble children of other kingdoms, they have less awe of the king and more kindness to his majesty Rex. Even if Neville''s Knight lady rolled her eyes at him in public, Rex just turned sideways with a smile and let more petals fall on victor.


    Victor''s eyes were not askew, and a proper smile hung from the corners of his mouth. He was neither indifferent nor enthusiastic. He heard the sound of pulling the curtains in the carriage behind him. I''m afraid Catherine was sitting in the carriage, grinding her teeth secretly.


    In this way, the horseshoe stepped on the petals, and Viscount Randall''s guard of honor came to the door of cogston cathedral. Rex jumped off his horse and very gentlemanly helped the queen mother of Gambis out of the carriage. Catherine walked gracefully to Victor with one hand on King Rex''s left arm and the other with a train. Naturally, she raised her hand to brush the orchid petals off her lover''s shoulder, took his arm, turned and smiled at Rex:


    "Your Majesty, I am deeply impressed by the hospitality of the neville people."


    Rex was thick and thin. Of course, he knew where the Empress Dowager Gambis''s vigilance came from, but he still didn''t know what kind of etiquette to entertain Catherine August. Finally, he decided to adopt the tradition of high-ranking knights. He only regarded Catherine as victor''s cousin''s lover and gave her a knightly salute:


    "Ha ha, neville people are always enthusiastic... Well, cousin Victor, Mrs. Catherine, if you go to church to pray, I''ll excuse you first... Tonight, sadia and I will host a welcome dinner in Rock Castle to meet the two. Encino and Louisa will serve as two liaison officers in Neville."


    Two young knight attendants crossed Rex and saluted victor and Catherine respectively. Encino is 19 years old, a junior knight, with soft facial features, brown hair and black eyes. According to Rex''s previous introduction, he is the cousin of the moon elf court Baroness and also Victor''s cousin.


    Louisa, a 25 - year-old senior female knight, was born in a famous Neville family and has the title of court baron. She is sadia Queen Rex''s female officer. She has blond hair and blue eyes, gentle and quiet temperament, outstanding figure and appearance among female knights, and she is still unmarried.


    The neville people are really enthusiastic.


    Victor first saluted the two liaison officers, then gave Rex a knightly salute, and Catherine raised her train and bent her knees. Rex nodded to the Reverend Dane, master Edwin and Baroness Ariel, then stepped on the Wharton thoroughbred horse and led the honor guard to the palace.


    Catherine turned her eyes to Louisa, smiled and said, "Louisa, you are my liaison officer, Encino, you follow Lord Randall."


    "As you wish, dear madam." The two Knight attendants responded in unison.


    "Honey, let''s go in." Catherine took Victor''s arm and led the people into the magnificent cogston cathedral.


    Vispucci, the Archbishop of Neville, personally presided over the prayer ceremony for Victor and Catherine and wrote the visiting documents.


    Victor completed the report and donated 5000 gold sols to cogston cathedral. Archbishop Neville did not greet Victor too much, but left Reverend Dane alone.


    One is Clement''s classmate and friend, and the other is Clement''s own disciple. They have many words that are inconvenient to say in front of outsiders. Archbishop Vespucci had to tell Victor through Dane if anything happened.


    In fact, Victor has a special identity, but after all, he is a small Viscount Lord. King Rex condescended and personally went out of the city to meet Victor''s car. He also organized the noble children of the king''s capital to welcome him. It was a special courtesy. Behind this courtesy, it involves the internal contradictions of the church. However, Archbishop Vespucci was no longer dissatisfied with the glorious knights, and he could not let Victor see the jokes of the church.


    In fact, Victor received a steady stream of news during his journey. The Sheriff of the northern counties of Gambis organized people to repair roads and bridges, clean snow, lay hay and open the way for Victor''s motorcade. They also presented the latest information to empress dowager Wang. Catherine not only read the letters to her lover, but also analyzed the notes for him.


    At present, Clement and tamore remain silent. There is only frieds'' voice in the Holy See, but the bishops of each diocese have different opinions. Vispucci of Neville is the first archbishop to speak publicly. He expressed concern about the radical war strategy of the shining knights. He believed that the Sassanian empire''s policy of moving refugees to the northern wilderness was hasty and reckless. He suggested that the shining knights and the Sassanian Empire adopt a conservative strategy, sit back and watch the Centaur clan fight, train new soldiers first, restore the vitality of the Lord''s army and the temple army, and then plot to explore the northern wilderness.


    Vespucci is risking his political life. Because of his words and facts.


    The Sassanian Empire has millions of civilians, more than half of whom have received standard military training, and the war potential is extremely huge. The imperial army has been limited by sophisticated equipment to maintain the size of 100000 people. Although Lord sassanne lost tens of thousands of cavalry in the seven-year war, with the release of arms export restrictions by the Dodo Kingdom, the sassanne Empire pulled up 120000 elite cavalry. Moreover, Sasan''s vassal soldiers took turns to attack, experienced the baptism of blood, and accumulated rich practical experience. Their combat quality is generally higher than that of the vassal soldiers of the southern kingdom.


    This war not only did not hurt the Sassanian Empire, but made them stronger in Vietnam. With the power of great victory, Emperor Sasang rewarded the land on merit, enfeoffed the land, the imperial lords were unprecedentedly united, the army morale was high, and the people stared at the fertile Northern Wilderness and looked forward to it.


    At this time, if the Sassanian empire was asked to adopt a conservative strategy, could the Frederick royal family give up the opportunity to consolidate the imperial power? Can the imperial Lord promise? Can the vassal soldiers of the Empire promise? What would the people of the Empire think? Emperor Frederick dares to offend the public. The Basilius family absolutely wants to rebuild the iron mountain empire!


    Therefore, Vespucci was severely reprimanded by shepherd frieds. When the Sassanian Empire expanded eastward, built fortresses, built the first line of defense, and gained a firm foothold in the northern wilderness, Archbishop Vespucci had to retire and step down.


    He has no chance of winning, that is, three or five years at most.


    Vespucci knew he was playing with fire, but he had to do so. He was kidnapped by the kingdom of Neville.


    It is said that after Clement returned to the Holy See, Rex went to cogston Cathedral every day to chat with the archbishop. Soon, Vespucci publicly criticized the radical strategy of the Sassanian Empire, and the public opinion in the kogston aristocratic circle about sending troops to the Northern Wilderness immediately subsided.


    In fact, the purpose of the shining knights is very clear. They want to turn the kingdom of Neville into a second vassal. Once the kingdom of Neville joined the paladin camp, the shining Knights integrated the forces to explore the Northern Wilderness externally and disintegrated the alliance of the three southern kingdoms internally. Without Neville''s support, the kingdom of Dodo could only fall to the Knights of glory. Since then, the Sassanian Empire has no worries. It has united the two kingdoms of Neville and dodo to make an all-out northern expedition to recover the territory of the northern wilderness. The six paladins will once again control the power of the shining church.


    The question is, can the shining Knights level a bowl of water?


    If the Knights of glory grant Neville equal status with the Sassanian Empire, Neville''s lords are very willing to join the paladin camp. But it''s impossible!


    In the eyes of the Knights of glory, the eastern lords of the Empire led by the Frederick family ranked first, the central lords of the Empire led by the moon bear family ranked second, and the Western lords of the Empire led by the Barcelona family ranked third. Neville now joins the Knights of glory and can only be at the bottom.


    Can frieds'' support for Neville compare with Clement''s?


    Rex''s only choice is to help Clement tide over the difficulties. The specific way is to unify the internal voice, quickly promote the construction of water conservancy projects, let hundreds of thousands of refugees start working, and leave all the clergy under clement.


    This requires the use of viscount Randall''s authority in the field of hydraulic engineering and new agriculture and animal husbandry to convince Neville''s lords and vassals.


    In short, even if Victor drew a few circles on the map, Rex could get Neville back on track according to his will. As for Vespucci, it doesn''t matter if he falls. Clement will push his disciples to the position of Archbishop of Neville.


    Victor was happy to help Rex. Although it would offend the shining knights, he didn''t care at all.


    The ant army had been raging in the man horse hills for so long that it almost pulled out all the purple sugarcane led by Randall. The tusk legion of the York family was seriously killed and injured, and the shining Knights did not send Temple troops to support from beginning to end. Victor and Sylvia have always hated it.


    Now, with the opportunity to undermine the plans of the shining knights, Victor is out of the evil spirit of the past.


    Of course, Victor went all the way to Neville to help Clement break the game is not so simple as venting his anger.


    The Sassanian Empire followed the footsteps of the shining knights. The paladin family wanted to win over Neville Kingdom, but Neville wanted to hold Clement''s thigh... This interesting phenomenon revealed the essence of the problem:


    The Church took advantage of the division of the Lord to control secular politics; The knight Lord used the constraints of the glorious code on the clergy to seek the extraordinary power of divinity.


    Whoever can mobilize the divine power of the church can prosper. The Lords want to enhance their voice and influence over the church, and Victor is no exception. Therefore, he wants to accelerate the promotion of the tenant system in Neville, which can not only help Clement stabilize the situation, but also enable him to establish new political ideas within the church, so as to expand the influence of the Pope and attract a large number of clergy.


    Clement follows Victor''s preset path and will soon meet the essential golden regiment. The two sides are interdependent and cooperate closely. The Randall family naturally has more weight for Clement than the Neville kingdom. Because the golden group focuses on the whole human kingdom, not a single kingdom.


    Victor thought clearly that he came to Neville kingdom to achieve three purposes: to check the suspected alchemy tower; Promote the tenant system; Design hydraulic engineering system for Neville.


    Leaving the cathedral, Victor took out a sheepskin scroll from his pocket and handed it to the liaison officer arranged by Rex, "Your Excellency Encino, please pass this letter to his majesty Rex."


    The valet knight took the letter, saluted, turned, mounted his horse and ran to the palace.


    "Honey, what did you give him?" Catherine came forward, took Victor''s arm and asked curiously.


    "A little suggestion about the welcome dinner... You''ll know then."


    With a mysterious smile, Victor turned to master Edwin and asked, "Uncle Edwin, where are we staying?"


    Edwin served as the chief designer of the water conservancy project in the kingdom of Neville as a member of the silver white tower University. He and Victor have been separated for nearly three years. His hair is gray, but his spirit is very vigorous. Facing Catherine, he said respectfully, "Your Majesty, what do you mean?"


    "Master Edwin, Victor lives there. I live there." Catherine said with a smile.


    There is no concept of embassies among the kingdoms, but large families generally have in laws in each kingdom. Those without in laws are generally small families that are not worthy of attention and can only rent hotels.


    Auguste exchanged children with the Rex family. Catherine could live in the Rock Castle, but she was more willing to respect Victor''s opinion.


    Edwin said, "in that case, please follow me to count dolly de Kaiser''s residence. I''ve always lived there."


    Dolly Count de Kaiser? Dolly? She is the biological mother of the brothers nbiser and Fred, the cousin of master Edwin, and the guardian of the family who was driven away by the old Duke of York because of Sylvia... It''s all right for Edwin to live in her residence, but if she retaliates against Sylvia and deliberately embarrasses me, I''ll be too embarrassed... Victor was stunned and said hard: "I just want to see Mrs. dolly..."


    Catherine chuckled, "Mrs. dolly is Angelina''s grandmother. I really should see her."


    Eh, I almost forgot that I''m still Angelina''s guardian... Hey, complicated kinship, even x-3 doesn''t work... Victor was relieved, patted Catherine''s slender hand and said with a smile:


    "Honey, you''re right. We''ll pay a visit to Countess de Kaiser."

 Chapter 505

    Earl de Kaiser''s house is not in the noble area of coggston, but in the west corner of the agricultural and pastoral area of the outer city.


    The noble District of the capital of Neville is overcrowded, and the high walls of the inner city are crowded with the mansions of rich and famous families. De Kaiser is an emerging family and is not qualified to occupy a place in the aristocratic district. In fact, most of the Neville nobles lived in the outer city. They wanted to build their own villas in the agricultural and pastoral areas of the King City, but this needed the consent of the royal family. Considering that Mrs. dolly only recently founded the de Kaiser Family, her ability to build a government in the hot agricultural and pastoral areas shows her contacts and skills.


    The Earl''s residence is a little remote, but it is better than the beautiful environment and spacious space. It covers an area of nearly 300 mu and is surrounded by budding fruit trees. There are several solitary villas in the wall. Stables, barracks, warehouses and gardens are also available. It is completely an aristocratic manor.


    It was also reasonable for master Edwin to choose to stay in Earl de Kaiser''s house. At least Victor didn''t have to worry about the accommodation of hundreds of followers.


    Outside the main house like a small castle, the countess has been waiting for a long time with her family attendants.


    She is wearing a purple court dress, her skin is as white as jade, her blonde hair and shawl, her eyes are green, her facial features are exquisite as classical sculpture, her forehead is smooth and full, her eyebrows are slender and straight like a sword, and under the tall bridge of her nose are tight and beautiful red lips, which, combined with her tall and symmetrical figure, leave a deep impression of nobility and dignity.


    The countess de Kaiser showed her temperament, which Victor had seen in the Duchess of Wellington.


    Beauty, arrogance, coldness, firmness, and unquestionable strength.


    They have a lot in common. They are also famous women, high-level female knights, family guardians and a Golden Knight lover... I don''t know what kind of style they will have in front of the Golden Knight lover?


    A strange thought suddenly came into Victor''s mind. Then he saw Mrs. dolly melting snow and blooming flowers in spring.


    "Your Majesty, your arrival is a great honor for the de Kaiser Family." Mrs. Dolly''s tight lips outlined an elegant and moving smile, raised her train and bowed to Catherine.


    "Mrs. dolly, please call me Catherine."


    Catherine came forward, smiled, took the countess''s hand, helped her up, and said gracefully, "I accompany my lover to visit the kingdom of Neville in my personal capacity, not the queen mother of Gambis. In fact, when we return home, I will take the title of Duchess of kite castle."


    "Come on, let me introduce you." Catherine took the countess, raised her hand to victor and said, "this is my love, viscount Victor Randall."


    Dolly''s eyes condensed on Victor''s face for a moment, then lowered her eyes, bent her knees slightly, and extended her left hand to him.


    Victor came forward, held up the white slender hand, kissed it gently on his tender index finger, and said respectfully and formulaically, "count de Kaiser, may your beauty last forever and your youth last forever."


    "Victor, it''s like being at home." Mrs. dolly grinned and said in an elder tone.


    Catherine was so satisfied that she turned lightly and took Victor''s arm. Lady dolly turned her eyes to Countess Ariel and said with a smile, "Ariel, long time no see."


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, dear madam."


    They hugged and dolly waved back. "Let me introduce you to Baron Robert De Kaiser. He''s from the Mackenzie family in suss and now he''s my husband."


    A young noble knight stepped forward, saluted the people and greeted them one by one. He is about 20 years old, with red hair and brown eyes, beautiful appearance, slender and tall, elegant, but slightly shy and quiet, with a soft and elegant temperament.


    Victor saw the shadow of the little Baron in him, but the little Baron was not a knight. It is common for high-level female knights to cultivate Knight lovers, but I''m afraid only male knights in the kingdom of SUS have the characteristics of tranquility and softness.


    "The Mackenzie family?" Catherine pondered for a moment, looked at him a little, smiled and asked, "who is the Duke of the red eagle?"


    Robert glanced at Mrs. dolly, leaned over and replied, "the Duke of the Red Eagle is my great grandfather, my grandfather is the Duke''s nephew, count Clark Mackenzie, and my mother is count Mackenzie''s young daughter, Baroness Shania Florence."


    Mrs. dolly took her little husband''s arm and explained with a smile, "Robert has been foster in the Mackenzie family since childhood, but he is a noble of dodo."


    "It''s impolite." Katherine put away her eyes and smiled apologetically.


    "Let''s go in and talk."


    Dolly nodded, loosened Robert''s arm, put her slender hand on his shoulder, and kindly but secretly ordered, "honey, you can help master Edwin and arrange accommodation for the guest''s entourage."


    "As you wish, my wife." Robert responded respectfully and turned to greet master Edwin to walk to the door of the manor.


    Victor felt some sympathy for Mrs. Dolly''s little husband. Sylvia never dictates to him, and other lovers don''t have to say. Even the stubborn Sophia is also a wife and sister when she gets along with the little baron.


    He even began to miss the naturally charming purple eyed beauty.


    As Mrs. dolly entered the Lord''s house and bypassed the richly decorated reception lobby, Victor came to a spacious and bright reception hall.


    The decoration style of the hall is obviously different from the resplendent front hall and closer to the elegance of "luxury hidden in a low key" of Gambis.


    Exquisite and chic murals, sculptures and harps replace the wild animal specimens and sword armor. The ground is paved with a century old Tung wood floor from the dusk forest. The dark and thick tone sets off the bright mirror like surface, while Neville nobles generally like the precious and dazzling white glazed rock floor tiles.


    However, there is still a Neville style extravagance hidden here. For example, Neville nobles are used to using gold candlesticks. When they see other people''s silver candlesticks, they will make fun of them without concealment. In the hall of Earl de Kaiser''s house, there are hundreds of seemingly simple red copper candlesticks, which gleam purple and are obviously mixed with a certain proportion of refined gold.


    Yes, there is no gold Candlestick in Mrs. Dolly''s living room. She makes it directly from pure gold.


    Victor could almost imagine that the nobles of Neville came to the Earl''s house, selectively ignored these candlesticks, and then pretended to comment on the murals. Then, Mrs. dolly corrected the mistakes and omissions in the guests'' remarks, alluding to their shallow understanding of art.


    Whether familiar or not, the nobles of Gambis will not embarrass their guests. The more familiar Neville is, the more difficult it will be for the other party.


    Ridicule and ridicule each other is Neville''s kindness and trust.


    The guests and guests sat down. Several waitresses came to the sofa table with silver plates and served drinks, snacks and ceramic kettles for everyone.


    "This is Neville''s specialty - fruit vinegar. The taste is very unique."


    Mrs. dolly picked up the silver cup, took a sip, raised her XianMei jade hand and motioned, "please comment."


    Baroness Ariel raised her glass, drank it in one gulp, savored it for a moment, smiled and said, "it deserves its reputation... The taste is really unique, but I''m not used to it."


    "Thank you, I don''t drink."


    Catherine refused without hesitation, turned her head, faced Victor, and seriously advised, "honey, I suggest you taste it carefully... Maybe you can add some water first."


    The drink in the cup was dark green. Victor only smelled it, and his mouth secreted saliva uncontrollably. It is said that Neville fruit is the ultimate acetic acid. It is a drink specially used by high-level knights to adjust their body and mind and strengthen their instincts.


    Victor hasn''t tried... But it really tastes good.


    In Catherine''s worried and sympathetic eyes, Vic tasted a little, then took the pottery pot from Catherine''s hand expressionless and poured water.


    The cool and sweet spring water diluted the sour taste in the mouth, but the sour meaning was long and long. Viscount Randall''s exquisite face flushed and looked "beautiful".


    He was not embarrassed, but his face turned red with acid.


    "It tastes strong, mellow and layered... Well, I can''t make it up."


    Victor opened his eyes, shrugged and shook his head. He filled the mouth with spring water, wiped the corners of his mouth awkwardly, and bah: "Damn it, it reminds me of the green ale specially brewed for barbarians in the sassanne empire... Honey, are my teeth still there?"


    Catherine recovered from the beauty of her lover''s beauty, puffed and laughed, and immediately fell on his shoulder. Lady dolly and Baroness arida smiled.


    The happy atmosphere brought by pranks brings us closer to each other. The two sides chatted casually about lady Dolly''s two sons, the Duke of York and Viscount Fred, and her granddaughter, Angelina, the future queen of Gambis Branstedt August. Dolly also asked the maid to take her young son to the living room and meet the guests. Catherine hugged the chubby baby and couldn''t put it down. Victor also really praised the infant heirs of the de Kaiser Family.


    After the little guy''s excitement, he yawned and fell asleep, and the maid took him back to his room. Then the old housekeeper of Countess de Kaiser came over and bowed and said:


    "Madame, 11 families have just sent waiters to send an invitation to Viscount Randall."


    "Leave it to me."


    Katherine stood up and said, "honey, you''re here to chat with Mrs. dolly. I''ll decorate my residence first and arrange to attend the welcome dinner of Rock Castle."


    "Excuse me, Mrs. dolly." Catherine saluted the countess''s jaw, took a stack of gold foil invitations from the housekeeper''s hand, took Baroness Ariel and Louisa to the door, looked through the invitations as she walked, and said to King Neville''s liaison officer:


    "Baron Louisa, any invitation to Lord Randall to be a guest or meet in the future will be declined by the families below the count. If the count above gives it to me, I will reply in person and tell them that Viscount Randall is busy and has no time to get away."


    "As you wish, dear madam."


    In the living room, Victor and the countess sat opposite each other. She waved, the surrounding attendants and guards left quietly, but the old housekeeper stayed where she was.


    Mrs. dolly rolled up her blonde hair, smiled and asked, "is Bruce all right?"


    "Bruce?" Victor held back his surprise and said, "Baron Bruce is now a Silver Knight. He is highly valued by the Duke of York and Lady Katrina. He sits in a rich territory of 6000 square kilometers. He and his wife have recently given birth to a lovely daughter."


    Mrs. dolly nodded, raised her hand to the old housekeeper and said, "let me introduce Lord Henry de Kaiser, Bruce''s teacher and his wife''s father."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed and looked carefully at the old housekeeper''s face. He was tall, well muscled, straight at the waist and back, with silver hair. He could not see the original hair color, but his facial skin was smooth and ruddy, and his facial features and grayish green eyes were indeed similar to Baroness Bruce.


    Victor looked back and said, "as far as I know, Bruce''s teacher is dead." After a pause, he added, "he and the Baroness think so."


    "Henry York is dead... Henry de Kaiser is still alive." The old housekeeper said with a loud smile, "I really didn''t mistake Bruce... Is he okay with Eliza?"


    "Mrs. Eliza has been promoted to Knight by taking energy potion... Bruce is a little afraid of her. He doesn''t even have a personal maid." Victor gently praised the Blues'' feelings.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." the old housekeeper smiled, shook her head and frowned: "Eliza, this is wrong. The Silver Knight doesn''t have many offspring. How can the family grow?"


    "My Lord, I would like to ask you two things to persuade Eliza to focus on the future of the family. In addition, please don''t tell them that I''m still alive and let them think I''m dead." The old housekeeper bowed deeply.


    Victor was a little silent and nodded. "OK."


    "Thank you, sir... Madam, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first." Lord Henry said to Mrs. dolly. Seeing her nod, he took a few steps back and turned away from the living room.


    Only dolly and Victor were left in the spacious and bright hall. The countess took the lead in breaking the silence and asked, "how''s odelle?"


    The people she actively cares about are not her two sons, but odel. Victor had long found that Mrs. Dolly''s face resembled that of odel, with blonde hair and blue eyes and slender straight eyebrows. However, odel was charming and tender, and Mrs. Dolly was cold, dignified and noble. If you ignore the differences in temperament, they stand together like a pair of sisters.


    "You and odel are..." asked Victor tentatively.


    Mrs. dolly smiled unchanged and said faintly, "my mother is the cousin of Audrey''s grandfather. She married to dodo... I also have the blood of the brandstete family. In short, Audrey is my distant cousin."


    "So... Mrs. ulena?"


    "This is a little complicated. She called my brother''s wife aunt."


    Victor stopped talking, stared at the silver cup containing fruit vinegar for a while, looked up and asked, "I heard that the count is ready to resonate with 36 element bits and try to impact the element sea?"


    Mrs. dolly restrained her smile, took up the silver cup, took an elegant sip of fruit vinegar and nodded. "I have this plan."


    Victor thought for a moment and said: "My wife Sophia should also be your cousin niece. She rushed into the sea of elements in advance because of her life and death trial and resonated with 36 elements. Now she is a semi golden angry wave knight. She works constantly every day and builds her own faith, otherwise she will be in danger of extinction... Silver female knights can generally live to 120 years old. Mrs. dolly, you still have decades of youth. Why Don''t be in a hurry? "


    "Thank you for your concern." Mrs. dolly put down the silver cup and said with a smile, "the nobles of Susi can climb up relatives and say that Sophia is my cousin niece. I envy Sophia''s beauty and appreciate her courage... Silver female Knights live longer than male silver knights with marriage and family as their spiritual sustenance. For this reason, the number of golden female knights is far less than that of men."


    "The earlier the impact, the greater the chance of promotion."


    Victor was silent for a moment, rubbed the rose pattern on the silver cup, sighed secretly, smiled on his face, and inadvertently asked, "madam also likes roses?"


    The countess smiled and said, "I founded the Rose Manor of the York family... But Sylvia prefers roses."


    The context of the matter is clear. The Duchess of Wellington is actually the princess of Augustus'' blood, and the York family has been suppressed by kite castle for a long time, and their blood has gradually declined. However, they won Neville''s friendship in the war against the sassanne Empire, and were able to absorb the Silver blood of Neville''s royal family and maintain their own bronze blood. When he arrived at the old Duke of York, he was surprised He was promoted to Silver Knight. He and the Duchess gave birth to several excellent children, thus expanding the object of foster marriage. Mrs. dolly, who was born in a famous family, was transferred to the York family.


    She was promoted to knight and gave birth to enbiser with the Duke of York, Jr.; she was promoted to Silver Knight and gave birth to Fred with one of Dodo''s Highnesses. At this time, she was already the guardian of the York family and conscientiously planned the future for the family. She traded the young daughter of the old Duke for ulena to be tellandon''s wife. I don''t know how she took odel of the brandstets She also turned to the York family to be Fred''s wife. Among them, her Golden Knight lover must have helped... And Sylvia was odel''s dowry maid, often arranging flowers for Mrs. dolly at Rose Manor.


    It can be said that the current high-end force pattern of the York family was created by Mrs. dolly. But no one thought that Sylvia was a divine Knight... The old Duke of York asked dolly to give way, so she had to run away in a gloomy way. Those rose Knights loyal to Mrs. dolly also left the York family with the guardian.


    Dolly has lived in the York family since she was a child and takes protecting the family as the knight''s faith. She was suddenly kicked out by the York family, which was equivalent to cutting off the road of knighthood.


    No wonder master Edwin respected Mrs. dolly so much... But this hatred is a little big.


    Victor was silent. Mrs. dolly seemed to see through his mind, shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s not what you think. The old lord asked me to leave out of love."


    "Oh, really?" Victor smiled, but didn''t believe it.


    Mrs. dolly sighed with emotion: "in the battle of Whitewater castle, three great Knights died in Sasan and two in dodo. They are all sacrifices of divine knights."


    The conflict between Sasan and the Three Kingdoms is fundamentally the green wheat war. Most of the vassal soldiers on both sides were killed or injured, but the core Knights of the family can basically be redeemed. In the battle of Whitewater castle, Satan broke the tacit understanding between the two sides and killed several core Knights of Lord dodo. Viscount Negus had no choice but to shoot three Sassanian silver knights, leading to an overall escalation of the war. All the Golden Knights of Satan went out and were crushed by Sylvia... The identity of the divine knight was also exposed.


    In fact, the battle of Whitewater Castle came for Sylvia. The fallen high-level knights on both sides are indeed sacrifices of divine knights.


    "And his majesty Ryan Auguste, the Duke of the three provinces, and two high-level fast Dragon Knights... Roland slaughtered a town led by the RAND Empire, killed two knights under nyovist, and seriously damaged the unicorn order. His highness Adrian almost fell into her hands... Sylvia didn''t do it, and so many Knights died because of her."


    Mrs. dolly sighed faintly, "I couldn''t accept the old lord''s arrangement at the beginning. I didn''t understand his pains until all this happened. The old lord knew my character, and he advised me to leave, which really saved me."


    "The old lord has foresight." Victor nodded in agreement.


    "I owe my success today to Sylvia." Mrs. dolly glanced at the refined gold Candlestick in the hall and said with a smile, "the Lord of Dodo sealed me a vast territory with two refined gold veins in her face."


    Victor smiled: "she may... Still have done nothing."


    Mrs. dolly looked at Victor for a moment, her eyes were like water, her mouth was covered and she smiled. Victor was also moved by the countess''s sudden charm. Anyway, he often moved, but Mrs. Dolly''s next words overwhelmed him.


    "Victor, you are really excellent. If I am promoted to the Golden Knight, I will woo you."


    Oh, well thought, I now have Catherine... Victor was secretly proud, but he responded to the countess''s praise according to the etiquette between extraordinary Knights: "my lady''s favor is my honor."


    Mrs. dolly looked at Victor''s face, raised her slender eyebrows and said angrily, "Lord Randall, it seems that it''s not easy for me to get you... It''s even more difficult for me to be promoted to the golden rank."


    Victor''s eyes flashed, leaned against the sofa and asked faintly, "what can I do for my wife?"


    Mrs. dolly gathered her charm, restored her cool and calm, and whispered: "I always pursue perfection, but my territory is full of mountains and forests. There are only scattered valleys and no flat land, and the people I can raise are very limited. Victor, you are the authority of water conservancy projects, and Edwin respects your talents. I hope you can help me design streams, reservoirs and new farming and animal husbandry systems."


    Victor pondered: "my visit to Neville this time is to redesign the water conservancy project throughout Neville at the invitation of his majesty Rex. It doesn''t seem to be difficult."


    Mrs. dolly shook her head and said, "my territory is too remote and is not within the scope of the Kingdom''s water conservancy projects. Please go to my territory to investigate the terrain and design it alone, so that I can build my own water conservancy projects."


    "I see." Victor nodded and asked, "where is it?"


    "The southernmost tip of the kingdom of Dodo, near the... Rand empire."


    Mrs. dolly said casually, her beautiful eyes staring at Victor''s expression.


    Victor''s dark eyes suddenly shrunk and showed their sharpness. A cold cyclone suddenly rolled up in the living room. Mrs. dolly immediately sat up straight, but with Victor blinking his eyes, the vision calmed down in an instant, as if everything had happened. Viscount Randall was as beautiful as ever, and the coolness just now seemed to be just an illusion.


    "Madam, I''ll leave first. See you at dinner." Victor got up, bowed politely, turned and walked out of the living room.


    Mrs. dolly looked dignified and watched Victor leave. Her delicate body fell into the softness of the sofa. After a long time, she outlined her smile.


    "It''s actually a highness... No wonder the kite castle is staring at the ground so tightly."

 Chapter 506

    When Mrs. dolly finally mentioned the leader of the RAND Empire, Victor exposed his real strength.


    It doesn''t matter. The sharp awl always shows out of the pocket. In order to repair the alchemy tower and seek the support of divine power, Victor must stand on the front stage and publicly support the Pope and the paladin family to compete for the right to speak within the church. It is also inevitable that he will attract attention.


    Before coming to Neville, Victor guessed that the shining Knights might try to intervene, but he didn''t expect Neo West to jump out first, let alone Mrs. dolly to act as emperor Rand''s broker.


    In fact, the conversation in the reception hall was normal, and Mrs. dolly did not reveal any hint of facilitating a private meeting between the two sides. Victor will have such a judgment, but also from the noble heraldry theory.


    In the eyes of knights and nobles, blood is power and family is the foundation. The two cannot be confused.


    In other words, based on family, family affection is much higher than blood affection.


    Knights believe that their birth is the will of the element sea, and blood and family affection alone is not enough to push them to the top. Just like Sylvia, she was not born in her parents'' family, but also in other families. Since the blood family gave up her and left the opportunity to other children, there is nothing to miss. Only when the York family gave her all the Millennium accumulation did she have the basis for building her faith. Assuming that Sylvia''s blood relatives have the ability and intention to destroy the York family, Sylvia will never show mercy to them!


    Victor was also difficult to accept the family view of extraordinary knights at first. However, the earth world was not good there. Even in the ancient feudal China where filial piety culture was prevalent, there were countless examples of royal blood relatives killing each other.


    On the surface, it is for interests, selfish and cruel. In essence, it is for self realization and unwilling to compromise.


    For example, Emperor Wu wants to wipe out the Huns, and the prince wants to cultivate students and raise interest. If the prince fully supports Emperor Wu''s policy, how can father and son fall into the villain''s estrangement plan? Emperor Wu and the crown prince are at the same pace. How can villains think of alienating their father and son in order to prosper?


    Knights, especially extraordinary knights, can easily meet the needs of low-level. They pursue the needs of self realization. The arrogant Knight respected the family affection, but did not hide the coolness of the blood affection, and was aboveboard.


    However, the life span of knights is far beyond that of ordinary people, and extraordinary knights are always young. Knights and nobles are scattered everywhere. As long as they intermarry with each other, noble ethical problems will arise.


    Therefore, the heraldry of recording blood and family is mainly to help the nobles find their own position in the knight circle and avoid blood intermarriage within two generations, that is, the children of brothers and sisters cannot be combined. Catherine asked Robert Victor didn''t care about the relationship between the little Baron de Kaiser and the Duke of the Red Eagle at first. When Mrs. dolly said that her territory bordered on the RAND Empire, Victor was alert.


    Relying on the support of the RAND Empire, the ellayano family established the kingdom of SUS. The relationship between the Susi aristocracy and the RAND royal family is complex and difficult to separate. The Mackenzie family, one of the six giants of SUSE, is still tied up with the RAND royal family. The cousin of the contemporary Duke of the Red Eagle married his highness Adrian led by the RAND Empire, and the distant great grandson of the Duke of the Red Eagle became Mrs. Dolly''s little husband. That means, Robert Baron de Kaiser is a distant blood relative of the Duchess of Adrian.


    With this relationship, the nyovist family can exchange letters and establish diplomatic ties with Mrs. dolly.


    The powerful memory function of x-3 makes the complicated heraldry simple and clear. Mrs. dolly never dreamed that the young Viscount Randall was so proficient in the boring heraldry.


    Victor had long wanted to control a port on the Bank of Firth Lake in the territory of the Ayres and the RAND Empire, which could open the route from the man and horse hills to the Borui Kingdom, and the Randall family fleet could even reach the sea by relying on this route. However, the Knights of glory, the Privy Council of the Holy See and the old order of abbots have no motivation to build a port in Lake Firth. They would rather maintain the status quo in Al than take the opportunity to cultivate Pro papal forces in al.


    The RAND Empire had an urgent need to build a port, but neowest killed Ryan August, a blood feud with Gambis.


    Last year, the old Marquis SoLIM fought for the interests of the family for the last time. He proposed to the Senate to move the port led by chebman to the mouth of Firth lake, but it was unanimously opposed by most of the elder families. Victor encouraged Sylvia to get the Duke of York to vote for her only support.


    The news should reach Neo West. He may want to meet Victor privately to see if the York family can mediate, reconcile the two sides, jointly deal with the fishman and promote the port construction plan of FIS lake.


    Victor supported the proposal of the old Marquis SoLIM, just to guide Neo West''s idea of building a port in advance, but he was not ready to contact Neo West in person.


    As the Lord of the kingdom of Gambis, we should adhere to the basic political position.


    Viscount Randall can''t hook up with neowest. The golden regiment can.


    The lifeblood of the golden regiment is actually in the hands of several great lords, but its nature depends on the free civil and commercial union of the Holy See. Sophia will never admit that she is the head of the golden group. Even if everyone knows the truth behind the scenes, there is nothing she can do.


    Since the golden regiment is a neutral commercial organization relying on the Privy Council, its employment of armed mercenaries is reasonable and legal. The RAND Empire had no strength to build its own port on Lake Firth.


    Victor plans to wait until the Randall family fleet is launched, and the golden regiment will negotiate with nyovist, which will be guaranteed by the Privy Council to build a neutral port on the Bank of Lake Firth under the RAND empire in the form of permanent lease.


    Private meeting? Are you kidding? You can build your own port if you have the ability. If you don''t have the ability, you can honestly collect the rent. Don''t have other ideas.


    Mrs. dolly lured Victor to the remote de Kaiser to lead a secret meeting with nyovist, which made him very angry.


    The comprehensive national strength of Gambis is ten times stronger than that of the RAND empire. In the face of the glory Knights established by Roland, Adria dared not fight head-on until the glory Knights slaughtered a town militia, he came forward to meet the enemy and almost died in Roland''s hands. If not for the military pressure exerted by dodo and Neville, nahtigal hid in the dark and coveted Roland. The glory knights, all formed by knights, could really wipe out the unicorn Knights under the Empire.


    Barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes. Neowest dares to pull out his teeth. What else does he dare not do?


    Victor is not ready, and Neo West is ready. Once the talks collapse, who knows what he will do? Victor''s blood is related to the future political pattern of Gambis. Neo West has every reason to start with him to coerce Sylvia to cooperate. Even if Neo West didn''t dare to be rude and he told the meeting, Victor would have a hard time.


    However, family affection is higher than blood affection. Compared with the RAND imperial leader, Mrs. dolly has a closer relationship with the York family. She has no reason to murder victor. What means does she have to control the situation?


    In other words, what force is behind Mrs. dolly, which can make the legendary Knight Neo West restrain?


    Whoever they are dares to regard Victor as a role that can be manipulated at will, they have made a very serious mistake.


    The strong cannot be despised. The LORD hates accidents. Victor has learned to take the initiative and try to control all kinds of variables. Mrs. dolly can avoid a lot of trouble by making a so-called encounter without telling him, but even if she is out of goodwill!


    Therefore, Victor doesn''t mind exposing his strength to let her know that he is facing a Royal Highness.


    The request must say that in the light, his highness Randall is the last person to make the decision.


    Of course, these are the preliminary judgments made by Victor according to heraldry, which may not be accurate. He would also like to see how deeply Mrs. dolly and Neo West are linked from a geopolitical perspective.


    Victor came to the single villa he borrowed, asked the liaison officer Encino for a map of the enfeoffment of Neville Kingdom, and went into the study alone.


    He spread the map on his desk and looked at it carefully. He couldn''t help frowning.


    Mrs. Dolly''s territory is located at the southernmost end of the Neville Kingdom, close to the northern plain led by the RAND Empire, with a total area of nearly 8000 square kilometers. The location of Warhammer 4 camp has also been included in the sphere of influence of the de Kaiser Family.


    The enfeoffment map did not mark the terrain led by count de Kaiser in detail, but the alchemical militia surveyed the mountain forest landform, resources and mountain people distribution of 1500 square kilometers around Warhammer 4 camp.


    According to victor, the forest was not under the actual control of any lord. There were about 7 shanzhais with about 4000 mountain people scattered in it. They were standard wild people, exchanging goods with the villages led by Baron garrot in the West and the RAND empire in the south, but not in the name of any lord. In the mountains, only a few scattered narrow valleys can build castles and settlements.


    A year ago, these valleys were occupied by jackals and goblins. Victor is not sure what the situation is now. He hasn''t contacted Warhammer 4 camp in recent months.


    Mrs. dolly wanted to actually control the territory. In addition to eliminating the orcs in the valley, she had to build a stream reservoir to obtain a stable water source.


    The problem is that there are no mines in the 1500 square kilometer mountain forest. If there are valuable minerals in it, Victor can''t build Warhammer 4 camp there.


    Lord Neville is best at mining in the mountains.


    The de Kaiser Family spent so much effort to eliminate the orcs and build reservoirs for only a few barren and narrow valleys?


    These are not the key points. Mrs. dolly put the whole mountain forest in the south into the sphere of influence of the de Kaiser Family, and Neville and Rand lost the buffer zone. The Neville Senate could not have agreed to Mrs. Dolly''s demarcation without the consent of the nyovist family.


    However, due to the compression of the mountains, those narrow valleys are faintly located on a line running north-south.


    Victor constructed a map in his mind, followed the line all the way south and landed on the shore of Lake Firth under the RAND empire. A commercial road about 300 kilometers long appeared!


    It runs north and south, connecting the RAND Empire and Neville to the shore of Lake faith!


    Victor tapped the table with his slender fingers and leaned against the back of the chair with a playful smile on his face:


    "Interesting... So interesting."


    If the kingdoms keep fighting, nyovist still has a chance to recover. Now the kingdoms shake hands and make peace, and expand outward. The legendary knight is stupid. If he doesn''t do anything, in a few decades, the young princess Roland will kill him with her backhand.


    However, the RAND Empire had no hope of leading North expansion, so it had to cross the river and expand south. NANTUO must build a port first. Nyovist has no strength to defeat the fish man on the shore of Firth Lake unless the kingdom of Gambis launches a fierce attack on the fish man at the mouth of Firth lake to share the pressure for him.


    It is difficult, but not without opportunity, for Gambis to get rid of his past grievances. At least, viscount Randall''s attitude at the Senate meeting of Gambis gave Neo West a hope.


    Neo West found Mrs. dolly and asked her to try to facilitate a private meeting between the two sides on the condition of this business road.


    This trade route is of great significance to the kingdom of Neville!


    The kingdom of Neville relied heavily on the Sassanian empire for food imports, and dodo seized her main trade routes. Don''t think too far. In the more than 20 years since Neville built the water conservancy project, Sasan and dodo can take the neville people at will. With this trade route, the grain received by the RAND empire can flow directly into Neville and continuously improve their grain reserves.


    From Mrs. Dolly''s point of view, de Kaiser is just a new family, younger than Randall family. They have no ability to gain any advantage in the North expansion war of Neville kingdom. Moreover, the time of Neville''s North expansion is set to be 18 years later. For such a long time, Mrs. Dolly''s spirit to impact the element sea has also been exhausted. When she opened up this trade route, the importance of count de Kaiser''s leadership was immediately highlighted.


    In fact, no matter what victor and Neo West talk about, the leader of the RAND Empire should strengthen contact with Neville. It is imperative for both sides to open up this trade route. Mrs. Dolly was just a middleman. Even if Victor didn''t agree, she didn''t lose anything.


    But there is a problem. If Mrs. dolly entices Victor to the South and meets Neo West by chance, with the acquiescence of the Neville royal family, how can the neville people guarantee that the ferocious legendary Knight will not attack Viscount Randall? You know, nyovist is the nominal Lord of the Three Kingdoms. He took the opportunity to detain Viscount Randall, so he could drag Neville into the water and fight Gambis together.


    "No, it can''t be the Neville Kingdom behind Mrs. dolly. They and Emperor Rand are not our opponents of Gambis."


    Gambis is the strongest of the three kings. Victor doesn''t know how many Knights Auguste has. Anyway, all the fast dragon cavalry are trainee knights. There is no need for Neville to take risks for Neo West, and Neo West will not be stupid enough to annoy Sylvia.


    Who on earth is sponsoring this private meeting?


    Victor paced back and forth in his study with his hands on his back, calculating the key points.


    Pope? Turnans is not in Neville, he can''t hold down Neo West; Pastor tamore didn''t have this ability... Victor suddenly flashed a most unlikely force in his mind.


    Is it the Knights of glory?


    As long as two paladins of the golden order are present, they can suppress neowest, and Viscount Randall won''t turn around and leave. If Neo West put down his hatred more than 700 years ago, he could have sex with the shining knights.


    The horsemen, hills and mountain dwarves suddenly migrate. The shining knights are the core of the church. They can''t be wary of future changes. Once something goes wrong in the northern continent, the Jinshui River is a natural barrier against strong enemies. It is necessary for the Ayres to build a port on the Bank of Firth lake.


    However, the shining knights are the leaders of the North expansion strategy. They openly build a port on the Bank of Lake Firth. That must be crazy... The shining knights are ready to go back. Do the Lords of the sassanne Empire still want to expand north? Grab the port!


    The shining Knights secretly support the construction of the port in nyovist, which can avoid the spread of panic. On the other hand, it can cut off the secular power of nahtigar.


    The most hated object of the Pope is the Knights of glory. There is no possibility of compromise between the two sides.


    For Neville... Who says we can only expand north, not south?


    "Ha, Neville is going to train new recruits with the fishman on the Bank of Lake sus? And then ask nyovist for the right to use the port? The premise is that I persuade Gambis to expand the scale of the fishman war and build a port at the mouth of Lake FIS... This game will be all live."


    Victor lost his smile, sat back in the single sofa chair, rubbed his smooth chin and thought:


    "Who says I can only expand to the south, not to the north? How about taking a nail in advance on the coastline of the eastern alliance?"


    Outside the door came Catherine''s crisp and sweet high heels. Victor was ready to put the map away, thought about it, and spread it on the table.


    After the knock at the door, the well-dressed empress dowager Wang directly pushed open the door. She was wearing a black off shoulder girdle skirt and turned on tiptoe. The skirt with slit design was like petals in full bloom. The long legs with beautiful lines were just a surprise, and were covered again by the petal skirt.


    "Honey, does it look good?" The bright and moving Catherine bowed gracefully and asked with a smile.


    Victor was stunned and his eyes were straight.


    What do I see? Silk stockings... Or black silk? There are dresses and now silk stockings... I just made a pair of high-heeled boots for Gillian.

 Chapter 507

    The amazement and flame in Victor''s eyes delighted Catherine. She stepped on exquisite high-heeled shoes, and the slender beautiful legs wrapped in black silk loomed under the fluttering skirt. She invited Tingting to walk to her lover and said in a charming voice, "Randall Qing, what''s your demeanor? Should I review it for you again and how to praise the lady?"


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my impoliteness. Your beauty has made me forget my manners and become clumsy. Your majesty helped me review the course of praising women, which is exactly what I need." Victor got up from the sofa, stroked his chest and saluted sincerely.


    Catherine''s lips lifted a charming smile, her green eyes were like two Wangs of spring water, her white and smooth slender hands put on Victor''s shoulders, gently pushed him back to the sofa chair, held his cheek and offered a affectionate long kiss.


    The two were entangled and kissed for a long time. Catherine blushed, gently pushed Victor away, and said angrily: "the tongue has become flexible, and the hands have become flexible."


    Victor simply held up the petite empress dowager, put her on his lap, rubbed the black silk legs under his skirt, and said love words to please his lover, which made Catherine happy and her eyes like honey.


    After a warm moment, Catherine asked the first question again:


    "Honey, how about my dress?"


    "Extremely charming."


    "Well, I''ll wear this today for the ball after the dinner." Catherine nodded, her eyes shining.


    Victor was stunned. Catherine chose the black off shoulder and waist petal skirt with black silk stockings and thin high heels to set off the white and smooth skin, which looks mysterious, noble, sexy and elegant. It is very eye-catching, but it is more suitable to add interest between partners in private space. Sylvia: "Victor, welcome to Neville." Marquis faroor stepped forward and made a knightly salute two meters away. For high-level knights, this is a very close distance.


    "The other three Highnesses of Neville are busy chasing the golden jackal and have no time to attend the welcome dinner at the rock castle. They asked me to apologize to your excellency."


    "Never mind. If I have the chance, I also want to participate in the entertainment of his highness Neville hunting jackals." Victor smiled and said, "of course, I have to sort out Neville''s water conservancy project first."


    "Ha ha, you have to attend the dinner and dance in the rock castle first." Rex laughed and said, "cousin Victor, let''s go. The nobles of Neville can''t wait to see Viscount Randall."


    Crystal candlestick chandeliers have been raised in the magnificent Knight hall, and nearly a thousand Neville nobles have gathered together. King Rex made a toast and the grand welcome dinner officially began.


    Victor ate happily, not because of the delicacies on the table. In addition to the common knives, forks and spoons, the chef of panshibao specially prepared a pair of silver chopsticks for each guest to deal with steamed fish and fried vegetables. Fried giant rhinoceros ribs are also very tender and delicious. It uses Neville''s unique mustard oil, and the method of oil frying is passed down from the Randall family. Every dish at the feast also added Randall''s SHELLLESS clam seasoning.


    It''s not a feast without SHELLLESS clam seasoning, even though it''s as expensive as gold.


    Cream, vegetable oil, seasoning, chopsticks, paper, high heels, dresses, spider silk stockings, shirts and jackets, moldboard plows, giant brick kilns, water conservancy projects, tenant system, and mutual aid associations... From eating habits to fashion trends, from production mode to lifestyle... Unknowingly, Victor has left indelible traces in this world.


    When the candles of the crystal candlestick were about to burn out, King Rex announced the end of the dinner. The guests returned to their respective lounges to let the court attendants clean up the tableware, tables and chairs, put down the crystal candlestick chandelier on the ceiling, replace the water lizard oil candles, lay the carpet and decorate the dance scene. And ladies and celebrities also need time to change into sexy and elegant petal dance skirts.


    When everything was ready, the guests returned to the hall. King Neville invited Catherine and Victor invited queen Neville to dance the first dance.


    With the melodious melody, Victor held the beautiful and enchanting queen sadia and danced on the richly textured carpet.


    "Victor, your sus court dance is great. Did cousin Sylvia teach you?" Queen Satya asked softly.


    "Sylvia and I seldom dance. In fact, she goes to the ball only a few times. The teacher who taught me to dance suss court dance was actually my wife, the Marquis Sophia." Victor replied.


    Sadia glanced at Catherine and Rex and said with a smile, "almost all royal families from sassanne to Borui have close contacts with Susie, except Friedrich and Auguste."


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "the purple eye blood is indeed blessed by nature, but the number of expensive women is also very rare... I just don''t understand why the purple eye expensive women of the ellayano family want to maintain an alliance with the RAND royal family. Is Gambis not strong enough?"


    Sadia shook her head slightly and said with a smile: "the Dodo royal family is because of the ludwigs, and Augustus is because of his romantic nature, but the main reason is sus''s own problem." Seeing that Victor had no intention to answer, she asked, "do you remember Princess Celine eliano?"


    Victor had black hair and purple eyes in his mind. He loved forging the little princess Susi, and said, "of course, Princess Xilin left a deep impression on me. The eagle wing bow she helped me build has always been regarded as a treasure. Your majesty, how is Princess Xilin now?"


    "My niece has always been in love with your excellency..." Queen Neville sighed lightly, "but she can''t decide her marriage. Her father, Duke merdin, is going to marry hilling and the eldest son of the borriepeter family."


    "Raymond Peter?" Victor''s pupils contracted.


    Raymond once sent an assassin to assassinate him, and Victor never settled with him. On the one hand, Raymond had the father of a Golden Knight. On the other hand, Victor suspected that he was involved in the wizard who murdered the little baron. Victor was not in a hurry to scare the snake and took Raymond as a clue. This clue is likely to point to the existence of the divine level. Victor will catch Raymond one day and find out what happened.


    Although victor and Princess Celine have little emotional entanglement, he doesn''t want a little confused Princess sus to be involved in this terrible vortex.


    "I heard that Raymond Peter lost his family inheritance." Victor said faintly, holding sadia''s slender and flexible waist.


    "He not only lost his inheritance, but also was exiled to the southern continent to participate in the task of attacking barbarians. He awakened his popular talent in the battle and is now a popular shooter. Of course, he is far from your excellency."


    Queen Neville whirled with Victor''s dance steps, and her purple dress was in full bloom. The breath said steadily: "Raymond joined the eliano family, and Xilin''s right to inherit the throne was promoted to the first place... Poor Xilin was not happy with the marriage, and her mother had no way... Because you refused Xilin''s courtship, which was Cynthia''s opportunity to win from Duke mertin. Now, Xilin''s marriage is decided by mertin."


    "Unfortunately, my daughter is not purple eyed, and there are very few purple eyed girls in Xilin''s generation. Even my sister princess Fanny has to remarry to the distant balelius family." Sadia looked dejected and pitiful, as if she regretted Celine''s fate.


    This degree of charm is far less than Sophia with purple eyes. Even Sophia can''t shake Victor''s spiritual will now.


    Purple eyed noble women can purify their paternal blood, and the Rex royal family can have several Golden Knights thanks to their long-term marriage with the purple eyed noble women of the alayano family. However, there has never been a Golden Knight in the purple eyed blood, resulting in the alayano royal family becoming the reproductive tool of the five giants of the Soviet Union.


    It''s not true that Celine is unwilling to marry Raymond. Queen Cynthia wants to break the political pattern of the kingdom of SUS by using the power of Victor and Sylvia, so as to get rid of the constraints of the five giants. Sadia is mostly testing Victor''s attitude for her sister.


    The internal forces of the kingdom of SUS are complex. York and the sushaomenbranstet family are in laws. Victor doesn''t want to go through this muddy water.


    "May the Supreme Lord bless Princess Helene." Said Victor with a solemn expression.


    At this time, the dance music was just over, and the applause was thunderous in the hall. Victor loosened the jade hands and slender waist of Queen Neville and bent over to salute. Sadia smiled, bent her knees and whispered, "please your excellency for Neville''s water conservancy project."


    "Your Majesty, I will do my best."


    Victor sighed secretly, first the leader of the RAND Empire, and then the Susi royal family... Without going out of Gambis, it was calm and calm. As soon as he went abroad, everything came in a mess.


    Next, Catherine, Ariel and Mrs. dolly danced a dance music with victor in turn. Victor also invited the wives of the other four princes of Neville to dance. Until the end of the dance, Catherine did not give Neville''s high-ranking female Knights any chance to get close to victor.


    It was late at night, and the guests of the ball left one after another, but Neville''s palace minister came forward to retain the archbishop, the Lord above the count and Victor to attend the court tea party.

 Chapter 508

    The reception room of Rock Castle is luxurious and gorgeous with distinctive style. Three crystal candlestick chandeliers are hung on the ceiling. The candlelight becomes dazzling through the refraction of pure crystal and spreads all over every corner of the room; The head specimens of ferocious beasts and practical refined gold weapons are nailed into a row on the wall; Furniture is often wrapped with gold foil and decorated with gemstones to cover up its simple and heavy shape.


    These all show the bravery and wealth of the neville people, and also reflect the characteristics of the Neville kingdom. There are dense mountains and forests, many wild animals, rich mineral resources and developed trade. Most of the people are tough hunters and simple miners, and there is a lack of craftsmen with exquisite mind and skills.


    However, Neville cobbler''s leather making skill is the best.


    The leather sofa that Victor sat on had a square head and a square brain. It didn''t even have a curved line, but its leather part had a close texture, dark red and nearly black color, which had a great sense of historical vicissitudes. The surface was smooth and bright, and the pores were clearly presented. It was obvious that it had not been painted, but kept the original color. From the degree of coating on the leather surface, after at least decades of precipitation, it is full of elasticity and can''t see the common cracks of old leather. It''s not like an antique leather sofa at all.


    Rex saw Victor''s curiosity about the leather sofa, laughed loudly and said quite complacently: "this is the Centaur leather sofa, which is my booty five years ago. There are 17 intact Centaur skins, all of which are here."


    Victor raised his head in surprise, glanced over more than 30 leather sofas filled with guests and said, "I can''t believe it. I thought these leather sofas had been preserved for more than 50 years."


    Marquis wallert, the palace minister, a university student in Neville, twisted the gray beard of his jaw and explained kindly with a smile:


    "Neville has a special vegetable tanning process. The tanned leather is not only durable and breathable, but also has the effect of water absorption and discoloration. The dark color is not obvious, but the light color, especially white, is obvious. The leather surface will turn red after water absorption. When it is dry, the color of the leather will become deeper. The vegetable tanned leather will change significantly with the use time, also known as'' color maintenance '' ¡¯Or ''aging''. Therefore, the more Neville leather is used, the more beautiful it is. Even the brand-new vegetable tanned leather has the characteristics of simplicity, warmth and elegance. "


    The Archbishop Vespucci in the golden red robe nodded and said, "the hard leather armor made by Neville cobbler is of excellent quality. Pay attention to maintenance at ordinary times, and its defense effect can remain unchanged for at least 20 years. The leather armor equipped by the church Paladin mainly comes from the 11 taxes paid by Neville Kingdom."


    Victor suddenly realized, and a "chagrin" smile appeared on his face: "it turns out that the paladins are equipped with naviville''s top leather armor... Ha ha, I dare not talk about this topic with father Dane."


    Paladin Leather Armor looks like old leather for some years, and Viscount Randall is famous for his piety and generosity. He is unwilling to talk about Paladin leather armor with the territory priest. Of course, he is afraid to donate money.


    Viscount Randall''s self mocking words narrowed the distance between him and the Lord, and secretly praised Neville''s wealth. The nobles of Neville who were sitting showed either reserved or forthright laughter, and even Archbishop vispucci shook his head and laughed.


    Obviously, we should talk about the feat of killing centaurs. How did the topic become leather making?


    King Rex laughed happily and felt helpless. Queen sadia glanced at her husband, covered her red lips with a round fan, bent her eyes, smiled and said, "Viscount Randall''s attention is really different. No wonder the Randall family can achieve enviable achievements."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "Randall has no centaurs and no minerals. I have to worry about filling my people."


    "Randall collar coffee and sugar are worth more than minerals."


    The prince of Neville palace picked up his cup, sipped the fragrant coffee, leaned against the sofa and said contentedly, "the effect of coffee is amazing. An old guy like me can still maintain his energy and mind in his youth, all by drinking coffee."


    "Not only that." King Rex said with bright eyes: "Trainee Knights attack knights and knights attack silver knights. The resonance of the fire element level is very important. All knights who resonate with the fire element level first can basically be promoted smoothly. Coffee can stimulate a slight increase in mental power and help Knights feel the pulsation law of the fire element. Knights and nobles with low blood vessels take coffee in large doses, and the probability of resonating with the fire element level will also increase." He paused, glanced at Catherine and continued: "I don''t know about the promotion of the Knights and nobles of Gambis. Anyway, the Knights and nobles of Neville summed up a set of methods to take coffee and resonate the fire element level. They mixed 1 pound of water into 4 pounds of coffee powder, stirred it into paste, cut it into small pieces, and after taking it continuously, run the fight to try to resonate the fire element level."


    "The Neville royal family has listed fire friendly coffee as an extraordinary material." Rex shook his head and sighed, "unfortunately, the quantity of coffee is too small. The price of coffee in cogston is as high as 55 kingsol per pound, which is still in short supply. In addition, the energy boosting effect of coffee powder is also worse. If Gambis can make coffee into medicine, it would be good."


    Catherine smiled and said in a clear voice, "Randall''s coffee production is limited. Victor deducted the 11 tax. The coffee paid to kite Castle every year is only about 900 pounds. After calculation, Randall''s coffee can produce up to 5000 pounds a year and distribute it to Neville. It''s really not much."


    She never mentioned the medicine made from coffee, but Victor''s heart moved.


    The alchemy militia made the detoxified black astringent fruit into coffee and the non detoxified black astringent fruit into a psychedelic drug for torturing intelligence. However, the black astringent fruit was originally the raw material of spiritual medicine, which was specially used to temporarily improve people''s spiritual attributes. In addition to mastering the formula of spiritual potions, alchemists also master the preparation methods of physique potions, perception potions and life potions. The alchemists of the alchemy Empire used the gold potion to restore fighting spirit to maintain the continuity of high-intensity work. Unlike today''s knights, they use the additional fighting spirit brought by the gold potion to resonate with more element bits. Because, with the help of external forces, the knight missed the understanding of the four elements. They could not break through the blood barrier and stopped at the stage of senior trainee knights and senior knights.


    Since ancient alchemists were knights, they must have developed a set of pharmaceutics system conducive to themselves. Physique potion, spirit potion, perception potion and life potion are likely to be pharmaceutical products that help ancient Knights understand the four elements and promote smoothly.


    Unfortunately, the raw materials of these formulas have either changed their names or become extinct. The possibility of Victor trying to replicate ancient potions is almost zero.


    However, kite castle has a wizard who is good at preparing magic medicine, and Auguste''s level of pharmacy is world-famous. Victor''s cooperation with kite castle may improve the ancient formula and make many lost ancient potions appear again.


    In the past, Victor was weak and didn''t dare to hide from the tiger. Good things must be hidden. Now, viscount Randall is not what he used to be. He has the ability to protect his own interests. Of course, he can take out some non core knowledge and turn it into available technology.


    Cooperative research and sharing of results are actually tricks of borrowing chickens to lay eggs, and they are also the trend of social development. At present, the Randall family has no chicken that can lay eggs. It makes no sense to hold the ancient knowledge of chicken feed in hand. Finally, whether you can get the egg and how to divide the egg is the key.


    Victor''s mind was transferred by electricity, and the cooperative R & D plan was included in the strategic target directory of x-3. He was surprised to find that there were many strategic objectives to be completed... Including mastering the dominance of the golden regiment, improving the secret method of soul and blood, solving the problem of heirs, comprehensively improving the strength of the Randall family, collecting alchemy tower Rune crystals, building ports and fleets, spying on the inside of the masked brotherhood, building a secret stronghold on the coastline of the eastern alliance Cooperate in the research and development of ancient technology and obtain the right of free coinage.


    Fortunately, there are no contradictions and conflicts between these strategic objectives. Moreover, many goals cross each other and can be promoted synchronously.


    Above these goals, Victor has a longer-term and more magnificent goal, that is to promote the reform of tenant system and pull the clergy down from the top of the pyramid.


    The glorious church should serve the secular regime, not on an equal footing with the great lords.


    To put it bluntly, Victor wants to seek the power of the Lord of glory. If the glorious Lord is really the highest achievement of the alchemical Empire, he must serve the imperial regime. Because ancient alchemists did not let their creations ride on their heads.


    Since Victor is a secular Lord and the successor of the alchemical Empire, he should set things right.


    If the Lord of glory is not the creation of the alchemist... Who cares?


    "Coffee, or other inventions of the Randall family, mainly comes from the wisdom of the people."


    Victor paid tribute to master Edwin''s jaw sitting next to the Marquis wallert, the palace minister, and said, "I must thank uncle Edwin. His views on collecting and sorting out refugee knowledge have a great impact on me. Although I have never studied in the silver white tower, I regard uncle Edwin as my academic teacher."


    Edwin smiled and nodded. Wallert looked at him obliquely and said to Victor: "Edwin is my classmate and friend. I totally disagree with him. How can the wisdom and knowledge of the refugees be compared with the nobility? Some of their experiences are worth learning from, and that''s all. It''s neither necessary nor possible to deliberately collect and sort out the knowledge of the refugees. Because the refugees don''t master knowledge at all."


    "You old man, you won''t admit the facts before your eyes." Edwin retorted, "the life experience of the refugees is knowledge. I admit that the wisdom of the refugees is far less than that of the nobility, but their number is there... What our scholars need to do is to collect and sort out the scattered life experience of the refugees, incorporate it into the existing academic system, and then bring forth the new. In this regard, the Randall family is the most successful."


    Pastor Dane also nodded and said, "I have personal experience of master Edwin''s statement. I invented soap with the help of refugees."


    "Lord Dane, the inventor of soap is you, not a refugee."


    A court scholar in Neville retorted: "if refugees can invent soap, they have already invented it. In fact, they can''t do anything without scholars. Scholars can still invent without the assistance of refugees. Therefore, scholars are the key role."


    "You can''t ignore the role of refugees, and their experience is the basis of Dane''s soap." Archbishop Vespucci said categorically, "there is no doubt about that!"


    Seeing that the court tea party turned into a quarrel between academic schools, the Lord of Neville and the court nobles suddenly lacked interest and chatted with each other.


    "Edwin, you say that many inventions of Randall family benefit from the refugees. What about the tenant system? I think the tenant system created by Viscount Randall has nothing to do with the refugees?"


    Seeing that Edwin was speechless and twisted his beard, the Marquis wallert, the palace minister, smiled proudly, stood up, owed his body to victor and asked:


    "Lord Randall, you are the founder of the tenant system. I have a few questions about the tenant system that I would like to ask you."


    Tenant system?


    Neville''s lords and nobles immediately pricked their ears, the noise in the reception room subsided, and everyone''s eyes focused on Viscount Randall.


    Victor put down the silver cup of snow fungus tea and said with a confident smile, "Lord Marquis wallert, please ask."

 Chapter 509

    "Lord Randall, the main body of tenants is refugees, not the Lord''s people, and they have no obligation of loyalty to the Lord, but they enjoy the right of the Lord... Renting land and sharing 20% of the harvest. When the territory encounters disaster and danger, they do not need to defend their home. What is the cornerstone of the tenant system? Is it simply based on the Lord''s benevolence and virtue "Is that right?"


    Wallert palace looked at the young and handsome victor and said meaningfully: "there is no day without night, no warmth without cold, and kindness without authority will only encourage the cunning and contempt of the lower class, and can not win real respect and gratitude."


    In the reception room, there were 11 powerful lords above the count and more than 30 court nobles. Most of them did not know the intention of the palace minister to invite them to the tea party. It was not until Marquis wallert talked about tenant system and threw a sharp question to Viscount Randall that the guests realized.


    The court tea party was essentially a hearing on the tenant system.


    The kingdom of Neville is sparsely populated, and mountain hunters are still in a semi autonomous state, resulting in a limited number of vassal soldiers of the Lord. If the kingdom of Neville wants to explore the northern wilderness, it must expand its army and actively prepare for war.


    King Rex was determined to follow the example of the man horse hill, implement the tenant system, absorb hundreds of thousands of refugees and form a mercenary corps as an auxiliary force of the Kingdom''s army. The people under the royal family are mainly concentrated in the Neville basin, which is overcrowded and can no longer receive refugees. The northern mountainous area directly under the royal family can accommodate up to 100000 refugees, and the remaining 400000 people have to rely on the Lords in the south central Neville for resettlement.


    The king had no right to interfere in the Lord''s internal affairs. Whether he had implemented tenant system in the territory has the final say of the Lord.


    The landlords in the south central part of Neville had a complex feeling about the tenant system. On the one hand, the tenant system derived from the virtual seal system. The landlords alleviated the internal contradictions of the family by giving virtual awards to the Lord in the field, and kept the knights in the center of the family to the greatest extent, so as to enhance the authority of the landlords; On the other hand, the implementation of tenant system is expensive and has many hidden dangers. When the tenant was busy farming, he was busy working. He not only divided the harvest, but also made money. If the territory is in danger, they are not sure they will withdraw the rent and escape. Moreover, the mercenaries recruited from tenants receive military pay every year, and the Lord has to pay for the dead and wounded, which increases the financial burden of the family.


    The question of the palace minister almost reached the heart of the Lord in the south central part of Neville, and everyone stared at Viscount Randall to see how he answered the question.


    "The protector never lacks authority."


    Victor stood up, looked around with deep black eyes and said calmly and gracefully: "the tenant system is based on the cornerstone of the feudal system. It is an extension of the feudal system. The tenant system appears because the changes in production capacity and mode of production have promoted the reform of the distribution system."


    "In the past, the output of a village was very limited. In order to ensure the seeds and food reserves of the territory in the coming year, the LORD had to collect most of the food from the villagers. The villagers had insufficient rations and had to rely on the Commons for their livelihood. The Lord only symbolically collected some commons resources as offerings. Now..."


    Victor smiled and continued, "what I give to the tenants is not 20% of the harvest, but 30%. The total grain and product reserves of the Randall family have increased nearly 200 times than at the beginning! Randall''s collar is full of hills and Neville is mountainous. You can do what the Randall family can do."


    Archbishop Vespucci nodded and said to the Lords, "the Randall family paid more taxes on agricultural and animal husbandry materials last year than you combined."


    There was an uproar in the reception room. The Lords talked for a moment. A count stood up and said with a smile, "Lord Vespucci, this can''t be compared. My territory doesn''t produce food, only minerals, wood, herbs and animal skins."


    The Archbishop glanced at him and said slowly, "yes, Randall hasn''t had a mine yet. It has only been developed for seven years."


    The Lord of Neville had nothing to say, and his eyes became very hot to examine Viscount Randall. Wallert mused and asked, "Lord Randall, what is production capacity and mode of production to promote the reform of distribution system?"


    "Oh, my lord Marquis, who can manage these things?"


    Ignoring the palace, the count glared at himself and asked eagerly, "Lord Randall, how did you do it?"


    "This is actually a problem."


    Victor explained: "We have adopted the method of deep ploughing and careful planting, which has reduced the seeds invested and increased the grain harvested. Although I have increased the share of tenants and collar people, the total amount of products I have received has increased instead of decreasing. With the increase of the harvest of tenants and collar people, they no longer need to rely on public land collection for their livelihood. When the income from farming is greater than that of public land collection, collar people and tenant people are happy to take the wild land Grandpa''s land has been developed into a tax paid farmland and pasture. Randall''s cultivated land area has changed from the initial 80000 Mu to 1.5 million mu. In the next decade, Randall''s cultivated land area will reach 3.5 million mu. "


    "This is the change that productivity promotes the distribution system. It can also be said that productivity determines the social system."


    "Productivity determines social system... Productivity determines social system..."


    Wallert''s palace minister was lost and muttered to himself, and other scholars were lost in thought.


    Rex was secretly worried and coughed a few times, but he couldn''t wake up his palace phase from his meditation. The tea party was to promote the benefits of the tenant system to the Lords in the central and southern regions. Now there are two key issues that have not been discussed. Wallert was actually distracted.


    What productivity, what distribution system? This kind of academic concept can''t wait until the business is finished. Can we go back and ponder it slowly?


    Rex really wants to wake up wallert''s old dog with a basin of water!


    Queen sadia''s eyes moved and her voice asked softly, "cousin Victor, can the mountains in South Central Neville become as rich as Randall''s collar?"


    "I think Marquis Ruhr has the most say in this question." Victor smiled and turned his eyes to Neville''s Golden Knight.


    The Marquis faroor nodded and said, "I was deeply impressed by Randall during my visit to the horse hills. There, I saw boundless farmland and pastures, streams and reservoirs connected by canals, terraces and waterway bridges built on the hills..." he paused and said to Victor: "However, at that time, Randall''s cultivated land and terrace area was only more than 300000 mu. I didn''t expect that in just three years, Lord Randall expanded the farmland five times."


    "Randall''s main canal has run through the whole territory." Victor turned his voice and said, "of course, farmland growth mainly depends on the cultivation of terraces."


    Mrs. Dolly''s eyes flashed and asked, "Victor, Neville''s water conservancy project does not involve my territory. What would it look like if you planned the leadership of count de Kaiser?"


    "This... Depends on the specific geographical conditions of count de Kaiser."


    Victor thought for a moment and said: "But I think there is certainly no problem in building streams and reservoirs, controlling mountain torrents, developing terraces and building waterway bridges. On the sunny side of the terraces, cash crops such as kidney beans, rye, sweet potatoes, wolf tail grass and fruit trees can be planted, and on the shady side, some herbs and spices that love the dark environment can be planted, or spider silk shrubs can be developed to develop the spider silk weaving industry. On the other hand In addition, the stream reservoir not only provides a stable water source for villagers and livestock, but also aquaculture and fish. When necessary, the stream reservoir opens the gate to discharge the flood. The silt accumulated by mountain torrents is very fertile, and villagers can use the silt to make fertilizer... "


    The Lords listened attentively and leisurely. Even King Rex''s eyes shone and nodded. The clerk''s feather strokes rustled on the hide paper, as if it were a movement accompanied by Viscount Randall.


    Catherine holds her snow-white cheeks like congealed fat, and her green eyes reflect her sweetheart''s style of talking. Her expression is focused and affectionate, but no one knows what the queen mother of Gambis is thinking at this time.


    "The above are some of my opinions." Victor bent over his jaw and ended the topic.


    Dolly gave him a deep look and said with a smile, "Sir, just listening to your simple description, I think the future of the de Kaiser Family is bright."


    "You flatter me, madam." Victor responded politely.


    "Lord Randall, let me introduce myself to you again." The count who first spoke touched his chest and said enthusiastically, "I''m manfrey of the maitens family. My territory is in the middle of Neville. Can I have the honor of inviting you to visit count maitens?"


    Without waiting for Victor to make a statement, Queen sadia immediately interrupted the Lords'' readiness and scolded: "count maidens, Lord Randall is a VIP invited by the royal family. He came all the way to help Neville design the water conservancy project. Your invitation is very untimely!"


    "Sorry, I''m so rude." Count maitengs quickly apologized and asked eagerly, "Lord Randall, according to you, before the main canal is connected, we can build a stream reservoir and Waterway Bridge to develop new agriculture and animal husbandry?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said solemnly, "I must say that a stable water source is very important. The role of small-scale water conservancy projects is far from that of large-scale water conservancy projects. If you only want to develop small-scale water conservancy in your own territory, ordinary designers are enough to win. There is no need for me to visit Neville kingdom."


    Count maitengs found King Rex staring at him and quickly remedied:


    "Your Excellency Randall said very well! I mean, if the small water conservancy of each family and the large water conservancy of the kingdom can be carried out simultaneously, our financial burden will be much smaller."


    King Rex laughed and said, "I invited cousin Victor to visit Neville to solve the problem of simultaneous construction of water conservancy projects."


    As long as Viscount Randall delineates the node reservoir of the large-scale water conservancy project, the local lords can immediately develop their own small water conservancy system based on the node reservoir. The improvement of the water conservancy system means the prosperity of agriculture and animal husbandry. In the second year, the territory will have additional income.


    In Neville, the price of agricultural and animal husbandry products has always been high, and the lords who have mines at home complain incessantly. Those lords who have exhausted their minerals have really reduced to the point of "selling children and women".


    Farming and animal husbandry is the inexhaustible gold mine. There is no doubt that Viscount Randall has the ability to turn Earth into gold.


    The Lords planned what kind of gifts to give, so that Viscount Randall could give priority to his territory. They looked at Victor as if they wanted to see a goose that could lay golden eggs.


    Victor''s elegant smile finally became stiff in the face of enthusiastic "eyes". Even if the beautiful lady is like a flower, the pulse and eyes of the male aristocracy really make his hair stand upright.


    At this time, the wallert palace minister, who recovered from the new academic theory, quickly browsed the conversation recorded by the clerk, cleared his throat and asked respectfully:


    "Dear Lord Randall, since the development of water conservancy and new agriculture and animal husbandry can obtain cultivated land and pasture, why should we implement the tenant system? If we employ refugees and workers, wouldn''t we have more wealth?"


    The reception room suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked intently at Viscount Randall.


    "There will be wealth if there are talents. Without people, wealth will be meaningless."


    Victor sat back on the sofa, patted the armrest wrapped with gold foil, and said in a clear and happy voice: "This leather sofa is mainly made of Centaur leather and superior wood, decorated with gold and gemstones. It is valuable... Only for people. In fact, all processes of this sofa are completed by people. It is the concept that people give it value, or people''s labor creates value."


    "We regard gold coins as the general equivalent of wealth, but it''s hard to imagine a bear buying this sofa with kinsol."


    Victor''s funny description caused a burst of laughter. When the laughter subsided, he continued: "In my opinion, the concepts of nobility and Lord should be discussed separately. Because nobility has human attributes, and Lord is the authority brought by the obligation to protect, and does not have individual attributes. Nobility should enjoy wealth, but as an individual, how much wealth can nobility enjoy? It''s like I only occupy one position of sofa. His majesty resk has these valuable sofas, Isn''t it for us to enjoy? "


    "That''s right!"


    A marquis nodded and praised: "our Lord claims to have all the wealth of the territory, but we only eat three meals a day. The resources belonging to the Lord are not to support our people? Our grain reserves are not to help those refugees free of charge?"


    "Therefore, the Lord does not enjoy wealth. The Lord should control wealth."


    Victor smiled and said: "Based on the obligation to protect, it is necessary for non individual lords to regard the people as wealth that needs to be protected and control it. The tenant system is to help the Lords turn the refugees into controllable wealth and wealth that needs to be protected! The Randall family can achieve today''s success by relying on more than 100000 people. Without them, there would be no canals, reservoirs, millions of mu of farmland and pastures, No towns, no villages, no Castle army, no Randall family. "


    "Pa" "pa" "pa"


    Archbishop Vespucci applauded and said, "Your Excellency Randall said well!"


    There was a warm applause in the reception room, and Victor had to stand up and bow to the guests.


    When the applause gradually stopped, count maidens got up and said, "dear Lord Randall, I want to ask you, if the tenant families leave the territory and take away their food and wealth, how should we control their wealth?"


    Victor looked at the archbishop and said with a smile: "The tenant has the right to do so. However, the Lord has the power of the Lord. Our Randall collar does not allow the tenant family to build their own warehouse. They must store the grain in the bakery of the village office. If the tenant chooses to leave Randall collar, they can only take the equivalent currency. The grain reserve of Randall collar is still controlled by the Randall family. As for money, the tenant family deserves it Wealth... Would the Lord of Neville want copper sol or food? "


    "Food, of course. Neville has plenty of copper mines, and copper sol can''t buy much food at all!" Said the count of maidens, laughing.


    Victor nodded and said, "Lord Neville has left precious food. Tenants carry copper sol into other kingdoms and can buy more food. When Neville has built a water conservancy project to achieve self-sufficiency in agriculture and animal husbandry, the food price will be under your control and will no longer be controlled by others."


    "Of course, this is another topic. I''d like to discuss it with you, but it''s too late now. I''m going back to have a rest. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the mist mountains to investigate the terrain." Victor said goodbye.


    "Wait, Lord Randall, I want to ask one more question." The Marquis of wallert, the palace minister, got up and asked him to stay.


    "Monsieur Marquis, excuse me."


    "Do you think the tenant is a lord''s citizen or a free citizen?"


    The previous discussion is about the theory and practical application of the tenant system, which is related to the legal basis of the tenant system. If the legal issues can not be clarified, the tenant system will lose the basis for promotion.


    Victor blinked and said, "this should be answered by Lord Vespucci."


    A glimmer of excitement flashed in the eyes of the cardinal. He foresaw that the negative impact of his criticism of the shining knights would be completely offset or even outweighed by the success of the tenants in Neville parish. Because Neville''s successful example was ahead, the Sassanian Empire needed to follow suit.


    "All the people who follow the obligation of dedication are the lamb of our Lord and have the right to be protected and redeemed."


    Vespucci said in a deep voice: "Exile, free people and exile are all later concepts, which are not included in the specific content of the glorious code. How did the free people and exiles come into being? When the Lords and clergy lose the ability to protect and redeem the people, they become free people and exiles. If the Lords and clergy can effectively exercise the responsibility of protection and redemption, whether they are tenants or exiles, he We all have a duty of dedication to the Lord and the clergy. "


    "The secular belongs to the Lord, and the divine power belongs to the church. The Lord has the right to formulate secular laws governing the tenants, but the Lord must ensure that the children of the tenant''s family attend general schools free of charge and receive the dual education of the Lord and the clergy."


    The count of maitengs jumped out again and said loudly, "the maitengs family will implement the tenant system and fully agree with the tenant''s children to receive dual education. However, the educational form of general education school remains to be discussed."


    "There''s nothing to discuss!" Vespucci said firmly: "follow the model of Randall diocese, children aged 4 to 8 should be free boarding general education schools. The cost should be borne by the Lord. The church is responsible for sending some reserve priests as teachers to assist the Lord in managing general education schools."


    "No, no, I have so much food for the children of tenant families?" Count metens shook his head.


    "Myrtens! Even if your brother is here, I''ll beat you all over the ground!"


    Vespucci was so angry that he tore off his gentle veil and rolled up his sleeves that he was about to come forward and beat count maitengs. King Rex came forward and hugged him. He also shouted angrily:


    "Rex, let me go and see how I teach this stupid bird. The general education school is clearly helping the Lord transform refugees and train qualified leaders... And talk to me about conditions, bah!" Then he lost the coffee cup in his hand.


    "That''s also based on the actual situation of each family... Don''t go too far, old man. I can''t beat you or run away from you?" Maitengs was obviously guilty and short of breath. He hid behind other lords and still shouted hard.


    Victor and Catherine were stunned by such a fierce scene.


    "Cousin Victor, Mrs. Catherine, I''ve made you laugh." Queen Neville said with a smile, without any sense of shame. She was obviously used to it.


    "Your Majesty, this... We''d better leave first."


    Archbishop Vespucci pushed Rex away, tidied up his messy red robe and hair, and said affably to victor, "Victor, I''ll take you back to Earl de Kaiser''s house in a carriage."


    "Uh... It''s our pleasure."


    As victor and Vespucci left, the noisy tea party ended.


    "Go back to bed."


    Rex waved impatiently, and Neville''s strength Lord whispered and left the reception room. Queen sadia smiled and said, "honey, you and your staff have something to say. I''ll leave first."


    The beautiful queen Neville led the attendants out of the side door of the meeting room. Rex sat in Victor''s position, took a sheepskin scroll from his pocket, put it on the tea table, shook his head and said:


    "Viscount Randall is unfathomable... Unfathomable is also measurable. You say, what is the reason why he asked me to hold a tea party and ask him these three questions?"


    The court scholars looked at each other and looked at the king''s chief think tank. The palace minister Marquis wallert just drank coffee slowly and didn''t seem to hear the king''s questions.


    A young noble scholar took the lead in saying, "Viscount Randall is certainly to help us implement the tenant system. If our built-in strategy fails, we must open up the wilderness to the north in advance and occupy the fertile red land. The kingdom of Gambis obviously does not want us to completely fall to the shining knights and the Sassanian empire."


    "I know. What I ask is Viscount Randall''s personal intention? He will help us, but there is no need to be so enthusiastic."


    Wallert put down his coffee cup and sighed, "Viscount Randall is brilliant. I can''t figure out what he thinks. But he reminds me of a person." With that, he lowered his eyelids and shut up.


    Rex''s heart moved and told the other staff, "go back to bed, too."


    The staff went out of the front door one after another. When they all left the reception room, Rex asked his palace minister, "who do you think of? Arya''s daughter?"


    "Your daughter Arya created the vassal system. Of course, her wisdom and knowledge are top, but she is only a senior knight and serves as the female priest of the holy Castle monastery in ivory. And Viscount Randall has the holy land potential of sword Saint delavin... Although his majesty delavin is a strong saint in the Holy land, he is a free ranger in his bones, not a Lord."


    Marquis wallert shook his head and continued, "in history, there is only one person who has both outstanding wisdom, extraordinary power and powerful power."


    Rex took a cold breath and said in a low and powerful voice, "Enoch, the first pope!"


    Wallert pondered for a moment and said, "Viscount Randall can''t compare with the first Pope, but he undoubtedly has the three characteristics of Enoch."


    Rex got up, walked back and forth in the room, stopped and said, "the essential difference between the two is that Viscount Randall is in the position of a secular Lord!"


    "So Clement wanted to put Viscount Randall in the position of Saint under the crown?"


    "Yes, kite birds cherish their feathers, crows forage in rotten corpses, the personality of the first Pope is beautified because of everyone''s support, and Saint Randall certainly won''t do whatever he wants."

 Chapter 510

    Before dawn the next day, the Neville royal family sent the court manager to send a heavy gift to Viscount Randall. The Lords and nobles of cogston seemed to have received a signal and sent housekeepers to visit Viscount Randall with gift lists.


    For a time, the secluded Earl de Kaiser''s house became bustling, and the gift giving carriages lined up from the gate of the Earl''s house to the outside of the orchard.


    Victor certainly didn''t have to meet the Lord''s Chamberlain in person, but the original plan to leave the city in the morning had to be postponed to the afternoon.


    Near noon, Catherine and Baroness Ariel attended the morning tea party specially held for them by Queen sadia and came to the single villa where Victor stayed. They found that the hall was full of large and small boxes. Viscount Randall''s personal maid was directing his attendants to count the gifts and then re classify and pack them.


    Piles of gold, gemstones, black glazed rock statues, weapons and armor, amber, animal skins, horns, silk and elemental crystals were poured on the floor, dazzling the queen mother of Gambis.


    "Renault and shack, you carry the refined gold, gemstones and elemental crystals to the left room and arrange the family guards to guard them in turn... Amber, animal skin and silk need moisture protection. You wrap them with oil canvas first, and then put them into the sundry room on the right... Caligula! Who asked you to carry the black glaze rock statue? Put it down, move gently, don''t touch it... You are responsible for putting the installed yellow glaze Kim moved to the right room... Oh, the Supreme Lord is up, you take less... Forget it, be careful not to hit your feet! "


    Like a giant, Caligula easily picked up two iron boxes and strode towards the corridor behind the living room. Katherine looked at it. If the box was full of gold, they would weigh at least 800 pounds.


    When Caligula came out of the hall, Elena immediately saw Catherine and Baroness Ariel, quickly bent her knees and said in a cramped manner:


    "Good day, Lady Catherine. Baroness Ariel, good day... Madam, I''m sorry I didn''t notice you coming back."


    Elena''s hair was light, her face was red, and her eyes were full of light. Catherine looked around the dazzling living room and thought: it would be strange if you could see me in time.


    "Don''t be polite. Where''s victor?" The queen mother asked faintly.


    "The adult is in the study on the second floor and is answering letters to the families according to the gift list."


    Elena said sadly, "so many gifts... We don''t know how to return them."


    Catherine looked at the corner of her upturned mouth and nodded silently, "I''ll see him." With that, she rattled up the second floor, crossed the corridor, came to the study, raised her hand and knocked at the door.


    "Please come in."


    Katherine opened the door and saw behind her desk a sweetheart as delicate as an art. Her heart suddenly warmed up. The depression caused by Neville nobles'' heavy "bribery" of his highness Gambis dissipated. She raised her hand to untie her crown and hairpin and gently shook her head. Her long flaxen hair flowed down her waist like a waterfall. She paced to Victor''s side in high-heeled shoes with enchanting and elegant steps, and asked in a charming voice:


    "Honey, what are you looking at?"


    "I was just looking at the original design of the water conservancy project... Now I just look at you." Victor put down his quill pen, put his hand on his leg and held his noble lover. He wanted to say something more. His sweet words were blocked in his throat by a soft little tongue.


    Catherine kissed the little lover''s delicate and smooth cheek for a long time, changed her breath with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "the gift given by the Neville noble to the Randall family makes your close maid happy, but what are you going to give back?"


    "Return gifts? There is no need to return gifts. Compared with the wealth I brought to them, the gifts they gave can only be described as meager."


    Victor smiled, took out a scroll from the drawer and said, "baby, this is the gift list compiled by Elena. See if you like it. I''ll let you choose one first... If you don''t like it, you might as well wait until the afternoon, when someone will give gifts."


    Catherine took the scroll, glanced at it roughly, and with her deep experience in the kite castle, she immediately widened her eyes, covered her small mouth and exclaimed, "so many?" Then she looked carefully. The beautiful willow eyebrows gradually frowned. Finally, she put down the scroll, raised her eyes, stared at Victor and sighed: "the gifts sent by the Neville royal family alone are worth 400000 gold sol. If all the gifts add up, I''m afraid they will exceed 700000."


    "How can there be so many?" Victor smiled reserved and secretly proud. "Some gifts are priceless, and the fineness of gold is uneven. Refined gold, white crystal, green amber, spider silk and animal skin can be accurately valued... The total price is almost 300000 gold sol."


    Catherine said in a funny and angry way: "... They are helping you improve the details of the Randall family. This favor may be worth millions of kingsol."


    The gifts given to Victor by the Rex family include 10 pounds of refined gold, two top four series element crystals, 100 top gem raw ores, 50 white crystals, two centurions'' leather, and 30000 gold coins.


    The royal family was the first to give gifts, which also limited the upper limit of gifts given by the Lords and nobles. The well-informed lords took out the rare treasures collected by the family. The conditions were slightly worse. Some families gave special products and gold coins to the territory. Families with financial difficulties simply used gold ingots as gifts.


    Victor received 1.1 tons of gold ingots alone, as well as 15 pounds of refined gold, various kinds of gem raw ore, elemental crystal, white crystal and amber, a cart full of animal skin and spider silk, 18 craft statues, 4 sets of ritual armor, 17 handles of refined gold long sword and 40000 gold coins.


    Among them, only gold coins, refined gold, white crystal and amber count as hard currency. For example, the price of gold, gem raw ore, elemental crystal, craft statue and armor sword is uncertain. For example, for the top element crystal, only the gold knight can release the element power, but the number of gold knights is even rarer than the element crystal. They don''t lack this kind of thing, let alone pay for it. The top-level element crystal can hardly be realized. It is only a dispensable icing on the cake to curry favor with the Golden Knight,.


    There is no standard for the market price of gem raw ore and handicrafts. The law is that the larger the shipment, the less valuable it is. However, 1.1 tons of gold ingots can only be sold at 20% of the price without the right of coinage, so it is best to use them as decorative materials.


    Victor felt sorry for the five top fire element crystals. He wanted to build an element furnace with these fire element crystals, but they were recorded in the gift list. Victor didn''t want to expose the secrets of the fire element furnace, so he had to take them to Sylvia''s favor.


    These gifts are all packaged for sale. It''s a little reluctant to sell 300000 gold sols. As Catherine said, if gifts are regarded as the treasure of the Randall family, the greater Victor''s reputation, they are invaluable.


    Unfortunately, the alchemy tower ignores the noble circle''s method of calculating human wealth. The beautiful gemstones and black glazed rocks are still broken stones even if the carving is exquisite It''s better to give gold coins directly... Even if they are all replaced by inferior fire element crystals!


    At the moment, Victor was particularly melancholy. Catherine''s mood was also quite complex. She was silent for a moment, bit her lips and said, "you just came to Neville and gave a letter to the liaison officer to let Rex hold last night''s tea party? Today, they will give you a heavy gift..."


    "Knowledge is wealth."


    Victor didn''t deny or admit it. Instead, he asked, "honey, why did king Rex give me a gift first?"


    "If he doesn''t send it, other lords will rush to send it. He sends it first. Others can''t send more than the king." Catherine smiled and said, "the king is a leader."


    "You''re right, but it''s not comprehensive enough." Victor nodded with a smile, picked up the original hydraulic engineering design on the table and handed it to Catherine: "look at this."


    Catherine looked at the drawings for a while, raised her head and said suspiciously, "I don''t know much about water conservancy projects... Neville''s water conservancy projects are mainly concentrated in the central region of the Kingdom, which seems to deliberately ignore the southern Lords."


    "The original design is actually the Rex family''s industrial structure layout of the Neville kingdom." Victor''s jaw head said: "Rock Castle hopes that the central Lord of Neville can develop water conservancy agriculture and animal husbandry and realize self-sufficiency of food, so as to reduce the burden of the northern basin. However, the territory of the Southern family is too far away from cogston. If they also lead the vassal army to return to the territory and develop water conservancy agriculture and animal husbandry, Rex will not be easy to mobilize the power of the south again."


    "So king Rex bribed me with a lot of money to make me adjust the water conservancy project according to the original design and not to overthrow his industrial layout." Victor smiled and asked, "kite Castle doesn''t need to bribe me, and I''m willing to contribute to Gambis. However, Gambis''s industrial structure is generally in a reasonable state, with complete agriculture and animal husbandry, mining, handicrafts and commerce. There is no obvious weakness. The Lord welcomes me to tell him about his internal affairs?"


    Catherine smiled sweetly, put her head on Victor''s shoulder and said coquettishly, "honey, I''m just a little jealous... You''re clearly his highness Gambis."


    Victor stroked Catherine''s hair and sighed, "Your Highness Gambis can''t sit back and watch your allies struggle... And can''t be unreserved."


    "Mrs. dolly has a close relationship with the Neville royal family. Although the de Kaiser Family is young, it is the leader of Rex''s scheduled Southern family. I can help Mrs. dolly design the water conservancy system to cut off her business with the RAND empire."


    Catherine asked in surprise, "I''m afraid it''s not easy. I guess Mrs. dolly would rather give up the water conservancy project than open up the business road connecting the RAND empire."


    "It''s not easy... But it''s also simple." Victor smiled confidently, "there is a loophole in the water conservancy project designed by the silver white tower for Neville. They didn''t consider the fire isolation belt."


    "Fire barrier?"


    Victor explained: "The spread of mountain fires is a terrible disaster for mountain forest areas. Due to the exuberant vegetation in the land and fire seasons and the wet and cold weather in the water season, it is unlikely that mountain forest fires will occur. Only in the wind season, man-made fires are often difficult to control. Therefore, in the wind season every year, the Lords of the mountain area will send rangers to catch poachers. With the increasing density of the population, human beings are in the mountains It is not enough to rely solely on forest rangers to monitor and stop the fire. This requires the establishment of open spaces, reservoirs and canals specially used for fire prevention, fire isolation and fire fighting. I can help Mrs. dolly design a water conservancy system to her satisfaction, and then use the fire isolation belt to cut off the business road between the dekaize family and Emperor Rand. "


    Catherine was overjoyed and said with a smile, "honey, you are so clever."


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Victor shook his head and said solemnly, "this kind of small hand may lead to worse results... At the dance yesterday, Queen sadia talked to me about Princess Celine of the kingdom of SUS, who intends to recruit Raymond Peter of the kingdom of Borui."


    Catherine nodded and hesitated: "I''ve heard of this... The Knights of glory transferred 10000 Temple troops from the twilight forest line. Duke medin, the northern Lord of the kingdom of SUS, was under great military pressure. He planned to marry the Peter family of Borui and support Princess Celine''s first succession, so as to promote the military alliance between the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui."


    "What good is it for the kingdom of Borui to send troops to help Susi resist the jackals in the dusk forest? Can the people of Borui swallow the kingdom of Susi by virtue of the marriage between hilling and Raymond?" Victor raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Catherine was shocked, thought for a moment, frowned and asked, "do you mean... The Borui people want to take suss as a springboard and cooperate with neowest to build a port?"


    Victor nodded, then shook his head and said: "Sadia and I talked about Celine''s marriage. I thought she was lobbying for the eliano family... How could the queen of Neville consider for the kingdom of SUS? The kingdom of Borui depends on the bread fruit trees on the seven alliance islands. They have no natural conditions for developing new agriculture and animal husbandry, so there is no possibility of expanding the army. On the other side of the seven alliance islands, there is a powerful barbarian Kingdom, Borui How can people defeat them? If the Borui people build several ports along the river of the Susi Kingdom and the Bank of the Firth lake, their fleet can go more than 2000 kilometers westward and land from the South Bank of the Firth lake, avoid the main force of the barbarian Kingdom and explore the southern continent. "


    "The borriens stretched out their hands too long. The neville people were not happy. They also wanted to have a port on the shore of Lake Firth as a back road." Victor sneered: "if Neo West chooses to cooperate with the kingdom of Borui, how should we Gambis react?"


    Catherine got up from Victor''s legs, went to the window, turned her back to him, and whispered, "of course, wait for neowest to go to the south continent and find a chance to destroy him."


    "In addition to hatred, there are benefits." Victor said faintly: "Neo West and Borui kingdom are enough to challenge our development right in the southern continent. Because we all landed from the South Bank of Firth lake, we are too close to each other, with equal strength and hatred. War is inevitable."


    "The best way for the kingdom of Borui to maintain peace with us and explore the southern continent is, of course, to sell neowest. Neowest must doubt whether the Borui people can go to war with Gambis for him. Therefore, neowest is also unwilling to choose the kingdom of Borui as an ally."


    "Neo West is going to win over the Neville kingdom. He abandoned the Pope?" Asked Catherine.


    "I''m afraid so." Victor said, "Neville''s strategic focus is in the northern wilderness, and the Rex family has a close relationship with the Privy Council. Niowest''s alliance with the Neville Kingdom poses no threat to us, and the Privy Council mediates from it. We really have no excuse to trouble him."


    "I understand... It''s not without excuses, it''s unnecessary." Catherine''s shoulders trembled slightly, and soon recovered her calm. She turned around, smiled at Victor and said, "dear Lord Randall, what''s your opinion?"


    "I have no opinion. I only state the current situation." Victor shook his head and said, "as a legendary strong man, Neo West must build a port. If he cooperates with the Borui people, we will have another competitor.


    Catherine turned her eyes and said angrily, "dear, as your highness of Gambis, you have the responsibility to make suggestions to the kingdom."


    Victor shook his head and laughed: "OK. My suggestion is to try to destroy the marriage between the medins and the Peter family. Neville''s strategic focus is on the north rather than the south. Their support for nyovist is limited, and it is impossible for them to do their best to help him destroy the fish people in the FIS lake. They must rely on the strength of Gambis to build a port on the FIS lake. We can feint at the fish people at the mouth of the FIS lake and give them a chance When Neo West saw the hope of building a port, he kept hanging on to his appetite and continued to consume his effective strength. "


    "Of course, when Neville completes the internal integration, they will still send mercenaries and craftsmen to help nioveste build the port, but that is more than ten years later. The warships of Gambis have been formed and launched, and they have enough strength to guard the channel of the whole Firth lake."


    "Delaying their pace of Building Hong Kong and expanding south is indeed a feasible way." Catherine nodded, hesitated for a moment and said, "the problem is that it is difficult for us to destroy the marriage between Borui and sus... It is OK to say if it is an ordinary family marriage, but sus needs to rely on the power of Borui kingdom to resist the jackals in the dusk forest. This political marriage is very stable."


    Victor knocked on the table, shook his head and said, "the Neville kingdom is the force that most wants to destroy this political marriage. I have a feeling that they must have a backhand."


    "I hope so." Catherine sighed and said, "I''ll write a letter to kite castle first."

 Chapter 511

    Near noon, the attendants of Randall family finally cleaned up the treasures in the hall. It was only after relaxation that Elena realized that she had not arranged today''s lunch.


    Everyone sorting treasures is immersed in excitement. Even if they don''t eat or sleep all day, they won''t feel it. However, the Lord''s personal maid should not be in a dilemma in the face of treasure, which will show that the Randall family has a shallow foundation... Although it is true.


    Elena has received strict etiquette training in Rose Manor and is fully capable of supporting the dignity of a small family. After all, she is a young and beautiful woman. When she sees so many bright babies for the first time, she still happily forgets the time, just like the wife of a country Lord who has never seen the world.


    Oh, what a shame and impolite... Why didn''t anyone remind me? Especially the big fool, who is usually a little hungry and his stomach screams like thunder. Today, there is no movement at all. She is so angry with me... Elena is ashamed and angry. She stares at Caligula, stomps her feet and says, "Caligula, you don''t have lunch today!"


    Carigula blinked, looked at Mrs. Elena''s gone back, touched the back of her head, and asked Klaus innocently, "why does Mrs. said I don''t have lunch?"


    "Maybe... Maybe... Oh, I don''t know." Klaus spread out his hands and suggested, "why don''t you let Brandon ask his wife?"


    "Get out! Why don''t you ask?" Brandon glared at Klaus.


    The two immediately started a daily quarrel, while others happily watched the excitement, and only Caligula was sad alone.


    He was really wronged. Since he trained the eagle and lion fighting skills to the third level, not to mention the sound of fasting intestines, he didn''t even have the problem of sleeping and snoring. According to the martial arts theory of turnans, Caligula has been able to preliminarily control the internal diving, which is only one step away from the simulated rage and bloodthirsty talent. Now he can maintain his energetic physical function without eating for ten days and a half months.


    However, eating is his only hobby!


    Although the time is short, the chef of Randall''s family is skilled, skilled in knife work and fully prepared food materials. They got Elena''s menu and soon bought a simple but exquisite dish.


    Of course, the attendants could only surround the dining table in the back hall, eating dry bread and cursing the big fool. When Caligula helped bring up the big pot, there was not a drop of wheat porridge left in it.


    Victor didn''t pay attention to the episode between the attendants. He was accompanying Catherine and Ariel to lunch today.


    Empress Dowager Wang behaved naturally and gracefully, and her dining etiquette was impeccable, but Victor obviously felt her inner upset.


    The wisdom and insight of her sweetheart had already fascinated Catherine. Catherine believed more than half of his judgment about the Borui people''s plot to build the port of Firth lake, and was worried about it.


    In fact, Victor''s analysis has no conclusive factual basis. It is a far fetched conjecture and can''t be done at all. He was bullying the Empress Dowager. He didn''t have fighting spirit. His personal emotions were particularly easy to be mobilized.


    Rex used water conservancy projects to readjust the industrial structure of Neville kingdom. Victor also has his own layout, but the object of his planning is not a kingdom, but to integrate resources for the whole human country with the golden group as a tool.


    Victor''s original intention of forming the golden group was to realize the Randall family''s strategy of going north and East.


    Randall territory is located in the southwest border of the human kingdom, with lizard swamp in the East, Jinshui River in the south, Gambis in the West and Duke of York in the north. Despite Victor''s current power in the kingdom of Gambis, in fact, the remote geographical location determines that the population and material transportation of the Randall family are restrained by external forces. The kingdom of Gambis can blockade Randall''s border at any time and let Randall''s crude sugar, grain and other materials rot in the warehouse, thus forcing Victor to hand over most of his interests.


    When the situation got to this point, Victor had only two choices: war or admit defeat.


    War is always the Lord''s last choice. Both sides lose and win. It''s cheap for onlookers. Victor did not want to light the fire of war or surrender. Under the circumstances at that time, he came up with the idea of establishing a smuggler group, and finally defined the strategic concept of the golden group going north and East.


    The northward strategy includes opening up the trade routes of Dodo Kingdom, Neville Kingdom, Wharton prairie and Sassanian Empire, which is now implemented by Sophia.


    The Eastward Strategy of the gold regiment can no longer be handed over to Sophia. Victor must hold the business road from west to East in his hand to balance Sophia''s influence on the gold regiment. Otherwise, the logistics flow led by Randall will be at the mercy of the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Jinshui River flows from west to East, passing through Gambis, Rand Empire, Ayres, suss Kingdom, Eastern alliance and Borui United Kingdom. Victor''s development of Jinshui River shipping can immediately break the marginalization pattern of Randall''s leadership. The Randall family''s large merchant ship loaded with goods went downstream to the port of Borui United Kingdom. When the wind season came, it set sail retrograde to transport goods and return to Randall''s collar.


    No power can clamp down on the shipping trade of the Randall family, because no one can fight the silver warship on the water. However, the monsoon period that supported the fleet to sail against the current was only four months, and Victor''s merchant ships were not enough to return to Randall from the distant Borui River Bay.


    Jinshui River shipping must adopt the mode of layer by layer transfer. The construction of a port for ships to dock has become the key link of the golden regiment''s Eastward Strategy.


    The first transit port envisaged by Victor is located on the North Bank of Lake Firth, the largest lake known to mankind.


    The conditions of Lake Firth are really excellent. Randall family''s fleet set out from Rosa harbor and drifted along the water for more than ten days. It can enter FIS lake with open water and gentle water flow. The fleet can cast nets and fish when anchoring, and can sail southward into the tributaries of the southern continent. The fleet docked at the port on the north bank, and the goods from the man horse hill radiated from the port to the Ayres and the RAND Empire, and even directly flowed into the Neville kingdom through Mrs. Dolly''s territory. The fleet continued to sail eastward, passing through the kingdom of USSR and the eastern alliance to reach the Jinshui River estuary where Borui United Kingdom is located.


    The location of Lake Firth is so important that Victor urgently needs to control a transit port on the North Bank of the lake.


    Victor listed the construction of the port on the North Bank of Firth Lake as the key plan of the golden regiment''s Eastward Strategy. As the saying goes, he is afraid that other forces are also thinking about Fisi lake. Therefore, Mrs. dolly talked about the border between count de Kaiser and the RAND Empire, and Satya revealed that the marriage between sus and the Borui kingdom may not be really related. But Victor''s first thought was the port on Lake Firth.


    In fact, for thousands of years, the Lords of the kingdoms have been keen to explore land, and they have not clearly recognized the great advantages of shipping trade. For example, the East Norr River and the West Norr River in Gambis have navigable hydrological conditions, but the floating bridge, cableway bridge and stone arch bridge built by the Lord forcibly cut off the blinor channel. Even in the kingdom of Borui, which occupies the seven major islands, their shipping activities are limited to short-distance material transfer between islands and between islands and coastal ports.


    At present, Jinshui River voyage trade only exists in Victor''s mind, and neither Knight Lord nor clergy have relevant concepts.


    However, past experience told Victor that the knight Lord had strong learning ability and keen judgment. What Victor did, as long as it was good for the family, they immediately followed and improved it without delay; For things that are not good for the family, they choose to stretch their necks to watch the excitement.


    Take papermaking for example. Randall family''s technology of making straw paper is relatively mature, but the manufacturing cost of writing paper remains high. Victor hoped that other lords would also invest human and material resources to promote the improvement of papermaking technology, but no one responded. Now, Victor launched the mutual aid voucher gambling, and other lords finally began to build their own paper workshop.


    The Lords are so cunning that no wonder Victor is always suspicious. He believed that as long as he showed a little sign, all major forces would immediately jump out and compete with him for the dominance of Jinshui River shipping, and the port on the North Bank of FIS lake would bear the brunt.


    In the final analysis, this is the result of the difference of family background. The Millennium giants have a complete handicraft foundation, an independent scientific research system, a mature network of contacts, complex in laws, and well-trained spies. They can imitate Viscount Randall''s ruling measures and inventions, including papermaking, shipbuilding and port construction.


    The Randall family has only one in laws of the York family. Although Victor created the mercury spy, he really has a black eye on the upper class society. He has no way to verify the inside information told him by others. He guesses all by himself, which is particularly easy to be misled and used.


    Victor could not confirm whether Mrs. Dolly had an interest in Neo West. Princess hilling of SUS and Raymond of Borui kingdom Peter''s marriage means that the Borui people have ideas about Lake Firth, and he is not sure.


    Victor can be sure that if he stands in the position of Borui kingdom or Neville, he must take control of the port on the North Bank of Lake SUS. However, he is the royal highness of the kingdom of Gambis, and Gambis has formulated the South expansion plan, and has regarded the Firth Lake as the back garden of the kingdom. Warships of other kingdoms are never welcome to enter the Firth lake.


    Therefore, Victor clearly expressed his attitude to Catherine that Gambis should build a port at the mouth of Firth lake. If Auguste still holds the idea of not cheap emperor Rand, he should assemble troops at the mouth of Firth lake to form a military deterrent to the Reich of Rand, so that other kings can recognize the severe situation, so as not to put their hands into Firth lake.


    In short, it''s procrastination. Take all possible measures to delay the layout of external forces against the Firth lake, drag the Gambis warship into the water and drag it to the golden regiment to build a port on the North Bank of the Firth lake!


    Although the Randall family is young, Augustus has a deep foundation. Augustus can easily do things that Victor feels embarrassed. Catherine just wrote a letter to kite castle and asked Auguste to investigate the intelligence. Victor will soon be able to grasp the relevant details and see if his judgment is wrong. If his speculation is true, kite castle will naturally use diplomatic resources to block the attempts of the Neville or Borui people.


    Victor doesn''t need to worry about how to do kite castle.


    Viscount Randall moved his mouth, and the queen mother of Gambis was worried about it. This is a Royal Highness''s influence on the kingdom.


    After lunch, Victor returned to his bedroom, put on his double headed dragon lizard leather armor, and was ready to leave for the mist mountains to survey the terrain of Neville''s main canal. When Victor came out, Catherine, with her wonderful eyes, came forward, took his hand and said intimately:


    "Honey, I saw you wearing war clothes for the first time... It''s very charming."


    Victor''s double headed dragon lizard''s whole body leather armor was designed by Sylvia himself, which fully fits his body lines and outlines the body characteristics of the moon elf, tall and symmetrical, bee waist and long legs. The appearance of cyan and black color has a metal texture. It perfectly combines softness and masculinity into a unique Qi, just like the refined gold sword in the scabbard, deep, restrained, sharp and hidden.


    Baroness Ariel stared at Victor for a long time. Her eyes also showed a surprised look. She couldn''t help laughing: "Lord Randall, I heard that the golden jackal is still wandering in the mountains of Neville... Do you need my personal protection?"


    "Don''t worry about my safety, especially in the wild."


    Victor smiled, looked down at Catherine and said, "I have pastor Dane next to me, and archbishop Vespucci has sent three high-ranking ruling warriors to protect me. This shows that we are lucky and destined to be praised."


    "But your daily life needs the personal care of a maid."


    Catherine said softly, "dear, Ariel is a Silver Knight. She took care of you when you were in kite castle. Let her go with you."


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry, shook his head and said, "I really don''t need to... I''m entangled with ant people at Randall''s collar. I''m not surrounded by mountain hunters with thick hands and feet. Honey, I''m not what I used to be. Don''t think I''m too delicate."


    It is because you are not what you used to be that I am worried that some people think you are too "delicate and delicious"... Catherine sighed secretly. She scrupulously respected her highness, took the initiative to put herself in a lower position, and did not resort to her inner worries. If it were Sylvia, she wouldn''t have so many concerns. Those who should speak must be clear.


    I''m afraid that''s the difference between a lover and a wife.


    Catherine gently tied Victor''s shoulder armor cloak, carefully manipulated the dress details until she was satisfied, and said with a smile:


    "Honey, I''m waiting for you here. But you can''t let me wait too long... You have to come back to see me every four months. Otherwise, I''ll find you myself."


    "I promise you, your beautiful majesty."


    Victor stepped back, saluted Catherine as a court attendant, smiled and said, "if everything goes well, I can finish all my work and come back to you before the rainy season this year."


    Catherine nodded, took Victor''s arm, walked out and asked, "are you going to pick those people to accompany?"


    "Of course, there are 50 attendants of Randall family, personal guards, Knights of Rose Manor and clergy of the church. Elena and the maid of silver moon manor stay in count de Kaiser''s house. Please take care of them for me while I''m away."


    "I will."


    Catherine accompanied Victor outside the house. The attendants and guards of Randall family were ready to go. Pastor Dane led a high-ranking Paladin with brown hair and blue eyes to welcome him. He warmly introduced: "Lord Randall, Mrs. Catherine, this is Lord ditma, deputy commander of the Templar."


    "Good day, your majesty Augustus. Good day, your excellency Randall."


    The paladin took the initiative to salute. He looks 30 years old. He has a handsome face and a strong body. The skin of his hands is smooth and delicate without roughness, which is obviously the characteristic of a knight. His left shoulder armor is painted with 6 dark gold stripes, marking the identity of level 6 Paladin.


    Catherine could not help but look moved, lifted her train and bowed to the paladin. "Good day, Lord ditma."


    Level 6 paladins have the level of senior silver knights. When they cooperate with level 4 priests, they can burst out the combat effectiveness of gold knights. Moreover, the number of level 6 paladins is rare, with high power, and their social status is equivalent to that of Golden Knights. They were either the deputy commander of the temple army or the commander of the Templar in the Privy Council. The most important thing is that the vast majority of level 6 paladins are Knight nobles, and only the vitality of Knight level can promote paladins to level 6 priests.


    Catherine pays tribute to Dietmar according to the etiquette of high-ranking knights, which is in line with the tradition of extraordinary people.


    When Victor noticed Dane''s closeness to dimart, he immediately knew that the deputy commander of the Templar should be Clement''s confidant.


    "Lord ditma, it''s my pleasure to meet you." Victor also came forward and gave a knightly salute and said, "you can call me victor."


    "Well, Victor, you can also call me by my name." Dietmar smiled and said bluntly, "I was ordered by the Pope to protect your safety during my stay in Neville. Clement told me that I would not interfere with your actions."


    Effective protection of course needs to interfere with the action of the protection target. Non intervention is called cooperation... Ditma''s words seem to have deep meaning... Victor pondered for a moment, smiled and said, "I''ll take my mount. It''s grumpy. Except Sylvia and I, it never obeys the orders of others. Excuse me first." With that, he took Catherine to the corral behind the villa.


    When Hercules, the fierce fast bird, saw the man coming, he lowered his head and made a friendly coo in his throat. Victor stroked the blue neck feather of Hercules, took it out of the corral and whispered to Catherine, "honey, do you know Dietmar? He is the son of the paladin family?"


    "I''m also the first to see deputy commander ditma... I know the reputation of all level 6 paladins." Catherine shook her head and said, "the Templars have one master and three deputy, a total of four commanders. Turnans and ditma are the confidants of the Pope, and the other two are pastors of tamore. They are not related to the paladin family. Level 6 Paladins in the temple army are basically the children of the Paladin family."


    "Honey, what do you think?" Catherine asked softly, her eyes flashing.


    "Turnans is in the northern wilderness. Under Clement''s crown, he sent ditma to protect me. There are no level 6 paladins around the Pope... Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "You mean Clement got the wind that the paladins wanted to contact you privately?" Katherine was smart and figured out the key in an instant.


    Victor nodded and said, "it''s possible."


    "Since the Pope has arranged for Lord ditma to accompany you, there is nothing to worry about." Catherine smiled and said tactfully, "I originally wanted the secret warrior of kite castle to protect you... It seems that I don''t need it."


    Originally, he didn''t need protection, but now he needs colleagues... Victor heard that it was a irony. He boarded the saddle of Shanghai grees and pulled Catherine up with his hand.


    "The Randall family is loyal to the king of Gambis. Of course, kite castle has the obligation to protect the safety of viscount Randall."


    Katherine was so happy that she put her arms around Victor''s waist and said softly, "honey, I guarantee that the secret warrior of kite castle will defend his highness Randall''s will with her life!"


    Victor smiled and said nothing, which is the due treatment of his royal highness. The internal contradictions of Gambis are solved within the camp and are consistent with the outside world.


    The fierce fast bird made a long loud sound and carried them to the front yard. Catherine raised her pretty face from Victor''s arms and asked in surprise:


    "Well, I''ve heard Roland say that Hercules never let anyone ride except Sylvia and you. Roland didn''t ride a fierce fast bird and muttered to me for several days."


    "This guy only listens to Sylvia''s orders in front of her... When Sylvia is not there, he listens to my orders."


    Victor patted Hercules on the neck and said proudly. He suddenly realized that he could only rank third in Hagrid''s mind... Under Sylvia was little fat bertina.

 Chapter 512

    The North-South mist mountain range is located in the east of Neville kingdom. It is named because it is covered with dense forests, lush vegetation and clouds all year round.


    The climate characteristics of mountain forest terrain endow the mist mountains with a colorful natural environment. Coniferous forest, mixed forest, alpine meadow and Lake Waterfall interweave into a magnificent natural landscape. Valleys and low hillsides are covered with all kinds of trees. In addition to the common basswood, oak, hemlock, spruce and Korean pine, there are nut forests such as goose ear fruit trees, chestnuts and hazelnuts, as well as dozens of berry plants.


    Covered with lush grassland, it is a natural high-quality pasture, inhabited by groups of camel antelope, yellow sheep, short tailed deer, bison, wild boar, giant rhinoceros, as well as countless small herbivores such as mountain rabbit, hamster and Thunderbird. Of course, there are also various raptors, beasts and monster communities.


    The mist mountains are rich in animal and plant resources and contain amazing reserves of high-quality minerals. Mining and stone cutting in this vast mountain forest have always been the main economic source of the Lords in the south central part of the kingdom of Neville. In particular, the Golden Valley in the mist mountains is famous for its abundance of gold and blue diamonds.


    Kakimosen is the shortest and deepest valley in the Golden Valley, with a total length of only 19 kilometers and cliffs on both sides. After more than 200 years of mining, the gold and blue diamond resources in the kakimosen valley have been exhausted. The neville people removed it from the Golden Valley and renamed it Cargill Morrison Grand Canyon.


    Nowadays, no gold diggers patronize Cargill Morrison Grand Canyon. It is like a dilapidated family. No one cares about it and it is difficult to show brilliance. The gurgling stream flows alone among the gravel pebbles, and the cry of mountain apes occasionally comes from the cliff, which is particularly desolate and desolate.


    A cavalry team of dozens of people broke the tranquility of kakimosen canyon. They were fully armed and rode straddling beasts along the pebble riverbed to the depths of the canyon.


    The Marquis faroor, the Golden Knight of the kingdom of Neville, is at the front of the team. His whole body is wrapped in shiny secret silver armor and his mount is the sword Mantis that the neville people are proud of.


    This alienated war beast is like a mantis magnified hundreds of times. It is slim and smooth. A pair of forelimbs are like two sharp long gold swords, which can easily penetrate the armor made of refined iron. Hook claws are born at the ends of side and hind limbs to facilitate vertical climbing, and a layer of tough crust with amazing strength is attached to the body surface. The first-class Knight uses the refined gold decapitation sword to chop the same position twice in a row, so it is possible to cut through the natural shell of the sword Mantis. Its head is flat. The mouthpiece composed of two jaw teeth looks like huge scissors. On its forehead, there are a pair of tentacles used to detect temperature and smell. A pair of dark big eyes are embedded in its face. It looks cute. But if you observe carefully, you can find that these eyes are actually compound eyes composed of countless small eyes, indicating that they have the talent of dynamic vision, and the fine hairs on the six limbs give them keen tactile perception, and even can detect the subtle changes of air flow.


    Among the alienated war beasts, the sword Mantis has the lightest weight and the weakest vitality. It has no explosive ability and can''t jump. However, their food intake is relatively small. They are good at climbing obstacles, integrating attack and defense, and have super senses. They can be called alienated war animals with the strongest individual combat power. However, sword Mantis have low intelligence and can''t actively cooperate with their companions. At the same time, their low intelligence also makes them fearless and very difficult to deal with.


    There are only 24 sword Mantis knights in the whole team, and the other 60 ride on the fast bird and beast kept by Randall family. Marquis faroor was very interested in these magnificent land Raptors as big as war horses, and especially envied the ferocious fast bird leader where Viscount Randall sat down.


    As an ordinary Raptor, the physical quality and combat effectiveness of fast bird are one level worse than that of sword Mantis. The straight-line distance from the imperial city of cogston to the Grand Canyon of carjimosen is more than 400 kilometers. If all the teams ride the sword mantis and start in the morning, they can reach carjimosen that night. However, because the strength and rock climbing ability of the fast bird were not as good as the sword mantis, the team had to bypass the steep and difficult shortcut, which took 13 days and trekked nearly 1000 kilometers to reach the kakimosen Grand Canyon.


    The average speed of the fast bird crossing 80 kilometers of mountains and forests every day is very amazing. The fastest speed of the elite pony cavalry of Neville is 130 kilometers.


    You know, there are completely two different states between the rapid march and the normal rush.


    At the request of Marquis faroor, viscount Randall showed the speed of swift bird riding. They trekked 170 kilometers of mountain road that day, far exceeding the limit of mountain ponies.


    Neville''s mountain ponies also have the ability to climb down the mountain, but they are much worse than the fast bird. As for combat effectiveness, the pony has no combat effectiveness at all, while the fast bird is as powerful as a bear and has a fierce temperament. It can confront the ordinary brown bear head-on. On the way, the cooperative combat ability of the fast birds hunting bison alone amazed Neville''s sword Mantis knight.


    Sword and Mantis fight together? There is no such thing... When fighting, the distance between the sword mantis and the master must be kept within 500 meters, otherwise, the sword Mantis will basically not be found. In fact, the number of sword Mantis lost in the Neville kingdom is several times that lost in the war.


    All the dissimilated Warcraft knights are assisted by elite cavalry, except the sword Mantis knights. Because there are many terrain in Neville that mountain cavalry can''t overcome.


    If Neville can introduce the fast bird and beast, he can make up for the biggest weakness of the sword Mantis order. At least, they don''t have to chase the missing sword mantis on foot.


    With this in mind, the Marquis of faroor has been observing the swift bird light cavalry of viscount Randall. He was surprised to find that the swift bird Qingqi had a mature system of war animal cavalry.


    To form combat effectiveness, the war animal cavalry can not simply stack the cavalry and war animals together. It must have a mature and unique organizational system, which can fully respond to different emergencies, including the orderly combination of combat skills, animal training, riding, tactical cooperation, equipment, supplement, maintenance and other factors.


    More than half of the fast bird cavalry are secret warriors of Rose Manor. It doesn''t matter. There are more than 2000 secret law warriors under Lord Neville. The basic cavalry of the sword Mantis order are also secret warriors of the Rex family. Like the glory Knights of Gambis, all war animal cavalry are apprentice Knights shaped by divine arts.


    The equipment of the swift cavalry was even jealous of the Marquis faroor. The six legged alligator rattan armor is all in one color. It is equipped with a refined gold machete, an iron oak round shield, a refined steel one handed spear, a yew reverse bow and a crossbow. In terms of the sophistication of the equipment, it is no less than the sword Mantis cavalry.


    The most important thing is that the fast bird is very spiritual and has emotional communication with its owner. When they are happy, they will invite their masters to spoil them, when they are angry, they will spit at their masters, and they will cooperate in hunting and share their prey. This means that the swift bird light cavalry can display different wonderful tactics. For example, the fast bird expands its feathers, makes its body bigger, makes threatening calls, attracts the attention of the target, and creates opportunities for cavalry to shoot cold arrows; Alternatively, they can quickly interleave, interfere with the enemy''s target locking, cover each other and retreat; Or, flee in all directions, lure the enemy to catch up, use the cry to convey information, and look for opportunities to break each other.


    Of course, predators in clusters have similar abilities. It''s not easy to integrate human soldiers. Marquis faroor first thought of the horned wolf cavalry of the shining church. Horned wolves are the weakest alienated warbeasts, and horned wolf cavalry are recognized as the strongest warbeast Corps. They rely on cooperative combat.


    The fast bird light cavalry smells like a horned wolf cavalry.


    Farour couldn''t help but compare the sword Mantis cavalry with the swift bird light cavalry. The conclusion was frustrating and exciting. When the high-level Knights do not participate in the war, 50 Fast bird light cavalry fight with 15 sword Mantis cavalry. Most of the fast bird light cavalry casualties, all the sword Mantis cavalry disappear, and the sword Mantis war beast loses its master''s control. It must be the end of getting lost and missing.


    There is no doubt that Viscount Randall''s swift bird light riding is an elite war animal cavalry.


    Only a few years after Randall''s family was born, they actually have a war animal army?!


    Farul was dumbfounded by his fuss. Does Viscount Randall create less miracles? No more than a fast bird ride, maybe... No, maybe, he is the most remarkable miracle today.


    I have to put forward suggestions to Rex and try to introduce the swift bird light cavalry in the human horse hills... It''s no use to introduce the swift bird alone. There must be a complete set of cultivation methods, training methods, tactical methods, and equipment schemes for the light cavalry... But I can''t be too hasty. First ask Zong Mian to come forward and say, if not, negotiate directly with Sylvia. In short, This matter should try to avoid Viscount Randall... The head of the sword Mantis Knights secretly planned in his heart, and the surface was calm.


    Victor had long been aware of the Marquis faroor''s attempt to ride the fast bird. As long as the Neville offered a price satisfactory to him, he could consider selling the fast bird. Because the wizard imosen has cultivated the fourth generation of fast bird chicks with strong bones, the fast bird and beast of Randall family will soon be promoted in an all-round way, and the ordinary fast birds of the first three generations can be sold out. But he didn''t expect that Neville''s Golden Knight was more afraid of him than Sylvia, and he didn''t intend to talk to him about the introduction of fast bird at all.


    Along the way, master Edwin always pestered him about metaphysical political economy theory. Victor was actually a pragmatist. He was so annoyed that he casually asked master Edwin to leave an unfathomable impression on the Marquis of faroor.


    Don''t rush to negotiate with someone smarter than yourself until you''re ready.


    The great nobles of Neville, who had attended the midnight tea party in Rock Castle, now believe that the young Viscount Randall has a rare talent for extraordinary wisdom.


    The team soon came to the fork in the kakimosen valley. A hundred meter high steep cliff lives in the middle, dividing the valley into two, leading to two different directions. Several mountain springs, like white peaks, fell from the cliff and merged into a shallow pool at the bottom. Caligula suddenly ran out of the team, rushed into the pool, bent down to explore in the water for a moment, returned to Victor with a round pebble and said like a treasure: "master, you see, aka found the treasure."


    The stone in Caligula''s hand is the size of an ordinary person''s head. The surface is covered with dark green moss. It looks ordinary, just like an ordinary stone. Marquis faroor glanced, his eyes suddenly condensed, circled around Caligula''s big face, and said in a deep voice: "it should be yellow glaze rock... You might as well open it."


    Di Tema, the deputy commander of the Templar, also came together and looked at Caligula and the stone in his hand. Seeing this, Victor nodded to Caligula and said, "knock it on."


    Caligula bent his right index finger and knocked in the middle of the stone. The stone cracked silently, revealing a crystal clear yellow glaze. The sixth level Paladin couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. The Marquis of farur took a deep look at Caligula and said, "it''s moist and bright, flawless, and it''s the top yellow glaze rock."


    Master Edwin grabbed half of the yellow glaze rock, stroked the smooth mirror like section, and said, "it''s pure quality, very rare, and can sell at least 30 gold sols."


    Caligula grinned, touched the back of his head and asked, "how many roast wild ox legs can aka exchange for the treasure?"


    "Ha ha, you can''t change a roast corbel. You can only change an ox tail." Edwin squeezed his eyes narrowly and deliberately teased aka.


    The big fool blinked, bargained and said, "give you the treasure, and you give Arka two ox tails."


    "Aka, is this your treasure?" Victor severely scolded Caligula and said, "this is the territory of the kingdom of Neville. All the treasures in the territory belong to the kingdom of Neville. You give the yellow glaze rock to his highness farur."


    As a lord, Victor certainly has to safeguard the interests and rules of the Lord. Kaligura timidly handed the remaining half of the yellow glaze rock to the Marquis faroor and muttered, "I have only half... The half was robbed by master Edwin."


    Edwin laughed and said, "aka, I didn''t rob your yellow glaze rock. I traded you for an ox tail, and you made half an ox tail."


    Caligula quickly said to farul, "Your Highness, when the master gives me the cow tail, I''ll give you the cow tail."


    "Didn''t you lose half a cow''s tail?" The Marquis of faroor could not help smiling, took the yellow glaze rock and said gently, "well, you can find another treasure and this yellow glaze rock will give you."


    Seeing the master''s nod of acquiescence, Caligula turned and went into the mountain stream and bent over to pick up the pebbles. Master Edwin was still young. He jumped off the fast bird mount and called the little attendants of the hulander family to look for treasure by the dry river bed. The guards also left the saddle, took off the reins and let the fast bird go to the mountain stream to drink and play.


    The Marquis faroor took back his eyes from Caligula, turned his head and said with envy, "Victor, your squire is really amazing." Yang Yang raised the yellow glaze rock in his hand and said, "I''m afraid he has touched the realm of spiritual touch."


    Victor smiled and said, "it could also be luck."


    Caligula is tall and different from ordinary people. He is simple and foolish. He is the only squire without a mount. He is often teased by his companions on the way. It''s hard for the Marquis of faroor not to notice him. If Caligula casually finds a gem from the water, he may be lucky, but his purpose is very clear. He goes for the treasure in the water.


    Luck can''t explain his motives.


    Farul and turnans are close to each other and know the mystery and value of spiritual touch. Caligula''s behavior obviously has the characteristics of spiritual touch. The Golden Knight''s eyes are higher than the top, but they will also respect the soldiers with deep ferocity, and the touch of the heart almost represents the highest level of extraordinary power of ferocious soldiers.


    The sixth level Paladin ditma tutted and sighed: "I heard that turnans mentioned Caligula... He was seriously injured and dying and was saved by the priest with divine magic. Turnans personally reshaped his body and evaluated his pure and transparent mind. If Caligula can reach the extraordinary state of heart and Spirit touch, it is also a gift from our Lord."


    "Near death and rebirth? No wonder he has his current achievements."


    Marquis faroor nodded suddenly and said to victor, "Victor, can you lend me your squire for a while... When we catch Fengya, I will repay."


    Before Victor answered, ditma shook her head and said, "it''s useless... Caligula is too timid. He can''t have the idea of killing the golden jackal like turnans. Without the idea, there is no premonition of initiative. Initiative and passivity are the difference between spiritual touch and dangerous intuition."


    "Farul, don''t worry, Feng Ya will be caught sooner or later." Ditma said with a smile, "Caligula stays with victor. If he notices the wind teeth spying on us, I will help you get rid of the beast."


    "I hope so." Sighed the Marquis of faroor.


    Victor asked curiously, "is the wind tooth strong? Your highness is not sure to catch it?"


    "Powerful may not be strong, but cunning is true."


    The Marquis faroor shook his head and said: "The beast''s popularity talent is different from yours. The airflow it controls can''t be attached to the weapon. Instead, it is similar to the semi elementalization of the wind knight. Its fur is filled with wind elements, its body becomes lighter, and it can turn and change direction in the air. In addition, its bloodthirsty talent and dangerous intuition make it move as fast as the wind knight, silent and without any smell. Moreover, it is not sure to win The grasp of will never show up. As long as it shows up, someone will die. "


    "Turnans can not only distort the danger perception of the wind tooth, but also judge its general direction according to the killing traces left by it... Unfortunately, before we catch it, turnans is transferred by the shining knights to fight the Centaurs. However, we have trapped the wind tooth in a mountainous area, and we can get rid of it sooner or later."


    Farul was silent for a moment and continued: "The longer the time goes by, the more likely it is that Fengya will break through. When you check the pass of carkimorson Grand Canyon, I must rush to the encirclement circle and search for Fengya in the mountain. I originally planned to leave ten sword Mantis knights to protect you and master Edwin, but you have ditma and Caligula around you, so you shouldn''t be in danger. In that case, I''ll take all the sword Mantis Knights away ¡£¡±


    In Victor''s team, there are only two priests, three ruling warriors and five third-order paladins, including three secret knights and 12 secret law warriors in Rose Manor; 14 elite guards and 7 squires of Randall family; Catherine also sent a knight of the house of interior and 9 secret law warriors, with a total of 56 guards.


    In addition to the Randall family guard captain Gru and six small attendants, the rest will not lose to the alchemy militia at least. Especially the secret warriors of kite castle, their strength is close to that of primary knights.


    Victor suspected that they were the secret dead cultivated by kite castle with magic medicine.


    Such a team does not need protection, but monitoring. King Rex sent only one liaison officer, two guides and a scholar, more to express trust.


    Or... To avoid suspicion? Paladins want to get in touch with me. The Rex family doesn''t want to be directly involved in the secret struggle between the shining knights and the Pope?


    Victor''s mind turned, both alerting to the strength of the shining knights and satisfied with the restraint of the Neville kingdom. Because they choose to watch rather than intervene, they respect Victor''s choice. For a small role, the king of Neville will not consider whether he is willing to talk to the shining knights.


    "OK, let''s hurry to the end of the canyon." Victor nodded and asked calmly, "which way should we go?"


    "The road on the left leads to the pass with the core of the earth. The road on the right leads to the construction site, which is a little far away." Marquis faroor pointed to the canyon on the left and said, "at the beginning, the wind teeth attacked the construction site, killing hundreds of hired workers. Before we cut off the head of the wind teeth, the refugees did not dare to come back, and the construction site was temporarily abandoned."


    The core of the earth... Or the remains of the alchemy tower?


    Victor said with great interest: "I heard that the core of the earth is a rare condensation of earth elements. I''d like to see it... Let''s go to the right pass first?"


    "This rare earth element is present. Of course, you have to see it." Ditma said with a smile.


    The Marquis faroor agreed. Victor turned sideways and shouted, "master Edwin, Caligula, have you found the treasure?"


    Caligula straightened up and replied empty handed, "master, there is no treasure here."


    Victor laughed and said loudly, "let''s go. The cow''s tail is gone. I can give you a roast leg."

 Chapter 513

    Half an hour later, the team came to the end of kakimosen Canyon, and a steep hill stood in front of the people. It is about 200 meters high. It is mainly composed of limestone. The slope is close to 80 degrees. The cliff is covered with slippery dark green moss, which is the trace left after the water curtain dries up.


    "The core of the earth is above."


    Marquis faroor stopped the sword mantis, pointed to the left and said, "we can go up the slope over there."


    Following the finger of Marquis faroor, Victor saw an artificially excavated gentle slope on the north side of the canyon. The compacted subgrade was paved with bluestone slabs, and the road surface was open, which was more than enough for five heavy carriages to pass side by side. He estimated that the sword Mantis took a detour from the slope and could climb the top of the cliff in 7 or 8 minutes at most.


    This time is enough for him to explore the details of the earth''s core alone.


    Victor looked up at the cliff in front of him, quickly calculated a way to climb, then jumped off the fierce fast bird, turned his head, smiled at the Marquis farur and deputy commander ditma, and said eagerly, "I''ll go up and have a look first." With that, he went directly into the state of apocalypse. His vigorous spiritual power urged the water elements silent in his body, and his feet stepped on the ground. The pebbles under his combat boots stood in powder. The blue and black air flow surrounded the dragon lizard leather armor, and the air became smooth and smooth. The whole man jumped up 20 meters high, stepped on a bulge on the cliff, soared upward, danced like a startling Hong, and took off and down several times, Disappeared at the top of the cliff.


    Hercules screamed loudly when he saw his master leaving himself. His sharp toes clasped the rocks of the cliff and rushed up more than 30 meters. However, the cliff is steep and slippery. It is difficult to maintain its balance. It has to spread its wings and fall to the ground. It cries loudly and runs to the slope on the left.


    Ditma opened her mouth, looked up at the towering and steep hills, looked down at the traces of Victor''s trampling on the riverbed, and muttered, "too fast... Too messy... Is this power a legendary surge talent? Victor is not far from the golden steps?"


    Surging talent means that Victor naturally interacts with the void water element. Just like the Silver Knight, his moon spirit blood is in an irreversible purification state. However, the Silver Knight finally leads to the unpredictable element sea barrier of life and death, and he will be successfully promoted to the wind language moon spirit of gold blood.


    The attendants were stunned and blank. The four knights of kite castle and Rose Manor are hard to hide their surprise. After all, they are secret Knights cultivated by a large family. They have some understanding of the mystery of the blood of the moon elves, and are secretly excited about adding a royal highness to the kingdom of Gambis. Master Edwin straightened his waist and beamed with joy. Victor is Sylvia''s partner. Even if he can''t reach the level of sword Saint delavin, he must be the guardian of the York family.


    It''s already the golden stage!


    The Marquis of faroor fought and controlled his shock. Deputy commander ditma has the extraordinary power of the golden order, but he is not a high-level knight. Without the gift of elemental perception, he would not know what had just happened.


    For the Golden Knight, all creatures are special manifestations of the orderly combination of the four elements. Whether a creature reaches the golden level of life depends only on its soul strength, that is, the strength of fire element representing spiritual power.


    As long as anyone enters the state of concentration, he can''t hide his true fire element level. Marquis faroor, during his visit to the man horse hills, saw the unique fire element disturbance mode of viscount Randall. Compared with that time, Victor''s spiritual power has definitely broken through the upper limit of silver knights and steadily entered the field of Golden Knights.


    Ditma looked at the Marquis faroor, shook his head and said with a smile: "Viscount Randall is usually quiet and elegant. I forgot that he is only 25 years old and thought he was a stable Lord. Unexpectedly, he also has a lively side of young people."


    Buy it? Will a thoughtful and unpredictable highness buy his own skills?


    Marquis faroor was suspicious, his eyes turned slightly, and he saw the surprised and excited expressions of the Gambis knight and master Edwin. He thought, "Viscount Randall concealed the fact that he is a Highness from his entourage. He has no reason to expose his real strength in order to show off... Does he have anything to talk to me alone and deliberately separate from the entourage?"


    This cliff faces the West. There is no sunshine all year round. The back of the rock wall is damp and covered with slippery moss. Even if the first-class knights who integrate body and mind climb with their bare hands, they are also at risk of falling. But it was not difficult for the Silver Knight and the gold knight, but they didn''t reach the top as quickly as Viscount Randall.


    Marquis faroor measured a little, turned to the high-level Paladin and said with a hearty smile, "I''ll follow up and see the scenery."


    Ditma was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "Your Highness is interested in this. Let''s see who gets to the top of the cliff first."


    The Pope has a close relationship with the Neville royal family, but Dietmar is responsible for the safety of viscount Randall''s trip on behalf of the Privy Council. He can''t accept a Golden Knight and Victor alone in the wild, even if they are old friends.


    Marquis faroor nodded, took off his secret silver sword and dagger and threw them to Ogg, the secret Knight of Rose Manor. At this time, ditma had climbed the cliff with hands and feet, and was as agile as a mountain ape. In an instant, she was 20 meters away from the ground. The sword Mantis Knights of Neville shouted and scolded the deputy commander of the Templar for being dishonest and shameless... Ditma laughed back and lit a circle of platinum runes around her. Under the action of light spirit magic, the holy power in her body simulated the effect of wind element to reduce weight, and the climbing speed was twice as fast.


    The Golden Knight finally turned pale, and regardless of lifting his heavy armor, the earthy yellow air flow emerged, and the invisible force field supported his body. The plate armor boots stepped directly into grooves on the solid stone wall, stepped five or six meters high in one step, and chased after ditma''s figure.


    The sword Mantis Knight cheered loudly for the leader, and the clergy of cogston Cathedral cheered for ditma. Someone took the opportunity to gamble. The two sides quickly reached a gambling agreement and invited the escort of viscount Randall to bet.


    The rose Knight Ogg looked at the secret silver sword given to him by the Marquis of Ruhr and looked up to find that the knight Conrad not far away was tangled on his face. The Knights of the interior office of kite Castle wanted to take the secret law soldiers to listen to the conversation of the three great men, and were afraid to offend the future royal highness of Gambis.


    The three rose Knights looked at each other and smiled with pride. The future highness of Gambis, viscount Randall, is the love of Lady Sylvia and the master of Rose Manor.


    Victor climbed to the top of the cliff and saw the so-called core of the earth at a glance. It is as like as two peas, with a smooth appearance and a pure yellow. The upper part is exposed outside, and the lower part is buried in the rock. It is exactly the same as the remains of the alchemy tower in the dark forest.


    Victor rushed forward and put his left hand on the surface of the cuboid. He felt the same touch as the dark forest ruins. He was so excited that he wanted to test the authenticity with the authority of the alchemical Empire immediately.


    He just couldn''t contain his excitement. He wanted to check whether the details of the earth''s core and the relics of the alchemy tower were consistent. He jumped up without much thought, ignoring the ability of the Golden Knight to perceive the changes of elements.


    If the core of the earth is not an alchemy tower, it''s OK. In case it splits according to Victor''s will, the disturbance of the four elements will not hide from the Marquis farur under the cliff. Besides, he and ditma are coming up.


    Victor lifted the apocalypse, continued to run x-3, restrained his excitement and anxiety, planned how to avoid outsiders'' sight, and unknowingly opened the suspected "alchemy tower" to take away the rune crystal inside. At first, in the dark forest, he had a lot of trouble to deceive the accompanying level 5 warrior. Now, protect his entourage, including several priests and a group of secret law warriors from other families. Victor really had to plan to get rid of them.


    Marquis faroor first "walked" to the top of the cliff and saw Viscount Randall bending down and knocking at the bottom of the earth''s core. He hesitated for two seconds, coughed and reminded Victor to pay attention to his existence. Then he walked slowly and said slowly, "the core of the earth looks like a stone ball on the surface. In fact, it will change."


    "Oh? How did it change?" Victor straightened up and asked curiously.


    "No one knows what form it is buried in the mountain. When it is excavated, the upper part is like a ball, and the lower part is connected with the mountain. As long as the surrounding mountain is damaged, it will gather empty soil elements, repair the mountain, and make the surrounding rocks equally indestructible."


    Faroor stamped his foot fiercely, and the secret silver boots stepped on the bottom of the earth''s core. The air burst and vibrated, but the earth yellow rock base did not move.


    "The core of the earth cannot be destroyed, and even the hills carrying it cannot be excavated."


    "Ha ha, farul, I admit you are faster than me."


    The paladin ditma jumped up, strode to victor and farur''s position, smiled and said, "but I didn''t let Dane cast his divine wing on me... You''re only a little faster than me."


    Marquis faroor patted his secret silver breastplate and said faintly, "you wear leather armor and I wear armor. You set out before me."


    "Well... Victor is faster than both of us." Ditma smiled, changed the subject and said, "this is the core of the earth?" The ruling warrior clenched his fist and shook the earth yellow stone ball, and there was a heavy and long dull sound.


    "It''s useless." Farour shook his head and said, "the core of the earth has the firm law of the local element sea, which can not be shaken by any external force."


    "It''s really strong." Ditma nodded, took back her arm from the stone ball and said, "it is recorded in the documents collected in the ivory castle that since the glorious calendar, human beings have excavated four earth cores, and Neville''s is the fifth..."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "where are the other earth cores?"


    "In the Northern Wilderness... It''s all gone now."


    Dietmar paused, shook his head and said, "after all, the core of the earth should not exist in the real world. It is said that when the core of the earth is exposed to the air, it will gradually lose the law characteristics of the earth element and eventually become an ordinary stone. The process of change is long and short, the longest 72 years, and the shortest 5 years, it will be weathered and disintegrated."


    The rune crystal of the alchemy tower needs the balance and intersection of the four void elements to ensure its basic form. If the four elements are unbalanced, the rune crystal may sink to the ground to maintain the extraordinary characteristics of the void elements and avoid being assimilated by the laws of the real world. The phenomenon of gathering void earth elements can be regarded as a self-protection mechanism of Rune crystal, but it must be consuming the power of earth element Rune... The power of earth element rune is exhausted, and the rune crystal is completely finished... Victor deplores the wasted earth core, and worries that the earth core will not be able to support until he verifies and collects it, Assimilated by the laws of the world in advance.


    The rune crystal in the dark forest, from excavation to collection, takes 1 year and 14 months. According to the report of the alchemy auxiliary, this earth core has been unearthed for nearly 2 years. There are new chisel marks in the rocks around the core of the earth, and the kingdom of Neville apparently sent people to regularly remove the accumulated transformed soil so that it can change as soon as possible.


    I should have come to Neville earlier!


    Victor was secretly anxious, but seemingly nothing happened. He patted the core of the earth and asked, "how long can it exist?"


    Marquis faroor shook his head and sighed: "it is precisely because of uncertainty that we gave up this mountain and chose to dig through the farther and higher Southern pass... Unexpectedly, it will annoy the jackals of the golden order there... The nearby Lord has always arranged soldiers to remove the floating soil gathered in the earth''s core, hoping that it can become a mortal as soon as possible."


    Victor was bleeding in his heart and couldn''t help saying, "it''s a pity to let such a magical element creation disappear."


    What a pity? What''s the pity?


    Farour thought Viscount Randall had something else to say. After a moment of meditation, he said, "Your Excellency, please come here."


    The three came to the east side of the hill, and the scenery in front of Victor suddenly opened up. The lush forest is endless, and several rivers meander from north to south, just like white Python circling in the jungle, gathering into a rippling great lake not far from the hillside. All kinds of wild animals drink and play by the lake in groups, forming a magnificent picture full of vitality,


    "This is the dusk forest. Below is the agate lake."


    Pointing to the abandoned artificial buildings at the bottom of the hillside, the Marquis faroor said: "we have mobilized 50000 young and strong employees to open up this pass, excavate the rocks of the mountain, build a fortress and artificial river channel below, and divert the lake water into the kakimosen valley."


    "In fact, there are many natural waterways in the central mountain area of Neville. During the rainy and snowy seasons, the river in the central area flows into the lakes in the cogston basin and finally flows to the Dodo kingdom. However, these are seasonal rivers. In the fire season and wind season, the river will dry up, and the water for human and livestock has become a problem. Without a stable water source in the central mountain area, it is impossible to establish more settlements. ¡±


    "The kakimosen Valley runs from east to west. We divert water in the East and build a dam in the West. The valley will become a lake. In the dry season, we open the gate to discharge water. We don''t even need to build a canal to make the natural river available all year round."


    Victor looked down at the dilapidated huts, roads and half built fortress foundation and said faintly, "what a big hand... I''m afraid this is a town."


    "I discussed the Neville water conservancy project with master Edwin. At that time, I pointed out that he designed two incompatible water conservancy systems. In particular, the water conservancy in the kakimosen Valley is expensive and redundant! Because the natural river channel can''t irrigate many mountain terraces except for building settlements."


    "If you adopt the design scheme of stream reservoir and diversion bridge, I estimate that the total cost of the water conservancy project will not exceed 1 million kingsol. It will be completely completed in only 10 years, produce benefits in 3 years, and the Lord''s revenue and expenditure will be balanced in 5 years."


    Victor glanced at the Marquis of faroor and said with a smile: "master Edwin didn''t explain, just said that I could understand it myself."


    "I admire master Edwin as a real silver scholar. He holds a neutral position and does not talk about Neville''s politics."


    Marquis faroor nodded and said frankly, "it''s really a pity to build lake kakimosen for the sake of settlements... If it''s for the development right of dusk forest, it''s another matter."


    The boulder mountains in the north, the mist mountains in the East and the Minsk mountains in the southwest surround the Neville Kingdom, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack, but also trapped in a corner. The industrial structure is extremely unbalanced, and the price level is very different from that of your kingdoms. Now, as soon as the Neville Kingdom opened the pass of kakimosen Canyon and the trade route led by count de Kaiser to connect with the RAND Empire, it immediately became accessible in all directions.


    The neville people were not able to exploit the wilderness in the north, so they turned to the rich evening forest on the east side of the mist mountains. The kakimosen Valley fortress acts like a boulder fortress, blocking out the orcs in the dusk forest. With the main force of the kingdom of SUS attracting jackals, the neville people can not only easily erode the dusk forest, but also take the initiative in diplomacy with the kingdom of SUS. The Knights of glory transferred 10000 palaces from the north of the kingdom of SUS. The Lords of the kingdom of SUS very much hope that the neville people can make a difference in the twilight forest.


    The Sassanian Empire opened up the wilderness from the west to the north, and the imperial territory was connected with the export of the boulder fortress. The Neville kingdom was in the center of the human kingdom, with advanced agriculture and animal husbandry, prosperous trade and invincible position. The booty obtained by the nyovist family in the southern continent also needs to be transported to the Neville kingdom from the trade route led by count de Kaiser.


    In other words, the kingdom of Neville, the kingdom of SUS and the Reich of Rand reached a consensus and dominated.


    "Your Majesty Rex''s brilliant talent amazed me."


    Victor could not see any exclamation on his face. He stared at the Marquis faroor and said, "I grew up in kite castle. Emperor Rand killed his majesty Ryan Auguste, and neowest had a blood feud with us Gambis. I just want to know whether there is a direct connection between Rock Castle and neowest?"


    Auguste''s blood feud is just a joke in front of the Kingdom''s political interests, but the political position of the Lord and allies should be emphasized.


    Marquis faroor said positively, "Gambis is Neville''s traditional ally. I guarantee that the Rock Castle has no direct contact with the nyovist family. We don''t want the restoration of the RAND empire."


    Victor turned his eyes to the deputy commander of the Templar.


    The kingdom of Neville is the real son of the Pope. The Pope can do things for them that are inconvenient for them.


    Ditma smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, "I was ordered to act. I don''t know what the Pope didn''t tell me." He hesitated for a moment and said seriously: "to be sure, the Privy Council also does not want neowest to restore the RAND Empire and change the existing political pattern!"


    "That''s enough." Victor breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and nodded, and took the initiative to reach out to Neville''s Golden Knight.


    Marquis faroor shook hands with Victor and said with a smile, "please your excellency for Neville''s water conservancy project."


    "I will do my best!"


    Victor retracted his arm and thought to himself:


    "If Neville attacks the jackals in the twilight forest, keeps military echo with the kingdom of SUS and alleviates the defensive pressure in the north of SUS, what is the purpose of the marriage between the little princess of the kingdom of SUS and the Peter family of the kingdom of Borui?"

 Chapter 514

    Kite castle, Regent''s chamber.


    The palace minister Ludwig stood in front of the wall, holding a slender wooden stick, lit a huge map on the wall and said:


    "The kingdom of Neville can build a large fortress along the agate Lake in the twilight forest by opening up the kakimosen Grand Canyon in the mist mountains. When the jackals in the twilight forest launch a wave of animals to attack the north of the kingdom of SUS, Neville only needs to send some sword Mantis knights to attack the jackals'' settlements and kill the jackals'' cubs and females, which can make them difficult to care about and weaken them The ethnic potential forced the Jackal tribe to migrate to the northeast of the dusk forest, away from the west near Neville and the south near the kingdom of SUS. "


    "The northern border of Susi overlaps with the southern part of dusk forest and there is no danger to defend. This military cooperation will put most pressure on the Susi kingdom in the short term, and the neville people will seize the territory around agate lake first. However, in the long run, this strategy is in the fundamental interests of the two kingdoms."


    "Look at the wasteland north of the boulder mountains."


    The wooden staff marked the location of the boulder fortress on the map and clicked it. Marquis Ludwig took a breath and continued: "the army of the Sassanian Empire marched eastward and gradually moved away from the hinterland of the Empire. Logistics supply will become an important factor limiting the development progress of the Sassanian empire."


    "Based on the current national strength of the Sassanian Empire, taking five years as a cycle, if they push the imperial border 120 kilometers eastward, they have to stop, organize tenants to reclaim wasteland, build towns and villages, and digest the newly expanded territory. 15 years later, the border of the Sassanian empire can go at least 360 kilometers deep into the northern wilderness. However, the army and the glorious Knights of the Sassanian Empire must set five kilometers in front of the border 0 km buffer zone. If the Neville troops leave the boulder fortress in 15 years, the armies of both sides will meet in the northern wilderness. The Sasan army and the shining knights can get stable supplies from the boulder fortress, and the Neville will receive military assistance from the Sasan empire. "


    "In the south, the neville people get through the trade route led by count de Kaiser to connect with the RAND empire. Even if nyovist is unable to explore the southern continent, as long as they build a port in Lake Firth, the products we obtain in the southern continent can flow into Neville through the port and trade route. Of course, Neville''s products obtained from the Northern Wilderness and dusk forest can also be directly obtained from this trade route To our Gambis, there is no need to bypass the kingdom of dodo. "


    Ludwig put down his wooden stick and sighed: "in this way, the kingdom of Neville will become a central kingdom connecting the north and the south in twenty years."


    Regent Williams tapped the mahogany desk with his finger, turned his eyes to the Marquis of golon and said with a sneer: "they all say Rex is rough and brave. I think he is really cunning... Fortunately Victor saw the clue, otherwise we were deceived by his appearance."


    "Neville has always been very cunning... Every time the Sassanian cavalry invades the kingdom of Dodo, Neville always loots the Sassanian logistics and combat supplies, and rarely has a direct confrontation with the Sassanian cavalry."


    Marquis goron shook his head, turned his voice and said in a deep voice, "however, this layout is comprehensive and linked, which is not like the handwriting of the neville people."


    "Your Highness goron is right." Marquis Ludwig said: "since the priests of the Pope abandoned the two dioceses of Gambis and Borui, it is not surprising that they have fully supported the Neville Kingdom and offered advice for Rex. Clement, as the leader of the Holy See, has a position to take into account and coordinate the cooperation of the major dioceses, which is reflected in the layout of the Neville kingdom."


    "We have confirmed that the military cooperation between Neville and suss is the result of the joint promotion of Clement and the patriarch tamore. Under the joint pressure of the two patriarchs, the patriarch friedes, who is in charge of the academic affairs of the Sassanian Empire, temporarily gave up his ambition for the grand parish of Neville. The elite of templars led by turnans helped the Sassanians deal with Centaur bandits, and the order of radiance no longer continued Continue to coerce the Neville to send troops to Stonehenge. "


    Victor''s message from Neville attracted the attention of kite castle. The Gambis royal family launched various relations. After two months of investigation, the context of the matter has been found out. With the help of the Pope, Neville reached a tacit understanding with the suus, the RAND Empire and the Sassanian Empire almost at the same time. But Gambis is most concerned about the trend of Borui United Kingdom.


    Williams asked, "what''s the matter with the marriage of the Peter family in the kingdom of Borui and the royal family of SUS?"


    "The Borui people say that Raymond Peter, the eldest son of Duke Peter, loves Princess muxilin, does not hesitate to join the suss royal family and voluntarily requests marriage."


    Ludwig paused and said: "Of course, things will not be so simple. Tracing back to the origin of the two kingdoms of Borui and Sus, their founders came from the eastern alliance, were born in the same camp, and the two sides have been married all the time. However, there has never been a precedent for the army of Borui Kingdom to set foot in the territory of SUS before. It can be said that this is the special feature of the marriage between Raymond and Princess Xilin. Whether the army of Borui kingdom is or not It''s to go to the dusk forest to help the Susi people resist the animal tide, which requires a lead guarantee. Otherwise, Duke medin can''t persuade queen Cynthia and the other four giants to agree to a Borui aristocrat as the future Prince of Susi. "


    "It must be led by the shining knights, and shepherd tamore came forward to guarantee!"


    Williams patted the table, got up from his chair, paced back and forth, and shouted:


    "The kingdom of SUS is a parish belonging to the tamorr patriarch, but the shining Knights have more influence on the nobles of SUS. Without the support of the temple army, the SUS people have no ability to stand firm at the front of the dusk forest and mine the secret silver mine there. Now, the Sassanian Empire is fully expanding to the East, and the shining Knights plan to transfer 20000 Temple troops stationed in the dusk forest defense... This There is a gap that needs to be filled... The shining Knights found the patriarch tamore and proposed to let the army of the kingdom of Borui fill the gap in the twilight forest defense to prepare for the full withdrawal of the temple army. However, tamore has just won the educational administration of the kingdom of Borui and wants to take this opportunity to expand their influence in the nobles of SUS and Borui. The two sides hit it off and jointly promoted Raymond and hilling The marriage of the Lord. "


    At this point, Williams couldn''t help waving his hands and complained: "Gambis is also the parish of the patriarch of tamore. Why does he favor one over the other and ignore our needs of Gambis?"


    Marquis goron stirred the coffee with a silver spoon and said in a low voice: "The prince has no real power, and Raymond is not a strong willed knight. He is far worse than victor. He can''t resist the charm of the purple Eyed Lady and is particularly vulnerable to manipulation. It''s better to say that Raymond is the future Prince of SUS than that he is the hostage of Borui Garrison in SUS. The Borui people sent troops to help the kingdom of SUS defend the jackals and handed over a popular Archer as a hostage. That''s their fault What is the purpose? "


    The palace minister Ludwig was silent for a moment and said: "I incline to Viscount Randall''s judgment. The Borui people have ideas about the land on the South Bank of Susi Lake... 90 years ago, the Borui people crossed the river south from the seven alliance islands and encountered failure. Their military action twisted the barbarians on the other side of the seven alliance islands into a force. The barbarians drove away the pioneers of the Borui Kingdom and established a barbarian kingdom by relying on the defense and production facilities of the pioneer fortress "For a long time, the Borui Kingdom has always sent elite attacks to destroy the production facilities of the barbarians on the south bank. Intelligence shows that the barbarian Kingdom has become more united under the pressure of the Borui knight team, and even a professional army has emerged. It is very difficult for the Borui people to extinguish the barbarian Kingdom..."


    "The kingdom of SUS cooperates with the neville people to explore the twilight forest. The Borui people have a strong opponent in the south. Where should they explore?"


    Ludwig turned to the wall, rowed his wooden stick along the Jinshui River on the map to the location of Firth lake, and said, "I can''t think of any other place except the landing point of Firth lake."


    "The kingdom of Susi is very close to the lake of Firth. The army of the kingdom of Borui is stationed near the dusk forest. It can not only train troops and prepare for war, but also use the kingdom of Susi as a springboard to move to the coast of the lake of Firth. The Borui people first help the kingdom of Susi stabilize the dusk forest defense line, and the chief of the tamore will come forward to let us Gambis and the kingdom of Borui cooperate to jointly explore the southern continent. Because tamore is now in charge of the southern continent at the same time In the four dioceses of guanduoduo, Gambis, Susi and Borui, the divine power under his command is too scattered. If we cooperate with Borui Kingdom, it is the most ideal southward expansion pattern for the clergy of tamore. "


    "Perhaps this is the condition for the kingdom of Borui to send troops to the twilight forest."


    Williams sneered: "the Borui people screwed up, but they want to grab the territory with us? We have enough strength and don''t need to cooperate with the Borui people."


    "Borui people are also very confident and are also unwilling to develop with us, otherwise they will take the initiative to talk to us about conditions." Marquis goron added: "the Borui people are ready to hand over the matter of coordinating the contradictions between the two sides to tamore... They are here to rob the territory!"


    With his hands on his back, the Regent paced a few steps, looked up and said, "I don''t want to see Borui''s United Kingdom fleet in Lake Firth! What advice does the palace minister have?"


    The Marquis Ludwig put a bitter smile on his mouth and said: "At dusk, the forest has plenty of high-quality wood, and the Borui people are good at building ships... The key lies in the port of Firth Lake... Niovester sent someone to test whether kite castle was willing to cooperate to build a port on the Bank of Firth lake. We ignored him. Just last month, niovester traveled with his queen to visit the scenery on the Bank of Firth lake, and niovester killed one by himself A ferocious fish man presented a gift to the queen. "


    Successive queens of the RAND Empire were purple eyed ladies of the eliano family. Since the decline of the Neo West Royal family, the great nobles of SUS gradually fell to the shining knights. Due to the binding force of the ancient covenant, the SUS royal family still kept intermarriage with Neo West, but they just dealt with things and randomly sent a noble girl with low blood to marry the RAND royal family. There was no purple eyed noble girl The blood of the nyovist family was almost devastated by the birth of offspring, and the relationship between the two sides was completely broken. It was impossible to say that they were seemingly in harmony.


    Queen Rand of this generation was born in the small family of suss, and she is not worthy of emperor nyovist in terms of appearance and blood. She and nyovist have no children and are locked up in the palace for many years, which is close to imprisonment. Emperor Rand and Princess Lucretia, who was born in nahtigar, have deep feelings, and their daughter Princess Elizabeth has been established as the first heir by Emperor Rand.


    The fact that nyovist openly traveled with the queen to Lake Firth does not mean that his relationship with nahtigal has changed. But this is an obvious signal:


    If you Gambis don''t want to give up hatred, I will cooperate with the two kingdoms of SUS and Borui!


    Williams spewed out two words without expression: "advice!"


    Ludwig glanced at him carefully and said: "I support Viscount Randall''s suggestions. First, try to destroy the marriage between sus and Borui; second, Chen Bing made the gesture of building a port there at the mouth of FIS lake, and adopted the strategy of no contact, no attitude and no negotiation with neowest, so that he can have hope and fear for us, try to delay time and train the navy in advance."


    Williams thought for a moment, nodded without hesitation and said, "I''ll think about it, Lord Ludwig. Go down first."


    "Yes, your Highness The Regent."


    Ludwig bowed away. When his footsteps disappeared at the end of the corridor, Marquis goron went to the side wall of the Council hall, pushed open the closet and exposed the hidden door behind.


    Four waitresses with swords came out of the dark secret passage surrounded by the wizard of tophoven. Williams personally came forward, helped the old wizard to the sofa and asked respectfully, "master, have you listened?"


    "Bad ears, didn''t hear... Lisa told me."


    Tophoven shook his head, leaned against the back of the sofa and closed his eyes. The four waitresses took out the small copper stove, lit charcoal and put in Ningshen grass, red tendon leaves, golden iris, black astringent fruit shell and green amber. The light blue smoke rose, and the Council hall was filled with an exciting and wonderful smell. The waitress brought the copper stove to tophoven. He took a deep breath of the light blue smoke and opened his eyes He opened his eyes and said with a smile:


    "I''ve just carved an elf stone statue for victor. I''m a little tired. I''m much better now... You take the time to have a look. That''s my most satisfactory work so far."


    "Be sure to see..."


    Williams presented a cup of fragrant coffee and asked expectantly, "master, what do you think of what Gong Xiang just talked about?"


    Tofven sipped his coffee and said slowly: "Neville, the leader of the RAND Empire, suss, Borui and Sasan... Everything is Clement''s layout. He took the initiative to give up the two dioceses of Gambis and Borui, which made concessions and concentrated his strength. Tamore took over the academic affairs of Gambis Kingdom and Borui United Kingdom and comprehensively presided over the implementation and coordination of the South expansion strategy. On the surface, the momentum increased greatly, but in fact, his strength was divided He wanted to integrate the clergy of the two dioceses. Clement had to cooperate with tamore on this condition to force the shining knights to make concessions on the issue of Neville... Clement took into account the interests of all parties and left people speechless. "


    "In contrast to tamore... When the shining Knights withdrew from the twilight forest, the kingdom of SUS urgently needed military support and was bound to ask tamore for help. Clement asked Neville to guard the misty mountains and reduce the pressure of the kingdom of SUS. Tamore owed a favor to the Pope. On the other hand, the three patriarchs jointly promoted the United Kingdom to send troops to the twilight forest. It is assumed that the condition of the Borui people is from the Philippines Si Hu boarded the southern continent, bypassed the troops of the barbarian Kingdom and cooperated with us Gambis to develop. This is a good thing for tamore, because his clergy have to take into account the development plan of the Dodo kingdom. However, the disadvantages of tamore school have also been revealed. They are short of manpower and need time to transfer the bottom clergy of the new parish to their own camp. If tamore Moore asked us to sit down and negotiate with the Borui kingdom in advance. Before we are frustrated, it is impossible to agree that the Borui people run to rob the territory! "


    "So, he''s in a hurry and can only take one step at a time. Finally, if he can''t let us cooperate with the Borui people, he can only ask the Pope to coordinate, because the man horse hill parish is still in Clement''s hands."


    "As a result, Clement plays a vital role in the strategy of North expansion, East expansion and South expansion. No one can shake his papal throne¡°


    Marquis goron nodded and said in a deep voice, "no wonder Neville canonized the southern border to the countess de Kaiser... I''m afraid this is Clement''s plot."


    Mrs. dolly and Sylvia have a delicate relationship. It is certain that the top leaders of the York family are generally grateful to Mrs. dolly. Sylvia used to use each other with nyovist, but as the York family and kite Castle entered the honeymoon period, the tacit understanding between the two legendary Knights disappeared. If necessary, Sylvia will take action against nyovist, for example, he was iron She was determined to bring the borriens into Firth lake. However, Mrs. dolly came forward to mediate the relationship between neowest and Sylvia, and Sylvia was unlikely to refute her face.


    No one can ignore the power of a legendary knight, not to mention Neo West is still a ferocious legendary knight.


    Sylvia doesn''t do anything. Unless the kite castle is piled with the lives of high-level knights, it can only watch the small Rand Empire jump up and down and find a good source in both directions.


    Williams had a gloomy face and fierce eyes. He clenched his fist and loosened it, loosened it and tightened it.


    Marquis goron''s eyes were like electricity and shouted: "Williams, calm down! It''s not time for you to impact the gold field... Even if you achieve the golden stage, we can''t beat neowest together!"


    Williams took a long breath and said, "I shouldn''t be angry..."


    "Child, hatred blinds your eyes. The reason why you are angry is that you don''t see as high as Clement or as far as he sees."


    Tophoven scolded: "I ask you, all is well for Gambis to cross the river and expand south. In case we encounter difficulties in expanding south, do you want to use the power of Borui people and neowest?"


    Williams was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "master, you''re right. I''m wrong..."


    "From Clement''s point of view, this is not a trap for Gambis at all, but a full preparation for the whole South expansion strategy. Therefore, we can''t resist his layout and don''t have to deliberately resist it," said tophoven with a smile


    "I agree with the master." Marquis goron nodded and said with a relaxed look: "I''m afraid Clement didn''t expect that Victor could see through his plan from the nuances and put forward effective countermeasures. Otherwise, we would not know the change of the situation at all."


    Tophoven''s expression became strange and hesitated. "This... Maybe the Pope didn''t despise Victor, and Victor''s reaction was expected. Victor didn''t have all the information, so it was inevitable that he would use it. You see, Clement sent Dietmar to victor, and Victor immediately thought that the shining knights wanted to have private contact with him."


    "Yes? Why did the shining Knights have private contact with Victor?" Williams asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know..." the old wizard shook his head and said, "we must remind Victor that there are not no differences within the shining knights. The paladin family has been fighting openly and secretly for ranking... Let Victor be careful not to be a knife for clement."


    "In addition, the queen of Rex told Victor that the eliano family was not satisfied with Princess Celine''s engagement... This is both a fact and a trap... Clement deliberately made a stumbling block for tamore, and we came forward to destroy the marriage between sue and berry, which is exactly Clement''s intention!"


    Williams nodded and said, "the discord between us and Borui kingdom will only give tamore a headache. He can''t solve the contradiction between the two sides. He can only ask the Pope to mediate."


    "There''s another thing that even Clement doesn''t know."


    After taking a sip of coffee, he waited for the waitress to wipe the corners of his mouth and continued, "it''s not the main purpose of the Borui people to send troops to the dusk forest to touch Firth lake!"


    Williams had an idea and said, "you mean, gold recovery potion?"


    Marquis golon also said suddenly: "this is reasonable. They can''t have gold potion alone. They must have enough washing potion, and the kingdom of SUS has the raw materials of washing potion. Raymond Peter pleaded guilty and joined the alayano family as a hostage of the kingdom of Borui, so that the Borui people can obtain medicinal materials from the dusk forest."


    Gambis has reached an agreement with the kingdom of Borui to jointly keep the secret of the golden potion. The five Borui families did not know how the golden potion formula leaked, so they conducted a strict self-examination. The results of the self-examination led to Raymond Peter was deprived of the leadership of the territory and Xifeng chamber of Commerce, and finally became a tool for marriage.


    "It''s not just a lotion."


    Tofven shook his head and said, "I optimized its formula according to the sample of blood boiling potion. But no matter how I deduced, the main material of blood boiling potion must use the Jackal''s spinal cord."


    "Blood boiling potion?" Williams frowned and said: "this time, the Sassanian Empire defeated the black hoofed Centaur, and the blood boiling potion was brilliant. All major forces have placed orders with the Borui Kingdom... If the blood boiling potion does not use the Jackal''s spinal cord, the dusk forest is really important to the Borui people..."


    The corners of his mouth drooped and his expression became particularly dignified. He shook his head and said, "as for the blood boiling medicine, I found that it is toxic, will deposit in the body of the user and can be passed on to the next generation..."


    Williams was startled and asked hurriedly, "what consequences will it cause?"


    "According to the current test, the blood boiling effect of newborns contaminated by toxicity is stronger after taking the medicine..."


    The old wizard wrinkled, shook his head and sighed: "my current life is not enough to continue to observe the impact of blood boiling poison on the third generation... I have developed an antidote specifically for blood boiling medicine, which can be taken after the blood boiling effect is over, but it can not completely remove the residue of blood boiling poison in soldiers... It seems to be rooted in blood..."


    "So powerful!"


    Marquis golon could not help but be moved. He knew too much about the skills of tophoven, and even tophoven could not remove the blood boiling drug poison. It can be seen that the inventor of blood boiling drug had profound attainments in pharmacy.


    Tofferwen glanced at goron angrily and said coldly, "if that bastard had the ability, he wouldn''t invent a medicine with such strong side effects... I''m making a new strong medicine. At that time, you''ll know who is really powerful!"


    "In short, it''s better to use less blood boiling medicine!"


    "Yes, yes." Marquis goron moved the corners of his mouth, respectfully agreed, and stared at the Regent who couldn''t help laughing.


    The old wizard resumed his usual calm and wisdom, picked up the coffee cup, said calmly, "Victor is very intelligent. Let him play games with Clement... We provide intelligence support and inform him of today''s conversation... Needless to mention the blood boiling potion. I have a hunch that he will take the initiative to find me."


    "I agree. I''ll sign the document immediately and send troops and craftsmen to the mouth of Firth lake." Williams said with a smile.


    Tophoven suddenly raised his yellow eyes and said cautiously: "By the way, let Yeliu city start as soon as possible, drive Judy out of the Buryat family, send her to the silver moon manor, and deprive her of her surname. Victor''s interest relationship with Yeliu city must be cut off before the southern Lord reacts. Otherwise, the southern Lords will become followers under Randall hall, and the later things will be in trouble."


    "Sylvia won''t want to. His highness Randall''s will is affected by the southern Lord, but we are the only villain!"

 Chapter 515

    A brand-new carriage without family seal drove into Yinyue manor alone and stopped outside the Lord''s house.


    Several attendants quickly stepped forward, placed their feet, opened the door, and helped a slim lady out of the carriage. She wore a black gauze skirt, a black lady''s round brimmed hat, and a black spider silk veil to cover her face above her nose, revealing only her delicate white chin and bloodless cherry lips. She held a suitcase specially used to hold medicine tightly in her hand. A maid wanted to take the suitcase, but she was refused.


    The lady looked up at the lush twin oak, turned her eyes to the coachman, opened her lips gently, and said in a low voice: "John, thank you for taking me to the silver moon manor... Your legs and feet are inconvenient, you don''t need to salute, and I''m not the wife of the Buryat family now."


    John, the famous gangster leader "lame father" in yeliucheng, sighed secretly. Overnight, the beautiful and noble Viscount Buryat was suddenly expelled by the Buryat family and lost her prominent power. She was driven out of Yeliu City alone and had to be escorted to Yinyue manor by him, a gangster leader.


    But in any case, Judy is the woman of Randall''s master, and can''t be ignored by Randall''s vassals. Moreover, she has been taking good care of Randall''s men stationed in yeliucheng during her reign.


    Old John climbed out of the carriage, saluted solemnly and said sincerely, "madam, it''s John''s honor to drive for you!"


    Judy smiled reluctantly, with a slight jaw, holding the suitcase, and followed the manor maid into the Lord''s residence.


    In the hall, the gorgeous and elegant decorations made Judy feel much better. She took the initiative and asked softly, "why didn''t you see Mrs. Alice and Lilia?"


    The maid didn''t answer, but said, "madam, you''ve had a long journey. We''ve prepared hot water for you. Please take a bath and change your clothes first."


    It was early summer and the weather was hot. Judy suffered great changes. She stayed up all night and was tired. Hearing what the maid of Yinyue manor said, she immediately felt sticky and uncomfortable. Without much thought, she climbed to the bathroom on the second floor under the guidance of the maid.


    Entering the bathroom, Judy, under the service of the maid, took off the black gauze skirt representing the widow and spread her blond hair. Like a mermaid, she slipped into the huge bath piled up with white glaze rock and immersed her snow-white and exquisite body in the pool water with appropriate temperature.


    The familiar environment calmed the confused and complex emotions, and Judy carefully recalled what had happened to her.


    Just last night, the Sheriff of Yeliu city suddenly led the soldiers into Yeliu castle to control the housekeeper, guard and attendants. When Judy was frightened, she sent a distress signal to the garrison Lord Francis and dealt with the rebels. However, she soon met all family members and vassal lords, including her parents and brothers, as well as the stationed priests in yeliucheng. In the presence of the priest, they paid tribute to Judy''s son primo Buryat swore allegiance, read out the ancient book of marriage inheritance concluded by the Buryat family in public, asked primo to sign the document according to the family tradition, give Judy the right to marry freely, and strip her Buryat family name, which has no inheritance relationship with the Buryat family since then.


    On the scroll, there are not only the signatures of successive lords of the Buryat family, but also the seal of the Senate of the kingdom. Judy even saw the autograph of her late husband. To Judy''s horror and sadness, Aizi, only 10, signed her name in front of her, and her parents also advised her to respect the tradition of the Lord''s family, accept the reality and transfer primo''s custody to her brother.


    Seeing primo standing with his uncle, Judy signed the document issued by the stationed priest and agreed to transfer primo''s custody to James Lord Buryat.


    Finally, Judy, alone, took ten bottles of energy potions given by the Buryat family, boarded old John''s carriage and left yeliucheng overnight.


    At the silver moon manor, Judy returned to her shelter like a flustered little beast. Her chaotic and complex mood became peaceful, and the loneliness of losing all her relatives surged into her heart. She was especially eager to find someone to talk about her sadness and grievances.


    "Why didn''t Alice and Lilia meet me... Suddenly, they must be on their way... Alas, if Victor knew this, would he be angry with primo? In that case, primo had to sign to protect me... All lords have similar ancient scrolls... But why didn''t you tell me in advance? Besides, Pu Rimo is not 12 years old? "


    "Victor, where are you? Do you miss me?"


    At this moment, Judy misses victor. In this bathroom, she once indulged in happiness and love with her beautiful lover. It seems that only by desperately recalling the happy time with her lover can she forget the pain of betrayal by her relatives.


    The warm pool water is like a lover''s gentle embrace. Judy''s pretty face floats a moving blush, and her snow-white slender legs can''t help twisting together. A moment later, she slowly closes her eyes, her long eyelashes are still hanging tears, and her bloody cherry lips are smiling again, leaning against the pool wall and falling asleep.


    I don''t know how long later, two indoor maids woke up Judy, helped the weak lady out of the bath, dried her body and hair with a towel, tied her hair in a bun again, and put on a sleeveless spider silk dress and a pair of women''s sandals woven by rush.


    "Madam, please follow us."


    An older housemaid picked up the medicine suitcase, pushed open the bathroom door and took the lead in going out. Judy followed her up the stairs to the reception room on the third floor.


    PHOENICS was wearing a gorgeous Viscount dress and sitting on the main seat of the sofa. There was no smile on her sculptural face, and her gray green eyes were full of examining eyes. Alice and Lilia stood behind her with their hands folded over their bellies in a dignified and serious atmosphere.


    Seeing Judy''s hesitation and lax eyes, Nicole raised her chin on the opposite sofa and ordered, "sit down."


    Judy calmed down, raised her train, bowed her knees, leaned against the sofa and sat down.


    Nicole stared at Judy''s face for a moment, her red lips lifted and asked, "what happened in yeliucheng?"


    Judy''s eyes immediately turned red and described her experience. After that, she lowered her head, shrugged her fragrant shoulders, sobbed silently, and bent her slender white neck downward, just like a swan with broken wings, which was particularly pitiful.


    Hum! You think my Victor likes you... Nicole bites silver teeth secretly. Judy''s inner weakness is something she can''t learn. After a moment, she said faintly:


    "The marriage inheritance system of the Lord''s family has been implemented for thousands of years, but most nobles don''t need to know, because this itself is set up by high-ranking knights to ensure the stable transmission of the family."


    "Weak parents can''t cultivate strong knights. Therefore, small families usually give excellent children to the Knights of the patriarchal family to raise them on their behalf, teach them the way of knights, provide necessary resources, help them establish correct beliefs and build the network of knights... The friendship between knights and suitable partners."


    "Little primo has the potential to become a Silver Knight, and his mother''s weak character will become an obstacle to his advancement."


    "I... didn''t..." Judy wanted to argue, but she met Nicole''s cold eyes, and her voice became thin and inaudible again.


    "You don''t even have the courage to look me in the eye. How can you be qualified to teach primo what courage is?" Nicole continued with a sneer on her lips: "The Buryat family has cultivated bronze blood for hundreds of years. The Viscount of Buryat fell in the tide of ants. The great Knight Austin is dead. Primo is now their only bronze blood. How can it be broken in your hand? Primo is the heir of the Buryat collar. Since he can''t leave Yeliu City, he has to let you leave. Noble people such as Augustus are also carrying out this marriage The system of inheritance by marriage. "


    Judy bit her lower lip, nodded and said, "I see... I shouldn''t blame them."


    "What about you?" Nicole provoked Liu Mei and said coldly: "You are a naturally awakened trainee knight. You had the chance to become a knight, even a high-level knight. Although Viscount Buryat loved his wife and son, he didn''t tell you the truth. In the view of the high-level knight, you were born to cultivate the family blood. Your life will not be longer than that of the high-level knight. There is no need to state the pros and cons to you. Now, you are born for the Buryat family He had excellent children, but he lost the opportunity to be promoted to knight, and was deprived of status and family name. "


    "If you had known the marriage tradition of high-level knights, would you still choose to be the spouse of viscount Buryat? Viscount Buryat lacks respect for you from the beginning to the end... The Buryat family doesn''t give you the opportunity to choose, and there will be no goodwill to you personally."


    Judy looked pale, covered her mouth and burst into tears. Nicole sighed, shook her head and said, "well, we must solve the problem of your last name first."


    Nicole glanced at the suitcase under Judy''s feet and said, "according to the marriage tradition of the knight family, the widow''s wife should remarry to other small families. The energy potion is your dowry, which can ensure your position in the new family." She paused and further explained, "it''s not for you to give the potion to your husband, but for yourself first. If you are promoted to a knight, you can have another child, and he will be the heir of that small family."


    Nicole finally said, "obviously, the buryates haven''t arranged a retreat for you in advance."


    "But... I... Victor, he..." Judy put away her tears and wanted to say something incoherently.


    Nicole didn''t wait for her to finish saying, "I''ll give you two choices now."


    "For Victor''s sake, I allow you to swear allegiance to me and become Baron phinex''s sworn Knight... Or I''ll arrange a marriage for you in the horse hills and ask the Duke of York to give the York family name."


    Judy turned pale when she was attacked by thunder. She finally understood that Nicole wanted to drive her away from victor. After a long time, she said weakly:


    "I want to make a decision when Victor comes back."


    "Don''t wait!"


    Nicole said in a high voice, "Victor is not here, Randall''s family affairs, I has the final say!"


    Judy turned to Lilia and Alice for help. Lilia looked down and was silent, while Alice turned her face and avoided her sight. Judy said sadly:


    "You already know... Don''t you?"


    "You want to ask if Victor knew it long ago."


    Nicole raised her eyebrows, smiled at the corners of her mouth and said: "Yes, Victor already knows. You have the power of yeliucheng, but you don''t know anything... Victor taught you how to manage the Buryat family, planned the layout of yeliucheng for you, and made amazing wealth for the Buryat family, but you let his efforts in vain! Why do you expect him to take you in? Beauty? Wisdom? Strength? Even if Victor takes you in, you will be happy What''s your status in Randall''s family? Personal maid? Lilia is in charge of Randall''s government affairs, Elena is in charge of the attendant maid of silver moon manor, and Alice is the family liaison officer. They do a very good job. There''s no place for you. Mistress? What''s the difference between a mistress without an aristocratic surname and an indoor maid? A knight of Randall''s family? Are you qualified? "


    The sharp problem is like a sharp dagger, piercing Judy''s vanity wrapped self-esteem, which makes her heart ache and tremble. At the same time, it also allows her to re-examine her heart and see a weak and ridiculous Viscount Buryat.


    It''s over, I should start again... Judy sighed in her heart and said faintly, "Victor must be disappointed with me?"


    Nicole frowned slightly and immediately said: "The southern fortress blocking the ant tide is about to be completed, and the military alliance between Randall, Buryat and chebman against the ant tide will change. As for our Randall family''s interests in yeliucheng, we will naturally be guaranteed... Judy, from the past friendship, I advise you to make good plans for your future."


    "Thank you." Judy nodded gently, bent down, picked up the suitcase with kite bird seal at her feet, took out the medicine from it, and put it on the sofa table bottle by bottle.


    The energy potion in the crystal bottle was purple and beautiful. Judy smiled softly and said, "I lost my potential to be promoted to a high-level knight, lost my relatives, lost my family name... I lost everything in exchange for these ten bottles of energy potions."


    Judy carefully put the energy potion made by the kite Castle back into the suitcase, raised her hand to untie the bun, let the golden hair fall on her shoulders, looked into Nicole''s eyes and said with a smile: "Fortunately, I didn''t lose myself... Victor saved me. I love him. Whether he loves me or not, I didn''t lose my attachment to him. Now, I want to fight for the chance to stay with him."


    "Lord finicks, you just asked me why I should stay at Randall''s house? I''m not smart enough, not strong enough, and my blood is low. I don''t deserve the noble Viscount Randall. But I''m obedient enough. I once obeyed my parents'' arrangements, my husband, Victor''s instructions and the family tradition. In the future, I''m willing to give my body and my family to Viscount Randall The soul, my everything, obeys his will and becomes his oath knight, just to stay with him. If... "


    Judy stroked the medicine suitcase, smiled on her side and said, "if Victor refuses me, I''ll be a wandering knight."


    Nicole''s towering chest heaved and said word by word, "Judy, don''t you understand? I can drive you out of silver moon manor and Randall collar."


    Judy stood up, made a knight salute to Ni, and said in a solemn voice: "Randall''s family recruited mercenaries. I joined the mercenary corps as a wandering trainee knight and participated in the fishman war until Victor came back. Before that..."


    "Your Excellency, you can''t drive me away. Your last name is Randall."


    Nicole glared into Judy''s eyes with sharp eyes. Although Judy bowed her head and avoided, her feet did not move. The atmosphere in the reception hall was cold and dignified, Lilia and Alice looked down, and the surrounding maid dared not go out.


    After a moment of stalemate, Nicole nodded, got up gracefully, smiled and said, "well, if you refuse my kindness, follow the rules of mercenaries... Lilia!"


    "Madam, please tell me." Lilia whispered.


    "Where is the farthest pig farm of the mercenary corps?"


    "A valley close to the skylark mountains, the road has not been built, and the camel antelope transport team needs five days to get there."


    "Give Judy leather armor and weapons and let her guard the pig farm... As a senior trainee Knight mercenary, she can take care of the whole pig farm alone and transfer everyone else back."


    Lilia secretly complained, but she didn''t dare not refuse. Nicole''s tenderness was only to Vic. She was usually very authoritarian and harsh to her subordinates. Once an indoor maid wanted to seduce Victor, Nicole sent someone to catch her and torture her. Only after confirming that the maid was not instructed, did she sell her to the Eastern League. As long as Nicole caught the attendants and maids who had an affair, it would be fine They all ended miserably, even involving the work point system families.


    Victor pleaded in person, but Nicole said: Randall led more than 100000 people. Who knows how many evil spies there are? Screening one by one is unrealistic. Only strict rules can make other families have no room to take advantage of.


    Victor was insulted. Since then, the backbone members of Randall''s family have been trembling when they see Mrs. Nicole for fear of making any mistakes.


    Lilia and Judy used to have a good relationship and received many valuable gifts from her, but Nicole is Lilia''s political backer in the human horse hill. Moreover, Nicole treats Judy, Lilia also feels dark, cool and envious.


    Nicole cleans up Victor''s lover, but she doesn''t worry about a quarrel with victor. She has full confidence in their feelings.


    In fact, Judy is a little wrong. Nicole has the potential to impact the gold field and can really drive her away!


    Lilia smiled and walked to the door with her fluffy skirt. She looked back and said, "come on, Judy, I''ll take you to get the mercenary''s equipment."

 Chapter 516

    Ten days later, Victor received a report from silver moon manor.


    At this time, the fire season was coming to an end. He stayed in the mountains and forests in the middle of Neville kingdom for nearly four months, surveyed 6 primary stream reservoirs and 23 secondary stream reservoirs, and successively formulated detailed water conservancy, agriculture and animal husbandry plans for the three powerful lords in the middle of Neville according to the weight of gifts.


    The three Lord families immediately recruited 80000 refugees from the cogston basin and turned them into tenant families to organize them to build water conservancy and open up terraces. It is expected that the first new agricultural and animal husbandry income will be obtained in the wind season next year.


    When the news reached cogston, the central and southern lords of Neville set off another wave of gifts to Viscount Randall. Elena received a soft hand in collecting gold in Earl de Kaiser''s house, and Victor was so busy that she failed to participate in the Centaur Mahatma Khan biography celebration held by the shining knights.


    In mid February of this year''s fire season, alchemists successively arrived at Warhammer 4 camp, and Victor finally had an elite force out of the sight of Lord Neville. At the same time, mercury, smuggling caravans and Shanzhai nodes were adjusted accordingly, and tens of thousands of people cooperated to continuously summarize the intelligence of various regions to Warhammer camp 4. The War Bear mercenary hammer and mercury interior leader Feiqi jointly sit in the war hammer camp, provide external intelligence support to victor, and are ready to be dispatched at any time.


    Setting up a temporary headquarters in the wilderness of Neville costs a lot and there are many delays in information transmission. However, Victor does not have to rely on the information systems of kite castle and York family, so he can understand external information more accurately and comprehensively. For example, yeliucheng changed dramatically overnight, the power of the Buryat family changed, and neither kite Castle nor Jinshui City informed victor.


    It''s not surprising that kite Castle attacked Yeliu city. In fact, in the first year after the ant disaster, Duke Williams began to woo Austin before Victor laid out wild willow city Buryat intended to strengthen the influence of kite castle on Yeliu City, so as to infiltrate into the south of the kingdom.


    For hundreds of years, the southern Lord''s blood line led by the SoLIM family has always been obedient to the Gambis royal family, listening to the tune and not announcing. However, the central and southern plains controlled by the Wellington family are flat and dangerous, and are directly threatened by the military of Tongcheng. The augustian royal family and the Wellington family disintegrated the blood line of the southern lords within more than 200 years by means of baptism medicine and trade. As the old Marquis of SoLIM left the copper city and went to the northern wilderness for life and death trial, the southern Lord group finally disintegrated and became a mess.


    However, due to the "principle of silence", Auguste could not openly enter the copper city, which would cause a strong backlash from the local lords and churches of the kingdom. Therefore, kite Fort needs to support an agent to manipulate the political situation in the south, and must also control a bridgehead that can carry out military intervention in the south of the kingdom.


    Buryat, the buffer zone set up by the SoLIM family, became the target of kite castle.


    It is no accident that Buryat leads in all directions. When the royal army comes to Yeliu City, it only takes 2 days in Tongcheng, and the more remote southern lords can send troops to support Yeliu city in up to 5 days, so as not to burn the hinterland of the southern Lords. This is the fundamental reason why the SoLIM family enfeoffed the Buryat collar.


    In the same way, if the Buryat family took refuge in the royal family, the Augustus and Wellington families could rely on yeliucheng and point their troops directly at any Southern Lord. Moreover, wild willow city is not the political center in the south of the kingdom. Auguste touched the Buryat collar and didn''t look too ugly.


    It can be said that Auguste planned for more than 200 years. Whether Victor intervened or not, they would put the Buryat family under the command of kite castle. However, Victor had a special status at that time. He was not only the servant Lord of kite castle, but also the peripheral Lord of York family. Considering the tense relationship between York family and kite castle, Williams temporarily abandoned the plan for wild willow city in order not to stimulate Sylvia.


    Yeliucheng''s so-called neutrality is a joke. During Judy''s reign, the Buryat family obeyed victor. Wellington and Joshua families had to increase their trade share in yeliucheng in order to infiltrate influence into the Buryat family. Therefore, the free trade in yeliucheng in full swing seriously damaged the interests of the clover business group, and Williams also endured it.


    However, when the overall strategy of the kingdom of Gambis moved southward, the importance of Yeliu city was highlighted again. All major forces in Gambis could not sit back and watch Victor continue to control the Buryat family. In the name of tax reform, Williams sent resident tax officials to yeliucheng. On the one hand, he really wanted to bring trade tax into the Kingdom''s financial system, on the other hand, he also wanted to support the patrilineal aristocrats of the Buryat family.


    If only for tax reform and practical influence, kite Castle does not have to encourage the Buryat family to expel Judy. The problem is that Victor has golden blood and powerful extraordinary power. The scattered Southern Lord family will gather around Victor through Judy and bargain with kite castle by taking advantage of his highness Randall''s reputation.


    Not to mention that kite castle can''t accept more than 200 years of hard work into the water, even Sylvia can''t tolerate Victor changing his flag, breaking away from the human horse hill camp and running to be the leader of any Southern family.


    Judy couldn''t hold the mud up to the wall. She drove Baron Matthew''s family out of Yeliu city behind Victor''s back. As a result, all her parents and brothers were rebelled by kite castle, and she became a lonely family. If Judy had been a little smarter and asked Pinghu Town for help in advance, Victor might have struggled for her.


    Now, yeliucheng has domestic and foreign troubles, and Victor has lost well.


    Of course, it''s a pity to give up control of yeliucheng, but Victor doesn''t regret it.


    Victor''s original intention of planning yeliucheng is to break the monopoly of commercial aristocrats on trade profits, sell Randall''s goods and accumulate the first development fund. Now, Victor''s smuggling caravan is gradually growing, the double headed lizard joint-stock chamber of Commerce realizes unified purchase and purchase, the trade port of Raven town is becoming more and more prosperous, and the golden regiment is ready to go. The role of Yeliu city is not as good as before. At best, it is only a large trade terminal of the golden regiment commercial network. Victor can replace some of its functions as long as he builds a black market in Songlin town.


    In short, the Buryat leader is not the core interest of the Randall family. It is not in the fundamental interests of the Randall family to fight to the end with the major forces of the kingdom for the voice of yeliucheng.


    In addition, the Randall family''s prospect of attracting Southern lords and establishing patriarchal political power seems beautiful and attractive, but it is actually a big pit.


    Silver moon manor has just begun to cultivate little Knights loyal to the family. Victor doesn''t even have an heir now. What can he take to marry the southern Lord? A foster patriarch who cannot marry his followers is not a real patriarch, but a fool who is held out to block the knife.


    Victor didn''t expect that the kite castle would do so well. Even the entourage didn''t give Judy, so he kicked her out of the house. And Nicole sent Judy to raise pigs, which made Victor cry and laugh. However, Judy would rather raise pigs than rely on Randall''s behavior, which was completely beyond Victor''s expectation.


    When you think about it, it all makes sense. Kite Castle severely punished Viscount Buryat, set an example to others, established the authority of the royal family, and cut off the unrealistic ideas of the Southern family; Nicole is very stingy. She has no chance to be kind and generous. She regrets that she doesn''t have the name of viscount Randall. Judy wants to take the surname of Randall family. It''s polite that Nicole didn''t drive her away; Judy has never been independent. She is used to obeying Victor''s will. The only time she made her own decision, she poked a big basket when she changed the Sheriff of yeliucheng. Her confidence was hit hard and she is eager to get the understanding and comfort of her lover. She will never listen to others before meeting victor.


    The Lord doesn''t have pure love. Victor''s feelings for Viscount Buryat are actually very shallow, not even comparable to the Elena sisters, but Judy is not the Lord now. Love or identity will become her emotional sustenance in the future. Since she would rather disobey Nicole''s kindness and wait for Victor''s fall, Victor should give his woman a chance to return to the great aristocracy.


    Judy is a naturally awakened trainee knight after all. Taking gold recovery potion will certainly become a senior female knight.


    Let a senior female Knight raise pigs... It''s a little too much. Even the augustian royal family is not extravagant enough... Victor thought about it and decided to let Judy practice in the fishman war. He leaned against the trunk, took out his feather pen and wrote his opinions on the back of the letter.


    "Go and take this letter back to camp Warhammer 3."


    The alchemical crow on Victor''s shoulder jumped on his arm, pecked his fingers, grabbed sheepskin stationery with his claws, flapped his wings, flew over the canopy, circled twice in the air, and then flew south with a croak.


    After a while, the figure of paladin ditma appeared in Victor''s vision. He jumped on a rock and looked around. A metal reflection was shot from the crown. He found Victor''s position, walked over, looked up at the leafy crown and shouted, "Victor, it''s time for us to start back to cogston for rest."


    Victor put the refined gold sword back into the scabbard, supported the trunk with one hand and slid down from the 27 meter high treetop to the ground.


    Ditma came forward and complained, "you''re hard to find."


    Victor smiled and said, "you can''t see far until you climb up. Otherwise, my survey of the terrain will be more accurate than that of the tower scholar. I always have to be worthy of Lord Neville''s hospitality, don''t you think?"


    Ditma shook her head and sighed, "the Pope asked me to protect you, but you''re running too fast... The attendants can''t keep up with us, and neither can Reverend Dane. Do you think I should follow you or protect them?"


    Victor was happy, but on the surface he said apologetically, "maybe it''s the nature of the son of the forest... I can''t help but want to fly on it when I see the forest. Sylvia suggested that I conform to the free nature of the moon elves, which is related to my future blood talent... You''d better give priority to protecting the priest and entourage and don''t worry about my safety."


    Victor moved out Sylvia and his blood talent. The paladin could no longer persuade him to follow the team, so he had to nod bitterly and say: "That''s good. The entourage and priest have really slowed down your survey progress. If you finish the survey work earlier, we can go back to report work earlier... However, you have to keep a certain distance from the team when you move freely. We always have to get in touch with the team in time when something happens?"


    Victor''s layout in yeliucheng has helped the golden regiment open up the situation and achieve its original purpose. If he continues to entangle, it will disrupt his later deployment and fall into the dilemma of being isolated by the major forces in Gambis. Next, Victor''s main energy will focus on the control of the golden regiment and the Jinshui River channel, but the most urgent thing at present is to collect the Runes of the suspected alchemy tower Crystal.


    Victor has ordered the alchemy militia to go to kakimosen Grand Canyon to monitor the changes of the earth''s core. He also used the nature of the moon Elves as an excuse to often leave the team and act alone, so that his followers and high-level paladins can get used to the disappearance of viscount Randall. When this year''s water season came, mountain fog filled the air and obscured his vision. Victor used his speed and memory to get rid of his tail and shuttle hundreds of kilometers overnight to try to collect the rune crystal of carkimorson Grand Canyon.


    "Well, when I go back to cogston this time, I''ll ask Mrs. dolly for some pairs of red eyed crows. In the future, I''ll take a red eyed crow with me, so you don''t have to worry about not finding me." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Yes." Ditma nodded and said with a smile, "let''s hurry back... After drilling in the mountain forest for four months, saplings are growing on my body. I can''t wait to take a comfortable hot bath in Vespucci''s bath."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "let''s go."


    The temporary camp is not too far from King Neville. Victor and others rode the fast bird and returned to cogston in only six days. The return of viscount Randall is inseparable from all kinds of entertainment. But even King Rex wants Victor to rest for two days. Victor and Dietmar went to coggston cathedral to pray (whereabouts report), and then went directly back to Earl de Kaiser''s house. After a brief greeting with Mrs. dolly, Victor met the eager Catherine in the temporary villa.


    Farewell reunion, both of them were as enthusiastic as fire. They couldn''t help holding each other together, rolled into a ball, and almost rolled into bed. The kiss lingered for a long time. Victor hugged the disordered and panting Queen Mother Wang and said with a bitter smile: "honey, are you testing our will? Why didn''t Baroness Ariel monitor us?"


    Catherine''s long hair was sprinkled, and the skirt of her dress was lifted to the bottom of her legs, revealing a pair of snow-white and smooth legs. She sat across Victor, raised her beautiful face, rippled her eyes, bit her lover''s slightly pointed ears, and breathed out: "baby, I don''t want to test my will now, I just want to test my charm and... Your will."


    Catherine flirted and almost let Victor out of control. He ran the x-3 and complimented, "honey, your charm is beyond doubt, and my will... Mr. Ariel, if you don''t come in again, I''ll make a mistake."


    Catherine pursed her red lips, gave Victor a charming white eye, got down from him, sat next to him, and sorted out the clothes leaked by the spring. A moment later, the mature and beautiful Baroness Ariel opened the door, stepped on high heels, went to the sofa opposite them and sat down. Her legs overlapped gracefully, glanced at Victor and Catherine, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "this is the last time I''ve ruined your good deed."


    Huh? It seems that the wizard of kite castle can really improve the baby''s blood as I imagined... I just don''t know whether the magic medicine he configured will affect the potential of high-level female knights? In case, if I hurt Nicole, it''s not good... Victor blinked his eyes and said positively:


    "I think extraordinary people should respect each other, not become victims of each other!"


    Catherine was greatly moved, kissed Victor on the face and said affectionately, "dear, thank you... I will explain everything to you."


    "I hope this day will not be too far away. My will can''t stand your charm."


    Victor teased, turned the subject aside and asked, "is there any new news from kite castle?"


    Baroness Ariel Yingying got up, went to the closet, opened the drawer, took out two sheepskin scrolls and handed them to victor.


    Victor unfolded the letterhead, browsed it word by word, and said in a deep voice: "the letter says that the Pope is committed to building the kingdom of Neville into a future central kingdom. I agree with the staff of kite castle. However, it also says that in order to obtain the medicinal resources of dusk forest, the kingdom of Borui has taken the initiative to propose marriage to the Susi royal family..."


    Catherine and Ariel looked at each other and asked, "honey, what''s the problem?"


    Victor shook his head gently, raised the letter sign in his hand and whispered:


    "The letter said that Gambis proposed to the Borui people to jointly keep the secret of the gold potion through the Pope, and the five Borui families conducted an internal self-examination. The result of the self-examination led to Raymond, the eldest son of Duke Peter, not seizing the territory and dismissing him from his chief position in the Southwind chamber of Commerce... It seems that Raymond is the culprit of the leak. Since Raymond knows the secret of the gold potion, Borui Isn''t it against the agreement with Gambis that the Kingdom let him join the SUS royal family? They are not afraid. We let Sophia cut off their source of medicine? "


    Catherine smiled and whispered: "Raymond is not a high-ranking knight and it is difficult to resist the spiritual charm of the purple Eyed Lady. This just shows that he does not know the secret of the golden potion. I guess that the reason why Borui Kingdom belittles Raymond is that he once advocated to fight against Sophia''s stag business group. In order to calm Sophia''s anger, the five Borui families cooperated with the stag business group again, which drove Raymond away and made him redundant The royal family. "


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if Raymond knows."


    Ariel said at the next interface: "The gold potion is so valuable that no one can swallow the formula alone. Pope Clement promised us that this secret will not be spread out for the time being, not never. When the gold potion falls into the vision of the high-ranking Knights of the kingdoms, Clement will naturally tell the formula to the Rex family. The Kingdom of SUS is connected to the dusk forest in the north and the Jinshui River in the south. The business routes of Borui kingdom are all in SUS In the Lord''s hand. What if the pharmacist of Borui Kingdom invented the golden potion? The kingdom of Susi got stuck in the convoy of Nanfeng chamber of Commerce, and they couldn''t even get a piece of grass. The kingdom of Borui first secretly stored some medicinal materials, and then let Raymond take the initiative to take out the formula and give it to the great lord of Susi, which will help to improve his status in Susi. "


    Ariel sighed, "it''s said that Duke Peter prefers the eldest son... He tried his best for Raymond."


    Is that really the case?


    The golden potion was not invented by the pharmacist Borui at all. When Victor took out the formula of the recovery potion, he was not sure whether the Borui people had the golden potion. He only knew that the masked brotherhood had discoloration dye, and judged that the masked Brotherhood was related to the wizard organization.


    Assuming that the wizard organization behind the brotherhood is inherited from the electors'' Council, many doubts can be solved. Victor also always suspected that Raymond''s relationship with the wizard organization was ambiguous. Raymond used the masked Brotherhood to attack the bucks business group, and finally failed. Now he has to join the ellayano family. Does this mean that the wizard organization is ready to infiltrate the SUS royal family from the eastern alliance? And Raymond is their agent?


    If you want to clarify these two problems, you must first find out whether Raymond volunteered or Duke Peter deliberately arranged to enter the redundant eliano family?


    Victor shook his head. It was not generally difficult to explore the relevant details. It was only possible to find out by infiltrating Prince Peter''s trusted housekeeper.


    "Honey, why are you shaking your head again? Are we wrong?" Asked Catherine suddenly.


    "Oh, I think of another thing."


    Victor gathered his mind and said, "the posture of kite castle to send troops and craftsmen to the mouth of Firth lake is not enough... It''s best to replace the territory with the Lord at the mouth of Firth lake. In this way, Neo West will basically believe that we really intend to build a port at the mouth of Firth lake, so he won''t be in a hurry to cooperate with Borui people."


    Catherine thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll send your opinion back to kite castle."


    "Oh, by the way. Have all the shining Knights left cogston?" Victor asked again.


    "After the Centaur celebration, they all left. At this time, they should arrive at the capital of Dodo with orogal''s head."


    Victor frowned, dropped his stationery, smiled and said, "the shining knights are very patient... They are not in a hurry to show up, and I am not in a hurry."


    Catherine took Victor''s hand and said anxiously: "the judgment of the staff of kite Castle should be correct... It''s not the shining knights who want to find you, but a paladin family who wants to meet you privately. Although we don''t know their purpose, it''s troublesome to get involved in the ranking struggle within the shining knights."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid."


    Victor patted Catherine''s slim hand, stood up, stretched out and said, "honey, I''ll take a bath, change my clothes and have dinner with you. Excuse me first."


    Victor left Catherine''s single villa and returned to Randall''s temporary residence. Elena, dressed in a summer maid''s long dress and with several indoor maids, came forward, bowed her knees and said in a charming voice, "Sir, welcome back. I''ve prepared hot water for you. Would you like to take a bath first or check the new gift list first?"


    "Take a bath first, of course."


    Victor picked up Elena''s sharp chin, picked up the beautiful and enchanting close maid and strode to the bathroom.


    Now he can resist the hot weather, eat and sleep in the wild for four months, and his whole body is still clean, but at this time, he needs to calm the dryness caused by magic medicine.

 Chapter 517

    Victor took a full 30 day rest in cogston, far exceeding his expectations.


    Dozens of scholars from the silver and white tower visited the Rock Castle together. King Rex and archbishop Vespucci held a tea party for 27 days, and arranged for them to exchange with Victor new academic theories in many fields, such as hydraulic engineering design, new overall planning methods of agriculture and animal husbandry, and "the relationship between productivity and social system".


    Of course, in most cases, Victor was expounding his views, and scholars focused on taking notes. They are also keen to ask Victor questions and elicit their own academic views. However, before Victor could answer, scholars would blow their beards and stare at each other, sneer at each other, and quarrel first.


    Although Victor intended to spread his ideas to the aristocratic academic community, the dispute between scholars will not end in less than half a year. Victor was so annoyed that he simply left and refused to attend the scholar tea party in Rock Castle again. However, master Edwin and master Sterling of the August family came forward to ask for help many times. Victor reluctantly agreed to continue to participate in the scholar tea party and made three rules with the silver and white scholars. He only talked for half a day and answered four questions every day. The scholars'' questions must be discussed by themselves before they can be put forward at the tea party the next day.


    Thirty days later, everything was said and everything was asked. Viscount Randall oiled the soles of his feet and led his entourage into the central and southern mountains of Neville. Master Edwin did not continue to follow victor. He met his classmates and returned to the silver and white tower in King al.


    Four months later, autumn and winter came, and the bleak water season of all things came as scheduled. During this period, a far-reaching event took place in the human country.


    The silver white tower held an Academic Summit, which was unanimously approved by 21 scholars and masters, and awarded Viscount Randall the title of "University of silver white tower". Yinbai tower also clearly put forward the theory of social productivity, saying that the emergence of tenant system is in line with the changes of social productivity, meets the needs of the pioneering era, and is not transferred by personal will. At the same time, the silver white tower classifies the free people into two groups: urban free people and tenants, while the refugees who illegally occupy the land are directly listed as bandits by the tower.


    This is the first time since the establishment of the Yinbai tower that the refugee camp has been publicly and unanimously called a bandit. In this regard, the church has not made a statement for the time being. It is reported that the Privy Council and the old group of abbots have discussed this issue. However, all human countries, including the Sassanian Empire, began to re divide the free people groups and build a legal basis in advance to crack down on the refugee camps occupying private land.


    The issue of refugee camps has always been very sensitive. Local lords insisted on exploiting the refugee camps in their territory by means of trade and refused to accept their offerings, resulting in the absence of a relationship of protection, redemption and dedication in the refugee camps, which itself does not have legitimacy. However, it is difficult for the clergy of the church to abandon the increase in the number of believers brought by the growth of the refugee population, strive to coordinate the relationship between the vassal villages and the refugee camps, and try to turn the refugees into legitimate people.


    Now, the Lord is willing to open the door to the refugees who occupy land illegally, turn them into tenants and then bring them under the rule. There is no reason for the church to shield refugee camps that refuse to serve as tenants. The church''s delay in stating its position is to strive for a buffer time for the migration and dissolution of refugee camps. In fact, the church and the LORD have reached a tacit understanding. The Lord exerts pressure on the private village, and the stationed priests appease and persuade them to dissolve the migration. When time comes, the stubborn and ambitious in the refugee camp will be severely punished by the Lord.


    The silver white tower and the white tower camp are completely two concepts. There are also scholars from the Sassanian Empire inside the silver white tower. On the surface, the silver white tower is a neutral academic organization. In fact, it is the mouthpiece for secular lords to unite to speak to the church. The ancient sol covenant and the new covenant of light 300 years ago were cases in which the silver and white tower fought for the interests of secular lords. Before that, the coinage and aristocratic sanctions were completely in the hands of the church. However, both Sol''s covenant and Guangming''s new covenant experienced long-term consultation and even bloody struggle, and the two sides compromised with each other. On the issue of tenant system, it is the first time that the silver white tower has reached a consensus with the church so quickly.


    Although the cardinal Council has not yet made a clear statement, the bishops and powerful lords of the major dioceses have jointly guided Viscount del''s academic theory to become the hottest topic at present. The so-called "productivity determines the evolution of social system, not transferred by individual will" implies that no one can stop the trend of history. This laid a theoretical foundation for the great Lord to carry out the tenant system downward.


    At the same time, the theory implied the thought of "popular determinism". The reformers in the Church took the Lord''s first safeguarding the interests of the people as the starting point, blocking the opposition of the Conservatives.


    The theory of political economy in modern society coincides with the thought of "people first and monarch second", but in practice, it is not an absolute truth. In fact, even in the 21st century, there are still many countries with developed productivity and relatively backward production relations. The ruler always controls the social form and ideology of his country.


    Human sociality determines the pyramid like social structure, and no political system can get rid of the realistic pattern of "minority ruling the majority". Once this realistic pattern is broken, everyone should realize their own ideas, which will lead to disastrous consequences. Human civilization will immediately collapse, social order will disappear, and subjugation and extinction of the country and species is imminent.


    This is still the case in the earth world where there is no significant difference in the level of life, not to mention the different world with great differences in individual strength?


    If the core members of the church unanimously oppose the reform, the tenant system can not be carried out at all. It is the common interest that brings the secular lords and clergy together.


    The king and great lords wanted to strengthen the central power through the tenant system. Ordinary lords and vassals regarded the tenant as the wealth of the territory, while the clergy saw the efficient way of harvesting faith. For Victor, this is the first and most critical step towards success.


    For thousands of years, the church punished the Lord in the name of redemption, and the Lord threatened the church in the name of protection. The infiltration and struggle between the two sides never stopped. If Victor closed the door and set up his own feudal centralization and mercenary corps, the church could beat him back at any time. Victor brought everyone in to play, and everyone benefited from it. It was difficult for some people to punish Viscount Randall through the power of the church.


    Making up for loopholes and eliminating risks in advance are the main reasons why Victor spread new ideas and married the tenant system to the vassal system.


    On the other hand, the silver white tower took the lead in advocating the tenant system, which indicates that the secular lords have mastered a set of political solutions of "relying on the people to respect themselves". From now on, the secular Lord will take the initiative in the game with the clergy as the spokesman of the people''s interests.


    In addition to this event that is enough to change the course of human history, another major event has taken place in the human country.


    Sophia returned from the arete plateau and has arrived at the bronze halberd City, an important trade town of the Sassanian empire. According to the notice of the church, Sophia reached a new trade agreement with the barbarians on behalf of the human country. The quadrennial barbarian people''s Congress assembly in harotes fortress was banned and changed to unrestricted trade every year, which was handled by Sophia urusa.


    After ten thousand years, mankind once again established diplomatic relations with other races and actually affected their decision-making.


    This is definitely good news, but Victor doesn''t know the specific details yet.


    In addition, Fengya, the golden jackal who ravaged the Neville Kingdom, was surrounded in the southern mountains... This is not the first time it has successfully broken through.


    King Rex was extremely angry at the repeated failure of the sword Mantis knights. The Rock Castle issued a king''s order offering a reward of 200000 gold sol and a baron in exchange for the head of wind tooth. The church spread the reward order of the kingdom of Neville to all parishes. At that time, many Rangers and mercenaries who wanted to take a chance gathered in the mountains and forests in the south of Neville, with a total number of more than 7000.


    However, Victor believes that the Neville royal family deliberately sent a reward message. It is certain that the ferocious jackal of the golden order is difficult to catch, but there is no way for the kingdom of Neville to take it. Over the past six months, the number of Fengya''s active attacks on human settlements has decreased sharply. It has fled from the middle of the relatively densely populated kingdom to the sparsely populated southern mountains, and can be surrounded by sword Mantis knights.


    These signs show that everything is under the control of the kingdom of Neville. Victor would not be surprised if Rex immediately took out the head of the wind tooth.


    A kingdom of Nuo Da always keeps some wizards with special abilities, right?


    The mountain people in the south of Neville have never paid much attention to the local Lord. Rex just used the name of rounding up Fengya to teach those wild people a good lesson, completely bring them under the rule of the Kingdom, and recruit more than 7000 mercenaries and knight Rangers.


    Rex issued a reward order, which saved the cost of holding a knight competition.


    Victor estimated that the reward and Baron collar of 200000 kinsol have been secretly paid... If King Rex can''t do this, just hit him dead.


    Victor has nothing to do with the little trick of the neville people to earn both fame and wealth. He is busy with his work now.


    The Lord of South Central Neville gave Victor a gift. Gold ingots alone weighed nearly two tons. The fineness of these gold is uneven, but it is also worth 187000 gold sol to the Gambis royal family. If Victor casts them into gold sol, it will be at least more than one million!


    After collecting so much money, how can I do it without working hard?


    After more than eight months of trekking, eating and sleeping in the open, Victor basically completed the task of surveying the terrain and re planning water conservancy, agriculture and animal husbandry facilities. Only count de Kaiser has not gone yet.


    Victor ranked Mrs. Dolly''s territory last because count de Kaiser was the most remote; Second, he can''t be too warm to Neo West''s neighbors in front of Catherine; Third, of course, it is to delay time. When the water season comes, people hide in the town for the winter, so that he can collect the rune crystal of kakimosen Grand Canyon.


    That evening, Victor deliberately led the team to find a leeward mountain depression in the central mountain forest of Neville and set up camp.


    Viscount Randall''s entourage and guards are strong secret warriors with rich field survival experience. They cut down trees, built many rain shelters with oil canvas and wood, and then acted separately, hunting and collecting, carrying water and firewood, feeding fast birds, lighting a fire to cook, and taking care of everything.


    After dinner, everyone gathered together to chat, arranged the night order, and went back to the shed to rest. They were ready to leave early tomorrow morning and return to cogston for rest.


    The Conrad Knight of kite castle and his secret warriors are responsible for guarding the middle of the night. It''s rare that the weather tonight is good. There are no clouds in the air. There is only a high silver moon waving a quiet and cold brilliance. Knight Conrad simply doesn''t light a bonfire to avoid a large amount of smoke from the wet firewood and smoking his companions who are resting in the camp. He set up three guard posts at the periphery of the camp, each of which was attended by two secret law soldiers, who were summoned with oil wood torches. He and the remaining three secret law soldiers were divided into two groups to patrol around the three guard posts.


    As the night grew thicker, a cold fog floated in the depression. Conrad held the sword handle in his hand, stopped to listen to the howling of wild animals in the distance, looked at the fire light of the guard post, and continued to patrol with his companions.


    At night, the howling of wild animals can be heard in the mountains and forests, which means safety. If it is quiet around, it means that they are stared at by powerful ferocious monsters. Conrad had never encountered such a situation in the Neville mountains. The team led by Viscount Randall was very powerful. The fierce monsters had a keen intuition and generally avoided them from a distance. The people who ran to die were ordinary goods. Even if they were strong, fierce and had no sharp fighting intuition, Conrad could easily clean them up, There is no need for Lord Randall or the paladins.


    However, the most reassuring thing for Conrad is the "timid giant" Caligula. His intuition of danger has reached an extraordinary level. With him, he doesn''t have to worry about being raided by powerful monsters. Although Caligula did not have the courage to fight with monsters, Conrad believed that with his extraordinary intuition and loyal character, his highness goron would take Caligula as his confidant and give him the status of oath knight.


    Caligula is the personal guard of Lord Randall, and it''s also good... Conrad smiles and keeps walking. Crocodile leather boots trample on dead branches and leaves, making a crunchy sound. The knight of the house of interior thought at this moment:


    In the future, I will serve the descendants of Lord Randall and his majesty Catherine. I can be regarded as the confidant of his royal blood.


    Suddenly there was a slight sound of footsteps in the direction of the camp. Conrad turned his head and saw a slender and tall figure gradually clear in the cold fog, and suddenly complained secretly.


    Viscount Randall, dressed in double headed dragon and lizard skin armor, hung two long gold swords around his waist and carrying a silver wing bow, walked alone to Conrad. The knight of the house of internal affairs with the secret warrior came forward, bowed and asked respectfully:


    "Sir, are you going out alone again?"


    Viscount Randall smiled, opened a corner of his cloak and showed the knight of the house of interior two red eyed letter crows tied under his ribs.


    "Yes, the moonlight is good tonight. It''s just right for me to go out for a walk."

 Chapter 518

    Viscount Randall, who has the blood of the moon elves, dislikes his entourage''s slow action and often surveys the mountains and forests alone. He especially likes to go out on moony nights and indulge the free nature of the moon elves. People often wake up. Viscount Randall has completed the topographic survey within a radius of 15 kilometers. Then he draws the nearby topographic map with the scholars of the Neville royal family, and then moves to the next area to be surveyed.


    Everyone is used to Viscount Randall''s unique and efficient way of working. The knight Conrad was not suspicious at all. He smiled and said, "have a good night tonight."


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk first."


    Victor took off his silver wing bow, went to the newly cut stump, sat down under his mink cloak, pointed to a stump beside the plate, and motioned Conrad to sit down and talk.


    Seeing that there was no movement of the fire here, the patrol opposite waved a torch and sent out an inquiry signal. Conrad took the torch from the guard''s hand, waved it twice towards the opposite side, ordered the secret warrior to lead the trained hound to continue patrolling, and sat down on the stump.


    Victor looked at the knight of the house of interior and asked, "Conrad, are you 30 years old this year?"


    "My Lord, I''m 31." Conrad replied.


    "31 years old... Only 5 years older than me. You should be my first two groups of aides and knights in the kite castle, but I''ve never seen you in the kite castle." Said Victor with a smile.


    "My Lord, I am a secret Knight trained by the interior government, not a servant Knight trained by kite castle."


    Conrad leaned the long sword with scabbard against the tree stump and explained: "the squire knights are generally trained in the kite castle. When they grow up, they are sent to the fast Dragon Knights, the forbidden guards, or the guard teams of various counties. Our secret Knights have no family. They have been trained in the Augustus secret Castle since childhood, and then joined the interior government to directly serve the Augustus royal family."


    "We are Auguste''s guard knights." Conrad added, with a reserved expression.


    Victor nodded and asked, "the training of the secret knight must be very hard?"


    "Our knight''s blood is complex and low, and it should be hard to train."


    Conrad said frankly: "When we are young, we will undergo a body remodeling and take dragon vein medicine. Those who are lucky can naturally wake up and fight before the age of 18 and have the opportunity to be promoted to knight; those who are less lucky can not be naturally promoted to Knight before the age of 27 and can take energy potion to attack the 12th element level. Of course, more than half of the people are apprentice knights who train their blood, and the rest People''s luck is so bad that the washing and training potions don''t work. Then they can only accept the body remodeling again and cultivate into a secret warrior of kite castle. "


    "Are you a little unlucky?" Victor raised his chin against the fire moving in the cold fog and asked with a smile, "are they the most unlucky noble children?"


    "They?" Conrad hesitated a little, shook his head and said simply, "they have no noble blood. They are all children of ordinary people."


    Victor''s team consists of soldiers belonging to three families, the personal guard of Randall''s family, the secret warrior of Rose Manor and the secret warrior of kite castle. We get along with each other day and night for more than a year. We eat and live together, and we have become familiar with each other. The soldiers of the three parties have a little friendship now, but they inevitably compete with each other. The elite guards of Randall''s family are not competitive except Renault and Xia The other alchemy militia performed mediocrely, only a little better than the ordinary elite soldiers. However, the strength gap between the rose secret warrior and the kite Castle secret warrior is still very large.


    How strong are the secret warriors of kite castle?


    Take the most intuitive power as an example. The world record of the earth weightlifting champion is 214 kg in the snatch and 264 kg in the clean and jerk. Young farmers in different countries can easily grab about 150 kg of weight and walk 30 meters without breathing. Elite soldiers have 1.5 times the strength and physical fitness of ordinary people, can lift 220 kg of weight and walk more than 100 meters. They resonate with the first-class Knights of 12 element bits , lifting about 1 ton of logs is an ordinary operation.


    The secret warriors of kite castle are almost at the level of junior knights. Their strength, physical fitness and physical toughness are slightly better than Renault, and their speed and combat skills are slightly inferior to those of the monkey militia. But the alchemy militia are not natural humans.


    Victor assessed the strength of kite castle''s Secret warriors and thought they could share the same share with Nelson eight years ago. Of course, if they really fight, kite castle''s Secret warriors are probably not Nelson''s opponents. Unless they ignite the fire of the soul, the fighting awareness of ferocious humans will play a key role.


    In any case, the physical quality of kite Castle secret law soldiers has reached an unimaginable level.


    Physical fitness does not represent the actual combat effectiveness, but means more compatibility and expansibility. For example, wearing heavy armor and operating heavy weapons; faster and farther; stronger ability to resist cold and heat, bear damage, and so on.


    Turnans once said that the physical quality of knights represents the limit of ordinary people, and everyone can ignite the fire of soul. Now, the practical example is in front of us, and Victor is very envious.


    The secret Knight of the house of interior obviously didn''t want to talk about the topic of secret law soldiers, but Victor wasn''t ready to stop.


    "How do they practice?" Victor asked directly.


    Conrad hesitated for a moment and said sincerely, "well... Sir, I can''t say more. In fact, I know very little."


    "But I''m really interested in the method of cultivating secret law warriors."


    Victor and said with a smile, "well, I ask questions. You can answer what you can answer, and you can refuse what is inconvenient to answer."


    Conrad thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    "I''ve heard that powerful secret warriors have no fertility."


    Victor turned his eyes to the guards on patrol, turned around and asked curiously, "so do they?"


    "There is such a saying." Conrad nodded and continued: "We have better methods to cultivate secret law warriors... When their physical condition reaches the peak, they can restore their fertility, which is not much different from ordinary people. However, secret law warriors are the confidants of the family and often perform the tasks arranged by the family... Keeping secrets, maintaining loyalty and dedication are the necessary prerequisites. Young secret law warriors are energetic and special It''s easy to make mistakes about women. Therefore, when the secret law soldiers of kite Castle retire and become mature, kite castle will help them restore their fertility and let them form their own families. "


    "Your Excellency, it''s wise of you to ask the members of Randall''s Pro guard not to marry or have children." Conrad complimented and pulled the topic away.


    Victor didn''t eat him. He asked curiously, "I also heard that some families let secret law soldiers fight with wild animals from childhood. After experiencing the test of life and death, those who survive will become particularly powerful... Is this how the secret law soldiers of kite castle are trained?"


    "Well, it''s definitely a rumor."


    Conrad had no choice but to continue the topic of secret law warrior and explained: "As you see, every healthy young child is the precious wealth of the family and should not be sacrificed in vain. It is difficult for weak children to survive and grow up if they fight with wild animals. I am afraid those who survive are also like wild animals. This is not only against the traditional virtues of the family, but also against the original intention of cultivating secret law soldiers. We need smart, strong, brave and loyal soldiers, It''s not a cold-blooded and ruthless beast. Another thing is that secret law warriors generally have to undergo a body remodeling when they are young, and the cost is almost 800 gold sol. The family will not feed the beast with 800 gold sol. "


    Victor nodded, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are the secret warriors of kite castle so powerful?"


    "They... Underwent two body remodelling."


    "That''s it?" Victor stared at the secret Knight of the house of interior with a smile. Around his body, there were many swirls of air, white fog, air friction and oscillation, like a sharp arrow breaking through the air.


    Conrad was shocked and knew that Viscount Randall was a little impatient. He remembered the advice of the faceless chief: treat Viscount Randall as half the master and try to win his favor. So Conrad bit his teeth and said, "the medicine we use to train secret law warriors is special. I don''t know the specific details. The brief description is to make secret law warriors eat and sleep."


    "Can you eat and sleep?"


    Seeing the vision around Viscount Randall disappear, Knight Conrad breathed a sigh of relief and said: "HMM. secret warriors take special medicine for a long time. They can eat three times as much as ordinary people every day. They can also eat at one time and maintain enough physical strength without eating for six consecutive days. Although they do not ignite the fire of their hearts, they can effectively control their sleep state like Knights. For example, in a noisy environment, they can quickly enter dreamless sleep for up to two days and one night It can also stay awake for four days and maintain a clear mind. "


    Victor was surprised secretly. Being able to eat and sleep seemed ridiculous. Think about it carefully, it has involved the mysteries of the body and mind. One represents the ability to digest food and absorb nutrition; the other represents the self-healing and growth of mental and physical functions.


    An important feature of lighting the fire of the soul is to control sleep. Victor has x-3. It is as easy to wake up from sleep as turning off the lights. He needs less food than ordinary people because his body interacts passively with the void water element. Knights also interact passively with the void element. High-level knights can even realize active interaction, so they rely less on food. And Na Sun and kaligura not only have a strong demand for food, but also absorb nutrients very efficiently. They can chew hard cow bones and eat them into their stomach.


    The difference between knights and ordinary people lies in the difference of blood laws. It can be seen that simple eating and sleeping are actually two blood laws of human beings.


    Cultivating Funiu secret shape can greatly increase people''s appetite. Golden Toad secret shape also emphasizes the importance of dormancy, while kite Castle achieves the same purpose with special medicine.


    Victor admired the achievements of the wizard of kite castle and opened a new door for him.


    Turning simplicity into non simplicity is transcendence, which is the direction of exploring the secret method of soul and blood. Victor uses secret skills and the wizard of kite Castle uses magic drugs. What effect will it produce if the two are combined?


    Of course, human potential has its own limit. The key to the secret method of soul and blood and magic medicine lies in the efficiency of tapping potential.


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "what is the cost of training a kite Castle secret warrior? Is the elimination rate high?"


    Conrad smiled bitterly and said respectfully, "my Lord, my men are the elite of the secret law warriors. I don''t know how much resources it takes to train an elite secret law warrior. But they accept to reshape their body twice. Kite Castle needs to pay the church two white crystals and 800 gold sols. As for the elimination rate... About one of the 50 strong children can be selected?"


    Two white crystals and 800 gold sols are 1600 gold sols. In addition to other kinds of potions and food, it must cost no less than 3000 gold sols to cultivate a top secret law warrior... It is much more expensive than making an alchemy militia, but the service time of secret law warriors is also longer than that of an alchemy militia... If my soul blood secret law can reduce the training cost and elimination rate, It would be wonderful to increase the possibility of lighting the fire of the heart!


    Victor thought about it in his heart, patted Conrad on the shoulder, smiled warmly and said, "Conrad, thank you for satisfying my curiosity."


    "My Lord, it''s my pleasure." Conrad showed just the right flattery.


    Victor turned his voice and asked, "what do you think of shack''s strength?"


    Kite Castle doesn''t know much about Randall family, and it also knows the basic situation.


    Viscount Randall had three ferocious warriors under his command. Lord Nelson, the chief general, was born in the War Bear mercenary regiment. He is a famous fierce soldier and has the strength of the first-class Silver Knight; Caligula was originally an idiot taken in by Viscount Randall. His achievements now come from the miracle of the shining Lord. Such a family servant can not be found; Renault was born as a refugee in the East, with simple temperament and amazing divine power. He was loyal to Viscount Randall and served as the vice captain of Randall Pro guard.


    However, the secret agent of kite Castle believes that Renault, like most violent humans, did not receive systematic martial arts training in his childhood, lost his spiritual intuition, and only had two divine powers, so there is no need to care too much.


    The spy of kite Castle pays more attention to a mountain Hunter leader named Jack, who controls the swamp Scouts of Randall family. Jack is cold-blooded and doesn''t love women. He has a stable personality, excellent shooting skills and rich field survival experience.


    It is said that all Jack''s relatives died in the ant disaster, and shack is his only brother. Shaq is currently another vice captain of Randall''s Pro guard.


    Conrad followed the queen mother to visit Neville and met Renault, Caligula and shack of the Randall family. The first two can be said to be worthy of their reputation, but shack''s performance surprised Conrad.


    He was a fierce soldier in an agile direction... Conrad recalled shack''s flexible skills and his arrow skills. He sincerely praised: "Captain shack has extraordinary strength and is not inferior to the ordinary secret warrior. Unfortunately, his spiritual intuition has degenerated."


    Victor smiled and said, "shack was not a violent human."


    "What?" Conrad looked at Viscount Randall in surprise.


    "To be exact, when I met shack, he was an ordinary mountain hunter. I don''t know whether he had the spiritual intuition of violent humans when he was a child. Shack''s current strength is due to Lord Nelson''s Secret cultivation method. The original secret cultivation is only suitable for fierce soldiers. After the improvement of me and turnans, it can not only be significantly improved into The strength, agility and physical strength of young people can also help ferocious humans recover some strength... Even if it is not impossible to ignite the fire of the soul. "


    Victor got up, took off his mink cloak, put on his silver wing bow and said, "well, I should go."


    Conrad hurriedly stood up and asked, "Sir, when will you be back?"


    Victor smiled silently, gently stroked the red eyed crow sleeping quietly in the package, threw his cloak to Conrad, jumped backward, and quietly disappeared into the dark night, leaving only a straight trace of white fog.

 Chapter 519

    Victor left the camp, made a big circle around the neighborhood, and then diverted to the southeast direction of the kakimosen Grand Canyon.


    In order to get rid of the entourage''s sight, God unknowingly collected the rune crystal, Victor made a lot of bedding in advance. But all the excuses were not false. He did enjoy bathing in the moonlight and shuttling through the mountains and forests.


    He was fast in the mountains and forests. The x-3 perfectly controlled his extraordinary agility, extraordinary perception, blindness, popularity and surging talents, and constantly revised the map in his memory to overlap with the real environment. The fallen trees, disordered vines, hidden pits, raised rocks, vertical and horizontal gullies and slippery streams can not slow his pace, but become the help of his acceleration.


    The soft air flowed on his body surface like an invisible armor, breaking the sharp north wind like a knife and shielding the shrill roar. The combat boots made of double headed dragon lizard skin stepped on a solid rock like a sharp arrow, crossed the 20m wide river valley and landed lightly on the opposite rock wall. Several ups and downs disappeared. Such as water and moonlight, the white fog surging air channel is dissipating traces.


    Walking against the wind and galloping freely is the romance of the moon elves.


    Victor ran for 1 hour and 43 minutes at the speed of 80 kilometers per hour. He stopped on the branches of a tall oak tree. He just felt happy and hearty. Everything around him was reflected in his mind. Even if he did not enter the state of life and death, he could clearly feel the joy of the moon ELF''s blood, and almost couldn''t help roaring.


    He clearly realized that his moon elf blood was further awakened. At this moment, just accept it and embrace it, he can easily master the talent of wind language and become a real golden blood.


    However, this is not a good thing for x-3 and human blood!


    Victor restrained the impulse of Changxiao, calmed the instinct in his blood, and forced himself to turn his attention to the nearby hill.


    That''s the pass on the east side of carkimorson Grand Canyon, and the core of the earth is above it!


    There was no movement of birds and animals here, only the bleak cry of the mountain wind blowing the woods, like a dead area where life disappeared. Even the bright moonlight became pale and dim, adding a bit of gloomy and terrible atmosphere. Even people without any field experience can feel the danger hidden in the dark. If they are mountain hunters, they will only turn around immediately and choose to stay away from this area.


    There may be a new "Lord" nearby.


    Victor quickly glanced around and soon found a faint outline in a clump of dark thorns. X-3 referred to the image in memory and automatically completed the outline lines, outlining an alchemical war mastiff curled up and sleeping in his mind.


    "Useless silly dog, I didn''t notice someone coming. I won''t kill you."


    Victor''s mind flashed a wicked idea of teasing. The war mastiff instantly opened its green eyes, stood up its ears, exploded its mane, expanded its strong body the size of a calf, rolled its lips, and revealed its cold fangs and sharp teeth, which looked extremely frightening. It let out a deep and powerful roar in its throat, rushed out of the thorns and circled under the oak tree. The howls of five alchemical war mastiffs came from different directions in the distance. They were approaching here quickly. After a while, they gathered under the branch where Victor was located.


    "It''s me."


    Victor jumped down from the high canopy. Six fierce alchemical war mastiffs immediately leaned close to their ears, stuck out their tongues, leaned forward with their butts, shook their big tails desperately, and tried to please and sell to their masters.


    "Don''t lick me! Sit down!"


    Victor quickly stopped the alchemical war mastiffs who wanted to pounce on them, touched their big heads one by one, smiled with satisfaction and said, "let''s go and have a look at the alchemy tower."


    The alchemical war mastiff surrounded Victor up the hill. More than 20 vigorous figures also surrounded him from all directions. They were wearing old leather armor, equipped with hunting bow, long fork, short axe and net rope. They were all dressed up as mountain hunters and bowed to Victor one after another.


    Victor took off the eagle wing bow and two quivers, threw them to a burly bald man, and asked excitedly, "bull, has the core of the earth changed?"


    Manniu, the first group of cattle subduing militia, is now 7 and a half years old. He resells private goods with Warhammer smugglers all year round. His mind has reached the level of young people and can fully understand the words of his master.


    "No change. Ten days ago, the nearby mountain stronghold sent someone to clean up the floating soil accumulated in the core of the earth for the last time. They should not send anyone again before the end of the rainy and snowy season this year." Said the bull.


    Victor nodded, quickened his pace, and said as he walked, "the cattle subduing militia will follow me, and the others will disperse their guard."


    The spirit monkey militia led the alchemical war mastiff to quickly leave the mountain and spread around. The remaining eight Funiu militia closely followed victor.


    Soon Victor saw the core of the earth.


    It is round, smooth, thick and abrupt. The brilliance of the silver moon passes through the misty pus mist and gives it a mysterious yellow halo, indicating its extraordinary. Victor couldn''t hide his excitement. He took off his armor made of dragon lizard skin and refined gold, walked forward and stuck his slender palm on the surface of the earth''s core. Finally, he hesitated.


    For tonight''s collection, Victor made long-term and sufficient preparations, taking into account all aspects of details. For example, find out the rules of the neville people monitoring and managing the earth''s core in advance. The nearby mountain stronghold regularly inspects the situation of the earth''s core once a month. However, in the water season, the weather is cold and humid, the mountain fog is diffuse, and the environment is dangerous. At this time, the wild animals still hunting outside have become particularly fierce. The villagers will not go out for adventure in the water season, but can only wait until the spring of the next year, Continue the task of cleaning up the earth''s core.


    Victor was not sure how long it would take for alchemy tower 7 to integrate Rune crystals, but choosing today could set aside a full three months. Even if the rune crystal could not be successfully fused tonight, the alchemical war mastiff was arranged to dress up as a fierce beast to block the way for the villagers to go out and put an end to accidents. The bull was responsible for monitoring the fusion process. Once the rune crystal was successfully fused, Victor ran out to collect the rune crystal on the pretext of cultivating the blood of the moon elf.


    However, these are only minor details. Victor had no idea what would happen to the fusion of Rune crystals in alchemy tower 7.


    In the worst case, No. 7 alchemy tower was also completely damaged and died. Victor died on the spot because of soul binding!


    In the best case, the integration of No. 7 alchemy tower is successful. Victor not only has a more powerful No. 7 alchemy tower, but also explores a set of methods to collect alchemy tower Rune crystals until the brilliant achievements of the alchemy empire are reproduced!


    This is a gamble that determines the fate!


    Death and unknown are the root of fear and excitement. Victor''s heart shrinks violently and pumps blood to his brain. The water elements in his body surge unconsciously, and his eyes shine golden brilliance. If he was in a state of internal vision of life and death, he would be surprised to find that his human blood and moon elf blood pulsating at the same time. Unfortunately, x-3 monitored that the intense emotional fluctuation led to the surge of hormone level, which endangered the subject''s life and health, so it operated autonomously, quickly calmed down his emotions, and let him enter an absolutely calm and out of limit state.


    No one can be foolhardy, and no one has complete control of all changes. The development of things is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will fall back. If you can''t keep up with the situation, you will be eliminated. The previous help will be reduced to a stepping stone. This is the case in yeliucheng, and so is the No. 7 alchemy tower. The current pattern of No. 7 alchemy tower can no longer keep up with the growth of Randall family. Maintaining the current state, its role in me will become smaller and smaller. I''m going to cooperate with the wizard of kite castle to study the secret of spiritual blood. The soul warrior of Randall family is formed, which can completely replace the current No. 7 alchemy. I have an alternative, even if No. 7 alchemy is damaged.


    However, things will not be as I wish. There are signs that I have been involved in the struggle of unknown existence, representing the side of reviving the alchemical empire. Randall family, golden regiment and soul soldiers are my cards to jump out of the shackles of fate, but I still need the help of No. 7 alchemy tower to get through this blank period. If I refuse the track of fate now, the revival mission of the alchemy empire is likely to be passed on to others and become my great enemy of life and death!


    In other words, I have a very high probability of successfully collecting Rune crystals! Moreover, relying on the soul warrior and the Lord of glory, I''m afraid I can''t fight the strong enemy of disintegrating the alchemy empire.


    I and the people I love will die! Everything I cherish will be destroyed!


    Victor read the electricity, calmly analyzed the gains and losses, quickly completed the psychological construction, closed the overrun of x-3, took a deep breath, and ordered the stone ball to open with his own will, just like in the dark forest.


    When the ground shook, Victor stepped back a few steps and looked at the core of the earth that even the Golden Knight could not shake. It broke away from the bondage of solid rock strata and floated into the air. The light bloomed from its interior, formed lines along the surface of the sphere, and then split into 36 rocks. A light and fog dense Rune crystal hung in the middle.


    Sure enough, it''s an alchemy Tower!


    With a "Ding", a solid crystal fell from the cracked suspended rock into the semicircular pit, attracting Victor''s attention. It is dark yellow, in a slender diamond, with fine runes solidified inside, showing a mysterious beauty.


    This is the second relic of the alchemy Empire seen by Victor. The first is the fragment of Saron magic iron Rune sword found by the alchemy militia in the dark forest, and this well preserved crystal is obviously more valuable.


    Victor didn''t rush forward to pick it up. He turned his head and asked, "what''s this?"


    Manniu shook his head, made a puzzled expression and said, "I don''t know."


    "You, go and pick it up. Be careful. Don''t try hard. Step back 50 meters and show it to me."


    Following Victor''s instructions, a Funiu militia jumped into the round pit, picked up the topaz, jumped out, stepped back dozens of steps, spread out his palm and showed Victor this mysterious ancient cultural relic.


    Victor observed carefully for a moment and saw that the topaz was lying in the palm of the Funiu militia. He frowned and asked the Funiu militia to run 500 meters back as far as possible from the rune crystal of the alchemy tower.


    "So far... It should have no impact?"


    Victor muttered and refocused on the rune crystal. Its luster is darker than the rune crystal in the dark forest, but its volume is twice that of the rune crystal in alchemy tower 7.


    It may be a more advanced alchemy tower, which may help No. 7 alchemy tower unlock more functions... The first fusion of No. 7 alchemy tower took 23 minutes. I don''t know how long it will take for this fusion?


    When Victor made up his mind, he would no longer be muddled. Four elemental runes of yellow, red, blue and green appeared in his left hand, which turned around his index finger and condensed into the rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower. Victor gently pointed. The rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower floated towards the newly born Rune crystal. The two silently collided and became one. The floating stones fell at the same time and made a series of dull noises. At this moment, the conscious connection between victor and alchemy tower 7 still exists, but he can no longer control it at will.


    This situation was exactly the same as the first integration, and Victor couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    The next thing to do is just wait patiently.


    "How''s Warhammer camp 4 now?" Victor asked as he felt the connection with alchemy tower 7.


    "Hammer followed your order and began to evacuate the personnel of the camp. Because there are too many materials in camp 4, the population is more than 1500, there are many women and children, and the transportation capacity of Warhammer smuggling caravan is limited, it will take two months to evacuate them all to other camps."


    Newton paused and said: "Sir, I received a summons from the alchemy crow yesterday. The hammer asked me to tell you that the soldiers led by count de Kaiser went to camp 4 and left a map to remind the personnel of the camp to be careful of the ferocious jackal windtooth... If you find its whereabouts and report it to the local post in time, you can get rich rewards. He also asked camp 4 to provide compensation to the mercenaries, Rangers and soldiers who hunt windtooth If mercenaries and Rangers attack the mountain people, the camp can send someone to appeal to the dekaize family for help. "


    "As I expected, the kingdom of Neville will close down the mountain people''s camps in the south to ensure that the trade routes led by the RAND empire are unimpeded." Victor smiled and said, "tell hammer that no matter what method he uses, he must withdraw all the ordinary mountain people in camp 4 within a month. The secret soldiers of Randall''s family can withdraw at last in the rainy and snowy season."


    "Yes."


    Victor looked at the alchemical militia standing in the distance and said, "later, arrange the alchemical militia and six alchemical war mastiffs here to escort the topaz directly back to the mountain fortress led by Randall. No one else can know about the crystal. Remember, this is the first priority!"


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    With the passage of time, Victor became more and more closely connected with the consciousness of alchemy tower 7. After 32 minutes, he finally reached the normal level. He stepped over and put his hand on the plausible Rune crystal. The rune crystal immediately divided into four element runes and rotated into his palm.


    Victor''s heart moved, and the four elements of runes reappeared and condensed into the rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower. After several consecutive attempts, Victor put away the rune crystal, couldn''t restrain his excited mood, and laughed. The clear and melodious laughter floated into the distance with the night wind.


    He won the big bet!


    "Congratulations, my Lord!"


    Manniu took the initiative to flatter. Although his expression was not flattering enough, he was sincere. It was very rare for him to have such a performance.


    Victor cleaned up his excitement and joy, pointed to the stones on the ground and said, "put these stones back as they are and put them in place!"


    The core of the earth has lost its strong and heavy characteristics. The Funiu militia started together and quickly restored it to its original shape. Victor stroked the crack on the surface of the sphere and asked with a smile, "bull, what will happen if the neville people find that the core of the earth is cracked?"


    The bull touched the back of his head, thought and thought, and honestly said, "I don''t know."


    Victor was full of joy and his smile was as bright as moonlight:


    "Yes, they don''t know anything..."

 Chapter 520

    Before dawn, Victor returned to the temporary camp in the morning fog.


    The little attendants of Randall''s family came forward and politely took over the weapons and arrow bags in their master''s hand. Sitting on the stake in front of the hut, the high-ranking Paladin dimat smiled and said to Victor:


    "You went out last night without a cloak. Your little attendants thought you would be back soon. Who knows, you haven''t been seen. Brandon and Klaus woke me up early in the morning and shouted to go out to find you. I was just about to release the red eyed crow, and you came back... Eh, Victor, you seem a little different from yesterday..."


    The thin mist flowed along the surface of the dragon lizard leather armor, like a layer of living gauze shrouded in Victor, tangible and intangible, showing an unreal mysterious ethereal.


    The high-level Paladin looked stunned and couldn''t help standing up.


    Due to the relationship of the sword Saint delavin, the extraordinary strong people of the church paid special attention to the talent mystery of the moon elf blood aristocrats, and specially counted and studied all the records of the moon elf blood aristocrats before and after delavin.


    Dimat is no stranger to the vision of victor. As far as he knows, the popular talent of the moon elves comes out as he reads. The blood of the elves in the month is purified to a certain extent. If the speed of energy consumption of the popular talent is lower than the natural recovery speed of energy, he can regard the popular talent as a passive talent. However, the popular shooter will not activate popularity under normal circumstances. Like Victor, completely unconsciously triggering the popular talent can only show that his moon elf blood is in an active stage of growth.


    Did the free night walk really work? Is this the way to improve the blood of the moon elf? Or just for Victor?


    Dimat stood stunned with thoughts in his mind.


    "Delicious stewed grouse?"


    Victor twitched his nose and saw a pot stacked on the small charcoal stove in front of the shed. It was "gudu, gudu" steaming with delicious heat. It was stewed with grouse, big foot mushroom, white ear tubers, mountain bamboo shoots and taro. Shanzhen ingredients rolled in the thin white soup, with a layer of bright yellow oil on it. Victor went into the shed, took out the bowls and chopsticks and a wooden stake bench, sat by the charcoal stove, scooped up a bowl of stew and ate it himself.


    The grouse prepared for the winter is the most plump, and the heat of the stew is also enough to blend the oil with the taste of various mountain treasures. In particular, the Bigfoot mushroom unique to the mist mountains absorbs the fragrance of other ingredients and bites in his mouth. Victor only thinks that the mushroom meat is full, smooth and delicious. After eating several pieces of Bigfoot mushrooms and drinking all the soup in the bowl, Victor put down the dishes and chopsticks and said contentedly:


    "There are also dried Bigfoot mushrooms on the market in yeliucheng, which are expensive, but their taste is much worse than that of fresh Bigfoot mushrooms."


    "This... You like to eat, here you are." Dimat sat down and tried to ask, "wind?"


    Victor looked sorry and secretly proud: "with experience, it''s only a little close."


    Dimat coughed and lowered his head to hide his inner shock.


    According to the records of documents collected by the church, since the marriage between the Wimbledon family and the moon elf royal family, there have been no more than 40 moon elf blood nobles who have awakened the talent of wind language, of which the most famous is the sword Saint delavin. Since delavin, there have been only four nobles who have mastered the talent of wind language in the past 3000 years, all of whom are descendants of the TESL family.


    Dimat seemed to grasp the key point and find out the law. He was excited and imaginative.


    Victor may be a descendant of non sword Saint blood. "Dear, not all descendants of the paladin family can become priests. Do you know if nahtigar established other secular regimes before the iron mountain Empire?"


    Catherine blinked and said in embarrassment, "this... History is too long. I can''t answer your question now. I''ll check it for you when I return home."


    Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "they have the intention to cover up their identity. It''s estimated that they can''t find out... Unless the church is willing to publish the Ranger records for thousands of years, so that we can see how many rangers who started the family are the descendants of nahtigar."


    Catherine gently pushed victor and said angrily, "Randall Qing, I''ve finished. It''s your turn to advise me."


    Victor gathered his divergent thoughts, smiled and said: "After so many years, I doubt how much loyalty nakhtigar can have to the Pope. But there is no doubt that the Pope is a big card in nakhtigar''s hands. This big card is the guardian of light on the one hand and the Holy Mountain Monastery on the other. More than 1500 years ago, the Pope''s guardian of light and the priest of Holy Mountain Monastery were bloodwashed by the Pantheon, the Pope''s vein was overhead, and the holy mountain sect shepherd The division was suppressed by the shining knights and excluded from the power core of the Privy Council. After that, they took refuge in the referee''s office and took charge of the Eastern League diocese, which was almost exile. "


    "Look at nehtigal again. Although they have recovered their vitality due to the relationship of Knight blood, they have lost the support of the priest of the holy mountain sect. They can only stay dormant within the church and have no right to speak. The worst thing is that no Knight family dared to marry nehtigal after testil came to power. Their Knight blood has been weakened, except that the saint Knights rely on the power of divinity The ancient blood, the blood of those non paladins, is weaker and weaker from generation to generation, and they simply have no ability to penetrate into the secular world. This goes against the original intention of nahtigar to give up the shining knights, which is unacceptable to them. Therefore, they came together with Neo West. "


    "After more than 400 years of recuperation, nakhtigar and Neo West launched a counterattack 300 years ago in an attempt to support the Pope to regain his position, that is, the famous holy city rebellion. But they failed in the end."


    Victor stopped analyzing, looked at Catherine and asked, "what is the reason for their failure?"


    Catherine bit her lower lip and said, "they pulled the holy mountain priest in. The priests of other factions of the church can''t accept the holy mountain priest''s return to the Holy See center and compromise with the shining knights."


    Victor laughed and said, "you see, it doesn''t matter to nahtigal whether the Pope is in power or not. The pope must be an overhead puppet. But nahtigal needs to find a partner within the Holy See who can represent their interests. They chose the holy mountain priest."


    Catherine thought for a moment and said, "do you think Carsten nahtigal recruited the free people from the Eastern League and formed a mercenary corps to cooperate with the holy mountain priest again? However, three hundred years ago, the tribunal of trigowar imprisoned all the pastors involved in the holy city rebellion to death. Now the holy mountain monastery has nothing to do with the Pope."


    "More than 300 years have passed, and all hatred should be put down. I think his majesty Carsten has accepted the reality." Victor shook his head and said, "I guess this is the case. Nahtigal will no longer think about the central power of the Holy See. He wants the secular power of the Eastern League. This can not only settle the in laws family Neo West, but also find a way out for the ordinary Knights of the family. The so-called recruitment of mercenaries is an excuse for the Neo West family to enter the Eastern League."


    "After all, Carsten is the first Paladin. As long as the eastern alliance is such a broken place, the Privy Council and the shining Knights have no reason to object. However, the church does not want to see the light guard expand secular power. On the other hand, the two kingdoms of SUS and Borui lie on the eastern alliance and suck blood for hundreds of years, and are not willing to give their back garden to niowe "Stuart."


    "The key is Neo West''s attitude. If he doesn''t want to go to the Eastern League, nahtigar can''t help it. Therefore, the Susi and Borui people try to draw Neo West''s attention to the South Bank of Jinshui River. The Privy Council and the shining knights can''t refuse nahtigar''s small request, so they secretly add fuel to the fire and want to take advantage of the situation to remove Neo West from nahtigar''s array The division of the camp weakens the secular influence of the light guard. "


    "If there is a choice, Neo West certainly won''t go to the Eastern League full of devil grass. He is now on both sides and wants to cross the river and expand south. The church is afraid that we gangbis will block it. It hasn''t sent a formal note to kite castle, but secretly tested our attitude."


    Victor pointed to his nose and said innocently, "test me... Maybe there are other big families. In short, they can''t find kite Castle directly."


    Things are complicated and simple. More than ten years ago, Augusta sheltered two earls who betrayed the RAND royal family. Emperor neowest killed Ryan in the name of fighting against treason King Augusta, his actions are completely legal. The Lord of Gambis is also legal to avenge the Lord. The problem is that once Gambis launches a war of revenge against the leader of the RAND Empire, it will force nahtigar to resign as the chief of the guard of light and join the leader of the RAND empire. Nahtigal lost his divine power and remained a legendary knight. No one wants the RAND Empire to have two legendary knights. The church doesn''t want Sylvia to kill the two legendary strong men of mankind. Moreover, even if Gambis can win the war, Roland and goron may not be spared. When the Augusts lose their two Highnesses, Gambis will basically disintegrate.


    Waging a war of vengeance is not an option to solve the problem. But the church demanded that Gambis reconcile with the RAND royal family, so as to peel off the relationship between Neo West and the guardian of light. The royal members of Gambis were emotionally unacceptable, and the Lords of Gambis had no conciliatory political position.


    Catherine was very upset. She didn''t want to show her fickleness in front of victor. She was also worried that her lover suspected that she couldn''t forget her past feelings. She didn''t treat him wholeheartedly and kept silent for a long time. Youyou said, "honey, I won''t accompany you to count de Kaiser to get it... I firmly believe that with your wisdom, you can deal with all situations. I''ll wait for you to come back in kgston."


    "I..."


    Catherine put her hand in Victor''s mouth, tilted her head, and said with a shy smile: "Your Highness Randall, I''m not the queen mother of Gambis now, I''m just your woman. You should accompany me well before you leave for count de Kaiser."


    **********************


    In the next two months, Victor and Catherine went out together, attended various communication activities held by the Neville nobles, visited the scenery of the Neville basin and spent a leisurely and beautiful time together. But Victor always had a few questions in his mind.


    First, nahtigar has a profound foundation and orderly inheritance. Its family history is older than the glorious church. No one knows how many secrets they know and how many secrets they hide. Why is such a family interested in the barren Eastern alliance?


    Second, the wizard organization of the eastern alliance has the inheritance of the mages of the alchemy Empire, but why don''t they take out the gold recovery potion in advance and have to wait until the No. 7 alchemy tower comes out? Or did the Wizards recently discover the remains of an alchemical empire in the eastern alliance?


    Third, the shamans organize and operate the masked brotherhood of the eastern alliance, which has a strong armed force, and its secret law soldiers are almost unmatched in the contemporary era. Is nahtigar''s coveted Eastern alliance related to the wizard organization? Is it related to the relics of the alchemical Empire?


    At present, there are no answers to these questions, but Victor has completed the main purpose of collecting Rune crystals. It can be predicted that the power of No. 7 alchemy tower will go to a higher level. Whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, he has an advantage.


    In the simplest and most direct way, Victor can get the other party down as long as he keeps sending alchemy creatures to the eastern alliance.


    Time is on Victor''s side, and all doubts can be solved later. But to catch the tail of the wizard organization, we must keep an eye on their noble spokesman, Raymond Peter.


    Victor quietly gave mercury another order: try to be in Raymond Hit a nail around Peter.


    In April of the water season, heavy snow came as scheduled, putting silver on kegerston city. Victor welcomed an old acquaintance at Earl de Kaiser''s house.

 Chapter 521

    The wind is cold and the snow is flying. The back garden of Earl de Kaiser''s house is covered with snow. The villa borrowed by Randall''s family seems to stand in the snow-white fairy tale world.


    A bonfire rises from the fireplace in the master bedroom of the villa. The room is warm. Natalia holds her chin and her beautiful eyes stare at Victor opposite without blinking. There are joy, loss, sadness and prayer in her obsessed eyes.


    Victor was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that an ordinary female knight could convey such complex emotions only with her eyes.


    If this is not an extraordinary talent, it can only show that Natalia is deeply in love with him.


    Using x-3 to sort out Natalia''s past, Victor found that his understanding of her was very limited. In the memory of little Baron Wimbledon, Natalia was a dispensable role, even a little disgusted. At that time, the little Baron was fascinated by Sophia, and his wife was the only one in his heart. He followed Sophia''s will and established a partnership with her sworn Knight Natalia, but Natalia''s enthusiasm always aroused the little Baron''s sense of humiliation carefully taught by high-ranking female knights, and naturally wanted to escape each other.


    In fact, Natalia is very beautiful, with light blond hair and light blue eyes, combined with exquisite and beautiful facial features, leaving a gentle and charming first impression. Her skin is white and bright, her figure is tall and plump, she is a little older, but her gestures are full of mature and moving charm.


    If we go back 25 years and forget the factors of the extraordinary female Knight''s self-improvement, Natalia''s beauty may still be above Sylvia, not to mention Sophia. At that time, the Marquis of Wimbledon was still an ugly duckling.


    According to Victor''s knowledge, Natalia was born into a noble family in the kingdom of suss and was a naturally awakened female trainee knight. She left the family alone because of her escape from marriage. Later, she met Sophia in the Eastern League. They became friends and joined the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. From Natalia''s body, we can see the passionate pursuit of beauty by the Susi aristocracy.


    Natalia uses the energy potion to promote her to the first level knight. If she takes the golden potion, she resonates with 24 element bits, infinitely close to the extraordinary, and her physiological state is constant at about 45 years old. After careful maintenance with expensive beauty potion, her appearance and figure will not exceed 35 years old.


    However, the attraction of mortal beauty to victor is getting lower and lower. The huge differences in the level of life and the fact that he can''t have children show that Victor and Natalia are no longer the same kind.


    However, Natalia and Sophia have a close relationship. They live and die, rescue each other, trust each other, establish a deep friendship, share common growth experience, share wealth and power, and even share the same intimate partner. Moreover, Natalia has rich experience in the management of the chamber of Commerce and is a very rare business talent. She is sure to hold an important position in the golden mission in the future.


    From the perspective of family interests, Victor should continue to maintain an intimate relationship with Natalia.


    Victor looked at Natalia carefully and asked coldly, "we haven''t seen each other for more than a year... Have you been looking for another man behind my back?"


    Natalia was stunned at first, and soon glowed. She was surprised and said, "Victor, baby, are you jealous of me?" Then he stretched out his hands to knead Victor''s face.


    Victor grabbed Natalia''s hand and said unhappily, "you haven''t answered my question."


    Natalia didn''t think so. She sat in Victor''s arms, put her arms around his neck, showed the ring on her fingers, and said with a smile: "of course not! I abide by the principle of partnership. I belong to you alone. I don''t take the initiative to leave you, and you can''t stop me."


    The knight''s partnership and marriage have overlapping parts, but the principles followed are different. On the knight''s partnership, the principle is: power must be respected, and the lover is not a vassal.


    Victor, as a powerful party, can establish a partnership with other female Knights without Natalia''s consent. But he must first ask Sylvia''s opinion, otherwise Sylvia has the right to propose a duel to the other party. If the female Knight wants to play Victor''s idea, she also needs Sylvia''s acquiescence.


    As a woman, Natalia can''t step on two boats at the same time, but she has the right to break up with Victor and unilaterally terminate her lover''s relationship.


    The knight''s partner principle protects women''s rights and interests to the greatest extent. They decide when to start or end a partnership, and the children belong to the mother; If they don''t break up, the man can''t end their partnership. He must respect each other, shelter each other, and provide treatment commensurate with his status. Their only obligation is to remain faithful to their partner.


    Men''s right lies in the initial refusal or consent. Once they agree, they have no right to go back. Unless Natalia has another lover behind Victor''s back It''s almost impossible. As long as she writes a personal letter to victor, she can end the relationship and start a new relationship. Otherwise, Victor has the right to challenge his rival and wash away his shame with each other''s blood.


    Before pursuing a female knight, male nobles should first check whether each other has a partner ring on her hand. It''s best to go to church to find out whether she is single or has a one night stand. Don''t even think about it. If you accidentally fall into the death trap, you''ll be in trouble. In fact, the lover of the knight Lord is generally arranged and designated by the Lord''s wife.


    The church and the Senate jointly endorsed the principle of partnership, mainly because female Knights bear the responsibility of breeding blood and raising children, while male Knights may die on the battlefield that day. Protecting the rights and interests of female knights is equal to protecting the continuation of Knights'' blood, and the loyalty obligation of female Knights helps to maintain the order of the Kingdom, so as to prevent young knights from killing each other for a little broken thing between men and women. The higher the status of the nobility, the stronger the binding force, and it is almost impossible to have an excuse to provoke disputes due to emotional disputes.


    That''s why the little Baron of Wimbledon married Sophia, and the high-ranking female Knights of kite Castle stopped looking for him. After the relationship between Catherine and Victor was recognized by Sylvia, Baroness Ariel relaxed her surveillance of them. The chebmans and the buryates asked Sylvia''s opinion in advance, but Victor didn''t know it at that time.


    No one can steal Sylvia''s things, especially the ancient and noble blood.


    Of course, eating alone is not a good habit. The great nobles of Neville and SUSE also greeted Sylvia for Victor''s blood, hoping that she would allow high-ranking female knights to pursue Victor freely. Sylvia didn''t want to offend her allies and directly took Catherine as a shield. Although Victor Belongs to the stronger side in front of Catherine, he is never willing to provoke any high-level female knights.


    Knight lovers can''t get rid of it if they get involved. It''s no good. It will only cause a lot of trouble. Assuming that the lover''s family is facing extinction, Victor should morally provide shelter to the lover and try to help her rebuild the family.


    Love is linked to political interests. Great nobles must be very cautious about the relationship between men and women.


    The partnership between Natalia and Victor was designated by Sophia, and the church was well documented, and even Sylvia could not overthrow it.


    Whether Victor has true feelings for Natalia or not, at this moment, he should show his demeanor and respect for his knight partner. If we meet again after a long separation with our lover, we must put aside the business first. The ordinary booing and asking for warmth also seems indifferent to the relationship between the two sides. On the contrary, the unreasonable "stingy and jealous" can appropriately express closeness and attention.


    The two made out for a long time, and the strangeness brought by the long separation gradually faded, as if it had returned to the past. Natalia leaned against Victor''s shoulder and said with a smile: "when we were in the Marquis house, I always held you, and you still looked unhappy... You hold me now, I''m a little not used to... But I''m very happy."


    Victor said sincerely, "at that time, I was charmed by the blood of purple eyes. Sophia was the only one in my eyes. After leaving her, I found myself and remembered many people and things I ignored... Dear Natalia, I apologize for the little Baron of Wimbledon."


    Natalia was silent for a moment, repressed her vibrato and said, "whether it''s true or false, I''m moved by you... But I''m not jealous of your enthusiasm for Sophia. Without her, I can''t have a lovely and beautiful little husband... Sophia satisfies all my fantasies about life."


    "Well, Sophia is your best sister."


    Victor smacked his mouth, picked up Natalia''s blonde hair and asked, "what was your dream? Your birth should be higher than Sophia. Why did you go out to wander?"


    The mature and beautiful female Knight puffed up her cheeks, and her naive look exposed her maiden nature. She angrily said, "I don''t need to mention the name of my blood family. I''m a distant relative of the Mackenzie family..."


    "The Duke of the south of Mackenzie suss, the Red Eagle family?"


    Natalia nodded: "HMM. I naturally woke up at the age of 15 and resonated with six elements at the age of 19. According to the family rules, noble women who could not be promoted to Knights must serve high-level Knights before the age of 20. At that time, the master arranged for me by the family was the young son of Duke Mackenzie... I was ready to marry, but my cousin quietly told me that female trainee Knights serve high-level knights and have their own The knight''s road will be cut off. "


    "Alas, I''m still a little unwilling... My cousin encouraged me to run away from marriage and covered for me. My brain ran away when I was hot..." Natalia said bitterly: "later I learned that the bitch married Duke Mackenzie''s young son for me and became the personal maid of the Silver Knight."


    Victor was stunned. This is simply a dog blood story about a silly white and sweet noble girl who was designed by her cousin and replaced by her. The most tragic thing is that she didn''t reach the peak of her life. She still took energy potion and cut off the road of high-level knights. Her cousin has a family, children and a noble and powerful husband. If nothing happens, she may also be a woman now Knight.


    Victor asked curiously, "why do you take energy potion when you pay sacrifices and suffer hardships?"


    Natalia sighed: "I didn''t know anything at that time, but reality was much more cruel than fantasy... I left the family and didn''t have enough to eat. I met Sophia. We two trainee knights had to rely on Aunt Helen. Later, we couldn''t help it. We gave up our Ranger career and joined the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce... Sophia was bold and carried secret silver in the dusk forest, but it was noticed by the people of the medin family. If we were caught, the consequences would be unimaginable. So we ran away from the wild and were stopped by the jackals on the way. At that time, the situation was critical. Sophia would rather die than take the energy potion. I was really afraid. Taking the potion to be promoted to Knight... That''s it. "


    Victor couldn''t help laughing. Natalia said angrily, "don''t laugh."


    Not good, she said, Victor laughed louder. Finally, even Natalia laughed.


    The stories of Natalia and Sophia hide too much bitterness and danger. Victor admired their toughness and friendship, nodded and said, "if there is a chance in the future, I''ll take a bad breath for you."


    "You mean my cousin?" Natalia smiled softly: "It''s really unnecessary. I''m much better than her now... Sophia and I once dreamed of becoming famous, leading a group of followers and starting our own family. Unfortunately, the road of Ranger didn''t go through... We joined the chamber of Commerce, dreamed of becoming a big business aristocrat and raising a beautiful and obedient little husband, just like queen SUS. Don''t you think our dream has come true, Susi The king''s lovers are not as good as you... Now, the nobles of Sasan and dodo are talking about the glorious deeds and academic achievements of viscount Randall. They all say that you are a natural wisdom comparable to the noble daughter of Arya... Honey, you are now famous. Sophia and I are proud of you. "


    Victor touched his smooth chin and said solemnly: "this statement is very correct. Almost no female Knight Rangers explore the wilderness and establish a family. As long as they marry a good man, they can realize their ideals. Obviously, you and Sophia are the most successful models."


    Natalia smiled wildly, fell into Victor''s arms for a long time, then looked up and said, "Dear Victor, I believe it."


    Victor nodded and said, "on a snowy day, you came to Neville from dodo kingdom to meet me. Sophia must have a problem."


    "Yes."


    Natalia pulled up her blond hair, straightened her dress, sat next to victor and said positively, "have you heard that Sophia has entered into a new trade agreement with the barbarians?"


    "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "In fact, the new trade agreement is an alliance mainly offering rewards and supplemented by trade..." Natalia frowned and described it.


    In the water season last year, Sophia arrived at the harlottes fortress with the priests of the shining knights. The barbarian elders of the old school did not welcome outsiders into the holy land, blocked them out of the fortress, and asked Sophia urusa to take all the priests away. It was no use for the barbarian elders to mediate, because the barbarian elders of the old school accounted for the vast majority. Therefore, the barbarian elders mentioned it There was a way for the clergy to accept the test of barbarians and hunt a powerful beast alone. The successful people can enter the fortress and the unsuccessful people will be buried in the belly of the beast.


    The target of barbarians'' trial is stronger than themselves. The golden paladins who lead the team are designated to hunt and kill a ground dragon. However, the arete plateau is a forbidden place. Paladins and priests can''t use divine magic, and the Holy paladins who live in the body can only use holy power. Without divine magic blessing, how can priests hunt and kill ground dragons and snow monsters alone?


    The golden Paladin Clark testier proposed to the barbarian that they enter the underground pit of the mountain dwarves and collectively hunt a sheep monster queen. The barbarian elder agreed to his request.


    Sophia, agray and Wallace led six silver order ruling warriors into the dwarf tunnel and successfully completed the task of hunting the sheep monster queen. However, nine people went in and four came out, and five ruling warriors were buried in the underground tunnel.


    The barbarian elders accepted the clergy of the shining church and made a covenant with Sophia and others in harlottes fortress. The main content is that the Mountain Tribe cancelled the four-year barbarian people''s fair and set up a material trade point in Teuton duchy to trade with human countries all year round. In addition to normal material exchange, the barbarians can use the head of the queen grello goat monster Exchange 50 pairs of refined iron weapons and 100 reindeer for human beings, and the heads of grello soldiers can exchange 10 pairs of weapons and 20 reindeer; human beings must sell at least 800 strong beasts to barbarians every year to help barbarians hold newborn ceremony.


    The bravery of the clergy was recognized by the barbarian elders, but they failed to complete the barbarian trial alone. Halotes did not recognize their urusa identity, but only admitted that they were followers of Sophia urusa. The object of the covenant was Sophia alone, and she was responsible for cashing all rewards and transactions.


    Hearing this, Victor looked dignified and asked in a deep voice, "the content of the covenant was also put forward by deputy head Clark testier?"


    "It seems so." Natalia replied and said, "Sophia won''t tell me the specific details..."


    Victor got up, went to the window, looked at the snow outside through the crystal window, and said slowly, "the situation may be worse than expected... The specific details really need to be kept secret."


    Grello goat monster is a kind of monster living on the yarret plateau. They have the characteristics of omnivory, cannibalism and reproductive expansion. The queen of goat monster can give birth to a group of goat monsters; the little goat monster eats all kinds of plants and grows rapidly, and feeds itself for the queen of goat monster and the soldiers of goat monster, similar to the survival mechanism of food collection and food transformation; ordinary goat monsters kill each other and eat the meat of the same kind , it rapidly evolved into a male warrior, whose strength and physique are comparable to ogres; when the sheep monster population multiplied to a certain extent, it will produce a new queen and split and expand outward.


    The expansion mode of the sheep monster population is very efficient. If there were no barbarians and mountain dwarves to kill the sheep monster, they might have spread from the arete plateau to the Northern Wilderness and even into the human kingdom.


    When the mountain dwarves moved away from the arete plateau, the ecological balance of arete was also broken. The sheep monster invades the dwarf''s underground pit, breeds in it, and continues to expand to the outside. The tall barbarians had nothing to do with the sheep monster group in the pit. The life of the people in the upper part of the mountain was difficult and declining day by day. Human beings must be alert to two possible changes in the future: Barbarians down the mountain, and then grello sheep monsters down the mountain.


    No matter what kind of situation, it is a disaster for the human country.


    The Knights of glory certainly wanted to bypass Sophia and establish direct diplomatic ties with the barbarians. So what did the deputy head of the shining Knights see in the dwarf pit, and even made a reward trade pact with harlottes fortress?


    It''s obvious that arete''s ecological imbalance has become a strategic imbalance, Clark Testier would rather let Sophia temporarily monopolize barbarian diplomacy and trade, but also quickly build a new yarret strategic balance.


    Victor''s heart was heavy. He always suspected that the grello goat monster had something to do with the enemy invading the alchemical empire. Because the alchemy tower makes alchemy creatures by consuming natural resources. The grello sheep monsters multiply rapidly and destroy the environment. They chew all the renewable animal and plant resources, and the alchemy tower can only stop running.


    The sheep monster in the dwarf pit is abnormal. Does that mean that the Great Rift of ARIT patrolled by the barbarians will also change? Are the enemies of the alchemy Empire ready to move?


    no way! I have to find Sophia as soon as possible to find out the details of the dwarf pit... Victor turned and asked, "where is Sophia now?"


    Natalia thought for a moment and replied, "at this time, she and the stag caravan should take shelter from the snow in the Marquis de wemick of Dodo kingdom. In two months, she will be able to return to the king capital of gangbis." After a pause, he asked, "honey, do you remember Princess angel of the sassanne Empire?"


    "Angie, the blue haired high-ranking knight?"


    Victor nodded and said, "I saw her at the martial arts competition in Renma hill. I remember that she has the blood of Sasan royal family. She was born in the moon bear family of Teuton principality. Now she is married to the heir of Tongji city and is the guardian of the next generation of Tongji city."


    Natalia said, "she is also Sophia''s good friend... Sophia wants to pull her into the gold regiment to open up the business of the gold regiment in the Sassanian empire... But Princess Angel refused. She said that Sophia will not agree to any form of cooperation unless she dissolves the mercenary regiment of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce."


    "In addition, the kingdom of Dodo began to develop the ghost forest, the deweimick family was excluded, and the trade in Dengshi city was declining day by day. According to the original plan, Sophia tried to win over the deweimick family and open up the business route of the golden regiment in the south of the kingdom of dodo. However, the Marquis of deweimick and the guardian of Dengshi City refused to meet Sophia..."


    Natalia looked at Victor, turned her lips and said wrongfully, "the reason is very simple. Your bear group infiltrated the Marquis de Wemmick and successfully assassinated the count of the golden finch... This account was recorded on Sophia''s head, which also caused the fear of the great aristocrats. They asked Sophia to give up the mercenary armed forces first and ensure that her private business group passed through the territory harmlessly before they could talk about cooperation."


    Victor was silent for a moment, raised his eyebrows and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Natalia got up from the sofa, gently waved her willow waist, walked to victor, held his hand, and said softly, "honey, Sophia hopes you can agree to separate the bear group and the stronghold from the gold group, so that she can negotiate with the dweimick family. She asked me to ask your opinion..."


    "Naive!"


    Victor suppressed his displeasure, took a deep breath, held up the mature and beautiful female Knight at the waist, and smiled:


    "Honey, I should have been with you for a few days, but so many things have happened that I can only go back to Gambis as soon as possible and have an interview with Sophia. I''ll leave tomorrow morning and go to count de Kaiser to finish the final work. Please go to Dengshi city tomorrow and tell Sophia to take the caravan back to Gambis first, then go to Renma hill and live in Sylvia''s Rose Manor... What''s the matter I''ll wait until I get back. "


    Natalia''s cheeks were hot. She put her arms around her little husband''s neck and said faintly, "well, I listen to you..."

 Chapter 522

    Victor is in a hurry to go back to Gambis and find Sophia to understand the situation of the grello sheep monster. He doesn''t want to stay in Neville and continue to delay time. The next morning, when he saw Natalia off, he informed the church and the rock castle that he planned to pack light and walk to count de Kaiser in the snow, and finish the rest of the work in two months.


    The high-level Paladin dimat and King Rex wondered why Victor suddenly changed his mind, but did not ask the reason, but cooperated with him to make preparations before departure.


    Victor chose Caligula, Renault and shack to go with him, and all the other guards and attendants stayed in the Earl''s manor. Pastors dimat and Dane of the church brought two ruling warriors and a third level combat priest; The Conrad Knight of the Augusta family selected two kite Castle secret law warriors; The two secret Knights of the York family, each with a secret law warrior, together with the liaison officer enzino arranged by King Rex and two guides, formed a team of 19 people. In the afternoon, they left the bustling kegston and embarked on a journey to the south of Neville.


    It was a snowy month, the mountains were closed by heavy snow, and the outside temperature fell below zero. Although there are roads in the kingdom of Neville, unlike Gambis, a post along the road is set every 40 kilometers on the main road to regularly send people to clean the snow on the main road. Especially in the middle and south of Neville, the town strongholds are scattered and isolated from each other, and there is almost no trace of pedestrians. The snow layer does not reach the lower leg, and the road is slippery and difficult. Coupled with the bad weather conditions, it is very difficult to hunt, camp, light a fire and cook.


    Fortunately, there are no ordinary people in the team. Even the two priests have received physical remodeling. Their personal strength is no worse than that of the secret law soldiers of Rose Manor. There is no problem walking more than 100 kilometers every day.


    We simply take the way of extreme March, day and night, do not eat or sleep, eat a piece of crude sugar when hungry, drink a mouthful of snow water when thirsty, go all the way to the towns and villages, and then stop to rest, eat and drink enough, sleep for a while, and then recover our strength and continue on our way.


    Although the extreme March was hard, it was nothing to victor and others. They even had the mood to watch the snow along the way and kill the beasts and monsters they met. Of course, the priest was given special care. The tall Caligula carried a cane chair on his back. The two priests sat on it in turn. They walked only half the way we all did. Such benefits are also obvious. When someone is tired, the priest loses a recovery surgery and is immediately full of energy; Because of work and rest disorder, I can''t sleep. After a tranquilizing technique, I immediately enter deep sleep.


    The strength gap between ordinary people and extraordinary people forms a short board effect, and the existence of priests shortens this gap, so that secret law warriors can keep up with knights. It can be said that the priest''s divine ability determines the lower limit of a team''s comprehensive strength. Without a priest, Renault and shack, the two alchemical militias, would seriously slow Victor''s speed.


    Thirteen days later, Victor arrived at the reception of count de Kaiser and met Mrs. dolly at the castle of de Kaiser''s house.


    The countess wore exquisite Mithril armor, a long sword hanging from her waist, a shawl and beautiful hair, and a simple and neat ponytail. She changed the cold and enchanting in the past, showing the valiant and heroic posture of high-level female knights.


    "Victor, I''m sorry. The count is busy. I just joined the sword Mantis order''s hunting for wind teeth. I haven''t had time to change my clothes."


    Mrs. dolly handed the long sword and helmet to the attendants, motioned them to step down, turned around and said happily, "I didn''t expect you to visit the territory of the de Kaiser Family in the snow moon, and I didn''t expect you to come so soon... Let''s sit down and talk."


    Victor leaned over slightly, saluted the countess, sat down on the solid wood chair and said, "Edward will marry Angelina in seven months. Catherine and I need to set aside enough time to prepare for the wedding ceremony of the king and queen."


    This is Victor''s good excuse for changing his itinerary in advance. Mrs. dolly smiled and said, "I heard that Sophia went deep into the dwarf pit on the yarret plateau, hunted a monster and made an alliance with the mountain tribes for the human kingdom. Is she coming to Gambis now?"


    Victor sighed, frowned and said, "that''s what bothers me... Her style of doing things is more and more radical and adventurous."


    "Sophia''s achievements today have something to do with her character." Mrs. dolly nodded and looked at Victor again. Her eyes were soft, her mouth closed and said with a smile, "she has a lover like you... Luck is also the envy of the Silver Knight."


    Sophia is a semi golden stormy knight. The sea of elements attracts her very strongly. Every time she mobilizes the elements of nothingness, she may take the last step. Things like going deep into the dwarf pit and fighting monsters will have unpredictable consequences for her. However, Sophia does nothing and will soon feel the call of the element sea, which will also impact the gold field in advance. So she needs to keep busy so that she has no time to think about the secret of the origin of the world. Sophia betrayed queen Gambis and fought with kite castle; Refuse the solicitation of Borui Kingdom and fight with Nanfeng chamber of Commerce; The stubborn character is on the one hand, but there are also elements of the sea.


    In short, Sophia must do something and find something. Once she is free, she wants to impact the element sea, and love life can adjust her body and mind. It would be great if she could have offspring with Victor and experience the fun of being a mother.


    In fact, all the extraordinary knights had no way back. In Mrs. Dolly''s view, his highness Randall was eager to go back and comfort his wife.


    Victor is really worried about Sophia. In addition to being difficult to give up their husband and wife, Sophia is also his important partner. Her current energy is focused on the formation of the gold regiment, and temporarily monopolized the barbarian trade. If she has a problem, the whole gold regiment strategy will be seriously frustrated.


    "Anyway, I appreciate your coming."


    Mrs. dolly raised her slender hand, untied the ribbon on her ponytail, let her long hair spread, nodded and said, "there are more than 20000 people gathered here. I must settle them as soon as possible... I need you to help me survey the settlement led by count de Kaiser."


    "Dear lady, I''d be happy to help you." Victor stood up, saluted gracefully and said confidently, "one month is enough."


    Mrs. dolly got up and gave a knightly salute. The corners of her mouth turned up, outlined a bright smile, and asked softly, "then... Your highness Randall, how can I repay you?"


    Ignoring the countess''s flirtation, Victor sat back and said, "tell me what''s convenient for me."


    "Of course."


    Mrs. dolly nodded and said after a moment of reflection: "Neville offered a reward for the golden jackals, and more than 7000 mercenary Rangers poured into count de Kaiser. They can''t deal with the wind teeth, but they can act as eyes, ears and mouths. And I hope they can stay here and become the spears and swords of the de Kaiser Family. Therefore, the de Kaiser Family issued many tasks to eliminate monsters and tame wild people."


    The lord controls his territory through towns, roads, sentry posts, villages, troops and letter crows. After receiving the Lord''s letter crows, the soldiers stationed at the sentry posts can transmit the master''s will to the nearby villages in only half a day. The villagers can also safely travel between villages and towns through sentries and roads. Once this system is improved, even the farthest from the central town The village was also controlled by the Lord.


    The terrain of Neville mountain area is complex, especially the Lords in the central and southern part do not have the conditions to fully control the territory. Some mountain strongholds are very far away from the Lord''s towns. It may take dozens of days for the camel antelope caravan to go back and forth. People outside can''t get in and people inside can''t get out. The mountain stronghold leaders have the greatest voice. They cover the sky with one hand and can distort the Lord''s will and send false letters to the Lord The Lord could not verify the authenticity of the information, but could only keep them in a semi autonomous state.


    Such mountain people are called wild people. The strongholds led by count de Kaiser are wild people strongholds.


    Victor''s water conservancy project and new farming and animal husbandry can transform the natural environment, connect the settlements in the mountain area, and solve the actual problems of Lord Neville from the root. However, it takes a long process. During this period, the wild people''s cottage may hinder the construction of new farming and animal husbandry in the territory like a monster. Moreover, each wild people''s cottage is a natural settlement, Mrs. dolly, of course We can''t let these wild people go.


    The LORD sent troops directly to attack the wild people''s stronghold. The clergy of the church must intervene. The killing of the golden jackals provides a wonderful excuse for the Lord and the church. The kingdom of Neville offers a reward for Feng Ya. Mrs. dolly recruits Ranger mercenaries to eliminate monsters in the territory. She performs the Lord''s duty of protection. The Ranger mercenaries conflict with the wild people in the stronghold, It is decided by the Lord. The ruling result must be that the leader of the wild people died and fell. The Lord''s army stationed in the wild people''s stronghold, destroyed the closed power structure of the stronghold, and scattered the wild people for resettlement.


    Finally, the wild people, mercenaries, Rangers and free workers were cooked into a pot of porridge by the countess, which could make the de Kaiser Family absorb and grow.


    That''s why Victor ordered Warhammer camp 4 to evacuate. The de Kaiser Family won''t let go of a wild people''s stronghold.


    Eight years ago, when Victor opened Randall''s collar, the first thing he faced was the large and small free people''s camps. He directly ordered Nelson to break through several refugee camps and kill more than 200 people. But until the eve of the ant colony sweeping Randall''s collar, Victor failed to completely solve the problem of refugees.


    In contrast, Mrs. Dolly''s means were more clever. However, the de Kaiser Family had the full support of the church and the Kingdom, while the Randall family had nothing at that time and could only take the simplest and rough way.


    Victor nodded with emotion and said, "I had the same problem when I opened up my territory."


    Viscount Randall is now the object of attention and research of major forces, and his past has been turned out. Mrs. dolly heard of the difficulties he had experienced, smiled and said:


    "Victor, you are a natural wise man. You should be able to see that the de Kaiser Family is ready to lead trade with the RAND empire. The mountain people in Neville have the habit of robbing people and goods. If I don''t tame them, I can''t guarantee the safety of the camel antelope caravan, or the progress of water conservancy projects and new farming and animal husbandry."


    Victor nodded and asked, "are you in touch with Neo West?"


    "Yes, but it has nothing to do with you."


    Mrs. dolly shook her head and said, "your identity is too sensitive. I don''t have the strength to make you meet, and I can''t guarantee anything. However, if you want to meet with Neo West, I can send a message for you, but you can''t meet openly in my territory. At least, don''t let me know."


    Victor shook his head and smiled, "I''m not going to meet him."


    Mrs. Dolly was silent for a few seconds and said, "listen, victor. You are now famous. Like the Golden Knight, the Church always monitors your behavior. All families can know your whereabouts as long as they pass through the cathedral... Neo West knows that you are now under the leadership of count de Kaiser."


    Victor blinked, raised his eyebrows and asked, "so?"


    Mrs. dolly said sincerely: "In your current position, no one can make a decision for you. But the greater your influence, the greater your role in Neo West. The three patriarchs of the Holy See and the Knights of glory all want Gambis to reconcile with the Neo West family, and Neville is unwilling to offend the Augustus family, and it is difficult to refuse the Holy See''s suggestion... We remain neutral on this issue. But After all, Neo West is one of the three legendary knights. He wants to sneak into count de Kaiser, and I have no ability to stop him. I hope you can understand. "


    "It''s understandable... I want the de Kaiser Family to remain neutral."


    Victor smiled and nodded, got up to salute and said politely, "I''ll start surveying the terrain led by count de Kaiser tomorrow. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    "Thank you, sir." Mrs. dolly got up and saluted, smiling like flowers.


    "Excuse me." Victor nodded, turned and walked out the door.


    Watching Victor''s tall and slender back disappear outside the door, Mrs. dolly sighed.


    Eight years ago, this handsome young Viscount was still in a hurry to deal with several refugee camps, but now he can determine the political pattern of various kingdoms. He is one of the top figures in contemporary times.

 Chapter 523

    Mrs. Dolly''s attitude is very clear. It is up to both parties to decide whether Neo West and victor will meet. She can help deliver a message at most, will not participate in specific affairs, and will not even allow both parties to meet openly in Neville''s territory.


    Count de Kaiser''s leader is a pioneer leader. Mrs. dolly has not been able to fully control the whole territory of the territory. She can''t control whether Neo West wants to sneak in. She doesn''t know whether Victor is willing to meet emperor Rand or not.


    At present, the forces that have the conditions to explore the southern continent include Borui, Susi, Rand imperial leader and Gambis. There is a barbarian Kingdom on the other side of Borui kingdom. The Susi people are restrained by the dusk forest orcs. The RAND Empire has no strength to build a port on the North Bank of Firth lake, but gangbis has strong strength and holds the leading power of crossing the river to the south. If Borui or Susi''s troops enter the RAND Empire and challenge the core interests of Gambis, the war will break out immediately.


    Everyone hopes that Gambis and the RAND empire can reconcile, and the NANTUO forces can unite to jointly meet the unknown challenges. However, on this issue, the church, suss, borry, Neville and Neo West are more cautious. Victor has stayed in Neville for nearly a year, and Neo West has not taken a bubble in front of him.


    Fundamentally, the core members of the Gambis royal family are more perceptual than rational. Once they have a brain, they don''t play cards according to the routine, and no one knows what they will do. Sylvia is eager to improve the blood of York family. Her pigtail is pinched in Auguste''s hand. At present, she can only choose female volt. Victor''s situation is the same. Do Randall families have heirs of noble blood has the final say.


    In fact, even if Victor was not restrained by kite castle, he didn''t want to talk to Neo West. The gold regiment wants to embark on the stage of the times. Building a port in Firth lake is a very good entry point. The golden regiment can complete the magnificent turn from a simple commercial organization to a commercial military group.


    If there is no clear attitude in kite castle, Victor can''t meet with Neo West. He is ready to leave the matter to Sophia.


    The top priority is to return to Randall''s collar, activate the No. 7 alchemy tower, and discuss many matters with Sophia, such as the grello sheep monster and the golden mission.


    Victor put the episode behind him for a while and focused on completing the work at hand.


    Over the next ten days, Victor surveyed the core area under count de Kaiser''s leadership, covering a total of more than 4000 square kilometers, and re planned the water conservancy project and the new farming and animal husbandry system for them, and then went to the periphery of count''s leadership to investigate the terrain around the wild people''s stronghold.


    Count de Kaiser owns 14 Wild people''s strongholds, each of which is a livable settlement for human beings, which can be transformed into a small town and village, and the core area led by count Gongwei. Survey all these cottages, connect their farming and animal husbandry planning with the core towns led by the count, and Victor''s work in Neville will be completed.


    At this time, it is the season of the earth. At the beginning of January, the haze over the sky has not completely dissipated, and the snow and ice still cover the mountains and forests. Victor stood at the top of a redwood tree and looked around. The whimpering mountain wind, wrapped in fine snow particles, rustled on the branches, passed by him, but slid away gently, and even the sable cloak could not blow.


    Use x-3 to remember the trend of the surrounding mountains and rivers in his mind. Victor jumped down from the redwood tree, took the feather pen and hide paper from the liaison officer Encino, and quickly wrote and painted.


    The paladin dimat stepped forward, looked at Victor''s record of the terrain sign, smiled and said, "this is the last area. Finish here and we can go home."


    "Two days at most."


    Victor nodded, handed the painted animal skin paper to Encino and motioned him to take out another blank animal skin paper.


    Enkino looked embarrassed and muttered, "Sir, this is the last piece of animal skin paper... I''ll go to the nearby stronghold immediately and get some more animal skin paper. Wait for me here..."


    "No!"


    Dimat shook his head flatly and said seriously: "Fengya has been dormant for more than a month without showing any trace. According to the report of the sword Mantis knight, it should be trapped in the mountain area in the East. However, the wild people of a mountain stronghold in the West suddenly evacuated, and several nearby mountain strongholds reported seeing Fengya''s whereabouts... Now, no one knows whether Fengya has sneaked into the mountain area in the West... In short, we must be careful, everyone Move, keep a distance of five meters from each other. "


    The stronghold to be evacuated is Warhammer camp 4. Victor didn''t expect that the evacuation of the hammer would lead to a chain reaction. The wild people of the stronghold near Warhammer camp 4 were suspicious and asked for help from Countess de kaize one after another. The de kaize family naturally took all the strongholds in the West and mobilized mercenaries and rangers to the western territory to search for the trace of Feng Ya. Even the sword Mantis knights A mobile force was sent to the south.


    Although it is not certain that Fengya sneaked into the west of dekaize''s collar, there are loopholes in the encirclement circle laid by the sword Mantis knight, which is no longer tight.


    To be sure, the wind and teeth did not hunt large animal for more than a month, and their state was at the lowest point. They needed food and physical strength. Keyser had been everywhere. They were all afraid of death.


    For the sake of safety, dimat left the Reverend Dane and the secret law warriors in the castle of the de Kaiser Family, and only took the third level combat priest with him. Dane is a high-level priest. In his absence, the third level combat priest will be protected by the ruling warrior, which will only be safer. Dimat originally wanted to exclude Renault and shack, but Victor insisted on taking him We, dimat, had to give up.


    In fact, there are danger forecasters such as Caligula in the team. They don''t need to worry about the threat of wind teeth at all. Unable to carry out the raid, Fengya can''t even cope with dimat alone, not to mention a popular Archer of the golden order.


    So everyone was relieved and lined up in a line with a distance of 2 meters to rush to the nearby cottage. After walking for about 5 kilometers, Caligula suddenly stopped, stood on the hill and looked to the East.


    Dimat raised his hand to signal the team to stop moving, held the hilt of the sword to Caligula, and asked in a deep voice, "aka, what''s the situation?"


    Kaligura said uneasily, "I feel... We may encounter that monster."


    The five knights and the two silver order ruling Knights immediately drew close and surrounded Victor, the priest and Caligula. Dimat''s eyes lit up and asked, "can you feel in what direction?"


    Caligula looked at the excited high-ranking Paladin, raised his finger to the West and said hesitantly, "OK... It seems to be over there."


    "Southwest? Isn''t that count de Kaiser''s town? How can Fengya run to death?" Dimat said mistily.


    The people looked at each other, and when they saw Caligula shrinking his head, they immediately burst out a burst of laughter.


    The timid guy wanted to hide in de Kaiser''s castle and deliberately said that the monster was in the West.


    Dimat shook his head, smiled and scolded, "you guy, you have learned to play tricks..."


    Everyone laughed louder, but Victor looked stern and asked coldly, "aka, which direction is it?"


    Caligula dared not deceive his master. He hung his head, pointed to the East and said, "that direction."


    Victor was silent for a few seconds and said coldly: "Caligula, I''m very disappointed with you. If you lie to your companions, you may kill many people. For whatever reason, since you come out with us, you will deliver your safety to us. Any deception and concealment will lose our trust in you. After you go back, get ten lashes from Renault and don''t eat for three days... I hope you can learn this lesson. If you come back again Next time, I''ll abandon you! Do you understand? "


    Caligula nodded as if he had done something wrong.


    Misleading his companions to put them in any situation is a very bad act, but everyone believes that the fool has no malice. After Victor has taught his retinue, dimat interface said: "if Caligula''s intuition is correct, the wind tooth should still be near the encirclement circle of the sword Mantis knight. I think farul and they will close the net soon... Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Victor glared at Caligula fiercely, turned his head and said, "spiritual intuition belongs to a vague premonition, and a general direction can''t help us lock the position of the Jackal. I think we''d better do the thing at hand first. If we have enough time, we can go and join the fun." After a pause, he joked: "Feng Ya was forced to dare not show his head for two months. I guess the sword Mantis Knights will not miss this time."


    The golden jackals caused some trouble to the Neville Kingdom, but the neville people also took advantage of the process of rounding up Fengya. Fengya was driven from the mist mountains in the east to the count de Kaiser in the south. The wild people''s strongholds in the places where he passed defected to the Lord. The Neville Kingdom also recruited a large number of mercenary Rangers and publicized the reputation of the king, church and Lord. The whole kingdom The incident became a classic case of Knight protection, clergy redemption and public dedication.


    Dimat smiled, nodded and said, "let''s go to the nearby stronghold to replenish."


    There is only one mountain stronghold nearby. The wild people in it joined the dekaize family three months ago. It is now a supply station for the sword Mantis knights and mercenaries. Victor also spent the night in this mountain stronghold two days ago.


    The team moved on and crossed a hill. The stronghold was in sight. Victor found that 87 heavily armed soldiers, including 5 sword Mantis knights, gathered at the edge of the forest 27 kilometers north of the stronghold.


    Dimat turned the holy power to his eyes and could only see 87 small black spots. Unable to distinguish their identity, he asked Victor, "what happened over there?"


    "Sword Mantis Knight... It should be the wind teeth." Said Victor, frowning.


    "The beast really can''t stand it." Dimat pulled out a dark smile from the corner of his mouth, turned his head, picked up his eyebrows and said, "how''s it going?"


    The clergy can get God''s grace by killing the cannibal monster. The three ruling warriors are eager to try. Victor nodded with a smile and said, "since I met it, of course I have to see it."


    "Ha ha, what are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Dimat was in high spirits and took the lead in the team.


    An hour later, Victor and others came close to the woods. The hounds carried by the soldiers first barked at them. When the leading sword Mantis Knight saw the visitor, he shouted happily:


    "Lord dimat, Lord Randall, what are you doing here?"


    "It was Viscount Stanley."


    Dimat said hello affectionately and explained, "Lord Randall and I happened to pass by. We found something moving here. We''ll come and have a look."


    Stanley motioned his colleagues and soldiers around to continue to guard, went forward alone, led victor and dimat to the scene of the incident, walked and said, "praise the Supreme Lord, I found the trace of Fengya here, and just sent a letter crow to inform the four Highnesses, and the two adults came."


    Dimat is asking, "what''s going on?"


    "Last night, Feng Ya raided the camp and took away a mother and son. It was too dark at that time. I was afraid of an accident in the camp, so I chose to keep close watch and didn''t dare to take anyone to pursue. Early this morning, I sent scouts to search. According to the traces left by Feng Ya, I tracked down here all the way and found that the woman had been killed and her baby was missing. It should have been brought into the forest by Feng Ya. It''s probably bad ... here it is. "


    A corpse was lying on the edge of the forest, with torn clothes scattered around. The dark red blood stains looked particularly dazzling in a piece of white snow.


    She was about 20 years old. She was a young woman. Her lower body was eaten away, her chest remained intact, her left arm hung rigidly on the snow and straightened forward. She seemed to want to reach something. Her lower lip was incomplete, her dark eyes shed two blood and tears, but her pale face was fixed with an encouraging smile.


    Victor had seen jackals, ogres and bear headed goblins, but it was the first time he had seen humans mutilated by monsters. He killed monsters and enemies himself. He thought he was used to seeing life and death, and the tragic scene in front of him had an unprecedented impact on his heart.


    Right comes from responsibility, and responsibility comes from ability. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. The clergy regarded the believers as lambs, and the Lord regarded the people as wealth. Despite the differences in identity, seeing the same kind killed by monsters, the weak are frightened and frightened, and the strong are angry and crazy.


    Because of his power, Victor can clearly restore what happened. The Jackal threw the baby in front of the victim, then tore off her clothes like a prey, stepped on her back and began to eat from her feet. The severe pain made the young woman scream and struggle desperately, leaving traces of scratching and planing on the snow. The child was so frightened that he cried loudly, climbed over to his mother again and again, and was kicked away by jackals again and again. Knowing that she and her children were hard to escape, the young mother endured the pain, bit her lips, broke her teeth, burst her eyes, left blood and tears, showed an encouraging smile on her face, straightened her arms, and wanted to touch and comfort the frightened child for the last time.


    The wind tooth of the Jackal ate his mother in front of a baby!


    Because of his strength, Victor clearly felt the pain and despair of the victim, the depth of maternal love and the cruelty of the monster. The stronger, the stronger. Complex and strong emotions are brewing in his heart, and the power is pouring out from his body, so that he is unwilling to calm himself with x-3.


    "It''s live!"


    The high-ranking Paladin''s face was gloomy and dignified and said: "Fengya will certainly leave traces when hunting large prey, and it will also be exposed when hunting adults. It chooses to raid the human camp, abduct a pair of mother and son, deliberately lead us to find here, see it eat a person alive and take the baby... This is provocation! It wants to provoke us and mobilize the strong man of the sword Mantis order... As long as a breakthrough is successful, it can rely on speed , get out! "


    "Hehe, Fengya is going to fight with us in this forest."


    "Your eyes are burning, I......"


    Caligula suddenly rushed out and roared at the depths of the forest. The rolling sound was deafening and full of thunder like anger, which startled the birds, the animals fled, and the snow on the branches rustled down.


    This is the roar of revenge, the declaration of death.


    Sadness, anger, revenge, hunting... Victor clearly realized that revenge and hunting are the common points of human blood and ELF blood.


    The mind is like the master, blood is the law, and the master mobilizes the law to realize his own wishes. X-3 sets revenge and hunting as the primary task, no longer controls the emotional fluctuation of the subject, and strong desire promotes the integration of blood. Victor''s spiritual power and blood power break the zero point, which has transformed his body, soul and x-3.


    "Hey, Caligula, don''t get excited. Fengya just wants us to go in and fight it to the death... When the sword Mantis Knights surround us, we will go into the woods together. You can help us lead the way. I promise it will die this time..."


    When Viscount Stanley heard of Caligula''s reputation, he advised Caligula to act together. Not far behind him, the strong fluctuation of the element of fire made Neville''s great Knight suddenly turn around and see Viscount Randall half kneeling on the ground, reaching out to close the victim''s eyes.


    "I have no impression of my biological mother... And it''s the first time I''ve seen a human mother killed by jackals." Victor raised his head and said calmly, "Reverend, please pray for this mother."


    The third level combat priest looked at Victor''s eyes. He didn''t wake up until dimat pushed him. He went to the victim, painted a holy emblem and chanted, "poor soul, may you enjoy peace in the kingdom of God."


    Dimat said carefully, "Victor, you..."


    "The wind tooth angered me. I''ll kill it myself." Victor nodded, pulled off his cloak and said to Renault, "prepare weapons for me."


    Renault immediately took down the eagle wing bow from his body, untied the bow belt, and re fastened the spider silk bow string. Victor checked two long gold swords, let shack hang two arrow bags and tactical leather bags on his body, then took the eagle wing bow in Renault''s hand, falsely pulled it, nodded with satisfaction, and then motioned karigura to come over.


    Caligula went to his master and knelt on one knee. Victor patted him on the shoulder and said, "aka, let me have this chance."


    Victor turned around and said to the great Knight of the sword Mantis order, "Your Excellency Stanley, your highness Sylvia once said to me, ''whoever breaks my knight''s way is a mortal enemy!''. Please tell my will to the five Highnesses of Neville... If I succeed, I will be rewarded!"


    At this time, Victor''s dark eyes were golden, bright, noble, unable to look directly, as dignified as a God''s residence.


    Stanley made a standard knightly salute, lowered his head and said respectfully, "as you wish, your highness Randall."


    ****************************


    Victor''s figure disappeared into the woods. Stanley came up to dimat and asked in a low voice, "Sir, do you think his highness Randall is the legendary sun elf?"


    Dimat shook his head grimly and said, "according to the literature, the sword Saint delavin''s eyes are dark gold and his hair is gold. Victor is a little worse, but he undoubtedly took the most critical step. When he comes out, he should... No, he will definitely change to the blood of the sun elf."


    "Sir, it''s hard to deal with Fengya... What do you think you should do in case of an accident for his highness Randall?" Stanley asked nervously.


    Dimat rolled his eyes and said, "do what you want... Don''t be afraid of death, just take someone in... Give me paper and pen."


    Stanley smiled and motioned his attendant to take out the letterhead and quill pen and give it to dimat.


    The Templar deputy commander thought and wrote:


    On January 3, 7571 in the Guanghui calendar, the Jackal Fengya led count de kaize to kill a pair of mountain people''s mother and son in the eastern mountain area. Victor Wen His highness Randall was furious and his eyes were golden. He entered the mountain forest alone and vowed to hunt Fengya and avenge the victims.


    "Copy this letter to the dioceses."

 Chapter 524

    The mixed forest environment in Neville is strange and the terrain is complex. Conifer is tall and straight, and the distance between trees is large; Deciduous trees have thick and short trunks and connected crowns. The two grow together, and the woods are sometimes sparse and sometimes dense, forming a variety of changes in space and light. At this time, the earth is covered with ice and snow, and the trees are colorful. The footprints of animals pass through the white snow layer and disappear into the black land under the trees.


    In this environment, it is difficult to track prey and easy to mislead hunters. If the hunter is misled, the roles of both sides will change immediately.


    To be exact, the hunter is also the prey, and the prey is also the hunter.


    Victor stepped on the branches of a redwood tree, covered his body with the canopy and snow, half closed his eyes and breathed if there was no breath. The whole person was in the invisible state of life. His vitality converged like a dead object, his spirit was active, his perception was keen, and he knew the subtle movements within a radius of 5 kilometers like the back of his hand.


    He was not dazzled by the anger, but first calmly analyzed and considered all known factors, formulated the most effective tactics, and finally achieved the goal of hunting Fengya.


    Feng Ya is very famous. He often attacks the human army in the dusk forest. He once killed a great knight and a silver warrior. The soldiers and clergy of the kingdom of SUS have witnessed the battle of Fengya many times. The church specially compiled files for it and listed it as the top mission target of Rangers. The total amount of reward offered by the kingdom of Neville, the kingdom of SUS and the church to Fengya exceeds 290000 gold sol.


    Victor had never seen the famous Golden jackal, but he had a more detailed understanding of it through the mouth of paladin dimat.


    Feng Ya is a male jackal with deep ferocity. He has three extraordinary talents: Wild intuition, bloodthirsty and popularity.


    Any extraordinary talent has its own foundation, and the biological awakening of blood talent is an asymptotic process. Take the bloodthirsty of jackals for example. It can improve the strength and speed of jackals within a certain period of time, make them insane, reckless, weaken the feeling of pain, and be immune to the fear of death. The higher the level of bloodthirsty talent, the stronger the effect. It can increase the power and speed by up to 60%.


    Such a large increase in strength requires a strong body and high spiritual attributes. Victor met the Jackal for the first time in the horse hill. He saw the Jackal leader pierced into his heart and was still able to fight back against the escley knight.


    Therefore, the front of bloodthirsty talent is life toughness enough to withstand serious damage and spiritual attributes that can control the increase of strength and speed.


    Wind tooth is obviously much stronger than the Jackal leader in the man horse hill. In addition to higher level bloodthirsty, it also has popular talent.


    The preposition of popular talent is extraordinary perception. Jackals are born with keen perception, night vision, sensitive smell and super hearing. Wind tooth has mastered the popular talent of jackals, which shows that its innate senses have exceeded the limits of ordinary jackals.


    Moreover, the popularity of the Jackal can make the wind element infuse itself, reduce weight and have the ability to change direction in the air. The popular jackal with Victor''s blade changed direction in mid air to avoid Nicole''s cross cutting.


    There is no doubt about the practical value of this ability, and it is also very useful to avoid tracking. For example, according to the footprints left by the wind tooth, it should search about 20 meters straight ahead. It changed direction in the air and fell to other positions. The footprints left before misled the tracker.


    Compared with bloodthirsty and popularity, what bothers Victor most is Feng Ya''s wild intuition.


    The wild intuition of intelligent creatures includes two aspects: danger prediction and battle intuition.


    Danger prediction belongs to a vague premonition. Victor is determined to kill Fengya. Since he entered the forest, Fengya has roughly mastered his direction. The closer the two sides are, the clearer the perception will be. This means that the wind tooth can lock Victor''s position in advance.


    Combat intuition is the prediction in the battle. It can often seize the opponent''s loopholes, kill with one blow, or win with the weak and turn defeat into victory. Nelson once killed a Sasan knight who was stronger than him with his fighting intuition. The air direction of Fengya matches the combat intuition, complements each other, and makes its attack and dodge unpredictable.


    However, the talent of wind tooth also has its own shortcomings. Bloodthirsty does not have the effect of improving defense, nor does it have element resistance. Victor''s pale blue blade can kill it in two stages, even if its vitality is strong. In addition, bloodthirsty has a time limit. Once the limit is exceeded, Fengya will fall into a weak state.


    Secondly, the Jackal''s popularity can''t attach the wind element to the object, so the wind tooth won''t choose to use weapons and equipment, which determines that its most powerful attack means is close combat.


    Taking all factors into consideration, Feng Ya is a jackal with high attack, low defense, high perception, high agility and strong life. He is good at stealth, ambush and unarmed combat.


    In fact, when Fengya kills the great Knight of the kingdom of SUS, he first predicts the opponent''s position with wild intuition, then sneaks near the target silently, takes advantage of his unprepared, breaks through the opponent''s heart, and then quickly escapes into the dusk forest. The semi elemental Knight failed to support the assistance of high-level priests, and finally fell.


    Fengya must crush victor in strength and speed. If it adopts ambush tactics, it is very likely to kill Victor successfully. But Victor''s strongest means is long-range attack. His life potential can shield wild intuition and form invisibility in the perception of his opponent.


    Ambush is also his best tactic.


    Now the most important thing is how to introduce the wind tooth into the range of the eagle wing bow and lock its specific position first?


    X-3 distinguishes and screens various sounds with a radius of 3000 meters, and marks the sound of air rubbing branches and the sound of animals moving and foraging. Victor''s mind formed a holographic map composed of different sound sources, but he couldn''t monitor the abnormal movement.


    By the way, I am now in the "invisible" state. Fengya is not sure of my position. It is suspicious and chooses to hibernate... I can''t find it and must let it take the initiative to find it... Victor exits his life hiding, pulls out a feather arrow, opens the eagle wing bow, aims at an animal in the open space not far away, and shoots out the refined gold arrow.


    It was a wild bear, which was awakened from hibernation by kaligura''s previous roar. After panic, he was unbearable to hunger and fire in his stomach. He was digging the snow to search for edible plant tubers and small animals hiding under the snow, but he didn''t expect that disaster would come from heaven. He was shot through his skull by a feather arrow attached to the black air flow. The air was turbulent in his skull, burst and smashed his brain. He didn''t hum, Collapsed on the snow and died directly.


    Victor once again entered the hidden life. Because there was little movement after shooting the wild bear, x-3 easily corrected the sound source map. The call sign of the mountain wind blowing the woods remains unchanged, but the animal community has quietly changed. The blood of wild bears attracted the attention of many predators. They approached the source of the smell and caused a commotion among forest residents. X-3 distinguishes wolves, bobcats, forest badgers, jackals and snake headed vultures, and lists their sound characteristics in the new sound source map.


    Before long, the wolves defeated other predators and ate around the bear corpse. Victor stood on the treetop, waited patiently, and soon found something different.


    In the southwest, 1123 meters away, a group of apes suddenly stopped moving. Then, 893 meters away, the sound of Lin deer stopped suddenly. 674 meters away, a nest of squirrels in the tree cave stopped moving. However, Victor did not hear any other voices.


    The beast had no need or ability to hide Victor''s hearing and walk silently through the woods.


    It must be windy teeth!


    The forest residents couldn''t hear the sound of the wind teeth moving. When they saw the jackals, the two sides were too close. They didn''t dare to give an alarm and fell into a stiff silence.


    The sound source holographic map constructed by x-3 is a balanced sound warning system. The super sneaking ability of Fengya exposes its trace, just like throwing stones into the calm water, and the ripples immediately attract Victor''s attention. He quickly outlined the sneaking speed and moving track of the wind tooth in his mind, pre judged and verified it according to the changes of the sound source signal, and obtained a fuzzy position after minor adjustment and calculation.


    However, there are many blank areas in the sound source holographic map. When Fengya enters the blank area, Victor loses his tracking of it and can only draw a general latent range. As for whether the wind teeth move and in what direction? Victor didn''t know. To be sure, Feng Fang hid in the woods around the bear corpse and peeped in the dark.


    Victor and Feng Ya both know that they are near each other, but they don''t know the exact location of their opponents.


    Now, the competition is patience. Whoever exposes first loses.


    As time passed, the sun behind the clouds shifted to the west, the light changed, and the forest became dim. Victor suddenly realized that he had made a mistake.


    To maintain the hidden state of life, you must keep still. As long as victor moves, windtooth can lock his position immediately. Victor was hard to detect the location of the wind teeth. Although Victor has dark vision talent, it is not as good as windtooth''s night vision ability. When dragged to a dark night, Victor''s extraordinary vision and shooting accuracy are affected to a certain extent, but it is more beneficial to windtooth.


    From the fact that Fengya raided the human camp, took away the mountain people''s mother and children, and deliberately provoked and angered the pursuers, it knows very well about the human knight. At the same time, it also shows that it has been driven to a desperate situation by the sword Mantis order, and has to make a desperate attack... The sword Mantis Knight obviously has the means to lock the general orientation of Fengya, and Fengya can also sense the source of danger. It uses itself as bait to attract sword Mantis knights to surround the forest and narrow the encirclement circle. If it can successfully break through the siege of sword Mantis knights, it can get rid of the most threatening Golden Knights with its own speed. If the breakthrough fails, it can also kill more sword Mantis knights with the help of terrain... Then, for Fengya, who has the greater priority in the two options of escape and counterattack?


    Windtooth has been raging in Neville for more than a year, killing more than 800 humans in total, but its attack frequency has decreased sharply. In addition to this night attack on the mountain stronghold, there has not even been a case of the second windy tooth attacking humans in recent months. This shows that the hatred of Fengya towards human beings has weakened, and it is mainly running for its life.


    The elemental perception of the Golden Knight can detect the bloodthirsty talent of wind tooth, and bloodthirsty will cause weakness. If it wants to escape, it can''t use bloodthirsty during the day. At night, there will be no such restriction... The forest at night is the home of Fengya!


    Now I have a low possibility of preemptive attack with bows and arrows, and the probability of close contact with the enemy is almost 100%. My close combat poses a low threat to Fengya, and it is unlikely that Fengya will use bloodthirsty for me... Assuming Fengya does not use bloodthirsty, it will not have a big gap with my strength and speed. I have double headed dragon lizard leather armor on me. With the tenacity effect brought by surging talent, I should be able to resist a sudden attack... I have a blind feeling within 2 meters. Wind teeth don''t need to be bloodthirsty to increase speed. It''s impossible to successfully sneak attack me! In addition, my Apocalypse can give full play to all natural abilities and combat skills, and can form a counter kill against the failed wind tooth!


    Victor analyzed the mentality of the golden jackal, measured his own ability, and decided to risk luring and killing his opponent.


    Several wild wolves were shot and killed in a row. The wolves fled into the forest in a hurry. Victor, who relieved his "invisibility", hung the eagle wing bow on the branch, slid down from the tree top to the ground, took out two long gold swords at his waist, inserted the skin scabbard on the ground and walked towards the remnant of the wild bear.


    The bear corpse was gnawed incomplete by the wolves, and the strong smell of blood spread around. Victor''s boots fell on the snow and stepped out of the dead silence, as if he was the only living creature in this area. Victor knew very well that in the dark forest, the Jackal was staring at his every move, and he didn''t know where the wind tooth was hiding, but it would certainly appear behind him.


    The light wind surrounded his body. Victor walked slowly into the broad-leaved forest with two fine gold swords. X-3 recorded every tree, thorn and stone here. Even with his eyes closed, he could run and move at full speed in the forest.


    Fengya can''t do this, but it will think that the forest environment is better for itself.


    Victor knows Feng Ya, but Feng Ya doesn''t know his opponent. This is the advantage!


    The golden jackal is more cautious and patient than expected. Victor took a turn in the woods. He never took the initiative to sneak attack or take any misleading temptation. He only oppressed his opponent''s heart bit by bit, representing the silence of death.


    Victor had no thoughts and walked to the open space outside the deciduous forest with his double swords. When his boots stepped on the snow again, the sword body of the fine gold long sword reflected a fuzzy shadow and fell silently from the tree crown behind him.


    It''s now - Apocalypse!


    The soul fire is burning fiercely, the spiritual power is instantly raised to a higher level, the deep dark eyes are dyed golden, the blind feeling area is expanded to 3.6m, the time flow rate seems to be distorted and slowed down, everything around becomes a slow lens, and all the details are presented in my mind without omission.


    The light wind around the body turned into a bluish black air flow, jumping, turning and stabbing. The falling black shadow was like a fixed picture, which opened slowly in front of victor.


    It has a long, thin body and smooth lines. It bears the head of a hyena on its neck. Its eyelids are half closed, leaving only a gap. There are green eyes inside, showing cunning and cruelty. The black mane surrounded by the air flow is fluffy and publicity, like the cloak of death. Its claws soaked in black mud seem to grasp a shadow, its legs curl up, and its leg muscles are like energy-saving springs, as long as they fall on the ground, You can burst out great power, rush at the prey and break the prey''s head with your two claws.


    However, it is now in the middle of nowhere, and the long sword surrounded by blue light stabbed it in the chest.


    Blue blade!


    At the moment when Victor triggered the apocalypse, Fengya knew that he had fallen into the trap set by his opponent, and had changed from hunter to prey. Wild intuition tells it that as long as it is stabbed by the long sword of blue light circulation, it will lose and die, and there is no possibility of survival.


    Stimulated by the horror of death, the wind teeth mobilize all their potential. The wind elements inside and outside the body flow rapidly, change falling into horizontal movement, and avoid the sword through the chest. The muscles bulge, the eyes are red, and the feet suddenly step on the trunk, so as to bite the opponent with bloodthirsty force.


    The response of Feng Ya is extremely fast and the strain is wonderful, which fully reflects the strong strength of a golden jackal.


    A sharp wind blade appeared out of thin air and collided with Feng Ya''s body. It collided with its popularity. The air flow disorder caused by the moment delayed the action of the Jackal. Victor staggered with the wind''s teeth, exchanged positions, and the left-hand refined gold sword surrounded by the wind swept under the Jackal''s ribs.


    Blue moon! Wind sword!


    Click... The trunk they held together was stepped out of a pit. With the help of this force, the wind teeth shot in the direction of the open space, and disappeared into the coniferous forest belt in three blinks. In an instant, the long and thin figure of the Jackal disappeared into the wild forest, leaving only a shocking straight blood on the snow in the open space.


    Victor stood where he was and did not pursue. He was surprised that the seriously wounded jackal could have such a speed. However, no matter how fast Feng Ya ran for his life, he had a variety of means to kill him.


    For the first time, the killer mace that he injured Fengya was the wind sword, not the blue blade. If his left sword was also the blue blade, Fengya had been penetrated into his body by the elements of the void wind and cut up his internal organs, resulting in serious injury and near death.


    The second chance, when Feng Ya fled, the blue blade of the right sword accumulated enough strength to break through the air and hit his back, causing greater damage.


    The third time, the waist and rib of Fengya was cut by the wind sword. Victor was absolutely sure to catch up and kill it before it escaped into the coniferous forest.


    Victor deliberately let go of Feng Ya.


    The process of fighting is very short, but the danger is soul stirring, including the confrontation of wisdom, will, psychology, strength, speed, skill, talent and so on.


    Life is full of contradictions, both tenacious and fragile. In a real battle, there is no losing a skill on the left and using a talent on the right. Instead, we should combine all the abilities together and burst out in an instant. There is only one line between life and death. However, the decisive process has raised life to a strong peak and squeezed its full potential.


    From the moment Victor decided to hunt Fengya alone, blood and x-3 changed. Sleeping human blood was activated, and x-3 no longer automatically corrected emotional changes. Victor and Fengya fought close to each other, and really felt the great terror of death, but his will was free from emotion, just like the soul master''s ability to awaken the deep blood to meet the challenge of self destruction and the need to hunt and kill strong enemies.


    This is a very wonderful feeling.


    Victor''s soul blood secret method simulates the destruction of the body world, awakens the mind master and activates the sleeping blood talent through the state of death and death, but it lacks a clear direction.


    The law of blood correspondence. Human or Elf blood contains a variety of laws. There is no reverse. What laws should be activated? Are these laws conflicting or compatible? How to coordinate?


    Elves are long-lived species and humans are short-lived species. Victor''s careless activation of blood talent makes him sleep for 20 hours a day, or he can only eat grass. That''s a big joke.


    This time, Victor''s ultimate goal is to hunt wind teeth. X-3 establishes tasks, coordinates, activates and uses various blood talents. The blood laws of humans and Elves will not conflict, but blend with each other.


    Simply put, it means making yourself smarter, stronger, more energetic, more perceptive and more accurate.


    Victor even vaguely felt that he seemed to be able to keep the hidden state of life in action. However, only one confrontation is obviously not enough. He needs to go through more training before he can reach a new height.


    Wind tooth is his grindstone.


    Victor went to the wolf''s body, cut off a bloody leg with a long sword, endured nausea, chewed it in his mouth, and slowly tasted the sweetness.


    This is also the training needed to hunt Fengya, and the hunting game has just begun

 Chapter 525

    Twenty five days later, kirgston City, Rock Castle.


    Rex sits on the throne with a deep and serious expression and no focus. His left index finger wearing a top element crystal ring gently beats the purple gold handrail. Those familiar with him know that his majesty is thinking at this time.


    In the impression of Marquis wallert, the palace minister, King Rex was rough and brave, informal and resourceful, but he was strong and introverted, good at listening to the opinions of his subordinates, and often asked the vassal to fully express his suggestions, guide them secretly, and finally make a decision. He is not only a powerful Golden Knight, but also a king loved by the people of Neville, but also an outstanding politician.


    Rex only under great pressure will he show a thoughtful expression in front of his vassal.


    Marquis wallert was not surprised, for Victor was at the root of the problem Wen Your highness Randall.


    Every new highness in the human kingdom is a major event, which may change the political pattern of a kingdom. By convention, the church is responsible for informing the kingdoms of the identity of the new highness. However, for the grand Lord, his highness of other countries has very limited influence on his own country. As long as he sends a congratulatory gift, it is polite. Only divine knights can attract the great attention of major forces.


    The sun elves have also attracted attention.


    The deputy commander of the Templar informed the major parishes that Viscount Randall was about to change into the blood of the sun elf. In just ten days, Panshi Castle received inquiries from all royal families and royal families. Rock Castle was embarrassed that Viscount Randall was promoted to his highness in Neville, but he himself was not a noble in Neville. How to reply to the inquiries of the royal family and how much information to disclose should be consulted with his highness Randall, but the rock castle can''t communicate with his highness Randall now, so it can only be vague in the reply.


    Dealing with the inquiries and spies of the royal families of various countries is not the most difficult problem. At present, it is difficult for Rock Castle to ensure the personal safety of his highness Randall. If he is killed in the fight with Fengya, Neville will immediately be pushed to the forefront of public opinion. How should the Rex family explain to the Gambis royal family and Sylvia as the host of inviting his highness Randall to visit the kingdom of Neville? Even Clement''s crown may be involved. If clement is criticized by his political enemies and pulled down from the Pope''s throne, it will have an irreparable impact on Neville''s Middle Kingdom strategy.


    Rex patted the purple and gold armrest of the throne, looked around the hall with amber eyes and said: "The queen of the rose sent an official note to all her Highnesses through the church. No one is allowed to interfere with his highness Randall''s hunting, otherwise don''t blame her for not speaking the rules! Hehe, the divine knight has the same status as the early Pope. If they are determined to ignore the glorious code, the church will only try to be deaf and dumb first."


    "Your Highness Randall may encounter an accident when hunting Fengya... I''m not sure if this is Sylvia''s real idea. She specially wrote her a private letter, but she didn''t give any response."


    Rex touched his chin''s beard, bared his teeth and said, "the Regent of gangbis has made a formal request to us. Kite Castle wants us to try our best to ensure the safety of his highness Randall and confirm his whereabouts. If his highness Randall hasn''t finished hunting after two months, kite Castle asks Rock Castle to intervene and call him back to gangbis."


    "Sylvia and kite castle have completely different opinions. What do you think the Gambis want to do?"


    The court scholars whispered and talked. A moment later, the Minister of wallert palace stood up and said: "The Rose Queen obviously doesn''t care about the personal safety of his highness Randall. She pays more attention to whether her partner can promote the blood of the sun elves. As the monarch of his highness Randall, the Auguste family has the obligation to protect the vassal. From that point of view, the note of kite Castle is blameless."


    "We can understand Sylvia''s eagerness and the position of kite castle as a monarch... The high sounding request can be handled with high sounding reasons, and the divine Knight''s warning is definitely not a joke... In fact, we can interfere with his highness Randall''s hunting process, but we can''t guarantee his personal safety. He and Fengya are too fast, the battle is too fierce, and there are many problems It was a close struggle. It was difficult for the sword Mantis order to keep up with them and to rescue his highness Randall in time. "


    Rex''s eyes flickered and asked, "do you mean to stand idly by at Sylvia''s request?"


    The Marquis wallert bowed and said, "yes."


    Rex nodded and turned to the queen next to him and asked, "honey, what do you think?"


    Sadia raised her fan to cover her beautiful red lips, turned her purple eyes slightly, smiled and said: "The eliano family is keen to study the blood of knights, and the blood of the moon elves is the focus of the Susi royal family. As we all know, the wind whispering moon elves are the source of the wind knight. The wind golden blood is powerful, but fickle, and is the most difficult to maintain. Therefore, the iron mountain Queen chose to leave the blood of the divine knight for the Barcelona family, rather than the wind blood of the sword Saint delavin The royal family of the iron mountain Empire has lasted for more than 3000 years, and the Basilius family is still the golden blood. Although the four Queen families of the iron mountain Empire originated from the wind golden blood of sword Saint delavin, they have all declined, and two of them have even died out. "


    "The kingdom of Gambis is building the political structure of the royal family and the later clan... To be honest, I don''t think the blood of the York family can serve as the later clan of Gambis... Sylvia is going to follow the example of Queen verotika and leave the golden blood of the divine knight for the York family. But what if Victor fails?"


    "His highness Randall fights with the jackals, and the possibility of falling down unfortunately is put on hold for the time being. The blood of the moon elf is different from that of the knight, and it has the phenomenon of unstable degeneration of blood. His highness Randall currently presents the characteristics of golden eyes, but it is still some time before the stable form of blond hair and golden eyes. That is to say, even if he kills the wind tooth, he may still degenerate into the wind whispering moon elf."


    "Although the Whisperwind Archer is a golden blood, he can''t let Sylvia conceive, but he has a low chance to have children with the silver level female Knight of the storm. Victor''s lover trisley is a knight of the storm, and his other lover PHOENICS even has the potential to impact the sea of elements. Auguste has more choices... Princess Roland and and the Marquis Sophia Wimbledon It will certainly breed the offspring of the Whisperwind archer. "


    "His highness Randall may leave two blood vessels in gangbis, one in kite castle and the other in Jinshui city. According to the marriage principle of heraldry, after three generations, the two wind gold blood vessels can intermarry with each other to ensure the purity and stability of blood vessels. Gangbis can evolve into a millennium empire with its gold blood vessels."


    "Even if the high-ranking female Knights of the York family can''t have children with Victor, Jinshui city can exchange descendants through the royal family and draw gold blood from the kite castle. However, in any case, within three generations, the York family and the kite Castle need female trainee riders with silver blood to maintain the purity of the wind gold blood. The legitimate noble women of the Augustus family will make great sacrifices ... with this, the Rose Manor has to bow down to the kite castle. "


    "The opinions of Rose Manor and kite castle are contradictory, which just reflects Sylvia''s contradictory mood." The purple eyed queen put down the fan, opened her red lips and said confidently: "I''m sure Sylvia never wants her little lover to have an accident! If Victor falls in Neville, the situation under the crown of Rock Castle and Clement will be very passive. As for whether Victor can be promoted to the sun elf, it doesn''t matter to us. In fact, it''s also in Neville''s interest to lose a powerful sun elf in Gambis."


    "The kite castle has set a time limit of one and a half months for his highness Randall. The longer he pursues Fengya, the greater the risk he will bear. I suggest that we respect the requirements of the kite castle and let the sword Mantis Knight join his highness Randall''s hunting action!"


    The Queen''s advice was contrary to the views of the court scholars. Rex shook his head and said with a smile, "you... Why ignore the most important people? Don''t you see that Sylvia''s public declaration is actually the will of cousin Victor?"


    Sadia frowned and hesitated, "windtooth is not an ordinary monster. It has the ability to kill your cousin victor."


    Rex exchanged eyes with the Marquis faroor sitting at the lower head. The head of the sword Mantis Knights understood, stood up, waved his hand and said, "Lord Gong Xiang will stay, and everyone else will withdraw."


    Rock Castle scholars got up one after another and left the conference room with the bodyguard. Rex picked up the golden bell on the table and shook it. A moment later, a mysterious man in a brown robe walked into the conference room alone through the secret door and bowed to the king and queen.


    The mysterious man has a silver mask on his face, no belt, and his whole body is covered by loose robes, even without gender characteristics. His dress can avoid being peeped out by the Marquis of wallert, but it can''t hide from the eyes of high-ranking knights.


    Queen sadia asked in surprise, "black fox? Why did you go back to the Rock Castle? How does the sword Mantis Knight track his highness Randall and Fengya now?"


    The mysterious man, code named Black Fox, is a wizard kept by the Rex family. His witchcraft ability can be traced back to the past. The sword Mantis Knights rely on black fox to firmly grasp the tail of Fengya.


    Rex explained vaguely, "the black fox was injured in count de Kaiser. I ordered the sword Mantis knight to bring him back to recuperate."


    Facing the queen, the Marquis faroor said, "Your Majesty, the black fox left count de Kaiser. The sword Mantis order lost his highness Randall and Fengya three days ago. When I came back this time, I asked the black fox to check their location and status first. Then, I took him back to the mountain and continued to track Fengya."


    Rex waved to interrupt farul and said, "well, let''s see the recent war between cousin victor and Fengya."


    Farour took out a small leather bag from his waist pocket and handed it to the wizard, but the other party stepped back like avoiding snakes and scorpions, as if there was a fatal danger in the leather bag.


    "Don''t worry, this is the wind tooth mane found by the sword Mantis knight in the East Valley led by count de kaize. After careful cleaning, it is ensured that there are no items or blood belonging to his highness Randall... In fact, according to the field survey, we are sure that his highness Randall was not injured in the recent battle."


    The black fox took the bag, held it in the palm of his left hand, and then stretched out his right palm. The blue and green runes emerged from the void and rotated alternately to form a mysterious circular pattern. The water vapor in the air continued to converge and gradually became a water curtain.


    The king, Queen, palace minister and military Minister of Neville stared at the water curtain. With the rotation of the rune circle, the water curtain showed a clear picture.


    It was the valley at night. The silver moon was dark and the river was gurgling. A tall and slender figure appeared at the mouth of the valley. Closer and closer, it was Viscount Randall. Holding two long gold swords, he walked briskly, and his every move was full of compact and powerful coherence, but he gave people a feeling of ease and leisure. The double headed dragon lizard leather armor on his body had three breaks, which were located on his chest, under his ribs and abdomen. Through the leather armor breach, you can see several faint scars. Then he stopped, his handsome face showed a joking smile, and there was a circle of dark gold outside his dark eyes.


    Marquis wallert held his chest uneasily in his hands, and across the water curtain, he had the illusion that Viscount Randall knew all the secrets, and felt a burst of cold from his heart, as if his blood was frozen.


    The screen of the water curtain suddenly became larger. Viscount Randall picked up his slender eyebrows, lit up a faint blue streamer, and disappeared without a trace. Instead, it was a rapidly retrogressive scene.


    The picture changes too fast, the water curtain is blurred, and the Marquis wallert is dizzy, irritable and disgusting. He can''t help but want to vomit.


    "Black fox, stop."


    The blue-green Rune circle slowly stopped dissipating, and the water curtain suddenly turned into a white water mist and spread indoors. Black Fox put down his hanging right arm, bowed slightly and retreated to the corner of the conference room.


    "Old dog, are you better?" Asked King Rex with concern.


    Marquis wallert gasped for a moment, smiled bitterly and nodded. Rex looked at the black fox and asked, "how long can the mane of wind tooth let you go back?"


    The black fox stretched out four fingers and turned the back of his hand, indicating that he could go back four days.


    Rex said with a smile: "it seems that you are recovering well. Go down and prepare. When my side is over, we will track Feng Ya together."


    Black Fox nodded and walked into the side door of the conference room without saying a word. When the sound of his footsteps disappeared, the Marquis faroor said, "let me explain that the scene just now is the vision and feeling of wind teeth."


    "At that time, the valley was very dark and the figure was clear because of the night vision ability of Fengya. The beast was proficient in sneaking and disappearing. Unless it deliberately exposed its traces, it was almost impossible to track it at night by normal means. And Viscount Randall directly found its hiding place. What does that mean?"


    The Marquis wallert said in a deep voice, "I heard that the Whisperwind Archer can explore the scene a few kilometers away..."


    "It''s not that simple."


    Queen Satya looked dignified, shook her head slowly and said: "Your Highness Randall uses the wind language to search for the Jackal. How does he know that Feng Ya is hiding in that valley? If you use the wind language to search bit by bit, his energy is not enough. I see that his highness Randall is full of energy and his whole body is full of powerful power. Even the golden jackal trembles. Moreover, Feng Ya has a dangerous intuition. Judging from its escape performance , it''s not like deliberately leaving traces to ambush Viscount Randall, but simply hiding... Why can your highness Randall accurately find the deliberately lurking golden jackal? "


    Rex sighed and said, "I think of the intuition of turnans and Caligula."


    Wallert palace whispered, "how can it be spiritual intuition? The sword Saint delavin doesn''t have this ability..."


    "We don''t know much about the sun elves. His majesty delavin doesn''t mean cousin Victor doesn''t."


    Rexton paused and continued: "they have different backgrounds, different environments, different growth experiences, and different sun elf talents. Just now, I saw Victor use the element of void wind to avoid the attack of wind teeth, which is an ability that Draven doesn''t have."


    "The talent difference between victor and delavin can be discussed later."


    The Marquis faroor said: "He dodged so fast that Feng Ya couldn''t catch it with his eyes. When Feng Ya ran for his life, he chose to face his highness Randall directly. Why didn''t he turn around and run away? There is only one possibility. Wild intuition told him that if he turned his back to his highness Randall, he would die! This is the intuitive impression left by Victor''s will... He forced Feng Ya to fight with himself! In fact, his highness Randall will fight again Once I released the wind tooth and only cut off a strand of its mane... "


    At this point, the Marquis faroor paused for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, "the wind tooth no longer poses a threat to his highness Randall. Victor can find it and kill it at any time! He is now a legendary highness."


    A legendary archer who can melee with golden jackals and has the talent of spiritual intuition and wind language?!


    There was silence in the meeting room. Wallert palace looked down and thought for a long time. His voice was hoarse and said, "why didn''t your highness Randall end Feng Ya''s life?"


    King Rex glanced at the old Marquis and said faintly: "Are you scared? I''m scared too... I can tell you that Fengya ambushed victor at least three times, but each time it was a frontal attack, and each time it failed. If it could sneak at Victor from behind, even once, Victor would be dead. However, Fengya couldn''t do it, and Victor didn''t give it any chance. Victor could control the battle from beginning to end Rhythm, he becomes more and more powerful in the battle, even if he faces the bloodthirsty wind teeth, he still has spare strength. "


    "You guessed right. Victor is using Fengya to improve his strength. His newly awakened blood talent is not stable. If someone intervenes in his hunting, his blood talent may degenerate. But I can guarantee that whoever that person is, he will replace Fengya and become Victor''s hunting target. So, don''t have inexplicable ideas... You said , what impact will cousin Victor''s success in stepping into the ranks of legendary giants have on Neville? "


    Wallert thought and said with a smile, "it''s good and harmless!"


    "Beneficial and harmless... I think so, too." Rex nodded and said with a smile, "the northern Empire supported by the shining knights and the southern Empire supported by the Privy Council check and balance each other, and our geographical advantages determine the pattern of the central kingdom of Neville... Well, prepare the king''s car and the reward of 200000 kinsol. I want to congratulate cousin victor at the first time."


    "As you wish, my majesty." The palace minister and the Marquis faroor got up at the same time, saluted and left.


    When the two adults left the meeting room, Rex turned to the queen and said, "honey, the queen mother of Gambis has gone to the count of de Kaiser. She doesn''t like any high-ranking female Knights now. You have to keep an eye on the high-ranking female Knights of kegston during my absence from the Rock Castle. Don''t let them run to the count of de Kaiser and ask for trouble."


    Sadia raised her willow eyebrows and said angrily, "Your Majesty, aren''t you going to explain to your queen?"


    Rex scratched his hair and asked in confusion, "explain what?"


    "As a wizard, black fox is protected by high-level knights and secret warriors. How can he get hurt without fighting? He has to run back to the Rock Castle and find a ''doctor'' for treatment?"


    "Oh... This thing."


    Rex patted the Queen''s slender hand, smacked his mouth and said, "the black fox got the armor fragments left by Victor and wanted to trace back his combat vision, but he was in a coma on the spot... According to the doctor, the black fox spied on his highness Randall and suffered from witchcraft. Fortunately, farul sent someone to send him back to the Rock Castle in time, otherwise he might be useless."


    Sadia turned pale and said in horror, "how could this happen? Is it..."


    Rex shook his head and said: "How could the blood aristocrats of the moon elves be witches... I guess this is because Victor is closely watched by the divine knights. Any snooping involving the divine knights, even if the first Pope uses the great prophecy, will lead to unpredictable consequences. The level of witchcraft of the black fox is far worse than that of the Pope and the Pope. He uses witchcraft on Victor and is greatly influenced by Sylvia It is not surprising that the spread of witchcraft has been eaten back by witchcraft. "


    Sadia calmed down and nodded: "I always thought that the divine Knight surpasses all divine magic and witchcraft is just a legend... Unexpectedly, Sylvia really has incomparable power."


    Rex was silent, shook his head and said: "Sylvia and the divine knight can''t be confused simply, but if she unlocks all the power, even if someone mentions her name, she can feel... This is my understanding of the origin of the world. However, the experience of the black fox makes me sure that Sylvia will know immediately if Neo West dares to hurt Victor''s life... It saves us a lot Trouble. "


    "Neo West sneaked into count de Kaiser and took it?"


    "Yes." Rex nodded dully.


    Sadia smiled, took her husband''s hand and said comfortingly, "don''t worry, honey. Emperor Rand didn''t want to hurt his highness Randall... And she didn''t have the ability."


    "Now I even doubt whether he has the courage to appear alone in front of his highness Randall."

 Chapter 526

    Led by count de Kaiser, on the edge of the eastern mountains.


    The Jackal windtooth dragged a huge stag out of the woods and went straight up a limestone protruding from the cliff. The view here is wide and undisguised. Opposite is a dense dwarf forest with thorns and dark light. The two sides are more than 30 meters apart. The mountain torrents roar in the valley below, and the turbid river slams into the steep cliffs, making a deafening noise.


    It seems to be a Jedi here, but Feng Ya doesn''t care about the surrounding terrain and environment. He sits on the rock, pulls off a deer leg, puts it into his mouth, bites and chews. The powerful jaw easily smashes the stag''s leg bones, tendons and fur, and the bright red blood drops drop on the oily black mane along the tusk. There are many crisscross scars on the Jackal''s body. The wound has been healed, but the mane will not grow again. The bare scars show full and solid muscle lines and look strong and vigorous.


    These wounds are masterpieces left by an enemy with double swords. Since Fengya raided the human camp and fought with the enemy for the first time in the black forest, it has been watched. After more than 40 sunrise and sunset, Feng Ya deeply realized that he had completely become prey and no longer had the ability to fight back. The other side is like a Saber Toothed beast that has just lived independently. It hones its ability by playing with weak prey. No matter what method the prey takes, it is impossible to get rid of a Saber Toothed beast that has become powerful rapidly. The heart of Fengya is shrouded in danger. Although it is separated by mountains and forests, its keen intuition tells it that its opponent seems to have a pair of invisible eyes observing its every move.


    Under the gaze of invisible eyes, hiding, sneaking and ambushing become meaningless, and there is no chance of winning the frontal fight. Fengya is not desperate and is still full of fighting spirit.


    Today, it will surprise its opponent here!


    Eat up the hind legs of two deer with belt bones, and Feng Ya lies down on the rock and sleeps. Now he can''t sneak attack his opponent, and he doesn''t need to worry about his opponent sneaking attack himself.


    I don''t know how long later, a sharp and cold killing machine woke Feng Fang from his deep sleep. He opened his eyes and saw that the terrible Hunter appeared at the edge of the forest and blocked his only escape path.


    The two sides are more than 300 meters apart. The green eyes and the black eyes surrounded by dark gold look at each other from a distance and mutter in their hearts:


    What an ugly monster!


    Victor and Feng Ya chased each other for more than a month and fought no less than 20 times. They both felt that each other was extremely ugly, but they also admitted that the opponent was strong enough and needed to be handled carefully.


    "It seems that you are not going to play hide and seek anymore... Then let me send you to hell! Disgusting monster!"


    Victor dropped the eagle''s wing bow and arrow bag, took out two long pure gold swords, pointed the tip of the sword to the ground, and went to Fengya.


    The Jackal could not understand the human language, but could feel Victor''s malice and ridicule. He turned his lips, showed his sharp teeth mixed with blood and flesh, made a strange smile in his throat, turned his body, turned his back to victor, pouted his ass, then grabbed the Buck''s stomach, pulled the bleeding intestines, put them in his mouth and ate a few mouthfuls, as if to say:


    I''ll take out your intestines and eat them!


    Victor flew into a rage, the light wind around his body turned into blue and black air flow, and the twin swords showed a dark blue streamer. The whole man rushed at the Jackal like an arrow.


    "I''ll cut you into pieces and stuff you into the cow''s ass piece by piece!"


    Victor was furious on the surface, but cold as ice in the heart. He seemed to go all out. In fact, he had spare strength. His feet never left the ground at the same time and were ready to change direction at any time.


    Windtooth''s cunning is part of its strength. Victor can get the upper hand by never making mistakes!


    A hunter who can''t make mistakes is enough to make most enemies despair, but Victor knows that windtooth is not included.


    This golden jackal never gives up any chance. It is because of its tenacity that Victor keeps it until now as a stepping stone to improve his ability.


    The distance of more than 300 meters is coming in an instant. The mane on Feng Ya''s ass has been clearly visible. The dark blue blade with armor breaking and sharp effect is aimed at its key. The Jackal can know what painful despair is in the next second.


    The muscles of the wind teeth expanded in a circle, the black and bright mane stood up, and the strong air flow surrounded its body, like a layer of air armor.


    Bloodthirsty! popular!


    The fierce counterattack is about to appear, but Feng Ya doesn''t turn around to fight.


    It is ready to bear the fatal damage of the blue blade, and then give full play to the characteristics of bloodthirsty talent, exchange life for injury, and turn defeat into victory with life strength... Victor reads the electricity, resolutely enters the state of apocalypse, carefully adjusts his actions, changes stabbing to cutting, and the blue blade cuts to the legs of windtooth.


    At this time, the wind''s teeth moved, his legs kicked the gray rock fiercely, bloodthirsty and popular, and the explosion speed was as fast as lightning. He avoided the flat cut of the blue blade, rushed to the edge of the cliff, jumped high, and flew across the torrential Valley in the air!


    Not a counterattack?! It was running for his life... With a fierce look in Victor''s eyes, the blue blade came out of the sword and turned into two indigo streamers, hitting the wind teeth in the air.


    The Jackal seemed to have eyes behind him. At the moment when Victor tried his best, he stirred the air flow and changed direction twice in a row to avoid the sharp streamer of the blue blade, just like a bird falling on the opposite cliff and drilling into the dense and dark dwarf forest without looking back.


    Victor, holding his double swords, stood on the raised rock and watched the figure of Feng Ya split the thorns and shrubs and quickly disappeared into the depths of the dwarf forest. The foot is a roaring mountain torrent. The cliff on the other side has a drop of 6 meters and a distance of 38 meters. He can''t jump even with his milk strength. If he swims down and detours, Fengya has already run more than 100 kilometers and is almost impossible to catch up with it.


    Looking back at the silver wing bow lost on the ground, Victor''s face suddenly became smelly.


    I... was fooled by a jackal.


    Victor squeezed his potential and made great progress in his personal strength in the battle with Fengya. His basic strength has doubled, and the change of basic strength represents the overall improvement of physique, spirit, perception and life attributes. His surge can now increase his strength by 14 times, far more than the original increase of 6 times. It is equivalent to the joint force of 9 elite soldiers. He can lift about 2 tons of weights, close to the level of senior knights.


    Of course, Victor''s current strength and speed are not comparable to the wind teeth in the bloodthirsty state. However, the improvement of the attributes of the four elements supports the new blood talent.


    Victor and Fengya fought for 48 days and nights, and both sides had their own tricks. They staged many wonderful scenes of ambush, sneak attack, luring the enemy to kill, strong attack and breakthrough, fleeing and hiding. However, Victor never showed his back to the jackal, and Feng Ya always dodged in advance at the moment of his arrow, making his eagle wing bow useless.


    The frontal battle was extremely dangerous. Victor was once caught by the wind teeth and broke the dragon lizard skin armor. The wound was straight through the sternum and nearly died on the spot. At the critical juncture of life and death, he awakened the fighting intuition of human blood. X-3 combined it with the extraordinary perception, extraordinary agility and popular talent of moon elf blood to form a new skill. The void wind element instantly replaces the airflow around the body, senses the air changes driven by the opponent, and makes a limit dodge.


    Wind tooth opened bloodthirsty and popular, but failed to kill victor. Instead, he was hit by a blue blade. Both sides were seriously injured and chased each other for a while. No one could do anything, so they hid and healed each other.


    In the process of life hiding, Victor awakened the life toughness of human blood and evolved into healing skills with the surging talent of moon elf blood. Within half a day, Victor recovered from his injury and killed his teeth. From then on, he established the victory.


    While Victor was exercising, the strength of Fengya also changed, but it was hidden. Until today, he set a trap for Victor, took out all his strength, changed direction twice in the air, leaped over the natural danger more than 30 meters wide and escaped from life.


    First of all, it chose a Jedi, rested its energy and assumed the posture of fighting to the death with victor. Victor wants to use the jackals to continue to practice extreme Dodge, lose the eagle wing bow and choose to fight it head-on. If Victor hides in the dark, hides his life to avoid the Jackal''s dangerous intuition and uses the prepared attack of the eagle wing bow, the wind tooth will never survive. But he knew that his opponent could lock his position, knew that Victor was playing the game of cat and mouse, and practiced limit dodge many times in battle. So the wind tooth camp created an atmosphere of the last decisive battle and induced Victor to put down his bow and arrow and let go.


    When the opponent discards the bow and arrow, Feng Ya can jump without worry.


    Secondly, Feng Ya deliberately humiliated victor in the way of a jackal, creating the illusion of dying together. Victor instantly adjusted his action. Feng Ya grasped the gap of change and implemented the predetermined escape plan while his opponent was caught off guard.


    Finally, Victor used the wind element to monitor the movements of the Jackal. He never saw it jump so far at a time, that is to say, the wind tooth never practiced in advance. He didn''t know if he could jump over the canyon. How could Victor think of his real intention?


    It is precisely because of forbearance and desperate, Feng Ya cheated his opponent and had a stunning jump to break through the limit and survive in death.


    As turnans said, rabbits can never hurt tigers. It is also a powerful way to escape from tigers.


    There are many forms of life and different levels of life. In the face of unmatched opponents, survival is an indisputable victory.


    Although Victor hates man eating monsters, Feng Ya''s strength, skill, talent, cunning, perseverance and strong desire for survival impressed him and promoted his growth. Victor admits that windtooth is a worthy opponent.


    The Jackal got out of Victor''s vision, but couldn''t get rid of his perception. The ubiquitous wind element is transmitting its every move to Victor''s mind. The wind tooth walks straight through the dwarf forest. The bloodthirsty force pushes the body. The speed is unreserved. Each jump can span a distance of 12 meters, break through all obstacles, and leave Victor''s perception range.


    "You did your best. Now it''s my turn."


    Victor inserted the long sword into the rock, and the dark gold aura in the outer ring of his eyes expanded rapidly, dyeing the dark and deep eyes into a bright golden yellow. The soul fire burned violently, and the vigorous spiritual power, such as volcanic eruption, connected the wind elements around the wind teeth. Under the urging of spiritual force, the air formed a blue and black air flow, and then turned into an indigo streamer, shooting at the back of the Jackal''s brain with a fine electric light.


    Three kilometers away, Fengya suddenly felt great danger, smelled the smell of death, couldn''t think about it, howled wildly, agitated his heart, stimulated all his potential, and his escape speed soared by 30%. No matter how fast it is, it can''t be faster than the tangible and intangible void wind element. The blue streamer bypasses the back of its brain and shoots into the weak orbit. The sharp void wind element explodes in its brain, cuts the brain pulp, and turns into a turbulent air flow, stirring the fragmented brain pulp into a paste.


    Feng Ya''s eyes burst, and blood mixed with brain gushed out of his mouth, nose, eyes and ears. His strong vitality made him rush forward for more than 300 meters, and finally he staggered down in the trees and twitched constantly.


    With the end of the Jackal''s life, Victor''s perception of the wind element turned into darkness, and the golden eyes faded their bright luster and returned to dark eyes with a circle of dark gold aura.


    The moon ELF''s whispering talent is a strategic skill that can observe beyond the visual range, but it does not have any lethality. The sword Saint Draven communicated with the sea of fire elements, combined with the talent of wind language, and created the arrow war skill of flowing fire with its own must win attribute.


    Victor fused human blood with the blood of the moon elves, and the top talent of the moon elves - wind language disappeared. Instead, a new talent skill.


    The wind tooth has the ability to change direction in the air, and the footprints left are difficult to predict. In the process of tracking wind teeth, Victor made full use of the recognition ability of x-3 and gradually awakened the spiritual intuition of human blood, but it is not the danger intuition of violent soldiers, but a special tracking intuition. When Victor saw the trace left by the wind teeth, he intuitively determined the search direction. His intuitive judgment became more and more accurate, and he could always find the next trace in the shortest time.


    The talent of tracking intuition has been continuously improved and reached an extraordinary level. It cooperates with the Apocalypse of x-3, the wind language, popularity and blindness of moon elf blood, and has mutated into a new talent with over the horizon Strike ability.


    Victor named it: old enemy.


    To start the old enemy talent, we must first identify the characteristics of the target. The more information we identify, the larger the tracking range, and the clearer the scene. We can even use the wind element to understand its weaknesses. After recognition, the wind element will transmit the target information with a radius of 5km to victor. After x-3 recognition and comparison, victor will use his spiritual strength to mobilize the wind element to lock the target, which is about 2.6m2 circular area, just in line with the size of the blind area. Finally, call the void wind element and kill the target beyond the line of sight.


    In short, the old enemy must see first, then lock, and finally hunt. After the target dies, he can''t continue to observe.


    Victor put his double swords back into the scabbard, turned back and picked up the eagle wing bow, ready to go to the opposite dwarf forest and cut off the golden jackal''s head. Now he has no evil habit of loving beauty and hating ugliness of the elves. Besides, Feng Ya''s head is worth 200000 gold sol. Even if it is ten times disgusting, victor will take it.


    Forty minutes later, Victor went around the dwarf forest on the other side and walked to the location of Fengya''s body according to his memory.


    Fortunately, Fengya''s skull is hard enough. If it were an ordinary creature, it would burst his head... Victor muttered in his heart, pulled out a thick thorn, and his pupils contracted instantly.


    Wind tooth... Gone?!

 Chapter 527

    The ground was covered with jackal plasma and brain marrow, but its body disappeared. Victor stepped forward, carefully investigated the clues left at the scene and found a line of footprints left by leather armor boots. Different from the heavy traces of men''s boots, it has a beautiful shape and broken lines between the soles and heels. It is obviously the latest half high-heeled women''s boots. Following the footprints, he saw a red copper badge inlaid on the trunk of a dwarf tree with the pattern of a winged eagle.


    Neo West?


    The RAND empire is also called the eagle empire. Neo west takes the eagle as the family coat of arms. Victor took off the red copper badge, put it in his palm, followed his footsteps, looked to the west of the dwarf forest, and a scene came to mind:


    About 20 minutes ago, a female Knight came to Fengya''s body hiding place, picked up the Jackal''s body, wrapped its head with cloth to prevent blood from dripping to the ground, then carried Fengya''s body in one hand to the edge of the dwarf tree, inlaid Neo West''s family badge on the trunk, and then walked out of the dwarf forest on the west side.


    She meant that Victor could get back the body of Feng Ya as long as he took the badge to the chapel led by count de Kaiser and met emperor Neo West.


    Victor''s face was gloomy and his heart was angry. He hated being coerced and peeped in the wild. Now it''s not about how much Fengya is worth, but why can the other party find him accurately? Shortly after Victor killed Feng Ya, the female Knight immediately stole Feng Ya''s body, indicating that she had been nearby and witnessed the whole process of the battle. If she wanted to do something at that time, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    On second thought, Victor seemed to understand each other''s means. The sword Mantis order can determine the general orientation of windtooth. They sent a scouting team composed of silver knights to stop victor and windtooth from a distance. A few days ago, Victor noticed a fever in father Miller''s amulet, and then the sword Mantis Knight lost it for some time. Until recently, they appeared on the periphery of the battlefield again. The female knight can determine Victor''s range as long as she follows the scouting team of the sword Mantis knight. Wind tooth''s bloodthirsty and Victor''s blue blade will disturb the void element, which can''t hide the element perception of high-level knights. But to clearly perceive the changes of elements, only the Golden Knight can do, and only the Golden Knight can avoid the eyes and ears of the sword Mantis knight.


    There are very few golden female knights in the human kingdom. There are only two silver female knights in the Neo West family. They are also the legitimate daughters of nahtigar. They will never make peace between the leader of Rand Empire and Gambis.


    Victor thought about it and thought that the golden female knight could only be the core member of the six Paladin families, and only the shining Knights especially wanted to peel off the close relationship between Neo West and nahtigar.


    Kite Castle agreed with the RAND Empire to lead Henan Tuo, so that the RAND royal family could make up its mind to break with nahtigar. If the talk breaks down, Neo West has to hold the thigh of the light guard. Before the two sides reach a consensus, the private meeting must be careful not to let nahtigar notice.


    This must be the prerequisite for the cooperation between the Neo West family and the shining knights, so the Privy Council and the shining Knights did everything possible to cover up.


    However, the female Paladin stole hundreds of thousands of kingsol''s wealth from Victor and coerced him to meet Neo West, which was too serious for his highness Randall.


    It''s so deceptive!


    It was not easy to beat a monster, but someone touched the body... Victor felt like eating a fly.


    His highness Randall, who was full of anger, directly chased down. Before he went far, the footprints of men''s boots appeared on the ground. He walked side by side with the female knight, and they were close to each other, indicating that they had a similar status and close relationship.


    The golden female Knights of the paladin family have golden Paladin partners. Victor didn''t know enough about the golden paladins. He only knew that they claimed to have legendary strength. He thought it was more than enough to deal with one. If he faced two at the same time, he had to be careful.


    In the wild, anything can happen. To be on the safe side, Victor made a circle with his familiarity with the terrain, went around a ridge, found a hidden position and quietly waited for the target to appear.


    Before long, a man and a woman came into Victor''s sight. The female knight had brown hair and blue eyes, beautiful face, slim figure, long sword hanging from her waist, and was wearing a delicate women''s dragon lizard leather armor with no identification mark on it. The male knight, with wide shoulders and narrow waist, is 1.95 meters tall, wearing an ordinary rhinoceros armor, no weapons, and a body with wind teeth on his shoulders. He looks 20 years old, with handsome facial features, amber eyes and dark red hair like blood, which is the symbol of Neo West barbarian blood.


    Victor was surprised that Neo West and Gambis were in a hostile relationship. He tracked the Lord of Gambis in the wild, which can be regarded as bad intentions. This is by no means a negotiating attitude.


    How could emperor Rand be so reckless? Who is the female Knight beside him?


    After pondering for a moment, Victor began to carefully identify the characteristics of Neo West, called the wind element to lock his information, listed it as an old enemy target, and then disappeared to sense Neo West''s actions.


    With his current spiritual strength, the old enemy can only lock one target at a time. The image of Neo West sent back by the wind element is very clear, but the female Knights around him are blurred. However, in the circular area with a diameter of 2.6m, the air oscillation * * -3 is transformed into a sound signal, so that Victor can "hear" their dialogue.


    "Vera, I always think it''s not good to take his highness Randall''s prey..."


    "Hum, what''s wrong? If I don''t do this, he won''t meet you at all... As the legitimate daughter of Rael garel, it''s not for you to steal other people''s prey?"


    "I... actually, I think it''s good now."


    "Very good? You think it''s good that nahtigal wants you to go to the Eastern League? Does uncle Adrian think so?"


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, the RAND imperial collar is very good..."


    "Stop talking and just be obedient... Our children will inherit fertile territory in the future, not be sent to the Eastern League!"


    "Well... Vera, I think we should give the body of Fengya to the sword Mantis knight and tell them that this is the capture of his highness Randall..."


    "Are you... Are you afraid?"


    "His highness Randall is a legend. His means are unpredictable and defenseless. Maybe he has caught up... But I''m not afraid of him." Neo West pursed his lower lip and continued, "I''m afraid he''ll use you to intimidate me... In short, you have to be close to me and I can protect you."


    "Hehe, what a good brother. Give me a shout, sister."


    "... Vera, I''m ten years older than you."


    "I don''t care... There are no outsiders here. I have a reward, sister."


    "No."


    "Shout!"


    "Sister."


    The two talked and laughed all the way, mainly the female Knight flirting with his lover. Neo West hesitated and was poor to deal with it. Victor also heard some secrets. For example, Neo West''s lover is the direct daughter of the paladin family ray garrel. She is a Silver Knight, but she is not a paladin. She has been pregnant for three months; Neo West is content with the status quo, but his lover and subordinates hope to explore the southern continent; The Golden Knight Adrian had a great influence on emperor Rand. He was the main promoter of Neo West''s United Guan Hui knights.


    To Victor''s surprise, the legendary Knight Neo West was submissive to his lover, completely unlike a decisive emperor Rand.


    However, who stipulates that the Golden Knight must be tough and overbearing?


    The Golden Knight is the same in appearance and in mind. Neo West is 20 years old and looks green and tender. That''s his character, but it doesn''t mean his faith is not firm enough. But his faith is not necessarily to revive the RAND empire.


    As victor knows, this generation of emperor Rand was the product of the internal marriage system of the Neo West family. Because he awakened the barbarian blood, he was promoted to the throne by Duke Adrian.


    The internal marriage system violates the principle of non intermarriage among three generations of blood relatives in heraldry and is a taboo of knights and nobles. Only those families eager to cultivate pure blood descendants will secretly implement the internal marriage system. The objects of internal marriage are marginal blood descendants who are not valued by the family. They do not hold power and live in seclusion. Their main task is to restore the pure blood of their ancestors.


    Neo West grew up in such an environment, and his character is purely inevitable. It is precisely because of his purity that he can set foot in the field of legend. As for the task of reviving the RAND Empire, I''m afraid Adrian imposed it on him.


    Seeing the appearance of Neo West, Victor thought his faith was the initial restoration of the glory of his ancestors.


    Reviving the RAND Empire and reviving the Neo West family are not a concept. There are many articles to do here.


    Victor thought again and again, decided to meet Neo West, turned away from the ridge and ran to a valley ahead.


    Neo West and Vera went into the valley and suddenly pulled their lover behind them.


    "Be careful."


    A fine gold feather arrow wrapped by the green and black air flow shot quickly. Neo West raised his head. The feather arrow flew into his ten meter range. The air flow dissipated rapidly, and the arrow slowed down. Finally, it hung in the air and was gently picked into his hand by Neo West.


    The element field of legendary knights.


    Vera Rael garel looked down Neo West''s line of sight and saw a young man holding a war bow standing on the huge rock on the left. He is slim and tall, wearing a broken dragon lizard skin armor, with exquisite facial features, slightly pointed ears, black hair and black eyes. There is a dark golden halo outside his dark and deep eyes, which is mysterious, hidden, noble and introverted.


    "Your Highness Randall!"


    Victor ignored the high-ranking female knight, stared at the Jackal body on Neo West''s shoulder and said word by word, "that''s my prey!"


    Neo West quickly dropped the body of Feng Ya, bowed his head, rubbed his hands nervously, and said shamefully, "I''m sorry, we shouldn''t have taken your booty."


    Is there such a disciplined Emperor... Victor resisted the impulse to cover his face, nodded and said, "you can go."


    "Thank you." Neo vestra walked forward with her lover, but she grabbed her.


    "Wait!"


    Vera rolled her eyes at Neo West, turned her eyes as beautiful as blue lake to victor, smiled and said: "Your Highness Randall seems to know the identity of my love. I''d like to introduce myself. I''m the second daughter of his highness morit leirgarel, the Earl of Al Kingdom and Silver Knight Vera leirgarel... Your highness, please allow me to explain that we just want to help you take the Jackal body back to the church led by count de Kaiser..."


    "It''s worth 300000 gold sol... I can carry it."


    Victor stood the eagle''s wing bow on the ground with one hand, raised his slender eyebrows as straight as a sword, and said impolitely, "Mrs. leilgarel, you are following me in the wild. Do you want me to say thank you?"


    Vera turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Your Highness emphasizes that the wild is an impossible place. Is it wrong for us to take the Jackal''s body?"


    Since the wild is an impossible place, anything can happen and anything can be talked about. The reason for dialogue only lies in each other''s strength, which both Neo West and Victor have. If Neo West was afraid, he would not take the body of Feng Ya, and Victor was afraid, he would not show up. If he really ran to the church and found his booty, his momentum would fall into the wind.


    It''s a powerful character. No wonder he can hold Neo West in his hand... Victor smiled faintly and said, "don''t waste time. What are you trying to say?"


    "I think your highness should ask questions." The knight smiled.


    Knowing that this was Vera''s negotiation skill, Victor was satisfied and asked, "why did you find me?"


    "The Senate of Gambis, your highness is the only Lord who supports the construction of a port at the mouth of Lake Firth. We believe that your Highness''s wisdom can see further." Vera paused and continued, "do you remember the Reverend Kent of Raven town? When you visited the barbarian elder, Lord Kent confirmed that you could be promoted to legend. He passed the news to my father. Therefore, we think you have not only vision, but also enough influence."


    She added: "this matter is led by our Rael garel and recognized by the six paladins. You don''t have to worry about getting involved in the ranking battle of the shining knights."


    Victor nodded and said, "so, Rael garrel is ready to develop secular power in the southern continent?"


    "Yes. The southern continent is boundless and full of ownerless land. Gambis is powerful but can''t eat all the land. After we intervene, we can discuss a cooperation plan to ensure that Gambis can get benefits commensurate with its strength. His highness Sylvia will play the most important role in the distribution of benefits, which is also in line with the wishes of the Randall family, isn''t it?"


    "At least, our involvement in the South expansion strategy can make Borui kingdom not drag gangbis back... It is much better than nahetigar''s involvement."


    Victor smiled uncertainly and asked, "where is the sincerity?"


    Vera gently stroked her lower abdomen with a happy smile on her face, "I''m pregnant..."


    Neo West raised his chest, put his arms around Vera''s thin waist, and shouted, "my child."


    The dog food was scattered... I have no heir... Victor clenched his fist against his mouth, coughed and nodded, "Congratulations... That''s why I''m willing to see you."


    The fact that Neo West got involved with the high-ranking female Knights of the paladin family and had children revealed many signals. In general, Neo West and the paladin family have abandoned their hostility of more than 700 years, established trust with each other, and obtained the support of the shining knights, which is equivalent to betraying nahtigar. And nahtigar may have murdered Ryan Auguste''s behind the scenes.


    But this does not mean that Auguste is willing to put down his hatred for Neo West.


    "You killed my king." Victor looked coldly at emperor Rand.


    "I... no!"


    Neo West shook his head and argued: "Someone wanted me to kill Ryan in the knight duel, but I didn''t want to do that... I asked Ryan to attack me three times. As long as he could make me back half a step, I would withdraw from the eastern province and forgive the rebellions of the two earls. If Ryan couldn''t do it, he would give the rebellion to me, cede the territory and kneel to me... Ryan didn''t keep his word, and the three attacks couldn''t shake me , he used his immature and extraordinary combat skills. As a result, he was infected by the sea invasion of elements. "


    "Although I was injured, the injury was not serious. I had a chance to deal with Roland, but I didn''t do it."


    Vera explained: "at that time, Her Highness Sylvia witnessed the knight duel on the wall of tusk city. If Neo West fought back against Ryan, she would never let Neo west go."


    Victor is also speechless. Neo west only defends but does not attack and does not retreat. Where is Ryan''s face? It is rare to have a legendary knight as a sparring trainer. Of course, the bold Ryan Auguste wanted to take this opportunity to see the mysteries of the legendary field, and ended up killing himself.


    It can only be said that Neo West''s character makes people want to bully honest people, but ignores that he is a Royal Highness with legendary strength.


    "What''s the point of saying this now? Roland won''t let you go..."


    "I''m always waiting for her challenge." Neo West nodded and said angrily, "Your Highness Randall, please tell your highness Roland... Life and death duel, I won''t keep my hand. Especially August... Doesn''t talk about the rules of Knight duel."


    Victor twitched the corners of his mouth and said: "We Gambis have the idea of creating an empire. Only when you announce the dissolution of the RAND Empire and inherit the status of principality Lord can I have a position to suggest to kite castle that we should cooperate with Neo West to explore the southern continent. But I don''t promise that my suggestions will be adopted by the Senate... I can be sure that the port conditions of Susi lake are superior, and there will be a lakeside port one day."


    "Dissolve the RAND Empire?!"


    Vera was stunned first, and then showed a thoughtful expression. Neo West looked at her and said hesitantly, "I''m going back to consult the family vassal on this matter."


    "That''s it."


    Victor nodded, picked up the eagle wing bow and said, "leave the wind teeth and we''ll say goodbye."


    Seeing Neo West protecting Vera to the other end of the valley, Victor couldn''t help but say, "can I ask? Why doesn''t your majesty want to follow nahtigal''s advice and kill King Ryan in the duel?"


    Neo West stopped, looked up and said, "I think the RAND Empire leader is very good... There is no need to start a dispute."


    "... but he tells you that if you do nothing, the last land of the Empire will be swallowed up by Gambis?"


    Neo West nodded in surprise, did not speak, and continued to walk forward.


    When she got out of the valley, Vera sighed: "Dissolving the RAND empire is actually a very good suggestion... However, this matter involves too much, and you will be very embarrassed and even bear a curse. Moreover, if you dissolve the RAND Empire, you will lose your monarchy over the four kingdoms. Auguste can rightly launch a war of revenge against you, and nahtigal will not intervene again. His highness Randall is a servant of kite castle, Close to Roland, he may also join the crusade against you... In other words, we are not sure whether this is a trap deliberately set by his highness Randall... The key depends on how much support the shining knights can give you... I''ll go back and ask my father. "


    Neo west thought for a moment and said, "the Knights of glory promise Sylvia not to do it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your Highness Randall is a legend, but he can''t beat me." Neo West said confidently.


    As soon as the voice fell, a breeze suddenly turned into a bluish black air flow, and soon turned into an indigo void wind element, attacking Neo West''s hair. He raised his hand abruptly and crushed the sharp blue streamer in the palm of his hand.


    With a "bare" sound, the air burst and the air was surging. Neo West''s rhinoceros armor was torn open by the element of void wind, but his palm was unharmed.


    Vera looked around, turned around and asked in surprise, "is this the extraordinary fighting skill of his highness Randall to kill Feng Ya in the air?"


    "He can''t beat me... I can''t beat him either." Neo West looked at the tattered armor, said honestly, and then his face changed greatly.


    "Bad..."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Vera hid in Neo West''s arms and looked vigilantly left and right for fear that Victor would come to her too.


    "I called your sister. Maybe he heard me..." Neo West said a little embarrassed.


    "... poof, Adam, why are you so cute?"


    Four kilometers away, Victor cut off the head, tendon and heart of the ferocious jackal. He just couldn''t help weighing the effect of his old enemy on the legendary land knight with Neo West.


    "It seems that... No one can do anything about each other, but I just stepped into the legend, and there is still huge room for improvement!"

 Chapter 528

    On February 15, 7571, viscount Gambis, victor Wen Rand killed the golden jackal windtooth in the mountains south of Neville. The Viscount''s eyes were dark gold and returned with the Jackal''s head. King Neville celebrated Randall''s victory in Earl de Kaiser, called his highness, and ordered bards to recite his highness Randall''s deeds of slashing jackals.


    The Holy See listed Viscount Randall as his highness and informed the major dioceses of the human country.


    Kite Castle officially announced that it will be held on November 15 this year King Auguste and Angelina Branstedt Auguste''s wedding ceremony, and his royal highness Randall was named the count of Gambis by his royal highness Edward, and awarded the title of guardian of the kingdom.


    The powerful families of the kingdoms and all their Highnesses sent envoys to brinor city with gifts to congratulate king Gambis on his wedding and add a new guardian of the kingdom.


    At this point, Gambis once again has four Highnesses, and the high-end force is unmatched in all kingdoms.


    There are different opinions about the strength of his highness Randall. Some people think that as an extraordinary Archer, he can crush the Jackal of the golden level in close combat. Others hold the opposite opinion. They think that his highness Randall didn''t shoot wind teeth with an eagle wing bow, which is not enough to show that his extraordinary archery skills surpass the ability of close combat. He should be regarded as the highness of the golden level. But no one doubts that his highness Randall will set foot in the field of legend, or even go further. Because his eyes are dark gold, like the sword Saint delavin 3000 years ago.


    In the future, his form will be completely transformed into blonde hair and eyes, and he will be able to reproduce with Sylvia, the divine knight. Their children are cared for by the origin of the world, which can add a noble and stable golden blood to the human country.


    Compared with his royal highness Randall''s ancient blood at the golden level, his personal force is secondary.


    Three thousand years ago, there was a secret saying that the divine knight was born according to the will of the origin of the world. Any knight may become a divine knight, representing the highest level of Knight blood. The reason why the ancient god selected the knight to marry the moon elf royal family was to solve the secret of the knight''s blood source through the descendants of the sun elf and the divine knight. If human beings master the method of promoting the moon elves to the sun elves, they don''t have to worry about the danger of weakening and dying of Knight blood. But there are too few examples of the sun elves, and the knights, nobles and churches have never been able to find out the rules.


    Now, this argument has been turned out again. For a time, Randall''s golden eye became a hot topic in the circle of extraordinary knights. All major forces wanted to know his experience in Neville Kingdom, including investigating the details of his diet, sleep, battle, life law, mood change and so on. It''s best to have face-to-face communication with his highness Randall.


    But this is impossible. Randall did not accept any invitation after attending King Rex''s celebration banquet, declined all requests for meetings and avoided people''s sight. Even few of Neville''s lords knew where he was now.


    Count de Kaiser led a remote valley in the west, which was beautiful and inaccessible. Countess de Kaiser sent family craftsmen to build wooden houses and sentries for his highness Randall to live in seclusion.


    No matter how disturbing the outside world is, for Victor, the most important thing is to consolidate his harvest and customize a set of spiritual blood secret methods for himself.


    After more than 20 days of exploration and attempt, Victor finally linked the newly awakened talent with the theory of spiritual blood, and mastered a set of effective exercise methods.


    The first is the four basic attributes of body, spirit, perception and life, which represent the four basic elements of earth, fire, wind and water. The alchemy tower has revealed that the four elements are the source of changes in all laws. They are in a state of flow balance. When one attribute changes, the other attributes will change, so as to build a new balance state, which may be stronger or weaker.


    This provides Victor with two ideas: one is to slowly break the balance and improve; The second is the weakening of rapidly breaking the balance.


    Victor called them forging and breaking respectively.


    Improve the basic attribute of the first weight of forging method. The more solid the foundation, the higher the floor, and you can see the small mountains. With the growth of spiritual power, Victor''s spiritual blood secret method and extraordinary talent can play many tricks. If you want to improve spiritual power, you can use your brain on the three attributes of physique, perception and life.


    A person''s physique is strong, and his vitality also increases. When his mental power controls his more and more powerful body, it will naturally be improved, so as to promote his perception more keenly. Exercise perception can also improve spiritual strength and be more direct. However, this may weaken physique and life attributes.


    Victor worked in two ways to exercise muscles, tendons, bones and internal organs through standing piles and internal vision; Exercise spirit and perception through meditation. Change the visualizing object to its own ideal state and adjust the blood law of digestion, absorption, growth and repair.


    Now, his appetite has increased greatly. He eats a lot of meat, grain and fruit every day. He no longer prefers vegetarian food as before. Although the x-3 has lost the ability of data vision, the function of accurate measurement has not changed. Victor is convinced that during the battle with windtooth, his stamina attribute has been increased from 9 to 12. After this period of latent training, his physique attribute has reached 15 points, which is equivalent to the total strength of 1.5 elite soldiers, or 2.25 times that of ordinary middle-aged men.


    The effect of improved stamina attributes is directly reflected in surge talent. At first, Victor could increase his strength by 6 times through surge talent and the growth of physical strength and toughness, barely reaching 5 times the strength of elite soldiers. The current surge can be increased by 8 times, which is equivalent to the total strength of 12 elite soldiers and the level of early silver knights. If the Apocalypse is used, Victor''s explosive strength and stamina can be comparable to the high-level Silver Knight.


    The reason why surge can increase from 6 times to 8 times is also related to spiritual attribute and life attribute.


    Referring to the body data in memory and combined with the current body changes, Victor calculated his four element attributes: physique 15.4, spirit 26.7, perception 32.6 and life 31.3.


    The growth and changes of the four attributes not only greatly improved Victor''s original blood talent, but also had more room to play.


    Healing: the life toughness talent of human blood, combined with the surge talent of ELF blood, mobilizes the water element to repair the wounds of the body under the subtle control of x-3 in the state of life concealment and internal vision.


    This involves many mysteries of the blood law. The principle is very complex. In short, Victor can withstand serious physical injury. Even if his heart is punctured, he will not die for a while and a half. He takes the initiative to display his healing talent and can repair the wound. The healing speed is related to the degree of injury.


    If you use regeneration medicine, combined with digestion, absorption and healing talents, regeneration of broken limbs can be achieved. Of course, Victor is not stupid enough to cut his hands and feet, or to test his heart. He comes to the conclusion based on the deduction of x-3.


    Even if there is a deviation between the prediction and reality, Victor has a healing talent, which is equivalent to his own healing magic.


    Limit dodge: Combat intuition is combined with popular talent. In the apocalyptic state of x-3, the element of void wind surrounds the body to make a pre judgment dodge to break the limit.


    Because limit dodge involves high-level premonition, and it explosively mobilizes all the potential of Victor and all the computing power of x-3, it is as fast as a flash, but it can''t think or do other actions in the process, which is similar to a triggered passive talent.


    Victor vaguely felt that the potential of limit Dodge was so great that he almost touched the mystery of the wind element sea. If all the extraordinary talents of Victor are graded, the ultimate dodge can be on an equal footing with the old enemy. Combining the two to play a role is the direction for Victor to break through the legendary level.


    Unfortunately, Victor only practiced limit dodge four times in front of Feng Ya. Feng Ya made a full attack for the fourth time. He failed to hurt Victor, so he lost his fighting spirit and stopped trying to fight back. Wind tooth lost its value and was killed by Victor. He didn''t dig enough for limit dodge. He had to wait until he returned to the man horse hill and asked Sylvia for help in the drill.


    Old enemy: Victor is the highest embodiment of all his abilities at present. It has the characteristics of tracking intuitive locking, over the horizon monitoring, calling the wind element, showing the void wind element and must be. Except for no condensation rule rune, it is no different from witchcraft, and has reached the level of spiritual light changing reality.


    Victor''s spiritual power can lock one target at a time, with a capability radius of 6.3 kilometers and an action range of 3 meters. He can strangle the target with a wind blade for 7 seconds or hit the void element four times in a row. In the long-range state of the old enemy, victor will lose the target once he moves, but as long as the other party can''t leave the area with a radius of 6.3 kilometers, he can lock again soon. The closer the old enemy is to victor, the smaller the limit, and the more terrible the effect.


    At this moment, King Rex witnessed this amazing scene. The blue and black air currents crisscrossed around victor like empty strange python. The air friction was controlled in the fixed area, so that he could not hear the roar of piercing his eardrum. However, the strange Python composed of air currents rolled up the green pool water, fine gravel and crushed branches and grass leaves, which was enough to show its terrible power, And superior field control.


    Rex believed that the dense shooting of military heavy crossbows could not help victor.


    Victor noticed the king''s visit. The golden eyes glowed, and the green and black airflow turned into more than a dozen wind blades, shooting straight ahead. There was a sharp roar in the air, and the shrubs and dwarf trees within 30 meters ahead were broken one after another.


    The golden streamer in his eyes converged into a dark golden halo. Vic took a long breath and ended today''s drill.


    The Baroness Ariel in the Mithril armor stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, your majesty Rex is visiting. I see you are practicing extraordinary combat skills, so I didn''t inform you in time."


    With that, the Countess of kite Castle glanced at the Neville liaison officer enchino who was writing records on parchment.


    Enchino should be responsible for informing Rex of his visit, but the little Knight watched his highness Randall practice secret war skills all day. Even if he had a look, he also took animal skin paper to draw records, and asked his highness Randall about it.


    Is Victor your highness or our highness?


    The Knights of kite castle and Rose Manor have a lot of opinions about the neville people. When Catherine saw Rex coming, she didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She simply hid in the wooden house,.


    Human beings know nothing about the power system of the elves. How the blood aristocrats of the moon elves grow depends on their own exploration. The extraordinary fighting skill created by the sword Saint delavin is regarded as a treasure by all families. Victor and delavin are of the same blood, but they go out of different ways. Compared with delavin''s combat skills scroll, his cultivation method from shallow to deep, summed up the corresponding theory, is a complete system, and its value is immeasurable.


    The Knights of Gambis are very difficult to understand. His highness Randall knows that the neville people are recording his secret method. Why should he answer all questions and explain in detail to Encino?


    Victor doesn''t think so. His achievements today are on the shoulders of giants. He has benefited a lot from the Theoretical Heritage of the alchemy Empire, the scroll of Draven''s war skills, the unity of Sylvia''s three natures, Roland''s help, the light of the soul of tournans and father Miller''s proverbs.


    Knowledge lies in inheritance and accumulation. The real strong will always illuminate the path of future generations. Delavin left a valuable scroll of combat skills for future generations, and Victor also had such a mind.


    However, teaching belongs to teaching, and tuition fees still have to be charged.


    Lord Neville''s gift to victor is worth millions of gold sol at large and 300000 gold sol at small. Of course, Victor''s help to Neville is beyond the meaning of general wealth and cannot be measured by money. However, King Rex sent a reward of 200000 kinsol at the first time.


    The church offered a reward of 20000 gold coins on Feng Ya''s head, 70000 gold coins from the kingdom of SUS and 200000 gold sols from Neville. In fact, Fengya is not worth the price. Neville offered a reward of 200000 and a baron to support a young son of his highness. Rock Castle uses the sword Mantis knights and wizards. It has trapped the wind tooth and can take its head at any time. Victor broke the plan of the Rock Castle, and Rex didn''t say anything. He happily paid a reward of 200000 gold sol.


    Victor had said before that there must be a reward for hunting windy teeth. Now that the dust had settled, he kept his promise and gave this unique forging method to each other.


    As for whether the neville people can learn, Victor thinks it is unlikely. On the one hand, the number of blood aristocrats of moon elves is too small and the audience is limited. Those who do not practice forging will be mostly hidden in the secret storehouse by the rock castle. On the other hand, this forging method is tailor-made by Victor for himself. X-3 is used in many places. X-3 comes naturally. Without x-3, twice the result with half the effort. It is difficult to touch the secret of spiritual blood.


    In forging, x-3 plays an auxiliary role, so breaking is the core. Victor''s ultimate dodge and old enemies all rely on x-3''s integration of talents. Ordinary Elven blood aristocrats practice Victor''s forging method. They can''t say they can awaken their surging talents. It''s absolutely no problem to master popularity. They want to copy Victor''s law breaking skills. They really don''t even have a door.


    Victor nodded to Rex, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I''ve kept you waiting."


    "Cousin Victor, you don''t have to be polite to me." Rex laughed brightly, looked at him up and down, and asked curiously, "you were just a new extraordinary combat skill?"


    Victor nodded and said modestly, "the angry wind field... Is not perfect enough and needs to continue to think about it."


    Field... Field control has always been the specialty of the earth Knight When did the Whisperwind shooter have a field?


    Rex muttered in his heart and listened to Victor continue:


    "It''s OK to bully weak and small creatures in the angry wind field. In the face of tough and ferocious monsters, the lethality is insufficient... The wind element is not a void wind element after all. It looks invisible, but it actually belongs to an entity level attack. If you hit the void element field of the earth Knight... The angry wind field will basically fail."


    It''s not basically ineffective, but it must be calm... Rex was secretly proud. He was trying to comfort his cousin and heard him say:


    "..... my positioning of the angry wind field is to interfere, control the air flow, penetrate the monster''s nose, mouth, ears and eyes, and interfere with its senses. If it doesn''t have pants... It may be miserable. If I can turn the wind element drilled into the monster into a void wind element... Unfortunately, I can''t do such extreme control yet..."


    Rex closed his mouth and remained silent for a long time. He said dryly, "cousin, I''m not familiar with the element of void wind. I can''t help you... I brought you what you want."

 Chapter 529

    A sword Mantis Knight came forward with a large iron box. Rex opened the cover of the box, took out the eagle wing bow from it and threw it to victor.


    "It''s been readjusted according to your requirements to see if it''s strong enough... Your double headed dragon lizard leather armor is broken and can''t be repaired. I want the craftsman to make you a Neville style dragon lizard leather armor, but there''s no dragon lizard leather..."


    "533 pounds, strong enough!"


    Victor loosened the spider silk bow string and said carelessly, "don''t bother about the leather armor. There are many leather materials of double headed dragon lizards in my wife Sylvia..."


    The scene was strangely quiet. Victor turned his head and saw Rex''s face. The eyes of Baroness Ariel and the sword Mantis Knight drifted, as if they didn''t hear anything.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t speak like Neville?" Asked victor in confusion.


    With a puff of laughter, Baroness Ariel turned and walked towards the wooden house, with hurried steps and shaking shoulders. High ranking knights are good at controlling their emotions, but they don''t have much chance to laugh at the king of Neville


    Rex stared at Victor and shouted, "what''s Neville style? We Neville are the most polite kingdom. We never use the word ''wife'', never!"


    "Rex, I''ve heard you call it..."


    "You heard wrong, you must have heard wrong!" Rex flatly denied it, took out two different arrows from the box, put them into Victor''s hand, and laughed: "Try your new bows and arrows... When my blacksmith made these arrows, he swore that if anyone could hit a target 300 meters away with these two arrows, he would shave off his beloved beard. I''d like to see him without a beard... I hope his bad temper and his beard will disappear together."


    Victor smiled, clasped two arrows with his right hand and put one of them on the bow string. This arrow has a strange shape. It is made of refined gold and high-grade iron. Its little finger is thick and thin, and its body has sharp protrusions distributed in a spiral shape.


    The light wind surrounded the arrow body and quickly turned into a bluish black air flow. Victor pulled the bow full. The metal war bow was like an eagle with its wings folded. The spider wire bow string made a soul stirring hum. The arrow wrapped by the bluish black air flow was shot out, like a black streamer sliding at high speed in the air and hitting a tall hemlock 380 meters away.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the air burst, the sawdust flew in disorder, the fir leaves fell, and a thick and thin hole at the mouth of the bowl appeared on the hemlock trunk held by one person.


    The liaison officer enchino half opened his mouth and his eyes were shocked. The famous sword Mantis Knight also raised his eyebrows. Rex nodded and praised: "the air flow rotates at high speed, driving the arrow to rotate rapidly. The air flow and arrow tear the wound of the target at the same time, causing great damage... A very clever and extraordinary arrow technique is powerful enough, that is, the flight speed and range of the arrow will be reduced."


    Victor''s forging attainments are the top level in contemporary times, but his breaking methods are still at a low level, and his main means is still to attack the body of the target. Sylvia''s killing of the giant beast itugos and turnans''s killing of the Centaur Khan are to understand the weakness of the enemy, destroy their element balance, defeat the strong with the weak, and then retreat.


    Sylvia and turnans represent the highest breaking level of knights and clergy respectively. Although Victor has legendary combat skills, he still has no good way to face the alienated double headed dragon lizard and legendary centaur. He can''t understand the balance of enemy elements for a while, so he can only enrich his extraordinary combat skills and deal with different forms of enemies.


    Giant creatures, large creatures, medium-sized creatures, small creatures and micro creatures live in the same world. They have their own talents, such as wild intuition, life toughness, physique tenacity, regeneration, earth power, etc. Victor realized that he had insufficient means to break the law in the confrontation with Fengya and Neo West.


    The lethality of bows and arrows is small. Even if hunters hit the key of bison or wild boar, they have to chase for several miles to get their prey back. Victor''s high wind arrow improves the lethality of bows and arrows, but the wind tooth, relying on his strength of life, gets a high wind arrow and rushes directly in front of victor. Fortunately, the high wind arrow destroys its popularity and has a deceleration effect. Otherwise, Victor''s whole chest will be jacked by jackals The werewolf tore open.


    The fierce monster with particularly keen intuition can avoid when the archer looses the string and releases the arrow. It is difficult for the extraordinary archer to hit their key. Victor can shoot windtooth with life potential and ready attack. The problem is that the life potential can''t move, and no one knows when the fierce monster will enter his effective range.


    Fortunately, there are few creatures with strong wild intuition, but there are not a few tenacious monsters.


    If it is on the battlefield of the southern continent, victor will not use many times to prepare for attack. In the face of centaurs or barbarian cluster charge, it is difficult for the high wind arrow to hit one enemy at a time.


    The improvement of spiritual power has made a qualitative leap in Victor''s wind control distance and skills. Originally, Victor could only control the wind elements in the blind sense area. The wind element on the arrow would dissipate automatically when the wind arrow and high wind arrow flew for two seconds. The ready attack is a little better, but it can only maintain the void wind element for 2.3 seconds. Now, Victor can make the wind elements rotate at high speed and drive the spiral A heavy arrow forms a cavity effect after hitting the target.


    An arrow makes a big hole. If you don''t die, you''ll be seriously injured.


    Strong wind and heavy arrows are specially prepared for enemies with strong life.


    This extraordinary archery skill is thanks to the old enemy''s ability to remotely control the wind element, but the old enemy itself has defects. Its strongest killing means is pure nether wind element damage.


    More than 20 days ago, Victor had the element of void wind and wanted to cut Neo West''s hair. Neo West crushed the sharp void wind element with his bare hands, and his palm didn''t even shed a drop of blood. Neo West is a legendary earth knight. The elements of void ground and void wind have restrained each other. The strength of the void element mobilized by Victor is not as strong as Neo West, and it is normal that the old enemy can''t hurt him.


    However, as a legendary Archer, Victor needs to deal with legendary monsters, otherwise he will be in vain. However, many powerful monsters have high elemental resistance and strong wild intuition. They can resist the damage of the necessary nether wind element and avoid the archer''s shooting in advance.


    Against such an enemy, it is impossible to prepare for attack, nor can it be an old enemy. If you combine the two, maybe you can.


    The second arrow is made for this purpose. Its arrow is made of refined gold. The arrow rod is made of keel steel without tail feathers. It looks like a slender steel cone.


    Keel steel is mild steel, elastic and can be bent to any shape. Victor''s vision is to use his ability to ultra remotely control the void wind element to guide the arrow to turn and change direction. Even if the enemy can predict the moment when the sharp arrow falls off the string, it can''t avoid Victor''s tracking arrow.


    This tracking arrow technique is to be fast, so that the opponent can''t hide; The second is to be far enough so that the opponent can''t fight back. Therefore, it can not use the shooting skills of high wind and heavy arrow, and Victor has no ability to control the rotation of the void wind element. Tracking arrows may not cause serious damage to highly resistant enemies, but it will be easier for Victor to shoot a few arrows and then cut it.


    In fact, the psychological impact of long-range attack on the enemy is very terrible. As long as the tracking arrow can cause effective damage, Victor''s enemy has to worry about being shot blind even when he sleeps. Extraordinary shooters often play a key role in combat.


    At present, Victor''s distance to continuously control the void wind element is 744 meters, and the tracking arrow is to hit the target within 744 meters.


    "See the spruce tree on the left? I''ll shoot to the right and hit it again."


    Vikdora was full of bowstrings, and his dark eyes were dyed golden yellow. The blue and black airflow around the conical arrow turned into an indigo void wind element. After brewing for a few seconds, the conical arrow shot into the sky.


    The eyes of the liaison officer Encino closely followed the blue streamer. He saw it tremble in the air, burst into a turbulent air flow, and gradually dissipate, as if nothing had happened.


    Failed? How could it fail? How could his highness Randall fail?


    Encino opened his eyes in disbelief and carefully observed the spruce on the left. It stood well in place and was not separated by the elements of the void wind. The little Knight of the Wimbledon family was so depressed that he didn''t even dare to look at his highness Randall''s face.


    Victor shook his head and said to himself sadly, "how did the sword Saint delavin make the arrow of flowing fire hit within a kilometer? Is it because of the fire element sea?"


    Rex frowned and said, "Victor, you may have misunderstood the element sea."


    Victor turned his head and said solemnly, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "Encino, get out of here! This is not what you should listen to now."


    Rex drove the little Knight away and said to Victor: "The elemental sea is the origin of the world. There are endless void elements in it, but the void elements should not be present in the material world. The extraordinary Knight realizes the void elements through his own body and soul and obtains extraordinary power. The difference between the Golden Knight and the Silver Knight lies in the size of extraordinary power. The so-called communication elemental sea is actually the size of power. The Golden Knight has the power The extraordinary power is still a void element, and there is no essential difference from the extraordinary power of the Silver Knight, but the strength and control of the Golden Knight to mobilize the void element are better than the Silver Knight. "


    "In other words, the transcendent''s manifestation of the void element is based on his body and mind. Just like Neo West, his body and soul are much stronger than ordinary knights. We should be careful in honing his extraordinary combat skills, but Neo West can bear the repeated erosion of yuan suhai''s body and mind. Of course, he is easier to refine his extraordinary combat skills and obtain the legendary extraordinary power. He uses the earth yuan The strength of the element is several times that of the ordinary Golden Knight. "


    The Golden Knight''s extraordinary combat skills are mainly for a deeper understanding of the elemental sea, not all combat skills. Generally speaking, if the Golden Knight practices seven extraordinary combat skills, even if he steps into the legendary field, his ability to mobilize void elements is far more than the golden level.


    Victor suddenly realized and said, "the void element can only take the body and mind as the carrier. I let the void wind element change direction. It hit the arrow, immediately showed the characteristics of sharp cutting, smashed the arrow, and then dissipated."


    Rex nodded: "It''s like this... The sword Saint Draven turns the void wind element into the void fire element through the rule rune. His arrow only restricts the forward direction and distance of the void wind element. After reaching more than 800 meters, the void wind element becomes the fire element, the arrow is burned, and finally the fire element flies to the target and must hit... Anyway, I don''t believe that the arrow of flowing fire can make the feather arrow turn and change direction ... no arrow can carry it! "


    Victor said sadly, "even Mithril can''t... It seems that my idea is hopeless."


    "Cousin, you are the forerunner of the blood of the moon elf. You create war skills and pave the way for future generations. How can you give up easily?" Rex laughed and said, "if you tell me the principle of this war technology, maybe I can give you some advice... If it''s inconvenient to say, it''s OK."


    Under normal circumstances, the Golden Knight should not ask Victor''s power secret, and only Rex''s forthright style will directly ask for it.


    There is a generally accepted rule in the circle of extraordinary people. The struggle between Golden Knights ends at the point and cannot meet life and death. It''s better that Sylvia and Neo West abide by this rule. Victor is not a knight, but he also belongs to the extraordinary strong man of the human country. His sharp arrow should aim at the alien enemy and should not kill the Golden Knight.


    His highness of the human kingdom bound the civil war at a lower level. As a legendary strong man, Victor made a big taboo to hide his mace from other Highnesses.


    In the battle of Whitewater castle, viscount Negus, the great Knight of the wind system, killed several great paladins of sassanne. The two sides hit a real fire. All the Golden Knights of the sassanne Empire and the three southern kingdoms came on the stage. Sylvia pressed the heroes and ended the war.


    The Golden Knight decides the final right to speak by competition. The most embarrassing thing is an extraordinary shooter like Victor.


    There''s no turning back arrow when you open the bow. Where''s the wind knight? You can''t beat the earth knight and the angry wave knight in close combat. You''re more powerful. You can''t just give in like this, can you?


    Therefore, the deterrent power of the wind Knight runs through the whole process of the war. If someone really comes forward to provoke, he''s welcome.


    Not afraid of death, come up and try!


    Victor''s disclosure of his extraordinary combat skills will help to enhance his deterrence and influence in the human country and avoid a lot of trouble.


    "My blood ability is to change the wind element into the void wind element. Originally, I can only skillfully control the wind element within 2 meters. Now... Within 6 kilometers, I can''t go anywhere." Said Victor lightly.


    Rex was surprised and exclaimed, "it''s amazing. No wonder you can figure out the extraordinary arrow skill you must hit... The wind Knight doesn''t have this ability. They are all stupid violent maniacs, especially the TESL family!"


    Victor shook his head and said, "my control of the nether wind element is stable enough, but its strength is not as strong as that of the golden wind knight, so I want to use the arrow technique to make up for the lack of power."


    Rex touched his beard and said: "I know an impossible possibility... The nahtigar family has a black gold sword that has been handed down since the era of the chosen one. It can carry the flow of void elements... Black gold, a metal mineral, is very rare. It is said that it can guide void elements rather than the affinity attribute of secret silver. However, the smelting method of black gold has been lost, mainly because the furnace temperature is not enough... Even Na Hetigar gave you his family sword, and you can''t melt it into arrows. Moreover, black gold is very hard and can''t turn a corner. "


    Victor blinked, sighed and said, "that''s a pity... I''ll find another way."


    "Yes! You should go back and talk to your wife, ha ha ha!"


    Rex laughed, chatted with Victor for a while, and left.


    After seeing King Neville off, Victor restrained his excitement and sat alone by the pool.


    Isn''t black gold the Saron magic iron? Originally, it can carry empty elements like a knight. No wonder the alchemy Empire listed it as a super class material... The fire crystal furnace can refine magic iron ore, and the problem of soft arrow body can be solved as long as a certain proportion of silver is mixed... If so, the Saron magic iron can be used in a wider range, such as making the armor of the earth Knight strong Destroy, let the long sword of the angry wave Knight attach a strong freezing effect... The ancient alchemists were indeed knights. Many of their legacies can directly improve the ability of knights.


    Victor was delighted with his discovery, but he couldn''t find anyone to share his happiness. Suddenly, he saw a pair of beautiful eyes flash away in the window of the wooden house. The admiration, shame and desire contained in them instantly turned the joy in his heart into a flame.


    His highness Randall walked briskly into the cabin. Soon, Baroness Ariel left the cabin with several maidens of kite castle and closed the door.


    *************************


    A month and a half later, kite castle, the Regent''s reception hall.


    Williams sat face to face with the Marquis of Cologne and remained silent for a long time before he said: "our highness Randall has arrived at the town of shetlay in the east of Gambis..."


    "I already know." Marquis goron nodded and asked suspiciously, "why did you invite me to talk in secret?"


    Williams leaned back in his chair and said strangely, "Catherine is pregnant."


    Marquis goron smiled heartily, as if even the scar on his face was shining, "this is a good thing! Ha ha, very good... Is the news conclusive?"


    "I can be sure of the news from Ariel."


    Marquis goron stood up and said with a smile, "send someone to pick up Catherine back to kite Castle immediately!"


    Williams smiled bitterly and said, "the problem is that his highness Randall won''t leave Catherine for an inch."


    Marquis goron''s face sank immediately and paced back and forth in the room like an anxious lion.


    He stopped, took a deep breath and asked, "Sylvia must know. What''s her attitude?"


    Williams shook his head and replied, "no news."


    "Hum! It''s a matter of golden blood. There''s no room for any concession!"


    Goron snorted heavily and said in a deep voice, "I''ll take the Xunlong knights to Shanlei town tomorrow morning."


    "Also, don''t tell Roland about this... She can only do bad things!"

 Chapter 530

    Early in the morning, the manor of the Lord of Shanlei town.


    Catherine opened her eyes, smelled the breath of her lover in the quilt, stayed in the comfortable bed for a while, gently stroked her flat and tight abdomen, and a happy and sweet smile floated on her beautiful face.


    "Good morning, baby."


    She gently said hello to the little life in her stomach. Catherine left the big bed, went to the bedroom door with snow-white and exquisite fiber feet, raised her hand and pushed open the open wooden door. She saw her lover sitting at the desk in the small living room, writing and drawing with a feather pen.


    Victor stopped his quill pen, turned to look at Catherine in a loose Nightgown, smiled and said, "honey, did I wake you up? You should sleep more, and..."


    "Also, pregnant women should keep warm and not run around the house barefoot... Well, please forgive me. You are more nagging than the housekeeper when I was a child."


    Catherine rolled her eyes, stepped forward, pushed Victor back into his chair, sat on his lap, picked up the parchment on the table and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    Victor carefully encircled Catherine''s waist and said with a smile: "I''m designing a shock absorber for a carriage... The carriage provided by the Baron of Shanlei town is really bad. I''m going to ask him to summon craftsmen to rebuild a carriage. It''s 16 feet long, 7 feet wide and 8 feet high. It can be used for four people to live and ride. It has four windows and is divided into two floors. The top floor is the open top of the carriage. It has a wide view and plenty of sunshine. You can browse the scenery along the way..."


    "Outdoor design? What if it rains?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s a rain shelter... There are five rooms inside the carriage, including a bathroom, a living room, a storage room, a bedroom and a servant room. By the way, a small trailer can be added behind the carriage, so that the storage room can be changed into a recreation room."


    Catherine leaned softly against Victor''s chest, felt his vigorous heartbeat, smiled and asked, "how long will it take to build this carriage?"


    Victor first calculated and considered various factors in his heart, and said definitely, "I''ll do it myself. I can do it in two months."


    Catherine suddenly widened her eyes and asked in surprise, "two months? You mean we''re going to stay in Shanlei town for two months?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded, rubbed his chin and said, "there are many new parts to be made, and the relevant materials need to be prepared... I have reserved 15 days. I believe the Lord of Shanlei town can fulfill my requirements."


    Hearing the seriousness in Victor''s tone, Catherine sat up straight, looked at his dark golden eyes and said politely, "honey, Shanlei town is just a remote town, so don''t be too difficult for them. We''d better go directly to deepwater city and ask Baron Joshua to prepare a carriage for us."


    Victor shook his head again and again and said, "it''s 39 days'' walk from Shanlei town to deepwater city. I''m worried that it will fall apart on the way... I can''t bear to make your mother and son suffer from bumps. Moreover, how can Joshua''s carriage be compared with the one I made? In the future, I''d like to drive a carriage and take you to the man horse hills for sightseeing."


    Catherine nodded in her heart, held Victor''s cheek, gave a affectionate long kiss, and said softly, "there are not many materials in Shanlei town. We might as well walk to deepwater city because it takes time here. It is estimated that we can arrive in 10 days."


    "No, no, how can this work?"


    Victor shook his head again and again, but Catherine smiled gently: "Well, send out the letter crow and ask the deep water city to send a car to meet us. By the way, ask them to prepare the carriage accessories you need. We''ll go head-on and meet the car driver. When we get to deep water city, you can make a carriage... I don''t want to stay in this rural town all day. How about? I''m looking forward to your gift carriage for me and my children."


    "Well..."


    When Victor was seriously thinking about Catherine''s suggestion, Baroness Ariel knocked on the door. After receiving the response, she went into the front hall of the bedroom, glanced at the two people stuck together, pursed her mouth and said with a smile: "didn''t I bother you?"


    "Don''t worry, is Catherine''s breakfast ready?" Victor shook his head and asked.


    "Of course." Ariel nodded and then said, "but I''ve come to tell you that the Marquis of goron and the swift Dragon Knights have arrived."


    "So fast?"


    Catherine''s eyes brightened, stood up from Victor''s knee and said, "I''ll change my clothes and meet your highness goron."


    "No." Victor stood up, put his hands on Catherine''s shoulders and told him, "honey, you don''t care about him. You just have breakfast on time and summon him at the right time. Trust me, I''ll take care of it."


    With that, Victor picked up his coat, pushed open the door, pedaled down the stairs and shouted to the attendant, "is madam''s breakfast ready? Take me to see it first."


    Catherine and Ariel looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. After a while, Ariel said silently, "Your Highness Randall, you''re as excited as a child."


    The Randall family''s car set out from kegston city a few months ago, bypassed the kingdom of Dodo and returned to gangbis in advance. At this time, Elena and others should have arrived at Hongye town adjacent to the horse hills. Catherine selected the elite and rushed to count de Kaiser to meet victor. After Victor killed Fengya and promoted to legend, Catherine accompanied him to seclusion in the mountain cabin They recovered their old dreams and spent a period of love and friendship.


    Victor completed the modification of forging method and breaking method, said goodbye to King Rex and dimat Paladin, led the team from the western mountains led by count de Kaiser and returned to Gambis on foot.


    On the way, Catherine found herself pregnant. She didn''t want to tell victor. However, Victor noticed the heartbeat of the fetus and immediately took the role of husband and father to be. While happy, he also became nervous. He circled around Catherine all day, booing cold and asking for warmth and doing everything himself. Katherine could cross the four meter wide river in one step. He ordered the secret knight to build a wooden bridge, as if she had forgotten that Katherine was a big knight and had resumed fighting.


    When he arrived at Shanlei town on the northeast border of Gambis, Victor''s performance became more exaggerated. He disliked the poor and narrow carriage of the Lord of Shanlei town. He said that pregnant women could not ride horses or travel on foot. He asked Shanlei town to prepare materials for making carriages and planned to build a luxury carriage for Katherine. He would also speak to the fetus in Catherine''s belly, and as a scholar of the silver white tower University, he took an academic name for this wayward to silly behavior - prenatal education?


    The child willfully can be solved by giving a pot of honey. It''s really impossible to add two slaps. Your highness is capricious, that will be a big trouble.


    The legendary Royal Highness''s authority and powerful spiritual power began to affect everyone below the Silver Knight. Even Reverend Dane thought Victor''s tension was justified. He personally checked Catherine''s diet every day and asked Catherine every once in a while if she was uncomfortable and wanted divine treatment.


    Well, the legendary highness and high-ranking priest have become like this. The whole lightning town has mobilized to work for her majesty Catherine. And Catherine seems to enjoy it. At this time, if anyone dares to raise an objection, he is everyone''s public enemy.


    Ariel looked in her eyes and worried in her heart. She thought that Victor became restless because she realized that she was about to separate from Catherine.


    If Victor wants to turn Catherine to the horse hill, the problem will become very serious. Ariel sent a secret letter to the kite castle. The kite Castle reacted quickly. Marquis goron led the elite of the fast Dragon Knights to come over overnight.


    Ariel breathed a sigh of relief, but she still wanted to wake up. Catherine, don''t go to the horse hill with victor.


    Catherine smiled, sat back on the sofa and said with her lips, "Dear Ariel, I admit that I enjoy Victor''s meticulous care and care very much, but I didn''t lose the reason of the Silver Knight."


    "I have my own discretion... Just let us be willful for a while."


    Ariel moved her lips, caught a glimpse of Catherine''s bright green eyes, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I''ll change your clothes."


    Outside the town, the Marquis of golon saw a tall and slender figure coming alone. His hair was dark, his face was beautiful, his eyes were dark gold, his figure was symmetrical, and his steps showed two distinct characteristics: agility and stability.


    Compared with the softness of the moon elves, he now has a masculine temperament and has begun to change to the sun elves... Marquis goron nodded secretly, jumped off the fast mount, sorted out his cloak, took off his helmet and prepared to meet his highness Randall.


    Victor went directly over the Marquis of goron, glanced at the swift Dragon Knight behind him, turned back and asked goron:


    "Where''s the carriage?"


    The raised hand was put down again, and the Marquis of Cologne asked in a confused way, "what carriage?"


    His highness Randall pointed to the six legged fast dragon and asked angrily, "what carriage?! are you going to let Catherine ride such an ugly guy?"


    Of course, the swift Dragon Knights don''t bring carriages. Of course Victor wouldn''t start without a carriage. The Marquis of goron and 30 fast Dragon Knights can only stay in Shanlei town to help Victor build a carriage.


    Fifteen days later, Victor and Catherine left. Deep water city received an urgent report from the Lord of Shanlei town. Duke Joshua quickly sent a luxury carriage, led by the family guardian, to meet the queen mother of gangbis in Shanlei town.


    After seeing off his highness Randall and his majesty Catherine, the Lord of Shetland was about to shed tears.


    Although Victor made a fortune, Shanlei town did make a small fortune. However, the pressure on Shanlei town is not ordinary.


    When the motorcade arrived at deepwater City, the Joshua family held a grand dinner to welcome his highness Randall, his highness goron and his majesty Catherine. Victor was not interested. He said that the carriage of the Joshua family was uncomfortable and wanted to build a long-distance carriage himself.


    As a result, the fast dragon knight accompanied Victor for more than ten days. After the carriage was built, he embarked on the journey of returning to brinor.


    As the team got closer to the capital of Gambis, his highness Randall became more and more angry. He often quarreled with the Marquis of goron over trivial matters. Fortunately, as long as Catherine comes forward, Victor can always calm down. But the atmosphere of the team was gradually dignified.


    On that day, the motorcade arrived at the important eastern town of the King City. Marquis goron repeatedly invited Victor out of the carriage. They rode a fast dragon and walked at the front of the team.


    "This is the most fertile land in the brinor plain."


    Pointing to the endless green wheat fields beside the road, Marquis goron said: "there are farmland, lakes, rivers, forests and grasslands, with a total area of 14000 square kilometers. In the future, it will be the fief of Duchess Catherine."


    Victor said absently, "as a duke, it''s a little smaller."


    The Marquis of Cologne smiled and said: "Hehe, since the augustian family opened up the Sancha River Basin, the central plain of blinor has directly belonged to the augustian royal family. The Archduke of kite castle has no fief of his own, and their descendants either marry away to the external kingdom or integrate into the great lord family of Gambis. As for the Duchess of kite castle, it is only a virtual title, let alone a fief."


    "In fact, most Queens can''t live as long as kings. Although Duchess of kite castle like Catherine is rare, they are not without. Their blood and origin are more noble than Catherine, but they don''t have Catherine''s treatment."


    "Kite castle has paid a huge price to maintain the noble blood of the augustian family. Many excellent augustian children only have the title of court Earl in their whole life. This fief is worthy of you and Catherine''s children. He or she will inherit Catherine''s Duke title. After three generations, he or she can join kite castle and become the emperor of the Gambis empire."


    Victor was silent for a few seconds and said, "I only know that children need their father''s company. Your highness is also a father and should understand my mood."


    Goron nodded and said, "what do you suggest?"


    Victor perked up and said, "I want to invite Catherine to silver moon manor. It''s not too late to return to kite Castle after the child is eight years old."


    Goron glanced at him, turned his head straight ahead and asked faintly, "can their mother and son come back?"


    Victor nodded and said, "I promise I will respect Catherine''s choice."


    "Do you respect Sylvia''s choice? I believe Catherine can come back, but I don''t believe her children can come back."


    Victor was speechless and said reluctantly, "I will try to convince Sylvia to respect Catherine''s will."


    Goron shook his head and sighed: "I''m not worried about your highness Sylvia, I''m worried about your highness Randall... Your logic is very terrible. Catherine is your lover and the mother of your children. If she is weaker than you, she should listen to your arrangement. According to your logic, Sylvia is stronger than you. She wants to keep Catherine''s children, and you can''t refuse. Sylvia would have abided by the knight''s companion principle, but She''ll go with the flow... Is that fair to Catherine? "


    "I must remind your highness that lover is not a vassal, and Catherine is not your fertility tool!"


    Victor was angry and his eyes were dyed golden. After mobilizing x-3 to control his emotions, he said coldly, "I just want to do my father''s duty! I think kite castle took Catherine as a tool to multiply blood."


    "OK! I admit it."


    "You... Old bastard."


    Marquis goron turned his head, looked into Victor''s eyes and said with a smile, "Roland scolded me like that... Catherine didn''t, she never thought I was an asshole... Not necessarily for you. I can give you a chance to prove that I am an asshole and you are not an asshole."


    "I resign from the post of secretary of military affairs and you will take over. I will always live in brinor City, accompany Catherine and your children, and fulfill the responsibility of a husband and a father. Can I do it?"


    Victor''s face changed indefinitely and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Goron shook his head and continued, "Your Highness Randall, we are not mortals. Mortals have limited ability and can only care about the family. Your highness only considers the family and the kingdom. There is no concept of small family at all. If you insist on your own way, it will only force Catherine to terminate her partnership with you."


    "Hum! You don''t count. I''ll go back to the carriage."


    Victor jumped off his horse and went against the line to Catherine''s carriage. At this time, he heard Marquis goron shouting behind his back:


    "Victor, there''s a man. Maybe you''d like to talk to him."

 Chapter 531

    At night, the Queen Mother''s motorcade stopped at the roadside sentry. On both sides of the road were the royal forest hunting grounds. The silver moonlight lit up the trees and gave birth to dark shadows, making the whole forest shadowy and difficult to measure.


    Marquis goron took victor and Caligula through the deep woods. Along the way, wolf howling and insect chirping are intertwined. It seems that the night in the forest is no different. Victor finds many hidden whistles, while Caligula looks around behind him. The place where his eyes stay is the hiding place of the whistle, and keeps muttering in his mouth:


    "Master, there are people there and here... There, there and here are people looking at us."


    Marquis golon stopped, looked back at Caligula, who was like a giant, and said to victor, "you really don''t have to take aka with you. I believe in his loyalty to you, but I don''t believe he can keep a secret."


    Victor''s mouth turned up, outlined a meaningful smile and said faintly, "aka is a miracle. Maybe someone would like to see him."


    Hearing the master call himself a miracle, aka immediately straightened up his waist thicker than the bucket and showed a smug smile on his face.


    Marquis goron was slightly surprised. After thinking for two seconds, he nodded, stopped talking and continued to lead the way. Before long, the three came to an open place and saw a forest ranger''s cabin. There were more than a dozen guards standing outside the cabin, including two acquaintances of Victor, one was the deputy manager of the house of interior, the deputy head of the order of glory, the great Knight count foster, and the other was Conrad, the secret knight who accompanied Victor to Neville.


    Count foster led a dozen guards to meet him, saluted and said, "welcome your highness Randall back to the kingdom of Gambis."


    Victor also gave a knightly salute, untied two long gold swords, gave them to count foster, nodded and said with a smile: "Your Excellency, I have lived in kite Castle since I was a child. Thank you for your care and arranging an independent room and special escort for me."


    "Your Highness is a natural wise man. You should understand that all this is not accidental." Foster smiled, put away Victor''s sword, raised his hand and said, "please, the chief is waiting for you."


    Victor first nodded to Conrad, the secret knight, and then said to Caligula, "aka, you follow Lord Conrad and stay outside."


    Caligula watched eagerly as the master and the Marquis of goron entered the cabin. His chest suddenly collapsed and squeezed out a flattering smile towards the most familiar Conrad. The secret knight was so happy that he patted Caligula on the elbow and said, "aka, let''s stand away and don''t eavesdrop on your Highness''s conversation."


    The forest ranger''s cabin is simply furnished. In the middle is a log long table with bark. Two thin boards are hung on each of the three walls, which can be used as either a chair or a bed. Four exquisite palace crystal candle lamps are blooming on the table, and the soft and stable light illuminates an old man beside the table.


    His white hair is sparse, his face is wrinkled, his eyes are turbid, his relaxed face has several copper coin sized scars, and the corners of his eyes and mouth droop badly. His gorgeous Baron dress can not hide the smell of aging and decay, but his hands, five fingers are slender, and his skin is tight and shiny, just like the hands of a young man.


    The old man looked up, smiled and said, "Victor, we meet again."


    Victor saw the old man''s kind smile and his bare gums. The image of a wizard came to his mind. After a moment of hesitation, he sat down opposite him and asked, "Baron Jamin, the last time we met was at the blue amber hotel in brinor city. At that time, you were a sculpture master praised by the court. What''s your identity this time?"


    The old man looked at Victor''s dark golden eyes, smiled with satisfaction, and said kindly, "don''t be nervous, child. We meet every year from your birth to leaving kite castle, but you don''t know... You sleep very heavily."


    Goron sat down next to the old man, put his hands on the table and said, "Victor, let me introduce you to this one, his Excellency tofven Auguste, the family retinue canonized by the former king bonerat and the chief of the faceless."


    Victor took a deep breath and sighed with emotion, "this is an unimaginable favor."


    The principle of giving the Lord''s surname, regardless of blood, looks at merit, just like Nelson, and second, grace, just like Caligula. In order to attract outstanding talents from all over the country, the royal family has the right to set up a commendation surname. The honoring surname of Gambis is Jamin, and the honoring surname is not labeled as the Lord''s family.


    It is not uncommon for grace to give surnames, but it is very rare to give family surnames to wizards.


    The great lord keeps wizards. The Church always turns a blind eye. Once it is found, as long as the Lord hands over the wizards and declares that he has been deceived, the church will not investigate to the end. But if the Lord favors a wizard, it is equivalent to forcing the church into a dead corner and losing the room for turning around.


    Victor dotes on bertina. He originally wanted to give her a surname to win over the Emerson wizard, but he found that bell may also be a wizard. He immediately gave up the idea for fear of causing fire and causing big trouble.


    He didn''t know how to describe Roland''s grandfather. This kind of thing, the referee lost a few magic tricks to detect lies. Bonelat couldn''t afford to rely on it. He must be put in a dark referee''s prison.


    Bonerat had no divine Knight behind him.


    Tophoven burst into tears and sighed, "yes... Unimaginable favor... I was just a little wizard with weak ability... That guy bonerat is particularly unreliable. Hehe, Augustus are the same. They may not be good kings, but they must be the best Lords."


    "Sorry, I''m old. I always remember the past." Tophoven wiped the corners of his eyes, smiled and said, "I have followed the will of the former king bonerat to form the faceless and served as the chief of the faceless until now... Your highness Randall, in a sense, you are also a member of the faceless. Of course, your will is free and free from any constraints of the faceless."


    Victor followed his words and said, "I don''t know anything about it. If the chief thinks I''m also a faceless person, can you talk to me about your past?"


    Tophoven looked at Victor with surprise and interest, and said with a smile, "Victor, you are not in a hurry to understand your own affairs, but are willing to listen to me, an old man?"


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have a guess about my own affairs. All I have left is confirmation, but there are few opportunities to communicate face to face with a chosen person."


    "It''s a wizard, not a chosen one."


    Toffervin corrected Victor''s statement, nodded and said, "I''m worthy of being born wise. It''s my fault that I didn''t notice your wisdom talent at the beginning... Since your highness wants to know my story, I''d like to tell you."


    The old wizard began to talk about his experience. Marquis goron would describe it for him. Victor occasionally asked questions, and the three talked until the second half of the night.


    Victor has mastered the context of the matter, but the biggest gain is that he has a knowledge of tofferwen''s Witchcraft talent, growth experience, temperament and values, and can formulate the next negotiation strategy based on this.


    Tophoven is loyal to the Augustus family and is a typical family martyr, but he has the ability and wisdom to surpass ordinary martyrs. In addition to wholeheartedly supporting Augustus, the main pleasure is to study pharmacy.


    The wizard of the August family is obsessed with the study of blood and pharmacy, wants to understand the mysteries of the world through this way, and has achieved considerable results.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "my father''s cook is a faceless spy. You give me medicine through him, and my brother and sister are also your test?"


    Toffervin shook his head and said, "do you know how much resources the faceless person has invested in you? I just want to continue to cultivate the blood aristocrats of the moon elves, and I don''t have so many rare herbs."


    Victor grimaced and said coldly, "you killed my mother. You bear countless grievances."


    "Death row criminals, traitors, spies, I always use them for drug tests before it''s the turn of ordinary people and nobles." Toffervin said slowly, "I am the king''s servant and supporter of order. I have done everything I can. Even if innocent people die because of me, I will not be ashamed... I have to pay a price to gain strength, that''s all."


    Victor nodded, smiled and said, "supporters of order... Good, we have a position to talk."


    Tophoven looked at the Marquis of Cologne. The Marquis of Cologne asked, "Victor, can master tophoven hold your hand?"


    Victor was immediately embarrassed. There was a rune crystal in his body. It wouldn''t be good if he was perceived by tofferwen. He thought, looked up and said, "can you use my blood?"


    Tofferwen said with a smile, "it''s best."


    Marquis goron threw a fine gold dagger. Victor pricked his finger with it, squeezed out a drop of blood and dropped it in the palm of tophoven''s hand.


    The old wizard closed his eyes, felt it carefully for a long time, and murmured, "strange? Does the sun elf still have this form?"


    Victor blinked and asked, "how''s it going? Is there something wrong with my blood?"


    Tofferwen opened his old yellow eyes and said with a smile: "Victor, it seems that I''m going to make a new portrait of you... Your blood is golden blood. There is no doubt that it will be blonde in the future, but your human blood has completely disappeared..."


    The Marquis of Cologne felt nervous and asked with a frown, "does it have any impact?"


    Tofven shook his head and said: "The last time I checked Victor''s blood, I saw that his blood was the ultimate. He was blond, blond, two meters tall, tall, and friendly to fire, wind and water. He lived for more than 450 years. He was completely a solar elf. This time, his height and ears would not change. It was the affinity of the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water, especially the affinity of the wind element, which was twice as high as before But we can no longer mobilize the element of void fire... The ultimate life is only 200 years old. "


    "In principle, human blood should feed the sun elf blood until it is completely stable... Why did human blood disappear?"


    The old wizard was lost in thought, but the Marquis of Cologne interrupted his association and asked, "can Sylvia and Victor have children?"


    Tophoven woke up and said in embarrassment, "I''m not sure... I''m not sure. It''s very troublesome." He raised his head and said to victor, "Your Highness, your human blood has disappeared, which means that no matter whether your blood reaches the peak or degenerates, you can only let the golden female Knight breed children, because your current blood is the starting point, and then degenerates is also the golden blood. And I can help you and the silver female knight have children."


    Victor asked lightly, "what conditions?"


    Marquis goron rubbed his eyebrows and said: "The male Golden Knight can have four children at most, while the female Knight of the golden class can only have one child. However, the queen Basilius gave birth to a pair of twins at one time, which can be explained. The divine knight has more control over herself than the Golden Knight. Verotika was only 1.78 meters tall. She married delavin and grew to 1.98 meters within a month, while delavin''s golden female knight It will take a few years for a lover to adjust her height. Isn''t Sylvia young too? We think Sylvia can have twins with you as long as she wants. "


    "The imperial family of the iron mountain empire can continue to this day by the blood of the divine knights. However, in the late Iron Mountain Empire, the four empresses fought openly and secretly and criticized each other in order to fight for the royal blood, which led to the intensification of the internal friction of the Empire. This is the fundamental reason for the collapse of the iron mountain. Gangbis can''t repeat the mistakes. We hope that the royal families and empresses of gangbis can exchange blood and jointly maintain the stability of the Empire Yes. This requires Sylvia to hand over a child, otherwise the political structure of the royal family will be unbalanced. When the blood of both sides deviates, the Empire will move towards division. I think his highness Randall doesn''t want to see his descendants kill each other? "


    Victor was stunned and shouted, "you haven''t settled such a big thing with Sylvia yet?"


    "Yes, she didn''t make it clear." Goron shook his head with a heavy expression and said, "we firmly believe that you can make her promise. However, we didn''t expect your Sun elf blood to change."


    Victor thought about it and said, "if Sylvia and I don''t have children, there''s no problem. If we have children, do you want me to let Sylvia hand over a child to kite castle to maintain the balance between royal blood and later blood?"


    "That''s right." Admitted the Marquis of goron.


    "All right." Victor said, "I can tell you clearly that Sylvia and I will have children."


    The old wizard asked with a smile, "Your Highness, why are you so sure?"


    Why? Master Miller said Sylvia and I would have children. Am I not sure?


    Victor pointed to his nose and said, "do you know why my human blood disappeared? I made it disappear. To be exact, I integrated human blood into the blood of the sun elves. My understanding of my own blood is beyond your imagination."


    Marquis goron thought for a moment and said, "Your Highness, this matter is very important. Do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course there is evidence." Victor nodded and said, "the question is, what did you use to impress Sylvia and me to hand over a child?"


    Tophoven took a deep look at Victor and said slowly, "we don''t need to impress your highness Sylvia. The question is what do you want Gambis to be? Won''t we just do it?"


    The idea of the royal family and the later family is already the most ideal political pattern in Gambis. The Randall family has no heir and can''t play any tricks. Tofferwen saw through Victor''s bluff and deliberately threw the problem back.


    Victor coughed awkwardly, spread his hand and said, "you always want me to take something to convince Sylvia?"


    "Hehe, what does your highness want from me?"


    Victor sat up straight, his eyes shining and said, "tell me the mystery of human blood first, and then we can talk about cooperation."

 Chapter 532

    Tofferwen was silent. There was a moment of silence in the room. The candle flickered in the crystal lampshade. After a long time, the old wizard said in a tired tone: "I am too old. My life is about to come to the end. I have no ability to cultivate Knight blood."


    Victor smiled and said in a relaxed tone: "Your Excellency Augustus also knows that he is the biggest imbalance. When you make arrangements for the gangbis Empire hundreds of years later, Sylvia is now worried about the political balance of the royal family. Since the royal family has occupied an absolute advantage, you should take the initiative to prove to Sylvia that you really support the political idea of the royal family, not the reason It means paralyzing people and horses. "


    "Sincerity is the key potion formula."


    The augustian family has a profound heritage, and high-ranking Knights emerge one after another. She has three dukes and four princes under her command, and her body size is several times larger than that of the York family. The South expansion strategy is the basis for the cooperation between Jinshui city and kite castle within a hundred years, and the idea of the royal family is the political basis for the continuation of the Gambis empire for thousands of years. However, in the case of great differences in strength, Sylvia will never naive believe it The big cake depicted by kite castle, you know, the York family has been suppressed by Auguste for so long, and the differences between them are not so easy to resolve.


    Sylvia is completing the established strategy of the York family according to her own rhythm. First, she is improving the blood of the York family; second, she is expressing her love to Augustus; third, she is running a horse enclosure in the southern continent with the help of the post clan identity and the strength of the Gambis Kingdom.


    In short, the York family should lie on August''s body to suck blood and expand their own strength, and must not place the future of the family on the political conception of the royal family.


    Even if the kite castle is full of sincerity now, who can guarantee that the kite castle will remain unchanged hundreds of years later?


    Strengthening strength is the hard truth of family development.


    Marquis golon is not worried about Sylvia''s layout. If Auguste needs to rely on restraining the development of the Lord in order to ensure his dominant position, which shows that the family has declined, why should he create a great empire?


    Kite Castle holds the title of Lord and implements the same policy as the man and horse hill. The York family will grow and Auguste will only become stronger than her.


    Of course, the blood of the divine Knight will threaten Auguste''s sovereign status, but Sylvia and Victor don''t even have children. The influence of the blood of the divine knight? And the kite castle now has a golden blood, which is equivalent to Auguste''s coming to the end, and the York family has just started.


    Future affairs will be left to future generations. The advantages of kite castle are so obvious that Auguste''s descendants still lose to the York family, and goron has nothing to say.


    What he is most worried about now is his highness Randall, the next generation guardian of the human horse hills, reaching out to the Southern family of the kingdom.


    The life of the divine knight is limited. As Sylvia''s partner and legendary highness, Victor must be the guardian of the next generation of the York family. If he brings the scattered Southern Lord family under his command and controls all the ports on the North Bank of the gangbisjinshui River, there will be only one war in the kite castle.


    Because Victor controls the port of Jinshui River, he can decide how many soldiers and supplies each family carries to the southern continent. If kite Castle does not take measures, the three Dukes may fall to the man horse hill in a short time.


    This is not winning at the finish line, but tripping in front of the finish line.


    In order to ensure that the royal family has the dominant power of the port and fleet, kite castle has taken many measures, including expelling lady Judy and stationing troops in Yeliu city; taking away the trainee Knights of the SoLIM family and supporting the chebman family to take over the copper city. Within eight years, the old Marquis of SoLIM cannot be promoted to the Golden Knight and will not return to gangbis. Kite castle will try to replace the territory of the chebman family.


    All this was done behind Victor''s back. Sylvia chose to bear it in order to improve her family''s blood. However, neither tofven nor goron expected that Victor would be promoted so quickly. Kite castle still needs to wait another five years to send the chebman family to copper city and control the situation in the south of the Kingdom. Victor was promoted to the legendary level. The chebman family is too close to his highness Randall Kite castle is too far away. It''s not surprising to make any choice. Unless his highness Randall fully supports the idea of political marriage of the royal family.


    This meeting is actually a test of the kite castle for the next generation of guardians of the Renma hills.


    After listening to Victor''s words, both tofven and goron realized that his highness Randall saw through the essence of the problem and that the negotiation strategy of emotional tenderness had failed.


    The Marquis of Cologne said: "Your Highness said that Augustus had an advantage. If we had a potion formula, how could we not show our sincerity?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to the old wizard.


    Tofferwen shook his head and smiled bitterly and said slowly, "Your Highness Randall, I don''t even have the ability to present witchcraft runes. According to the standard of witchcraft changing reality, I can''t even be called a wizard. What magic medicine formula is there?" Slow down, raise the volume and continue: "the method of making magic potions by God''s choice has long been lost, but magic potions must be able to change the reality before they can be called magic potions. For example, let people who drink magic potions become monsters. The dragon vein potion of the church is the closest potion to magic potions, but it also needs to cooperate with magic to restore a person''s completely broken muscles and bones."


    "My witchcraft talent is only to detect the changes of human blood and understand the drug properties. It is the most useless wizard. After a long time of learning and repeated experiments, I have mastered the method of cultivating Knight blood. Each Knight''s blood is different, which requires me to track his blood changes for a long time and constantly adjust the potion formula to ensure that he can be promoted to silver level. In order to cultivate the moon Spirit blood has taken me 16 years... Do you think that with my current life span, I have the energy to cultivate silver knights? My ability to cultivate Knights'' blood can not be copied. When I die, how can the kite castle and the human horse hills be unbalanced? In addition, does the York family have no Wizards? Even if not now, there will be no wizards in the future post Gambis clan? "


    Victor nodded and said, "master tophoven, please let me judge whether there is magic medicine formula in kite castle. Just talk to me about the knowledge of human blood."


    Tofferwen thought for a moment, nodded and said, "then talk about my understanding of human blood... In my eyes, human blood is very inclusive and can accommodate elves, barbarians, even jackals and ogres..."


    "Wait, wait!"


    Victor was shocked. He raised his hand and stopped the old wizard and asked carefully, "master, human blood can accommodate elves and barbarians. It''s too scary to accommodate jackals and ogres?"


    Tophoven shook his head and said with a smile: "What I''m talking about is not reproduction, but the characteristics of many monster blood vessels of human blood vessels. They are usually hidden and need to be activated briefly by potions. The rage potion is to hurt themselves first and then stimulate powerful power, which is exactly the same as the rage principle of Ogres; the effect of blood boiling potion is the same as that of jackals. These are enough to show that human blood vessels contain many monsters Multi blood talent. "


    Victor''s eyes twinkled, nodded and said, "master tophoven, please continue."


    "Because of inclusiveness, human blood is complex and changeable." The old wizard continued, "I see hundreds of changes in human blood. Carrying void elements is one of them, that is, Knight blood."


    "Human blood is complex and changeable, so it has strong plasticity. The principle of shaping is that one kind of purification, the other dormant. High level Knights purify their blood through void elements, while I purify the blood of knights and moon elves through potions."


    Marquis golon explained: "Victor, the Golden Knight purified the knight''s blood and passed it on to his children. After four or five generations of reproduction, his offspring began to awaken the complex part of the blood. Master tophoven used medicine to keep the complex blood dormant and purify the knight''s blood. Therefore, many high-level Knights have emerged in August in recent decades."


    Tofven nodded and continued: "The shaping principle of purifying dormant reveals the stability of human blood, just like the water in a basin. One side is high and the other side is low, but it is always installed in a basin. No matter how human blood adjusts and changes, it is still a human... The moon elf blood is a special case, and the sword Saint delavin finally becomes an elf. So I believe that let the moon elf blood draw from the dormant human blood With strength, you can cultivate a sun elf. "


    "However, human blood is complex and changeable, and the blood of the sun elves is not necessarily single. Obviously, you are on a different road from delavin."


    "There are hundreds of changes in blood vessels. Purify one and make the rest hundreds dormant. How can I use a magic medicine formula to achieve such complex control? In fact, I constantly adjust the medicine formula to make blood vessels purified and dormant."


    Tophoven raised his head, glanced at Victor, smiled and asked jokingly, "Your Highness can see the blood? I don''t know, what does the blood look like in your eyes?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said truthfully, "what I see are two different colors, red and dark gold."


    "Ha ha... It''s rare to see the color of blood." The old wizard nodded demurely.


    Victor previously claimed that he could see the blood and integrated the human blood into the spirit blood. Tophoven didn''t believe it. Now he also claims that the human blood is red and the sun spirit blood is dark gold, which further confirms tophoven''s view.


    Blood is not blood. It can''t be observed by the naked eye. Does it have color? It''s nonsense!


    His highness Randall brags like a child. Tofven, who has lived for more than 100 years, doesn''t want to expose him... After all, he watched him grow up.


    "Tolerance leads to diversity, diversity leads to plasticity, plasticity because of stability... A very self consistent theory." Victor nodded in admiration. He admired and benefited a lot from his profound study of human blood.


    Victor explored the mysteries of the world by setting up a false lighthouse, piling it up, carefully seeking proof, eliminating the false and preserving the true. His research on human blood added a puzzle to him and overturned a hypothesis.


    He initially assumed that creation starred in the ancestral gods, the ancestral gods multiplied blood races, and humans also had their own ancestral gods. However, the description of the complexity and diversity of human blood in toffertext seems to point to another possibility - the intelligent race originated from the same ancestor.


    This is consistent with the old ogre''s statement more than seven years ago. It said to Edwin at that time: we have a common ancestor.


    Master Edwin said that the old ogre had the ability to inherit ancient knowledge by blood and asked Bruce to catch it alive. As a result, it was killed by Nicole. Edwin struggled for quite a long time.


    Victor now thinks it''s a pity that the old wizard doesn''t have much time, so he can''t miss it.


    He decided to throw out a bit of material, which attracted the attention of tophoven. He knocked on the table and said, "I''ll call my squire in."


    Dover nodded in agreement. Marquis goron got up and left the hut. Soon, he took Caligula back to the house.


    "Aka, put your hand on the table and let the adult touch it." Said Victor.


    "Oh."


    Aka obediently put his twice the size of an ordinary person''s palm on the table, blinked, and looked curiously at the old and disgraceful adult. Tofferwen pressed the back of Caligula''s hand and rubbed it hard. His sparse white eyebrows were all twisted into a ball. After a long time, he withdrew his hand.


    Victor nodded at the squire, waved and said, "go out and stay away from the house."


    Caligula, as pardoned, bowed and shrunk his head, sneaked out of the wooden house, moving quickly and coherently. Marquis goron couldn''t help looking at him more and thought to himself: the knight is just like this, but he has such a big body


    "Incredible... Incredible... Even if a human is tall, how can he have the strength and physique of a barbarian?" Shocked, the old wizard turned to goron and said, "in terms of strength and physical fitness, he is only a little worse than you. He has exceeded the limit of a fierce soldier."


    Goron could not help but look at Victor and asked, "Your Highness, Caligula, he..."


    "Don''t worry." Victor smiled and asked tophoven, "master, can humans become barbarians?"


    The old wizard thought carefully, shook his head and sighed, "I can''t... Maybe the magic medicine that changes the reality can."


    "The magic medicine is related to the wizard''s magic to change the reality. Can the wizard turn the apple into a piece of meat?"


    "Of course, wizards have all kinds of talents, and witchcraft that turns apples into meat may also exist." Master tophoven nodded.


    "I can also turn apples into meat." In the surprised eyes of the two augustes, Victor added: "anyone can... Feed pigs with apples."


    The Golden Knight first reacted and frowned and asked, "Victor, what are you trying to express? Show your wisdom?"


    "Your Highness, do you believe that the elemental sea is conscious?"


    Goron shook his head very definitely, "unconscious."


    "But in my opinion, we are the consciousness of the element sea. Everyone, every creature and every soul are the consciousness of the origin of the world!"


    The two giants of the augustian family looked at each other and said with deep eyes: "Your Highness, what you said is very profound. We can''t keep up with your ideas. Please continue to express your views."


    Why can''t you cooperate with a little shocked and inexplicable expression... Victor continued:


    "The origin of the world constitutes countless laws of the real world. Wizards can change the reality by using the laws, and so can we. The difference lies only in the process. There is no essential difference in will, principle and result. We are all the application of the world laws. And we are also the reflection of the world. The mind and spirit are the masters, and the blood is the law... We can also change the blood laws."


    Tophoven was deep in thought. Marquis goron''s eyes turned pure khaki, and his voice said in a low voice:


    "You have mastered the spiritual secret of the church!"


    "No, I created the secret of spiritual blood." Victor said faintly, "Caligula became so strong after refining my spiritual blood secret. It is by virtue of my spiritual blood secret that I integrated human and ELF blood. This is the evidence I give you."


    The Marquis of Cologne remained silent for a moment, and asked, "how did you do it?"


    Victor smiled and nodded: "It doesn''t matter to tell you. Nelson created a set of stake method that is only suitable for the cultivation of fierce soldiers. Turnans modified it. On their basis, I added meditation method, taking mind as the master, body as the world, blood as the law, simulating the world on the verge of destruction and the master Mobilization Law... Then, I saw the withered human blood and vibrant essence Spirit blood. "


    Marquis goron uttered the knight''s recognized secret method word by word:


    "Live! Die! Try! Practice!"


    "More advanced, equally effective for ordinary people. Nelson''s strength has also made great progress. He also designed the secret method of War Bear and crazy ape." Victor said:


    "I take Caligula as an example and call them spiritual warriors!"


    "Soul warrior... A warrior comparable to a knight?" Marquis goron''s expression finally became complex and bitter. "The tenant system is designed for this new force... Everyone is guessing your Highness''s purpose. It turns out that you are creating a new era."


    Victor smiled and said, "Sylvia doesn''t know yet. The two adults are two people who know the secret besides Nelson."


    Marquis golon was in a good mood immediately and said with a smile: "Victor, your spiritual blood secret method can let the knight simulate the process of life and death trial. It is of great significance and far-reaching influence. On behalf of all knights, I would like to express my high respect to you." With that, he stood up, solemnly made a knightly salute, and said: "but the secret method of spiritual blood is not suitable for more people to know at present..."


    "As soon as your highness can use me, please tell me directly. Even if I fight this old life, I will do it for your highness," Dover said


    "The master''s eye is like a torch." Victor flattered first and said positively, "the meditation stage of the secret method of mind and blood is very difficult. Except me, Nelson and Caligula can''t enter the psychological state of life and death. I want to study a spiritual potion to help them enter meditation..." after a pause, Victor said in distress: "That kind of medicine can only make people in a trance, answer all questions, and then become an idiot... I changed it several times, but it''s useless. I can only turn to the master."


    "Your Highness is naturally awakened and intelligent. He can disturb the fire element in the popular stage. His spiritual power is different from ordinary people. No wonder he can practice the secret method of soul and blood..." tofferwen nodded and said: "I''ve developed a formula, plus your secret method of soul and blood. Even if I die, Augustus and York family can cultivate silver knights, which is equivalent to having a potion formula... I don''t agree. How can we cooperate?"


    "I need all your research results on human blood and drug properties. When I return to Renma hill, I will send Lord Nelson to kite castle to teach the secret method of spiritual blood. When you develop a spiritual potion, he is taking the formula back to Renma hill. However... Never use Nelson to test!"


    "Ha ha, your highness can rest assured that there are many ferocious death row prisoners in Gambis. I will never test the medicine with Lord Nelson." The old wizard smiled and said:


    "There is a copy of the research in my family, and I''ll give you my own manuscript... Since we share the golden potion and the secret method of spiritual blood, the imperial political pattern of the royal family and the queen will also be our common interest and pursuit."


    Victor promised, "I totally agree."

 Chapter 533

    Kite castle, the long princess''s back garden, under the ancient tree.


    Roland wears a colorful wreath and a white maid''s long skirt. She is barefoot and sits on the vine swing. Her platinum hair dances with the wind and her skirt flutters. Her skin is brighter than the snow. The incomparable girl looks like a fairy in the forest.


    "... that''s what happened."


    Victor stood not far away, his eyes naturally followed the spring under his skirt and said, "Your Highness, Neo West is by no means an ordinary legendary strong man. Please take his warning seriously."


    "Do you think I''m not his opponent?" Roland asked carelessly. The swing came back, and the skirt faded to the knee, revealing the beautiful legs caused by the jade light.


    Victor looked away, smiled and said, "there is no immortal creature that the Golden Knight can kill... But I think he has a better chance of winning if you duel with him."


    "What kind of man is Neo West?"


    "I have strength. I don''t seem to have much scheming. I abide by the rules... Pure."


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "he gives me the feeling of purity. He has enough strength to solve problems in a simple way, just like a hammer. No matter what is on the cutting board, it''s right to hit it directly. Your highness, Neo West said that he didn''t fight back against the former King..."


    "You mean Ryan is to blame?"


    Roland''s voice rose abruptly, his toes touched the ground, stopped the swinging vine swing, showed his lovely tiger teeth, and stared at Victor angrily, like a kitten with a trampled tail.


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don''t mean that, but Neo West didn''t fight back... Nahtigar asked him to do his best, but he followed the tradition of Knight competition. It was precisely because he didn''t obey nahtigar''s will that there was a gap between the two sides, which was exploited by the shining knights. Now, he forms a secret partner with Rael garel''s legitimate daughter..."


    "That''s enough. It''s endless, isn''t it?" Roland stamped his snow-white feet, pointed to Victor''s nose and asked, "say! Who are you on?"


    Seeing that Roland''s beautiful eyebrows tend to stand up, Victor quickly said, "of course I''m on the side of the most beautiful, intelligent, brave and noble teacher Roland."


    Roland''s eyes turned into crescent moon, his lips turned up, his chin rose, and finally smiled. He felt that he was not dignified enough in front of the proud students, so he restrained his smile, carried his hands, walked on the lawn and said:


    "People like Neo West are the most insidious... Don''t be fooled by his appearance... Hey, you guy, keep up."


    Everyone knows that Roland is not easy to mess with. Victor slowly follows her and plays the role of a student.


    "You don''t know him at all. He suddenly ran up to you and said he wanted to compete with you, but he just couldn''t defend or attack... What would you think?"


    Roland frowned, stopped, turned sideways at Victor and said, "let''s audition directly... You attack me three times, and I promise not to fight back. As long as you can make me step back, I''ll... I''ll be your lover."


    The long princess''s expression was shy, but there was a hidden murder in her eyes. Her little fist was surrounded by dark green air, which was cold to the bone and frozen to the heart and lungs. Victor had no doubt that she would never survive as long as she was punched. Although it was not difficult to force Roland back, it was also based on her keeping her promise, so there was no need to take risks.


    "I won''t..." Victor raised his hands and said with a bitter smile.


    "Hum, coward." Roland proudly glanced at Victor, dispelled the empty water element on his fist, and began to teach the students: "you see? Honest people change their faces suddenly, it''s easy to kill their opponents... Neo West is so treacherous."


    Victor sincerely saluted Roland as an attendant, and said solemnly, "thank you for your teaching."


    "Tut Tut, it''s really like... Ha, ha ha, ha ha."


    Roland''s happiness infected victor. Their laughter echoed in the garden and attracted the kites and birds singing in the tree.


    After laughing for a while, Victor said, "princess, I just hope you are not influenced by hatred, that''s all."


    "Do I seem to be dazzled by hatred?" Roland tilted his head and asked back with a bright smile.


    Before Victor could answer, Roland sighed and said, "after Dad died, I rushed into the RAND empire with the Knights of glory and killed all the militia in the town... At that moment, I climbed out of the mud of hatred and even felt regret... I refused to let nyovist go, not just for revenge."


    Roland lifted up her platinum hair and suddenly asked, "Victor, if we work together, can we kill Neo West?"


    It''s rare that Roland spoke so seriously. Victor was surprised and said, "there''s no doubt that he will die."


    "You see, the strength of Gambis far exceeds that of the RAND empire. I have many means to retaliate against Neo West... As long as I am willing to pay the price, for example, pursue his highness Randall early..."


    Roland sat obliquely on the lawn, curled up his slender legs, patted the grass in front of him, smiled and said, "you sit down too, just like when you were a child."


    Victor hesitated a little, sat cross legged opposite Roland and listened to her say, "I stared at Neo West because I had a dream. In the dream, father Ryan said to me, ''baby, seize this opportunity and you can be promoted to legend''... I''m fulfilling my father''s wish."


    Roland imitated King Ryan''s tone and expression vividly, looking simple and lovely. Victor asked with toothache, "princess, can the Golden Knight dream?"


    "I miss Dad. Of course I can dream of him." Roland curled his mouth and said.


    Victor nodded and said, "this is your deep desire... To see the former king and promote legend."


    "It is not only the desire of my heart, but also the Enlightenment of the origin of the world to me." Roland smiled and said faintly.


    Roland''s green eyes were like a deep pool, and Victor''s mind floated a concept of the secret shape of the golden cicada:


    Heaven man induction!


    His spirit immediately became active and concentrated, and the dark golden light wheel in his eyes began to rotate slowly.


    When Roland saw the vision in Victor''s eyes, he couldn''t help smiling and said in an equal voice: "my father''s fall involves the mystery of the origin of the world and the changes in the real world. The impact is very far-reaching, and it also intersects with your destiny... Do you want to know the context of things?"


    Victor nodded and said, "I''d like to know."


    Roland''s delicate and bright face showed a thoughtful look, his eyes glittered with wisdom, and his lively temperament became quiet and graceful. He paused for a few seconds and said slowly:


    "There are many unimaginable coincidences in the fall of the former king, and the changes of things are extremely complex... A few months ago, the church showed orogal''s head in blinor city. I saw the head of the legendary Centaur and the paladin, and I understood everything."


    "More than ten years ago, the Knights of radiance noticed that there was a legendary Centaur Mahan in the black hoof Centaur tribe. They had the potential to unify all Centaur tribes on the west side of the wilderness, which posed the most fatal threat to the human country. If the Knights of radiance wanted to nip the danger in the bud, they must mobilize all the power of Lord sassanne. At that time, the three southern kingdoms wanted to recapture Wharton Grassland, establish defense depth. If the shining knights can''t solve the worries of the Sassanian Empire first, Lord Sassanian can''t fully cooperate with the paladins to attack the black hoofed centaur. "


    "Therefore, the shining Knights prompted nahtigar to consult the emperor and use a great prophecy. According to the great prophecy, they fully launched the battle of Whitewater castle, which led to the early exposure of Sylvia''s identity and triggered a series of changes later."


    "The destructive power of the Golden Knight is amazing. Your Highness''s hiding his identity is malicious, not to mention the divine knight? We did have ideas about the kingdom of Dodo at that time. According to the plan of Ryan and Sylvia, once Gambis is ready, the Lord''s coalition army will move north to attack the southern border of the kingdom of Dodo, and Sylvia will take the Golden Knight of Dodo alive. In the gods In front of the knights, Lord dodo will fall, and finally the Friedrich family will have to bow down to Gambis. Gambis can take the kingdom of Dodo and force Neville to join our new empire by means of trade. "


    "The identity of the divine knight was exposed, and all major forces were shocked. The main legion of the kingdom of Dodo moved south. Neville alienated Gambis and had close contacts with the Dodo people. The Sassanian Empire had no worries and concentrated on fighting the black hoof centaur."


    "The relationship between Gambis and dodo has taken a sharp turn for the worse. Nahtigar and Neo West saw the opportunity. During their raid on the three eastern provinces, the Dodo army really restrained our main force, otherwise Ryan would not die!"


    Roland looked at Victor and asked, "Your Highness, hiding his identity is malicious. Neo West also hid his identity as a legendary knight. Don''t you think it''s strange that he suddenly appeared in front of Ryan and claimed that he could only defend but not attack? He''s not Sylvia. Isn''t he afraid of being killed in the face of Ryan''s full attack?"


    Victor frowned and turned a lot of thoughts in his head. The deeper he thought, the more he felt that Ryan''s death was very strange.


    Roland''s problem can be compared to two people confronting each other, one holding a sharp machete and the other holding a deadly pistol. The gunman said to the swordsman: I''ll stand where I am and let you cut three knives. I promise not to shoot. As long as I step back, even if you win!


    In this case, the swordsman also needs to consider whether what the other party says is true or false? Either kill your opponent with one knife, or abandon your knife and kneel down, surrender and admit defeat.


    Of course, the destructive power of the pistol is far from that of the Golden Knight. Both Ryan and Neo West have the ability to kill each other. Their fighting process is simple and clear, but the spiritual confrontation is extremely complex and dangerous.


    "There are many details you don''t know." Roland took the initiative to say, "let me tell you what happened at that time?"


    "Sylvia stood on the wall and confronted nahtigar hidden in the dark. The two top Knights watched the battle nearby, which had an impact on Ryan and Neo West."


    "Ryan doesn''t know Neo west at all. How can he believe his words and character? He is facing his highness Neo West and Adrian, and Sylvia''s intention is unknown on the wall, and nahtigal is hiding in the dark. Ryan is surrounded by strong enemies. Neo West promised him to attack three times without counterattack, which can be said to be his only vitality. Therefore, Ryan''s The first sword is a test, leaving room for strain; the second sword focuses on attack and secondary defense, and further tests; the third sword is to go all out, but it has no effect... So he used his immature extraordinary combat skills, and was infected by the sea of elements. "


    At this point, Roland blinked his eyes and asked, "three attacks have failed. Ryan has fulfilled his duty as the Lord for the two earls. Why doesn''t he give up his sword and admit defeat and use his extraordinary fighting skills beyond the limit?"


    "Alas... Only by pushing back Neo West can the former king abandon his sword."


    Victor sighed, shook his head and said: "His majesty Ryan doesn''t trust Neo west at all. His third sword goes all out and is unable to deal with Neo West''s pursuit... The most important thing is that the king sees that Neo West can only defend but not attack. He realizes that Sylvia is locking the other party with spiritual strength. As long as he forces Neo West back and abandons the sword to admit defeat, he can re-establish trust with Sylvia... He can kill Neo easily West is certainly better. "


    "Smart."


    Roland nodded and smiled: "The York family is worried that Ryan led the fast dragon knight and the unicorn Knights into the tusk City, and Sylvia chose to watch the war behind closed doors. Ryan abandoned his sword and conceded defeat in front of Sylvia, which is his trust in the divine Knight... However, your analysis is too rational, and I know my father better... He thinks he has been fooled by Neo West. In addition to being annoyed, he wants to give him a powerful look."


    Victor wondered, "will the Golden Knight be so emotional?"


    "Under normal circumstances, the Golden Knight will certainly not be affected by his own emotions in the battle." Roland''s eyes flashed, smiled and said, "great prophecy can be... Ryan saw the legendary road at the last moment, coupled with his inner emotional fluctuations, he desperate to use his extraordinary fighting skills to break through the limit... All these are the results of the guidance of great prophecy."


    "Daddy died of the great prophecy."


    "Backfire? I don''t quite understand..." Victor was silent for a few seconds, raised his head and asked suspiciously, "how does the princess know that the great prophecy backfires on his majesty Ryan, not the person who performs the great prophecy?"


    "I slaughtered the militia in a small town. I was depressed and saw part of the mystery of the great prophecy in my dream, or I had a new understanding of the law of the origin of the world." Roland proudly straightened his chest and said, "your spiritual strength has reached the legendary level, but you can''t communicate with the element sea. I can''t tell you clearly... As long as you understand, I can see the traces of great prophecy, and Neo West and Sylvia''s feelings will only be clearer than me. But what we see is different."


    "Neo West hides his identity and has obvious hostility. Even if he is a legendary knight, he may not be in danger of falling in the face of Ryan''s three attacks. So nahtigal told him not to stay! However, Neo West noticed the traces of the great prophecy and insisted on his choice, so as to avoid the reverse bite of the great prophecy."


    "When Sylvia saw nahtigal, the first thing she thought of was the Pope''s great prophecy. Only the great prophecy could make her afraid and even doubt Ryan."


    "Suppose Neo West counterattacks Ryan and kills him on the spot. Sylvia will take his life and avenge Ryan so that the York family will not fall into the bad name of not saving the Lord. But from a higher perspective, I think Sylvia feels the power of great prophecy and realizes that revenge for the Lord can intercept the care of fate... And Neo West has made the most accurate choice, Didn''t give Sylvia a chance to kill him. I believe this is the hint of the origin of the world to the legendary knight. "


    Victor said in embarrassment, "I don''t understand..."


    "The world is balanced and the future is chaotic. How can the great prophecy break the balance and establish the future without paying the price? The key is, who will pay the price?"


    Roland further explained: "The black hoof tribe is thriving. The Pope uses the great prophecy to change the fate of the black hoof centaur. If his great prophecy directly acts on orogal, he can''t push the change of fate at all and is directly swallowed by the great prophecy... Therefore, the church must have a way to use the great prophecy to avoid swallowing itself. The object of being swallowed becomes the whole human country, Ryan And another golden Paladin have become victims of great prophecy. Do you know who he is? "


    Victor nodded and said, "Benedict, deputy head of the shining knights and father-in-law of turnans, was killed by orogal in order to cover the main force of the shining knights."


    Roland hugged his knee and said unhappily: "he is also the victim of great prophecy. Benedict died like a hero, but my father died inexplicably... I don''t know who to avenge!"


    Victor wanted to comfort Roland, but he couldn''t talk about it, so he had to shut up.


    The two men sat on the lawn in silence. After a moment, Roland said, "how can the Lord of glory talk with the elemental sea? The great prophecy changes the direction of fate, and the world origin will repair itself. The great prophecy will bite back to the kingdom of Gambis, and the world origin will rebound."


    "Therefore, the kingdom of Gambis lost King Ryan and welcomed his highness Randall."

 Chapter 534

    "If Ryan hadn''t died, what would you do now?"


    Roland stared at Victor''s face. His eyes moved as if they were misty and clear, full of unspeakable and unknown meanings.


    Victor was silent for a long time, took a long breath and said, "the former king didn''t fall. I won''t go to the horse hills, meet Sylvia, meet the jackal, awaken the blood talent of the moon elves, and don''t go to Neville to meet the wind tooth. Of course, there will be no present royal Randall."


    Roland nodded with a smile and said, "we all think that the element sea has no consciousness. Only you say that every life and soul is the consciousness of the origin of the world."


    "It''s Pan consciousness." Victor stressed.


    "Well, it''s Pan consciousness." Roland curled his lips and said with a smile: "in short, the origin of the world is alive. He is like an old man. He makes compensation when he sees that gangbis is bullied by bad guys. Later, the benefits fall on you. You are the compensation given to gangbis by the old man of the world."


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "Your Highness, your metaphor is really unique."


    "Everyone looks at things from different angles and draws different conclusions. The Golden Knight''s understanding of the element sea is even more so, so we can''t tell the Silver Knight our experience of swimming in the element sea, so as not to kill them."


    "In my eyes, the Golden Knights are thieves. They break into the home of the elemental sea, avoid all kinds of trap mechanisms and steal his power. Thieves are not welcome by their masters. If they are not careful, they will be killed by their masters and the stolen goods will be recovered."


    Roland pulled out several evergreen grasses and held them in the palm of his hand, showing the empty water element. The flowing green air eroded the grass leaves.


    She patted her little hand, looked smart and said, "Grandpa must hate others to destroy the world he has worked hard to create. The use of void elements by the Golden Knight must be limited. Once the limit is exceeded, Grandpa will clean him up... Do you think my statement is reasonable, great scholar?"


    Victor coughed and said, "it''s no use splitting you with the thunder. It''s polite."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, please continue."


    Roland snorted and continued: "The power of the element sea is boundless. The Pope and Pope are just fragile souls. What tricks can they play? They use big prophecy to disturb the track of the element sea. If they don''t play well, they will die... In my opinion, they use big prophecy like stabbing grandpa''s roof with a wooden pole. The stones on the roof fall, killing who, who is unlucky, and the gold in the roof falls into whose hand But you must not stab grandpa''s pet directly with a wooden pole, otherwise when grandpa is angry, the bus palm will be pasted on their faces and directly patted to death! "


    "Ryan is the unlucky one who was killed. You are the lucky one who found the gold... Don''t forget that there are thieves near the roof besides the unlucky one and the lucky one." Roland pointed to his nose and said coarsely:


    "I''m a thief. I happened to be nearby when the roof was broken."


    "Grandpa compensated you, but I don''t need compensation. I can steal it!"


    Victor''s eyes moved, inexplicably lowered the volume and asked, "what do you steal?"


    Roland looked around, his small hand blocking his mouth, and the thief said: "Legend... The great prophecy disturbed the running track of yuan suhai, and the fluctuation of element Sea showed me the direction of promoting legend... With the goal of catching up with and surpassing Neo West, I can promote legend."


    The two people were close, with close posture and harmonious breath, but Victor didn''t give birth to beautiful reverie. The problems hovering in his mind were all the special relationship between the great prophecy and the Golden Knight.


    Neo West hid his identity and raided King Ryan. The malice of this behavior is very obvious. He should be careful of Ryan''s full counterattack. Direct rolling is the safest way. However, he rejected nahtigar''s proposal and wanted to compete with Ryan. This may be due to his character, but it may not have nothing to do with the element sea.


    Sylvia couldn''t lock Neo West for no reason. She wanted to do it, but she didn''t do it, just because Neo West didn''t kill Ryan.


    Ryan finally rashly used his immature combat skills against Neo West. Roland saw the direction of promotion legend in the process of chasing Neo West. She inferred that Ryan also saw a breakthrough and couldn''t help taking risks.


    In other words, the great prophecy takes Neo West as the coordinate and uses the mystery of the elemental sea as the bait to form the counterattack of the power of destiny. However, this process is completed spontaneously by prophecy, because the Pope and Pope can only poke a rod and have no ability to control countless coincidental changes.


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "Your Highness, who is Grandpa''s pet?"


    "Orogal, Ryan, they are all Grandpa''s favorites. The Pope''s rod directly stabbed them in the ass, and the world grandpa beat him to death with his backhand." Roland sat up straight and said with a smile, "Sylvia is not the darling of the world. She is her own daughter and will never fall out of favor. The great prophecy dares to show malice to Sylvia. Even the first Pope is dead."


    Victor frowned and asked, "the legendary Centaur and the Golden Knight are the darling of the will of the world. What about Neo West?"


    "He wasn''t, but now he is." Roland shook his slender index finger and said: "I think that the darling of the world will has nothing to do with race and power, but has something to do with reputation and influence. Neo West had no obvious reputation at that time, and it was not uncommon to be stabbed to death by the pope with a pole of great prophecy. On the contrary, even ordinary noble lords, as long as he had a loud reputation and enough influence, the pope should be very careful about stabbing him."


    Victor pondered, "in your opinion, nahtigal should understand the disadvantages of great prophecy. He didn''t have a good intention to let Neo West do it?"


    "I don''t know." Roland shook his head and said, "I only know that the legendary knight is not easy to control, and Neo West has no blood of nahtigal."


    She paused, looked serious and said, "Victor, the extraordinary combat skills you created are almost inexplicable, invincible, and few people can hurt you. But big prophecy can make your death unclear. If you improve your reputation and influence, it will be difficult for the church to move you again."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "why did the church deal with me?"


    "Balance." Roland curled his lips and said, "I heard that the Pope wanted to lift you to the throne of saints and was pressed down by the other two shepherds. Of course, they did so to curb the Pope''s momentum, but the reason given was that his highness Randall is now a legendary strong man, young and vigorous. It still needs to be observed for a period of time to make contributions commensurate with the legendary strong man before he can be canonized as a saint."


    "OK..."


    Roland Yingying got up. Before Victor stood up, he stretched out his little hand and rubbed his hair. He said proudly, "you created the secret of spiritual blood, and I took out the secret of great prophecy. Is my teacher qualified?"


    Victor stood up, smiled and said, "qualified, of course qualified... It shocked me."


    Roland compared himself with Victor and muttered, "you''ve all grown up. It''s boring..." he turned his eyes and said with a smile, "when you and Catherine''s child are born, I''ll teach him well."


    Victor''s face darkened at once. He shook it coldly, turned and walked out of the garden:


    "You want to teach my children... First ask the old partner of goron if he agrees? I''m leaving!"


    *****************


    Leaving Roland''s back garden, the bailiff of kite Castle led Victor to leave the palace from the normally closed north gate. Three carriages stopped by the side of the road, two two wheeled buggies and a four-wheeled supply truck, with a total of 11 attendants. In addition to two church attendants, the rest were three secret Knights and three secret law warriors of Rose Manor, as well as Caligula, Renault and shack.


    Such a car can only be described as shabby, which is not worthy of Victor''s current identity. Seeing Victor coming, the rose Knight Ogg said carefully:


    "My Lord, the housekeeper of the family''s residence in brinor said that Mrs. Sylvia asked us to hurry back to Jinshui city as soon as possible, so there was no convoy."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good." Victor patted the rose knight on the shoulder and walked to the first carriage.


    In another nine months, the king will hold a wedding celebration, and he has to return to the king''s capital. If he pays attention to travel pomp, the Lords along the way must give a banquet to send him off, then don''t go back to the man and horse hills. In fact, Victor only lingered in kite castle for two days.


    Then the Reverend Dane put his head out of the window of the second carriage and shouted, "Victor, do you want to talk in my carriage?"


    Victor responded angrily, "I just want to be alone now."


    Dane smiled and retracted the carriage. Viscount Randall failed to turn Catherine back to the man horse hill. It was understandable that he was in a bad mood.


    When Victor got on the carriage and put down the curtain, the knight Ogg called the team, drove the carriage and drove far away from the road.


    Last night, Catherine had a deep talk with victor. She made it clear that she was not willing to give up the Duke. She hoped Victor would respect her choice and frankly said that she and the Randall family could help each other.


    As Ariel said, high-level female knights are strong enough not to rely on men. Even if they live in the wilderness, they can raise children alone. The knight''s strong individual strength leads to a special marriage partnership. Moreover, kite castle has assigned Catherine''s confidants to her, including 28 knights, 61 trainee knights, 120 Secret Law warriors and their family dependencies, with a total of thousands People.


    Who can easily give up such a great force? Even if Catherine and Victor go to the horse hill, how should the Randall family settle these people?


    Leaving Catherine and her baby behind, Victor began to think about the great prophecy.


    If the disintegration of the black hoofed Centaur tribe is the starting point of the great prophecy, the battle of Whitewater castle is the starting point of the great prophecy and triggered a series of later events, in which Victor himself was also involved.


    However, more than eight years ago, the great prophecy of the church had a very obvious turning point in the man horse hills. The wizard murdered the little Baron of Wimbledon. Victor was born in this world, activated the alchemy tower and changed the development trend of the human country.


    This is enough to show that unknown supernatural creatures interfere with the trajectory of fate, and even the church''s great prophecy may be promoted by them.


    Roland warned Victor to pay attention to the influence of big prophecy on him, but she would not know that Victor had already been deeply involved and struggling. But Roland''s point of view, Victor fully agrees: the greater his own influence, the stronger the protection of the world origin to him, and the weaker the interference of man-made fate.


    Just like the earth world, there is no essential difference in everyone''s life form. Small characters encounter unexpected disasters and no one cares. If a head of state has an accident, it can immediately set off big or small waves.


    According to Victor''s mind theory, this is to integrate the light of people''s hearts and exercise God''s power. Prophecy or other ability to change fate will not come to a good end when it encounters the light of the heart as powerful as God.


    Gathering forces and unifying the light of people''s hearts can be said to be an effective means to defend against destiny spells. However, Victor really came to this level and naturally wanted to have a look. It''s best to intercept the favor of fate. Ryan, Neo West, nahtigal, Sylvia and Roland, all the Golden Knights affected by the great prophecy, did so.


    Victor can''t see the changes in the origin of the world like the Golden Knight, but he can make plans in advance through various signs to deal with the changes in the future.


    All who pass by will leave traces, and extraordinary creatures will be hidden. As long as they intervene in the real world, they are destined to show their feet.


    I can''t see you, but I know your existence. I can also know what you want to do.


    Victor has excavated almost his own experience and historical events, and there will be no new discoveries after combing them. In the next few days, he carefully read the manuscripts of the old wizard, hoping to learn from the wizard''s knowledge, improve his world outlook and dispel more fog.


    The content of toffertext''s notes is complicated. Victor''s most intuitive feeling is that his interpretation and application of human blood have reached a very high level. According to the viewpoint of tophoven, humans, elves and barbarians come from the same source, and human blood is more primitive. Elves and barbarians are evolved from human blood.


    What is the reason for the evolution of blood? Tophoven had no answer, but Victor noticed the latest paragraph in the note.


    When testing the blood boiling potion, tophoven found that people who took the blood boiling potion for many times had irreversible changes in their blood vessels, and would inherit this change to the next generation. The old wizard listed the blood boiling potion as a half magic potion and warned kite castle to use it carefully.


    Victor put the scroll back into the box, tapped the lid with his finger and thought:


    "Another masked brotherhood... What exactly does the master behind you want to do?"

 Chapter 535

    The two wheeled carriage is light and fast, and can be pulled by a good horse. Although there are bumps, the supply required is very limited. In addition, the roads in the kingdom of SABIS are in good condition. The sentry posts along the way also provide horse replacement and material supplies to nobles and clergy. Victor''s motorcade travels 140 kilometers every day. After 13 days, it crosses Hongye town and reaches the Bank of Yinyue river, I saw a low stone and wood bridge 12 meters wide across the river and a large sentry opposite the bridge.


    The rose knight, who was responsible for exploring the way first, ran back to the team and reported to Victor across the carriage:


    "Your Highness, your wife and all the adults of the family welcome your car across the river."


    Victor got out of the carriage, looked back at Reverend Dane who was coming down from the second carriage, smiled and said, "let''s ride across the river?"


    "Praise the most High Lord, and at last you are home."


    Dane drew a holy emblem on his chest, walked up to victor, looked at his fine linen shirt, looked at his casual clothes, and half jokingly said, "don''t change your formal clothes first? Well, how can you delay his highness Randall''s feelings at the moment because of changing clothes... Let''s ride across the bridge."


    The rose Knight brought two war horses from the back of the motorcade. Victor stepped on the saddle and took the lead on the bridge deck. Caligula strode to follow, followed by Reverend Dane and the rose knight, while Renault and shack drove the carriage with secret warriors and fell behind.


    Victor crossed the sentry and saw Sylvia standing by the side of the road at the first sight. She is wearing a gorgeous Queen''s dress, blond hair curled up, and a purple gold crown. It is inlaid with three pure and transparent fire element crystals. Her blue eyes are as distant and profound as the sky. With impeccable exquisite facial features, she is like a perfect incarnation and the focus of the world.


    Even if his highness Randall is today''s protagonist, trisley, Katrina, Fred, odel, tellandon, ulena, Gillis, Hanas, Bruce, Nelson, Nicole and enbisser The Duke of York, all the Lords of the man horse hills and nearly a thousand tusk cavalry watched Sylvia.


    She went to victor, and pastor Dane and Caligula automatically backed away. With her footsteps, a wonderful feeling caught everyone''s heart and constantly set off Victor''s existence. When Sylvia took Victor''s arm, everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    At this moment, it seemed that the world was turning around him.


    "Welcome your highness Randall and return to the man horse hills!"


    Nearly a thousand people seemed to get instructions at the same time, bent over and saluted and shouted in unison. Nelson and Randall''s attendants behind him half knelt. Caligula grabbed his head and hurriedly half knelt on the ground.


    Victor nodded slightly, motioned Randall''s attendants to get up, turned to look at Sylvia''s dark red eyes, and whispered with a smile, "honey, you really gave me a big surprise."


    "My love, this is the expectation of the York family. They prefer to kneel to his highness Randall... And I hope you can accept it one day." Sylvia turned her cheek and whispered softly in Victor''s ear.


    Victor''s eyes stagnated slightly, nodded and said, "it''s my pleasure."


    They smiled at each other and walked hand in hand to a group of high-ranking knights. Trisley and Nicole each took two Wharton pure blood horses and handed them the reins. Victor stepped on his horse, winked at trisley and Nicole, and drove his horse to run to Jinshui city with Sylvia.


    Nearly a thousand tusk cavalry lined up behind the two princes, holding up their shining spears. Long lines of streamers fluttered, hooves thundered, winding like dragons, galloping among the rolling hills and green spaces.


    Viktor went all the way up Hebei to the South Gate of Jinshui city. He and Sylvia took the lead in entering the city through the suspension bridge. Both sides of the main road were crowded with welcoming crowds. They were well-dressed, ruddy and energetic. They were nobles and vassals of the human horse hills.


    Seeing victor and Sylvia approaching, the welcoming crowd took off their hats and saluted, and the waitresses on both sides threw rose petals at the team.


    Looking at the dark crowd, Victor whispered, "how many people are there?"


    The Duke of York who followed him rode up, half behind Victor, with a flattering smile on his white and fat face, and said, "more than 107000 people in the man horse hill welcome your highness back."


    Victor was surprised and asked, "won''t you summon the people of all families? Isn''t that man Machu mausoleum going to be paralyzed?"


    "It''s their honor to see your Highness''s style. The tenant system is implemented in Renma hill. Families only need to leave a small number of experienced old people to manage the tenants, and the whole Renma Hill will not be paralyzed for ten days and a half months." Said the Duke of York, rather coyly.


    Organizing 100000 people to participate in the huge welcome ceremony is enough to show the York family''s sincerity to his highness Randall, and also proves nbiser''s own talents.


    Victor smiled, said no more, and walked side by side with Sylvia. At the majestic black castle, he jumped off his horse, stretched out his arm, helped Sylvia to the ground, and walked into the back hall of the black castle hand in hand.


    "Step back, your highness Randall and I will be alone for a while." Sylvia turned back and ordered.


    The strong man of the silver rank and the big and small lords salute and leave, but Nicole pouts her small mouth and stops in place. Her watery eyes stare directly at Victor''s back. She wants to catch up secretly when no one is around, but trisley grabs her wrist and drags her out of the back hall of the black castle.


    Sylvia and Victor climbed up the dark spiral stairs, silently stepping on each stone ladder, slowly climbing up, with coordinated and synchronized movements, just like one person, full of a sense of ceremony.


    When she reached the top of the watchtower, Sylvia opened the wooden door and the sun shone into the staircase. Victor''s eyes suddenly opened. Standing by the female wall, looking down, she could see the crowded crowd, prosperous streets, towering churches, neat houses and a panoramic view of the whole Jinshui city.


    Sylvia went to Victor''s side, looked at the scenery of Jinshui City side by side, and asked faintly, "have you seen Mrs. dolly?"


    "Yes."


    Sylvia smiled and said: "On the eve of Mrs. Dolly''s departure from the York family, she said to me, ''Sylvia, you are supreme and no one is side by side''... This is not only an appreciation, but also a mockery, but also a fact... High-ranking female knights are cultivating lovers and heirs, but I can''t, unless there is a miracle... More than eight years ago, in Heibao, I knew at the first sight of you that you belong to me Trace. "


    "Because you have a different soul."


    Victor turned his head, looked at Sylvia''s beautiful blue eyes like the sky, smiled and asked, "why is it different?"


    "I didn''t know what it was called, but now I know..." Sylvia said softly with a moving smile:


    "A unique gift of wisdom."


    "I didn''t believe you fell in love with me at first sight, but now I believe it..." Victor shook his head and said with a smile: "if I were you, I didn''t need to give a little Baron 50000 kinsol to open up any territory... I would only order someone to imitate his handwriting, sign the territory change document, and then lock him in Rose Manor to bargain with the Marquis of Wimbledon."


    "Honey, there''s nothing new about the way you cultivate your lover."


    "Do you think everyone is like you... New ideas emerge one after another?" Sylvia rolled her eyes, puffed and laughed, and the glow eclipsed even the sun. "I didn''t expect you to grow so fast... Together, these two outstanding figures, delavin and Arya, can be comparable to you... Fortunately, I have you."


    Victor lifted Sylvia''s delicate chin and kissed her glittering red lips. They hugged and kissed at the top of the black castle. After a long time, Victor put his arms around Sylvia''s thin waist and said with a smile, "I thought I had you."


    Sylvia leaned on Victor''s shoulder and nodded softly, "well, when I got you, you got me."


    "Extraordinary people like us do not need to pursue deliberately. Power, status, wealth and reputation always follow." Sylvia pointed to the crowd below and said:


    "This city, this land, these knights, these people and this family belong to me... When I have them, they also have me. One day, I will return to the element sea, and they will witness my existence... For the York family, the most urgent thing is not a noble blood, but a strong, wise and fair guardian."


    Sylvia looked back at Victor''s eyes and said softly, "Victor, the Randall family is not enough to reflect the ability of a highness. You need a broader stage - the man horse hill and the York family."


    "Uh... I''m not York." Victor teased deliberately.


    "You can''t bear it." Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile, "you have left a mark in the York family. You won''t ignore her... Besides, our child''s surname is York, and he is destined to inherit your and my career."


    "Well... As long as you''re happy, I''ll try my best to protect the York family." Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "but I''m going to live in Randall''s collar for the time being. I..."


    "You have more grand plans. You have more than one person in your eyes."


    Sylvia took Victor''s words, nodded and said: "Randall leader has been made the most important territory of the horse hills by you. You really should stay there before we cross the river and expand to the south. In addition, the change of power also needs a running in process... However, you have to take turns to live in Rose Manor and silver moon manor for a period of time in the future, so as to enhance your influence on the whole horse hills."


    Victor nodded in agreement and asked, "why didn''t I see Sophia?"


    "Today is the celebration of the York family to welcome his highness Randall. Of course, the Marquis of Wimbledon is inconvenient to come forward... She is at Rose Manor now." Sylvia said calmly.


    Victor touched his chin and sighed, "you''re right. She''s not a member of the human horse hills... In a moment, I''ll go to the cathedral to pray first, and then I''ll see her at Rose Manor."


    Sylvia suddenly took Victor by the cheek, turned his head around and said with a straight face:


    "I want you to remember that you have everything about the man horse hill, and the man horse hill also has his highness Randall... But for the next three days, you only belong to me. Nicole, trisley and Sophia have to stand aside!"


    Victor said quickly, "as you wish, beautiful lady Sylvia."


    "It''s almost..." Sylvia turned her anger into joy, her blue eyes became moist and hazy, her red lips opened gently, and her voice said softly:


    "One more thing... Show me a golden eye."

 Chapter 536

    Three days later, Rose Manor, his highness Randall''s study.


    "Your Highness, the scroll on the left is the list of secret Knights of Rose Manor, with a total of 74 knights and 223 trainee knights. The scroll on the right is the list of secret Knights of various families, but Rose Manor only has a part of it, and the list is not complete."


    Victor put down the sheepskin scroll in his hand, leaned against the back of the chair, looked at the silver haired but introverted old housekeeper, smiled and asked, "Morris, did you take the golden potion?"


    The old housekeeper smiled gratefully on his smooth and ruddy face, leaned over slightly and said respectfully, "thanks to your highness and madam, I am already a senior knight."


    Victor smiled and nodded, glanced at the scroll of four large boxes in the corner of the room, smiled and said: "you don''t have to hurry to thank... Since you are a senior Knight now, the pension can only be postponed, and you have to continue to be the housekeeper of Rose Manor."


    Old Morris said wholeheartedly, "it''s an honor for me to serve your Highnesses all my life."


    Victor knocked down the table and asked, "the number of secret knights in Rose Manor exceeded my estimate, and the number of secret warriors was lower than my expectation. There were only 193, less than the number of trainee knights. Why?"


    "Your Highness, the secret Knight of Rose Manor was only half of what it is now."


    Morris housekeeper explained: "During the knight competition held in Renma hill, many children with noble blood were adopted. Mrs. odel brought back 250 children of poor nobles from the Eastern League this time. Now we have plenty of training objects for secret knights. Because kite Castle provides baptism potion and energy potion formula, noble children have been successfully promoted to junior trainee knights and junior knights The number has increased significantly. "


    "On the other hand, according to the rules of the York family, the secret Knights retired at the age of 52 and the trainee Knights retired at the age of 45. Mrs. Sylvia gave them an option. Those who use the golden potion must extend their service for 10 years. My old guys all chose the golden Potion. Therefore, the number of professional secret Knights of rose is more than half that of five years ago."


    "As for the secret warrior..."


    The old housekeeper pondered and said, "it takes at least 2000 kingsol to cultivate a secret warrior... The financial burden of the family is great, and all kinds of medicine resources can only be given priority to the secret knight."


    Victor nodded and asked, "are families also training secret knights?"


    Maurice leaned over again and replied, "Your Highness, the internal affairs of the family, the rose garden is not convenient to ask. If you want to have a detailed list of the Knights of the family, I can let the secret agent investigate the matter secretly. However, I can not guarantee the accuracy of the information."


    "No investigation... I''m just curious." Victor smiled, waved his hand and asked with a relaxed expression, "the Duke of York also has secret knights and secret warriors?"


    Morris hesitated for half a second and said respectfully, "yes, we know more about the power under the Duke... Your highness, would you like to have a look at the list?"


    "No need." Victor got up from his seat, straightened his collar and said, "take me to the crystal flower house. I want to see Sylvia."


    Morris replied, "Your Highness, madam is not in the crystal flower house at the moment. She should study the Royal notes you brought back with the family inheritance scholars in the secret room of the manor."


    "Lead the way."


    "Yes." The old housekeeper opened the door and led Victor to the depths of the manor.


    Victor was promoted to his highness and then lived in Rose Manor. Although it was only three days, the political signal released was very strong. It was equivalent to victor and Sylvia holding a wedding, which brought new political influence to the kingdom of Gambis and the human horse hills.


    Because his highness Randall''s strength now is enough to threaten Sylvia''s safety, the two people still live together without running in, which is enough to show that the two Highnesses have deep feelings and trust each other. The whole York family is happy about this.


    However, if the York family wants to accommodate his highness Randall, the political structure of the man horse hill must be adjusted.


    Victor and Sylvia meet again after a long separation. Of course, they have to be affectionate and talk to each other, but they are not tired of being together all day. They are mainly discussing the future political structure of the people and horses.


    Sylvia has already prepared a more secure solution. The core content is that she and Victor''s son marry the young daughter of Katrina and nbiser, and his children are the masters of the human horse hills. Victor and trisley or Nicole''s children inherit the Randall family and are loyal to their half brothers. All political structural adjustments are carried out around this core.


    Victor has no problem with this. In fact, the Randall family and the York family have the same problem. If the family heirs are not strong enough, they will be trampled on by external forces and lose the political heritage of their ancestors. Then Victor''s implementation of the land closure centralization system and the expansion of the Randall family is just making wedding clothes for outsiders.


    Apart from Nicole and trisley, I''m afraid no high-ranking female knight is willing to give himself and Victor''s children to the Randall family. From this point of view, Victor must accept Sylvia''s proposal and become the guardian of the next generation of people and horses.


    It is a general trend to replace the enfeoffment system with the farmland centralization system, while the York family has a large body and complex internal forces. It is not easy to adjust the political structure or reform the political system.


    Fortunately, Victor and Sylvia still have enough time to make the layout in advance. Before that, Victor needs to have an in-depth understanding of the current political system of the York family.


    The big family generally adopts the dual core political system of guardian and eldest son Lord. The guardian is assumed by the high-ranking Knight of the family. Its duty is to protect the interests of all family members, play the role of supervisor, arbiter and decision-maker, and have the highest power. In order to maintain their authority, guardians generally do not make decisions easily, but once they give orders, they will never allow any disobedience.


    The eldest son Lord is not only the buffer between the guardian and other high-level knights in the family, but also the buffer between the guardian and external forces. When the contradictions inside and outside the family cannot be reconciled, the eldest son Lord may be thrown out as a scapegoat.


    Such as the Marquis of effissos in the kingdom of Borui and the Marquis of Basten in Gambis are bloody examples.


    The reason for this is that the eldest son Lords have so much power that they have to bear the risk of power with their lives. As the executor and editor of family policy, the eldest son lords can almost affect all the decisions of family guardians as long as they do not harm the fundamental interests of the family and bully the family vassal members. Even if the high-ranking Knights of the vassal family are in trouble with them, the family guardian will support them.


    The eldest son Lord must be handed down by blood, and the guardian is designated by the guardian of the previous generation. But the Lord and guardian of the royal family are often the same person.


    In fact, the royal family and the post clan have already had the rudiment of centralization. The York family is to adjust its political structure towards the latter.


    Unlike the ordinary family, Silvia is especially strong. She extends the tentacles of the rose garden to the corners of the horse''s hills, and work in just ways to each vassal family. The children of all families have to go to the rose garden to receive training for the York. But in name, she must also abide by the principle of non-interference in the internal affairs of each vassal family.


    Just like, Rose Manor will not deliberately investigate how many secret Knights there are in the vassal family, but if Sylvia really wants to find out, she won''t be unable to find out.


    Morris led Victor into the back garden to a lonely three story stone building. Two knights in charge of guarding the secret room saluted victor and took the initiative to open the door.


    Victor entered the stone building alone, crossed the narrow corridor, went directly to a small wooden door at the end of the corridor, raised his hand and knocked on the door. When he heard Sylvia''s response, he pushed the door in.


    When Sylvia saw Victor coming in, she waved to several family inheritance scholars in the house and motioned them to step down first.


    The scholars put down his manuscripts, bowed to his highness and left the room, leaving victor and Sylvia alone.


    Sylvia sat behind her desk and asked with a smile, "honey, have you finished reading the literature of Rose Manor?"


    "Roughly looked at it again." Victor nodded, opened the chair in front of the desk and sat down facing Sylvia: "I''m not the guardian of the York family at present. I want to do something with the Randall family. I don''t intend to directly participate in the affairs of the Rose Manor."


    "Baby, I never intended to limit you." Sylvia shook her head and said with a smile: "but your words are not what I want to hear... I have revealed all the secrets of the Rose Manor to you. Should you also tell me the secrets of the Randall family?"


    Victor said innocently: "I haven''t founded Randall family for nine years. Randall has no place you can''t go. What secrets can Randall family have? What secrets can I have? Well... The only mystery of Randall family is old Miller. However, his mouth is more tight than the city wall. His proverb has helped me a lot. In addition, he won''t tell me anything anymore Love. "


    Sylvia nodded thoughtfully and asked softly, "my Lord is not my Lord, my Lord is not my lord... This proverb almost reveals the true face of the material world. Your ''mind is the master, blood is the law'' is based on this proverb?"


    "Yes." Victor said with emotion: "without Miller''s proverb, I dare not imagine that my soul is actually a part of the will of the world in this world where gods are revealed and demons are hidden. If I can''t clarify my holiness, how can there be a secret method of spiritual blood?"


    Sylvia sighed faintly, looked into Victor''s dark golden eyes, pursed her mouth and said with a smile: "your wisdom and talent are extraordinary. Although clement is wise, he has gone too far on the road of the clergy. It is difficult to understand even after listening to Miller''s proverbs."


    "You mean old Miller''s proverbs are specially for me?" Victor''s eyes flashed and asked, "what the hell does he want to do?"


    "Don''t try to change the subject!"


    Sylvia raised the sheepskin scroll in her hand, raised her slender eyebrows and said teasingly: "The manuscript of the wizard of kite castle is invaluable. He is willing to exchange his research results for your spiritual blood secret method. It shows the importance of spiritual blood secret method... How can you hide such an important thing from me? Last night, you kept saying that I am your favorite woman. Today, you said that you have no secrets to me?"


    "I can explain this."


    Victor held Sylvia''s slender hand in his palm and rubbed it carefully. His expression was very sincere and said: "My secret method of spiritual blood is not mature at all. I ran into Feng Ya in Neville, understood the commonalities of the two blood lines and integrated them, but the secret method of spiritual blood is only useful to me, far from success... How can I show my failure in front of the most beloved woman?"


    Sylvia giggled and supported the table with one hand. The whole person fell gently into Victor''s arms, put her arms around his neck and said in a charming voice, "I must be your favorite woman. You are the only man I love at present..."


    "What is the present?! will you fall in love with other men in the future?" Victor shouted angrily.


    Sylvia kissed Victor''s face, her star eyes closed slightly, and said with longing: "in the future, I will still love our son..."


    "Well, that''s acceptable." Victor touched his chin and nodded.


    After a moment of tenderness, Victor turned back to the topic just now and said: "the key to the success of the secret method of spiritual blood lies in whether tophoven can develop a spiritual meditation medicine... I am optimistic about this... He has a very deep understanding of human blood, and his notes are very helpful for me to improve the secret method of spiritual blood."


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "I don''t think the secret method of spiritual blood will have much effect on the promotion of knights to the extraordinary field. According to the description of human blood by tofferwen, Knights'' blood is one of hundreds of changes. Even with the help of spiritual meditation medicine, it is difficult for practitioners to pick out Knights'' blood alone."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "have you tried?"


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and said faintly, "I can''t see my blood, because I can''t imagine the destruction of the element sea."


    "... imagine the destruction of the element sea." Victor was stunned for a long time and said in distress: "you can''t see it. The extraordinary knight can''t see it... I''m not a knight, and I can''t design the secret method of spiritual blood for the knight."


    Sylvia frowned: "The secret method of spiritual blood provides a theory that ordinary knights and nobles can explore on their own. The silver blood of the Augustus family is relatively pure, so they can see their own Knight blood more easily, and there are tofu wizards nearby to observe and record... I think the Augustus family will soon create a set of secret method of Knight spiritual blood. The problem is, they won''t take it Share the secret with us. "


    Victor said happily: "a new theory needs someone to explore in different directions, so as to correct its mistakes and enrich its content. The knight''s spiritual blood secret law is for the Auguste family to study. We focus on studying the spiritual blood secret law of ordinary soldiers and fierce fighters."


    "Ordinary people and violent humans?"


    "That''s right." Victor smiled and said, "I''m very good at this field, and its prospect is also very broad. Fierce soldiers are naturally strong in mind and are easy to ignite the fire of mind. They have achieved some achievements in cultivating the secret method of mind blood and will not lose to Knights. There are a large number of ordinary soldiers. As long as they can improve their physical quality, they will gather more power than we can imagine."


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up and asked, "what kind of support do you need from Rose Manor?"


    Victor said confidently, "I hope the pharmacists of York family can prepare auxiliary drugs that meet my requirements according to the research notes of toffervin. At present, they first focus on two aspects: deep sleep and enhancing digestion and absorption. In addition, the simpler the types of medicinal materials, the better, and the more common the types of medicinal materials."


    "Good!"


    Sylvia got up from Victor''s leg, took his hand and said, "honey, let''s change our war clothes."


    "What are you doing?" Victor asked suspiciously.


    Sylvia raised her mouth, outlined a sly smile, waved her fist in front of Victor''s nose and said, "hit you!"


    Victor''s eyes flashed a golden streamer, instantly bounced up from the chair, smiled and said eagerly:


    "Then try!"

 Chapter 537

    Sylvia stood barehanded on the lawn of the back garden. Her sunny blond hair was tied with a simple ponytail. The double headed dragon lizard women''s Leather Armor adhered to her exquisite body and outlined a perfect curve. There was a dark red halo outside her blue eyes. It seemed that there was hot magma surging.


    She raised her delicate chin and said to Victor six meters away, "honey, are you ready?"


    Victor wore a red six legged alligator rattan armor, also did not wear a helmet, had no long objects in his hands, and his dark golden eyes implied excitement. It is not uncommon for him to compete with Sylvia. Sylvia''s eyes are dark red for the first time. It can be seen that his current strength, even the divine knight, should be treated with caution.


    Victor was so confident that the corners of his mouth turned up slightly and said, "come on!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Sylvia stepped straight and pointed to the knife. Her slender white hand stabbed Victor''s chest. At the same time, he felt a squeezing force spreading from inside to outside, as if countless invisible lines pulled his thoughts, perception, blood, internal organs, bones, muscles, skin and hair, and gave birth to a slight sense of paralysis.


    This is by no means an illusion at the spiritual level, but a real spiritual power.


    The spiritual power of the divine Knight!


    Sylvia once killed the Marquis bastern, who provoked the majesty of the divine knight. Her spiritual power can directly defeat the souls of mortals, and even the Golden Knight will be affected by it, like a needle in pain. The Golden Knight calls this power the spiritual thorn.


    Victor''s soul fire intensity far exceeded the limit of mortals and reached the legendary level. Sylvia''s spiritual thorn only made him feel physically and mentally uncomfortable, but because there was no painful interference, he could clearly perceive that there was a desperate and irresistible danger behind the spiritual thorn.


    ¡ª¡ªSylvia has no way to hide from any subtle physical changes. No matter how she dodges, she will stab her in the chest... Maybe she can struggle for ten seconds, maybe twenty-five seconds, but the result will not change!


    Although it was known before the competition that Sylvia would not really hurt herself, at the moment, x-3 naturally entered the state of apocalypse. Victor''s eyes lit up the golden light wheel, the soul fire burned fiercely, and the spiritual intensity climbed to the peak in an instant. Everything around seemed to be solidified in an amber, and all the details were presented in his mind without omission.


    He "saw" that Sylvia''s action immediately became slow, her golden hair was straight and raised, and the air slid along the blue shining armor to both sides. The dark red blue eyes reflected his expressionless face. There was a sharp blue-green air flow on the jade hand that could not pick out any defects, and stabbed him in the chest with a slow but coherent action.


    The time stagnation phenomenon of apocalypse is actually that x-3 mobilizes spiritual power to carry out extreme speed operation, which does not really solidify time and space. Even if Sylvia''s action is slowed down in Victor''s perception, his own action is slower than Sylvia''s.


    This can only show that Sylvia moves faster than his fastest speed!


    All schemes of x-3 operation were rejected. Victor had no thoughts and thoughts. His golden eyes completely turned to dark gold. The world faded layer by layer and became indescribable chaos. The elements of void wind filled his body and mind, and his slow action broke through the confinement like glue.


    Limit dodge!


    Victor only felt the ultimate freedom in an instant. When the world regained its color, he saw Sylvia''s standing back. His red hair was like a flowing flame on his shoulder. The beauty made him hold his breath and stop thinking. Everything around him seemed to fall into a wonderful silence.


    At this time, there was a slight movement and conversation not far away, and then the sound of two people turning back together. The change of the element of the void wind just startled Sophia and trisley. They ran to check the situation and were blocked outside by the secret knight in charge of guarding. The secret Knight explained the situation to the two angry riders and they left.


    Sylvia turned around, and Victor had just regained his consciousness and was in a trance again.


    Some beauties can make people feel ashamed and difficult to look directly at, such as handsome men and women selected from thousands of miles; Some beauty can make people worship and chase as idols, such as natural beauty stars; Some beauty can make the monarch dizzy and obedient. For example, the incomparable enchanting of the country and the city, but the beauty of the divine Knight goes beyond the limitations of the senses and can penetrate the soul, which makes people want to worship, such as seeing the gods.


    Sylvia was confused when she saw Victor looking at herself. The spiritual power of the legendary strong can see themselves and clarify the inside and outside. Even if she tries her best to use the spiritual thorn, she can''t hurt their souls, let alone charm their will.


    Victor was in a strange state at the moment. Sylvia moved in her heart and didn''t disturb him. She just maintained the most vigorous fighting and stood quietly aside.


    After a while, Victor focused his eyes, his eyes returned to Qingming, nodded and said with a smile: "Your Highness, your beauty moved me."


    "Oh?"


    Sylvia took Victor''s arm, her red hair turned to soft gold, her eyes turned blue like the sky, and asked softly, "what secret have you found?"


    Victor took Sylvia walking on the lawn and said, "I told you that survival, reproduction and thinking are the three instincts of human beings. All human activities are based on these three instincts, including spiritual activities and practical activities. What is beauty? Why do people love beauty and hate ugliness? Where are the criteria for judging beauty and ugliness?"


    "If the instinct of survival and reproduction is the source of human common emotions, which has evolved into emotions such as love, family affection, friendship, jealousy, hatred and indifference... Where do people love beautiful flowers, beautiful stones, pleasant sounds, rich colors and beautiful scenery... Where does this emotion for beauty come from? It seems that people are born to distinguish beauty from ugliness Who gave the standard of judgment, and why did the standard of beauty show universal commonality? "


    Sylvia smiled faintly, her eyes full of admiration and encouragement, and asked softly:


    "What''s your answer?"


    "In you, I see that beauty is the embodiment of the perfection of the laws of the world." Victor''s eyes were deep and his voice was full of the power to tear through the fog:


    "The love of beauty is the pursuit of perfecting the laws of the world. It is the fourth instinct given to mankind by the creator. It is the power of thinking. The source of wisdom is the biggest difference between intelligent creatures and low-level creatures. Only intelligent creatures have the love of beauty. Because of the love of beauty, they will get rid of the instinctive imprisonment of foraging and mating, stop and observe the world... Observe flowers and trees Wood, fruit, insects, mountains and rivers, changing circumstances, and all other natural creations, and then learned to think and light up wisdom. "


    Sylvia looked intoxicated and sighed, "Victor, I''m moved by the beauty of your wisdom." After a pause, he said with expectation, "what''s the practical significance?"


    "Practical significance? That''s too big!"


    Victor laughed and said happily: "There are hundreds of changes in human blood. It took the wizard of Dover for nearly a hundred years to sacrifice the lives of many death row prisoners and verify them one by one to cultivate a secret warrior whose physical quality is comparable to that of the first-class knight. Once the wizard of Dover died of old age, this skill will come to an end. In fact, my secret method of spiritual blood also faces the same problem. Hundreds of changes in blood are a mutual problem As a balanced whole, there are great risks in changing the blood law. If I can''t practice well, death, injury and disability are inevitable... If I modify the secret law according to the aesthetic principles of harmony, proportion, symmetry, diversity and unity, I can avoid mistakes to the greatest extent. It can be said that the aesthetic principle has saved me decades to improve the spiritual blood secret law... If my theory is established, it can be up to 1 In 0 years, we will have secret warriors comparable to senior trainee Knights! "


    Sylvie dropped his mouth and asked, "honey, isn''t it a soul warrior?"


    "Soul warrior? Ha ha, honey, you are too greedy." Victor shook his head and laughed. He said ambitiously, "the soul soldiers aim at turnans. They must at least have the level of senior Knights!"


    "Honey, you are greedy."


    Sylvia couldn''t help smiling, holding Victor''s arm in her hands, said happily, "but I like it."


    "Well, let''s put aside the secrets of the mind... In my eyes, they can''t compare with your finger." Sylvia pinched Victor gently, sighed and said, "you know what just happened to herself?"


    Victor woke up from joy and asked in surprise, "that''s my ultimate dodge skill. What''s the problem?"


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and said thoughtfully, "limit dodge should not be simply called combat skill. It is a top talent... Tell me first, what do you expect from limit dodge?"


    Victor said without hesitation: "when I trigger limit Dodge, I will go around the enemy''s back. This process is not under my control, and I can''t even think. I hope to control limit Dodge, at least keep my will, and there will be no perceptual gap."


    "The blank of perception is a fatal flaw. Maintaining self will can kill the enemy to the greatest extent.


    Sylvia nodded, shook her head and said, "but it''s impossible. You can''t keep self-awareness in extreme dodge... Because extreme dodge connected the wind element sea, and you were in a state of complete elementalization."


    "What?!" Victor''s face changed greatly, stopped and said in horror: "how is this possible? I''m not a high-level Knight... Completely elemental, so I''ll... Return to the origin of the world? But I''m still alive..."


    Sylvia looked at him, frowned and said, "you are incarnated as an element of void wind. You dodge very fast, but I see the blue law rune."


    Victor suddenly froze in his place. Sylvia took him on his walk and said: "I estimate that only I can capture your rule Rune... The sword Saint Draven can also display the rule Rune to control the power of the fire element sea. What you control is the power of the wind element sea... In other words, your application of the void wind element is similar to the magic model of the chosen one. The difference is that you have blood talents and they are soul talents."


    "There is good news and bad news. Do you want to hear that first?" Sylvia asked with a smile.


    Victor recovered and said, "I want to hear the good news first."


    "The good news is that your limit dodge has very high power over the element sea, close to the essence of the void wind element... It means that you have made a space movement." Sylvia smiled and said, "you can avoid a fatal injury by magic, magic, void elements, physical attack, frontal raid or sneak attack behind your back. The only flaw is the instant gap after the flash."


    Victor was overjoyed and grinned, "what about the bad news?"


    "The bad news is that if you encounter an opponent with higher sea power than you, the limit Dodge will make you become..." Sylvia stretched out her palm, held her red lips falsely, blew a breath and said, "become the wind element."


    Victor was stunned for a long time, his face gradually turned white, looked at Sylvia and asked in a trembling voice, "just... You did your best to turn red hair and red eyes in order to save my life?"


    "Alas... I used all my strength to completely eliminate the other three void elements. It was not easy to keep my beloved husband. No one lost him in the wind." Sylvia shook her head and sighed, took Victor''s hand, put it on her full chest, and said pitifully, "I''m scared to death... Listen, my heart keeps beating up to now."


    "Thank you..." Victor drew back his hand with a dull expression and shouted angrily:


    "How could there be such a bad talent!"


    Limit Dodge is triggered passively and is not controlled by Victor. Finally, there is a fatal gap. Even in the face of the Golden Knight, he is in danger of being killed. If he meets legendary enemies, such as the Centaur orogal and the earth Knight Neo West, victor will be dead.


    Sylvia comforted: "honey, don''t forget that you are a legendary extraordinary shooter. You shouldn''t meet the enemy in close combat. As a last resort, the ultimate dodge talent can at least give you a chance of life."


    Victor''s expression eased, nodded and said, "honey, you''re right..." holding Sylvia''s slender hand, he said gratefully: "fortunately, you helped me test the limit Dodge, otherwise, I might not even know how I died."


    Sylvia smiled and said: "In fact, the level of limit Dodge is very high. If you touch the origin of the world, it may be your way to break through the legend and set foot in the Holy Land... My suggestion is that since you can''t think about the process of dodge, decide the direction and distance before dodge and change passive to active... If you can succeed, your old enemy will also be greatly improved, and limit dodge has to change its name , it should be called ''void flashing''. "


    "Void flashing? Good name!" Victor''s eyes lit up and asked, "honey, what should I do?"


    Sylvia shook her head reluctantly and said, "I can''t help you... If the high-level knight can master the law rune, we don''t have to use the power of the elemental sea so roughly... I think only one person can help you... The God dependent Miller."


    Victor frowned, hesitated and said, "old Miller is mysterious. I don''t know what he''s thinking... Especially after listening to Roland''s interpretation of the great prophecy, I''m more worried about Miller."


    "Roland''s insight into the great prophecy is very incisive, and I have also benefited a lot. Combined with the original induction to the fluctuation of the element sea, I can see the mystery of the great prophecy." Sylvia nodded and praised: "Roland can have this opinion. She is not far from the legend, and she must be a particularly powerful legendary knight. Because the essence of water element is the passage of time, which is closely related to the great prophecy."


    Victor asked incredulously, "you didn''t know anything about the big prophecy before?"


    Sylvia gave him a white look, lowered her head, rolled the grass with her toes, and said discontentedly, "knowledge will not fall from the sky. How can the heritage of the York family compare with the Augustus family? I know nothing about the great prophecy as the ultimate means of the church to deter high-ranking knights. What''s strange?"


    "Hum, you say! Do you like Roland?"


    Victor hurriedly said, "I like it, but not between lovers. My feelings with her are like brothers and sisters. I am honest and have nothing to hide about this."


    "Even the oath is used to defend yourself... You really have ideas about her."


    Sylvia glanced at her lover, but her heart was sweet. She raised her hair gracefully and said:


    "Turnans, nahtigal, Neo West and the contemporary Pope are not qualified to be as famous as me, but the God dependent Miller may be on an equal footing with the divine knight. But Miller''s strength comes from principle and self-discipline. From his help to you, he is full of goodwill."


    "The purpose of our pursuit of strength is to obtain the power of free choice. If miller can help you further, why not try? If you become stronger, why worry about Miller''s plot?"


    After listening to Sylvia, Victor suddenly brightened up and said with a smile, "honey, you''re absolutely right. When I get back, I''ll talk to old Miller!"


    Sylvia chuckled, "you should comfort your wife before you go to see old Miller."


    "I''m afraid Sophia is impatient with waiting."

 Chapter 538

    Rose Manor, a guest villa in the backyard.


    Victor pushed open the mahogany door separating the bedroom and the front hall, and saw a graceful figure sitting in front of the dressing table. The purple soft and bright hair was pulled into a loose and casual style. The silver mirror of the dressing table reflected the exquisite face. Coupled with the white fine linen nightdress, it highlighted the hazy and lazy charm, which made people eager to see the moment she turned her body.


    "You didn''t knock."


    Sophia''s sweet voice showed helplessness and a trace of resentment. Victor, however, heard the imperceptible lightness and joy from behind the resentment.


    He took off his boots, changed into a pair of slippers, took off his coat, hung it on the left hanger, and said in a careless tone, "I told you earlier that I don''t need to knock when I enter my wife''s room."


    Sophia''s last uneasiness dissipated in an instant and quickly entered the role of wife. She still turned her back to victor and said sarcastically:


    "My husband was promoted to your highness. My wife had to announce it through the church. I followed my husband''s request and waited for him in Rose Manor for six months. My husband returned to Renma hill and hung me for three days. My wife couldn''t even attend the dinner to welcome my husband in Jinshui City."


    Victor was stunned. Sophia was awkward, despised authority and ate soft rather than hard. He thought he was promoted to his highness and in a strong position. Sophia would take a cold and reserved attitude towards him, but he didn''t expect her to invite her favor in disguise.


    He went to the bed, sat down, smiled and said, "it''s so sour, it''s like knocking over the fruit vinegar jar produced by Neville."


    "Jealousy is a wife''s privilege... His highness Randall won''t deprive me of the few privileges left?"


    Sophia turned her head, her mouth filled with a charming sweet smile, but her Amethyst eyes showed the tenderness of praying for pity, and the taste of kindness and female volt blended into a unique charm. But when she saw Victor''s dark golden eyes, the charming expression on her face immediately turned into an amazing sigh that was difficult to contain.


    Looking at Sophia''s half open mouth and wide eyes, Victor joked triumphantly: "I''m your highness now. How''s it? Has the charm of purple eye blood been eaten back?"


    Sophia got up and walked gracefully towards victor. The openings on both sides of her nightdress showed her flawless legs, long, straight, snow-white and tender. She went to victor, held his shoulder, bent her right leg and knelt on the edge of the bed. Her curved neck bent downward, bent down her beautiful and beautiful face, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and her eyes shone with wildness and enthusiasm:


    "Do you admit that I am your wife? Your woman?"


    "Of course." Victor nodded affirmatively.


    "Prove it to me."


    Sophia''s eyes became misty and gently licked her beautiful red lips. The charming and moving style reminded victor of the heat of countless physical entanglements and raised her hand to pull the beauty in front of her onto the big bed.


    Sophia giggled, held Victor''s face and said enthusiastically, "don''t worry... Honey, I want to see your golden eyes... Change them for me, okay?"


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    The next morning, the sun penetrated into the gap of the curtain and into the dark bedroom.


    Sofia curled up on Victor''s side, her white face against his shoulder and said:


    "I love you."


    Victor recognized her seriousness, but didn''t want to move. He smiled and asked, "so you didn''t love me before?"


    Sophia sighed in a low voice, "love, but that kind of love is like a favorite jewelry. When I can''t protect myself, I can give it to others."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "what is love now? The power to admire a highness? It''s not like Sophia I know..."


    Sophia looked up at Victor, buried her head again and said softly:


    "When Natalia went to Neville to see you, were you your highness? But you didn''t despise her... I hate the high lords and nobles. In their eyes, knights with low blood will never be better than knights with noble origins... Victor, you are different from them. As your highness, you didn''t ignore Natalia because of her identity. Therefore, I love you, It has nothing to do with your status and strength, just because you treat your partner with consideration and care. "


    Victor was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake... In fact, I''m no different from the grand Lord in terms of knighthood... I just treat my friends differently from them. I don''t want to let go of any of my women."


    "This is where I was criticized." Victor smiled bitterly and said angrily, "they think I violate the companion principle of high-ranking knights and lack respect for the will of my lover. It''s entirely the concept of a small family."


    "I don''t care." Sophia held victor in her arms and said sweetly, "I only know that you will not abandon me. No matter whether I am rich or noble, you will take care of me even if I lose everything."


    Victor nodded and said, "there will always be rooms for you and Natalia in the Lord''s house of silver moon manor, but only if..."


    "The premise is that you can''t hook up with other men..." Sophia reached out and pinched Victor''s nose and smiled: "Why do you always emphasize the problem you don''t need to worry about? Even if you''re not your highness, the Golden Knight dares to accept my courtship? I won''t accept the hospitality of the Golden Knight and worry that they have bad intentions for me... In the past two years, when I feel that I will be deeply lonely, the person who thinks most is you... Do you miss me?"


    "I often miss you. I''m worried that you will encounter accidents and that you can''t resist the attraction of the element sea..." Victor breathed out his breath and said frankly: "Sylvia has told you about the golden potion... In addition to being reluctant to give up you, I''m also worried that the golden mission plan will encounter setbacks because of your fate."


    "Thank you for your honesty." Sophia kissed Victor on the lips, got up, put on her nightgown, went to the sofa and sat down with her legs folded.


    Victor also put on his clothes, sat on the bed and asked curiously, "honey, aren''t you angry?"


    Sophia shook her snow-white feet, shook her head and said with a smile: "Not getting angry and reflecting my own value has always been my pursuit. On the yarret plateau, I could not have ventured in the dwarf mine, but how can I let the shining Knights take my place? If I really lose my value, I''m afraid the Sassanian empire will try to harm me. Now, I monopolize barbarian diplomacy and trade, and the shining knights and Sylvia are afraid of me Sylvia not only told me about the golden potion, but also provided me with the blue taro potion. "


    "This magical potion can alleviate the infection of the elemental sea to me. I take one every month. I can live to the life limit of the Silver Knight. I don''t have to rush to hit the peak field. Its only disadvantage is that the deterioration time is too short, only 20 days... It seems that I will often come to Renma hill for vacation in the future." Sophia said with a smile.


    Blue taro potion is a potion prepared for Sylvia by the wizard of Dover, which can alleviate the infection of the element sea to the divine knight. The 20 day shelf life is mostly the time limit deliberately set by Dover, but Sylvia tied Sophia with this limit.


    But then again, the blue taro potion is valuable and harmless to Sophia. If Sophia did not monopolize the barbarian trade, Sylvia might not take out the blue taro potion.


    Victor nodded and said, "the blue taro potion is specially made for Sylvia by the pharmacist of kite castle. Of course, the effect is excellent. Unfortunately, the blue taro is a specialty of the Everglades. The yield is rare and very rare. When you feel you need to adjust your body and mind, go back to the Renma hill. I will order the swamp scouts to mark the blue taro in the Everglades to ensure that you have the potion to take."


    Sophia bit her lower lip and said tenderly, "I regularly come to Renma hill for vacation, not just for blue taro medicine... When your blood is stabilized, we will have a child, and he will inherit our common cause - Golden mission. However, I am in trouble now. The golden mission plan is resisted by Dengshi city and Tongji city. I need your help."


    "Er... Let this matter go first." Victor cut off the subject and asked, "first tell me what you saw in the dwarf pit? And talk to me about the details of the barbarian trade."


    Sophia blinked her eyes, nodded and said, "the problem of the dwarf pit is very serious, but the human country and the mountain tribes can deal with the threat of the grello sheep monster by Jointly Implementing the bilateral trade agreement."


    She pondered and continued: "In fact, there is nothing to say about the process of entering the pit and killing the sheep monster queen... We found that the wild sheep monster group drives the little sheep monster to dig minerals and send them to the dwarf mine. The sheep monster group in the mine uses minerals and the ground fire furnace left by the dwarf to make weapons and tools, and then let the fatter little sheep monster send metal tools out of the mine. These fat little sheep monsters are both transport slave workers It is also the food of wild sheep monsters. They will also develop new sheep monsters and occupy more barbarian territories. Those thin sheep monsters responsible for transporting minerals into the pit will stay in the cave and eat underground mushrooms. "


    Victor''s heart suddenly gave birth to a chill and said in surprise: "it has been less than a hundred years since the dwarves evacuated the arete mine, and the grello sheep monster has developed its own civilization?"


    Sophia nodded heavily and said: "All the signs indicate that there is a queen leader above the many sheep monster queens. The barbarians call her kasaloni, which means the mother of evil things. She hides in the depths of the mine and controls all the sheep monster queens with unknown ability, and even different groups of sheep monsters, as long as they enter 20 kilometers around the tunnel. Kasaloni has high wisdom and is directly controlled by her All the sheep monsters have demonstrated the ability of organization and coordination. The transportation, collection, planting mushrooms, making tools and weapons, patrolling and guarding, fighting and hunting are orderly and the division of labor is clear. "


    "That''s the worst news I''ve ever heard." Victor muttered to himself, frowned and asked, "have you found a new kind of sheep monster?"


    Sophia sighed for a long time and said, "this is the reason why Deputy Commander testier chose to compromise... We encountered new sheep monsters of the same size as dwarves in the pit. Their intelligence is higher than ordinary sheep monsters and their strength is lower than human beings, but they are equipped with armor and weapons."


    Victor''s expression sank and asked, "did the new kind of sheep monsters evolve from the lamb monsters? What''s the strength of the lamb monsters? Do you have statistics on their total number?"


    "We speculate that the total number of lamb monsters is close to 3.6 million. Their strength is equivalent to that of the dog headed man."


    Sophia frowned and shook her head and said, "as for whether the new sheep monster evolved from the lamb monster... We were driven out without going deep into the pit. We can''t be sure about the relationship between the new sheep monster and the lamb monster."


    "However, according to the elder, the mushroom field in the dwarf mine can feed up to 900000 lamb monsters. The size of the new lamb monsters is close to the dwarf, and their number will not exceed the population level of the dwarf, that is, more than 400000. Considering the mixed living of sheep monsters, the actual number will only be less."


    Victor looked a little pale and said, "the sheep monsters in the dwarf pit have food restrictions... This is good news."


    Sophia also said with a smile: "deputy commander testier asked the barbarians to plunder the minerals and iron transported by the sheep monster, and then take them down the mountain to exchange with humans for supplies, food, drinks, weapons, armor and other materials. The barbarians can also go down the mountain to find humans to receive a hanging reward after annihilating the sheep monster group in the wild."


    "The reward is shared by the church and the Sassanian Empire, so the barbarian''s mineral resources are given priority to the Lord Sassanian, and other resources are sold by me, but I have to pay 10% of the goods and 10% of the profits to the Principality of Teuton."


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "why not convince the barbarians to block the dwarf pit and connect all the tunnels outside?"


    Sophia explained with a smile: "barbarians hunt for a living and are unwilling to settle and garrison. The big elder put forward the same proposal, but it was strongly opposed by most barbarians. There were a steady stream of barbarians challenging the big elder. The big elder beat seven or eight defilers every day. She didn''t give up after half a month."


    Victor was stunned and said, "the elder is a female barbarian?"


    Sophia smiled and said, "she is the granddaughter of elder Harald, the strongest chanter, the strongest barbarian warrior and the most beautiful female barbarian."


    "Is it beautiful?" Asked Victor curiously.


    "It''s 2.7 meters tall and weighs at least 330 kilograms. It''s very attractive."


    "Well... For barbarians, it''s very charming." Victor nodded and said, "did you ever think that the new sheep monster might open more tunnels and dig more caves?"


    "Thought about... But what better way can we do?" Sophia shook her head, paused and said, "honey, have you ever thought that the barbarians killed the lamb monsters responsible for transporting minerals. The number of lamb monsters in the wild sheep monsters decreased, and they couldn''t eat the mushrooms in the pit. In order to restore the number of lamb monsters, would they eat the raw materials of gold potion?"


    Victor turned his eyes and asked, "do you have any suggestions?"


    Sophia said with a smile: "raising the purchase price and offering a reward for arrete herbs prompted the barbarians to spend more energy on collecting herbs and exterminating the wild sheep monster group... It requires me to pay a lot of money, but the plan of the golden group has stalled, so..."


    "Honey, I know what you mean." Victor raised his hand to interrupt Sophia, shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "On the question of the golden regiment, I invited the Duke of York to discuss it... The time is tonight."

 Chapter 539

    On the issue of building the golden regiment, Victor and Sophia''s main difference is that one wants to build the golden regiment into a commercial military group under their own control, and the other wants the golden regiment to take a neutral line and become a pure commercial and Trade Organization, win the trust and support of the great lords, so as to seize the time to expand rapidly.


    At first, the shining knights wanted to establish a diplomatic channel directly with halotes fortress through the introduction of Sophia. But the stupid grello sheep monster developed into a monster kingdom in less than a century, posing a serious threat to the barbarians and the Teutonic principality. Anyone can detect the anomaly behind the sheep monster civilization and the imminent crisis.


    Replacing Sophia''s influence on the barbarians is no longer the primary goal of the shining knights and the sassanne empire. The golden paladin of the testier family made a quick decision and reached a reward trade covenant with the harotes fortress in order to quickly build a new strategic balance on the arete plateau.


    The barbarians did not understand the political and trade means of the human kingdom, but they believed that Sophia urusa could safeguard the interests of halotes.


    Sophia therefore monopolized barbarian trade and diplomacy. In the short term, few people can shake her political position. Moreover, some of the raw materials of the golden potion are in her hand. Sylvia will never offend Sophia for the dominance of the golden group.


    So Sylvia simply left the matter alone and let victor and Sophia solve it by themselves.


    Victor is also reluctant to discuss the golden group with Sophia alone, because talking will become a dispute between husband and wife. Whatever the outcome of the dialogue, Sophia turns around and kicks Victor''s mercenaries out. Mrs. Randall lied. Victor could do nothing but stare. In fact, the Randall family does not have the objective conditions to restrict Sophia. Even if Victor cancels Sophia''s crude sugar franchise, it is useless. All kingdoms will not refuse her caravan now. Without crude sugar, she is just missing a profit point.


    Sophia is stubborn and never easy to compromise, but she keeps her promise and has the contractual spirit of a business aristocrat. Victor and her husband and wife dialogue certainly won''t work. It''s business. According to the original agreement, Randall family, York family and Marquis Wimbledon are the major shareholders of the golden mission. Without other forces taking shares, the development strategy of the golden mission should be negotiated by the three.


    As long as the Marquis of Wimbledon made a promise in front of the York family, she would not cheat.


    Victor can''t call Sylvia or the Duke of York?


    Enbisser York established the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce in Renma hill to connect with the golden mission. He was originally the manager of relevant affairs. His highness Randall invited him to participate in the negotiation. He had no reason or position to refuse.


    However, Victor and Sophia finished their dinner and drank two cups of shere tea in the small reception room of Rose Manor, but the Duke of York never showed up.


    "Enbisser won''t come."


    Sylvia, wearing a blue dress and loose hair, looked at Victor and Sophia sitting on both sides of the round table, sighed, put her coffee on the round table, leaned against the back of the rattan chair and said, "I''ll talk to you on behalf of the York family."


    Victor tilted his legs, rubbed his chin and said with deep eyes, "it''s difficult. It''s all my women. What should we talk about?"


    Sylvia glared at him angrily and said angrily, "it''s all your fault! Simple things are so complicated that you can solve them yourself? You have to drag me into the water..."


    Sylvia is also very helpless. The family Guardian hides behind the scenes, easily does not express opinions, always makes the final decision, and will not directly participate in the negotiation. Such things as the golden mission should be negotiated by their respective staff. If there is no result, there should be more rounds of negotiations. Is it reasonable for policy makers to go shirtless?


    The more meticulous the guardian is, the more likely he is to make mistakes, which will not only damage his own authority, but also disappear the flexibility of family internal affairs and diplomacy. However, Victor and Sophia''s men don''t have any decent talents. They have to do everything by themselves. How can nbiser talk directly to an angry knight and his highness?


    Therefore, Victor asked the Duke of York to participate in the dialogue, and Sylvia had to end it herself.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She glanced at Victor and said, "since it''s the three of us who are discussing it, there''s no need to waste time and make their positions clear. Please be frank if you have anything to say."


    "In fact, I don''t care about the golden mission or the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. I only care if Sophia can guarantee the supply of medicinal materials in the man horse hills?" Sylvia looked at Victor and said in a reproachful tone:


    "Sophia transported the raw materials of the gold potion to the man horse hill, and we gave her our full support. As for what she did, it was her own business... What do you care so much about?"


    Sophia was very happy and said with a bright smile, "cousin Sylvia, you are the best to me... Unlike some guy who gave me something and wanted to go back, hem." She glanced at Victor proudly.


    Sylvia smiled and said gently, "dear cousin, some guy in your mouth is my designated successor and the guardian of the next generation. We should still listen to his opinion."


    Sophia put on a solemn expression, nodded and said, "if it weren''t for his consent, I wouldn''t have waited for him in Renma hill for more than six months."


    Sylvia couldn''t help picking up her willow eyebrows when she heard the speech. Seeing Victor''s surprised look, she said with great interest, "it seems that something I don''t know has happened."


    Sophia smiled faintly and said, "I made a promise to the Gambis royal family and the glorious knights. After a few years, I took the initiative to give up the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and only retain the title of Marquis of Wimbledon. Up to now, even if I continue to control the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, they will not force me to fulfill my promise. That is to say, it doesn''t matter whether I want to develop the golden group or not."


    Victor''s pupils contracted and asked, "I''m also surprised that in the current situation, you can dominate the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce for a long time. Why can you be so enthusiastic about the development of the gold group?"


    "Honey, it''s not because of you."


    Sophia smiled at Victor, lowered her head, gently stirred the snow tea in front of her with a silver spoon, and said faintly: "I know you will not give up the plan of the golden mission. If I leave the golden mission and continue to operate the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, in the near future, I will face a strong competitor... A competitor I can''t beat, because it is the golden mission built by his highness Randall."


    She looked up at Victor''s dark golden eyes and said seriously: "When I returned to the human kingdom from the arete plateau, the most news I heard was all about your deeds. All the nobles in Teutonic principality, sassanne Empire and dodo kingdom were discussing the tenant system you created. Everyone praised your talent and thought you were a wise man who could rival the noble women of Arya... I am proud of you and worried about you - Randall, a university student How can the purpose of the gold mission be simple? The gold mission must have special significance for you. "


    Speaking of this, Sophia was silent for a moment, looked at the green snow tea and said slowly, "you have made up a big net in private and are waiting for me?"


    Never underestimate the wisdom of others, especially high-level Knights... Victor whispered in his heart, picked up the silver cup, drank shere tea and said with a smile: "honey, you said you often miss me... So you miss me?"


    "I''m not a vase, and I don''t want to be a vase. And you will never respect the vase... If you don''t respect me, how can you really fall in love with me?" Sophia''s mouth turned up with a dazzling smile, and immediately said: "I investigated the accounts of the bucks business group this year. The total amount of crude sugar sold by the man horse hills was close to 50 million pounds, three times that of the previous year, but the kingdoms still asked to buy more crude sugar... The reason is very simple. The cavalry of the Sassanian Empire chased the black hoofed centaur. The crude sugar effectively supplemented the physical strength of soldiers and mounts and played an important role in the battle."


    "In fact, I''m not worried about the refusal of Dengshi city and Tongji city to cooperate. As long as the gold group transports the crude sugar to the local place, the deweimick family and Princess angel will naturally accept the gold group and take the initiative to participate. In other words, you can build another gold group at any time with the strategic material of crude sugar."


    Sophia paused, glanced at Sylvia and Victor, and said, "I have the barbarian trade. You have the crude sugar. We can cooperate, but we must first establish the boundary. I ask that the stripping of Victor''s bear regiment and smuggled mercenaries is the first step to clarify the boundary."


    Vic sighed, nodded and said, "Dear Madam, you have grown up."


    Sophia said angrily, "I''m not an idiot. I didn''t know politics before. I fell black and blue, and I''ll always learn."


    Sylvia looked at Victor angrily, turned her eyes and asked softly, "cousin, I warned this guy not to stretch his hand too long... What kind of boundary do you want to establish."


    Sophia smiled, sat up straight and said: "System, establish the system of the golden regiment. As victor said at the beginning, the member families of the golden regiment participate in dividends, but shall not interfere in the operation of the golden regiment. I guarantee that the golden regiment will safeguard the core interests of the human horse hills. After all, my husband is the guardian of the human horse hills... However, the golden regiment has completely become the power tool of the human horse hills and lost its neutrality. It must go Not far. "


    Victor just wanted to speak, but he heard Sylvia say:


    "OK! I promise you."


    Sophia was overjoyed, but she saw Sylvia holding her chest in her hands, with an elegant smile in her mouth, a hidden edge in her eyes, raised her eyebrows and asked:


    "Do you believe it?"


    Sophia''s face changed from surprise to surprise, then anger, and finally turned into a self mocking smile. She sighed, "originally, you are the one who is unwilling to give up the golden group."


    "Dear Sophia, it''s not that I don''t want to give up, but that I can''t give up." Sylvia shook her head and said:


    "A few years ago, I told Victor, ''if I don''t catch you, others will attack you.'' Catherine, the count of chebman, the Buryat family, and even the Duke of Wellington have tried to win him over, either openly or secretly, sooner or later, but in different ways... I can get Victor because we are closest. This is not the distance between the territories, but the York family As the governor of the man horse hill, his influence can extend to Victor''s territory. I can send knights to help him eliminate monsters and bandits, and provide him with trade channels and material assistance... As long as it is something we can grasp, we must reach out. If we don''t reach out, it will become an obstacle to us. "


    "Like water flow, the vacancy will be filled immediately and finally form a balance."


    "For the same reason, if we don''t intervene in the golden mission, others will intervene. But there must be a variety of ways to intervene, so many that you can''t guard against it and so many that you have nothing to do."


    Sylvia raised her curving chin at Victor and said to Sophia: "Do you know what this guy has done? Water conservancy projects, new farming and animal husbandry, public transportation, tenant system and mutual aid associations have led the whole human country into a new era. The refugees are about to die out and become two groups of tenants and urban freemen. Due to the abundance of materials, handicraft industry has developed, commodities have increased and trade has begun to flourish. Public transportation is convenient enough and roads are safe Ning, as long as the urban free people carry a package of goods, they can travel to and from various cities and towns and sell them for profit. "


    "The trade behavior of free people has the soil for survival. Whether you run the gold mission or not, it will appear and will inevitably appear."


    Sylvia picked up her cup, sipped her coffee and continued:


    "Free traders will form groups, and local gangs will step in to form large and small organizations. But any organization must serve politics, otherwise it will lose the space for survival and development. If my vassal Lord has a free merchant team, can I let them give up? If other families follow the golden regiment and develop a free merchant team, can I not?"


    "Dear cousin, the so-called neutral organization has always been a joke. You asked Victor not to interfere in the golden group. Don''t you just want to turn the golden group into your own political power?"


    "I..." Sophia said weakly, "I didn''t think so..."


    "I''m sure you haven''t thought about it, but it will eventually become a political organization and may not belong to you... The premise is that it can survive in the competition." Sylvia nodded, leaned back into the cane chair and said lazily, "I don''t know what the golden group will look like in your hand? I don''t care about the golden group or Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. As long as I expand my own strength and lay a solid foundation for family development, what should appear will appear and what should appear will exist."


    She looked sideways at Victor, with a bright smile at the corners of her mouth, showing the meaning of love, doting, helplessness and coquetry, and said:


    "My love, we don''t need to worry. Just go step by step. Without the gold group, we can also form a secret syndicate, can''t we?"


    "I didn''t want to ask you, which will make me less surprised. But today, we have talked to this extent..."


    The queen of roses paused, put her arms on the round table, held her snow-white and smooth cheeks in her slender hands, stared at Victor''s beautiful face with blue eyes and asked:


    "My beloved highness Randall, please tell me why you are so eager? What do you want to do?"


    Sophia''s Amethyst eyes contracted in an instant and looked into Victor''s eyes without blinking.


    Damn fat man... Victor cursed the fleeing Duke of York in his heart. Looking at the two flawless faces, he quickly sorted out his ideas. After a while, he smiled:


    "OK, let me start with the possible changes of the golden group..."


    "Say your purpose first." Sylvia interrupted victor and said calmly, "there are no outsiders here."


    Sophia''s eyes lit up and looked at her husband with a smile.


    Victor shook his head and said, "how can I talk when you step on one foot?"


    Sylvia and Sophia looked at each other, and the round feet worked hard at the same time.


    "Well, I said..." Victor raised his hands and said with eyes burning:


    "My purpose is to seek the power of the Lord of glory."

 Chapter 540

    Sophia''s beautiful purple eyes turned green in an instant, like a bottomless cold pool. Her fighting spirit suppressed her inner vibration.


    The elegantly decorated small reception room was silent for a moment. It seemed that even the air was frozen by the characteristics of the empty water element. A few seconds later, Sylvia broke the cold silence and said calmly according to the back of Sophia''s hand:


    "Don''t be fooled by this guy''s words. The power of the Lord of glory not only refers to divinity, but more like the most core political power of the human country. Since Pope Enoch founded the Church of glory, countless people have sought the power of the Lord of glory, and the most successful representatives are the six Paladin families. In order to seek the power of the Lord of glory, they even overthrow the church emperor, Viktor thought What does it count? "


    Victor smiled strangely on his face, shook his head and said, "Sylvia, you''re not surprised, I''m surprised."


    "What''s strange about this? At a certain stage, almost every great Lord will have similar ideas. I''ll be surprised if you don''t have such ideas." Sylvia giggled, "the difference is that I have this ambition, but I don''t have a good way. And you not only think about it, but also start the layout. It''s just that I can''t understand your layout."


    "I... don''t understand at all." Sophia smiled bitterly. Seeing that Sylvia drank coffee slowly and had no interest in explanation, she turned to her husband for help.


    Victor smiled and said: "For thousands of years, the knight family has been testing a question: does the Lord of glory have self-consciousness? The default conclusion is no... this raises the second question. If the Lord of glory has no self-consciousness, he is a powerful force that can be mastered. Since his majesty Enoch can master this force, why can''t we?"


    "From the golden age to the bronze age, the most important political struggle in human countries was to seek the power of the glorious Lord. Knights and nobles continued to infiltrate into the church. More than 1500 years ago, the six families of paladins united the aristocratic forces in the church, overturning the Pope and becoming the biggest winner. More than 300 years ago, secular lords in the south United some aristocratic forces in the church, Challenge the shining knights and get a place in the cardinal Council of the Holy See... Today, the struggle has not stopped, and Sylvia has been involved. "


    Facing Sophia''s inquiring eyes, Sylvia nodded and said: "Neo West''s raid on Ryan was led by nahtigar. King al wants me to support Neo West and restore the RAND Empire, so as to expand the secular influence, and then train and absorb the lower clergy through the RAND Empire to help them return to the power center of the church. In the final analysis, it is also to seek the power of the glorious Lord."


    "However, the guards of light have long been marginalized by the church, and their potential is limited. If I get involved with them, I will only be further away from the power of the Lord of glory... The York family was still very weak at that time. Even if they could occupy a high position in the new Rand Empire, when I fall, York will be hit from all directions and even destroy the family."


    Sylvia chuckled and said faintly, "so I move westward. It seems to run to the western edge of the human kingdom, but politically, the York family is close to the Privy Council and the shining knights."


    Sophia was stunned for a long time, and youyou said, "I really don''t know that you nobles think about these things all day... I thought the church was very calm now."


    Victor laughed: "You like the peace of the church and don''t want the turbulence of the church, because the clergy have created a fair environment. If you encounter trouble, you can appeal to the church. But you forget the extraordinary attraction... I met the Templar dimat in Neville kingdom. He himself is a junior knight. After mastering divination, he has the power, power and status of a Golden Knight. Unnatural Jin What position can the newly promoted Knights have in the human horse hills? They have served the family for decades, but they are just a little Lord. If they have the opportunity to master divinity, do you think they are willing to join the arms of the church? However, there are so many clergy, and it is impossible for the shining knights, the Privy Council and the Presbyterian order to fight. The struggle within the church affects the whole mankind Kingdom, we are also involuntarily involved. "


    "... when the tide of ants swept over the man horse hills, I almost took my life... I wondered why the shining Knights transferred paladins from all over the world to the Sassanian Empire and turned a blind eye to the man horse hills. Clement used his milk to gather less than 1000 paladins to support the man horse hills. Are they new Soldiers! "


    Victor restrained his anger in his eyes and said coldly, "from that moment on, I secretly determined to seek the power of the Lord of glory."


    Sylvia raised the teapot, gracefully filled Victor with snow ear tea, lowered her eyes, pursed her mouth and smiled, "honey, I look forward to your way more."


    Victor thought for a moment and said: "The political structure designed by Pope Enoch is very ingenious, and almost no loopholes can be found... Knights are in charge of the secular world, and priests are in charge of the theocracy, but in the vertical direction of time - the rise and fall of the knight family alternate; in the horizontal direction of space - geopolitical forces collide with each other, which divides the knight family into pieces, and the church is rooted in the largest mortal group, Absorb the power of faith. This is like the church forming the trunk of a big tree. The knight family is the branch of the tree, and the branch can never resist the trunk. When the branch representing a knight family withers, the church trunk will immediately give birth to a new branch to replace it. Therefore, the human country is full of toughness. "


    Sylvia moved her face and tried to ask, "the seven paladins?"


    Victor nodded and said, "TESL supports the Sassanian Empire, the first daughter of Rael garel and Neo West become partners, and the territory of the mainland are all examples of the spread of the paladin family. I believe there must be many similar examples in history." After a pause, he exclaimed: "His majesty Enoch is really an outstanding figure. The tree he planted has not fallen down for more than 9000 years. Even if the Pope is elevated, the clergy of the Church always control the supreme power of the human kingdom. The scattered secular lords can not resist a complete church, and the church does not allow the secular lords to be unified into a great empire. Once the secular regime is unified, the spears of both sides will be destroyed The shield will be irreconcilable, and the end result is that everyone is finished together. "


    "Sharp confrontation is definitely not a solution to seek the power of the Lord of glory!" Said Victor forcefully.


    Sophia thought again and again. During Victor''s tea break, she asked, "honey, I think... Isn''t that good?"


    Victor glared at her and said with a sneer, "well there? The paladin family has begun to develop secular power. How much divine support can we get if they let them develop? We don''t strive for the power of the shining Lord, and the whole is marginalized!"


    "All right." Sylvia put down the silver spoon and said discontentedly, "if you have a chance in the future, you will close the door and learn one by one... Now I just want to know how you can use the gold mission to seek the power of the shining Lord?"


    Sophia gently bit her lower lip, smiled and gave Victor a wink.


    "Well..." Victor coughed and continued: "I found that the church has two insurmountable defects. First, the more believers, the more clergy, but the number of clergy cannot rule the corresponding total number of believers. Otherwise, the church will kill the black emperor, fully grasp the voice of secular politics, and will not retreat under the attack of orcs... Their people can''t control so many people."


    "Second, ruling and being ruled are always opposite. The church relying on the power of faith can not stand on the opposite of believers. Believers move back in case of danger, production stagnates, the defense line collapses, and the knight family withdraws, so it''s useless for the church to jump."


    "The church needs secular lords. The two sides depend on each other and influence each other. When he feels that the secular lords are not obedient, they support the Frederick royal family. The Sassanian Empire and the shining Knights help each other. The voice of the paladin family in the church has become more and more powerful, and there is a trend to overthrow Clement and tamore."


    "As the paladin family continues to expand its secular power, if we don''t take other measures and continue to develop like this, the influence of the human horse hills on the church will only become weaker and weaker. The golden regiment can break through the regional limitations, penetrate into the major cities and towns of the human country and connect countless free people. She has unimaginable potential. For example, the grello sheep monster against the Teutonic principality As a serious threat, once the Principality of Teuton falls, our people and horses will also be affected. I don''t want to hand over my fate to the shining knights and the moon bear family. I can send strength support to the barbarians and the Principality of Teuton through the golden regiment... The secular power of the golden regiment is so strong, what will happen if she supports Clement? "


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up and smiled, "I see. You want to support an agent within the church with a gold mission."


    "That''s right." Victor stood up and said proudly: "The development of the golden regiment is like digging a canal. Each member family is a reservoir node. We control the management right of the golden regiment is like controlling the sluice gate. We put all our forces in our hands to help Clement or tamore master greater power, and they will in turn help us master the golden regiment... Of course, I prefer clement, because he especially needs secular forces And the Walton prairie parish is in his hands. "


    Victor turned his eyes to Sophia, sat down again and said: "Sophia, let me tell you what will happen to the golden regiment without my intervention? Various free civil and private business organizations emerge like mushrooms after the rain. Then the Holy See sets up free civil and business associations in major dioceses, which are managed and taxed by the king. Your golden regiment is also under the rule of the king, and she will not belong to you."


    "That''s why I''m worried. We must dig the canal of the golden regiment before things get out of hand, and don''t give other lords and kings a chance."


    Sylvia pressed the back of Victor''s hand, looked at him affectionately and exclaimed, "very wonderful! Honey, I can almost foresee your success."


    "Dear cousin, what do you say?" Sylvia looked sideways at Sophia and asked with deep eyes.


    Sophia Yingying got up, pushed away her chair, took a half step back, falsely raised her skirt, bent her knees and saluted, "I''d like to join."


    "But I insist on keeping the management right of the golden regiment. I hope your highness will live behind the golden regiment according to the family guardian system."


    Sylvia got up, took Sophia''s hand, helped her back to her chair and said affectionately, "don''t be so serious. You and Victor''s children will inherit the golden regiment. You two can discuss the affairs of the golden regiment. I don''t intervene or care. If things change, I''ll come forward and clean up the mess."


    "Victor, you should show your sincerity and withdraw the bear regiment and your mercenaries. In this way, Sophia will be easier to win the trust of Marquis de Wemmick and Princess angel, and quickly occupy the two important trade hubs. As long as Dengshi city and Tongji city join the gold regiment, other free private and commercial organizations will not want to exceed the geographical restrictions."


    Victor frowned and said, "a bear regiment without armed forces is like a piece of fat meat to be slaughtered."


    "Just for the time being." Sylvia said to Sophia again, "Sophia, I must remind you that the golden regiment is particularly easy to penetrate. If you want to control her, you must introduce another force to form an internal balance... There is no better choice than victor''s men."


    "I agree. I''ll arrange it." Sophia nodded, smiled sweetly at Victor and asked, "my guardian, what should the golden regiment do next?"


    Victor said confidently, "you are in charge of the north route, and I am in charge of the east route for the time being. When you get through the business route connecting the Sassanian Empire, I will give you all the business network in my hand. In addition, you will find an appropriate opportunity to meet Countess de Kaiser in the near future."


    "Mrs. dolly?" Sophia asked suspiciously.


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said, "if you establish a cooperative relationship with her, you will enter Clement''s sight. Later... If I guess right, he will take the initiative to come to you and talk to you about building a port on the Bank of Lake Firth."


    Sylvia frowned and asked, "are you going to build a port for Neo West?"


    "No, it''s to build a port for the golden regiment... The golden regiment must win the shipping right of the Jinshui River to the sea!" Victor paused and outlined a cunning smile: "I doubt that Clement has some connection with the Neo West family... Because the port on Lake Firth is related to his central kingdom strategy. With the help of the Pope, Jinshui River commercial shipping is in our pocket."


    Sylvia also wanted to ask for details. High heels knocked on the floor in the corridor outside the door.


    After a while, the door was opened from the outside. Dressed in a white dress, trisley leaned against the door and asked coldly:


    "Have you talked about it yet? If so, please give me back my man."

 Chapter 541

    The next morning, in the backyard of Rose Manor.


    Trisley sat on the stone steps in the corridor, one hand around her knee, the other hand on her chin, and her light blue eyes stared at Victor not far away.


    Victor only wore a pair of knee length breeches and bare upper body. He practiced forging on the grass. His movements were stretched and coherent, as if carefully carved muscles appeared, full of the beauty of strength and coordination.


    After practicing the whole set of basic forging method twice, Vic took a long breath, finished today''s morning exercise, turned and walked towards trisley waiting nearby.


    The sun shone on him and brightened the sweat on his skin. Trisley''s snow-white and beautiful face suddenly flew two faint blushes. She quickly stood up, bent down, picked up the sheep towel on the edge of the barrel, immersed it in warm water in the barrel, rubbed it twice, then wrung it dry, and carefully and gently wiped Victor''s body.


    "Why are you sweating?"


    Like a 16-year-old girl, the angry Knight stood on tiptoe, his eyes half closed, and his long eyelashes trembled slightly. While wiping Victor''s face, he tried to divert his attention with the topic to hide his inner shame.


    Victor knew trisley''s shy character and had fun teasing her in private, but there were waiters from Rose Manor around. If she annoyed trisley, she would only throw down her towel and turn around and leave, so she wouldn''t enjoy her gentle service.


    "Sweating is a common blood law change between humans and elves. For mortals, sweating can not only reduce body temperature, but also excrete waste in the body. It is closely related to the change of water element. It forms internal and external circulation by supplementing water, which is a bit similar to the interaction of void elements of high-level knights."


    Victor turned around and asked trisley to wipe her back and said happily: "I have mastered the surging talent. My body interacts passively with the water element of the void, so I don''t need to sweat anymore. My forging method is specially designed for ordinary soldiers. It removes waste from the body through sweating, replenishes water and medicine, repairs internal organs loss and improves life vitality. It''s only part of this forging method... When I improve the forging method, ordinary soldiers should break through after long-term practice It can improve the physical quality of ordinary people twice as much as its own limit... Of course, the forging method needs the combination of medicine and food to be perfect... I require that the corresponding forging medicine must be cheap, can be widely popularized, and control the cost of training an elite soldier within 400 gold sol. "


    "Honey, you''re amazing." Trisley put on her shirt for Victor, her eyes were admiring, and her face was red.


    Her coquettish look was particularly lovely. Victor lowered his head and kissed her little pink mouth quickly. Trisley was unexpectedly lifeless, took Victor''s arm and said softly:


    "Yesterday afternoon, Nicole and Nelson went back to Randall to get... I asked her to go back."


    ¡°.¡­..¡± Victor was stunned and speechless. Trisley was cold and arrogant on the outside, shy and gentle in the heart, and jealous. Last night, she was afraid that Sophia would continue to occupy Victor, so she rushed into the reception room recklessly and interrupted Victor''s conversation with Sophia. Trisley would never have done such a thing if she hadn''t loved Victor very much.


    However, Victor didn''t expect that she drove Nicole away.


    Is this the turn of the teacher and student?


    Victor was a little unhappy, but in the final analysis, trisley drove away her most proud student for him. He suddenly found that he had no position to be angry with trisley, followed by a burst of guilt, wondering how to comfort Nicole in the big vinegar jar after returning to Randall''s collar, so as to bridge the gap between their teachers and disciples.


    ... otherwise, there will never be peace in your backyard!


    Unaware of her sweetheart''s troubles, trisley took his arm and walked deep into the courtyard. As she walked, she said, her voice was as thin as a mosquito, "Nicole and I have agreed that I will go to the kite castle to take that kind of... Inoculation medicine, and she will stay with you. Nicole has experienced the test of life and death, disturbed the element sea, and has the opportunity to become a semi golden angry Knight... And I especially need the inoculation medicine of the kite castle. We heard Sylvia said that after taking the inoculation medicine, we can''t use fighting spirit within 4 years, and still can''t... No... Always Well, you should accompany me more now. Don''t come to me when I come back from kite castle... Well, you can''t ignore me. "


    So it was... Victor''s tangled mood suddenly relaxed and said happily, "why don''t you let Nicole go to kite castle?"


    "Hum! August offered 400000 gold sols and said that the cost of inoculant was definitely more than that."


    Trisley pursed her pink lips, kicked her high heels down the lawn, and immediately sighed, "I take the inoculation medicine, and there is a high-level Knight missing in the human horse hills... Whether it''s wealth or Silver Knight, we can''t compare with August... The ant disaster has been nearly seven years, and I don''t know when the next wave of ant disaster will break out?"


    "Within eight years, it will break out." Victor nodded, took trisley''s soft hand, looked Zhanzhan and said, "the three walls have been completed. Just wait for those monsters to show up and let them experience my extraordinary archery."


    Trisley said with a shallow smile: "it''s really like a dream. My partner is a legendary highness... You and Sylvia guard a high wall respectively, and several other silver Knights work together to guard the remaining high walls. Even if the number of ant tide increases three times, they don''t want to step on the human horse hill!"


    Victor smiled and said, "we don''t have a big problem in dealing with the ant disaster, but we can''t let the ant people trip our high-level Knights over the man horse hills. There are still many challenges in the southern continent that need the power of high-level knights."


    Trisley nodded and said: "Don''t worry. In another four years, the southern fortress will be completed first. We only need to arrange 4000 soldiers to stop the ant tide with the help of the fortress''s crossbow and stone catapult. At present, the permanent population of Renma hill is close to 800000, and the young and strong employ 190000 workers. We have transferred more than 40000 people to start building the fortress in the middle and North. It is expected to be completed in 10 years. If rock bricks can be used, the construction period can be improved In advance. "


    Victor turned his head and asked in surprise, "what about the port with so many young and strong fortresses?"


    Trisley cut her hair, turned her mouth up in an obvious arc and said: "The filling project of the port has been completed. The trestle extends 30 meters out of the river and withstands the test of last year''s flood period. 7000 craftsmen are competent for the remaining construction work. It is estimated that within 15 years, we will have one port, four docks and 20 docks... The high-ranking female Knights of the family don''t need to garrison rose port in turn. Will you be disappointed?"


    Victor didn''t care about trisley''s little surprise. He frowned and said, "we can''t build a warship in fifteen years? It''s too long..."


    Trisley asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "I hope the warships of Renma hill can enter the Firth lake within ten years to deter the Neo West family. Otherwise, I''m worried that the Borui people will build ports and warships under the leadership of the RAND empire." Victor shook his head and asked, "what about the augustian port now? When will their warship be launched?"


    "... similar to our plan." Trisley thought for a moment and said: "The fifteen year plan is not arbitrary. At that time, our vassal children and tenant children have grown up, and the number of vassal soldiers will exceed 30000. Tenant children will replace those useless mercenary soldiers. The scale of the mercenary Corps is close to 150000, the strength of the family has reached the peak, and the war potential of the man horse hill has been greatly improved... By the way, our war animal Corps will It won''t take shape until 20 years later. Now it''s a bottomless pit, and the budget of 500000 kinsol is running out. Enbiser is so anxious about the family''s financial problems that he can''t sleep, and the whole person has gained weight... You suddenly have to adjust your plan, and you have to have money... I guess enbiser will borrow money from you as soon as you put forward your opinions. "


    The fat man stared at the gift money given to me by Lord Neville... Victor said with a dry smile: "I''m not the guardian of the human horse hills now, and I want to play for some time... When the king gets married, I try to lobby kite castle to let the Augustus family adjust their strategic deployment, form a warship as soon as possible and control the waters of Lake faith." After a pause, he cut off the topic and said, "honey, if you take the inoculation, you will lose the power of the Silver Knight. Who will protect your safety during your stay in blinor?"


    Trisley curled her lips and hummed, "I want odel to accompany me. Sylvia doesn''t allow the high-ranking female Knights of the family to go to brinor ahead of time. She chose Bruce to go with me."


    ¡°.¡­..¡± Victor was silent for two seconds and asked, "when are you leaving?"


    "At the end of this month."


    Victor counted the time and said, "I''m just going to send Nelson to kite castle to teach a set of forging methods of soul soldiers. That guy''s brain is not flexible enough. I''m afraid he can''t cope with the means of kite castle. You put off for 15 days and take care of him for me... When Edward and Anna''s wedding celebration is over, we''ll go back to the horse hill again."


    "OK." Trisley nodded, hesitated, and said: "The chebman family reconciled with the royal family... The kite castle took away the trainee knights in the copper city. Count chebman encouraged several families in the south to toss around for a while. The kite Castle sent envoys to see count chebman and expressed their support for the chebman family''s command of the south. Taking away the trainee Knights of the SoLIM family is to clear the way for chebman to enter the copper city... They deliberately spread the news to Renma Hill... You We should know their intentions. "


    The southern border of Gambis is the core link of the southern expansion strategy of kite castle. Without the factor of his highness Randall, kite Castle might break up the blood family forces in Tongcheng, but count chebman made the kite Castle choose to compromise with Victor''s momentum. If the two sides reached a consensus, there would be nothing to do with victor.


    In fact, Victor never intended to invade the southern territory of the kingdom. The Randall family simply did not have the strength to swallow elephants with snakes. If they really put their hands into the copper city, they would only be involved in the center of the vortex, and it would be difficult to get away. They could not eat half a mouthful of meat. They were directly held to their heads by the southern lords as auspicious things.


    Randall has all these resources: port, canal, farmland and pasture, Mithril, silver, refined iron and purple sugarcane forest. Victor doesn''t care about the south of the kingdom. He only cares about Gillian.


    According to the current situation, Gillian may be the first intimate partner to take the initiative to leave victor.


    Trisley''s eyes showed worry and pity. Although she was jealous, she loved her lover more.


    Victor put out his finger and hooked her chin. He laughed and said, "baby, you think too much. I''m fine."


    ******************************


    Four days later, Sophia left Rose Manor and set off for brinor. Victor finally breathed a sigh of relief. Surrounded by three high-ranking female knights, he only felt tired.


    The nature of high-level knights is a bit like dragons. Even close relatives will not live under one roof for a long time. Trisley has followed Sylvia since childhood as her companion and guardian knight. Of course, there is no problem for them to get along. But the little vinegar jar looked at Sophia wrong, and would have to sneer at the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Is Sophia a fuel-efficient lamp?


    Two stormy female Knights fight openly and secretly, focusing on his highness Randall in the complete works. Sylvia has a party from time to time Victor put out the fire everywhere, his head was big twice, and secretly vowed not to let his high-ranking female Knight lover live in the Lord''s house of silver moon manor at the same time.


    If you want to blame Sylvia, it''s because she doesn''t have the consciousness of her mistress at all, but when you think about it carefully, the high-ranking Knights really don''t have a strict family concept. If silver female Knights travel to ancient families on earth, who dares to play with them, talk about rules, and slap them to death.


    It can only be said that Victor has not learned how to deal with the relationship with the extraordinary Knight partner. But why should his highness Randall be bound by the principle of partnership?


    The day after Sophia left the man horse hills, Victor and reverend Dane embarked on the journey back to Randall''s collar.


    In the evening seven days later, Victor stopped at the junction of Randall''s collar and the Duke of York, jumped off his horse and said to Dane:


    "I''m going to go to the hibiscus tree manor led by chebman alone. Take kaligura back."


    The high priest looked up at the dark sky and said in a daze: "at this time, you secretly ran to meet Miss chebman? It''s inappropriate. You''re a highness now..."


    "Can''t your highness have sincere love?" Victor gave Dane a disdainful look.


    "It''s not impossible... It''s not at all." Dane shook his head, looked at Victor suspiciously, and asked, "you don''t want to intimidate miss chebman?"


    Victor was furious and shouted, "how can I intimidate a Silver Knight? I don''t want to fall into the arms of the Supreme Lord before I am an adult."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Victor was a little silent, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter what the result is, but as Gillian''s man, I have to take the initiative to fight for it, so that she and I can have no regrets."

 Chapter 542

    Hibiscus, also known as oil tree, or oil palm, is a valuable cash crop, which is mainly used for the production of fire oil, and hibiscus itself is also a high-quality fuel. When a blacksmith smelts refined gold and secret silver alloy, he must add oil wood to the furnace to increase the furnace temperature.


    A five-year-old hibiscus tree can harvest 40 oil wood seeds worth silver sol every year. For Bauhinia trees over the age of 20, their wood only produces a little smoke when burning. It is the preferred fuel for noble people to warm up in winter. Each old tree can sell at least 30 gold sol at a high price.


    The purple hibiscus tree is valuable, and its shape is also unique. The trunk is tall and straight, without branches. The Oval Purple leaves are born on the top of the trunk, bend and fall around, and look like a blooming purple flower from a high place. However, few nobles are willing to live next to the hibiscus tree, because its fruits and flowers always exude a nose covering smell, especially in the summer when the hibiscus flowers bloom, you can smell the smell like a dead mouse from a distance, attracting countless flies buzzing around the tree crown.


    Compared with the value of oil trees, miss chebman doesn''t care about the odd smell. When Victor built the noble manor for her, she insisted on replacing the ornamental vegetation with oil trees and named it Hibiscus manor.


    In fact, the purple Hibiscus manor is basically a large farm, with 800 mu of oil forest, 4000 mu of farmland and pasture and a medium-sized stream reservoir. It has all kinds of facilities, such as farms, mills, warehouses, blacksmith shops, animal pens, stables, farmhouses and so on. In this area of more than 5000 mu, the only highlight is a garden villa in the southwest corner, which covers an area of less than 60 mu.


    Only in this remote corner can you feel the artistic flavor, luxury and delicacy of noble leisure manor.


    At this time, the silver moon was hanging high, and the houses in the purple Hibiscus manor were dark, except for the master bedroom on the third floor of the garden villa.


    In the spacious and luxurious bedroom, dozens of lizard oil candles are lit. Gillian is sitting on the calf leather sofa in a short nightdress. A pair of thrilling long legs are tilted on the sofa table, round and straight, and her skin color is like honey. Under the candlelight, the shadow of her vigorous and graceful body fluctuates, filled with unspeakable charm.


    At the moment, Gillian''s narrow Phoenix eyes looked at the lizard oil candles on the silver candlestick one by one, and finally fell on a beautiful lady on the opposite sofa.


    "Sally, we can see each other without candles. It''s a waste to light 72 candles!"


    The lady has chestnut hair, gray blue eyes, exquisite facial features to impeccable, snow-white and smooth skin, high nose and thin lip liner, leaving a strong and confident visual sense. Her legs are elegantly overlapped, her arms are open, and she is respectively on the armrests on both sides of the sofa. She is clearly on the guest sofa, but she seems to be sitting on the throne.


    She is the guardian of the chebman family, the Countess of chebman, Gillian''s mother, and the angry Knight Sally St Chebman.


    "Your father saved money to make me spend money." The countess''s smile was elegant and charming, and her tone was dignified.


    Gillian raised her head, turned her eyes to the ceiling and said to herself, "in a moment, I''ll let someone hide all the candlesticks here and see how you waste candles..."


    Sally said faintly, "I didn''t arrive at the purple Hibiscus manor from the blue goose castle to light candles, and you didn''t prepare these exquisite candlesticks for me."


    Gillian''s expression was slightly stagnant. Her amber eyes turned twice and muttered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "Don''t you usually hide silver candlesticks in your vault?"


    "Ha, the silverware needs to be wiped out frequently so that it won''t change color and blacken, so that it can be sold at a good price. I maintained the candlestick today, and you just caught up with me..."


    Salyst put her legs together, changed a soft and friendly sitting position, smiled and said, "seven days ago, his highness Randall left the Rose Manor and is on the way back to Randall''s collar."


    Gillian''s eyes brightened, her legs on the sofa table immediately fell down, leaned forward, and asked happily, "really? His car will be back in five days..."


    "No wonder this news will make you so happy. Since his highness Randall returned to Renma hill, you have been waiting for him at the purple Hibiscus manor for 16 days... How long are you going to wait?"


    Gillian looked cold, stared at the countess, clenched her teeth and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "His highness Randall stayed at Rose Manor for 9 days and met his friends one by one. He still has many things to deal with when he returns to Randall''s collar. He may not come to meet you... Maybe you have to wait a few more days."


    "Of course, I''m sure you''ll get together... In short, you''re the last lover he''ll see," said Sally


    Gillian put her legs on the mahogany sofa table again, leaned against the soft sofa pillow and said lazily: "Dear Sally, I''ve long been used to your way of speaking. I don''t care about your sarcasm at all... What''s the matter with me being the last lover to meet Victor? For him, I''m a unique Gillian chebman... What''s the matter with waiting a few more days? If he doesn''t come to the hibiscus manor, I can go to the silver moon manor..."


    "Then why don''t you go to Rose Manor to congratulate your lover on his promotion like others?"


    Gillian raised her eyebrows and said angrily, "don''t worry."


    The countess smiled, shook her head and said softly: "Honey, you know very well that you are not a high-level female Knight of the man horse hill, and Victor is his highness of the man horse hill. You are a Silver Knight and he is his highness of gold blood. You will not have children. If you continue to entangle together, it will only embarrass both sides... Let go. This is your right and a step to preserve your face."


    "I don''t... never!"


    Gillian puffed up her cheeks, and the countess asked with a smile, "why?"


    Gillian turned her mind and thought of a powerful reason: "I heard that Victor brought back many treasures from Neville, full of more than a dozen wagons... I''m waiting for the courtship gift he prepared for me." As she spoke, her eyes became brighter and brighter, and the corners of her mouth tilted to outline a bright smile.


    Glancing sideways at her overjoyed daughter, Sally said with disdain, "how many gold coins can the courtship gift be worth? 5000 gold coins... Or 50000 gold coins? In a few years, we will move into copper city and become the master of the southern territory of Gambis, and how can your inheritance be measured by money?"


    Gillian looked at her mother with pity and said, "what does it have to do with me receiving Victor''s courtship gifts? He owes me a lot of courtship gifts. This time, I let him supply me, hem!"


    Seeing her daughter''s charming and naive appearance, Sally couldn''t help laughing, shaking her head and sighing: "My baby, what you don''t want is not the courtship gift, but the person who gave the courtship gift... You should taste love at your age. I don''t want to stop you, not at all. However, as your mother, I can''t watch my child lose his future. You should understand that his highness Randall doesn''t belong to you. He belongs to the queen of roses and the hills of men and horses... Or The man and horse hills belong to him. "


    "How can a mere Viscount Randall be worthy of a highness? Mrs. Sylvia banned the Randall family from recruiting knights and asked the family in Renqiu Maling to implement a policy similar to Randall''s. Now the Randall family can integrate into the political circle of Renma hill very smoothly without any obstacles and no major unrest... Mrs. rose started eight years ago Paved the way for his highness Randall to take charge... And we never made any preparations to welcome his highness Randall... I''m talking about his highness Randall, not the original Baron Victor Wimbledon. "


    Gillian said angrily, "why confuse love with family interests? Does my love have to sacrifice for family interests?"


    "Dear Miss chebman, you said the opposite."


    Salyst lifted her legs and said calmly: "The political systems established by knights and nobles all serve knights and nobles. The eldest son inheritance system, guardian system, the principle of silence, the principle of partnership and so on all embody a core content - the power of respect. In the family, trainee Knights get the respect that trainee Knights deserve, and riders get the respect that Knights deserve, including silver knights and gold knights. Golden Knights can fight Kill the knight who offends him, but do not deprive the opponent of the respect they deserve, for example, allowing them to surrender. "


    "Respect is only for one purpose - to clarify yourself."


    Sally Stuart paused and said softly: "My daughter, one day, you will be baptized by the element sea. He washes your soul and washes your emotions and instincts. Once you lose yourself, you will only be assimilated by the element sea and become a part of the origin of the world... Family interests are our knight''s interests. If one day, the family needs you to sacrifice your will and cut off your knight''s road, I ask you to abandon the family , don''t hesitate. If love becomes your obstacle and makes you lose yourself, please give up love and don''t hesitate... The knight''s partner principle is to protect your right. "


    "High level Knights enjoy love, but never lose themselves and are not bound by love."


    Gillian hummed, "Victor is not a high-ranking Knight..." then added concealedly, "he still owes me a lot of courtship gifts."


    The countess said angrily: "How can I have such an idiot daughter as you... You are the heir of the chebman family and loyal to the augustian royal family. He is the royal highness of the horse hill. You have lost the foundation of mutual trust. He can''t dissolve your partnership with you, but he can alienate you and ignore you... If you think you can continue your knight road with him, I''ll let your brother replace you Inheritance, you go to work for Renma hill. The question is, can you have children? If you can''t be a mother, your life will be incomplete. With regret, how to face the erosion of the element sea? Do you think you are princess Roland? "


    Gillian stuck her neck and said stubbornly, "you''re not him. How do you know he doesn''t trust me? I trust him, he knows, so he also trusts me... It''s so simple for us to be together. He won''t ask me to give up family interests, and I won''t betray him for family interests."


    "It''s naive of you to speculate on the idea of a highness." The countess shook her head and said, "I bet he won''t take the initiative to see you. This is the most obvious signal of alienation..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a breeze suddenly appeared beside Gillian''s body, blowing her hair like a lover''s caress.


    "Victor!"


    Gillian jumped up in surprise, ran to the window barefoot, opened the wooden window and jumped down without hesitation. Salyst was shocked. Her gray green eyes turned to deep green. She got up and went to the open window. Looking out, she saw a tall and straight figure standing on the straw shed hundreds of meters away in the moonlight. Gillian, wearing a short Nightgown, quickly swept to the hut, then jumped up high, and her graceful body fell into the arms of uninvited guests. The hut collapsed in an instant, and the two people fell directly into the hut.


    At this time, the startled guard led the barking hounds to patrol around. The guard whistled one after another, the fire lit up, and the whole manor woke up.


    Charlotte summoned the housekeeper of the villa, raised her chin to the lonely hut and asked, "where is that?"


    The housekeeper looked up and replied respectfully, "the warehouse for storing hay."


    "... forage warehouse" the countess''s expression remained unchanged, still noble and dignified, and lightly ordered: "clear the alarm and let them all go back to bed."


    "Yes."


    When the housekeeper bowed away, the countess asked again, "is there a mouse in it?"


    "This... There are two cats in the warehouse." The housekeeper indirectly explained that there were mice in it.


    "... hehe" the countess finally smiled, shook her head and said almost silently: "love..."


    "Prepare me a horse and gather my entourage. I''m going back to blue goose castle."


    ******************


    On the haystack in the warehouse, Gillian pouted her round and upturned ass, carefully explored Victor''s clothes and trousers, then turned around, touched Victor''s forehead, stared at his dark golden eyes, raised her eyebrows and asked:


    "Where''s my courtship present?"


    "... am I not?"


    Gillian clung to victor like an octopus, licked his plump lips and said coquettishly, "show me a golden eye."

 Chapter 543

    At noon, the sky shone on the haystack through the hole on the top of the warehouse. Gillian raised her head from Victor''s arm and stared at his face. There was an inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    As the successor of the chebman family, she is no stranger to the rules of the political game. The chebman family belongs to the sorim blood line and is legally qualified to inherit the copper city and command the Southern family, but the Gambis royal family is more willing to break up the sorim blood line Lord group. The reason why kite Castle supports the chebman family to monopolize the copper city is to prevent the people and horses from interfering in the south of the kingdom. In a sense, Gillian''s partnership with Victor prompted kite castle to make a compromise with the chebman family


    Now that the two sides have reached a consensus, Gillian''s dealings with Victor have become particularly sensitive.


    The companion principle is a recognized marriage tradition of knights and nobles. It seems that it is not limited by region and camp. Tongcheng and Renma hills also belong to the same kingdom and are not hostile camps. However, his highness Randall''s current political influence is very important. His every move will be interpreted into different political signals by various forces.


    Chebman showed loyalty to the royal family, and the heirs of the chebman family immediately met his highness Randall. What will kite Castle think of the chebman family? What would the southern lords think?


    The Nanjing family is a mess. Chebman needs time to integrate the blood Lord of Tongcheng, formulate the order of the king''s Nanjing and prepare for crossing the river to the south. However, there will always be restless guys who want to muddy the water and seek benefits for themselves. The chebman family must not give them any wrong reverie.


    Under such circumstances, Gillian is not suitable for close contact with his highness Randall. At least, avoid suspicion during this period. Victor invited her to silver moon manor, and she should decline; Victor went to chebman to see her. She should try to avoid... After several times, Victor would not go to her again, and the trust between the two sides really disappeared.


    So Gillian left the main city of the family and stayed in their love nest, waiting for the news of her lover''s car. She planned to meet him secretly on the way back. Therefore, the countess ran over to persuade her to give up and clearly told her that if she dared to go to Yinyue manor, she would deprive her inheritance.


    Gillian was unwilling to admit it and knew that her mother was right. From the moment Victor was promoted to his highness, her relationship was almost over.


    No one would have thought that Victor went to the hibiscus manor alone to have a private meeting with her. Gillian has never heard of a Royal Highness with golden blood meeting a high-level Knight lover. Victor did not have any political impact on her, and he took unimaginable risks, but he trusted her very much.


    Until now, Gillian has been wrapped in a great happiness. She wants to put everything down and go back to the horse hill with victor. But seeing his dark golden eyes, he restored the reason of the high-level knight.


    Extraordinary people despise desperate love and think it is the root of inferior creatures, just like moths to the fire. No matter how ordinary people beautify the love story, they can''t hide their inferiority enslaved by instinct. Only the free soul is worthy of respect.


    Victor ventured to see her, not to enslave her with the sweetness of love. A Silver Knight is not worth his highness Randall. Victor was just for Gillian Chebman.


    If you lose yourself, you lose your love with victor.


    The hay warehouse, the broken hole in the roof, the pouring sun, the messy haystack, the old cat huddled in the corner, the handsome and noble lover, and the straw stuck to his hair... Gillian suddenly had a real and unreal feeling. She held Victor tightly and smiled: "I heard that men and women in the manor would have an affair in the forage warehouse... Is that what we call an affair?"


    Victor hugged Gillian and joked lazily, "did you hear? Was it eavesdropping?"


    "Bah, I won''t be so boring." Gillian blew a breath in Victor''s ear and explained, "when I''m free, I only count my gold coins in the vault... When the people below reported to the housekeeper, I happened to hear... I never asked such a thing." After a pause, he asked curiously, "Victor, do you say that the inferior love is the same as the knight?"


    Victor hehe said with a smile: "how can it be the same... They can live together for a long time. The people around them are the easiest to bully. If their partners can close their arms and burst out tons of power like knights, they will also know respect and distance. Therefore, the difference between knights and inferior people lies in power."


    Gillian asked, "how do the lower class bully their partner?"


    "After living together for a long time, it is inevitable to want to overwhelm each other and let each other listen to their own words. It is very common for husbands to beat wives and wives to beat husbands."


    "Doesn''t that ordinary woman suffer a lot?"


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not all like this. Smart women can always keep their husbands obedient... Just like Nelson, his power is far more than ordinary knights. He usually listens to Linda."


    Gillian was greatly moved, turned her eyes, adhered to victor, and said in a greasy voice, "Your Highness, you know so much."


    Victor was immediately happy. The goblin usually looked like a cold queen, and knew how to use gentle means. He had no teacher.


    "It''s not like Gillian I know."


    Gillian''s head was still hung with broken wheat straw. Her beautiful legs as tender as curd gently rubbed victor and said coquettishly, "I also want to try ordinary people''s love."


    Victor smacked his lips and said, "you just said that people often meet in this warehouse... And someone reports to your housekeeper?"


    As soon as Gillian''s face changed, she quickly bounced up from Victor and searched for clothes in the haystack.


    Seeing Gillian holding the shirt and putting it on himself, Victor was in a hurry, "Hey, that''s not your dress..."


    "I don''t care who let you tear my nightgown last night."


    "... how many times have I told you to wear a spider silk nightdress, but you have to wear fine linen short... Well, it''s all my fault... Baby, listen to me, you can''t wear my shirt."


    Gillian vomited her breath, but she still couldn''t fasten the button on the front of her shirt. She had to take off her shirt and throw it on Victor''s face. She hummed angrily, "you have to compensate me for a spider silk nightdress... And what can I do now? Find a way for me."


    Victor put on his shirt and trousers and said, "I''ll get you clothes at the garden villa."


    "No, no, you can''t let people know that we met in the warehouse yesterday... Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fun." Gillian lay on the haystack, tilted her beautiful legs and said with a smile, "go to the villa and steal a suit for me."


    "No problem."


    Victor dressed neatly, jumped off the haystack and put on his boots. Before going out, he looked back at Gillian on the haystack and said cunningly, "what will you do if someone comes in to fork the grass when I go out to steal clothes?"


    "What do ordinary people do?" Gillian frowned.


    "I guess it''s hidden in the haystack."


    "It''s simple."


    Gillian twisted her wonderful body slightly, and the whole person fell into the haystack, leaving only her head exposed outside and asked, "is this OK?"


    Victor looked at her cold and charming face, held back a smile and nodded his approval. Gillian bit her lower lip and retracted her head into the hay.


    Outside the warehouse, the sun is shining, and people are everywhere in the purple Hibiscus manor. Even the Golden Knight wants to sneak into the garden villa in full view of the public. However, Victor has extraordinary perception, and is familiar with the terrain of the manor and the patrol law of the guards. He easily hid countless eyes and ears and went into his love nest with Gillian.


    Unexpectedly, there was no one in the villa. Victor climbed up the third floor suspiciously, pushed open the door of the master bedroom and saw a set of women''s hunting clothes neatly placed on the bed. It was obviously the countess chebman who made arrangements for them.


    "It''s boring."


    Victor muttered, glanced, rolled up Gillian''s clothes, and sneaked back to the warehouse without knowing it.


    After making fun of and making out for a while, they left the haystack warehouse that impressed them hand in hand. The surrounding farmers were surprised to see their mistress and her lover get out of the forage warehouse. Gillian naturally wouldn''t pay attention to them. She took Victor''s arm and went back to the garden villa.


    In the following period of time, Victor and Gillian were inseparable. They fished in the manor, picked goose eggs, picked fruits and vegetables, teased cats and dogs, cooked and washed clothes, and lived an ordinary husband and wife life.


    Three days later, the stationed priest led by count chebman ran to the hibiscus tree manor, advised Victor to hurry back to his territory, and asked him how he came and how to go back. In short, no one should know that his highness Randall entered the territory of other families without the communication of the church. Otherwise, Reverend Dane would be in great trouble.


    So far, Victor''s goal has been achieved. I believe that before long, the anecdotes of his highness Randall''s private meeting with Miss chebman will spread. This is obviously not in line with the rules of the great nobility, but it is not related to politics. It is purely a lace scandal that ladies and celebrities enjoy talking about. Kite castle and the chebman family do not need to continue to pay attention to Victor''s normal contacts with Gillian. The southern lords don''t want to mess with Gillian''s partnership with victor.


    That night, Victor said goodbye to Gillian and returned to Randall''s collar alone, but he didn''t disturb anyone and quietly went to the alchemy tower cave of the secret castle on the hill.


    The broken stones are scattered on the ground of the inner cave, and Victor''s eyes shine golden streamer in the dark. Here is to verify the results of the second repair of No. 7 alchemy tower.


    He ran x-3 to calm down the agitation, turned his head, and asked in a deep voice to the Funiu militia around him, "Manniu, have you hidden the relic crystal I asked you to bring back?"


    The bull replied, "yes, sir. I have put it into a refined iron box and buried it in the farthest corner of the lower camp, which is five meters deep."


    When Victor collected the Neville Rune crystal, he found a piece of yellow alchemical Empire relic crystal with small runes in it. Because he didn''t know what impact it would have on the alchemy tower, out of caution, Victor didn''t directly touch the relic crystal, but ordered the bull to bring the crystal back to the hill secret castle from Neville and bury it deep underground.


    No. 7 alchemy tower will be activated soon. In case, Victor decided not to take out the relic crystal for the time being.


    "Stand back."


    The bull retreated back 2 meters. Victor stretched out his right hand and inspired the rune crystal in his body with his mind. The four element runes emerged from the empty air and revolved around Victor''s slender and symmetrical fingers. The four light colors of yellow, red, blue and green reflected the pool of the cave and reflected dazzling light and shadow changes.


    The Runes of the four elements fuse rapidly and become a diamond crystal with dense light and fog. It seems to be pulled by invisible forces and float to the position directly above the gravel, where the four void elements gather.


    The broken stones floated into the air and spliced into a complete altar. The strange scene of the cave came to an abrupt end and returned to the original old view.


    Victor couldn''t wait to connect Tallinn in consciousness:


    "The king?"


    "My Lord, I''m here."


    The king''s voice sounded in his mind. Victor finally relieved himself, blew a relaxed whistle and ordered: "report the basic situation of alchemy tower 7."


    "Yes." The king replied, "the first level authority of the alchemy empire is No. 7 alchemy tower, with a total of 14031 soul fires, 3103 remaining soul fires and 70300 gold sols. It controls 6 alchemy dragon lizards, 421 alchemy militia, 75 alchemy war mastiff, 950 alchemy auxiliary soldiers and 0 alchemy crows."


    The total amount of soul fire increased from 12380 points to 14031 points, 1651 points more. It seems that there is residual soul fire in Neville''s Alchemy tower, but why can No. 7 alchemy tower absorb its soul fire? I''ve been out for too long. All the alchemical crows are dead. It''s estimated that the remaining life of the alchemical war mastiff is not much. We must give priority to supplementing these two units... It seems that there''s no need to worry. The Lin falcon, red eyed crow, blue eyed eagle, guard dog and guard dog cultivated by imosen can replace the role of the alchemical crow and the alchemical war mastiff


    Victor converged his divergent thoughts, restrained his excitement and asked, "report on the functional repair and addition of the alchemy Tower!"


    "The memory upload function has been repaired, the element adjustment function has been added, and an alchemy combat unit has been added... The rest remains unchanged!"


    The consciousness of the king''s transmission fluctuated somewhat differently, but Victor ignored it. He was completely immersed in ecstasy.

 Chapter 544

    Memory upload function is one of the core functional components of No. 7 alchemy tower. When an alchemy creature dies, it will upload the encounter and death location within 5 minutes before death to the alchemy tower. This means that Victor connects the King through consciousness, and can understand what is happening thousands of miles away in real time without the limitation of space and time.


    For example, the alchemical crow searches the nest of the Hydra lizard according to the preset instructions. Its flying speed is very fast and its high-altitude vision is extremely wide. Five minutes is enough to detect and remember a large area. It found the target and launched a suicide attack. Victor could immediately get the scene seen by the alchemical crow in the last five minutes, so as to lock in the nest of the Hydra lizard.


    If the alchemy tower does not have the memory upload function, the alchemy crow will find the nest of the Hydra lizard and have to fly back. Let alone whether it died accidentally on the way, it will only express simple information, and there is no real-time picture detail at all.


    Similarly, the picture of the alchemical crow returning to the nine headed snake lizard''s nest, Victor can send the alchemical militia and the alchemical war mastiff to test the nine headed snake lizard. Through the death picture uploaded from memory, he can directly observe the behavior habit, combat mode and talent ability of the nine headed snake lizard.


    In other words, Victor can now send several teams of alchemist scouts across the lizard swamp into the endless forest to search for ant man''s nest; Or send alchemists to blend into the arete plateau to investigate the situation of the grello sheep monster; Or, search for elves, investigate monster tribes in the southern continent... And so on.


    On the other hand, the memory upload function will bring up the skills learned and mastered by alchemists, enrich the content of relevant skill plug-ins, or generate new skill plug-ins. For example, the eagle Lion War technology and wolf war technology created by turnans. Knowledge such as new drug formula, new forging method, new construction technology, even papermaking technology, breeding technology and animal training technology learned by the alchemy auxiliary soldiers will be added to the three skill plug-ins of collection, forging and construction respectively. The newly manufactured alchemy auxiliary soldiers will master relevant skills.


    Now No. 7 alchemy tower has the ability to collect information and learn evolution. It can be regarded as a "living" alchemy creature.


    The memory upload function is so powerful that Victor also looks forward to the New Alchemy combat units and element adjustment function.


    "King, report the information of the new alchemical combat unit."


    Taling responded: "the alchemy soldier is a human male template, with 20 points of physique, 15 points of spirit, 15 points of perception and 6 points of life. It has a service life of 7 years, consumes 17820 gold sols, takes 36 hours to manufacture, can load 5 skills, and has four talents: learning, keen combat, tenacious life and active adaptation."


    "Fighting is keen. Alchemists have intuitive connections at the spiritual level. They naturally know how to fight together with others. This talent itself belongs to the category of combat intuition. Alchemists also have combat intuition and can quickly deal with different combat situations."


    "Life is tough. Alchemists have abundant physical strength, strong muscles, and bone strength comparable to ogres. They can withstand serious injuries and maintain the ability to move. They have the characteristics of weak element resistance, weak self-healing and tolerance to hunger and thirst. They can adapt to different living environments."


    "Active adaptation: alchemists can actively adjust their physique and perception attributes according to their actual needs to become stronger or more agile to adapt to complex combat and survival conditions. The upper limit of attribute adjustment is three points, the total attribute remains unchanged, and the spirit and life attributes remain unchanged. The highest physique is 23 points, the lowest perception is 12 points, the lowest physique is 17 points, and the highest perception is 18 points. Active adaptation You can also adjust the element resistance. By weakening the other three resistances, you can improve one element resistance, up to 12%, and the other resistances return to zero. The adjustment speed of active adaptation is instant, and the cooling time is 45 minutes. "


    The talents of alchemists have interrelated characteristics, and alchemists are no exception. Victor pushed the scene of their battle in his mind. Several alchemists formed a combat team to quickly adjust their physique and perception attributes through the talent of combat acumen, improve the resistance of single elements, change into different types of combat units according to different targets and environments, and cooperate with each other in terms of strength meat shield, balanced warrior and agile hunter, Achieve a rich and diverse tactical combination.


    Obviously, alchemy soldiers belong to the basic alchemy combat unit and also belong to the category of extraordinary creatures. As a product of the alchemy Empire, Victor had no doubt about their war value.


    However, it''s ridiculous that alchemists only have a service life of 6 years?


    Victor''s face was uncertain. He gnashed his teeth and asked, "the life attribute of the alchemy militia is only 3 points, and the service life is 15 years; the life attribute of the alchemy soldier is 6 points, and the service life is only 7 years, less than half of the alchemy militia! Why?"


    "My Lord, the concentration of water element of alchemy militia is related to their life tenacity talent. The concentration of water element related to life is only 1.5, so their service life is 7 years. In fact, as a consumable of war, alchemy soldiers don''t need to live too long." Said the king in Victor''s consciousness.


    Victor sighed and said, "then their cost performance is too low... For the same money, I can make 15 alchemy militia, equivalent to 15 eyes, 15 ears, 15 hands and feet. It''s more than enough to kill an alchemy warrior."


    The king said, "however, the combat effectiveness of the alchemy soldiers is much stronger than that of the alchemy militia. They also have five skill slots, while the alchemy militia has only four."


    Victor mocked angrily, "ha... A skill slot costs me more than 10000 kingsol? I knew how the alchemy Empire died... Poor!"


    "The combat effectiveness of alchemy soldiers is really worth looking forward to, especially their cooperative combat ability... But I want to tell you that soldiers who do not ignite the fire of their hearts are weak. The difference between them and knights lies in the use of power and micro level control, rather than physical quality and extraordinary talent... Any junior knight can master any weapon with his hands. The same shield Attack, the first-class knight can instantly explode five or six tons of strike power. The shield strike power of the alchemist will not exceed three tons. As soon as the two sides contact, the alchemist will immediately be beheaded by the knight. "


    Victor shook his head in dismay and said, "forget it... Introduce the element adjustment function."


    "Yes, sir." The king replied: "the element adjustment function can improve the element attributes of alchemy creatures, but it can not change the life attributes. The rule is that increasing 1 point of spirit can increase 1 point of physique and 1 point of perception. However, additional resources should be paid... For each point of spiritual attributes, the basic cost will increase by 60%, and the subsequent growth will double."


    The spiritual attributes of alchemy creatures are to drive the body, talent and perception, which has nothing to do with spiritual power. Even a dragon warrior with 40 mental strength can''t ignite the fire of the soul. But the Dragon Warrior can become a giant dragon monster, and its power and perception increase to the degree of terror. It can be seen that spiritual attributes are of great importance to alchemists.


    Victor''s eyes lit up and asked anxiously, "what does double rolling mean? Give me an example with the alchemy militia. How much does it cost to add 1 point of spiritual attribute? How much is it to add 2 points and 5 points?"


    The king said, "at present, making an alchemy militia costs 1188 gold sols. After adding 1 point of spirit attribute, it costs 1901 gold sols, adding 2 points of spirit costs 3041 gold sols, and adding 5 points costs 12457 gold sols. At this time, the attributes of the alchemy militia are 22 points of physique, 15 points of spirit, 15 points of perception, 3 points of life, 15 years of service life and 30 hours of manufacturing time."


    Victor quickly calculated the adjusted price of the alchemy auxiliary soldiers, and obtained that the alchemy auxiliary soldiers who were upgraded twice had 12 points of physique, 9 points of spirit, 9 points of perception and 3 points of life, and cost 1254 gold sols. It was not cost-effective to make the alchemy militia, but he occupied a little less soul fire units than the alchemy militia, which was suitable for taking the violent soldier route.


    The upgraded alchemy militia is no worse than the alchemy soldiers. Although they lack three extraordinary talents and one skill slot, their service life is longer and the price is cheaper by 5000 kinsol... The eagle lion combat technology and wolf combat technology designed by turnans are suitable for combat. In particular, the eagle lion combat technology also includes the vibration secret of the throat cutter, The explosive power is particularly amazing... If the upgraded alchemy militia is loaded with Eagle lion and the alchemy auxiliary is loaded with gray wolf, their basic attributes may be optimized again.


    Victor was full of imagination and joy, but he did not lose his mind. He knew that the fire of the soul was the difference of realm. He blindly pursued high basic attributes and could not pile up Knight level alchemists. On the contrary, he would make himself financially bankrupt, but the test that should be done still needs to be done.


    He said with a smile: "ha ha, I can finally realize the fun of Alchemist''s empty creation... Alchemist soldiers should do a look. Alchemist militia should do one for one to five upgrades, and alchemist auxiliary soldiers should do one for one to two upgrades."


    The king quickly replied, "it takes 97 soul fire and 49908 kinsol."


    Victor felt a toothache faintly. He just planned to test the new unit and new functions. There would be no 50000 kinsol. The memory upload function seems to cost nothing. It''s really a gold sucking beast. Because the control radius of the alchemy crow is 400 km, beyond this distance, it will only fly towards the alchemy tower. If you want to detect targets beyond 400 km, you must send an alchemy biological team, which has not considered the 1-year service life of the alchemy crow. Victor estimated that to explore ant man''s nest, at least hundreds of alchemy creatures must be sacrificed. I''m afraid it won''t work without more than 100000 kinsol.


    Victor was silent for two seconds, clenched his teeth and said, "before that, let''s try the memory upload function..." he paused, took a deep breath, and said with a heavy nasal voice: "bull, you go and get the relic crystal back... By the way, inform the companion who specializes in practicing Eagle lion and wolf war skills... It''s time to return to the alchemy tower."


    The Funiu militia did not understand the master''s complex mood. With a calm expression, they asked, "Sir, those companions have a total of 40 people. Do you want them to commit suicide now?"


    "Let them return in turn, half a minute, and execute orders outside the cave... I can hear it." Victor blinked his eyes and nodded faintly.


    Even though the alchemy militia were not real human beings, Victor was still a little uncomfortable ordering them to commit suicide in order to mention new skills.


    The bull turned and left the alchemy tower cave. Before long, a group of alchemy militia came to the upper camp. Victor heard the sound of cutting the head with a sharp blade, rolling his head and gushing blood.


    Poop, poop, the cold and cruel sound was orderly, and the bloody smell gradually dispersed, which led to the warning dog''s shrill bark, which was soon stopped by the auxiliary alchemist.


    "Let me know immediately after skill generation." Victor said to the king in his consciousness.


    "Yes, sir."


    Gradually, Victor''s face turned blue. At first he couldn''t bear it, but now he was bleeding in his heart. In order to ensure the smooth generation of new skills in the alchemy tower, Victor ordered the alchemy militia with spiritual attribute 10 to concentrate on the two war skills created by turnans as early as a few years ago. Today, 20 monkey militia and 20 Funiu militia finally came into play, but Victor had to lose 1200 kinsol for each of them.


    After sacrificing 16 monkey militia, the king finally said, "the wolf war skills have been generated."


    Victor quickly lights up his golden eyes, transmits his voice with the wind element, and orders the remaining monkeys to stop suicide. One of the Funiu militia who specialized in Eagle lion combat skills died. The king finally announced that Eagle lion combat skills had been generated.


    Victor said expressionless, "let me see what''s special about the two combat techniques that cost 42000 kinsol... The king, report the situation of the three-level gray wolf militia and the eagle lion militia respectively."


    "The three-level wolf militia has 16 points of physique, 13 points of spirit, 17 points of perception and 3 points of life. It has a service life of 15 years and consumes 4866 kingsol of resources."


    "The third level Eagle lion militia has 18 points of stamina, 13 points of spirit, 15 points of perception and 3 points of life. It has a service life of 15 years and costs 4866 gold sol. It has the vibration secret method. It can make the strength and speed increase explosively by consuming physical energy. The maximum duration is 2 seconds and it will break out 9 times in a row. It will lose its ability to move and seriously hurt the body."


    "The balance of attributes is very good, which is also expected." Victor nodded, frowned and said, "the wolf militia is a little weak... Report the loading of wolf combat skills by the secondary alchemy auxiliary."


    "My Lord, the attributes of level II wolf auxiliary soldiers are power 10 points, perception 11 points, and the rest remain the same."


    "The alchemy auxiliary soldiers have not changed their attributes when loading the subdued ox or the secret form of the spirit monkey... Now there has been a change, but it is still a waste... The wolf war skill is a martial skill designed for mercenaries, not as good as the secret form of the spirit monkey." Victor couldn''t help shaking his head.


    The king said, "Sir, I found a strange phenomenon... After the alchemy auxiliary soldiers loaded the wolf''s war skills, the mastery of long-range weapons, melee weapons, long handled weapons and shields became proficient... Only talents can cover skills, which shows that the wolf''s war skills hide the excellent talent of martial arts. Therefore, the alchemy humans loaded the wolf''s war skills no longer need to load martial arts skills."


    Save skill slot... Victor was surprised and happy. He hurriedly asked, "what about the eagle lion fighting skills?"


    The king responded quickly: "no long-range weapon talent, everything else is the same."


    The eagle Lion War skill has the chance to ignite the fire of the soul. Its forging method is more important than breaking the method. The wolf war skill pays more attention to breaking the method. No wonder it will bring its own martial arts mastery talent... The first paladin is really famous Victor was very excited and ordered: "according to my previous requirements, establish production tasks. The alchemist loaded collection, forging, construction, wolf war skills and Eagle Lion War skills... By the way, what changes did his attributes change when loading the two war skills."


    "Stamina 18 points, perception 17 points, and the rest remain unchanged, but the upper limit of active adaptation talent is changed to 4 points, and the number of adjustments is twice every 45 minutes... He can also adjust his attributes once in battle and refresh the cooling time of the last adjustment."


    Adjust 4-point attributes? The highest physique is 22 points and the highest perception is 21 points!


    Victor stayed for a moment, nodded and said, "the eagle lion covers the gray wolf, and the gray wolf is only used as a martial arts talent. I am very satisfied... All optimized alchemy militia load skills according to the modes of Eagle lion, gray wolf, collection and construction... Alchemy auxiliary loads gray wolf, collection and forging skills... Production will begin in half an hour."


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    At this time, the bull returned to the cave with a refined iron box stained with soil. Victor motioned him to take out the relic crystal and put it on the altar, and ordered the king:


    "Identify this crystal."


    "My Lord, I can''t identify the crystal in your mouth. I can''t even feel anything to sacrifice."


    Cannot identify What''s going on?


    Victor wrinkled his eyebrows and walked forward. For the first time, he grabbed the amber relic crystal with his own hands. He only felt the tentacle cold, but he didn''t feel anything different.


    After weighing the relic crystal, Victor decided to put it aside for the time being, unlock the secret, return it to the barbarian cattle for safekeeping, and said to the king in his consciousness, "I''ll come back in five days and add some money to you."


    The king was a little silent and said:


    "My Lord, I have something to report to you... I don''t feel well."

 Chapter 545

    A Tallinn says he''s uncomfortable?


    Victor didn''t react for the first time, and then his heart tightened, and his eyes turned golden.


    The alchemy tower will be damaged!


    He restrained his impetuous mood and issued an order with cold will: "the king will immediately self inspect all functional components and report the inspection results."


    "The soul fire restraint function is normal... The production function is normal... The will side loading function is normal... The memory upload function is normal... The element adjustment function is normal... The rune crystal collection function is normal... The quick build function is damaged... The self-examination is over."


    "Start the production task immediately and check the operation status of each function."


    Four empty element runes emerge above the altar of the alchemy tower. Many small runes are derived layer by layer, and rotate around each other in a mysterious way, revealing the evolution law of the world from simple to complex, from single to diverse. All the runes, like stars, cover the altar, and the dense light and fog converge in the middle. Constrained by some mysterious force, they vaguely outline the outline of human form.


    Although he had observed the creation process of the alchemy tower for many times, Victor was still shocked by the interweaving scene of reality and emptiness.


    "The alchemy tower is operating normally."


    The king''s unchanging voice sounded in his mind. Victor finally relaxed. His golden eyes returned to the dark depth surrounded by dark gold. He joked obviously: "why do you feel uncomfortable? Pain, itching... Or are you frightened by the memory of the alchemy militia returning to the alchemy tower?"


    "My Lord, I don''t have relevant functions, and I won''t have the feeling you described." The king calmly replied: "the soul fire unit constrained by Alchemy tower 7 has 14031 points, which is close to the level of the third level alchemy tower... The alchemy soldier is the production unit of the second level alchemy tower. In addition, I have no information about the element adjustment function components, so I can''t determine its permission level."


    During the repair of No. 7 alchemy tower, King Tallinn is also improving his own information base. For any functional organization or alchemy unit it contacts, whether it is repaired or not, it can obtain complete information and know the specific content and permission level.


    The king did not get the permission information of element adjustment function, which belongs to the anomaly of No. 7 alchemy tower.


    Victor wrinkled his slender eyebrows and asked almost to himself, "what does that mean?"


    "There are many possibilities. I can''t speculate on the positive answer." The king took the master''s question and replied: "after I woke up, there were dozens of alchemical biological templates that could not be made in the information library. They all had no specific information about element attributes, only appearance features... Would you like to have a look?"


    Victor perked up and said excitedly, "of course, pass it on to me."


    Images came to mind, and Victor suddenly became stunned.


    They are some extremely beautiful male and female humans... Maybe they can''t be called humans, because they are not pure humans. For example, a woman with exquisite facial features and long ears has a pair of transparent wings behind her; Semi human and semi deer females with smooth and shiny fur and slender and enchanting body; Male human with strong figure, handsome appearance, first horns and a smooth tail behind him There are also some small animals with different shapes, but they are soft and cute. They all have the characteristics of combining different animals, half cat, half rabbit, half dog, half sheep, and so on.


    Ordinary people must denounce the corruption of ancient alchemists when they see these pictures, but Victor doesn''t think so. He has his own views on the world. The templates of alchemy creatures are taken from real creatures. These strange alchemy creatures can''t be made at all, because the laws of the world don''t allow it.


    "The alchemist... Has a big brain hole, but if he can create these messy creatures, he is no different from the creator." Victor touched his smooth chin and smiled, "I guess Neville''s Alchemy tower belongs to some crazy alchemist. It''s an experimental alchemy tower, which is different from your type. So you can''t get the permission information of element adjustment function."


    The king said, "these useless information is like garbage that can''t be thrown away. It''s stuffed into my will... Moreover, No. 7 alchemy tower is a primary alchemy tower, but it has the soul fire of the tertiary alchemy tower, the alchemy combat unit of the secondary alchemy tower, and the function that can''t interpret authority... There''s no logical beauty. That''s why I feel uncomfortable."


    Logical beauty?


    Victor was shocked. Beauty is the embodiment of the perfection of the world''s laws, and the love of beauty is the instinct given by the world''s will to intelligent creatures. This is just like that the creator loves his own created world. As the creator''s consciousness carrier, human beings instinctively love their own world, which is embodied in the love of beauty, and observe, protect, study, imitate and apply beautiful things.


    Of course, bad things do not conform to the laws of the world. It is like a magnificent cathedral. The lower part is heavy and large, the upper layer is light and small, and the overall layout is symmetrical, presenting the beauty of the building. If it''s upside down, the layout is messy, and it''s awkward to think about it, such a church can''t be built at all.


    The king said that alchemy tower 7 now has no logical beauty. In fact, it is the same problem.


    The primary alchemy tower has three levels of total soul fire, two levels of alchemy units and experimental element adjustment function. It is illogical and should stop running.


    However, illogical things have happened, and what should stop running can continue to run, which is somewhat intriguing.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said to the king in his consciousness: "It''s no accident that No. 7 alchemy tower can collect Rune crystals from other alchemy towers and soul fire of ant people. I don''t understand the principle, but I can guess there must be a reason behind it... You once suggested me to repair the soul fire constraint function of the alchemy tower, first improve its level, and then repair and add other functional components. But I''m sure that no matter how I repair it, the final result will be No. 7 alchemy tower The pagoda is completely improved, and then the civilization of the alchemy empire is reappeared... This is the power of some fate... At least, we now know that the core of the earth is the rune crystal of the alchemy tower, and we have also mastered a set of methods to collect Rune crystals, so we can continue to repair and improve No. 7 alchemy tower. "


    "King, you''re alive now, but you don''t have to think too much. Alchemy No. 7 can work normally. Later, if I find a new rune crystal, you''d better repair alchemy tower No. 7 according to the previous priority... First extract New Alchemy units, add new functions, then repair the rapid construction function, and finally improve the level of alchemy tower."


    The king said without hesitation, "as you wish, sir."


    "Yes."


    Victor responded, disconnected his conscious connection with the tower spirit and walked out of the alchemy tower cave.


    Hum, I''ll repair the alchemy Tower if I''m willing or not if I''m unhappy. Now I''m strong enough and have many choices. In another 20 or 30 years, my soul warrior will take shape. No. 7 alchemy tower is just a transitional ladder... The initiative is in my hand. Why should I meet your wishes?


    Victor looked up at the shining silver moon with a relaxed and confident smile.


    **********************


    In Yinyue manor, the main bedroom of the Lord''s residence, Nicole lay flat on the mat made of calf leather, with her head resting on her hands. Her graceful body curve fluctuated up and down, her straight and slender legs overlapped and close together, and her eyes looked vaguely at the ceiling.


    Victor ran to the chebman ring to meet Gillian. Pastor Dane hesitated to come back on the road and tried to cover up for his highness Randall''s deeds of trespassing into other family territories. Nicole was one of the few insiders. She hated when she thought that Victor ignored his Highness''s reputation and the risk of trespassing into the territory just to see Miss chebman.


    Bad guy, if you bully me, you''ll bully me,... When you come back, I''ll leave immediately and go back to Rose Manor. I won''t see you for ten days!


    Nicole thought for a while and thought she might not be able to do it, and quietly changed it to:


    I haven''t seen you for three days... Hum! Give you a cold shoulder first, and then let you apologize to me.


    I don''t know if the bad guy is still with the chebman lady now? Gillian is a little silly, but much better than Sophia... At least, she won''t want to occupy Victor... It''s annoying. Why did Victor meet her first! Because she is a Silver Knight? Victor is his highness. Should I be promoted to the silver rank? Victor''s friends are all friends except me Extraordinary knight, if I was promoted to Silver Knight, it would not be the most special one... Should I be promoted to Silver Knight?


    At this time, there was a crisp sound of knocking on the crystal outside the bedroom window. Nicole immediately bounced up from the big bed, stepped over to the window, opened the curtain, and pushed the window against the moonlight.


    Victor passed through the window silently. As soon as he fell to the floor, a soft body fell into his arms.


    ************************


    The next morning, Lilia finished her morning prayer and sat quietly in her chair. When the believers left the chapel, she got up gracefully, walked up to father Miller in high heels, raised her train and bowed her knees:


    "Father, I want to confess."


    The old priest in a coarse linen robe looked at her, nodded and smiled and said, "Lilia, if you want to repent your sins, you can confess to the Lord. I don''t think you''re here to repent... If you''re willing to tell, I''ll listen."


    "Marcy, you go out and wait for me."


    Lilia first ordered the bodyguard to step down, turned her head and said to Miller, "father, I don''t know how to tell..."


    Miller nodded, gestured to the chaperone to leave first and said with a narrow smile, "let''s talk casually and say what you want to say... I promise I won''t let Victor know."


    Lilia blushed, hesitated for a moment, frowned on her carefully taken care of willow eyebrows, and muttered:


    "I haven''t seen my husband for more than two years. I miss him very much. But I don''t know why. He will be back soon, but I don''t want to see him again..."


    Miller''s wrinkled old face piled up a smile, "Hehe, I wish Victor would come back right away so that Dane could stay in this church every day and preside over the ceremony for you nobles... I''m not afraid of victor. What''s wrong with your beautiful noble lady? Last year, Mrs. tonico asked her teacher to do a second body reconstruction for you, just to show Victor what you look like now "Is that right?"


    Lilia bit her beautiful lips and said in a low voice: "I did two body remodelling and practiced Eagle lion fighting skills hard every day. I thought I was no worse than Elena and Alice in terms of appearance and ability... Lovely Lina brought back 14 cars of treasure from Neville. I really realized that Victor and I were getting farther and farther away. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t catch up with him... I''ll be old, my father-in-law My husband is always young. "


    "Who told you? Who can tell you about the future?"


    Facing Lilia''s surprised eyes, the old priest asked, "if one day Victor loses his strength and beauty and becomes an ordinary mortal, will you still love him?"


    Lilia said with a solemn expression and a little pride in her serious tone, "yes, I love him, whether he is a noble highness or an ordinary person."


    "I don''t think so..." the old priest looked at her, shook his head and said: "I''m not sure if you will love ordinary victor. But I''m sure the one from Rose Manor will still love victor. She loves Victor because she loves herself and affirms her experience. You love Victor because you want Victor to love you... If you don''t know yourself, don''t know how to love yourself and don''t affirm yourself, it''s too easy to be changed by the outside world... You are changeable How do you know that your feelings for your husband will never change? "


    Lilia''s eyes were blank and at a loss. She heard the old priest continue:


    "The future remains unchanged, and the world is like a cold tomb. Maybe one day, you will become queen Lilia, holding unimaginable power and power; maybe you will lose everything now and become an ordinary person; maybe you will become a poor beggar, maybe you will become a high priest... But your soul will not change , because everyone''s soul has the same essence. You are no different from a knight and victor. "


    Lilia looked back and murmured, "father, I can''t understand what you said..."


    Miller smiled: "I don''t understand. I don''t want to admit that knights and nobles have the same soul as ordinary people... I ask you, can your highness blink more than you every day? Didn''t your highness welcome the day of death? Didn''t your highness be conceived by his mother?"


    "Child, the essence of the world is ruthless and fair. My Lord said ''walk to the light''. Everyone has the same starting point and the same ending point. The key is the direction of walking. You and your lover move in the same direction, you don''t need to catch up with his footsteps... You can see his footprints, and he will lead you."


    Lilia was confused and maintained an appropriate expression of understanding on her face. She saluted: "father, thank you for your enlightenment. I feel much better... But what if Victor dislikes me?"


    After wasting a long time of saliva, he dislikes you. What''s the use of you complaining to me?


    The old priest rolled his eyes in his heart, waved the holy light on his fingertips, and said compassionately, "child, may the Lord bless you."


    "Praise the most High Lord. May your glory shine on all things in the world forever."


    Lilia clasped her hands against her eyebrows and prayed piously. Then she stood up and said with a radiant face, "thank you, father. Pray for me."


    Miller asked with a smile, "did Lord Nelson call you?"


    "How did you know?" Lilia asked a little surprised.


    How do you know? Tell the priest about your private emotional problems. Your stupid brother can only think of this way... Before he can speak, Marcy''s voice came from the door: "madam, your highness Randall has arrived at the silver moon manor. He sent someone to summon you."


    Without leaving Miller, Lilia rushed out of the chapel with her skirt in hand.


    "Quickly, call my carriage, and we''ll go to the silver moon manor immediately."


    "Madam, we''ll ride the fast bird faster."


    "No, you can change clothes and make up on the carriage."

 Chapter 546

    When Lilia walked into the study of the Lord''s house, Victor only felt a light in front of him.


    She has picturesque eyebrows and no powder. She is wearing a white spider silk waist dress with blue edges. The skirt covers her knees, revealing a symmetrical and slender calf. Her feet are stepping on delicate white calf leather high heels, which makes her tall body more tall and straight, elegant and young.


    Victor remembers that Lilia, 27, was originally 1.61 meters tall. After the first body remodeling, her height increased to 1.67 meters. Now, her height is 1.72, her body proportion is almost perfect, her skin is white and clean, her hair is bright and soft, her facial features are exquisite and beautiful, and she can''t pick out obvious defects. Her brown eyes are as clear and moist as a baby, and she looks like a stunning beauty at the age of 20.


    Moreover, her movements are coordinated, and each step is as accurate as measured with a ruler. Her seemingly weak body hides a force that ordinary people can''t understand. Her every move shows the beauty of Flowing Clouds and water. She has both strength and agility, which is the trace of cultivating the eagle and lion combat skills to the third level.


    Lilia''s physical quality has reached the level of a junior trainee knight. Victor can''t see her fighting will, but her fighting ability is only higher than that of the Elena sisters.


    Victor doesn''t care about Lilia''s strength and beauty. In fact, even the Silver Knight doesn''t have much attraction to him. He was afraid of loneliness, cherished every sincere feeling and was reluctant to let go of any intimate partner. In the eyes of the extraordinary, his highness Randall is rude and does not know how to respect the free will of high-level Knight lovers. Victor also admitted that he was unable to resist the partner principle because it was a standard of conduct based on personal strength.


    However, Lilia and Elena sisters are not only Victor''s women, but also his vassals. Victor, as Lord and husband, has full responsibility for them and enjoys all power.


    To please your little wife is to please yourself.


    Victor took the initiative to meet Lilia, picked her up, returned to his seat, put her on his knee, kissed her delicate collarbone, and joked, "baby, I haven''t seen you for two years. You''ve completely changed. I almost can''t recognize you."


    Lilia''s uneasy heart finally came down. On her way here, she changed several sets of costumes of different styles. At the end, she remembered father Miller''s words and decided to take off her makeup and wear the most simple dress to let Victor see her true face.


    The amazing look in Victor''s eyes is the greatest compliment to her.


    Until now, Lilia burst into tears, put her arms around Victor''s neck, and sobbed softly in her nasal voice: "Victor, I miss you so much..."


    "Honey, don''t cry... Didn''t I come back?"


    The two talked to each other and made out for a long time. Lilia calmed down her agitation, rubbed Victor''s face, said vaguely in her eyes, "honey, you have changed..."


    "Just one more circle of dark gold eyes, nothing else has changed... I still like my Lilia baby very much." Victor smiled faintly.


    The snow-white shell teeth gently bit the lower lip flap. Lilia lowered her head, hid the little joy in her eyes, and whispered: "... You have become more mature, more charming and more charming."


    Victor''s soft facial features have become profound. His dark golden eyes add a trace of sunshine and dignity to him. His handsome appearance will no longer make people misunderstand gender. The whole person has matured a lot and looks like a young man in his early 20s.


    The key is maturity.


    Lilia is particularly concerned about the age gap between her appearance and victor. His previous appearance was fixed in the 16-year-old juvenile stage. It seems that years will not leave traces on him. It''s much better now. His 20-year-old appearance matches Lilia''s current state. As long as Lilia pays attention to maintenance, even in another 20 years, it won''t make people misunderstand that they are mother and son.


    Victor understood Lilia''s mind and asked with a smile, "I heard Nicole say that you have experienced another body remodeling?"


    "Yes." Lilia complained like a spoiled child: "... It hurts me, but I think it''s worth it. In the future, I want to rebuild it again."


    Victor shook his head and smiled: "Baby, it''s useless... As a woman, you''ve tapped your potential to the extreme, adjusted the small defects in your body and appearance, and accepted the body remodeling. It''s meaningless except to feel pain. In fact, the first three layers of turnans''s eagle lion fighting skills are to tap your own external and internal potential, and the fourth layer is to ignite the fire of your soul."


    "In other words, as long as the paladin cultivates the first three layers of Eagle lion combat skills, he can reduce one time to reshape his body, and the church can save an amazing cost."


    Lilia frowned and asked reluctantly, "can I make the fourth level of Eagle lion combat skills perfect and ignite the fire of my heart to delay aging?"


    Victor sighed: "The eagle Lion War skill ignites the fire of the mind, which is actually a tentative idea of turnans. Theoretically, it is possible, but the possibility of realization is very small... Moreover, the fire of the mind is the spiritual realm of the unity of body and mind, which has nothing to do with improving physical quality and delaying aging. However, the training methods of the fourth level of Eagle Lion War skill are all internal and external strength and body balance skills, you can Good practice can improve your actual combat ability... As for lighting the fire of your heart, you don''t have to expect. "


    "Why?" Lilia pursed her small mouth and said unconvinced, "I work very hard. I practice Eagle lion fighting skills for 6 hours every day, once in the morning and once in the afternoon."


    Victor smiled bitterly: "This is not a problem that can be solved by hard work. The premise to ignite the fire of the soul is the strength of the soul. Fierce soldiers have a small chance to ignite the fire of the soul when they practice Eagle lion combat skills, and ordinary people don''t have any chance... Of course, I believe that turnans must have better Eagle lion combat skills, but no matter how good the combat skills can change the strength of the ordinary soul, they can only improve the fierce combat The chance of a scholar to ignite the fire of the soul... Well, it won''t exceed the gap between 1% and 5%. Because I know very well the principle of the eagle Lion War skill to ignite the fire of the soul. "


    Lilia suddenly said, "no wonder master Uriel, the ruling warrior of Randall church, often guides Marcy to practice the eagle lion combat skills, but since he was transferred back to the Holy See, the ruling warrior who took his place never asked Marcy about the progress of her practice... Lord turnans must have modified the eagle lion combat skills... He doesn''t want to teach us the latest combat skills?"


    Victor asked, "did your female guard light the fire of the heart?"


    "Not yet... My brother said that Marcy''s strength has reached the bottleneck and it is difficult to make further progress." Lilia shook her head, held Victor''s arm and begged, "Sir, you are your highness now. Can you come forward to intercede with Lord turnans and let him teach us the new Eagle lion fighting skills?"


    "No need!"


    The research direction of the church''s spiritual secret is to ignite the spiritual fire of paladins, which can be understood as the combination of divination and soul. The church has been handed down for more than 9000 years, and has not been able to make paladins popularize the spiritual fire so far. It can be seen how difficult it is for ordinary people to ignite the spiritual fire. However, the church has not achieved nothing. The spiritual fire divination mastered by level 4 priests can temporarily ignite one The drawback of human''s spiritual fire is that it is limited by its singleness and timeliness. The eagle lion combat technique created by turnans is infinitely close to the state of spiritual fire, and there is only a thin barrier from lighting. However, this barrier is almost insurmountable by ordinary people, and the ferocious warriors with strong hearts are also difficult, but the power of magic can help the paladin master the mystery of spiritual fire. Fig Hernandez''s modified Eagle lion combat skill must combine the heroic magic of paladins to break through the barrier. Although the heroic magic is limited by time, the armed forces of the church will make a qualitative leap.


    Divination has nothing to do with mortals. Even if turnans announces the paladin''s eagle lion combat skills, ordinary people practice it in vain.


    The research direction of spiritual blood secret method is to improve people''s life level, including spiritual power and blood talent. Although Victor can''t guarantee that ordinary people can ignite spiritual fire, spiritual blood secret method can enhance the spiritual strength of practitioners and improve the rate of igniting spiritual fire.


    The development of the soul depends on one''s talent, effort and luck. Victor has no good way, but he is fully confident in cultivating a soul warrior similar to an alchemy soldier, mastering the two talents of life tenacity and active adaptation. Life characteristics such as prolonging life and delaying aging also belong to the research scope of the secret method of soul blood.


    Victor said there was no need to seek turnans'' help, which was both a fact and unparalleled confidence.


    The dark golden circle outside the dark eyes slowly turned. Victor''s strong self-confidence made Lilia intoxicated. Her face flushed and leaned softly in his arms. She wanted to lie next to him forever,.


    Victor can''t manipulate the spiritual power to have a direct impact on the soul of mortals like high-level knights. But after all, he is a legendary soul strength, which is the top charm for Lilia who worships and admires him.


    "Baby, I brought back a new beauty and longevity potion formula from kite castle. Its effect is better than the potion you use now. After a while, I will tailor a set of war skills secret method for you, combined with beauty potion, to ensure that you will be as young and beautiful as a senior female knight in the future."


    "... well." Lilia nodded and asked softly, "is that medicine expensive?"


    "It''s not expensive... Many medicinal materials can''t be bought with money. They have long been divided up by powerful families, but I can buy them! Don''t forget, you are now the close maid of his highness Randall, and of course you are qualified to enjoy the top beauty potion... Besides, we also have the golden group to control the flow of resources everywhere."


    Lilia raised her watery eyes and said in a soft voice, "honey, I want to..."


    Victor''s ears moved and suddenly said, "Nicole is coming."


    After a while, the sound of high heels knocking on the floor came from the corridor outside the door. Lilia quickly stood up from Victor''s legs and sat on his side.


    Nicole walked into the study, her eyes turned slightly, her eyes fell on Lilia''s red face, covered her mouth and smiled:


    "Honey, I didn''t bother you, did I?"


    Lilia stood up, blushed and bowed to Nicole. Nicole came forward, took her hand and joked, "he belongs to you tonight. Now... You''re going to attend the round table. Victor''s followers have arrived in the conference room on the second floor."


    "Ah? There will be a round table today? What about the welcome dinner?" Lilia asked in surprise.


    "I called them to a meeting... The dinner is arranged by Nicole''s housekeeper. Let''s go down."


    Victor trimmed his collar and walked outside the door. Nicole took his arm and Lilia fell half behind. The three men walked down the stairs to the second floor and into the large conference room of the Lord''s residence.


    The spacious and bright room was full of people. When they saw Victor, they stood up from the lounge chair, lined up, half knelt and saluted, and said in unison:


    "Congratulations on your promotion, your highness. Welcome your highness Randall back to the family!"


    Victor looked around the audience and saw Lord Nelson, the military commander of Randall family, Alice, the liaison officer, Elena, the manager of silver moon manor, Linda, the inspector, Munk, the sheriff, Butz, the mayor of Raven Town, old ham, the garrison officer of Raven Town, Maureen, the mayor of bend canal town, Dean, the general manager of brick kiln, and then fero, Kent, George and Benson, the village heads of the four administrative villages.


    They are all old subordinates of victor. Everyone looks excited and feels honored to be promoted to his highness.


    "Get up." Victor nodded, pointed to the big round table in the conference room and said, "sit down!"


    After Victor, Nicole and the three ladies sat down, the others took their seats. Victor smiled and said:


    "Since I established the round table system, the family has held two regular meetings every year. Everyone presented problems, gathered ideas and made great contributions to the growth of the family. During my absence, Mrs. Nicole presided over the round table. It was the first... And last time that Mrs. Nicole and I attended the meeting at the same time."


    "I announce that the Randall family conference system will continue, but I will not participate in the round table again... This is the last time I will preside over the round table, and the future meetings will be presided over by Mrs. Nicole."


    Nicole nodded to victor and sat calmly in her seat. She didn''t seem to notice the great change in the face of Randall''s officials.


    Nelson raised his hand high. As soon as victor nodded, he couldn''t wait to ask:


    "Your Excellency, you don''t care about us in the future?"


    Victor glared at him and scolded, "what nonsense... I''ll explain after the meeting. Now we have to welcome some new participants."


    Nicole picked up the golden bell on the table and shook it. Before long, several well-dressed men walked into the conference room and bowed to victor.


    Nelson stood up and said in surprise, "Joe Morrison, are you here for the round table?"


    Facing Nelson''s warm greetings, Joe Mosen smiled bitterly and said, "thanks to his highness Randall, it''s my great honor to participate in the round table meeting of silver moon manor."


    "You all find a seat to sit down." Victor asked Joe moson and others to sit down and said, "you are very familiar with each other, but I still want to introduce you solemnly."


    "Lord jomoson, the escort commander led by Baron finicks, the deputy commander of the first mercenary corps and the Deputy garrison officer of the southern fortress, hehe, jomosen is Nelson''s deputy."


    "Papo, the mayor of Rosa Town, was once the leader of the Masons'' Association in Heibao town. He organized and supervised the construction of the sluice gate, the southern fortress, Rosa lake, Rosa fort and the port under construction."


    "Lord HALS, Lord finicks leads the sheriff and will be Sheriff Munk''s deputy in the future."


    "Dennis, the head of Stream Village, was once the vegetable head of Heibao town. He was responsible for the logistics supply of tens of thousands of employees led by Baron Fenix."


    "Lord Geoffrey, Mrs. Nicole''s housekeeper, was unable to attend the meeting today. He will be Mrs. Lilia''s deputy in the future."


    Victor paused and said to Nicole''s four men, "when you attend the round table for the first time, you only listen in and don''t speak."


    "As you wish, your highness Randall."


    Victor nodded and said, "so... Start reporting."


    "Start with Lilia."

 Chapter 547

    "Yinyue river flows from north to south, passes through our territory and finally flows into Jinshui River. She divides... Family territory into Hexi and Hedong."


    Lilia Bingxue is smart. Seeing that Victor convened Nicole''s vassals to participate in the round table, she called Baron finicks and Randall together family territory.


    Nicole''s men have no objection. In fact, the two sides have long been inseparable from each other. Baron Fenix''s financial, military and food supplies all depend on the Randall family. Moreover, the Baron''s collar area is small, and there is little development potential in a mere 3000 square kilometers. Nicole''s vassal wants to send her second son and second daughter to the silver moon manor to serve as victor''s maid, so as to find a future for them in the Randall family.


    Lilia smiled, opened her lips and continued: "In the past, we mainly developed the land in Hexi. Now, with the improvement of the water conservancy facilities of the ring canal on the East Bank of Yinyue River, we began to reclaim Hedong area. At present, there are Pinghu Town, qiangmei town and 6 administrative villages in Hexi, under which 11 villages and 72 tenant farms are under jurisdiction; there are wanqu town and 2 administrative villages in Hedong area, under which 5 villages and 35 tenant farms are under jurisdiction."


    "The total area of cultivated land including terraces is more than 3.83 million mu, pasture is 4.66 million mu, the total area of reservoir is 15730 mu, purple sugarcane forest is 570000 mu, and the remaining more than 6000 square kilometers of territory is undeveloped hilly forest land."


    "The family adopted the three-year rotation farming system, with a total grain output of 220000 tons last year; more than 500000 cattle, sheep, horses, camel antelopes and pigs can be raised in the ranch every year; 1.33 million pounds of aquatic fish were obtained last year; 32000 mu of purple sugarcane forest was harvested to produce 54.2 million pounds of crude sugar... I won''t report the rest of the cash crops. Pinghu Town Government Office has detailed records, and I will send someone to copy them to you. ¡±


    "In terms of population, there are more than 67000 family residents, more than 95000 tenants, more than 27000 free workers, and a total resident population of more than 180000."


    My people are more than 180000?


    Victor was secretly happy, knocked on the table and said casually, "tell me about the specific situation of young people, children and newborns."


    Lilia slightly pursed her lower lip, thought for a moment, and said, "there are about 40000 old people over the age of 50, more than 50000 children under the age of 15, and more than 70000 young adults... There were more than 3300 newborns the year before last, more than 5200 newborns last year, and it is estimated that the number of newborns this year will be close to 7000."


    Victor turned to Ni with a funny smile, nodded and said, "well done."


    Nicole said softly in her eyes, "you require a family to have at least four children, and a couple have one child every three years. The church is full of praise for your proposed fertility policy, but the family has paid a great price to encourage fertility..."


    "Er... This issue will be discussed later." Victor changed the subject in time, turned his eyes to boots and ordered, "tell me about Raven town."


    Butz and old ham exchanged eyes and took the lead in saying: "Raven town governs one village and six tenant farms, with a permanent population of more than 17000 and a cultivated land of 180000 mu. Our food can only meet the needs of our people and tenants. The food of those merchants and free people depends on the output of viscount Sauron, and the living supplies required by barbarians and paladins are supplied by the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce... However, we rent shops and warehouses and collect transaction tax from the caravan; Buy mountain goods and minerals collected by barbarians, process them into commodities and resell them. We have a net income of at least 8000 gold sols every year. Last year, we handed over 5000 gold sols to our family. "


    "Oh, yes." Butz added, "the interior wall of Raven town built with soft silver ore has been completed. If you are free, you can go to Raven town... It is very strong and beautiful."


    When he heard that the silver ore outer wall of Raven town was completed, Victor was in a good mood and said with a smile, "I''ll go... Then you can consider building the outer wall of Raven town with soft silver ore."


    Booth''s face was bitter and said in anticipation: "My lord... Can you build the outer wall of Raven town with green bricks and rammed earth? Well... Building the wall with softsilver ore is strong enough, but it costs too much money... We have to buy softsilver ore from barbarians, and spend a lot of firewood to burn softsilver ore. plus the labor cost, the overall budget is amazing. If we can save this cost, I dare I assure you that the net revenue of Raven town will not be less than 13000 kinsol per year! "


    Victor sensed that Nicole and Lilia looked at themselves with vigilant eyes. It seemed that as long as they insisted on building the outer wall of the town with silver ore, they would immediately stop it.


    I have to fill the wall with silver ore in the eyes of outsiders. If I continue to use silver ore to build the outer wall regardless of the cost of building the wall, it will inevitably make people suspicious... Victor thought secretly and asked quietly: "is it expensive to build the soft silver wall?"


    "Very expensive! Its cost is almost three times that of an ordinary city wall!" Nicole said with her teeth clenched, paused, softened her tone and suggested: "Honey, in fact, we don''t have to worry about building the inner wall of Pinghu Town... As long as the royal family has repaired the port under the chebman collar, stones will be sold to Renma hills in the south of the kingdom. We might as well stop building the inner wall of Pinghu Town... When cheaper stones are available, we can then build the inner and outer walls of various towns."


    In Nicole''s mouth, "cheaper stone" refers to rock bricks. According to the Duke of York''s plan, when King Edward got married, the man horse hill threw out iron bricks to sell the design drawings of giant brick kilns to envoys of various kingdoms, so as to make a lot of money first, and then take out rock bricks in two or three years. The royal families of the United Nations forced the church to open the coinage right of gold and silver sol.


    Victor knew this, but he couldn''t give up the silver mine resources led by the Marquis of SoLIM. He asked, "what''s the interior wall of Pinghu Town?"


    Lilia looked expectantly at Victor and said, "more than half of it has been repaired... Do you want to stop first?"


    Victor frowned, looked disgusted, shook his head and said, "repair more than half? Then build it with stone? That''s too ugly... Continue to repair the inner wall with soft silver ore, and forget the outer wall."


    It is well known that the moon elves love beauty. His highness Randall Victor said so. Nicole and Lilia can only nod.


    Victor turned to ask, "what about the defense of Raven town?"


    Old ham replied: "My Lord, raven town has 120 guards, 80 cavalry and 30 fast bird light cavalry. Its main task is to patrol the border, expel wild animals and catch poachers. There are 2000 Paladins in Raven Town, and there is no problem with security and order in the town. Barbarians are basically hiding in the mountains and are not willing to deal with us. All trade cooperation with raven town is the responsibility of paladins Intermediate coordination. "


    "Do you want to report any problems in the public security office?"


    The monkey stood up and said respectfully, "Sir, there are 454 soldiers in the public security office, and the territory has a population of 180000. The public security office is seriously short of manpower. Almost all the public security soldiers don''t have weekends. Many people don''t even have time to go home. I ask Your Excellency to expand the number of soldiers in the public security office and add at least 500 more."


    Lilia said coldly, "your men control two gangs, and more than 4000 gray towels work for law and order."


    The monkey said with a wry smile, "madam, hyenas and grey towels don''t get paid. Let them maintain law and order. They only charge black money. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Mrs. Linda."


    Linda also said: "my Lord, the supervision office also needs to increase manpower..."


    "Don''t even think about it." Lilia rolled her eyes and muttered in a clear voice.


    Linda stared angrily at Lilia. Lilias was not afraid. She raised her eyebrows and stared back at her brother''s wife. The two women from the War Bear mercenary regiment glared at each other. They didn''t look like close companions at all.


    If Victor realized something, he motioned the monkey to sit down, turned his head and said to Elena, "how many family servants are there in silver moon manor now?"


    Elena smiled gently and said softly, "Sir, I haven''t been home for long. Please ask Alice to answer this question."


    Alice wrinkled her pretty nose and said, "there are 745 attendants in silver moon manor, 133 attendants who will be 18 years old and 102 attendants who will be 16 years old..."


    "I want all 133 attendants! I want all of them!"


    Nelson suddenly raised his hand and shouted.


    Victor gave him a faint look and said to Alice, "ignore him and go on."


    "There are 328 housemaids, 64 of whom can be married this year. There are 55 little attendants of noble blood, 39 boys and 16 girls... Oh, by the way, in the fire season last year, a little attendant underwent physical remodeling and naturally awakened his fighting spirit." Alice raised her sharp chin with pride and said in a tribute.


    The little servant who naturally awakens and fights will become a senior knight after taking the golden potion. Victor was overjoyed and asked, "what''s his name?"


    Nicole smiled and said, "he''s a servant brought back by Mrs. odel from the Eastern League. He''s 10 years old. I named him dick... This time, the 250 noble children that Mrs. odel advised king to adopt are very good. I chose 30 first and paid a total of 75000 gold sol."


    With Dick alone, the 75000 kingsol''s persuading gold even earned... Victor smiled at Nicole, avoided the topic, and asked, "what about general schools and vocational schools?"


    Alice puffed up her cheeks and said, "general education schools force children aged 4-8 to enter school. General education schools have been built in all towns, villages and farms, with a total number of more than 22000 students. Vocational schools have been run for two years, 556 craftsmen schools and 377 soldiers schools..."


    Nelson bounced up from his chair and said angrily, "I want all the children in the soldier school!"


    Victor said reluctantly, "their oldest is only 10 years old. What do you want them to do now?"


    "Really? I''ll wait." Nelson sat down and stressed: "the children from the soldier school must be soldiers... You can''t rob people with me."


    Victor ignored him, frowned and asked, "Why are there so few people in vocational schools?"


    "Vocational schools charge tuition fees, especially soldiers'' schools, which are much higher than craftsmen''s schools. Tenant families are not very rich, and their children will be called back by their parents to help work after completing general education. The children who really enter school come from their families. However, some people think it is not necessary to send their children to soldiers'' schools to learn martial arts The mercenary Corps will recruit soldiers and join the mercenary when the child reaches the age of 16. It can not only save tuition fees, but also earn commissions. " Nicole explained softly.


    "Hum! No foresight."


    Victor puffed up, knocked on the table and said with a headache:


    "If you want to train elite Rangers, you must receive martial arts training from an early age... But I can''t afford to raise so many people... Well, a notice is issued that the soldier school is changed from four years to three years, and the mercenary Corps gives priority to recruiting young people who have graduated from the soldier school. In addition, a squire training camp is set up to recruit excellent students from the soldier school, and the enrollment ratio is no higher than The number of graduates is 30%, and the annual recruitment limit is no more than 1500. The cost of the squire training camp is borne by the family. It also provides a set of martial arts secret methods. But remember, the squire is a squire, and there is no possibility of reneging halfway... The squire training camp has free potions, martial arts secret methods, and the prospect of meritorious deeds. It does not need parents and families to give a copper penny for their children... I think it is a good idea People''s families will be happy to send their children to soldiers'' schools. Don''t those tenant families have no money to raise children? We encourage people''s families to adopt excellent children in general education schools. The meritorious deeds of adopted children in the future will be counted on the adoptive parents'' families, which has nothing to do with their biological parents. "


    Nicole thought carefully and said slowly, "that''s a good idea... The children of the people''s family can''t be the servants of the silver moon manor, but can be the family servants. The people''s family pays to adopt the children of the tenant family, and the tenant family can raise other children when they have money. But..." she turned her voice and frowned: "Most of Randall''s families are refugees, and there is no tradition and method of adopting children by vassal. Moreover, children who have graduated from the military school and have reached the age of 11 will have their own ideas. If they are not elected to the escort training camp, they may be abused by their adoptive parents."


    Victor took Nicole''s slim hand and said with a smile, "honey, you''re actually against my opinion. You''re saying this to preserve my face."


    Nicole''s eyes were full, smiling and silent, clasping Victor''s fingers.


    The Lord openly showed his love. The following vassals sat solemnly, narrowed their eyes, and listened to Victor laugh:


    "Spending money is like buying other people''s children to be cattle and horses for themselves. What''s so cheap? I just ask them to pay for three years of financial aid, not really persuade them to adopt. Children still return to their biological parents after graduating from the military school, but they will join the mercenary Corps or Rangers in the future. They have to use three times their salary to return the original financial aid. They have made great contributions In addition, if he dies in battle, the student family will enjoy a place in a squire training camp or a mercenary, and his biological parents'' family will not inherit the place. "


    "So it is." Nicole smiled at Victor, nodded and said, "honey, you are worthy of being a university student of the silver and white tower. You have solved a big problem easily."


    Lilia stroked her smooth and plump forehead and said painfully, "my Lord, the family is short of available manpower and money... The problem of lack of people is easy to solve. Just transfer from Nelson. Lack of money... I really can''t help it!"


    "How can you transfer people from me? I disagree, firmly disagree!"


    Nelson jumped up and stated loudly to Victor: "my Lord, the establishment of the first Corps has been reduced to 3000 people. There can be no less!"


    Lilia slapped the table and said angrily, "yes, the first Corps was reduced from 4100 to 3000, but you incorporated the extra 1100 into the Second Corps, and then recruited 1900. Now the Second Corps is also 3000, with a total of 6000 mercenaries! Do you know how much they spend every year?"


    Nelson didn''t even look at his sister, but explained to Victor: "Sir, I set up the second corps according to your requirements... You also said that the southern fortress needs 4000 soldiers to garrison in turn. We also need to explore the southern continent. 6000 soldiers need to remove 4000, and the rest 2000 is enough for what? You said that the scale of family mercenaries should reach at least 30000 people. I only make up two of ten corps, and Lilia will dig people from me!"


    Victor said with a headache, "you have to wait 15 years to explore the southern continent. Are you too anxious?"


    "As you said, sir, the first Corps is the cradle, and veterans take recruits... Aren''t I a fisherman now? I set up the second corps to practice with fishermen and train veterans of the mercenary Corps."


    Nelson was righteous and said "what you said" one by one. Victor had no temper.


    "Let me introduce the current military situation of the family."


    "Oh." Nelson raised his chest and said excitedly, "the family now has two mercenaries, a total of 6000 soldiers, more than 1400 swamp scouts and 18555 registered militia. All the elite guards of the family are scattered in the mercenaries and can be recruited at any time, including 500 elite cavalry and 600 infantry. Your pro guard also has 350 swift bird light cavalry."


    Victor was satisfied with the location and said, "the allocation of 1100 elite is more reasonable than 4900 mercenaries, but the church does not allow mercenaries to participate in family wars. I also need a 600 member family Ranger."


    Nelson patted his chest and promised: "it''s no problem. The first Corps has experienced the fishman war, and there are many qualified backbone soldiers. As long as you give me the attendants of Yinyue manor in the next two years, I can dispatch elite guards and form another elite Ranger."


    "Are you going to recruit another 600 mercenaries?" Lilia asked with cold eyes.


    Nelson touched the back of his head and said with a smile, "well... I''m going to pick some people from the swamp scouts. If it''s not enough, I must try to fill the gap."


    Lilia glared at him fiercely, turned her head and said, "my Lord, the financial situation of the family is not ideal. Last year, the total financial revenue of the family was 180000 gold sol..."


    The sound of air-conditioning in the conference room shocked Nicole''s four vassals.


    "That''s it?" Said Victor, frowning.


    That''s the point... That''s the point of 180000 kinsol?


    The two knights, Joe Morrison and HALS, were shocked. Mayor Papo and Dennis village simply looked dull. They heard that his highness Randall had the means to turn a stone into gold, but they didn''t expect that 180000 kinsol''s income was really not in his eyes, and the Randall family officials had a strange expression, which made them feel ashamed.


    "Really less." Lilia said wrongfully, "that''s for a reason."


    "The fiscal revenue includes 130000 gold sols of crude sugar, 21000 gold sols of sales revenue of various commodities, 18000 gold sols of double headed lizard chamber of Commerce dividends, 5600 gold sols of transaction tax, and 5000 gold sols of Raven town."


    "In the past two years, we have absorbed more than 20000 refugees. Coupled with the growth of newborns, the population of the territory has exceeded 180000. Due to the increase of population, our food and commodities can be self-sufficient, but our foreign sales have decreased sharply. Although people also buy food and living commodities, the profits of domestic sales of food materials and commodities are not as good as those of foreign sales, together with the dividends given to us by the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce If Mrs. Nicole hadn''t ordered us to harvest 32000 mu of purple sugarcane forest and increase the sales quota of crude sugar, we would have been unable to make ends meet last year. "


    "Even so, our fiscal balance last year was only more than 8000 kinsol."


    Victor sighed, shook his head and said with a smile, "the fiscal revenue of 180000, and the balance of 8000 gold sols... You spend 170000 gold sols a year... Very good, very good."


    "Then, please tell me how the 170000 gold sol was spent?"

 Chapter 548

    How did 170000 kinsol spend it?


    Lord Joe Morrison sat upright and quietly pricked his ears. If the income of 180000 gold sols a year shocked him, the question of how to spend 170000 gold sols a year aroused his curiosity, and even couldn''t help imagining how he would distribute this amazing wealth, and was vaguely excited about it. Compared with the sense of achievement brought by listening, supervising, questioning and striving for the distribution and use of 170000 kinsol, the little Lord leader who runs his own business is not worth mentioning at all.


    This is the charm of power! It''s a power shared by your highness to a lord Knight!


    "Financial expenditure mainly includes internal affairs construction, Yinyue manor and military investment."


    "Let''s start with the financial expenditure for internal affairs construction... Randall cathedral has been built for nearly three years, and its materials and some labor costs are borne by the family finance. Last year, the expenditure for this item was 20000 gold sol; the construction cost of wanqu Town, circular canal, villages and tenant farms, roads, bridges and sentry was 17000 gold sol; the heads of towns, villages, administrators, deacons and general education The teacher''s annuity amounts to 5600 gold sols, and the total expenditure on domestic construction is about 42600 gold sols. "


    Lilia seems to have been prepared. Although Victor held a round table meeting temporarily, she knows the family''s financial revenue and expenditure like the back of her hand. All kinds of data are reported at random. Obviously, she doesn''t talk less at ordinary times.


    "The total expenditure of Yinyue manor last year was 68000 gold sols, and the rest of more than 60000 gold sols were spent on military construction... Sir, let them explain themselves." Lilia curled her lips and said with obvious anger.


    Alice smiled and said in a delicate voice:


    "Yinyue manor advised Jin to adopt noble children and paid Jin Shui City in two installments, 30000 Jin sol the year before last, compared with 35000 last year; last year, Yinyue manor spent 6500 Jin sol on training indoor maids and 3600 Jin sol on training attendants; general education school spent 4600 Jin sol on raising children; the manor hunting manager cultivated improved fast birds, war birds, war horses, war dogs The camel antelope spends 9800 gold sols; the rest is the daily expenses of Yinyue manor... There are about 10000 gold sols. "


    Nelson smacked his mouth and said, "the daily expenditure of Yinyue manor is more than 10000 kinsol. Is it a little too high?"


    Nicole shook her head and said, "it''s not high at all... The etiquette exchanges between nobles, banquets and entertainment; the meritorious rewards and invention rewards of the people; as well as the expenses of family members'' body remodeling, church donation and mutual aid relief... For example, the Lord''s guard used his highness''s private funds, which were not included in the daily expenses of Yinyue manor."


    "I haven''t said to cut the military budget yet. What are you worried about?"


    Victor stared at Nelson and said loudly, "you don''t care how much others spend, just say the 60000 gold sol. How do you use it?"


    After being seen through, Nelson smiled and said:


    "The first and second corps of mercenaries are full of 6000 people. Last year, they paid about 30000 gold sols in commission, merit reward and disability pension; purchased about 21000 gold sols in armaments, combat potions and forging potions; the loss of combat and training plus daily expenses did not exceed 9500 gold sols. The total military expenditure of last year was 61780 gold sols... The details of military expenditure can be checked, and I have brought them all Here we are. Put it in the lounge next door. Please have a look. "


    Victor pointed to Nelson and smiled, "you guy, you are well prepared... I don''t want to see your accounts. I just want to know if the military budget this year can be less?"


    Nelson said solemnly, "Sir, the cost of arms procurement will certainly be reduced this year, but the budget of commission pension and daily training can only be more or less. Last year, we purchased 200 sets of mercenary equipment from the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, 40 gold sols each, a total of 8000 gold sols. Mercenary soldiers now have equipment, and this cost can be saved this year."


    Victor looked at Nicole sideways, frowned and asked, "why do you want to purchase arms? Can''t the arms workshop in the secret castle on the hill meet the needs of the army?"


    Nicole shook her head and said: "The mercenary Corps has grown in size, and now it''s the fishman war. The mercenary''s arrows and equipment are very worn out. Without your warrant, the secret castle on the hill will not accept anyone''s control, but will still produce all kinds of armaments according to the original plan. We have to buy arrows and leather armor from the double headed lizard. As for worn weapons, we can repair them if we can, but we can only buy them... But , you know, blacksmiths who have the ability to forge repair equipment are very welcome and have long been attracted by other lords. The 180000 people of Randall family can''t pick out a few decent blacksmiths. "


    Victor nodded and said, "this is my mistake. I will try to solve this problem." As soon as the voice changed, he smiled at Lilia: "this year, the cost of Yinyue manor persuading Jin to adopt noble children can be saved, but the investment in education, training, invention and research can only be more, not less... Which part of the family''s financial budget this year are you going to cut?"


    Lilia glanced at Nelson and said, "cut military spending."


    "Why not cut spending on domestic construction?" Nelson asked darkly.


    Lilia provoked Liu Mei and retorted, "in addition to building the cathedral, the family''s investment in internal affairs and construction has paid off. Do you dare to cut the construction budget of the cathedral? While the mercenary Corps only spend money and don''t make money, don''t cut your budget, whose budget?"


    Nelson was tongue tied and speechless for a moment.


    Lord Joe Morrison, sitting next to him, said to himself in a subtle voice:


    "The second mercenary Corps is also formed to train excellent soldiers."


    "Ha ha." Nelson laughed and said triumphantly, "Mrs. Lilia, the adult just said that the investment in education and training can only be more, not less... We set up the second corps to train soldiers for the family. How can we cut the budget of the mercenary corps?"


    Lilia stared and wanted to argue. Victor interrupted her with a smile and asked, "Lilia, are you going to reduce the budget of the mercenary corps?"


    "Reduce the Commission of mercenaries and soldiers." Lilia turned her anger into joy and said quickly: "last year, an average mercenary soldier was divided into 5 gold sols, the cost of medicine was 1.5 gold sols, and the cost of food was about 2 gold and 25 silver..."


    "Hey, hey... How can the food of mercenary soldiers be counted as military expenses? They work for adults, defend the family against foreign enemies and open up territory. They should eat free! Moreover, the food standard of mercenaries is agreed by adults..." Nelson was angry, and the volume increased a lot, but the famous northern bear was really cruel to his baby sister, His tone was flustered and distressed. Finally, he looked at victor like asking for help.


    Lilia sighed and said softly:


    "I know that mercenary soldiers should enjoy the food provided by their families, but you can''t deny that they sell the food, fruits, vegetables and meat consumed by the mercenary corps a year, that is 16200 kinsol... My steward and Deacon also have an annuity and a free lunch, but they will use their salaries to buy daily necessities and breakfast lunch. But mercenary soldiers don''t spend money on meals, They don''t spend money on daily necessities. They take 4 or 5 kinsol commissions every year and save them all. Their 30000 kinsol commissions can''t flow out every year. For us, it''s a net expenditure! "


    "I mean, this net expenditure should be cut in half to maintain the initial Commission budget of 12000 kinsol." After a pause, Lilia stressed again: "anyway, they don''t spend money. Why do they give them so much commission?"


    The mercenary soldier''s annual Commission of 5 kinsol is much?


    Not much. Five gold sols are equal to 180 silver sols. For 16 months a year, soldiers are hired to fight against the enemy, engage in baggage transportation, build fortifications, patrol territory, and receive 11 silver and 9 copper pay every month. It''s not much at all.


    Can mercenaries be deducted from their pay?


    Of course not. Withholding military pay will only destroy the morale of the mercenary corps and seriously damage the prestige of Randall family. No one is willing to join Randall''s mercenary Corps.


    The mercenaries'' pay is neither large nor deductible. Lilia will not fail to understand this truth. She deliberately acts as a villain, which must pave the way for another person.


    Nicole''s mouth was filled with a shallow smile, her temperament was quiet and calm, as if the confrontation between brother and sister had nothing to do with her.


    Nelson is famous and powerful. He cultivates the secret method of soul and blood, and creates the war skills of violent bear and crazy ape. Now, among the silver knights in the man horse hill, no one can beat him except trisley, the angry wave knight. As the commander of the southern fortress, the military head of the Randall family has nothing to do with his personal will, and no one can ignore the influence of the northern bear.


    In the two and a half years since Victor''s absence, Nicole will not feel relaxed working with Nelson.


    Nicole''s forbearance is necessary, but it''s never advisable to give in blindly... The mercenary Corps originally had only 3800 people, more than 400 people were killed and injured at the beginning of the fishman war, and only 3300 people were left, but Lilia said that the first corps had 4100 people. Obviously, Nelson recruited 800 new soldiers... He has pure character and firm will, otherwise he can''t reach the high level of silver, and he will never corrupt and degenerate, But he stayed in the army for too long. His colleagues and subordinates knew his temper and character very well. It was inevitable that they would go up and down to recruit some friendly people to join the mercenary Corps... Obviously, the first Corps formed a political force with Nelson as the core... Nelson was loyal to me, and I would intervene in the expansion of the first corps, not to mention Nicole?


    It''s better to take the initiative to attack than to give way step by step! Nicole first asks jomoson to encourage Nelson to form the Second Corps. First, the southern fortress really needs enough soldiers to resist the next wave of ant tide; Second, the expansion of the second Legion by mercenaries can disrupt the internal structure of the first Legion. Before they reach a balance and form a group, they should reshuffle the cards to make the two legions check and balance each other... Nelson''s tamping goods asked Nicole for approval of the expansion, and Nicole resolutely signed his agreement. But she didn''t come forward and asked Nelson to ask Lilia for money directly... Lilia, a little financial fan, ate her brother to death. Is it so easy for Nelson to ask her for money?


    Nelson didn''t have any money, so he went back to find Nicole... Lilia always liked to hold Nicole''s thigh. Nicole could make her pay obediently with a word, but Nicole obviously wouldn''t do so. Otherwise, she came out to find Lilia herself at the beginning... Money was squeezed out little by little, Nelson was happy, but Lilia was more and more distressed, Seeing more and more serious financial problems and clearer ideas, I found an economic law... Under the deliberate guidance of Nick, Lilia and Nelson are not brothers and sisters, but the internal affairs system and military system of Randall family contain each other... This is really wonderful.


    How proud is trisley? Nelson is not in her eyes. She is willing to reshape Lilia''s body. It''s all Nick''s face... Oh, I said, how could Nick give me to Lilia? It turned out that she had completely accepted Lilia.


    My baby Nick has grown up... Victor''s mood is quite complex. He is not only proud of the growth of Nick and Lilia, but also regrets his past. He thinks of what Sylvia said to him the night before leaving Rose Manor:


    If your light is too bright, your subordinates will only be eclipsed and can''t wake up. The guardian should hide behind the scenes and control the overall situation, so that others can bloom and grow.


    My growth is not like this... Nicole''s situation has been arranged for two years, let me help her... Victor looked at Nicole sideways, nodded and smiled, "honey, what''s your opinion?"


    Nicole''s eyes moved and said solemnly:


    "Mercenary soldiers come from a humble background, but they are willing to fight for the family. I also regard them as a member of the family. Mercenary soldiers serve for 25 years, that is, they are vassal soldiers of the family. If they die in the war, their meritorious deeds will not be reduced, and they will shelter their wives, children, parents and brothers... We must not break our promise! I think the Commission and reward of mercenary soldiers can only be increased, not reduced!"


    Nelson got up, saluted solemnly and said in a loud voice, "madam, wise! Oh... Well, Lord Randall has to be the master."


    "But..."


    "Sister Lilia, don''t worry."


    Nicole smiled, stroked the back of Lilia''s hand, turned her eyes to Nelson, and said softly: "Lord Nelson, the mercenary Corps consumes the family''s financial budget of 40000 or 50000 kinsol every year, which is really a heavy financial burden for the family. I think the expansion of the mercenary corps should be adjusted according to the family''s financial situation. I suggest that in the future, no one should expand the establishment of the mercenary Corps without Lord Randall''s order or entrustment."


    Nicole turned her head and smiled at Victor: "My Lord, Lilia said that the mercenaries consume food every year, which is worth more than 10000 kingsol. This is also a fact, but we can''t deduct the food supply of soldiers. However, the family''s fast birds eat better than soldiers, and their food consumption is four times that of ordinary people. There are more than 3600 of them at present, and the number will be larger in the future... If you want to cut the financial expenditure, just cut this piece... I suggest taking the fast birds Give it to other families for breeding, or charge a certain fee to raise it on their behalf. If you can save the fast bird''s feed and sell it, it will also be a large financial income. "


    Victor touched his nose and said helplessly, "cut it around, cut it on my head..."


    "Well, I agree with Mrs. Nicole''s suggestion!"

 Chapter 549

    At first, only Randall family had the technical conditions to domesticate and raise fast birds and war birds in the whole human horse hill. Sylvia and Victor reached an agreement. Jinshui city sent hundreds of wild fast birds collected to Randall family. Victor provided fast birds and war birds to Jinshui city in a fixed proportion every year, and the minimum number shall not be less than 40 every year.


    The benefit of this agreement is that the Randall family has expanded the number of fast bird populations, further improved the technology of breeding, breeding, domestication and combat training of fast birds, and took the lead in establishing an elite fast bird light cavalry. In particular, the wizard imosen used his magic talent to stimulate the blood instinct of fast birds, change their diet structure, and turn these lazy and fat silly birds into real land raptors.


    Now Randall fast bird has strong muscles, and its physical fitness, explosive power, sprint speed, weight-bearing ability and fighting desire have been significantly improved. The proportion of meat in their food has increased. They only need to add some crude sugar to the plant and feed, and no longer rely on sugar rich purple sugarcane leaves. This means that the fast bird light ride breaks through regional restrictions and has the ability to go out for combat.


    With the increase in the number and ability of Randall fast birds, the routine of fast bird light cavalry is just around the corner, but the disadvantages of centralized breeding of fast birds are gradually revealed.


    The fast bird eats too much. The average annual food consumption of adult fast birds is converted into gold coins, which is worth 8 gold sols. More than 3600 large and small fast birds eat Victor 20000 gold sols a year. Half of them are female birds that cannot choose combat birds. Randall family bears the feeding expenses of all female birds, which has a great negative impact on the territory''s economy.


    Nicole suggested that it is a good way to hand over the fast bird to other lords in the man horse hills for decentralized domestication, so as to reduce the breeding risk and feeding cost of Randall fast bird.


    In Randall collar, less than a fast bird eats and drinks for nothing. Mercenary soldiers and children aged 4 to 8 don''t spend money on food. If the fast bird and the hired soldiers worked for the Randall family, Victor was a little too kind to pay for the people''s children.


    Even in the modern society of the earth world, few countries can achieve this degree.


    However, the alien world is not the earth, and the resources in the territory, including the people, belong to the Lord. From this point of view, all the people are eating and drinking for free. If countries around the world, like Victor, concentrate their resources in their own hands, draw 65% income tax from their people, recruit their people every year, serve four months of hard labor, and have to raise their own children... Aren''t they afraid of provoking civil commotion?


    People in different worlds will not rebel, but they will flee. The Lord''s benevolent virtue is actually the cultivation and competition of human resources.


    Lilia believes that selling the food, fruits and vegetables consumed by the mercenary Corps every year can increase the financial revenue of 16000 kinsol every year. Therefore, it is inferred that the financial budget of the mercenary corps should also include food supplies.


    The truth seems to be this truth. Unfortunately, she only sees half of the problems, and this thought is incompatible with Victor''s theory that people are wealth.


    Nicole only said that she would cut off the financial expenditure for raising fast birds, and did not dare to violate Victor''s general education policy. However, she attributed the cost of raising the fast bird to the family''s financial expenditure, and obviously accepted Lilia''s calculation method of wealth. The children raised by the general education school are now more than 20000. When they become 100000 or 200000 in the future, the senior family leaders have accepted Lilia''s ideas. Can they firmly implement the general education policy? They may not dare to disobey the will of his highness Randall, but as executors and managers, they will have many tricks to deduct alimony.


    Victor believes that it is necessary to re unify the thinking and understanding of the Randall family management.


    Tapping on the solid wood table to attract the attention of the participants, Victor turned to Nicole and asked, "honey, you just said that the family paid a great price for carrying out the family policy I formulated?"


    Nicole nodded and said: "Through the church, you will give each pregnant woman five copper sols a month. Each family will give birth to the first child and get a pair of ground lizards; give birth to the second child and get two pairs of ground lizards; reward a green feather goose for the third child and a sheep for the fourth child. In addition, after the newborns break their breast milk, they should ensure that they have a cup of cow and sheep milk every day until they reach the age of 8 ... tenant families are monogamous. Randall collar now has more than 30000 young couples. They have a child every two years. Randall collar welcomes more than 10000 newborns every year, and 120000 children eight years later... This is an amazing number, and our investment is unimaginable. "


    "This is really a beautiful vision. Children have milk every day and grow up quickly. When they reach the age of 8 and graduate from general education school, they can also do some light work for their family... Unfortunately, it can''t be achieved. I estimate that with the current population level of the family, it''s good to have more than 7000 newborns every year." Victor smiled and shook his head regretfully.


    Nicole said helplessly in her eyes, "in fact, in order to reduce the so-called premature death rate, we have to recruit more women over the age of 45, organize more nursing groups, assist the church in medical relief, and deal with the fertility tide in the territory... Nursing workers themselves are half strong labor. We have to give more money before they are willing to work at ease... This is another big expense."


    Victor smiled and said: "A young couple can rent 80 mu of land, cultivate in three-year rotation, and plant 25 mu of wheat field and 25 mu of potato or forage every year... A man is more than enough for this. He works hard and gets 30% of the harvest. He has no field resources to collect, so he can only feed two or three people at most. He works so hard that he can''t support redundant children. Who will work for us in the future £¿¡±


    "The wool comes from the sheep. Since the LORD takes 70% of the tenant''s harvest, he has the responsibility to ensure the livelihood of the tenant''s family."


    Victor then asked, "Lilia, you said that mercenaries and young children in general schools enjoy free food, which reduces the family''s financial income..."


    Lilia pursed her red lips and muttered wrongfully, "I didn''t say young children..."


    "The reason is the same. There will only be more and more young children in general education schools, and this is what I need. Therefore, I am willing and must provide them with free food."


    Victor continued: "if measured only by money, the family''s financial income mainly comes from commodity trade, transaction tax and coinage, while the financial expenditure is reflected in material procurement and salary payment."


    "What were the main goods purchased by the family last year?"


    Lilia thought for a moment and said, "the stone, decorative materials and wood for the construction of the cathedral; the soft silver ore for the construction of the inner wall; a large amount of charcoal, as well as the dark forest and high-quality mahogany reserved for shipbuilding... As well as iron, refined iron ore, copper ore and rock ore... the most expensive unit price is pharmaceutical materials."


    Victor nodded and said: "All these materials need money to buy... Where does the money come from? Sell the family''s goods... In the past, the export of food and meat accounted for the majority of the family''s general trade. But now, the territory''s population is increasing, the number of people who eat and drink for free is increasing, the consumption of food and daily necessities is also increasing, and the family''s food materials that can be exported are decreasing... You immediately find that the family''s money is becoming more and more When there are fewer places to spend money, it is considered that the increase in the number of soldiers and young children has led to the reduction of the family''s financial income. "


    "Lilia, let me ask you." Victor paused and said, "how much can the food and meat consumed by the mercenary corps and general education schools last year?"


    Lilia didn''t understand Victor''s intention. She bit her lips, looked at him suspiciously, and after a while, tried to say, "about 20000 or 30000 kinsol?"


    "Hehe... The beauty of thinking!" Victor chuckled and said: "The refugees of the whole brinor plain have moved to the man horse hills. Why do the NIM family, Wellington family and kite Castle need to buy food? Now, the Lords of the whole Gambis are developing new agriculture and animal husbandry. They want to sell the surplus food materials to me. How can they buy wheat flour, cattle, sheep and pork from the man horse hills in large quantities as in previous years?"


    "Neville and dodo need food and meat... However, they are too far away from us. The pickled meat can be stored for up to 7 or 8 months, and it stinks when transported; the cost of wheat has increased by more than ten times. How can they compete with the green wheat of Sasan?"


    Victor knocked on the table, looked around the audience, sighed and asked:


    "My food supplies can''t change money now, and I don''t want them to rot in the warehouse... Who will tell me what to do?"


    "I know!"


    Nelson''s voice broke the silence of the meeting. He stood up and said excitedly:


    "Store food and meat in the bodies of soldiers and young children, make them strong and powerful, and open up territory and land for the family!"


    "It''s easy to understand! It''s better to cultivate strong soldiers, craftsmen and farmers than to let food and meat rot in the warehouse!"


    Victor patted the table, nodded and smiled, "Nelson, you''re right."


    Nelson grinned, smiled triumphantly and silently, and sat back in his seat.


    Lilia was very hurt, and she thought of it, but she was preempted by her stupid brother before she had time to say. She didn''t know that Nelson had heard Victor talk about the secret theory of spiritual blood. Turning food into external force and internal potential is the most basic blood law of human beings.


    "On the other hand, when we raise the young children of the tenant family, their parents and elders can have more energy and time to farm and work and create more wealth for the family. When those young children grow up, they have a more sense of belonging to the family, which is loyalty! You can understand that I am exchanging the food that cannot be sold and will deteriorate for loyal and strong soldiers, craftsmen and farmers."


    "To tell the truth, only people and horses can carry out general education schools without hindrance and carefully cultivate the future strength of the family... This is our advantage over other territories." Victor said brightly, "as long as the family receives no less than 60% of the offerings from its people, the policy of free childcare in general education schools must be adhered to. I don''t allow anyone to change the family''s Centennial plan in any form!"


    "This is my will! Do you understand?" Victor''s tone was solemn and his eyes glittered with gold.


    With a chill in their hearts, they said one after another:


    "As you wish, your highness Randall."


    Victor nodded with satisfaction, eased his tone, and said, "Mrs. Lilia''s problems can''t be avoided. Tenant families, including some people''s families, are still in the stage of accumulating wealth. They are reluctant to shop and want to save their wages. Our salary can''t return, and the family''s monetary reserves are very tight..." After a pause, he turned to the sheriff monkey and said with a smile, "Munk, find a way to take out the pay from the mercenary''s pocket."


    The monkey smiled bitterly on his face, lowered his head, did not dare to see the four ladies sitting at the top, and said carefully:


    "My Lord, the tenant family implements monogamy. The waitresses in taverns and hotels are married to have children. There is no fun in taverns except drinking and boasting... In fact, the commissions for hiring soldiers have been borrowed and married. The gangs in yeliucheng introduce a woman who can have children and charge 40 gold sols. Here in the family territory, I want to agree with you When a family with a daughter decides to marry, it must first give 50 gold sols... Most disputes in the territory are related to taking a wife with a deposit. "


    Victor rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "these guys can buy wives and children from outside and go back to their territory. The money is not wasted."


    "My Lord!"


    Alice made a noise, and Nicole rolled her eyes at Victor. Everyone laughed. Nelson laughed the loudest. Only Joe Mosen and others dared not be presumptuous in front of his highness Randall, but their eyes showed surprise and envy.


    It turned out that his highness Randall would really talk and laugh with the people participating in the round table!


    Victor continued to joke: "farming, working and having children... The life of the people in the territory is too monotonous. We must enrich their weekend entertainment activities and make them willing to spend their wages. Otherwise, we will collect transaction tax there?"


    "Munk, apart from hostels and pubs, is there no other fun? If not... Change must come out. Horse racing, cockfighting, rat fighting, organizing handball leagues, song and dance dramas, puppet dramas, circus performances... Most of the fun depends on whether you can do it or not."


    The monkey''s eyes brightened and said loudly, "don''t worry, sir, I will do it well."


    "Why do you do it?" Cried Nelson, staring.


    Other town and village chiefs followed him.


    "Well, everyone here can participate in this business. I''ll appoint my Sheriff as the specific operator. Hum, it''s not easy for you to run it well without the presence of the sheriff." Victor stopped the noise in the meeting room and said to the monkey: "It''s up to you. If something goes wrong, you''re the only one to ask... When it comes to gambling, I''ll draw heavy taxes and set two rules for you. Gambling can''t make people lose their wealth; people who drink like hell are waste, and there must be restrictions on selling alcohol... Isn''t the public security office important? I promised. You can recruit 150 public security soldiers from the swamp scouts first, but you must maintain the order of the territory ¡£¡±


    "Linda, the inspection office selects adult attendants from silver moon manor. I''ll give you 40 places."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Linda was overjoyed. She got up from her seat and bowed to victor.


    Nelson looked left and right, pointed to his nose and said, "what about me? My Lord, what about the mercenary?"


    "Let''s forget about the mercenary Corps this year..." Victor spread his hand and said helplessly: "all the remaining attendants and maidens in the silver moon manor belong to your sister."


    Lilia gave a proud Snort and raised her chin to her stunned brother.


    "To tell you the truth, the Kingdom has completed the population diversion. Neville and dodo all want to introduce refugees. The Sassanian Empire no longer migrates refugees. Only SUS, Borui and the eastern alliance are migrating refugees, but it''s our turn to absorb the refugees in the East. From this year, there will be no large-scale population migration in the human horse hills."


    Victor sighed, put his arm on the table and said: "In other words, in the next period of time, the family will fully shift to strategic contraction. The next few years will be a period of shortage of family talents. Cultivating talent backbone and retaining tenant population is your most important work. You don''t have to worry about financial problems. Cut more purple sugarcane and you will have money. I give you such good conditions. If you still let tenants move to other places Family, then there is no need to sit in this position. "


    "That''s all for today''s meeting. Let''s break up." Victor waved and ended today''s round table.


    The people saluted and left the meeting room and automatically divided into three waves. Lilia and Linda took the town and village heads including Dennis and Papo; the monkey and Lord HALS, the Sheriff of rose town; Nelson pulled Lord jomoson into a lounge on the second floor.


    Nelson went to the wine cabinet, took out a bottle of seven-year-old purple cane wine, took two crystal cups, went to the sofa and sat down, filled it for Lord jormoson nearby, and said with a smile:


    "This wine was stolen from the ant man''s mouth by Lord victor and I... that year, the ant man broke through the hill camp and swept Randall''s collar. My Lord and I hid from the ant tide, attacked the ant man leader and collected supplies everywhere. We found 12 barrels of purple cane wine in the cellar of chebman''s camp, and there are only 8 barrels left. Lord Victor is only in me in the whole silver moon manor In the special lounge, you can put this seven-year-old purple cane wine... Come and have a taste. How does it taste? "


    The two touched the glass. Joe Mosen took a sip of purple cane wine and said, "it tastes mellow and very good."


    Nelson drank it up and said with a smile, "the taste is actually average, but I''m reluctant to give it to others."


    Joe Morson drank up the remaining purple cane wine and said with a smile, "I''m really honored."


    "Man, you can see today that the round table is robbing money and people..." Nelson said affectionately while pouring the wine: "my sister is numerous, and my wife and the village chiefs follow her; the monkey guy... Plus HALS is not worth mentioning; only I am Lord Victor''s number one confidant, and the mercenary''s budget has never been less."


    Nelson dried another glass of wine, put down the crystal cup and sighed: "Alas... Lord Victor doesn''t preside over the round table, the future of the mercenary Corps will be difficult... My sister has a good relationship with Mrs. Nicole. The little miser is always stingy. I ask her for money, but she''s never happy... You''re Mrs. Nicole''s number one man, and the mercenary Corps''s future budget depends on you."


    "Sir, please rest assured. Anyway, I am also the deputy commander of the mercenary Corps. I will try my best to win the mercenary budget from my wife." Joe Mosen patted his chest and promised. He paused and said, "Your Excellency, it would be great if your highness Randall could set a bottom line for the mercenary budget."


    Nelson''s eyes brightened, stood up excitedly and said, "good idea. I''ll go to Lord Victor now."


    Joe Morrison was startled. Although he had the idea, he was still a little nervous when Nelson confessed Him so soon... That''s a Royal Highness.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." Jomoson hurriedly advised: "Your Highness Randall and his wife have something to say now... You might as well find an opportunity to invite your highness to inspect the mercenary Corps. Your highness is happy. We are making suggestions, and the effect will be better."


    Nelson thought for a moment and said with a deep expression, "what you said is reasonable..."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and the voice of the attendant came from outside the door:


    "Lord Nelson, the master summoned you in the study."


    "OK, I''ll go now." Nelson stood up and smiled at Joe Mosen, "man, sit down first. We can have dinner together at noon. In the afternoon, we can go hunting in the forest on the west side of Yinyue manor, and then go to Pinghu castle for dinner in the evening."


    "Your Excellency, please... Don''t forget to invite your highness to inspect the mercenary Corps... I mean, find a suitable time."


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Lord jomson got up to see him off. When Nelson left the lounge, he whispered happily to himself:


    "Fortunately, fortunately..."

 Chapter 550

    Third floor, study.


    "Lord jomson has also begun to advise Nelson... To be exact, he now regards himself as the deputy commander of the mercenary corps, not a small lord lord."


    Victor patted Nicole''s smooth and delicate knee and said with a proud smile, "the round table has such an effect."


    "Across a floor and more than a dozen rooms, you can also hear their dialogue?" Nicole leaned on Victor''s shoulder and picked a small willow eyebrow to express her curiosity and admiration.


    Victor nodded and said faintly, "well, I''m also a legendary extraordinary shooter. I can distinguish the slight sound of most of the Lord''s residence."


    Noticing her lover''s low interest, Nicole looked surprised and tried to ask, "honey, you seem... Not very happy?"


    Victor was silent for two seconds, shook his head and sighed: "When I first stepped into the legendary stage, I was very excited. After a long time, I felt boring... When you can master everything around, there will be no accidents and surprises, only calm and indifference. It''s like watching the little attendants playing through the window. You can see clearly, but you can''t integrate into it, and you won''t feel anything."


    "... but."


    As soon as the voice turned, Victor pointed to his head and said with a sly smile, "I can hear it when I want to hear it, but I can''t listen if I don''t want to hear it... I can not only look down indifferently, but also enjoy it. That''s the physical and mental state of the super strong."


    Dark eyes glowed with moving brilliance again. Nicole held Victor''s right arm and said, "you''ll bully me."


    There was amazing elasticity in her arms. Looking at Nicole''s charming look, Victor recalled her enthusiasm and charm last night and joked, "I like to bully you."


    Nicole blinked and suddenly asked, "miss trisley and I, who do you like to bully most?"


    "Well, we should get down to business now." His highness Randall looked embarrassed, changed the subject and said, "what I''m most worried about is that your vassal still won''t give up holding his own small village and resist Randall''s centralized land closure system. The round table system can solve this problem."


    "Yes." Nicole nodded, sat up straight, raised her slender hand, lifted her hair behind her ears and said: "In the past two years, I have noticed that the mayor, village head, sheriff, inspector led by Randall, even Nelson and Lilia, can take the overall situation into account. As long as they attend the round table, my orders can be implemented smoothly... Honey, when you start the round table, are you ready to change the enfeoffment system?"


    Facing Nicole''s adoring eyes, Victor asked with a smile, "how about the feeling of power?"


    Nicole tilted her mouth and outlined a confident smile. "Great."


    Victor nodded: "the Lord wants to know what the Baron knows, the Baron wants to know what the Viscount knows... The Marquis and the Duke want to know what the king knows, and they always have a way to know. But it is difficult for the lower nobles to know the news at the top. The more difficult it is for them to know, the more eager they are to know."


    "The round table provides my men with an opportunity to obtain information from the upper level, broaden their horizons and stop their eyes from staring at their own small village. Although they can''t decide anything in the meeting, as long as they can listen in, speak and make demands, they won''t give up the chair under their ass and spontaneously maintain the round table system."


    Victor raised his right hand, clenched his fist and said with deep eyes: "in fact, it is to safeguard the power in our hands! To safeguard the closed land centralization system."


    Nicole said thoughtfully, "no wonder the chebman family especially wants to get a seat in the Senate... It seems that the Senate and aristocracy system of the kingdom is a little similar to our round table."


    "You''re right." Victor nodded: "I didn''t invent the centralization system. The manor and the house of Lords in the kingdom are the products of the centralization system. The round table refers to the house of Lords. The manor lords quarrel in the house of Lords, and the final decision is made by the royal family. Unlike the Senate, it is a standard enfeoffment system, which plays a role in consolidating the camp and uniting the strength of the kingdom. More than 700 years ago, the royal family of Rand empire was cut off by the shining knights Without the golden blood, the RAND Empire lasted more than 400 years before it split into three kingdoms. It is precisely because the Imperial Senate is playing a role. Assuming that the Auguste family has regained its noble blood during the continuation of the Empire, the RAND empire will not split and die. "


    Nicole nodded and asked hesitantly, "so... Will your feudal centralization system become a system of fiefdoms and houses of Lords in the future?"


    Victor smiled and said: "This is something I should try my best to avoid... There is an essential difference between the land closure centralization system and the fiefdom system. It pursues the centralization of military power, political power and legal power in the center, and all administrative units, military units and legal units do not belong to each other and check and balance each other. Therefore, the mayor and village head led by Randall have no escort and no public security right; the mercenary corps and public security soldiers do not engage in any production and have no security right We have the autonomy to supply supplies... By the way, you did a good job cleaning up Nelson this time. "


    Nicole smiled and said in a charming voice, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you... Your highness is a natural wise man."


    Victor shook his head and said with a laugh: "I don''t doubt Nelson''s loyalty, but he is not alone in the mercenary Corps. Those centurions are smart, capable and ambitious. They also have captain and chief of staff. Social relations have been deep into the lowest tenant families. Since mercenary soldiers can eat and drink for nothing, receive military pay and learn skills, many people will want to join the mercenary Corps. People advocate it Wu Yong, it''s a good thing for the family to join the army enthusiastically. But good things must also be in our hands. We can''t turn good things into bad things. Nelson is pure in character and has no political skills. Instead, he is the most suitable candidate to run the mercenary Corps. "


    "I understand." Nicole nodded and said, "when the servants of Yinyue manor occupy an important position in the mercenary corps, there is no need to worry about the trouble caused by those ambitious centurions. Now I can understand the importance of cultivating talents."


    "Hehe, the family is now in a transitional stage. When the next generation grows up, everything will be on the right track." Victor smiled and said, "but things will change rapidly in the future. I don''t know how long the closed land centralization system can last... At least I will implement the closed land centralization system in the human horse hills!"


    Nicole leaned into Victor''s arms and whispered, "honey, I''ll always support you."


    Victor hugged the sweet and soft female knight, with a smile on his mouth and imagination.


    The name of the queen of roses is not in vain. Sylvia took charge of the Rose Manor, dispersed the peripheral lords of the wall grass, and led the family to move westward to the vast man horse hills. The York family already had the prototype of centralization. Victor encouraged the Duke of York and the big and small lords of the man horse hills to form a joint-stock double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, which further strengthened the influence of the political center of the man horse hills. Vassal By sending supervisors to the double headed lizard chamber of Commerce, the Lords timely understand the trade activities and economic situation of Renma hill, and participate in the shareholders'' meeting, which is equivalent to a round table meeting of listening, participating and expressing opinions.


    Victor has paved the way in advance for the full implementation of the closed land centralization system in the human horse hills, and the only obstacle comes from the lords at all levels. However, the Lords themselves want to centralize power in the territory. They are full of longing for the centralization system, and they will resist the centralization in actual operation, but there is no ideological conflict. If the kingdom of Gambis develops a large area of territory in the southern continent, imperial politics When the center moves south, the idea of centralization can easily be transformed into a realistic political system.


    On this issue, Sylvia and Victor had no communication, but they had a tacit understanding. She proposed more than once that Victor should form a partnership with Katrina.


    Whether Victor wants to marry the guardian of the Duke of York or not, developing his own lineal power is the top priority, and Nicole and Nelson are undoubtedly his right-hand men.


    They sat on the sofa hugging each other and enjoyed a moment of warmth. Before long, the footsteps of Nelson and Lilia came from the corridor outside the study.


    Loosen Nicole''s soft waist. Before the knock on the door, Victor said, "come in."


    Lilia and Nelson walked into the study one by one, saluted victor and Nicole at the same time, and then sat down by themselves.


    "Honey, sit next to me."


    Victor patted his left position, motioned Lilia to sit over, and said bluntly:


    "I am now your highness and will be granted the guardian of the Kingdom soon. My power and political influence have exceeded the scope of Randall''s leadership. In the next time, I will live in silver moon manor and Rose Manor in turn for four months, and the big and small affairs of Randall family will be handed over to Mrs. Nicole."


    Nelson suddenly said, "Sir, you''re going to take charge of the horse hill!"


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "is there a guardian who will deal with trivial affairs himself?"


    "What do guardians usually do?" Lilia turned her face and asked curiously.


    Victor laughed and said, "of course, it''s self entertainment. However, his Highness''s way of self entertainment is different from that of ordinary nobles. His Highness The Golden Knight likes to explore the mystery of the origin of the world, hone his extraordinary combat skills, and find a way to enter the legendary field. And I want to concentrate on studying the mystery of the spiritual blood and seek the opportunity to break through the holy land."


    Nelson was stunned and said sincerely, "my Lord, I want to do the same."


    Victor smiled and said, "I''ll explore the way first. It''s not too late for you to be like me when you''re promoted to the golden soul warrior."


    Nelson''s eyes lit up and asked, "my Lord, can I step on the golden steps?"


    "Of course, isn''t turnans the best example? Even if he doesn''t have divine blessing, he is also a fierce warrior in the legendary field."


    Nelson had an almost blind confidence in Victor and said excitedly, "yes! There has never been anything adults can''t do. You say I can, I can!"


    Nicole and Lilia were confused. After all, Nicole was a senior female knight, determined and had her own way. Although she was curious about the soul warrior in Victor''s mouth, she didn''t take the initiative to ask, but just sat quietly beside her. Lilia couldn''t help asking:


    "What... Soul warrior?"


    Victor glanced at her and said, "this morning, I said I wanted to make you as young and beautiful as a female knight. Do you think I was trying to make you happy? Mind soldiers matter a lot, and only a few people in the whole kingdom know. Don''t ask any more, I will tell you when the time is ripe."


    Lilia''s heart was in full bloom, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but tilt up. Suddenly she thought of father Miller''s words and muttered to herself: "... Walk to the light... Walk to the light, my Lord is my light."


    Victor felt his chin and said, "walk to the light? It seems that old Miller''s tone... You went to see old Miller. What did you talk about?"


    Lilia''s little face suddenly turned red and said fiercely to her grinning brother, "don''t say, don''t say!"


    Restraining his doubts, Victor smiled and said, "if you don''t say it... Nelson, you must arrange for the formation of the first Ranger within five days."


    Nelson said in embarrassment: "my Lord, now we are transferring elite from the mercenary corps to form 600 Rangers. The mercenary Corps may be scattered... I need manpower to supplement, but if we transfer people from the swamp scouts, the swamp scouts are not enough."


    Victor nodded and said, "I''ve thought it over. We were going to turn the elite mountain people controlled by the golden regiment into family soldiers. Now, it''s time to implement this plan." After a pause, he asked, "how many mountain people mercenaries are there in the private business team of the golden regiment?"


    Nelson replied, "63 smuggling caravans, about 2200 mercenaries."


    "Pass on my order. Each smuggling caravan selects five most obedient young mountain people to go home. If there is a shortage of personnel in the smuggling caravan, find the mountain people stronghold to supplement. Also, ask Barrett to bring the bear regiment back to report on his work."


    Nicole looked slightly and said, "the bear group is now in the Sassanian empire. There are almost 2000 men, women, old and young. If you withdraw so many people, I''m afraid they will be swallowed up by the Dodo kingdom as a refugee Gang on the way... Can you let them withdraw to gangbis in batches with the team of the bucks business group?"


    Victor frowned, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid not... We have a tacit agreement with Sophia that the bear regiment must be separated from the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce."


    "What happened?" Nicole looked calm, but her eyes and eyebrows were filled with imperceptible joy.


    Victor knew everything and immediately understood that the big vinegar jar thought Sophia had broken up with him. He explained with laughter and anger:


    "At the beginning, Nelson led the killing of the count of the golden Finch, the bronze halberd city of Satan and the Dengshi city of Dodo in dweimick. Fearing the penetration ability of Sophia''s mercenaries, he asked Sophia to give up the mercenaries before he was willing to talk about cooperation with her. Dengshi city and bronze halberd city are the southern guardians of Dodo and Satan respectively, and their geographical location is very important. As long as they are willing to cooperate, the freedom of the golden regiment The civil and commercial team monopolized the cross-border trade on the north line. Mrs. Sylvia asked us to show sincerity first and help Sophia through the difficulties. Therefore, the Wimbledon chamber of commerce must make a gesture of separating from the bear group and can''t bring them back. "


    Nicole curled her lips and asked, "what should I do?"


    Victor said with a headache: "Let Barrett take it easy and suggest that he break up the whole into parts and try to bypass Neville from the Wharton prairie to return to Gambis. I wrote a letter to King Rex asking him to let him go... No, the grassland people have the custom of staying guests. The bear group can''t come back in pieces and can''t expose its relationship with me. Otherwise, the bad name of his highness Randall sending troops abroad will spread Yang...... "


    Seeing the master''s frown, Nelson said, "Sir, the bear regiment was originally established to study the tactics of the big regiment. Simply let them go to the Northern Wilderness to meet the Centaurs... According to my experience, Lord Sasan must recruit mercenaries to explore the territory!"


    Lilia said angrily, "thanks to your imagination! Didn''t uncle Barrett die fighting a centaur?"


    Nelson said disapprovingly, "we used to do this."


    "We used to fight jackals, not centaurs!" Lilia refuted.


    Jackals? It''s OK for the bear group to bully jackals... Victor had a flash in his mind and said with a smile: "let the bear group temporarily accept the employment of Dodo Kingdom and go to the ghost forest on the west side of Wharton prairie to try whether the claws and teeth of the grassland jackals are sharp enough."


    Nicole frowned and said, "the bear regiment will eventually be incorporated by Lord dodo."


    Victor said lightly, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t want people who take refuge in Lord dodo. Some people can''t dig if they want to." Holding Nicole''s hand, she said softly, "honey, I''ll explain to you later."


    Nicole stayed with Victor for so long and noticed the secret law soldiers of Randall family, but she wouldn''t ask if Victor didn''t say.


    "Honey, without secrets, there is no fun, and some secrets can''t be excavated casually." Nicole exposed the topic in Sylvia''s tone and suggested that Sylvia was also silent.


    Victor nodded his head, set foot in the field of legend and came into contact with the secret of great prophecy. He understood that Sylvia and Miller were also afraid of the existence outside the real world.


    Nelson looked around as if he hadn''t heard anything. Anyway, Victor told him not to mention the elite soldiers to anyone. Although Nicole was the mistress of the Randall family, she was not his master. He was even complacent that the bear group was Victor''s true confidant.


    Lilia bit her lower lip, changed the subject and said, "Victor, did you deposit the gift money you brought back from Neville into the family treasury?"


    Victor laughed. "Don''t even think about it. It''s my private money!"


    "What do you want so much money for?" Lilia bowed her head and muttered.


    Victor asked smilingly, "how much is it?"


    "The kingdom of SUS entrusts the church to pay a jackal reward of 70000 gold sols, plus 2 gold sols of the church. We receive a total of 90000 gold sols from bishop Perot." Nicole smiled and said, "the treasure brought back by Elena has been counted. There are 320000 gold sols, 33 pounds of refined gold, 3.2 tons of gold ingots of different quality, and six carriages with other valuable gifts. The value has not been estimated."


    Lilia shook Victor''s arm and said coquettishly, "honey, you have 410000 gold sol. Which point comes out."


    Victor avoided answering and asked, "how much money are there in the family Treasury and the gold regiment treasury?"


    "There are 95000 gold sols in the Gold Group Treasury and 150000 gold sols in the family Treasury." Said Lilia haltingly.


    Victor sneered: "there are 150000 gold sols in the family Treasury. Do you want to think about my private treasury?"


    Lilia asked reluctantly, "you have so much money now... Can the money in the Gold Group Treasury be incorporated into the family treasury?"


    "The money in the Gold Group Treasury is also my private money!"


    Victor rolled his eyes and said confidently, "Your Highness Randall only has 500000 gold sol''s private money in total. Is it a lot? Do you think I don''t have to spend money to study the secret method of spiritual blood and cultivate spiritual soldiers?"

 Chapter 551

    The funds in Randall''s family Treasury come from the family''s annual financial balance. There are almost no gold coins in and out, and a total of 150000 gold sols have been saved in the past seven years. The gold regiment vault is the net profit handed over to Victor by the smuggling caravan. The expansion of the gold regiment, the mercury budget and the daily expenses of the Lord''s Pro guard are all from it, and the remaining money can be fed to the alchemy tower. After deducting all necessary expenses and reserving sufficient risk funds, the Gold Group Treasury can provide up to 5000 or 6000 gold sols to the alchemy tower every year.


    In addition to the financial balance and the net profit of the golden regiment, Victor also has a huge additional income - all kinds of resources and goods realized by the golden regiment in mountain fortress in recent years, including Zesheng resources collected by Banlong people and goblin slaves.


    Therefore, Victor''s private money is not only 500000 gold sol, but 610000 gold sol. Another 110000 are the wealth created by mountain fortresses.


    600000 gold sol is undoubtedly a huge sum of money, but it is nothing for the bottomless pit of the alchemy tower. It is only equivalent to 12 alchemy dragon lizards, or 50 alchemy soldiers, or 122 three-level Eagle lion militia.


    In recent years, Randall''s leadership and the gold regiment have developed by leaps and bounds, and the scale of mercenaries, smuggling caravans and mercury has doubled. In order to ensure that every hundred mercenaries and smuggling caravans have absolutely loyal alchemical humans, Victor has created a large number of alchemical auxiliary soldiers. Nevertheless, there were not enough alchemy creatures to use, which led to a sharp decline in the number of alchemy humans in the mountain fortress, from a production base to a social common sense training base. The labor force level could be maintained at around 200 people, fewer and fewer materials and commodities were exported, and Victor''s secret income was also greatly reduced. He simply ordered the mountain fortress to be specially processed, And reserve the Zesheng resources collected by Banlong people and goblins.


    If Victor hadn''t received a large reward from Neville, I''m afraid the plan to upgrade the alchemy tower to the alchemy militia would have failed.


    In fact, Victor''s expansion is limited by the capacity of the alchemy tower, but the root cause is the problem of money.


    The rapid expansion of power does cost money, and the benefits are obvious. Victor''s will can now be conveyed to the Sassanian Empire thousands of kilometers away; Mountain hunters can be drawn from the stronghold controlled by the golden regiment; You can obtain the specialty resources of various kingdoms. But no matter how tempting the prospect of power expansion is, victor will not withdraw funds from the family Treasury to meet the needs of the alchemy tower.


    Because the purpose of Victor''s development family and gold group is to fully dominate the use right of the alchemy tower, which can be used and idle, rather than being kidnapped by the alchemy tower.


    In the next 20 years, the alchemy tower will continue to play a key transitional role. When Randall''s next generation grows up, and when the secret method of soul and blood can popularize a war technology, Victor''s initial goal can be achieved. Randall''s people are the main body of the basic force. The three-level alchemy militia is an elite armed force, and the alchemy auxiliary soldiers are specialized as technical craftsmen. This is Victor''s ideal personnel structure.


    Nicole and Lilia don''t know what Victor thinks. They are worried that his highness Randall will take the money from his private library to Rose Manor to help other families in Renma Hill develop their territory. They beat around the Bush, flirted and sold cute, tried their best to pester Victor all afternoon, and failed to take out a kinsol from his private library. Finally, Lilia had to serve Nicole to bathe, dress up and prepare to attend the family banquet in Pinghu castle.


    Towards evening, the attendants and maidens who helped in the general education school returned to Yinyue manor one after another. Victor first saw bertina


    She was surrounded by Brandon, Klaus and Shirley among the attendants. She was wearing a small blue maid skirt. Her face was still round, but her head was much taller. Her body shape could also see the green curve, bright eyes and teeth, and her skin was milky white, just like a little girl in her early teens. When she saw Victor, she ran frantically from the grass with her skirt, giggled, jumped into his arms, and hung it on him like a bear, eagerly showing off:


    "Master, bell is growing taller... Bell is growing taller! Wow, master''s eyes are so beautiful."


    Victor was promoted to the legendary level, dignified and self-made, and did not converge his spiritual strength. Ordinary people did not dare to look him in the eyes, which also deepened the gap between him and the mortal world. Bertina''s natural intimacy and innocence are his cherished emotional experience.


    Actually developed... My daughter has become a little sister. It''s not as fun as before.


    Holding bertina''s soft body, he whispered in his heart. Victor put bertina on the ground, touched her head, smiled kindly and said, "it''s really tall..." he paused and deliberately teased her: "it''s becoming beautiful, but it''s not as lovely as before."


    Bell put down his tiptoe heel, blinked his big eyes with curved eyelashes, and angrily explained, "no matter how tall bell is, he is as lovely as before!"


    Victor pulled out his voice narrowly and said, "really? Well... You roll on the ground and I''ll see if it''s not the same as before?"


    Puff... Bell immediately lay down on the grass, rolled and said:


    "Is it the same as before? Is it the same as before?"


    Victor laughed happily, and the people around him couldn''t help laughing. When the tall Caligula saw bell rolling the lawn happily, he also rolled on the ground. His huge body was surprisingly dexterous. He immediately changed his direction without touching bertina.


    Nicole glanced angrily at Victor, picked up little belle who was rolling with Arka, brushed off the grass leaves on her, and scolded in a spoiled tone:


    "No nonsense! Go take a bath and change your clothes. We''ll go to Pinghu castle to host the dinner later... Caligula, don''t you get up yet!"


    When Caligula got up from the ground, the little attendants came forward and half knelt to victor, and said in a neat voice, "welcome master Randall back to the family."


    Victor''s sharp eyes swept over the 30 new attendants. Most of them were under the age of 10, and their blood could not be seen, but their appearance and physical conditions were obviously better than those of the first batch of wandering noble children. In fact, these children from the eastern alliance are the product of the family marriage system, and the success rate of washing blood will not be less than 60%.


    "Get up." Victor gave an order and waved Shirley over.


    Shirley is now an 11-year-old girl. She hasn''t seen her favorite close host for more than two years. She is a little strange and timid. She walks forward in a nervous mood, but Victor touches her head. Her delicate little face suddenly blushes with shame and joy. This is her special treatment with bertina.


    "Shirley, go find bell."


    Victor smiled and turned his eyes to a little attendant next to Brandon. He has brown hair and blue eyes. He is beautiful and handsome. He is ten years old between boys and teenagers.


    "Are you Dick?"


    "Dick met his master." The little servant saluted gingerly and said.


    "I remember you." Victor nodded, restrained the golden light in his eyes and said, "Brandon and Klaus, you take Dick to the attendant bathroom of the Lord''s house for a bath. The others hurry to the big bathroom."


    In this world, knights and ordinary people should be treated differently. Dick naturally awakened and was entitled to have his own room in the Lord''s residence. The other little attendants consciously went to the big bath room behind the house.


    "These attendants are of good quality." Victor smiled at Nicole and said, "it would be better if one of them could wake up naturally."


    Nicole nuzui to Kari gulanu, who was walking among the little attendants, and said, "aka is already an adult and is not suitable to mix with the little guys."


    Victor looked at Caligula''s back like a giant. After a moment of silence, he said: "he lost an opportunity for mental growth in Neville... I don''t know if aka can trigger his courage in the future."


    The dinner at Pinghu castle was held on time. Victor''s earliest followers attended. He also saw imosen and his two little wives.


    However, he deliberately sat in the most remote corner for fear of being noticed. Victor only pretended not to see him, and bertina was very clever not to find her father. This little guy with his own lucky aura is also an eye-catching role. Pastor Dane and his ruling warriors have repeatedly given bertina the best food.


    Beside Dane sat old sister karila of Nanqiu monastery and Kay, the missionary director of general education school. They were all shepherds of Clement''s line.


    However, Victor''s attention was mainly on Miller. If he wants to find a way to break through the holy land, he may have to rely on the God dependent.


    His highness Randall cast "affectionate" eyes from time to time. The old priest was uncomfortable. He withdrew early before the waiter brought tonight''s ornamental dishes.


    Victor laughed to himself, but this is not the time to talk to Miller. He looked around the audience and had a funny feeling in his heart. The wizard and the clergy shared a seat, but they were all his available strength.


    He suddenly found that the extraordinary power gathered around him was not generally powerful... Father Miller, a god dependent who could be compared with the divine knight; Imosen wizard is a powerful wizard who controls a half dragon tribe and thousands of goblin slaves. Whether his spiritual attributes reach the legendary level or not, at least his talent witchcraft is legendary; Dane, the fifth priest of the golden order; Little and lovely bertina whose ability is difficult to judge; Caligula, a ferocious human who controls the touch of the soul, has reached the golden level in his spirit except that he has no combat effectiveness; Nelson, a fierce warrior with both spiritual fire and combat intuition, has the heart of a strong man, and its potential is immeasurable; Nicole, the potential stormy Knight... In addition, Randall''s leader also has a ruling warrior and two level three priests; 2 junior knights, Joe Morson and HALS; Among the seven trainee knights, four of them naturally wake up and fight. They must be senior knights in the future.


    Of course, Victor didn''t forget Judy, but she was demoted to the mercenary corps by Nicole, dealt with the fish man on the Bank of the river, and didn''t receive an invitation to the party.


    Judy loses yeliucheng and openly refuses Nicole''s solicitation. Neither Lilia nor Nelson will plead for her. Even Victor doesn''t want to refute Nicole''s face.


    However, the more powerful forces, the more trouble, such as the alchemy tower and father Miller. The senior knight who resonates with 24 elements is very in line with the needs of his highness Randall. He still needs to find a chance to bring Judy under his command.


    After the banquet, Nelson ran over and asked Victor to take time to inspect the operation of the mercenary Corps.


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "let''s go to the fish man battlefield by the Jinshui River tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 552

    Randall, the beach position on the Jinshui River.


    Hundreds of mercenary soldiers braved the scorching sun and stepped on the soft mud to hide and kill the fishermen scattered on the river beach. Wearing leather armor and leather helmets, they were divided into combat teams. Each team consists of 10 people, equipped with 2 archers, 2 shotgun infantry, 3 spearmen and 3 shield halberd infantry. Three teams form a 30 person combat team, no more than 15 meters apart, arranged in a loose triangular formation, covering alternately, making rapid breakthroughs, constantly killing fish people who dare to rush into the array, and dividing other fish people to prevent them from assembling and charging.


    Archers shoot fish people within 30 meters freely. Spearmen gather the thorns of fish that escape the net. Shield halberd infantry protect their companions. Spear throwing infantry hardly throw javelin. They are the chief and deputy of the combat team, responsible for observing the battlefield dynamics and commanding the team to fight. Only when they encounter particularly strong fish people, they will shoot javelin and greet their teammates to set fire targets.


    Reckless fishmen are rare after all. Most of them dive into the water in time. There are only dozens of fishmen''s bodies left on the beach of nuota. Mercenary soldiers quickly recover arrows and javelins and retreat to the rear.


    From time to time, the heads of fish people appear on the water surface of Jinshui River. The frequency is higher and higher, and there is a strange restlessness gradually. When thousands of fish heads float and sink in the waves and stare at the invaders on the beach with hate eyes, the depression of the war will envelop the hearts of every mercenary.


    The first fish man boarded the beach, and then a fish man climbed up the bank from the river. The sun reflected the scales on them and reflected a little faint light. They were connected like a tide approaching forward. Funny and strange calls come and go one after another. When they form a sound wave, the black tide composed of fish people surges straight on the beach.


    At this time, more than 500 mercenaries have formed a close formation. Strong shield halberd infantry stand in the front row, connected with kites and shields to form a solid shield wall; The Spearman was behind, and the 4-meter-long two handed spear poked out from the gap of the shield wall. The sharp spear tip and the cold flashing halberd blade formed a knife and gun jungle.


    Infantry square!


    The infantry array of mercenary soldiers is like a giant beast with spikes, opening its terrible fangs to tear the prey to pieces. But the simple minded fish people are immersed in the excitement brought by the number advantage. Their webbed feet and light weight give them the ability to run wildly on the mud. The fish crowd rushes as fast as a galloping horse and rushes to the steel line of hired soldiers.


    The horn sounded and the commander issued an order:


    "Straight ahead, 100 meters, throw!"


    The spearmen on both wings of the square array and the archers in the rear shot together. The javelin arrows fell into the wave of fishermen like locusts, and the fishermen fell down one after another to block the others behind. The storming front was inevitably chaotic.


    However, the fish people are mentally confused and have no formation. As long as they are more than their opponents, their charge will not stop. The power of throwing arrows with ordinary war bows is slightly insufficient. The fish man has his own greasy scales. Even if he is shot over by a feather arrow and stepped into the mud by similar webbed feet, he can still climb out and scream and rush. Only a heavy javelin can cause a fatal blow to the fishman, but the number of spearthrowers is small. Each person only carries three javelins, which is not enough to curb the Fishman''s attack.


    However, the arrow rain of the archers disrupted the rhythm of the fish man''s charge, making them hit the solid defense line composed of shield halberd infantry and spearmen one by one.


    The spear huff and puff, the halberd blade roll, the fish fly with blood and flesh, and die miserably on the spot. Every time the infantry array reaps the lives of a group of fishermen, it retreats a short distance back to prevent the accumulation of fishermen''s bodies, and slowly retreats towards the rear camp.


    On the arrow tower of the camp, Victor and Nelson stood side by side, overlooking the whole battlefield.


    "Flexible gathering and dispersion, orderly advance and retreat. Half of the Second Corps of recruits can have this performance, which is very good!"


    Victor nodded and said, "Nelson, you did better than you thought!"


    Nelson grinned and took the opportunity to say, "Sir, your money is useless."


    Victor smiled and didn''t take over the topic. He just said, "I now understand that there is no invincible tactics, only appropriate tactics. The advantage of the big Legion lies in countless heads, but when they work hard for one purpose, their wisdom and strength surpass any extraordinary individual, including me."


    Nelson scratched the back of his head and said in confusion, "Sir, I can easily break the infantry array below, not to mention you?"


    Victor smiled: "it''s not difficult for me to break through the infantry array, and it''s only a matter of time to kill hundreds of soldiers, but the army has created problems for me, and they can expand the problems into difficult problems and fatal defects... Today, we don''t discuss how the army can deal with extraordinary strong people, but only talk about how this mercenary brigade has done things that you and I can''t do."


    "The fish man is not as fast as I am and not as powerful as I am. They can''t catch up with me and can''t beat me again. No matter how many fish I kill, if I become a fish man butcher, the fish man will escape into the river when I see me. Therefore, I can''t kill only the fish man, nor can I attract them. In fact, I''m the only one standing on the beach, and the fish man can''t summon thousands of people of the same kind Deal with me alone. I can''t attract the fish people in the river. How can I build a trestle over the rose harbor? The legendary strong man can''t achieve the ultimate goal of the fish man war alone. Therefore, in terms of time and space, the extraordinary strong man has never been the main factor determining the outcome of racial competition. "


    Victor pointed to the infantry square below and said, "more than 500 ordinary soldiers will fight and retreat, and they will be able to attract fish people in this river area." After a pause, he said with emotion: "the infantry array can''t deal with monsters with huge size and extraordinary power, but it is very practical to deal with opponents of the same size. The most rare thing is that they can step back in unison, which makes the fish people mistakenly think that the invaders are timid and call more fish people for reinforcements."


    "However, the infantry square of 500 people is still thin. The wings and rear team are particularly vulnerable. If they are surrounded by fishmen, it will be over... If you don''t send someone to pick them up, I think the scene will be very ugly."


    Fish people are chaotic in nature, but they are not brainless. Some fish people are blocked in the frontal charge, so they surround the two wings of the infantry array. A tall and ferocious Fishman ran much faster than his peers. It took the lead in hitting the left wing of the infantry array. The spear throwers covering the flanks are all elite generals and centurions. Now they only keep the last spear, holding a round shield and a long sword, and facing the fierce impact of the ferocious Fishman, the elite generals blocked it in time with a round shield, but the gap in strength made him fall back. Several Archers behind him hit his back in time and opened the ferocious Fishman together, Other spearmen took the opportunity to kill the ferocious fish man with a fine iron sword.


    The ferocious Fishman, stronger than ordinary soldiers, failed to cause casualties of mercenaries, but from Victor''s point of view, the left front of the infantry square bent back. Although it soon recovered stability, there was a moment of chaos in the whole infantry square.


    In the river, fish people constantly emerge, and the number has exceeded 2000, including many ferocious fish people with extremely fast speed. The infantry array is more than 400 meters away from the safety line of the camp. Referring to the moving speed of both sides, the fishman can certainly surround the hired soldiers before they get out.


    The situation of these more than 500 mercenaries can be said to be precarious. Nelson said confidently, "don''t worry, sir. This drill is to hone the will and courage of recruits, enhance the sense of trust among comrades in arms, and let little monsters press them... I''ve made arrangements. Look over there and over there..."


    Looking down Nelson''s fingers, Victor found the hills on the East and west sides of the beach, rushed out a 30 member knight team and cut straight into the battlefield. Seeing the new invaders, the reinforced fishermen changed the direction of charge. The fishermen tide was immediately weak. The infantry square array stabilized its feet and fought and retreated according to a fixed rhythm.


    The knight on the west side is Lord jomoson, and the leading knight on the east side is Judy.


    She cut her hair short, wore dark red six legged alligator rattan armor, and held a long sword of refined gold and a knight''s Shield of refined steel. She was at the tip of the knight team, just like a female tiger rushing towards the surging fish man tide. Several ferocious shield attacks were recorded in a row, and the explosive force of several tons flew dozens of fish people more than 20 meters away. The fish people on both sides rolled around and howled and screamed. The dense wave of fish people was immediately torn open a gap, and 30 elite soldiers inserted them like sharp knives. The refined iron and halberd in their hands chopped the disoriented fish people and tore the gap bigger.


    Judy slowed down and picked on those threatening fishmen. Both ferocious fishmen and ordinary fishmen were in two stages under her long sword.


    Victor could not connect the delicate and gentle Viscount Buryat with the bloody knight in front of him.


    Nelson was unaware of the master''s mood at the moment and said to himself:


    "The trestle and anti fish wall of rose harbor have been repaired. In fact, we usually only tease the fishmen a little. We don''t need to form an infantry array to meet the enemy, which increases the risk. Especially when the knight team finally leaves the battlefield, the elite soldiers may be killed or injured due to lack of cover. We regularly carry out a fierce battle to train the courage of the recruits... However, the fishers can We can''t win if we lose. If we win this battle, the fishmen in the nearby waters will run to other beaches for fear that they will harass the hired workers in Rosa harbor. Therefore, we must finally withdraw from the battlefield and return this beach to the fishmen... The battle that can lose or win is the most difficult to control. It depends on the cavalry team to cover the retreat of mercenary soldiers, which is very expensive. "


    "We''ll return this river beach battlefield to the fisherman. Those feather arrows and shotguns can''t be taken back." Nelson blushed and said with a smile, "my Lord, the mindless fish man also knows to break the feather arrow and shotgun and throw them into the water... We can''t take them back if we want to. Every training will consume a lot of armaments, and the armor breaking arrows of the longbow soldiers are reluctant to use. If the mercenary Corps can add a little more military budget, I want to pull the longbow soldiers up to have a try."


    Victor took back his eyes from Judy and said to himself: "the super strong is not the main factor determining the outcome of racial competition, but can control the outcome of a battle."


    "This battle, I want to win!"


    Pull out two long gold swords with four finger width. In Nelson''s surprised eyes, Victor jumped down from the arrow tower and cut into the battlefield with his feet on the ground.


    If the Knights stormed like a tiger into a flock of sheep and were as powerful as bamboo, Victor was an irresistible hurricane disaster. The turquoise air flow shrouded a radius of 4 meters. The fierce air was like an invisible blade sweeping all directions. There was a bloody rain everywhere. The fish man''s head flew all over the sky. Even the fish man 20 meters away from him was cut into two pieces by the wind blade.


    In front of the hurricane sweeping all things, the fish man wave collapsed and reversed in an instant. Nelson saw the blood boiling on the arrow tower. The thick smell of blood aroused his inner violence. His eyes flashed fiercely. He jumped off the arrow tower, tore his shirt, naked his strong chest, picked up two hundred pound pure gold beheading giant swords and roared:


    "The whole army attack! Follow the master and kill all the bastards!"


    Like a human dragon, Nelson rushed into the battlefield, and two terrible beheading giant swords swept through the fierce fish people.


    The horn of the decisive battle sounded in the camp, and teams of soldiers poured out. The infantry phalanx took the lead in responding, breaking up into parts, and the combat teams hid and killed the past like wolves.


    Holding a long sword, Judy looked at Victor walking. The blue and black airflow surrounded his body. Her golden eyes were noble and ruthless, just like the Lord of the angry wind demon came to the world. Any fish who dared to approach him within 20 meters would be torn by the wind blade.


    Powerful and cold, no one can stop, no one can fight side by side... Is this your highness Randall?


    "Be careful, my Lord!" Lilia''s fierce female escort shouted to the stunned Judy, and a fish man rushed behind her.


    Judy''s wrist vibrated, the long sword pulled down, and cut the fish man who attacked her in half without looking back.


    Victor smiled at Judy, nodded approvingly, and turned away without hesitation.


    Honey, are you calling me?


    Judy''s heart suddenly surged up a force to sweep away hesitation and loss. Her eyes turned firmly to the fleeing fish man, and so did the long sword.

 Chapter 553

    Three thousand mercenaries of the second Legion attacked all the way, and the battle was soon over. Fishmen fled back into the water, afraid to show their heads, leaving only hundreds of bodies on the beach. Victor and Nelson rode away from the front camp of the second Legion while Lord jomoson commanded the soldiers to clean the battlefield.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t had such a good time for a long time."


    Nelson changed into ordinary leather armor, rode on the horse and waved his fist excitedly. He was still immersed in a hearty excitement.


    In fact, the fishermen fled as fast as they charged, and the armored mercenaries couldn''t catch up with them. The fleeing fish people were one in the East and one in the West. Nelson rolled all the way from the camp to the river and only killed more than 20 fish people. The mercenaries behind didn''t even get a fish head. But this did not affect the excitement of the soldiers.


    Although it tests the mercenary''s ability to control the battlefield situation, the vigorous recruits are very eager for a devastating victory. Victor''s gorgeous appearance, invincible fighting posture and the fact that one man defeated the fish man wave far exceeded all the fantasies of Randall''s mercenaries about the knight Lord, left an indelible impression in the hearts of every soldier participating in the war, greatly boosted the morale of the mercenary corps, and finally became the driving force to move forward bravely and kill the enemy.


    Victor won the support of mercenary soldiers. It''s so simple that he doesn''t need to eat and live together and love soldiers like children. As long as he shows his extraordinary strength in battle, no one can shake the loyalty of family soldiers to him.


    For thousands of years, the ideas of clergy redemption, Knight protection and public dedication have long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. For family soldiers, it is their own glory to offer faith to the glorious Lord and loyalty to the Lord. When the lord appears on the battlefield as a guardian, the family soldiers will never collapse in the face of heavy pressure and will defend the Lord at any sacrifice.


    According to the earth world, family soldiers are the brain powder of family guardians.


    In terms of legal principle, the mercenaries of the first and second legions are not soldiers of the Randall family, and the ideas and concerns of abandoning the family and being abandoned by the family still have a living soil. To train these 6000 mercenary soldiers as the backbone of the family army, Victor needs to let them feel the glory of following the family guardian in advance.


    Of course, this is not without cost.


    Nelson smacked his mouth and said with regret: "in the next few months, the training ground of the Second Corps will not be used for the time being... Sir, can you let other families lend us their river beach position for a few months? When the fishmen in that water area come back, we will return the River Beach position to them..."


    Randall led the Jinshui River to have 11 large and small fish man beaches. The families of the man horse hills responded to the call of the fish man war order and sent vassal troops and mercenaries to attack the fish man on the river bank. However, the average number of mercenaries under their command was less than 400, and they could only attack a few smaller beaches. The two largest river beach positions are in the charge of the mercenary corps of the Randall family. Now one river beach battlefield has been maimed, and Nelson began to use the brains of other river beach battlefields.


    Victor smiled and said, "you have to train mercenaries in actual combat, and other families are also training their own mercenaries. I think it''s good. At least it can save me a lot of military expenses in recent months."


    Nelson''s expression stiffened, turned his eyes and said, "Sir, the craftsmen of Jinshui city have built the combined chariot according to your wishes, which is in the military camp of Pinghu Town. Would you like to have a look?"


    Victor suddenly became interested and said, "Oh? Take me to have a look."


    The two men led the Lord''s guard along the road and rode to Pinghu Town. Before noon, they arrived at the military camp on the east side of the town. After the guard saw the riders on the horse, he lifted the guard of the sentry tower and opened the gate of the barracks.


    Nelson and Victor rode directly into the camp gate and galloped back and forth to the drill ground behind. In the open space, Victor saw a unique building.


    It is more a fortification than a building. It is 4.7 meters high, 4.5 meters long and 2.3 meters wide. It is stacked by two carriages. The surface is wrapped with a layer of red copper shell. The lower carriage is thick and solid. Three fine iron hooks, sickles and spears protrude from the outer wall. The upper carriage has no top cover. The carriage wall is similar to the castle women''s wall. A medium-sized crossbow gun and a small catapult are erected. Together, they can attack far and defend near. At the same time, they have the advantage of commanding shooting. They can be called small fortresses.


    Nelson motioned the guards to take the horse away and introduced Victor:


    "Sir, I''m a layman in making a carriage. I only know that this thing is very strong and easy to use... Its lower carriage is a baggage carriage with a maximum load of 7.6 tons. It has three shooting holes, which can accommodate three heavy crossbows and can also be replaced with sickle and spear. Once a large monster like an ogre approaches the carriage, he stabs it in the stomach and must pull out his intestines... The upper carriage It is a light fighting vehicle with a load of 2.3 tons. It has a rotating wheel chassis crossbow. It can freely turn the firing direction and use a refined iron armor breaking crossbow. It can fire once in 20 seconds at the fastest, with an effective range of 500 meters. The small catapult is specially used to shoot foot nails and small fire bombs, with a range of only more than 230 meters... In addition to these two weapons, the fighting vehicle is often equipped with Two Heavy Crossbow men. If it is fixed, it can be used again Add 2 heavy crossbows. "


    Victor came forward and knocked on the side wall, felt its firmness, activated the surge again, tried to push it, and the tiny wires in the carriage didn''t move. He was very satisfied with this. Many large monsters had amazing power and could easily overturn ten tons of heavy objects. However, the friction area of the car touching the bottom was 10 square meters, and the self weight exceeded the weight of most monsters. The result of the monster''s force is to push himself out. It is almost impossible to overturn the car. Naturally, it can''t hurt the soldiers in the car.


    He jumped onto the top of the carriage and entered the body of the chariot. He noticed that there were five locks at the bottom, which were connected with the lower carriage to ensure the firmness of the chariot so that it would not be pushed down by the monster. At this time, Nelson also jumped up, pointed to the triangular bracket on the car wall and said:


    "The craftsman master of Jinshui city told me that this little thing can make the car wall resist the big stones thrown by the ogre... Hey, hey, on the premise that they can cross the shooting range of the crossbow alive. Moreover, they have to be careful under their feet... I don''t think they will be careful."


    Nelson took out a three spike foot nail made of refined iron from the bag next to the small catapult, weighed it, and said with a grin: "this little thing can charge monster jumped up with his feet, rolled into a ball, and was directly trampled to death by his companions behind... Adults and craftsmen are full of praise for your idea, saying that you are a real genius."


    Victor smiled but said nothing, patted Nelson on the shoulder, jumped to the ground and entered the lower carriage. There is also a tripod structure in the carriage, and four load-bearing columns are added in the middle. The small space becomes narrower and filled with sacks. Nelson said outside:


    "The sack is filled with soil, which can increase the weight of the car body to 11 tons. When the car is running, replace it with material supplies. As long as it is no more than 7 tons, the car will have no problem driving. Moreover, the parts of the car are of standard structure, which can be replaced and repaired immediately."


    "Standardization is the most important." Victor got out of the car and asked, "how long and how many people will it take to reassemble the wheels of the baggage car and chariot to start?"


    "It took 30 trained soldiers two hours to unload the wheels and splice the fixed fortifications. It took only more than 50 minutes." After Nelson answered, he asked eagerly, "Sir, do you want me to have someone show you?"


    Victor shook his head with a smile and said faintly, "no, it''s my idea of mobile camp."


    The concept of mobile camp is a tactical concept designed by Victor for the South expansion strategy. Learning from the strong crossbow strategy of vehicle array in ancient China, it can flexibly expand the circular vehicle array, build fortifications, quickly occupy key geographical locations, calmly collect natural resources and build a stable camp in unfamiliar areas and difficult supply.


    Humans are suppressed by large monsters such as centaurs and ogres. They lack the ability to resist the enemy directly and rely heavily on solid fortifications. However, the construction of the castle camp takes time, and the beautiful terrain of water and grass must be the living area that both humans and monsters want to seize. Without a fortress, humans will directly face the attack of monsters. Even if elite Rangers defeat monsters and orcs, ordinary mercenaries will still be harassed and raided by monsters. This not only increases the casualties of the mercenaries, but also slows down the time of building the camp. The human army will fall into a tug of war and consumption war with monsters. Because monsters and orcs try their best to prevent humans from building fortifications in resource rich areas.


    But if the human army already has strong fortifications, the situation will be reversed. If monsters can''t attack for a long time and suffer heavy casualties, they will give up the competition for territory.


    According to Victor''s vision, each mobile camp is composed of 40 fence trucks, 70 baggage wagons and 70 chariots, equipped with 1000 mercenaries, more than 100 craftsmen and doctors, and a 300 strong Ranger. A baggage car and a chariot are spliced together to form a defensive sentry. 70 sentries are connected with 40 grid trucks. In addition, the simple fortifications built with local materials are enough to form a temporary camp.


    In addition to the catapult, catapult and Heavy Crossbow of the chariot sentry, the camp also has thousands of long bows and foot crossbows, which can let the incoming enemy taste the dense arrow rain and precision shooting.


    The three mobile barracks are a full legion of mercenaries. Together, they are medium-sized barracks, and scattered are horns for each other, which can establish effective defense depth.


    The high-ranking Knights of the York family admired the military concept of the mobile camp. Sylvia gathered a group of excellent craftsmen to build baggage carts and light chariots according to Victor''s requirements. They worked hard in Pinghu Town for three years and finally made the samples.


    What remained was the question of standardization and details. Victor asked, "do you feel that there are any deficiencies in baggage cars and light combat vehicles?"


    Nelson replied, "my Lord, it''s mainly about animal power. The baggage car has been the largest. No matter how big it is, there will be problems with the chassis. No matter how small it is, there is not enough internal space. However, with a load of nearly 8 tons, one horse is too hard to pull, and there are too many two, which consumes a lot of supplies in vain."


    Victor''s eyes twinkled and nodded, "I know. I''ll find a way... Anything else to add?"


    Nelson scratched his head and smiled: "My Lord, a baggage car costs 280 gold sol, and a chariot costs 700 gold sol. All these are to hire the Legion to place orders with the hill secret castle and purchase military expenses... You entrust the family''s affairs to Mrs. Nicole. Mrs. Nicole especially likes Lilia, who is a cheapskate. Lilia must deduct the military budget... Look, do you make a rule for Lilia , the annual budget of 55000 kinsol of the mercenary Corps shall not be reduced? "


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry and asked, "won''t I come back? Even if I don''t directly intervene in family affairs, you and Maureen can see me and make suggestions to me."


    Nelson muttered, "I''m not afraid that Mrs. Nicole can''t compete with you. At that time, she will anger me... You set the rules in advance, and Lilia has no reason to ask Mrs. Nicole to cut the mercenary''s budget."


    Victor nodded and said: "You''re right... I really should respect Nicole and Lilia and not easily overturn their policies... Drawing a bottom line for the mercenary''s budget in advance can avoid a lot of trouble. However, the budget of 55000 gold sol is a little high, and I''ll set a minimum budget of 49000 gold sol for you. If the budget is insufficient, you have to negotiate with Nicole yourself... If If there is a surplus, it will be accumulated to the military budget of the next year. "


    "Why 49000, not 50000?" Asked Nelson in confusion.


    "The minimum military budget is less than 50000. It''s nice to hear and say... Lilia''s men are not too jealous¡°


    "Thank you, my Lord!" Nelson was overjoyed, right boxed his chest, gave a military salute, paused, and said, "my Lord, Mrs. Judy has no maid to serve her. She has been living in the front-line camp. After all, it''s not decent. Do you have any arrangements for her?"


    As soon as I come back, I will rearrange Judy, which will only make Nicole look disgraced. They will not be able to get along and work together in the future... Victor said with a disgusting expression: "I don''t want to be a vase from beginning to end, and now I don''t need a vase... Judy has changed a lot, but I want to hang her for a few more days."


    Victor didn''t care about Judy''s current mood. Of course, Nelson didn''t care. He saluted and said, "as you wish, my dear master."


    "Well, I''ll go back to Yinyue manor first. The night after tomorrow, you go to mercury manor. I have something to tell you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Patting Nelson on the shoulder, Victor called the pro guard, boarded the war horse and galloped to the silver moon villa garden.

 Chapter 554

    When Victor returned to the study of the Lord''s residence, he ordered people to bring the design drawings of the baggage car and light chariot.


    The design drawings of the two carriages were actually full of a large box. Victor read all the animal skin paper scrolls one by one and was very satisfied. The contents of these design drawings include all parts of the carriage. There are detailed dimensional data and test data for wheels, axles, chassis, car wall, shooting holes, on-board crossbow and catapult, and even support columns and triangular supports.


    For craftsmen who design and manufacture carriages with experience and inspiration, it is very difficult to improve the parameters of assembling carriages and copy and assemble carriages according to the parameters. In order to meet Victor''s requirements, more than 200 craftsmen of the York family worked for more than three years and finally built baggage carts and light chariots.


    This is the core concept of the Grand Army strategy - standardization.


    The grand Legion is not only a military strategy, but also covers many fields such as military, internal affairs, education and training, production and life. When Victor separated the three systems of military, internal affairs and public security, he had to rely on standardization to connect the activities in various fields of the family and implement the strategic goal of the large Legion. Only in this way can the family become an efficient whole. When a mercenary army suffers losses, it can immediately replenish its troops and armaments and restore its combat effectiveness. As long as the foundation of the family is complete, the mercenary Corps will not be completely destroyed.


    Faced with an insurmountable military and political bloc, not to mention the alien race in the southern continent, Victor may not have the ability to resist even if the old opponent of the alchemy Empire reappears in the real world.


    The premise is that the Lord of glory has indeed pried the laws of the world, weakened the strength of extraordinary creatures and narrowed the individual gap between them and humans.


    Various signs show that the Lord of glory is likely to be the highest achievement of the alchemical empire. The main purpose of ancient alchemists and mages to create him is to change the power comparison between alien creatures and humans.


    If the judgment is wrong, Victor has no better way. The big Legion is the most advanced strategic thought he can achieve.


    Katrina once suggested that the Lord family of Renma hills should build a mercenary corps of 400 or 500 people to avoid the internal friction of Renma hills in the arms competition. Only Victor did not take her advice and resolutely expanded the 3800 mercenary corps to 6000.


    The pioneering war is expected to wait more than ten years. At present, there is no major war in the man horse hills, and the first and second legions consume tens of thousands of kinsol every year. Many people can''t understand why Victor has to support such a huge army. But how many tricks can a mercenary of 400 or 500 people play?


    These 6000 mercenaries may not need to cross the river to expand south in more than a decade, but they will deduce standardized training, standardized tactics, standardized logistics supplies, standardized military ethics and standardized equipment application. Such tactical ideas as infantry phalanx, Longbow phalanx and mobile barracks cannot be practiced by two or three thousand mercenaries, let alone the military standard of establishing a large Legion.


    Victor invested a lot of money and time to establish a set of effective standards. Veterans of the mercenary Corps will go to the military school to teach boys aged 8 to 11 wolf combat skills and corps training standards, and two months of militia training every year can ensure that those boys continue to practice wolf combat skills and corps training standards after graduation. When they grow up, they are the source of mercenaries. As long as the recruits master the Corps training standards skillfully, every 600 mercenary veterans can support a new mercenary Corps. 6000 mercenary veterans mean that the Randall family can quickly expand 10 standard mercenaries in the near future.


    Randall leader must have royal spies. Baggage carts and light chariots are placed in the camp training ground. It is not difficult for the top craftsmen of kite castle or other forces to imitate it or even improve it, but they don''t know how to use standardized production molds, standardized assembly parts and standardized operation methods, just how useful it is to imitate chariot instruments?


    Standardization is the essence!


    Randall family went the farthest on the road of standardization. When the major forces reacted, Victor had become the standard setter and exporter. In order to achieve this goal, the financial investment of more than 100000 kinsol every year is worth it, because standardization will be Victor''s huge political capital.


    After picking out the design drawing of the shaft of the baggage carriage, Victor looked at it carefully and agreed that the design scheme of two horses pulling the baggage carriage needs to be discussed.


    Once the standard is established, if you want to modify it, it will involve too much scope. If the design drawing of the shaft drawn by two horses is adopted, all the baggage carriages will be equipped with two heavy horses in the future, which is not a matter of increasing a budget, but increasing the burden on the whole logistics supply system.


    Baggage wagons and light combat vehicles serve as transport vehicles and combat platforms. Of course, their volume and capacity should be a little larger. For technical reasons, the craftsmen of York family adjusted the volume of the carriage to the maximum, but they could not take into account the balance of animal power, resulting in a situation where one horse could not pull and two horses were too wasteful.


    Se Yin can strengthen the chassis of the carriage and increase the volume and load capacity of the baggage cart to the extent that two horses pull it. However, if the design of the baggage car is modified, it will have to be modified along with the light combat vehicle. Victor was not extravagant enough to make carriages with silver.


    The feasible method is to replace the livestock pulling the cart. Alchemical dragon lizards don''t need to be considered. Victor will only use them as silver war beasts. Red haired bison is a good choice. This strong herbivore weighs 1.7 tons, twice as strong as a heavy horse, and has great endurance. It can migrate thousands of kilometers at a time. They have infinite power, strong physique and fierce temperament. Even barbarians regard them as beasts worth hunting. Every year, Sophia gets some particularly fierce red haired bison from the Wharton prairie, and then transports them to Raven town to give them to the barbarians as a sacrifice for the newborn ceremony.


    Tens of millions of red haired bison inhabit the Wharton prairie, but they have never been domesticated. But in this world, there is no imosen wizard, who can''t tame wild animals.


    Domestication or transformation of red haired bison was automatically included in imosen''s research project list by Victor.


    Packed up the design of the chariot, Victor called Renault in, told him to return the box full of scrolls to the secret room, and said, "call barrow to see me."


    "Yes, sir." Renault left the study with a big box.


    Victor went to the window and looked out at the scenery. The lawn in front of the Lord''s house was deserted. After all, even the snack goods bertina now has serious things to do. She goes to general education school every afternoon to be a child teacher for half a day. The situation of other small attendants is similar, which just shows that the Randall family is thriving and is gradually on the right track. Now he needs more time and energy to improve his talent and combat skills, and then delve into the secret method of spiritual blood, integrate the Lord family of Renma hill, promote the standardization process of Renma hill, participate in the internal and foreign affairs of Gambis Kingdom, as well as the layout of the gold regiment, search for the relics of the alchemical Empire, infiltrate the masked brotherhood Investigate the movements of ant man and sheep monster. These things are waiting for him to implement one by one.


    However, this does not mean that victor will no longer be involved in the affairs of the Randall family. As the guardian of the family, we must have the means to control the overall situation. In addition to maintaining communication with the backbone members of the family, Victor also held a mercury spy who was only responsible for him.


    Before long, Barol, the manager of mercury, entered the Lord''s study.


    He was dressed in brown gardener''s clothes, holding a sun proof straw hat in his hand, slightly bent over his body, respectful and humble, with a flattering smile on his face, just like a good tempered gardener.


    Good tempered gardeners generally have little ability, and Barol does not have the craftsmanship to serve flowers and plants. He could get a job as a gardener in Yinyue manor because he would please his master.


    "Your Excellency, are you looking for me?"


    Victor turned around, looked at Barol, smiled and asked, "my vassal''s first words when he saw me were congratulations on my promotion, your highness. Why don''t you learn?"


    Barol bowed and replied, "my Lord, no matter what your status, mercury is loyal to you and only to you."


    Victor smiled, returned to his seat, leaned back and said, "I believe you, but your adopted disciples, except monkeys and red wolves, don''t know me. How can they be loyal to me?"


    "My Lord, mercury manor has trained a group of family spies who are absolutely loyal to you, and the original family spies have grown up. They are now scattered in major towns of various kingdoms and serve as the internal core of mercury, which can replace mia, spider and Fitch at any time." Barol said with cold eyes.


    "Being able to replace the core members of mercury at any time is necessary preparation, but it does not have to be implemented." Victor nodded and said instead, "your three disciples should be rewarded rather than punished for their contributions to the development of mercury... Call them back, and I will meet them in person, allow them to reunite with their relatives, give them land and wealth, also allow them to swear loyalty to his highness Randall, and give them strength and power beyond ordinary people."


    Barol said respectfully, "Your Highness, you are really a generous and kind Master."


    Victor blinked his eyes and said solemnly, "I can understand that this is a praise for my strength, wisdom, wealth and power. Because a poor nobleman has no ability to be generous and kind."


    "Your Excellency, you are so wise!" Barol said convincingly.


    Victor laughed, shook his head and said, "you''re not half as good at flattering me as Nelson."


    Barrow smiled bitterly and continued to show off his explicit flattery: "dear master, I also worship your wisdom and strength."


    "All right." Victor waved, smiled and asked, "how''s Mercury now?"


    "Mercury has developed very rapidly. There are 157 family trained spies as the core members of mercury, with more than 1800 internal contacts and countless external contacts. MIA hides in Dengshi City, nominally leads the mercury organization of Dodo Kingdom, with 62 core members and more than 600 internal contacts; spider hides in Tongji City, responsible for the mercury organization of Sassanian Empire, with 34 core members and 30 internal contacts More than 0 insiders. Fitch assisted Todd to develop mercury in rainbow city in the north of Susi kingdom. He has 8 core members and 34 insiders. The rest are mainly distributed in the main towns of Gambis. "


    Barroll paused and further explained: "In the past two years, the free private lands of various kingdoms have been persuaded to leave, disbanded and incorporated, but a large number of refugees have flocked to the main cities such as Tongji city and Dengshi city. There are signs that the great lord secretly hired bards, Rangers and free mercenaries to publicize to the refugees. The main city is rich and prosperous, with tenant recruitment points, and the big family regularly recruits tenants from the refugees. Therefore, many The refugees want to take a chance in the main city and see if they can become tenants of a large family. "


    Victor said with a smile, "this is the big Lord robbing the tenant population with the small Lord below."


    "Yes." Barol continued: "a large number of refugees poured into the main city. The Lord needed time to turn them into tenants. The local underground forces were first impacted, and new gangs continued to appear. In addition, the urban free people needed more goods. Relying on the goods of the Bucks chamber of Commerce and smuggling caravans, mercury quickly developed our own underground forces in the main city."


    Victor nodded and mused, "the development of mercury in the kingdom of SUS doesn''t seem to be going well?"


    Barrol bowed his head and said: "Sir, the underground forces in the main city of the kingdom of SUS are all under the name of the masked brotherhood. There were more than 100 thugs under Todd and Fitch, and dozens of people died in the process of infiltrating the SUS gang... Todd and Fitch saw that the situation was bad, so they took the rest to the Maowei town north led by Duke medin. That place was an outpost town against the nightfall jackals, mercenaries The gathering place of, Rangers and exiled knights, with complex underground forces, is only five days away from Prince meting''s Rainbow City. Fitch hides in Maowei Town, remotely controls the inner line of mercury and tries to infiltrate into Rainbow City. "


    Victor frowned and asked, "why did you choose Prince meting''s Rainbow City?"


    Barrow replied: "Sir, Susi''s situation is different from that of other kingdoms. There are many plains, lack of mountains and forests, and there are few refugee camps and mountain people''s camps. Without refugees, there will be no tenants. The gangs in major cities and towns are calm, and it is very difficult for mercury to penetrate. The thugs we sent out joined the local gangs, but they were regarded as meat rabbits, so many people died..."


    Gangs have their own way of survival. There are different limits on how many thugs a town can feed. Outsiders almost want to join the gangs. When barrol fooled around in Heibao Town, he once instructed his men to lure new refugees to test Victor''s goat hotel. Those refugees finally died in the hands of gangsters, so as to blackmail the goat hotel This kind of newcomer is the meat rabbit in the mouth of the gang.


    The Susi gang had no spare place, and the goods of the smuggling caravan could not be delivered. It was not surprising that Fitch and Todd were badly beaten.


    "Only prince Meredith''s Rainbow City is recruiting refugees from the eastern alliance. According to Fitch, Rainbow City has hosted more than 20000 Eastern refugees. With the help of these people, mercury can occupy a place in the underground forces of rainbow city."


    Victor knocked on the table, nodded and said, "as the great Lord in the north of suss, Duke medin has the desire to continue to explore the twilight forest. He really needs to gather the refugees and become tenants... Do you believe that there must be a core member of the masked brotherhood among the more than 20000 Eastern refugees?"


    Barol said in a deep voice, "Sir, isn''t it Mercury''s task to infiltrate the masked brotherhood and find out the wizard organization behind them? Don''t worry, except Todd and several family spies, other mercury insiders, including Fitch, don''t know the relationship between mercury and the Randall family. Even if they are exposed, those wizards can''t find your head."


    Victor smiled disapprovingly and said, "the abilities of wizards are strange. Who knows if they will find it on my head?" After a pause, he asked, "what''s Todd doing?"


    "My Lord, Todd, alias Duncan, is registered as a Ranger in Maowei town church as a wandering knight. He is hired by the local Lord to deal with the monsters in the dusk forest." Barol said respectfully, "you can find his name in the Ranger roster of the church, but his ranking is lower."


    Rangers have a special status. They often have to deal with mercenaries, gangsters and bards. They can also talk to priests and nobles. They can be said to be a well-informed group. Moreover, Rangers registered in the church belong to the knight noble class. Wizards must be very careful when they want to deal with a Ranger.


    Victor was stunned, smiled and praised: "Todd has a lot of ideas... Fitch is more dangerous. You transfer Fitch back first, and then order the mercury spy of the kingdom of sus to sleep, leaving only two lines for Todd."


    Barol raised his head and said, "Sir, in this case, the development of mercury in rainbow city is too slow..."


    Victor raised his hand to interrupt his words and said, "Duke meting promoted the marriage of his daughter Princess Celine and the eldest son of the eldest Duke of Peter of Borui Kingdom... The eldest son of Duke Peter, Raymond Peter, once sent someone to assassinate me."


    Barol''s pupils contracted in an instant, his eyes were sharp like hawks and falcons, but he stood still and listened quietly.


    With a look of appreciation, Victor continued: "Of course I won''t let Ramon go, but this guy sent people to assassinate the blood aristocrats of the moon elves, which is likely to be bewitched by the wizard organization. I guess he is the spokesman of the eastern wizard organization... According to this assumption, there must be members of the wizard organization among the refugees in rainbow city. Mercury develops underground forces in Rainbow City, and the probability of meeting wizards is very high, and I ask mercury Put a nail next to Raymond Peter. I don''t want to scare the snake because of other things. "


    "I issued this order in Neville... Do you have a specific plan now?" Victor leaned back in his chair and asked with a smile.


    Barol gritted his teeth and said truthfully, "Sir, we don''t have a clue at all... Mercury takes the bottom line and doesn''t understand the rules of the big family. We don''t even know Ramon Peter''s age, appearance and personality preferences. Even if Todd is a Ranger now, his identity is too far from Ramon to touch."


    Victor said coldly, "Mercury wants money, money and people... If you can''t do it, I''ll let the spy of kite Castle do it."


    Barol exuded sweat from his forehead and saluted respectfully: "Sir, please give me five months to make a plan. I also need Raymond Peter''s information, especially about his assassination of the blood aristocrats of the moon elves. In addition, I want to use Paul."


    Paul is the most proud student of Barol. Because of his outstanding appearance, excellent intelligence and aristocratic style, Victor sent him to study in the silver and white tower. At the beginning, Paul was discriminated against in the silver and white tower. With Victor''s growing identity and reputation, Paul became the object of high tower students. Victor even asked the church to reshape Paul and another little spy studying in the tower twice.


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "I''m not going to let Todd or Paul lurk around Raymond. The nails I want must be unknown... The elite guards of the family can''t be sent."


    Barol said, "Sir, I understand your concerns, and I am also very afraid of the means of wizards... I use Paul to ask him to give advice and find nails. Because he is the person who knows the upper class best."


    "Yes."


    Victor nodded in agreement and asked:


    "I asked you to go to the RAND Empire to investigate the hunting manager of Baron Thornton''s family 18 years ago. Has the matter come to an end?"

 Chapter 555

    Imosen and his daughter were captured from the Everglades to the mountain fortress by the alchemy militia. He claimed to be the hunting manager of Baron Thornton in the three eastern provinces. He also told victor the story of a newborn daughter who was misunderstood as a wizard. In order to protect her daughter, her mother was killed by her brother, and the wizard''s husband repented and fled to the Everglades with his daughter.


    Victor valued imosen''s ability and was not interested in the authenticity of the story. It was not until bertina showed extraordinary luck that he decided to check the details of yimosen.


    The abilities of imosen and bertina are very useful. Even if imosen lied to victor, he was not prepared to delve into it, but to try to make up for the loopholes. Three years ago, he found an excuse to let Baron Thornton take Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron Baron.


    At the moment, Victor asked the result coldly, and the old spy was stunned and said, "my Lord, it''s done, but I don''t know the specific inside story... You have to ask Badu or read his report."


    Barol is not a knight. His heart rate change and breathing rhythm can not hide Victor''s perception. It belongs to the normal range and is not deliberately concealed.


    Victor was a little relieved. Barol was a smart man. The biggest problem of smart people was that they were curious and wanted to know everything. Imosen is now the hunting manager of Randall family. If Barol detects something strange through this matter, Victor can no longer let the old spy go out to work for the safety of imosen father and daughter.


    "I''ll see." Victor nodded and asked, "Randall has many spies sent by other forces. How much do you know?"


    The old spy''s slightly turbid eyes glowed and said, "I''ve locked 17 people. I believe as long as I keep an eye on these people, I can dig out the spies who sneaked into the family while I''m away."


    Barol''s greatest hobby is doing spy activities, including infiltration and reverse osmosis. As for his level, Victor expressed pessimism that he was still far from the spy trained by the great Lord. But Barol insisted that his spy skills came from the RAND royal family, because his former master was a subordinate count of the Neo West family.


    Victor doesn''t care if Barol can beat the spies of other forces. This is a small problem in itself. It''s like ants in the kitchen. If they all trample to death, they will come again.


    "I don''t care which force the spy comes from. As long as I abide by the rules of Randall, they are all my people... Their descendants may become outstanding craftsmen or soldiers." Victor smiled and said, "keep an eye on them and try to find out the family they are loyal to, but don''t touch them easily... I believe it will be used in the future."


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    After chatting a few more words, Victor sent Barol back to work and asked Renault to get the intelligence scroll made up by the alchemy militia ba.


    After reading the torture record about the hunting manager of the Thornton family, Victor put down the scroll and raised a funny smile around his mouth... Imoson really didn''t tell the truth!


    "Renault, get ready for the fast bird mount and go to the den with me."


    ****************************


    The den is the place where the Lord raises and domesticates beasts, which is under the jurisdiction of the family''s hunting manager. The Randall family has two animal dens. One is dedicated to raising fierce animals such as bears, wolves, tigers and leopards, and the other is the research site where imosen wizard cultivates fast birds, war dogs, blue eyed eagles, forest falcons, camel antelopes and war horses. Therefore, its location is very hidden. It is built in the depth of skylark mountain in the west of the territory, 77 kilometers away from Pinghu Town, and there is no road to connect.


    Victor took Renault and shack, two alchemical militia, riding on the fast bird, and arrived at imosen''s hidden den in more than two hours.


    Two black and blue fur alchemical mastiffs took the lead in drilling out of the hiding place and welcomed their master with a wagging head and tail. The three fast bird mounts blew their hair, issued a warning sound of cooing and cooing in their throat, assumed a fighting posture, and refused to take a half step forward.


    Pacify the fast bird and order the war mastiff to continue to guard. Victor three people passed through the wooded valley and heard the barking of the guard dog. The alchemy militia guard of the den saw the visitor clearly, drank the bluff guard dog, bowed to victor and said, "good day, sir."


    Victor jumped off the fast bird, handed the reins to a guard and asked, "what''s imosen doing?"


    "The hunting manager is doing an experiment in the fast bird breeding area. Do you want me to call him?"


    "Don''t bother him. I''ll just go there myself." Said Victor excitedly. He would like to see the process of the wizard''s experiment.


    There is no defensive fence in the whole den, and the houses and buildings are very simple. Forty alchemists act as imosen''s assistants. There are eight alchemical war mastiffs on the periphery. In case of an emergency, the alchemist militia will cover imosen''s rapid evacuation from any direction to the mountain fortress.


    Imosen is the most precious asset here.


    The alchemy militia guard led Victor into an open-air hut. Imosen was chanting to a female fast bird: "baby, come on, be sure to give birth to the egg completely... Note that it''s a complete egg, not an eggshell."


    The fast bird lying in the grass nest is obviously another creature. Its feathers on its back and wings fall off completely, revealing horny black skin; The middle part of the wing produces a cluster of white bone spines, which tends to evolve towards sharp claws; The beautiful tail feather is replaced by a hairless tail, which looks like a snake tail with a hook at the end; The huge beak like an axe is full of small teeth, and a pair of eyes are filled with blood red, which looks ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    "Alienated creatures?"


    Victor suddenly uttered a voice, and the engrossed imosen was startled. Then his face changed greatly and exclaimed, "kill it!"


    The nearby Alchemist''s sword fell, and the refined iron machete pulled out a sharp arc. The head of the alienated fast bird suddenly fell, and the red blood gushed out. Victor''s mind moved, the air flowed rapidly to form a barrier, and the splashed blood flew to the side like a blood rainbow. Yimosen ignored his surprise and said, "come on, come on, come on, take out the eggs."


    The alchemical militia overturned the body of the alienated fast bird, cut open its stomach with a sharp refined iron machete, put his hand in deerskin gloves into the still crawling abdominal cavity and took out two huge eggs.


    The egg surface of alienated fast bird is stained with mucus, which corrodes colorful patterns on the eggshell. Without imosen''s greeting, the alchemist militia consciously and quickly scrapes off the mucus on the eggshell surface with a dagger, and then wipes it with a towel stained with water until the eggshell no longer has a pungent white fog.


    Obviously, this is not the first time he has done so.


    Imosen stretched out his finger and gently poked the eggshell. He said with lingering fear: "fortunately, the eggshell is not soft yet. The problem should not be big... Cox, take these two eggs to the No. 4 incubation nest. Be careful, don''t break them!"


    The alchemical militia took the alienated fast bird''s egg into a container, held it and turned away from the shed.


    At this time, Renault drank at Victor''s side and asked, "hunting manager, why can''t you be polite when you see your master?"


    Imosen''s excited expression stiffened on his face. He turned to see Victor''s dark golden eyes, which turned into fear. As soon as his knees bent, he had to kneel.


    "Don''t be polite at work."


    Victor put his hand on his arm and asked with a smile, "Emerson, what are you... Doing?"


    The flattered imosen became elated again, pulled off the towel covering his mouth and nose, opened his mouth and wanted to introduce his research, but he didn''t know where to start, and finally choked out a word.


    "... lay eggs."


    I didn''t know you were laying eggs until I saw it. I thought you were a pig butcher... Victor said something in his heart and looked at the wizard up and down again.


    He was wearing a fine linen shirt, an oil canvas apron, a hood and a towel on his face. If he carried a pig knife in his hand, he would be no different from Randall''s butcher.


    Considering that imosen is engaged in taboo research and can''t talk to others, the alchemists around him are more and more dull. It''s normal for him to hold his stomach, but he can''t figure out a clue for a moment. Victor thought for a moment and asked, "what''s the purpose of laying eggs?"


    As soon as Emerson''s eyes brightened, he gushed: "Sir, I''m trying to improve the muscle and bone strength of the fast bird... In the past, I used to cultivate stronger and more fierce fast birds through breeding, feeding and training. But this can''t change the bone and muscle structure of the fast bird, especially the hollow bone, which seriously limits the weight-bearing ability and fighting ability of the fast bird. I think the fast bird doesn''t need to fly at all, and the thin hollow bone is reduced Weight has no practical significance to it. It''s better to let them grow hard bones. Therefore, I selected 15 female birds, slightly alienated them, changed their body structure, and then tried to hatch fast birds with hard bones with their eggs. "


    Victor asked curiously, "doesn''t it mean that alienated creatures can''t bear?"


    "That''s right!" Imosen said excitedly: "alienated creatures will absorb the fetus as a part of the body. I have done experiments with pregnant wolves and guard dogs, but they can''t succeed. But the chicks of fast birds are bred in vitro, and their appearance is protected by an eggshell."


    "Although the alienated fast bird''s body also secretes mucus and melts the egg shell, the first six alienated fast birds all failed, but I can control the alienated fast bird and order them to lay their eggs. In this process, the alienated fast bird can suppress the instinct of absorbing birds'' eggs and no longer produce a large amount of mucus..."


    Imosen paused and shook his head with regret: "Unfortunately, the body structure of the alienated fast bird has changed, and there is no way to lay eggs at all... We can only kill the female bird and take out the eggs manually. Even if the alienated female bird dies, their flesh and blood are still alive and will still absorb the eggs. Due to our lack of experience, many birds'' eggs have been melted and only five not perfect fast bird eggs have been obtained."


    "I''m not sure if these eggs can hatch new chicks... I think naturally laid eggs are more likely to hatch successfully."


    "That fast bird has the least alienation just now. I hope to lay eggs by myself. When I control it, I was... Something went wrong, so I can only take eggs manually..." imosen said angrily. He can control alienated creatures, but he can''t accurately control the alienation process. If he wants to get an alienated fast bird with only birth canal, he doesn''t know when to wait.


    Victor didn''t feel guilty about destroying imosen''s important experiment at all. Another question hovered in his mind. After pondering for a moment, he said: "the alienated fast bird has changed the strength of the bone, and its eggs before alienation will also change accordingly?"


    Imosen nodded in his heart, rubbed his hands, smiled and said, "Sir, I''m not sure... This is an attempt. If you succeed, you can get stronger fast birds and birds."


    "I don''t blame you for sacrificing 15 adult female birds... It''s a good thing to devote yourself to studying the breeding technology of fast birds." Victor smiled and asked, "why didn''t you combine your witchcraft talent to cultivate fast birds?"


    Imosen smiled awkwardly and explained, "my Lord, I didn''t dare before. Now I''m bolder and want your favor."


    "Because now I am the royal highness of the Kingdom and have the ability to protect you?"


    Imosen''s expression changed. After a while, he said frankly: "Yes, I used to be afraid of being caught and purified by the church. I didn''t even dare to go to church. I was afraid of showing my flaws. I had to go to church to participate in morning and evening prayers. As a result, nothing happened. Father Miller praised my piety... Now I''m afraid your highness dislikes me for being useless, so I have the courage to test my witchcraft."


    After hearing the wizard''s statement, Victor shook his head and said, "these are appearances, not reasons. You used to live in a wild swamp with bell, naked, hungry, and busy with food and clothing all day. Now, you live in dignity and do not have to worry about survival. You inevitably want to study your extraordinary ability."


    "In short, you are curious about your leisure." Victor stared at Emerson with keen eyes and asked with interest, "so, what is the principle of dissimilating creatures?"


    Emerson''s heart tightened, felt the irresistible dignity, and respectfully said, "my Lord, through this period of research and experiment, I found that I always change the soul state of animals before they alienate and completely obey my will."


    "How do you change the souls of animals? What do you change them into?" Asked victor in a deep voice.


    Imosen thought carefully and hesitated to explain: "I can''t tell how to change... This is the talent of witchcraft. It''s close to instinct. If I have to describe it, it should be ''infection''... Yes, it''s infection!" He nodded hard, raised his voice and said: "In my eyes, the souls of almost all animals are red, just like a hot flame. However, the brightness and color of soul flame are different for different animals, some are dim, some are bright, some are orange, and some are crimson... For all creatures alienated by me, their soul flame becomes the same brightness and color... I doubt that it is my spirit The brightness and color of the soul flame. "


    "... but." Imosen kept silent and secretly glanced at the alchemist militia around victor.


    Victor was secretly funny. Imosen always mistakenly thought that there was a powerful wizard around him. The alchemical war mastiff and alchemical humans were the masterpieces of the wizard. Therefore, he was afraid that he would also be controlled by the mysterious wizard.


    "Step back and go away." Victor waved back the alchemy militia around him and said faintly, "you can say it."


    Imosen lowered his voice and said a little nervously: "Your Highness, I also found that your ferocious wolves are completely different from ordinary creatures. Their soul flame is dark gold. I was hurt because I peeped at their soul flame... I have to remind you that I can control alienated creatures because of soul infection. I''m afraid your ferocious wolves are similar to my alienated creatures... They are controlled by people."


    Nonsense, what''s the use of making uncontrolled alchemy creatures? However, the principle of imosen''s soul fire infection, controlling the division of alienated creatures and my soul fire, and controlling the alchemy tower is the same... This also confirms some conjectures of the ancestor gods to split souls and create blood descendants, such as the binding force of Hydra lizard on lizard people... Imosen''s alienation witchcraft The principle of soul infection seems to indicate that the soul form changes and the blood law is fully activated, showing a chaotic mutation and evolving into another life form... Does this mean that the difference between aliens such as barbarians and humans lies in the difference of soul structure? The wizard of tofferwen found the primordial and diversity of human blood law, so why can humans keep human beings Is it because of the stability of the soul? If the human soul changes, will human beings become creatures in other forms? Elves, barbarians, or barbarians are all changed by human beings?


    What has changed the structure of human soul without chaotic mutation in human blood?


    Victor restrained his thoughts, focused on imosen''s face, smiled and said kindly:


    "Kux, Renault and shack are secret warriors carefully trained by the family. You don''t have to worry about their loyalty, let alone their own safety... As long as you are loyal to me, I will give you wealth, status, power, and even longer life and youth."


    Imosen quickly half knelt on the ground and said loudly, "Your Highness Randall, I appreciate your protection and reception. I swear to be loyal to you!"


    With an elegant smile on his mouth, Victor said faintly, "should I believe you? Baron Thornton''s... Makolin."


    Imosen heard makolin''s name, his knees softened, and the whole person knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 556

    The body of the alienated fast bird is still twitching and wriggling in the shed. Its creator is pale and shivering on the ground.


    The cackle of imosen''s teeth made the appeal of "spare your life, sir" fragmented and difficult to recognize. Victor could not help shaking his head. The wizard who mastered the powerful power lacked willpower and was easy to be manipulated, so there was no loyalty.


    Imosen can alienate and control 15 fast birds at a time, which means that his soul fire intensity is far higher than that of mortals, at least at the peak level of silver. He didn''t even have the courage to beg for mercy and defend in front of victor. It can be seen that his will is not as good as the elite soldiers trained by the family.


    Victor''s legendary spiritual strength is mainly used to control his blood talent. In terms of spiritual oppression, he can''t even compare with the high-level Silver Knight. The spiritual power of an extraordinary knight can target an elite soldier and make him instantly afraid, stiff and hesitant, but it is impossible for him to betray the Lord and surrender on his knees. Even Sylvia can only assassinate the Marquis of bastern with the spirit, but she can''t charm him to change his mind. Imosen is hard to say. I''m afraid Sophia''s eyes can make him reveal all his secrets. He could kneel at Victor''s feet and surrender to any of his Royal Highness The Golden Knight.


    Imosen was educated as a vassal when he was young. According to reason, his will should not be so unbearable.


    Perhaps the problem lies in his own experience... He fled the family with bertina. In fact, he betrayed the original Lord and his belief in the Lord of glory. At the same time, he also denied the loyalty he had pursued for more than ten years, and there was an insurmountable loophole on the will side. He was eager to regain the Lord''s recognition, and constantly denied himself. His guilt of betraying the family overwhelmed him. I exposed the lie. The first thing he thought of was the punishment that the Betrayer should receive... This kind of psychological damage can not be solved by improving his strength or status. If I teach him the secret method of spiritual blood, it will only be counterproductive, Help him on the road of self-reliance... It seems that we have to start with his family relationship, arrange a strong wife for him and have a bunch of children... The two indoor maids are useless. Imosen''s wife must be firm and loyal to the family... We can only cultivate a senior female trainee Knight among the noble attendants of silver moon manor to be imosen''s wife.


    Victor automatically ruled out the scheme of using bertina to tie imosen. On the one hand, he was reluctant to return the little fat man to imosen; On the other hand, bertina''s lucky aura involves the power of fate. Old Miller also likes her very much. Victor vaguely feels that bertina''s emergence is not accidental. For better or worse, it is the best choice to put variables under control.


    "Don''t lie on the ground and talk to your residence." Victor said coldly, turned and walked out of the hut.


    Imosen didn''t know that Victor was going to find him a strong female knight as his wife, lowered his head and followed Victor tremblingly.


    Entering the small wooden building of the beast''s den, Victor sat down in the main seat of the living room, looked at the dejected wizard, and said with a flat expression:


    "Give you a chance to explain again."


    Imosen raised his head in surprise, then quickly resumed his posture of hanging his head and standing in silence, waited for the fall, took two deep breaths in a row, and tentatively called him closer and more humble: "sir..." his eyes focused on Victor''s inevitable expression, so he dared to continue to say:


    "Sir, most of the things I told you before are true... My original name was marcolin, the second son of the hunting manager of Baron Thornton''s house, and my wife was Tina, the daughter of the Baron''s housekeeper... That year, I took little belle to accompany Tina home to visit relatives. Bell slept in the room. When I went in alone to look after her, I woke up my wisdom and guided witchcraft. At that time, my hand was on the ground On Bell''s face, a sorcery Rune appeared, which happened to be seen by a maid. She mistook bell for a wizard and shouted, which attracted the eldest son of the Baron''s housekeeper, Tina''s brother and Bell''s uncle... He broke the maid''s neck on the spot. "


    "In fact, no maid ran into the wizard rune. It was Tina... Bell''s biological mother who caused the misunderstanding." At this point, the stone in imosen''s heart seemed to disappear, his tone was relaxed and said: "Tina didn''t yell. She asked me softly what to do? Can I know what to do? I was so scared that I couldn''t say a word... Tina went to her brother, and then the Baron housekeeper knew. That night, my father quietly came to the manor in charge, and everyone agreed to dispose of bell... I mean, leave bell behind In the wild, let her live and die. In fact, I want to control the alienated War dog and rescue her secretly. "


    The wizard was suddenly excited and said loudly, "but Tina insisted on poisoning bell first and then burying her! Sir, can you imagine that Bell''s biological mother wanted to poison her own child. That was our first child. I was only 19 years old. Tina had just turned 18. She actually wanted to kill bell!"


    There are many kinds of cold-blooded people. Since she decided to deal with bell, it would be kinder to use painless poison than to leave her in the wild, let insects and ants bite and wild animals bite. In fact, Tina''s treatment method is more risky than Emerson''s proposal, because bell lost in the wilderness and buried in the belly of the beast is a common accident and can hardly be traced. It is possible to bury the body after poisoning It''s more like a mother''s funeral.


    Emerson should understand Tina''s intentions, otherwise he wouldn''t add his wife''s name to Bell''s name. But he could not face the cruel facts and ease his guilt with his wife''s cold-blooded reasons.


    Victor will not uncover imosen''s scars, which will completely defeat the wizard.


    "Tell the truth."


    "We took bell to the wild, Tina held bell, her brother began to dig a hole, and I..." imosen was silent for a long time, his face became gloomy, and his voice was as cold as the new wind in winter, "Tina kissed bell again and again, but her brother was impatient. He took out the poisoned honey and wanted to feed it to bell... Hehe, how can I allow them to kill my daughter? I ordered the hounds to attack Tina''s brother and kill him... Tina knew that I was the wizard. I wanted her to go with us, and she pretended to promise while I wasn''t paying attention , she tried to run away with bell in her arms and shouted for help. She cursed me as the devil''s son... Sir, I''m not the devil''s son... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Imosen lowered his head bitterly and continued, "I forced Tina to drink the poison, dug a grave for her alone, and then took bell all the way to escape until he was rescued by the master."


    Rational people don''t listen and believe. Emerson''s statement is only one side of his position and tries to cover up another truth. Victor is not eager to point out his loophole and calmly asks, "why did you lie to me and claim that Bell''s mother was killed by her brother in order to protect her?"


    With a puff, imosen knelt down again, scolded himself and prayed in fear: "Sir, I always told bell that her mother loved her very much, so I made up that story... When you first summoned me, bell was by my side, and I... I really can''t tell the fact that her mother wants to kill her in front of bell."


    Victor nodded and sighed with emotion: "Emerson, you are really a good father..."


    Hearing that his highness Randall called his pseudonym Emerson instead of his real name marcolin, the wizard was relieved, calmed down and said humbly, "master, please forgive my dishonest mistake."


    The vassal committed a dishonest mistake and should ask the Lord to punish him. However, imosen begged for forgiveness, which showed that he had a ghost in his heart and still had something to hide from victor.


    Imosen was guilty and short of breath, but Victor was satisfied. If a man pretended to ask for punishment and tried to hide a bigger secret, he was not a good man. He either had malice or acted smart, thinking he could fool the Lord.


    Of course, if imosen really wants to do so, victor will not abandon him. His highness Randall is confident that he can control this kind of middle and second disease patients who feel good, as long as they are as valuable as imosen.


    Victor felt all the subtle changes of Emerson without omission, including the loopholes in his words and subtle psychological state, which were also deduced clearly.


    "Emerson, the two housemaids of silver moon manor have married you for three years, and you have never had children... Do you think they are not beautiful enough, or do you have a problem?" Victor asked in a mocking tone and said, "if you don''t like them, don''t delay them and let them remarry."


    The wizard was so anxious that he hesitated and said, "Sir, our feelings are very good... Just, just..."


    "... just." Victor took over, leaned forward slightly and said with a dark look in his eyes, "you''re worried that the children they gave you are also a wizard like bertina!"


    If imosen was struck by lightning, he was frozen on the floor.


    Victor continued: "You have repeatedly stressed that bell was mistaken for awakening her witchcraft talent, so the housekeeper and the hunting manager decided to deal with her quietly. You are expressing to me that bell is not a wizard... In that case, when Bell''s uncle and mother want to kill her, you just need to take the initiative to show the identity of the wizard, clarify the misunderstanding, and escape by yourself. Tina will take care of it Take care of Bell''s... But why did you kill Tina and her brother and take bell all the way? "


    "You have to kill your wife and brother-in-law... Because bell has not been misunderstood. She is really a little wizard."

 Chapter 557

    "In addition, you claim to have made up a story and told bertina that her mother loved her very much... How can you kill her uncle and mother in front of bell?"


    Victor clasped his fingers and put them on the desk. He sketched a ironic sneer at the corners of his mouth and said, "there is only one possibility. Bell didn''t witness the incident. She has been in a coma."


    "I guess it''s like this... On that day, the person who exposed the wizard''s identity was not you, but little belle. She was sleeping all the time from being found to Thornton housekeeper asking your father for countermeasures. Bell was so cute that if she could cry, her grandfather and grandfather might not be willing to deal with her... You know why I use ''deal'' Instead of "killing"? Little belle is always unconscious and can''t eat and drink independently. It''s hard to support her. If bell, the granddaughter of the Baron''s housekeeper, is ill, the news will soon reach the ears of the stationed priest... Won''t others doubt that bell has a strange disease and doesn''t go to the priest for treatment? If he goes to the priest for treatment, won''t he throw himself into the net? Since bell can''t survive Come on, it will drag down two families and Baron Thornton, so we can only deal with it quietly... Tina and you have accepted the housekeeper''s advice, haven''t you? "


    Victor leaned back in his chair and observed imosen''s facial expression "When it came to the end, you regretted that Tina was reluctant to let go. Her brother lost patience and forced her to take bell away. You couldn''t help fighting him, but you weren''t his opponent. You were beaten on the ground and watched her brother-in-law want to give bell medicine, so you summoned hounds and killed the housekeeper''s son."


    "You use witchcraft in front of your wife to harm her siblings. At this time, Tina fully believes that you are the embodiment of the devil and bell is the devil''s plot. She tries to destroy bell and you, or plans to tell the priest that your father and daughter are both demons... You have to kill Bell''s mother yourself."


    "Emerson, you hid the fact that bell was a wizard from me."


    Victor''s voice was filled with deep regret. Emerson heard it in his ears, but his hair stood up and cried in panic: "Your Highness, it''s not like this, it''s not like this, bell is not a wizard, she''s really not a wizard... Please, let bell go..."


    "Enough!" Victor looked at the crying Emerson in disgust and said faintly, "don''t waste my time with nonsense. Now you can choose to continue to explain or stay on the ground like a slug."


    "Sir, I can explain, I can explain..." imosen quickly got up from the floor, wiped his face with his sleeve, and said in a hurry: "Sir, your speculation is basically right, but I did awaken the talent of wisdom guidance and present the magic rune. I''m not sure if Bell''s coma was caused by me or whether she inspired my wisdom guidance and magic... I, I really didn''t know if bell was a wizard..."


    Victor''s heart moved, interrupted his words and asked, "why weren''t you sure?"


    Imosen showed a look of memory and said after a while: "Because at that time, I heard broken nonsense. It was the first time I heard the voice of the devil, and it was the only time. I lost my ability to think. I was confused and ignorant. When Tina woke me up, I saw my hand still on Bell''s forehead and a wizard Rune rotating on her head... Sir, I told you, I can''t remember the wizard rune Wen''s appearance, and that was the first time I presented witchcraft runes. I don''t know what happened? I also suspected that bell was a wizard... Later, I knew that she was not a wizard. "


    Victor pondered and asked, "why?"


    "Master, bell and I have lived together in the Everglades for twelve years. We have never found that she can do any witchcraft!" Imosen held his hands on his chest and eagerly defended: "Master, if bell is really a wizard, I dare not hide it from you. It will kill her... It is because bell is not a wizard that I want her to live a normal life. Moreover, master Miller likes bell very much. Under the crown of the holy Pope, he also personally uses divinity to cure bell. How can she be a wizard? Lord Bousso of the mountain fortress told me, Ren Anyone who is over fifteen years old can''t wake up to witchcraft... Bell is 19 years old. She won''t be a wizard. "


    Victor looked a little pale and asked, "then why don''t you want more children?"


    Emerson explained painfully: "I''m afraid that the children behind me are still as young as Bell and don''t live long... Bell''s strange diseases are caused by me. It''s the sorcery of my sudden awakening that makes her unconscious. After waking up, she grows up very slowly... Fortunately, your highness asked the holy Pope to treat bell. She is better now. However, you can''t take care of everyone with strange diseases So I secretly take it with herbs. "


    Victor tapped the table with his slender index finger and asked, "you hide the truth from me mainly to protect bell?"


    Imosen was silent for a long time. When he raised his head, he was covered with tears, wiped tears and choked: "I didn''t want to kill Tina... Tina picked up the shovel to kill bell. I was injured and lay on the ground, unable to stop her. I didn''t have time to control the alienated War dog to drag her clothes, and the War dog bit her neck... I didn''t mean it."


    "Yes." Victor nodded, got up from behind the desk, patted the wizard on the shoulder and walked towards the door.


    Emerson gritted his teeth and followed Victor out of the cabin. Before he boarded the fast bird, he asked in a trembling voice, "Sir, my family... How are they?"


    Victor stepped onto the fast bird, looked down at him and said faintly: "You killed Baron Thornton''s housekeeper''s son and daughter and betrayed the Thornton family. What do you think of your family? Your family was demoted by Baron Thornton, lost the position of hunting manager, compensated the housekeeper for 800 mu of land, and the position of hunting manager was held by the housekeeper''s nephew... However, Baron Thornton has to appoint a new hunting manager."


    Imosen said sadly, "I hurt them."


    "Hum. Kux whipped imosen three times. After seeing him every month, he whipped him three times, for five months in a row. No mutilation or death." Victor shook the reins and took Renault and shack away.


    "Thank you, master, thank you!" Imosen was overjoyed. He knelt on the ground and thanked Victor''s back, but he was carried to the back like a chicken by the alchemy militia and executed.


    The tragedy of the imosen family is sad, but Victor doesn''t feel anything. It''s not his cold-blooded and ruthless, but the difference of mentality that leads to different perspectives. Extraordinary people can control their emotions, and the Lord can''t replace the perspective of ordinary people.


    The root of this tragedy lies not in right or wrong, but in weakness. The church''s suppression of wizards is to cut off the devil''s spying on the human kingdom and maintain the existing ruling order. Baron Thornton, Thornton housekeeper and hunting manager are beneficiaries of the glorious code. It is understandable to maintain the religious rules formulated by the church and eliminate the influence of wizards. If the Thornton family is a powerful Lord, they can control it And keep wizards, the result will be different.


    Since it was impossible to protect bell, in order to preserve the family, Tina''s brother decided to dispose of his niece. His fault was that he was not aware of the matter and acted recklessly, which angered the wizard''s brother-in-law. He was not a wizard''s opponent and deserved to be killed.


    Tina saw her husband suddenly kill her brother with witchcraft. She thought that imosen was possessed by the devil. Bertina was the daughter of the devil. She wanted to get rid of the disaster with the idea of killing her family. There was nothing wrong with her. Her fault was ignorance, no self-knowledge, and the same reckless impulse as her brother. If she was lying to her husband, find out the details of imosen first, regardless of whether she chose to escape with her husband , I still choose to avenge my brother, and I won''t die on the spot.


    In order to protect his daughter and himself, Emerson had to eliminate the threat from his wife and brother-in-law. His fault was cowardice, timidity, indecision, dare not face the reality and dare not resist the authority. As a result, he killed his beloved wife and relatives, left a lifelong regret, and was deeply in pain and regret.


    If he uses alienated hounds to control the situation in time, clean up the relatives who want to deal with Hubel, and then confess their identity to them and say they want to escape with their wife and children, do they dare not agree? Do they dare to report to the church? They will only try to cover up the truth and claim that the hunting manager and his wife and children were killed by wild animals.


    Therefore, strength does not depend on strength, intelligence, wealth and power, but comes from mind, will and wisdom.


    Fortunately, people''s mind and will will will grow in adversity, and wisdom will precipitate with years. Today''s imosen is different from the hairy boy makolin more than ten years ago.


    Victor only sighed a little about Emerson''s experience. He noticed Emerson''s coincidental nonsense.


    It was precisely because of the devil''s nonsense that imosen exposed his wizard identity and fled to Baron Thornton with bertina. However, the time node coincided with the migration of forest people and horses, and the development of people and horses hills in Gambis kingdom. If not at that time, imosen and bell could not cross the territory of forest people and horses and sneak into the Everglades to live in seclusion... Eight years later, I activated the alchemy tower, AI Master Devon explored the Everglades and encountered the alienated mice of imosen; I sent jack, an alchemical militia, into the Everglades to collect purified crystals. Jack found the footprints of bertina and itugos. Then, the ant tide moved eastward, and imosen was forced to settle near the half dragon tribe, which was close to the West side of the mountain fortress. Then father Miller came to Randall to lead me The alchemy militia was sent to investigate the terrain of the Everglades and captured the imosen father and daughter, resulting in itugos losing control and becoming a real alienated creature... Sylvia''s hand blade double headed dragon lizard and the human horse hill were able to cultivate the alienated war animal corps, and imosen became my subordinate. Bertina and old Miller were very close.


    In the dark, there is a force of fate that connects us all... I am the spokesman for the revival of the alchemy empire. The existence of the horse hill sent me must be the alchemy Empire camp; the Lord of glory is suspected of the highest achievement of the alchemy Empire, and father miller should belong to the same camp as me; Miller is close to bertina and covers up the identity of wizards for the imosen father and daughter, which promotes imosen Is the mysterious existence of father daughter destiny line and the extraordinary creature behind me a guy?


    Assuming that I, Sylvia, bertina and Miller belong to the same camp, or can help each other, our encounter will not be a coincidence. The mysterious existence brings together four powerful forces: the owner of the alchemy tower, the divine knight, the dependant of the shining Lord and the wizard, which must be to deal with a particularly powerful opponent.


    The key is time! And the form of the enemy and the outbreak of disaster!


    Victor looked grim, looked deeply at the direction of Pinghu Town cathedral and thought:


    "I should talk to old Miller."

 Chapter 558

    The next morning, Pinghu Town.


    Thousands of craftsmen braved the hot sun and sweated on the cathedral site. Wearing a white fine linen high-ranking priest robe, Dane stood on the temporary platform and looked at the majestic Randall cathedral and the believers and craftsmen attached to ants. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tilt up, showing a satisfied and expectant smile.


    Three years ago, when he accompanied his highness Randall to visit the kingdom of Neville, Randall Cathedral had just begun to build buildings on the ground. When they came back, the cathedral had begun to take shape. The bottom frame of limestone structure rose from the ground. Craftsmen began to build the middle and upper parts with green bricks. At this speed, the main part of Randall Cathedral could be completed in two years, and all that remained was carving and beautifying.


    For the clergy serving the Lord of glory, watching the magnificent Randall Cathedral become a reality day by day will have a great sense of achievement and satisfaction. Not only does Father Miller like to walk around the construction site a few times a day, sister Karina of the monastery and the preacher Kay of the general education school also drill into the cathedral construction site. Dane would not let these brothers and sisters make blind comments. He took patrolling the construction site and supervising the construction progress of the cathedral as his daily routine.


    In fact, this is the power of the stationed priest. Randall''s clergy, including Dane, should obey Miller''s instructions. But in fact, the clergy took Dane as their leader. In addition to his own ability and background, as well as his status as a high-level priest, his good relationship with his highness Randall is also an important factor.


    Of course, father Miller basically didn''t bother with Randall''s academic affairs, which saved Dane a lot of trouble.


    The lower clergy led by Randall somewhat despised Miller and thought that his ability was not enough to take care of the educational affairs of nearly 200000 believers. They thought that he could have today''s status and was the grace of the Supreme Lord. They knew Randall hall early.


    Dane doesn''t think so. The higher he obtains divine power, the more he reveres father Miller. Occasionally, he fantasizes that he can reach father Miller''s level one day.


    Isn''t his highness Randall beginning to retreat behind the scenes? For the top extraordinary, power is only a tool in his hand. He can hold it up and put it down. He must not bind the free will. At this point, the clergy relying on the power of mortal faith is far worse than the high-level knights. I''m afraid only Miller and turnans can not be tired of power in the whole church.


    Clement told Dane that top gods like Miller are similar to the ears and eyes of the Supreme Lord and are responsible for monitoring and repairing the potential impact of the devil on the human kingdom. Their power comes from the Supreme Lord himself and does not need the authority of the holy pool. In a sense, the church''s painstaking missionary system is also serving them.


    A paladin nearby suddenly pointed to a slowly approaching carriage and said, "Lord Dane, look over there."


    It was an ordinary two wheeled carriage, suitable for driving in the city. There was no sign on its appearance, but Dane knew the coachman and his entourage. They were the personal guards of his highness Randall.


    "I''ll go and have a look alone." Dane''s heart moved, gave an order to the paladin and the church attendant, and walked down the platform alone.


    He went to the side of the carriage and nodded to Renault and shack. Dane smiled at the people inside through the curtain: "Victor, won''t you come out and talk?"


    Victor came out of the carriage and complained weakly: "in such a hot weather, I was regarded as a fool with a hood. I was watched and commented without a hood... Anyway, I don''t get off. The car is too small to sit two people. My friend, you are wronged to stand outside and chat with me... Ha ha."


    Dane shook his head and responded with a voice: "I''m not too hot... I''ll go there if I want. I don''t need to wear a hood, and no woman will judge me. Even if there is, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can''t hear it."


    The beauty of knights is sometimes troublesome. For ordinary people, beautiful nobles are like stars. They will attract a large group of people everywhere. Extraordinary knights can resonate with the elements of emptiness and weaken their sense of existence. Victor doesn''t have this ability. However, his ears are particularly sensitive and the whispers of the people are clear.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to be seen, but every time Victor shows up in Pinghu Town, there will be problems in the nearby traffic conditions, and even the operation of the whole block will be affected. Lilia urged him not to wander around Pinghu Town.


    He couldn''t visit the city he built, and Victor was depressed and speechless.


    Dane laughed outside the car, but heard Victor ask, "can you go to such a busy place as hotels, taverns and casinos in Pinghu Town? Oh, you can go. After going, everyone inside slipped away one by one."


    The high-ranking priest''s triumphant laughter suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face immediately became very wonderful. He immediately shook his head and lost a smile and asked, "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m looking for old Miller." Victor replied.


    "... father Miller." Dane smiled, frowned and said, "he just left. He said he was going out to collect bluegrass. He might live in the wild for a few days." After a pause, he asked tentatively, "does your highness have anything to do with father Miller?"


    It''s the season to pick bluegrass, but Randall has 180000 people now. Where does God Miller''s father need to go to the field to collect herbs? This is deliberately avoiding me... Victor whispered to himself and said casually:


    "I want to ask father Miller about my blood talent."


    Dane revered father Miller and was proud and delighted. Sylvia, as a divine knight, could not show her lover the way, but father miller could help him. Among his secular highness, Victor is obviously closer to the church. He took the opportunity to say:


    "Victor, have you heard that Jinshui city is going to issue an order recently to prohibit the young children of the vassal family from studying in the general education school?"


    Victor pulled the curtain, looked at Dane, smiled and asked, "I want to know what the church plans to do if there are wizards among young children in general and vocational schools?"


    Dane said without hesitation, "purification, of course."


    Victor''s elegant smile became playful. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "where? When? Here? Or escorted back to the headquarters of the referee?"


    "... this." Dane''s expression was a little stiff and gently explained: "generally speaking, adult wizards are too dangerous and should be purified on the spot. Young wizards are secretly escorted back to the referee for purification... After all, the influence of purifying young wizards in public is not very good."


    "So it is." Victor glanced at him, withdrew his eyes and said to himself, "Randall has many spies from other families. They abide by the rules here and I treat them as children. But if they endanger the Randall family, I can only let them disappear."


    Dane sighed and nodded, "the church does not interfere with the rule of the Lord."


    Victor smiled and said, "I will promote the construction of general education schools in the human horse hills and strive for the admission of every tenant''s children. The feudal minister is unwilling to hand over his children to general education schools, and I have no way."


    Dane drew a sacred emblem on his chest and said, "may your highness bathe in the glory of the most High Lord."


    After reaching a preliminary consensus with Dane, Victor turned around and drove outside Pinghu Town.


    Three hours later, in a hilly Valley northeast of Randall''s collar, he saw father Miller lying in the grass nest taking a nap.


    Victor stepped forward, smiled and said, "Hey, old man, aren''t you afraid of being caught by wild animals when you sleep here?"


    The old priest opened his eyes, aimed at him, turned around and muttered, "I''m hiding here. You can find it?"


    "As long as it is a person I know, his traces are no more than one day and no more than 200 kilometers away from each other, I can always find him... This is called tracking intuition." Victor squatted down, picked up the empty basket from Miller and laughed: "you ran all the way from Pinghu Town to the wild without even picking a blue core grass. It''s not as good as a half grown boy."


    "What do you know? I... I took the church attendants out to learn to identify herbs. They all collected blue core grass nearby." The old priest got up, grabbed the basket and shouted, "it must be bad for you to come to me."


    Victor smiled disapprovingly and said, "you promised to tell me all the secrets as long as I was promoted to your highness?"


    Miller rolled his eyes and asked, "did I say that? Why don''t I remember?"


    Victor sneered, "old man, you don''t keep your promise."


    "Fart!" Miller was so angry that he took up his basket and walked out of the valley angrily.


    Victor wouldn''t be fooled by his little tricks and said, "if you don''t admit what you said, you''re cheating, you''re breaking your promise. I tell you, my memory is very good and won''t make mistakes."


    Miller stopped, turned around, smiled cunningly on his old face and said, "your memory and my memory are not bad. I remember exactly what I said."


    "What I said was that when you learn self-discipline, I''ll talk to you... Right? What is self-discipline? You come to me in a hurry, which can be called self-discipline? What do you mean I talk to you? I talk to you, not you!"


    Staring at the elated old priest, Victor choked for a while, turned his eyes and said, "do you know what secret I want to know? I haven''t asked yet. How can you know what I want to talk to you?"


    "Hum, no matter what you are going to talk to me, I will naturally tell you what you can say. If you can''t say, you ask for nothing."


    Victor said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll ask... Say what you can and shake your head if you can''t."


    Father Miller was stunned and said with a smile, "little guy, do you think I don''t know that you are good at observing details, proficient in language traps and able to figure out people''s hearts? Your highness Randall is famous for his cunning."


    Victor smiled and said brightly, "I asked ten questions, and you asked me ten questions... Don''t you think it would be interesting?"


    "Child, you don''t have to test me whether I know your secret." Miller waved his hand, shook his head and said, "just because I''m not interested in your secrets doesn''t mean I know your secrets, or the secrets I know are correct, just because I''m self disciplined."


    He stepped forward and said as he walked: "I only have a life span of less than 100 years, but his highness Randall can live more than 200 years. Can we look at things the same way? I don''t know everything, and you don''t know everything. The secret I tell you, how do you judge the authenticity? If I say anything, you believe it. You just listen to me. Why ask? If you don''t believe me, why should I tell you?"


    Different lifespans and different ways of looking at things... This implies that the time scales of demons, evil gods and us are different. The time span of their conspiracy may be thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, which may not have a direct impact on the current timeline... Victor frowned and followed Miller for a moment, saying:


    "I don''t care whether the secret is true or false. I follow the judgment method of hypothesis and verification... You might as well say it casually."


    "I care about authenticity!" Miller said impatiently, "I care if true becomes false and false becomes true... It''s like when you explore the southern continent and meet a group of barbarians, and then you make a raid plan, but the barbarians master it in advance. Will you still implement the initial raid plan?"


    Victor was shocked and understood Miller''s meaning. Future events are unpredictable, true or false, right or wrong. The dependant and his opponent wrestle in the field of fate, but they can''t let the other party notice their plans. Because the lives of the two sides are different and the time scales are different, they just need to stop moving. When Miller dies, it''s hard to say what will happen later.


    Miller is worried that I will break his business... But how can I know if his disturbance of fate will harm me?


    Victor thought for a long time, but he asked bluntly, "old man, will you pit me?"


    "I pit you, won''t you resist?" Father Miller glanced at him with disdain and shouted angrily, "you''re afraid I''ll pit you. What''s the secret? Are you here to make fun?"


    "I believe you, so I ask!"


    Victor replied righteously and said with a smile, "Reverend Miller, you see, I spent hundreds of thousands of kinsol to help you build Randall Cathedral... How much do you reveal to me?"


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen it before, but I''m not stupid... I''ve figured out the benefits of building a cathedral." Miller said with a smile: "When you build a cathedral, there is a level 5 pastor Dane in Randall''s parish. Under him, there will be 2 ruling warriors, 15 middle-level paladins and 100 early-level paladins. The pope also led the establishment of Nanqiu monastery in Randall. Sister Karina is proficient in herbal cultivation and medicine. In ten years, when the medicine field managed by sister Karina is mature, Randall''s Parish will have its own source of herbal medicine, Nanqiu The monastery will also teach your people the skills of planting herbs, grafting fruit trees, dispensing medicine and curing diseases... And Kay missionary, who is both a priest and a scholar, is proficient in monster science. When your soldiers cross the river and expand south, they will always encounter all kinds of monsters? He taught Randall''s people the knowledge of dealing with monsters in the general school... You built the cathedral, and Clement didn''t treat them badly You. I also heard that you can release adventure missions through the cathedral and hire top Knight Rangers... "


    "All right, all right."


    Victor quickly interrupted father Miller''s words and said, "tell me what you want me to do to reveal a secret to me? But I''ll make a statement in advance. I don''t necessarily do it."


    "Hehe, you''re testing me again." Miller said teasingly, "if I ask you to do anything now, you''ll think again immediately."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s a gift I can''t control myself."


    Miller smiled bitterly, shook his head, sighed and said, "Victor, the secret I know may not be true. Telling you now will hurt you... Why can''t you do what you should do like Sylvia?"


    Victor''s eyes flashed and said in a deep voice: "Sylvia firmly believes that there is no existence in this world that she can''t cope with... In other words, everything in the world should follow the law of the element sea, whether he is a devil or an evil god. As long as he enters the real world, he will be transformed into an existence that can be eliminated." Pointing to his head, he said, "but I''m not Sylvia. Since I have wisdom and talent, why don''t I make full use of its characteristics and solve problems according to my own methods? I can create a secret method of spiritual blood, which is enough to show that my method is very effective. Collection, patchwork, deduction, verification and application are my methods to solve problems."


    "We can''t take into account all areas." Father Miller nodded admiringly, hesitated and said: "I chose the human horse hill because it is close to the divine Knight... She represents the will of the origin of the world, like a lighthouse. I hide under the light, which is more convenient to hide myself. Now your light is brighter and brighter, and the power of fate has less and less interference with you... This is what you have to do, understand, your highness Randall?"


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "what do you think of Wizards?"


    "Nothing bad." Miller said faintly.


    Victor then asked, "human beings have wizards, knights, priests, ordinary people, half elves like me, barbarian blood knights like Neo West... A wizard in kite Castle told me that human blood may be the most primitive blood and has strong compatibility. Is this the reason for the problem?"


    Miller tugged at the beard on his jaw and pulled the wrinkles on his face into a ball. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "I''m not sure... I''m not interested in your conjecture and that wizard, nor in the unchangeable historical truth. I can only tell you that human beings can be called primitive species."


    "... native species." Victor chewed the name in his heart, looked up and said with a smile, "just a name will not help me... Maybe somewhere in the future, I can meet this noun and associate it with human beings. So, I want to thank you."


    Miller patted his forehead and said with a sad face, "I shouldn''t have discussed this topic with you."


    Victor laughed and said, "Reverend, this is the best flattery I''ve ever heard... I have another thing to ask you for help... Er, don''t go!"

 Chapter 559

    Two days later.


    Deep in the sunny Skylark mountains, a towering castle stands on the hills. It is far from the world. It is surrounded by valleys, mountains and woods. Through the dense trees, it vaguely sees a winding sheep''s intestines path, passing through the valley and circling to the castle, which is the road set by the camel antelope transport team. In the valley on both sides of the castle, there are spacious corrals, in which several grooms take care of groups of camel antelopes, tinkling blacksmith shops, giant brick kilns with straight chimneys, Tanner workshops for tanning leather, and, of course, rows of houses, warehouses and farmland.


    Victor stood on the wall of the fortress, overlooking the buildings in the valley, thinking that he should name a small town here.


    His original intention in building the mountain fortress was to prepare a secret hiding place for himself, both for the ant man and Sylvia. He knew nothing about the divine Knight at the beginning. He was afraid that he would be under house arrest by the York family. Before going to the Rose Manor, he formulated a set of alternative plans, including the construction of this secret base.


    Who knows, Sylvia became his favorite partner, but the alchemists built the Mountain Fortress into its present scale according to his will. It can accommodate more than 3000 people and has complete production facilities. The materials stored in the fortress are enough for 500 soldiers to stick to it for three years, which is no less than an ordinary military town.


    However, the mountain fortress is now particularly deserted, and the total number of craftsmen and fortress guards in the production area is less than 80. In fact, with Victor''s continuous dispatch of alchemists, the mountain fortress has changed from a production base to a training base, which is mainly responsible for imparting social common sense and some new skills to the newly manufactured alchemists. At the same time, it also has the function of processing and storing rare materials.


    The mountain fortress always maintains a mining and smelting team of 120 people, and a fire crystal furnace is built in the mountain area more than 70 kilometers to the north. The mining team excavates minerals, smelts them into refined iron ingots and silver, and then transports them back to the mountain fortress with camel antelopes. In addition, there is a forward base in the swamp on the west side of the fortress. Sarongmo iron ore, hexapod crocodile and giant turtle leather and other rare Zesheng resources collected by lizard man and goblin are transported back to the fortress through the cliff hanging blue of the forward base for processing and storage.


    In addition to some deteriorating biological resources, the mountain fortress no longer exports materials, but the total amount of materials it reserves is very amazing. Only the leather of Hexapod crocodile and giant beetle can make 500 sets of top leather armor. Like a silver crossbow, an ant man''s armor, a secret silver ingot, a silver ball, and a refined gold ingot, they all lie quietly in the secret room of the fortress.


    "It''s like a seed sleeping underground. I don''t know when it will sprout... It''ll be called Xinya town in the future." Victor looked back, smiled at the alchemy auxiliary soldiers approaching from behind and asked, "busso, Xinya town and Xinya castle, what do you think?"


    "Sir, as long as you are happy, this is called Xinya town." Bousso stepped forward, opened the long wooden box in his hand and said, "this is a silver SA steel arrow made according to your requirements."


    There are two slender steel cones in the box. Their color is as dark as night. One end is sharp and one end is like the tail of a feather arrow, but they do not carry an arrow feather.


    Victor picked up one and folded it gently in his hand. The ceryinsa steel arrow bent easily and bounced up quickly. The residual shadow of the arrow edge shook and vibrated like the buzzing of wild bees'' wings.


    This is the sabre silver Sabre steel arrow made of Saron frosted iron and sabre silver. It can bend freely and inject void elements.


    "Give me a bow."


    He took the eagle wing battle bow from shack''s hand and put the extraordinary arrow as dark as night on the spider silk bow string. Victor''s eyes lit up golden light and entered the transfinite state to stimulate surging and popularity. His arms exerted slight force and instantly pulled a 560 pound metal battle bow. The cyan black air flow surrounded the silver SA steel arrow and quickly turned into the indigo void wind element.


    A magical scene appeared. The violent void wind element was integrated into the ceryinsa steel arrow with Victor''s mind. The strange luster of indigo disappeared, revealing the ceryinsa steel arrow as dark as the night sky.


    At this moment, Victor has an additional perspective - the perspective of Se YinSa steel arrow. He clearly realizes that this is a blind feeling with a diameter of 3.6 meters, attached to the arrow filled with void wind elements, which is another form of wind language. A concept popped up in my mind:


    Semi elemental magic arrow!


    At the same time, taking into account the two perspectives of blindness and the naked eye has caused a great burden on Victor''s spiritual power. Without enough time to think about it, he directly entered the apocalypse, his eyes turned golden, and the flow rate of time seemed to be slowed down 50 times. As soon as his fingers were loose, the Dark Magic Arrow came out and shot into the sky at a speed that the naked eye could not capture. However, in his blind feeling, in the spherical area of 3.6 meters around the arrow, the wind element is sucked into the Magic Arrow in the way of layer by layer relay, transformed into the void wind element, and swam slowly and flexibly in the air. What the golden pupil sees is a slender black magic snake, which darts and moves in the air at the speed of 531 meters per second.


    This is a very strange feeling. The ceryinsa steel arrow filled with the elements of the void wind seems to have life and become a part of victor. With his mind, it changes to flight. It turns a corner, swims through the cracks of the branches and drills into the hard iron like hemlock trunk. The wind element was isolated by wood, and Victor lost his control of "separation". The void wind element broke out instantly, cutting the hemlock trunk into fragments all over the sky. With a click, the crown collapsed and hit the ground, and the Magic Arrow had penetrated the hard trunk and flew without a trace.


    Victor lifted the apocalypse and the x-3 quickly gave the test results.


    Track the Magic Arrow. The arrow has a flight speed of 461 meters per second, a control range of 1108 meters and a maximum control time of 3.6 seconds. The Magic Arrow has the characteristics of semi elementalization. The arrow has the attributes of sharpness and armor breaking. The void wind element is constrained by the Saron magic iron and becomes more concise. It causes physical damage and void wind element damage to the target at the same time. When the Magic Arrow is shot into the target, The infused void wind element will explode inside, so it poses a fatal threat to the enemies with strong life and element resistance.


    Because controlling and tracking the Magic Arrow requires very high spiritual power, Victor must enter the state of apocalypse and cannot move in the process of guiding the arrow. The natural recovery time of energy consumption is 26 minutes for each tracking arrow skill. With his current spiritual attributes, he can use the tracking Magic Arrow three times in a row.


    Tough! Very strong!


    It can be said that the semi elemental tracking Magic Arrow has surpassed the old enemy and become Victor''s most powerful attack means. With this skill, he is now a legendary archer in the real sense. Even the Golden Knight can hardly resist the Magic Arrow tracking three times in a row.


    Of course, using the tracking Magic Arrow three times in a row, he is no different from the dead fish.


    The distance of 1000 meters is not far for the creatures of the golden stage.


    Victor stroked a white crystal ring on the middle finger of his left hand and gradually had an idea.


    Two days ago, he asked father Miller about the flickering of the void. Miller immediately said that he knew nothing about the direct use of void elements and could not help it.


    Of course, Victor can''t give up and follow the gods all the way. Miller was so entangled by him that he made him a magic ring. And this ring can show divine protection four times.


    Divine protection can comprehensively improve the attributes of the four elements and has the effect of healing. It can help the Golden Knight resist the erosion of yuan suhai, reach the legendary level in 30 seconds and control the void elements by three times. It belongs to the category of level 5 divination. Level 5 priests can only cast it once in three days and level 6 priests can cast it once a day, but they can''t carve the divine shelter into the holy crystal. Miller easily made a magic ring.


    Victor didn''t realize how valuable the ring was, so he used a sacred shelter on the spot. The effect was amazing. He actively stimulated the flicker of the void and retained his self-consciousness in the process. Although he was unable to make thinking and redundant actions, he personally experienced the elemental state. In his perception, the original chaos becomes a black-and-white fuzzy environment, and time is almost stagnant, but he can reach the predetermined destination by virtue of the inertia of his will. In the real world, his displacement is like flickering, but it is not really flickering. There will still be the process of traveling and the consumption of time. There must be a channel for the flow of wind elements from the starting point to the destination, which can not directly cross the obstacles. Therefore, it should not be called void flashing, but void walking.


    In theory, Victor can walk in the void continuously within 30 seconds of stimulating the magic ring, but his spiritual power can only support him to walk 238 meters. In the eyes of others, he flashes more than 200 meters at a time. If there is a shelter around him and walks around the back through the void, others just think he suddenly disappears.


    The actual combat effect of empty walking needs no more words. The most important thing is that the elemental experience is very rare. Victor walked once, failed to understand the mystery of the wind element sea, but saw the way forward.


    To put it bluntly, it''s actually very simple. The divine shelter promotes Victor''s spiritual power, which makes him have the ability to walk in the void. As long as he reaches the corresponding spiritual attributes, he can master the talent of walking in the void. With this top talent, you can always understand the mystery of the wind element sea, so as to obtain higher law authority and step into the ranks of the strong in the holy land.


    Things are always easier said than done. Holy asylum has increased Victor''s spiritual attribute by 0.3 times, which is equivalent to the total spiritual attribute of 47 points. It is still very difficult for his spiritual power to reach this height. Before that, divine asylum was a very important means to protect life and kill.


    Victor wanted Miller to make up for the consumed magic, but Miller said that the white crystal ring was a gift. When it broke, it could be replaced with a new one. He also asked Victor to owe him a promise.


    God''s family is not so good. If he can find a solution, Victor doesn''t want to trouble Miller.


    The semi elemental magic arrow provided him with an idea.


    The limit distance I used to control the void wind element was more than 900 meters, while the control distance for tracking the Magic Arrow reached 1100 meters. That''s because the escape characteristics of the void wind element need to consume more spiritual power to restrict it. The semi elementalization of Saron magic iron can naturally restrict the void wind element and reduce the spiritual consumption... The principle of void walking is the same as that of tracking the Magic Arrow, If I have a suit of armor made of Saron magic iron, I can also reduce the mental power consumption of void walking... Maybe the spiritual attribute of void walking does not need to be as high as 47 points. I may be able to reach the minimum condition of void walking by using extraordinary equipment to reduce some mental loss.


    Victor became more and more excited and asked, "Bousso, is the Saron magic iron stored in Xinya Castle enough to make a set of silver armor?"


    Bousso shook his head and said, "it''s not enough."


    Disappointed, Victor raised another Magic Arrow and asked, "how many such silver Saron arrows can be made?"


    "About 25."


    "Why is that all?" Victor was surprised first and then angry. He scolded, "half dragon people don''t work hard at mining. Are they busy catching fish in the water all day?"


    Bousso said: "Sir, over the past year, the materials traded by the Banlong tribe and the forward base have become less and less. Last year''s total trading volume was less than 20% of that of the previous year."


    Victor''s eyes were frozen and asked, "how many metal spears have been traded between Qianjin base and Banlong people so far?"


    "More than 3200."


    Victor touched his chin and said to himself, "so many spears... No wonder they have no enthusiasm for trade. They are ready to fight a bloody war with other half dragon tribes... If the half dragon tribes leave, who will take care of those goblin slaves?"


    Thinking of the goblin''s exaggerated breeding speed, Victor felt his head ache and ordered:


    "Call me Jack and Emerson!"

 Chapter 560

    That afternoon, Jack and imosen rushed to xinyabao. Victor summoned them in the study.


    Glancing at the wizard standing straight, Victor leaned against the back of his chair and asked with a light smile, "is the injury on your back OK? Do you want to see the priest for you?"


    Imosen was flattered, nodded and bowed, but pulled the wound on his back. The corner of his mouth twitched and said, "it''s not a problem, it''s not a problem. Cox''s whip is not heavy. I''ve applied ointment and can be cured in a few days. There''s no need to bother the priest."


    "Just be out of the way, because you''ll have to go to the Everglades soon." Victor nodded, took out a map of animal skin from the drawer, spread it on the table, motioned them to get closer, and said, "help me point out the sphere of influence including swamp scouts on the map."


    This map is made of whole calf leather. It depicts the proven swamp terrain of alchemists. It covers an area of about 20000 square kilometers. It is close to the west line of skylark mountains. It is a narrow strip 700 kilometers long and 30 kilometers wide.


    Alchemist Jack did not hesitate to point out on the hide map, "The swamp scouts are divided into three teams: one regiment stationed in the southern fortress, with a total of more than 500 people and an active area of 600 square kilometers; the second regiment stationed in the central fortress, with a total of more than 600 people and an active area of 700 square kilometers; the three regiments of the northern fortress, with a total of more than 500 people and an active area of 900 square kilometers... This is our forward base, located between the southern fortress and the central fortress, There are 6 dragon lizards, 28 ferocious wolves, 80 secret law warriors, with a sphere of influence of more than 6000 square kilometers. The half dragon tribes trading with us and goblin slaves all live in this area. "


    Victor looked back from the map, looked up at imosen and asked, "what are the current number of half dragon tribes and goblin slaves?"


    Imosen looked embarrassed and muttered, "my Lord, i... I haven''t dealt with half dragons in a year." Seeing Victor''s bad face, he quickly remedied and said, "the last time I contacted the half dragon people, their number was close to 4500, the half dragon soldiers were more than 1600, and the goblin slaves were about 7000. They were divided into three groups. The largest group had more than 5000 goblins, and the other two had 600 and 400 goblins respectively, but they were subject to the rule of the half dragon people. Now, I don''t know..."


    One hundred of imosen didn''t want to deal with orcs anymore, which made him feel that he was an alien and lost his identity as the hunting manager of Randall family. But he was more afraid of losing his master''s favor and took the initiative to say, "Sir, I can start right away and see what they are now."


    Victor didn''t answer him, frowned and said, "at first, the half dragon tribe had only more than 1000 members. According to their reproduction speed, there can''t be more than 1300 soldiers now. What''s the problem?"


    "I know that." Before Jack spoke, imosen said, "about two years ago, a group of half dragons who lost a bloody battle fled from the west to the East, and some of them were annexed by our half dragon tribe."


    Under normal circumstances, the half dragon people will not take in the same kind unless they have their own totem beast. The tribal territory is very large and the food is abundant.


    The half dragon tribe controlled by imosen certainly had no totem beasts, but they occupied a vast swamp with the power of alchemical dragon lizards.


    The swamp dragon lizard in nature is a powerful and ferocious creature. Its territory ranges from 500 to 800 square kilometers. They do not serve the nine headed snake lizard. They usually prey on half dragon people and lizard people. The two sides can hardly coexist. Because the swamp dragon lizard has wild intuition, it is difficult for half dragon hunters to kill them. They often take the initiative to avoid the territory of the swamp dragon lizard and try not to provoke each other.


    The alchemical dragon lizard has the gift of omnivory, and the plants in the swamp can fill their stomachs. Although the alchemical war mastiff eats meat, their food intake is limited after all, which does not pose competitive pressure on the half dragon people and goblins. Six alchemical dragon lizards and 18 alchemical war mastiffs form three teams to patrol the territory boundary of 6000 square kilometers, providing shelter for the half dragon tribe and goblins slaves.


    The Qianjin base, the half dragon tribe and goblin slaves formed a wonderful symbiotic relationship. The alchemical dragon lizard and the alchemical war mastiff protected the territory and expelled powerful and ferocious beasts; the half dragon people mined underwater minerals, hunted hexapod crocodiles, giant beetles and giant shadow spiders, ate animal meat, and handed over leather and shadow spider glands to the Qianjin base in exchange for metal spears and harpoons; goblin slaves were full On the premise of the son, he contributed a lot of Zesheng resources to the forward base, including the seeds of qianqu reed, various herbs and mushrooms, SHELLLESS clams, capybara meat, minerals, etc. but they are attached to the half dragon tribe, rather than directly controlled by the forward base. Once the number of members of the goblin tribe exceeds 5000, the goblin leader will drive some goblins away according to the order of the half dragon Go out. These goblins are not protected by the half dragon people and become the rations of carnivorous beasts. However, the territory patrolled by the alchemical dragon lizard is too large, and the exiled goblins are still providing resources to the half dragon people in exchange for the right to stay in the territory, gradually forming two small groups.


    This symbiotic structure is similar to a simple small kingdom. The forward base lives at the top of the Kingdom, controls the territory of the Kingdom, occupies a large number of resources through unequal trade, arms the half dragon tribe, squeezes goblin slaves and controls their number. However, in the eyes of the half dragon people, this is similar to a social relationship of serving totem giants. Six alchemical dragon lizards patrol the territory boundary , acting as a totem beast.


    The problem is that the alchemical dragon lizard is not the totem beast of the half dragon people. They have no attraction to the half dragon people.


    The half dragon people''s self killing around the nine headed snake lizard will always affect many half dragon people''s tribes. Each tribe wants to seize the opportunity and desperately approach the territory of the nine headed snake lizard, leading to a larger scale bloody fight - this is the bloody battle of the half dragon people.


    The half dragon tribe in Qianjin base obviously smelled the smell of bloody war and became ready to leave the Kingdom built by Victor to fight for their own position.


    Victor didn''t care. The losers would always fill their positions. But who could have expected that these half dragons knew how to absorb the defeated on the front line of the bloody battle, first expand their strength, and then join the bloody battle of half dragons and lizards.


    In fact, the reason is very simple - they live a very comfortable life, reserve a lot of materials, and can afford new members.


    If the half dragon tribe pulls away all the losers, the structure of the small kingdom of the forward base will completely collapse, and goblin slaves will become a terrible big trouble.


    Victor got up from his chair, put one hand on the map and said angrily: "it seems that the half dragon people''s bloody war broke out in the Everglades. The half dragon people tribe we control must want to participate in the war... These stupid bones should be kept in a good territory. Don''t run to lick the ass of the Hydra lizard!" He paused and asked, "Jack, if I want to clean up all the goblin slaves in the swamp, do you think it is possible to do so with the power of forward base and swamp scouts?"


    The alchemy militia thought a little, shook his head and said, "these goblin slaves have adapted to the swamp environment. The big goblins have wisdom, and the bear goblins have dangerous intuition. We can hit them hard, and there is almost no possibility of completely destroying them."


    Victor pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "I agree with you... Then I want to know, if I order the slaughter of goblin slaves, reduce their number, and wait for the new half dragons to attach to us, will the surviving goblins come back?"


    Jack replied without hesitation, "they won''t come back on their own. We can catch some back, but other goblins will flee in all directions and breed their own groups."


    Victor nodded, faced the wizard and said kindly: "Imosen, you''ve heard that. If the half dragon tribe leaves the territory, no one will control these goblin slaves for us... Goblin slaves have a very bad habit. As long as their number and strength exceed the slave owner, they will enslave each other. The number of dragon lizards I domesticate is too small. Once the half dragon tribe leaves, these goblin slaves must live in a nest. In order to eliminate the potential threat posed by goblins, I have made three plans. First, you go to the half dragon people to talk, try to persuade them to leave 1000 members and continue to control these goblin slaves. If they refuse, I hope you will be the goblin king for a period of time and provoke them to kill each other until the defeated half dragon people fill the vacancy... Neither of these two plans works, then I can only design to concentrate goblin slaves first and then kill them as much as possible. "


    With a sad face, imosen pleaded: "Sir, the first scheme will certainly not work... I, I really don''t want to be a goblin King... You might as well clean up goblin slaves directly. Anyway, they will spread in the end."


    Victor smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, I''m not worried about the spread of goblins in the Everglades at all. Even if their number increases by 20 or 30 times, when the ant tide comes, they will become the first defense barrier of the human horse hills, which can weaken the scale of the ant disaster and buy me more time. I learned this skill from the fish man. So I''d rather disperse them than kill them They. In that case, why not let these goblins continue to collect resources and create wealth for me? "


    Imosen was stunned and said, "Sir, you were thinking of this from the beginning?"


    Victor nodded and said: "In order to prevent the tide of ants from entering the hills and eating purple sugarcane, the forest people and horses send hundreds of thousands of Centaur soldiers every 15 years to cross the swamp and eliminate the tide of ants at the other end of the swamp. The Zesheng race can hide in the water and never confront the tide of ants. The forest people and horses move westward, and we have become the first line of defense against the disaster of ants."


    "We were not strong enough at that time, so I came up with the idea of using goblins as a barrier. Who told them that they couldn''t go under the water? They had no way out except hard resistance to ant tide."


    At this point, he was silent, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I must admit that I did a stupid thing..."


    Emerson hurriedly said, "Sir, this is a wonderful idea. How can it be stupid?"


    Victor sighed and said in a low voice: "If you know that goblins once enslaved the orcs in the far north, devastated the human country, killed hundreds of thousands of human soldiers, and directly led to the end of the golden age... In fact, the loss of fertile Northern Wilderness in the human country is caused by goblins. And those orcs who enslaved goblins are consciously controlling the number of goblin slaves."


    "The golden age? What is the golden age..." imosen murmured blankly.


    "We''ll talk about this later." Victor waved his hand and said, "in a word, the big goblins are very smart. If they find that they are not the opponent of ant people, they will turn around and attack the human fortifications, but consume our war preparedness materials."


    With his right hand on the wizard''s shoulder, Victor said in an expectant tone, "imosen, now only you can help me make up for my mistakes... Limit the goblin slaves to this area and don''t let them spread out. When the next wave of ant tide comes, the ant people will completely eliminate them."


    "Willing to die for adults!" Imosen said in a deep voice, half kneeling on the ground. The Lord''s respect made him feel like a vassal again.


    Victor personally helped the wizard up from the floor and said with a satisfied smile: "I don''t need you. I''ve lived in the advance base of the Everglades for a long time. You just have to come and meet the earth essence slaves regularly. You usually live in your own manor."


    Imosen was overjoyed, rubbed his hands, thanked him and said, "thank you for your consideration."


    "Just in case, I allow you to cultivate an alienated creature in the Everglades..."


    The wizard''s face suddenly turned white. Victor asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? Your injury hasn''t healed yet?"


    "Sir, please forgive me... If the wisdom guide gets out of control again, I''m afraid I can''t live. Moreover... I''m too far away from the alienated creature. I often use the wisdom guide to check its soul state... This wisdom guide will show witchcraft runes. If I''m caught by the church, it''s all over." Imosen said tremblingly.


    Father Miller is behind you. You''re worried... Victor said something, but he couldn''t say it. He nodded: "well, I''ll transfer another batch of elite to help you... You go down and rest first. You''ll live in the castle during this period. When the secret law soldiers come, you and Jack will visit the half dragon leader."


    Imosen calmed down and asked cautiously, "Sir, where''s my family..."


    "I''ll send someone to tell your woman that you can''t go home for a month because you have the task I arranged."


    Still uneasy, Emerson asked, "Sir, you won''t let them remarry?"


    "Get out!"


    Watching imosen leave his study in a panic, Victor turned and asked, "Jack, can the swamp scouts send alchemy militia to the forward base?"


    "My Lord, at present, the swamp scouts have 37 alchemical militia and 81 alchemical auxiliary soldiers scattered in the three fortresses. It will take at least two months to transfer them all to the forward base." Answered Jack.


    "Forget it... It''s no use having so many hands." Victor shook his head, returned to his chair and continued, "I''ll go to mercury manor later and transfer all the alchemists in it. Take them and imosen to meet the leader of the half dragon tribe for a while, and then place these people in the forward base."


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "I want to send a team across the swamp into the endless forest to spy on the ant man''s nest. How many alchemists do you think this task needs?"


    Jack shook his head and said, "Sir, during the bloody battle of the half dragon people, the swamp creatures change. It''s best not to send people across the swamp. If you have to go, you can choose to start this year''s snow season and arrange 10 alchemical militia, equipped with 5 alchemical war Mastiffs, 2 alchemical dragon lizards and 40 alchemical crows."


    The alchemist who carries out the investigation task can''t come back when sent out. This configuration is equivalent to smashing 110000 gold sols. He may not hear the sound... Victor touched the corners of his mouth and asked with a dull expression: "how long does the half dragon people''s bloody battle generally last?"


    "Two to three years."


    Victor took a breath, but shook his head and talked to himself.


    "Let''s see it then..."

 Chapter 561

    Before going to mercury manor, Victor went to the hill secret castle to charge 300000 gold sols for the alchemy tower, and set a production task. He put two alchemy dragon lizards in the first place, followed by 300 alchemy crows and 50 alchemy war mastiffs, with a total cost of 155000 gold sols.


    The resources stored in the alchemy tower were reduced by half in an instant. Victor was bleeding in his heart and kept comforting himself that these investments would have more generous returns in the future.


    Indeed, Victor has produced seven alchemical dragon lizards with a total investment of 350000 gold sols. A few years ago, the two headed dragon lizard itugos killed one alchemical dragon lizard, leaving six. They then occupied the territory of itugos, covering an area of more than 6000 square kilometers. Over the past five years, the half dragon people and goblin slaves in the territory have provided Victor with a large number of Zesheng resources and mineral resources. The market value is close to 600000 gold sols, far exceeding the manufacturing cost of the alchemical dragon lizard, which still has a service life of 15 years. In other words, the production structure of Qianjin base brings victor at least 100000 kinsol revenue every year, and the output in the next 15 years is all net profit.


    Of course, the Zesheng resources and mineral resources collected by Qianjin base can not be simply converted into gold sol. The market does not have so much capacity or so many gold coins. Pushing these resources to the market will only lead to the rapid depreciation of goods in some areas. For example, xinyabao reserves a batch of crystal glaze rocks dedicated by goblin slaves. According to the current market price, they are worth 170000 gold sol, but if these glaze rocks are really sold in yeliucheng market, its trading price will fall by at least 40%. Because the caravan is bound to lower the purchase price of crystal glaze rock to ensure that they have enough funds to purchase other goods.


    In this way, kinsol did not appreciate. The cost of making alchemical creatures in the alchemy tower was still so much, and Victor lost 68000 kinsol in vain.


    However, if we use these glaze rocks to refine crystals and build crystal warm rooms, we can harvest fresh fruits and vegetables in the cold water season. Since then, Yinyue manor will no longer purchase fruits and vegetables at high prices, and can even sell them to the outside world, or reward the meritorious vassal families, and save a reward. Therefore, in the long run, these crystal glazes are far more than 170000 gold sols.


    Like some Zesheng medicinal materials equipped with dragon vein medicine and gold medicine, Victor is reserved for his own use and will not be sold.


    The production structure of the forward base creates a wealth of 100000 kinsol every year, and Victor has to rack his brains to ensure that it can continue to operate. The key is not the lazy half dragon people, but groups of goblin slaves.


    Goblin slaves are excellent labor force. Compared with swamp scouts, they don''t need equipment worth 60 kingsol, don''t get salaries, and don''t need pensions for death and injury. They only have enough to eat every day and can do a day''s work. They can make various tools to simply process resources, improve the transportation and storage efficiency of materials, and even serve as rations for alchemical war mastiff.


    How can such a useful slave give up?


    The second wave of ant tide will appear in 7 years at the latest. Considering the predatory destruction of resources by ant people, Victor decided to make full use of goblin slaves and seize the time to collect Zesheng resources. This requires more alchemy creatures to fill the vacancy after the withdrawal of the half dragon tribe.


    In addition to producing two swamp dragon lizards and a batch of alchemical war mastiffs, Victor is also preparing to dispatch another 150 alchemical humans from mercury manor to enter the forward base to help imosen control those goblin slaves.


    He could have saved the 150000 gold sols for the production of alchemists. As long as imosen cultivates a powerful alienated beast, it is enough to deter goblin slaves. It can also explore the unknown area of lizard swamp, cover a group of alchemical militia to cross the swamp, go to endless Sen to investigate ant man''s nest, and even help resist ant disasters.


    In the past, Victor would never allow imosen to control the giant alienated beast. Imosen once proposed to cultivate a alienated hexapod to deal with the runaway itugos, which was rejected by Victor. Now, his highness Randall has full confidence to suppress the alienated beast of wizards. Ironically, now it''s imosen''s turn not to.


    He used to want to prove his value, try every means to please Victor, just to return to the civilized world and reunite with bertina as soon as possible. Now he has returned to the human kingdom and enjoyed the treatment of hunting manager. He has two charming little wives who don''t even care about his baby daughter. Is he willing to risk using wisdom to guide witchcraft and expose his wizard identity?


    Imosen gave a lot of reasons, mainly for fear of being sent to the swamp to keep company with stinking goblins all day.


    Victor couldn''t force himself to solve the problem of his personal nature. Even if he forced imosen to act according to the instructions, trembling and suspicious wizards would make mistakes. In fact, imosen''s concern is not unreasonable. Randall led Miller and several middle and high-ranking clergy. Father Dane only talked to Victor about wizards a few days ago. Compared with more than 100000 kinsol, imosen''s safety and loyalty are more important.


    Victor walked alone in the field and soon arrived at the mercury manor. He saw Nelson who was ordered to meet him.


    At this time, as soon as the sun rose, the two exchanged greetings and stood outside the manor playground to watch the soldiers practice martial arts secrets.


    The soldiers on the playground are divided into three parts. First, the alchemists who have received three months of social common sense training here practice wolf fighting skills every day; The other part is about 50 children whom the Randall family advised king to adopt. Their average age is less than 9 years old. They have all undergone body remodeling and specialized in practicing Eagle lion fighting skills that can ignite the fire of the soul; The last part is the ferocious soldiers gathered by mercury and the smuggling caravan. At present, there are only two people who practice the fierce bear war skills and the crazy ape war skills respectively.


    "My Lord, the boy who practices fierce bear fighting skills is Rogers. Although he is big and full of beard, in fact, he is only 21 years old. He is a great young man and my most proud student." Nelson pointed to one of them and introduced it quite complacently.


    He has brown hair and brown eyes. He is 1.95 meters tall. His muscles are curly and his bones are strong. His bronzed skin shows traces of wind and frost. There are three deep scars on his chest. His messy beard connects his hair and covers his deep facial features. He looks like a young man in his prime of life and is completely unlike a 21-year-old. At the moment, he is practicing his fierce bear fighting skills shirtless. Every step on the compacted playground leaves deep footprints. His muscles roll layer by layer, and his actions are integrated, like a giant bear attacking, full of a strong sense of strength.


    "Better than you were eight years ago." Victor nodded.


    "Of course, what he practiced was the fierce bear fighting skill jointly created by adults and me." Nelson patted his chest, laughed, and said eagerly, "Sir, Will Rogers be transferred to the mercenary?"


    Rogers was once a mountain boy. His stronghold was broken by another group of mountain people, and his father was killed. On the way of the ice breaking trip, the Warhammer smuggler group ran into the mountain people and killed their leader, indirectly avenging Rogers. Since then, little Rogers joined the Warhammer mercenary regiment and was carefully trained by the warbear mercenary hammer, which is in the same vein as Nelson.


    Victor smiled and turned his eyes to another fierce soldier. He has red hair, light gray and blue eyes, ordinary appearance, moderate height, thin and vigorous body, wearing a tight leather armor, and is practicing crazy ape fighting skills. He can walk seven or eight meters in one step. His movements are as fast as flying, like an ape jumping. He comes and goes freely, sensitive and alert.


    His name is red wolf. He is a disciple adopted by Barol in Heibao town. He is good at stealing and has the name of God thief.


    Victor raised his chin, smiled and asked, "the red wolf is also your student to practice crazy ape war skills. Why don''t you want him?"


    Nelson showed a look of disdain on his face and said, "he is smooth and timid... Crazy ape''s war skills pay attention to sensitivity and violence. His flexible actions are for fierce attack. This boy has trained crazy ape''s war skills into Fox''s war skills."


    Victor nodded and said, "the violent bear and the crazy ape are from your imagination and have your brave style. The crazy ape is even better than the violent bear. Unfortunately, there are differences between the red wolf and you in character, and the crazy ape''s war skills are not suitable for him... But this does not mean that the red wolf is a waste, and he can become an excellent scout and assassin."


    Nelson was greatly moved, rubbed his chin, observed the red wolf for a moment, blurted out, "sir... Give me the red wolf, too."


    Victor smiled, shook his head and said, "I won''t give you any! Rogers and the red wolf, I''ll take them with me and teach them myself, as well as Marcy and Caligula. I''ve sent for them."


    Nelson''s eyes lit up and asked in surprise, "Sir, do you want to deduce a higher-level spiritual blood secret?"


    Ordinary people have limited potential. If you want to deduce advanced spiritual and blood secrets, you''d better choose ferocious humans as the test object. According to the church statistics, the proportion of human ferocity is 7000 to 1, but very few people can really manifest ferocity, and most ferocious humans have been buried. The Randall family screened violent humans according to the conditions of keen intuition. After busy for several years, they only found Rogers and red wolf. Other people who boast of dangerous intuition have been proved to be suspicious patients. Obviously, it is difficult for ordinary people to judge who is the real violent human by referring to the objective conditions.


    Rogers, red wolf, Nelson, turnans and Marcy, there are only five violent soldiers in the Randall family.


    In this regard, Victor is also very helpless. He hopes that Nelson and Caligula will one day reach the level of turnans and find out the real violent human beings by the touch of their hearts.


    But then again, how many ferocious soldiers could turnans pick out alone? It''s good for the Randall family to have five fierce soldiers.


    Victor sighed silently, nodded and said: "The secret of advanced mind and blood is of great importance. Although Rogers and red wolf are both members of the family, they come from the smuggling Caravan and mercury. In order to ensure everything is safe, I''m going to take them with me and act as my personal guards... By the way, I''ll adjust the personnel structure of the personal guards, transfer all the personal guards over the age of 35, and let them marry, have children and start a family. You and Lilia should make proper arrangements for their position and treatment, and refer to the standard of Centurion. "


    The Lord''s Pro guard is the fast bird light cavalry, with a total of 300 people, of which half are alchemists and the other half are the children of the first batch of vassals of the Randall family. They are not as strong as the alchemist militia, but they are also the backbone carefully trained by the Randall family and accept Victor''s personal training. They can''t find any problems in terms of personal ability and loyalty.


    Nelson reacted very quickly, touched his head and grinned: "The Lord''s guard doesn''t marry or have children. That guy Gru is 41 years old and still single... It''s time to find him two wives and regenerate some strong boys... Adult, don''t bother Lilia about arranging the retired guard. They are all soldiers and of course they have to work for you in the army. Aren''t you going to set up the first Ranger? I think they''ll take it The Rangers stand up... By the way, how many people are there in the pro guard over the age of 35? If there are too many people, the mercenaries can be placed here. "


    Glancing at Nelson, Victor shook his head and said, "we must respect their own wishes first. You can only accommodate those who are willing to serve in the army."


    "If you don''t want to come, I don''t want it yet." Nelson muttered and said with a smile, "this is the best."


    Victor nodded and said in a deep voice: "Another thing... In another 8 days, you will go to blinor city with Bruce and trisley to teach the principle and application of the secret method of mind and blood to kite castle... You may meet a wizard, but don''t be surprised. He may be the best pharmacist today. Your main task is to cooperate with him to develop spiritual meditation medicine... However, I hope we and kite castle There is more extensive cooperation in the field of spiritual and blood secrets. "


    "Kite Castle focuses on studying the soul blood secret method suitable for knights, and I pay more attention to the blood talent potential of ordinary people." Victor paused and continued: "during my stay in Neville, I saw several secret warriors trained by kite castle. Their strength, perception, physical fitness and physique have reached the level of primary knights. But they are not violent humans."


    "Ordinary people? How do they do it?" Nelson''s eyes glowed and his surprised expression piled on his face.


    In theory, the physical quality of knights represents the limit of human beings, but Nelson heard for the first time that the physical quality of ordinary people can reach the level of primary knights. Just like the elite guards of Randall family, those who are close to primary knights in physique and strength have too poor perception; the elite guards with high perception and agility have not enough strength. The problem of common secret law warriors is The attributes are not balanced enough, and the short board limits the strength. Even the church can''t solve this problem. In order to balance the attributes, paladins prefer to abandon extreme power. The power and perception of middle-level paladins are only three times that of ordinary people.


    Nelson was eager to get the training method of the blood guard. He wanted to lead the team and raid the nest of the masked brotherhood. He stopped because there may be a group of wizards behind the masked face, but he often whispered with Victor and regretted the blood guard. Now, he has a strong interest in the Secret Law soldiers of kite castle.


    Victor said: "relying on potions and reshaping the body... For some reasons, this level of secret law warriors can hardly be copied, and the time cost and resource cost of cultivating them are particularly high. Therefore, the kite castle is not interested in the secret law of mind and blood applicable to ordinary people."


    At this point, Victor paused, frowned and thought:


    The life span of a wizard named tophoven is coming to an end. He plans to spend more than ten years to concentrate on studying the potion that matches the secret method of the knight''s soul and blood. Whether the kite castle is willing to invest the limited life of a wizard in ordinary soldiers depends on whether the things in my hand can attract them... There are many Knight nobles in the Augustus family, competing with them for the knight''s soul I don''t have any advantage in the secret method of blood. But I can live 200 years, and tofven only has a life span of more than ten years. As long as he is willing to help me improve the potion system of the soul warrior, when the old guy dies, I rely on the potion system and x-3, no one can compete with me in the field of the soul warrior... I can''t bear the child to set the wolf. In addition to the three sets of secret methods, Nelson has to practice them Take the golden soldier to show them. Pretend to be my soul warrior!


    Having made up his mind, he continued: "The secret method of soul and blood must be supported by pharmaceutics to reach a higher level. We need to cooperate with the pharmacists in kite castle to improve the cultivation method of soul soldiers. I have created three secret methods of soul and blood suitable for ordinary people. The first one does not need medicine and does not need to reshape the body. Children around the age of 12 only need to practice four hours a day through stake method and breathing method combined with combat skills, Adhering to five years can make them reach twice the physical quality of ordinary people; the second secret method, combined with ordinary body strengthening medicine, 8-year-old children practice six hours a day for ten years, which may reach three times the physical quality of ordinary people; the third secret method can theoretically make the physical quality of soldiers equal to five times that of ordinary people, but it needs to reshape their body twice and cooperate with special drugs Agent. "


    Nelson''s eyes widened and his voice was very low. "Sir, do you mean that the strength, perception, physique and physical fitness are five times higher than ordinary people? Not that kind of... Half legged secret warrior?"


    "... of course." Victor raised his eyebrows and asked jokingly, "do you call Renault, bull, Jack and shack half legs?"


    Nelson laughed twice, touched the back of his head and said, "that''s not what I mean... I''m telling the truth. You see, they have great power, slow response and no power. Isn''t it half a leg?"


    Victor nodded and said, "turnans''s eagle lion fighting skills and gray wolf fighting skills both pursue balance. I also hold this view now... The third set of secret methods belongs to the secret methods of low-level soul soldiers. Although it can''t compare with the perfect balance of knights, my soul soldiers can''t lose to the secret method soldiers."


    "These three sets of Secrets come down in one continuous line. I call them the original blood secrets, because they release the potential of human blood, but do not change the blood laws. They have strong compatibility. Soldiers who practice the original blood secrets can modify higher-level spiritual blood secrets to reach the level of high-level spiritual soldiers - Master unique blood talents!"


    Nelson asked brightly, "like the blood guards and shadow warriors of the masked brotherhood?"


    Victor carried it with one hand and said modestly, "I think blood guards and shadow soldiers belong to the category of soul soldiers, but their talents are single and complementary. They have come to the end and are far from being compared with my soul soldiers. In fact, I have created a soul soldier with two talents by special means."


    "Really!?" Nelson couldn''t hide his excitement and asked excitedly, "Sir, can I see him?"


    Looking at the two fierce soldiers practicing the secret form on the playground, Victor said lightly: "don''t worry. I''ll introduce him to you when Caligula and the red wolf come. By the way, let Rogers and the red wolf try his strength... Your main task is to learn the original blood secret in these days..."


    Just then, the alchemical militia of mercury manor came over with a letter and reported: "Sir, Renault sent a letter from silver moon manor."


    Victor took the letterhead, unfolded it and scanned it quickly. His expression suddenly became strange.


    "What happened, my lord?" Nelson asked nearby.


    Victor put away the letter, turned to look at Nelson with curiosity on his face and said, "Nicole asked me if she could come to mercury manor? She also took Judy and Lilia..."


    "Ah? My lord... What can I do? Is the elite guard of the family exposed? What does Mrs. Nicole mean by bringing Mrs. Judy here?" Nelson is worried and full of fog. He is worried that Lilia betrays the existence of elite guards to Nicole against the will of her master, and can''t understand Nicole''s intention to bring Judy to mercury manor.


    "... Nicole has been with me for nine years."


    There was a warm smile in the dark golden eyes. His highness Randall whispered, "she wants to come to mercury manor. There''s nothing she can''t do."

 Chapter 562

    The setting sun sets in the west, and the afterglow of the setting sun outlines colorful blocks between the hills and the fields. The evening wind is gentle, and the wide leaves of the endless purple sugarcane forest swing like waves.


    Nicole sat on the back of the fast bird, her straight and symmetrical long legs folded together and shook gently. Her white and beautiful face was facing the sunset, with a sweet smile on her lips, and the joy and playfulness of a girl''s feelings flowed from the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Her mood at the moment is like the sunset glow in the sky.


    The picturesque and magnificent purple sugarcane forest sea is located in the most remote northwest corner of Randall, and then heading westward is the uninhabited wild land - Skylark mountain. The scenery there is not good, not to mention the richness of the purple sugarcane forest sea, but the mercury manor is hidden in the mountains, and Victor is in the mercury manor.


    This morning, Renault conveyed Victor''s order and asked Marcy and Caligula to go to mercury manor. Nicole immediately realized that her man was ready to conduct in-depth research on the secret method of spiritual blood, and the boss was immediately unhappy.


    She has always believed that the well-known Hill secret castle is just a cover for Victor in the open. The so-called secret castle is only a processing workshop for coffee and snow sugar. At best, there are several large blacksmith shops and Fishman farms.


    What''s the secret of a broken earth church building several workshops? Only fools believe that there are secrets in it. Since Victor blocked the hill camp, not even a spy tried to sneak into the hill secret castle. As long as we keep an eye on the material operation of the secret castle, we can see clearly what''s in it.


    Sylvia was not the first person to enter the hill secret castle, nor was victor. The knight team of York family camped on it as early as more than ten years ago, demolished the hut left by the halfling and took away many messy bottles and cans. Later, Victor and his followers lived in the hill camp for a long time. Nicole spent her first night with victor in the wooden house villa of the upper camp. She is very familiar with every corner of the hill camp because there are her best memories.


    Hills are just hills. There are no secrets in them. People always have secrets, not a place or a house.


    Partners are not vassals. They are independent of each other. So Sylvia''s visit to the hill camp was just a click away, without pressing Victor''s secret. But Nicole thinks she is not just Victor''s partner. She prefers to be the woman behind him and his most trusted wife.


    Now, Victor finally came up with his long hidden secret - the secret of soul and blood. This is a secret related to the laws of the world.


    Sylvia''s patience and trust have been richly rewarded. Now she can wait for her lover''s achievements, but Nicole wants to participate in it and do her little for her man. However, Victor called away all the violent soldiers of the family, but he didn''t call her. Of course, Nicole''s heart is not the taste. Judy happens to run to silver moon manor to see his highness Randall. She pushes the boat with the water. On this excuse, she sends a letter to Victor asking to take Lilia and Judy to mercury manor to meet him.


    If Victor doesn''t agree to the request for an audience, he will refuse Judy, not Nicole. She is still the most clever and gentle woman around his highness Randall. Later, she will slowly move his highness. Of course, the sultry anger in her stomach will be sprinkled on Judy.


    Hum, if you don''t let me go to mercury manor, I''ll drive Judy away!


    Nicole was elated when she received the letter from victor. According to the requirements of the letter, she waited until the afternoon and followed Renault to mercury manor with Lilia and Judy.


    At this moment, Judy''s heart is another feeling.


    In the group of seven people, except for the tall Caligula walking, everyone else rode the fast bird, but only Judy''s Mount was a beautiful female bird. Male fast birds are grumpy. As combat partners, they need a process of recognizing the Lord. Every day, the owner should set aside a fixed time to play with the fast bird, feed and comb their hair, and train their passwords. After two years, they will recognize their owner. The well-trained fast birds and birds allow outsiders to ride, but it is difficult to avoid the occasional temper tantrums. Protect the Lord and fight until death. You don''t have to think about it.


    Judy took the energy potion and resonated with 13 elements. She had no problem controlling the fast bird and birds. Nicole arranged a gentle female bird for her, suggesting that she was not a member of the Randall family.


    This is a fact, but it is also an indisputable fact that Judy is Victor''s intimate partner.


    For Judy, coming back to victor is the most important thing. Since she was driven out of yeliucheng by Buryat, since she refused Nicole''s solicitation and was excluded by Randall family, she took the initiative to pursue her future for the first time in her life. In the past three years, she missed Victor every day, which was almost the driving force for her persistence. However, with the passage of time, she gradually adapted to being a female knight. She lived alone in the front-line camp on the beach, had no servants around her, took care of herself, killed the enemy side by side with the hired soldiers on the beach battlefield, and realized her strength and the respect of the soldiers.


    She began to re-examine herself and get to know Victor again. In the mouth of the Randall family vassal, praise the master first for the virtues of strength, wisdom, kindness and justice, and finally for the incomparable beauty and elegance. This just shows the quality that Victor values, and his beauty and tenderness are not worth mentioning in front of him. Similarly, losing the identity of viscount Buryat is not important to victor. If you want to win his favor again, ability and loyalty are enough. And this is the character praised by the knight.


    So she cut off her cherished long hair, burned her gorgeous long skirt, strictly demanded herself as a knight, and realized the fun she had never had before.


    However, just as Judy was looking forward to meeting her lover as a knight, the church informed the news that Viscount Randall was promoted to his highness. At this moment, Judy wavered. She knew that her highness was the peak of knights and nobles, representing the highest level of power, prestige and power.


    The distance between the unnaturally promoted female knight and his highness is too far. Can Victor still see himself?


    Victor suddenly appeared on the beach battlefield, showing the incomparable power of his highness Randall. Although he didn''t say a word, when his eyes met, Judy read encouragement and praise from her golden eyes.


    Later, Victor did not summon her or even make any comment on her, but Judy thought a lot.


    His highness Randall is resourceful and famous for his wisdom and talent. He can''t help but know that rolling over the fishman will leave the river beach battlefield idle for half a year. Therefore, the training intensity of Randall''s mercenary Corps will slow down, and the front-line camps of the second corps are on vacation.


    Judy believes Victor did this to give himself time to rest and take the initiative to find him. So she went to silver moon manor to see Victor, and then followed Nicole to mercury manor, the real secret castle of Randall family.


    She vaguely felt that Nicole let her ride the female bird not out of shame, but out of the need of etiquette. She is not a member of the Randall family, but a partner of his highness Randall. She will meet Victor as a partner. Whether to join the Randall family depends on each other''s choice. Before that, she had the right to be a partner.


    In the distance came the loud barking of the guard dog. Renault led the team over a hill. A large civil structure camp appeared in front of everyone. The camp guard put down the suspension bridge. Nicole took the lead in driving the swift bird to ride and ran into the camp. Seeing victor and Nelson with several bodyguards, she jumped off the swift bird, took Victor''s arm, looked around the buildings curiously, smiled and asked, "honey, this is mercury manor? It''s very cold."


    As a legendary highness, Victor is confident that he can suppress most situations. Even if the secret of the alchemy tower is exposed, with his current power and his own extraordinary power, others dare not act rashly against him. The big deal is to kill the fish and catch the net. If he runs away alone, those who deal with him don''t want to sleep safely.


    In fact, with the endorsement of father Miller and Sylvia, Victor was not worried about the threat of the alchemy tower to the human country. He was afraid of the existence behind the alchemy tower. If we embark on the road of reunification and hegemony, we are likely to fall into a fatal trap. In order to crush the Lord and resist the church, he must follow the ant man model, plunder his opponent''s wealth and resources, and continuously produce alchemy creatures. Then the financial system of the human country will completely collapse, and gold coins will become meaningless. The alchemy tower used to eat gold coins and can only feed resources in the future.


    Sacrificing the resources of the real world to the unknown extraordinary existence is equivalent to bearing the risk of the unknown. Victor would not let it come true. He highly suspected that the alchemy Empire had collapsed, and those invaders were deliberately released from behind the alchemy tower, forcing the alchemy Empire to sacrifice resources to him. This is Victor''s original intention to promote the social process of human countries, set up the golden mission, develop trade and win-win cooperation.


    So the fewer people who know the secret of the alchemy tower, the better.


    Renault, shack and Jack wander around the silver moon manor all day. The particularity of the alchemy militia can''t hide from Victor''s bedside people, but they will only think that it is a secret warrior trained by Victor, and no one can think of the number of alchemy militia. If Nicole saw that there were hundreds of secret law warriors in mercury manor, Victor would be a little confused. As for the people living in mercury manor, they have limited knowledge. They don''t know the current situation and operation mode of Randall family like Nicole. They just think that it is normal for more than 100 soldiers to receive training in mercury manor.


    Nicole wants to come to mercury manor. Victor is too lazy to explain to her. He transferred the alchemists in the camp to Xinya Castle early. The whole manor looks empty, cold and unpopular.


    "The fewer people, the easier it is to move."


    Victor''s insipid explanation is strange in Nicole, Lilia, Judy and Marcy''s ears. The four women are convinced that this is the real secret castle of his highness Randall. The fewer people they know, the better.


    After looking at Judy with complicated eyes, Victor told the crowd, "it''s getting dark. I''ll prepare the food and room for you. Let''s rest early and don''t wander around. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow morning."


    With that, he took Nicole''s jade hand and walked to the largest wooden house villa in mercury manor. Nelson took carygula away. Lilia and Marcy followed a bodyguard to a wooden house not far away. Judy stayed where she was and stared at Vic''s back until he and Nicole closed the door. Then they followed the bodyguard wrongly and went to their wooden house to have a rest.


    After entering the villa, Nicole loosened Victor''s arm, looked pitifully like a child who had done something wrong, bit her lips and asked awkwardly, "honey, are you angry with me?"


    "Angry, very angry... So I will severely punish you for your willfulness." Victor took Nicole''s slender waist in his left hand, picked up her leg socket in his right hand, and carried the once capricious female knight to the bed in the bedroom.


    After the passion, it was late at night. Nicole Shu opened her frown, smiled contentedly at the corners of her mouth, stuck to Victor for a long time, and asked softly:


    "My husband, there is a wizard working for you secretly, isn''t there?"

 Chapter 563

    The wizard in Nicole''s mouth must not be imosen or bertina. Victor couldn''t afford the waves in his heart and said lazily, "baby, I''m listening. Please continue."


    Wizards are always the most sensitive topic. Even high-level Knight partners will not ask each other whether there are wizards working for them secretly. Nicole doesn''t expect an answer from victor. She just wants to establish a relationship with victor. When the relationship between husband and wife overlaps with the partnership, her connection with victor will be more intimate.


    Hearing Victor encouraging herself to continue talking about witches, Nicole''s heart was as sweet as honey. She snorted softly and greasy, put her red lips close to her lover''s ear, and breathed out:


    "Since you took office as Lord Ma Qiuqiu, Renault, shack and Jack have been following you. They all have the strength of fierce soldiers, but they don''t have the keen intuition of fierce soldiers, and they don''t like beautiful women... You once asked monkeys to buy some women from Heibao town to be wives for War Bear mercenaries, but Renault and they are always single and rarely go to peace The tavern in Lake town is for fun... It is close to the strength of violent soldiers, but not close to women. In fact, it is the characteristic of secret law soldiers. "


    "The question is, how can you cultivate a secret law warrior when you have just taken office?"


    The quiet and pure breath vomited in his sharp ears. He turned around, kissed Nicole''s beautiful red lips, smiled and said, "honey, you have imagination."


    Nicole gave him a white look and said angrily, "have I always been stupid in front of you?"


    After thinking seriously for two seconds, Victor joked in a positive tone: "in front of me, you are stupid most of the time."


    Nicole gently twisted Victor''s arm, puffed a smile and sighed: "Everyone, including madam, was deceived by you... It was not until Rose Manor found that people like Renault and shack were becoming more and more common in Randall''s collar, almost 40 or so, that the old housekeeper paid attention to them. At first, he suspected that these people were secret warriors trained by kite Castle and that you had a close relationship with kite castle, but he quickly rejected this possibility, because the night owl would not be stupid Place secret law warriors around you without covering up. "


    "The time you started the Randall family is still short, and there is no reason why you can cultivate more than 40 secret law warriors. Therefore, there is only one possibility left. You captured a wizard who can turn ordinary people into secret law warriors at the cost of temporarily losing memory and fertility. They can recover gradually. That''s why Renault was silent at first, but now they are normal again. When they lose their memory, you instill the concept of loyalty into them, so you trust them very much. "


    Anyone who walks through will leave a trace. As long as alchemists carry out activities under Randall''s leadership, they will certainly have a practical impact on Randall family. The key is, who can see the overall situation? One-sided observers must have limited knowledge, but York family is a large family with a thousand years of inheritance. It has a perfect territorial monitoring system and can independently complete information collection and statistical collection without the authorization of the Lord Sum up the work of intelligence analysis. The Randall family has a close relationship with the York family. Victor is not surprised that they are aware of the particularity of alchemists. In fact, during the accession ceremony of the small king, Sylvia took trisley, the intelligence leader of Rose Manor, as a gift and sent it to his bed. Victor confirmed that Sylvia and trisley had mastered some situations , they also had an argument for him.


    Nicole took the initiative to talk to him about Renault and wizards, and she certainly didn''t get Sylvia''s advice, because Sylvia asked herself if she wanted to ask. She wouldn''t let others find out Victor''s biggest secret.


    Victor thought for a moment and asked, "honey, you''ve found out, haven''t you?"


    Nicole nodded, arched into Victor''s arms and said: "You tell me about the smuggling caravan is equivalent to telling me that you have a special way to turn ordinary people into secret law warriors. Because no lord is willing to send a team to deal with mountain people, the cost is too high. The benefits of trading with mountain people are less than the loss of a secret law warrior... Combined with Renault''s special situation, I think you set up a smuggling caravan, On the one hand, it is to build a golden regiment and smuggle coffee and snow sugar; on the other hand, it is to gather the population of mountain people and provide wizards with candidates for training secret law soldiers... After all, mountain people are isolated from the world and are the group least concerned by the church. "


    "Honey, you didn''t mention it, and I didn''t ask, so I pretended I didn''t know anything." At this point, Nicole bit her lower lip and said, "I wasn''t going to talk to you about this topic unless you took the initiative to tell me... But a year ago, miss trisley accidentally told me that my wife once asked Zong guanxia to use true vision to see if you were affected by witchcraft, but the result was No. I doubt that my wife and teacher have guessed that you control a wizard and deliberately tested my attitude... I must remind you."


    A year ago, Victor was officially promoted to his highness. Yuqing and Yuli should live in the Rose Manor and take charge of the people and horses hill together with Sylvia. The daily affairs led by Randall should be entrusted to Nicole for management. Nicole hasn''t mentioned the speculation about wizards to the Rose Manor for so long around victor. Trisley is worried that "silly" students will run into Randall''s family in the future The "Wizard" did not deal with it properly and caused trouble. She secretly hinted at Nicole behind Sylvia''s back, and Nicole turned around and told her lover the care from the teacher.


    These two women are so lovely... Victor was neither laughing nor crying and said, "honey, you''re an informer!"


    Nicole held Victor''s arm and said confidently: "no... you are now our royal highness of York family, I tell you, it should be. Besides, the wizard is almost useless... Your Highness has excavated his magic law and created the secret law of spiritual blood."


    She looked in her eyes and said proudly, "although the power of witches is precious, they will die one day. No one has been able to continue the power of witches, or even go further... Except my man and natural wisdom, his highness Randall."


    There is no middle school, nor is it eight or nine or ten.


    Wizards were called mages in the ancient alchemy empire. Their social status was at least equal to that of alchemists. In the field of world law research, mages'' academic status may be higher than that of alchemists. Victor would never believe that the mage did not participate in the invention and application of the alchemy tower.


    Isn''t it like a wizard that an alchemy tower makes alchemy creatures?


    It is almost the consensus of the transcendents of this era to attribute the incomprehensible phenomena to the field of witchcraft. Nicole attributed the secret warrior of Randall family to a wizard, and Sylvia couldn''t jump out of the limit of her own cognition. Even if Victor himself saw the process of the empty creation of the alchemy tower, he felt it was incredible.


    However, there is a part from the earth on his will side. In that world where there are no gods, human beings have long been used to understanding the world law and making use of the world law. Victor''s way of thinking is more open than that of knights and nobles. When he realizes that the four void elements evolve everything in the world, he can understand the basic principle of alchemy tower manufacturing alchemy creatures. Other people didn''t see it with their own eyes, and broke their heads. Victor''s secret was really hidden in the hill camp.


    This misunderstanding is a good thing for victor. What does his highness Randall count for keeping a wizard? Moreover, he is creating a secret method of spiritual blood by analyzing witchcraft, which is very valuable to Knights, nobles and clergy of the church.


    "Honey, I don''t admit it or deny it. Let''s not talk about this topic in the future."


    Nicole said happily, "I understand that you are trying to protect me and fear that I will be implicated... My love, I promise you, I will never talk about it with anyone! But if my wife asks me... I don''t pretend to know?"


    Victor put his arm around Nicole and said jokingly, "fool, Sylvia hasn''t asked you, not to protect you."


    Nicole was obviously relieved. On the one hand, she was her beloved husband and on the other hand, she was in a dilemma no matter which one she betrayed.


    "Well... When the lady asks me, I''ll tell her my guess?"


    Victor smiled faintly, "she won''t ask you."


    The lady didn''t ask me, she must ask you directly... Nicole couldn''t restrain her mouth, but she heard Victor say:


    "Why did you bring Judy here?"


    The puzzled tone turned Nicole''s anger into joy. She smiled and said, "you don''t like it. I''ll take her away tomorrow."


    Victor replied firmly, "my Mrs. Nicole, not so stingy."


    Nicole was very satisfied and explained softly: "How can Judy say that she is also a junior female Knight now and can become a senior Knight by taking the golden potion. Of course, I won''t push her out, but I have to let her know that she doesn''t deserve to be his highness Randall''s partner. If she still holds her partner''s identity, how should our Randall family settle her? Judy is driven out of yeliucheng by Buryat, and she doesn''t even have a confidant around her , even if she marries a small Lord, how can she ensure her status? She should have figured out now that no one dares to marry her as a wife, and you are her only dependence... Since she doesn''t want to be my oath knight, let her be his highness Randall''s oath knight. As long as she depends on you and is loyal to you, it doesn''t matter if she hates me. To tell the truth, Li and I If Julia is close, Judy can''t be close to Lilia anymore. This is the balance of power you taught me. "


    Victor was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "well done."


    Nicole smiled at the corners of her mouth, stroked Victor''s face and said: "Mercury manor has poor conditions. You have lived here for a long time and must be served by someone around you. Lilia and Elena sisters have weak strength and shallow will. They are not suitable to participate in the research of the secret method of spiritual blood, and the attendants of silver moon manor keep it a secret. Judy also loves you and will serve you well."


    "That also requires her to be willing to be my oath knight." Victor nodded and asked curiously, "honey, what would you do if I refused to let you come to mercury manor this morning?"


    Nicole pursed her lips and said firmly, "if you refuse my audience request, it means I don''t deserve your highness Randall, then I will attack the silver field in advance and become an extraordinary knight."


    Victor was stunned. He didn''t expect Nicole to have such a strong side. He sighed and said, "honey, don''t do anything stupid."


    "My love, it has nothing to do with you." Nicole put her face on Victor''s chest and felt his slow and powerful heartbeat. She whispered, "I take you as the coordinate of the real world. The farther you go, the greater the help you will give me... I will achieve the golden order and stay with your Highness for a long time."


    *******************


    The next morning, Judy was awakened by the knocking outside the house and heard Renault''s voice, "madam, the master invited you to breakfast. I''ve brought your clothes for you and put them at the door."


    Then Renault''s footsteps went away. Judy walked to the door with her snow-white legs bare. She raised her hand and opened the wooden door. She saw a large wooden box on the ground outside the house, which was still stained with dew. It was obvious that someone had brought water into the silver manor from outside all night.


    Easily picked up the wooden box and returned to the house. Judy put it on the table and opened it. Her green eyes immediately glowed. Inside the box were several sets of spider silk skirts, high-heeled shoes and gorgeous jewelry, all of which were Victor''s favorite styles.


    After two hours of deep sleep, her face did not leave traces of tossing and turning all night. She was still shining as usual. With a happy smile in her mouth, she took out colorful skirts and put them on the bed, ready to choose one to see her lover. Judy was stunned when a set of women''s full-length dragon lizard Leather Armor appeared at the bottom of the box.


    After touching her ears and short hair, the softness in her eyes was gradually replaced by firmness. She first put on the skin armor, then equipped with the dragon lizard skin armor one by one, sat by the bed, put on the long half high-heeled women''s boots, stood up and moved her body.


    This set of dragon lizard leather armor has reasonable design, exquisite workmanship and dyed dark red, showing a dignified, serious and noble temperament. What makes Judy most happy is that it completely fits her body and outlines a beautiful curve. There is no obvious stagnation between her hands and feet, and her movements are smooth and natural.


    Judy doesn''t remember who measured her figure at silver moon manor, except victor. Obviously, the material of this leather armor comes from the double headed dragon killed by his highness Sylvia. It is a double headed dragon lizard Leather Armor specially prepared by Victor for her.


    Picking up the long sword of pure gold leaning against the bed, Judy pushed open the door and walked vigorously to the central villa of mercury manor.


    Under the guidance of shack, Judy entered the back hall of the villa and saw his highness Randall with dark golden eyes. He stood up from the main seat of the table and said with a smile:


    "Honey, this dragon lizard leather armor is very beautiful to wear on you."

 Chapter 564

    In order to eliminate the urge to cry, Judy made a standard Knight salute and said crisply, "good morning, your highness."


    With a smile, Victor opened the chair on the right of the throne, with a empty hand, cordially invited and said, "please sit down."


    Judy had a warm current in her heart and said softly, "thank you." The slender hand took Victor''s palm, sat down in the chair, held his hand, looked up at the beautiful face that made him miss so much, and said softly, "honey, I miss you so much..."


    Gently squeezed Judy''s little hand to show comfort. Victor returned to his position, poured a glass of milk and handed it to Judy, and said, "honey, I am in the distant kingdom of Neville and pay attention to you."


    Without your Highness''s attention, I''m afraid I''m still raising pigs... Judy smiled sweetly. All her worries and grievances dissipated at the moment. She sipped the milk and said, "honey, you''ve changed a lot. You didn''t have such a good appetite before..."


    The food on the table is very rich, half of which is meat, and the amount is more than ordinary people need. In Judy''s impression, Victor''s taste is light and his appetite is small. Every morning, just a glass of milk, a few fresh fruits and a small piece of white bread are enough.


    Put a juicy fried steak into the mouth and chew it down. Victor held a knife and fork in his hand and said with a smile, "I''m very satisfied with my current appetite. Do you know why?"


    Before Judy shook her head, he continued: "From different perspectives, there will be different answers. From my personal point of view, eating food is the most basic ability. I can transform the laws of the external world into the laws of my own world through eating... I know it''s a bit awkward to say so. Let me give an example. Do you see the roast goose on the table? Geese eat grass, but we don''t eat grass, but we You can turn the grass into part of yourself by eating goose. "


    "This part can be strength, wisdom, life or future generations. However, everything can not exceed the limits of my own laws. I can''t grow wings after eating goose, or goose feathers all over my body..."


    Victor said something interesting. Judy puffed and listened to him, "The principle of the origin of the world is that we can''t break through the limitations of our own laws, but we can make full use of these laws. I have done this... I have mastered the surge talent and become a vegetarian after I can naturally interact with the void water element. Now I can not only passively absorb the void water element, but also fully absorb food and transform it into my own strength."


    "I am on a different path from his majesty delavin 3000 years ago." Victor said in a factual tone, "I am stronger than him because I have the power to dominate my own laws and can impart this power to Knights, priests and mortals."


    Judy held her cheek in her hand and looked at Victor tenderly. Her red lips opened gently, and her sweet voice was full of the taste of worship and obsession. "Your Highness, I can''t understand your wisdom at the moment, but I believe what you said."


    Her admiration was obvious. Although it was not Victor''s thirst for knowledge, it greatly satisfied his self-esteem as a man. She cut off a piece of goose breast and put it on Judy''s plate, saying:


    "I like delicious food. Cooking such roast goose requires 11 processes and 7 spices, which takes 6 hours. Even if my legendary highness can survive alone in the wild, it is impossible to make this roast goose alone... At my command, more than 20 cooks in mercury manor prepared roast goose overnight, and they did what his highness Randall couldn''t do... If you ask me In retrospect, hundreds of people were busy with this dish from incubation and breeding to slaughter and processing, plus spice collection, processing, storage, procurement and transportation. From this perspective, the roast goose on the table represents power. "


    "Judy, we have power and enjoy power."


    Judy thought deeply and silently finished breakfast with victor. When the servant removed the tableware on the table, Victor picked up a towel to wipe his hands, smiled and asked, "what''s the taste of power and power?"


    With an imperceptible beep, Judy said stiffly, "very full." She completely failed to understand Victor''s intention, and was frustrated by it, thinking:


    Why can''t you coax me like before?


    "... I ate most of it."


    Touching Judy''s greasy face, Victor sighed, withdrew his palm and said: "Honey, you are my partner, and no one can deny this. Three years ago, I was going to put you in Yinyue manor to be my pet girl and not let any man touch you. But it''s not fair for a female Knight... I can give you a good life, but I don''t have more time to accompany you. Just like I won''t spend time making a roast goose, so do you and I There can be no children... Now, I am willing to respect your choice. "


    "If you want to leave me, I''ll arrange everything for you; if you are willing to be my favorite, you can stay in Yinyue manor honestly and be a cage bird with no worries... Or, make an oath of allegiance to me, become my oath knight, be my armor and sword, entrust your future and life to me and share my strength and power."


    Judy, wearing dark red dragon lizard skin armor, rubbed to the ground and stood up from the chair. Victor thought she was going to kneel on one knee and swear allegiance, but he didn''t expect her to come close, sit sideways in front of his chair, curl her legs on the floor, her face close to his knees, her eyes glistening with tears, and murmured: "Honey, I just want to stay by your side. Please don''t drive me away. I''ll listen to you whatever you want me to do..."


    ¡°.¡­..¡± Victor held back the impulse to cover his face and said helplessly, "I thought you had learned the way of knight."


    "Well... I learned the way of Knight just to please you."


    "... what do you think of chivalry?"


    "Pig... Fish killer..." when Victor twitched at the corners of his mouth, she added pitifully, "... Help your mercenaries retreat safely? Honey, I''ve tried very hard. Every time I want to evacuate the battlefield last and try to protect the personal guards you arranged for me, but they won''t go if I don''t withdraw."


    Victor rubbed his forehead, pulled a smile from his mouth, and nodded: "you''ve done well... But you should first ensure your own safety. If you die in the war, those Pro guards can''t live."


    "Well, I listen to you... Honey, you are very kind to me." Judy looked up and asked happily, "honey, do you want me to be your pet or your oath knight?"


    Victor was silent for two seconds, looked at her double headed dragon lizard leather armor, and couldn''t help asking, "why did you choose to wear this leather armor to see me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Judy looked at her dress suspiciously, bit her lips and explained wrongly, "this is the leather armor you specially prepared for me... I thought you would like it. Do you want me to change a skirt?"


    Victor was completely speechless. He prepared different clothes for Judy to make her own choice. Now he must admit that he was wrong. Not all knights are invariably independent and strong. Some people are used to being arranged by others. Judy is such a female knight.


    When you think you can change others, you have made a mistake... Victor woke up, knocked on the table, held up Judy''s sharp and charming chin, looked into those green eyes and said: "When my oath knight and my beloved don''t conflict, have you ever thought that as the oath knight and woman of his highness Randall, you can''t have any relationship with your son, your parents, your brother and the Buryat family!"


    Judy took Victor''s hand, put it on her face and said softly: "I know that primo and the Buryat family don''t need me anymore... If you don''t need me, I don''t know where I can go? As long as you accept me and need me, I''m willing to do anything for you, raise pigs for you, kill fish people for you, and use all my strength to defend the glory of the Randall family... But if one day, primo


    Sense of belonging? This is also a good belief... Victor nodded secretly and said, "I won''t let my knight and my pet make a cruel choice!"


    Judy looked deeply into Victor''s eyes and couldn''t help saying: "Victor, I love you. From the moment you rescued me, I have been eager to serve you... Although I know that you are not entirely for me, maybe I don''t have much weight in your heart, you appear in front of me again when I am most vulnerable, affirm my efforts, encourage me and give me courage. Whether it is love or not, whether you love or not I, I love you deeply, and I have no doubt about it. "


    "Victor, I don''t ask for strength and power from you. I just want to be with you, serve you and be loyal to you for the rest of my life."


    Judy''s watery eyes are as steady as a rock. Victor has long been fascinated by words. At the moment, he can''t help touching.


    If you don''t want me, I''ll go. If you want me, I''ll serve you. Whether you love me or not, I love you... This is actually loyalty to herself. Judy has no independent opinion and is used to being attached to others, but that''s only due to her character, but her loyalty to herself can''t be achieved by everyone.


    Victor laughed and said, "honey, this is the most beautiful oath of loyalty I''ve ever heard..."


    "Ah?!" Judy quickly knelt on one knee, looked around, and explained in panic: "my sword has been taken away by your guard..."


    Victor shook his head with a smile, then put away his smile, stared into Judy''s eyes, and said with deep and ruthless eyes, "before you swear allegiance, I must tell you that this is mercury manor, and I will reveal my biggest secret here. If you dare to reveal my secret, I will kill you... Honey, you can regret it now."


    "I will never regret it." Judy smiled and said, "honey, can we start?"


    "Judy, you''ve just taken an oath."


    "Then... Palm salute?" Judy blinked and extended her slender and beautiful hands to victor.


    Victor took Judy into his arms and kissed her beautiful red lips. After a moment, he gently pushed her away, smiled and said, "my knight, your oath of loyalty to me is unique, and my palm salute to you is also different."


    Judy sat on Victor''s lap, put her arms around his neck and pleaded softly, "please give me your first and last name."


    Holding Judy in his arms, Victor solemnly said, "Lord Charlotte Randall, I, his highness of the kingdom of Gambi, Victor Wimbledon Randall entrusted his life to you and loved you as much as possible. My glory is your glory and your shame is my shame."


    Judy leaned against Victor''s chest and whispered:


    "From now on and forever, I am the sworn Knight of his highness Charlotte Randall and Victor Wimbledon Randall. My beloved master, I entrust my life to you, and unreservedly loyal to you and obey you; I will defend your glory with my blood; I will wash your shame with the blood of the enemy."


    Victor picked up his pet and oath knight, put her on the ground, took her hand and said in high spirits:


    "Charlotte, go, I''ll take you to witness our strength and future!"


    On the training ground of mercury manor, Nicole has led Lilia and they are waiting for victor. Seeing Judy in a military uniform holding Victor''s arm like a person, she could not help but wrinkle her upturned nose, came forward, picked up her willow eyebrows and said, "I congratulate you, Knight Charlotte Randall. On behalf of the Randall family, I welcome you to become a member of the family."


    Hearing Nicole calling out her new name directly, Charlotte first looked at Victor, then released his arm, took a half step back, bent her knees and saluted, "Charlotte, thank you for taking her in."


    The oath Knight of the family was informed and knowledgeable. Nicole was very satisfied. She took Victor''s arm and asked, "honey, we can''t wait to see the soul warrior you trained."


    Victor looked around at the crowd. The most conspicuous thing was kaligura with confused eyes. He was too big. Bearded, as if the young Rogers were also a big man, standing next to him looked very short; Rogers was not old, but his eyes were dishonest. From time to time, he glanced at Marcy behind Lilia. According to the hammer''s account, Rogers has a special liking for mature and plump women, especially tall and powerful women, which is in line with the aesthetic standards of mountain hunters for their spouses; Marcy is obviously the favorite type of mountain people. Her skeleton is thick and her muscles are solid, but she is not as strong and rough as men. A layer of fat is accumulated under her white skin, showing soft lines and feminine charm. She has experienced three times to reshape her body. Her original ordinary appearance has become beautiful and much younger. She doesn''t look much older than Rogers, but in fact, the difference between them is 11 years old.


    In order to pursue the power of a fierce soldier, Marcie did not hesitate to abandon her husband and son. She is tough and resolute. She is not an ordinary woman... After a while, if she is loyal enough to the family, she can consider creating a set of spiritual blood secret for her to marry Emerson... Victor found a husband for Marcie in his heart, His eyes turned to the shadow between Caligula and Nelson. The thin red wolf had no sense of existence and especially liked to hide where others couldn''t notice.


    Nelson, Caligula, Marcy, Rogers, the red wolf, and the five fierce soldiers of the Randall family are all here. Victor beckoned Lilia and Nelson to stand beside him and said to the other four fierce soldiers:


    "For a long time, you will all live in mercury manor and cooperate with me to complete a special secret method. It can enable you to obtain extraordinary talents and have strength, youth and life comparable to Knights. No matter whether you can help me or not, I will give you the surname of Randall family and transfer you to my pro guard."


    Caligula touched his head, twisted his body, and asked perplexedly, "master, will my future name be aka Randall Randall?"


    Victor said angrily, "well, you''re so smart."


    Caligula grinned and showed off to the people around him, "the master praised aka''s intelligence."


    Marcy felt sorry for Caligula and often made some food for him to make up for her mistakes and not laugh at him. Rogers and red wolf were the first to see a big fool and were not familiar with him, but their spiritual intuition told them: this giant is very powerful and can easily run over themselves. Therefore, I fear and shrink my head.


    Nelson didn''t have this scruple. He laughed and turned to victor and said, "my Lord, I especially like aka and bell."


    Nicole, Lilia and Judy chuckled. Victor couldn''t help smiling, nodded and said, "I like it too... Well, let you know what a mind warrior with extraordinary talent is."


    He clapped his hands. Renault led the four alchemists from the edge of the playground. They all bowed to victor.


    "Good day, my Lord!"


    Nelson''s pupils contracted, his steel cone like eyes fixed on one of them, and said excitedly:


    "This guy is a little powerful."

 Chapter 565

    The four alchemists are level 3, level 4 and level 5 Eagle lion militia and alchemist soldiers. Their physique and perception attributes are almost the same. The four attributes of level 5 militia are: physique 19 points, spirit 15 points, perception 18 points and life 3 points. In addition to spiritual attributes and life attributes, his physique and perception are higher than those of alchemists.


    Because they are loaded with eagle and lion fighting skills, their body characteristics are relatively close. They are 1.85 meters tall, symmetrical and straight, full and solid muscles, not strong, not thin and vigorous, ordinary appearance, the same cold and indifferent eyes, and can''t see the slightest mood ups and downs, just like a knight in a fighting state.


    Nelson picked out the alchemist from four similar alchemists at a glance, which showed that his spiritual intuition became more and more acute.


    Victor was surprised and happy. He smiled and asked, "Nelson, do you think he''s better?"


    Nelson nodded with a deep expression, took back his eyes from the alchemist and replied, "they are all the same. I just think that guy is more threatening."


    Seeing the smile on Victor''s face disappear, he scratched his head and asked in confusion, "Sir, what''s the problem?"


    Victor did not directly respond to Nelson''s questions, frowning his slender and straight eyebrows, and his inquiring eyes swept through the other three fierce soldiers one by one. Marcy first said, "yes, he gives me the strongest sense of threat." Rogers and red wolf nodded to show that they felt the same.


    After a little meditation, Victor turned his head and asked, "aka, who do you think is better at fighting?"


    Caligula stared wide, his thick index finger swept around the four alchemists across the playground. When he saw that everyone was looking at himself, he pointed at a person indiscriminately.


    He refers to the third tier Gripen militia, which has the lowest attribute among the four alchemists.


    Victor was immediately disappointed. The alchemist had the talent of combat acumen, including combat intuition, and could be regarded as half a fierce soldier. Nelson can pick out the alchemist, and Victor mistakenly thinks that he can choose ferocious humans among the more than 180000 people led by Randall in the future.


    It turned out to be a white joy.


    Nelson and others can feel different degrees of threat when they see alchemists and subconsciously regard them as potential opponents. Caligula has no hostility to strangers and feels nothing. It can be seen that there is a big gap between their spiritual strength and turnans.


    However, compared with the first Paladin, they are too bullying... And their spiritual power has a lot of room for growth. In the process of tapping their potential, I can also observe the mysteries of soul and blood more deeply. This is a good thing.


    Victor quickly adjusted his mind. Before Nicole asked, he took the initiative to introduce: "His name is Manuel. He has mastered two extraordinary talents, one is passive life toughness, the other is controlled active adaptation... For some special reasons, his success is accidental. We just want to explore his talent and turn accidental success into a universal secret method... Now, you can kiss his body first."


    With that, a small blue and Black Whirlwind was generated out of thin air and cut a circular area of 30 square meters on the clay tamped martial arts field. The golden eyes gradually faded and returned to the dark eyes surrounded by dark gold. Victor ordered the Alchemist: "Manuel, stand in the circle."


    Looking back, he saw Rogers and the red wolf with wide mouth and dull eyes. Victor smiled and looked over the eager Nelson and said to the tall and plump Marcy:


    "Marcy, you go up and try this guy. Throw him out of the circle and win."


    On the beach battlefield, the fierce female soldier has seen Victor dominate the hurricane and roll back the wave of Fishman on her own. She is not as stunned as Rogers and red wolf because of the extraordinary phenomenon just now. When she heard the master call her name, her face instantly turned red, partly because of excitement and excitement, and partly to hide the shyness on her face and deliberately run blood She shook her six legged crocodile skin armor, strode towards the circle, and her bones crackled. When she stood in front of Manuel, she had completed the warm-up.


    Victor has a beautiful face, noble and gentle temperament, strong extraordinary power and prominent power status. Single women almost blush and heartbeat under his gaze. Lilia is used to such things. She won''t resent Marcy''s gaffe in front of Victor and only worried about the safety of her sisters.


    The guys in the circle are not easy to mess with. Even her brother said he was threatening... Lilia pulled Victor''s sleeve a little nervously and asked in a low voice:


    "My Lord, isn''t Marcy dangerous?"


    "The strength of both sides is amazing. Manuel is rigid and has no sense of propriety. There will be danger." Said Victor lightly.


    Marcy listened to their conversation in her ears, and saw Manuel''s indifferent eyes without emotion. Her heart suddenly tightened. Her cold hair stood upright, her pupils contracted, her knees bent slightly, her muscles relaxed, and her breathing became deep and long, as if she was ready to explode a female tiger that hurt people at any time.


    She entered the battle focus state and did not relax because it was a wrestling competition.


    Victor nodded secretly, patted Lilia''s small hand, raised his voice and said, "Marcy, you go all out, don''t stay your hand, it doesn''t matter to kill or hurt him... Manuel, you get Marcy out of the circle, but try not to hurt her... I said start, start again."


    After listening to Victor''s instructions to both sides of the competition, Nelson shouted dumbfounded, "how can we compete!"


    Nicole smiled, "honey, you don''t think much of Marcy? She''s a very good fierce soldier."


    When the alchemist dies, he just returns to the alchemy tower. It''s just a waste of more than 10000 kingsol. Marcy is really dead when she dies... Victor muttered in his heart and said calmly: "I have confidence in Manuel''s strength, but I don''t have confidence in his mind... Nelson, get closer and rescue Marcy as soon as the situation is wrong."


    Nelson measured it and felt that Manuel gave him a stronger sense of threat than Marcy. He nodded, took two steps to the periphery of the circle and waved that he was ready.


    "Start."


    As soon as the voice fell, Marcy fell down in front of Manuel in three sliding steps. With a hard step on her left foot, the boots fell into the ground instantly, the thigh muscles were tight, with the help of the thrust of the pit, the strength of her whole body was transmitted layer by layer, and her right shoulder directly hit the opponent close at hand.


    To make a move is to go all out!


    As a fierce female soldier, Marcy has a delicate mind but hidden violence. She is like a giant swamp beetle. She is usually quiet and gentle, but when fighting, she is like a volcanic eruption, which takes people off guard. The angry lion fighting skills and Eagle lion fighting skills she practiced were personally guided by turnans. The high-level paladins of the Holy Church paid attention to her for four and a half years and remolded her body three times, hoping to find a set of methods from her, which can help adult ferocious humans restore their ferocious strength and approach the state of spiritual fire.


    Now she is only one line away from lighting the fire of the soul. The external force, internal potential and spiritual force are beyond Nelson nine years ago. The strength of a fit collision weighs more than a thousand pounds. Let alone an alchemist weighing about 100 kg, even a 1-ton red haired bison will be knocked out by her.


    Nelson, who was in charge of the array, immediately felt the pressure. Marcy''s shoulder bump was not only powerful and strong, but also had the power skills of picking up. It could knock his opponent off the ground, leaving him nowhere to borrow. It can be said that it was very clever. Judging from Marcy''s performance, Rogers and the red wolf are not her opponents. Her strength is definitely more than Rogers and more than Manuel. Nelson was a little worried that the dull Manuel didn''t know what to do and forced Marcy to hit with all his strength. He will only be hit and fly out, and his death and injury are unpredictable.


    However, Manuel unexpectedly didn''t have a hard block. He suddenly collapsed, shrunk his waist, turned his steps, and walked around behind Marcy like a ghost.


    "Boom"


    There was a muffled sound in the air, and Marcy''s shoulder hit the air with all her strength. Her fighting intuition prompted her to make the most correct choice and fly forward, but she only took half a step, was held up from her back and then flew out.


    "Beautiful!"


    Marcy held her palm on the ground and changed her landing posture. At the same time, she heard Nelson applaud, but she knew he was not praising herself. She turned and saw Manuel''s hands drooping and standing in the circle, his eyes unchanging indifference.


    Nicole showed her appreciation and said, "Marcy''s strength is much stronger than Manuel, and the skills of both sides are close, but Marcy is better, but her reaction speed is not as fast as Manuel, which limits the use of strength. It''s normal for her to lose to Manuel. However, if she talks about potential, Marcy may ignite the fire of her heart first."


    Marcy just hit, body and mind are one, and the knight is just like this, but it''s just that. The difference between her and the knight is that the state of physical and mental integration is not coherent enough. At the end of each attack, there will be gaps between her mind and body. On the other hand, her attributes are unbalanced, her physique is higher than perception, she fails to mobilize all her external and internal potential, and she is unable to accurately perceive the power state of her opponent.


    Victor estimated that Marcy''s physique was close to 20 points, but her spirit was no more than 15 points and her perception was no more than 13 points. Alchemists loaded with Eagle lion combat skills have a full perception of 17 points, which is much higher than Marcy. His reaction speed, balance skills and perceptual insight completely crushed Marcy.


    If both sides can easily suppress each other''s size and weight, it is impossible to compete for a long time. At this time, other factors will determine who wins and who loses. Marcy''s loss of this wrestling only shows that there is a big gap between perception and Manuel, and can not reflect the extraordinary talent of alchemists.


    Nicole is more familiar with Marcy. She has a better chance to ignite the fire of her heart.


    Victor nodded and said, "Marcy, whether you can light the fire of your heart or not, it is necessary to improve your perception and spiritual strength... I can help you in this regard."


    Marcy swept away her depressed expression and saluted gratefully, "thank you, sir."


    Victor looked at Rogers, smiled and said, "Rogers, you go up and try." When Rogers walked into the circle, he said, "Manuel, Rogers, you only compete with each other to win by crushing each other on the ground. You can''t trip your opponent with your feet."


    "You can try... Rogers, you have a chance to beat him." Nelson walked into the circle and patted Rogers on the broad shoulder to show encouragement. By the way, he ruled nearby, so as not to entangle them closely and accidentally break their opponent''s neck.


    "Start." Victor ordered.


    Rogers and Manuel put their arms together in an instant. He was more than half a head higher than the alchemist, and had obvious advantages in size and weight. In fact, his strength and physique are indeed stronger than Manuel. At the moment, using the power generation skills of violent bear war skills, his strong heart beats violently, internal diving pushes external forces, and his muscles and muscles are stretched. The whole person is suddenly half a circle larger. The bandages binding his arms are broken by the muscles from the grave, gradually suppressing Manuel and pressing him down inch by inch.


    "Good job! Don''t relax. The internal and external forces should be coordinated, and the forces will come out one after another." The proud disciple gained the upper hand. Nelson was very satisfied and gave a speech to guide him.


    Suddenly, Manuel''s bronze skin turned blue and black, and his hand on Rogers''s shoulder was like a heavy rock. No matter how his opponent pulled horizontally, he pressed his thick body like a bear down to the ground bit by bit.


    Strength and physique!


    The waist was completely bent, the ground was constantly enlarged in his eyes, and the smell of soil rushed into his nose. Rogers had only one thought in his mind:


    Am I going to lose? no I can''t admit defeat!


    He breathed heavily, his muscles rolled all over, his veins burst on his forehead, and his spine made a "click" and "click". However, the weight on his shoulder was like a mountain that could not be carried, which ruthlessly suppressed all his efforts.


    Nelson raised his hand and pushed it on Manuel''s breastplate. It didn''t seem to use much strength, but the alchemist staggered back and withdrew more than a dozen steps. Each step stepped on the ground like a cobweb crack, and finally stood still.


    "Manuel, stop." Victor stopped in time. The alchemist rushed to Rogers again, told him to stop where he was, and waved to Rogers, who turned pale and adjusted his breathing.


    Rogers shook his body, recovered his misplaced joints, hung his head, walked up to victor and knelt on one knee. Four years ago, he just started to enter the mercury manor, which was personally taught by Victor, and opened another more wonderful world for him. In Rogers'' mind, Victor is both the Lord and the enlightenment.


    He knelt before Victor as if he had done something wrong. Caligula happily reached out his big hand and stroked his head.


    Rogers was very angry, but he shook his head several times in a row and couldn''t get rid of the giant''s "comfort", so he had to accept it silently.


    Victor couldn''t help smiling, nodded and praised: "just did a good job. Remember to be flexible next time. You can go further in the future, provided you don''t die on the way... Go back."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Young Rogers got up from the ground and finally got rid of Caligula''s kindness.


    At this time, Nelson came over and said excitedly: "my Lord, Manuel''s promotion of power is not like rage. He seems to be able to maintain this state all the time without consuming internal potential and energy..."


    Nicole asked brightly, "this is the talent of ''active adaptation''."


    Victor smiled but didn''t say anything. He rushed to the red wolf standing alone opposite, raised his chin and said in a loud voice: "red wolf, Manuel, you can''t hurt each other''s body or go out of the circle. Whoever touches each other''s face first will win... Manuel, take out all your speed."


    "Yes, sir." The alchemist''s skin color like a black rock quickly returned to normal. More than that, his full muscles gradually became compact, highlighting his tough and dexterous temperament.


    "How is this possible?!" Nelson shouted, ran over again, carefully observed Manuel for a moment, and said loudly: "it turns out that this is the talent of ''active adaptation''... It can enhance physique and strength, perception and agility..."


    "Red wolf, if I were you, I would admit defeat directly." Nelson said to the red wolf who walked into the circle. He is not optimistic about the thief who practices the crazy ape''s war skills into the fox''s war skills.


    The physical quality of both sides is too poor. Besides, Manuel has a magical blood talent and is a real extraordinary.


    The thief with red hair and light gray blue eyes said, "my Lord, I want to try."


    "Of course I have to try. Good luck, red wolf." Nelson patted him on the shoulder, laughed and turned away from the circular area.


    Red wolf is a thief, older than Rogers. He has been fighting at the bottom of society since childhood. It is no accident that he can be adopted by Barol. He would never give up the opportunity to show himself in front of victor. He was better at making opportunities. His eyes rolled around, staring at the alchemist''s face and his hands, but his eyes always glanced at his boots.


    Manuel''s boots certainly have no problems. This is actually the psychological warfare of the red wolf.


    It''s a pity that his eyes were thrown to the blind.


    "Start."


    At Victor''s command, Manuel ran straight to the red wolf like a sharp arrow. But the red wolf''s reaction was even better. He threw a handful of dust at Manuel. I don''t know when he grabbed it from the ground. Just when everyone thought he was going to touch Manuel''s face, they saw him turn and run away.


    As soon as they escaped and chased, they circled around the field. Both sides are as fast as electricity, and the speed is too fast for people to catch, but Manuel is much better than the red wolf, but the red wolf can''t slip his hands. It seems that he has eyes behind him. He often avoids Manuel and grabs his shoulder. By constantly changing direction, Manuel never succeeds.


    Nicole nodded and said: "The red wolf is very clever and makes full use of Manuel''s inflexible and inflexible shortcomings... Manuel is obviously proficient in Eagle lion warfare and wolf warfare. Both of these two warfare techniques created by turnans emphasize the principle of sliding step, and his feet cannot leave the ground at the same time. Although sliding step can change to dodge in time, it is not a duel... Manuel is still using sliding step, so it is limited The red wolf insisted on turning his back to him. He needed to make two moves to touch the red wolf''s face. The first was to catch the red wolf... However, this move stimulated the red wolf''s combat intuition and could accurately avoid Manuel every time. "


    "... but." Nicole turned her voice, smiled and said, "Manuel has no intention to hurt. The red wolf''s fighting intuition is not stimulated enough. There are always mistakes... Moreover, his physical strength is obviously not as good as Manuel. The red wolf will lose."


    Victor coughed and said with a smile on his side, "the red wolf is actually a thief. If he is often caught, he has died no less than a hundred times... Of course, his physical strength is not as good as Manuel, but he can also jump for a few hours. But I think they will decide the outcome soon, and it is unpredictable."


    Nicole looked at it and found something strange. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, nodded and said, "I see."


    Sure enough, Manuel grabbed the shoulder of the red wolf carelessly, but he turned around and slapped Manuel in the face Then he screamed and jumped out of the circle. He looked at Manuel standing in place in fear. Seeing that the other party was not angry, but looked at him indifferently, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart and regretted that he had just shot too hard. If he didn''t use such strength, how could he touch the other party''s face first?


    "Pa" "pa" "pa" "pa"


    The red wolf slapped himself four times, nodded and bowed and said with a smile: "sorry, sorry, I was too worried just now. I offended your excellency."


    "You won... The master didn''t order the winner to hit himself in the face. Why did you hit yourself?" Manuel looked at his opponent''s red and swollen cheek, asked in confusion, and pulled his right foot out of the pit.


    This is the pit that Marcy stepped on the ground to help. The red wolf surrounded the small pit, took him for 11 circles, and finally brought him into the pit.


    "Wonderful!"


    Victor came out of the crowd, smiled at the red wolf with swollen head and face and said, "your performance is very wonderful... Don''t worry, Manuel won''t retaliate against you."


    The red wolf hurried over, knelt on one knee and said flatteringly, "adults teach well."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t teach it."


    Victor laughed, pulled the red wolf up from the ground, turned and said to the crowd: "Wisdom is also a kind of power, which can survive in death and overcome the strong with the weak. But the premise of using wisdom is the will power that is not timid and does not admit defeat... I believe you do not lack wisdom and will. But I also want to tell you that in the face of absolute strength, only wisdom and will are not enough!"


    "Caligula, go and throw Manuel out of the circle. Manuel tries to avoid him."


    With a silly smile on his face, aka strode into the circle and grabbed the alchemist perceived at 21:00 in his hand.


    Marcy, Rogers and the red wolf couldn''t see the details of Caligula''s actions. They opened their mouths and watched him carry the powerful Manuel out of the circle.

 Chapter 566

    Marcy, Rogers and the red wolf, as well as Lilia and Charlotte, could not accept that the soul soldiers of his highness Randall had no power to fight back in front of the big fool, and even suspected that Manuel deliberately let Caligula easily catch him.


    This is because their level is low and they can''t understand the current state of stupa.


    Caligula not only lit the fire of the soul, but also touched the touch of the soul. Although he is not like turnans, who can distort the power of others'' hearts, he can perceive the intentions of his opponents. Manuel''s footsteps moved, and Caligula knew he was going there. The distance between the two sides was only 12 meters. The alchemist had to use a short sliding step in front of him. He caught his opponent with one dive.


    Marcie, they couldn''t see how ingenious the moment and direction of his attack were. They just felt that there was an invisible line pulling Caligula and Manuel.


    The big fool gently threw Manuel out of the circle. His ox eyes laughed into two cracks, squatted down and invited him, "shall we play again? Play again... You can catch me."


    Seeing Manuel''s stiff face ignoring himself, Caligula turned back and prayed to Victor: "master, aka wants to play with Manuel again."


    Nelson walked to the scene, waved to Caligula and said, "aka, I''ll play with you and you''ll catch me."


    Caligula was overjoyed. He walked into the circle happily and stood 15 meters away from Nelson. He said very simply, "I''m far away from Nelson. Nelson runs easier."


    "OK, come and catch me." Nelson hooked his hook finger, but his feet didn''t move.


    "Here I am."


    Caligula stepped out of a distance of 7 or 8 meters, but suddenly saw Nelson''s eyes stabbed on his stomach like a steel cone. He was filled with fear. His knees turned straight, his huge body improved to retreat, and his backward shooting action was as fast as the wind and smooth as clouds and water, giving people a pleasing beauty, but he was angry and frustrated The expression of panic and fear is really a gimmick.


    He shrank behind victor in an instant. Caligula settled down, covered his stomach with his hands and shouted, "master, Nelson wants to hit aka, Nelson wants to hit aka." After a pause, he asked Nelson, "why do you want to hit aka in the stomach?"


    "Sorry, I''m just scaring you, not hitting you." Nelson shrugged his shoulders and said apologetically.


    "Nelson really doesn''t hit Arka?" Kaligura looked suspicious, but her hand protecting her stomach was put down.


    "When did I hit you? I really just scared you and teased you." Nelson scratched his head and smiled bitterly. In order to appease Caligula, the famous northern bear also became very stupid. Rogers, they were all laughing. If your highness hadn''t been present, they might have laughed out a pig''s cry.


    Carygula touched his head and thought. He found that Nelson really hadn''t hit himself. Finally, he stood up straight and said with a grin: "Nelson hasn''t hit Arka, and don''t scare Arka... The master will punish Nelson, and Arka won''t play with Nelson."


    Who wants to play with you... Nelson said to victor, "my Lord, what I want to say is that this game is unfair to Manuel."


    "Although Manuel is dull, he is a soul warrior, and the game is not enough to reflect his real strength. If he knows how to be flexible, he can play games and deal with Caligula like me, Caligula can''t catch him, and the red wolf can''t win him."


    After glancing at the expressionless and straight standing alchemist with appreciation, Nelson begged Victor: "Sir, please allow me to have a real unarmed competition with Manuel as a soldier!"


    If Manuel is a real human being, Nelson is willing to correct his name, and Victor is happy to push aside. But the main purpose of this test is to encourage Marcy, Rogers and red wolf to decide the research direction of spiritual blood secret method from their own heart.


    Victor personally realized that only embracing himself can stimulate the potential of blood, and hesitation will only make blood sleep. The principle of the secret law of spiritual blood itself is to promote the awakening of the law of blood by subjective spiritual force. The spiritual power of Marcy and others is much stronger than that of ordinary people. They are eager to obtain the blood talent of alchemists, which may be the necessary premise for the secret method of spiritual blood from low-level singleness to high-level diversity.


    To this end, Victor did not hesitate to show them the special existence of alchemists.


    "You know Manuel is dull. How can he distinguish between competition and battle?"


    Victor asked: "Nelson, with Manuel''s strength, can you deal with him calmly if he attacks you with all his strength? At the beginning, turnans asked you to fight him with all his strength, and then beat you in an instant. He was afraid of your lethality and didn''t let you fully show your force. Manuel is not much worse than you at that time. You fight with him and don''t take a quick decision to suppress him Strategy, how can we control the battle situation? "


    "This..."


    "Manuel''s use of active adaptation talent is limited in time. When he can activate his talent again, I let..." Victor smiled and looked behind him.


    Everyone''s eyes followed his eyes and focused on Charlotte.


    "... me?" Charlotte looked at Victor with green eyes, showing the color of asking for help, and said eagerly, "Your Highness, I''m afraid I''m not Manuel''s opponent."


    Seeing Victor''s favorite girl, Nicole''s heart was sour, her eyes flickered slightly, and took the initiative to say, "Manuel''s previous strength and speed really exceeded Charlotte. I''d better have a try with him."


    "No, just let Charlotte go." Victor smiled and shook his head, gently pinched Nicole''s slender hand and said to his oath knight, "don''t be afraid of losing face. You should try your best according to Marcy''s competition rules and beat Manuel out of the circle. I will personally ensure your safety."


    Charlotte''s heart was sweet, the corners of her mouth bent upward, saluted and said, "as you wish, my beloved master."


    With that, she put on the dragon lizard skin armor, followed victor and walked into the circle. After a while, Victor calculated the cooling time of active adaptation to the talent and ordered the Alchemist: "Manuel restores his original balance and competes with the Charlotte Knight according to the first competition rules."


    "Yes, sir."


    The alchemist''s compact muscles became full again, his vigorous body returned to a strong and symmetrical shape, walked steadily into the circle, stood facing Charlotte, and the two sides were ten meters apart. His 1.87-meter-tall figure is less than half a head higher than Charlotte wearing half high-heeled women''s combat boots. With his indifferent eyes, he naturally shows the taste of iron blood and ruthlessness, which further sets off Charlotte''s slender and soft beauty.


    "Start."


    Manuel glided straight in front of the female knight in the blink of an eye, and his arm extended to her shoulder at the same time. Charlotte did not take the initiative to attack like Marcy, until the finger of the alchemist touched the shoulder armor of the epithelial armor, suddenly stretched out her fiber foot and hooked it on Manuel''s leg socket. The sudden burst of power was hundreds of pounds, but it was not enough to trip Manuel at 18. The tight right leg of the alchemist dissolved the power of the female knight, and her body stood still, but the movement on her hand was inevitably stagnant. Charlotte, with the help of the strength of his stretched legs, leaned close, lifted her knee and hit his crotch. The strength was still small, but it was enough to destroy his center of gravity.


    At this time, the alchemist''s perception attribute of up to 17 points played a role. He took a half step back and found the balance again, but it was too late. Under Charlotte''s continuous Jedi attack, Manuel constantly adjusted his focus and had no chance to fight back. Finally, Charlotte caught a gap.


    She hit Manuel''s feet off the ground with an elbow, followed by a standard stabbing straight fist. In an instant, she burst out more than two tons of strength and hit Manuel''s side ribs heavily. The rattan skin armor on the alchemist could not withstand such a violent blow. With a dull bang, half of the rattan skin armor was broken into pieces. Manuel flew more than 20 meters sideways like a shell and fell on the martial arts field outside the circle.


    "Ah!" When Charlotte saw that she was in trouble, she covered her mouth and half screamed. Her beautiful eyes burst into tears. She looked at Victor helplessly and confused and wondered why he allowed himself to kill Manuel.


    Nelson was the first to run to Manuel, but he saw him get up from the ground as if nothing had happened. There was no sign of fracture collapse in the broken rib of the leather armor, and he shouted in amazement:


    "It''s all right? Should you vomit some blood? Are you disguised by an ogre?"


    Charlotte''s temperament is weak. Her desire to be Victor''s pet is stronger than being an oath knight, but after all, she is a knight. As long as she runs the fighting spirit, she can control her emotions and thoughts, give full play to her own strength, and is a standard fighting machine. The element attribute of alchemy soldiers has surpassed that of early-level knights, but they are still a little worse in front of knights who can ignite the fire of their hearts and control themselves.


    Close combat, there is only one line between life and death. It''s almost far away.


    The fighting intuition of a ferocious soldier is a pre judged spiritual power, but it is not as good as the realm of spiritual fire. Nelson fought with the Knights of the Buryat family twice, relying on the strong silver ant armour, hard connected the knight''s attack, and then took advantage of the situation to kill, otherwise he would have died under the knight''s sword. It was not until he lit the fire of his heart that he really had the strength to fight against the knight. Fighting intuition and the fire of his heart were the basis for him to stay in the silver rank.


    Alchemy soldiers with fixed templates can''t ignite the fire of the soul, but it doesn''t mean they can''t deal with knights. With the talent of life toughness, they can also fight to kill the early knights. In fact, alchemists are fearless of death and have Knight level physical quality. As long as they rush forward, they can kill Knights below the silver peak. From this point of view, the expensive alchemy soldiers are far less practical than the three-level alchemy militia. But their talent is very valuable for reference.


    Victor clapped his hands, called all the people around Manuel who were amazed, smiled and said, "knights are born noble, and the secret of strength lies in perfect balance and spiritual fire. Even I, in the surging state, my power, perception and spirit only tend to be in perfect balance, but I can''t achieve a real perfect balance. Let alone ordinary people."


    Nicole smiled and said modestly: "The perfect balance of the knight is the balance of the four elements. In this state, we can ignite the fire of the soul at the same time. We can not only finely control the body, but also grasp the change of the opponent''s strength, seize the gap of the opponent''s strength and strike destruction. That''s why Charlotte''s strength, perception and even spirit are not as good as Manuel, but can If Manuel also ignited the fire of his heart and there was no room for his power, Charlotte would not be his opponent. "


    Victor nodded and then said, "perfect balance, you have no hope. It is still possible to ignite the fire of the soul. Among the people I know, in addition to Nelson and carrigura, pastor Kent stationed in Raven town also ignited the fire of the soul. At first, he was not a violent human, just an ordinary man." The conversation turned and said, "however, I have never heard of anyone lighting the fire of the soul by practicing war skills."


    "Like pastor Kent, Nelson has experienced many battles and survived many times. Once he reshaped his body, he ignited the fire of his heart. Aka... This guy had the opportunity to ignite the fire of his heart thanks to Marcy, who beat him to the brink of death." Victor pointed to Caligula and smiled.


    Marcy lowered her head in shame, glanced at Caligula with a proud smile, and heard Victor say again.


    "If you have to light the fire of your heart through life and death trial, what''s the meaning? Who can guarantee that you must be the lucky one in a thousand miles?"


    Rogers said with shining eyes, "my Lord, I am willing to accept the test of life and death in order to light the fire of my heart."


    The red wolf didn''t agree with him. He turned around and said, "Hey, man. The master means that lighting the fire of the soul is to win in the battle. You''re dead. Why do you want to light the fire of the soul?"


    The young mountain Hunter said stubbornly, "sometimes we have to fight!"


    "You''re right... Only by surviving the battle can you have the chance to ignite the fire of your heart. How can you improve the chance of survival? Only by improving your strength." Victor nodded, turned his eyes to the alchemist and said, "Manuel''s physical strength is comparable to that of the ogre. The full attack of the Charlotte Knight failed to seriously hurt him. This is his talent for life tenacity!"


    "Lighting the fire of the heart depends on luck, but each of you can master the talent of life tenacity."

 Chapter 567

    In fact, every ferocious soldier has the characteristics of tough life. Take Nelson for example, he has steel muscles and iron bones and extremely strong vitality. Falling on the rock from a height of less than 20 meters is at most short-term vertigo, plus scalp cracking and blood flow, but he will never be broken and seriously injured. If he was like Manuel, it wouldn''t be a big deal if he directly took a heavy blow from the first-class knight.


    However, Nelson''s physique attribute exceeds 20 points, which has long been an inhuman existence. Manuel''s physique attribute is only 18 points. Although it is far beyond ordinary people, it has not reached the standard extraordinary level. The concentration of earth elements in the alchemist''s body is not as high as Nelson''s, but his bone strength, physical fitness and resistance are comparable to him. His self-healing ability is better, and Nelson doesn''t have element resistance.


    If these things are considered together, the difference between the two has been very obvious. Nelson has the characteristics of life tenacity, while Manuel''s life tenacity belongs to the real blood talent.


    Victor believes that the gift of life tenacity can be replicated and has extraordinary significance.


    It is impossible for the alchemy tower to exceed the limits of the law of creation, otherwise the ancient alchemy empire will be unmatched and will not die out in the torrent of history. Since alchemists use human templates, their extraordinary talents must come from the laws of human blood. On the other hand, Victor personally verified the blood talent of life tenacity. When he hunted the Jackal windtooth, he was seriously injured. He quickly recovered the injury by relying on the talent of life and death silencing and surging, and awakened his own talent of life tenacity. He can withstand serious damage, resist the invasion of disintegrating toxins, quickly stop bleeding and heal the wound, even without the priest''s magic, Limb regeneration can be achieved by taking regeneration medicine.


    Victor named it self-healing. It originates from the commonness between human blood and moon elf blood, and also belongs to the category of life tenacity talent.


    Since the self-healing talent involves the surging talent of the moon elves, ordinary people can''t copy it. The life tenacity talent of alchemy soldiers is completely based on the laws of human blood and has a wide range of commonalities. Moreover, it can not only be realized, but also very valuable. It can greatly improve the physical fitness, survival ability and ability to adapt to the environment.


    The question now is how to reverse the principle of life tenacity talent of alchemists and turn it into the practical application of spiritual blood secret method, which can be popularized to the general population.


    In the process of studying this problem, Victor had a clearer understanding of the principle of spiritual blood secret method, and almost touched the development path of spiritual warrior.


    Guanghui church has its own set of theories on human external force, internal potential and spiritual force. According to turnans, human internal potential includes growth, self-healing, breathing and heartbeat, visceral function and so on, which are closely related to human external force. If people''s external force exists on the water surface, the internal diving is hidden under the water. It is actually integrated with the external force and is more huge, but it is difficult for people to mobilize the internal diving at ordinary times. When a person''s spiritual force can mobilize the inner potential, promote the external force, and gradually realize the unity of external force, inner potential and spiritual force, he is not far from lighting the fire of the soul.


    The tofferwen Wizard of kite Castle explained the essence of inner potential from the perspective of blood. His research was more detailed. He used drugs to activate the blood law of human beings, so that ordinary people have a strong physique comparable to that of fierce soldiers.


    The church''s implicit theory and wizard blood theory are actually one and two sides, but they have not been able to realize the active application of implicit. The life forms of paladins, secret law warriors and ferocious warriors are not fundamentally different from ordinary people.


    How can the inner potential and blood law that cannot be controlled by itself be called talent?


    Therefore, Nelson is just strong. Manuel''s tenacity of life is called blood talent.


    The alchemy tower orderly combines the laws of endurance, hunger and thirst, bone and body tenacity, visceral damage, self-healing and resistance in human blood, which has become the life tenacity talent of alchemy soldiers. This is precisely the goal pursued by the secret method of spiritual blood.


    Based on his own experience and the talent of alchemists, Victor defined two important principles for cultivating spiritual warriors.


    First of all, the mind dominates the blood law, and desire determines the blood talent. More than a year ago, Victor had the talent of self-healing under the strong desire to recover from his injury. At that time, he didn''t get the map of human blood law of the wizard of tophoven. It was entirely out of his own urgent need to naturally stimulate the common law of human blood and moon elf blood about life tenacity, and combine it into his highness Randall''s self-healing talent.


    This leads to the second principle: personality differences lead to different blood talents.


    Rogers liked Nelson''s fierce bear fighting skills and practiced them vividly; The red wolf is cunning and cautious by nature. It is incompatible with the fierce war skills of the crazy ape. It just practices the crazy ape war skills into the fox war skills. If the soul warrior resists a blood talent from the heart, he can never activate the corresponding blood law. Similarly, the blood talent of the soul warrior is consistent with his own mind. He can go to a higher level and have his own extraordinary talent, perhaps violent, bloodthirsty, active adaptation, or other types of extraordinary talents. In short, it will not be the same. But their starting point must be their own unique talent for life tenacity.


    These two principles point out the development direction of the secret method of spiritual blood and indicate that the spiritual warrior has moved from low-end to high-end. Hundreds of blood changes of human beings mean that the spiritual warrior has unlimited possibilities.


    In short, the secret method of spiritual blood is like adding points to talent. Spiritual warriors build their own talent tree by combining a variety of blood rules.


    Truth is truth, and practice is practice. Victor himself feels the stone to cross the river. He has no spectrum and can''t have spectrum for the subsequent changes of the source blood secret method. The soul warrior has embarked on the road of specialization. Even if he has ten x-3s, it is impossible to take into account the growth of each soul warrior. However, if you use a knife on the law of mind and blood, you will inevitably make mistakes. There must be dead, injured, disabled, idiot and crazy.


    The throne of the soul warrior is destined to be cast by the bones of the martyrs.


    Victor explained the advantages and disadvantages to the five ferocious soldiers and gave them two choices. One is to explore their own path, there is a risk of death and injury, but being able to become a high-level soul warrior and have their own talent tree is equivalent to creating a secret law school; The second is to wait for others to explore the way first, and then practice according to his method. Due to the difference of personality, they will stop at the middle and low-level spiritual soldiers. At most, they have one or two talents, maybe none.


    None of the five people flinched and expressed their willingness to take risks.


    Presumably, the cowardly and ferocious human beings have long disappeared from the public and cannot appear in the mercury manor. As for Caligula... What Victor said is what he said. Anyway, he has no desire and no desire. He only practices behind other people''s buttocks. There is no risk at all. However, Victor has an intuition that the confused kaligu fits any kind of spiritual blood secret method.


    There are too few four pathfinders. Victor needs more observation objects.


    Fortunately, there is more than one Randall family within his power.


    Ten days later, Victor took Nelson to Rose Manor in Jinshui city. Trisley''s car is ready to go to brinor.


    Victor saw off trisley first, and then rushed back to Rose Manor to talk to Sylvia.


    In the small lounge of Rose Manor, Sylvia was dressed in a white spider silk dress, her blonde hair was light, her legs were tilted, and she sat obliquely on the rattan chair, looking lazy, relaxed and charming. Seeing Victor come in, she got up slowly, put her feet on the smooth floor, put her arms into her lover''s arms lightly, put her beautiful arms on his shoulders, smiled and said, "honey, you''re back... Let you give trisley a free gift. You give it away for six days. I thought trisley turned you directly to brinor city."


    With a gentle kiss on the slightly tooted red lips, Victor took Sylvia''s soft waist, went to the sofa and sat down. He explained, "I''ve been sending them to Hongye town and ran back alone."


    Sylvia chuckled, raised her hand to hold the earthenware pot on the sofa table, poured him a cup of snow tea, tilted her head and asked playfully, "do you miss me so much that you are eager to run back, or are you worried about your soul warrior Manuel?"


    As for the alchemy tower, Victor always faces two choices. Is he complacent, following a certain preset trajectory and bearing unknown risks? Or analyze its secret, turn its power into another controlled form, and let yourself have more decision-making power.


    It''s like being in a big ship with an unknown future. Are you willing to be a passenger or a captain at the helm.


    Normal people choose to be at the helm, and Victor is no exception. No matter how he chooses, he may fall into the trap of fate, but he still can only follow his own heart.


    The answer to this multiple-choice question is not how to choose, but whether Victor has the ability to ensure his own interests and will not become a puppet manipulated by external forces.


    Viscount Randall didn''t have this strength, so he used the blind spot of ordinary people''s cognition to carefully hide the identity of alchemists. The York family''s monitoring system found the particularity of alchemists, which was a few years later. Moreover, they knew nothing about the truth and automatically made up for a nonexistent wizard. At this time, Victor has changed from Viscount Randall to his highness Randall. Weili focuses on himself and has golden blood. Most importantly, father Miller is supporting him to take the helm in person.


    Without Miller''s hint, he would not find a way to become a legend so soon. The God dependents of the Lord of glory will do it to him. They have done it long ago, not until now.


    If Miller represents the top power of the church, Sylvia is the symbol of extraordinary knight. Victor could neither fall to the church nor to the secular lords. He had to keep a balance between the clergy and the Knights and nobles so as not to fight for the alchemy tower.


    Since old man Miller may have known about the existence of the alchemy tower, Victor didn''t need to hide the existence of alchemy humans from his close lover. In fact, Sylvia has been pretending to be confused and secretly subdued all the criticism against Victor from the inside of the horse hill. Now Victor is on an equal footing with her. If he keeps it from her, something will go wrong.


    Of course, the alchemy tower can not be made public. Victor only took Manuel to Rose Manor and introduced him to Sylvia. He vaguely said that he was a spiritual warrior trained by special means. Although Sylvia didn''t ask, Victor could see that she was very happy.


    However, Victor''s proposal to let Manuel go to kite castle to accept the blood test of the Dover wizard and find out the way of blood combination talent was opposed by Sylvia. She asked the pharmacist of Rose Manor to test him first.


    After drinking a mouthful of snow ear tea, Victor put down his glass and said with a smile, "I must miss my lover. In my mind, a hundred manuels can''t compare with one of your hair... By the way, what''s the result of the test?"


    Sylvia glanced at him angrily and happily, nodded and said: "Manuel took the rage potion, and there were two completely opposite situations. One was that the potion did not produce effect, and the other was that the rage effect was improved. This is because he used active adaptation to heaven according to my requirements to improve fire element resistance and water element resistance respectively, which produced different results."


    "The elements that actively adapt to the disturbance of talent change very slightly, but I can''t escape my spiritual perception. He improves the resistance of fire element, and the water element becomes active. The rage potion belongs to the fire affinity potion. The active water element dispels the toxicity of rage potion, which makes the rage Potion ineffective. At the same time, his self-healing ability is strengthened, his body is resistant to high temperature, and his physical recovery speed is faster Improve the resistance of water element, active spirit, cold resistance, explosive power and combat intuition, and strengthen the effect of rage potion; improve the resistance of ground element, active wind element, faster balance ability and reaction speed, and lower muscle strength; improve the resistance of wind element, the ground element is active, the strength is greatly increased, and the physique becomes more solid, but the agility and speed are weakened. At ordinary times, he is slightly weak Improve the resistance of fire element, accumulate physical strength, and be dull minded; when fighting, he mainly improves the resistance of water element, increases spiritual strength, and bursts into a stronger combat effectiveness. "


    "Honey, your guess is completely correct. Manuel''s life tenacity talent is the basis of active adaptation talent. All soul soldiers should master a life tenacity talent as the starting point for promotion to intermediate and advanced level." Sylvia looked at Victor affectionately, with admiration and approval in her blue eyes.


    Victor waved his fist and said excitedly:


    "I knew it was like this! The effect of rage potion and blood boiling Potion on humans is because humans have the blood law of rage and bloodthirsty, and their side effects are so obvious because soldiers do not have the basis to bear the changes of blood law. Honey, imagine that if a soldier has mastered the life tenacity talent to support rage, his effect of taking rage potion will be doubled , the negative effects will be reduced, so that internal organs will not bleed, the brain will be damaged, and he will completely lose his fighting ability. He has been promoted from low level to intermediate level, and he has directly mastered the talent of rage, and the rage potion can also be saved. "


    Feel the joy in your lover''s heart, Sylvia said with a smile: "Dear, I have ordered to call up the fierce soldiers of all families to gather in the secret castle on the Bank of Lake lontalis, with a total of 84 people. However, I''m not sure how many people can come. Your heart and blood secret method experiment has certain risks. Although I won''t tell all families, the necessary tips are also indispensable."


    "The vassal of the vassal is not my vassal." Victor nodded, indicating that he understood Sylvia''s difficulties, and then said: "in addition to the fierce soldiers, I also need some senior trainee knights who have no hope of promotion. The knights with perfect balance can''t master the blood talent, but the trainee knights can. If they have their own soul blood talent, they can ignite the soul fire in the future, which is comparable to the intermediate knights."


    Sylvia brightened her eyes, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I''ll arrange it. Although it''s risky to practice the secret method of spiritual blood, I don''t think any trainee Knight will give up the opportunity to improve strength and life level..."


    Victor mused: "The secret method of spiritual blood is a very broad field that no one has set foot in. Risks and opportunities coexist, but they may not be in direct proportion. People who pay a huge price may not have rich returns... I think it is necessary to cooperate with kite castle and study together, which can not only reduce risks, but also improve efficiency. At present, I call the different talent trees of spiritual warriors as one category , Manuel''s active adaptation talent is the only known category at present. It may have little potential, but it is very practical and has traces to follow. In the process of exploration, we can accumulate rich experience and reduce the risk of creating other categories. "


    Sylvia half closed her eyes, gently stirred the coffee in front of her with a silver spoon, and said, "let''s study the talent of active adaptation first. Anyway, the family has excellent pharmacists." She is obviously unwilling to cooperate with kite castle to study the secret method of spiritual blood.


    Victor said in tears and laughter:


    "Honey, the blood source secret method I created is the best war skill secret method today. The level-1 blood source secret method can improve the physical quality of ordinary soldiers to twice that of ordinary people; the level-2 blood source secret method has the opportunity to triple the physical quality of soldiers, which is the war skill I prepared for elite Rangers; and the level-3 blood source secret method for cultivating soul soldiers is not perfect, and it lacks medicine Support of learning system... The forging method of soul warrior is composed of static pile method, observation idea method, moving pile method, breathing method and meditation idea. It is a system, not simply stacking various methods together. The medicine matching the forging method of soul warrior must also be a system. For example, will there be a conflict between the medicine strengthening the bones of soul warrior and the medicine strengthening the internal organs? I think The pharmacists of the Xin family can find out the pharmaceutical system and are more convinced that they will make mistakes in the process of exploration... The people participating in the experiment will pay for it! How many fierce soldiers and trainee knights can we sacrifice? "


    Sylvia said disapprovingly: "Let''s experiment with death row prisoners first. If it''s not enough, don''t you have more than 20000 mountain people? Catch some disobedient people... I''d like to see that ordinary soldiers can master a blood talent, even if it''s only life tenacity! In addition, you have a long life and rare wisdom talent. The manuscripts of wizard toforvin have been given to you. You study pharmacy and will be in the future The achievement will certainly surpass the Dover wizard. "


    Victor smiled bitterly and said, "honey, are you so confident in me?"


    Sylvia''s eyes were like water. She lay on Victor''s shoulder, blew a breath into his ear, and giggled, "you admit first that you have a wizard in your hand."


    Victor said frankly, "I admit it, but I must keep my promise and not reveal his identity to anyone."


    Isn''t Emerson a wizard? It''s not cheating, it''s just misleading... Victor said in his heart, but heard Sylvia say:


    "If you are honest with me, I am very satisfied... Your wizard has turned ordinary people into secret law soldiers and soul soldiers, but you can unlock his secret of witchcraft and create the secret law theory of soul blood. Why can''t you surpass toffertext?"


    Victor shook his head and said: "The time is running out for the wizard of tophoven. He can sense the changes of human blood, which I don''t have. Even so, his pharmaceutical achievements are built on numerous bones, and it costs millions of kinsol. Even if I spend my energy studying his manuscripts, how much money can we fill the big hole in the pharmaceutical system of soul soldiers?"


    Sylvia was speechless and leaned sadly against Victor''s shoulder.


    Victor continued: "honey, you have extraordinary bearing and broad mind. Why care about sharing the secret of spiritual blood with kite castle? As you said, we live a long life. With the help of the ladder built by kite castle, are we afraid to lag behind them?"


    "First of all, I am the wife of his highness Randall. As your woman, I am stingy. Is there a problem?" Sylvia raised her proud chest and said confidently.


    Now it''s victor''s turn to say nothing.


    Sylvia sighed, shook her head and said, "honey, it''s not that we can''t cooperate with kite castle, but Manuel can''t get in touch with tophoven!"


    Victor Daqi asked, "why?"


    Sylvia took the silver cup, took a sip of coffee, frowned and said, "I feel... Manuel is not a normal human." After a pause, he stretched his eyebrows and said calmly:


    "The real reason is... God''s dependents."

 Chapter 568

    "Miller?"


    Sylvia''s mental power can scan the special situation of alchemists. Victor doesn''t think it strange, but she pushed the problem on Miller, which Victor didn''t expect.


    Victor raised his eyebrows in surprise and immediately said with a smile: "father Miller does have amazing magical power, but he almost only asks the academic affairs of Randall parish and does not interfere in the internal affairs of Randall family. In fact, he is also more tolerant of wizards..."


    "Of course, if he is not tolerant of wizards, the wizard you keep has been purified." Sylvia glanced at him faintly and then said, "why is father Miller so tolerant of the Wizards around you? You must have an answer to this question in your heart."


    Victor''s eyes were frozen, silent for two seconds, nodded and said, "I do have some suspicion and feel anxious about it. I want to hear your opinion first."


    Sylvia smiled, took Victor''s palm, clasped his fingers and said slowly: "It''s not unusual for a big family to keep wizards. Kite castle has secretly cultivated a tophoven. The strength of the augustian family has improved by leaps and bounds in recent decades. Who is not jealous? In recent 100 years, the York family has not had a wizard. Nine years ago, bishop Perot publicly purified gardener will in the church square of Heibao town. I was annoyed for a long time and didn''t want to attend the purification ceremony of the church at all."


    Not only Sylvia did not attend the purification ceremony nine years ago, but also the high-ranking Knights of the York family were not present. This is enough to illustrate the secular Lord''s attitude towards the church''s disposal of wizards.


    Why burn it to death? Can''t you leave it for us? It''s a waste!


    Victor rubbed Sylvia''s slender and smooth jade hand and said with a smile, "unfortunately, will, the gardener, is not a vassal of the York family. He can only be a wild wizard and doesn''t understand anything. Since he escapes from the Lord''s sight, you can''t protect him."


    Sylvia nodded and asked calmly, "do you remember what will the gardener looked like before he died?"


    Victor''s mind flashed back to the scene:


    The White Gold flame is intertwined with the green brilliance, the vines and grass leaves crush the bluestone slab, the green grass on the square, the flowers are in full bloom, and the roar of the wizard will is majestic and angry... It is definitely not the voice of human beings, but the will of God residence.


    With a long breath and a contemptuous smile on the corner of his mouth, Victor said faintly: "he declared that ''you will not succeed''... I don''t know whether you mean a priest or someone in his mouth, but I don''t like his high attitude."


    Sylvia asked with a smile, "honey, can you tell me why you don''t like them?"


    Victor nodded: "You and I talked about the integration of three natures, which is your personal experience of swimming in the sea of elements. According to your cognition, I came to the concept of Pan conscious God. When some kind of extraordinary existence is eternal, it has no need to reproduce, only divinity, no animal instinct and human brilliance. His divine consciousness is completely different from our wisdom consciousness, and widely exists in every soul In short, he will not have a practical impact on our self will except to restrain our instincts. "


    "We can accept the existence of this divine pan consciousness, call ourselves the son of the creator, and clarify the sanctity of the soul. This is the theoretical basis of the spiritual blood secret law. We are the world, the mind is the master, and the blood is the law. Overthrowing it is equivalent to denying my understanding of the world... Facts have proved that the spiritual blood secret law is correct."


    "Conversely, there is no essential difference between self-conscious transcendence and us." After a pause, Victor sneered: "no matter what it is, the wizard will will will be burned to death. He suddenly came out and shouted, ''you won''t succeed''... Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. The most hateful thing is that he hid in the depths of the wizard''s soul... No one will like that there are other consciousness in his soul."


    Sylvia replied, "but that''s not the case."


    Victor nodded and said: "Yes, compared with Pan conscious gods, the life level of demons or evil gods is too far away. Due to the sanctity of the soul, their consciousness can not hide in the soul of wizards. But I was very ignorant, believed in the public propaganda of the church, thought that wizards were really the incarnation of demons and evil children, and felt fear and hatred. Until master Edwin told me From the history of the chosen one, I know that wizards and demons have a special relationship in law. They can even have a dialogue, but the devil can never control the soul consciousness of wizards. "


    Sylvia said: "The fact is that at the moment when the wizard''s soul collapses, the devil can observe the real world briefly through him. The church fools mortal believers, but it is no secret for high-level knights. Because high-level Knights respect but do not believe in the Lord of glory, and the clergy of the church need to unite the Knights and nobles to jointly resist the devil''s invasion of the human country."


    She got up, went to the window of the lounge, looked through the crystal window at the vibrant little garden, turned her back to victor and said: "The migration of forest people and horses, the invasion of our home by ant people, the migration of mountain dwarves, the descent of barbarians, and the grello sheep monster threaten the tribes on the mountain and the Principality of Teuton... All these seem to indicate that a disaster is coming. But I am not worried about it..."


    "Clement designed to let Sophia take the barbarians to the man horse hill. During his visit to Jinshui City, he had a detailed talk with me. On behalf of the church, he hoped that the York family could stick to the man horse hill defense and resist the ant disaster. During the conversation, he revealed some secrets to me to prove that the so-called disaster might not happen, at least not affect the core of the York family Interest... The reason is that the God dependent Miller is in the man horse hill. "


    "He said that the greatest disaster in human history was the war of blood sacrifice of God''s choice, which was triggered by the devil. Since then, mankind has never experienced a crisis of near extinction. This does not mean that the devil has stopped since the war of blood sacrifice, but that the relatives of the Lord of glory have been disintegrating their conspiracy to prevent the disaster from happening again."


    Sylvia turned and smiled brightly at Victor in the shadow. "You see, the first disaster was calmed by Enoch, the God''s dependents?"


    Victor shook his head and sighed, "Clement can''t convince you just this example."


    "Indeed." Sylvia nodded and continued: "Clement mentioned the chaos of the Pantheon 1500 years ago. There were no divine knights at that time, otherwise the Claire brothers and sisters would not be invincible. In other words, the devil deliberately avoided the divine knights and bewitched the great wizards. But they couldn''t avoid the gods..."


    Victor frowned and asked, "Clement was sure that when the Pantheon was disturbed, the church had top dependents?"


    "He''s not sure." Sylvia shook and said: "Enoch''s dependents are far away from the power center of the church. Their prophecy transcends the limitations of time and space. The church can''t record what every dependents did. It doesn''t even know if they are the top dependents like the first Pope, unless they show up. Clement is only certain that the Pope 1500 years ago was also the priest of the Holy Spirit and had prophecy The magical power of magic, in addition to the divine dependents, who can let him die at the hands of the great wizard? "


    The dependents secretly cleansed the power of the Pope?


    Victor was surprised and relieved at first. He nodded and said, "the Pope is bent on overwhelming the power of knights and nobles. What they have done has threatened the survival of the human kingdom. No wonder the gods want to distort the Pope''s prophecy."


    Sylvia smiled and said: "The purpose of Clement''s conversation with me is to hope that I can support him. I''m afraid I''ll fall to tamore, or the Reverend frides, and his support for the man horse hills is far from that of Neville. He prevaricates me with his dependents, and I doubt his words. After all, we only see the silver ant leader, and the ant can destroy an alien Empire, I''m sure There is no shortage of special ant monsters above the golden level, but no one knows how powerful the mother of ant man is at the top. The human horse hills especially need the support of divine power. "


    "Fortunately, I have you by my side."


    Pulling Victor up from the sofa, Sylvia hugged him gently and said softly, "I can feel your inner anxiety and see your rapid growth in the face of the pressure of ant disaster... Dear Randall, you have given me confidence."


    After a moment of tenderness, Victor smiled:


    "I''m afraid it''s not just because of me that you decided to form an alliance with Clement... The Pope played a beautiful excuse under the crown. He brought the barbarians and 2000 Temple troops to the man horse hill, along with 200 glorious knights and 2000 cavalry of Augustus, elder Harald, three barbarians urusa, level 6 combat priest Kent, and high-level Paladin Wallace... These are all With the strength that man and horse hill can borrow, plus a top God dependent Miller... Clement is sincere and shows you his political skills. There''s no reason not to bet on him. "


    Sylvia smiled, got out of Victor''s arms, raised her hand, lifted her hair and said, "I wasn''t convinced of Clement''s description of the divine family until you explained the secret of spiritual blood to me."


    "According to the theory of Pan conscious gods and spiritual blood, the belief of mortals can be regarded as a kind of spiritual power, and the Lord of glory is the collection of the spiritual power of believers. The church claims that at the end of the era of God elect, the cry of mortals awakened the Lord of glory, Pope Enoch accepted his will and began to fight against crazy wizards and save the people... And father Miller ''my God The motto "the Lord is not the Lord, the Lord is not our Lord" confirms that the Lord of glory is a pan conscious God. "


    "I don''t know the purpose of the devil and evil gods... I don''t know the source of the Lord of glory. But I can imagine what is the basis for the existence of the Lord of glory?"


    "It''s human faith!" Sylvia said brightly, "he was born in accordance with the people''s desire to be redeemed and gathered the power of their hearts. Those who believe in pure faith are the God dependents of the glorious Lord, inherit his will to redeem the people and use his power to quell the disaster of the human kingdom."


    "When our purpose is consistent with father Miller and is to resist the disaster of the human country, this God is trustworthy."


    Sylvia suddenly asked, "why did Miller come?"


    Without waiting for Victor to react, she raised a cunning smile at the corners of her mouth and said with bright eyes: "This starts with the anxiety of his highness Randall... Dear, there has been no major disaster in the human kingdom for thousands of years, and the ant man is no more terrible than the Centaur and the ogre in the northern wilderness. Why are you anxious than anyone? Because the devil and evil gods have failed to create great disasters from the interior of the human kingdom for thousands of years, and their conspiracies have been completely destroyed The divine dependents of the Lord of glory have been frustrated. Now, the Pope has been overthrown, and the relationship between secular lords and noble clergy is unprecedented. They can hardly create internal unrest in the human kingdom. They can only start from the outside. And you see this... Don''t you? "


    What else can I say when you''ve finished?


    Victor half opened his mouth, stunned for a long time, and said with a bitter smile: "I haven''t seen how powerful the Centaur tribe and the ogre tribe are, and I''m deeply impressed by the terrible part of the ant tide... As for what you said, I guessed, but my idea of disaster didn''t become clear until Sophia described the situation of the grello sheep monster... Honey, don''t hold me too high. In fact, we''re both almost smart."


    "It''s a great honor for Sylvia to be appreciated by his highness Randall, the University." Sylvia lifted her train, bowed her knees, immediately held Victor''s shoulder and smiled, "honey, are you praising me or yourself?"


    Victor hugged her slender waist and said with a smile, "of course, he''s praising the two of us."


    "Hum." Sylvia wrinkled her nose and said, "anyway, father Miller is aiming at you. To be exact, he is attracted by your intellectual talent and thinks you are the key to quell the disaster."


    "You have mastered a wizard. I said I''m not jealous. I''m afraid you don''t believe it, but I really don''t care." Sylvia said: "How many people can your wizard turn into a secret warrior? 1000 or 2000? What if I ask him from you? He can''t perform witchcraft without cost, and his life span is limited. But you have analyzed his secret of witchcraft and created the secret of spiritual blood. Compared with the continuous flow of spiritual Warriors, what is a wizard? Compared with my highness Randall , he''s nothing! "


    Victor blinked and said, "but you didn''t know at first that I was studying the secret of spiritual blood."


    Sylvia nodded and said: "Father Miller''s existence makes me more patient and doesn''t rush to discuss this topic with you. The divine can see the fragments in the future. He tolerates you to keep the wizard for his own reasons. I don''t want to disturb Miller to avoid unpredictable changes. Anyway, yours is mine, mine is yours, and the wizard is the same in whoever''s hand. I know now that he is waiting for you Create a secret method of soul and blood to enhance the power of the human kingdom against foreign enemies. In fact, the wizard is no longer important. Since he is involved in the divine family, I won''t ask about it, and I forbid trisley to talk about it, just as he doesn''t exist. "


    "... but." Sylvia frowned and said in a deep voice, "the soul warrior made by the wizard is not like an ordinary human. He is immune to my spiritual thorn... Even the Golden Knight doesn''t have this ability. This shows that his soul should have been transformed by the wizard. I''m worried... Whether you can absolutely control Manuel and them."


    Facing Sylvia''s inquiring eyes, Victor said calmly, "father Miller doesn''t seem to be worried about this."


    Sylvia smiled, stretched out her beautiful palm and bent her fingers


    "First, nine years ago, you witnessed the existence of the devil and knew that witches and Demons had some kind of contact."


    "Second, you can''t be sure whether Manuel, who has been transformed by wizards, listens to you or to wizards. It''s unknown whether the devil will seduce the short-lived tofu wizards through Manuel."


    "Third, we are now able to cope with the ant disaster, but I don''t want civil strife in Gambis or the man horse hills, especially those caused by the devil."


    "Honey, father Miller does what he should do, and we do what we should do. We shouldn''t take risks. Witches in the fields of blood and soul, respectively, had better not touch. Maybe your wizard was arranged by Miller and let him stay under the eyes of the gods. I''ll be more relieved... If he wasn''t useful to you, I''d kill him." Sylvia sighed and advised, "as for the pharmaceutics system of the soul warrior, when we go to kite castle to participate in the king''s wedding ceremony, you can talk to the wizard of Dover in person. In short, don''t let Dover touch the human transformed by the wizard."


    Sylvia''s worry was superfluous, but Victor could not explain it. He could only nod his head silently to agree and said:


    "You said, we should do what we should do, then I plan to lay out the Eastern League in advance... You always think my hand is too long. You should support me this time."

 Chapter 569

    Ayres, Guangming mountain, holy see.


    The Pope, dressed in a starched yellow priest''s white robe, sat behind the oak desk, writing on a piece of stationery with a quill pen in his hand. The hard tip of the pen crossed the paper and played a unique rustle in the small guest room.


    At this time, footsteps from far to near came from the corridor outside the door, followed by the sound of slamming the door. Clement inserted the quill pen into the ink tank and said aloud:


    "Please come in."


    The beech door was pushed open from the outside and a hale and hearty old man came in. He has a ruddy complexion and a straight waist. He looks solemn and dignified in a gorgeous and restrained cardinal robe and a dark gold bishop crown symbolizing level 6 shepherds.


    The heavy door was closed to isolate the movement of the Pope''s private lounge from the outside. The old shepherd took off the dark gold crown, exposed his carefully combed silver hair, and asked with a loud smile:


    "Clement, what''s the good thing? Are you anxious to come to me?"


    The Pope leaned against the back of his chair, pointed to the armchair opposite the writing desk, smiled gently and said, "Lazarus, sit down and talk... Can you use me to move a chair for you now?"


    This light and healthy old man is Lazarus, the former cardinal and now Cardinal of Gambis. A few years ago, he was still old and weak. Now he has been promoted to level 6 priest and mastered the art of delaying life. The gullies on his face and scars on his skin have disappeared. His long lost energy has returned to him. If it were not for his silver hair and beard, it is difficult for people to imagine that he is an 80 year old priest.


    Ordinary priests are generally difficult to live to this age. The use of divination will consume the spiritual power and vitality of priests to a certain extent, so as to shorten their life. This is the price that mortals pay for using extraordinary power. The life delay of level 6 divination can passively feed people''s soul and body with holy power. As long as you pay attention to maintenance and use less divination, the theoretical life of level 6 priests is equivalent to that of silver knights. They can even carve the life delaying divinity into the holy power crystal before dying to make life prolonging divinity items and reward them to paladins or ordinary nobles. It is actually a privileged divination given by Pope Enoch to level 6 priests.


    This is why the priest''s social status and reputation are always higher than that of the paladin.


    Who wants the great first Pope to be a priest?


    Delaying life can prolong life, but can not restore youth. Lazarus and Clement are similar in age. They have served the same high-level shepherd since childhood. Their appearance and age look twice as bad as before. Clement is not only a level 6 priest, but also a junior knight. His soul and body are much stronger than ordinary people. Lazarus was just an ordinary man. The cardinal who had worked in gangbis diocese for 30 years was promoted to level 6 pastor, returned to the Holy See and finally found a cardinal seat.


    However, in order to relieve Clement''s pressure on the Privy Council, he handed over the hard-working parish of Gambis to the patriarch tamore. In terms of practical influence, Lazarus is now far inferior to other Cardinals.


    This shows how deep the relationship between Lazarus and clement is.


    Put the crown on the writing table, Lazarus opened his chair and sat down. He picked up Clement''s letter paper and said, "eh".


    "Is this... Writing paper? White writing paper?"


    Clement clasped his hands on the table, nodded and smiled: "Pastor piergen of the Diocese of suss made this kind of white writing paper by beating the devil grass roots of the eastern alliance and the white rock wood stems of the dusk forest into pulp. Although its process is complex and the raw materials are expensive, it is still cheaper than the sheepskin scroll. Most importantly, the manufacturing specifications of this kind of writing paper can be adjusted arbitrarily. It is very convenient to draw a big map The map paper sewn with animal skin has more advantages. Moreover, it is light and thin, foldable and easy to store and transport. The only disadvantage is that the process is complex, there are too many residues and the output is limited. It can not replace animal skin paper for the time being. "


    "If we hand over the manufacturing process of white writing paper to his highness Randall of Renma hill, we can receive a reward of 800 gold sol from him. Unfortunately, pilgen firmly disagrees with the process. He said that this kind of paper is specially used to issue mutual aid vouchers in the Diocese of SUS."


    With a slight sigh, the Pope leaned back and said: "Old man, can you believe it? Victor offered a reward to develop papermaking technology a few years ago, not only to use wheat straw to solve people''s personal hygiene problems, but his ultimate goal is to invent paper that can write and is cheap. From this point, we can see that he had an idea of general schools and vocational schools long ago... If I could manage all his politics at that time You will see a complete tenant system several years in advance... His wisdom and talent are like miracles. It''s amazing. "


    "Fortunately, the three natural wise people are closely related to the church. His majesty Enoch and pastor Arya are the servants of the Supreme Lord. Although his highness Randall is a secular Lord, his many measures are of great significance to the pastor''s missionary work, just like a general school. If he insists on running his own school, we can''t allow it... In essence, wise people must be able to give consideration to God at the same time The interests of officials, knights, nobles and ordinary believers... This must be the guidance of our Lord. " Lazarus said as he read the contents of the writing paper.


    "Praise my Lord." Clement bowed his head and said with a smile, "Victor should be inspired by father Miller to be close to the Church... This is indeed the guidance of our Lord."


    Bishop Lazarus raised his head, raised the writing paper in his hand, and said in surprise: "it is written on the exiled Gambis knights and nobles for nearly 20 years."


    Clement nodded, took out a sheepskin scroll from the next drawer, pushed it to Lazarus, raised his hand and motioned him to read it.


    This letter came from the remote Renma hill, which was written by Bishop Perot. It recorded two things: first, Renma Hill agreed that the missionaries sent by the church should intervene in the daily education of craftsman schools and soldier schools, but did not allow the church to intervene in the escort training camp; The second thing, Sylvia asked the Pope to help him persuade Jin to adopt some noble children under the age of 15 among the exiled knights and nobles.


    Efforts to expand the scope of missionary education was the main goal of the Privy Council during this period. Sylvia agreed that missionaries'' involvement in the daily education of vocational colleges was of great significance to the church.


    Children''s thoughts are simple, and it is particularly easy to shape their faith in the Lord of glory. Moreover, their hearts are pure and innocent, and the power of faith provided is extremely pure. Missionaries of the general education college organize children to sing poems in the morning and evening every day, read and read in the morning, copy church classics with a sand table, exercise and learn basic martial arts in the afternoon. Even if the general education college is not within the scope of the faith law array, the priest can collect high-quality holy power crystals from it every day.


    It''s rare that the Lord gathered so many children together. How can the missionaries only educate them for four years? It''s best to educate them until they reach adulthood. However, the costs of general education schools are borne by the LORD alone. On the issue of educating young children, the church has a lower voice than the Lord. Many lords are even unwilling to continue to open vocational schools. At this time, the stationed priests always talk about people and horses.


    Look at the development achievements of Renma hill in recent years. His highness Randall, a university student, insists on running vocational schools. Even if you are as stupid as a donkey, you will not be fooled by learning. If you don''t learn now, other families will follow suit. You will regret it in the future.


    Renma hill has become the object of the lords to emulate. Jinshui city has set an example by opening vocational schools to missionaries. Although it''s a pity for missionaries to stop at the squire training camp, it''s reasonable, not to mention that the number of people in the squire training camp is not too large.


    The second thing puzzled Lazarus.


    The exiled knights and nobles are generally the losers in the family struggle or the scapegoats sacrificed by the family. They must lead their families and vassals to the twilight forest defense line in the north of Susi, first serve hard labor ranging from 10 to 20 years, and help the temple army and Susi Lord resist the invasion of the Twilight jackals. Accepting Lord Susi''s solicitation is their only way out. If the exiled Knight dies and there are no naturally awakened Knights among his blood relatives, this small family can only be exiled to the Eastern League, and there is no possibility of turning over.


    It seemed normal for Sylvia to choose some chivalrous descendants among these hopeless exiled families, but she found the wrong person.


    The tribunal is responsible for the exile of knights and nobles. Sylvia asks the trigowal family for several children of exiled knights. They will not lose face to the divine knights. But when the Pope came forward to arrange this matter, the Privy Council exceeded its authority, because the tribunal is nominally only responsible to the Pope and does not accept the dispatch of the Privy Council.


    Lazarus scratched his neat silver hair, looked at the list in his hand, knocked on the table, leaned forward, stared at Clement''s soft blue eyes, and said in a low voice:


    "This is not to persuade Jin to adopt, this is a hostage! Does the queen of roses want to intervene in the eastern alliance?"


    Trigowar United Holy Mountain Monastery regards the eastern alliance as its own back garden and earns a lot of wealth from the population trade and swamp specialty trade every year. They do not allow forces other than sus and Borui to intervene in the eastern alliance. Ordinary refugee groups can''t even bubble into the East. Only the exiled nobles are protected by the glorious code and the New Testament of light, and can gain a foothold in the Eastern League, but they will also be slowly concocted by the magistrates and holy mountain priests.


    Sylvia avoided trigova and went directly to the Pope''s dignitaries. It was obvious that she planned to secretly lay out the eastern alliance and insert a few nails into it first.


    Clement shook his head, smiled and said, "it''s not the queen of roses, it''s his highness Randall."


    Lazarus thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you''re right, this is not Sylvia''s style. The divine Knights will become aggressive and irresistible only when they are about to die. Before that, they were generally more restrained and did not easily make enemies for the future generations of the family."


    "Then why does his highness Randall plan the Eastern League now?"


    "If I can see through his ideas, I either have rare wisdom and talent, or I am a top God dependent." Clement said with clear eyes: "but I believe his highness Randall has seen that we are ready to attack the referee."


    Lazarus was silent, and it was his habit to keep silent about things he didn''t understand.


    Clement shook his head and smiled bitterly. "That''s not good for you, old man... Turnans asked if he didn''t understand and couldn''t stop. If you didn''t ask, I don''t know where to start."


    Lazarus said with a straight face, "from the beginning."


    Clement pondered for a moment and said: "You know, I designed Kent and Wallace to guard Raven Town, but Sylvia received my favor. Therefore, I owe Rael garel a favor... Vera Rael garel and Neo West secretly became partners, and her father asked me to arrange for Neo West and Victor to meet more. The reason for this was that nahtigal encouraged the royal family of Rand Empire to enter the East In the Southern Alliance, trigowar was worried. They secretly united with the six families of SUS, Bory, tamore and paladins to try to lead Neo West''s eyes to the southern continent. "


    Lazarus nodded and said, "this may be right in the arms of nahtigar. Although we don''t want to see the bright Iron Guard develop secular power, how can nahtigar and Neo west be separated so easily after more than 300 years of marriage? Nahtigar has broken out of the shackles of the kingdom of Al whether Neo West crosses the Henan or moves eastward."


    "That''s right. As soon as trigowar was anxious, he fell into the trap of nahtigar and exposed his weakness." Clement continued: "I still can''t figure out why his highness Randall arranged the Eastern League, but he obviously smelled a different smell. Seeing the flaws of the Eastern League, he thought there was an opportunity to take advantage of it. Because after his brief contact with Neo West, he neither agreed with Vera''s proposal nor explicitly rejected it, but deliberately shelved relevant issues. He was waiting to see the development of the situation and wait for a solution The opportunity to hand. "


    "Some time ago, Perot asked Ron to test his highness Randall and talked about the admission of the vassal''s children to the general education school. In such a simple conversation, his highness Randall asked Ron what to do if the general education school found a young wizard? Ron told him that the young wizard was dealt with by the referee... Today, he asked me to help him install him in the Eastern League Nails. "


    Lazarus took a deep breath and said in disbelief, "Ron doesn''t know. You have a plan to put the referee under the Privy Council... Your highness Randall can see it so easily?"


    "He obviously saw it."


    Lazarus shook his head and said, "clement, I can''t support you on this issue... We will only benefit the tamore faction if we fight with trigova. Don''t forget that behind the referee''s office are the Knights of glory and fledes."


    Clement Twain said, "old man, I didn''t make it clear... The ''we'' seen by his highness Randall refers to everyone except trigowal and the holy mountain priest."


    "Including me, tamore, Flanders, nahtigal, and... The five Paladin families of the shining knights."

 Chapter 570

    "Testier''s ranking is difficult to shake, nahtigar''s ranking is not controversial, and why does trigowar occupy the position of the second family of the shining knights?" Clement expressed the internal contradictions of the shining knights in one sentence.


    The testier family is in charge of the golden horn. It is also the wind blood of the sword Saint Draven. Behind it, there is the full support of a secular empire. The testier family''s wind paladins are always on the front line against the orc tribe. Their paladins rank first and unshakable; Nahtigal ranks at the end of the seven Paladin families, but they have the independent establishment of the light guard. In addition to paladins, priests and paladins, nahtigal is not in the sequence of the shining knights and the Templar army. The trigowar family took charge of the tribunal and occupied the second place of the shining knights for more than 1500 years, but they were embarrassed that the tribunal belonged to the temple army.


    The ranking of paladin family determines the number of paladins, and divine grace determines the level promotion of paladins. Trigoval and the other four paladins belong to the same sequence, forming a de facto competitive relationship. Other Paladin families fought with the orcs in the northern wilderness. Trigowar caught wizards in the rear and threatened the noble lords, but they ranked second. They inevitably became the target of the other four Paladin families to transfer internal contradictions.


    Nominally, the tribunal is responsible for catching wizards and eliminating wizard organizations such as the Pantheon. In fact, it is a tool used by the Pope to eliminate dissidents. On the premise that the clergy and knights and nobles did not violate the glorious code, any action to harm them would lead to the loss of God''s family, which is what trigoval did. Although they abandoned the Pope and chose to stand on the side of the paladin family, the function of the referee has not changed. It is still a tool for the shining knights to punish the knight Lords. The paladins of the trigowal family have made sacrifices for this, and many people have lost their divine power and become the Knight nobles of the Sassanian empire.


    However, since more than 300 years ago, the white tower camp and the paladin camp reached an agreement to jointly sign the New Testament of light, the tribunal no longer executed the guilty knights and nobles, but instead exiled the eastern alliance, the sharp contradictions between the two sides have been alleviated, the function of the tribunal has also changed, and began to act as the arbiter of secular lords, Exile the sinful knights and nobles to the barren Eastern League. Trigowar took advantage of both sides and started the population trade of aristocratic blood in the eastern alliance. Just because the execution of the New Testament of light was changed to exile, the paladins of the trigowal family avoided the punishment of the glorious code, and no one lost the favor of the Lord of glory due to the punishment of knights and clergy.


    Trigova neither fought with orcs, nor sacrificed the divine power of paladins, but also occupied the second position. Of course, the other four paladins were unconvinced.


    As the leader of the shining knights, the testier family cannot always be deaf to the criticism of the paladin family. Especially in the context of the great development, testier should unite the paladins fighting on the front line. As a matter of fact, trigowar has been running the Tribunal for more than 1000 years and has accumulated strong strength. He has a large number of middle and high-level paladins. In order to counter attack the northern wilderness, the shining Knights have to transfer 10000 Temple troops from the twilight forest line. TESL should not turn a blind eye to the power of the trigowar family.


    The tribunal is like a sharp sword. The shining Knights waved it to punish the secular lords. They cut off the golden blood of the Neo West family, intimidate the basselius family, create the Sassanian Empire north of the Wharton grassland, integrate the power of the northern lords and jointly fight against the orcs in the northern wilderness; After the New Testament of light, the Knights of radiance inserted this sharp sword into the scabbard. Whoever didn''t obey, they beat anyone with this scabbard sword. The three southern kings organized military plans to attack the Sassanian Empire several times, but the tribunal destroyed the military actions of the Three Kingdoms in the name of catching Wizards, so that King dodo broke his crown and shouted: the tribunal only allowed us to fight hand tied wars!


    Now it is different. Viscount Randall invented new farming and animal husbandry and created the tenant system, which greatly alleviated the land contradiction of the kingdoms. The Lords'' eyes turned from internal struggle to development, and the military alliance of the Three Kingdoms against the Sassanian empire collapsed. The shining knights can finally concentrate on attacking the Northern Wilderness and recovering the lost land of the human kingdom. At this time, who is still holding the sword of sanctions to scare?


    Only Lord NANTUO. Don''t say that the kingdom of Gambis and Borui will look at the shining knights. Even the chief Shepherd tamore can''t accept that the shining knights who are bent on expanding north point out the overall situation of expanding south.


    It is inappropriate for the shining knights to carry the banner of human rejuvenation and directly lead the referee.


    But what can this do? The order of shining knights could never give up the power of religious law enforcement, but nahtigar lifted the lid of the tribunal, exposing the contradictions between trigowar and other Paladin families.


    Clement convened his close colleagues to secretly discuss the issue of the tribunal. He believed that he should seize the opportunity to turn the establishment of the tribunal from the temple army to the Templar, that is, put the tribunal under the Privy Council. His proposal was opposed by most people, including Lazarus.


    The reason is very simple. The Privy Council wants to take advantage of the situation to regain the power of religious law enforcement; The guardian of light wants to take over the Tribunal; Testier wants the court to be run by the paladin family in turn. At this time, whoever attacks the trigoval family first will lose.


    The forces within the church are complex. How can his highness Randall see that everyone is eyeing trigoval? Did Clement secretly inform him that he wanted to seek the law enforcement power of the tribunal with the help of Sylvia and his power?


    Clement looked at Lazarus with a frown and a funny smile on his mouth, "His highness Randall asked Dane, where are the little Wizards? I also want to know, where are the young wizards! The judge announced that the young wizards have been secretly purified... Who saw it? All lords are running general schools. In the future, the little wizards have nowhere to hide and will all fall into trigoval''s hands. Old man, do you really hope so?"


    Lazarus suddenly realized it and sighed, "Victor didn''t know who opposed trigoval in the church. He foresaw that everyone was afraid of the expansion of trigoval family. Clement, since you thought it, why didn''t you say it at that time?"


    "I have no evidence to prove that trigoval secretly keeps a group of wizards." Clement shook his head, his eyes became deep and distant, and said in a deep voice: "For a long time, the tribunal secretly took away the little Wizards of the Ayre religion to purify the adult wizards in public, but everyone knows that trigowar and the holy mountain priest secretly used the power of wizards to invent many extraordinary potions and offensive magic. I admit that trigowar''s way of dealing with wizards is correct. However, in the past, the number of wizards was rare and their inheritance was intermittent, which is very special Rigoval has the ability to control them. However, with the promotion of the tenant system, more and more young wizards are arrested by the referee, and the Wizards secretly kept by the referee have a stable inheritance. While they bring great benefits and potential harm, will they be willing to endure trigoval''s slavery? "


    "The wizard organization under the jurisdiction of the referee must not be controlled by a paladin family!"


    Lazarus said with a heavy expression: "they either openly resist the referee or choose to infiltrate the trigoval family. We can''t accept either situation."


    Clement said: "I advocate that trigowar lead the paladin and the holy mountain priest of the tribunal and re integrate them into the order of the temple army. The tribunal is included in the establishment of the Templar, with one principal and two deputy magistrates. The magistrates are temporarily appointed by the cardinal of the fledes faction, and the two deputy magistrates are appointed by us and the tamore faction. In short, the cardinal Council should take back the law enforcement power of the tribunal first The alliance parish has been in chaos for so many years. It''s time to reorganize. "


    Lazarus rowed his beard, frowned and said, "then... Who will lead?"


    "No matter who takes the lead, the paladin family will take turns in charge of the referee... Unless the shining knights are allowed to take the lead." Clement said faintly: "Does your highness Randall want to lay out the Eastern League? Let''s push him secretly so that he won''t be afraid of trigowal''s power. When the referee clashes with his highness Randall, trigowal will face the anger of Sylvia and Randall, and this account will be counted on the head of the shining knights. We just want your highness Randall to open the east at the right time Can testier still stand the evil activities of the alliance? I''m afraid the five Paladin families and the great lords of Sasan will all try to carve up the Wizards in the referee''s office. "


    Lazarus smiled and said, "clement, the teacher once said that you are his most cunning disciple." After a pause, he frowned and said, "what''s good about the Eastern League? Why is his highness Randall interested in it?"


    "I don''t know... I know father Miller is by his highness Randall?" Clement said calmly.


    Lazarus patted his forehead and said, "how can I forget that adult... His highness Randall''s layout of the eastern alliance may be the result of the adult''s prediction and guidance in order to disintegrate the hidden disaster of the eastern alliance in advance."


    Clement smiled and said, "if Victor really wants to join the Eastern League, I seem to be able to foresee that there will be a change from chaos to order, from barrenness to richness, and from decay to prosperity. He has this ability and will... After all, he is a lord who even wants to wipe the people''s ass."


    Lazarus said with a smile, "then we will have another big parish and worry about where prisoners should go to exile?"


    "That''s decades later. Let our successors worry."


    Clement knocked on the writing paper on the table and said, "this list is announced by the referee. It includes all the knight families who have been exiled to the Eastern League in the wind season this year. I extracted the exiled nobles of Gambis. Please help his highness Randall choose some suitable helpers."


    "They are acquaintances. I signed their exile orders myself." Lazarus took the quill pen out of the ink can and circled four names on the writing paper.


    "Pike and Dave, these cousins are the Knights and trainee Knights of the SoLIM family, and the former Sheriff of copper city. Fourteen years ago, they were sentenced to exile for colluding with bandits and murdering nobles. This really didn''t wrong them... The SoLIM family''s blood feud is notoriously insidious and vicious. These two guys should be dead, and the SoLIM family is about to fall apart. They My family is helpless in Gambis and can be used by his highness Randall. "


    "Skeeter, the Sheriff of deepwater City, was convicted of slaughtering refugees. In fact, he was ordered by Duke Joshua to drive away refugees from the three eastern provinces, and was reported to deepwater city cathedral by his enemies. Duke Joshua failed to keep him, but he once served Miss Katrina Joshua. Katrina is now in charge of Jinshui City, and Sylvia should not mind carrying him KITT''s relatives and descendants. "


    "Nigger, an ordinary nobleman, and Victor''s biological mother are cousins. Nineteen years ago, he was convicted of stealing the Lord''s property. In fact, he seduced six indoor maids trained by the Lord. I''m curious how this worthless little nobleman lived for 19 years in the twilight forest defense... Well, his children are his highness Randall''s distant cousins, The oldest is almost 37 years old and the youngest is 28 years old. There should be children who can be taken hostage. "


    Lazarus put back his quill pen, raised his head and asked, "I''m afraid the widows and relatives of these nobles are not able to stand a firm foothold in the Eastern League. If they obey the arrangements of the referee and the holy mountain priest, will his highness Randall''s plan fail?"


    "Don''t worry, old man... Trigova can last for at least ten years. I won''t help his highness Randall put nails in their territory." The Pope stood up, went to the window, looked at a towering silver spire in the northwest corner of Al Quds, and said slowly: "When I received Perot''s letter, I investigated. Fifteen days later, a caravan of the Marquis of Wimbledon will enter al. They are going to escort a batch of yarret herbs to the kingdom of Borui, through the kingdom of SUS and the eastern Alliance... His highness Randall should be in the caravan... I''m afraid there will be such a caravan every year in the future."


    "The Randall family has a scholar named Paul Randall in the Silver Tower."


    Clement turned to Lazarus and said, "send someone to contact him first, and then contact the four families waiting for exile privately."


    Lazarus said with a smile, "put it down. I will arrange it properly. I will never let the referee see any flaws."

 Chapter 571

    Maowei Town, north of the kingdom of SUS.


    Ranger Duncan and several followers walked along the long street paved with bluestone. At the end of the long street was a hotel with a narrow facade. A wooden sign engraved with ears of wheat was nailed to the limestone wall decorated with white sand.


    When he came to the hotel door, Duncan took off the fine gold sword hanging around his waist, handed it to a follower around him, and pushed open the heavy thick wooden door with empty hands. His followers dispersed and went into several nearby pubs


    Maisui hotel only entertains knights and Rangers, which is quite particular. Rangers are only allowed to bring a personal entourage into the hotel, and the rest of the followers can only rest and have fun in the surrounding pubs. But it''s much better than free mercenaries. Those rough and aggressive guys can''t even get in and out of the long street freely.


    The Ranger approached the bar without opening his mouth. The bartender quickly took out his personal oak wine cup, carefully wiped it with a white towel and asked politely:


    "Lord Duncan, or sunoni red fruit wine with roasted lamb legs and cream white bread?"


    He is about 13 years old. He is still a teenager. He has gray blue eyes, short blond hair, beautiful and elegant appearance. When he smiles, he shows white and neat teeth. His posture is respectful but not humble, showing good family upbringing.


    "I''m not hungry now. Give me a glass of red fruit wine." The Ranger said coldly to the young bartender.


    In the Ranger circle of Maowei Town, Duncan has never been close to people. It is said that he has experienced cruel and bloody battles, his heart has become as cold and hard as limestone, and may have been betrayed by his companions, so he easily distrusts others and cooperates well with other Ranger teams.


    Rangers may encounter any situation when they are on a mission in the wild. You can''t expect other rangers to sacrifice themselves for you. In the face of the danger of annihilation of the whole army, sending a signal of evacuation is even the obligation of cooperation. Duncan''s cold face all day shows that he is still a novice.


    The Ranger in maisui tavern was soon greeted on his own initiative.


    "Hi, Duncan, this way."


    With a cup full of sunoni red fruit wine unique to Maowei Town, Duncan went to the only table where people sat, opened his chair and sat down. He sipped the slightly sour and sweet wine, looked around the cold and quiet hall and said expressionless, "there are a few people today."


    More than 30 Rangers in Maowei town are used to exchanging information at maisui hotel. Usually at noon, except those Rangers on duty, more than a dozen people can always gather in the hotel, but today, with Duncan, there are only four Knight Rangers in the whole hotel.


    A strong Ranger with bronze complexion nuzzled his mouth towards the corner of the hall and said in a low voice, "fakis, none of them have come these two days."


    In the corner of the hall, a beautiful young female musician was playing the harp. Sadness enveloped her eyebrows. Her thin and smooth fingers stroked the strings, flowing out a sobbing sad melody.


    Duncan took one look and withdrew his eyes. The previous Ranger smiled and pondered, with a trace of contempt and sigh in his tone, and said:


    "In ten days, the paladin of the referee will escort a group of exiled nobles in Maowei town to the Eastern League. Jessica and her family are among them, and the other waitresses of the maisui hotel have the same fate... Those guys of fakis usually wipe honey, but now they deliberately hide from them."


    The waitresses of maisui hotel are relatives of exiled nobles. For those noble women who have reached the age of 18 and failed to awaken the knight''s blood, their relatives will trust their relationship and find a job for them in maisui Hotel, suggesting that they have more contact with Knight Rangers, and it is best to conceive the children of Knight Rangers and bring new hope to the family. But these young ladies still have a beautiful vision for love and hope that Ranger lovers can never abandon themselves. But this often allows them to reap the cruel reality.


    If you want to retain a guilty ordinary noble woman, you need to pay at least 8000 gold sol''s atonement money to the referee. Most Rangers have a group of followers to support. They are short of money but not women. Moreover, the ultimate goal of the Ranger is to get the recommendation letter from the church and become the vassal of a Lord. If they want to integrate into the family, they must marry the noble daughter designated by the Lord as their wife. If they still have a guilty noble daughter around them, not only his wife is unwilling, the Lord will carefully measure the origin of the guilty noble daughter and her hostile family.


    There is also a kind of Ranger, who comes from a famous family, has noble blood and extraordinary strength. He goes out to experience purely because of his longing for adventure life. They don''t worry about wealth and status, but these people are often chased by female knights and can''t be remembered by sinful women.


    The communication between your daughter and the Ranger is what you love and I want. There is no abandonment. Jessica, a female musician, is deeply in love and can''t extricate herself. The Rangers can''t help her, let alone condemn fakis for his bad behavior.


    Everyone is trying to drill into the upper class society. No one is easier than anyone.


    A Ranger with a moustache sighed and said, "Duke medin of rainbow city is recruiting a large number of refugees from the Eastern League to serve as tenants in the twilight forest. Why should the referee exile the guilty nobles of the Yellow forest to the Eastern League and let them stay here?"


    "Carl, are you kidding?" The bronzed Ranger sneered and asked: "Do you think they are willing to accept the protection of the Lord, abandon the glory of the nobility and become a humble tenant from now on? Moreover, according to the New Testament of light, Duke meting must pay a large amount of atonement to the referee for everyone if he wants to retain the guilty nobility, and also consider how their enemies will react to the family... The guilty person is unwilling to give up his status as a nobility, and the Lord is impossible Spend a lot of money to keep them. They might as well go to the Eastern League. At least they can keep their noble status and don''t have to face the jackals in the twilight forest. "


    "Oh, by the way. Carl, is it true that there are no monsters in the Eastern League as you said?"


    "... there are no monsters, only daunting despair." Ranger Carl was silent for a moment, picked up his glass, drank a mouthful of red wine and said dully: "The boundless devil grass divides every settlement of the eastern alliance into an island. Monsters can''t get in and you can''t get out. Life is always the same. Wait for the armed caravan to come and ask them to take you away, but it''s in vain. Unless the priest''s master allows, they will never take you away. They have to pay a large amount of advice to the church and the Lord."


    "This is the aristocracy of the Eastern League, and so are ordinary people. The only difference is the price." Carl breathed out a breath of wine and continued, "it takes almost 20 kinshores to bring a man out of the Eastern League. Duke medin recruited more than 20000 people from the Eastern League, and rainbow city spent at least 500000 kinshores."


    The Ranger with bronze complexion nodded and said, "ordinary nobles really don''t have the ability to cross the devil grass sea..."


    "Formal knights can''t wear out either." Carl shook his head and said, "devil grass is poisonous, insects are poisonous, mice are poisonous, frogs are poisonous, and most puddles are poisonous... If you can''t find food and drinking water, the knight can''t go far... What? Natal, do you want to take an adventure in the Eastern League?"


    Knight natal laughed twice, took a sip of rum, scratched his head and asked, "I heard that there are not many monsters in the Eastern League. As long as someone develops land there, Borui and Susi will canonize him as the Lord of the kingdom."


    "I advise you to give up the idea." Carl shook his head with a bitter smile and explained: "The valuable lands of the eastern alliance have owners. They are either the transportation hub of the caravan or close to the nidam swamp. Those lands that can live but have no value are all goblins. Even if you kill all the goblins, the caravan will not patronize the territory you open up. That is to say, you leave the sanctuary of the church and enter the devil grass sea. It is difficult to get out alive."


    Duncan interrupted and asked, "Natal, why do you suddenly want to be a development Lord in the Eastern League? Isn''t it good here?"


    The Ranger with bronze complexion smiled and said, "I''m old and have no future. I always have to consider for my followers."


    The scene was silent for a moment, and the Rangers drank silently. They were all junior trainee knights and had passed their peak. Those potential Knight Rangers received the invitation from the Lord of North Susi, and they had to rely on experience and cunning to support hard in the dusk forest.


    At the moment, the sound of Jessica, a female musician, seems desolate in sadness.


    Natal drank up the last drop of wine in the glass, held the glass tightly with his calloused right hand and said: "Since the Templar army was transferred from the twilight forest defense line, Duke medin has increased the reward for mercenaries and Rangers, and vigorously solicited knights, Rangers and mercenaries. Now, the reward for a mission is twice as much as before, but this kind of good days will not last long. I heard that the eldest son of Duke Peter of the kingdom of Borui will marry Princess Celine, and Borui''s army will be stationed in the twilight forest within two years Line of defense. At that time, we will be useless. Lord suss doesn''t recruit us now, and he won''t recruit us in the future. They don''t see us. The Lords of dodor, Neville, Gambis and Sasan also don''t see us... "


    He paused, looked at the middle-aged Ranger who had never spoken, and continued: "Simon, I and three other Rangers have agreed to save a sum of money first, and then take my followers to the Eastern League to try their luck... Unfortunately, I can be an aristocrat waiting to die in a small town of the Eastern League with a title on my head, which can be regarded as fulfilling my original dream."


    "Hehe, then you will be canonized as princes, dukes and marques by several emperors, and then busy having children all day." Ranger Carl smiled, shook his head and said, "it was not easy for me to sneak out of the Eastern League when I was young. I will never go back. In the future, I will either die in the hands of monsters, or find a small rural Lord to be an instructor or something."


    He turned his head and asked, "Duncan, you are still young. A few days ago, the garrison officer of Maowei town talked to you and said he wanted to recruit you into the maiden family. Why is there no news?"


    Duncan said coldly, "I refused."


    "Eh, why did you give up such a good opportunity? The medin family is a millennium family with a long history. The Duke of medin of this generation is a Royal Highness." Natal asked with wide eyes, curious and unbelievable.


    Can I be the same as you ownerless wild dogs? Any of my secret law warriors are better than you... My master is his highness Randall of Gambis kingdom. Can Duke medin compare with my master?


    Todd, alias Duncan, sneered in his heart. The expression on his face maintained a consistent rigid alert and said faintly: "my Ranger ranking is too low. I''m afraid of falling victim to the Meiding family. I''m still a Ranger. I''m free and can choose tasks with different risks."


    Natal gave a thumbs up and said, "wise decision. How about? Do you want to explore the settlement of the Eastern League with us?"


    "Let me refuse." Todd said without hesitation.


    Are you kidding? I sneaked out of the Eastern League, too.


    Ranger Carl chuckled, held his oak glass and said, "in fact, the medins don''t like us, but we still have two opportunities."


    "In Hongguo town in the northwest, Godfrey, a famous Ranger, is active. If I''m right, he should be the son of a big family. If we can follow him, there must be a good way out in the future."


    Natal nodded: "well, I''ve heard of his reputation. He likes to take the most dangerous reconnaissance missions. He often goes deep into the dusk forest and can leave every time. But his followers are not so lucky... It''s certainly a way out to follow him, but our strength... Carl, what''s another opportunity?"


    "As far as I know, in two months, his Excellency Raymond Peter of borriepeter''s family will visit the kingdom of SUS and meet princess Celine. Then he may go to the twilight forest defense line on behalf of the kingdom of Borrie to conduct a field survey to prepare for Borrie''s army to settle in the twilight forest. Maowei town is his must. If we can submit a detailed map of the surrounding forests to him, he may be surprised Yes, allow us to work for the Borui army. "


    The map of the Ranger is obviously different from that of the Lord and the church. It is not comprehensive enough, but it is more detailed. King Borui''s eldest son personally surveyed the twilight forest line, just to see something different. The Borui people ran to the strange Twilight forest to fight the jackals. They can''t be at the mercy of Lord sus and the church. They must have their own ears and eyes. Ranger Carl''s so-called presenting a map is actually recommending himself to your excellency Raymond. Although their strength is low, they have rich experience. They are the guides, ears and eyes that Borui people need.


    Natal and others were excited and gathered together to discuss in a low voice how to please the eldest son of grand duke Peter.


    Todd pretended to be enthusiastic and kept thinking about how to take this opportunity to put a dark son next to Raymond.


    At this time, the heavy wooden door of maisui hotel was pushed open, and several people came in one after another, led by Reverend rocky, the resident priest in Maowei town.


    "Natal, why the four of you?" Father roach, who was tall and burly with a thick face, interrupted the melody of the harp with a loud voice.


    The Rangers dared not neglect and got up one after another. Natal smiled and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong today, just the four of us. Lord roach, have a task for us?"


    Roach, who was born as a combat priest, gave way to one side, showing a priest behind him and proudly introduced: "this is Reverend dimick from the Holy See... My brother."


    Dimic is in his forties. He is dressed in a fine linen priest robe and embroidered with four silver lines on his shoulders, marking the identity of a fourth level priest. He can already be a bishop. In addition, he comes from the Holy See. The Rangers stood in awe and saluted.


    Carl said first, "Dear Reverend dimick, what can I do for you?"


    Dimic said kindly with a smile, "the team of scholars of the silver white tower is going to the dusk forest to collect some animal and plant specimens to increase the knowledge of scholars. They need five experienced Rangers as guides. Are you interested in taking this commission?"


    Natal seized the opportunity and respectfully said, "it''s our honor to serve Lord dimick."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Reverend dimick waved his hand and explained, "I''m going to take office in the kingdom of Borui. I''m just passing by the kingdom of sus to visit my brother and take the scholars of the white tower to Maowei town. For specific tasks, you should ask the leader of the scholars."


    The young man at the back came forward, saluted and introduced himself: "Hello, I''m Paul Randall of the Randall family, the leader of the scholar practice, the disciple of master Edwin."


    Randall family? The white tower student of the Randall family?!


    The Rangers rushed up and greeted the handsome and elegant young students. At the moment, what famous Ranger Godfrey, what Raymond Lord Peter was left behind by them.


    Tao De, whose pseudonym is Duncan, changed his usual indifference and solemnity, showed rare enthusiasm, and secretly made a small move of contacting mercury spy. After their eyes met, they had identified each other.


    *****************


    At night, on the third floor of maisui Hotel, Todd looked at Paul Randall sent the last Ranger out of the room. After confirming that the Ranger went down to the first floor, he knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Sir Paul, this is some information collected by me. Please have a look."


    "Your Excellency Duncan, there are a lot of handwritten materials. Please let me have a look first and then listen to your opinions."


    Paul took a stack of sheepskin scrolls in Todd''s hand, closed the door, greeted Todd into the study, flipped the scrolls and said with his lips:


    "Lord Barol is my spy mentor, Lord Nelson is my adoptive father, and his highness Randall is my master."


    Todd''s pupils contracted and widened, and said silently, "the master asked me to come back to him in four months, whether I finish the task of inserting cases or not. Are you here to replace me?"


    Paul wriggled his lips and replied: "No, I''m here to help you... I''d rather be a scholar than a spy. The master promised me that I have nothing to do with mercury at the end of this mission. As for your future in mercury, I can''t talk to you... Lord Todd, the master specially told me that you have lit the fire of your heart, and your safety is higher than this mission itself."


    Todd put his heart down and said, "you can rest assured. The master also told me to ensure the confidentiality and safety of the helper."


    Paul smiled and turned over the scroll of sheep''s clothing. He said: "the mission has a new content, and try to put in a line of sight for the eastern alliance and cultivate forces. It seems that this is not a difficult thing. There are several rangers who want to go to the Eastern Union to develop settlements."


    "I sent someone to induce them." Todd nodded, frowned and asked, "but I can''t do anything about Raymond Peter''s action."


    "My Lord, that''s because you don''t know enough information." Paul continued, "Godfrey, the famous Ranger active in the dusk forest, is actually the blood of the August family and the eldest grandson of the Ludwig palace."


    Todd thought for a moment and asked, "then."


    "Raymond Peter assassinated his fiancee Shirley, but he didn''t get the punishment he deserved. He had been unable to get rid of his resentment, so he left the Ludwig family, pseudonym Godfrey, and became a Ranger. He may want to cure his own heart disease by abandoning his family identity... The little boy of the Peter family killed his beloved woman as the straight child of the Ludwig family He is a descendant, but he can''t get justice for his fiancee. His family identity has brought him an indelible disgrace. How can he adhere to his knight road? It seems that he won''t return to the Ludwig family if he doesn''t set up a new road. "


    Todd''s eyes lit up gradually and said, "do you want to induce Godfrey to assassinate Raymond, and then design to find someone to rescue Raymond in exchange for his trust... What about the dark son candidate?"


    Paul bent his mouth and said, "it''s also your old acquaintance... The former Sheriff of Dengshi and the exiled Knight of the dweimick family, vamon."


    "Vammon? Hehe, he is really a good candidate." Todd smiled silently, frowned again and asked, "what if Godfrey really killed Raymond?"


    Paul smiled gracefully, his eyes were cold, and said, "then kill him... Peter''s little boy once sent someone to assassinate master Randall."


    Todd lowered his head and pulled a cruel crack from the corner of his mouth, revealing Bai Sensen''s teeth.


    "I see... I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 572

    At the end of February in the wind season, brinor Sancha River Plain.


    The wheat fields are connected into a magnificent golden ocean. The monsoon blows and the wheat waves surge. Countless farmers waved sickles and mowed the joy of harvest in the golden sea. On both sides of the Boulevard of the jujube tree arch, there are full of two wheeled light ox carts. Farmers drive the rocker pulled by donkeys to load the harvested wheat into the ox cart. Or empty, or full of cattle carts end to end, flowing on the Boulevard.


    At this time, two cavalry soldiers wearing shining scales and holding colored ribbon spears came from the distance. Without their shouting and orders, the farmers on the roadside shouted that the ox cart should step aside and give way, and quickly shoveled away the cow dung on the road with a shovel. The busy and crowded road suddenly became empty.


    The busy farmers in the wheat field seemed to have been ordered. They threw down their sickles and ran to the side of the road. Ignoring the scolding of the manager of the farm, they stretched their necks one by one, looking forward to and curiously looking in the direction of the cavalry.


    Before long, a convoy came at a gallop. It was composed of three ordinary noble van carriages, two large grid passenger and freight cars and four supply trucks. Among the crowd, there were many people who knew horses. They were all confused at the moment. The morphological characteristics of the two white horses have traces of hybridization. They are obviously not valuable pure blood horses, but they are so beautiful that even the most famous Kalla pure blood horses are eclipsed in front of them. The difference between the two is like a real aristocrat and vassal.


    However, the vast majority of people are concerned about the two columns of cavalry in the Gongwei motorcade. To be exact, it is the giant bird under their crotch that attracts everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, what a big chicken..."


    "Have you ever seen such a big chicken? Is this a chicken? They are clearly a bird."


    "Ignorant Hicks... Chickens can''t fly, birds can fly. They''re not birds if they''re riding."


    "The head that has been sat by a donkey''s ass will never be smart... Your chicken has never laid eggs on the roof? You haven''t seen these giant birds. How do you know they can''t fly?"


    "The head pinched by a cow''s ass is full of cow dung... Can an old cat go up to the roof? Can it be called flying? If these big chickens can fly, why don''t they fly in the sky and run on the ground?"


    "You are a donkey''s ass head!"


    "You are a cow''s ass head!"


    The motorcade gradually went away, and the two farmers who scolded each other finally became a regiment.


    Although this is a small family motorcade, although I haven''t seen the nobles in the carriage, the huge strange birds and the soldiers riding birds are still novel talk. The farmers talked happily about the strange birds and rushed back to the fields to continue to harvest the crops.


    In the middle of the van, Sylvia watched with interest through the curtain of the window as the farmers took off their hats to the wagon, then left the road in twos and threes and returned to the wheat field.


    "Mortals like to pursue nobles and priests. We understand this as an extraordinary attraction."


    She turned her flawless side face, looked at her lover like the sky, and asked in a charming voice, "how does your highness Randall, the University, interpret this phenomenon?"


    Victor looked at the sheepskin scroll and said without raising his head: "organisms absorb external laws and transform them into their own laws. Therefore, the conscious body of intelligent creatures has the instinctive need to interact with external laws."


    With a whoosh, the letter in his hand disappeared. His highness Randall looked up blankly and saw Sylvia holding the letter and looking at herself with a smile. "Is the letter better than me?"


    Beauty is thin and angry.


    Victor felt hot, put his hand around Sylvia''s slender waist, smiled and explained: "Intelligent human beings have the instinct to collect external information. Generally speaking, they like to watch the excitement and listen to the news. A person who does not understand external information is called ignorance. Ignorance represents low-level. Like a mammoth, it is hundreds of times stronger than an ordinary hunter, but it does not know what is in front of it and what is behind it. It often falls into a trap laid by the hunter and becomes fat meat to be slaughtered. Therefore, Omniscientism and omnipotence is the highest mark of gods, and omniscientism should be placed in front of omnipotence. Intelligent creatures worship omniscientism, and human beings are no exception. Nobles and priests know more and more comprehensive information than farmers. Of course, they pursue us. On the contrary, what they see and hear is gathered to the Lord, enriching the Lord''s information and insight, and they can know us without seeing it with their own eyes Who, how many people, passed his territory with some fast birds. "


    Sylvia leaned against Victor''s arms and whispered: "The Lords know that the people are our ears, eyes, mouth and nose, shields and arrows, but no one can explain them as interesting and exquisite as you. I believe in guarding the family, but it is easy for the divine knight to swim in the element sea. I don''t have a deep understanding of the guarding family, but I just follow the experience of predecessors. Listen to your understanding of the laws of the world, I understand now, I Family, family is me. "


    "My connection with the world has become closer... Honey, you have made me unseal more powerful."


    Kissing Victor''s lips, Sylvia asked tenderly, "my love, in fifteen days, we will stand side by side behind the king and queen. Do you expect?"


    Fifteen days later, Edward and Angelina will get married. Before that, Edward Auguste will formally grant the guardian status of Victor Kingdom on behalf of Gambis. Since then, Victor has become one of the most powerful figures in Gambis kingdom. The distribution of interests within the kingdom is still settled through negotiation by the elder family, but the overall policy of the Kingdom towards the outside world It is entirely up to the guardian to decide, including war and development. Even the king has no right to oppose the consensus reached by the guardian. Because of the lack of the support of the Golden Knight, the kingdom can''t fight an all-out war at all.


    This is why the Sassanian Empire deliberately spread rumors that it wanted to marry Roland Augustus is queen of Sasan. York and Auguste were clearly suspicious of each other, and the Marquis of goron asked Sylvia to discuss countermeasures.


    When there is no golden knight in the royal family, the guardians can even decide the king''s inheritance to ensure that the noble blood of the kingdom will not be cut off. If the blood of the royal family really cannot be restored, the guardians will fall apart and lead to the end of a dynasty. The golden blood of the RAND royal family was cut off by the brilliant knights, and the RAND Empire has supported for more than 400 years, which is the best example.


    In a sense, Edward''s wedding celebration with Angelina took advantage of his highness Randall. Pastor tamore personally presided over their wedding. His royal Highnesses of all kingdoms sent envoys to participate in the celebration, mainly to congratulate Victor on joining his highness.


    For such a grand event, Victor should have gone to brinor earlier. He was busy teaching the blood source secret method to the ferocious soldiers in Renma hill. He spent more than three months to improve the third set of blood source secret method. Now he can realize a talent of life tenacity only with the pharmaceutical support of the Buddhist wizard.


    Although the time was delayed, the problem was not very big. If victor and Sylvia don''t take their entourage, they can arrive at the king''s capital from Jinshui city in one day at most. They will never miss the king''s wedding ceremony. The Duke of York and representatives of the vassal families arrived in brinor one and a half months in advance. The iron brick samples he carried have caused great waves among the envoys of various countries. Victor, with Lilia, Caligula, and several little attendants, set out with Sylvia, abandoning the dispensable guard of honor and pomp, dressed light and simple all the way. In only 14 days, he crossed the town of Changqiao across the West brinor River, and then went up along the Hebei River for another 4 days. The magnificent city of brinor is in sight.


    Victor shook his head and said, "I''m more looking forward to meeting the wizard of kite Castle than showing off."


    Sylvia smiled and said teasingly, "really? I''m more looking forward to seeing the children in Duke Catherine''s belly... For fear that the Augusts won''t let me get close to them."


    Victor''s expression was stiff and he smiled dryly, "honey, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Don''t you mean that?" Sylvia blinked her beautiful eyes, pretending to be wronged and said, "you don''t mention Catherine and her children... Don''t tell me, you don''t miss them at all. You''re worried that I''m jealous and don''t want me to see them."


    Victor explained humbly, "I''m not... I''m just worried about Catherine''s embarrassment. I... honey, you know, I''ll never doubt you, but I can''t care what Auguste thinks, can I?"


    Sylvia chuckled and spoiled, "baby, you look so cute in a hurry. I think kite castle would rather let me visit Catherine''s mother and daughter than you meet them."


    Victor''s face suddenly changed and said angrily, "they dare!"


    "If you don''t want that child, if I were goron, I wouldn''t dare to let his highness Randall meet Catherine frequently."


    Victor''s handsome face collapsed and said unhappily, "are you reminding me?"


    Stroking her lover''s face, Sylvia said seriously: "You must realize the meaning of that child to the augustian family, and you must also understand the pressure caused by your power and strength to the augustian family. Only by following the principle of partnership can you keep close contact with Catherine''s mother and daughter... My love, we will have our own children. We will raise him, teach him and spoil him together... As the guardian of Gambis , you''re protecting Catherine''s mother and daughter, isn''t that good? "


    Victor relaxed, took Sylvia''s slender hand, frowned and asked, "how do you know Catherine''s daughter is in her stomach?"


    Sylvia said softly: "It takes nine months for ordinary women to conceive a child. They can''t decide the gender of the child. High-level female Knights conceive their offspring for a full 16 months, and they can decide whether they have a boy or a girl in their belly. The golden blood of wind is notoriously difficult to maintain. In this regard, female Stormriders have more advantages than men and are easier to integrate into the Augustus family. If I guess right , you and Catherine''s daughter will marry the descendants of Williams. In this way, August will have two noble blood lines, one as king and the other as guardian. "


    "As for me, I must have a son. He must be a legendary earth knight. Let trisley and Nicole have a baby." Sylvia changed her comfortable position and said with longing.


    Victor said reluctantly, "but most of the storm paladins of the TESL family are men."


    "That''s because of the paladin''s light mark." Sylvia said with a smile: "don''t forget that the moon elves respect women. The iron mountain empire is a pattern of royal family and four empresses, and the Basilius royal family is the blood of Queen verotika. Aren''t the four empresses all the golden blood of sword Saint delavin? Therefore, the Randall family will be countesses in the future, unless they are willing to give up your golden blood."


    Victor sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t control so far, as long as the Randall family has an heir."


    Sylvia''s eyes were shining, she bit her lips and said: "Just take care of the present... For the sake of political stability and inheritance, I still want to persuade you to become a partner with Katrina. In the future, you will not only run the York family, but also support the political continuity of the Gambis empire. In order to avoid the dispute over inheritance, it is very necessary to combine you and Katrina."


    Victor frowned and said unhappily, "I''ll think about it, that''s all. But I promise you that I support your arrangement for family inheritance. Besides, you may not die before me. I''m trying to solve the problem that the spirit Knight''s soul is eroded by the element sea."


    Sylvia sighed secretly. Victor has an immature side in politics, but he fascinates her so much in personal emotion.


    She raised the sheepskin stationery in her hand, changed the subject and asked, "Clement transferred dimic, a student of Lazarus, to be bishop of blue gull port in Borui. What do you think?"


    Victor looked at the pile of sheepskin stationery next to him, thought for a long time, shook his head and said, "I''m really worried now. Does Clement realize that I have the idea of building a port by the sea?"

 Chapter 573

    Victor wanted to cultivate strength in the eastern alliance. First, he suspected that the Wizards of the masked brotherhood had excavated the civilization relics of the alchemy Empire there; Second, his highness Randall has never tasted the seafood of the world.


    The first reason is that Victor doesn''t intend to mention it to anyone for the time being. The second reason is not suitable for more people to know at present.


    The sea itself has endless fish and aquatic resources. Even if the land of the eastern alliance is barren and barren, Victor can support hundreds of thousands of people as long as he occupies several sea ports on the coastline of the eastern alliance. The fleet of Renma hills goes straight down the river, and then relies on the seaport of the eastern Alliance for replenishment and rehabilitation. The mercenary corps of Renma hills can drive north along the coastline, bypass nidam swamp and enter the fertile northern wilderness; The fleet drove southward and was free to choose landing points along the coastline of the southern continent.


    Controlling the shipping right of Jinshui River and the seaport of the eastern alliance, the representative horse hill will have more relaxed strategic space. Sylvia listened to Victor''s detailed introduction, greatly appreciated it and decided to fully support his plan to go to sea.


    The plan mainly consists of two parts. First, in the name of the golden regiment, build a port node on the North Bank of the Jinshui River to ensure that the fleet of Renma hills can return to the rose port of Renma hills from Borui River Bay by virtue of the monsoon period. These ports to be built include the port of Firth Lake under the RAND Empire, the port of Fort lake near the Soviet kingdom in the eastern alliance, and the transit River port between Borui River Bay and Fort lake. It is also within the territory of the eastern alliance and close to the sphere of influence of Borui United Kingdom.


    Secondly, Renma hills must be subordinate to a political force near the coastline of the eastern alliance in advance, wait for the fleet of Renma hills to go down the river, go straight to the sea, and then go north along the coast. The two sides will meet on the coastline of the eastern alliance to establish the enclave regime of Renma hills in one fell swoop.


    If Victor''s previous strategic layout emphasized external development, symbiosis and win-win, it belongs to moderate diplomacy. So, the sea exit plan is his strategy to fight for hegemony. Because the soft persimmon he is going to pinch is the Eastern League regarded as a private plot by SUS, Borui and the referee. Maybe victor will fight a war with Borui United Kingdom.


    In order to seize sea power, Victor was determined to fight at all costs. However, if he wants to win the sea power war, he must be fully prepared, including the legitimacy of launching the war; Disintegrate the interest alliance of Borui, Sus and the east of the referee''s office; Reserve se silver ore, build se silver warship and so on. In fact, the internal contradictions of the shining Knights gave Victor an opportunity. The commander of the order of shining knights, rather than allow the trigowal family to develop secular forces in the northern wilderness, could not tolerate them to shrink into the eastern alliance and watch their colleagues die on the front line. This will cause the division of the shining knights and challenge the leadership of the TESL family. For the high-ranking priests of the Holy See, this is an excellent opportunity for the Privy Council to recover its religious jurisdiction. Because of this, Clement welcomed victor and Sylvia into the Eastern League and hoped that the power of the man horse hills could open up a situation in the local area.


    As Sylvia expected, Clement provided a lot of convenience when she received her letter. He even asked bishop Perot to send a map of the Eastern League.


    However, the key to the success of the sea exit plan lies in keeping secrets. If the plan is leaked in advance, the Pope will turn 100% to cooperate with the Borui people. Because the Borui people saw the huge interests of sea power, they didn''t hesitate to turn against the referee and swallow half of the Eastern League. In this way, Clement not only achieved his goal, but also avoided the conflict between the man horse hills and the kingdom of Borui.


    Victor shook his head and said in annoyance:


    "Honey, we are secretive. The Pope will certainly be interested in our purpose. Any help he gives us is actually a temptation again and again. You see, Perot sent a map, which marked the areas suitable for human settlement that the church has found in the eastern alliance. The locals call them ''grass islands''. Except the grass islands in the west, South and North Controlled by human beings, the rest of the ownerless grass islands are mainly concentrated in the east near the sea. The blue gull port is just at the east end of the North Bank of Jinshui River in Borui Kingdom, which is vaguely connected with the ownerless grass islands in the East. Clement sent dimik to preside over the educational affairs of the blue gull port. Isn''t it just testing whether we will explore the grass islands on the east coast? "


    Sylvia sat up straight, raised her hand and trimmed her hair, smiling: "Apart from the ownerless Grass Island in the East, can we occupy it? Besides, we were supposed to control the coastline of the easternmost section of the eastern alliance. Borui Kingdom has four port cities on the North Bank of Jinshui River, and blue gull port is located at the easternmost end, where there are many Mermaid groups. Blue gull port is not so much a port as a military town that prevents the mermaid from entering the West. Among the four ports, it The resident population of is the least, only more than 20000, which is not as good as your Pinghu Town. The high-ranking priest of Clement has given the borough to tamore. As the confidant of Archbishop Lazarus, dimic can only preside over the educational administration of blue gull port with the least influence. "


    "Honey, I think you''re worried."


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "I admit what you said is reasonable. But we need at least 20 years to lay out in the Eastern League, and Clement''s temptation to us will not stop. If he realizes that we are preparing for war, he will certainly destroy our plan to go to sea."


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "I don''t think so... Honey, you might as well introduce the mountain people''s stronghold in detail. I want to know its population change law and your disposal measures."


    The mountain people''s stronghold controlled by the golden regiment is an important part of the sea exit plan. The population and troops transferred by Victor to the eastern alliance mainly come from the mountain people''s stronghold. It was precisely because the early stage of the sea exit plan did not require direct input of people and horses, which greatly alleviated the military burden of Jinshui city that Sylvia agreed with Victor''s layout.


    The South expansion strategy of Renma Hill must take priority over the sea exit plan.


    Sylvia didn''t have the habit of doing everything personally. She didn''t ask more about the specific situation of the mountain stronghold at the beginning.


    Viktor would not understand the internal relationship between the mountain people''s stronghold and Clement''s position, and said in detail:


    "There is no essential difference between the population change law of the mountain people''s stronghold and the village. The resources of the mountain people''s hunting ground determine the population size of the stronghold. When the number of newborns in the stronghold increases, the mountain people''s hunters need to expand the hunting and collection range, and the risk of encountering fierce animals and monster groups increases greatly. The death and injury of adult mountain people reduces the population of the stronghold, and the population of the stronghold is basically in a balance The status of the


    "In order to survive, the mountain people have many unwritten customs. For example, experienced old hunters organize many hunting teams to hunt on the edge of the hunting ground. Although the hunting team has no ability to defeat fierce beasts and monsters, it can spread risks and avoid the destruction of the whole army of hunters in the stronghold. When in danger, the old hunter will not hesitate to choose to cut off or lead away Monsters fight for the chance to escape for young and middle-aged hunters. They almost have no chance to survive... Those elderly mountain women who lose their fertility will collect nuts and wild vegetables in the farthest mountain forest, and they are particularly vulnerable to wild animals. "


    Victor paused and his voice became a little low, "The stronghold''s luck is bad. Powerful monsters invade the hunting ground and more than 40% of the young hunters are killed and injured. The stronghold can''t be maintained basically. The mountain people will give up their homes and escape into the intermarriage stronghold. Although this will make the stronghold short of food, the mountain people are never reluctant to lend a helping hand to the victims. However, this custom is very important for strangers who encounter the mountain people''s hunting team Like savage plunder. "


    He smiled and said: "When the mountain people meet strangers, they must take them back to the stronghold and arrange spouses for them. If they don''t obey, the mountain people will subdue them, strip all their clothes, rob all their supplies and let them live and die in the wild. Because the mountain people think that those who refuse to return to the stronghold with them will be eaten by wild animals sooner or later. Therefore, many refugees are bound by the mountain people on the way of migration Shanzhai. "


    "The benefits of this are also obvious. The blood of the new members can avoid the abnormal children caused by intermarriage. In fact, four or five strongholds intermarry with each other, watch and help each other, forming a big hunting ground. When one stronghold has a problem, the other strongholds take in the victims, accumulate strength, and try to take back the water source. It can be said that the mountain people''s village has effectively restrained the strange children The expansion of the ethnic group. "


    "From my standpoint, the mountain people have the valuable qualities of tenacity, courage and toughness." Victor commented.


    Sylvia outlined a charming smile and said, "because you have tens of thousands of mountain people, who are distributed in the mountains and forests of the gombis, Dodo and sarsan empires. You are their uncrowned king."


    Victor laughed and said in high spirits: "I really can be called their uncrowned king. The smuggling caravan under my command has brought great changes to the mountain people''s village. They teach the mountain people the technology and medical knowledge of planting potato and raising wild boar, regularly provide supplies and armaments, and realize the connection between the mountain villages. Young mountain people''s men and women follow the smuggling caravan to marry other mountain villages and solve the problem of intermarriage of close relatives "The living conditions of mountain people have been improved, the neonatal mortality rate has been reduced, the average life expectancy has increased by 5 years, and the number of Shanzhai population has soared... This has brought me a huge burden."


    "The water source of the stronghold is limited and it can''t irrigate much potatoes. For the sake of concealment and control, I forbid my men to help the mountain people build streams and reservoirs. The population of the stronghold exceeds the upper limit of the hunting ground. Now they have smuggling caravans to rely on, so they begged my men to help them open up new hunting grounds and settlements."


    Sylvia''s eyes flashed and asked in surprise, "did you promise?"


    Victor spread out his hand and said with a bitter smile, "can I object? It''s hard for me to turn back... Now, my smuggling mercenary bachengdu is a young mountain hunter, and their relationship with the mountain stronghold is difficult to break. Since they work for me, I spent so much money for the mountain stronghold, can''t I just forget it?"


    "Smuggling caravans attack the water source occupied by the jackals, migrate the mountain people and build new strongholds. These strongholds are located in the depths of the mountain forest, far away from the Lord''s villages, and there is no mountain stronghold group to watch and help each other. They are isolated and have no assistance except the smuggling caravans. I can''t purchase arms, arm them and send smuggling caravans to visit New strongholds regularly to fight against them Jackal clan. Most of the income of the golden regiment is spent on the new stronghold, and the annual net profit is less than 10000 kinsol. "


    Vic sighed and said sadly, "Sophia asked me to give up the mountain stronghold. I still have a vision..."


    Sylvia snorted coldly and asked, "how much money have you invested and how many new strongholds have you built?"


    "Er... There should be 53 new strongholds now, and the profits from smuggling coffee are basically used up."


    "How much is it?"


    "About 500 thousand gold sols, maybe not so much..."


    "Hehe, 500000 gold sols have been used on the mountain people... Honey, you really have money." Sylvia''s dimple was like a flower, and her white shell teeth shone dangerously.


    Victor liked Sylvia''s gentle red lips, but he never wanted to be bitten by her. He quickly started to save himself, touched his smooth chin, and said with deep eyes:


    "Well, these new strongholds are isolated from the world, and the mountain people completely depend on me. They are hardworking, tenacious and brave. As long as they instill the concept of loyalty and teach the secret method of blood, they will be very excellent soldiers... Each new stronghold is equivalent to my squire training camp. Most importantly, they have little faith in the Lord of glory, and the church has great influence on them Low, itself is not in the sight of the church and the Lord, and they don''t even know my identity. It can be said that this is a reliable and useful secret force. "


    Sylvia turned her anger into joy, offered a kiss and giggled, "honey, you''re the most visionary person I''ve ever seen."


    Victor shook his head and sighed, "I just wanted to make a high profit on coffee at first, and I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Sylvia nodded: "The fundamental reason why the Lord is unwilling to accept the identity of the mountain people is that the territory can not accommodate too many people. Although the situation has improved and the Lord also regards the refugees as wealth, if the mountain people are relocated, it will lead to the proliferation of jackals and goblins. If you help the mountain people develop settlements, you will sacrifice the family soldiers and trainee knights. No lord is willing to offend except Neville Mountain people are in such trouble. "


    "You''ve done something that ordinary lords don''t want to do. Isn''t it because you have a secret law warrior in your hand?"


    Victor nodded to agree with Sylvia, smiled and said, "anyway, we control tens of thousands of mountain people, so we can continuously send secret forces to the eastern alliance. It will be sooner or later for us to occupy a grass island near the eastern coast."


    Sylvia said, "this situation is the same as when you open up a mountain stronghold. We can do things that the Borui people can''t do."


    "Why didn''t the Borui people build a harbor and go by sea? It is said that the coastal fish people are stronger, taller and more numerous than the riverside fish people. The Borui people are unwilling to fight against the coastal fish people. Their warships are not designed for navigation, and there is no way to grab the beach and land where the coastal fish people are dense. However, the coastal fish people have no chance to fight back in front of the infantry array of the large Legion Strength. We have a large standardized army, which can do what Borui people don''t want to do. This is the initiative. "


    "Reverend dimick belongs to the Clement school, but he is not clement, and he has his own political ambition. If the cardinal does not make mistakes, he can be promoted to cardinal. The Sassanian Empire has three Archdioceses, the tamore school occupies four Archdioceses, and the Clement school loses two Archdioceses. Although they have an advantage in the seat of the cardinal for the time being, but In the long run, Clements are in a very disadvantageous position. Clements bet on us and the neville people, hoping that we can add at least four dioceses to them in the great development. If we can help them open up a new diocese in the Eastern League, dimick will be the biggest beneficiary, he will choose to support us, and Clements will dress up Deaf and dumb. Because he owes Lazarus a seat on the Privy Council. Otherwise, why did he put dimic in blue gull harbor with no future? "


    Victor opened his eyes and nodded: "there are both principles and flexibility. This is a mature political leader."


    Sylvia warned: "Dear, the situation of the eastern alliance is very complicated. Even if dimick takes care of us secretly, we can''t be careless. The exiled nobles selected by Clement for us can be put in the light to attract the attention of the referee, the kingdom of Borui and the kingdom of SUS. The fallen Ranger you support can directly explore the ownerless Grass Island in the East without too much worry, but don''t worry It''s easy to expose our true intentions. "


    "Well, you''re right. While controlling the exiled nobles to choose settlements on the North Bank of Jinshui River, we lured the Ranger nobles into the no man''s land in the East, avoided the sight of the referee, and established an island camp similar to the mountain people''s stronghold."


    At this time, the laughter of the little attendants came from outside the car. Vikdora drove the curtain and saw the majestic posture of brinor standing on the distant horizon and said calmly:


    "When our fleet enters Dahe Bay... The eastern alliance has power, but it''s just a sweep."

 Chapter 574

    The reception room of the Marquis of Wimbledon in the noble District of brinor city.


    Sophia, dressed in a gorgeous Marquis dress and purple hair, sat on the throne and personally received Greer, a visitor from Teutonic principality Earl of the moon bear.


    Different from the common handsome elegance of Southern nobles, the Earl of the moon bear is tall and burly, with deep hair and rough skin honed by wind and snow. His facial features are deep, his eyes are light brown and gray, his face is ruddy, a circle of shiny reindeer skin bandage is tied on his broad forehead, and his long blond hair and beard are tied into small braids with bear teeth.


    This unique dress makes people recognize him as a northerner at a glance, and his symmetrical and perfect figure and facial features show that he is an extraordinary knight.


    The mood and character of high-level Knights determine their temperament and appearance characteristics. Greer has the ruggedness and directness of northerners. He said in a loud voice:


    "Sophia, we are old friends. I have only two requests. One is to lend us 2 million gold sol of the moon bear family; the other is not to guarantee other families of Sasan. Sophia, help us this time. On behalf of my brother, I promise you that the moon bear family will have a good return."


    Two million kingsol is not a small amount, but the Marquis house of Wimbledon is not too small to take out. Sophia''s headache was the count of the moon bear''s second request.


    It started a month ago. The Duke of York invited representatives of major families to the banquet at the Duke''s palace. Towards the end of the dinner, the Duke of York placed a distinctive ornamental dish dark red iron brick on each guest''s plate.


    Iron brick, brick like iron! Mrs. Sylvia herself!


    These hard bricks plunged the climax of the dinner into the depression of the approaching rainstorm. The distinguished guests left the Duke''s residence with the iron bricks on their plates without saying a word. That night, the eagle lion Knight of the balelius family, Frederick and the horned wolf Knight of the church, the unicorn Knight of Dodo, the sword Mantis Knight of Neville, and the ferocious Moon Bear Knight of Teuton left brinor. The representatives of the major families of the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui do not have alienated war animals. They simply send silver knights or senior knights to return home overnight with iron bricks, which is no slower than the alienated war animals.


    That night, Edward Augustus summoned the Duke of York to the palace in the name of the king. The next morning, pastor tamore personally visited the Duke of York and had a secret conversation with the Duke all morning.


    No one inquired about the conversation between kite castle, the church and the Duke of York, and the city of blinor remained calm on the surface. But ten days later, Duke Ludwig, the Golden Knight of Dodo, came to the capital of gombis; Fourteen days later, the Duke of York''s biological mother, dolly of the kingdom of Neville Countess de Kaiser visited the city of brinor, which was the first time in more than 20 years that she set foot in the territory of the kingdom of bith.


    Obviously, the Duke of Ludwig and the countess de Kaiser came for iron bricks. Strangely, they did not visit the Duke of York, the patriarch of tamore, or even meet with representatives of other families in the country. In fact, since the iron brick dinner, the representatives of the kingdoms have remained closed, and the social activities in the aristocratic District of brinor have stopped.


    Sophia knows that this is because the iron brick is of great significance, and the church and major families are bound to win it. The Duke of York usually pretends to be stupid, but under his boastful and vain appearance, he hides a treacherous and cunning heart. In short, he is very shameless. Such a big thing, take the initiative to negotiate with him, there will be no result, but he will find his bottom line. Everyone waited patiently for the York family to open the first card. If their conditions were too harsh, it would not be too late to put pressure together. But before that, no one wants to be the first to jump up and down and hook up everywhere, which will annoy your highness and your highness, who may be out early.


    On the night before Sylvia and Victor arrived in brinor, that is, last night, the Duke of York once again held a feast and publicly announced that Angelina took the design of the giant brick kiln and the process of making iron bricks as Angelina Branstedt York''s dowry was dedicated to the augustian royal family. At the same time, the related technology was sold to a family in various kingdoms at the price of 600000 gold sols, but the family of Sasan Empire had to spend 2.4 million gold sols.


    For the major forces, it would be great to be able to sell huge brick kilns and iron brick manufacturing processes with money.


    The Duke of Ludwig immediately made the decision, and the golden finch family invested 600000 to buy iron brick technology on behalf of the Dodo kingdom. Andre His highness Christopher also bought iron brick technology on behalf of Borui kingdom. They were the only Golden Knights among the envoys of various countries. Dodo and other big families of Borui were unable to resist their will and congratulated the Ludwig family and Christopher family one after another. In addition, the purchase rights of the kingdom of Neville and the kingdom of SUS were personally assigned by the Duke of York to the de Kaiser Family and the branstet family. As for the Sassanian Empire, the York family asked the Sassanians to discuss the results first, and they did not intervene.


    This morning, Greer The Earl of the moon bear visited the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Teutonic principality can be said to be the most important partner of Wimbledon chamber of commerce at present. Even for a long time in the future, the moon bear family is of great significance to the golden group. Unless Sophia is willing to give up the monopoly of barbarian trade, Teutonic principality is a trade route and market she can''t give up.


    The Sassanian Empire developed agriculture and animal husbandry, and undertook the food and meat part of the barbarian trade. Among them, the reindeer meat of the moon bear family accounted for 40% of the meat trade, and the other 60% was mainly pickled meat. Barbarians can''t eat bacon all year round, and cattle and sheep can''t cross the northern tundra. The Wimbledon chamber of commerce can''t afford a rise in the price of reindeer meat for the moon bear family.


    However, when Greer asked the Marquis of Wimbledon to make a choice on such a major issue as iron brick technology, Sophia was secretly annoyed. Naturally, she would not give him a good face and said coldly:


    "Who will take hundreds of thousands of kinsol to Gambis to attend the king''s wedding ceremony? Duke of finch, his highness Christopher, count branstedt and Countess de Kaiser have not paid the York family, and the moon bear family doesn''t have to pay in a hurry. As long as you negotiate with other families of Sasan and make a promise, Mrs. Sylvia is not afraid of you to default... Ge Lille, what do you mean by coming to me? "


    Greer The moon bear was stunned for a moment and said, "I''ll pay all the money first, and this matter will be settled."


    "In other words, you and the other families of the Sassanian Empire have not reached a consensus?" Sophia picked up her purple fine eyebrow and said unhappily, "that is to say, I will help you. The Sasan royal family, the basselius family and the bronze halberd city will hate me?"


    The count of the moon bear touched his braids and said carelessly, "Lord Marquis Wimbledon, you are not your highness, but you are no inferior to your highness. You have the ability to make a choice, you have to make a choice. If you don''t support the moon bear family, I can leave now."


    Sophia''s mind flashed, thought carefully, and a charming smile was outlined in the corners of her mouth.


    "I didn''t know that Renma Hill invented iron brick in advance. But my husband has come back. As long as I say a word, I can specify that the family of the Sassanian Empire has the right to buy iron brick technology. Even if you reach a consensus, it''s useless... Greer, why should I support you?"


    The count of the moon bear said bluntly: "Because the Principality of Teuton especially needs huge brick kilns and iron brick crafts. You know, the northern tundra doesn''t have much wood and no decent stone mines. We dare to dig stones in Mount Yari, and the barbarians must break our heads... There are countless sheep monsters in Mount Yari. One day they rush down and will only hit the powder in front of our iron brick fortress Broken bones! If bacelius or Frederick bought the iron brick craft, the Principality of Teuton would pay a greater price for owning the iron brick fortress, perhaps not in exchange for gold... Sophia, you don''t want us to stand on bacelius''s side, nor do you want us to stand on Frederick''s side. Of course, I don''t want to choose sides for iron bricks, but others have huge brick kilns and iron bricks Brick, even in Teutonic principality. "


    "Of course, we also don''t want to offend the two royal families. I will follow the Duke of York''s way of dealing with the problem and sell the iron brick method to Barcelona and Frederick respectively at the price of 800000 gold sol. The Principality of Teuton continues to maintain a neutral position... Fat York has a lot of eyes like honeycomb holes. He can sell iron brick technology, and we can also sell it. Ludwig, Christopher and Dekai Ze and branstedt can make a lot of money. "


    He smacked his mouth, shook his head and said, "but if the royal families of various countries buy the iron brick technology, they will never exchange it for gold... I estimate that selling the iron brick to non royal families is the result of a secret conversation between pastor tamore and fat York. Because we can''t keep it, we can only sell it for gold... Now, all the families have it and don''t have to quarrel."


    Count yuexiong''s words were reasonable, but Sophia felt that he still had reservations and could not understand what he was hiding for a moment. However, she was sure that the golden regiment really needed the central forces of the Sassanian Empire to continue to maintain an impartial political position.


    Sophia thought for a moment, and her red lips lifted, "Princess angel of Tongji city is your niece and my good friend. Although Tongji city is located in the south of sassanne Empire, she also belongs to the Lord in the middle of sassanne."


    Greer patted his chest and promised, "there is no royal highness in Tongji City, but we won''t let Angel suffer. When Teutonic principality got the iron brick technology, we only collected 200000 gold sol from Tongji city and sold the technology to her."


    "200000 kinsol?"


    "Sophia, iron bricks and giant brick kilns can''t be exchanged for gold. 200000 gold sol is the lowest price... Families who can''t afford this money are not qualified to make iron bricks."


    "It seems that the moon bear family is ready to make a lot of money." Sophia smiled and said, "you owe me a favor."


    The count of the moon bear was overjoyed. He stood up, stroked Sophia''s chest and said, "the human feelings of our moon bear family can''t be exchanged for gold. In the future, the Marquis can say anything he needs the help of the Teutonic principality."


    Sophia Yingying got up, saluted, raised her hand and said, "don''t worry about buying iron brick manufacturing technology. Please come back, Lord count."


    Before leaving the house, the Earl of the moon bear turned back and said, "Marquis, you can decide the qualification of Teutonic principality to buy giant brick kilns and iron bricks, not because of your husband, but because of your influence. Otherwise, the envoys of your highness of the shining Knights will not remain silent on this big matter."


    Sophia watched Greer walk out of the front hall of the Marquis house. After a long time, she wrinkled her nose and said to herself, "hum, I want you to remind me."


    At this time, Natalia, dressed in water Lizard Leather, commanded a team of strong bodyguards and carried several large water tanks into the courtyard of the Marquis''s house. When she saw Sophia, she stopped and told the guards, "be careful, don''t spill it, and send it to the water tank in the backyard first."


    Sophia came forward and looked curiously into the sink. "Brinor red salmon? You went out in the middle of the night to catch these red salmon?"


    "Yes." Natalia took Sophia''s arm and said with a smile, "Victor used to like my roasted red salmon best. I specially took people to the brinor River to catch dozens of four foot red salmon as the main course tonight. By the way, are you ready to meet victor in formal clothes? Wait for me, I''ll change my clothes and go with you."


    Sophia took Natalia''s hand, shook her head and said, "I''m not going to pick up victor. Just now, Greer Moon Bear visited the Marquis house, and I changed my dress."


    "Count moon bear? What can I do for you?"


    "... not for iron bricks."


    Sophia described the story to Natalia, frowned and said: "Although the moon bear family has strong strength, they are not the leader family of the forces in the middle of Sang due to their family blood line and territory position. In fact, the Lords in the middle of Sasang vaguely reject the moon bear. No one wants to marry the moon bear family except the most marginal copper halberd city in the south. When they get the iron brick manufacturing technology, they can improve their influence on the Lord family in the middle The value of the York family''s iron bricks and giant brick kilns can''t be measured by kinsol. Sylvia and Victor don''t understand this truth... You say, the York family clearly has a better choice. Why sell iron bricks and giant brick kilns? "


    Natalia blinked, bit her lips and giggled, "when Victor comes back, tonight... We''ll interrogate him again."


    Sophia turned her eyes angrily and said angrily, "if he would tell me, he wouldn''t hide it from me... Thanks to the power of barbarians, the shining knights can''t intervene openly."


    "But what does it matter?" Natalia said indifferently: "Anyway, we don''t need to build a fortress with iron bricks. Besides, the moon bear family took advantage of the man horse hill. In addition, Victor is now a highness, and he will be promoted to the sun elf sooner or later. The man horse hill has him and Sylvia. Even if you don''t consider your position, the shining Knights will probably take a cautious attitude on the issue of iron bricks Degrees. "


    "All right, all right, dear Sophia, don''t think about these things." Natalia took Sophia''s hand and walked up to the master bedroom of the inner court. She smiled and said, "help me choose a skirt and a set of jewelry. We''ll meet Victor''s car."


    Sophia stood where she was, sighed and shook her head. "Victor won''t live in the Marquis of Wimbledon... He''s now the guardian of the horse hills. He''ll only live in the York House with Sylvia."


    Natalia stopped and said in surprise, "but... You are his wife and he is our partner."


    "Victor will be with us." Sophia was silent for a moment and said apologetically, "in fact, I don''t want to stay with him for a long time."


    "Why?" Natalia asked after her face, frowning.


    "I can''t stand being with strong people in my current state." Sophia smiled and shook her head "Victor, he... His gentleness is his character and strength is his will. Since he left the Marquis of Wimbledon, he has been implementing his own ideas and always achieved his goal unconsciously... I now understand that he is not strong with a straight face. Being able to lead you by the nose is the real strength. His highness Randall is such a person... I''m afraid there is no one except Sylvia Which high-ranking female knight can stand side by side with him. I''m a little afraid to get along with him now. I was led away by him accidentally... "


    Natalia stared round her eyes, looked up and down at Sophia, leaned close to her, bit her ears and said: "dear sister, are you right? His highness Randall is a sun elf... He can let you be a mother. What''s wrong with him? We said well, you and Victor''s children will call me mother, too."


    Sophia chuckled, like the eyes of Amethyst flowing out of an amazing color.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want him... But now it''s not suitable to live with him every day. It doesn''t matter what happens when I get promoted to the golden level... However, I will try to see if my husband can resist the charm of the golden level purple eyed female Knight!"

 Chapter 575

    Kite castle, Regent''s chamber.


    "This is the iron brick I fired according to the method provided by the Duke of York. It is hard, heavy, smooth and regular. It fully meets the requirements of building a castle. It turns out that my wife, your queen, Anna, her uncle is not a liar. He didn''t lie - there will be an iron castle."


    Fifteen year old Edward King Auguste wore a brown blouse, brown trousers, and held a new iron brick out of the cellar in his hand. His muddy face was filled with an excited and proud smile, like a young craftsman who made his work for the first time.


    Marquis Ludwig, the palace minister, clenched his fist against his mouth, coughed and said, "Your Majesty, no one here thinks the Duke of York is a liar... I''d like to know who slanders the reputation of the York family in front of your majesty?"


    "Ah?" Edward was stunned, hid the iron brick behind him, smiled and said, "I... it''s too windy these two days. I may have heard wrong."


    "Still need to ask?" Marquis golon''s low voice resounded through the whole Council hall. "Roland deliberately lied to the king that someone in the palace criticized Anna''s uncle in order to take Edward to build a kiln and burn bricks in the palace garden. Hum, Roland didn''t know where to hide when the bricks were burned."


    The guardian of kite Castle deeply understands the playful and mischievous nature of the descendants of the Auguste family. When the little king tried to move outside the hall, he said: "Your Majesty, this is not a pre imperial meeting, but since you have come, you might as well stay and listen."


    Edward turned his blue eyes and said sincerely, "I... I''m covered with mud ash. I want to take a bath, change my clothes and listen to your discussion."


    "As I just said, this is not a pre imperial meeting." The Marquis of Cologne did not give the young king a chance to escape. He pointed to the chair beside him and said, "sit here."


    I was so stupid that I was cheated by my sister again... Edward scolded his stupidity in his heart and used his brain to find an excuse to sneak out of the Council hall. He doesn''t want to hear the long speeches of important officials in the court.


    "Oh! Oh... Oh..."


    The young king suddenly hugged his stomach and tried his best to hold his face red. He groaned bitterly: "my stomach hurts badly... I must not eat clean things... I''ll go back first..."


    As he spoke, he stumbled towards the side door, and the Marquis Ludwig seemed to inadvertently say to himself, "shouldn''t you be pale with a stomachache? What''s the matter with his majesty August''s red face?"


    The Marquis of Cologne seemed to poke his real eyes on his back. Edward immediately hated his teeth and secretly vowed to make the Marquis Ludwig look good when he took office. But he immediately realized that on the day he took office, marquis Ludwig had already returned to the embrace of the Lord of glory. This made the little king very depressed. He stood at the door with his back to the Council hall and said nothing.


    "Edward, well, don''t tear down the brick kiln in the palace garden. I''d like to try it later and burn some iron bricks."


    "OK, uncle Williams."


    The little king was overjoyed and jumped out of the Council hall without looking back.


    Goron turned his head and looked at Williams as if nothing had happened. He remembered that the guy on the throne used to roll and cheat on the floor when he was 15. Edward''s trick of pretending to have diarrhea is nothing compared with his behavior when he was young.


    "I really want to try the iron brick manufacturing process." The Regent of Gambis shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands and said innocently.


    The guardian of the August family snorted and ordered the night owl secret detective commander standing next to him: "varus, introduce the situation mastered by the night owl."


    "More than eight years ago, the York family claimed that the giant brick kiln was invented by Sir Anthony York, Baron phinex''s brother. However, Randall''s collar appeared in the first giant brick kiln in the man horse hills, and it is still producing green bricks. There are sufficient signs that his highness Randall invented the first giant brick kiln."


    "Unbelievable!"


    Marquis Ludwig shook his head and said, "I have seen the design drawings of the giant brick kiln. Its internal and external structure is very ingenious and fully meets the requirements of architecture. As far as I know, his highness Randall has not studied architecture... Eight years ago, he was less than 20 years old."


    "But he has a gift for wisdom." Varus said: "As far as we know, his highness Randall can accurately calculate the height, slope and volume of the hills at a glance. On his way to becoming Lord, he first encountered a fierce jackal raid and awakened his popular talent. After arriving at the territory, he found that the York family had not built a castle at all. He had to camp on the hills with his followers. He was worried at that time Exhausted and unconscious once... We guess that at that time, his highness Randall''s blood changed and awakened his rare talent of wisdom. "


    The palace phase pinched the beard of his jaw and said modestly: "I don''t doubt his highness Randall''s extraordinary wisdom. But architecture needs enough accumulation to design a giant brick kiln. I prefer that his highness Randall put forward a clear idea, and Anthony York scholar helped him improve the first giant brick kiln. After all, Baron finicks is a close partner of his highness Randall. She said it''s reasonable for her brother to help her lover Reasonable. "


    Williams knocked on the table and asked jokingly, "Ludwig, is it meaningful to investigate this problem?"


    "Yes!" The Marquis Ludwig replied without hesitation: "To clarify the context of the matter will help us judge the subsequent changes. At least we need to know how much Lord Anthony York has in the iron brick feast? Does he have a design scheme for a giant brick kiln dedicated to the production of iron bricks? Anthony is just an ordinary noble scholar. He has no ability to protect himself and is particularly vulnerable to conspiracy by external forces."


    Marquis goron exchanged eyes with the Regent and asked the owl commander, "does the owl have a grasp of Sir Anthony''s recent situation?"


    "He has been supervising the construction of the southern fortress in the man horse hills. He is often with the priest and is surrounded by two rose knights."


    Marquis goron nodded and said, "it seems that the York family attaches great importance to Anthony''s personal safety, but this is not enough."


    "I also doubt whether the York family has the ability to prevent external forces, especially the Sassanian Empire, from coveting iron brick technology." Williams said with a faint smile: "I''m sure that even if there are two legendary Highnesses Sylvia and victor in the human horse hill, the spies of various kingdoms will have to enter the human horse hill to spy on relevant information, and Sir Anthony is their primary target."


    Ludwig palace minister smiled and said, "Your Highness''s views are consistent with the judgment of the court clerk''s office."


    Williams controlled the rhythm of the dialogue, waved to stop Gong Xiangxian from talking about the conclusion of the court think tank, turned his head and asked, "can the night owl determine the inventor of iron brick?"


    Varus, with a bitter smile on his face, bowed and said: "Your Highness, before the iron brick feast, the night owl didn''t even know that there were iron bricks in the Renma Hill... However, we re sorted out the intelligence related to the giant brick kiln. His highness Randall once reached a green brick purchase agreement with the Wellington family and the NIM family. A key content of the agreement is that the NIM family and the Wellington family purchase green bricks from people''s hills. Ten years later, Renma Hill will The design drawings and brick making process of the giant brick kiln were handed over to them. However, before the expiration of the ten-year agreement, the Duke of York publicly displayed the iron bricks. This shows that the York family did not master the technology of producing iron bricks at that time. Instead, in order to break through the blockade of stone trade, the York family assigned craftsmen to develop iron bricks that can build fortresses. Viscount Randall was promoted to his highness, and there were enough people and horses Enough confidence to sell iron bricks and giant brick kilns and ensure their own interests... Iron bricks should be invented later. "


    Without hesitation, Williams turned his eyes to the Marquis Ludwig and asked, "what is the outcome of the discussion among the clerks?"


    "The York family should have a better technology than iron brick. Maybe it''s another iron brick or another giant brick kiln."


    Gong Xiang came forward, picked up an iron brick on the table and said: "It is made of 10% iron powder, 10% stone powder and 80% clay mixed with a special straw pulp solution and fired in a kiln. The iron brick itself is particularly hard and heavy. According to the architect''s estimation, a fortress built with iron brick needs to dig a deeper foundation, which means that the height of the iron brick fortress is not as high as that of the limestone fortress. Therefore, the construction cost of the iron brick fortress is not higher than that of the traditional fortress Tong fortress is cheap... Even, it is difficult to popularize. Because no kingdom can have so many iron materials to produce iron bricks. "


    "However, these shortcomings have no impact on the practical use of iron bricks."


    "It must be easier and faster to transport iron powder, stone powder and firewood than stone. Besides, 80% of the remaining clay can be obtained locally. The height of the iron brick fortress is limited, but it is enough to resist the orcs who are not good at climbing. As for the reserves of iron, except for the Sassanian Empire, there are a large number of rusted and damaged iron objects in other kingdoms, which can be used as the source of iron powder. Moreover, iron The brick fortress only needs to stack iron bricks in the outer layer and fill the middle with green bricks, crushed stones, rammed earth and mortar, which greatly reduces the amount of iron powder and does not affect the firmness of the fortress. "


    "Brick is a building material with the advantages of regularity, corrosion resistance and fire prevention. The efficiency of building fortresses and towns with brick is much higher than that of limestone stone, and there is no need to consider resource factors such as forests and quarries. As long as there is water source and shrub fuel, it can be built there if you want. Fortifications, production facilities and residential facilities can be formed soon. The key lies in the production of giant brick kilns The quality of energy and bricks, and plenty of fuel. "


    "The strategic value of iron bricks and giant brick kilns can not be measured by kinsol. If we master relevant technologies, we will never exchange them for gold coins with lords of other countries. The keel steel of Dodo kingdom is the key material for making crossbow, the Centaur and red bison leather of Sassanian Empire, the ore of Neville, the medicinal materials and secret silver of Susi, and the refined gold of Borui are all strategies we urgently need Materials are not goods that can be bought with money. We will only exchange the trade share of these strategic materials with iron bricks and giant brick kilns. "


    "Pa!"


    Marquis Ludwig patted the iron brick on the table and said coldly, "it''s very easy to talk that enbisser York traded the iron brick for millions of kinsol!"


    After a while, Marquis goron said in a deep voice, "good things will not be sold easily unless they have better things."


    Varus couldn''t help but chime in: "Lord Ludwig, please forgive me. You may have underestimated his highness Randall''s mind and means... His highness Randall encouraged his people to invent. Lord Clement once helped the Randall family invent straw paper. On this basis, Randall craftsmen improved the papermaking process and invented the black paper of mutual aid vouchers. His highness Randall can sell black paper, but However, he disclosed the process of making black paper and claimed that anyone who can improve the black paper process or have other inventions and creations can receive a high reward from the Randall family. "


    "His highness Randall is promoting technological progress with the help of the wisdom of more people."


    Williams nodded: "Indeed... The iron brick technology is so hot that no one can monopolize the iron brick manufacturing process unless it is not used. Since the craftsmen in Renma hill can invent the iron brick, our craftsmen can also improve the iron brick production technology. Sylvia and Victor still sell iron bricks. If a family has made a great breakthrough in the iron brick production process, he has to share it, At least in the form of gold coins. "


    Marquis golon suddenly stood up, paced back and forth in the council chamber, stopped and asked, "what if the York family had better technology?"


    "Iron bricks and giant brick kilns can now be exchanged for the strategic material trade share of the kingdoms, but Renma hill has only sold millions of gold coins. If they have better iron bricks and better brick kilns, what are they going to exchange?"


    There was a moment of silence in the council chamber. A moment later, the Marquis Ludwig said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid it''s not just our headache... It''s hard to guess the wisdom of his highness Randall. Fortunately, he has a gentle style, always takes into account the interests of all parties, and seeks the most favorable external environment for the people and horses, and even the kingdom of Gambis. From this point of view, we don''t need to worry too much. In fact, the kingdoms and churches have a feast on iron bricks and follow-up The changes are not very resistant. "


    He paused and tried to say: "his highness Randall was born in kite castle, and he is also the highness of our gangbis Kingdom... Shall we talk to him directly? I think no matter what kind of plot his highness Randall has, he needs the support of the whole gangbis kingdom."


    At this time, an attendant knocked on the door. After receiving the response from the Regent, he came in and bowed and said, "Your Highness, count Greer of the moon bear family has just announced that the right of the Principality of Teuton to buy iron brick technology has been guaranteed by the Marquis of Wimbledon. In addition, the Lord Randall has entered the city of brinor."


    The crowd looked at each other and was stunned. Williams couldn''t help standing up and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t your Highness''s car arrive in Wangdu at noon?"


    The attendant replied respectfully, "Mrs. Sylvia is still in the motorcade, and his highness Randall came alone."


    "Where is his highness Randall now? Brinor cathedral?" Marquis Ludwig asked, frowning.


    "No... your highness is in kite castle with queen mother Catherine."


    Marquis golon couldn''t help smiling knowingly, waved back his attendant and said in a relaxed tone: "we don''t have to bother victor and let him get together with Catherine''s mother and daughter first... Now that all the purchase rights of iron brick technology have been determined, what impact will that iron brick feast have on Gambis''s diplomacy?"


    The Ludwig palace minister also smiled and said: "There will be no change in sassanne, Dodo and Borui. The branstet family of suss is York''s traditional ally and is now Auguste''s in laws. Although they don''t have his highness at present, the iron brick can enhance their influence in the kingdom of suss. It''s good for us. Mrs. dolly of Neville is the biological mother of the Duke of York, and the de Kaiser Family naturally can Get the manufacturing process of iron brick. However, Renma Hill gave her the right to purchase the iron brick process, I''m afraid it''s because of the potential relationship between the dekaiser family and the leader of the RAND empire. His highness Randall didn''t give up his heart to the port on Lake Firth. It''s necessary for the four Highnesses to discuss this matter... I just remind you that both the kingdom of suss and the kingdom of Borui have the ability to work in the RAND empire Lead the construction of Firth lake port within the territory. "


    Williams nodded expressionless, avoided the topic of the Neo West family, waved and said, "today''s discussion will not have results, Ludwig Qing, varusqing, go back first."


    The palace minister and the owl leader bowed away.


    When they were far away, Williams looked at the Marquis of goron and said: "I noticed that in the iron brick feast, the shining Knights failed to exert any influence. The secular lords expected people and horses to come up with better iron bricks or giant brick kilns. They vaguely formed an alliance... Is this a subtle situation deliberately created by Victor and Sylvia... They may finally want to unite with the secular lords to force the shining knights to make some concessions £¿¡±


    Marquis goron nodded, patted Williams on the shoulder and walked to the door of the Council hall.


    "Wait and see... Victor is also the guardian of kite castle."


    Williams stared at the lion like figure of the Marquis of goron and shouted, "Uncle goron, are you so sure I can''t see through Victor''s plan?"


    "I''m not sure if you can see through his ideas... I can''t see through anyway."


    The Regent of Gambis sat on the throne in the Council hall for a long time, scratched his hair and thought in distress:


    What the hell is Victor trying to do?

 Chapter 576

    The back garden of kite castle.


    Dressed in a loose white robe, covering her bulging lower abdomen, Catherine walked on the green evergreen lawn with her slender hand on Victor''s flat left forearm. Her beautiful face is shining with happiness, her green eyes are full of tenderness, and she always looks at her lover.


    According to the religious rules, Lords and high-level knights should go to church to pray when they travel, stay in the town or arrive at their destination, which can avoid unnecessary misunderstandings and ensure their own safety. Victor showed his trust in the royal family by sneaking into kite castle without scruples. His highness Randall''s trust stems from his close relationship with Catherine.


    Catherine was elated when she saw victor. She firmly believed that Victor would not enter kite Castle if she were not in the palace.


    His highness Randall came only for her and her baby.


    Even if Roland leaves kite castle and goes out for adventure, he doesn''t have to worry. His highness Randall is the towering tree behind her to shelter her, Edward and her children.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there is a well surrounded by white rock, and a tall fig tree grows in the middle. The trees are full of fruits, and the air is filled with elegant fragrance of fruits and trees.


    A breeze emerged out of thin air and brushed away the dust on the white glazed rock well fence. Victor reached out and tried the temperature. After confirming that there was no problem, he helped Catherine sit down, took hold of her jade smooth calf and gently massaged her.


    Looking at Victor''s focused look, Catherine smiled sweetly, her voice was light and soft: "honey, I can''t serve you now."


    Of course, high-level female Knights do not have the pregnancy reaction of ordinary pregnant women. They will not be disgusted, vomit, bloated and deformed, inconvenient to move, nor edema of legs and feet. But Victor always felt he should do something, not for Catherine and her baby, just for himself.


    This is him "linobia... Dear Victor, you will give our son a better name in the near future."


    Catherine was completely immersed in the disturbance of the element sea, rooted in her flesh and blood. Fortunately, the fetus in her abdomen was isolated from the disturbance of the element sea and did not have any impact on her soul, but gave her a chance to see some mysteries of the origin of the world.


    "Linobia... A very nice name."


    Not far away, there was a pleasant sound like the singing of a kite. The bright and unparalleled Princess Roland jumped onto the lawn, and the long braids of white and golden hair jumped with it, full of vitality. She was followed by Edward and Anna.


    When Catherine saw her son and his fiancee, she suddenly woke up and turned around. Only in her fighting spirit did she control the blush on her face. She stood up gracefully from Victor''s legs and asked with a leisurely smile:


    "When did you come, Roland?"


    But she deliberately avoided Aizi''s curious and narrow eyes, which exposed her guilt.


    Roland played with his braids and said innocently, "we''ve always been here... You two patronized intimacy and didn''t notice us."


    Catherine was very embarrassed, but Anna solved the problem. "We have been commanding craftsmen to transform the brick cellars in the big garden, and the Royal Highness has suddenly pulled us over."


    "Anna!" Roland glared angrily at his future queen.


    Angelina stuck out her tongue, took Edward reluctantly, saluted her guardian and said, "good day, your highness Randall."


    At this time, Victor had returned to normal, but the dark golden aura in his eyes became more obvious. He got up and saluted, nodded and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Anna, I''m glad to see you again."


    Edward looked strange and hummed, even in response to his highness Randall''s greetings.


    Victor is his childhood playmate, his sister''s student (Roland claims to be), his mother''s intimate partner and his future sister''s father. He is also Anna''s Guardian!


    Fortunately, Anna is about to marry me and doesn''t need any guardians anymore... Edward secretly thought that he decided to avoid the limelight first so as not to be severely educated by his fiancee''s guardians.


    "Hey, aren''t you happy to see your teacher again?" Roland held his chest in his hands, shook his right foot, glanced sideways at Victor, and his exquisite pretty face said, "teacher, I''m very unhappy.".


    Victor is in a good mood now. The just law resonance state has improved his spiritual attributes by at least 2 points, but I''m afraid there is only one feedback from the integration of the internal and external world.


    His half genuine and half sham, "I always miss you, your royal highness. You are more beautiful than the last time we met."


    The narcissistic long Princess eats this set.


    Sure enough, Roland stroked his cheek and said happily, "really? You really miss your teacher. I''m just a little more beautiful than before. You can see it."


    "You, you..." the little king pointed to Victor''s nose and wanted to scold him. He was not satisfied with Catherine and dared to play sister Roland''s idea.


    Catherine''s jade face was slightly heavy, and Edward immediately became dumb. He just looked at Victor''s eyes like seeing a big boar rush into his back garden and trample on flowers, but he felt helpless.


    Victor was definitely wronged, but Edward can''t be blamed. Men other than high-level Knights will have similar thoughts when they see him talking to women.


    Roland looked up and down at Victor and asked, "you went against the rules and came to kite castle alone to name Catherine''s daughter?"


    "There is so much noise at the iron brick feast of the Duke of York that I don''t bother to deal with envoys of the kingdoms. Let Sylvia socialize. I''ll go to brinor cathedral to pray on the eve of Edward and Anna''s wedding ceremony." Said Victor lightly.


    Iron brick technology has a far-reaching impact. Victor will inevitably encounter various temptations. Even if he is now his royal highness of the legendary level, his spiritual power can not be released. In the eyes of high-level knights, his highness Randall has natural affinity, which can also be said to be a soft persimmon. But no one dared to tempt in front of Sylvia.


    Roland''s eyes brightened and asked, "these days, you live in kite castle? How about we improve the iron brick process together?"


    "No." Victor shook his head and said, "I prefer to design an amusement park for linobia under the leadership of the Duke of Oswald."


    "... amusement park? OK! Let''s go together." The long princess''s eyes lit up and said with a smile.


    "And me and Anna."


    Edward raised his hand to join, and secretly determined to do everything possible to prevent Victor from seducing Roland so that he would not ignore Catherine in the future.

 Chapter 577

    With 15 days to go before the king''s wedding ceremony, it is obviously impossible to start the construction of the amusement park. Fortunately, Victor only needs to do a good job in the site selection and design of the amusement park, and the subsequent construction tasks are naturally completed by the craftsmen of the augustian family. Even if they can''t do it, Victor can send an experienced engineering team to create an ideal game place for his unborn eldest daughter.


    Anyway, the craftsmen of the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce will soon go to all parts of the kingdom of Gambis to build giant brick kilns for the great lords. Isn''t it Victor''s word to set the first giant brick kiln in brinor plain under the Duke of Oswald?


    Victor and Roland first spent three days surveying the territory of the Duke of Oswald. In fact, Roland can''t help with this job. She just wants to get rid of her entourage and enjoy the freedom of wandering of the Golden Knight. Edward stayed in the Duke''s castle, so anxious that it was useless to stare. Even the senior knights can''t keep up with the speed of the two princes, not to mention the little king and Anna are only senior trainee knights.


    High ranking Knights will not encourage others. When their children reach the level of eternal youth, they will naturally deeply understand the concept of partnership of extraordinary people. Even if Edward is the king of Gambis, he has no essential difference from ordinary noble teenagers. He is worried that Victor''s empathy for Princess Roland will make his most beloved sister and mother hate each other.


    However, when Victor began to make the terrain sand table led by the Duke of Oswald, the king of the small kingdom immediately became interested, followed Victor''s ass, asked East and West, and helped him insert forest and lake models on the sand table, a living little follower.


    Edward was not the only one with such a small attendant, but also Roland and Anna, as well as a group of great craftsmen assigned by kite castle to Duke Oswald.


    Their mentality of being a follower of Victor is different, but whether it is out of personal interest or trying to steal skills, everyone tries to learn the skills of building a sand table in the process of helping victor.


    Victor didn''t answer anyone''s questions. He didn''t have much time to teach the apprentice. In fact, there is no secret skill in making sand table. Its value lies in one idea. As long as the Lords send more people and spend more time, they can always make a miniature sand table of the territory. Only when the scouts and cavalry master the architect''s knowledge of surveying terrain and drawing maps, can the sand table have excellent military practical value.


    Of course, the military value of sand table corresponds to the operation of large legions. Renma Hill began to train professional scouts as early as a few years ago.


    In any case, the mountains and rivers, forests and lakes, farmland and pastures, towns and villages led by Duke Oswald are intuitively presented on the sand table, and the divine perspective arises spontaneously, which is enough to shock people who see the sand table for the first time. Catherine''s knights and scholars admire his highness Randall, while Roland and Edward''s sister and brother happily point out the country to the sand table.


    The layout of towns, roads and military facilities led by the Duke of Oswald is generally reasonable, and a few defects are clear at this time. Although Victor did not have time to investigate the distribution of biological resources of the Duke of Oswald, he had a preliminary plan for the future planning of the Duke according to the topographic trend displayed in the sand table.


    He enclosed more than 5000 mu of land outside the fargon forest in the south central part of the Duke''s command as a holiday manor for Catherine''s mother and daughter. Then he went to the field to plan the overall layout of the manor, which was still displayed to architects and craftsmen in the form of sand table. As for the detailed design scheme of houses and villas, it can be postponed. Just use a few simple wood models to decorate the sand table.


    When the preliminary work came to an end, Victor began to design the amusement park.


    The children of high-level female Knights awakened their fighting spirit in their mother''s stomach. They are natural trainee knights. Amusement facilities such as slides, carousels, trampolines and swings are too childish for little knights to meet the baby daughter of his highness Randall.


    Therefore, Victor designed a theme amusement park. Taking several heroic adventure stories as the blueprint, he conceived several sets of customs clearance Games in combination with exploration, maze, puzzle solving, reasoning, treasure hunting, hunting, trap, safe house, secret garden and other factors.


    The eldest princess and the little king were very active in giving advice, but with the deep participation of the sister and brother, Victor found that the clearance game was becoming more and more difficult and even risky. For example, in a game, Roland suggested that players shoot a brown bear or other beasts. Edward and Anna nodded their heads to show their strong support.


    God damn, is this still a playground for young children?


    Victor blacked out all the projects designed by Auguste''s sister and brother. Princess Roland''s majesty of "teacher" didn''t work. Finally, she could compromise with Victor, promised not to improve the difficulty of the game, and only asked to continue to participate in the plot design of the customs clearance game.


    Roland is indeed an expert in this regard.


    Edward and Anna sneaked into Victor''s studio with two rabbits when there was no one and asked the guardian to design an amusement park for them. Of course, it is for their children, the king and queen of gangbis, who are about to enter the palace of marriage, that they don''t need any amusement parks.


    Victor accepted the gift and said with a smile that when they have children, they must build an amusement park for him or her in the man horse hill.


    That''s 25 years from now.


    Anna is a noble daughter with strong blood. Her and Edward''s children belong to the York family and have the inheritance right of the branstete family, but they can''t ascend to the throne of BISS.


    The disappointed little king Augustus left in dismay, but designing an amusement park was another fun than playing it himself. This can better satisfy a person''s sense of achievement, just like standing in the perspective of gods and fighting wits and courage with players in the air.


    Edward soon devoted his attention to the theme design of the amusement park and racked his brains to add his expected game happiness to his future sister.


    In terms of his passion and talent for the game, Victor is as far away as Roland''s sister and brother. As long as they don''t design an amusement park for themselves, all kinds of fun ideas emerge one after another and put forward many constructive schemes, which makes Victor an eye opener and amazing. In contrast, the playability of his initial plan can only be described as dry.


    Victor and Edward met in kite castle, but the prince at that time was just a little boy who needed Katrina''s help to wipe his nose. He could still remember the little Baron there. This time, the relationship between the two sides was further improved. At least the little king began to worship the wisdom and power of his highness Randall.


    When the two sides chatted, he told Victor that he didn''t like to get along with court ministers. They always tried their best to cultivate his political talents. He hoped that uncle Williams would always take care of the government affairs of Gambis Kingdom, but that was impossible.


    When Williams feels the time is ripe, he will attack the gold field. No matter whether he succeeds or not, he will no longer act personally on state affairs, either be a guardian of time freedom or return to the origin of the world.


    In fact, Auguste doesn''t hate politics. They just have a wide range of interests and are full of curiosity about different lives. As long as they are interested in a certain field, they can show talents that are difficult for ordinary people, including political strategy. The enthusiasm for secular life will help them to be promoted to the Golden Knight, while the suppression of free nature will make the augustes fall short.


    Victor thought little Edward was a sincere man before he took office.


    Ten days later, kite Castle sent someone to urge Edward, Anna and Roland to return to the palace, including victor. And the guest was Regent Williams.


    Five days before the king''s wedding ceremony, Victor''s work was basically completed. He packed up the drawings and boarded the Regent''s carriage.


    The carriage pulled by Xunlong was driving at high speed on the unimpeded Road, and the scenery outside the window quickly regressed. Williams sat in the back of the car and said with a smile:


    "Victor, the sand table you made is really a treasure. Marquis goron praises it, and Catherine regards it as a treasure. However, I prefer the amusement park you designed."


    "That''s actually the masterpiece of his highness Roland and and his majesty Edward. I just came up with an idea... The sand table is just an idea." Victor looked back from the window and smiled modestly.


    "The most precious thing is a great idea." Williams sighed with emotion and said, "for example, your idea of a giant brick kiln is worth 5 million gold sols."


    Faced with the Regent''s temptation, Victor didn''t deny it. He smiled and said, "we have to add iron brick. It''s only worth 5 million gold sol. And I didn''t think of the idea of iron brick."


    Williams thought for a moment and thought that there was no need to beat around the Bush in front of Victor and asked frankly, "Victor, I want to ask you to satisfy my curiosity... Is there a better iron brick or a giant brick kiln with higher production capacity in the man horse hill? What is the purpose of holding the iron brick feast?"


    Victor asked, "Your Highness, if augustian craftsmen improve the iron brick process to make it lower manufacturing cost, better quality and higher output of giant brick kilns, are you sure to monopolize the achievements of family craftsmen? What will you exchange for the new iron bricks and new brick kilns?"


    "... this." Williams thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "the kingdom of Gambis can''t bear the pressure brought by monopolizing iron bricks. As for what to exchange? I don''t know now... But Auguste will certainly share the manufacturing process of new iron bricks with the later family."


    Victor smiled calmly: "sharing can jointly bear the pressure from all directions. This is our original intention to offer iron bricks and giant brick kilns to the great Lord gangbis of kite castle... Now we don''t know what to change with the new technology of iron bricks, which means that we can exchange for what we want in the future."


    "The essence of the iron brick feast is a solution."


    "Solution?"


    Victor nodded, his eyes became deep, and said in a deep voice, "the kingdoms have invented new technologies with strategic value. We can refer to the way of iron brick feast and propose transaction purchase to them. It is not limited to money, but we can''t refuse money transaction."


    Williams frowned and tapped his fingers on the table. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "it shouldn''t be so simple... I guess you might want something from the shining knights?"


    Can I tell you that I am going to dominate the financial system of the golden group?


    "Your Highness is right to say that..." Victor nodded slightly, looked at him with a smile and said, "however, it is you who blocked the stone supply of the man horse hills that forced us to develop iron bricks that can replace stone."


    Williams said without changing his face: "but since Anna and Edward entered into an engagement, we have opened up the stone trade in Renma hill. In fact, in order to supply the building stones of the three fortresses, Yuanbao has invested millions of gold sol, and has done its best. As for the stones for the construction of Qiang Wei port, you have no money to purchase... You can''t ask Yuanbao to pay for it?"


    Victor shook his head, smiled and said: "At that time, we had invented the iron brick... Unfortunately, the iron brick needs to be mixed with 10% iron powder to grind all the rusted iron tools in the Renma Hill warehouse into powder, which is enough to build eight ordinary castles. The existing iron brick is not popular, and we also need more funds to buy iron materials... Neville, the largest seller of iron ore, has a good relationship with Renma hill, but they are Beituo after all Kingdom. And we are NANTUO Kingdom... On the issue of iron brick, no matter whether we can meet the requirements of Neville kingdom or not, the shining Knights will encourage the Lords of Sasan, Dodo, suss and even Borui United Kingdom to unite and put pressure on us. Then, the shining Knights will come forward to mediate. Virtually, this will enhance the influence of the shining knights. "


    "As the kingdom of NANTUO, if Gambis wants to take the lead in crossing the river, it can not contribute to the prestige of the shining knights. Therefore, we would rather use an iron brick feast to enhance the reputation of pastor tamore in the church, because he is the clerical leader who presides over the NANTUO strategy of the church."


    Bishop Perot of Renma Hill diocese is the Pope''s student, but Pope Clement seeks a balance in the church''s strategy of North expansion and South expansion. Sylvia and Victor exacerbate the opposition between the tamore faction and the shining Knights through the iron brick feast, which helps the Clement faction.


    Williams thought and laughed: "Testier sent a silver Paladin to brinor city. Tamore has successfully handled the iron brick transaction, and the shining Knights have not done anything. If Beituo Kingdom has advanced technology, tamore can use the iron brick feast to ask them to solve the dispute with our NANTUO Kingdom... Ha ha, I see. This is really a wonderful move."


    Victor smiled without saying a word. His eyes looked out of the window again. The outline of brinor city had come into his eyes.

 Chapter 578

    On November 18, the sky was blue, the sun was bright and soft, and it was very comfortable to shine on people.


    Today, the king of Gambis, Edward His majesty Auguste will canonize Angelina in the cathedral Branstedt York was the queen. The augustian family and the York family formally concluded a post clan covenant, and before that, the king had to canonize victor Wen His highness Randall is the Earl Lord of Gambis and grants the power of guardian of his kingdom on behalf of all lords and nobles of Gambis kingdom.


    Ribbons fluttered and banners fluttered on the square of brinor church. The Knights of glory led elite soldiers to block the intersection and prohibit carriages and pedestrians from passing through. The noble children and family attendants of brinor city can only gather on both sides of the road and wait for the king and queen to drive around brinor city.


    At this moment, in the broad main hall of brinor Cathedral, four knights wrapped in exquisite armor, armed with honor guards and one handed spears, guard victor in blue armor, walking on the golden cashmere carpet. On both sides are six statues of angels holding swords. They are 4.5 meters high. They are carefully carved with white glaze rock. Their wings converge. Facing the entrance to the main hall, they bow their heads and kneel on the base, As if to greet his highness Randall.


    Beyond the shining angel statue, on both sides of the golden carpet were full of Lords and envoys of the kingdom of Gambis. Everyone paid attention to his royal highness Randall who came slowly. His highness Randall has a keen sense and no voice can hide from his ears. Even the beautiful and bold high-ranking female Knights will not whisper to his highness Randall on this occasion in order to attract his attention. Everyone kept quiet. There was only the clanging footsteps of the Knights of honor and his highness Randall in the hall. The atmosphere was solemn and dignified.


    Looking at the approaching Victor, Edward was inexplicably flustered. He fought quietly to restrain the impulse to shift his eyes. Behind it came a magnificent and heavy power, which was not real but like a mountain - the spiritual power of the Marquis of golon. Edward''s nervous mood suddenly relaxed. He looked back at the Three Kingdom guardians of goron, Roland and Sylvia, straightened his back, focused his lax eyes on Victor again, and tilted a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    His highness Randall is the guardian of our kingdom of Gambis.


    Through the crystal skylight at the top, the sun shines into the prayer hall to form a pure column of light, which falls on the steps and envelops the shepherd tamore, King Edward and the Regent of Williams. Victor walked into the light column, and the blue armor crossed a layer of light gold, adding a sacred atmosphere. He drew out his long sword, half knelt on the steps, lowered his head and held it in his hand.


    The young king took the fine gold sword from Viscount Randall, put the blade on his shoulder armor, and said in a loud voice:


    "I, Edward Auguste, the Lord of Gambis, canonized Victor win Randall as the count Lord of the kingdom of Gambis in the name of the king. From today on, the Randall family is the hereditary count family of Gambis."


    With that, Edward returned the sword, took out the Earl''s seal from the nearby Knight holding the sword and gave it to victor.


    The little Baron made a loyalty oath to Catherine and Edward nine years ago. The oath does not need to be repeated. Victor took the sword, stood up, put the Earl seal of Randall family into the box held by the ceremonial knight, took out the Viscount seal from it and put it on the tray of the sword knight.


    So far, the Earl canonization ceremony of Randall family came to an end.


    Williams and Edward exchanged positions and shouted, "I, the Regent of Gambis, on behalf of the Lords and nobles of the kingdom of Gambis, grant power to the guardian of the kingdom to his highness Victor Wimbledon Randall in this sacred place."


    The Regent took out the secret silver dagger inlaid with wind element crystal and handed it to victor in both hands.


    Holding up the dagger symbolizing the guardian''s identity, Victor showed the Lord and guests the power of the guardian. His dark gold eyes completely turned to dark gold. The invisible wind transmitted his clear voice to everyone''s ears.


    "I, Victor Wimbledon Randall, shoulder the responsibility of guarding the kingdom of Gambis in this holy place under the eyes of the Supreme Lord, and take this as an honor from today to the end of my life."


    "May the most glorious Lord guide your way."


    Tamore, wearing a shepherd''s robe, drew a holy emblem on his chest with a friendly smile and said, "Your Highness Randall, accept the cheers of the Gambis people. I am also delighted to add a legendary guardian to the Gambis kingdom."


    There has always been a controversy about whether Victor is a golden order or a legend. The statement of pastor tamore confirmed his identity as a legendary strong man.


    Except Duke Ludwig and his highness Andrey, the Lord Gambis and envoys of various countries did not react for a moment and kept quiet for a moment.


    "Count golden eye!"


    A slightly hoarse but charming female voice took the lead in breaking the sudden silence - it was Gillian.


    Following the voice, Victor saw the tall and cold lady chebman. In the face of the attention focused by the public, she was not timid at all. She only looked at Victor, raised her chin proudly, full red lips with a triumphant smile, and her charming eyes were full of admiration and pride, just like a wife sharing her husband''s glory.


    According to Victor''s concept, a lover who has a common goal with himself can be called a partner. Gillian Chebman can no longer be regarded as his partner, but his only and favorite lover.


    Raising his guardian dagger, Victor smiled at Gillian.


    The eldest lady of the chebman family lifted her train and bowed her knees. The people around finally applauded and cheered:


    "Count golden eye!"


    "Your Highness Randall, Earl of the golden eye, we greet you."


    The church attendants ran out of the prayer hall. A loud horn sounded outside the cathedral, followed by the cheers of noble children and family attendants to celebrate the addition of a legendary guardian to Gambis.


    Victor went up to the high platform behind the king and stood with Sylvia, Roland and goron.


    "Count golden eye?" Sylvia smiled in a low voice, her eyes rolling.


    "It really doesn''t sound good." Said Victor with a smile.


    A sour, angry look suddenly became affectionate - it was trisley.


    She is proud, shy and jealous. She can''t boldly show her love to victor in full view of the public like Gillian, but it doesn''t prevent her from breaking the vinegar jar and angering victor. She took the inoculation medicine provided by kite castle. Now she can''t use fighting spirit and can''t control her emotions. She gets angry quickly and coaxes easily. After reading Victor''s lips, she immediately turns her anger into joy.


    Of course, only when Victor let her see his lips could she see it, as if he didn''t want Gillian to read his comments.


    In the eyes of Marquis goron, Victor''s light perception and grasp of the subtle changes in the whole audience is really shocking.


    "Victor, you are very considerate." The Marquis of goron, known for his seriousness, made a rare joke. A few years ago, he also courted Victor with the above gestures, caught up with his team and gave him the arrow of fire scroll collected in kite castle. At that time, Victor only showed the potential to catch up with the sword Saint delavin, but now he really has a dark golden eye.


    Princess Roland''s thinking is divergent. Her white and slender fingers follow the three guardians one by one, and finally point to herself.


    "Hey, hey, the four guardians of gangbis, earth, fire, wind and water are all together."


    Sylvia used huge spiritual power to block the communication of guardians. Even Ludwig and Andre, the two Golden Knights, could not "hear" or "see" their conversation. But everyone can imagine that the strength of the guardian of Gambis is unparalleled. Andre of the kingdom of Borui His highness Christopher''s deep and restrained eyes touched Victor gently, and nodded gracefully without showing any thought.


    The spiritual power of the Golden Knight cannot shake Victor''s heart, but it can convey his mind to him.


    Andre only looked at Victor as if nothing had happened and didn''t express congratulations. It was strange in itself.


    Sylvia quickly relieved Victor''s confusion and said faintly, "you and Roland are playing crazy outside. There''s something you don''t know... The Borui people and shepherd tamore have prepared a wonderful and vivid gift for you."


    "What gift? Why didn''t you tell me?" Roland said curiously.


    "Who told you to play?" The Marquis of goron returned impolitely.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll appreciate the gift from Andre and tamore to victor." Sylvia glanced at Victor and said with a smile, "honey, you are the master. The location is up to you... It must be outside the city."


    Victor took back his eyes from Sophia on the lower left and nodded, "then set the Marquis of Wimbledon''s out of town manor."


    Marquis goron pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "very good... Sophia has more influence than your highness. This matter should really bring her in."


    *********************


    At night, the carriage of marquis Wimbledon''s house was driving on the narrow street of brinor noble district. Sophia sat in the carriage, closed her eyes and meditated, with a touch of melancholy on her beautiful face.


    The dinner and dance held by the king and queen had just ended. As one of the five marques of brinor, she persisted to the end, although no one invited her to dance. This is normal. The Golden Knight has a circle of Golden Knights, and the Silver Knight has a circle of silver knights. Sophia is neither a Silver Knight nor a gold knight. Few people are qualified to invite her to dance. In addition, his highness Randall is famous for his overbearing on the issue of partners, so that trisley and Gillian are respected and far away, What''s more, his highness Randall''s wife, the Marquis of Wimbledon, known as the first beauty of the king''s capital?


    Austin and Earl Hora are bloody examples.


    Sophia doesn''t care. She''s long past the stage of showing off her feminine charm. In fact, she has never been superficial and vain in this regard. Beauty and charm are only the means for her to integrate into the aristocratic circle. She believes in her own strength and wisdom.


    However, Sophia saw the pregnant Catherine. The former hostess of kite castle was undoubtedly the focus of high-level female knights. Everyone gathered around her and envied her good luck. Sophia is no exception. While she envies Catherine, she feels the jealousy of being a wife for the first time.


    Victor''s sun elf blood is not stable, and there is little chance of having children. Catherine just accompanied him to visit the kingdom of Neville. She lived together day and night for more than two years, but she was pregnant with the son of his highness Randall.


    It''s not luck. What is it?


    Most of the single high-ranking female knights are eager to conquer the royal highness of golden blood. Of course, Sophia also loves Victor very much, but his intelligence makes her afraid. Because the knight road she chose is not the traditional maintenance of family and territory, and she has gone too far on the road of commercial aristocracy. Victor can bring her into the interest circle of the horse hill without quarreling. Even if she loves Victor again, she can''t lose her will.


    If I can conceive Victor''s child, everything will be different... I can enjoy his love and consideration, share his wisdom, strength and power, and he will love me as much as his wife... Hateful guy, he hasn''t come to me for so many days and hasn''t said hello to me when he sees me today... Sophia is sour and worried, Completely ignoring the fact that he didn''t take the initiative to find Victor, he was just immersed in self pity.


    The occasional weakness and sadness is a rare emotional experience for her.


    When the carriage arrived at the Marquis house, Sophia gathered her mood and stepped down gracefully. The guards of the Marquis house came forward and reported excitedly:


    "My Lord, the host is back. Mrs. Natalia is dining with her highness in the restaurant."


    As soon as Sophia''s eyes brightened, she walked to the main building of the Marquis house with complicated and gorgeous skirts and exquisite bright silver high heels. In the blink of an eye, her slim figure disappeared into the eyes of the attendants.


    Before entering the small restaurant, Sophia heard Natalia''s silver bell like laughter. Her heart was jealous. She turned to the front hall and saw the mature and beautiful Natalia sitting next to her husband in the next chair, removing the bones of red salmon for him.


    "Dear Sophia, you''re back at last. Victor praised me for my great progress in roasting salmon. Come and try it." Natalia turned her head and said with a beautiful smile.


    Sophia secretly curled her lips, frowned her slender willow eyebrows, put one hand in her slender waist, and asked angrily:


    "Why didn''t the count of golden eyes invite the countess to dance tonight?"

 Chapter 579

    Sophia is wearing a dignified and elegant court dress and exquisite cutting technology to incisively and vividly outline the perfect body curve. The purple hair is pulled into a noble woman''s bun, showing a swan like elegant and tall white neck, exquisite to impeccable facial features, with gorgeous purple hair and Amethyst like eyes, combining pure, charming and noble temperament, Form a unique charm.


    Victor was used to seeing the stunning and beautiful high-level female knight, and had to admit that Sophia was particularly attractive to him. He even suspected that the purple eye blood could come from a high elf. The ancient barbarian royal blood similar to Neo West can be integrated into the knight''s blood, but it can not compete with the knight''s blood and promote each other, but it is clear.


    Is the blood of the purple eyed female knight the blood of the lake fairy and the water goblin in the legend?


    Victor had a curious association and couldn''t help looking at Sophia more.


    Sophia saw the "amazing" in Victor''s eyes. She couldn''t help but feel proud and happy. She picked up the purple slender willow eyebrows and asked coldly, "why? Can''t the count of golden eyes speak when she saw me? Or has your highness said too many sweet words to the Duchess of osvide, and she is too tired to pay attention to her legal wife?"


    It turned out that Catherine was jealous of her pregnancy and began to become unreasonable... This is normal. People jealous of Catherine also include Sylvia, trisley and Gillian, and of course Sophia... Victor suddenly realized that he patted Natalia''s soft and white hand, "baby, go and help me prepare hot bath water."


    Natalia noticed Sophia''s strange state and knew that they had private words to talk about. She nodded very cleverly, stood up, gently waved her willow waist and walked to the door. Before going out, he turned his back to victor, secretly winked at Sophia, and said silently:


    "Just let it go. Don''t really annoy victor."


    Sophia rolled her eyes angrily, went to victor and sat down to take over Natalia''s work. With a special silver knife, she removed the bones of the roasted salmon and sent the processed fish to Victor''s plate.


    Victor looked at the boneless fish on the plate, grabbed Sophia''s smooth and round wrist, kissed her gently on her lips, looked up and asked, "Dear countess, has any man enthusiastically pursued you after you were promoted to Silver Knight?"


    Sophia was stunned for a moment, and immediately smiled, her red lips lifted, and secretly vomited fragrance. "My dear highness, you are a piece of white bread coated with honey. It is soft and delicious. It smells delicious. Even if you are full, you also want to pick it up and smell it."


    The high-level female chivalry, with the same smile, is affectionate to her sweetheart, but it is inviolable dignity in the eyes of others. No one will pursue them enthusiastically unless they are favored and hinted by high-ranking female knights.


    Victor didn''t have the ability to release his spirit, and Sylvia couldn''t stop the high-ranking female knights from making eyes at him. In fact, half of the representatives of the major power lords in various countries are single silver female knights. They obviously want to see the style of the sun elves. Knowing that Catherine is pregnant with the blood of his highness Randall, they will not care about Sylvia''s view. At least his highness Randall has the right to choose his own partner now.


    Don''t mention that Victor didn''t invite Sophia to dance with him. He didn''t attend the dance of kite castle at all. Several royal Highnesses and shepherd tamore only showed up at the dinner party, so they left the knight Hall of kite Castle accompanied by the Regent.


    "People who eat honey white bread feel happy. White bread eaten by others... Is also happy, especially for beauties like the countess." Victor stretched out his finger and stroked Sophia''s glittering red lips, implying that she was the honey white bread and that he was the bread eater.


    After flirting with his beautiful wife, Victor took back his fingers, smiled and said, "honey, we''ve known each other for so long and haven''t talked like noble couples."


    He and Sophia have the name of husband and wife and are close, but there seems to be an invisible gap between them, so that they can''t talk like most noble couples.


    Victor believes that the problem lies with Sophia, which is caused by her strong and unyielding character. Anyway, his highness Randall is not wrong. If there is a mistake, it is also the mistake of others, the mistake of the environment. He always tries to correct his mistakes. The temporary concession is to change the environment and let himself continue to be right.


    In fact, everyone is like this. First adapt to the environment and transform the environment according to their own wishes. The difference lies in means and results.


    In any case, Sophia can play an important role in Victor, the man and horse hills and Gambis. If her character continues to be awkward, the cracks between the two sides will only become larger and larger, resulting in irreparable losses and even fierce conflicts.


    Victor thought it necessary to have an in-depth communication with her.


    Sophia blushed, smiled brightly and nodded, "yes, my husband, we are both legal husband and wife and close partners. We should talk like a real noble husband and wife."


    "Give me Natalia." Victor looked into Sophia''s deep purple eyes, shook his head and sighed, "Natalia follows you. She can''t use the golden potion until the golden potion is made public. She''s not young. I can let her be promoted to a senior female knight in advance... This is what I can do for her."


    "Then what? Natalia was promoted to a senior knight, and then you collected it in silver moon manor as a vase for his highness Randall?" Sophia said in a soft but firm voice, "I know Natalia. She is not as ambitious as me, but she is not willing to be bound. In fact, she is a free and loose female knight. The Randall family will not tolerate her carelessness like me. She joined the Randall collar. What else can she do besides being your vase? You made her the manager of salmon fishing and roasting?"


    Victor said with a wry smile, "needless to say so mean and sharp?"


    "Honey, your heart is soft for a moment. It may not be the life Natalia wants." Sophia held Victor''s hand, tilted her head and said with a smile, "as the master of the Marquis of Wimbledon, do you only care about Natalia? There are seven other knights and 43 trainee Knights under my command. Maybe they prefer to work for the count of golden eyes."


    "I only care about Natalia." Victor said that he had no intention of prying into the corner of the Marquis of Wimbledon, but saw Sophia showing a disappointed look, rather than relaxed, so he asked suspiciously, "aren''t you serious?"


    Sophia nodded silently, raised her hand to untie her bun, let her purple hair fall down her shoulders, tied a simple ponytail again, and said:


    "I took an oath at brinor cathedral and returned the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to kite castle within 15 years. I have been busy pulling out my confidants and the backbone of the chamber of Commerce to form the golden regiment. But after all, the golden regiment can not manage the organization of free civil businessmen in the name of free civil businessmen in the town. I can''t trust some of them completely, which is why Some knights and nobles don''t know the secrets of the golden order. As their Lord, I have to find a place to settle them. "


    Victor pondered for a moment, took Sophia''s slender hand and said with a smile, "couples should not let each other figure out their intentions."


    Snow white shell teeth gently bit her red lips. Sophia smiled and said, "my confidant knight has only 5 junior knights and 32 trainee knights. The other 3 knights and 11 trainee Knights joined the Marquis of Wimbledon later. After the church informed you that you were promoted to your highness..."


    The Wimbledon chamber of Commerce always has a public commitment. The free Knights recruited by the chamber of Commerce have the right to take the initiative to join the Marquis of Wimbledon and become the vassal of the Marquis after serving the chamber of Commerce for five years. Because of this commitment, the Gambis royal family and grand lords continued to absorb potential free knights and nobles through the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, often from a small family in the outer kingdom. The rest are some older wild knights with no potential. As long as they hang out with the chamber of Commerce for five years, Sophia has no right to refuse their loyalty. In recent years, although Sophia no longer easily attracts freedom knights, the Wimbledon chamber of commerce still has some left over freedom knights.


    "I don''t like them, nor do they like the Marquis of Wimbledon. With the idea of serving a better master, they didn''t propose to join the Marquis of Wimbledon. However, they were so conscientious that I couldn''t find an excuse to expel them. My husband was promoted to his highness, and more than a dozen knights who expired their service offered allegiance to me."


    Sophia sneered: "I know what these people think. They know that I will give up the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and think I will turn to territory development. They are not qualified to be loyal to his highness Randall, and loyal to his wife is not a good choice. What makes me angry most is that they firmly believe that I cannot be promoted to his highness? If I die, the object of their loyalty will become you and my heirs or relatives, which is equivalent to serving Your highness Randall. "


    Victor laughed and said, "they still have some self-knowledge."


    "Are you still laughing?"


    She took a gentle bite on her husband''s ear and Sophia sighed: "It''s not hard for me to take them in, but I hate their slickness. I''m not allowed to spare them, but I can''t keep them for nothing... They don''t have to do anything, and they can get a monthly pension from the Marquis house. It''s too cheap for them, and the cavalry nobles who do nothing all day will always breed other ideas. In the long run, they will add to the Marquis house of Wimbledon Trouble... I want to send them to Jinshui city and keep them away from the sight of the augustian royal family. I don''t trust them, but I can still take care of their offspring. "


    "Well, house arrest and exile, just like the little baron." Victor touched his chin and said jokingly.


    Sophia knew he had no resentment, but she held his sleeve very cooperatively and begged in a low voice: "Honey, it''s all my fault. I''ve regretted it. Don''t mention the past. You said that the formation of the gold regiment can''t let the royal families of all countries know. Those guys have worked in the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce for more than five years and still have some contacts. It''s a hidden danger for them to stay in the king. I can hide them from Augustus by sending them out of brinor."


    Victor was silent for two seconds and said seriously, "honey, you can consider participating in NANTUO."


    Sophia looked at Victor''s dark golden eyes, sighed, and said frankly, "honey, I''m most afraid you''ll shake my knight faith."


    "Well, let''s talk about something else."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders, resolutely changed the subject, and said, "the great lords of the kingdoms sent envoys to congratulate me on becoming the guardian of Gambis. Sylvia received them and received their gifts for me these days. According to etiquette, I will host a banquet for them. As Countess Randall, should you bear this responsibility?"


    "... this." Sophia was speechless and deeply embarrassed.


    Victor temporarily separated the contact between the bear group and the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. The bronze halberd city of Sasan and the dweimick family of Dodo began to cooperate with Sophia to a certain extent, allowing her confidants to invest a large amount of money to build a public transportation system in the sphere of influence of bronze halberd city and Dengshi city as free citizens and businessmen.


    Monopolizing the public transport system in the border territory of the kingdoms is the key link for the golden regiment to exclude other free civil and commercial teams. The local stationed priests guarantee that the rights and interests of the public carriage will not be plundered by the Lords. Princess angel and Marquis de Wemmick made concessions to Sophia, but that doesn''t mean they can''t destroy the golden regiment''s public transport network. If they see Sophia entertaining guests at the Marquis house and his highness Randall, whether they doubt her neutrality is not important, and it is certain that there is an excuse to go back.


    Sophia blinked and said sincerely and wrongly, "honey, we need a boundary... How would you react if the Lord of the Sassanian Empire intervened in the public transportation network of the human horse hills?"


    "Boundaries... That''s right." Victor nodded with a appreciative smile on his face and said, "Sophia, I''m glad you have your own judgment... Do you think I''ll hurt you? Do you think I''ll ignore your ideas?"


    Without waiting for Sophia to answer, he continued: "The so-called self judgment is not to oppose for the sake of opposition. I once thought I could unite with the small lords to run the gold regiment alone. But Sylvia let me understand that this is impossible. In the face of trade profits and family blood, those small Lords will only choose Knight blood first. If the Yellow Gold regiment wants to develop and grow, it must be the big lords of the United Kingdom. I think Sylvia''s point of view Is correct, so I changed the development strategy of the golden group. "


    "The four guardians of Gambis are divided into two camps: the royal family and the rear family. If Sylvia and Roland after golon stick to their own ideas, can''t we decide anything? The guardians must use their own judgment to determine the overall strategy of the kingdom of Gambis, and the same highness of Gambis is the basis for us to resolve our differences and reach a consensus... The premise is trust, Then listen to whoever makes sense. "


    "I agree that the golden regiment and the man horse hills need boundaries, but how can we clearly distinguish the boundaries between our husband and wife?" Victor stared into Sophia''s eyes and asked in a deep voice, "you''re my wife. I won''t let anyone covet you and murder you. Do you think I''ll hurt you?"


    Victor is no longer a harmless partner. If you don''t trust him, how can you have a noble heir with him?


    Sophia nodded without hesitation, "I believe you."


    "Then you might as well listen to my judgment."


    Victor stretched his eyebrows and said: "Except you, Sylvia and I, no one can see the whole picture of the golden regiment. This means that what others see is what we want to show him. Didn''t you just ask, how would I react to Lord sassanne''s involvement in the public transportation system of the man horse hills? Then you really underestimate the assimilation ability of a family and a territory. Ordinary people make a living under the Lord''s sight, It''s only a matter of time before you are assimilated. That''s why Tongji city and Dengshi City allow you to invest in public carriages. They don''t know the overall strategy of the golden regiment and are not sure what you want to do, but they are absolutely confident that they can control the situation in the family territory. Your confidants work under their sight and can''t turn over any waves. "


    "There is only one case in which the bear regiment raided the dweimick leader and killed count Hora. When the dark power appeared in the sun, it could not pose a fatal threat to the Lord. The bronze halberd city and the dweimick family asked you to peel off the mercenary regiment in Wimbledon, just trying to test your limits. So I asked you to ignore it, but you didn''t listen to me. In fact, they haven''t tasted it yet The sweetness of the golden regiment. When the secret of the golden potion is made public, you drive them away with a whip, and they won''t go. "


    The growth cycle of some raw materials of gold potion is relatively slow, resulting in the limited quantity of gold potion, which can not meet the needs of all knights. It must be a very rare drug. Gangbis and Borui, the two southern kingdoms, are trying their best to reserve the key medicinal materials produced by ARITE. According to the agreement reached by gangbis, Borui and Clement Pope, the medicinal materials will be stored in the future The secret of the gold potion cannot be made public until it is completed. Otherwise, gangbis and Borui, the two most marginal Southern kingdoms, do not hesitate to fight for the distribution right of raw materials through war. In the future, no matter how the raw materials of the gold potion are distributed, Sophia''s voice will be indispensable. Of course, the partners of the gold regiment should hold tight to the group.


    Sophia nodded and said shyly, "I know... I''ve been avoiding talking to you about this topic... I''m afraid you''ll control me. I want to use these as my cards in negotiations with you."


    "You finally admitted that you were guarding against me." Victor smiled and gently praised: "You should guard against me. We are not ordinary couples. We are two different Lords. If you can''t stick to yourself, how can you promote the Golden Knight? But you can judge that I have no malice to you, and your cards are hard to shake... You have my support and the support of barbarians, and the golden regiment belongs to you. In that case, why not consider the longer term The problem. "


    "What''s the problem?" Sophia asked curiously.


    "Honey, the golden regiment lives in the dark, and you live in the light. The golden regiment lives in the light, and you retreat behind the scenes. Nominally, it is a free civil and commercial organization. Even if everyone knows that you have the power of the golden regiment, no one can expose it, and it is useless to expose it... Sophia Wimbledon is still the court Marquis of Gambis. As one of the five princes of brinor, you have to Consider the issue of successors, as well as the balance between the political interests of the Marquis house and the golden regiment. "


    Sophia was lost in thought when Victor finished. The marginalized Marquis of Wimbledon can form a gold regiment, but any royal family participating in the gold regiment will be strongly resisted by other kingdoms. However, if she has mastered the gold group and arranged her heirs, she can impact the gold field. However, the Golden Knight will never be marginalized. In this way, Sophia How should his highness Wimbledon face kite castle? How can the Marquis house, which controls the golden regiment, balance the political interests of the Gambis royal family?


    "What do you suggest?" Sophia curled her lips reluctantly. She really couldn''t think of any way, so she had to ask Victor for help.


    Victor smiled and said, "I used to serve as a buffer between the kite castle and the York family, but now I can''t... and the Marquis of Wimbledon can serve as a buffer for the royal family and the later family of Gambis. Only in this way can the Marquis of Wimbledon maintain a special position in the Gambis empire for a long time, neither falling back to the latter family nor favoring Augustus."


    Sophia''s eyes brightened and her nasal voice asked softly, "honey, this is the position you arranged for our children? What should I do?"


    Victor said confidently, "go to the Regent, ask for a little servant from kite castle, adopt him in the name of both of us, and give him the second right of succession to the Marquis house."


    The second heir is actually the unmarried partner of the heir of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Victor did not choose the York family, but let Auguste be the marriage object of the Marquis house, which fundamentally relieved Sophia''s vigilance against him.


    Sure enough, Sophia frowned and said, "well, I''ll discuss it with my staff."


    The Marquis of Wimbledon once had staff, but they were loyal to the old Marquis and had long been driven to the manor of the marquis by Sophia. Victor asked jokingly, "do you have staff? Let them meet the host."


    Sophia gave her husband a charming look, put her red lips to his ear and whispered, "honey, my staff has just gone to prepare hot water for you. You can see her in a moment."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait." Victor teased and said, "you guarantee for the moon bear family and strive for the purchasing right of iron brick technology... The 2.4 million gold sol should be given to us as soon as possible."


    "The moon bear family promised me to return 2.4 million gold sol to me within three months. If you want it now, I can give it to you in a month. Are you satisfied, your highness Randall?" Sophia said angrily.


    "Just three months... You don''t have to hurry to pay back the money."


    Victor laughed twice and explained: "This money belongs to the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce. According to the shares of Randall family, I can only get 1 million... Nim family, Wellington family and Auguste family don''t have to pay. The chebman family and Joshua family have paid 200000 kingsol respectively... Just now, Duke Ludwig paid 600000 kingsol to Sylvia; Andre of Borui and many of Neville Count Lee de Kaiser and count branstedt of suss have sent Knights back to raise money. Only the debt owed by count moon bear can only be claimed by you as a guarantor. "


    Sophia nodded and asked suspiciously, "why does Renma Hill want so many gold coins? Do you know that families will earn the money back by selling price increasing materials to Renma hill?"


    Ordinary Lords would certainly not exchange iron brick technology for gold coins, but Victor could use millions of gold coins to make alchemy creatures. He smiled and said, "you tell them not to raise the price, otherwise the price of crude sugar, purple cane wine and refined iron will rise."


    Sophia chuckled, took the initiative to sit on Victor''s lap, put her arms around his neck and said, "as you wish, my highness."


    "We don''t need any boundaries. As Countess Randall, you hold a feast in the Marquis house to entertain my distinguished guests."


    "OK."


    "Tomorrow, I will entertain pastor tamore and his highness Andre at your out of town manor. Sylvia, Roland and goron will all be present. You will go with me."


    "OK... What else does the count of golden eye have to say?"


    "Er... No more."


    Sophia''s beautiful face magnified in Victor''s eyes. Her eyes moved, her red lips opened slightly, and her breath was like blue musk deer. She earnestly warned:


    "Dear Lord golden eye, husband and wife don''t need any boundaries..."

 Chapter 580

    The next afternoon, a group of cavalry escorted two closed carriages into the outside manor of the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    The resort is far from noisy and bustling city, backed by a sparse deciduous forest. In front of it, there is a clear stream running through the river. Two rows of tall Wutong trees are transplanted along the river bank. In late autumn, the trees are golden, and the half withered fallen leaves spin into the river and drift away with the waves. The colorful woods set off the cyan gray stone villa, depicting the beautiful scenery of autumn.


    Williams patted the horse''s neck. The ugly zebra lifted its forelegs very cooperatively and let its owner step on its legs and fall to the ground.


    "I haven''t visited Wimbledon''s LiuYe estate for 13 years... She''s still as beautiful as before."


    The Regent''s tone was quite emotional. He didn''t visit the outside manor of the Marquis of Wimbledon for more than ten years because of his cold relationship with the Marquis of Wimbledon. At that time, Sophia supported Queen Catherine and opposed the Grand Duke of the kingdom to inherit the throne. Of course, the Marquis of Wimbledon would not invite him to visit. Later, the prince party and the grand duke party reached a consensus, the two sides reconciled, and the relationship between Sophia and him was not only improved, but worse.


    Think about it carefully. Sophia has a cold relationship with the great Lord. There are few people who are really willing to support her except victor. There are many powerful forces she offends. The five families of kite castle, Borui, Ludwig family of Dodo and deweimick family all touched bags in front of her. The medin family of SUSE Kingdom even chased her.


    This is mainly because Sophia doesn''t abide by the rules of the game. The main means of attracting her is nothing more than coercion and inducement, but she is soft and hard, and anyone who wants to seize her interests will be strongly counterattacked by her.


    Even if the external environment is so bad, Sophia is alive and kicking. No one can do anything about her, so she has to be amazing.


    Now it''s different. This morning, Sophia and Victor visited Williams and said that the Marquis of Wimbledon was ready to adopt an heir.


    This is not surprising, it should be taken for granted. Inheritance is a top priority for any family. Sophia has stepped into the element sea with half a foot and can impact the gold field at any time. Before that, she must have an heir, otherwise her career and all her efforts and persistence are meaningless, and it is impossible to successfully promote the gold knight.


    Kite castle has long made plans for the successor of the Marquis of Wimbledon, but there has been no news from the Marquis house, and Williams is completely confused. He ordered the night owl to spy on Sophia, but Sophia took the clergy of the shining knights to the yarret plateau. For more than two years, the night owl spy couldn''t get close to her at all. As for Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, this large and loosely staffed business organization is distributed all over the world. The Nightowl collects piecemeal news. It will take a long time to summarize and analyze it and draw a conclusion. The night owl''s spy mission progressed slowly, but ran into many peers, and each other''s hands lost a lot. Williams also knew that only when the scale of the owl was expanded ten times could he find out the trend of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce from the bottom.


    Therefore, after Sophia showed her intention, Williams was overjoyed and promised to choose an heir under the age of 5 from Wimbledon''s blood to Sophia as the second in line successor to the Marquis of Wimbledon. In fact, kite Castle already had a suitable candidate - the two-year-old son of storm Knight Sauron. Of course, the Regent would not be in a hurry to tell Sophia, so that the Marquis would not suspect that kite castle had bad intentions for her.


    Two year old children are ignorant. How can they have scheming means? I can only say that Williams is really afraid of Sophia.


    It is unknown whether Sophia and victor will have offspring or whether she can be successfully promoted to the Golden Knight. But Williams was certain that Victor provided Sophia with blue taro potion, and she could live over 100 years old even if she didn''t hit the element sea. The Marquis of Wimbledon, who monopolized the barbarian trade, lived a long life, which was in the interests of Gambis. The only headache for kite castle is her destructive power to the rules of the game.


    When the Marquis house had an heir, Sophia had to arrange teachers for him, as well as oath knights and squires who grew up together. After he reached the age of eight, he entered kite castle to receive a four-year palace Knight education and expand his contacts in the aristocratic circle. These will have a direct or indirect impact on the Marquis house.


    In any case, this is a very good start, marking that the semi golden stormy female knight has finally returned to the rules of the political game.


    Not to mention Williams, Victor was tricky about Sophia''s not playing cards according to the routine. Like a beautiful female Saber Toothed beast, she is wary of anyone who covets her territory, even her husband. Victor can understand the causes of Sophia''s behavior and character, but he can''t accept her stubbornness.


    The new farming and animal husbandry, water conservancy projects and tenant system are all grandiose schemes, which can bring real benefits to the kingdoms. Almost no Lord will refuse the social changes brought by Victor. Victor laid out in advance and took advantage in the process of promoting social changes. Sylvia saw that the promotion of the new farming, animal husbandry and tenant system will accelerate the social division of labor and promote the rapid development of handicraft industry and trade. With the external environment, Victor can rely on the golden mission to layout new fields such as public transportation, free trade, mountain people''s armed forces, Jinshui River shipping, sea power, finance and so on.


    Sylvia doesn''t believe what Victor says. She can''t fully understand Victor''s concept, but she is not alone. There is a staff group behind her to provide all-round support for her decision-making.


    Only the Marquis of Wimbledon was fighting alone. Sophia used to have staff under her. Taking advantage of Andre''s proposal to Princess Roland, she sent the little Baron to the horse hill to get rid of Catherine''s clamp. Her plan was that she listened to the advice of her staff and made a decision. However, her confidant, Tao Mimei, is the dark son of the faceless. Tao Mimei''s identity is exposed and killed by the Borui people. Sophia can no longer trust other staff of the Marquis house.


    Victor reminded Sophia that in addition to the golden regiment, she had to consider the future political status of the Marquis house and the family inheritance right. Sophia took Victor to the Regent the next morning. Her executive power was really strong. In a derogatory sense, her behavior was reckless.


    What can Sophia do? She has no one to discuss. She thought Victor''s suggestion was reasonable and put it into action immediately. Not to mention, Sophia''s intuition to seize opportunities is not generally sharp. However, what she can''t understand is another matter. If Victor told her that the gold group needs to invest in ports and compete for shipping rights, she must think about it; Tell her that if the golden group wants to get involved in the financial field, she may still want to think about it.


    Can these things be delayed?


    Victor seized the commanding height by relying on the social common sense of the earth world. However, a free businessman of mercury can think of candied fruit chain stores, and others have smart brains. In fact, Victor based on the bottom of society, developed the golden group by attracting small families, and there were faint signs of getting out of control. Some free people and businessmen spontaneously went to yeliucheng to find sources of goods. If the golden regiment had not developed according to Victor''s original idea, there would be merchant unions attached to the church and the king everywhere. Only Sophia, who monopolized the barbarian trade, can help the golden regiment quickly complete its layout, squeeze the living space of the merchant trade union, and obtain the right to formulate free people''s business rules.


    Although Victor has absolutely loyal alchemists, actually controls the armed forces of the gold regiment, and mercury is constantly infiltrating the gold regiment. He is not worried about Sophia occupying the gold regiment, but he has no time and wild Sophia urusa consumption in the overall decision-making of the gold regiment.


    Victor simply find something else to do for Sophia, introduce her into the political field of Gambis, and don''t focus on the golden regiment.


    The advantage of this is to divert the attention of the Gambis royal family and Sophia at the same time. Sophia''s struggle with the four princes'' families especially needs the staff group. It took her at least ten years to train her staff. During this period, Victor was the chief staff of the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Well, if Sophia doesn''t obey, Victor doesn''t mind letting her suffer in the hands of the four princes and have a long memory.


    Sophia''s personal participation in the South expansion negotiations between pastor tamore, Borui United Kingdom and Gambis is the starting point for Victor to promote the Marquis house of Wimbledon into the political situation of Gambis.


    The four royal families are not eligible to participate in the negotiations between the guardians of the kingdom.


    "I haven''t been on vacation in LiuYe manor for almost nine years." Victor jumped off the fast bird mount, held Sylvia''s slender hand, helped her get off the back of the fierce fast bird Hercules, and then Sophia.


    "The last time I visited LiuYe manor was eight years ago." Andre Christopher dismounted, looked around, smiled and nodded, stroked Sophia''s chest and said, "it''s my honor to enjoy the beautiful scenery of LiuYe manor again."


    The Royal Highness from Borui Kingdom has golden hair, amber deep eyes, handsome appearance and elegant temperament. His every move is full of charming charm. If Victor is the dream partner of high-level female knights, handsome, mysterious and noble are like the sun in the sky, which makes ordinary people unable to look directly at him; That Andre is the dream lover of noble girls, which is completely in line with all their fantasies about prince charming.


    Sophia nodded faintly in response. She used Andre and tried to pursue him, and Andre calculated on her in turn, resulting in Amy being killed by the Marquis of effissos. Although Amy Mei is a spy placed by kite Castle beside her, she can''t tolerate the Borui people executing her Knights without permission.


    Sophia is a fierce angry knight. Naturally, she won''t give Andrea a a good face.


    Victor was not as stingy as Sophia. At that time, he had nothing to do with Sophia, let alone bear Sophia''s private hatred. He said: "it''s also our honor for your highness Andre and shepherd tamore to visit LiuYe manor."


    "Hehe, LiuYe manor has a history of more than 300 years. It used to be a holiday manor belonging to Leopold family. Its classical style remains so complete that it is very rare. Victor, I heard that the architectural layout of Yinyue manor is unique, which not only leads a new architectural school, but also creates the palace style of noble manor. If I have the opportunity, I would like to enjoy it The scenery of silver moon manor. " Tamore, accompanied by two high-ranking paladins, walked forward and said with a smile.


    He looks like he is in his 30s. He is strong. His round face is always smiling, leaving a friendly and easy-going first impression. He is the youngest of the three shepherds, and his actual age is less than 60. In the Privy Council of seniority, tamore can sit in the position of shepherd, which shows his ability and skill.


    "Silver moon manor is looking forward to the visit of pastor tamore." Victor responded politely.


    "Silver moon manor is a large place, occupying a whole valley and three hills." Princess Roland jumped off the Golden Unicorn with a powerful shape. Her eyes as beautiful as blue lake turned twice on the fierce swift bird Hercules, and her mouth kept saying, "the Oswald manor I designed is much more interesting than the silver moon manor."


    "Didn''t my lover design Oswald manor?" Sylvia took Victor''s arm and smiled. Even the sun seemed to shine.


    "Well, my student helped me design Oswald... He hit me." The eldest princess generously shared some credit to victor, and then made a small request, "Sylvia, lend me Hercules for a few days, and I''ll mortgage my ''golden wool'' to you."


    The unicorn growled with great dissatisfaction, and was knocked on the head by the long princess.


    "No way." Sylvia said with a sweet smile.


    "Hum, stingy." Roland tooted his mouth, kicked a stone with his little feet in delicate riding boots, fell on the water and bounced across the river.


    Marquis goron coughed, raised his hand and said, "well, let''s talk in the villa."


    "Why bother to come out when you go in? Let''s first look at the gift Andre prepared for victor." Roland''s eyes turned to the closed carriage guarded by the knight Borui and said eagerly.


    Tamore and Andre looked at each other, nodded and asked, "what does your highness Randall mean?"


    "As the Princess Wishes." Victor raised his arm to Roland Xu, smiled and said.


    With a sunny smile, Andre waved to the retinue knights to drive the carriage.


    "I believe you have noticed our gift to his highness Randall... A living barbarian."


    "Open."


    The Bray knight took out the key, opened the heavy iron door of the closed carriage, pulled out an iron cage made of refined iron, rubbed the floor of the carriage and made a harsh sound, "boom", and the iron cage hit the compacted ground heavily.


    Victor''s dark golden pupils dilated, and his face could not help showing surprise.

 Chapter 581

    The iron cage is completely cast with refined iron. The railing is as thick as a child''s arm. A very solid conclusion can be drawn only by naked eye observation. In the cage lies a humanoid creature with a length of 1.73 meters. It only wears a pair of animal skin shorts. Its hands and feet look like human beings, but its nails are sharp claws. The spine seems to be naturally bent forward and can not be straightened, resulting in bent back, wide shoulders and arms, short neck, solid and full muscles, as if it contains explosive power. Its skin is dark red without hair, showing the characteristics of keratinization. Large and small dark red and nearly black patches are also distributed on it, especially the skin keratinization and hyperplasia of shoulder, back and chest, just like natural armor. Its eyebrows and cheekbones are very high, its eye sockets are deep, its nose is flat, its ears are pointed, its facial lines are rough and ferocious, and the keratinized skin on its head actually accumulates two tissues similar to horns.


    The barbarian seemed to be in a state of lethargy. Victor could not see its eyes, but he could feel a ferocious, savage and tough character only from its body appearance.


    Princess Roland squatted in front of the cage, put her beautiful white palm into the railing, grabbed its horns, pulled it closer, poked its eyelids with her fingers, opened its lips without scruples, showed her sharp canine teeth, then stood up with a look of disgust, brushed her mouth and said with contempt:


    "The barbarians look like this? It''s ugly... Hum, hum, I now believe that the ancestor Knights of the Neo West family were forcibly taken away by the barbarians and gave birth to a pile of barbarian blood with the barbarian princess."


    According to legend, elves are elegant and handsome, and barbarians are rough and ugly. Humans generally love elves and despise barbarians. But after all, barbarians were intermarried with ancient knights. No matter how low they were, they would not grow into this look.


    It is hairless, with armor and horns, sharp teeth and claws. It is like an evil ghost crawling out of hell. Even if it is sleeping, it naturally shows a terrible and ferocious breath. Fortunately, the three women present were powerful high-level knights. If the women of the earth world suddenly saw the monster, I''m afraid they would have screamed with fear.


    Strictly speaking, this barbarian has a strong physique, no deformity, natural and symmetrical body structure, which fully meets the needs of combat. At least in Victor''s eyes, it shows a unique sense of violence.


    However, its physiological characteristics are far from human beings. It doesn''t look like a branch of human race. How can it intermarry with human beings?


    Roland is not an ordinary noble lady. As a Golden Knight close to the legendary field, she can also see the essence of the life level. The aesthetic concept derived from the reproductive instinct will not affect the mind of the Golden Knight. The eldest princess of Gambis linked the ugly and lowly barbarians with Neo West in front of the chief Shepherd tamore, showing her contempt. In fact, she has the intention of negotiation.


    The princess hates Neo West. If you want to persuade Gambis to cooperate with the trant Empire, you must show more sincerity and make the princess happy first.


    Roland raises the threshold of negotiation in advance, and Andre also has his own rhythm of dialogue. Facing Victor, he said with an elegant smile: "Your Highness Randall, the elf family is far away from the endless forest. Only an elf blood aristocrat like you can prove that the elf family really exists in the world, not a legend. But the barbarians, they are always around us, just across a Jinshui River."


    "In terms of the understanding of the barbarians, the scholars of the silver white tower can''t compare with our Borui knights. For nearly 90 years, we have been fighting against the barbarians on the South Bank of the Jinshui River. I myself led my guards to the south bank many times to attack the barbarian strongholds."


    Andrea paused, turned to the barbarians in the cage and continued: "The barbarians are divided into two different ethnic groups, the northern barbarians and the southern barbarians. What you see now is the barbarians living in the southern continent... Compared with humans, their appearance is rough and ugly, but they are more like humans than centaurs, sheep, bear monsters, dog headed people and jackals. We call the southern barbarians orcs."


    "These are the orcs. They are the majority of the barbarians in the southern continent."


    The orcs are the great enemies of the human kingdom, unable to communicate and compromise. Andre defines the southern barbarians as semi orcs, which expresses the strong hostility and derogatory meaning of the Borui kingdom to the barbarians, just echoing Roland''s previous comments.


    Orcs are a humble race and our common enemy!


    The Lords of gangbis knew the intentions of Andre and tamore. Whether the barbarians or the orcs in the south, since gangbis decided to cross the river and expand to the South and seize the vast land of the southern continent, the local indigenous races were the enemies of gangbis. There were not only the orcs, but also many strange orcs in the southern continent.


    The loose Orc tribe is obviously better than a semi Orc kingdom. Gambis''s army moved into the southern continent, which is only one more competitor for all kinds of Southern aboriginal races. While Borui''s army landed from the great river bay, they became the only competitor of the semi Orc kingdom.


    The army of Gambis landed from Lake Firth and had the objective conditions to secure its foothold. The kingdom of Borui had to defeat the orc kingdom first.


    Victor stopped talking about the qualitative Orc and said curiously, "it looks strong."


    "Not only strong, but also dangerous."


    Andre smiled and nodded and said: "It can be seen from its body structure that orcs are a natural fighting race. Exaggerated muscles provide far more explosive power than human soldiers, strong bones can withstand great pressure, and hard skin is enough to resist the accumulation of crossbows... Its power is three times that of ordinary people, equivalent to a first-class trainee knight who resonates with four elements. In addition, it has another strong skill Great fighting talent - blood rage. "


    Ancient literature records that the barbarians have their own power inheritance, and the core of this system is the talent of blood anger.


    Blood rage has many branches and changes, and can be divided into levels. This is the characteristic that it is different from the orc racial talent and closer to the human Knight inheritance. Just like the difference between knights, nobles and civilians, not all barbarians have the talent of blood rage. Those barbarians who master blood rage are called barbarians by humans.


    When the kingdom of Gambis is preparing to expand to the south, it naturally needs to collect information about the barbarians in the southern continent through various channels. As victor knows, the abilities of fierce fighters are more complex, and some can reduce injuries; Some can increase strength and speed; Some enhance spiritual attributes; Some can communicate supernatural forces, and so on. With the increase of blood RAGE level, the ability effect of brute fighter will be strengthened and more kinds of abilities will be expanded. However, Gambis has limited knowledge of how to subdivide and classify the power system of barbarian fighters.


    The kingdom of Borui sent a living warrior, which immediately aroused the great interest of the four guardians and Sophia.


    "Let it out. I want to see the actual combat ability of the fierce fighter." Sylvia said faintly, and everyone present felt an unquestionable will.


    "OK! I''ll try it myself." Roland said eagerly, holding his tender white fist.


    Andre Cho''s own Cavalier Knights nodded, and he said to Roland, "Your Royal Highness, this warrior is definitely not an opponent of chivalry, and wants to see its combat effectiveness. It is better to send first class probationary knights or elite squire soldiers."


    Marquis golon''s expression became a little dignified and asked in a deep voice, "Your Highness Christopher means that this barbarian fighter is very common and ordinary in the barbarian Kingdom, only equivalent to the elite soldiers of mankind?"


    Andre nodded, smiled and said, "only by observing the most basic individuals can we understand the overall strength of the barbarians."


    At this time, the Bray Knight opened the iron cage, pulled the sleeping pretty fighter to the ground, took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket, pulled out the cork and put it under the pretty fighter''s nose.


    An unpleasant smell filled the air, and some soldiers around could not help frowning. Andre explained: "the orc''s head is like a hard iron wood, so dull that it is difficult to faint. The servant of the Supreme Lord used the sleeping magic on it, so that we can transport it to Gambis intact. And the juice of stinky mud flower can wake it up from sleep."


    "Are orcs immune to coma?" Asked victor in a low voice.


    "That''s not true. Compared with human soldiers, knocking out an orc will certainly crack its skull at the same time." Tamore said with a smile. He is undoubtedly emphasizing the fact that orcs are stronger than humans.


    The orc warrior on the ground was stimulated by the smell of smelly mud flowers, twitched his flat nose and suddenly opened his eyes. Its pupil is very large, almost occupying the whole orbit, leaving only a circle of white eyes, which is dark brown close to the soil. He just woke up, his eyes were loose and had no focus, but he was violent and manic. He opened his thin lips and wanted to vent his awakened anger with a roar. However, he saw a exquisite face close at hand. He just looked at himself strangely. Suddenly, with a cry, he rolled back into the iron cage and closed the door. There was a funny feeling that a beast turned into a kitten.


    Roland tooted his small mouth, stood up, looked back at everyone, confused and said, "the courage of a pretty fighter is so small?"


    "You scared it." Victor coughed and continued, "it seems that the high-ranking female Knights of the kingdom of Borui have taught more than half the orcs."


    Roland put down his raised eyebrows again, held his chest in one hand and held his charming chin in the other hand, and said with longing: "it seems very good to be the protagonist in the orc horror story."


    Marquis golon ignored Roland, who was distracted, and said to a secret warrior behind him, "mark, you try a fierce fighter... Pay attention to safety, but don''t deliberately kill it."


    "Yes, sir."


    The secret law warrior took the shield thrown by his colleagues, took out the long sword at his waist and strode to the iron cage. But the orc warrior clung to the iron gate and refused to come out.


    Sylvia smiled at Roland and and said clearly, "I''m scared by you."


    Roland''s cheeks puffed up with anger. "The princess is extremely beautiful."


    "In the eyes of the orcs, it may be the opposite."


    "Cut, then you are not the same."


    Sophia frowned and said, "it may be a ferocious orc, sensitive to danger."


    "Countess, this is an ordinary Orc warrior. As his highness Randall said, he is indeed afraid of human high-level knights and judges the identity of high-level Knights according to their beauty." Andre politely explained a sentence and nodded to the middle-aged scholars around him.


    It seems that the aesthetics of the southern barbarians are close to that of human beings. Why does it grow like this? Its body structure seems to be carved by external forces, which is deliberately shaped into a suitable fighting form... Victor''s mind moved, didn''t ask, and paid attention to the actions of the middle-aged scholar.


    He walked to the cage and communicated with the orc warrior in a strange language. The orc shook his head and listened. The fear in his eyes was replaced by fanaticism. He roared, pulled the iron door and took the initiative to get out of the cage.


    Victor remembered the pronunciation characteristics of the barbarian language. When the middle-aged scholar returned, he pretended to be curious and asked, "scholar James, you just said three words to the orc, and it regained its fighting spirit. Can you translate it to me?"


    The middle-aged scholar was stunned, stopped, saluted respectfully and said, "Your Highness, the three savage words I said are that you are like a timid crow, and you dare not step on the ground without rotten meat... The real warrior is not afraid of the embrace of the big mother... The mother is eager to bury your enemies... We will send soldiers to accept the challenge of the warriors one by one until you are sent to the embrace of the mother."


    "Mother earth?"


    Sylvia''s eyes flickered and said, "I once traveled alone in the Northern Wilderness and killed a small Centaur tribe. I remember that the shoulders of those Centaur soldiers also have keratinized tissue in the form of armor." She paused, turned to shepherd tamore and asked, "it is said that centaurs generally believe in the ancient god named mother earth... Is he consistent with the orc mother earth?"


    Pastor tamore said with a smile: "There are many kinds of false gods that orcs believe in. I''m not sure whether the earth mother of the Centaurs is the same as the earth mother of the Centaurs. However, the southern barbarians and the Centaurs in the southern continent are in a hostile relationship, attack and kill each other and show no mercy. Moreover, the vocal organs of the southern barbarians are close to human beings and completely different from the Centaurs. They can''t communicate in language."


    In Renault''s will side of the mother of the earth, the Centaur is the blood of the mother of the earth, but the alchemists have no information about the barbarians. This shows that in the era of the alchemy Empire, the barbarians are not the enemies that alchemists need to guard against... Maybe the barbarians have not yet been born. Maybe, as I guess, the elves and barbarians are both branches of the evolution of primitive humans, with similar physiological structures and can interact with each other Intermarriage... Then why do Orc barbarians and Centaur warriors have the same horny armor? What is the relationship between native humans and mother earth? If mother earth is a pan conscious God, who is spreading his holy name? Is it similar to the blood memory of the old ogre?


    Victor''s mood surged and his expression calmly nodded to the middle-aged scholar. At this time, the orc savage fighter made a loud roar to attract people''s attention. He only saw what he said. Victor distinguished the three words "warrior", "Mother Earth" and "burial". After hearing the words of the savage fighter, the scholar Borui said: "It wants a hammer as a weapon."


    "Give it." Said the Marquis of Cologne concisely.


    A secret warrior threw his two handed heavy hammer across the air. The fierce fighter grabbed the blue shining heavy hammer with one hand and stroked it fondly, as if he liked it very much.


    "Bang."


    The arcane warrior markel of kite Castle struck with his sword and shield and made a dull sound announcing the challenge.


    The orc suddenly raised his head, his brown eyes were stained with blood red, the dark red spots on his skin dispersed, and the whole body changed from dark red to red. That red was like fresh blood flowing on the body surface, and a wild breath suddenly came out of his body.


    Markel is 1.88 meters tall, more than half a head higher than the barbarian. He is strong, wearing fine iron lock armor and lined with rattan hard armor. He walks steadily, his eyes are as cold and indifferent as the newly born alchemy militia, and the whole person has the smell of killing ruthlessness. But he gives an intuitive impression of being weak in front of his opponents, at least losing to the orcs in momentum Pretty fighter.


    The orc roared in a low voice, holding the heavy hammer in both hands and throwing it straight at the heavily armed mark. Its attack was rough and simple, leaving no spare force. There were many flaws, but it was strong and heavy. The hammer whined and hit his opponent''s head with a tragic smell.


    With all-out two handed heavy hammer against one handed sword and shield, even the first-class Knight will not choose to hard connect the hammer of the barbarian. Even if the metal bound iron oak shield and bone can withstand the heavy blow, the lower leg will fall into the ground.


    Before the brute fighter''s hammer power reached its peak, markel skillfully took a sliding step forward, the shield tapped the position of the orc''s hammer handle, and the fierce strength made it stagger and skew, with its chest and abdomen wide open. The secret warrior''s performance showed that he could not find any fault with the cross cut and homeopathic cut, with a sharp blade on the orc''s unarmed body, one sword on the waist and abdomen, and one sword hit the side rib ¡£


    The arcane warrior''s martial arts are exquisite. Victor never doubted his strength and skills, but he only left two white marks on the part where he cut the ORC. The next second, he was covered with flowing red.


    Unharmed!


    After all, markel is not an alchemist. He killed his opponent without causing effective damage. In the face of sudden war situations beyond common sense, he is inevitably stunned. At this time, his moves are old, Xinli is not born, and the fierce fighter swings back with a grim smile.


    The attack and defense rhythm of the secret law warrior suddenly disintegrated. The orcs only attack and don''t defend. One hammer is heavier than another. The fierce attack is like a violent storm and doesn''t give him any chance to adjust. Markel''s feet slide, his left and right branches are clumsy, and three beautiful counterattacks in a row failed. The phenomenon that the attack and defense rhythm is disrupted repeats again and again. Fortunately, the barbarian fighter''s martial arts are rough, so he began to use dodge and shield moves The tactic of fighting is intended to consume the opponent''s physical strength. However, the orcs fight and roar again and again, and the more they fight, the more crazy they become. Their physical strength seems endless, and the blood red on their body surface becomes more and more intense. Finally, it hits the shield of the secret warrior from bottom to top.


    The scarred iron oak shield fell apart, markel staggered back uncontrollably, and the whole defense was broken. The orc roared, padded his feet and rushed up. He raised his hammer and hit mark''s head hard.


    Seeing that the secret warrior''s brain was about to burst out, Sophia just wanted to kill the fierce orc, but she saw that her eyes turned over and showed a large amount of white eyes. The red flowing on the body surface quickly faded, and her steps were askew. After turning several circles, Sophia fell powerlessly to the ground and fell into a coma.


    Sylvia hid the dark red in the outer circle of her eyes and commented with a smile: "the strength of the orc is equal to that of markel, three times that of ordinary people. Its martial arts and agility are not worth mentioning... Its blood anger is a little interesting, reducing injury, improving combat intuition and improving physical fitness."


    Roland went over, squatted down again, carefully observed the orc''s white eyes, and cried anxiously, "its eyes don''t seem to turn over... Sylvia, it''s hit by your spiritual puncture. Won''t it become an idiot? That won''t be fun."


    "How can I turn it into an idiot? Its body and soul still have many secrets worth digging." Sylvia said faintly.


    The Marquis of Cologne relieved himself, turned to the secret law warrior and said, "mark, you played well... You have a bone fracture in your left forearm. Go to the back and find a priest for treatment."


    The secret warrior of kite Castle bowed down and retired. The guard of Randall family stuffed the unconscious barbarian into the iron cage, changed a lock and carried it away with the iron cage.


    It is now the property of his highness Randall.


    The Marquis of goron asked Andrea, "first-class barbarian?"


    "Level 1."


    "Is it the most basic branch of the barbarians?"


    Andre pondered for a moment, smiled and said gracefully: "It can''t be said to be the most basic. All the adult north and South barbarians are soldiers... The barbarian Kingdom now has a professional army. The status of first-class barbarians in it is equivalent to that of our elite soldiers. In addition, the ratio of barbarian ferocity is 200:1. Every violent barbarian is a barbarian, and there is one barbarian in an average of 20 barbarians."


    Marquis goron nodded solemnly in his eyes. "Ninety four years ago, the old Duke of Christopher lost well."


    Andre said in a deep voice, "we Christopher family have always been ashamed of the defeat of pioneer fortress."


    Although markel is not the top secret warrior in kite castle, he also has the strength of a junior trainee knight. He lost to a first-class brute fighter for two reasons. One is that he doesn''t understand the opponent''s ability. The other is that he obeys the order of Marquis golon and has no determination to kill the other. If he uses a sharp spike with great killing power, he can certainly break the brute fighter''s defense. But Victor evaluates the advantages and disadvantages of both sides It is believed that when the two sides meet on a narrow road, the probability of death of secret law soldiers and serious injury of barbarian fighters is greater, followed by death together, and markel has the lowest possibility of total victory.


    However, the level-1 brute fighter is against the elite soldier, not the secret warrior trained by 3000 kinsol! What about the fierce brute fighter? What about the level-2 brute fighter? What kind of ability and strength do the level-3 brute fighters have? Are there level-4, level-5 or even level-6 brute fighters?


    In the face of these heavy problems, it seems not surprising that the Borui kingdom was defeated by the barbarians 90 years ago.


    However, the individual quality of soldiers can not determine the victory or defeat of the war. At least the large Legion pays more attention to comprehensive strength.


    Victor smiled and said, "why don''t we go to the living room of the villa and have a seat? We still have many topics to discuss... I''m also interested in the northern barbarians in the southern continent."

 Chapter 582

    The Lord''s residence of LiuYe manor has an ordinary appearance and is extremely luxurious inside. The century old mahogany produced in the dark forest creates a curved arch dome, pasted with gold foil, inlaid with gemstones and hung with crystal candlestick chandeliers. The painter skillfully uses these precious decorations and light and shadow changes to depict the silver moon, thorns and Nightingale heraldry of the Wimbledon family.


    The first time pastor tamore saw the magnificent hall dome of LiuYe manor, he couldn''t help stopping to watch. A moment later, he nodded and praised: "dazzling but soft, the ultimate of luxury art, it is worthy of being the vacation manor of the Wimbledon family."


    Sophia''s beautiful face showed a reserved smile, "Your Excellency''s praise is a great honor for LiuYe manor."


    Wimbledon, which originated from the era of the chosen one, is old enough. Her moon elf blood has spread so far. As long as the moon elf blood aristocrats are still there, the wind Knight will not be cut off. However, Wimbledon''s family inheritance has experienced many generations, and each freshman borrows Wimbledon''s blood surname, which is not actually related to the previous Wimbledon family. The royal families of various countries protected Wimbledon''s surname and gave them high social status, which not only advertised the nobility of the royal family, but also attracted scattered Wimbledon blood and potential wild knights. At present, each kingdom has a family of Marquis of Wimbledon, and all claim to be the orthodoxy of Wimbledon.


    The little Baron stayed in LiuYe manor for the first time. He stood in this magnificent hall for a long time, filled with a sense of vanity and nobility, and respected the loyal king of the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Victor used "brand effect" to interpret the Marquis of Wimbledon and LiuYe manor in Gambis.


    This ancient, noble and Orthodox LiuYe manor in Wimbledon, Gambis, is actually a masterpiece of the augustian family, but its current owner is Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon.


    It took only twenty years for a wild Knight born in a small family to become a semi golden stormy knight and ascend the throne of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Sophia''s story is legendary and fully worthy of the identity of the hostess of the upper leaves manor.


    Borui Kingdom also has the position of the Wimbledon family, and their vacation manor is not inferior to the LiuYe manor in Gambis. Shepherd tamore was in front of Andre Christopher''s praise of LiuYe manor is mainly because Victor is now a leader in Wimbledon''s blood. Even if LiuYe manor was poor and withered, the Marquis of Cambis Wimbledon was orthodox.


    Victor is committed to building the Randall family and the man horse hill political group, and has no interest in the Wimbledon "brand" with diverse members. But he is also the undisputed master of LiuYe manor.


    "Lord tamore, your highness, please sit down." Vic, with one more hand, sat side by side with Sophia on the main seat of the living room sofa.


    The beautiful maids meticulously cultivated by the Marquis of Wimbledon are presented with various fruits, pastries and purple and gold wine pots. They fill each guest''s wine glass with transparent wine, and a delicate and mellow strange wine fragrance permeates the living room. The Regent, who had been silent for a long time, raised his glass and said with a bright smile: "LiuYe manor has collected two barrels of 65 year old dum wine, but I have been thinking about it for a long time... Today, we can get together at LiuYe manor and taste the fine wine stored in the Marquis of Wimbledon. Thank you, pastor tamore and his highness Christopher."


    People raised their glasses in return. Williams took a slight sip of dum, held the golden glass, and asked with shining eyes: "I''ve heard of the blood anger talent of the barbarian fighter, and today I saw the blood anger injury reduction ability of the barbarian fighter... I have a question to ask his highness Christopher."


    Andre nodded, put the glass on the table, raised his arm and said politely, "Your Highness Auguste, please."


    "I noticed that the barbarian warriors use the element disturbance of blood rage, the strength of the earth element and the fire element increases, and the strength of the water element does not increase, but it is very active, integrating the changes of the earth element and the fire element. Obviously, the orc is an intelligent creature with affinity between the earth element and the fire element. The orc barbarian warriors use the talent of blood rage at the cost of life loss. In addition, the In the state of blood anger, the strength of water element has not increased, and the physical fitness of the orc barbarian fighter should not be improved. However, the fact surprised me. The barbarian fighter is more brave and seems tireless... I guess there is an interruption mechanism of blood anger, or there is some defect? "


    Andre made no secret of his surprise. High-level knights can sense the changes of void elements. This extraordinary ability is simple to say, but it is difficult to use. Williams can make a detailed and accurate judgment on the element disturbance caused by blood anger, which shows that he has begun to conceive the first extraordinary combat skill after the golden stage. However, all the earth knights who have this preparation go further than the ordinary Golden Knights, and it is not impossible to promote legend.


    High level knights with silver blood can easily disturb the element sea, but only the top silver blood will emerge outstanding gold knights. Even if Williams attacks the element sea now, he has a great chance of success. However, the impact element sea is vital to life and death. When Williams will impact is not an outsider''s opinion.


    Andre restrained his emotions and nodded:


    "The life expectancy of ordinary people is generally no more than 75 years old, the life expectancy of orcs is generally no more than 55 years old, and that of ordinary northern barbarians is no more than 60 years old. The life expectancy of ordinary barbarians is even shorter. In fact, blood rage makes them manic and aggressive, and few barbarians below level 3 die of old age naturally... As for the weakness of blood rage, it is like the fighting spirit of knights, with the upper and lower limits of spiritual power. We put the The upper and lower limits are called blood rage. Every time a barbarian is hit, or is timid and hesitant, his blood rage will be weakened. If his blood rage is lower than the lower limit, the barbarian''s ability will disappear. The secret warrior who just cut the orc several swords continuously to make him timid and afraid, he can easily break his defense. Of course, the blood rage of a barbarian increases quickly. As long as they are in high mood, The blood rage value keeps increasing, fighting bravely and breaking the upper limit. However, even if the blood rage value of the first-class barbarian breaks the upper limit, it will not have the ability of the second-class barbarian, but the blood rage value beyond the upper limit will make them full of toughness. "


    Williams smiled easily and said, "with the rough martial arts of the fierce fighter and the cooperation of three elite soldiers, it can easily break its blood anger value and kill it."


    Andre shook his head and said with a smile, "there is nothing wrong in theory, but the barbarians will also cooperate with their companions. They are good at boosting morale. Moreover, their strength and physique are much stronger than the elite soldiers, and there are no disadvantages in number. The soldiers of the orc tribe even dare to fight with the Centaurs. Both sides lose and win. Few human armies can do this."


    Victor nodded and said, "I found that the orcs have a religious custom of worshipping the earth mother and treating death like home, which is closely related to their blood anger talent... So, what''s the difference between the northern barbarians and the orcs?"


    Andre turned to victor and said in a deep voice: "There are great differences between the northern barbarians and the southern barbarians. Their appearance characteristics, objects of worship and power inheritance of barbarians are different... The northern barbarians are close to humans, but they are taller and stronger than humans, with rough face, sharp ears and brown skin. Their strength and physique are lower than that of orcs, but also twice that of adult men. The first-class barbarians of the barbarians are hit The power and reaction speed increase greatly when the barbarians are. The rage like the ogre lasts for a very short time. We call the blood rage ability of the barbarians violent counterattack. Compared with the southern barbarians, the northern barbarians are smarter. They can build weapons, make leather armor, inherit martial arts skills and have more discipline. "


    "With martial arts inheritance and discipline... This is really bad news." Victor shook his head and asked, "are the northern barbarians and orcs really the same race? Do they worship different false gods and are they hostile to each other?"


    Andre replied, "although the northern barbarians and orcs have different shapes, they are indeed the same race and can intermarry with each other. Their offspring may be northern barbarians or orcs. In fact, the female shapes of the two barbarians are not different. In addition to the long horns on the female half beast''s head and the red and light brown skin color, they are more attractive than the male barbarians..."


    "Click."


    Roland bit the green cherry fruit, made a crisp sound, and then threw a sharp question under everyone''s eyes.


    "Can barbarians and orcs reproduce with humans? Just like Neo West''s ancestor knight?"


    Neo West''s ancestor knights are combined with barbarian royal princes, and their descendants occasionally have ferocious knights. Like Wimbledon, the ancient inheritance of Neo West family has long been cut off, but the blood of ferocious Knights has been handed down. Those ferocious knights who inherit the surname of the ancient family can call themselves Neo West. The most famous ferocious knights With his powerful personal force, the knight created the eagle kingdom. He worked hard to manage the family blood. By marrying the strong blood family, he just raised Neo West''s blood to the golden level, and finally the eagle kingdom became a powerful Rand empire.


    The Knights of glory cut off the golden blood of the RAND Empire, but could not cut off the blood of the hidden ferocious knights. Although this generation of emperor Neo West was not the golden blood, the apparent ferocious Knights made him stand out from the crowd, and he was called the three legendary Knights of the human kingdom together with Sylvia and nahtigar.


    All the great lords believed that the kingdom of Borui would try to seek the savage blood, but no one took the initiative to ask.


    Borui and the United Kingdom had the desire to cooperate with Gambis, so Roland put forward sensitive issues to Andre without hesitation.


    The Borui Kingdom obviously did not get the blood of the fierce knight, but it did not make no achievements. Now it depends on whether the Borui people are willing to show sincerity.


    Andre was ready for this and said frankly: "In the NANTUO war 90 years ago, some Borui soldiers did combine with barbarian female slaves. Whether they were barbarian or Orc women, their children were all human. Their descendants still live in the Borui kingdom. Like ordinary people, they have a low chance of becoming violent, and there is no violent soldier. As for the blood of the violent knight, we can''t hide it, There are no ferocious knights in the kingdom of Borui. This may be because, as early as more than 10000 years ago, members of the barbarian royal family died at the hands of wizards... In any case, human beings can breed offspring with barbarians and orcs, which is enough to show that the northern barbarians and the Southern barbarians are the same intelligent race. "


    Roland muttered, "why not catch a violent barbarian slave and give it to Victor as a gift? He likes beautiful things best and hates ugly."


    Sylvia and Sophia covered their mouths and laughed. Everyone couldn''t help smiling. Only Victor was depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    What''s the ghost logic? Is a ferocious barbarian female slave necessarily beautiful? Even if she is beautiful, she is also an alien!


    Roland is actually questioning the sincerity of the Borui people. There is only an ordinary Orc barbarian fighter, and Gambis obviously can''t dig out the secrets of many barbarians. The Borui Kingdom only sent one barbarian, and Andre''s statement about the ferocious blood is suspected of concealing.


    It is also right for the kingdom of Borui to hide something, and Gambis''s refusal to cooperate is equally blameless. This is the original intention of Roland''s gag, which she specially told to shepherd tamore. His innocent highness Randall became a shield for the long princess''s negotiation.


    Of course, everyone knows that Andre doesn''t have to lie. Gangbisi crosses the river to expand South and catches several barbarians. He will know what he should know.


    In the final analysis, Gambis did not want the Borui kingdom to intervene in Lake Firth.


    Andre doesn''t need to explain. It will only get darker and darker. He avoids sensitive topics and says to Victor:


    "Your Highness just asked me if there was a conflict between the barbarians and the orcs because they worship different objects. Unfortunately, the barbarians worship the God Donal. Both the orcs and the barbarians believe that the combination of the God Donal and the earth mother created the barbarians. Donal is also called the heavenly father or the spirit of heaven by the northern and southern barbarians. The barbarians worship the heaven spirit, respect the earth mother and the orcs worship the earth mother, Fear the gods. The barbarians and the orcs have differences, but there is no big gap. The king of the orcs calls himself the chief, and a few barbarians and most orcs rule the barbarian kingdom. The barbarian female shaman has the ability of divination and prophecy, and her status is second only to the chief. "


    "What is the princess''s question about why we do not catch a violent barbarian slave?" Andre smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "the ferocious barbarian women, whether northern barbarians or orcs, are not generally powerful and have a high status. In fact, we take a great risk in catching an ordinary barbarian fighter. Pastor tamore can prove what I said is true."


    Williams was surprised and said, "Lord tamore, we didn''t expect that you personally boarded the South Bank of Jinshui River and caught a Orc back."


    Tamore smiled and waved his hand. "Thanks to the company of Her Highness sariste Rael garel, it was safe at last."


    Sally St Rael garel, the golden paladin of the shining knights. The real garrel family is interested in participating in NANTUO and is very close to Neo West. Shalist personally accompanied tamore to the southern continent for investigation. Its intention is self-evident.


    Sylvia opened her lips gently and asked quietly with a smile, "is it possible that the risk of landing on the south bank mainly lies in the Jinshui River? Your Excellency invited a golden female Paladin to go with you?"


    "Indeed." Tamore nodded and said solemnly: "I personally investigated the situation of the barbarian kingdom in the southern continent. The problem is very serious. First of all, I want to emphasize that the barbarians are like orcs and monsters. They can''t accept the redemption of the holy light and can only bear the punishment of divine magic. This is enough to prove that the barbarians and orcs are evil intelligent races that can be eliminated and enslaved, but they can''t compromise or communicate equally."


    "We are convinced that Donal, the spirit of heaven in the barbarian and semi animal population, is an active evil god, not a silent false god like the mother of the earth."

 Chapter 583

    As early as more than 90 years ago, when the Borui Kingdom opened up the southern continent, the church defined the barbarians as an evil and intelligent race. This means that human beings and barbarians cannot coexist peacefully, exchange on an equal footing, and carry out diplomacy and trade.


    Hostile to an intelligent race that can communicate and intermarry is a great strategic loss for mankind. The reason is very simple. The descendants of humans and barbarians are human beings. According to this law, barbarians should define humans as evil races. The loose barbarians obviously did not realize the seriousness of the problem, which just provided mankind with a great opportunity to absorb barbarians and expand themselves.


    Assuming that the kingdom of Borui adopted a policy of Huairou and Jimi towards the barbarians in the southern continent, with the civilization of the human country, they have already turned away from the guest and boarded the southern continent. However, when the barbarians besieged the vanguard fortress, the church forced the Borui people to testify that the barbarians were an evil race and vowed to eliminate the threat of the barbarians as the protection obligation of the Borui knight. The church organized an elite coalition of secular lords to rescue the Borui Legion trapped in the pioneer fortress, including the Duke of the previous generation of the Christopher family.


    At that time, the kingdoms did not have the conditions to expand to the south. They were happy to see the jokes of the Borui people and did not object to the nature of the church. Borui United Kingdom has fought with the barbarian kingdom for more than 80 years, and there has been no progress in South expansion.


    Now, it''s gangbis''s turn to cross the river and expand south. Pastor tamore not only personally boarded the South Bank of the river bend of Borui to investigate the actual situation of the barbarian Kingdom, but also ran to emphasize the barbarian''s evil nature to the gangbis kingdom. Judging from the time, he landed on the South Bank of Jinshui River from Borui kingdom in the southeast, and then rushed to gangbis kingdom in the southwest to marry Edward and Anna. He has been running around for at least 24 months. The four guardians of Gambis, the Regent and the Marquis of Wimbledon had to re-examine the true intentions of the patriarch tamore.


    Perhaps it is the most important thing for the church to prohibit the kingdom of Gambis from carrying out diplomatic activities with the barbarians?


    Gangbis''s strategy of crossing the river and expanding South originally listed the barbarians in the southern continent as the main imaginary enemy, which seems to have no conflict with the argument of pastor tamore, but his claim that the spirit of heaven worshipped by the barbarians is an active evil God raises another problem.


    Before the God chosen blood sacrifice war, elves, humans and barbarians were allies. Guanghui church overthrew the rule of God chosen wizards, purged the northern barbarians, forced the elves away as wizards, and denounced them in words and in writing. Now, the church defines the barbarians and orcs who fled to the southern continent as evil races. What about the elves who also have God worship? Will the Church list his highness Randall with Elven royal blood as a heresy?


    The harmonious atmosphere on the surface suddenly became cold, just like an iceberg floating on the flat water. Sophia''s violet eyes were green. She didn''t know what had happened. She thought hard, but she heard the Regent''s serious voice.


    "Your Excellency said that the spirit of heaven worshipped by the barbarians is an active evil god. Is there any conclusive evidence?"


    "No." Shepherd tamore shook his head slowly.


    Williams sneered and said impolitely, "ha, there is no evidence. How can the shepherd determine that the spirit of heaven is an evil god? I think it is the silent ancient god imagined by the barbarians."


    "Tamore, is this your personal meaning or the consensus of the Privy Council?" Sylvia said with a sweet voice and deep eyes. She had reason to suspect that tamore wanted to involve victor in the internal disputes of the Privy Council. Clement once proposed to canonize Victor as a saint of the church in the Privy Council, but he was opposed by fledes and tamore.


    Pastor tamore''s eyes glittered with white gold, mobilized the holy power to resist the spiritual threat of the divine knight, cleared his throat and said:


    "In the battle against evil wizards, his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, once rescued the elves who were imprisoned and tortured by wizards. His majesty Enoch''s holy light healed the wounds of the elves and sent paladins to escort them to the edge of the endless forest and let them find their own people. His majesty Enoch called the elves a friend of mankind, and the clergy should help the suffering friends and eliminate them Destroy the enemy. This event is clearly recorded in the historical classics of the church. "


    "Oh, if I have the chance, I''d like to see the historical classics collected by the church." Victor spoke to ease the dignified atmosphere, took Sophia''s slender hand and motioned her to listen quietly and stop thinking.


    The historical classics collected by the church are as vast as a sea and are not open to secular lords. Only saints are eligible to view them except high-ranking priests and leaders of the seven paladins.


    Tamore smiled awkwardly, and the White Gold streamer in his eyes quickly faded. He continued: "the wise races held by wizards in the era of the chosen are not only elves, but also captured orcs and barbarians. They have been executed by paladins... Because the holy light can''t heal their wounds."


    "His majesty Enoch said that the holy light can redeem the soul of light; all who cannot be redeemed by the holy light and can be punished by divinity are the children of evil. The holy light is the will of the Supreme Lord, and the Holy Light judges light and evil."


    In Victor''s view, this discussion of the first Pope conveyed a triple message. He could understand two of them, but he couldn''t think of the last one.


    First of all, it is very good to understand Enoch''s words from the perspective of theology. The Lord of glory is the Redeemer of mankind. It gives the clergy three powers of healing, strengthening and punishment. Only human beings can accept the strengthening of the holy light, while other intelligent races, what the holy light can heal is the redeemable object; The light cannot be cured, but the enemy can be punished. The clergy can not cure the barbarians, but can punish the barbarians. This must be the will of the Lord of glory.


    Secondly, from a realistic point of view, human beings are not the only intelligent race in the world. Before the blood sacrifice war, human beings, elves and northern barbarians allied and coexisted. The God elect also held a more tolerant attitude towards the orcs on the edge of the Northern Wilderness and did not launch a large-scale cleaning of them. After the blood sacrifice war, Enoch found that the wizard had washed almost all the intelligent races in the northern continent. For them, this blood feud should be recorded on the heads of human survivors.


    Human beings are completely isolated and the external situation is extremely dangerous. Fortunately, the intelligent races in the northern continent are surviving one by one, and they are unable to revenge for the time being. However, the elves can retreat in the hands of the crazy God elect, and their strength can not be underestimated. At least the weakened human survivors are unable to resist the Revenge of the elves. It was necessary for the first Pope to show goodwill to the elves and other races, and the most important thing was to show his strength. It is undoubtedly the best way to use magic to rescue the intelligent race imprisoned and persecuted by wizards.


    All evils and disasters are caused by wizards and demons who bewitch them. Now, we have overthrown the tyranny of wizards, and the perpetrators have paid the price of blood. We follow God''s will to save you. You see, behind us is a true God who suppresses the devil who makes trouble. My Lord says you have a bright soul like us. He wants us to get along well... What? You asked me why I killed the ogre? My Lord says the ogre is the son of evil and can''t get along with us. You see, our Lord gives us the power to purify it.


    In short, we should fully display the power and will of God. Those intelligent species that cannot be cured by divine skill should simply be killed by divine skill.


    Victor puzzled, what are the rules for the holy power of the Lord of glory to heal intelligent life? There is no need to consider the problem of retribution object. Retribution can kill all creatures. The question is, why can divination heal the wounds of elves, but not barbarians?


    Of course, Victor''s confusion can''t ask tamore directly. The canon clearly stipulates that people should not talk about God. It doesn''t matter how high-ranking Knights discuss the mystery of the Lord of glory in private. It''s too much to discuss in front of the priest.


    Victor made a detour. "Shepherd, what kind of wisdom are the sons of evil? Those souls with light?"


    Tamore smiled and replied, "all the known orcs, monsters, ant people, sheep monsters of Mount Arreat, orcs and barbarians are the sons of evil. Elves, forest horses, barbarians, dwarves, halflings, and the Assyrians met by the ancestors of the trigowar family in endless forest have bright souls and can be contacted."


    Victor couldn''t help asking, "is the church sure that the light can''t cure the ant man?"


    "This is something that has been confirmed." Tamore nodded.


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "does the church understand that there is a unique half ape and half sheep monster in the dark forest of Gambis?"


    Tamore wondered why his highness Randall mentioned the monsters in the dark forest. After thinking about it, he said: "Of course, there is a high-quality white crystal vein in the dark forest, which is also the information that his highness Randall provided to the church when he visited the dark forest. We mined white crystals there and met strange creatures with golden horns on their heads. They can be cured by the holy light, but they do not belong to the species of wisdom, not to mention any soul. They belong to the unique beasts of the dark forest."


    It doesn''t make sense... The sheep headed ape body monster in the dark forest is the descendant of the alchemist Savi warrior, and the ant man is also the descendant of the alchemist. The Lord of glory is the product of the alchemist empire. Why can''t the holy power cure the ant man and the Savi sheep head monster? Also, the elves, barbarians and humans share the same origin, why does the holy power of the Lord of glory have different effects on the elves and barbarians?


    His highness Randall is famous for his wisdom and talent. His questions must have deep meaning. Everyone listened quietly, but their attention was focused on him. Victor recorded the doubts in his heart, whether they suspected it or not. A relaxed smile appeared on his handsome face and covered up the question with a playful tone.


    "That''s good. If the sheep head monsters in the dark forest are the children of evil, it''s not easy for us to eliminate them."


    Tamore''s expression stagnated and his smile dryly explained: "this... Barbarians are the children of evil, but they don''t have to eliminate them. It''s unrealistic... But they worship evil gods. We can''t turn a blind eye to them."


    Sophia finally couldn''t help but brush the sense of existence of the mistress of LiuYe manor and asked curiously, "Lord tamore, how do you determine that the spirit of heaven worshipped by the barbarians is an active evil god? Does it show its holiness to the barbarians?"


    "Countess, so far, we have not found any sign that the evil god Donal has shown his holiness to the barbarian believers." Tamore nodded, put away his kind smile and looked serious, "Barbarians can intermarry with human beings. Why does the holy light of the Supreme Lord abandon them? It must be because they worship donar, who is the devil expelled by our Lord! Gentlemen, we have never forgotten the terrible disaster brought by the devil to human beings. Our Lord exiled the demons who bewitch the wizard to the depths of hell, but their voices still whisper in the wizard''s ears, longing for our soul and soul Flesh and blood. We must not take any risk on the devil. "


    The shepherd''s words have been very clear, and Victor has a deep understanding of the Supreme Lord.


    The Church never claimed that the Lord of glory was the only God, because this could not explain why the Lord of glory did not prevent the devil from harvesting the souls and flesh of other intelligent races during the blood sacrifice war. The moon goddess worshipped by the elves did not appear holy; The Centaur''s worship of the mother of the earth was not sanctified; The giant demon worshipped by the ogre did not show his holiness; The gods worshipped by the northern barbarians also did not show their holiness, only the glorious Lord showed his holiness to save mankind.


    The clergy called the gods who could not show their holiness ancient gods to show their respect for divine power; Call active devils evil gods; Call the Lord of glory the true God.


    The Lord of glory is the only true God who shows his holiness. However, for thousands of years, he has never delivered an oracle to mankind. Article 1 of the code of glory rules out this possibility.


    Therefore, it is not the highest, but the highest of mankind.


    The early Pope Enoch clearly saw through the essence of the Lord of glory. However, the ancient gods that are not holy also have worshippers!


    If the elves communicate with humans again, even if they still respect the sun god and the moon goddess, it is possible to secretly believe in the Lord of glory in the face of the healing power of the holy light. Although the belief power of elves has no effect on the Supreme Lord of mankind, at least their primitive beliefs will not disturb the church.


    But the barbarians are not redeemed by the holy light. It doesn''t matter whether the God Donal is a real evil god. Barbarians communicate with human beings and intermarry with each other. They will not change their faith in the gods, nor will they particularly respect the Lord of glory. However, the descendants of barbarians and human beings are human beings, and the priest''s divinity can''t give consideration to every mortal. The barbarian parents obviously have more influence on human children than the priest. In the long run, the belief of God Donal and mother earth will spread in the human world and shake the supreme belief foundation of mankind.


    Do you dare to spread faith in the human world without the ability to show holiness? They are not evil gods, they must be evil gods!


    On this point, the church has no room for compromise.


    Barbarians must be the son of evil!

 Chapter 584

    Williams glanced at the four guardians. Roland bored with a wisp of platinum hair with his slender fingers; Sylvia lowered her eyes and smiled, as if she were remembering something beautiful; Victor looked at his glass. The wine in it was rippled by the gentle wind; Marquis goron, with a deep expression, nodded slightly.


    "Thank your excellency tamore for explaining the doctrine for us. We Gambis will follow the guidance of the Supreme Lord... Barbarians are evil children, which can be enslaved, destroyed and unequal communication." Said the Regent sincerely. He is not sure what impact this principle of the church will have on Gambis''s South expansion strategy and diplomatic strategy, but he knows that Andre and tamore must have the following.


    Sure enough, pastor tamore showed a gratifying and kind smile, shook it, and said with a sigh:


    "The northern barbarians once occupied the vast land south of the boulder mountains. Gangbis, Dodo, Neville, suss, the south of the twilight forest, the eastern Alliance... Except that Al Quds is a wizard city-state, the whole barren south is their territory. In our current position, it is uncertain that barbarians have been active... More than 9000 years ago, the Wizards of the Pantheon secretly arrested barbarians for sacrifice The conflict between the devil, the barbarians and the Pantheon wizards became more and more intense. The mediation of the wizard of El city-state belonging to the parliament failed, and the great Wizards of the Pantheon suddenly blocked the El city-state. The alliance of the Pantheon city-state crossed the boulder mountains and invaded the homes of the barbarians in the North, and an all-round war broke out between the two sides. The parliamentary Wizard of El city-state was helpless and could only watch the Pantheon city-state helplessly The Allied forces defeated the main forces of the barbarians, broke through the Barbarian King''s court and sacrificed blood to captives. When the great wizard of the Council arrived in Al city state from the far north, the Pantheon wizard had sacrificed blood to hundreds of thousands of barbarians. The great wizard of the Council could only exercise restraint and deal carefully with the great wizard of the Pantheon. The wizard of Al city state and the Golden Knight secretly helped the surviving barbarians cross the river from the Bank of Lake Firth Escape. The number of great wizards in parliament is dominant, but they don''t have an army. The number of great wizards in the Pantheon is small, but their coalition forces can completely break al city state. The two sides agreed to give barbarian survivors ten days to escape. "


    "In ten days, hundreds of thousands of old and weak women and children of the barbarians had no time to build boats. They cut down logs and made simple rafts, and some simply jumped into the water with wood. Countless barbarians drowned in the FIS lake and became a good meal for fish people and water monsters. The blood of the barbarians stained the narrow estuary and a small half of the lake on the South Bank of FIS. The blood river was named after his majesty enok''s grandfather as AI At that time, the soldiers of Seoul city-state witnessed the tragic scene on the North Bank of Firth Lake... The escape of Firth lake is not only the fuse of the blood sacrifice war, but also has a far-reaching impact on his majesty Enoch... We now know that the impact of the escape of Firth lake continues to this day. "


    "... wait." Roland listened to the story with interest. Unknowingly, his delicate boots had stepped on the tea table, his elbows against his knees, his slender hands holding his chin, and his eyes asked brightly: "Have all the members of the barbarian royal family been killed? The ancestors of the Knights of the Neo West family and the ancestors of nahtigar are the Golden Knights of the Ayre city state? They jointly planned the escape of Lake FIS?"


    "This... Whether there are survivors of the royal family members of the northern barbarians who have successfully fled to the southern continent is not recorded in more detail in the historical documents collected by the church." Pastor tamore paused and continued: "However, nahtigal and Neo West are indeed the Golden Knight families of Al city state. After the barbarians were bloodwashed by the Pantheon, the Neo West family left al city state and disappeared. Otherwise, Neo West might follow his majesty Enoch and become the holy knight family of the church like nahtigal."


    Williams Auguste took a sip of rum and said a paragraph of self brain tonic: "The ancient city-state of Al and the barbarians in the North should be an alliance. Considering that the wizard tower does not care about the secular world, Al''s Golden Knight family jointly runs the power of the city-state. For diplomatic reasons, the niowest family married the barbarian royal family. It is also because of the close relationship between niowest and the barbarian royal family that they helped the barbarian survivors escape to the southern continent and were killed by the wizard of the Pantheon I hate it. Under the pressure of the Pantheon coalition forces, the parliamentary wizard exiled Neo West. "


    Roland shook his head again and again and said dreamily with his eyes:


    "Neo West should have run away angrily... The enemy invaded on a large scale, and the long Princess of the barbarian royal family went to El city state to seek the help of the parliamentary wizards. The wizard tower of El city state could not provide support to the barbarian allies. The long Princess of the barbarian family failed to mediate, so niowest asked her to take refuge in the city. However, at this time of crisis, the brave long princess only wanted to communicate with the people Together, she fought with the evil wizard allied forces and didn''t want to hide behind al''s wall and cry. She resolutely refused the invitation of the Neo West family and left al''s city alone... The news of the long princess''s death spread to Al''s city. Neo West saw the weapons left by the long Princess and the blood stains on them. They regretted and hated each other, so they skillfully set up a game and made a dark choice He delimited the great escape of Firth lake, dragged the selfish parliamentary wizards into the water, made them oppose the great Wizards of the Pantheon, triggered the blood sacrifice war between the Pantheon and the parliament, and indirectly avenged the long princess with blood. "


    Roland finished with one breath. Sylvia glanced at her and said slowly, "what does it matter whether Neo West was expelled or ran away angrily? The ancient Neo West and the present Neo West are not the same family... What are you so excited about? Also, why is it the long princess, not the barbarian queen?"


    "That''s not the point... What I said is in line with the beauty of the story. Eh, why is it a barbarian queen, not a long princess."


    "I like it." Sylvia picked up her fine golden eyebrows and said naturally.


    "Ha ha, you like the story I told. But I decided to write a stage script for a pretty patriarchal princess." Roland waved his little fist happily.


    "I think changing a barbarian princess into a barbarian Prince is closer to historical facts." Williams said deeply.


    "No way!" Roland rolled his eyes, looked around for supporters, and finally asked the Marquis of Wimbledon, "Sophia, what do you think?"


    Sophia hesitated and said, "the barbarian nature is reckless, and the barbarian royal family should all die. The city-state wizards and ancient knights are high above, and they will not care about the life and death of the barbarian survivors. I think it is a smart and brave ordinary barbarian who took advantage of the contradiction between the Pantheon and the parliament to plan the escape of FIS lake." Then she took Victor''s arm and tried to seek her husband''s support. She asked softly, "honey, what do you think?"


    "These story elements can be added." Victor shrugged his shoulders indifferently and calmly analyzed: "Anyway, the great wizard of Parliament saw that the wizard of the Pantheon trained more wizards through blood sacrifice to the barbarians. For the sake of strategic balance, they would rather drown the barbarian survivors in FIS lake than let them fall into the hands of the wizard of the city-state of the Pantheon. The escape of FIS Lake must be the inevitable result of the secret guidance of the great wizard of Parliament."


    Seeing that the meeting at LiuYe manor was led astray by two Augusts, the oldest guardian of Gambis corrected: "it''s rude to interrupt the guest''s words... Lord tamore, on behalf of Roland and Williams, I apologize to you. Please continue."


    Pastor tamore woke up like a dream, put down his glass, nodded and said: "I think that at the moment when the barbarian survivors were most desperate and helpless, an evil god took the opportunity to replace the ancient god Donal they believed in. He implemented an unspeakable evil plan, bewitched the Wizards in the city of El, and implemented the escape from Lake faith... Because at that time, the great glorious LORD did not wake up, and the evil gods and Demons had the ability to affect the minds of wizards."


    Marquis golon: "...."


    Andre:


    "... well." The shepherd gave a dry cough and said in a positive tone: "In any case, the northern barbarian survivors who fled to the south spread their hatred towards mankind to the southern continent until today. This time, I went to the barbarian Kingdom on the other side of Borui river bay to investigate and deeply realized the barbarian hatred towards mankind. His highness Andrey brought a batch of documents collected by Borui United Kingdom, all of which are information about the barbarian kingdom. Take a look You can see how I feel about the barbarians. "


    Andre nodded and said: "Yes, those materials are in the carriage. On behalf of the five families of Borui Kingdom, I will capture the barbarian fighters and give them to his highness Randall together with the detailed information of the barbarian kingdom as a congratulatory gift. I will leave Crocker and he can teach the barbarian language to the scholars of Gambis... I sincerely hope that our gift will help the expansion of Gambis kingdom to the south."


    Sylvia Yingying got up, falsely lifted her train and gracefully saluted, "Gambis sincerely thanked the kingdom of Borui for its gift, which is very important to us."


    Everyone stood up and Andre replied, "it''s our pleasure."


    "Is his highness Christopher ready to return home?" Asked victor.


    Andre nodded and replied, "yes, we''re going to start early tomorrow morning."


    Victor said with a smile, "I have a small request. I hope his highness Christopher will allow some of my men to accompany the Borui knight to the South Bank of the Borui River Bay and investigate the situation of the barbarian kingdom. I guarantee that they will fully obey the instructions of the Borui knight and will never bring any trouble to the Borui knight team."


    Andre was a little surprised and said in embarrassment, "Your Highness Randall, I''m happy to help, but I can''t guarantee that they can return to the human country safely."


    Pastor tamore explained: "Your Highness Randall, the landing and infiltration operations of the Borui cavalry team are very dangerous. In addition to dealing with the barbarian patrols and guards, safe evacuation is also a big problem... During the southward expansion of the kingdom of Borui, a solid stone wharf and fish proof wall were built on the South Bank of Dahe Bay, which can still be used. In order to prevent the barbarians from using the wharf facilities, building warships and attacking the seven couplets On the island, Borui''s fleet often bombards the barbarians and orcs on the wharf with catapults and crossbows. The barbarian kingdom is also afraid that Borui''s fleet will use those wharf facilities to land on the south bank. They have heavy troops behind the wharf. The knight team responsible for infiltration, investigation and destruction can''t land from the old wharf. Other shoals suitable for landing are full of fishmen, They will overturn the separate landing boats. The knight team can only choose the dark night, take the warship, look for the cliffs along the river bank, drive the boat to the shore quietly, and climb up the cliffs with bare hands to carry out the infiltration mission. In recent 30 years, the barbarian Kingdom has strengthened its patrolling force on the cliffs. When they find the traces of the warships, they will destroy the landing boats with a catapult, and the deep-water giant under the cliffs The beast will also attack the boat. If the boat is destroyed, the knight team will be trapped on the south bank for a period of time, and may be captured or annihilated by the barbarians on the way. That''s why I asked her highness Sally to travel with me. The semi elemental stormy knight can bring me back, while the semi elemental earth Knight will only sink to the bottom of the water. Many brave Borui knights are missing on the south bank, even including Tarno Peter, Duke Peter''s brother. "


    Victor''s eyes flashed and his mouth outlined an elegant smile. "It doesn''t matter. There will always be victims in the NANTUO war. Lord tamore is still adventurous to land. How can the soldiers of Gambis Kingdom retreat in the face of danger? Your highness Christopher, please don''t worry about their identity and mission, just use them as elite soldiers of Borui kingdom."


    Andre nodded and said, "well, I won''t worry. Let the Supreme Lord decide the fate of warriors."


    **************************


    The next day, Andre led his entourage back to Borui Kingdom, accompanied by three elite guards of Randall family. They are all six-year-old monkey militia, and their EQ has reached the level of normal people. They shoulder the mission of returning to the alchemy tower, and what they see will be presented to Victor through the tower spirit. As for Pastor tamore, he will stay at brinor Cathedral for a month to deal with the personnel transfer of the parish of Gambis. Today, he will attend a dinner hosted by the Earl and Countess of golden eye in the Marquis of Wimbledon.


    Sophia arranged the dinner, went into her study and saw Victor lying on the table, writing something.


    "Honey, these are the information of barbarian Kingdom provided by Borui kingdom?" She stepped forward, picked up a sheepskin scroll full of words and asked in surprise.


    "I have the ability to never forget." Victor stopped his quill pen and said triumphantly, "Sylvia and I have seen those materials. They are now in the hands of the Regent. I will write them down and show you, and enrich the details of the Randall family."


    Sophia bit her red lips and said in some frustration, "I may not be suitable for politics..."


    "Why do you say that?" Victor raised his eyebrows, smiled and praised, "my Countess is beautiful and smart."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Sophia smiled, frowned her purple willow eyebrows, shook her head and said, "I always think Andre is not simple, but I can''t figure out the purpose of his trip."


    "How can there be a simple Golden Knight?" Victor nodded and said, "at the beginning, Andre visited gangbis at the invitation of Marquis goron and proposed to Princess Roland. At that time, I''m afraid he wanted to land on the south bank from Firth Lake in the capacity of Prince gangbis, united with Borui kingdom. In other words, Borui people have never given up on the South expansion strategy, and Firth lake port has always been their goal."


    Sophia was confused and said: "Yes, the orcs and the barbarian Kingdom blocked the passage of the Borui southward. It was their best choice to land from Lake Firth. I thought that Andre and the shepherd tamore would ask for an alliance with Gambis at LiuYe manor. As a result, they gave you a Orc prisoner, a complete set of intelligence materials and a scholar translator, but they didn''t ask for anything They prepared so well that they gave up halfway? I participated in the meeting, but I don''t know what happened to LiuYe manor? "


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "the kingdom of Borui and the patriarch of tamore have put forward conditions."


    Sophia stared at Victor with Amethyst clear eyes and said angrily, "don''t tempt me!"


    "Having an appetite is a good thing... If you want to satisfy your appetite, you have to use your brain."


    Victor got up from his seat, stroked Sophia''s smooth face and joked:


    "Let me give you a few tips. The church does not allow us to have any communication with the barbarians in the southern continent; the barbarian kingdom in the big river bay of Borui is extremely hostile to humans; the Borui people can capture the barbarians, and the barbarians also capture the Borui knights, and both of them master each other''s language... Why does the church characterize the barbarians as evil children? Why is the barbarian Kingdom hostile to humans? What is the difference between the Borui Kingdom and the barbarian kingdom What impact will the interaction between the two countries have on our South expansion strategy? If you think more about these questions, the answer will come out... Well, just take my homework for you. Tomorrow Sylvia and I will go to bassac Lake in the upper reaches of the brinor River to watch the water army trained by Auguste. When I come back, you will tell me your answer. If the answer is satisfactory to me, I will accept you My student... The opportunity to be a teacher at byrandall university is very precious. "


    Sophia groaned, glanced sideways at Victor and said, "well, if I pass your test, you will be responsible for carving my name on the wall of the silver and white tower."


    "As the wife of a university student, your name can be engraved next to my name, indicating the countess Sophia Wen Randall... You have to work hard to engrave the name of Sophia Wimbledon scholar alone." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Poof... Forget it." Sophia shakes her head and laughs. She has an unyielding character, but she is really not interested in learning.


    "Honey, don''t you worry about the Borui people deliberately sacrificing them when you give the three pro guards to Andre?" She asked, changing the subject.


    "It''s no use worrying now. The guardian does what he says. I can''t take back my words in front of Andre and tamore." Victor shook his head and sighed: "In the eyes of politicians, there are only families, camps, forces and kingdoms, and no individuals. If you regard these things as a complete life, you will find that they have no personal emotional needs at all. They are a cold monster, beyond the limits of individual life, and almost impossible gods... Politics is cold. As the head of the family, you have to learn to be cold."


    Sophia blinked her beautiful eyes, looked at Victor''s beautiful face and said softly, "my intuition tells me that you are not cold. If so, you are not a qualified politician."


    Victor was a little silent. He smiled and said, "well, fortunately, we are playing different roles, and politicians are just one of them."

 Chapter 585

    Since the bronze age, Golden Knights have a tradition of congratulating their new highness. Most of their gifts are Mithril armor, Mithril weapons, pure elemental crystals and some rare and extraordinary materials. These gifts are enough to give the poor new Highness the dignity of the Golden Knight. Most importantly, the Golden Knights armed a new Royal Highness by giving gifts.


    As long as life will die, although the Golden Knight is powerful, it is not invincible. In the era of bronze knights as the mainstream, the blood of Golden Knights was far more valuable than their strength. However, when the human kingdom encounters foreign enemies, the Golden Knights still have to go to the battlefield, carry out the Lord''s obligation of protection, and inspire the fighting spirit of the army with the blood of strong enemies, so as to maintain the ruling position of the knight class.


    Sophisticated weapons and equipment can protect your new highness on a dangerous battlefield. At the same time, it also shows that the Golden Knights do not kill each other. Like Sylvia, her collection of dozens of long and short Mithril weapons and three sets of Mithril armor are all gifts from the Golden Knight, engraved with the giver''s taboo and greetings.


    His highness Randall is not a high-level knight. Precious secret silver and elemental crystal are of no use to him. His royal Highnesses of the kingdoms and churches really took a lot of trouble to give him gifts. Victor harvested dozens of beautifully shaped war bows and refined gold swords, two pieces of leather of golden centaurs, some antique works of art, jewelry and many refined gold ornaments without engraved names, 120 places to reshape the body, and a large number of precious medicinal materials.


    Refined gold ornaments without seal names can be melted to create refined gold arrows or a batch of refined gold equipment; 120 places to reshape the body, together with valuable medicinal herbs, can be used to cultivate a group of secret warriors or secret knights.


    Although Victor once suppressed the Jackal windtooth in close combat, his highness of the human kingdom generally does not want the Whisperwind shooter to fight with foreign enemies, especially his highness Randall''s golden blood has not spread. The loyal and powerful guards seem to be the shield and blade that his highness Randall lacks.


    Of course, referring to the status of sword Saint delavin, these gifts are not enough to reflect the recognition and kindness of the Golden Knight to his highness Randall. Directly use gold coins to make up for the price difference between secret silver equipment and refined gold equipment, and it seems that the gold Knights have no taste. Therefore, the powerful lords of the kingdoms also sent many white crystals to his highness Randall. An average family gave 20 white crystals, a total of more than 800.


    White crystal can buy healing magic below level 3 in the church. It belongs to hard currency. 800 white crystals are worth 240000 gold sol.


    Your Highness''s gifts, whether they are given or not, are very strong signs of hostility. When Victor received the gifts, he naturally gave a banquet to entertain the envoys of the major families. This is not only polite, but also a promise. It represents that his highness Randall does not take the initiative to hurt the high-ranking Knights of major families.


    His highness Randall''s appreciation dinner was held at the Marquis house of Wimbledon as scheduled. The scale of the banquet was small. The powerful lords of the kingdoms sent only one or two envoys to attend, and the guests were no more than 100. However, the standard of the banquet was very high. All four Highnesses, pastor tamore and Gambis, attended the banquet. The new queen Angelina, as a student of the Marquis of Wimbledon, took the king''s husband to the dinner. Among the distinguished guests, silver Knights account for half, and the rest are young senior Knights of major families.


    This is a dinner for the extraordinary. The noble with low blood can only envy at home. After the banquet, his highness Randall danced the first lead dance with Sylvia, followed by Roland His highness Auguste, then the Marquis of Wimbledon, then the stormy Knights trisley and dolly Countess de Kaiser, wait.


    Tonight, Victor invited every female knight to dance and warmly greet every distinguished guest. However, the guests also noticed the second protagonist of the party, Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon.


    She has purple hair, beautiful and moving. She takes Angelina to talk and laugh with the guests, whispers with Sylvia, and has a cordial conversation with Regent Wang Williams. She even accepted Sauron At the invitation of viscount Wimbledon, I danced with him. The lively Marquis of Wimbledon seems to be the most eye-catching scenery of the whole ball.


    The high-level knights can feel the three Golden Knights Sylvia, Roland and the Marquis of Cologne setting off Sophia''s sense of existence. They could not help thinking that Sylvia accepted gifts for his highness Randall, who asked Sophia to entertain guests on his behalf. The Gambis royal family and the post clan are undoubtedly publicly releasing a clear signal that the Marquis house of Wimbledon will return to kite castle.


    Sophia once disgraced the August family, and she refused Sylvia''s offer. If she doesn''t, she can be promoted to the Golden Knight, which seems destined to be marginalized by the aristocratic circle of Gambis.


    However, the Silver Knight with purple eye blood has not been successfully promoted to the Golden Knight. It''s not easy for Sophia to hit the peak. Moreover, the Golden Knight must first establish a guardian goal, and the neutral commercial aristocracy is a dead end.. In the view of high-level knights, Sophia promised to give up the dominance of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce in 15 years. It is obviously impossible to take the creation of a business family as the belief and bring the Marquis of Wimbledon into the power center of the kingdom of Gambis. It is her only choice.


    On the other hand, Sophia is a semi golden stormy knight and a purple eyed woman. She can have noble offspring with his highness Randall. A Wimbledon prince with golden blood is very important to the Augustus family and even the whole Gambis.


    Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon and Sauron It is not surprising that Viscount Wimbledon and his former sworn enemies are now talking happily.


    The kingdom of Gambis has the potential to become a great southern empire. In the future gangbis Empire, the Marquis house of Wimbledon will have a prominent position, rather than an empty noble title. Aware of this, the envoys of the kingdoms fully and implicitly expressed their inner enthusiasm to the marquis.


    Sophia even surpassed her husband, Victor the Earl of golden eyes, the protagonist of the party Wimbledon Your highness Randall.


    The count of golden eye''s appreciation dinner lasted until late at night, and the guests left the Marquis of Wimbledon in the hazy moonlight. The next day, envoys of various countries bid farewell to King Gambis one after another. With the news of their harvest, they embarked on the journey home. The Lord of Gambis will continue to stay in brinor for some time to participate in the new Queen''s first royal hunting celebration.


    The young queen Anna was born in a famous family, but she personally organized hunting activities in the kingdom of Gambis, which was still inexperienced. Strangely, the Duchess of Oswald, King Edward''s mother, declined Anna''s request for assistance on the pretext that she was pregnant and needed rest, and recommended the Marquis of Wimbledon to help the new queen.


    Sophia had no experience in organizing royal hunting activities, and could not refuse the students'' help, so she had to go out and handle relevant matters.


    The Lords of Gambis seemed to smell an unusual smell.


    While Sophia was in a mess and everyone was waiting to see the excitement, the four guardians drove away from Wangdu and went all the way north to bassac lake, the largest inner lake in Gambis kingdom.


    *************************


    Twenty four days later, on the Bank of Lake bassac, port Carril.


    The newly built port was originally a fishing village of, belonging to the manor Lord of mungent county. Since the kingdom of Gambis decided to cross the river and expand to the south, the local manor Lord moved the fishermen of karil village on the order of the Regent. The Wangdu forbidden guards took over the fishing village and transformed it into an inner lake military port, which was specially used to train the water army in gangbis.


    The construction facilities in the port are simple and rough. Many houses are directly built with logs, showing a natural atmosphere. In the evening, half the sunset fell into the vast bassac lake. The afterglow of the sunset reflected on the green lake and pulled out a bright orange. On the west side of the wharf, a long trestle extends into the lake. Victor and Sylvia sit side by side at the end of the trestle, holding a fishing rod and watching the driftwood floating on the water.


    The driftwood fluctuated with the wave, and there was no sign of sinking. Viktor pulled the fishing rod, and the spider line tightened in an instant. A palm sized red scale fish was pulled out of the water and swung in front of Sylvia.


    The divine knight, like a carefree young lady, giggled and grabbed the red scale fish jumping hard, took off the hook, stuffed it into the basket, and put good bait on Victor again. The snow-white and beautiful jade feet rose out of the water, leaned obliquely towards Victor, kissed him gently on the face, and praised happily, "the basket is almost full... Honey, you''re great."


    Victor turned to look at Sylvia''s radiant face and said with a bitter smile, "baby, I''m going to blush if you praise me so much." When the hook was thrown out, he sighed, "I used to like fishing... Now, as soon as the fish bites the hook, I know what it is and how big it is... Knowing the results in advance, there is no surprise and no fun."


    Sylvia blinked her blue eyes, raised her lips, smiled and said cunningly, "so I don''t fish, I just want to see you fish."


    After a while, Victor couldn''t help asking. "Do you think we bully fish too much?"


    "Do you mean Sophia or the four princes?" Sylvia picked up the slender willow eyebrows and said with a smile: "people are much more complex than fish. Even if the four of us decide the future political pattern of Gambis, we can''t control all the changes. For example, I''m afraid you didn''t expect that the four princes would win over Sophia in this way."


    Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect Catherine to choose to help the four princes get close to Sophia and deliberately alienate her. But think about it carefully, Catherine made the most reasonable and correct decision."


    The royal hunting celebration is not only a social activity, but also an important political activity. If Anna messes up the hunting celebration, she will not only lose her face, but also damage Edward''s reputation.


    What else can we do if we can''t do well in hunting celebrations?


    Catherine was unwilling to help Anna and recommended inexperienced Sophia. The Duchess of Oswald seemed to be ready to see Sophia make a fool of herself. However, kite castle will not ruin the Queen''s political debut. The four royal families have rich experience in holding various palace celebrations. Sophia can solve all her problems as long as she asks them for help.


    On the surface, Catherine still hates Sophia''s betrayal and deliberately wants to embarrass her. In fact, she was paving the way for Edward''s political power. Just because the little king is not interested in politics now doesn''t mean he doesn''t care in the future. Even if Williams is willing to give in in the future, Edward needs to win the support of the four princes. But this is not easy. Since Roland gave up the throne, the royal guards, the fast Dragon Knights and the glory Knights have been controlled by the four kings again. They are loyal to Edward, but support the Regent of Williams. In order to prevent Edward from making Anna''s children heir to the throne, the four princes have pushed Charles, Williams''s eldest son, onto the throne of Duke of kite castle.


    No matter how powerful the forces behind Anna are, her direct influence on the palace is also very limited. Edward really can''t fight Charles Archduke Augustus. If the Duchess of Oswald joins hands with the Marquis of Wimbledon against the four princes, they will only unite closely with Charles. The four princes also did not want Catherine to come together with Sophia. Sophia betrayed Catherine, but they always opposed the former queen. Even if Edward ascended the throne and Catherine was pregnant with the children of his highness Randall, the four princes did not let the tiller family join the core circle of kite castle. Catherine can only create the Oswald family, and her followers are inextricably linked with the four princes.


    Although Sophia was rebellious, she refused Sylvia''s solicitation, which was enough to prove that her political position was neutral. The four royal families can fully accept her and must also accept the rise of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Catherine created contact for both sides.


    Only when Sophia, a big catfish, is sent to the core circle of kite castle, can it shake the position of the four princes. For this reason, Catherine did not hesitate to offend queen Anna.


    Victor said sadly, "I thought the four princes would make trouble for Sophia. Catherine really gave me a ''surprise''."


    "Sophia is bound to be in trouble." Sylvia smiled and said: "The semi golden stormy knight can''t argue with the four court Marquis face to face, or goron will have to look at her. Sophia must find an ordinary nobleman as the agent of the Marquis house... If a small character wants to attend the pre imperial meeting, he will inevitably encounter all kinds of difficulties. I promise Sophia will like this life... If it''s not limited by identity, I want to talk with the four marquis in person Trouble each other. "


    Habitually touching his nose, Victor said in a deep voice: "I hope Sophia will make a voice at the pre imperial meeting with the Kingdom''s tax system reform as the starting point. This is very important to the survival and development of the gold regiment. I hope the four court Marquis don''t make trouble for me..."


    "Honey, for us, the uncertainty of political struggle is the fun." The snow-white and exquisite feet stirred up a splash of water in the lake. Sylvia stood up barefoot, looked sideways at the shore, smiled and said, "it''s like the South expansion strategy. We clearly have the initiative. The Borui people and the shepherd tamore sent a savage prisoner, a warning and a document, and the initiative of both sides changed hands immediately. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?"


    "How can we do what they want?" Victor put away his fishing rod, stood up and looked at trisley who stepped onto the trestle from the shore.


    She saw Victor''s narrow smile and a faint blush on his beautiful face.


    "The Regent''s car has arrived. His highness goron sent someone to ask you to listen to the report of the staff of kite castle." With that, trisley glared at the smiling victor and continued, "it''s about the barbarian Kingdom information provided by Andre Christopher."

 Chapter 586

    In a new wooden house on the west side of Carlisle port, Williams was stunned to see Sylvia and Victor come in together. Dressed in ordinary people''s clothes, with fishing rods and baskets in their hands, they behave casually and look intimate, just like a newly married fisherman couple.


    "You like... That, too?" Williams put down his hand ready to salute and asked in some surprise. He often takes his wife and children to experience different lives for fun.


    "Why not?" Victor put down his fishing rod, poured the live fish in the basket into the water tank in the house, smiled and said, "it''s like a holiday in a fishing village, or the kind with free accommodation."


    "Free?" The Regent was full of fog and asked, "do you have to spend money on vacation in the man horse hills?"


    Sylvia smiled, opened the chair of the main seat of the solid wood table, sat down and said in the voice of the hostess, "gentlemen, please sit down, but don''t expect me to prepare cheese and fish soup for you... And why didn''t Roland come?"


    "She boarded the golden fleece. The golden fleece left for training in the morning and returned in the afternoon as planned. But up to now, they haven''t returned to Hong Kong... Don''t wait for her. The princess explained before departure, and we can inform her of the results of our discussion." Marquis goron opened the chair on the left of the table and sat down. He pointed to the first position under the table and said to a middle-aged nobleman in a clerk''s uniform, "Warren, that''s your seat."


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll just stand."


    When victor and Williams were seated, the middle-aged nobleman stroked his chest and gave a deep breath. "Your Highness, please allow me to introduce myself first. I am the Deputy court clerk of kite castle, viscount Warren Leopold. It is my great honor to report the investigation conclusion of the registry to your highness."


    "My colleagues in the registry and I spent 14 days carefully studying the information provided by his highness Randall, had in-depth exchanges with Clark scholars in Borui Kingdom, and preliminarily reached several conclusions to be verified..."


    Viscount Valen''s speech is clear, well-organized, and the narrative process is very rhythmic. However, the conclusion of the staff of kite castle was nothing new to victor. He even deduced the experiences of the barbarians in the southern continent and the contradictions and entanglements with the orcs based on the materials presented by Andre and tamore.


    Church documents record the stories of the gods of the northern barbarians.


    One day in ancient times, God Donal incarnated as the first barbarian in history. He married the first beautiful female Orc and evolved a barbarian population. It opened the light of the barbarians'' wisdom, made them different from the wild animals, taught them to use fire and imparted their ancient knowledge.


    Donal told his barbarian descendants that their mother was actually the embodiment of mother earth. Mother earth is the mother of all things in the world, representing silence and chaos. She is in charge of reproduction and death. She treats creatures walking on the earth equally, whether small mice, giant mammoths, intelligent or ignorant.


    Therefore, the barbarians boast that they are the son of the gods and the daughter of the spirits. The barbarian royal family is the direct descendant of the gods and represents the guidance of the father. Due to two different kinds of worship, the barbarians pursued the natural cycle of mother earth, opposed changing the original appearance of the earth, did not plant crops, did not graze cattle and sheep, and made a living by collecting and hunting. At the same time, the barbarians also respect the light of wisdom of the gods and fear the authority of the barbarian royal family. They believe that the earth mother will not respond to the barbarian''s prayer, but the barbarian royal family members can communicate with the God Donal and convey the God''s will through divination.


    Victor did not know whether the barbarian myth was true or false, whether it was deliberately fabricated by the members of the barbarian royal family in order to maintain their ruling position, or imposed on the barbarian by the chosen wizard. He was convinced that although the northern barbarians with semi natural worship and semi divine blood worship belonged to a centralized civilization, they did not pose a direct threat to human city states. On the contrary, the barbarians who lived by gathering and hunting depended very much on the supplies of human city states. The barbarian royal family can firmly control the large and small barbarian tribes by relying on divination and the food support of El city-state, and will inevitably become a vassal race of the wizard city-state.


    The barbarian royal family members were eradicated by the Pantheon wizards, and the barbarian civilization immediately collapsed. The barbarian survivors living in the southern continent were unable to rebuild civilization. They had to rely on their stronger and uglier Southern relatives, the orcs.


    Orcs and barbarians look different and despise each other, but the number of barbarians is too small. Their individual strength and ferocity ratio are not as good as orcs, and they have become the object of being bullied by orcs. Fortunately, the barbarians have the inheritance of divination. The barbarian shaman has obtained a certain voice in the orc tribe and spread the primitive belief of heaven and earth mother. But this can not fundamentally change the weak position of barbarians.


    In the process of spreading faith, enhancing the right to speak and trying to assimilate the half beast, the barbarian shaman must accept the half beast shaman students and teach them the methods of divination and prophecy. They burn the skulls of prey or enemies in a fire and interpret the results of divination according to the cracks in the bones.


    The key lies in whether the interpretation answer is accurate. If the interpretation is accurate, the prediction will be effective, and various private goods can be mixed in the prediction; The interpretation is wrong. Shamans are swept away and may be beaten into dogs by tribal members. Obviously, only members of the barbarian royal family have the talent to accurately interpret bone cracks. Ordinary barbarian shamans are no different from their Orc apprentices. By virtue of the number advantage, the success rate of the prediction of the orc shaman overwhelmed the barbarian shaman teacher, and gradually became the privileged class in the tribe.


    Whether barbarian shamans or Orc shamans, they must affirm the greatness and sanctity of the spirit and mother earth in order to safeguard their own privileges. However, the orc shaman hates the saying that the heavenly spirit blood is the king of barbarians. If we admit this statement, it means that the barbarians are closer to the God than the orcs, but if we completely deny that the God Donal is the father of the barbarians and orcs, it is tantamount to denying divination and the meaning of Shaman existence.


    Therefore, the orc shaman strengthened the worship of the earth mother, respected the natural way of the law of the jungle, did not recognize the so-called Barbarian King, and the tribe adopted the chieftain challenge system of respecting the strong, which fundamentally put an end to the leader hereditary system. There is no power core inherited from generation to generation, which not only enhances the voice of the shaman, but also divides the ethnic groups into large and small tribes. After thousands of years, the orcs and barbarians have not been able to form a strong political power, but also a scattered primitive tribal civilization.


    Victor believes that the attempt of the northern barbarians to assimilate the southern barbarians has failed. The belief system spread by the barbarian shaman has shifted, but it can be compatible with ordinary barbarian members. The tribes has the final say in the fist, and the barbarian''s strength and quantity are inferior to that of the orcs, and deserve to be subjected to the oppression of the orcs.


    The barbarians are actually assimilated by the orcs. Unless the barbarian royal members appear again, it is difficult to reverse this situation!


    The barbarian Kingdom on the South Bank of Dahe Bay is human. It still implements the chieftain system of the strong as the king. Its full name should be the alliance between orcs and barbarian tribes, or Gaogen for short.


    About 120 years ago, the Borui people perfected the manufacturing technology of large flat bottomed sailboats. It has the advantages of large cargo capacity, smooth navigation and shallow draft. The innovation of shipbuilding technology makes it possible for Borui kingdom to break through the blockade of fishmen in shallow water and land on the south bank. Thirty years later, the flat bottomed ships and warships of the Borui kingdom were changed. The ambitious Lord Borui led 42 new warships to sail into the shallow water area on the South Bank of Dahe Bay from Nanfeng port, and the warship crossbow bow covered the whole shoal.


    Facing the giant approaching from the rear, the fishmen in the shallow water area on the south bank were panicked and had no power to fight back, and fled the river one after another. Without the obstruction of the fishman, the Borui landing boat rushed onto the beach smoothly. In thousands of years, the army of the human country set foot on the land of the southern continent for the first time.


    The commander of Borui''s army, Duke Christopher, organized forces to build docks and fish walls; While sending elite scouts to investigate the surrounding conditions. The scouts found a land suitable for settlement, where there were abundant water and grass, fertile land, large areas of dense primitive forests, and a mixed tribe of orcs and barbarians.


    For the sake of land and security, the pioneers of the human kingdom must level the barbarian tribe.


    How powerful can a barbarian tribe that pursues the way of nature and relies on hunting for a living? Their population is no more than 7000. Barbarian soldiers use stone axes and spears, and orc soldiers prefer to use their own claws. Their enemies are 60000 well-trained and heavily armed human soldiers, as well as more than 300 knights and 2000 clergy.


    The battle of great disparity of strength started at noon, and there was no suspense. The main force of the barbarians was completely wiped out. The army of Borui Kingdom broke through the barbarian stronghold, and the rest of the barbarians fled in all directions.


    The Borui people seized the first strategic place. The commander, Duke Christopher, was not dazzled by the easy victory. He knew clearly that there was a barbarian tribe, which would be the second and the third. They must not unite to attack the pioneering land of mankind.


    Rivers breed civilization. Barbarian tribes must be built near rivers and lakes. Along the river, the Borui expeditionary army destroyed 18 barbarian tribes and opened up a defense depth of 700 kilometers. The expeditionary army turned around and concentrated on building a pioneer fortress in the pioneering land.


    It should be said that Duke Christopher''s strategy worked very well. Barbarian tribes with primitive beliefs do not have the belief to stick to their homes. It is common for them to choose to escape in the face of strong enemies. The escaped barbarians spread the terror and power of the tin people to more distant barbarian tribes.


    For the next four years, the pioneers of Borui kingdom were not harassed by the barbarians. They built a pioneer fortress, reclaimed farmland and pastures around, planted wheat, raised cattle and sheep, and even dug an open-pit mine.


    Without the barbarian shaman garuna, the Borui Kingdom might have succeeded.


    The female shaman praised by the Gorgon barbarians summoned dozens of barbarian and orc chiefs to persuade them to unite against the expedition army of the Borui kingdom. No one knows the detailed process of the chieftain meeting, but geruna left three predictions, which roughly means that humans wearing iron sheets come to exterminate barbarians and orcs. No matter where barbarians and orcs hide in that hole, they will dig them out and kill them again; The barbarians and orcs must elect the great chief of gogen, under his leadership, defeat humans, occupy the stone house they built, learn their skills, and finally bury the tin man completely.


    The third prophecy is that she will go to see the leader of the tin man and offer the blessing of the father of heaven and the mother of earth. Then she will be burned by the leader of the tin man with a white gold flame. Even the thunder and tears of the father of heaven cannot be extinguished. The barbarian warriors will send her enemies into the arms of the mother of earth in the heavy rain.


    The diary of cardinal lazero of the kingdom of Borui before his death described as follows:


    "This morning, the pioneer fortress welcomed a special visitor, a barbarian female shaman named geruna or gran... The barbarian''s name is awkward and stupid, and she is called a lowly barbarian. However, the female shaman looks good. Even according to the knight''s master''s eyes, she is also an excellent beauty, especially her black eyes are like the eyes of a female deer , docile and timid, but as soon as she opened her mouth, I smelled the smell of evil gods! She said hello to me in human language. She said that she obeyed the oracle of the father of the heavenly spirit and submitted to mankind on behalf of the Gaogen tribe. The barbarians were willing to offer tribute every year in exchange for more than 2000 barbarian slaves captured by the pioneer fortress... Hehe, the oracle? The true God has no desire, no desire, and no need to ask Believers issue an oracle. The so-called Oracle is either a whisper of evil gods or a sinner who talks nonsense about God! No matter what kind of female Shaman is, she should be purified... Well, I should talk to his highness Christopher and net the Gorgon tribe that worships evil gods. Barbarians and orcs are strong labor. I will use it in front of them The holy fire of the Supreme Lord purifies shaman garuna, the daughter of the evil god. "


    The commander, Duke Christopher, recorded what happened later in his memoirs.


    "She was premeditated, and Laszlo made a mistake. There were no Gorgon barbarians and no tributes at the scheduled place, and my fierce soldiers didn''t have a premonition that the danger was approaching. This is very abnormal! The barbarian Shaman''s magic hoodwinked the violent soldiers'' danger intuition, and the subsequent encounter confirmed this. Laszlo insisted on holding a purification ceremony in front of the barbarian prisoners, which is not only Let him die, but also brought great trouble to our future generations... The rainstorm obscured our sight, and the leather armor filled with rain slowed down the soldiers'' Marching speed, but those bare armed barbarian prisoners were not affected... On the way back to the pioneer fortress, endless barbarians and orcs killed us from all directions. They tore the rain curtain, surrounded us and opened their mouths Later, I knew that Gao Gen was the son of the gods and the king of the barbarians. In the era of the chosen one, Gao Gen represented the Barbarian King''s court. But at that moment, I couldn''t care too much. We killed all the crazy barbarian prisoners first, and then led the army to break through... I hope the pioneer fortress won''t send troops to support, it will be a nightmare. "


    "Thirty five thousand elite soldiers and 800 paladins were wiped out, and Laszlo died because he didn''t come back. There were barbarians and orcs outside the pioneer fortress, at least 200000. His highness viorito went out to investigate the enemy personally. He said that barbarians came in a steady stream. They occupied our farms, pastures, mines and blacksmiths, trying to produce food and make clothes Be prepared. The grain stored in the pioneer fortress can last for four months. There are not many arrows and crossbows. We must save some. "


    "I now think Laszlo is right. Neither we nor the church can allow a second faith in the human kingdom. We and the barbarians cannot coexist. Although at the beginning, I was not prepared to kill the barbarians, but only regarded them as primitive wisdom like centaurs. In fact, they have the extraordinary ability of divination and prophecy, and firmly believe that this is the gift of the spirit of heaven and the spirit of earth. In other words, grena foresaw that we could not accept the sacrifice of the barbarians and that she was destined to be purified by lazro. Her third prophecy became a reality and made the barbarians and orcs believe the first two prophecies... Specific hatred, hostility and primitive beliefs prompted the barbarians to change their inherent way of life. Large and small tribes gathered near the pioneer fortress to defend king gogen Court. The great chief of pioneer fortress adopts a lifelong system. After its death, the chiefs of various tribes compete for the position of the great chief by force. However, the great chief is not Gao gen, and the king of barbarians is vacant... I am very confused about this. "


    Victor was also very confused. The kingdom of gogen took the banner of the king of barbarians and regarded itself as orthodox, which could attract barbarian tribes to take refuge. But the great chief could not ascend the throne. He changed the lifelong system to the hereditary system. Other barbarian chiefs would never be tamed, which would lead to the disintegration of the gogen kingdom. But if God Donal really issued an oracle to geruna


    Who is he preparing for the suspended barbarian throne?

 Chapter 587

    "The political system of gogan is very similar to that of human beings. She has two power systems - the great chief and the old shaman."


    "They don''t belong to any tribe, they only belong to Gaogen city. The tribal chief defeated all his competitors and took over the position of chief. He is the leader of all members of Gaogen tribe. He usually coordinates disputes between members of the tribe and has the power to summon soldiers of members of the tribe and launch war, mainly against orcs such as centaurs."


    "Although the orc tribe in the southern continent is the main threat to the barbarians, the Gorgon barbarians firmly believe that we human beings are trying to completely exterminate the son of the gods and the daughter of the spirits of the earth, and Gorgon shoulders the great mission of burying humans and defending the barbarians... Thanks to the Shaman of Gorgon city."


    "The shamans of Gaogen city welcome any barbarian tribe to visit or join the Gaogen tribe, and teach their shamans divination and mystical knowledge. At the same time, they are also spreading to them the prophecy of guruna''s hostility to mankind... To be exact, thought. Among the member tribes, the elderly shamans can move into Gaogen city and settle down. They are responsible for assisting the chief to manage the whole Gaogen tribe and maintain Gaogen The system and order of the root tribe. The Gaogen shamans who master the power of prophecy and mystery are similar to the glorious church. In a sense, their voice and influence are higher than that of the great chief, and can even influence the decision-making of the great chief. "


    "Like the human kingdom, there are many advantages for barbarian tribes to join Gaogen city. When they pay tribute every year, they will be protected by the great chief. They can learn new technologies and ideas in Gaogen City, break the shackles of primitive beliefs, start farming, animal husbandry, mining and weapons. They can also go to Gaogen city to trade and intermarry with other tribes."


    "It is worth mentioning that the barbarians bullied by the orcs have left their tribes and joined the city of gogen. After more than 90 years of reproduction, the barbarians have gradually become the main residents of the city of gogen. Compared with the lazy orcs, the barbarians lack individual strength, but they are smarter and more disciplined. In fact, the farmers, craftsmen The miners and herdsmen are mainly barbarians. In order to retain the barbarians in the tribe, the tribal chiefs and shamans have consciously promoted the status of the barbarians. At least in the gogen Kingdom, the barbarians and orcs can get along equally, and gogen city has even formed a professional army dominated by barbarians, named takakusa, which means "warrior of the great chief". Taka warriors are well-trained, Well equipped, it is the most elite force in the Gaogen Kingdom and is deeply respected and admired by the Gaogen people. "


    "The rise of the Gorgon barbarians is bad news for us, because they are the strongest supporters of the goruna mysterious prophecy and are extremely hostile to mankind. As the strongest armed force in the city of Gorgon, their fanatical thoughts also influenced the great chief of Gorgon."


    "The strong hostility to the human kingdom and the primitive to the gods and earth mother have condensed the barbarians and orcs into the gogen kingdom. We must realize that the gogen barbarians'' thirst for land and hatred of mankind is a major obstacle to our development of the southern continent."


    Clerk Warren finished in one breath and gasped slightly. The atmosphere in the wooden house was somewhat dignified. The investigation conclusion of the Secretary''s office of kite castle was in line with the preliminary judgment of the four guardians. Gangbis crossed the river to the South and was destined to have a war with the Gaogen kingdom. Even if the pioneers of gangbis Kingdom did not set foot on the territory of the Gaogen barbarians, they would come to the door themselves. The time was a matter of time.


    The world is vast, and it is too difficult for one race to completely exterminate another. The wizard city states in the era of the chosen one still cannot exterminate the barbarians in the north, not to mention the current human beings? The glorious church cannot coexist with barbarians, it cannot coexist equally. In human view, there is no essential difference between the southern barbarians and centaurs, ogres, goblins and jackals. Driving them away and seizing the fertile land they occupy is the main goal. But the Gorgon barbarian Kingdom did not see it that way. They listed mankind as an evil force that must be buried. Whether they can do it or not, they have to do so, otherwise the civilization created by the gogen kingdom will disintegrate from the inside, and the barbarians and orcs will return to the original tribal civilization.


    For the time being, leaving aside the factors of barbarism and God, from the perspective of gogen kingdom alone, the hypothetical enemy of mankind is the basis for her survival. The thought of hostility to human beings is like a catalyst to promote the transformation of the primitive beliefs of the barbarian tribes. The great chief of Gaogen, the shaman of Gaogen and the barbarian of Gaogen promote the barbarian and Orc tribes to obey the rule of Gaogen city by creating external pressure. If the external pressure is lost, the ruling order of Gaogen city will immediately collapse, and the civilization painstakingly created by the ruling class of Gaogen kingdom will disappear.


    This can explain why the Gorgon barbarians kept the wharf and fish defense wall built by the Borui people. They wanted the members of the Gorgon tribe to see the Borui fleet and use the low-intensity war to transfer the internal contradictions of the kingdom. If the United Kingdom of Borui stops attacking the wharf and infiltrating the Gorgon barbarian Kingdom, the great chief of Gorgon must build warships to counter attack the Southwind port of mankind.


    You hit me, if you don''t hit me, I''ll hit you... Gogen Kingdom forced Borui kingdom to take military action, and the two sides have formed a strategic balance.


    Once the kingdom of Gambis crosses the river to the south, it will destroy this balance. As long as the Gorgon barbarians know that there are human troops crossing the river and ashore from the Firth lake, they have to fight even if they are unwilling to fight, otherwise the Gorgon city will lose its orthodox position of calling on the barbarians and orcs.


    Marquis goron knocked on the table and asked in a deep voice, "how big is the sphere of influence of the Gorgon barbarian country? How many people? How many troops? How much do you know about the armament situation and military organization?"


    "... this." Secretary Warren''s sideburns exuded cold sweat. The military Minister of the Kingdom listed gogan manguo as an enemy, but he couldn''t answer any of his questions.


    He hardened his head and explained, "that Orc warrior is stupid... He knows very limited things. So..."


    Sylvia smiled and sounded as sweet as a bell: "the power of interpretation is in the hands of the Borui kingdom. The Borui people are waiting for us to take the initiative to ask them about the detailed information of the Gorgon barbarian country. It''s no use blaming the registry."


    Marquis golon snorted coldly. I don''t know whether it was aimed at the clerk''s office or the little trick of hating the kingdom of Borui. He nodded and asked, "what impact did the Gaogen barbarians have on the Kingdom''s South expansion strategy and diplomacy?"


    Viscount Valen cleared his throat and said: "In the early stage of the ancient blood sacrifice war, the northern barbarians entered the southern continent from the blood River on the south side of FIS. Taking the blood River as the boundary, we divided the southern continent into the eastern region and the western region. Gaogen barbarian country is located in the easternmost part of the Eastern region, and the straight-line distance from FIS lake will not be less than 4500km. At such a long distance, we believe that Gaogen barbarians have little influence on the western region Therefore, we have two options. "


    "First, open up the western area of NANDA road first. It is closest to the rear of the Kingdom, and the supply pressure and military pressure must be much less than that of opening up the eastern area. But it also gives the Gorgon barbarian country the opportunity to expand its strength and expand its sphere of influence. When we open up the western area, it is impossible to block the escape route of the Western barbarians, and the fugitives will spread the news of our landing to the eastern area Domain. Under our pressure, those tribes that have not yet submitted to the Gorgon barbarian country will take the initiative to move closer to the Gorgon city. The greater the pressure we exert, the faster the Gorgon barbarians will expand. In a few decades, our territory will face the full attack of a barbarian empire. "


    "Therefore, we should unite with the Borui people to put out the threat of the Gorgon barbarians first. The royal army landed in the eastern region, built fortifications, pushed forward step by step, and squeezed the development space of the Gorgon barbarians. If Gorgon sent the main force to attack our defense line, the main Legion of the Borui kingdom would land from the big river bay, sweep the rear of the Gorgon barbarians and cut off their supply lines "When we join the Borui legion, it will be the day of the fall of the Gorgon barbarians."


    Williams patted the table and said angrily, "we fought with the main force of the Gorgon barbarians in the front. The Borui took advantage of it and plundered in the hinterland of the barbarian country. That''s what they want."


    Viscount Valen bowed slightly and said, "Your Highness is burning with eyes. The Borui Kingdom only needs a small amount of elite to contain the Gorgon barbarian country. The main legion of the Borui kingdom should join us to land in the eastern region from Lake Firth and face the main power of the Gorgon barbarian together."


    "Then we should build a port in Lake Firth, which is not only what the Borui people want, but also what the leader of the RAND Empire and tamore want." Sylvia picked up the willow eyebrow and said with a faint smile: "don''t forget, as long as the Borui people tell the Gorgon barbarians that we landed in NANTUO from the mouth of FIS lake, we may have a bloody battle with the Gorgon barbarian expeditionary army as soon as we landed... Gentlemen, our initiative seems to have changed hands."


    The scene was silent for a moment, and Williams could not help frowning. Of course, the Borui people would not deliberately divulge the news of gangbis crossing the river to the south, but they would send a knight team to investigate the movements of the Gorgon barbarian country. Even if they did not investigate, the gangbis kingdom would have to send someone to investigate the enemy. The barbarian patrol would get the corresponding information if they caught the living. Besides, the barbarian shaman had divination prophecy Ability.


    At this time, Williams had to admit that the dominance of the South expansion strategy really came to tamore.


    Marquis goron pondered for a moment, looked up and asked, "Your Highness Randall, what do you think?"


    Victor smiled and said quietly, "fortunately, the ancient wizards cut off the blood of the barbarian royal family, otherwise we might encounter a little trouble when crossing the river to the south."


    Viscount Warren''s mouth is open and closed. He doesn''t know what to say. If the blood of the barbarian royal family flows to the southern continent, gangbisdu River NANTUO faces a barbarian empire. However, his highness Randall''s confident smile is very infectious. It seems that the barbarian empire is only a little trouble in his eyes.


    "The Gorgon barbarians will not be more powerful than the Centaur tribe or the ogre tribe. Otherwise, they have occupied the territory east of the blood River, including the South Bank of the Firth lake. We cross the river and expand south, and list both the Centaur and the ogre as potential opponents. Why care about having another Gorgon barbarian?" Said Victor calmly.


    Williams was so moved that he turned back and ordered the clerk to leave the cabin. When Viscount Warren saluted and left and closed the wooden door, he asked Victor, "mind warrior?"


    Victor nodded and shook his head, "We can not only cultivate spiritual warriors, but also have gold potions, new farming and animal husbandry, tenant system, iron bricks, mercenaries, and fleets that can move freely across rivers in the future. Our strength is obviously stronger than that of the Gaogen barbarians... Of course, the key is whether we can gain a foothold in the southern continent, not defeat the Gaogen barbarians. If we can''t stand it , then wait until you can stand firm. If you can stand firm, we will only become stronger and stronger. Time is on our side. As long as we are strong enough, the initiative of the South expansion strategy is always in our hands. "


    Sylvia, with bright eyes and red lips, asked, "honey, do you think we should explore the area west of the blood River first?"


    "No! We should occupy the land on both sides of the blood river."


    Victor attended the guardian Conference for the first time and decided on the future of the Gambis empire. The development strategy he conceived was also tight lipped to Sylvia. At the moment, he was in high spirits and said brightly:


    "The Gaogen barbarians in the East are known competitors. It is unknown whether there are more powerful indigenous races in the western region. It is not a wise decision for us to develop the western region and take the blood River as the natural defense line to resist the attack of the Gaogen barbarians. The blood river basin is the strategic place we must win."


    "I have always believed that the main reason for the failure of Borui United Kingdom''s southward expansion is to go deep into the hinterland of the southern continent and build a pioneer fortress. The supply line is too long, which is easily cut off by the barbarians. The pioneer fortress has become an isolated city. The pioneers of Borui kingdom are in a dilemma and can only stay and wait for help. If they build castles and ports at the landing point on the South Bank of Dahe Bay, they can attack and retreat However, the troops and personnel of the seven allied islands can continuously supplement the front line. The situation of the Borui people may be different. "


    "Of course, there are no stone mines and forest resources on the South Bank of Dahe Bay, and Borui Kingdom has no choice but to build pioneer fortress. It''s too late for them to build the port."


    Victor knocked on the table and said: "We have huge brick kilns and iron brick technology. We can build ports and strong camps at the estuary where the blood river flows into the Firth lake. The blood river runs north-south, connects the Firth Lake in the north, and I don''t know where to go to the south. But the blood river basin must be rich and fertile, and there must be strong Orc or barbarian habitats on both sides of the blood river. These guys are our main threat. If we can''t control them Blood River, our expeditionary force is in danger of being cut off. Blood River is the supply line, troop transportation line and lifeline of the South expansion strategy! If our fleet can go upstream and downstream along the blood River, we can land at any point along the coast and freely adopt the tactics of division, encirclement, harassment and cutting off. I call this frog jump strategy. "


    "Leapfrog tactics?" Marquis golon thought for a moment and almost said to himself, "if the Gaogen barbarians attack our development land with all their strength, we can easily cut off their supply lines by relying on the blood river channel and adopting frog leaping tactics... This tactic is equally effective for any opponent." Then the Minister of military affairs raised his head, looked up and down at Victor, and couldn''t help asking, "Victor, you''ve never fought before. How can you come up with such a clever method?"


    "Smart people are jealous." The Regent shook his head with a smack and sighed.


    Sylvia smiled like a flower, stroking the back of Victor''s hand with her slender jade hand, and asked softly, "honey, what is the premise of frog jump tactics?"


    Victor stood up, supported the table and said in a deep voice, "to take the blood River, we must take Lake Firth first. Our fleet must be able to sail upstream if we want to be free on the blood river."


    Williams hesitated and said, "taking Lake Firth is our predetermined goal, but the technology of sailing against the current..."


    Sylvia raised her willow eyebrows and said unhappily, "don''t count on Victor for everything. What''s the use of so many craftsmen in kite castle?"


    Williams laughed and said: "shipbuilding, we also use the technology of Borui Kingdom... It will take some time to explore."


    Victor also smiled and said, "I do have some ideas that need the cooperation of craftsmen and scholars in kite castle to see if they can work."


    Marquis golon stood up, nodded and said, "let''s go to the wharf. The golden wool should return to port. The shipbuilder of kite castle is on board. We happened to take the golden wool and drive down the West brinor river. There is a master of pharmacy waiting for your Highnesses in Longqiao town."


    Sylvia''s mouth outlined a smile, Yingying got up and nodded, "I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Before going out, the Regent took victor and asked, "what advice does his highness Randall have on the development of diplomacy between Gambis and Borui kingdom?"


    Victor said faintly, "ignore them for the time being."

 Chapter 588

    Among all the kingdoms, only the Empire leaders of Gambis, Borui and Rand planned to open up the territory of the southern continent. Pastor tamore wanted to integrate the power of the Lord of NANTUO, but he misestimated the situation of the kingdom of Gambis, or failed to accurately grasp Victor''s real intention.


    The high level of the church generally believes that it is more important to explore the North Continent than the south continent. The northern wilderness that the Sassanian Empire and Neville are going to recover is a real fertile land. If you sow a handful of green wheat seeds on the red soil, you will be full in the coming year; The ghost forest and Wharton grassland targeted by dodo Kingdom have keel steel, forest resources and flocks of cattle and sheep; The dusk forest in the north of Susi has secret silver, rare herbs and high-quality wood.


    The rare resources in the southern continent are still unknown, but there must be no red soil that can grow green wheat. The Northern Wilderness once raised billions of people, where the chosen wizards created a brilliant city-state civilization. In contrast, the southern continent can only be regarded as a barren wilderness. Otherwise, why didn''t ancient wizards and city-state Knights set foot in the land of the southern continent? Fish man and golden water can''t stop their footsteps.


    Moreover, the orc population occupies the fertile Northern Wilderness, and their population size is expanding, which poses the most direct and urgent threat to the human country. The political, economic and cultural centers of the kingdoms are all in the northern continent. Recovering the native land of the Northern Wilderness can not only enhance the strength of the human country and eliminate the great threat of orcs, but also the feelings of knights, nobles and priests for thousands of years. From the standpoint of mankind as a whole, all people, including Lord Gambis, recognize that compared with the North expansion strategy, the South expansion strategy is only a retreat for the kingdoms and churches.


    In this case, tamore''s ability to mobilize priests and paladins is very limited. He urgently hopes that NANTUO kingdom can unite and successfully open the situation of the southern continent. Borui United Kingdom once suffered losses from the barbarians in the south. They know that it is not easy to explore the southern continent and are very willing to cooperate closely with Gambis kingdom. The comprehensive national strength of the Gambis kingdom is far less than that of the Sassanian Empire, but she has the most powerful political power.


    In order to persuade the kingdom of Gambis to accept the strategic concept of South expansion formulated by himself, tamore worked hard. While encouraging the church to expand the scale of templars, he ventured to the South Bank of the great river bay and captured an orc savage fighter to gangbis. He is telling Gambis that the Gorgon barbarians who are equal to the kingdom of Borui can only occupy a corner of the southern continent. How many powerful indigenous aliens are there in the southern continent? There seems to be a difference in national strength between Gambis and Borui. Gambis''s idea of monopolizing the development right of the southern continent is impractical. We''d better sit down and discuss the related matters of river crossing and South expansion.


    Negotiation? No matter how much discussion, the construction of port on Lake Firth is an inseparable topic.


    In the long run, the geographical environment of Gambis is very bad. There is no other direction to expand except crossing the river to the south. In the future, the center of the human kingdom will certainly be in the rich northern wilderness. Even if Gambis becomes the Great Southern Empire, it will not change the natural conditions of the land. There is a gap in population, economy, military and politics between the north and the south. Over time, this gap will only become more and more obvious. Finally, the Gambis empire will not be able to compete with the northern empire.


    Victor secretly arranged in the eastern alliance and sought access to the sea, not to form a navy, bypass the nidam Everglades, enter the east coast of the northern wilderness, and compete for fertile red land with the Lords of Sasan and Neville. If Victor had a large colony in the Northern Wilderness and controlled the sea power and Jinshui River shipping power, he did not dare to assert that the Gambis Empire would surpass the northern Empire, at least the power balance between the north and the South would not be unbalanced.


    As an important node of the strategy, Lake Firth is bound to win victor.


    The Augusts did not know Victor''s ambition, but they could see the significance of Lake Firth to the Gambis empire. Jinshui River is an insurmountable natural danger. Gangbis''s control of Firth lake can not only remove the potential military threat of the northern lords to the southern Empire, but also significantly enhance the political influence of the southern empire. All the material and personnel exchanges between the southern continent and the northern continent are under the control of the southern Lord. In case of a great disaster in the north, the northern Lord must ask for the support or shelter of the southern Lord. In other words, in order to leave a way back for the family, the northern Lord and the southern Lord must exchange children, so as not to avoid the embarrassing situation that the knight blood of the southern Empire poured into the northern empire one after another.


    This is the strategic value of Jinshui River graben. Now the most important thing is the Fisi lake. Whoever can control the waters of Fisi lake can take the initiative in the South expansion strategy of crossing the river. The Western mouth of Firth lake is located in the territory of gangbis. Its port construction conditions are obviously superior to chebman and Randall. Gangbis Kingdom abandoned the plan to build a port at the mouth of Firth lake because it was worried that Rand Empire would take the opportunity to build a port on the Bank of Firth lake.


    There must be a port on the shore of Firth Lake in the territory of the RAND Empire, and the Borui army entered the twilight forest front of SUS; The Knights of glory and Neo West; The kingdom of Neville is around for this. They are now taking a flexible strategy because they are worried about angering the divine knights. If they recklessly send troops directly to help the RAND Empire lead to clean up the fishmen and build a port, the kingdom of Gambis will certainly launch a war of revenge against Neo West. But if gombis refuses to let go, he will bear more and more pressure until he gives in.


    Borui United Kingdom and Gambis belong to the South expansion Lord camp, and the overall interests of both sides are the same. However, in the short term, the water power of Gambis is far less than that of Borui Kingdom, and there is a big difference in both shipbuilding technology and experienced crew. Gambis needs time to develop the power to block the waters of Lake Firth.


    The problem now is that Gambis does not respond to the goodwill of the Borui people and the chief Shepherd tamore, and may bear the military risk of NANTUO alone in the future. At the very least, the grudging borriens must try to hold gombis back.


    He took control of the waters of Firth lake, but suffered a military defeat in the South expansion. Finally, he had to plead with Borui United Kingdom to send troops and make major concessions. What''s the significance of rushing to occupy Firth lake?


    Having seen the barbarian captives sent by Pastor tamore and the four guardians of Gambis, Sylvia, Roland and goron have no bottom in their hearts except victor. They doubt whether Gambis can support the South expansion strategy alone.


    Viktori put forward the concept of development strategy and leapfrog tactics in the Jiaxue River Basin of Firth lake, tried to appease the Regent and the three guardians, and strengthened their determination to resist the early construction of port on the North Bank of Firth Lake by external forces.


    Although his highness Randall has extraordinary wisdom and has worked miracles many times, and Sylvia and Marquis golon also admit that his strategic and tactical ideas are very exquisite, gangbis crossing the river is very important. They can''t believe what Victor says.


    Marquis golon praised Victor for his talent in leapfrog tactics without military command experience. On the contrary, he raised his doubts implicitly.


    Can the modified warship retrograde on the blood river? Can psychic warriors against first-class barbarians be popularized? You have to come up with something real before we can accept your strategy and tactics.


    Victor is full of confidence in the secret method of source blood, and has no definite grasp of the transformation of warships. But it doesn''t matter. He just wants to delay.


    In short, the lakeside port must wait until gangbis''s fleet crosses Firth lake, and then be built and leased by the golden regiment!


    In the evening wind, Victor and others walked to the wharf of Carril port. Under the hazy moonlight, a huge warship rowed across the quiet and deep lake and slowly drove towards the trestle.


    It is a semi oval shape with a length of 35 meters and a width of 12 meters. It is as high as three floors from the water surface to the side of the ship. Four masts stand tall. The huge sails cover the night wind and push the ship through the waves, just like the giant beast in the Legend of bassac lake, which is inexplicably shocking. A slender and graceful figure stood on the bow yard. She wore a triangular sail hat and only a white fine linen shirt, tight breeches and high top leather boots. She outlined a slender waist and a pair of surprisingly long straight legs. She hung a slender thorn sword on her waist. She was valiant and spirited. She was Princess Roland.


    Sylvia''s beautiful face showed envy and exclaimed, "it''s spectacular for me to see such a big warship for the first time." Turning to see Victor''s calm face, her eyes moved and asked curiously, "why? Don''t you think it''s very imposing?"


    Up to 1200 tons, which is far from the 10000 ton ship. Roland is more pleasing to the eye... Victor nodded quietly while his stomach Fei, "baby, I will build a ship that belongs to you in the future, which is more spectacular and powerful than the golden wool... Well, it''s called the Dragon butcher."


    Sylvia''s heart was sweet and took her lover''s arm. Dragon Slayer is one of her titles. The ship named by victor will never disgrace the reputation of Dragon Slayer.


    Before the ship pulled into the dock, Roland jumped down from the bow, holding a single telescope in his hand, and paced back and forth in front of the people. His deep eyes as beautiful as the blue lake looked at everyone one by one, like the captain who chose sailors at the dock.


    "I''m captain Roland August of the golden fleece. If you want to take my golden fleece, you have to obey the captain''s orders..." she said modestly and majestically, pointing to the tip of her nose.


    Sylvia glanced at her, took up her skirt, jumped and landed on the deck of the golden wool, with light and smooth movement and elegant posture.


    Victor picked up trisley''s leg socket and held the angry female knight who could not run and fight in his arms in the way of a princess. The breeze surrounded the two bodies, took a step forward and jumped on the golden wool nearly 9 meters high.


    Even without fighting spirit, she has the strength of an ordinary knight. Even if she can''t jump on the side of the ship, she can avoid Victor''s princess. Whether you can hide or not is to show your love in public. Shy trisley blushed. Before the Marquis of Cologne and the Regent jumped up, she broke away from Victor''s hug, turned around and flashed into the cabin.


    Roland stamped his feet on the trestle, pouted his small mouth, and finally jumped on the ship. When he saw the sailors standing with their heads bowed to Sylvia and taking a respectful attitude of waiting for orders one by one, he immediately ignored his anger and hurriedly stressed: "I''m the captain of the golden wool. You can''t give orders to my crew."


    Sylvia smiled. The high queen turned into a spring breeze and drizzle, took Victor''s arm and said softly: "Captain Roland, I need a decent cabin. By the way, please ask your mate and designer to show my husband the Golden Goat."


    Roland turned his anger into joy, took off the captain''s hat and bowed his knees gracefully. "I''d like to help you, dear lady... Malena, take this beautiful lady to VIP Room No. 1, which is the best room of the Golden Goat Hair... Baron Haggett, Captain Hansen, take some gentlemen to visit my golden wool. Remember, except the captain''s room."


    The ship designer and the mate of the golden wool came over. Victor and Marquis golon were about to follow them into the bottom cabin, but Roland blocked their way.


    Looking at the captain''s hat swinging in front of him, Victor looked up blankly and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Roland looked sideways at Victor and the Marquis of Cologne and said contemptuously, "pay! According to the rules of the boat, the guests on board must pay a deposit first. When they get off the boat, they will settle your accommodation, meals and drinks."


    "Roland!" Said the Marquis of goron, with a sinking face and suppressed anger.


    "Don''t be wordy, old man. Pay first!" Roland shouted without fear. Her next sentence exposed her true intention: "if you don''t have money, you have to work for me on the golden wool. That''s the rule!"


    Victor touched his empty trouser pocket and said, "I don''t have any money, captain. Can I owe it first?"


    "No credit for boarding, no payment for disembarkation."


    Victor silently pulled a crystal clear blue diamond from his belt and put it into his hat. Looking at captain Roland with a smile, he couldn''t help reminding, "it''s worth 750 gold sols..." he added, "this is a deposit. Remember to change me."


    The long Princess patted Victor on the shoulder and said sympathetically, "Sir, don''t pay when you leave the ship." Then, she said very generously, "this gem is even the boat fare for five of you."


    Marquis goron snorted coldly and raised his feet. Just as he was about to enter the cabin, he heard Williams and Roland argue:


    "Don''t count me... I work on the golden wool to pay for it."


    Victor and goron were speechless and followed the mate of the Golden Goat into the hatch.


    "Sailors, you don''t have to dock. Put down the cable and let the guests'' entourage climb up by themselves. Everyone charges... Roland, how much deposit does everyone charge?"


    "Five gold sols for each man and 15 gold sols for each woman... Eh, uncle Williams, I''m the captain of the golden wool!"


    "Yes, you''re the captain. I''m working for you to pay the bill."


    "Bob, boatswain, give this new gentleman a bucket and a rag and teach him how to polish my deck!"


    "Er... Roland, I don''t think the work of cleaning the deck is worth 150 kinsol''s wages. I can act as captain. You''ve been sailing all day. You should find a first-class cabin and have a good sleep. I''ll take care of the night voyage... Boatswain Bob, anchor, sail and adjust the route. We''ll go to Longqiao town on the West brinor river. Captain Williams will do it himself Steer... By the way, where is the rudder? "


    "... uncle, I''m not tired at all. Well, I''ll waive your deposit. You''re a guest of the golden sheep now... Hey, don''t touch my rudder, you new fluff!"


    The footsteps on the deck clearly came into the bottom cabin. Marquis goron shook his head and said slightly embarrassed, "Victor, don''t worry about those two guys. We do our things."


    Victor nodded in silence, suddenly turned around and asked Hansen, the mate of the golden wool:


    "Are you from the masked brotherhood?"

 Chapter 589

    Hansen''s mate is about 50 years old. He is not tall. He is thin and vigorous. He has gray hair and light brown eyes. Under his pale forehead is a dark face and brows browed by the sun. His face with vertical and horizontal gullies is like old bark soaked in oil. He is tough and full of vitality. Every wind and sun scratch seems to tell the beauty of life and life. His right hand is missing a middle finger and his left index finger is missing half, which may have been unfortunately lost in the winch accident. Old sailors often lack fingers and toes, but this does not prevent them from skillfully making convenient and practical knots and sewing all kinds of holes, whether on sails or clothes. At the same time, their hearts under pressure are far stronger than ordinary people.


    It is said that experienced old sailors are not afraid of darkness and avoid rainstorms. They always have a lingering smell of water.


    The mate of the Golden Goat is obviously an experienced old sailor. Only Borui kingdom can cultivate experienced old sailors.


    Hansen''s expression was very surprised. His right hand pressed a tattoo on his neck, which was a face mask pierced by a dagger. The masked brotherhood is famous at the bottom of the Borui Kingdom, but he didn''t expect that the handsome and extraordinary gangbis noble had also heard of the masked brotherhood.


    But there''s nothing to worry about. He has already reported his experience to the internal affairs office of kite castle. He quickly put down his hand, revealed the masked brotherhood tattoo on his neck and respectfully said, "yes, sir. I used to be a member of the masked brotherhood."


    Marquis goron looked at the tattoo on Hansen''s mate''s neck and asked Victor, "you know the masked brotherhood in the kingdom of Borui."


    Victor nodded and said faintly, "the Southwind chamber of Commerce and the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce fought each other. The assassins of the masked brotherhood brought my wife a lot of trouble."


    Baron haggard, who followed him, suddenly felt a chill in his heart, pricking his cold hair and numbing his scalp. All the sailors he recruited from the kingdom of Borui fooled around in the masked brotherhood. At this time, the magnetic low voice of the Marquis of goron came and soothed Baron Haggett''s huddled heart.


    "Oh, I heard that the masked brotherhood is a loose organization of free migrant workers. Almost all Borui sailors have to hang the signboard of the masked brotherhood."


    Haggett breathed a sigh of relief and politely explained: "The Marquis is right. The masked brotherhood is composed of many liberal gangs. Fishermen and sailors join the brotherhood mainly to negotiate and solve their differences. As far as I know, sailors often have disputes with other fleets for fishing waters when they leave the port. When the ships sail outside the port, the rough sailors often attack each other without fear of the Lord''s laws, Each other suffered heavy casualties, and no one dared to fish at ease. The ship owners and sailors suffered great losses. The sailors gradually formed fish gangs, large and small, and all joined the masked brotherhood. In the name of the brotherhood, they sat at the table to negotiate and divide their fishing waters. "


    "Sailors can''t get on the ship without joining the fish gang. Joining the fish Gang is tantamount to joining the brotherhood. However, the masked Brotherhood has no fixed head. It is actually a negotiating table for free people." Baron Haggett paused, raised his finger to Hansen''s mate and explained to Victor: "Your Highness Randall, Hansen once lived in the fish port of Borui Kingdom under the banner of the masked brotherhood. Now he is a vassal of my recruitment. The people of Gambis Kingdom have nothing to do with the masked brotherhood."


    Victor nodded without hesitation, looked at haggard, who was tight, and asked with great interest, "Your Excellency haggard, also from the kingdom of Borui?"


    The battle between Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and Borena chamber of Commerce spread to the following vendors and thugs. Some people shed blood and died for this. However, in the eyes of the heads of both sides, the interest struggle between the two major commercial organizations was like two giant beasts fighting each other, each with damage, but no harm, let alone hatred. Moreover, the final result ended in shaking hands and making peace, invading the underground world of Neville The masked Brotherhood was completely defeated; Raymond Peter, who provoked the underground war, was deprived of the position of head of the Southwind chamber of Commerce by Lord Borui. The Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and the mercury of the Randall family won a great victory.


    Baron Haggett could not understand his highness Randall''s state of mind. He was relieved to see his highness change the topic, stroked his chest and said proudly: "My mother is Lord Michel of the crudas family on the North Bank of Borui kingdom. I am the youngest son of my family. I was fostered at Uncle crudas''s house since childhood. Later, I went to the silver white tower to study and was lucky to be a teacher of the University of koden griwald. Thanks to the teacher''s attention, I was recommended to join the noble griwald family. His majesty Auguste gave me the title of court Baron and appointed me As the chief ship building officer of the court. "


    In the kingdom of Borui, the north shore family outside the seven alliance islands is only second-class. The crudas family and Victor have never heard of it. It is no wonder that Haggett will be complacent to join the griward family, one of the five princes of Gambis.


    Victor smiled and asked, "master, master of shipbuilding?"


    "A little experience." Haggett said modestly, "my uncle''s name has a shipbuilding workshop and two fishing teams. I have been in contact with shipbuilding and navigation since childhood, and I also specialize in shipbuilding under casting in the silver white tower. Hansen used to rent a fleet of my uncle''s for a long time, hunted two water lizards in Kalong lake west of Dahe Bay, and returned to Hong Kong smoothly."


    Victor couldn''t help looking at Hansen. He had a special knowledge of the operation of the great river bay fishing fleet and knew how difficult it was for the fleet to hunt a water lizard and transport it back to the port. Their success in hunting water lizards is second. The key is to be able to keep valuable booty or seize the fruits of other people''s labor. Either way, it has proved that they have outstanding ship combat capability.


    The ownership of the fishing fleet belongs to the Borui aristocracy, and the use right belongs to the Freeman captain. The plundering and compromise between the fleet and the fleet have nothing to do with the aristocracy. As long as the captain takes the ship and fish back to the port, the noble ship owner can take 80% of them. If the ship sank, the noble ship owner thought he was unlucky and must not anger other noble ship owners. The rules of the game are like this. The famous captain can subdue people''s soldiers without war, which is very popular with the Borui aristocracy.


    In a sense, kite Castle recruited the unknown Haggett, gave him the surname of a great aristocrat, and entrusted him with important tasks. In addition to his ability to build ships, most of them also had the factor of Captain Hansen.


    "Bards sing that a ship can have a soul, and a good captain gives her a soul." Victor looked into the old sailor''s sharp eyes and said with a smile.


    Hansen''s deeply scratched dark face showed a complex look of remembering the past and losing the present. He was silent for a moment, looked down at the board in the bottom cabin, shook his head and said, "I... the golden wool has not reached that level."


    "The golden wool is just a training ship. Tell me, what is a ship with a soul?" Marquis goron asked, his low voice seemed to have a kind of magic, which could reach the depths of people''s heart, just as he asked himself.


    Hansen raised his head and said with burning eyes, "the captain and the sailor are like one person. One person is integrated with the ship, which is closely connected with the wind, waves and water. The ship with soul can insert the wings of the wind, easily cut into the undercurrent under the water, chase the water lizard in the storm, fast and flexible, and the overlord in the water is as weak as a baby in front of her."


    "How many captains can give a ship the soul?" Asked victor.


    Baron Haggett replied, "Hansen is one. Most experienced captains work for the families on the seven alliance islands. How many? I don''t know..."


    Victor and the Marquis of Cologne looked at each other and saw the heaviness of each other''s eyes.


    "The York family fell behind to Augustus." Said his highness Randall with a smile.


    "We are behind Borui United Kingdom." Marquis goron nodded and said, "ten years at most."


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "gangbis is united and catch up. Maybe we can catch up... After all, the hydrological conditions here are different."


    Marquis goron''s serious face smiled and nodded, "Your Highness Randall just orders, and we will cooperate fully."


    "I do my best."


    Entering the pulp chamber in the bottom cabin, Victor saw dozens of strong men with big arms and round waist. They were neatly dressed, stood upright, their eyes were frozen, and their skin color was much whiter than captain Hansen. Obviously, they were elite soldiers of the forbidden guards.


    Hansen seemed dissatisfied with the disciplined soldiers and muttered, "a good sailor should at least get used to bare arms."


    Haggett quickly whispered, "this is the Royal Navy, and the set of free sailors should be put away."


    Victor waved his hand to stop Haggett''s scolding Hansen and asked, "the golden wool has 10 pairs of long oars. There are 60 oarsmen here. There are three shifts. Can the golden wool go against the current?"


    "Sir, it depends on the current and the load of the ship." Hansen''s mate was just reprimanded by the master and explained honestly: "There is no going with or against the water on the gentle lake. Excellent paddlers can accelerate, slow down or even reverse the boat. However, if the boat is too heavy, the paddlers can''t take turns in three shifts. If you sail against the water, you can''t move basically. You still need to rely on the sails... I mean the situation of sharp bottomed boats upstream of Jinshui River. Flat bottomed boats are slow, shallow draft, heavy load and capable boats The captain can''t drive a large flat bottom boat into Kalong Lake in the upper reaches of Jinshui River. "


    Most of the old sailors were talking nonsense. Hansen spoke more and more vigorously, pulled the button off his collar, revealed his strong chest, and shook his head and said: "The waters of Dahe Bay are the territory of the seven Liandao fleets. They can catch them all year round. Their fleets have large flat bottomed boats and sharp bottomed clippers. They cooperate with each other. When they are watched, they can''t run away. We can catch them one by one. Our fleet on the north bank can only go retrograde to the upstream Kalong lake to catch fish. Go up in the wind season, wait until the water season is cold, and then return, or we''ll catch fish It stinks. We only fish once a year and have to brave the freezing rain and heavy snow. Our sharp bottomed sailboat can go against the water and is fast enough, but it is not as stable as a flat bottomed boat. If we are unlucky, we may turn over the water supply lizard... "


    Haggett coughed and reminded the old crew not to go too far. Victor interposed with interest.


    "You can''t fish in the big river bay. Kalon lake can only be visited once a year. What do you usually do?"


    "Transport goods. If there is no business, go fishing with a small pointed bottom sailboat." Hansen smacked his mouth and said with aftertaste: "The fish and shrimp in the sea taste delicious and are valuable goods. We go out once, and everyone''s pockets are bulging as long as we come back. Moreover, the sea lizard is more and bigger than the water lizard in the river. They are all precious, and the price is four times that of the water lizard. Unfortunately, the east of the ship allows the big ship to go to sea. We only have a small boat. We can''t catch the sea lizard, so we have to hide from it."


    Marquis golon is old-fashioned and pays attention to aristocratic etiquette and the majesty of extraordinary knights. He can condescend and speak to captain Hansen. It can be seen that kite Castle attaches great importance to this experienced old sailor. Knowing that he could not find a chance to communicate with Hansen alone, Victor asked bluntly, "did the fleet of Borui United Kingdom explore the landing point on the coastline?"


    Baron Haggett nodded and replied, "all explorations ended in failure. Large flat bottomed sailboats can''t withstand the wind and waves of the sea. Sharp bottomed sailboats are strong enough, but their draft is too deep to rush into shallow water and sweep away the fishermen on the coast. Moreover, the sea water is bitter and salty, and the fleet lacks fresh water supply. It can''t go far at all. Like those small sharp bottomed fishing boats, they can only wander around the Haikou."


    Marquis golon said with a smile, "if Borui can land from the coastline, they will not cooperate with us, let alone stare at the land of the southern continent."


    Victor shook his head and smiled. He took the lead out of the bottom cabin and boarded the deck. He saw Princess Roland teaching Williams how to steer the rudder, of course with her mouth. She firmly grasped the rudder and refused to let go.


    Marquis goron stepped forward, stood side by side with Victor, looked at the calm lake and said, "the gondola can''t go to sea. After it is full, it can''t go retrograde in the Jinshui River. Do you have any good way?"


    Without a direct answer, Victor turned to Hansen and asked, "the river surface of the brinor river is almost 2km wide. Can a large sharp bottomed sailboat go retrograde?"


    Hansen looked embarrassed and said, "Sir, I''ve seen the water flow of the brinor river. It''s faster than the Jinshui River. If the sharp bottom ship is loaded with 1000 tons, I guess it can only wait until the monsoon period every year. I''m afraid it''s necessary to use a tracker to pull it on the shore."


    Bulinoer River and Xuehe River on the south side of FIS are both large tributaries of Jinshui River, and their hydrological conditions should be close. If a sharp bottomed sailboat can only sail upstream in four months of the wind season on the brinor River, the situation of the blood river is similar. Gambis''s fleet can''t come and go freely on the blood river. The blood river development strategy and frog leaping tactics are equivalent to failure.


    Victor raised his long straight eyebrows and smiled. "How about we add two wheels to the boat?"


    "Wheel the boat?"


    Roland, with sharp ears, dropped the rudder, jumped to Victor''s side, pushed Marquis goron aside, took Victor''s arm, and asked with flashing eyes:


    "You just said to put wheels on a ship? Is it a ship or a car? A car or a ship?"


    "Steamer... Ming steamer."

 Chapter 590

    The brinor river winds through the bare fields from north to south. The slanting white sail of the Golden Goat covers the bitter northwest wind and pushes the ship''s side to separate two continuous white waves in the dark green river.


    On the bow deck, Sylvia, dressed in a sky blue dress, looked at the riverside scenery of brinor side by side with victor. The cold wind in the water season wrapped in the misty cold fog, blew by her side and surrounded by nostalgia, as if a pair of invisible hands grabbed a coat of wind and fog and put it on her.


    The skirt was floating and outlined the infinite beautiful body curve. Sylvia looked at Victor angrily, and her pure blue eyes looked at the river bank.


    There, the six legged fast dragon roared in a low voice. A team of fast Dragon Knights accompanied the ship. The ribbons on the long guns flew in the wind, and the dark purple scales collided and made a clang sound.


    "The strength and speed of the fast dragon crush the medium-level bronze knights. They are huge and difficult to be killed by a sword. The early-level knights are chased by the fast dragon cavalry, and their chances of winning are slim." Sylvia drew back her eyes, frowned and sighed: "Xunlong is good at swimming, but they pose no threat to the golden wool in the water. They will only be shot one by one with strong bows and crossbows... If extraordinary Knights don''t take action, the bronze Knights may not play a better role in water warfare than captain Hansen... He is the best captain that the augustian royal family can find, but he is not the best captain in the Borui kingdom."


    "Honey, do you think the fleet we have trained in ten years can really compete with the Borui people on Lake Firth?"


    "So we should introduce new technologies to narrow the gap between the two sides in the field of ships." Victor looked back at the helmsman. Hansen''s mate was teaching the rookie sailors in Gambis how to steer. The two royal augustes who used to occupy the helmsman were all in the captain''s room and studied the design of the Ming wheel he provided with the Marquis of Cologne.


    Sylvia slightly tooted her crystal clear red lips and said angrily: "the royal family has begun to accumulate ship building experience and train navy soldiers, but the latter family has nothing. It''s really discontent that you provide the Minglun system you have painstakingly designed to the royal family first."


    Victor hugged Sylvia''s soft and elastic waist, lowered his head, pecked on her lips, pointed to the Taotao River, smiled and said, "who let them have bassac lake and brinor river? Dear Madam, don''t worry, our efforts today will be more richly rewarded."


    Sylvia smiled and said softly, "my love, I wish you had a hand."


    Facing Sylvia''s pure and deep blue eyes, Victor touched his nose, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "In fact, I only provided an immature idea about the ship. The Auguste family is responsible for the improvement, implementation and application, and they will pay a huge amount of human, material and financial resources. Speaking of it, we took advantage... They will certainly keep a hand in the final result, and what we have to do is to try to go further on their basis."


    The so-called open ship refers to the ship with runner installed on both sides or tail of the ship. Because part of the wheel is exposed on the water, it is called open ship. The open ship propeller can operate continuously, which is further than the propeller propulsion tool. Of course, its disadvantages are also very obvious. It is bulky, complex structure and easy to be damaged. It is easy to collide when docking at the wharf. When encountering wind and waves, it is driven by the flank Part of the wheel is out of the water, affecting the navigation stability, and so on.


    Therefore, Ming ships are widely used in inland lakes and inland waterways with less wind and waves. It evolved from ancient Chinese cars and ships. The original Ming ships were completely driven by human stepping on wooden wheels in the cabin. In the 17th century of the earth world, French scholar Dennis Papan first proposed to use steam engines to drive ships to sail only. In 1707, he built a side drive ship in Kassel However, the ship was not driven by machines, but still driven by manpower. However, Papan''s idea had a very important significance.


    In 1807, American Robert Fulton made a successful breakthrough. His wooden Ming ship "clemonton" used the steam engine invented by Watt and became the first successful commercial ship in the earth world.


    There is no coal or oil in the world. The manufacturing cost of charcoal is too high and the combustion efficiency is too low. There is no need to think about developing steam engine ships. Victor proposed that Ming ships should also be driven by manpower. Fortunately, human beings in this world are much stronger than those in the earth world, and there are various secret ways to improve strength and physical fitness. There are no Ming ships driven by trained sailors Question.


    It remains to be verified whether the manpower driven Ming Lun sailboat is faster than the paddle sailboat. Victor is sure that its flexibility is not as good as the paddle sailboat. However, if this ship power technology from the earth world can be realized here, it will be very in line with the strategic needs of the naval fleet of Gambis kingdom to dominate inland lakes and rivers.


    Rowing seems simple, but it''s not easy to play all kinds of tricks. Experienced paddlers are familiar with their ships and the hydrological conditions. They cooperate with the sailor and helmsman to make the ships move forward, backward and turn around quickly. In this regard, the Navy still being built by Gambis is is far worse than the Borui fleet. If Gambis uses the Borui ship technology To develop water power, let alone ten years, even 50 or 100 years, don''t want to compete with Borui fleet.


    No one can swear sovereignty over the Jinshui River, because no one can build a castle on the water. Of course, the Fisi Lake in the Jinshui River is a place where no one can. In the era when bronze knights were the mainstream, extraordinary knights would not attack each other unless they had to, which would damage the fundamental interests of the whole Knight class. Bronze knights are really not as good as an experienced old captain on the water More deterrent. The gap between Gambis''s naval fleet and Borui fleet is like a baby and a strong man. Captain Borui can sling Gambis''s fleet with his hands tied.


    Assuming that the port can only be built after ten years under the leadership of the RAND Empire, in the first 20 years or so, the warships of the Gambis Kingdom have an absolute advantage in number, but the army of the Borui Kingdom has stationed in the dusk forest. They can continuously transport the shipbuilding wood produced by the dusk forest to the port of Firth lake. With their unique shipbuilding technology, the Borui warships are underground one by one, The quantitative advantage of the Gambis fleet soon disappeared. As a free sailor, the Borui Navy ran roughshod over the Firth lake, often playing a water thief and a lake thief. While fighting a saliva lawsuit with the Gambis Kingdom on the ground, it constantly seized the control of the Firth lake. The Gambis Navy is not as skilled as people. I''m afraid it can only stare at it except spitting.


    The only way for Gambis is to introduce new technology and avoid competition in the field of traditional ships. Minglun sail driven warship technology provides this possibility.


    First of all, the sailors of Ming ship just step on the wheels. They don''t need any technology. Anyone can step on the wheels in the cabin. Moreover, the output force of the waist and legs must be greater and more lasting than the pectoral muscles of the arm. The continuous operation of the open wheel drive is an advantage that the paddle drive does not have. Continuous operation means that Ming ships can sail against the current when there is no wind or breeze in the inland waterway, and once the paddlers of paddle sailboats are exhausted and can''t paddle, the ship is washed back by the river.


    Secondly, Victor spent a lot of time designing the Minglun drive system. He made full use of the lever principle and gear structure to enhance the output efficiency of Minglun''s rotation and water beating as much as possible and reduce the physical consumption of sailors. The traditional paddle boat needs 60 paddlers and can not run continuously. The Ming Lun yacht only needs 40 wheel treaders to continuously drive the ship forward, backward or turn, and the ship''s sailing speed may still have an advantage.


    In fact, Victor''s shipbuilding knowledge mainly comes from the content of alchemy human will side. He is not sure how much utility the bright wheel drive system of the earth world has. Sylvia is full of confidence in her lover''s wisdom and thinks that the ship driving system he designed is precious. Sylvia felt sorry and deeply helpless to provide such valuable technology to kite castle.


    Ship building is a profound and complex knowledge. Ming ship is not as simple as adding one or two big wheels to a sailboat. The ship is a large system, which is composed of many subsystems. Suddenly changing its driving subsystem and moving the whole body, it needs to invest a lot of human, material and financial resources, as well as the most valuable time to constantly test and correct, and finally get the finished product of the Ming ship.


    It is also not easy to operate a ship skillfully. Large warships include captain, mate, boatswain, navigator, lookout, sailor and oarsman. They must be familiar with every part of the ship, be competent for every work, trust each other and cooperate tacitly. An excellent crew can give life to the ship. In a sense, these people are more powerful than bronze knights on the water.


    Whether it''s shipbuilding or training a crew of sailors, it takes time and space.


    The human horse hills do not have these objective conditions, and the alchemy tower is useless.


    There are 21 ship building schemes on the will side of alchemy humans, of which 4 ships can travel on water, and the rest rely on the alchemy array as the driving force. Alchemists can build ships, but they can''t sail. What''s the use of Victor building ships according to the drawings?


    Moreover, the silver moon river in the Renma hills is a shallow river, and large ships cannot be navigable, while the rose port has not been completed. Victor and Sylvia must find another way out if they want to cultivate the water army in the Renma hills.


    In the whole kingdom of Gambis, only the bassac Lake karil fish port of the August family and the deep-water city of the Joshua family have conditions for shipbuilding and military training. In fact, the Senate of Gambis has passed an important resolution. Auguste, York, Joshua, Wellington, Nim and chebman, the six families, have concentrated their efforts to build a naval force in bassac lake, accumulate shipbuilding experience, train sailors, practice ship surface cooperative warfare, and jointly seek the water hegemony of Firth Lake.


    In order to verify the idea of Ming Lun sailboat, Victor must share Ming Lun driving technology with Auguste.


    From another perspective, Victor just came up with an idea. The specific implementation still depends on the Auguste family. With results, the great lords of Gambis participate in technology sharing. Augustus was the one who suffered the most, but who made them the royal family of gombis?


    For the kingdom of Gambis, the most urgent problem now is to trade time for strategic space. If we hold each other back in making big decisions, don''t take the lake of Firth at all!


    Of course, Sylvia didn''t know that Victor did hide his hand.


    Alchemists have mature bearing technology.


    The importance of bearing to mechanical rotary motion need not be mentioned. According to the cultural relics left over from the era of God chosen, the University of Yinbai high tower invented the wooden ball bearing. However, due to the limitation of processing accuracy and material service life, the wooden ball bearing can not be popularized and can only be used as a technical reserve to be developed in the form of toy crafts.


    Alchemy auxiliary soldiers use crystal glaze rock to burn crystal beads of the same size, and then infiltrate silver to manufacture standard silver bearings. By applying silver bearings to vehicles and ships, Victor is sure that the operation efficiency of carriages and Ming ships will be improved qualitatively!


    In addition, the ceryin flat bottomed sea boat made by the alchemy auxiliary has a stable structure and is not afraid of the wind and waves of the sea. It can enter the shallow water area of the coastline, drive away the coastal fishermen and rush for beach landing.


    With these technologies, Victor''s direct fleet will be invincible and invincible across rivers, seas and lakes.


    This is the technological monopoly brought by the material science of the alchemy empire!


    The sound of high leather boots trampling on the board came from the deck. With the unique rhythm of footsteps, Victor knew that Roland was coming without looking back.


    The gorgeous long princess went to victor and Sylvia, took out the crystal telescope and pretended to look in front of the Golden Goat.


    "Fourteen days. Have you decided on the type of ship I provide?" Victor asked gracefully with a smile.


    Roland''s eyes as green as gems glanced sideways at Victor. Xiuting''s nose hummed contemptuously. His monocular glasses knocked in his palm, nodded and said:


    "It''s decided. You have provided four plans for the manufacture of Ming ships, and we are going to build them all. In addition, I have decided to include the flat bottomed Ming Lun sailboat in the trial construction plan."


    Victor suddenly glared at her eyes and asked unbelievably, "Princess highness, I must remind you that testing shipbuilding is not a success."


    "I know."


    Roland''s calm expression made Victor feel bad. He thought about it and said tentatively, "if it fails, it has to be rebuilt, and if it can''t be rebuilt... I let you choose a trial construction scheme. You can choose all of them, plus the flat bottomed open sailing boat... How much shipbuilding wood will be wasted?"


    "Yes, so I asked Renma hill to provide half of the experimental shipbuilding wood, canvas skin, refined iron nails, thin and refined steel ship negatives, oh, by the way, and special fish man viscose." Roland shook his head and said.


    Victor took a breath, shook his head like a rattle, and said in a voice, "no, no... Oh, I mean, just choose a scheme first. There''s no need to trial produce so many at once... Well, the Ming Lun flat bottomed yacht is useless. It can''t go retrograde in the river of blood."


    "It hasn''t been made yet. How do you know it can''t?" Roland put in a small waist, narrowed his beautiful big eyes, and his expression was joking and dangerous, just like a kitten ready to hunt mice.


    "The shipbuilding schemes you provided are all open sailing ships with less than 700 tons. Is it..."


    "I promised."


    Sylvia nodded in agreement and said plainly.


    Victor had to smile bitterly, nod his head and twitch in pain. The wood used for shipbuilding is very exquisite. The Centennial red wood of the dark forest is close and does not rot in water. It is a very excellent raw material. However, it must go through the processes of soaking, drying in the shade and plate making. It takes five years to be used as shipbuilding material. The price of mahogany in the dark forest has now increased by a full six times, and Randall''s funds for purchasing mahogany every year exceed 20000 kinsol. Not to mention the matter of money, the key is that the wood will be finished in five years. Victor spent a lot of money on purchasing mahogany, hoping to reserve more qualified shipbuilding materials to prepare for building a fleet. Roland asked him to take out shipbuilding timber and participate in the R & D and test of Ming ships. He would rather pay than use his family''s reserves.


    If you want to waste, waste it. What are you doing with me?


    Victor muttered in his heart and said coldly, "the trial production of Ming ships is the overall situation of the kingdom. We can''t just let the royal family pay, and other big families have to contribute!"


    "Hum! Just wait for you... This is the will of his highness Randall, and has nothing to do with my brother."


    Roland raised his beautiful chin, proudly wrinkled his small nose, and immediately said with another look of disgust: "in front is the wharf of Pinghu Town. In half a day, you will see the old guy."


    "Victor, you''re getting mixed up with that old man. I hate you more and more." Roland turned back to the cabin. When he came down the stairs, he turned his head and dropped a sentence. He pedaled, pedaled and disappeared on the deck.


    Victor shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly, rubbed his chin, turned his head and whispered to Sylvia, "they seem to be aware of my intention."


    The cold wind on the bow and the breeze on the side of the body stopped. Sylvia gracefully lifted her hair behind her ears and smiled: "goron, Williams and Roland don''t know shipbuilding. They studied the shipbuilding scheme you provided all the way, not to figure out the changes behind the deduction scheme."


    Victor and the great lord of Gambis share the technical concept of Minglun drive, which is out of the overall situation of the kingdom of Gambis. There are also small situations in the overall situation. The development strategy of Firth lake and Blood River, frog leaping tactics, and the trial construction plan of Minglun sailboat can also be regarded as a bait for the wizard of Dover.


    "We''re not afraid he won''t take the bait now."


    Victor''s mouth was filled with a confident smile, his dark golden eyes looked at the boundless River, his sharp eyes pierced the misty cold fog, and the wharf of Changqiao town was in the distance.

 Chapter 591

    In the evening, golden wool leaned against the east bank wharf of Changqiao town. When the guests got off the ship, they were automatically upgraded to captain. Hansen, an old sailor, commanded the crew to turn the sails and pull out the oars. Two rows of long oars beat the water surface with a unique rhythm. The thousand ton ship slowly turned around on the river. There was a cry of surprise and cheers among the onlookers on the shore.


    The golden wool turned its direction completely. The sailors threw out a thick cable and put the cavalry on the shore around the neck of the six legged Xunlong. More than 20 powerful Xunlong pulled the golden wool towards the upper reaches of the xibulinor river. The spectators followed happily, and the crowd on the wharf was more than half less.


    The Lord of Longqiao town and the garrison priest jointly visited the guardian and Regent of the kingdom. The two sides had a brief greeting. Williams came forward and refused the gracious retention of the Lord and the priest. He only said that the royal highness of the kingdom would return to the king''s capital overnight to discuss important matters.


    It takes six days to ride from Changqiao town to Wangdu. At midnight, the cavalry entourage couldn''t keep up. Sylvia ordered the cavalry of the man horse hill to rest at the roadside sentry for the night, and report to the Duke of York''s palace in the king''s capital the next day. She rode the ferocious fast bird Hercules. Victor and trisley rode a fast dragon and followed the fast dragon knight of Marquis goron.


    Xunlong ran all the way, leaving behind two towns and eight sentries along the way. At more than three o''clock in the morning, the Marquis of goron led the team to break away from the main road, enter a remote country road, and run more than ten kilometers. A rural farm backed by the forest appeared in front of victor.


    After barking a few times, the Hound of the farm smelled the smell of the fast dragon and dared not make any more sound. A fast dragon cavalry shook a torch in the direction of the main gate of the farm. Several guards on duty put down the suspension bridge and let the fast dragon knight in.


    "Oh, your most beautiful, wisest, bravest and most interesting long princess, your most loyal servant, big Lorraine, did not sleep all night, just for the first time, the first to welcome you."


    A small figure fell down in front of Roland''s mount. The unicorn opened its bloody mouth, yawned, showed its sharp fangs and issued a deterrent warning. He retreated in fear and kept spitting out sarcastic flattery in his mouth.


    "Er... If you can let your favorite golden wool forget Lorraine''s loyal head, I will be honored to use my big head as your dismounting stool."


    Roland''s cheerful laughter was like a silver bell. He slapped the golden wool first, jumped down from the saddle, bent down and touched the head of his loyal servant Lorraine, "dwarf, have you made anything interesting for the long princess?"


    "Lorraine made a magical box. It has no mouth but can sing. It sings Casa forest. It has a beautiful voice, like iris finch. It''s very interesting. The beautiful princess will like it." Lorraine got up from the ground, waved her short arm and said.


    He is only 1.3 meters tall. He is wearing a colorful and flashy court dress. He is like a child. He has a head one circle larger than an adult on his shoulders. His hands are slender and symmetrical, and his fingers are more flexible than drawing the shape of a box.


    "A singing box? Show me." Roland''s eyes were shining, and he walked deep into the farm with his long legs.


    Dwarf Jester?


    Victor held trisley''s little hand and helped her down to the ground. He watched the dwarf Lorraine running behind Roland. At the same time, a guy as tall as a giant rushed over. In front of him, the dwarf was scared to roll on the ground. Seeing who was coming, he got up and pointed at the giant and scolded:


    "Idiot aka, you almost hit me. Be careful I jump up and break your head!"


    Caligula touched the back of his head and smiled foolishly. Nelson, who came from behind, pulled him aside and gave way to the long princess. Then he took him to victor and Sylvia and half knelt.


    "Master, aka misses his master... Master, let''s go home. Master, Nelson asked aka to fight with the people here. I don''t want to fight, so he won''t let aka eat." Caligula and Vick will complain as soon as they meet.


    Nelson glared at Caligula, laughed twice, rubbed his hands and explained, "my Lord, test it... Aka, Lord tofven''s Secret warrior."


    Victor ignored the two guys, stared at the back of the dwarf jester, and was still thinking about the singing box.


    If he can make a music box, can''t he make a gear clock? Do jesters have this ability?


    Williams stepped forward, smiled and said cordially, "Lorraine is the adopted son of master tophoven and the top foundry master of kite castle. His greatest ideal is to be a court jester. Unfortunately, he has no talent in this field. No one takes him as a jester except Roland. If one of the craftsmen of kite castle can improve the bright wheel drive system of his highness Randall, it must be Lorraine."


    People believe that dwarfs have smarter brains than ordinary people. They have an innate sense of humor, dexterous hands and are born to play tricks. In fact, dwarfs who don''t rely on their brains basically have no way to live. If they use their brains more, they are naturally smarter than ordinary people. Dwarfs are mostly engaged in bartender, magic show, craftsman and other occupations. Their income is not low. Like stars, they are popular with most people. But the priest of the Church believes that the dwarf bears the original sin and cannot bear offspring. Dwarf parents will send them to church when they are young and ask church attendants to purify themselves and wash away their original sin. The priest encourages gnomes to redeem themselves, exercises healing magic for the clean gnomes for free, introduces teachers for them, and arranges well paid jobs. With the praise and recommendation of the priest, the clean dwarf is more likely to get in touch with the upper class society. Nobles will keep dwarfs as family jesters and amuse distinguished guests'' wives and children. This is because they have no threat to the noble family members. They are good at observing their words, flattering and flattering their horses. They are also very smart. Jester dwarfs can often influence the decision-making of the Lord and master invisible power.


    However, high-level Knights have no stink of small nobles and lords. They are not interested in full-time dwarf jesters. The Court Jester is almost the professional peak that the dwarf is eager to achieve, but it is not easy. The king''s dwarf Jester must have extraordinary skills.


    For example, the top foundry master Lorraine?


    If he can make clocks and watches, the future military operations can achieve accurate cooperation, accurately grasp the time and have a wide range of uses... Victor was agitated and calmly walked with Sylvia to a big house deep in the farm with Marquis goron.


    On both sides of the door of the big house stood a soldier who was strong enough to be different from human beings. They were nearly 2 meters tall, their shoulders, backs and chest were wide enough to be exaggerated, their limbs were twisted, and their arms were thicker than adults'' thighs, just like bear goblins magnified twice. Victor visually measured that their weight was more than 200 kg, and the Caligula was no less than 2.35 meters tall. But their eyes are old-fashioned and dull, and they don''t look smart.


    "Master, it''s these two guys who fight with aka. If they lose, they have to fight. After fighting for a long time, I didn''t hurt them. They lie on the ground and pretend to be dead and delay aka''s dinner." Caligula murmured, pointing to two strong men who stared at him.


    Victor looked back and whispered to Nelson, "how are they?"


    "This... Has a little strength." The bear of Beidi nodded and gave a high evaluation.


    Williams looked at Nelson, looked up at Caligula, and cursed:


    A little strength? Can the secret warrior compare with the ferocious warrior of silver level? Except for being a little timid, I''m afraid he''s going to touch the golden stage Victor was lucky enough to recruit these two top violent soldiers.


    Sylvia turned her eyes, smiled and asked, "are they the secret warriors trained by master tofferwen?"


    Marquis goron nodded and said: "Yes, they are the rage guards of the faceless. Their strength is the same as that of the medium-level bronze knights, but their physical strength is better. Their vitality is very strong. The pain in battle can stimulate their potential. It is a bit similar to the rage talent of the ogre, and the improvement effect of strength and speed is much worse. The disadvantage of the rage guards is that they are stupid and consume a lot of resources. Master tophoven trained them A berserker needs almost 15000 gold sol, and it is difficult to maintain the scale of the Berserker with royal financial resources... It should be said that they are close to the soul soldiers of his highness Randall. I hope the training cost of the soul soldiers can be controlled within 3000 gold sol. As for the strength and physical fitness of the soul soldiers, I don''t take the Berserker as a reference. "


    The power of medium-level knights is 7 times that of elite soldiers, which is equivalent to the joint force of 11 young men. It is incredible that tophoven can raise the power of ordinary people to this level.


    Victor smiled faintly and said, "the violent guard''s body is strong and uncoordinated. Obviously, he can''t ignite the fire of the soul. My soul warrior doesn''t have this problem. As for the strength, physical fitness and talent of the soul warrior, we can judge it only by witnessing it."


    "Your Highness is full of confidence, and I look forward to the excellence of the soul warrior." Marquis goron smiled, nodded, raised his hand and said, "please come in."


    Sylvia took the lead in entering the hall and saw an old man sitting in a chair, trembling to stand up with the help of two attendants.


    "Baron tofven Auguste?"


    With the help of the attendants, the old wizard knelt on his knees and fell on the floor. His voice was old and vague, but showed submission and respect.


    "The retinue of the former king, the faceless chief, tofven August, has met his majesty Sylvia York. You are the glory from the elemental sea, the source of Knight pride, the spiritual leader of secular lords and the pillar of the kingdom of Gambis. I hereby pay my highest tribute to his majesty Sylvia."


    Sylvia''s eyes were frozen, her majesty filled the whole hall, and the candles had solidified. She raised her feet forward, and the center of the world seemed to be at her feet, and naturally sat on the main seat of the hall,.


    This is the wizard''s visit to the divine Knight... Victor looked at Sylvia, who was high in the throne, and couldn''t help thinking of father Miller''s evaluation of her:


    The divine knight and Sylvia are one, but the two cannot be simply confused.


    He clearly realized that Sylvia was at the boundary between man and God. Beyond this boundary, she was a divine knight, with instant brilliance and irreversible. Below the boundary, she was Sylvia, the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis, the guardian of the man horse hills, the leader of the York family, the partner of his highness Randall, and Victor''s lover.


    At this moment, she is the embodiment of the origin of the world and the ultimate knight, keeping pace with the early Pope, representing the kingship of the secular Lord from being infringed by the clergy. When Dover lies at Sylvia''s feet, he is submitting to the kingship of the secular Lord and sheltering from the protection of high-ranking knights.


    Sylvia looked at the respectful tophoven and knew that under the old and decadent body was a heart of stone. The former queen Irene had become his test object and victim. His hands were stained with the blood of innocent people, but they had unparalleled magic. Countless people died because of him, but the ogustre family, the Gambis Kingdom, even herself and Victor changed their fate because of him. If Born in the era of electors, he must have been a wizard of Parliament, but even in the end of the law, he was under the throne and reached the peak of witches. The revival of the Gambis royal family can be said to be a masterpiece created by him.


    "How long can you live, sir?"


    "No more than eleven years."


    Sylvia nodded slightly and turned her eyes to victor. Her beautiful face burst into a gentle smile. The vision of the hall disappeared in an instant, and the candle was burning again. She opened her red lips and said softly:


    "I thank you for sending Victor to me. You can make a condition to me in your lifetime."

 Chapter 592

    At the moment, the old wizard felt like accidentally knocking over a table of rare finished potions, but inadvertently got a new potion. He suffered heavy losses, but he didn''t get nothing. He just gave the harvested new potion to another person to stop the loss. As a result, he found that the potion was invaluable. He regretted that he wanted to dig out his eyes, Throw it on the floor and stamp two more feet.


    Tophoven has always believed that reproducing the blood of the sun elf is his greatest achievement. Adding up all the secret warriors of the faceless, including the intelligent dwarf, is not as good as a finger of the sun elf. Little Victor was secretly sent to Sylvia by him, but Sylvia didn''t need his favor. As she said, he was allowed to put forward a condition to her in his lifetime, but he did not give a commitment to meet the condition. This is actually a cruel mockery of the old wizard.


    The divine knight is not only the symbol of the knight''s royal power against the church''s divine power, but also the great enemy of the royal power. The king is always dignified in front of the divine knight. The rise of the iron mountain empire on the bones of the old empire is enough to prove the inevitability of the divine knight to break the secular political balance. Ryan The fall of Augustus was the result of gangbis'' attempt to transfer the internal turmoil brought by Sylvia to the outside, but it was countered by various kingdoms, limiting the political turmoil to the interior of gangbis'' Kingdom.


    No one can make decisions for the divine knight. Tophoven can''t tell Sylvia that I''ve found a little man for you. I hope love life can help you block the invasion of the soul by the sea of elements. Give gangbis more time. Don''t rush to lift Auguste off the throne. Let''s transfer the internal contradictions to the outside again.


    The faceless man secretly inserted Victor Ann beside Sylvia. Sylvia could think it was malicious, even though she was the biggest beneficiary. So, tofven apologized to Sylvia.


    The development of things was beyond the control of tophoven. Fortunately, Roland solved the biggest problem of Gambis without moving. She facilitated the exchange of hostages between Auguste and the York family, let Edward visit the horse hills, and attracted the sun elves with unknown reputation at that time, which led to the reconciliation between the queen and the Archduke, and laid the foundation for the political pattern of the queen of Gambis.


    However, the August family also lost the favor of his highness Randall.


    The sun elves and female divine Knights attract each other, and Victor and Sylvia are bound to come together. But tofven couldn''t help thinking that Gambis would be perfect without Sylvia... Roland Queen Auguste made Victor her husband, victor His majesty Prince Auguste will lead the augustian family to the throne.


    This is destined to be an old man''s regret and fantasy. Tofven knows that no one can manipulate his highness Randall and Sylvia. He did not even follow the path of the sword Saint delavin to analyze some of the mysteries of the bottom laws of the world and create the theory of secret methods of spiritual blood; The light of his wisdom even surpassed the early Pope Enoch. He was not the authoritarian leader of the human kingdom, but he secretly promoted the great changes of the kingdoms and churches.


    No one can understand all Victor''s ideas. Toffervin intuitively believes that he can quietly usurp the greatest interests and power in this series of changes. The most frustrating thing is that no one seems to be able to change this result. They can only silently accept the guidance of his highness Randall, and then compete with other forces to strive for a higher position in the new pattern of the human country.


    Now, your highness Randall has calculated on me... Well, my old bone is still useful for victor. Let me accompany you through this game and see who is the final winner between Auguste and York... Victor, your weakness is actually Sylvia... Your highness Randall, at least you will lose this game!


    The turbid and dim eyes covered the sharp light. Tofven respectfully said, "Your Highness Sylvia, I''m afraid I''ll put forward conditions to you soon. Please help me make a choice."


    Marquis goron came forward, personally lifted the weak old wizard from the floor, and motioned his attendants to push a wooden wheelchair over.


    When tophoven got into a wheelchair, Sylvia held her cheek in her hand and asked with interest, "what choice."


    "You will soon know."


    Toffervin nodded, smiled kindly and said to victor, "Your Highness Randall, the spiritual meditation potion you want has been successfully prepared. In addition, I have another achievement here, a potion that can enhance the power of the mind. Do you want to see it?"


    The dark golden halo in Victor''s eyes turned slowly and looked mysterious and profound in the light of dim yellow candles. He stroked his chest, smiled and said, "of course, this was our previous agreement. But now I want to know whether my barbarian slave is still alive and how many secrets the master has unearthed from it?"


    "They are all in the back room. Your highness, please follow me. Other adults please stay here for a while. The attendants have prepared a lounge upstairs for you."


    The rain shelter corridor leading to the back room is covered with straw huts. The two sides are built with rammed earth and wheat straw. A lighting fire basin is placed at intervals on both sides of the corridor. There are a row of ventilation windows on the wall. The wet and cold fog pressure suppresses the open fire. The light in the corridor is bright and dark. People walk past, leaving many changeable shadows on the wall and the ground.


    Victor looked around, puzzled and said, "it seems that this is an ordinary farm. The walls on both sides break down when they hit, and there is no defense function... The layout of Auguste''s Secret castle is so simple? Are you not afraid that it is penetrated and broken by foreign enemies?"


    Williams pushed his wheelchair and said with a smile, "master tofven is there. That''s our secret castle. He''s not here. It''s just an ordinary farm in the interior of kite castle."


    Victor was stunned for a moment, thumbed up and praised, "a very clever method."


    In fact, the back room is the large warehouse of the farm, which is used to store seeds and tools. It is not big or small, but now it has become the Pharmacy Laboratory of tophoven. When the faceless bodyguard opened the door, Victor saw a bearded, big headed dwarf roaring at the laboratory attendant:


    "Clumsy pigs, the seeds of evening primrose should be mixed with the juice from the roots of fig tree. The ratio of mixing with water is 4:1. It takes half a small hourglass to boil. How many times should I emphasize such a simple thing? That idiot, you took the wrong flask... Asshole, be careful of the poison of green hunting lizard. If it leaks on the floor, I''ll let you lick it with your tongue!"


    The dwarf was untidy, with his beard and hair in one piece. He had not been trimmed for some time. His short body was full of momentum, as if the tyrant in this room and the surrounding attendants were afraid to challenge his authority. He honestly obeyed his command and accepted his grumpy temper.


    With a happy smile on his old face, tophoven whispered, "green, the best potion master of the August family... I rely on witchcraft, and he relies on talent and enthusiasm."


    "Green, come here!" Williams said hello on behalf of tophoven.


    The dwarf pharmacist saw tophoven and others. He walked slowly over. On the way, he nodded to Marquis goron and Williams respectively, glanced over Sylvia, who weakened her sense of existence, stayed on Victor for a few seconds, then waved his arm to tophoven with a straight face and complained loudly: "Father, the dung of the long tailed bat in the dusk forest hasn''t been transported yet. My work can''t go on."


    "The Regent is here. Ask him." Said tophoven with a smile.


    "I don''t think there is any difference between the long tailed bat in the twilight forest and the long tailed bat in the Gambis mountain forest," Williams said slightly embarrassed


    Green jumped and roared, "long tailed bats are the same, but they eat different things. Can they pull out the same feces?"


    The Regent said decisively, "it will take some time... Well, in two and a half months, I guarantee you can get the long tailed bat dung in the twilight forest. Now, please bring the test data of the orc barbarian fighter to his highness Randall... And his wife."


    Hearing the speech, the dwarf raised his hand and wiped away the hair that covered his eyes. He looked at Victor again in surprise and asked loudly, "are you your highness Randall, the master of Caligula? Can you allow Caligula to cooperate with me in an experiment... Just take two drugs..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry to get it! Otherwise, you''ll wait four months for the feces of long tailed bats." Williams threatened that it seemed that the dwarf green was not working for the August family when he asked for bat dung.


    "OK! OK! OK! I''ll get it now." With short legs, the dwarf ran quickly to the back closet.


    Williams turned to Sylvia and explained, "Green doesn''t understand etiquette and doesn''t care about noble affairs. He is a pure pharmacist."


    Sylvia smiled and said softly, "I won''t blame him for his rudeness, but appreciate his academic spirit."


    The dwarf Lorraine came back with three or five sheepskin scrolls and handed them to the Regent. At the same time, he stressed, "two and a half months? Two and a half months!"


    "Two and a half months." Williams took the scroll and handed it to victor.


    Looking at his royal highness Randall with beautiful appearance and dark gold eyes, he unfolded the scroll and browsed quickly. Lorraine asked again: "who... The master of aka, can you let aka cooperate with me to do two small experiments?"


    "Let me refuse." Victor casually asked, "Lorraine... Green... Is Lorraine your brother?"


    "Brother!" The dwarf pharmacist grumbled discontentedly, "I''m ashamed of that dwarf who doesn''t do his job."


    Is it really a blood brother? Isn''t it a dwarf transformed by the medicine of the dove wizard?


    Victor suspected that the two dwarfs were also special forms of secret law warriors. Although he didn''t like drug experiments with humans, he wouldn''t question the behavior style of tophoven.


    Well, even in the earth world, this phenomenon has always existed... Victor wrote down the contents of the scroll, turned his head and asked, "master tophoven, where is my barbarian slave?"


    "In the back dungeon, alive and healthy."


    The dwarf green was a little flustered and shouted sharply, "you can''t take it! No! I still have many experiments to do. I have to make a medicine that can make the orc warrior sleepy, weak and poisoned..."


    Victor rudely interrupted the dwarf pharmacist''s words and asked with sharp eyes, "can it still live intact?"


    "Well... Who knows? You ask me, how can I know?" Green was more nervous and looked at Williams as he looked for help. He begged, "don''t let him take the orcs away. You are regent, you has the final say... Buy the orcs with gold, and buckle them from my pension."


    "After 17 years of your annuity advance, I have no money in my pocket for you to credit."


    Williams ignored the potion master who owed a lot of debt and nodded to Victor: "Your Highness Randall, you can take the barbarian slave away at any time."


    Victor smiled mildly, nodded and said, "I''m not ready to take the orc away, and I don''t object to master Green''s drug experiment with him. However, I have to wait until I study the blood talent of the barbarian fighter first to see if I can simulate the spiritual blood secret of the barbarian fighter''s blood anger. I hope master tophoven can cooperate with me."


    "Promise him! Father, promise him! Please..." green threw himself in front of the wheelchair, clenched his hands on his chest and begged.


    A bearded dwarf poses as a child asking adults for honey... This painting style is a little beautiful.


    "Green, you go to work first. I''m sure his highness Randall won''t take the orcs away."


    Tophoven''s words were obviously more effective than the Regent, and green returned to the workbench obediently. The old wizard looked up at Victor, closed his eyes, looked tired and said weakly:


    "I''m old, and I don''t have enough time to finish all my research work... As for the orc barbarians, what I see is close to humans, but different blood lines. Unlike goblins, jackals, ogres and koeheads, what they see in my eyes is medicine. This is enough to prove that the Barbarians are the same as the elves, It is a close relative or branch of human beings. Hundreds of blood changes of human beings include the blood of barbarians, but those are human invisible blood, which is difficult to stimulate with drugs, and the blood of barbarians has solidified. "


    "However, although the blood of barbarians is not as complex and changeable as human blood, they all favor the ability of blood, such as bloodthirsty, frenzy, boiling blood and so on..." tofferwen shook his head in confusion, "I can''t see the higher life forms of the barbarians. Strangely, the blood anger of the barbarians can stimulate their blood vessels and combine them into a variety of abilities, such as physical tenacity, ignoring pain, strength and rapid growth, and even mental acuity... I can''t explain this phenomenon, but I guess the high-level barbarians may have extraordinary ability to change the reality, similar to witchcraft In order to strengthen itself, it can also affect the opponent... I can only be sure that blood anger is very much like the fighting spirit of a knight, or can be called blood Qi. It belongs to the unique ability of a barbarian fighter and cannot be copied. "


    Victor nodded with burning eyes and said in a deep voice: "This is exactly what I need. According to my assumption, high-level soul warriors should have a variety of blood talent combinations. Advanced blood talent needs some special energy stimulation. Otherwise, it is difficult to sustain the extraordinary effect by relying solely on pure spiritual power to promote advanced talent. The fighting spirit of knights and the blood anger of savages provide me with a way to promote with spiritual power Special life energy, and then use special life energy to stimulate blood talent. "


    "For example, the talent combination of the soul warrior is like a divine model, and the life energy is like the holy power of the clergy. When the two are combined, the high-level soul warrior is born."


    "The fighting spirit of the knight and the holy power of the clergy cannot be copied. In contrast, the blood anger of the barbarian fighter is closer to the bottom law of the world. As for the human life energy, I prefer the huge life inner potential. If we can restrain and mobilize the inner potential with spiritual power, it may be the road of the high-level spiritual warrior."


    Victor calmed his excitement and solemnly said, "studying the way blood anger works can provide me with reference."


    Williams couldn''t help asking, "Victor, how do you know that blood anger is not the ability given by God Donal to a barbarian fighter?"


    "Even so, he can''t get rid of the change of the law of the origin of the world!" Victor said bluntly: "the fighting spirit and element nodes of the knight come from the knight''s special blood; the holy power comes from the believers'' belief in the glorious Lord, and the Supreme Lord transforms the belief into holy power, which essentially belongs to the category of spiritual power; what is the blood anger? At least from the current conclusion, it is closer to the life energy."


    Marquis goron showed a thoughtful expression. After a moment, he said slowly: "Lord Nelson taught the secret method of source blood very well. Master tophoven tracked the little attendants who had practiced level 1 secret method of source blood for 6 months. They can be sure that they don''t take strong medicine and have a great chance to surpass ordinary elite soldiers and achieve twice the physical quality of ordinary people. If they cooperate with the strong medicine secretly made by kite castle, the cultivation effect will be significantly enhanced and the cultivation time will be longer Significantly shortened. "


    "The secret method of blood source is of great significance because it saves resources and time." Marquis goron turned his head and said, "however, we don''t see soul warriors with blood talent. Nelson and Caligula are very powerful, but they are not the soul warriors described by his highness."


    Williams nodded and said: "Victor, we believe in the correctness of your mind blood theory, because we have achieved some results. However, according to your theory, it is obviously more complex to combine a variety of human blood changes into a blood talent, while the knight blood has only one change. It is easier to strengthen the knight blood with exercise methods and mind power."


    He paused and said tactfully: "master tofferwen''s energy is not as strong as before. It''s difficult for him to take into account the two different research directions of spiritual blood between ordinary soldiers and knights... I sincerely hope your highness will cooperate with kite castle to study the spiritual secret of Knight blood. After all, spiritual soldiers only exist in theory, and we don''t see examples."


    Victor looked back at Sylvia, pondered for a moment, raised his eyebrows and said, "to see the example? The example is right in front of you."


    He raised his right hand, and the blue and black air flow appeared and surrounded, and instantly turned into a sharp wind blade. With a "bare" sound, the palm of his hand was cut open, and the red blood beads fell down along the white and slender palm.

 Chapter 593

    The crimson blood beads hung on the white slender palm and looked shocking. The room was quiet for a moment, followed by the nervous and eager cry of the dwarf pharmacist:


    "Your Highness with golden eyes is bleeding! Hurry..."


    "... give me an empty glass, the largest crystal cup!"


    The Marquis of Cologne heard the speech, his amber pupils dilated and his body flashed between Sylvia and green.


    "Sylvia, show mercy! Don''t hurt him!"


    The dwarf pharmacist who flew over only felt that he was suddenly stared at by a terrible dragon. His eyes came into contact with those blue and deep eyes. His eyebrows seemed to be pricked by a red iron needle. His eyes darkened and fell on the floor. The largest crystal cup was strong enough and rolled aside.


    Green calmed down, climbed back with lingering fear, quietly hid behind a large table, carefully poked out half his face after a while, and then saw a magical scene.


    The bright candlelight shone a light yellow area, enveloping tophoven and others. The blood on his Royal Highness the golden eye''s hand was pulled by invisible power, hung in the air, and floated to the fingertips of the lady with terrible blue eyes.


    The green void water element quietly emerged, eroding the blood cells hanging on the fingertips. Sylvia looked at the wound on Victor''s hand, and her soft eyes were full of guilt, but in the eyes of others, she saw the feeling of love and pity.


    She opposed Randall''s wizard''s spiritual warrior created by witchcraft to meet with tophoven, and Victor called the wind blade to cut himself.


    Victor didn''t care. He showed the injured right hand. His left hand hung down and put it on the back of the old wizard''s hand. His heterochromatic eyes completely turned dark gold. The wound on his right hand healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a moment, only a faint pink trace was left.


    He nodded with satisfaction. When he named his unborn eldest daughter, his mental strength increased by at least two points, and the effects of extraordinary combat skills and blood talent were greatly improved. In the past, the speed and expression of self-healing were not so exaggerated. The wound in the palm of the hand took at least 6 minutes and 40 seconds to heal.


    "High level Knights perceive the changes of elements, and master tofven explores the changes of blood. What conclusion do you have now?" Victor shook his intact palm and asked proudly.


    After a short silence, Williams took the lead in opening his mouth and exclaimed, "I felt the activity of fire and void water elements, especially void water elements, pouring into his palm, and then saw the wound hemostasis and rapid healing... This is not the semi elementalization of high-level knights, just like the priest''s third-level healing magic."


    "The blood changes that dominate self-healing are completely activated, more active than the ferocious half dragon people." The wizard of tophoven shook his head and added in a hoarse voice, "the self-healing blood of the sun elves and humans has not reached this level."


    "Close to the self-healing ability of itugos, a two headed dragon lizard." Sylvia held Victor''s arm and said with a bird like smile.


    Marquis golon nodded and said, "spiritual power guides the void water element in the body, controls the blood changes of self-healing, and restricts the void water element to the life energy of rapid hemostasis and wound repair, so as to achieve the effect similar to divine skill or extraordinary self-healing talent."


    "Incredible!"


    The semi elemental body of high-level knights can temporarily suppress fatal injuries, but the void element hates the law of mortals, and the effect of direct healing is not significant. The self-healing ability of high-level knights is the same as that of bronze level senior knights, but the fighting spirit lasts longer. The knight''s self-healing ability and vitality are far superior to ordinary people, but it has not reached the level of extraordinary self-healing, and still needs the priest''s divine help. There is no record of extraordinary self-healing in the battle skill scroll left by sword Saint delavin. He should not have this ability.


    Extraordinary self-healing is Victor''s unique blood talent.


    "You want an example of a soul warrior, I am."


    The fact is that the core members of the augustian family have nothing to say. The point is not whether Victor mobilized the void water element or the life inner potential. Anyway, in the perception of high-level knights, there is no difference between the fluctuation of life inner potential and the disturbance of water element. The key is that Victor combined the blood changes of self-healing ability and changed it from passive invisibility to active dominance, which realizes extraordinary self-healing.


    Mind is the master, blood is the law, and the power of mind dominates the change of blood law. Isn''t it a mind warrior?


    At this time, the pharmacists and assistants did not want to work and secretly observed the scene in front of them. Toffervin sighed, nodded and said, "let''s talk in another place. Green, come here and take the potions of ''dream'' and ''despair''."


    Victor and others returned to the big room. Nelson and trisley had left. The living room was empty. Everyone sat down around the wooden sofa. The waiter brought a refreshing cigarette stove. The old wizard took a deep breath into the stove and leaned comfortably on the back of the wheelchair. After a while, he smiled and asked, "Your Highness Randall, how did you do it?"


    Victor raised his finger and pointed it on his chest, "This place was once torn by the golden jackal. All his ribs were broken. His claws almost hurt my heart and nearly killed me. Then he was hurt by my sword, which was heavier than me. We hid and healed each other. Whoever heals first will take the initiative. Whoever heals later is difficult to escape the pursuit of his opponent. This is a competition of life and death, and he will die Pressure and a strong desire to win prompted me to stimulate several passive blood changes to form a life tenacity talent that is biased towards self-healing. "


    "The emergence of the talent of life tenacity has verified my heart blood theory." Victor put down his hand, looked around, smiled and said, "it also showed me the specific way to cultivate spiritual soldiers."


    "Blood changes are interrelated. Self healing ability depends on strong physique and vigorous vitality. Physique also determines physical fitness and strength, as well as resistance to adapt to different environments. Under the physical blood law, there are blood laws such as endurance, thirst and physical recovery."


    "These blood rules constitute a life tenacity talent. It has the abilities of tenacity, bone strengthening, damage tolerance, slight self-healing, super physical fitness, hunger and thirst tolerance, physical recovery, and element resistance."


    Williams''s eyes lit up and asked suspiciously, "element resistance? Can ordinary humans also have element resistance?"


    "Of course." Victor nodded at him and said, "in such a cold weather, the old sailors on the golden wool are bare and don''t feel cold. Their body and mind obviously adapt to the cold environment and have slight water element resistance. If they adapt to the hot environment, they have fire element resistance."


    Sylvia sat dignified, nodded and said, "human element resistance or element affinity is innate. Its principle is simple and its operation is complex. It involves the mystery of the bottom law of the world. It is very valuable."


    Marquis goron understood Sylvia''s statement in a moment, but he still turned his eyes to the faceless chief.


    The old wizard was shocked and muttered, "yes, the opposite of element resistance is element affinity. The four elements evolved into everything in the world, including human beings themselves. Element resistance and element affinity almost determine the changes of all blood laws... I actually ignored the changes of cold and heat resistant blood."


    He raised his head and asked eagerly: "Your Highness Randall, I can ''see'' people''s cold and heat resistant blood changes. They are recessive and passive blood changes. They belong to the most insignificant branch of blood law. They are slow to respond to drugs and need to be stimulated by drugs for a long time. Once the drugs are cut off, they will soon return to their original state. Moreover, the production cost of related drugs is very high, and the precious element affinity must be used Medicinal materials. I don''t think they have practical value. I gave up after studying them for some time. How are you going to solve the problem of insensitive, recessive and passive blood changes? "


    Victor smiled proudly and modestly at the corners of his mouth, nodded and said, "cold resistance and heat resistance do not have much practical value for the improvement of soldiers'' combat effectiveness, but they are small windows that can let us see more valuable wealth. For example, cold resistant people are friendly to fire elements, active in spirit, sharp in mind, grumpy, brave and fearless, have a loud voice and like to curse..."


    Hearing the speech, dwarf green looked down at his thin shirt and sandals, closed his mouth, secretly pulled his collar, and hooked a pair of big feet under the chair.


    "Heat resistant people are friendly to water elements, cool headed, mild temperament, energetic, strong vitality, long life, silent and good sleep..."


    "It can be seen that the change of blood law is connected with the change of mind. In turn, the power of mind can also affect the change of blood law. The change of blood law controls the mind, which is like a beast; the mind dominates the change of blood, which is extraordinary and holy. When fighting, it is like a burning fire, which is unstoppable; when calm, it is like ice and snow, which is quiet and distant."


    "The unity of inside and outside and the domination of oneself... This is the realm of the soul warrior."


    The living room fell into silence, and his highness and pharmacist of the August family couldn''t help thinking.


    Victor smiled and continued after a while: "It''s one thing to understand the spiritual realm, and another thing to be in charge of one''s own power. Spiritual Warriors also need the most basic blood talent, which I call root talent. Combining a variety of blood changes into a root talent can be obtained by means of exercise, meditation and drug stimulation. Take cold resistance as an example. Spiritual warriors are baptized by cold fog, freezing rain and ice and snow and are warm In spring and hot summer, he needs to imagine the cold environment and awaken the cold resistant hidden blood. "


    Green shouted, "isn''t that cheating?" Immediately he covered his mouth again and looked at Sylvia tremblingly. The previous lesson scared him to death.


    "Self suggestion, self hypnosis, self affirmation... Is the activation of the blood law of lying and lying to sleep."


    Victor nodded, leaned against the back of the chair, cocked up his right leg, and said calmly: "I improved the three-level source blood secret method on the basis of the two-level source blood secret method. The practitioner can get the root talent I mentioned earlier. There are all kinds of forging methods, meditation ideas and observation ideas, which is bad for supporting potions."


    With a deep look at him, tophoven turned to the wise dwarf and said, "green, make a list of corresponding potions according to the blood law of root talent described by his highness Randall, according to..."


    "Take it twice a month for ten years." Victor added, facing the wizard''s questioning eyes.


    "Calculate the total value of the corresponding agent according to the amount twice a month for a period of ten years."


    Green shouted, "don''t worry, it won''t exceed 180 kingsol a year, and I can make the cost a little less... Your highness golden eye''s words are very interesting. I want to continue to listen to them and put forward my opinions. Well, it''s best to have a secret method to stop my hair and beard from growing. They are really too troublesome."


    Toffervin waved weakly. "Go ahead. You won''t be interested in the next conversation."


    Unhappily, the dwarf jumped down from his chair and ran out to find someone to prepare paper and pen. Marquis goron pondered for a moment and said to Victor:


    "Your Highness has designed no more than 500 tons of Minglun warships for the development strategy of Feisi lake and Red River and frog leaping tactics. You especially recommend the trial production scheme of 430 tons of warships. I read the relevant data. That kind of warship can only carry 80 soldiers. Five ships form an inland fleet, and the total number of soldiers is no more than 400. They must be very elite to implement frog leaping tactics... For example, A soul warrior with root talent, or even a soul warrior with life energy and advanced talent? "


    Victor smiled silently, put down his right leg, spread his hand and said, "it''s inevitable. Pastor tamore risked his life and sent the barbarians here to warn us that Nantong will not be smooth. The elite soldiers of the Gaogen barbarians are barbarians three times stronger than humans. They are still in a corner, which shows the strength of other indigenous races in the southern continent."


    "Compared with the alien race relying on physical talent, our military advantage lies in the engineering system, production system and civilization volume, but we still need a breakthrough to pull the indigenous race into our field of expertise and carry out an unequal competition. The blood river frog jump tactics can achieve this goal, constantly attack, harass, plunder, destroy and force it We fled our homes, gave up our territory, and let us build fortifications and open up farmland and pastures. "


    "If Ming ships want to go upstream, the tonnage can''t be too large, and the load must be limited. The number of soldiers we put in is limited. They must be sharp enough. At least they must take the first-class barbarian as the standard. Coupled with the advantages of soldiers'' armament and ship mobility, we can complete the breakthrough and occupation of the Red River Basin at the least cost."


    Victor stood up, paced back and forth in the living room and said proudly: "We have occupied the fertile Red River Valley and are in an invincible position. The next step is to open up the depth of strategic defense, eliminate the potential threat including the Gaogen barbarians, and gradually expand the Empire. It is unwise to mobilize an army to attack any powerful alien tribe when all sides are enemy. If we are careless, we will lose everything. The best tactic is the mobile infiltration of elite Rangers Choice, ordinary elite soldiers slow down the pace of the knight, and soul soldiers with root talent can effectively cooperate with the knight Lord. "


    "Above the passive root talent, there is also active talent deformation. They are middle-level soul soldiers who rely on spiritual power to stimulate blood. Those with life energy and talent tree are high-level soul soldiers. Please note that soul soldiers do not pursue perfect balance. They have their own adaptive directions and can form tactical complementarity. Let me give an example, skin touch sensitivity and pores The root talent is composed of absorbing water-soluble air, powerful cardiopulmonary function, visceral resistance to underwater pressure, cold resistance and other blood changes. Such soul soldiers are very suitable for underwater combat and can effectively cooperate with female knights, so as not to let them face underwater opponents alone. "


    "The types of soul soldiers include scouts, assassins, sharpshooters, heavy shield soldiers, double armed Raiders, long spear infantry cavalry, etc.. You might as well imagine that the great knight is surrounded by a group of talented middle and high-level soul soldiers. How powerful should his Rangers be?"


    Williams listened leisurely, shook his head and nodded, exclaimed: "very strong... I also want such a pro guard¡°


    Victor smiled triumphantly at the corners of his mouth, as he expected.

 Chapter 594

    Victor established the soul blood theory. A brand-new academic can not be achieved overnight from theory to application. In the middle, it will take a long time to experiment, research, practice, error correction and supplement. Such a cycle will take at least a hundred years and at most hundreds of years to establish a mature soul Warrior school.


    Tophoven wizards can monitor the changes of blood laws. The August family has a lot of resources and channels. They can help Victor complete the design of root talent in advance and start the research of life potential.


    People''s internal potential is very large. A weak mother can overturn the carriage with one hand and save her children under the wheel by a sudden burst of life internal potential. However, this situation is extremely rare. Most people encounter danger suddenly and do not fully mobilize the sleeping internal potential. Even if some internal potential is stimulated, it is disordered and chaotic, and may not solve the life crisis. For example, a strong soldier is bitten by a poisonous snake or his main blood vessel is broken. Not struggling is a dead end. The more he struggles, the faster he dies. His huge internal potential can''t help and is wasted.


    Taking the blood talent as the model and the potential of life as the energy, from disorder to directional order. It can be said that this is the way of high-level soul warrior envisaged by Victor.


    He has a factual basis.


    Turnans mobilized the inner dive and briefly simulated the effect of rage and bloodthirsty talent. This is because the first Paladin has no blood talent model, but he can mobilize the inner potential.


    There is basically no problem in establishing talent model, but it is still very difficult for Victor to mobilize life potential. He has no clue. Turnans'' spiritual power is unmatched. He has touched the realm of spiritual light. Of course, it''s no problem for him to mobilize his inner potential. Moreover, the inner potential of paladins is combined with holy power, and their path is the death road of spiritual warriors. If Victor cooperates with the church to study the secret method of spiritual blood and contribute to the map of blood law in TOEFL, the church will be really happy. Victor will get nothing but a saint title. It''s all about making wedding clothes for the church.


    The buttocks of secular lords must not sit on the side of the church!


    The wizard of tophoven did a lot of things to stimulate the potential of the experimenter''s life with drugs. Although he did not specialize in this research, he accumulated incomparably rich experience. Moreover, he has a Orc warrior as a reference sample, and Victor uses the unparalleled hypothesis deduction function of x-3 to assist from the side. It should be said that there is a great chance that the two sides will cooperate closely and successfully solve the problem of mobilizing internal potential.


    If the root talent is the first step of the soul warrior, mobilizing the inner potential is a crucial step for the soul warrior to move to a higher level.


    Victor even has a name. The secret method of source blood is the basis of all soul soldiers. The life potential mobilized by soul soldiers is called source power.


    However, the wizard of tophoven is a loyal member of the Knights'' kingship. He ignores ordinary people from the bottom of his heart and is not interested in ordinary spiritual soldiers. He just wants to develop the secret method of Knights'' spiritual blood. But the augustian family knew nothing about the linkage of stake method, breathing method, thinking method, meditation and internal vision method born out of the secret form of Golden Toad.


    Auguste hoped that Victor would design the forging method of the knight''s blood direction, and the tofven wizard would monitor the changes of the cultivator''s blood, and finally determine a set of medicine formula and specific forging method. If successful, even if tophoven died of old age, Augustus could still keep a set of secret methods to purify the knight''s blood.


    However, Victor was not happy. As an emerging family, the Randall family does not have many noble children under victor. Looking at the whole human and horse hills, the number of knights, nobles and ordinary nobles is far from comparable to that of the Auguste family. The audience of Knight''s blood secret method is too few, and its value is greatly reduced. The most embarrassing thing is that Victor''s forging method of Knight''s blood must be combined with medicine. He can''t keep something from the August family, otherwise the whole secret method will go wrong. But by monitoring the practitioner''s blood changes, he was able to grade the medicine. Renma hill and kite Castle share the same Knight blood secret method. The effect of the secret method is naturally different due to different potion formulations.


    On the other hand, tophoven solved the problem of source force, and the initiative was transferred to Victor''s hand. From then on, he was free to fly.


    Tophoven still has 11 years of life, and those who can play can only do one thing in these years. Soul blood secret method: kite Castle chooses Knight direction, Victor and Sylvia choose ordinary direction.


    The differences between the two sides are here.


    Internal differences often change because of external pressure. Tamore has worked hard to send a Orc warrior, and Victor is ecstatic.


    The church clearly pointed out that the strength of Gambis was insufficient, and the divine power of the church to support NANTUO was also very limited. In addition, the gap between the natural conditions of the north and South continents would lead to the imbalance between the strength of the southern Empire and the northern empire.


    Victor''s FIS lake and red river development strategy and leapfrog tactics are complete as long as ordinary spiritual soldiers are installed, which can solve all the problems of short-term development and long-term balance. Because as long as Gambis ensures that the source power and potion system of the spiritual blood secret method do not flow out, the spiritual warrior is the unique and powerful force of the southern empire.


    Victor''s imperial blueprint is fascinating, Regent Williams August was moved... It seemed.


    "Cultivating a soul warrior with root talent costs 180 gold sols a year, and 1800 gold sols in 10 years. Plus the expenses of diet, training, equipment and other aspects, as well as losers and some unexpected situations. I estimate that cultivating a junior soul warrior will cost 4500 gold sols... The training expenses of medium and high-level soul warriors will only be more."


    Williams shook his head, leaned against the back of the chair, smiled bitterly and sighed: "the training cost of 1000 junior soul soldiers alone is 4.5 million gold sol, and 3000 people are 13.5 million. Their annual salary must be much higher than that of elite soldiers... The finance of kite Castle really can''t support it."


    "It''s not a one-time payment of 13.5 million gold sol." Sylvia raised her eyebrows disapprovingly, smiled sweetly at Victor and said, "Victor proposed to build a water conservancy project running through the Renma hill with a budget of 10 million gold sol. I said it was impossible at that time. Now? The main canal of the water conservancy project is almost completed, and the financial situation of Renma hill is getting better and better."


    Williams choked. At the beginning, no one looked at the water conservancy project in the good horse hills. The great lords of kite castle and Gambis sat waiting for the financial collapse of the York family. What happened? They also built the project that was not promising, and everyone was surprised to lose their chin. Although livelihood projects and military investment are not the same thing, who can question his highness Randall''s outstanding ability to run the family?


    "Trainee knights can take rage and blood boiling potions." Said the Marquis of Cologne suddenly.


    Victor suddenly became alert, returned to his position and listened quietly to the following of the Golden Knight.


    "The trainee knight has fighting spirit and elements, but it is not a perfect balance of body and mind." Marquis goron looked into Victor''s eyes and asked in a deep voice, "can trainee Knights also build root talents?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded in agreement with his judgment.


    Goron smiled, nodded and said to Sylvia: "There are more than 1000 apprentice knights in the kite castle, and there should be more than 400 apprentice knights in the human horse hill. The strength of the first-class mind soldiers should be no less than that of the first-class apprentice knights, or even stronger. How can we train the mind soldiers? They also receive a high annual salary every year. In that case, it''s better to use the apprentice knights to cultivate the first-class mind Soldiers. Their strength must be stronger than ordinary soul soldiers, and they are more likely to succeed. They can also save a lot of military expenses and solve the competition between soul soldiers and trainee knights. "


    Sylvia was silent. Victor frowned, thought for a moment and said: "But it''s not contradictory... Both ordinary vassals and apprentice knights can practice the secret method of soul and blood. However, apprentice Knights have fighting spirit, and I don''t think they can mobilize their source of life. In addition, apprentice knights can be promoted to bronze Knights by taking gold potion. Their body and mind are integrated and perfectly balanced, and their root talent disappears. It''s obviously not big to put potions and training on them Appropriate. As long as ordinary soul soldiers master the source power, they can be promoted to high-level soul soldiers. "


    "The key is to find a way to mobilize the source force."


    "The secret method of blood source... Source power? Good name." Goron commented and continued: "There''s no contradiction. However, the golden potion is very precious and can''t satisfy all the trainee knights. Even if we can, we can''t do it. The junior trainee Knights have always been the backbone of the fast Dragon Knights. Why don''t we use the secret warrior to replace the trainee knights? Because the cost of cultivating the secret warrior is higher than that of the trainee knights. We have a top-level training potion. Why Why not expand the scale of apprentice knights? Because the kingdom can''t afford their annual salary and... Rewards. This problem can''t be solved by kite castle, and people and horses can''t go around the hills. "


    The main difference between training secret warriors and trainee knights is that secret warriors eat family and trainee Knights eat parents.


    Since childhood, the secret law warriors have received the family''s martial arts training and ideological indoctrination. They take the best medicine to strengthen their body and the secret medicine to lock their reproductive ability in exchange for stronger physical quality. Before that, the secret law warriors have to undergo at least one physical remodeling. The cooperation of dragon vein medicine and spiritual fire magic are in the hands of the church. They decide the number of secret law warriors and physical remodeling There is no limit to the number of people horse hill cultivating secret law warriors. The price is one dragon vein potion, one white crystal, plus 600 gold sol, a total of 1600 gold sol. However, Victor has to exchange 10 materials of dragon vein potion for one place. According to 300 gold sol per material, ten is 3000 gold sol. People horse hill cultivating a secret law warrior, at least 5000 gold sol You''ve lost a lot.


    Trainee Knights spend money on food, clothing and daily training. Even the training potion provided by the kite Castle must be exchanged by their parents with merit or paid for. When they were 12 years old, they successfully stimulated their fighting spirit before they could be recruited into the Xunlong knights and trained by the royal family. If they failed, what should they do? The materials used to configure the training potion are not as valuable as the dragon vein potion, so the training potion can be used The agent costs 1000 to 2000 gold sols.


    Cultivating secret warriors and trainee knights is the difference between being exploited and being exploited.


    It should be said that the system of recruiting trainee knights in kite castle is effective and low-cost. It is difficult for the Auguste family to give up this recruitment system.


    However, the young trainee knights with excellent performance are treated as elite knights. Anyway, they spend money. It''s better to adopt the training method of primary soul soldiers, at least the training cost is controllable. The trainee knights with root talent may be stronger than ordinary soul soldiers. Most importantly, the recruitment and placement system of kite castle will be preserved It will not cause great turbulence.


    The subtext of Marquis golon is:


    We have a mature recruitment and resettlement system. Do you have any? The number of ordinary vassals is indeed more than that of trainee knights, but what if the junior soul warrior puts forward the same requirements with reference to the treatment standards of trainee knights? Lowering the treatment of trainee Knights will lead to the dissatisfaction of the whole aristocratic circle; Can you afford to raise the treatment of junior soul soldiers?


    Victor couldn''t help scratching his head. He was just a person with only one head. It was impossible to cover everything. He didn''t consider the establishment and treatment of mind soldiers at all.


    Sylvia sat dignified, quiet and beautiful, and Victor was suspicious:


    My energy is limited, but Rose Manor should have a plan... Sylvia, why don''t you mention it to me?


    When Marquis goron saw the question in Victor''s eyes, he looked slightly in his heart, leaned over his body and asked, "Victor, the first level blood secret method is for people under the age of 15 to practice and can improve their physical quality twice. In theory, the second level blood secret method can triple people''s physical quality. Why is the theory? Can''t you be sure?"


    Victor restrained his impetuous mood, thought for a moment and said: "People''s mind, external force and internal potential are in a balanced overall state. This whole has limits. Exceeding this limit may break the balance of three forces in one, resulting in death or irreversible damage. If you want to break through the limit and maintain the balance of life, you must be very careful. Master tofferwen monitors the changes of people''s blood vessels. He can help soldiers break through Limit, but self-cultivation soldiers can''t do this. Therefore, most of the Paladins in the church stop at three times their physical quality. I think this is the limit of the second level blood source secret method. "


    "If the physical quality is close to the limit, it will be more difficult to improve. The second level source blood secret method must be practiced before the age of 8. Whether it can reach the limit of three times the physical quality depends on the cultivator''s talent, mind and resources."


    "Resources? For example, Lord Nelson said, to reshape the body?"


    Marquis golon smiled and nodded. Without waiting for Victor''s response, he said: "the paladin has experienced three body remodelling to reach the limit balance of life. The secondary source blood secret method can have the same effect only by remolding his body once. It is great. It is a great achievement."


    Goron turned his head and said: "Kite Castle also pays attention to improving the physical quality of ordinary soldiers. Master toforvin invented strong medicine. We think it is one of the greatest achievements of pharmacy, because its raw materials are ordinary, which can improve the physical quality of feudal soldiers twice that of ordinary people. Strong medicine combined with level-1 blood source secret method can shorten soldiers'' practice time, so as to reduce the dosage of medicine and diet Ben; combined with the secret method of secondary source blood, the strong potion can replace the effect of body remodeling, and its cost is less than half of that of remodeling... Of course, reshaping the body can help soldiers ignite the fire of the soul. The strong potion and the secret method of secondary source blood do not have this effect. However, soldiers with three times their body quality are no different from secret warriors. They can keep up with the pace of knights, Can compete with a first-class fierce fighter. "


    Marquis goron stood up and said in a loud voice:


    "I have a proposal. The rear royal family''s Ranger regiment takes high-priced knights as the core, equipped with knights, trainee knights with root talent and blood source secret law warriors. Kite Castle provides strong medicine formula to the human horse hills. Master toforwen assists his highness Randall to improve the root talent of soul warriors. His Highness Randall and we jointly create the secret law of Knight blood."


    "Give up the research on the source of life?!"


    Victor suddenly stood up, his eyes shining with golden streamers, the air around him roaring and surging, and the candle flickered in his roar, as if it would go out in the next second. "Do you know that the source of life represents a new era? An era belonging to the Gambis empire! I can''t accept your highness goron''s proposal!"


    Facing the angry golden eye count, goron did not flinch and said in a deep voice, "the army, the family and even the whole kingdom must be different from each other and have an orderly hierarchy. The lower class is the lower class, and they cannot be on an equal footing with the Knights and nobles!"


    "What''s the official system?"


    A slender and graceful hand held Victor''s arm. Sylvia shook her head gently and motioned him to pay attention to the old wizard opposite.


    Victor''s heart was not as angry as he showed. He straightened his collar and sat back in his position.


    The air flow vision disappeared, and the Marquis golon put away the element field and sat down. The old wizard who had been closing his eyes raised his loose eyelids and put the two bottles of medicine in his hand on the sofa table.


    One bottle is bright red and bright; the other is dark and dull.


    "This is a dream."


    Pointing to the bright red potion, the old wizard said slowly, "dreams can make people''s body go to deep sleep, but they are mentally active, self-conscious, and the intensity of fire element doubles. The duration is a standard hourglass, and they can''t wake up halfway. It fully meets the requirements of his highness Randall for spirit meditation potion. Experiments show that it can really help users visualize themselves."


    "Very good, I''m very satisfied." Victor was in a happy mood and stood up to respectfully salute to tophoven. The dreamy potion that lasted for 1.5 hours solved the problem of meditation. Its emergence made ordinary people have the obstacle of building root talent for hours, and the junior mind warrior became a reality.


    Tofven waved his hand, picked up the black potion and said: "This is despair. Its effect is similar to a dream, but it will make people''s hearts suffer from despair and pain. Our original intention of developing despair potion is to simulate the mental state of Knights during life and death trial, struggle out of despair and get new life; if we can''t get out, the soul will collapse. However, the effect of despair is too strong, and only one of 87 drug testers succeeded. He is captured by kite castle Detective Sasan is an ordinary man with noble blood. His knight blood is so weak that I won''t waste energy on him. But his will is particularly tenacious. He withstood the torture of despair, his spiritual strength has increased, and his weak Knight blood has been strengthened. He successfully inspired his fighting spirit and became a trainee knight after taking only a bottle of training potion. "


    "Hehe, this is really a surprise." The old wizard smiled and stroked the crystal bottle with despair potion. It seemed that dozens of human lives were insignificant.


    Sylvia''s expression moved, and her blue eyes were fixed on the medicine bottle in tofven''s hand.


    Put the medicine bottle on the tea table. With his wheelchair on his back, he nodded contentedly and exclaimed, "speaking of it, I want to thank his highness Randall for providing the psychedelic medicine formula. It helps us open the door of psychic medicine. This is a new field of pharmacy, and there are countless treasures waiting for us to explore. Dreams and despair are the secret medicine of psychic medicine."


    "We all know the meaning of despair potion. It can make ordinary nobles with weak blood have the opportunity to become knights. But the effect of despair is too terrible. We can''t wake up the sleeping drug testers by all means. We can only watch them swallow their last breath. Despair potion can be improved and must be improved, but we can''t test drugs with innocent nobles."


    Tofven shook his head and said eagerly to Sylvia: "Your noble highness, your spiritual power may awaken the noble drug testers from despair, save them from bad luck, and let us improve the milder despair potion... The sun dispels the darkness before dawn. It represents the manifestation of the fire element sea. The improved potion is named dawn, so that the latecomers can remember the grace of the divine knight."


    "It''s my pleasure." Sylvia nodded with a smile.


    Tophoven turned to victor and said: "Your Highness Randall, it''s not enough for weak blooded nobles to rely only on dawn potion. Knights hone their children''s martial arts and will to help them awaken Knight blood, which also belongs to the theoretical category of spiritual blood. We need your Highness''s extraordinary wisdom to design a better Knight blood forging method and concept. The combination of dawn potion and your secret method is the most important thing of Gambis empire The precious Knight''s blood secret law is inherited and jointly controlled by the royal family and the later family. "


    "With pleasure." Victor said coldly, "but I hope master tophoven can help me study the mystery of the source of life."


    Toffervin said with a wry smile: "if it was an exchange, I''m afraid I would be unable to meet your Highness''s conditions. Using witchcraft to detect blood changes is a burden for me, and my energy can''t take into account two different research directions..." he gasped and continued: "No matter whether I study the soul blood secrets of knight or ordinary, my ultimate goal is to get rid of the restrictions of witchcraft and turn them into a stable inheritance. If the source of life can be mobilized, it will eventually become a reality. Your Highness has a long time to realize his dream. My adopted son green can help your highness. I provided experimental data and he laid a foundation for the soul medicine He formulated the theoretical basis of pharmacology, dreams and despair. "


    "Lord green and Lord Nelson have discussed the primary, middle and high-level psychic warriors in depth. He believes that some psychic potions can make the middle-level psychic warriors deform their talents above the root talents, and turn the passive talents into active talents, such as, rage, bloodthirsty, physical tenacity, night vision, underwater breathing, etc. this can save the spiritual strength of psychic warriors and prevent them from becoming Exhausted and in a coma. "


    "There are many kinds of soul potions that consume. Fortunately, we don''t lack ordinary people to test them. These potions should be able to fill the pharmaceutical system of soul soldiers... The source of life, ha ha, I think it''s optional." Tofferwen smiled kindly, but showed his indifference to mortals.


    Victor was stunned and murmured, "drug addicted mind soldiers... What future can they have?"


    "It seems that it is difficult for us to reach an agreement... Well, your majesty Sylvia York, please help me make a decision."


    The wizard of tophoven sighed and raised his hand to Williams. The Regent pushed two bottles of medicine in front of Sylvia.


    "Is it a soldier''s dream... Or a knight''s despair?"


    The old wizard stared at Sylvia with blue eyes as deep as the sky. Everyone was looking at her, and the atmosphere was almost frozen


    Sylvia held her cheek in her hand and stared at two bottles of different drugs. After a while, she slowly turned her beautiful face, smiled sweetly at Victor and said in a soft voice, "honey, I''m tired... Let''s go and have a rest."


    Victor stared at Sylvia''s flawless face, and his heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 595

    People can''t understand the dragon''s love life, just as mortals can''t understand the love between the sun elf and the divine knight.


    For the sake of power, the mortal emperor can turn his husband and wife against each other, and can give a long white Ling to the death of the beloved imperial concubine who once vowed. Victor and Sylvia won''t. The extraordinary life level attracts them to each other, and the extraordinary power enables them to control power rather than be enslaved by power.


    Victor and Sylvia have exactly the same political interests. Sylvia temporarily changes her mind on the issue of determining the future direction of the kingdom of Gambis. Victor is confused and depressed. It''s like that a smart wife is inexplicably retarded. She suddenly changes her mind about what she said before, which makes him a husband and embarrassed in front of outsiders.


    When he returned to his temporary residence, his highness Randall, who was full of anger, didn''t quarrel with Sylvia. Sylvia didn''t give him a chance to lose his temper. A battle between husband and wife started in the bedroom. The battle was sometimes fierce and sometimes soothing. The battle ended from dawn to night and the next morning.


    Sylvia was wearing a spider silk nightgown, and her exquisite snow jade feet gently touched the pine floor. She sat obliquely in front of the dressing table, facing an old copper mirror and winding her hair in a bun. A beautiful face is reflected in the mirror. It is hazy but like a rose moistened by rain and dew. It is unique and full of spring. The poorly furnished room looks beautiful and dreamy because of her style at the moment.


    Victor, who has entered the sage mode, lies on his side on the bed with his fist on his cheek and quietly appreciates the little wife of the goddess spirit knight. The sheepskin mattress on the hay shows a faint fragrance, fresh and meaningful, lingering. This is the sweet smell left by him and Sylvia.


    It is not wrong for a beautiful love to take the reproductive instinct as the starting point, but the love experience between extraordinary people is different from that of ordinary people. Beauty can not affect the self will of the extraordinary. Victor''s vision can see the smallest defects on Lilia''s skin, and his mind can make up Lilia''s most beautiful form. Whether it is beautiful or not depends on the mind of the extraordinary. It may be that King Ryan married an ordinary woman; Why Katrina and fat York have children. Only Sylvia and Victor looked horizontally and vertically. They were very beautiful from a distance. Sylvia, look at him, too. Only in each other can they realize the feeling of being a husband and wife, just like mortals.


    Mortal couples are angry about the trivial things of life, and Victor and Sylvia are angry about the direction of the Gambis empire.


    That''s all, but the anger hasn''t subsided yet.


    "Still angry?"


    Sylvia padded her toes and stepped on the catwalk, walked gracefully to the bedside, leaned down, kissed her husband''s forehead, and her eyes were full of smiles, gentle, cunning, and a little shy pride.


    "I can''t talk about being angry, but I''m a little lost." Victor grabbed a soft and slender hand, held it in his hand, played it carefully, and said lazily.


    Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled, charming and charming.


    Victor was so angry that his face turned red. Last night... Yesterday, he suppressed Sylvia all the way. After a battle that was sure to lose, he was still energetic, but it didn''t help. However, Sylvia''s attitude of admitting her mistake was worth affirming. She was flattered and obedient, especially with a frown and a cry for mercy, which satisfied victor.


    His highness Randall, who was in a happy mood, felt it necessary to tell his wife that her loss was not what she thought, so as not to make her mistake who was the "winner".


    "It is in the interest of the Cambis Empire to choose the knight direction or the ordinary direction for the inheritance of the secret method of soul and blood. However, for the royal family and the later family, the results are completely different. The augustian family has a deeper heritage than the York family, its size is larger than the York family, and their noble population is several times that of the York family. The inheritance of the same secret method is not on the same starting line The longer the gap, the bigger the gap. I told you earlier, don''t compete with Augustus in the field he is good at. We should pull them into a new field, so that we can ensure the balance between the imperial royal family and the post imperial family. The inheritance of ordinary secret law is a new field. "


    Victor grieved and taught earnestly, and finally threw down a sentence angrily.


    "You, the guardian, don''t care about the interests of the York family, and I, the guardian, don''t care!"


    "Well, well." Sylvia nodded again and again, pursed her red lips slightly, and said angrily, "at worst, tofven is crafty and cunning. He has to let me make a choice and destroy the feelings of our husband and wife... We won''t be fooled by him. Honey, you decide whether to tell the knight or the ordinary. I''ll listen to you whatever you say."


    If you listen to me, you won''t try to convince me in private... Victor said with a disgusting sentence, shook his head and smiled, "I finally know why tophoven knelt down to you. He is kneeling down to the divine knight. Of course, the spiritual leaders of the knights should consider the knight."


    Sylvia pulled Victor out of bed with a gentle smile. While serving him to dress, she said happily: "the detective Sasan caught by kite Castle must be over 18 years old. It''s a miracle that the desperate potion can awaken his knight''s blood! Honey, do you know what this means?"


    No wonder Sylvia is so excited. If the nobles cannot awaken their fighting spirit before the age of 18, there is no hope. Step by step noble, step by step ordinary. All noble children are waiting for the judgment of fate. Those who successfully awaken the knight''s blood are wrapped in happiness and pride, and the losers suffer from inferiority. This is almost the obsession and resentment handed down from generation to generation by the nobility. Neither the little Baron nor Victor had a personal experience of this strong emotion, and naturally did not feel the great satisfaction brought by the medicine of despair to Sylvia, goron and Williams.


    Victor nodded and said calmly: "Ordinary people mature at the age of 15, while noble people mature at the age of 18. In the stage of growth and development, people''s blood changes are active. Once the development is completed, the blood solidifies and the bones are fixed, it is almost impossible for noble children to wake up and fight again. One principle of the secret method of spiritual blood is to reactivate the solidified blood law, which is based on the body remodeling and dragon medicine of the church It provides factual support. It is not surprising that the medicine of despair can enable adult nobles to re energize Knight blood. "


    "However, the despair potion can directly cause people''s soul fire to go out, which shows its extreme and evil. Whether ''despair'' can be improved into ''dawn'' for the time being... Risks and opportunities coexist, and the harm of the potion is directly proportional to its effectiveness. The success rate of mild and safe ''dawn'' to stimulate the rider''s blood will never be too high, maybe 10%, maybe 1%, or even 1% Less than one percent... Honey, the result may disappoint you. "


    Victor opened his arms and asked Sylvia to tidy up his shirt. He paused and said teasingly: "they all say that knights are the darling of the element sea. That''s right. The pan consciousness of the origin of the world just wants to keep the darling at home. How can Knights run around the world."


    "That''s an extraordinary Knight... Put your arm down." After trimming Victor''s collar, Sylvia tilted her head and said with a shallow smile: "now, bronze knights are the mainstream. Therefore, his highness Randall needs to design a complete Knight blood secret method to improve the success rate... 30%, and I''m very satisfied."


    Victor lifted Sylvia''s chin and said with a smile: "Baby, the Augustus family is not only as simple as the map of human blood. The magic of toffervin has also analyzed the medicinal properties of countless animals and plants. This is an unimaginable wealth... The psychedelic drug formula was originally a by-product of the detoxification process of black astringent fruit. I provided it to the pharmacist of Rose Manor, but what happened? They didn''t get anything. It''s nice to get the formula from kite castle It soon pioneered psychopharmaceutics. "


    "Whether it''s strong potion or morning potion, I believe kite castle will have reservations about us. Their pharmacists have this ability."


    "You understand the relationship." Victor looked into Sylvia''s eyes and said with a faint smile: "I''m busy designing the blood source secret method and don''t have the energy to take into account the recruitment, placement, reward and punishment measures of soul soldiers. Rose Manor must have a plan for the problems that can be thought of in kite castle. But why don''t you talk about it with me? Because like goron, you look forward to the knight''s blood secret method, and think that the inheritance of ordinary secret method is only an alternative and a supplement, which is not worthy of too much attention."


    Pressing Victor''s palm and rubbing her cheek, Sylvia narrowed her eyes and said happily: "Yes, I prefer the inheritance of the secret method from knight to blood. I thought Augustus would make no progress in the research of the secret method from knight to blood. Unexpectedly, they found another way to start from ordinary nobles. Although they may create a large number of trainee knights who can practice blood, it is better than the complete failure of the inheritance of the secret method from knight to blood."


    Victor took back his palm and said unhappily, "you have different opinions, but you hide them from me, which makes me unhappy."


    "... wait." Victor''s heart moved, took Sylvia to his lap, took her thin waist, frowned and asked, "you just said that you initially thought the knight''s study of blood secret method would not succeed?"


    "Yes." Sylvia put her arms around Victor''s neck and said with a smile, "I told you, won''t you forget?"


    Sylvia once said frankly that the four elements of the knight are perfectly balanced, and the fighting spirit controls the body and mind. It is meaningless for the knight to imagine his own destruction. The fighting spirit immediately runs spontaneously and quickly gets rid of the negative state of the soul. The knight can''t imagine the destruction of yuan suhai. She doesn''t value the secret method of the knight''s blood to the soul.


    "What about the recruitment, placement, rewards and punishment of spiritual soldiers?" Victor was puzzled and tried to ask.


    Sylvia nodded and said, "the staff of Rose Manor has studied it. They are very dissatisfied with the scheme they designed, and they can''t satisfy me. The problem is put on hold for the time being. The family inheritance scholars put forward that when his highness Randall is free, please solve the problem by himself."


    Victor Daqi asked, "why? Is it so difficult to solve the problem of the establishment of soul soldiers?"


    Sylvia glanced at him, half opened her red lips, and breathed out, "turnans''s wife is Charlotte of the Benedict family."


    "Yes, I know. Charlotte is now the deputy head of the shining knights, and her father died in the hands of the Centaur Khan. Turnans and the shining Knights killed the legendary Centaur and avenged Charlotte for killing her father... What does this have to do with the establishment of soul soldiers?" Victor asked mistily.


    "Charlotte is a high-ranking female Knight of the paladin family. She has a bright mark and is sure to be promoted to Her Highness." Sylvia continued.


    Victor sank down and measured carefully, but he still didn''t find any potential connection between turnans''s wife and the soul warrior. He pondered: "turnans is the first paladin of the church, the legendary strong man of mankind, and worthy of the golden female Knight of the Benedict family."


    Sylvia got out of Vic''s arms, got up, smiled and asked, "my love, where''s your wisdom? In fact, your silly appearance is very cute... Well, don''t tease you."


    She looked serious and asked:


    "My love, you are not a knight, but you have noble golden blood. You are the source of the wind knight. Nobles, knights and high-level Knights regard you as king... What are you going to use to rule the soul warrior?"


    Victor was like thunder, all kinds of thoughts were confused, and his mind was a pot of porridge.


    Sylvia sighed, smiled and said, "yes, you designed the tenant system and derived the noble virtual seal system. However, the soul soldiers reward them on merit. You give them land, wealth, status and power. What else can you give them? What else do they want with these?"


    "They just want to marry a noble girl and want their children to have the blood of knights. Can ordinary noble girls satisfy high-level soul soldiers? Even if Tournus loses his divine family, he is also a legendary ferocious warrior with his spiritual power. Even if high-level soul soldiers with source power and talent tree do not ignite the fire of their hearts, they are extraordinary people at the level of senior knights. Tournus can marry Huang Golden female knights are wives. Why can''t they marry female knights? Silver level soul soldiers want to marry silver female knights, you can refuse. Golden level and legendary level soul soldiers want to marry high-level female knights, can you refuse? Do you have high-level female knights to marry them? "


    "Honey, if the mind warrior mastered the source power and talent tree at the same time, let me tell you what would happen?"


    "The high-level soul soldiers emerged and made great achievements in the South expansion war. However, they want to become the upstarts of the gangbis Empire, either become a political force to confront the Knights and nobles, or try every means to integrate into the aristocracy circle. His highness Randall, the uncrowned king, the guardian of gangbis, never wants infighting at the stage of the founding of the Empire. Without the support and support of his highness Randall Provocation, soul soldiers can''t fight knights and nobles at all. The result of confrontation is still integration. "


    "How many female Knights of his highness Randall, who is in charge of the York family, can marry high-level soul soldiers? How many high-level female Knights of the York family can woo top soul soldiers? The York family can''t satisfy them, and his highness Randall can''t satisfy them. Those silver, gold and legendary soul soldiers have joined the arms of other big families. They will thank LAN His highness Randall will also compete with his highness Randall for the sake of family interests. "


    "High level soul soldiers are not restricted by the principle of Knight blood protection. Unlike high-level knights, they do not restrain each other and maintain a tacit understanding that they do not harm each other. They are aggressive and resort to force when they encounter problems that cannot be solved. This political force will bring great trouble to his Highness Randall. The guardians of the Gambis empire will face all kinds of rebellion, division, independence and so on, A rare situation. "


    "The internal turmoil brought about by the high-level soul soldiers in the Gambis empire may accompany his highness Randall for a long life. When the guardians of the Empire healed the trauma of the Empire and incorporated the soul soldiers into the imperial political structure, a new problem appeared again."


    "The descendants of his highness Randall found that there were fewer and fewer great knights and knights in the Empire, and more and more trainee knights and spiritual warriors. Because one of the noble parents was a spiritual warrior, they weakened the knight''s blood, and their children were trainee knights at most. The guardians of the Empire were helpless, because their ancestor, his highness Randall, brought the spiritual warrior into the aristocratic circle, They can only watch the end of the Bronze Age... Then what era? The era of refined iron? Refined iron is more valuable than bronze. I think it is simply called the wood age and the stone age. "


    Sylvia showed a sarcastic smile, shook her head, looked at the numb Victor with compassionate eyes, and sighed deeply, "the church is the happiest. The divination system is compatible with both knights and spiritual warriors. But spiritual warriors are closer to the clergy of the church than knights."


    When the loose eyes refocused, Victor said bitterly, "the seven paladins... Charlotte Benedict married turnans."


    "Yes. They have the protection of the light mark. The knight blood of the family will not be weakened by the mortal blood. Their children can marry the top soul soldiers. But the secular lords will prohibit the children of noble blood from marrying the soul soldiers. In the eyes of the soul soldiers, the secular Knights despise them, and only the paladin family deserves respect. What will the human kingdom evolve into Think and know... "


    Sylvia frowned, shook her head and asked:


    "Your Highness Randall, the Knights and nobles regard you as the king, and the soul soldiers regard you as an obstacle to climbing up. You sit on the throne of secular knights and take out the talent tree and source power to help the ancestors of the first generation of popes and paladins complete the dreams that they and their descendants have never realized... Don''t you think it ironic, dear?"


    Victor was speechless. After a long time, he took a long breath, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the soldier''s'' dream ''is the knight''s'' despair''... The name is really appropriate..." he raised his head, took Sylvia''s hand and said sincerely: "Sylvia, I''m sorry, my ass is sitting askew."


    "If only you could figure it out." Sylvia smiled, and the light of the whole bedroom was much brighter.


    Victor struggled his head out of xiangruan''s arms, covered up his shame and complained, "why didn''t you remind me earlier?"


    "You''re so smart, why didn''t you think about it? Even if you took the initiative to think about the staffing of mind soldiers, you can see the serious consequences caused by the source force. But why didn''t you think about the staffing?" Sylvia pursed her red lips and looked wronged.


    Victor''s face changed and finally scratched his head and said, "I... I don''t have time. I''m fascinated by the secret of spiritual blood..."


    "The secret law of soul and blood fascinates me. It''s like your child. You love her, take care of her, and hope to see her born, grow and grow... You rejoice for every success, and you are depressed for every failure. When you talk about source ideas with me, you look flying; when you encounter setbacks and regroup, these also fascinate me."


    Sylvia held Victor''s cheek and her blue eyes were tender, "My love, my king, I never want to stop you and command you. That''s not the husband I want. I see you approaching me step by step, taking the initiative rather than being driven. You let me appreciate the taste of pursuing and being pursued by my sweetheart. I admire your talent and love your independent soul. I don''t want to stop you. I just want to be with you hand in hand. It used to be like this, and it''s the same now This will be the case in the future. "


    At the moment, no words are enough to respond to Sylvia''s affectionate confession. Victor kissed her red lips, light fragrance, light sweetness, as always, unforgettable.


    For a long time, his lips parted. Victor held Sylvia''s waist and strolled to the window. As he walked, he smiled sincerely and said, "thank you, thank you for not reminding me too early."


    "The theory of mind and blood is a thorough analysis of the laws of the world and is destined to be a great discovery. Victor, I''m proud of you. She shouldn''t be dead." Sylvia lifted her hair in her ear and said with a smile, "as tofferwin said, the theory of spiritual blood has been verified, and the source of life is bound to appear. You have a long time to explore the mystery of the source of life, and we also have time to solve the problems brought by the source."


    The two smiled at each other, and the tacit warmth came into being and rippled in each other''s hearts.


    Victor took a deep breath, pulled off the old sheepskin that covered the window, held Sylvia and looked at the sky outside the window. The thick clouds tried to cover the sun, but the sun crossed a layer of Phnom Penh.


    "Solve problems when you encounter them. I always have a way." Victor nodded.

 Chapter 596

    When you are ready to release a new force, are you ready to control it?


    The technology industry is specialized, not in its position, not in its politics. Scientists don''t need to consider this problem, and they don''t have the energy and ability to worry about things other than academic. They don''t care about killing or burying. Therefore, politicians must carefully measure the impact and changes brought to society by new technologies, new technologies and emerging classes, control the direction and progress of scientific research, and never let fanatical scientists collapse the whole civilization.


    Victor is not only a university student, but also a great aristocrat. He can mobilize resources that professional scholars dare not expect. Almost no one can limit his research. Fortunately, he was still a great aristocrat and naturally stood in the position of the ruling class. The guardian negotiation system of the Kingdom corrected his position deviation.


    Sylvia reminded him that even if he was the creator and founder of the secret law of spiritual blood, the spiritual warrior class who had mastered the source power would inevitably fall to the church and use the power of the clergy to fight against the Knights and nobles and compete for secular power. The guardian of the secular monarchy is an obstacle that the spiritual warrior class must overcome. If they can''t overcome it, they jump up and beat them. Anyway, there is a church to support them.


    Victor realized the seriousness of the problem and was bored. If he had discovered the potential pressure that the soul warrior brought to the rule of secular lords earlier, perhaps the research on the secret method of soul blood has stalled. Without the research enthusiasm, there would be no such a complete way to realize the soul warrior.


    This is a lucky thing. Victor was frustrated because he failed to take advantage of the new field of spiritual blood secret method to lead the people and horses to overtake in the corner. Sylvia chose to admit defeat to the augustian royal family in the face of the overall interests of the knight aristocracy.


    Of course, the details of the August family are there. Victor was a little arrogant to lie on the kite castle and suck blood.


    The Augusts are not fools. Victor''s defeat to them is neither humiliating nor fatal.


    However, Victor still has the gold regiment, tens of thousands of mountain hunters and the plan to go to sea. These invisible advantages are enough to offset the leading position of the Gambis royal family in the inheritance of knights to secret Dharma.


    Moreover, the game between the royal family and the later family ultimately belongs to internal benign competition. They catch up with and promote each other to jointly promote the development of the gangbis empire.


    The problem to be solved still needs to be solved. Victor wants to keep his throne and let the soul soldiers obey the secular kingship, sit in rows and eat fruits for them, and never let them collude with the clergy and paladins.


    However, this is not easy to talk about?


    Whether the mind warrior class is loyal to the knight kingship or its own interests is a question of social ideology. Social ideology can not be controlled by a king. It has the inevitability of self-development, or social ideology must obey the needs of survival, reproduction and thinking. Ideology that violates the basic law of social development has no soil for survival and can not live long.


    Scientific and technological progress is unstoppable and promotes the change of social ideology. However, it originates from human thinking instinct, which is to open up human living space, defeat all kinds of competitors and transform the world into a "Kingdom of God" suitable for human beings.


    If the scientific and technological progress under consideration is not for this purpose, what does it want to do? Self destruction? There are no enemies on the road of evolution. They are dead. Who cares?


    The scientific and technological development of the earth world is biased towards foreign things, and the essence of human life is the same, which is an objective fairness. Human beings on earth have constructed social ideology. The development of science and technology in the different world pays attention to the extraordinary power of human beings. The research on knights, paladins, paladins, priests, secret warriors and spiritual warriors, pharmacy, architecture, forging, martial arts, secret arts and divination all focus on the extraordinary. The ideology of human country is completely different from that of the earth. People have no concept of nation, the concept of country is also very weak, and the concept of family is popular. For a simple example, the Kingdom let Weili focus on his own mind. The warrior was wronged. He ran away, and he could survive even in the wild. Earth human run a try? You''d better file a lawsuit.


    Therefore, human beings on earth have a very strong national and national plot and follow the code of conduct of morality and law. Human beings in different worlds do not. The ideology of the human kingdom is based on the characteristics of extraordinary attraction. The top mind soldiers are fully capable of attracting a large number of followers and creating a family or even a kingdom.


    The earth''s social system and science and technology can not be copied to human countries in different worlds, but can only be used for reference and supplement. Victor''s land closure centralization system still takes the characteristics of extraordinary attraction as the core. It can not meet the desire of spiritual soldiers for extraordinary power from the root.


    As a stable and extraordinary force, Knight blood has a strong attraction to soul soldiers. Powerful power, beautiful appearance, healthy body, long life and not old life fully explain the meaning of nobility.


    Who doesn''t want to be noble? I''m not noble by nature. Can my son and daughter always do it? I have to pursue noble blood for them.


    After careful consideration, Victor believed that there was no structural contradiction between the soul warrior group and the knight aristocracy, and the Bronze Age of the knight would not end because of the rise of the soul warrior. Because the strength of knight is stronger than that of soul warrior. Alchemy soldiers have fighting intuition and active adaptation talent. Their physical strength and perceptual agility are close to the level of senior knights. However, facing a first-class female knight who ignites the fire of the soul alone, they still have little chance of winning the battle. According to the standard of alchemy soldiers, a soul warrior who does not ignite the soul fire cannot compete with a knight.


    The mind warrior group only poses a threat to secular knights.


    The church has not only divinity, but also the largest number of believers, as well as the ancient Knight blood. For the paladin family, the spiritual soldiers with low threshold, large base and faith are perfect secular appendages. Supporting the spiritual soldiers can expand their influence on the secular regime, so they will do so.


    The soul warrior who worked hard was pulled away by the paladin family. Victor felt bad when he thought about it.


    If there is no Paladin family in the church, the soul soldiers obey the rule of the knight aristocracy, but as long as there is a paladin family, the Lord can''t establish any system to solve the root problem - the church can give the soul soldiers what they want, but the secular Lord can''t afford it.


    Looking back, Victor found that the proposal of kite castle was the most reasonable solution. The knight''s spiritual blood secret method not only increases the number of Knight noble groups, but also has a very strong centripetal force. The knight noble will closely unite with the great lord who has the inheritance of Knight blood secret method.


    There will be a large number of apprentice knights and nobles in Gambis. They cultivate the secret method of soul blood and build root talent. They can be called the secret method Knight of soul, or the secret method knight for short.


    The secret knight has the blood of a knight and an aristocrat, and is born in the aristocratic camp. Their strength is stronger than trainee knights and ordinary soul soldiers, but their ways to improve their strength have been limited and can not shake the political structure of the Gambis empire. When the secret Knight made many meritorious achievements and won the land grant, wealth, noble title and official status, he wanted to go further and marry a female knight as his wife. At this time, the Lord gave the golden potion to help him be promoted to a formal knight, and then let him and his wife form a knight family, and then they can have children.


    The golden potion is the Lord''s reward, not an institutionalized reward. The secret Knight will only appreciate the Lord''s favor and return loyalty. Once this atmosphere is formed, the power of knights and nobles will become incomparably powerful in the gangbis empire. They are the strongest supporters of the royal family and the later family.


    Gambis will become the most desirable human country for ordinary nobles with weak blood. Therefore, the augustian royal family and the post York family have extremely strong political capital. In turn, they can cultivate forces to compete with the glorious Knights within the church.


    On the other hand, spiritual warriors rely on the spiritual secret medicine provided by the royal family and the empress family. They have no source power and talent tree, so they have no value to be used by the clergy. They will only stay in the land closure and centralization system with great peace. Only when the Gambis Empire succeeds in limiting the power and ambition of the paladin family can the source power and talent tree of soul warriors be popularized. Without the provocation and support of the clergy, the high-level soul soldiers face the powerful and United Knight aristocracy, and they can''t turn over the big waves.


    On the other hand, for the top spiritual warriors, the huge aristocracy of the Gambis Empire has been able to accommodate them. The secret method of Knight blood can help them and the offspring of the knight''s spouse strengthen the knight''s blood, so as to integrate into the aristocratic circle of Gambis empire.


    Thinking of this, Victor suddenly enlightened. If the gangbis empire could reach this level, it was his main goal - to seek the power of the glorious Lord.


    It''s not a big difference between supporting the secret Knight first or creating the soul warrior first.


    Of course, this does not mean that the research on the secret method of common spiritual blood is interrupted. Strictly speaking, only the blood of ordinary people can evolve a variety of talent trees, which fully reflects the full value of the secret method of spiritual blood. For unknown disasters, Auguste and Sylvia do not have Victor''s sense of urgency. He insists that ordinary research should not only not stop, but also speed up the pace. However, ordinary secret methods can be used as technical reserves first. Once the Empire needs the power of spiritual soldiers, they can be used immediately.


    If the old opponent of the ancient alchemist really invades the human country, the political stability of Gambis and the interests of knights and nobles are not important. The Gambis Empire must unite all the forces that can be united, show all its strength, defeat the alien invaders first, and then talk about others!


    Victor proposed two conditions to Augustus:


    First, master tophoven cooperated with him to build a common basic root talent. After that, the dwarf green led a pharmacy team, which was responsible for the pharmacy research of the common spiritual secret method.


    Secondly, according to the basic root talent, the royal family and the post family cultivate 2000 low-level soul soldiers respectively.


    In exchange, Victor agreed to give up the research on the source of life temporarily and give priority to the forging method of knight to blood secret method.


    The first condition, tofferwen promised that the test potions and test objects for building the root talent are ready-made. We must try it on ordinary soldiers before we can determine the root talent of the secret knight.


    The second condition remains to be discussed. Victor''s original intention is that Gambis maintains 4000 first-class spiritual warriors. They are not only the seeds of spiritual warriors, but also the experimenters of talent deformation and spiritual secret medicine. The royal family and the queen family can not only accumulate the experience of talent tree and psychic pharmacy, but also form a powerful armed force when necessary.


    The enthusiastic dwarf pharmacist green and Victor just hit it off. He desperately urged Williams to agree to the conditions of his royal highness golden eye. Unfortunately, his words don''t work. The Regent has to consider all aspects and weigh the gains and losses.


    Kite Castle believes that the number of early-stage soul soldiers is too large, and the test scale and cost become difficult to control. Not only does the risk of disclosure increase greatly, but the test fund is also a huge financial burden. It is still unknown how much practical value the initial mind warrior has. We should first spend the limited funds on the secret knight, see the effect of root talent, determine the direction of talent deformation, and then gradually expand the number and scale of soul warriors. Moreover, the source blood secret method and strong medicine are already perfect technologies. The cost of training source blood secret method soldiers is not high and can be popularized. Obviously, the secret soldiers who have more than twice the physical quality of ordinary people and can cooperate with knights are the main force of the Ranger Corps.


    Williams suggested that the number of soul warrior experimenters should be maintained at only 100 in each family.


    Victor certainly couldn''t agree. It was because there were so many kinds of talent trees in the general direction that he needed to invest a lot of resources in the early stage that he wanted to drag Auguste into the water. Williams is bent on reducing the cost of ordinary research. How can that work?


    The two sides had a heated debate on this issue. Williams only bites one sentence from beginning to end:


    No money, no money, really no money!


    There are really too many soul warrior experimenters in the scale of 2000 people. Not to mention that kite castle can''t afford it, and the human horse hill can''t afford it. But isn''t Victor waiting to bargain with kite castle?


    Finally, the two sides reached a consensus: each family maintains 200 ordinary experimenters, and Yuanbao provides 1000 copies of psychic warrior matching medicine to Randall family at 80% of the market price, and provides psychic pharmaceutics support.


    The implication is that it''s your own business how many junior soul soldiers you plan to cultivate. We can give people, help and medicinal materials, and share the test results, but you have to pay for it yourself.


    This means that the leading power of ordinary soul study is transferred to the Randall family. The Randall family can train 50 first class spiritual warriors, and can also cultivate 1000 or even 3000. The scale of the experiment and the cost of the experiment are all Victor has the final say. Randall family can fill the gap of psychic pharmacy with the help of kite Castle pharmacist; Kite castle can explore the mysteries of the soul blood forging method, as well as the talent transformation and talent tree of the soul warrior by participating in the experiment.


    Both sides are happy, and Victor is satisfied with it.


    On the day when the cooperation agreement was confirmed, the four guardians and the Regent left the farm and returned to King blinor. Tophoven moved the experimental site from the farm to a royal resort near Lake bassac.


    Victor and Sylvia stayed in both kings for more than half a month. After seeing off the patriarch tamore, in the name of supervising the training of the Navy, they went to bassac lake again and lived in the Royal vacation manor.


    Before that, the sailors and craftsmen of the man horse hill went to Kali fish port on Lake bassac to receive captain Hansen''s sailor training, and the craftsmen learned shipbuilding skills from Baron Haggett. Among these people, there are also pharmacists from Rose Manor and family dead men secretly trained by Victor. They will participate in the research and experiment of soul soldiers and secret magic knights.


    Winter goes and spring comes. In January of the next year, the ice and snow have not melted. In human history, the first soul warrior with root talent was born.


    He is an experimenter provided by Victor. He is only 12 years old this year. At the age of 4, he was adopted by Randall family. He has practiced the secret form of golden cicada since childhood and mastered the skills of observing ideas and breathing. At the age of 7, he received the priest''s body remodeling, and his spiritual strength is stronger than ordinary people. He has practiced the three-level source blood secret method specially stimulating blood changes for 25 months, and has long been familiar with the forging method and concept of soul soldiers.


    Tophoven personally prepared blood stimulants for him and monitored his blood changes every day. The forging method and medicine cooperate with each other. In addition, the experimenter has pure mind and amazing concentration. After three months of focused cultivation, he took six bottles of dream medicine, and finally successfully constructed the life tenacity talent of alchemy soldiers.


    The old wizard checked his blood talent and growth limit and came to an amazing conclusion.


    The young mind warrior has reached the limit of development, has the physical characteristics of a fierce warrior and several special blood abilities.


    Strong: his height limit is 1.87M, his weight is 98kg, and his strength limit is 5 times that of ordinary people, which is equivalent to the middle-level trainee knight who resonates with 8 elements.


    Tough physique: his skin is thick and rough, his muscles are full and compact, showing the gluten characteristics of fierce soldiers, and his tight muscles can resist the accumulation of hunting bows; His bones are surprisingly hard and elastic, surpassing the bone strength of violent humans and close to the level of bear goblins.


    Super physical strength: his upper limit of muscle fatigue is six times that of ordinary people. His recovery speed of muscle fatigue is faster than that of the top secret warrior of kite castle. In other words, his physical strength is stronger than that of the first-class knight with affinity to earth elements.


    Patience with hunger and thirst: his digestive and absorption system has changed. The digestive juice has strong decomposition function and is weak acidic at ordinary times. Only when eating, the acid concentration soars. Ordinary people eat three times the amount of food at a time, and the excess energy and water are stored in the body in the form of compressed fat. They can maintain normal mobility without drinking water for 5 days and eating for 15 days. When compressed fat is exhausted, his hunger is particularly strong. In fact, this ability is similar to a beast that often eats a full meal.


    Slight self-healing: his self-healing ability is beyond ordinary people, enough to withstand serious injuries. He can also repair physical injuries and recover muscle fatigue through meditation and dormancy.


    Element resistance: he is resistant to heat and cold, but he has no resistance to ground elements and wind elements.


    This root talent makes an ordinary teenager''s body evolve in the direction of ferocity, which is enviable. Nelson was itchy and shouted that he wanted to build root talent, but Victor scolded him.


    In addition to enduring hunger and thirst, Nelson''s every ability is much better than the soul warrior. This talent doesn''t help him much. On the other hand, although tophoven guaranteed that the medicine he provided was harmless to the human body, how could Victor let Nelson take risks? In particular, the dream drug involves people''s mental state. Whether it has negative effects or not must be tracked and observed for several years before Victor can be sure.


    Randall''s fierce warriors can''t be used as experimental samples, but alchemists can.


    Just then, Nicole wrote to victor. In addition to talking to her lover, she also urged Lilia to go back quickly. Randall has a lot of business. She''s a little busy.


    Victor did not have time to accompany Lilia, so he asked Nelson and Lilia to go back to Randall first. Nelson also has a mission. He has to bring back the formulas and key raw materials of blood medicine and dream medicine to the family, and let the pharmacist of Rose Manor prepare the finished products for a group of specific elite guards.


    There are 10 alchemists in the hill secret Castle led by Randall. They have practiced the Golden Toad secret form for 8 years and the third level blood source secret method for 25 months. Taking the same potion, they may also be able to build the life tenacity talent of alchemists.


    In fact, the training method of the first soul warrior is not universal. In order to pursue the experimental efficiency, the blood medicine prepared by tophoven uses precious medicinal materials, which are valuable. Victor estimated the total value of the potions needed by twenty alchemists to be no less than 110000 gold sols.


    However, once the alchemists master the root talent, the alchemist will make a lot of money by lifting their memory and generating a loadable skill.


    A month and a half after Nelson left, the Regent and the chemist of kite castle, stimulated by the soul warrior, took extreme measures and paid a high price to create a secret knight.


    In January 7572, the first soul warrior was born; In March 7572, the first secret knight was born.

 Chapter 597

    The secret knight is an adult whose blood has solidified, but it is not a big problem for the wizard tofferwen, but he has not practiced the Golden Toad secret form, and he has only practiced the level 3 blood secret method for 15 months.


    According to the truth, adults practice the secret method of blood source diligently and take relevant blood medicine for at least three years and at most five years. The solidified blood will become active again, return to the state of development and grow gradually, and then have the opportunity to build root talent. Even so, their success rate is not as high as that of minors who have practiced the secret method of spiritual blood since childhood.


    The trainee Knight practiced the secret method for 15 months. The blood related to the life toughness talent got rid of the solidification state and just developed again, far from reaching the minimum limit of building the root talent.


    Tofferwen can''t wait that long. He urgently needs a secret knight to offset the influence brought by the first-class mind warrior, and pull the research direction back to the knight''s blood secret. If the secret Knight doesn''t make progress, his highness Randall will be moved again.


    The old wizard directly smashed the experimenter into the realm of a senior trainee knight with several bottles of gold potions. After resonating with 11 element positions, the element attributes of his body were improved. Especially when fighting spirit, the spiritual power (spiritual power) surpassed ordinary people and was easier to visualize. Not to mention that, he prepared a whole set of blood medicine for the experimenter, including some great poisons. The toxicity of drugs promotes each other, skillfully neutralizes, and its efficacy is surprisingly strong. The experimenter''s blood changes are close to the ideal state, just like practicing the three-level source blood secret method for more than 5 years. Thanks to his senior apprentice knight, he can fight against the toxicity of drugs. If he were an ordinary person, even if the toxicity of these drugs neutralized each other, he would have died.


    Tofferwen has a deep and thorough understanding of human blood; The application of drugs is meticulous; The technique of combining medicine with blood is simply amazing.


    Vikdors has no doubt about the knowledge and ability of the old wizard. Unfortunately, drugs can not create the root talent of soul soldiers, and his witchcraft can only see the so-called "growth limit".


    Life has its limits, but the mind is infinite. The mind dominates the blood law. Who can really see the limits of life? The uniqueness of the soul warrior is that his soul power always commands the blood to keep it active. Even the first-class soul warrior, as long as he practices hard, his root talent blood law can maintain the state of development, constantly absorb nutrients, and make the blood ability improve all the time, but the degree of progress will gradually slow down, or even very little. But if the soul warrior is lazy to practice, his blood talent will shrink day by day.


    The growth limit of the soul warrior that toffervin sees is based on his current root talent. In fact, the little guy still has a lot of room for improvement.


    When the power of the mind breaks through the limitations of the body and can change the reality, that is the highest state of the mind Warrior - the light of the mind. The light of the mind is also different. Victor has reached the realm of the light of the mind, but he can go further.


    The premise of all this is the direction, which constrains the disordered and scattered spiritual force and blood law into an orderly and controllable root talent, and can not allow their limited life to grow savagely.


    On drugs alone, trainee Knight experimenters cannot build their own root talent.


    Tofferwen used the power of divinity.


    The experimenter learned to observe ideas, but his mind was not as pure and focused as the child who had practiced the Golden Toad secret form since childhood. Therefore, the wizard of kite castle first asked the experimenter to take his improved top dragon vein medicine, and then take the dreamy medicine to enter the state of body sleeping and unable to wake up. Marquis goron personally invited bishops and priests from northern counties. He only said that a knight and nobleman had taken the wrong medicine and was unconscious. He needed to try to cure him with body remodeling. In the face of the Golden Knight, the bishop and priest cast spiritual fire and healing magic on the experimenter.


    With the help of inner fire god and dragon potion, the experimenter successfully constructed the root talent and became a secret knight.


    His talent and ability are the same as that of the soul warrior, but his strength is much stronger than that of the soul warrior. He is completely a ferocious senior trainee knight.


    Under normal conditions, his strength is six times that of ordinary people, and his fighting spirit is close to the average level of bronze knights, which is equivalent to the joint efforts of 7 elite soldiers or 11 ordinary people. Sylvia clearly pointed out that the spirit and agility of the trainee Knight level limit the exertion of power, otherwise his explosive power will never be lost to the senior knight who resonates with 24 elements.


    Even so, the power of the secret knight is amazing. You know, the power limit of senior trainee knights is the joint force of five elite soldiers. The most important thing is that the total fighting spirit and recovery speed of trainee knights are much worse than that of formal knights. They can only maintain the limit battle for about 50 minutes. Beyond this time, they will have to overdraw their energy and fall into a dangerous situation of energy depletion. With the talent of life tenacity, the basic strength of secret Knights has increased from 3 times to 5.5 times. If they don''t work, their fighting spirit is comparable to that of middle-level trainee knights. Their super physical fitness helps them fill the gap of combat strength during the recovery of fighting spirit.


    It can be said that the strength of the secret knight has made a qualitative breakthrough compared with the ordinary trainee knight.


    Whether Augustus or York, all trainee Knights participating in the experiment were excited about the birth of the secret knight. But the royal highness of the Kingdom and the wizard of tofferwen acquiesced that such a secret Knight belonged to the loser.


    First of all, his birth can not be copied. In addition to consuming rare resources, he has to pay close attention to the Buddha. Old wizards don''t live long. The inheritance of secret Knights must be popularized. The upper limit of resources consumed by each secret knight is tentatively within 20000 golden sol. Of course, the less the cost of secret inheritance, the better.


    Secondly, the secret knight has entered a dead end. Even if he continues to take the golden potion, he can''t become a formal knight.


    Trainee knights who are trained in blood can''t be promoted to bronze knights. The golden potion can help them resonate up to 11 element bits. Because their Knight blood has solidified. The secret method of knight to blood is to break this blood solidification. In contrast, the personal strength of secret method knight is not the most important pursuit.


    The root talent of secret law knights should take the knight''s blood as the core. They practice hard every day and take blood potion regularly to stimulate and maintain the activity of Knight''s blood. Finally, a bottle of gold potion can push them into the field of bronze knights. Therefore, the spiritual potion they want to take is not "dream", but the "dawn" after "despair". Of course, there is no less the third level blood source secret method of the knight.


    Victor is responsible for designing the root talent of the secret knight and the corresponding forging method. Sylvia worked with tophoven to improve the medicine of despair.


    It was a very difficult job for victor. If he is not a knight, how can he understand the mystery of the knight''s blood?


    Tophoven provided him with a large number of manuscripts, which recorded all cases of witches cultivating Knight blood with drugs, and also indicated the witches'' guesses, analysis of the causes of success or failure and other experiences.


    The old wizard did hide a hand... The ordinary pharmacist got these extremely precious manuscripts like reading the book of heaven. Compared with the human blood map he provided, Victor gradually cleared his mind and had a general direction in his heart.


    Soldiers pursue extremes. For example, they want strong strength, so they exercise their muscles and physique; You want to shoot accurately, exercise your eyesight and predict your intuition. Knights pursue balance, in short, to coordinate strength and agility with spirit, and control internal life and external perception. The forging method of the soul warrior is biased towards the blood ability, while the forging method of the knight focuses on the power of the soul.


    According to the aesthetic principle, Victor speculated the root talent of knight. Compared with the life tough root talent of the soul warrior, the root talent of the secret knight can be said to be ordinary and unique.


    Without fighting spirit, this kind of secret knight has four times more basic attributes than ordinary people, and is slightly better than the junior trainee knight. For example, there are no super physical strength, tough physique, patience, thirst and self-healing talents, nor can they take spiritual secret medicine and display talent transformation, such as rage, bloodthirsty and so on. Its advantage is that it enhances the spirit and perception of the secret knight, improves agility, gives full play to its strength, and has more exquisite fighting skills.


    The personal strength of the secret knight has decreased, but it can maintain the vitality of the knight''s blood. Victor would not be surprised if the arcane Knight himself resonated with the element bit. Of course, they are unlikely to break through the blood barrier of bronze Knights by themselves, but at least they have room for self-improvement and save money and resources.


    Well, that''s the most important thing.


    Victor designed more than ten sets of knight to source blood secret methods for testing, and gave them to the experimenters to practice by themselves. The rest of the work is to let time to verify the effect. Victor then adjusts the forging method according to the test effect to obtain the optimal Knight blood forging method.


    However, the improvement of dawn medicine encountered great difficulties.


    In addition to the steady and strong potion, the knight''s source blood secret method does not need a wide variety of blood potions. It seems to be not much different from the second level source blood secret method. In fact, the emphasis of the two secret methods is completely different. The knight attaches importance to the moving pile method of external movement and internal stillness to the secret method. Through the moving pile method, the spiritual power of the cultivator is improved and the body and mind are coordinated. Victor clearly asked tophoven to grade the morning potion and deploy the spiritual potion needed by the stake method. It makes the cultivator complete a whole set of movements spontaneously in the state of no thinking and no thinking.


    The body wakes up and the mind sleeps.


    The dwarf green jumped angrily, pointed to Victor''s nose and said: This is the opposite of the desperate potion that wakes people''s mind and sleeps their body.


    Victor said calmly: it''s not only the opposite, but also cheap. He can let the cultivator take it every day until he can enter the state of subconscious control action. Finally, he still needs to take the morning potion to build the root talent of the secret Knight... Since you have invented the positive potion, isn''t it easier to reverse the effect?


    Green and tophoven spent a long time, and then devoted themselves to fanatical drug reverse research.


    Anyway, Victor is idle. He calculated the time. There were 94 days before Catherine''s due date, so he decided to go back to the palace to accompany Catherine''s mother and daughter and wait for the birth of his baby daughter linobia.


    His highness Randall took the silly Arka, left the resort estate, went to Kali port, met with his entourage, and took a carriage back to brinor city.


    After arriving at port Cali, Victor went to church first, as usual. When the carriage went near the church, he met an old friend.


    The former tax official of the Kingdom, the current official of the Ministry of the interior, and the first-class Viscount tnis of the court, saw Victor''s car and hurried up.


    "Tnis Ludwig pays a visit to his highness Randall!" Across the guard, he saluted the carriage respectfully, with a moderate voice.


    "Ask Viscount Ludwig to get into my carriage."


    Tnis breathed a sigh of relief, raised his hand to tidy up his clothes, nodded to Randall''s guard who made way, and stepped into the carriage.


    The church square in port Kali is not a place to talk. The coachman drove the heavy horse, pulled the van and drove slowly towards the military port, and tnis''s retinue followed the horse far behind.


    Inside the carriage, Victor teased his slightly restrained old friend and said, "Tanis, you''ve come to block me?"


    Tenet''s mood was obviously relaxed, with a bitter smile on his face, and said honestly, "Your Highness, I''ve been waiting for you in port Kali for half a month. I''ll know when your entourage drives to pick you up."


    "Oh." Victor nodded faintly.


    "Tnis dare not delay your Highness''s time."


    The Viscount sat upright and said, "I came to you this time because I want your highness to inquire about it and help."


    "A month ago, it was rumored that Raymond Peter, the eldest son of Duke Peter of Borui United Kingdom, encountered an attack on his way to the twilight forest line... Raymond Peter''s guard was badly killed and nearly killed, but he succeeded in thwarting the attacker''s attempt. The attacker''s mastermind was captured on the spot and all his followers were killed."


    He paused and said astringently, "it is said that the mastermind of the attacker is Jacob Ludwig, the great Knight of our Borui Kingdom and the eldest grandson of the Marquis Ludwig."


    Victor pondered for a moment, raised his eyebrows and asked, "rumors?"


    There are two kinds of aristocratic rumors. One is a deliberate rumor; The other is deliberately disclosed information, which belongs to informal communication. Tell the other party, find a way quickly and take the initiative to solve the problem in private, otherwise put the problem on the table.


    Seeing the doubt in Randall Hall''s eyes, tnis sighed, shook his head and said: "I''m afraid it''s true... Jacob once made an engagement with Miss Michelle dilwell of Borui kingdom. Michelle was a beautiful daughter of moon elves. She was only 15 years old at that time. Jacob met Michelle at King Al and fell in love with her at first sight. Both sides went back to prepare for the marriage. Who knows, miss dilwell was assassinated by a throat cutter in Borui Kingdom, didn''t she Fortunately, she died. When she was killed, she had just turned 16 and was about to marry to the Marquis Ludwig house in two months. "


    At this point, he hesitated and said: "It was rumored that miss dilwell was assassinated by her cousin, Raymond Peter... It was said that Raymond murdered his cousin who ignored him out of jealousy because of his love. Well, we are not sure whether it is true, but Raymond Peter was soon deprived of the family inheritance... His fiancee was killed innocently, but he could not revenge for her. Jacob was angry, Sad again, he left the Ludwig family and became a ranger under the pseudonym of Godfrey. "


    "When Raymond Peter visited the kingdom of SUS, Jacob happened to be active near the dusk forest... He would really assassinate Raymond."


    Tapping his finger on the small table in the carriage, Victor asked with deep eyes, "do you have more specific details?"


    Tanis turned pale, shook his head and said, "Jacob is the eldest grandson of Lord Gong Xiang and my wife''s cousin. I have known him since childhood... The news came that I haven''t met Lord Gong Xiang yet. I''d like to ask your highness to ask for specific information first."


    Victor did not make a direct statement and asked, "since Jacob is a great knight, who caught him? Who''s in his hand now?"


    "Yes." Tnis cleared his dry throat and replied, "it is said that his highness medin of the kingdom of SUS personally entered the dusk forest and captured Jacob. He is now in the custody of the medin family and the tribunal has not intervened."


    The referee did not intervene, and Jacob Ludwig, who assassinated the nobleman, was saved; Victor came forward to inquire about the situation and said that his highness Randall had personally intervened in the matter, so there would be some talk.


    The question is why the referee did not intervene? Or why did the Peter family of Borui and the medin family of SUS hide from the referee and secretly talk to gombis?


    The shining Knights plan to gradually transfer the temple army of the twilight forest defense line, and the pressure of the great lord Duke medin in the north of Susi increases sharply. If the twilight forest defense line erodes, the life of the Susi kingdom will be difficult, and it will also make Borui United Kingdom uncomfortable. The wood of Borui man-made ship, the raw materials of washing medicine and trade routes are all in the hands of the Susi people, so they have to send troops to reinforce Susi defense On the other hand, the kingdom of SUS is close to the Ayres religion, and the high-quality wood of dusk forest can be transported to the lakeside of Firth led by the RAND empire through the Ayres religion. Only when the dusk forest defense line is not lost, can the kingdom of Borui cooperate with the Neo West family to build a port and build a ship on the lakeside of Firth, and then cross to Henan.


    If the RAND Empire has no hope of crossing the river to the south, the Neo West family can only accept nahtigal''s proposal and focus on the Eastern League. There is the back garden jointly operated by the trigowar family, the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui. It is in the common interests of the tribunal, sus and Borui to resist Neo West and nahtigal from entering the Eastern League.


    In this case, Raymond of Borui kingdom Peter married Princess Celine of the kingdom of SUS.


    The kingdom of Gambis wants to occupy the waters of Lake Firth, and never wants to see the Borui fleet in Lake Firth. At the same time, Auguste and Neo West had a blood feud, and they were reluctant to lead the RAND Empire to set foot in the southern continent.


    Therefore, Gambis has the most reason to destroy the marriage between Borui and Sus. If Raymond Peter was killed on Duke medin''s territory. Even if the Borui and Susi continued to choose peace, they would have to fight a long war of words. This fully meets the needs of Gambis to delay time.


    Jacob Ludwig is a great Knight of the blood of the Augustus family. He assassinated Raymond for personal revenge. In the view of Borui and Sus, it was secretly instigated by Gambis.


    The worst thing is that if this matter is broken, nahtigar will convince the Neo West family that the Gambis kingdom will not allow the RAND Empire to lead Nanto, and even do not hesitate to sacrifice a great Knight of high blood to destroy the marriage of the two kingdoms. Neo West will probably change his strategy and turn around and move east.


    The trigoval family in charge of the tribunal could not let this happen. They chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb and let Duke medin solve it privately with the Gambis through informal channels.


    Murdering the nobility was a great crime. Jacob was very passive when he was caught. As the blood of the augustian family and the grandson of the Marquis Ludwig, the palace minister, he made the kite Castle particularly passive. The palace Minister of Gambis directly pleaded with Duke medin, which is equivalent to admitting that Jacob assassinated Raymond at the instigation of kite castle. Auguste not only lost face, but also gave up benefits.


    Kite Castle thought of it and thought of his highness Randall.


    Victor looked at the eagle wing bow hanging on the carriage wall and said with emotion: "this bow was made for me by Princess Celine of the kingdom of suss..."


    Tnis was stunned when he heard the speech. He was stunned for a long time and murmured, "I really don''t know..."


    "You don''t know. The Marquis Ludwig must know." Victor smiled and said to himself, "my reputation is not good, and I care about more than one scandal."


    The nobles used gossip to cover up the truth of the plot. Raymond Peter sent someone to kill Michelle in the name of jealousy. Yes? Don''t allow others to revenge for love? Great Knight Jacob Ludwig''s share is not enough. Is his highness Randall''s share enough? Your highness Randall sent someone to assassinate you because of jealousy, Raymond, can you?


    Princess Celine''s courtship to Victor was rejected and her reputation was damaged. Out of jealousy, Victor ordered Jacob to assassinate her fiance, which became his highness Randall''s courtship to Princess Celine. Celine chose Raymond Peter. Princess Celine and Raymond Peter has a face. Forget it.


    Marquis Ludwig was crafty and asked his highness Randall''s good friend tnis to speak out. But he didn''t know that Jacob killed Raymond Peter was really planned by Vic.

 Chapter 598

    Ten years ago, the little Baron of Wimbledon was assassinated by an unknown wizard. Victor suspected that his coming was related to the wizard and the extraordinary existence behind the wizard.


    To find out the root of the wizard, you may have a chance to catch the extraordinary tail, but the wizard who murdered the little Baron was suspected to have been bitten by witchcraft and died in the basement of a hotel in Heibao town. Victor was still very weak at that time. He was afraid to arouse the suspicion of others and touch the attention of extraordinary existence. He had not sent someone to investigate the details of the wizard''s death. The clue seemed to be interrupted.


    Until Victor captured his throat cutter in the territory. According to the killer, he served Raymond According to Peter''s order, the moon elf nobles in the human kingdom were cleared. At least two nobles died under his dagger, one is the noble daughter Michelle, and the other is the lover of Queen SUS.


    Aristocrats and civilians live in two worlds, and the moon elf blood aristocrats are heavily protected by the great aristocrats. How can violent civilian assassins assassinate the moon elf blood aristocrats? Even if you succeed, how can you escape? Once the assassin is captured, can the mastermind run away?


    Raymond knows his cousin''s whereabouts like the back of his hand. It''s not difficult for him to kill Michelle, but he will leave a very obvious trace; Queen eliano''s lover is heavily protected. According to reason, the throat cutter has no chance to assassinate him. However, he just killed the Queen''s lover and could walk away. This shows that the throat cutter''s assassination of the Queen''s lover was secretly promoted by Lord Susi, which may be a warning to the eliano family by the Susi family, but it also shows that Raymond''s attempt to murder the moon elf aristocracy has been seen by the Susi aristocracy.


    The masked brotherhood serves both Borui and the SUS nobility. It is not surprising that the throat cutter uses the channels of the masked brotherhood in the SUS kingdom to expose his identity and purpose.


    Prince Peter was warned by Lord suss and soon found out the truth. He decisively executed Raymond''s close housekeeper, deprived him of his family inheritance, exiled him to Nanfeng port, and arranged for him to participate in the military action of infiltrating the Gaogen barbarians, so as to commit crimes and meritorious deeds.


    The throat cutter is a paranoid madman, full of hatred for the nobility. Raymond Is Peter crazy, too? If he was not crazy, or was influenced by witchcraft, he would have done such a crazy and reckless stupid thing.


    The broken clue was reconnected. Raymond Peter came into Victor''s sight.


    Later, Raymond presided over the Southwind chamber of Commerce and attacked the business network of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce in dodo kingdom. He used the power of the masked brotherhood. Mercury not only captured the color changing cloak of the blood guard, but also had a close contact with the mysterious wizard organization.


    Victor has reason to believe that the nest of wizard organizations is in the Eastern League. They have everything to do with the judges. Considering the factors of paladins hunting wizards, the two sides should be a captive relationship. Tricky wizards don''t want to be pigs in the referee''s circle. They have the ability to support an aristocratic agent.


    Raymond, the future Prince of the kingdom of SUS Peter? It''s a good choice


    Victor didn''t have the ability before. Now, his highness Randall can try to work in Raymond Peter put a line on his side.


    The specific plan is: Todd joins Jacob as Ranger Duncan Ludwig, trying to persuade him to attack master Peter who patrolled the twilight forest line; Todd planned the assassination for Jacob and enlisted Damon, the former Sheriff of denstone, to participate in the attack on Raymond The reward for Peter''s action was that the children of wamon''s family got Jacob With Ludwig''s favor and help, the successful assassination paid atonement money for them, helped them get rid of their status as prisoners, and then joined the royal family of Gambis.


    Vammon is the dark son chosen by mercury.


    He was convicted of the assassination of the count of the golden Finch and was deprived of his family name and aristocratic status by the Lord Marquis de wemick. The referee sentenced him, his family and his vassals to 10 years of hard labor in the dim yellow forest line, and then exiled to the Eastern League.


    Nelson led the bear regiment to attack Hora at night When Ludwig was, sheriff varmont left Hora and led the family children to break through first. Varmont and his family suffered the most severe punishment from the aristocracy, but at least they did not fall victim to count Hora and temporarily saved the lives of the family children.


    Mercury''s evaluation of wamon is: selfish, cherish family, have judgment and determination.


    Such people won''t listen to Todd''s words, let alone they don''t have deep friends themselves. Varmont was not sure that Ranger Godfrey was Jacob Ludwig, Todd won''t introduce him to Jacob. This itself is a trap under the mercury cloth. Jacob, Warren and Raymond are all in the game.


    Todd didn''t directly encourage Jacob to assassinate Raymond Peter, this is the stupidest thing to do. As long as mercury creates a fatal encounter and provokes a chaotic conflict, it is not afraid that Jacob will let go of the murderer of his fiancee.


    Jacob knew nothing about it. How could Todd introduce Warren to him? Varmont didn''t see the victim and immediately knew that it was a trap to kill him. But from the moment Todd found him, he had no way back.


    Varmont can''t tell the priest,. Because he is a prisoner of crime, his words have no weight and can be trampled on at will. His aristocracy saved him once, but not the second time. There was no evidence in his hand. The assassination had not yet taken place. It was a capital crime to slander a knight and noble with high blood. All he could do was follow the script of mercury - pretending to agree to participate in the assassination, making a false relationship with Todd, spying on the ambush plan, going back to the water at the critical time and trying his best to rescue master Peter in distress.


    If you fail to rescue Raymond, you will die, but if you succeed, you may get Raymond Peter''s favor. Warren is not an ignorant civilian. He can make his own judgment and is bound to seize the opportunity to change his fate.


    Assisting Todd to assassinate Raymond is tantamount to suicide. Let''s not mention it for the time being. Just look at the identity and camp of both sides. One is Jacob, the prince''s son of Gambis Ludwig; The other is Raymond, the eldest son of Lord Borui, the future Prince of SUS Peter. Warren helped Raymond Peter''s southerly chamber of Commerce attacked the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and therefore offended the Marquis of Wimbledon. With this connection, it was unwise for him to take refuge in the blue finch family in Gambis. He could not bear the hostility of the Marquis of Wimbledon, but Raymond Peter is more receptive to him.


    Warren knows who to help with his ass!


    However, mercury chose all this for him.


    The wonderful thing is still ahead. Assuming that vammon successfully assisted Raymond and won the favor of the other party, he must not tell Raymond the truth, otherwise he will not report the truth and his intention is wrong. He pretended that he knew nothing about the assassination plan. Even if he was accused, he had to grit his teeth and refuse to admit it.


    This leaves a handle on mercury.


    Of course, it was Todd who wanted to kill Warren most, but his worry was superfluous, because Todd not only wouldn''t sue him, but also tried to cover up for him, and then found the right opportunity to cook him slowly. Jacob didn''t know him at all and couldn''t drag him into the water.


    He can''t report in advance and confess afterwards. Warren should be able to think that he was targeted by a big force, but he had no choice but to jump into the hole dug for him by mercury.


    After reading Barrow''s plan, Victor was also amazed. Paul When Randall was young, he was full of intrigues and tricks. He played the knight vamon in his hands, which was better than his teacher Barol.


    In fact, this fully reflects the huge gap between organizations and individuals. Mercury''s information, manpower and resources are unmatched by valmon, even the high-ranking Knights Jacob and Raymond Peter became the target and pawn of mercury.


    Unknowingly, mercury has grown to this extent... Victor can''t help being complacent. The whole plan is planned and implemented by mercury. He is only responsible for issuing orders and doesn''t intervene. During this time, he lived in the Royal vacation manor and engaged in the study of the secret method of soul and blood. Mercury could not contact him. The implementation of the infiltration plan, the unexpected conditions in the middle, how many alchemical militias mercury sacrificed, whether vammon was dead or alive, and whether he was killed by Raymond Peter takes in... Victor doesn''t know these things now. In fact, he doesn''t care much about the results.


    If you fail, you can start again. Mercury now has this ability.


    His highness Randall smiled and seemed in a good mood. Tnis tried to ask, "Your Highness, look at this..."


    Turning his eyes back to tnis''s face, Victor smiled and said, "my friend, you should think about yourself now."


    Trinis was the first court aristocrat Victor knew. The two sides had maintained close contact, and he even became a part of the golden regiment. Making friends with Viscount Randall has brought some help to teness. However, with Victor''s status becoming more and more respected, the help has become a resistance to Tenet''s career. The most obvious change was that he was transferred from the Revenue Department to the Ministry of the interior by the Regent. His fiancee changed from the granddaughter of marquis Ludwig to the granddaughter of the Don. She was also a female knight.


    Tunis should have been in charge of the Kingdom''s tax department first and worked for several years in the most hated position. Marquis Ludwig would help his grandson-in-law pave the way for his rise, and the position of home secretary was prepared for him. In the future, it is not impossible for him to wear the palace ribbon.


    Now, Victor has been promoted to the throne of the guardian of BIS, and tnis''s career is completely over.


    The Kingdom has more than one Guardian. If each Guardian interferes in the internal affairs of the Kingdom, it is tantamount to challenging the blood and authority of the royal family, which will only disintegrate the kingdom from within. Therefore, the guardians decide the development direction of the Kingdom and have the final decision-making power, but they cannot interfere with the king''s rights or cultivate party members in the court.


    Tanis has the label of his highness Randall on his body. It is inevitable that he will be refrigerated overhead in kite castle.


    Facing the concern of his highness Randall, Tanis was dejected, but said very sincerely, "it''s my great honor to serve your highness.".


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "Tanis, you are knowledgeable and have the ideal of assisting the king. It''s a pity to be the liaison officer between me and kite castle..." he paused, turned the conversation and said: "The Ranger Godfrey clashed with Raymond of Peter''s family because of a misunderstanding. Godfrey was captured by mistake. He is now a prisoner of Raymond Peter. According to convention, his family has the right to exchange ransom for Godfrey''s freedom from his Excellency Peter... I just don''t know how many guards of Peter''s family Godfrey killed, and whether knights and nobles died in his hands?"


    How many people and how many pensions the Peter family has to die, how much ransom Jacob needs to release, has the final say of the Peter family. The blue finch family has inherited thousands of years and accumulated wealth, which is bound to be considerable. But it can not allow the lion family to speak.


    Tenet''s eyes brightened and respectfully said, "Your Highness is willing to lend a helping hand. We Ludwig family will offer it."


    "If I mediate, your future will really be hopeless."


    Victor waved his hand, smiled and said, "in fact, there is a great nobleman in gangbis who can easily solve Ludwig''s problems."


    "... the Marquis Sophia Wimbledon."


    Tnis''s face was full of surprise and immediately showed a thoughtful look.


    Victor didn''t give him more time to think. He said directly, "go and ask the Marquis of Wimbledon for help first. If she won''t come forward, I won''t be late."


    With that, he pulled down the rope that tied the bell, the carriage stopped quickly, and the attendant opened the door from the outside.


    "My friend, you can go back and talk to your wife now."


    Tenet quickly saluted and left the carriage quietly. The attendant led the horse, but he failed to step on the stirrup twice in a row.


    Through the window, I saw the haunted tnis gradually moving away, and a smile appeared on Victor''s face.


    The guardians of the Kingdom do not interfere in the internal affairs of other families. Of course, his highness Randall of the human horse hills cannot directly intervene in the Court Affairs of Auguste.


    Victor has no intention of destroying the Kingdom guardian system, but the Kingdom''s tax and financial policies are related to the development of the golden group. He not only wants to control the gold regiment, but also let the gold regiment pass unimpeded in human countries, so he can''t bring in the royal families of countries with strong political aspirations. The exclusion of powerful royal families harmed the interests of the kingdoms. One can imagine how they will react to the gold mission.


    The trade tax can solve the potential contradiction between the gold regiment and the royal families. In fact, with the development of agriculture, animal husbandry and handicraft industry, trade will only become more and more developed. Such a large trade industry, whether you like it or not, all kingdoms have to levy trade taxes.


    No one likes to pay taxes. Those who advocate collecting trade taxes must be beaten up. Williams once wanted to collect trade tax, but it was resisted by the fiefdom lords and fiefdoms. The chief official in charge of tax reform had a miserable ending. He was framed and convicted. He was sent by the regent to Minsk fortress as a small logistics officer.


    If the road from top to bottom doesn''t work, you can only muddy the water from bottom to top. The king would take extraordinary measures to encourage the small lords to collect taxes indiscriminately. The situation became more and more chaotic, causing people''s resentment to boil and priests to jump. At this time, the king would come forward to clean up the mess and carry out tax reform.


    In order to let the kings fool around, it is better to grasp the leading power of tax reform and formulate a trade tax policy that meets the needs of the gold group and can open the field of financial services to gold.


    If his highness Randall did it himself, he would be strongly opposed by the four princes and lords of kite castle, even if it was beneficial to the royal family. In fact, Victor is not willing to offend all lords. He is not only the guardian of the Kingdom, but also the count of golden eyes.


    Only the Marquis of Wimbledon is not afraid to offend. The Marquis of Wimbledon is about to give up the dominance of the chamber of Commerce. In exchange, Sophia will lead the Wimbledon family into the power center of the kingdom. The tax reform that no one is willing to take over is a very good breakthrough. Sophia carried out the tax system reform. On the surface, the four princes of kite castle had to stand on the side of the Lord and trip her. Secretly, they would only try to promote it.


    The collection of trade tax is in line with the interests of the royal family. The four princes and the royal family are actually one.


    However, Sophia lacks a suitable spokesperson. Because she herself is a high-ranking female knight. There has never been a precedent for a high-ranking knight to serve as the Minister of state of the Kingdom, not counting the military minister. That position has always been held by the core members of the augustian royal family.


    Tanis Viscount Ludwig was the best person Victor could think of. He himself is a member of the Ludwig family, married the female Knight of the Ludwig family, and his successor''s surname is Ludwig. He was willing to join the Marquis of Wimbledon and preside over the tax reform. Of course, he had to bear the pressure from all sides, but once the tax reform was successful, the four royal families could accept Tanis as the chancellor of the exchequer of the kingdom.


    If you were a scholar from another family, the eve of the success of the tax reform would be his downfall.


    The most important thing is that tnis is already a member of the golden group. He doesn''t know it.


    It''s not worth pushing tnis into the position of Chancellor of the exchequer. He and I met... Victor was satisfied, paced out of the carriage and looked at the sparkling Lake bassac.


    Suddenly, a sailless boat caught Victor''s attention.


    It is about 17 meters long and 4 meters wide. It adopts a pointed bottom configuration. There are three pairs of long paddles on the side of the ship. It should be driven by the paddle. However, its oars went deep underwater and did not move back and forth at all. Instead, it was doing semi rotating movement. The sailing speed was only slightly slower than that of the oars. At the bow of the ship stood a graceful and slender figure. She was wearing a women''s scholar robe, with white and gold braids on her chest, and a pair of crystal glasses on her tall and beautiful nose. She was beautiful, graceful and full of intellectual beauty.


    Isn''t it Princess Roland?


    Victor looked at the strange boat, itching, took Caligula, walked quickly to the dock and asked the guard for a small fishing boat.


    "Aka, you row and I''ll take the helm."


    Caligula sat down with a smile and rowed hard. Victor pulled up the sails, stirred the air flow and filled the sails. The small fishing boat drew a white line on the water and sailed quickly towards Roland''s boat.


    Roland also saw victor. She turned back and ordered that the ship began to accelerate and escape, obviously not letting Victor close.


    Victor is known as the son of the wind. The strong wind he evokes can''t move the big ship, and it''s OK to drive the small fishing boat. Roland''s escape made the big fool play with his heart. He manipulated the oars to coincide with the current. The ordinary small fishing boat was driven into a speedboat by two extraordinary people. After a while, he caught up with Roland.


    "Why are you chasing me?!" The long Princess stood in the bow, stamped her feet on her hips and scolded victor.


    Victor stroked his chest, smiled and said, "seeing the most beautiful long princess, I can''t help chasing after her and greeting... Your highness, can I come up?"


    Roland was very satisfied with Victor''s answer. The corner of his mouth tilted a happy arc and nodded, "come up."


    Victor and Caligula jumped onto the bow deck and immediately observed the ship''s drive. It had no bottom deck, and the whole cabin was exposed to Victor''s eyes. 16 sailors sit below, in pairs, three groups on the left and right, and two groups on the stern. They step on the pedal wheel, and the connecting rod of the wheel drives the oar to rotate.


    "This is... This is a boat?!" Victor''s eyes widened and he let out a voice of surprise.


    "Well, the princess invented it!"


    Roland pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and saw that the dwarf Lorraine was struggling to climb on the bow deck, so he added, "Lorraine is my assistant. He made a little effort..."


    "... only a little." She stretched out her right hand and pinched the tip of her little thumb, emphasizing that it was really only a little.


    Caligula saw an acquaintance, bent down to carry the jumping dwarf from the bottom cabin to his eyes, and greeted him with a giggle: "dwarf."


    Looking at Caligula''s bull eyes, Lorraine was silent for a moment and whispered: "Hi, aka, it''s nice to meet you... Today''s weather is fine, sunny, the temperature can''t be too hot, and the wind is not too strong or too small. It''s suitable for fishing... Aka, can you fish? Shake your head and show no... It doesn''t matter, I can teach you... Can you put me on the deck? Gently, like a baby, yes, that''s it. Well done... You stupid. I Lord Lorraine defeated a stupid giant with wisdom! "


    He kicked Caligula fiercely, and the dwarf flashed back to Roland and looked out of his head. He said loudly, "the most beautiful, the wisest, the bravest, the most noble princess, your most faithful servant today has taught a giant, this glory belongs to you!"


    "Well done, Lorraine." The princess affirmed the dwarf''s achievements.


    Kaligura looked around in confusion, looked down at the dwarf making faces at him, and said to victor, "master, the dwarf deceives people. There are no giants here."


    "... aka, you are really tall for master Lorraine. You''d better sit in the bottom cabin."


    Victor bowed his head and asked the dwarf, "Lord Lorraine, did you invent these oars?"


    "I invented it!"


    "It was invented by your royal highness!"


    Lorraine jumped out and waved her arms and explained, "yes, yes, yes, it was invented by Princess Roland. I am honored that your Highness has accepted Lorraine''s not worth mentioning."


    "What kind of advice can you let your royal highness accept?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Ming ship is stupid and stupid. I don''t know which fool invented it." Master craftsman Lorraine disdained to say: "Wheels are heavy, seaman tramping hard, complex structures, easy to damage, and not yet well repaired; half of them are on the surface, half under water, increasing resistance, affecting the stability of ship navigation; too large, and a collision accident will happen when we are in port." what is the beautiful Princess''s sigh, why can''t the Ming boat be as smart as fish? The fins and fish tail. The royal highness of the princess accepted the Lorraine''s not worth mentioning advice, replacing the fins with the long boat on the side of the ship, and the long stern of the stern instead of the fish tail, invented the flying fish boat.


    Victor''s eyes lit up and said in surprise: "Yes! Long oars are set on both sides of the ship''s side and tail. The long oars go deep into the water. The wading area is small, which is not affected by wind and waves, and the resistance is small. The sailors pedal the runner and let the connecting rod drive the oars to do semi spiral movement underwater. Like fins and fish tail, the propulsion efficiency is higher than that of the Ming wheel, which is convenient for repair during navigation. Even if the pedal wheel is broken, the sailors can directly swing the oars, which is very suitable for inland rivers and lakes Sailing... I have to admit that flying fish ships are better than Ming ships. Well done, Lord Lorraine. "


    "This is the invention of your royal highness. I have just made a few suggestions." Lorraine corrected Victor''s wrong remarks.


    Victor said with a laugh, "your little advice is very helpful to the kingdom. Of course, this is the credit of your royal highness. However, you can consider that the two wings should be connected with the pedal wheels, so that the motion of the long OARS will not interfere with each other, but they will be in harmony."


    "Linkage? Linkage! Linkage... Let me think, let me think... Let me see." The dwarf puffed, jumped into the bottom cabin and began to observe the structure of the pedal wheel and connecting rod.


    "Victor, you don''t seem angry?" Roland looked at the absorbed wisdom dwarf and asked curiously. Lorraine explained that the inventor of the ship was a fool. She kept laughing.


    Victor smiled and shook his head: "without countless fools walking in front, there would be no great inventors behind. At least the pedal wheel and connecting rod structure of Ming ship are still valuable."


    Roland opened his mouth and shrugged his shoulders.


    At this time, there was a sudden alarm bell in the direction of Kali port. They looked back and saw that the beacon tower of the port church was lit, and the thick smoke was rising slowly. It was shocking red, like blood burning!


    "Church red smoke! Guardian oath!"


    The eldest princess of gangbis turned her head and looked at the distant mountain on the left side of the lake bank. Another striking red smoke reflected in the green eyes.


    "It''s coming from the north. Is something wrong with the Sassanian Empire? It can''t be the beacon messenger of the church who lit the wrong beacon? No, the red beacon needs the approval of the chief Shepherd to unseal the secret oil... It''s over, it''s over, I''m so excited!" Roland said excitedly, holding his flushed cheek.


    The red beacon represents the crisis of the whole human country. Once the church lights the red beacon, the Knights of the human kingdom must abide by the ancient oath of protection, prepare the whole army for war and go thousands of miles to help. The last time the church lit a red beacon was 3000 years ago when the ogre King conquered the capital of the human empire.


    Roland was hit by a rare event in 3000 years. She couldn''t help but have the feeling of hero longing. The disturbance of wind and fire elements around him suddenly subsided and was silent. A deep breath diffused around, and the ripples of air and water were solidified. Roland turned his head and saw that Victor''s dark golden eyes were shining like fog and rainbow, floating upward along the corners of his eyes.


    "You... You, are you crying, or are you a new talent for the secret of spiritual blood?" Roland asked, tongue tied. This is obviously the manifestation of void water element and void wind element, but she can''t feel any element disturbance on victor. But the huge and deep breath is like the essence... Calm!


    Is it the special manifestation of the void fire element?


    Victor''s voice seemed to come from the cold wind of the abyss, empty and cold.


    "I''ve been... Shit, like the original ant disaster, I''m not ready. I''m a joke... Turn around and go back to Hong Kong. We''ll go back to Wangdu."


    "The whole army is ready for war!"

 Chapter 599

    Victor started from scratch, step by step, from weak to strong, and ascended the throne of guardian in only ten years. He founded the Randall family, established the golden regiment, developed new farming and animal husbandry, implemented the tenant system, invented the secret method of spiritual blood, and various measures promoted the reform of Renma hill, gangbis Kingdom, and even the human kingdom.


    He gained a great sense of achievement and satisfaction, so that he ignored the original intention of all this - to guide the development of the human country, enhance the strength of the human country, and jointly resist possible strong enemies.


    Victor knew from the beginning that this was not a peaceful world. The element sea constantly evolves and perfects the world law, and the world law constantly weaves and expands the material world. The wide and boundless material world means that the living space of intelligent species does not have limits like the earth. The living space without limits represents that the competition between intelligent species is a constant theme. However, the kingdom of Gambis is the rear of the human kingdom. Except for an ant tide sweeping the human horse hills, Victor has not experienced a cruel racial war. Until the glorious church lit the red beacon, the almost forgotten sense of urgency occupied his heart again.


    In any case, the horn of war has sounded. No matter whether Victor''s centralization and Legion strategy are ready or not, he will fight a sudden defense war in the name of guardian, human Lord and vassal system.


    The alarm bells are ringing and the flames are rising everywhere. No human kingdom can avoid the test of iron and blood!


    Under the red smoke, the kings of Gambis were like a boiling pot. One fast horse rushed out of the gate and ran in all directions; Messengers rushed into the capital from all directions; Above the crow tower, the red eyed letter crow circled and chirped; Fully armed security soldiers enter the market, prohibit all trade and seal up all goods; The streets are full of men with weapons in hand and in a hurry. Their parents send off their sons, their wives bid farewell to their husbands, their children chase their father''s back, and the sound of crying is accompanied by the sonorous collision of soldiers and armours.


    Brinor city is in chaos, Gambis is in chaos, and the human country is in chaos.


    Chaos? no


    The human kingdom has entered a state of all-out war. All human soldiers are doing one thing: pick up the most handy weapons, carry three days of dry food and report to their master.


    The soldier''s master found his Lord.


    The LORD went to the Council Hall of the Lord.


    Joshua''s deep-water city hall, chebman''s copper city hall, Wellington''s westock hall, Nim''s ogibwa hall and York''s golden water city hall began to prepare food and grass, clean up the army and wait for Edward King Auguste''s call to war.


    Edward is waiting for the final decision of the four guardians of the kingdom.


    The four guardians of Gambis are also waiting. They are waiting for the first-hand information from the church at brinor cathedral.


    The speed of beacon communication is much faster than that of letter crows. What the hell happened at the front? Archbishop Thain of brinor cathedral is not clear. According to the provisions of the canon, he requires the guardians of Gambis to abide by the ancient Knight oath, issue the Kingdom war order and prepare for the war. No matter whether there is news ahead or not, within a month, the first army of Gambis kingdom must be pulled out and go to the distant Sassanian Empire to fight for mankind.


    In fact, the front-line intelligence is unknown. The most anxious thing is Archbishop Thain. The red beacon is the highest level war warning of the church. Only the frides patriarch of the Sassanian Empire has the right to light the red beacon. He ordered to light the red beacon, representing that the Sassanian empire was in critical condition, and the shining knights and temple army had lost control of the situation.


    The Sassanian empire is not only the front line for mankind to resist the wild orcs, but also the last piece of red land in the human kingdom. Once the line of defense of the Sassanian empire is lost, the consequences are unimaginable. However, gangbis is still separated from the Sassanian empire by the Wharton prairie and the Dodo kingdom. There is such a large strategic buffer zone. The enthusiasm of the Lord of gangbis to send troops for assistance is really worrying.


    The battle situation on the front line is unknown. Even if gangbis sends the first support Army within a month, it is also a scout force of investigative nature. When gangbis finds out the situation, dispatches a large army and sends thousands of miles to help, maybe the situation of the Sassanian Empire has been eroded to an uncontrollable extent.


    Archbishop Thain was worried and couldn''t sleep all night. However, information transmission needed time. In addition to praying to the Supreme Lord, he could only wait patiently for the special envoy of the Holy See.


    The response of the church was faster than expected. Three days later, the special envoy of the Holy See entered brinor cathedral. He was the pastor tamore who had just left Gambis.


    For three consecutive days and nights, tamore traveled thousands of kilometers without sleep. Tamore''s eyes were still bright, his hair was carefully combed, and his clothes were properly pressed. However, there was no iconic friendly smile on his face, and his expression was particularly dignified and serious. I saw Edward King Augustus, the first sentence is:


    "Your Majesty, the red beacon has been lit in blinor cathedral. Do the Knights and nobles of the kingdom of Gambis abide by the guardian oath made by the family ancestors and the founder of the kingdom here to the supreme glorious Lord?"


    Edward, with a tight face, drew out the sword of the guardian of the Kingdom, half knelt in front of the pillar of light on the prayer platform and solemnly said: "The king, nobles, Lords and vassals of Gambis have never forgotten the sacred oath made by our ancestors. Protection is our responsibility and protection is our power. When the red beacon is lit, the king, nobles, Lords and vassals of Gambis will fight to protect the human country!"


    "May the Supreme Lord of glory bless the kingdom of Gambis, and the holy light be with you, the noble and loyal king of Gambis." The clergy in the church chanted in unison and piously painted the holy emblem on their chest.


    The hall is filled with brilliant holy light, setting off a sacred and solemn atmosphere.


    The shepherd''s face finally showed a gratifying smile, picked up Edward, nodded and praised, "Your Majesty, you are worthy of being the son of Auguste and the monarch of Gambis."


    Edward put the sword of the guardian of the kingdom back into its scabbard, blinked and said excitedly, "I''ll take it myself... Hey..."


    A slender hand twisted his ear. Roland pulled the little king aside and said with a smile: "little guy, what do you want to bring yourself?"


    "Oh, it hurts... Roland, let me go! I''m the king of Gambis. I''m an adult." Edward held Roland''s arm and shouted.


    "Even if you set foot in the peak field of knights, you are also my brother." Roland said with a smile, then raised his foot and kicked Edward''s ass. his strength, not light or heavy, just sent him to the back.


    With a dry cough, the Marquis golon ordered the deputy manager of the house of interior nearby: "count fult, please take the king back to kite castle."


    The earth Knight nodded, took Edward''s arm, walked outside the church, and said, "Your Majesty, you have no children now. The ancestors of the kingdom made a guardian oath, but the church also has a clause that a king without an heir does not need to lead an expedition in person."


    Pastor tamore could not help sighing. The church and knights did have an agreement. The king who did not have children did not need to lead the army, and he had no intention to encourage the little king. However, the high-ranking Knights of Gambis emphasized this ancient agreement in front of him, which shows Gambis''s attitude towards the all-round war.


    Reservations, not positive!


    Sylvia turned her eyes and asked, "Lord shepherd, who is the enemy?"


    Tamore calmed down and said bitterly, "it''s a centaur."


    "Centaurs? Just centaurs?"


    His highness Randall''s surprised voice clearly came into everyone''s ears, and everyone looked at him strangely.


    Is the Centaur invasion worth... Happy?


    When Victor realized his gaffe and breathed a sigh of relief, he forced surprise and said in bewilderment: "I would like to say, how could it be a centaur? More than three years ago, the shining knights were still in blinor church to show the people of Gambis the head of the legendary Lord mayorogar... The Centaur tribe adjacent to the line of the Sassanian Empire has been defeated by the shining knights and Lord sassanne. How did they emerge again? Even the shepherd frides had to light a red smoke beacon Fire. "


    Everyone''s eyes once again focused on the shepherd tamore.


    Tamore shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, "now no one can give an accurate explanation, so the situation is particularly critical."


    "There were originally seven large Centaur tribes in the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire, among which the black hoof tribe in orogar was the most powerful. Black hoof had the ambition to unify the other six Centaur tribes. It took more than ten years for the shining knights and Lord Sassanian to defeat the black hoof centaurs and force them to migrate to the Far East. Turnans joined forces with testier and frides First, the legendary Centaur was killed. The other six Centaur tribes began to attack each other in order to seize the territory of the black hoof tribe. Emperor Frederick and Lord sassanne took the opportunity to move the eastern defense line of the Empire eastward, opening up 170000 square kilometers of territory... "


    After the migration of the black hoofed Centaur, in fact, the Sassanian Empire divided their territory with the other six Centaur tribes. The Centaur tribes attacked each other, and the Sassanian lords were united. The main force of the human army moved eastward to build a line of defense. Any Centaur tribe trying to attack westward would encounter the line of defense of the human coalition. A single Centaur tribe is by no means Lord Sasan and the opponents of the shining knights, who were badly beaten in front of the human army, chose to retreat and seize the territory with other Centaur tribes.


    It should be said that the strategy of the Sassanian Empire advancing slowly is very practical. If they attack with all their strength, it is bound to oppress the six Centaur tribes to join hands against the human army. In this way, the human coalition will be beaten by the Centaurs and run away. The Sassanian Empire and the shining Knights advance slowly, step by step, and adopt the strategy of defense and annihilation against the Centaur attackers, but do not pursue and escape Centaurs. The pressure released by the human coalition forces is not enough to make a loose Centaur tribe twist into a rope, but it can deter a single Centaur tribe. Those Centaur attackers close to the human defense line are in a dilemma of being attacked from the back and forth. They turn around and fight with other Centaur tribes, forming a blank buffer zone on the east side of the human defense line. Centaurs and centaurs Internal friction occurred between the two sides. The Sassanian Empire migrated refugees, resettled tenants, built camps, stabilized the defense line, opened up farmland and organized production. Over time, the overall strength of the two sides changed, forming the effect of boiling frogs in warm water.


    However, about a year and a half ago, things changed. The attackers of the six Centaur tribes withdrew from the original territory of the black hoof tribe one by one, as if they gave up the vast red land to mankind.


    "This is very abnormal!"


    Pastor tamore said: "The Centaur suddenly gave up the original territory of the black hoof tribe, which aroused the vigilance of Frederick and TESL. They sent a large number of scouts into the Northern Wilderness to investigate the movements of the six Centaur tribes... The result was unexpected. The Centaur tribe withdrew very simply. Only old and weak women and children remained in their territory, and the strong Centaur soldiers rushed further east with slaves. The army of the Sassanian empire could easily destroy their nests, but the coalition did not... "


    The main force of the Centaur tribe gathered further east, indicating that there was a strong enemy invasion in that direction, which could threaten their homes. The legendary Lord marologar once let six and a half tribes fight together. Does this mean that there is another legendary Orc king in the east? If the human coalition forces destroy the Centaur''s nest and they lose their homes, they will surrender to the invaders and turn the spearhead of hatred on mankind,.


    The Centaur''s field ability is unparalleled in the world. Six Centaur tribes can delay their opponents for at least ten years.


    The best choice for the Sassanian empire is to let the Centaurs fight with the enemy, consume the strength of both sides, and seize the time to digest the newly developed land, build more castles and train more soldiers.


    Without the threat of Centaur Raiders, the speed of the Sassanian Empire to open up new land suddenly accelerated. The Lords of the Sassanian Empire moved 200000 free people to the pioneering leaders, turned them all into tenants, and strive to build a stable defense system and production system within ten years.


    However, the Centaur did not give the Sassanian Empire time to recast its defense line, or the withdrawal of the Centaur was originally a trap for the human coalition forces.


    "More than ten days ago, hundreds of thousands of Centaur soldiers raided the new line of defense of the Sassanian empire. The imperial scouts gave an alarm in advance, but the Centaur came too ferocious to open up and lead hundreds of thousands of tenants. In order to cover the retreat of the people, the shining knights and the imperial alliance stuck to the imperfect line of defense and tried to hold down the Centaur soldiers."


    Tamerton paused and said with a heavy expression: "No one expected that the Centaur surrounded and did not attack, trapping the main force of the coalition forces in three new towns. They did not pursue the retreating people... Seven days ago, the slave army of the Centaur tribe rushed to the new line of defense, and the goblins, jackals, monsters, ogres and koeheads directly crossed the line of defense and entered the hinterland of the pioneer. The main legions of the temple army and Lord Sasan were trapped in the city by the main force of the Centaur tribe In, you can only watch countless Orc monsters enter the territory of the Sassanian empire. "


    "Three days ago, the trail of jackals was found near the military town of Gongwei sasangdidu, and the shepherd frides ordered to light the red beacon."


    The prayer hall was suddenly silent and the atmosphere became extremely depressed. After a while, Marquis goron asked in a deep voice, "that is to say, the main legion of the Sassanian Empire and the front line were separated, and the Golden Knights and the glorious Knights of the Empire were all trapped in the new line of defense?"


    Tamore nodded silently.


    Regent Williams August asked, "how many people are trapped ahead by the main force of the Centaur?"


    "60000 Temple troops, 180000 Sassanian cavalry, the main force of the shining knights, 9 Golden Knights... Sassanian high-ranking knights and knights are basically trapped in the new city, and the rear is mainly the female Knights of the Sassanian empire..."


    Williams clapped his fist and asked stiffly, "there are no soldiers in the old defense line, are there?"


    Tamore said with a wry smile: "there are soldiers... They lack weapons and equipment. They can''t fight orcs and monsters with their bare hands..."


    "Ha, the Sassanians left all the supplies of the development leader to the orcs. The main force of the army is trapped in the front line, and the defense in the hinterland of the empire is empty? Even the slave orcs can''t cope with it?" Williams sneered and said sarcastically.


    Tamore was silent for a moment and apologized: "It''s useless to blame the front-line commanders now. Who could have thought that the Centaurs could unite and play tricks? The mobility of the Centaurs was much higher than that of human cavalry. They made all-out raids, and the ordinary people didn''t have time to respond. Under the circumstances at that time, commander testier had no better choice, so he couldn''t pull out the army and fight with hundreds of thousands of centaurs £¿¡±


    "The supply lines of Tesla and Frederick were cut off..."


    Roland sighed, looked up and asked, "how long can they last?"


    Tamore pursed his lower lip and squeezed a sentence from between his teeth, "twelve months... No more than twelve months."


    Victor couldn''t help asking, "how many monsters poured into the hinterland of the Sassanian Empire?"


    "Countless... I can''t count them. They all scattered. Even a large number of goblins were found in Tongji city close to Wharton prairie."


    Tamore shook his head helplessly and added: "a large Centaur tribe will enslave at least 200000 monsters, and the slave army of six Centaur tribes will not be less than one million."


    Even if a million monsters stretch their necks to be killed by the female Knights of Satan, they will kill for one or two years. Moreover, there are many violent monsters with keen intuition among them. It is not easy for the knights to pursue and kill the violent orcs. These one million monsters are one million mouths. They compete for food with people and eat people, which seriously destroys the production and transportation activities of the Satan empire. Centaur drive Make goblin slaves plunder the food of Satan and replenish the Centaur soldiers who besiege the human coalition. The supply line of the human coalition was cut off, and the Centaur and orc coalition captured supplies from the Satan empire. The shining knights, the temple army and the main legion of the Satan Empire were indeed in a very dangerous situation.


    No wonder the Flemish shepherd lit the red beacon. If the human coalition forces of the Sassanian Empire were seriously damaged or even annihilated by centaurs, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Sylvia''s eyes were deep and asked Victor''s first question word by word:


    "Just a centaur?"


    The same problem, different meaning.


    Centaurs are wild by nature and can fight well. They can win even if they encounter strong enemies. It is not easy for other Orc tribes to conquer six Centaur tribes at the same time. Orogarh has this potential, but before it can unify the surrounding Centaur tribes, it was jointly killed by human giants.


    In history, two famous Orc kings conquered more than Centaur tribes.


    Legendary ogre King - volgan the broken city!


    The other is greers, the king of goblins, the terminator of the golden age and the tamer of white apes.


    One of them destroyed a human Empire, the other led to the end of the golden age of knights. Either way, it can be called a disaster for the human country.


    Assuming that no new Orc king was born in the northern wilderness, why did the chief Shepherd tamore ride the horned wolf all the way to brinor cathedral to meet the guardian of Gambis in person? It would only be faster for him to send a message with a letter crow.


    Shepherd tamore shook his head. "I don''t know... We are not sure whether there is an orc King behind the Centaur. If there is an orc king, the Centaur''s siege is only its first test of the human kingdom. We must prepare for the worst, find it and kill it."


    "Turnus is on the front line, and his majesty nahtigar cannot leave the Pope, but his majesty novest has promised to lead the unicorn knights to support the Sassanian empire. The Pope has led the Templars to the city of bronze halberd... As long as the king of orcs is found, Clement will perform great prophecy."


    Tamore solemnly saluted Sylvia and said sincerely, "Your Highness, please abide by the ancient Guardian oath and go to the Sassanian Empire to kill the orc king."


    Victor''s eyes immediately cooled down. Before he could speak, Williams said first: "Lord shepherd, there are four princes in Gambis. Who goes and who stays, we will hold a guardian meeting immediately, and there will be results soon." He paused and added: "three days. Within three days, the guardians of the major families of Gambis will arrive at the king''s capital, and we will come up with a support plan. I promise that within one month, the first elite of Gambis will go to the Sassanian empire."


    Tamore nodded and said simply, "as soon as possible."


    The two sides saluted each other, and the princes of Gambis turned and left brinor cathedral. Before Victor stepped down the steps, cardinal Thain caught up.


    "Your Highness Randall, please stay."


    He led Victor aside and whispered, "Your Highness, Mr. tamore just told me that the patriarch of frides has not ordered an investigation into how many tenants and civilians in the sassanne Empire have died... But the Abbot''s old regiment is ready to launch a motion to impeach Pope Clement."


    The dark golden pupils contracted in an instant. Victor nodded gently and walked towards Sylvia and others without saying a word.

 Chapter 600

    "There are seven large Centaur tribes in the east of the Sassanian empire. Since they have joined forces to launch an all-round attack on the Sassanian Empire, we can collectively call them the Western Parton horse Khanate. Because they are located on the west side of the northern wilderness, adjacent to the Sassanian Empire, and there is a section of the parigeton River in their territory. They are called the Western Parton Khanate for short."


    In the military Hall of kite castle, the guardians gathered around a big table to listen to the military situation analysis of the military affairs department.


    A large map with simple description is spread on the desktop. The great knight in charge of explanation has the same brown hair as the Marquis of Cologne. His facial features are as deep as sculpture. He has a heroic temperament and a loud voice. He is the Marquis of goron and igneri The only son of Princess Auguste, deputy head of the Royal Military Department and deputy head of the Knights of glory, Wenger Count Auguste.


    Holding a thin stick, Wenger marked an area on the big map, clicked, and said: "As far as we know, the sphere of influence of Sidon Khanate is roughly the same as that of the Sassanian Empire, and its comprehensive national strength is far less than that of the Sassanian Empire, but her military mobilization ability is several times that of the Sassanian empire... Orcs are naturally strong, centaurs are all soldiers, male centaurs are good at using spears, and can use heavy Obsidian spears to hit targets within 280 meters. Female centaurs are excellent They are usually responsible for taking care of ORC slaves and can suppress the rebellion of slaves. Apart from the old and weak cubs who can''t fight, Sidon Khanate can mobilize 400000 male and female horse soldiers at a time when necessary. Together with their enslaved minions, the size of the army is at least more than 1 million. "


    "However, the war potential of Sidon Khanate is far from that of the Sassanian empire."


    Wenger paused, looked up and said: "In terms of monsters, centaurs have strange shapes and poor independent production capacity. They are very dependent on goblins and gopher slaves. An adult Centaur warrior needs 15 goblins to support. Goblins and gopher slaves are very important to Sidon centaurs. If goblin servants lose too much from the army, the decline of Sidon Khanate is inevitable. In fact, the material storage level of orcs is very low And transportation efficiency is very low, and their supply capacity is not enough to support a comprehensive mobilization war. "


    "Unless you have to!"


    "The Allied forces of the Sassanian Empire and the shining knights are trapped in the front line, and their material reserves can last for 12 months. I doubt whether the main Centaur of the Sidon Khanate can last for 12 months." Wenger further explained: "The orc slaves of Sidon Khanate are pouring out, and the production in the rear must be seriously affected. Even if they go deep into sassanne to plunder human materials and supplement the front-line centaurs. However, the organization of ORC slaves is very poor. The longer the war stalemate, the more Orc slaves will escape, and the more difficult it will be to supply the front-line. The Centaurs of Sidon Khanate can''t last long The siege lasted for 12 months. When they divided their troops to look for food and gathered slaves, it was the time for the imperial coalition to fight back. "


    "My colleagues and I can''t see the odds of the Sidon Khanate. The all-out war is fundamentally suitable for the Centaur race, and their high mobility and surprise advantages have not been brought into play." Wenger shook his head in confusion and continued: "there is no doubt that the Sassanian empire will suffer unprecedented damage... And the Sidon Khanate has lost a large number of slaves and is not far from decline."


    "Sidon Khanate''s two defeats and fear of injury is basically looking for death. The Centaurs should be forced to do so... In other words, the Centaurs of Sidon Khanate have become slaves of the orc king and have to be the vanguard of the orc army''s invasion of the human kingdom."


    Wenger finally concluded: "according to the current situation, our judgment is consistent with that of shepherd frides. The Centaurs of Sidon Khanate are only the first wave of attacks against the human country, and behind them are the orc King''s army."


    Now almost everyone believes that the Sidon Centaur was conquered by an orc king, otherwise Flemish would not issue the highest level of red beacon alarm.


    Williams patted the table and said sarcastically, "it''s ironic for the shining knights to show the head of orogar! If the legendary horse is still alive, the people and horses of Sidon Khanate will not resist for only a year and surrender to their new master." He paused, restrained his sarcastic expression and asked in a straight face: "Not all legendary orcs can become the king of orcs, and the Centaur is the most difficult orc race to tame. The Centaur soldiers of Sidon Khanate ran to the east of the territory to resist the invaders speculated by human beings. They actually surrendered to their new master after only less than a year, and they can maintain their complete military strength and launch self mutilation attacks on the human defense line... Don''t you think it''s too difficult Is it strange? "


    "Did the Centaurs resist the so-called invaders? Was there the so-called Orc king?"


    The Regent asked the doubts hovering in the hearts of the people. Everyone was silent. After a moment, Marquis goron said, "maybe there is an orc king, maybe not, but we can''t put the fate of the human kingdom on the gambling table and bet that there is no Orc king."


    "If there is an orc king, it will be the worst result. It can defeat the wild centaurs without bloodshed within a year, and urge them to launch an almost suicidal all-round attack on the Sassanian empire... What does this mean? Needless to say, we all know the seriousness of the consequences."


    "If there is no Orc king, there is at least one legendary Orc patriarch to the east of Sidon Khanate."


    Marquis goron took the thin wooden stick from his son''s hand, pointed it on the map to the east of the Sassanian Empire, continued to move eastward, and said: "The Centaurs of Sidon Khanate and their Eastern neighbors are located in the western border of the northern wilderness. This position is not ideal for the orcs. A strong Orc tribe should occupy the central area of the northern wilderness, which is not only rich, but also far away from the threat of the human kingdom."


    "If orogar were alive and unified the Centaur tribe of Sidon khanate, what would it do?"


    Wenger replied, "aurogal will lead the army eastward, defeat the Orc tribes along the way and enslave them until they reach the central area of the Northern Wilderness and ascend the throne of the orc king."


    Goron nodded, and the stick returned to the line of defense of the Sassanian Empire, saying: "Before they march eastward, they must first eliminate the threat from the Sassanian empire. That''s why the shining Knights want to defeat the black hoof tribe and kill the adult marologar. The orc patriarch in the east of Sidon Khanate also faces the same problem, except that their threat comes from the Centaur of Sidon Khanate."


    Williams nodded: "If your highness goron''s conjecture is true, the legendary Orc patriarch will ask the Centaurs of the Sidon Khanate to attack the defense line of the Sassanian Empire, so that they can''t threaten their nest. Otherwise, it will conquer the Sidon Khanate first. The Sidon horses will either be beaten hard and become slaves, and then attack the Sassanian Empire, or attack the defense line of the Sassanian Empire first and collapse The threat from the rear, from being enslaved by the orc patriarch. "


    "In other words, the Sassanian empire will clean up the orc monsters invading the hinterland and reconnect the supply line of the coalition forces. The Sidon centaurs will choose to withdraw to their nest and fight with the human coalition forces."


    The Regent smiled and said easily, "this is the best result."


    "Why are you trying to figure out what stupid orcs think from a human point of view?" Princess Roland, half lying on the table, looked at the map and said softly: "Maybe the Sidon centaurs think they can win... In my opinion, their offensive strategy is simply brilliant and terrible. They first withdraw from the territory of the black hoof tribe, induce the human coalition forces to give up the steadily advancing encroachment method, mobilize a large number of materials and population from the rear, and build a new defense line in time, resulting in the emptiness of the existing defense line. Then, while the human army is not stable, They concentrated their strength and launched a thousand mile raid on the pioneering leaders of human beings, taking the imperial coalition forces by surprise. However, they were able to restrain their desire to hunt and kill in the face of TESL''s bait. Instead of chasing the tenant civilians fleeing towards the rear, they trapped the human forces in three new cities, and completely destroyed TESL''s intention to lure the enemy in depth and cut off his way... "


    In order to protect the retreat of tenants and civilians, the main cavalry of the shining knights and the sassanne Empire chose to stick to the imperfect defense line, so that they were trapped in the new city and cut off the supply line by the Centaur army. This is a statement whitewashed by the church.


    The cruelty of war is not only against the enemy, but also against itself.


    Where can tenants and civilians go when the main forces of the human coalition have been eliminated?


    Once the high-ranking Knights became rational, they were almost cold. The grand commander of TESL and Emperor Frederick knew very well that they would never fight a campaign of annihilation with hundreds of thousands of centaurs. They used tenant civilians as bait, tried to make the Centaurs disperse and pursue, and went alone into the hinterland of the Sassanian Empire. Although the old defense line in the rear was empty and lacked bows, arrows and crossbows, the defense body was weak The system is complete. Fortresses, castles, barracks and sentries are connected by roads to form a three-dimensional defense network. Centaurs can''t climb walls or stairs. They don''t even have enough supplies for thousands of miles of raids. Their own Herald system is very chaotic. Once they fall into the human defense network, they are easy to be surrounded and broken one by one by war animal cavalry from the rear. The old defense line is guarded by the enemy The soldiers are not equipped with enough weapons and are limited in number. They are unable to support the military operations of the shining knights and the war animal cavalry, but they still have the ability to open and close the door. When the main cavalry of the Sassanian Empire took over these fortifications, the whole defense network was activated, which can assist the war animal cavalry to strangle the wandering Centaur attackers. At this time, the Centaurs lack supplies It is difficult for the army to withdraw. Even if it is not wiped out by mankind, it will be seriously damaged.


    However, the half man horse face opponent who loves hunting has no inch iron, and the tenant civilians who fled in panic have not been fooled!?


    Is this still a wild, rebellious Centaur?


    "The Centaur didn''t hit the trick and trapped the main force of the human coalition in three new towns, and more than that!"


    Roland raised his voice and said: "We thought the Sidonians would summon goblin slaves, set up supply lines and assist in besieging the human coalition. But they were surprised. They restrained the main force of the human coalition, drove millions of ORC slaves to go deep into the empty hinterland of the Sassanian Empire, plundered and broke down, cut off the connection between the front line and the rear of the Empire, and made the human coalition a lonely army."


    "Tut Tut, the Sidon Centaur lures the enemy, runs thousands of miles, encircles but does not attack, breaks the enemy''s backup, feeds the war with war... I think the Centaur''s grasp of the fighter plane is too clever and accurate." Roland smacked his lips and said, "if it were me, I would never throw all the baggage troops into the enemy''s rear hinterland under unknown circumstances!"


    "How do they know that the hinterland of the Sassanian empire is empty?"


    Victor said in a cold voice, "it''s like someone tipped them off."


    "Who tipped off the Centaurs and led them into an all-out war without any chance of winning?" Roland straightened his body and turned his eyes to Victor''s handsome face. His green eyes were like a bottomless pool.


    Sylvia chuckled and said, "maybe it''s not human?"


    Not people?


    The four Kingdom guardians exchanged eyes with each other, and their expressions were surprisingly calm. If Williams had realized something, he would be silent. Wenger has not reached the realm of the earth knight. He lacks knowledge of the unknown and nods: "The big goblin is very smart. The legendary Orc chief may be a big goblin. It is said that the goblin chief is good at taming animals and can enslave powerful beasts and orcs. As long as he domesticates some birds, he can detect the reality of the human defense line... Maybe he used his ability to tame animals to induce the Centaur and promote the Sidon Khanate to go to war with the human Empire, but he didn''t know, Behind the sassanne empire is the whole human kingdom. Once the orc slaves who went deep into the hinterland of sassanne were killed by human reinforcements, they would flee in all directions. The Centaur could not gather them, plunder human materials and supplement the front line. Naturally, their attempt failed. "


    "As long as we send troops to take over the defense facilities of the Sassanian Empire and eliminate the wandering Orc slaves, the main force of the Centaur of the Sidon Khanate will not survive first."


    Wenger said anxiously, "the goblin king should not have a White Ape monster in his hand? If so, it would be bad..."


    Roland rolled his eyes and said, "what''s the use of guessing? Let''s go and have a look. Who are you going to send? Anyway, I must go." As she spoke, she bared her little tiger teeth, and her fierce eyes swept the faces of Williams and the Marquis of goron.


    "Don''t try to stop me!"


    "Wenger is willing to serve the head!" The deputy head of the Knights of glory was beaming with joy, stood straight and shouted, "the Knights of glory is ready to go at any time! Please give orders!"


    Marquis goron stared at his young son and scolded Roland with a dignified look: "don''t fool around! I''ll take the fast Dragon Knights to the sassanne empire."


    "What are you doing, old man?" Roland banged the table and shouted impolitely, "are you a centaur that a land knight can run over the golden order? You ran all the way to die?"


    The long princess''s words are not pleasant to hear, but they mean the tactical tactics adopted by the gangbis reinforcements. The gold knights who are friendly to the earth elements are immune to repulsion and subsidence. They are good at frontal attack. Although they are not slow, they are not slow. They can''t run the golden Centaur. When goron leads the army to fight, once he encounters the elite of the Centaur, he can''t run away, and the fast Dragon Knights can''t run, just It can fight a tough battle with centaurs. Nu Tao female knight is good at fighting, while Roland''s leading army adopts guerrilla warfare, which can better preserve the strength of Gambis reinforcements.


    Anyway, the reinforcements of the human country are not short of land element friendly Golden Knights. Let them fight in a frontal battle.


    Marquis goron gave Roland a deep look and said nothing.


    Williams said with a tangled face: "I..."


    "What are you? You want to take someone to death?" Princess Roland held her chest in her hands and looked sideways at her uncle. In a word, the Regent had no temper.


    "However, other kingdoms are personally enlisted by kings..." he said reluctantly.


    Sylvia smiled and said, "Williams, your hope of promotion to the golden rank is not in the battlefield."


    Williams was silent, but his heart became more and more tangled. It was dangerous to fight against the Centaur, but it was the romance of the knight to respond to the call of the red smoke beacon. The pure blood of the August family was free and romantic, and he liked too many things. So far, he has not been able to clearly impact the road of the gold field, so leading the army to go to war is not an opportunity.


    Wenger Auguste was smiling and more upright.


    Roland stared and scolded, "you stay too."


    The vice regiment of the Knights of glory immediately stepped down and looked at his father like asking for help.


    Ignoring his son''s help, goron asked Victor, "what does your highness mean?"


    "I''ve just sat in the guardian''s position and encountered so many things..." Victor smiled at himself and said in a straight face: "I must remind you that Gambis is also the front line, the front line to resist the ant people. And the ant talent is our problem... It has been 9 years since the last ant tide. No one is sure when the next ant disaster will break out? Will the mother emperor of the ant people do it himself? I hope there is no inevitable connection between the disaster in the Sassanian Empire and the ant people, but the church is ready to take it away Half of the clergy in Gambis support the Sassanian empire. I don''t know when the war to help the Sassanian empire will be fought? We must retain most of our strength to deal with the threat of ant people. "


    Victor looked around the audience and said coldly: "the Sidon Centaur raided the development of the Sassanian empire. There are many doubts... But I''m clear that this is not only a comprehensive war to protect the human country, but also a war to defend the tenant system! If Gambis can''t implement the tenant system, form a mercenary corps, and implement the virtual closure system, what shall we do to cross the river to the south?"


    You Leng''s eyes fell on Williams, and Victor said slowly: "Your Highness Auguste, it''s not easy for people to stay at Gambis. We must prove to the Lord and the clergy that Gambis can continuously send the mercenary Legion to the front line by implementing the tenant system. Even if there is an orc King behind the Sidon Centaur, we can not only defeat it, but also defend the line of defense!"


    Williams said solemnly, "I see."


    Sylvia''s eyes flashed and her chin said, "his highness goron and I stayed at Gambis, and Princess Roland and and his highness Randall led troops to support the sarsan line."


    Roland glanced at Victor and said in a clear voice: "I agree... As the supreme military commander of the kite castle, I order that from now on, the glory knights and the Xunlong Knights will be merged, and Baron Auguste will take over the post of the head of the glory knights and the supreme military commander of the kite castle. I led 100 glory knights and 300 elite cavalry to the front line of the Sassanian empire from Minsk fortress in 30 days Orc invaders. I ask all families to send elite Knight teams to assemble in Minsk fortress and go out with me. "


    "Mr. goron, this is the last order I issued to the Ministry of military affairs. Won''t you veto my will?" Roland asked, smiling at the Marquis of Cologne.


    Goron''s face showed a happy smile, nodded and said, "when you return triumphantly, the position of head of the Knights of glory will still be yours." After a pause, he put away his smile and said seriously: "In the name of the supreme military commander of kite castle, I appoint his highness Roland Auguste as the chief commander of the gangbis reinforcements and control all the gangbis reinforcements except his highness Randall. I ask his highness Williams Auguste, the Regent of gangbis, to issue a royal war order and assemble the troops of all families in Minsk fortress."


    "Fifty days later, the first batch of main reinforcements of Gambis were pulled out and went to the assembly place designated by the church, the Baishui fortress of Dodo kingdom. 10000 elite cavalry were sent to kite castle, and the reinforcements of major families should not be less than 2000 cavalry, a total of 20000."


    Williams took out the scroll of the war edict, lay on the table, filled in the relevant contents with a quill pen, took out the seal of the Regent stained with ink, covered it heavily, and then passed the war edict to Sylvia to show her.


    "We have no opinion."


    Sylvia and Victor left their own marks on the imperial edict with the seal of the guardian.


    Williams picked up the effective war edict, shook his head and said with a smile, "we only have 20000 cavalry. It is estimated that the church will not be satisfied."


    "Gambis also sent a legendary royal highness and the strongest golden female Knight today." Roland raised his mouth, said triumphantly, and immediately added, "Sylvia is not a female Knight of the golden order."


    Victor didn''t care about Roland''s self flaunting and punned: "try to support leather armor and weapons, arm the Sasan militia and mercenary Corps. They are the main force of this war."


    The Regent laughed and said, "what we said is that we should do our own things well."


    *****************


    Victor and Sylvia left the military hall, boarded the carriage and drove to the Duke of York.


    They were speechless all the way. When they arrived at the private lounge of the mansion, Sylvia waved back her attendants and complained to Victor: "honey, we are the queen of Gambis, but we can only send 2000 cavalry. It''s a shame like Wellington and NIM."


    Victor said absently, "Wellington, they can send more cavalry. Marquis goron is saving face for you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Victor immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. Sure enough, Sylvia''s slender willow eyebrows had stood up, pinched the soft meat on his waist ribs, and clenched his teeth to correct the way: "he is saving face for us!"


    "Uh... Yes, it''s us." Victor quickly remedied, "their cavalry can''t compare with your highness."


    Elite cavalry can''t be trained in one or two years. The tusk legion of York family lost nearly half of its strength in the first ant war. Although it was supplemented and reached 4500 people, the elite level of soldiers was inevitably reduced. Now, the first level blood source secret method has just been promoted in Renma Hill, and the family army is out of time.


    Sylvia said savagely, "I don''t care. The man horse hill must recruit 5000 mercenaries. They can''t ride a horse. They have to climb to the Sassanian empire for me!"


    Victor was stunned and asked, "sharpen the mercenary corps with centaurs and orc slaves?"


    Sylvia smiled faintly and said, "don''t dare fight the orcs. What''s the use of raising them? I''m afraid some people in the Abbot''s old regiment will slander our tenant system."


    Victor was silent for two seconds, frowned and said, "I have the illusion that the total war launched by the sidons seems to be to destroy my tenant system."


    Sylvia''s blue eyes became deep and said calmly, "it doesn''t matter whether it''s an illusion... If the war is lost, the tenant system will be over."


    "The standard of victory or defeat of the war is not to defeat the Centaur invaders, but whether there is a wave of refugees in the Sassanian empire."

 Chapter 601

    Logistics is the king in the operation of large regiments. Even with the existing production and transportation system of human countries, it is difficult to maintain a long-lasting large-scale cluster operation.


    To what extent should the Sidon Centaur be stupid to give up its best traditional methods of warfare and fight a protracted battle with mankind under extremely unfavorable supply conditions? Moreover, they also threw the vital logistics troops into the enemy''s rear. Those Orc slaves had no loyalty and ran away. How many slaves would plunder human materials and supplement the Centaur army on the front line?


    The Centaur unexpectedly changed its tactics and indeed caught the human coalition unprepared. The high-level church and the great lords generally believed that if the Sidon Khanate did not seek its own destruction, or had to fight a war of attrition with the human coalition under some pressure; Or there are huge Orc reinforcements behind them.


    It is necessary for Reverend friedes to light the red beacon.


    One thing is certain that the massive invasion of ORC slaves into the hinterland of the Sassanian empire will bring destruction to the human Empire and... Panic.


    There are countless casualties among the tenants and civilians of the development collar. Someone must be responsible for this. There are many factions in churches and monasteries, and the priests of major monasteries want to squeeze into the Privy Council of the Holy See to seek seats on the Council. It is not surprising that someone in the Abbot''s old group took the opportunity to point the spearhead at Pope Clement.


    To impeach the Pope, we must first question the tenant system he advocated.


    This is unacceptable to the secular lords, the shining knights and the three shepherds.


    Despite the political strife between church priests, only from the current situation of the human country, the most basic interest group of the tenant system is still very weak, while the refugee group of the vassal system has a very deep historical background. The secular lords and the real power leaders of the church hope that the refugee group can keep the land and open up the territory through the tenant system, but this depends on the change of the concept of the refugee group itself, not the will of the paladin and the Lord.


    For thousands of years, refugees have been used to escaping from war and orcs. When the church lights the red beacon, ORC monsters appear near the city. Panic spreads like a plague in the hearts of urban refugees and is difficult to contain.


    The Lords of the Sassanian Empire were the most active supporters of the tenant system. They took the lead in legally classifying the refugee camp into the ranks of bandits. Some of the exiles of the Sassanian Empire became tenants of the Lord, and some flocked to major towns and became free citizens of the towns that the Lord could recruit at any time.


    Like the copper halberd City, the main city connecting the Wharton prairie in the sassanne empire. It is already overcrowded, and the population of urban refugees is close to 300000, more than the urban free people in the king''s capital of Gambis. Of course, the church is very happy. Believers are concentrated in big cities, which not only greatly increases the influence of pastors, but also makes it very convenient for the church''s faith Dharma array to harvest faith. However, such a large population has put pressure on the urban infrastructure. Tongji city has repeatedly expanded the outer city area for free houses in cities and towns. The houses in the outer city area must be simple, not to mention the protective wall. Without the wall, the free people in cities and towns can go if they want, and the urban defense soldiers can''t stop them if they want.


    Traces of ORC activities were found on the periphery of Tongji city. The first thought of the panicked town freemen was to escape, cross the Wharton prairie and escape to the southern country. The bottom priests of Tongji city face a dilemma: whether to organize the free people to move to a safe southern country or persuade them to stay?


    In fact, they can''t do anything.


    Nearly a million Orc slaves ran rampant in the hinterland of the Sassanian Empire, and the LORD had no surplus army to escort the free people to evacuate. If the priest asks Tongji city to open its warehouse and release food, let the refugees carry food and run for their lives. This will slow down the migration of refugees. Refugees with families and food on their backs are more likely to be targeted by Orc bandits. People and food may become the supply of the Centaur army.


    The helpless clergy at the bottom can not help but question the decisions of the Lords, priests, bishops, paladins and shepherds, and the rationality of the tenant system.


    The great migration without organization and lack of supply is definitely a disaster. The surviving refugees will spread exaggerated rumors brewed with panic, pain, resentment and misery to the urban liberals and bottom pastoralists in the southern countries.


    Lords and nobles can ignore the feelings and words of refugees. Can priests who believe in saving the people prohibit refugees from crying and praying to the glorious Lord?


    The bottom people only care about the immediate vital interests. They don''t care how significant the tenant system is to the human country, and there is no lack of speculators and careerists within the church. They secretly contribute to the flames. Coupled with the impact of panic and rumors on the refugees, the fragile tenant system will lose the support and trust of the people.


    Once Pope Clement fell, it marked that the church had made a political decision to veto the tenant system.


    The Lord can ignore the ruling of the church and continue to implement the tenant system, but when the pioneering tenant is in danger, he will choose to flee with the help of the priest.


    The expansion of Gambis depended on the tenant system very much. We must not let the refugee tide happen. At least, we must prevent the free people of the Sassanian empire from becoming refugees in the southern countries.


    Victor moved in his heart, looked at Sylvia''s blue and clear eyes and asked, "the purpose of sending 3000 mercenaries to the Sassanian empire is to help the Lord of the bronze halberd city and maintain the order of the urban free people, including preventing the free people from migrating to the southern countries?"


    Sylvia nodded and said with a smile, "no one can stop the urban free people from fleeing the war, but the organized migration is not a wave of refugees. Moreover, the people who organize the free people''s migration still rely on the mercenary corps of the tenant system."


    "The most important thing for frides and testier now is to preserve the strength of the shining knights and the status of Paladins in the church. For this reason, they don''t hesitate to let Clement be the scapegoat... But I believe they won''t give up the tenant system if they have a choice."


    "So we have to give them choices."


    Pulling Victor onto the sofa, Sylvia said in detail: "The bronze halberd city is the gateway of the Sassanian Empire to the south. All refugees who want to escape from the war must pass through the bronze halberd city. The mercenary army controls the passage of the Sassanian refugees to the south, which is to control public opinion... It is the responsibility of the Lord and the clergy to organize the people to escape from the dangerous situation, which is also a normal state of pioneering war in the future. The Lord and the clergy make every effort to prepare for the war and resist the threat of the orcs , it was a normal war in the past to allow people to flee the war zone without any defect. Now, mercenaries organize people to withdraw to the rear, which is enough to prove the superiority of the tenant system. We just want to shut up all the old guys in the monastery! "


    "Three thousand mercenary soldiers can''t really play much role, but other lords haven''t built a real mercenary army except our mercenary army in Renma hill. The three thousand mercenaries in Renma hill are just a name. When they arrive at the distant copper halberd City, it''s too late. However, we still have Sophia and the golden regiment ... isn''t your bear group in the Wharton prairie? "


    Victor suddenly opened his eyes and said excitedly: "This is both a disaster and an opportunity. On the surface, the bear regiment and the golden regiment have nothing to do with us. Their mercenaries disguised as human horses and hills are easy to be criticized. Our mercenary soldiers must arrive at the holy city on the Wharton prairie within four months and have the right to take an urgent military training. When the mercenary Corps arrives at the bronze halberd City, assist the priests of the Sassanian Empire and arrange the withdrawal of the free people to the south, Then we can have a certain right to speak and recruit useful talents for people, horses and hills... This is only one aspect. The business path of the golden regiment in the Wharton prairie can also be determined. The most important thing is that we should take this opportunity to bind the interests of Pope Clement with the golden regiment... "


    "I''ll talk to Sophia now!" Victor wanted to stand up, but a soft, slender hand caught his shoulder.


    Sylvia gently shook her head, opened her red lips and said softly, "honey, Sophia is not your vassal. Don''t teach her how to do things. She can deal with relevant problems... I have only one request for her. Bring the food of the Sassanian Empire and the refugees who meet our needs to the human horse hills. Don''t let dodo and Neville take the lead."


    "... I seem to be able to foresee that Sophia will make a war fortune." Victor shook his head and laughed. He stood up and said, "I''m going to say goodbye to trisley, Sophia and Catherine... I was going to wait for my daughter to be born. It seems that I don''t have a chance..."


    Sylvia and her husband had a good heart. They raised their beautiful faces and asked, "are you going back to the horse hill?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said solemnly, "there are some things I have to deal with myself, and then lead my pro guard directly to Minsk fortress to meet Roland."


    Sylvia got up, took off her coat from the coat rack and gently put it on for victor. "Honey, father Miller''s field is different from ours. I suggest you don''t disturb him. We need to solve all the mysteries of the Centaur''s raid on Sasan''s development collar."


    Sylvia believes in Miller''s will to fight evil, but she believes in her own strength and is unwilling to change her decision under the influence of the gods.


    How can the top clergy who believes in saving mankind completely stand on the position of the Lord, superstitious about his prophecy, and may be taken to the pit by him.


    Victor has the same vigilance towards father Miller, but he has long been deeply involved in it and wants to test the details of the extraordinary existence through father Miller.


    "I''m not looking for father Miller this time." Victor nodded and said, "next month, Lorin, the medicine master of kite castle, will take people to live in Randall''s collar for a long time. I must arrange something in advance."


    Sylvia tidied up Victor''s collar and said with a smile, "dear, the secret knights and secret warriors of Rose Manor, you can move at will and let them have the honor to accompany his highness Randall."


    "The power of the York family is my power. I won''t refuse your proposal." Victor smiled and nodded.


    She hugged Victor gently. Sylvia stared at the dark golden eyes, held his hand and said softly, "my love, I never let my knights perform the mission of death. Do you know the other meaning of this sentence?"


    Without waiting for her lover to answer, she said positively, "as a noble person, I will never sacrifice myself for my men."


    "With your strength, there are very few people in the world who can leave you, unless you don''t want to go... Take Nelson, Kari Gula, your oath Knight Charlotte, your servant little knight, and the secret Knight of Rose Manor... They are his highness Randall''s ears, eyes, minions, shields and swords... Even if they are all dead, you have to give them to me Come back intact... You should always remember that I''m waiting for you. "


    Victor finally knew why Sylvia mentioned mercenary corps and tenant system. She wanted her men to spend their energy and time in Tongji City, so as to stay away from the front line of the war.


    Kissing Sylvia''s cherry lips, Victor solemnly said, "I''ll come back intact, I promise you."

 Chapter 602

    Victor and Caligula left town overnight. They identified the direction, chose a straight line without a road, traveled all the way, and arrived at Pinghu Town led by Randall the next afternoon.


    For his sudden return, Nicole, Elena sisters and Lilia were particularly surprised, especially Lilia''s tears rolled down like pearls. After their marriage, they always get together less and leave more. This time Randall church lit a red beacon. Victor, his highness Gambis, is about to go to the distant Sassanian Empire to fight with the Centaur army. It may take several years for him to come back. Lilia is worried about her husband''s safety, and she is afraid that her face will fade, so she can no longer be around him.


    Victor simply comforted Nicole and the three close maids, saying that he would accompany them in Pinghu Town for a few days, and then rush to the assembly site of Minsk fortress. The ladies calmed down and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for their husbands


    While Nicole and her family were preparing dinner, Victor put on his hooded cloak and went quietly to Pinghu Town church to find father Miller.


    Compared with the tense atmosphere in the king''s capital of brinor, the impact of the red smoke beacon on Pinghu Town is very slight. After all, it is the southernmost tip of the human kingdom, thousands of kilometers away from the war front of the Sassanian Empire, and belongs to the real rear. Moreover, Randall''s tenant system has been quite perfect, and the government office''s control over the territory can be called rigorous. Almost all tenant families are noted on the record. The Lord can even access the basic information of each tenant family and the assistance of each newborn and old man at any time.


    The Randall family''s registration system and relief system for the people played a vital role in appeasing the people and rallying the people.


    The whole Pinghu Town is like an efficient machine. What should we do. The inner wall of Se silver mine is about to be completed; The huge brick kiln is still full of smoke; The main part of the cathedral is about to be built to the fourth floor... Only when carriages loaded with materials drive towards Jinshui city one by one, can we see that the church tower has lit a red smoke beacon.


    The evening prayer of Pinghu Town chapel had just ended. When the believers left the prayer hall, Victor took off his hood and showed his beautiful face. Father Miller was very surprised and shouted in surprise: "you... How did you come back if you didn''t go to war?"


    "Old man, you don''t seem to want to see me." Victor smiled, waved back the chapel, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not looking for you to predict. Don''t stare at me."


    When Miller heard the speech, he put down his guard and muttered bitterly, "it must be no good for you to run back to see me... Sit down. Do you want me to pour you a glass of water?"


    With that, he picked up the pitcher, poured a glass of water, pushed it down the long table to victor.


    After drinking a sip of cold water, Victor took a pottery cup and smiled with emotion: "this glass of water is really timely... Kari Gula and I ran nearly a thousand kilometers in a row. The first thing he came back was to drink half a bucket of water and then go to bell to play... I don''t drink a mouthful of water. Isn''t that a monster?"


    "You are really strange."


    Miller sat down opposite Victor, nodded again and again, shook his head and said, "I have been a priest in many remote places and have seen many small Lords. There is no local Lord who likes to think about civilians like you."


    Victor asked curiously, "do you think I''m a kind Lord compared to them?"


    Miller smiled, shook his head and said, "you are smarter than them. I''m afraid the Lord''s heart is the same."


    Victor was stunned for a moment and immediately laughed and said, "old man, you see it very thoroughly... However, my people love me very much. Do you know the trick to make the people love the Lord?"


    The wrinkles on Miller''s face became deep. He thought, shook his head and tried to ask, "what''s the trick?"


    "I love my people, they love me as much as I love them, and then love the Randall family and this land as much as I do. They will fight for me in my name." Victor said deeply, "if I despise them, they will despise me and the Randall family... I am the Randall family. Now, I also represent the human horse hills, and in the future, I represent the Gambis empire."


    Miller took a deep look at Victor, twisted the gray beard on his jaw and sighed, "I really hope you can remember what you said... And you are really a monster... In fact, you have lived more than 100 years and deliberately pretended to be a minor in front of everyone?"


    "Is this a compliment to me?" Victor pointed to his temple and smiled, "I''m a natural wise man."


    "Natural wisdom also includes life experience?" The divine family member muttered in a low voice. He suddenly felt depressed and felt that he had lived a long time for nothing compared with the little guy in front of him.


    "You won''t watch a good Lord like me suffer an accident?"


    "All right." Miller reluctantly smiled bitterly, leaned back in his chair and said, "what do you want to ask?"


    Victor blinked and smiled: "Then I''m not polite... Many people, including me, think that the human country will face a great disaster. But I didn''t expect the Centaur to invade the human Empire, which is different from the disaster I expected. But now I have a different view. The Centaur invasion may be part of the disaster... Because the time scale of the evil god is different from ours, he The times and forms of disasters caused by them are also many and diverse. "


    Miller had no expression on his face, but listened quietly.


    Victor held the cup and said stiffly, "if the ant man attacks the man horse hill at this time, it will be in trouble."


    After a while, father Miller slapped Victor heavily on the shoulder and said, "child, the future is chaotic, including countless possibilities, but there is only one result... The origin of the world, that is, the element sea in the knight''s mouth, or the result that the creator is turning the endless chaos of the future into reality - everything in this world."


    "... this Centaur invasion, I foresee that you will die at the hands of the Centaur."


    Victor''s expression stiffened for a moment and immediately sneered, "I don''t believe it!"


    Miller''s old face showed a cunning smile, just like an old fox, "if you don''t believe it, what''s the significance of your efforts if the future remains unchanged? Turn the endless chaotic future into the result you want, which is what you should do... So don''t ask me again, let my old bone live a few more years. Your kind-hearted highness Randall."


    Victor opened his hands and said innocently, "but I haven''t asked yet?"


    "... you." The proud smile solidified in an instant. Father Miller pointed to Victor''s nose and said angrily, "you''re playing tricks again... Bullying me, an honest man, is it interesting?"


    Clapping father Miller''s finger, Victor said with a smile: "Don''t be angry. Your explanation of the future and destiny is very interesting, but I also told you the secret of how to make the people love the Lord... However, what I want to exchange is not your explanation, it can only be regarded as an additional gift... In fact, I have no questions to ask you. I just want you to do it for me once and try to save my life, that is right away."


    Father Miller, curious and nervous, lowered his voice and asked, "what do you want to do right away?"


    "During this time, I met an... Old wizard in brinor city."


    Seeing that the God''s dependents looked flat, Victor put down his heart and continued: "He is a man of profound knowledge, especially in the field of pharmacy. Few people can compare with him. We cooperate to study the secret method of Knight blood. He once cultivated knights with pure blood with drugs. The former king Ryan of Gambis Kingdom and Princess Roland all benefited from his help, and successfully promoted to the Golden Knight at a young age, especially Princess Roland, her blood and Ogu ST''s legendary ancestors are almost no different. They have blond hair, advocate freedom, have a wide range of interests, and are a little unreliable. In fact, they are very smart. They are simply the reproduction of augustian ancestors... "


    "I carefully studied the research records of the wizard of kite castle, and then I made an amazing discovery!"


    After a pause, Victor said with bright eyes: "I found that blood can affect a person''s character, such as the sailors of Borui Kingdom, who are hot tempered and warm-hearted. In turn, a person''s character can also affect his blood. This is the starting point for us to study the knight''s blood secret, and use the power of mind to dominate blood changes. But then, I found that character can be passed on to their offspring through blood."


    "Roland''s character is like her ancestors."


    Father Miller scratched his scalp, wrinkled his face and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, heart and blood."


    Victor smiled and said, "the knight''s blood is very abrupt. It doesn''t belong to any change of human blood. It actually comes from the inheritance of the soul level." The finger pointed to his chest, "my Lord is not my Lord, the Lord is not my Lord. There is a God in the depths of our soul, from the origin of all things in the world and from the element sea. The knight''s blood is inherited through the soul, which is part of the power of the creator."


    Holding the water cup in both hands, Victor drank a mouthful of water as if he were tasting wine. His face was ruddy and said, "I concealed this discovery. On the one hand, I want to create a better Knight blood secret method. On the other hand, there is a great risk of spiritual change. My discovery remains to be verified... His highness Randall said that character determines destiny."


    Miller said sadly, "I still don''t understand."


    "Ha ha, then say you can understand."


    Victor smiled happily. After a while, he put away his smile, stared into Miller''s ordinary eyes, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "The light mark of the paladin family."


    Miller suddenly stood up, half opened his mouth, sat down slowly, rubbed his hands, and asked nervously and expectantly, "what do you... What do you think of the mark of light?"


    Victor looked at him suspiciously and asked, "you look strange."


    Miller''s face was red, and his neck was Shried. "I... I''m busy doing nothing but love to study magic. Can''t I have some hobbies?"


    Victor had no intention to expose Miller''s duplicity and said with a smile: "it seems that we have a common topic... The light mark belongs to the soul. Er, well, let me put it another way, it belongs to the divine art at the soul level?"


    Miller nodded, thought for a moment, frowned and said: "the mark of light is the Ninth level divine art. The Supreme Lord gives the power to the early Pope. It is not in the divine art sequence of the holy pool. It is completely two different systems from other divine Arts..."


    Alchemy models created by alchemists and alchemists? I''m afraid it also includes the Golden Horn calling the shining angel... Victor thought secretly and continued to listen to father Miller''s narration.


    "I can use holy power to simulate light imprint divination, but it can''t last long, and... It''s very dangerous, very dangerous to people." Miller''s expression was uncomfortable. He had tried to change the wizard''s soul with the light mark, but he killed the two wizards. He covered his mouth, coughed, changed the subject and asked, "you just said that blood affects character and character determines destiny... According to you, the soul is doomed. How can this be changed?"


    "His highness Randall said that knowledge changes destiny."


    A reserved and proud smile appeared on Victor''s face, nodded and said, "the soul is mysterious and complex. Changing the soul will indeed lead to unpredictable changes. Do you know alienated creatures? They are the animals that have undergone great changes in the soul structure, such as being infected by witchcraft and becoming alienated creatures capable of collecting blood rules."


    "The boundary of the soul structure determines the form of life. You and Sylvia are the top strong people today. In fact, you have touched the boundary of the soul structure. You have repeatedly stressed that the strong people who can''t be controlled should restrain themselves to clarify themselves, otherwise they will become different from themselves, which is equivalent to falling. I guess if your desire expands unrestricted, there will be consequences Is to become a ray of holy light, and Sylvia is no longer Sylvia. She is a complete divine knight. "


    "The soul structure can be changed. The light mark is the best example. And... Caligula, isn''t it?" Victor''s sharp eyes pierced into the eyes of his relatives.


    Miller wore a beard and was silent. When Victor saw this, he knew it clearly, and continued: "Caligula was on the verge of death, and the soul structure has collapsed. If you saved him, you need to stabilize his soul structure again. Hehe, it''s so easy to bring the dead back to life? Anyway, you have the method and experience to stabilize the soul, right?"


    Miller sighed and nodded, "it seems so... I can''t admit it, but I''m mainly to save the fool''s life. I didn''t want to experiment with him. Er, of course, I did."


    "Just admit that you have a way to stabilize the soul structure."


    Victor nodded and said happily: "I''ve been wondering how to go after the high-level soul warrior builds the talent tree. Now I know, it''s to build soul talent! Soul talent is also called soul talent. It''s a model, a structural boundary, which can restrict the power of the soul, avoid the spread of disorder and chaos, cause the soul fire to burn violently, and then extinguish. Such soul talent can transform the soul Power evolves into the light of the mind, just as the divine magic model turns holy power into divine magic. "


    "The disorderly and chaotic spread of the power of the soul... So it is." Miller murmured to himself. He finally knew why the two wizards died all at once.


    Victor touched his nose and said with burning eyes, "I am the top soul warrior. I have a complete talent tree. At least two soul talents, one is an old enemy and the other is my wisdom talent. But these are the inevitable result of blood, not the result of mind dominating itself."


    "I want to personally verify this theory. The first step is to completely release all my spiritual power and maintain the stability of the soul structure!" He stood up, faced Miller and said firmly, "you''re going to protect me when I''m about to get out of control."


    Miller calculated his life span and a major event in the future, and determined that there was time. Therefore, his muddy eyes turned white gold and made a short prediction. He pondered for a long time, shook his head and said, "you will succeed or fail. The consequence of failure is death... I don''t think it''s necessary to take risks."


    "What are the chances of failure?" Asked victor.


    "... half a percent."


    "Then try!"


    "You''re crazy! I can''t agree!"


    Victor outlined a confident smile around his mouth and said easily: "in fact, when I saw the red beacon in bassac lake, I was able to mobilize all my spiritual strength. However, I didn''t dare to continue at that time. Anyway, it''s also dangerous for me to fight against the Centaurs in the Sassanian Empire, so I''d better upgrade first."


    "You have to think clearly. There is no absolute." Miller said gravely.


    Victor nodded and said, "it''s a game to upgrade, but if you really want to upgrade, you still have to take risks... Not to mention the half chance of failure. I don''t dare to try. What kind of guardian of the kingdom?"


    Father Miller stood up and warned very seriously, "don''t do anything superfluous later. You''ll fail there."

 Chapter 603

    Father Miller led Victor into the confessional chamber of the chapel. The chamber is located in the semi basement, covering an area of about 20 square meters. There is a row of iron fence ventilation windows above the wall, which are isolated indoors and outdoors with black cloth curtains to form a closed environment. However, the confessional chamber with simple furnishings and no candlestick is not gloomy and humid, but gives people a feeling of darkness and tranquility.


    The prayer platform in the middle of the secret room is inlaid with a circle of holy power crystals. Miller activates the Dharma array of the prayer platform, and a ray of pure and soft holy light dispels the darkness in the room.


    Victor stepped forward and looked at the holy crystal prayer table. He tutted and said, "the church is really rich. Believers who commit crimes also use holy power crystals... By the way, how many criminals Randall has asked you for redemption? You know they have committed crimes and keep them secret. Is that helping evil?"


    "Even the condemned prisoners have the right to repent on their deathbed. Repentance itself is a valuable kind quality. It is my responsibility to redeem the kindness in people''s hearts, and it is your responsibility to punish criminals. Moreover, most confessors are not real criminals. They just feel the pain of others and blame themselves for their past mistakes."


    Miller removed the kneeling stool in front of the prayer table and said, "a few days ago, a child fell into a stream reservoir and drowned. His father blamed himself for his failure to save him. That father is also a confessor."


    Victor looked at father Miller''s thin back and couldn''t help but be respectful. After a moment of silence, he sincerely sighed: "the priest must have been under great pressure after listening to so many painful confessions."


    "Faith is our armor, and the Supreme Lord is our lighthouse." Miller''s low voice was full of reverence and compassion. He seemed unwilling to continue the topic. Instead, he said, "there''s no bed here. You can only lie on the ground."


    Stepping on the hard limestone floor tile, Victor asked, "does standing or lying affect your casting?"


    Miller shook his head, indicating no effect.


    "Then stand." Victor stood in the middle of the confession room and explained, "if you see me shaky, it means I''m about to lose control... You must help me!"


    His nervous appearance made Miller feel funny, but he still said something comforting: "don''t worry, here, I won''t let the kind-hearted highness Randall encounter accidents..." said, the God''s dependents restrained their smile and warned very seriously: "remember, don''t do superfluous things!"


    "Well, I just feel the power in my heart and determine what degree of transfer will not affect the stability of the soul structure." Victor vowed, "I promise not to mess."


    Miller looked at him up and down and stressed again, "don''t mess around... You can start."


    Victor held back for three months in order to personally explore the profound realm of the secret method of soul and blood. He stopped talking nonsense, ran x-3, adjusted his breathing, restrained his mind, and soon entered the ethereal state of life and death.


    Miller watched his eyes turn into dark gold, then glitter golden streamer, gradually turn into real and illusory golden light, and the fog floats upward. The black hair gradually turns into blond hair from the root of his hair, until it completely becomes the form of blonde hair and blonde eyes.


    If Victor''s black hair and golden eyes are so beautiful that ordinary people are ashamed and difficult to look directly at, he looks like a brilliant sun. It seems that he will be hurt if he peeks at them.


    The divine family members were amazed, but they also knew that this was the appearance caused by Victor''s complete release of his spiritual power and no restraint. He didn''t dare to slack off. His turbid and yellow eyes were dyed holy white gold by holy power. He used true vision to observe Victor''s soul state. If Victor changes a little, he will intervene.


    Victor''s self-consciousness perceives another phenomenon. Different from the all-round observation of the outside world from the perspective of wind language, when his spiritual power is wantonly publicized, his black hair turns into pure gold like sunshine. In his eyes, there is only a silent darkness, no sound and no light. In addition to his self-consciousness, he is still active, and even time and space seem to disappear.


    When ordinary people encounter this situation, they will inevitably panic. Victor has had two similar experiences, one is the process of coming to the world, and the other is to activate the alchemy tower. He knew that he was in the depths of his soul, the space of consciousness.


    At this time, here, he is his own God.


    God is omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent. However, Victor is not a God after all. He is the creation of the origin of the world and is still limited by the laws of the world. It is precisely because of limitations that he is a stable life. Of course, he can''t imagine what he doesn''t know.


    So Victor saw what he wanted to see. A golden flame appeared in the solidified darkness. Its light lit up a circle of light balls connected by lines. Some of the light balls were bright and some were dim. Each one had a ray of light connected with the golden flame.


    Victor casually opened a bright light mass, which was a group of his memories. The recent conversation with Sylvia, together with his feelings at that time, was clearly presented in Victor''s consciousness, as if time went back and the scene reappeared. However, Victor looked again from the perspective of "God", but he could feel it.


    In Victor''s cognition, the ancient alchemy Empire had the most profound research on the soul. The golden flame he saw was the soul fire recorded in the alchemy tower, and the light mass surrounding it represented the will side.


    The peak is formed on the side of the ridge, and the distance is different.


    Everyone knows things from different angles and sees different results, but the essence of things is the same. If a person observes the form of the soul in his own conscious space, he may not necessarily present a flame and light mass, but the soul is always the soul, and its authenticity and function are the same to everyone.


    The soul fire and the will side constitute the soul. The soul fire represents the energy of the soul, and the will side is the soul structure. This structure restricts the radiation of the soul fire energy, but it is not consumed quickly. Victor believes that the soul structure, or soul fence, is set by the creator and can be regarded as the most basic soul talent framework.


    Once the soul frame is broken, the energy of soul fire will lose its restraint and life will soon be extinguished. There are two ways to destroy the soul frame. One is to be broken by external forces. The little Baron is killed by witchcraft, which belongs to this kind of external force destruction; Second, from the internal destruction, the fierce burning energy of soul fire destroyed the will side. Victor may fall into such a situation at present.


    Therefore, Victor''s first thing to do is to strengthen his soul structure so that it can withstand external blows and internal combustion.


    He is now the Supreme Lord of his own world. It is easy to do this. The soul fire connects the light on the will side and becomes brighter with his will. It transmits energy to each light mass representing the will side, making them stable and efficient.


    This means that Victor''s soul structure has changed from a fence to a brick wall, but there is still a considerable gap from turning into a high wall made of limestone. Because the energy of soul fire is insufficient, he has to increase the upper limit of spiritual power.


    The energy will not come out of thin air. The soul fire burning violently lights up the light mass on the next layer, which is Victor''s hundreds of blood changes. Some light masses are taking nutrients from the darkness to supply the combustion of soul fire. Victor realized that a change in the blood of the high elves was absorbing the element of void water and transforming it into the energy of life.


    Isn''t the will of the creator to absorb endless chaos, evolve and expand the world itself through various world laws?


    Any creature also depends on the law of blood, by plundering external nutrients, expanding itself, and then dividing and reproducing.


    Absorbing void water elements is a blood law of the moon elves. In addition, there are the most commonly used blood laws of eating, digestion and absorption.


    Victor can''t test the blood law of digestion and absorption by eating. He gave more light to the law of absorbing the void water element. Then, he felt that the void water element poured into the body faster, providing energy for the soul fire source.


    When the power of the mind is fully released, the blood law of absorbing the empty water element changes from passive law to active law with his will.


    This is the law that the soul dominates the blood!


    However, the void water element absorbed by Victor can supplement part of the consumption of soul fire combustion, and soul fire is still weakening. This is because it also illuminates other light masses.


    Victor darkened several temporarily useless light masses. The speed of adding soul fire by void water element is greater than the consumption speed, and the energy burned by soul fire is quickly filled up.


    The upper limit of spiritual power has not changed, but energy has been effectively restored. Very excited, Victor began to focus on the whole light group system. He saw that the brighter light groups formed a tree structure, which was his talent tree, while the other light groups were very dark, representing the sleeping blood law.


    Victor tried to light up a sleeping light group. The consumption speed of soul fire energy increased violently. The light group that formed the talent tree went out and shaky, which scared him to stop. Only then did the talent tree maintain the stable brightness of the Lord.


    The laws of blood are interrelated and affect each other. When one is lit, the others will also change.


    Never do anything superfluous!


    Victor still remembers father Miller''s advice, but everything is under his control. As long as he doesn''t try to light up those dark blood laws, there will be no danger.


    His attention turned to the light group representing the tenacity talent of life. He intuitively saw that it was connected with a variety of blood light groups, the most prominent of which was the surge talent, and the upward trace was the light group representing x-3.


    Although the life tenacity talent light cluster is related to the moon elf talent tree, its position is not within the talent tree. Does this mean that it can build a new talent tree?


    Victor became more and more excited as he tried to modify the life tenacity talent... It mainly heals. It can''t move, but it can add element resistance and negative element affinity.


    Do what you say!


    Victor found the light cluster resistant to the four series elements, consumed soul fire energy, and carefully constructed the light cluster connection according to the principle of aesthetic symmetry. After several attempts, he finally succeeded in adding four element resistance to the life tenacity talent. Unfortunately, his element resistance is very weak and has little practical value.


    However, the new life tenacity talent provides the basis for building the next talent. Victor connected the surge talent and x-3 light to the root talent and combined it with element resistance to form a self switchable twin talent.


    Body of rock: the void water element is transformed into the earth element. The body is tough and rock. It is invulnerable to knives and guns. Its power has increased by 60%, reaching the level of the golden earth knight. Its agility and perception have been reduced by half, but it is also comparable to the angry wave Knight of the silver level.


    Ethereal body: the water element of the void is changed into the wind element. The body is as light as catkins. It is similar to the popular effect of the golden jackal''s wind teeth. It can change direction in the air, reduce strength and stamina attributes by 40%, and double agility and perception.


    Although the twin talent is not a semi elemental talent of high-level knights and can be temporarily immune to lethal damage, it is an extraordinary talent that Victor is eager to obtain. Moreover, it can switch autonomously in battle, which means more tactical choices and higher fault tolerance. Most importantly, the ethereal body echoes the elemental void walking.


    Victor, with his confidence greatly increased, turned his eyes to the x-3.


    He didn''t choose the old enemy and empty walk because these two soul talents are based on x-3. Without optimizing x-3, they can''t be improved.


    X-3 is too important for victor. He didn''t dare to act rashly, but chose to observe the blood basis of x-3.


    Strictly speaking, x-3 is an advanced form of spiritual fire. Its composition closes the spiritual talent of wild intuition and enhances the control of spiritual power, that is, the transcendence and Apocalypse of spiritual power. Victor is relying on transfinite and Apocalypse to fully release the power of the mind and achieve the state of mind that dominates himself.


    X-3 has been classified as a soul talent by Victor. As long as it is a talent, it has the source of blood law. Based on the analysis of the blood law constituting x-3, in theory, the forging method of x-3 can be deduced inversely. Since x-3 turns off wild intuition, it means that its forging method can be applied to ordinary people or alchemists.


    Victor certainly won''t teach the forging method of x-3 to ordinary people, but if the alchemists successfully combine x-3 through forging, the alchemy tower can produce a three-level alchemy militia with spiritual fire.


    Unfortunately, Victor successfully analyzed the basis of blood law of x-3, but regretted to find that more than half of blood law belongs to moon elves. To deduce the x-3 forging method suitable for human blood, a lot of experiments have to be done.


    Put this research achievement into the light mass on the will side and make a memory backup. Victor, who didn''t give up, aimed at the optimization of x-3 talent.


    The x-3 almost collapsed and lost its ability to visualize data. The data view is of little use, but since it has been changed, it can be modified.


    Sylvia has insight into the changes of elements. At the level of the early Silver Knight, she can easily kill the double headed dragon lizard itugos with two swords. Victor was envious of the Golden Knight''s perception of elements. He has no fierce human combat intuition, only the accuracy of x-3. If he can simulate the perception of Golden Knight elements and understand the enemy''s dynamic weaknesses, it is also a very good optimization. The x-3''s data-based vision can observe the element concentration of organisms, modify it, and maybe master the dynamic element changes of organisms, find its weak points and strike them accurately and deadly.


    Victor calls this insight.


    This optimization modification was unexpectedly difficult. Victor tried hundreds of times and finally formed an insight model within the structural framework of x-3.


    Just when he was complacent, a grand and majestic voice broke into his soul world.


    "Stop! You''ve sunk too deep in God''s field."


    Victor woke up suddenly, only to find that in order to ensure the energy to build the insight model, he turned off the blood law of absorbing the elements of void water, and the soul fire was burning fiercely, but it was shaky. He quickly polished the light mass that maintained the life energy. The insight model suddenly darkened, and the inner vision turned to the outer vision. He saw a twelve winged Archangel composed of light. He stretched out a white gold chain in his hand and wound his will side light mass to supplement them with light.


    This is the divine form of father Miller burning the power of soul and holy power... Is this my insight?


    Thoughts flashed, and Victor''s consciousness slipped into endless darkness.

 Chapter 604

    I don''t know how long later, Victor woke up from the darkness. Father Miller was still the bad old man with wrinkles in a coarse linen robe, but his expression was not good-looking, the corners of his mouth drooped and his eyes were fierce. When he saw Victor sitting up from the ground, he scolded:


    "What about your promise? You idiot, fool and madman. Do you know you almost killed yourself?"


    Victor slowed down for a while, ran the x-3 self-test and confirmed that there was no big problem, but the water element in the body had not recovered. He was a little relieved, frowned with lingering fear and said, "just now, I have no concept of time and am completely addicted to the feeling of omnipotence... It''s very strange, very strange, I even forgot life and death... How can this happen?"


    "God fan."


    Father Miller explained with a straight face: "if the clergy breaks through the limit of level 7 and integrates with the holy pool, they will experience similar tests. They have no time, no space, no life and death, just like the true God, but people are not God after all. Losing themselves is equal to death."


    Victor thought deeply and murmured, "that''s what happened... I''m afraid it''s the same way for high-level knights to swim in the element sea... Die silently."


    Miller blew his beard and glared, "do you still have the heart to think about this? You almost finished just now! You''re crazy..."


    Victor laughed and said, "stealing the power of God is something only a madman can do..." he stood up straight from the ground, waved his arm, said brightly with his eyes: "at least I have experienced the realm of God and am still alive!"


    "Bah! You steal the power of God. We inherit the grace of the most High Lord."


    The old priest spat on the ground and said angrily, "you are still alive because of the care of our Lord."


    "Praise the Supreme Lord of glory." Victor knelt in front of the prayer table, facing the holy light, and drew the holy emblem with his fingers on his chest. After praying piously, he stood up, solemnly saluted father Miller, smiled and said, "I am too far from the Lord of glory. I sincerely express my most sincere thanks to his dependents, father Miller."


    Miller shook his head and said with a complicated look, "now you know how to thank me. You didn''t follow my advice before you became a fan, so I can''t use big prophecy anymore. Do you think you should be happy or regret?"


    Victor was stunned on the spot. After a long time, he piled up a dry smile on his face and asked carefully, "just to save me, your life has been shortened?"


    Miller snorted coldly, turned and walked towards the door. Victor angrily followed the priest and waited for the prayer hall of the chapel. He tried to say, "I will specially design a set of forging method to prolong your life and provide the best medicine. You practice every day to ensure that you can live above 80."


    "Even so, I won''t use big prophecy anymore." Miller pushed the door of the chapel to one side, tilted his head towards the door and motioned Victor to leave. "Go, don''t forget to teach me forging."


    "Oh." Victor put on his hood and walked out of the door honestly. Before Miller closed the door, he couldn''t help turning around and asked, "in fact, you had a valuable harvest when you just saved me, didn''t you?"


    "Bang", father Miller slammed the door, and his roar came from the oak door: "get out of your hill secret castle."


    Victor smelled the speech, showed a smiling expression, looked down at the shadow under his feet, determined that it had only been 14 minutes since he was in a coma, turned and walked slowly and quickly towards the secret castle on the hill.


    In a corral in the secret castle on the hill, bertina, dressed in a little maid''s skirt, squatted on the ground and teased some big black dogs. These short haired big dogs named kators are the latest war dogs bred by imosen. They combine the intelligence and sensitivity of guard dogs with the bravery and fearlessness of guard dogs. They lie on the ground, spit out pink tongues and shake their short tails to please the fat little girl. Bell was bored and seemed bored with the flattery of the kator fighting dog.


    Caligula stood beside bertina, with a stiff expression and rolling eyes, which he would only look like when he was afraid. But he still used his huge body to block between bell and the secret Castle arrow tower.


    Eight heavily armed alchemists, holding sword hilts, were distributed in the corners of the corral, vaguely encircling bell and Caligula. On the arrow tower, two Eagle lion militia are holding the stringed military crossbow, watching Kari Gula and bertina.


    Their eyes were cold and indifferent.


    Seeing Victor coming in, little bel cheered, left Caligula and some war dogs, rushed into his arms, then hung on him like a monkey, tooted his mouth, coquettish and said, "master, how did you come?"


    The fool also ran over, pointed to the surrounding alchemists and complained, "master, they are all bad guys who want to harm aka and bell. Punish them quickly."


    "They don''t allow me and aka to run around. We don''t run around." Bell put his arm around Victor''s neck, said Victor.


    Victor''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt, patted bell on the back, put her on the ground and asked, "is the hill secret Castle fun?"


    "Not fun, not fun at all." The two guys shook their heads like rattles.


    "Will you come to the hill secret Castle next time?" Asked Victor with a straight face.


    "Aka didn''t want to come. Bell had to come." The big fool pointed to the little girl and said first.


    Bell looked up his small round face and blinked, pure as a baby''s big eyes. He also pointed to Caligula and began to complain: "master, bell is very obedient. Aka wants to run around. I advised him to stay here honestly and wait for the master to pick us up."


    Caligula touched the back of his head with a thoughtful expression, thinking when bell would persuade him to wait for his master here.


    "You go back to Yinyue manor first. It''s time for dinner later." Victor smiled and told the next alchemist, "take them out."


    Bell skillfully climbed up Caligula''s neck, held his head and shouted, "fool aka, let''s go, or we''ll have no food."


    As soon as he heard that there was no food to eat, Caligula ignored his meditation, spread his legs, followed the alchemist behind him and left the corral. After a while, two people argued outside.


    "Ah Ka remembered that bell didn''t persuade ah Ka to wait for his master. Bell advised ah Ka to take bell to another place. It was the guard of the secret Castle who asked ah Ka to wait for his master here."


    "Bell persuaded fool Arka."


    "... No."


    "Yes! If you say no more, I''ll ask Mrs. Elena not to let stupid Arka have dinner."


    "... well, bell advised aka..."


    The two ignorant guys had no idea what had just happened... Victor shook his head and smiled, and sighed secretly.


    The harvest of this test is very great. Victor strengthened the structure of the will side, so that the spiritual power can be fully released for 6 minutes, showing the form of blonde hair and blonde eyes. The light group representing the blood talent is blessed by the spiritual power and becomes more dazzling, which means that all his abilities will be improved to a new level within 6 minutes.


    Victor called the six minute state boiling.


    Boiling: fully burn the power of the mind and increase the effect of 30% of all extraordinary talents, including three spiritual talents: Apocalypse, old enemy and void walking. In the boiling state, the tracking range of the old enemy is expanded from 7 km to 9.1 km, and the number and power of nether wind element attacks are increased by 30%; Walking in the void can be performed once without using a magic ring, with a walking distance of 60 meters; In addition to the original effect improvement, apocalypse can also display an insight, explore the changes of the enemy''s dynamic elements and find weak points. However, to use insight, you must turn off the blood talent of absorbing the element of void water, and victor will fall into a state of energy exhaustion.


    Boiling is used once every 16 hours to actively open the blood talent of absorbing void water elements. The cooling time of boiling is reduced to 10 hours.


    In addition to boiling and insight, Victor also reconstructed the tough root talent of life and mastered the body of rock and light spirit. But compared with this experience, boiling, insight and twin talents are nothing.


    After seeing some mysteries in his heart, Victor had the opportunity to build another talent tree based on the original talent tree to form a complementary dual talent tree. He also analyzed the structure of x-3 and was able to deduce the forging method for igniting the fire of the soul. Even if the forging method applicable to ordinary people is not as powerful as x-3, at least they have the opportunity to improve the probability of igniting the fire of the soul through long-term cultivation.


    In addition, Victor roughly promoted a new set of Knight blood forging method. The specific effect is uncertain, but it must be better than the forging method he taught the Auguste family.


    Corresponding to the blood source secret method of ordinary people, Victor called this set of Knight''s blood secret method divine blood secret method. His firm grasp of the secret method of divine blood means that he has a strong centripetal force to the Knights and nobles. In the future, the political differences within the Gambis empire will become insignificant because of the secret method of divine blood.


    Of course, Victor took great risks in order to obtain valuable knowledge and experience. The main source of risk is not God fans, but father Miller.


    Victor would never regard the amiable and beloved Miller as a trusted partner. Because he is mysterious, and because he is strong and close to God.


    No one knows what miller wants to do and what he can do. Victor only knew that the Pope 1500 years ago might have been killed by his relatives. Showing his most vulnerable side in front of Miller, Victor felt that he was really crazy.


    Well, real college students are a bit of a moth to the fire madness.


    Today, only the glorious church has the most in-depth research in the field of soul. Victor coveted the power of God. No one could help him except father Miller. Before cooperating with father Miller, Victor still made some preparations. He took Caligula and bell as hostages and ordered eight powerful alchemists to detect that the master''s soul fire was extinguished and kill aka and bell immediately.


    Victor believed that the two of them had special significance for Miller. He deliberately ignored whether the eight alchemists could kill the golden Caligula and bell with their own lucky aura.


    In fact, Victor himself doubts whether the despicable threat works for Miller. Facts have proved that Miller did save him and didn''t do it in the depths of his heart. If he is not even sure of this, why does he boast of being the master of the mind.


    The price of success is high. Miller proved his goodwill, but he can no longer use great prophecy. He almost made it clear to Victor that even if he was in danger in the future, he could not expect great prophecy to help him. In the struggle of fate, Victor no longer has backup.


    Victor vaguely felt that Miller also benefited from this expensive and risky experiment. But now he has no energy and time to ponder Miller''s plan. He must make the most comprehensive arrangements for the safety of the human horse hills, because there is no big prophecy, and the ant man may take advantage of it, driven by some fate force.

 Chapter 605

    In the alchemy tower cave, Victor''s consciousness is connected to the tower spirit.


    "King, what do you think is different from me now?"


    "Welcome back, my Lord." King Tallinn first greeted the master and then sent a message: "I can''t detect your state. The alchemy tower doesn''t have this function."


    In the communication with Tallinn, Victor was dominant, and the king could not spy on his thoughts and soul state, which had long been clear. But the division of the master''s soul in the alchemy tower is always a hidden danger. Victor''s soul fire goes out, the king ends, and the reverse result is the same. Victor, as the owner of No. 7 alchemy tower, is no longer what he used to be. His soul has been strengthened, but the tower spirit has not changed. That soul fire has become his fatal weakness.


    Victor had fantasized about the synchronous strengthening of the soul. He hoped that his soul would be strong. What new functions could King Tallinn activate to enable the two sides to establish remote contact. In this way, even if the ant man attacks alchemy tower 7 while he is away, he can control the battle of man horse hill through the tower spirit and alchemy humans.


    The king''s answer disappointed victor. If the ant army broke through the hill secret castle and destroyed the No. 7 alchemy tower, he would die.


    In fact, with the development of Randall family and the popularization of spiritual blood secret method, the help of No. 7 alchemy tower to victor is getting smaller and smaller. In another 20 or 30 years, he will no longer rely on No. 7 alchemy tower. He can carry the alchemy tower Rune crystal with him. If necessary, reactivate the alchemy tower to produce alchemy creatures. Only in this way can we ensure his life safety to the greatest extent.


    The really strong should control their own destiny.


    However, in view of how far Vic went to fight in the Sassanian Empire and the fact that father Sylvia and father Miller were in charge in the human horse hill, it is obviously more advantageous to let the alchemy tower produce three-level Eagle lion militia in full and enhance Randall''s middle-end force than to carry the alchemy tower at any time.


    After all, Victor is not sure that the ant man will attack the man horse hills, and his alchemy militia are basically 7 or 8 years old. Now the mass production of three-level Eagle lion militia can just meet the needs of the upgrading of alchemy humans.


    Victor sprinkled 300 purple gold coins on the altar of the alchemy tower. In his consciousness, he ordered the king: "collect these resources and report the status of alchemy tower 7 by the way."


    "Yes, sir."


    The purple gold coins worth 300000 gold sols produce a little rainbow light on the altar, which is beautiful and dazzling.


    Victor comforted himself: this money is nothing. When the rock brick comes out, we will unite the royal families of all countries and take back the free coinage right from the church. I can exchange gold and silver ingots for resources... Well, this small money is nothing.


    "In the No. 7 alchemy tower, the total amount of soul fire is 14031 points, and the remaining soul fire is 2874 points. It controls 8 alchemy dragon lizards, 405 alchemy militia, 113 alchemy war mastiff, 981 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 277 alchemy crows, 34 Eagle lion militia and 8 alchemy soldiers. The remaining resources are 457040 gold sols."


    Victor felt a toothache. The last time there were more than 300000 gold sols in the alchemy tower, plus 300000 resources this time, a total of more than 600000 resources, produced two alchemy dragon lizards and eight alchemy soldiers, almost used 200000, and now there are only 450000 gold sols left.


    An alchemist''s 12000 gold sol is too expensive... The third level Eagle lion militia only needs more than 3000 gold, or it''s more cost-effective to make the third level Eagle lion militia... Victor whispered to himself and asked, "some time ago, I asked my men to bring back the dream potion and soul blood potion for 10 alchemists to take. They returned to the alchemy tower. Did they upload a new skill plug-in?"


    The king replied, "yes, sir. Ten alchemy militia cultivating new skills returned to the alchemy tower. By the time they came fifth, the alchemy tower had generated a new skill. I named it the source blood secret form."


    Victor was surprised and happy. He shook his head and said with a smile, "the other five alchemy militia died in vain... Well, if they die, they will die. Report the effect of the source blood secret method on loading the first-class alchemy militia."


    "The first-class alchemy militia loaded with the secret form of source blood has 16 stamina points, 10 spirit points, 11 perception points and 3 life points. The manufacturing price remains the same. It has a talent of life tenacity, including stamina, bone strengthening, super physical fitness, endurance of hunger and thirst, slight self-healing, and resistance to water and fire elements."


    Victor is very satisfied. The total attributes of the blood militia have not changed, but the talent of life tenacity has greatly improved their survivability and combat effectiveness. It is very suitable for alchemists who are not afraid of death. The key is that their manufacturing prices remain unchanged, accounting for only one skill slot. Only their attribute structure is not satisfactory, and their strength and agility are unbalanced, which affects the actual combat effect.


    "Who can cover the attribute structure of the blood source secret form and retain the life tenacity talent of alchemists?" Asked victor.


    "Loading Eagle lion and monkey can cover the attribute structure of blood source secret form. Loading Eagle lion and wolf secret form can retain the talent of life tenacity." The king replied.


    Victor''s expression was a little unnatural. The three-level blood source secret method was his favorite work, but the priority evaluation of the alchemy tower was not as good as the eagle Lion War skill designed by turnans and the secret form of the monkey. It''s normal to think about it. The eagle lion combat skill is to improve the probability of practitioners lighting the fire of their hearts; The cultivation method of the mysterious and profound realm of the spirit monkey is close to the devil''s way. It requires the cultivator to practice blindfolded on the cliff and point to the wild intuition and spiritual touch. They all belong to the category of spiritual talent, and the level is indeed higher than the third level blood source secret method.


    Well, the level is more than a little higher, but the cultivation effect is much worse than my three-level source blood secret method. After all, I designed the three-level blood source secret method to popularize the first-class mind soldiers... Victor made an objective evaluation and ordered the king: "Produce 3 alchemy dragon lizards, 50 alchemy war mastiffs and 100 alchemy crows, and then unlimited production of three-level alchemy militia, loading Eagle lion secret form, wolf secret form, blood source secret form and inherent collection skills until the resources of the alchemy tower are exhausted."


    "Sir, as you wish, the production task has been established."


    The king''s voice without ups and downs echoed in Victor''s consciousness. Four series of runes appeared on the altar that had received purple gold coins, and the dense glory reflected the cave like a dream.


    "Let''s do it first." Victor nodded and left the alchemy tower cave with Renault and shack.


    At the lower camp, Victor ordered people to summon jack, the first monkey militia in charge of the swamp scouts, and asked him, "is there any change in the swamp? How is the lizard man''s bloody war? Are those goblin slaves still at peace?"


    Jack thought carefully and replied, "the swamp scouts didn''t find any special situation, but our alchemical crows detected a medium-sized ogre tribe on the south side of the Everglades. Their activity area is less than 40 kilometers away from the guard post of the southern fortress, which shows signs of further expansion."


    "Medium sized ogre tribe? The old ogres killed by Nicole and I may be the exiles expelled by them. They also captured bertina... Unexpectedly, they hid by the Jinshui River and survived the first ant disaster." Victor frowned, raised his hand to Jack and said, "keep reporting."


    "The lizard people''s bloody battle continues, and it is estimated that the victory will not be decided until the water season this year. Lord imosen came forward to recruit a group of defeated lizard people fugitives. At present, more than 500 lizards enslave goblins for us."


    "The number of goblins has increased to more than 11000, and a large number of materials are transported to xinyabao in the mountain every month. However, the alchemists and lizards in the forward base have some difficulty in controlling goblins." Jack bowed and said, "Sir, I ask to increase the alchemists in the swamp forward base... I''m worried that some goblin slaves will escape to the south of the swamp and become vassals of the ogre tribe."


    Victor nodded and said: "Your worry is not unreasonable. However, once the ant tide appears, these goblins and ogres will be finished, and they will become our help in fighting the ant disaster. However, there should be some prevention. I just produced three alchemical dragon lizards and 50 alchemical war mastiffs, all of which are put into the swamp forward base, and then tell imosen to order the goblin leaders to prohibit cultivation Keep more bear headed goblins, otherwise we don''t mind changing to a new goblin leader. "


    "Yes, sir. What else can I do for you?" Asked Jack.


    "Well, no matter how difficult it is for lizard people to cross the Everglades, I will send two elite scouts to explore the road connecting the Everglades and investigate the ant man''s nest." Victor gritted his teeth and continued: "each scouting team is equipped with 1 alchemical dragon lizard, 6 level-3 Eagle lion militia with life tenacity talent, 8 alchemical war mastiff and 40 alchemical crows. They must leave secret signposts along the way. Once they encounter an ant tide, they will immediately release the alchemical crows and red eyed crows to warn Pinghu Town... This is a kind of task. They don''t have to come back alive."


    Two such scouting teams, with a total cost of 120000 kingsol, were ordered by Victor to carry out the fatal investigation task. In order to find out the trend of the ant tide at the first time, he had no choice but to throw money.


    After arranging the alchemy tower and the advance base, Victor returned to the silver moon manor. Nicole and three close maids had prepared dinner. Charlotte Randall (Judy) came from the mercury manor after receiving the news.


    The dinner was simple and exquisite. Every lady of Randall family, including Charlotte, prepared a dish of her own for her husband. There were no outsiders on the table. Victor was about to respond to the call of the church and go to the Sassanian Empire to fight against the ferocious centaurs. She didn''t know when she would come back. Nicole and they especially cherished the short time with victor, Just like ordinary aristocratic and vassal families, wives do well for their husbands who go to war and do not allow attendants to intervene.


    Everyone talked and laughed, deliberately played down the sadness and reluctance of parting, and a simple dinner took two hours. After cleaning up the tableware together, Victor temporarily supported Lilia and Elena sisters, and took Charlotte and Nicole into the Lord''s study on the top floor of silver moon manor.


    Victor and Nicole sat on the seats of the Lord and the Lord''s wife respectively, looked at the oath female Knight wearing a traditional lady''s dress, with a beautiful face and graceful figure, smiled and asked, "Charlotte, are you afraid of facing the Centaur and the monster with me this time?"


    Charlotte''s green eyes lit up, bit her petal like red lips and said softly, "I''m afraid... But as long as I''m with adults, I''m not afraid... Only like."


    Nicole couldn''t help rolling her eyes and scolded: "the orc war is not a hunting game. You look like this. I really doubt whether you can come back alive. Don''t forget your identity as an oath knight."


    Charlotte was gentle. She just smiled in the face of Nicole, who was jealous. She lifted her skirt, bowed her knees and said, "thank the countess for reminding me. I swear to protect the golden eye count with my life and will never drag him down."


    A countess''s address softened Nicole''s heart, shook her head and said, "what can a junior female Knight do?"


    She got up, took out an alligator skin medicine box from the dark box of the closet and put it on the table.


    "The gold recovery potion here can make you resonate with 24 element levels and promote you to senior female knight. Take it."


    "What?!"


    Charlotte exclaimed, walked forward, opened the medicine box and saw a total of 12 crystal medicine bottles, each of which showed the purest gold, like liquid gold.


    "Can this... Promote me to senior knight?" She took out a potion, half opened her small mouth, and her beautiful eyes, such as blue lake, paraded around victor and Nicole''s faces in disbelief.


    "Yes." Victor nodded slightly and told: "The golden potion is the secret of Randall family and must not be known to outsiders. Even if you are my oath knight and my intimate partner, you can''t disclose the existence of the golden potion to anyone. Honey, please take it in the lounge next door. My man Renault will supervise you to ensure that there is no omission of the golden potion. I estimate that it will take 3 days for you to resonate with 24 elements If the potion is surplus, Renault will take it away; if it is not enough, Nicole will continue to give you the golden potion. "


    "Yes, my dear master." Charlotte happily held the medicine box and sincerely thanked Nicole: "thank you, dear Countess golden eye."


    Nicole sighed, took Charlotte''s slender hand and said softly, "protect yourself and take good care of Victor for me, and... You must go home alive."


    "... I will. I promise..." Charlotte left her study with her eyes red and her hands holding the medicine box.


    When she brought the door, Nicole sat on Victor''s lap, put her arms around her lover''s neck and said sadly, "honey, in fact, I want to go with you."


    Victor comforted, "baby, don''t worry about me. I won''t do what I can''t do."


    "Then you promise not to force yourself for anyone, including Nelson, Charlotte, Caligula, and your little Knight attendants... By the way, and Princess Roland."


    Nicole put Roland on the list that needed to be protected, which really made Victor cry and laugh. He said, "I swear, I will come back intact and never sacrifice for anyone."


    "Without fetters, no monster can defeat the count of golden eyes." Nicole half closed her eyes, but said firmly in a soft voice, "I will protect our home."


    Victor pondered for a moment and said seriously, "if the ant tide appears, don''t take any risk. Mrs. Sylvia can come back from brinor city and preside over the overall situation in one day. From now on, I forbid you to enter the Everglades. Father miller can be of great use at a critical time... This is also a big secret. You know it. Don''t tell anyone."


    "Father Miller? I also think he''s unusual..." Nicole frowned, nodded, immediately burst into a bright smile and said, "I listen to you, honey."


    "Nelson, how are they?" Asked victor.


    "After the red beacon was lit, Lord Nelson led 180 fast bird light cavalry and 300 elite cavalry to wait for your order in Jinshui city. Red wolf, Marcy and Rogers were with him."


    Vick nodded and said, "send the red eyed crow and order Nelson to lead 180 swift birds and my knight attendants, one man and two horses, to the assembly place of Minsk fortress. 300 elite cavalry of the family will be handed over to the commander of count tellandon York. I will stay at Randall for ten days and catch up with them."


    "Ten days? Do you really stay in Yinyue manor for ten days?" Nicole asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I have two sets of secrets to teach to sister Elena and Lilia, and father Miller."


    Victor nodded and said thoughtfully, "in addition, kite castle will send several pharmacists next month. They are very important to me, but they can''t guard against them... When some things are arranged, it''s not too late for me to start again. Anyway, it only takes five days for kaligura and I to take eight junior psychic warriors to Minsk fortress on foot."

 Chapter 606

    Kite castle, the long princess''s back garden.


    It is the season when flowers bloom in spring. The garden is full of green grass and flowers. The layout of tall trees and low shrubs makes the changes of light and shadow perfectly integrate with the natural environment, with roses in full bloom towards the sun; Some also like dark and moist delicate orchids. The small garden has become layered and colorful. On the treetops, the graceful singing voice of larks injects the vitality of nature into the beautiful back garden.


    The clanging sound of armor collision from far to near. The singing birds were frightened and flew away one after another. The natural and harmonious atmosphere in the back garden disappeared with the startled birds.


    "Octavel, 19, is an illegitimate daughter of noble blood. Her father is an unknown bard and her mother is Dorothy, a female mercenary of the fire lion mercenary regiment. Octavel, referred to as vera for short, left her mother and fled the fire lion mercenary regiment before she was born. She left a noble name for her unborn child When wille was 4 years old, her mother Dorothy was unfortunately stung by a green tailed scorpion and died of poison. Since then, wille and her grandfather, Celtic, the head of the fire lion mercenary regiment, have lived in the mercenary regiment. She has practiced good swordsmanship and is especially good at using throwing knives. Two years ago, the fire lion mercenary regiment was killed by bear goblins in the battle to eliminate goblins. When he was alive Wil and her four followers were driven out of the fire lion by other mercenaries and became wandering mercenaries. "


    The wizened and old tofven wizard sat in a wooden wheelchair, pushed by a servant, behind a female Knight wrapped in secret silver armor.


    She is about 20 years old, with dark red hair, gray green eyes, tall and slender figure, full forehead, high bridge of nose, beautiful appearance and facial features, but her light brown skin is a little dark, and the whole person has lost a lot of color, just like a female mercenary who has been exposed to the wind and sun.


    "The Red Lion mercenary regiment is actually a peripheral camouflage of the faceless. Weil and her parents are fictional. However, octavel''s noble blood documents are true. The faceless tested and registered a group of vagrants with noble blood through some small churches more than ten years ago. Weil is one of them." While introducing to the red haired female knight, tophoven motioned a secret warrior behind him to take out the blood document.


    The red haired female knight in Mithril armor did not take the sheepskin scroll from the hand of the Mithril warrior. She put one hand on her waist, pointed between the four leafy Silver Wattle trees in the garden, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I remember, is it this... This... Or this? Oh, no matter what, dig it up for me!"


    Several strong guards immediately took axes and shovels to cut down the Silver Wattle tree representing good wishes, dig out the roots and dig down at the roots.


    The earth flew, and the long Princess Garden designed by the famous teacher was suddenly destroyed.


    Tofferwen didn''t care, dusted off the customary soil, let the attendant behind him take a few steps back with his wheelchair, and continued to introduce to the red haired female Knight: "Val''s four followers, two men and two women, are the identity of two couples. One is Theodore, 34 years old, nicknamed ''leather bag'', a fierce soldier who ignites the fire of the soul, habitually uses shield halberd..."


    "The fierce warrior who lit the fire of the heart? How is he better than Lord Nelson under Victor?" The red haired Knight''s eyes lit up and asked curiously.


    "Er... Lord Nelson Randall was instructed by the first Paladin, and the Pope personally presided over his body remodeling. He once blade the Silver Knight Hora Ludwig. Theodore is still a little behind him, but Theodore will never lose to the middle-level bronze knight, and he has very rich experience in mercenary life. He is loyal to his highness..."


    "Well, well, they are all the dead men you prepared for me." The female Knight waved to interrupt the words of tophor and said, "tell me about his wife and children."


    "Ruth, 30 years old, Theodore''s wife, is a female swordsman of the first level Knight level. She uses double swords, is proficient in medical treatment and pharmacy, and is especially good at preparing poisons."


    "Todd, 27, is a beginner Knight level secret law tracker. He is proficient in shooting, animal training, trap and tracking. He is a master of field survival and the best scout hunter for faceless people."


    "Penny, a 19-year-old secret assassin at the level of a junior knight, is good at using daggers, daggers and whips, and is proficient in makeup, detection, stealth and assassination. Your highness will be able to use her when she is in town."


    With a sigh of relief, tophoven asked his attendants to present the blood documents and two sheepskin scrolls to the red haired female knight and said: "Princess highness, this is a dark list of the faceless, and the other is the formula for changing the face. Ruth can configure the face changing agent. Please remember that the princess will take it once every five months. Once you use the gas, the medicine will be useless. Your beauty will become a great obstacle to your experience of mercenary life. Of course, your royal highness can be lighter even if you don''t use it. It''s easy to defeat the Silver Knight at the beginning. "


    "Well, you old man is still useful."


    The female knight took three sheepskin scrolls carelessly. Her gray green eyes turned to green, just like a deep pool. Her hair faded dark red, revealing the purest white gold. Her slightly rough skin returned to the white and bright in the past. Only her beautiful appearance suddenly became bright and peerless. Her noble and perfect temperament turned the female mercenary into a beautiful princess Roland.


    She looked through the formula of the beauty changing medicine, provoked Xiumei and asked, "why is the material of this formula so rare? Do you think I, a despondent female mercenary leader who was expelled, can afford these herbs?"


    "Not only can''t you afford it, you can''t buy it."


    The old wizard smiled disapprovingly on his face, shook his head and explained, "after all, you are a Golden Knight. Of course, the medicine materials that cover the Golden Knight''s face are not ordinary. The raw materials for configuring the beauty changing medicine are supplied by the kite castle."


    "How dare you tie me?"


    Roland narrowed his eyes and stared at the old wizard like a Saber Toothed beast staring at its prey. The surrounding air suddenly became cold and humid, murderous and frosty, making people fall into a cold abyss.


    The secret Dharma of the faceless dead and the knight of the house of interior stood still, but their leather armor was covered with white frost. The deputy manager of the house of interior, the second seat of the faceless one, and the count of fult, the silver earth knight, stood between Roland and tophoven and shook his head firmly at the long princess.


    "Your Highness Roland, No."


    However, he said without any concern: "This church ignites the red flames, and the mercenary and rangers of the human kingdom will rush to the kingdom of zasan. If the Northern Wilderness does not have the army of the king of orcs, even if the Royal Highness defeated the Sidon Centaur, there are countless orcs and robbers in the pioneering and hinterland of the zaan Empire, and it is a good chance for the legendary Ranger octave to perform well in the next decade."


    "You need help, your highness Roland Auguste."


    The vision in the garden suddenly disappeared. Roland whistled and corrected the voice clearly: "it''s the king of mercenaries. The legendary female Ranger octavel needs help."


    Tofferwen pushed aside fult in front of him and said with a smile to Roland: "the list records the dark son of the faceless. They will provide all assistance to the legendary female Ranger octavel, including transmitting information and transporting materials of beauty changing medicine."


    "Put it away."


    Roland tossed three sheepskin scrolls to his personal maid, pointed to her and said to tophoven, "arrange an identity for Emily, too."


    "As long as you wish, Princess Royal." The old wizard nodded and agreed.


    At this time, a bodyguard took out a long box from the pit, went to Roland''s side, and half knelt to present the long box.


    "Your Highness, I found it."


    The box is made of expensive refined gold and decorated with pure element crystal. The exquisite relief lines show extremely exquisite casting technology. Roland takes out a strangely shaped key and inserts it into the lock hole of the long refined gold box. With a slight twist and a click, the lock lock in the box pops open. She takes off the cover of the iron box and takes out a long sword with sheath from inside.


    This long sword has crocodile skin scabbard and red copper swallowing mouth. Compared with the refined gold sword box containing it, it can only be described as shoddy. I''m afraid the only bright spot is the smooth handle, which seems to have a sense of historical vicissitudes.


    Roland took out the long sword, turned his wrist and shook out a faint blue sword flower. The blade buzzed like wild bees flapping their wings. When the sword light returned to calm, the blue light of the blade circulated, showing a circle of threads.


    The sword casting process of hundred forging and steel wrapping method is very excellent, but it is only a fine iron long sword.


    Roland raised his long sword, blew a breath on the blade and said happily, "that''s it, the sword of Queen Irene."


    "This is my great great grandfather''s sword. When my mother Irene was 17 years old, she wanted to be a Ranger, stole the sword and ran away from home. Then she met Ryan. They walked together. After being a ranger for three months, Ryan abducted her to kite castle and became the queen of Gambis."


    "Three years later, Irene was pregnant. When she was ten months pregnant, she begged Ryan to bury the sword in the garden together with her dream of being a Ranger. Ryan buried Irene''s sword and planted a Silver Wattle tree as a mark."


    As he spoke, Roland moved himself, raised his fine iron sword and said firmly: "Irene and Ryan can''t wake up for a long time, but their love is still there, and their daughter is still there. Now, I, the daughter of former king Ryan and former queen Irene, Princess Roland Augustus, will use my mother''s sword to realize our common dream of being a Ranger sung by historical facts."


    Tofferwen was silent for ten seconds. His mouth leaked and sighed vaguely, "I didn''t expect you to remember."


    "I don''t remember. When my mother died, I was only 3 years old and didn''t understand anything. She didn''t tell me about it, nor did Ryan." Roland shook his head, his eyes glittering, and whispered.


    Fult and tophoven looked at each other and tried to ask, "then... Who told your highness?"


    "No one told me. Ryan and Irene didn''t tell anyone. It''s a little secret between them." Roland tilted his mouth slightly, looked at fult deeply and asked, "how did this garden come from?"


    The deputy manager of the house of interior thought for a moment and replied, "when you were not born, one night, Ryan planted four Silver Wattle trees quietly to pray for the health and longevity of Queen Irene... Later, we designed this small garden based on these four wish trees."


    Roland nodded, holding a long sword in one hand, lifted up the hair disordered by the wind in the other hand, and said softly: "When I stormed the gold field and swam the sea of elements, I awakened all my memories, including the memory of the unborn. I heard what she said to Ryan in my mother''s stomach... Bury this sword and don''t let our children think of a mother with low blood... Ryan did it. The one after he fell, I dreamed of him. He told me, the Silver Wattle tree in the back garden Next, bury my hope... "


    Count fult''s face was shocked, and tofven murmured feverishly in his eyes: "Victor''s theory of spiritual blood is correct. Individual life is limited, but group consciousness is infinite. Everyone''s soul hides the will of the creator. The element sea is not only the origin of the world, but also the ocean of Pan consciousness... Therefore, the knight he designed pays attention to the secret method of blood and the tempering of the soul... I understand, I understand, the knight''s blood is related to the soul , it''s about the soul... No wonder those female trainee knights who gave birth to the offspring of high-level Knights have no possibility of promotion. Their souls feed their offspring and suffer from wounds that can''t be healed... "


    Roland held the sword handle, raised slender willow eyebrows and said coldly, "old man, should I hate you or thank you?"


    Fult suddenly realized that Roland liked tophoven best when she was a child. She was promoted to the Golden Knight, which restored all her memories. No wonder she was no longer close to tophoven. However, although Roland held the sword of the former queen Irene, she did not show her kill to the old wizard. Fult stepped forward and begged, "Your Highness..."


    "Everyone will face choices."


    The old wizard struggled to turn the wheel, pushed away count fult who pleaded for him, looked directly at Roland and and said: "Everyone has to bear the consequences for their choices... The most terrible thing is that there is no choice. Nobles always have more choices than civilians, extraordinary people always have more choices than mortals, and masters always have more choices. First, Queen Irene chose to give birth to a child for Ryan. I have no right to speak up and have a clear conscience."


    "Your Highness wants to kill me to vent my anger. I can only die, but the sacrifice of the first queen can only blame Ryan for falling in love with an ordinary noble girl."


    Tofferwen sighed deeply, shook his head and said, "son, I don''t have much time. I''m afraid this is the last time we meet. Please listen to my advice and never fall in love with mortals... This is destined to be a tragedy."


    Roland snorted, put the long sword back into its scabbard and threw it to a faceless secret warrior. "Give this sword to octavel''s double and let her take it to the copper halberd city of the Sassanian empire. I''ll find them at that time."


    With a complicated smile, he nodded and told Chun Chun: "The orc war is very dangerous. Your highness must protect himself. Also, don''t trouble Neo West. You''re not his opponent now... Your highness suddenly disappeared at the right time. Victor must doubt Neo West. Then, unless Neo West agreed to Victor''s original request and announced the end of the RAND Empire, his highness Randall will clean up Your own suspicion will never let go of the Neo West family... Neo West has lost his status as Lord. When he arrives in the southern continent, are you afraid you won''t have a chance to deal with him? "


    "In addition, this Orc war is also a great opportunity for us Gambis. The longer the war stalemate, the greater the loss of the Sassanian Empire, and the more eager the Lords of the human kingdom are to obtain the land on the South Bank of the Jinshui River. When Gambis starts to cross the river to the south, knights, noble races, Rangers and mercenaries will flow into our Gambis. We Augustus will create a cross Jinshui River The great empire of the river! How can such a great achievement be less than the legendary Ranger octavel? It must be more interesting to uncover the mystery of the southern continent than to fight the orcs in the northern wilderness. "


    Roland tilted his head, looked at the spitting old man, smiled and said shallowly, "are you afraid I won''t come back?"


    After a while, he shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid now... Your great grandfather took me as his adopted son. If he doesn''t care about the Augustus family, how can I care? Your grandfather cares about Augustus, and your father cares about Augustus, and you won''t care... Hasn''t the elemental sea told you?"


    "... Roland, I just don''t want you." Tophoven''s voice was low and sad. He raised his sleeve and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Roland was full of mixed feelings. The stone hearted faceless chief was loyal to her and devoted his whole life to Augustus.


    He has no wife and no children, and regards me as the apple of his eye. In addition to Auguste''s king, only I can enter and leave the faceless person''s laboratory at will. Even if I was naughty when I was young and knocked over his test bench, I never blamed him, but patiently comforted him... Maybe his parents'' love moved him... Now, he is just a frail old man.


    Roland thought to himself. He walked forward and knelt in front of the wheelchair. Like when he was a child, he gently hugged the old wizard, stood up and kissed him gently on the forehead.


    "Thank you, Grandpa tofven. I''m leaving. Take care."


    Leaving behind the tearful tophoven, Princess Roland Auguste put on her helmet and ordered, "let''s go to the assembly site of Minsk fortress."

 Chapter 607

    Victor is the first person in the field of spiritual and blood secrets. In a few days, he designed a set of forging methods for father Miller to prolong life and nourish the soul. At the same time, he taught the two forging methods conceived in the Royal Manor of Lake bassac to Lilia and Elena sisters, as well as those minor noble attendants.


    The root talents of these two sets of forging methods are very simple, and they don''t even expand the potential of talent deformation. Because of their simplicity, their cultivation effect is particularly remarkable. One of them is the secret method of beauty and fitness, and improving perception and balance. It is specially designed for Lilia and Elena sisters.


    Lilia practiced the eagle lion''s secret form hard. After three times of body remodeling, her physical fitness, strength and vitality were three times higher than ordinary people, and her combat skills were also excellent. The Elena sisters themselves are trainee knights. As long as they take the golden potion, they can resonate with 11 elements and become senior trainee knights. The strength of the three of them can fully cope with most emergencies. Improving their perception and sense of balance will help them escape. For example, they can find the enemy first; Outstanding sense of balance, able to climb obstacles and cross complex terrain.


    In short, Victor doesn''t need them to fight, but he wants them to have the ability to run for their lives. As for beauty and fitness, it is out of the strong desire of three women. Victor skillfully grafts the blood forging method of beauty, fitness, improving perception and balance together. The more beautiful they practice this secret method, the stronger their physical function, perception and balance. However, if the vitality is formed outside, the life expectancy will not be too long. Lilia can live to 70 at most, which is only a little higher than that of ordinary people. The Elena sisters are a little better, and only reach the average life expectancy of 75 years of junior trainee knights. This is the result of forging to lock the reproductive blood, otherwise their life will not exceed 50 years old.


    Victor is not a God. The beauty forging method he designed can only achieve this degree. Anyway, Lilia, they and Victor can''t have children. No matter how long they live, they won''t live longer than their husband. It''s better to be with their husband because they are old and lonely.


    Beauty forging method has another advantage. You only need to take general beauty medicine. Although the beauty potion is closely related to life vitality, the raw materials of the potion are particularly rare, and the configuration cost is 20 times that of the strong potion, these are not things for victor. Another set of forging method for young nobles is not enough. In fact, it is an ordinary Knight blood forging method. It has to use the dawn potion that has not been successfully developed.


    Victor can only let the little noble servant of silver moon manor practice first. When Sylvia gets the formula of dawn medicine, he will design a better divine blood secret method according to the effect of the little servant''s exercise and medicine.


    Miller didn''t need the help of ecstasy. He easily entered the state of deep meditation. He didn''t encounter any difficulties in practicing the forging method born of Golden Toad stake and Funiu stake.


    The Golden Toad''s secret deep meditation is the key to adjust the body and mind and nourish the soul. As long as it does not build a complex soul talent, other forging methods and body strengthening potions only play an auxiliary role. Miller affirmed the effect of this forging method to nourish the soul. Victor was very envious of his success. Divine dependents are essentially wizards. If the forging method of nourishing the soul is effective for Miller, it can also work for imosen. Unfortunately, imosen''s talent in training is really hard to compliment. He can''t even practice the most basic level-1 blood source secret method well, not to mention the more advanced spiritual nourishment method?


    The safety of the magic potion has not been tested over time. Victor will not let his wizards take the risk of taking the magic potion. The soul blood forging method suitable for the Emerson father and daughter can only be put on hold first.


    However, father Miller, in a good mood, intentionally or unintentionally revealed a message to Victor:


    The high-ranking priests of the church also have a unique meditation method, which is specially used to coordinate holy power, divine model, internal potential, external force and mind. The meditation method of high-ranking priests may draw on the idea of witchcraft created by the electors'' Council.


    Victor kept this matter in mind and left Randall''s collar early in the morning of the ninth day to go to the assembly site of Minsk fortress. He took Caligula, Charlotte, eight alchemists and 36 third-class Gripen militias, but left Renault and shack to Nicole.


    Nelson and Randall''s Pro guards set out from Jinshui city ten days ago. There are 180 Pro guards. They are the most elite swift bird light cavalry under Victor, including 20 Funiu militia, 50 monkey militia, 70 alchemical auxiliary soldiers loaded with monkey secrets and 40 vassal children.


    Victor''s Alchemy militia scattered all over the human country. He took away the pro guard, and the strength of Randall family army suddenly appeared blank. Fortunately, the alchemy tower is producing unlimited three-level Eagle lion militia with the talent of life tenacity. Their element attributes are comparable to medium-level knights. They can crush four ordinary alchemy militia at the same time in actual combat.


    Before leaving, Victor told Nicole that when necessary, Renault or shack could help her mobilize a group of powerful secret law warriors. However, the memory of those warriors had been cleaned, and they were dull and rigid. It would take a lot of snacks to use them.


    Nicole understood and naturally wouldn''t ask and say more.


    Victor said goodbye to Nicole and three close maids, and walked north along the silver moon river with dozens of attendants. Although the thirty Eagle lion militia have no talent for life tenacity, and their physical and muscle fatigue recovery speed is much worse than that of the alchemists, they have 18 points of physique and 17 points of perception, and their endurance and speed are no worse than that of the middle-level knights. They carry 400 pounds of equipment and supplies, and can still maintain complete combat effectiveness after trekking for 30 hours at a speed of 45 kilometers per hour, It''s even easier to climb mountains and mountains.


    The team set out on the same day. Before sunset, Victor arrived in Jinshui city and had a short meeting with the Duke of York, Mrs. Katrina, the commander of the expeditionary force, count tellandon and the deputy commander, viscount Gillis.


    Mrs. Katrina told Victor that two knights, eight trainee knights and 40 secret law warriors dispatched by him from Rose Manor had formed two Knight teams and had set out ahead of time with Nelson; Tellandon and Gillis led 2000 Main cavalry to leave in 10 days; The 3000 mercenaries gathered by all families are also ready to go to the assembly site of Baishui fortress in dodo kingdom in three days.


    The mercenary Corps in Renma Hill adopts the standardized training methods jointly developed by Victor and Katrina, and there is no problem for the mercenaries of all families to connect with each other. They are also only responsible for the military operation to protect the southward migration of Sasan refugees. The 2000 elite cavalry are going to fight the orcs. Tellandon and Gillis are silver Knights of the previous generation of York family. For this war, they resonated with 36 elements and were promoted to silver earth knights. They each have five standard Knight teams as assistants.


    The York family sent a total of 2 earth knights, 12 knights and 48 trainee knights. All these Knights took the golden potion, but the amount of potion is limited after all. Not everyone can be promoted to senior knights. Even if senior knights can survive the cruel Orc war, it depends on luck, and high-level knights are the key targets of the ferocious centaur.


    With Nicole, there were only 10 big knights in the human horse hill. He sent two silver knights to participate in the orc war at once. Victor felt miserable in his heart. However, tellandon and Gillis talked and laughed happily. They did not pay attention to the danger of war at all, but showed considerable excitement.


    For them, is this not an opportunity to communicate the sea of elements and promote semi golden?


    Victor, as the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis, has no right to transfer them from the most dangerous front. For thousands of years, fighting against Orc invaders and dying on the battlefield is the most romantic fate of knights. If Victor really uses his friendship with Roland to avoid the most fierce battle, it will inevitably bring them an irresistible sense of shame and cut off their Knight''s road.


    The only thing Victor can do is to equip them with 12 three-level Gripen militia guards each, and prohibit them from testing the source of Gripen militia.


    It''s no use asking. The alchemy militia won''t reveal any secrets at all.


    In fact, the core senior management of Renma Hill knows something about the spiritual soldiers of Randall family. Moreover, this is not the time to hide and tuck in. When the alchemy militia returns to the alchemy tower, they can also spend money to make it. One of the big knights in the man horse hill dies and one less.


    The next morning, Victor left Jinshui city and went straight to the northernmost Raven town. It took him two days and one night to reach his destination and met Sophia who came to appease the barbarians.


    The church mobilized half of the clergy of the kingdom of Gambis, but did not send the clergy of the horse hills to the Sassanian empire. There are many doubts about the Sidon''s attack on the sassanne development. The senior leaders of the church are alert. They also know that if the big rear fanggangbis kingdom is suddenly attacked by ant people, it will be really over. Gambis retained the main force of the army to guard against threats from the west of the horse hill. The shining knights and the Privy Council didn''t say anything, but they transferred pastor Duncan and 1500 paladins from Raven Town, leaving only 500 paladins.


    The barbarians can''t make trouble at this time. Sophia will sit in Raven town until Sylvia returns to the man horse hills.


    Victor and his wife Sophia jointly visited elder Harald and explained in detail the war of the human kingdom in the north. The barbarian gorsa was very interested in hunting the strong centaurs, because they crossed the Jinshui River and met the Centaurs in the southern continent sooner or later. But Victor refused Harald''s request to go to war with his human allies.


    Barbarian crazy soldiers are brave and good at fighting. If they really fight with wild centaurs, they can''t hold them. If elder Harald dies in battle, how should Sophia explain to harlottes fortress?


    The Sassanian Empire also expected barbarian tribes to guard the Great Rift Valley of the arete plateau and block the locust like grello sheep monster.


    Harald is a stable savage elder, and respects Sophia urusa''s husband''s sharp and ruthless power. He took out a hand string polished with animal bones and gave it to victor, saying that he could ask the barbarians of harlottes fortress for help with his gorsa keepsake.


    Victor was surprised and delighted, and had a new understanding of the barbarian elder''s strategic vision. It is not a good choice for barbarian tribes to intervene in the war between human countries and orcs, but the resources of Mount arret and barbarian trade are very important to the golden regiment and even the kingdom of Gambis. In the same way, once the Sassanian empire is lost, the upper mountain clan will also lose the material supplement provided by human allies. Sooner or later, the barbarians will go down the mountain to compete for living space with the orcs.


    Although it''s easier to ask God than to send God, it''s best not to invite barbarians down the mountain, and you can''t hesitate when you should.


    Of course, Victor has full confidence in defeating the orc army. The present human kingdom is not a state of division between the knight Lord and the church clergy under the papacy. The noble clergy held the power of the church. The New Testament of light jointly signed by secular lords and the church unified the ideology of the human country. Otherwise, how could Victor''s tenant system be implemented so smoothly in the human country?


    The war potential of the human kingdom is by no means unimaginable to the orcs. Even if there is an orc King behind the Sidon Centaur, it will never defeat mankind. The longer the war stalemate, the orc coalition will take the lead in collapsing from within, which is almost the consensus of the church and secular lords.


    What the royal highness of the kingdoms and the high level of the church want is to try to keep the vitality of the human kingdom in this sudden war, so as to avoid serious setbacks to the booming development momentum of the kingdoms. People die so much that they can''t make up for it without 20 or 30 years of rest.


    Victor accepted the savage''s keepsake and expressed his sincere thanks to elder Harald. Then, they returned to Raven castle with Sophia. The couple closed the door, exchanged their own information and had a very in-depth exchange.


    Wimbledon chamber of commerce is well-informed. The information transmitted by the caravans distributed in the Sassanian Empire and dodo Kingdom shows that the kings are continuously transporting soldiers and armaments to the Sassanian empire through the traditional trade routes of Dodo kingdom. Lord dodo and the stationed priests try their best to coordinate, but due to the restrictions of road conditions, the transportation is still congested, especially near Whitewater fortress, A large number of carriages lined up to cross the bridge across the Baishui River. Many transport fleets had to give up the nearest 12 holy city business Road on the prairie, choose to take a long way around, venture through the no man''s land of the Wharton grassland and enter the territory of the Sassanian empire.


    The 12 holy cities on the prairie are overburdened. Only troops and convoys are allowed to travel. Travelers are strictly prohibited from entering the city to rest and replenish. In fact, it is to prohibit the urban refugees of the Sassanian empire from fleeing south. A large number of refugees poured into the western part of the Sassanian Empire, the sphere of influence of the basselius family.


    On the other hand, the kingdom of Dodo took away the army of developing the ghost forest and reorganized it to help the Sassanian empire. There are only a few elite and mercenary regiments stationed in the development point near the ghost forest, and Victor''s bear regiment is one of the main forces. Although the kingdom of Dodo offered a generous reward in the hope that the mercenary regiment could stay at the ghost forest development point, the main cavalry of Dodo withdrew, the grassland jackals became active again, and the bear regiment and other mercenary regiments were under great pressure.


    Victor originally wanted the bear regiment to stand by in the holy city of the grassland, pick up 3000 mercenaries in the human horse hills, and assist the mercenary corps to evacuate the urban refugees of the Sassanian Empire to the south. But when Sophia said so, he immediately realized that the plan would not work.


    Once the bear regiment left the station, the kingdom of Dodo could not defend the development point in the ghost forest. When the bear regiment arrives at any grassland holy city, it will be forcibly recruited by Lord Sasang to fight the orcs on the front line. Moreover, the grassland 12 holy city closed the passage to the refugees, and all the refugees fled to the west of the Sassanian empire. Even if the grassland holy city is now open to the Sassanian refugees, the mercenary legions of the human horse hills are not transportable.


    Victor made a quick decision and issued two instructions respectively, asking the bear group to stick to the aid; Ask 3000 mercenaries to stand by in Raven town.


    The development site of ghost forest is located in the west of Wharton prairie, the north of the horse and man hills of Dodo Kingdom and the south of the Barcelona family territory. It just connects the west of the Sassanian empire with the horse and man hills.


    Since the urban refugees of the Sassanian empire are crowded in the west, why not rely on the development points established by the dodos in the ghost forest to establish a new business road connecting the human horse hills in the west of the Sassanian Empire and directly transport the population to the human horse hills?


    In order to let the bear regiment and 3000 mercenaries be pulled to the front line by Lord Sasan as cannon fodder, it is better for them to cooperate with the Dodo kingdom to fight against the grassland jackals and open up a new lifeline.


    The problems involved in this matter are very complex. It needs clever layout and careful planning. It can''t be operated for a while and a half. Victor put the matter on hold and talked with Sophia about rescuing Jacob Ludwig and the Kingdom''s fiscal and tax reform asked the Marquis of Wimbledon to try to regain the position of Chancellor of the kingdom.


    Sophia had enough time to organize her thoughts, but Victor didn''t have time to accompany her to think slowly in Raven town. The two sides agreed on the contact information, so Victor took his entourage all the way east from Raven town and arrived at the assembly site of Minsk fortress five days later.


    At this time, there were 18 days before the most elite vanguard army of the Gambis kingdom was launched, and the high-level Knight teams of the five families were coming one after another.

 Chapter 608

    The sun leaped out of the horizon, and the gorgeous dawn awakened the towering Minsk fortress. The vanguard soldiers of gangbis Kingdom went out of the fortress barracks one after another, took the war horses from the corral, walked around, checked the status of the mounts, warmed their bodies by the way, and then began to tidy up their armaments, tied up their carry on supplies and put them at the feet of the auxiliary horses. When the soldiers were ready for departure, they gathered in groups to talk, laugh and chat. There was no tension on their faces. It was as if this thousands of miles of aid was just an ordinary trip. The sun shone on their armor and weapons, reflecting the fine cold light.


    Leisurely but murderous, like a pack of lions before hunting.


    The vanguard army of Gambis kingdom is composed of the most elite soldiers of all families, with a total force of 1126.


    The augustian royal family sent a gold knight, two silver knights, 18 bronze knights, 80 trainee knights, 100 secret law warriors and 200 elite cavalry, a total of 401 people, plus 100 six legged fast dragons and beasts.


    Joshua, Wellington, chebman and Nim each sent a standard high-level knight team, led by a Silver Knight, three bronze knights, 12 trainee knights, 30 secret law warriors and 70 elite cavalry, with 116 people in each team, a total of 464 people.


    The post York clan sent a legendary Archer, a famous ferocious warrior, three senior knights, 11 trainee knights, 64 secret law warriors and 180 elite cavalry, a total of 261 people, plus 180 fast birds and birds.


    Compared with the number of knights sent by the augustian royal family, the military strength dispatched by the post York family seems a little poor, but Victor''s command has Nelson, a fierce soldier comparable to the high-level silver knights, and Caligula with spiritual touch. The ferocious soldiers of all families are far worse than these two in terms of combat effectiveness and danger intuition. In terms of secret law soldiers, 8 alchemists and 12 third-class Eagle lion militia all master the vibration secret law. In terms of personal strength, they are not inferior to the middle-level bronze knights. In particular, alchemists have three talents: Combat acumen, life tenacity and active adaptation. They are naturally good at cooperative combat. The more they are, the stronger their combat effectiveness will be. If they are entangled with silver knights, they will die. Half of the alchemy militia of the swift bird Qingqi are equal to the combat power of senior trainee knights.


    In this way, the gap between the post York vanguard and the augustian vanguard is not large, but the vanguards of major families don''t know their details.


    The soldiers in the man horse hill are eye-catching. They form a team and sit on the ground silently, in sharp contrast to the soldiers who talk to each other and know each other. Their excellent equipment and the spirit of killing have gradually become the topic of discussion among the vanguard soldiers.


    However, whenever the soldiers'' remarks were out of line, their Knight Lord would whisper and scold, or skillfully turn the criticism into envy.


    The Knights of all families know that the soldiers of the man horse hill are not affected by Roland The moderation of his highness Auguste. They formed their own army and only cooperated with his highness Randall. Naturally, they did not need to know each other.


    Except for the big Knight Berg of the chebman family and the big Knight Baron escley of the Knights of glory, no one took the initiative to greet Lord Nelson of the man and horse hills.


    It is said that they formed a friendship in the ant disaster. They are old friends.


    In the knight Hall of Minsk fortress, the generals of the vanguard army sat around a big table. They were all beautiful high-level female knights, except his highness Randall, who sat at the top, had dark hair and dark golden eyes.


    As the only man in the meeting, Victor was in a bit of a bad mood at the moment.


    "I''m relieved to see your ladies leading the army." Roland wore a delicate silver armor with green eyes and looked around the audience. She changed her innocent and naughty style in the past and showed her mature and confident commander-in-chief style. However, when her eyes fell on a Silver Knight with beautiful eyebrows and Phoenix eyes and honey complexion, she suddenly blinked her eyes, tilted a teasing radian at the corners of her mouth, nodded and said: "Gillian chebman, you are an exception."


    There was a clear and pleasant light laughter at the meeting.


    Men are always the mainstream of the war, and male knights in the vanguard army also account for the vast majority. However, the major families invariably let the high-level female Knights of the family serve as the commander of the vanguard army. This is because the fighting styles of high-level female knights and male big knights are completely different. The silver female knights who are friendly to water element are beautiful and beautiful, but they are only a by-product. They have delicate mind, calm mind and strength It has both quantity and speed. Its self-healing ability and physical fitness are stronger than those of male knights. It is very suitable for surprise attack and interspersed mobile operations behind the enemy.


    In fact, the vanguard troops sent by various kingdoms to the Sassanian Empire must also choose high-level female knights as the commander.


    The blood of the chebman family is unique. Men are water element affinity and women are earth element affinity. Gillian chebman is the only high-level knight with earth element affinity at the meeting.


    Although the chebman family has just entered the copper city and become the leader of the Nanjing family, and the high-end force is not enough, there are also seven great knights in the blood line of the copper city. There are four direct high-level Knights of the chebman family, three of whom are silver Knights friendly to water elements. It is impossible for the youngest family heirs to fight. She is not even a land knight.


    Gillian raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "my speed is not slow at all. The ant leader of the silver level can''t catch up with me. The count of golden eyes can testify."


    Silly girl, the ant man leader hurried back to his nest with the resources of the alchemy tower. They wanted to bring you down first and then kill you so that you wouldn''t kill him. You really thought that the four legged silver ant man couldn''t run away from you... Victor said a word in his stomach, turned his dark golden eyes and said faintly to Luo Lan: "I happen to lack the cooperation of a great knight with friendly elements, so I let Gillian follow me... The main reinforcements behind the chebman family, I just asked."


    Roland said simply, "OK."


    Gillian''s mouth turned up uncontrollably, and her charming chin rose. The smell of pride and happiness could not be concealed.


    What a naive and lucky Knight... All the high-ranking female Knights here think so.


    The situation of the chebman family is quite special. Their family blood comes from the outside and is not the orthodox blood of Tongcheng. They are suitable for marriage with high-level knights, but their potential is limited. Therefore, they are criticized by the Nanjing family. They have just entered Tongcheng and have not completed the integration of the South. The church ignites red flames and disrupts the deployment of the chebman family. The Lord of Tongcheng blood system fights with the kite castle For hundreds of years, they were particularly worried that Auguste would sacrifice their high-ranking knights. The chebman count and his wife sent their family heirs Gillian, which has two meanings. One is to set an example for the Southern family and show Tongcheng''s trust in kite castle. The chebman family will lead the southern lords to improve their relations with the royal family. Second, the chebman family may change their heirs.


    It is said that the eldest miss chebman is particularly infatuated with his highness Randall and does not want to be close to the little Knight given by Auguste to the chebman family. Her brother is in harmony with the marriage object from kite castle. According to this view, Gillian will not have offspring. The chebman family can only choose to marry Auguste and replace the family blood line by imitating Wellington, Joshua and NIM Gillian''s brother is the heir to the family.


    The problem lies in Gillian. She knows that she will not have offspring with Victor, but she still refuses to leave her lover. She gives up the responsibility of family heirs, and the family must cut off the relationship with her.


    The simple dialogue between Randall and Auguste shows the attitude of both sides. The people and horses only accept Gillian chebman and do not interfere in the marriage between kite castle and copper city.


    The chebman family is determined to replace the mainstream blood of Tongcheng blood line and actively move closer to the mainstream politics of Gambis. It is an obvious political signal for them to let the family heirs representing the old blood line join the vanguard army, but Gillian seems completely unaware. From her performance, she may have volunteered to command the vanguard army of Tongcheng. Perhaps she is just for love Fight side by side, but don''t know that their decision disappoints the family.


    In any case, Gillian''s expedition is in the interests of Joshua, Wellington and Nim family. The high-ranking female Knights gave ambiguous laughter and praised Gillian''s pursuit of love in the way of envy and ridicule, so as to cover up the cold and rational nature of family politics, except Margaret Wellington and Princess Roland.


    Margaret was cold and arrogant. Her heart was pure as crystal. She disdained to hide her inner thoughts. Her eyes at Jillian were full of confusion and confusion.


    For the sake of short-term love, can she really give up her inheritance? Or is she unaware of the consequences? How can there be such a stupid knight?


    Roland''s eyes at Gillian are full of appreciation and affirmation. This kind of love from the original heart and respecting the original heart is pure and warm, which is completely in line with her aesthetics.


    Roland took Gillian as her confidant and was willing to be close to her. However, she took the role of military commander. Now is not the time to chat and have fun.


    "The last time the church lit the red smoke beacon was 3000 years ago. The rules and traditions of the red smoke beacon were formulated in the glorious calendar year. There is only one content... Respond to the call and send troops for support. How to support? How to fight? It is up to the reinforcements themselves... Who is willing to hand over the life of the family children to others?"


    Roland''s red lips smiled, knocked on the map on the table, turned and said: "The command of the gangbis vanguard reinforcements is in our hands; operational intelligence, material supplies and divine support are all in the hands of the church. There is no doubt that the rear commander of the Sassanian Empire, the shepherd frides, has held our nose. Therefore, our vanguard troops should be the main backup force of gangbis, get rid of the shackles of the shepherd frides and open up a space for our gangbis main reinforcements War zone. "


    "This is the primary goal of the vanguard army."


    "The main forces of the Sassanian Empire and the church were trapped by the Sidonians in the three main cities that opened up the leading line of defense." Roland stretched out his finger and drew a line along the map, and then moved backward. "Moving 110 kilometers west is the eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire. The fortresses, castles and barracks of the eastern defense line are in the hands of the Sassanian Lord. Due to the lack of troops and serious shortage of armaments in the eastern defense line, the garrison is unable to prevent the servants of the Sidon Khanate from entering the hinterland of the Sassanian empire."


    "According to the information recently reported by the church, about 1.3 million Orc slaves entered the territory of the Sassanian Empire, mainly goblins, dog headed men, jackals, and a small number of ogres and bear monsters. At present, these Orc monsters focus on opening up an area of about 450000 square kilometers between the leading defense line and the eastern defense line to plunder the food and materials left by human villages and towns, and some powerful orcs Kidnapped a group of goblins and Kobold slaves and infiltrated the hinterland of the Empire to the west of the eastern defense line. When the monster tide exhausted the food reserves in this area, they are likely to spread to the hinterland of the Sassanian Empire, causing great damage to the food production of the Sassanian Empire and disastrous consequences. "


    "Therefore, we and the main reinforcements of the kingdom of Dodo must take over the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire and block the path of the monster tide westward before the disaster. More than one million orcs have no food to eat and can''t continue to spread westward. They will kill each other for a small amount of food, and even eat the Sidonians who have opened up the leading defense line. This is us human beings When the coalition launched a counterattack against the Sidon centaur. "


    Margaret Wellington asked in a cold voice, "the king of orcs?"


    "It''s only a matter of time for the human coalition to defeat the Sidon centaur. I''m afraid there is also the army of the orc king in the east of the Sidon Khanate... If we fight with the Sidon Centaur for two defeats and fear of injury, or give up our solid defense line and chase the Centaur who fled to the east to defeat the army, we are likely to be hit head-on by the main army of the orc king." Roland nodded, moved his finger to the boulder fortress of Dodo Kingdom and said, "the north of the boulder fortress is located in the east of the Sidon horse Khanate. If there is an orc king, its main army should be hidden in the east of the Sidon Khanate."


    "The Templar, the main force of the tribunal, the reinforcements of the kingdom of dodor, the kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui are gathering towards the boulder fortress, with about 160000 elite cavalry..."


    Roland showed his bright little tiger teeth, tilted his head and said with a sneer: "I''m very happy to think that they have even made the strength to eat milk, and we only have 20000 cavalry."


    The high-ranking female Knights smiled at each other, with the exception of Margaret and victor. Margaret wondered what was funny, and Victor still felt a little uncomfortable.


    "The boulder fortress has sent scouts to search for the orc King''s army in the east of the Sidon Khanate. If the Sidon Centaur retreats, the main force of the Sassanian Empire and the temple army will still be there. They will continue to guard and develop the three new cities leading the defense line. The commander of the Western Theater, Fred, will quickly complete the supply of the three new cities, the reinforcements of us, the kingdom of Dodo, and the garrison of the Sassanian empire The garrison was stationed in the eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire. In this way, a defense depth was formed between the development leading defense line and the eastern defense line. Moreover, the area had been robbed by the slaves of the Sidonians and horses. The main army of the orc King bumped into it and couldn''t find a grain of food except for the dung of the goblins. At this time, the Clement Pope''s soldiers in the eastern theater came out of the boulder fortress, Sweep the rear supply line of the orc army, and pump their ass hard. It''s red and swollen. They scream. See if they dare to invade the human kingdom! "


    "The most effective tactics to deal with the orcs are to strengthen the walls and clear the fields and cut off the enemy''s backup."


    Legendary orcs can awaken terrible talents, but there is more than one legendary Orc in the eastern wilderness, and not every legendary Orc can become the king of orcs.


    No matter how powerful the individual power is, it also has natural limitations. It can''t go west to the East, and it can''t look south to the north. Lord marologar and the king of orcs are the difference between more than 100000 subordinates and millions of armies. If you peel off the clan power, a single legendary Orc will be killed by the strong man of mankind. This principle also applies to the Golden Knight and high-level clergy.


    In history, the orc kings who attacked the human kingdom have never succeeded. They lose in supplies and infighting. But the orc King''s army can often devastate the human kingdom. In fact, human city states and empires are lost to the problem of refugees. People in charge of production and construction and replenishment fled towns and villages. Small orcs such as goblins and koeheads gradually penetrated into human territory with their strong reproduction and adaptability, and attracted strong orcs to establish tribes of different sizes, thus cutting off the supply line of the castle in front. As a result, the human kingdom continues to lose soil.


    The vassal system has greatly alleviated this dilemma, and the tenant system should fundamentally solve this problem.


    Volgan, the ogre King 3000 years ago, is a special case. This rare legendary ogre has repeatedly broken through human built castles and fortresses, plundered the supplies accumulated by human defenders, and won the title of city breaker. Because it can rob a large number of materials and food from the human Empire, it has a high prestige in the orc army, the morale of the human army is low, and it loses its fighting spirit and courage when it sees the battle flag of the ogre king. The top power of the human country had to risk beheading.


    This is the second weakness of the orc army, especially relying on the individual prestige of the orc king. When the orc king was killed, the orc coalition immediately dispersed.


    If the imaginary Orc king can''t fill his men''s belly, it will be eaten by the orcs. If it has the ability to break through the solid fortress of human beings, such as the White Ape monster enslaved by the goblin king, the great prophecy held by the Pope is prepared for it. Under the guidance of the great prophecy, the top strength of human beings will kill the goblin king, and 100% of the White Ape monster will rebel.


    The question now is, how do you try to preserve your strength in the orc war?


    Roland''s sweet voice came into the ears of every general, "there must be sacrifices in the orc war. Who will sacrifice? The size of the Sassanian empire is much larger than ours. They can mobilize hundreds of thousands of militias, but they lack the time to equip and organize the army. The main force to fight against the orc invaders and defend the homeland must be the Sassanians, not our guest troops."


    "Therefore, the main task of our vanguard army is to go deep into the area where the orc servants are engaged in military activities, survey the terrain, investigate the enemy situation, annihilate the entrenched monster tribes, find suitable fortress groups for 20000 main reinforcements, and establish our own intelligence system, logistics system and command system. At the same time, we will buy time for the shepherd frides to arm the Sassan militia and organize the army And space. "


    "This is my operational goal." Roland looked around the audience and asked loudly, "who else wants to add?"


    Several pairs of wonderful eyes stared at his highness Randall.


    Victor coughed softly, stood up and said in a deep voice: "This is a major premise for the sake of the kingdom of the Sang Sang empire. It is second prerequisites to keep the pioneering force of the Sang Sang empire. I am not dragged down by the army, responsible for surveying, investigating and killing powerful monsters and orcs. I will keep in touch with you and provide all necessary help, but I will not interfere with the command of your highness. When I am wandering around, I hope you will not forget that. Two premises. "


    "Wow, I seem to see where his highness Randall passed, leaving a lot of monster bodies." Roland held his chin and said with a smile.


    Victor converged the cold light in the depths of his eyes and said with a gentle smile: "war is the continuation of politics. Even if it is an uncompromising Orc war, we can''t avoid political twists and turns. Since we have paid the price and sacrifice for the integrity of the Sassanian Empire, we can''t do any good."


    When it comes to benefits, the eyes of high-level female knights are bright, and Gillian speaks directly, "yes! The Sasan Empire always has to bear our military expenses and supplies, and take out the reward... 10 million gold sol, the queen of the royal family... Take half, and all families share the rest equally."


    Fool, you are already one of me, thinking about the chebman family... Victor looked at Gillian with a struggling expression and smiled. She was still depressed and distressed about the division between the royal family and the later family.


    "The Senate will vote on how to distribute the benefits."


    Victor smiled elegantly, with cunning and self-confidence, nodded: "10 million kinsol reward is OK. We want the population... The population we need."


    "Grain?" Margaret stared into Victor''s eyes and asked without expression.


    Victor showed his eight neat teeth and said, "of course, the Sassanian empire is responsible for the food of the refugees, and it should be guaranteed for four years. In order to achieve this goal, the vanguard army came to Tongji city. Don''t rush to join the war. You give me 20 days."


    Roland waved his hand and said proudly, "OK, let''s go to the Sassanian Empire to rob people and food..."


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 609

    Harry observed the situation in the sentry camp through the peephole in the female wall of the arrow tower.


    A group of monsters are raging in the camp. The green skinned short goblins happily move bags of green wheat from the collapsed warehouse, pile them into the trailer bound with branches, and then let the bear head goblins pull away the food. The culprit who knocked down the warehouse was an ogre. It sat on the ground like a meat mountain. When it stood up, it was 2.6 meters high and full of fat. It could not see any muscle lines, but it showed a strong sense of strength.


    Harry saw the legendary monster for the first time, and even thought it was silly, fat, dull and silly, funny to a little cute. When the ogre took up a huge stick and twice collapsed the camp warehouse built of logs, the young garrison soldiers no longer had this idea.


    He began to doubt whether Knight Philip could kill the terrible monster.


    If Lord fahland was swept by the big stick, I''m afraid the monster of this power would disappear?


    Harry shook his head and threw the idea of disrespect to his master out of his mind, but he secretly hoped that the mighty Troll would eat and drink enough and leave the sentry camp early.


    The ogre''s lunch was a cow whose head was smashed to pieces. The blood and meat of the cow attracted a group of flies. The ogre kept drooling at it, but instead of rushing up to eat and chew, he sat on the ground and waited patiently for the dog''s head to start a bonfire. Not far away, more than a dozen jackals with hyenas on their heads wandered around the cow corpses, and were afraid of the ogre''s stick. They never dared to get too close. The blood and dog hair on the mouth of the Jackal came from the bravest dogs at the sentry. They are as fierce as leopards. They killed several green goblins, but now they are eaten by jackals without bones.


    Harry''s flower dog, who had been raised since childhood, also entered the Jackal''s stomach. He clenched the war bow, focused on the Jackal nearest to him, quietly drew a copper arrow from the quiver, just wanted to get up and release the arrow, and a strong hand grabbed his arm.


    "One arrow is used and one is less, which is left for the monsters who enter the tower." KASAN, with a gray beard, loosened his hand and patted his grandson on the shoulder to show him to calm down.


    Harry lowered his bow and looked into the interior of the arrow tower. There were some wooden boxes in the rotunda. In the middle, there were two jackal bodies full of arrows. The dark red blood had solidified, the flies were buzzing, and Harry was almost vomiting because of the stench of body corruption and excrement and urine.


    The standard sentry arrow tower is stacked with solid limestone and is divided into two parts: solid base and tower body. The base is 7m, the tower body is 10m and the total height is 17m. The only entrance and exit of the arrow tower is located at the bottom of the tower. If the guard soldiers want to enter the arrow tower at ordinary times, they must rely on a ladder to climb to the base first. The space between the base and the tower body is very narrow, so they can only fall half of their feet. If they want to stand firmly, they must be close to the outer wall. The arc-shaped convex wall design makes people close to the outer wall unable to bend their legs and force. As long as the heavy copper sheet wooden door at the entrance and exit is bolted from the inside, No matter how powerful the people outside are, they can''t open the iron fir door wrapped and reinforced with copper. They will only pout and fall down the base of the 7-meter-high arrow tower.


    There are two jackal bodies inside the arrow tower because of a serious mistake.


    About 50 days ago, green goblins appeared outside the sentry belonging to the fahland family. Due to the serious shortage of troops stationed at the sentry, Captain Hans did not take anyone out to hunt down goblins, but just sent out the war dogs domesticated by the sentry to expel the matter. Twenty days later, the green goblins became more and more daring. They approached the sentry in groups, and even killed two war dogs with bow throwing stones. Captain Hans realized that the situation was not a second. He recalled the dogs patrolling outside and began to take people to the arrow tower to carry food supplies and wheat wine. A few days later, the jackals appeared. They were with the goblins. Captain Hans ordered 22 guards to give up the fences and trenches of the camp, and all settled in the three arrow towers of the sentry to supply supplies to the top of the tower. Soon afterwards, the green goblins entered the range of the arrow tower, were shot and killed by the guards, and retreated to the periphery. According to captain Hans''s previous arrangement, we quickly demolished the spiral stairs on the inner wall of the arrow tower. Then the troll appeared. He carried a big stick, broke the fence of the sentry, and led the goblins, jackals and dog headed men into the camp. In panic, Harry''s two young companions climbed up the top of the arrow tower along the soft ladder and forgot to bolt the door of the arrow tower.


    The seven meter high base, short goblins and dog headed people can''t climb up at all, but they can''t help the jackals who are more than two meters tall. On the night four days ago, several jackals stepped on their companions'' shoulders, quietly climbed up the base, entered the interior of the arrow tower, and rummaged through the boxes and cabinets looking for pickled meat.


    Fortunately, the arc-shaped convex inner wall of the arrow tower had no place to borrow. The jackals had no way to take the guard at the top of the arrow tower. KASAN led five Companions to stand down and make a mess of arrows. Two jackals rushed out from the narrow entrance and exit of the arrow tower. The other two were blocked by their peers and shot into hedgehogs on the spot.


    For the first time in his life, 15-year-old Harry and his young companions were very excited. They couldn''t help but want to shoot the monster outside the arrow tower, but Harry''s grandfather Carson stopped them.


    Harry''s eyes fell on the crossbow in his grandfather''s hand, licked his lower lip and asked, "Grandpa, can a crossbow kill an ogre?"


    If the ogre doesn''t leave, the monsters in the camp won''t escape. Even if he shoots a few goblins and jackals, new monsters will be attracted. Moreover, it is not easy to shoot monsters with a bow alone. Even the weakest goblin can jump around as long as it is not shot through the key.


    The effective way to deal with monsters is that crossbow men, spearmen and sword and shield men cooperate with each other and fight together. Harry had heard his parents say this since he was a child. There are only 200 refined iron arrows, 800 copper arrows and more than 2000 Obsidian arrows in the arrow tower. KASAN asked everyone not to waste arrows. Most of the young guards can listen to them.


    "Ogres are stupid and naturally know how to avoid traps. If they didn''t have this ability, they would have died." Carson leaned against the female wall, touched the metal bow of the crossbow, shook his head and said, "if the crossbow can kill the ogre, it won''t come. It runs in, indicating that there is no trap that can kill it."


    Harry breathed out, glanced at the meat mountain in the center of the camp and asked reluctantly, "can''t we take it?"


    The old hunter noticed that several other young guards also came together and said with a smile: "It can''t help us. There is wheat wine, dried meat, green wheat and crude sugar on the arrow tower. We can save some money and live for two months... Captain Hans, we have released the letter crow. Soon, the knight and the master Paladin will come to clean up the monster below."


    The young soldiers were obviously relaxed. Harry asked, "Grandpa, have you seen an ogre before? Can soldiers like us kill it?"


    Soldier? You are still far from the real soldiers... Seeing the desire and fire in the eyes of grandson and his little partner, KASAN couldn''t help thinking: it may not be far... It''s just the blood of his partner.


    He restrained his sadness and said with a forthright smile, "of course you can kill it! In the past, the three arrow towers in the sentry camp were equipped with three crossbows, and the sentry guards could kill ogres with the crossbows."


    "I''ve seen it!" A thin young guard said, "when I was a child, my uncle took me up the arrow tower and saw the original crossbow. Its arrow is made of fine iron. It is as thick as a short spear and a cross arrow. When it hits there, there is a big hole. If we had a crossbow, we would certainly kill the ogre... I''m sure!"


    "Have you really seen it?" Another burly young guard expressed doubt. He stared at the fine fluff on his companion''s lips, imitated his father''s tone, and said with disdain: "you don''t have neat hair. You talk like a male duck, quacking all day."


    "I... I''m 15 years old!" The thin young guard blushed, patted his thin chest and shouted, "I''m also a soldier now!"


    "15? Hard, you''re four months short."


    "All right, all right." Harry came out to round the game. He was two months away from reaching the age of 15. His companions talked about his age. He was also a little guilty. He changed the topic and said, "the crossbow is too big and inconvenient to use... If only there were a small crossbow that can be carried with him and can shoot ogres in the wild."


    The tall young guard touched the short beard under his chin and said with a calm interface: "Really... My uncle is Lord fahland''s personal guard crossbow man. He uses a very powerful crossbow called... Dodo crossbow. It is made of keel steel and the tendons of fierce beasts by craftsmen in dodo kingdom. Ordinary soldiers can''t pull the crossbow string with their bare hands. They must use a special winch to string it. The crossbow arrow is as thick as a pigeon egg and can shoot more than 300 meters away and hit a stone There is a hole in the. "


    "A crossbow arrow as thick as a pigeon egg?" Harry made a circle with his finger, aimed at the ogre''s back and asked suspiciously, "can dodo crossbow kill the ogre?"


    The young guard looked at the huge ogre and said, "yes... It should be."


    It is common for young people to get together and try their best to strive for status and boast and show off each other. Casan did the same when he was young, but he was not happy.


    As the saying goes: you can''t drive away an ogre who makes a fire to cook.


    The ogre is clumsy and can''t make a fire by himself. If he makes a fire to cook, it means that this is his territory. Of course, the main dish of the ogre is the people in the arrow tower.


    The old hunter shuddered at the thought. If the three arrow towers of the sentry had crossbows, they could cross cover and cover the whole camp. However, the crossbow was removed by the Lord, and the guard''s bow could not shoot under another arrow tower. Each arrow tower was isolated. And they were trapped on the tower.


    "Grandpa Carson, fro has a fever."


    The anxious voice awakened KASAN. He walked to the other side of the arrow tower with his cat on his waist and close to the women''s wall. There was a young man lying on the limestone slab. His face was swollen, his nose collapsed, his breathing was like the bellows of the stove twitching, and his eyes were swollen with only one line. His eyes were lax and had no focus at all.


    Carson felt a thump in his heart and touched the wounded man''s forehead. He just felt hot.


    "Uncle Carson, is fro okay? He was fine this morning..."


    "Grandpa Carson, will brother fro die?"


    "Grandpa, is there a way to save fro?"


    The young men climbed over and gathered around the injured companions. The frightened, concerned and expectant eyes made the old hunter''s heart tighten. He took out the Obsidian dagger and cut several holes in fro''s swollen face. The yellow water flowed out with thin blood, and the swelling on his face decreased with the speed visible to the flesh eye. The young guards were relieved and looked at Carson Full of respect and conviction.


    "Let him sleep." The old hunter said as if nothing had happened.


    Fro is the illegitimate son of the village head. He is as tall and strong as his father. Relying on his good archery and ignoring Carson''s dissuasion, he stands on the arrow tower and shoots the monsters below. As a result, the goblin hit him in the face with a stone thrown from his bow and was laughed at by his companions for a while.


    KASAN knew the bad thing when he smelled the stone thrown by the goblin''s bow. It was a stone bullet soaked in the goblin''s feces. If it hit a person, it would cause the wound to fester. Experienced hunters mix some herbs and smear the wound. It''s not a big problem. But fro''s nose was broken, and Carson handled it for him in time. He was still worried that his lungs would be polluted by goblin feces.


    Now, worry has become a fact.


    The leather armor on the sentry guard is tanned with two layers of old cowhide. It is fine in workmanship and high in quality. It''s OK to be hit by the goblin''s bow and stone. But the Leather Helmet protecting his head had no metal face, so fro suffered. His partners no longer dared to shoot, and obeyed old man KASAN, who had never been a vassal soldier.


    However, fro''s injury now needs the priest''s treatment. I''m afraid he won''t last long.


    Although KASAN is only an old militia, has also experienced fighting and seen life and death, fro''s death is no small matter to the guards of the arrow tower. The weather is getting hotter and hotter. The dead bodies will soon rot and stink and must be thrown down. Even if the Buddha is thrown into the arrow tower, the ogre will send bear goblins and jackals to rob him and turn him into a dish in front of the guard.


    There is food and wine on the top of the arrow tower, but how long can the young guard''s will last? Carson had no bottom in his heart. He just hoped that the Lord''s wife and master Philip could send troops to support him quickly.


    However, three years ago, master fahran took the guard team to the Kaifa collar, and the church raised a red beacon. The eldest and young master summoned the remaining guards and young militia of the territory to Tongji city. Can the Lord''s wife and young master support the sentry camp? Casan was even more confused.


    I wish the priest and knight of copper halberd city could come and kill this stupid ogre.


    The old hunter looked at the giant monster sitting in the middle of the camp, drooling at the dead cow on the fire, and couldn''t help thinking:


    Are ogres really stupid?


    "Quack."


    A crow with black hair and yellow eyes flapped its wings and landed on the female wall of the arrow tower. It tilted its head and looked at the guards and the wounded.


    "Go away and Sue the dead bird. There are no dead people here!" Fro''s brother was furious and jumped up to drive him away.


    The crow spread its wings and made an ugly croak symbolizing death.


    I don''t know when a group of crows flew over the sentry camp. They hovered over the center of the camp and seemed to like the food cooked by the ogre.


    "... it doesn''t seem to be a crow." KASAN covered his forehead with one hand, narrowed his eyes, stared at the crows and murmured, "it''s a bit like... Lin Falcon? Black, and groups of Lin Falcon?"


    When the old hunter recognized the crow or Lin falcon, the ogre waiting for roast beef suddenly moved.


    The troll picked up its big stick and rushed to the fence of the sentry camp with his thick legs. He completely ignored the roasted burnt cow. His funny fat became firm, and his gray skin was yellowish brown, like a rock exposed on the ground. The frequency of its steps is general, but its steps are huge. In fact, it is as fast as a galloping horse. Its big feet trample several short dog headed people into meat mud, and in the twinkling of an eye it is under the fence.


    With a loud bang, the solid log fence collapsed and was knocked open a big hole by the ogre. The jackals, goblins and dog headed men in the camp were like frying pots and running around in a mess.


    Escape... Escape?


    The old hunter and the young boys were stunned when they saw the ogre running forward with the exaggerated big wooden root on his shoulder.


    "Ang" "ang" "ang"


    Loud and clear calls came from the other direction, one after another, like war drums shaking the sky, making people''s blood boiling. A giant bird as big as a horse dragged out billowing smoke and dust. They are extraordinary, with huge beaks like axes and sharp claws like daggers. They carry soldiers in dark red armor, accompanied by short tailed war dogs with dark fur, and surround the two wings of the sentry camp like arrows.


    In the middle of the team is a monster with six legs. On it is a soldier wrapped in armor. He holds two beheading giant swords. Like his armor, he reflects purple light in the sun. The monster broke through the fence of the camp and chased the running ogre.


    "This is... War beast Knight!?" KASAN stared and cried incredulously.


    The Warcraft Knight''s face was covered by his armor, and his steel cone like eyes were nailed to the ogre''s back. After only one look, the old hunter felt his eyes tingle.


    At this time, the arrow tower opposite sounded the battle horn. The old hunter stood up, skillfully held the hunting bow, and shot an arrow through the neck of a green goblin. He turned around, with his hair and beard open, and shouted at the boys:


    "Reinforcements have arrived. What are you doing? Shoot these monsters!"


    Three sentry towers, arrows falling like rain.

 Chapter 610

    The ogre has opened the racial talent of brute leather. Its skin, fat, muscles and tendons become bound together, firmly protecting blood vessels, internal organs and bones, just like a layer of tough natural armor, which not only greatly increases its defense, but also locks blood vessels even if the body is broken by a sharp blade, so as to avoid excessive blood loss, so as to maintain full physical fitness and combat effectiveness. At the same time, its power has increased by at least 20%, and its speed has doubled.


    Usually slow and lazy ogres are very deceptive. If beasts or monsters think they can bully ogres, they are bloated and slow, they must have no chance to regret. Angry ogres run faster than wild horses. When they charge, it is definitely a nightmare for most intelligent species, including humans.


    At the moment, the ogre opened the savage skin talent to escape a human riding a monster. It ran hard, and its heavy footsteps hit the earth "Dong" and "Dong", and nothing could stop it. Trees were broken, shrubs were crushed and wheat seedlings fell down, leaving only huge footprints on the ground.


    It''s like a rabbit in panic, like a giant rhinoceros in armor. It''s faster than a galloping horse, but it''s only a line faster than a horse.


    Cannibals have boundless magic and amazing physical fitness, but they are a large monster weighing more than 600 kilograms. They can''t get up quickly if you think about it. The six legged fast dragon Nelson sat down had a weight of nearly 800 kg, which was heavier than the ogre, but its body structure was suitable for running, and its six legs gave it more support and touchdown area; Sharp claws help to add force, improve charging speed and prevent slipping; A strong tail is like a rudder, providing balance and helping to turn.


    Although the ogre fled in advance, he was about to be caught up by the fast dragon after running for 6 kilometers. It did not look back, but also felt that the killing behind it was getting closer and closer.


    The fast dragon''s nose spits out heat, and its eyes shine with a ferocious and bloodthirsty light. He stares at the back of the ogre''s brain. The muscles of his back legs expand and force. His huge body rises in the air, opens an alligator like big mouth and eats at the ogre''s head. It has the strongest bite force among alienated war beasts. Once bitten by it, few creatures can break free.


    Unable to quickly get rid of the fast dragon bite, the consequence is to be killed. Because there are knights on the Xunlong''s back.


    At this critical moment, the ogre suddenly turned around as if he had not predicted, and the thick tumor stick swept back. It was precisely the gap where the fast dragon jumped into the air and couldn''t turn, as if it deliberately put its head on the ogre''s stick.


    Ogres have nothing to do with dexterity. They are born with keen intuition!


    The powerful and unparalleled force urged the tumor stick thicker than an adult man, and the pressure of evacuating the air was suffocating. The "bang" made a dull sound. The ogre''s big stick hit the six legged fast dragon''s head firmly, and the stick burst on the spot. The dissimilated war beast weighing more than 700 kg had no time to hum, and was directly hit more than 10 meters away, and its huge body rolled far in the wheat field, Overwhelmed large green wheat seedlings.


    At this time, the ogre should, like the Saber Toothed beast, rush at the fast dragon while it is dizzy, tear its mouth and then wring its neck. However, he covered his stomach, bent down foolishly and looked behind his crotch. A figure flashed behind it, raised and fell his sword, the fuzzy purple sword light flashed across the ogre''s neck, and the huge head immediately rolled down.


    The headless ogre turned around and walked more than ten steps forward before his huge body fell to the ground.


    Nelson deeply inserted the buzzing beheading sword into the soil, pushed away the face armor, stood in place and breathed for a while to calm the physical burden caused by the vibration secret method. He saw the ogre''s head blinking at him, and his confused expression seemed to wonder how the tin villain had just slipped past his crotch.


    Nelson picked up the ogre''s head and looked at it with big eyes and small eyes until its eyes were dim and solidified. Hehe said with a smile: "what a monster... I was almost photographed by you."


    More than ten meters away, the ogre''s body expanded rapidly and turned into a pile of fat. The wound on the abdomen was broken by the beheading sword, the internal organs flowed all over the ground, and the blood on the neck also gurgled out, and soon fainted a pool of blood.


    The fast dragon and the beast ran over, opened their big mouths and began to devour the ogre''s intestines and viscera.


    Nelson is very satisfied with his performance. His explosive power is stronger than the ogre, but his body is crushed. The result of hard competition with the ogre can only fly tens of meters away. However, his control of power was meticulous, and there were no defects in the operation of external force, internal potential and mind. At the moment of the ogre''s counterattack, he had foreseen the attack mode of his opponent, took Countermeasures in an instant, and killed the giant monster at one go.


    The deep combination of spiritual fire and spiritual intuition is spiritual touch, which Nelson has the most intuitive and his own experience.


    When he dragged the ogre''s corpse back to the sentry with a rope, the battle of the fast bird light cavalry was coming to an end. In fact, this is not a battle at all. Monsters who lose their fighting spirit have no ability to resist well-equipped and well-trained light cavalry.


    The fast bird is fierce and powerful like a bear. It can crush small monsters. The jackals who can compete with the fast bird are first attacked by light cavalry from a long distance. All the 40 light cavalry are the monkey militia of Randall family. They have excellent shooting skills. Even if they ride on the back of fast-running birds, they can shoot nine arrows out of ten shots. Their reverse bow is made of red sandalwood with excellent elasticity. The tenacious spider silk twists the bow body and acts as a bow string. It has a full pull of 280 pounds and is equipped with three kinds of arrows with different functions. Including the traditional fine iron feather arrow, with an effective range of 230 meters; The three edged refined iron arrow has an effective range of 120 meters. The slender and sharp three edged arrow blade shoots into the monster''s body, causing lasting blood loss damage; The blunt headed armor breaking heavy arrow has an effective range of 45 meters. The shaft is also made of metal. It is powerful. It can break ordinary plate armor in the front. It is a hole with a diameter of 4 cm on the monster.


    This kind of wound is nothing to ogres, but it is quite fatal to medium-sized monsters such as jackals.


    The last jackal burst a mass of blood on his chest and just jumped on the ground. Two fast birds jumped up and pecked him to death on the spot. The kator War dog still chased and bit the scattered goblins and dog headed people, but the battle in the sentry camp was over.


    Brandon, the trainee Knight of silver moon manor, holding the red sandalwood War Bow, jumped down from the fast bird still ravaging the Jackal''s body, saluted Nelson, secretly glanced at the ogre''s head in his hand, quietly carried the War Bow on his body, and said respectfully and admiringly: "Sir, the jackals have been completely wiped out. We have recaptured this sentry camp."


    Nelson jumped off the Xunlong mount, patted Brandon on the shoulder, nodded and said, "that arrow shot well just now. It''s about to catch up with Jack the archer."


    Brandon blushed and said with shame, "I shot this one, and Klaus shot one..." he paused and complained angrily: "the pro guard guys started too fast and didn''t give me a chance at all."


    Nelson laughed and threw the ogre''s huge and ugly head. "Insert the ogre''s head into the spear and recall our fighting dogs... By the way, have the guards of the sentry come down?"


    Brandon caught the ogre''s head, stood straight and shouted happily, "thank you for your honor. I''ll do it now... Klaus is communicating with those sentry guards."


    Nelson nodded, turned his eyes to Klaus and the sentry guard under the arrow tower, and strode past.


    "Commander, congratulations on your first glory." Klaus took the initiative to greet him with a very formal military salute.


    Klaus is young, mature and steady, pays attention to rules, and even can be called a little old-fashioned. Nelson prefers to play with his subordinates and doesn''t like to keep a straight face all day. Klaus is not a member of the mercenary corps, but Nelson always has an inexplicable pressure when facing him. Victor once commented that Brandon was an aristocrat among knights and Klaus was a soldier among knights.


    "Soldier" is a new term created by Victor. Nelson never knew the difference between soldiers and soldiers, but he solemnly returned a military salute and asked:


    "Klaus, how''s your question? Where are we now?"


    "Commander, we are now led by Lord fahland on the southern border of the Sassanian empire. The fahland family is the peripheral Lord of the copper halberd city and has the title of viscount of the Sassanian empire." Klaus stood straight like a javelin and said clearly and concisely, "Hans, Lord fahland''s vassal soldier, is the commander of this sentry. They have 20 people in total. They have resisted the attack of monsters for 45 days and have not lost. One militia was seriously injured and the rest are in good condition."


    "This is captain Hans."


    Nelson''s eyes followed Brandon''s fingers to a middle-aged man in leather armor. He has an eagle nose, deep eyes, brown hair, about 40 years old appearance, holds a copper helmet different from other guards, and his shoulders are high and low, indicating that he has a disability in his leg and is a lame man. Other guards, old and small, lack the fierce temperament of vassal soldiers, and are obviously some militia lacking professional training.


    "I am Lord Nelson Randall of the Randall family in the kingdom of Gambis." Nelson first identified himself and said solemnly, "Captain Hans, you have been on guard for 45 days. Your courage and loyalty are admirable."


    Hans did not expect that the war beast knight who easily killed the ogre looked ordinary and was not a knight aristocrat, but his extraordinary power was real. And all the soldiers riding giant birds around are extraordinary. It seems that everyone is stronger than little master Philip. He is not an ignorant militia. Naturally, he knows Nelson in front of him Lord Randall must be under some great nobleman.


    "Dear Lord Randall, we thank you." Hans led the sentry guard to salute Nelson respectfully and tried to say, "I hope you will allow me to send someone back to the Lord''s castle, inform Lord fahland of the sentry, and prepare supplies and accommodation for you and your men."


    "Of course, it''s your right." Nelson said bluntly and ordered Klaus: "you take five fast bird light cavalry to escort captain Hans''s men back to the Lord''s castle... This place doesn''t seem safe... By the way, tell Lord fahland, don''t worry about the residence. We''ll set up camp at this post... Her castle can''t hold so many of us..."


    The young knight''s attendant immediately followed suit and took away a sentry guard.


    "... Brandon! Hurry up and clean up the battlefield, move out the corpses of the monster, the master and the Royal Highness will be there for a moment... That, Captain Hans, let your partner go to the handle... We''ll find a place to chat."


    Nelson pulled Hans aside to learn about the situation nearby.


    Three hours later, Victor and Roland stood by the campfire in the sentry camp. Gillian and the high-ranking female knights who had never seen an ogre happened to observe the ogre''s head strung on the spear.


    "Ogres are rare monsters in Gambis. I used to go around the Minsk mountains for months in order to kill an ogre." Princess Auguste giggled and said, "I cut off its head. As expected, it will wink at me... Look at the ogre''s expression. It''s stupid. It''s funny, ha ha... In fact, if the ogre doesn''t eat people, I really want to raise one to play... Victor, what do you think?"


    Ogres are like this. It''s not easy for high-level knights to kill them. It''s not easy for ordinary people to survive. Over time, ogres have become rare monsters. Roland spent a few months hunting ogres in the mountains. He was really free.


    Victor said faintly, "I have Caligula."


    Roland was speechless.


    "This is not the northern defense line. It belongs to the hinterland of the central and southern part of the Sassanian empire. The ogre makes a fire and cooks at the Lord''s sentry camp. It seems that the situation of the Sassanian empire is worse than expected." Victor rubbed his smooth chin, turned to Nelson and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Huh?" Nelson scratched his head, hesitated and said, "I think the ogre has no neck and it''s not convenient to cut..."


    Victor was angry and speechless.


    "... poof." Roland laughed without the image of a princess. After a while, he asked Nelson curiously, "Lord, when you were a mercenary, did you meet an ogre?"


    Nelson didn''t understand why it was funny. The ogre obviously didn''t have a neck. He thought about it, shook his head and said, "I haven''t met him. If I feel frightened, I''ll run away with my companions in another direction... I met one in Randall, but it was an old Ogre... It''s not as strong as this guy, but it''s more difficult than it."


    Victor nodded and smiled, "at that time, I was going into the forest to rescue Nicole. You were very nervous. You can kill an ogre easily now, which is much better than Bruce at that time."


    Nelson shook his head disapprovingly and said, "Bruce wants to catch the old ogre alive. I just want to kill it. There is no comparison between the two things."


    Roland asked excitedly, "it is said that the old ogre will awaken the ancient memory in his blood. It is very smart and cunning. Is it true?"


    Victor nodded seriously and said with regret: "I only know that the old ogre ate people''s brains and learned people''s language. I''m not sure whether it awakened ancient memory... From that battle, the old ogre lost his wild intuition and lit the fire of the heart and spirit... Bruce didn''t catch it alive. I''m sorry to think of it now."


    Roland looked at Nelson, looked at Victor, and said thoughtfully, "simple mind, keen intuition; treacherous mind, fire of the soul."


    Victor and Nelson both had black faces. He said sarcastically, "does the princess say she is cunning?"


    Roland raised his sharp and charming chin and said proudly, "I am a knight. The perfect balance ignites the fire of the soul, which is different from your fire of the soul."


    Victor nodded and said, "the fire of the soul is different, but in the end it is the same... I think the soul is pure as a mirror. It can see itself and the outside, which is the unity of the fire of the soul and wild intuition..."


    Nelson asked happily, "Sir, do you have an idea about the forging method of spiritual touch?"


    "... a little."


    "Hey, hey, you still have time to think about the secret of spiritual blood?" Roland said discontentedly, "we have more than 1000, more than 200 war animals and more than 2000 war horses. We will run out of food in three days... You should find a way quickly. Otherwise, I can''t let everyone stay here with you for 20 days."


    Victor also felt a headache and asked, "can Lord fahland supply us?"


    Nelson said in embarrassment: "Klaus has taken people to visit the Lord''s wife here and should be back soon. However... According to the guard captain of the sentry camp, Lord fahland leads 74 square kilometers, with three farms, one pasture and one village, with a total of more than 4000 people. Five months ago, the Lord''s wife ordered the villagers to give up the village, take away the food supplies they can take and go to the Lord''s castle and copper halberd city respectively Asylum. More than 300 people live in Lord fahland''s castle. The food reserve is enough for them to eat for more than half a year. I''m afraid the supply to us is very limited. "


    "Did they take away all their livestock?"


    "Most gave up." Nelson shook his head.


    Victor smiled and said: "That''s no problem. More than 2000 war horses can use the wheat seedlings in the farmland as fodder. As for the meat of 100 fast dragon war beasts, we can ask the ogre... The ogre killed by Nelson is surrounded by goblins, koeheads and jackal slaves, not like vagrants... Nelson also said earlier that the Sentry guard saw the bear goblins dragging away the food in the camp, which shows that the ogre is Ordinary barbarians, there must be an ogre tribe behind them. We can get supplies by killing them. We should have no problem staying here for 20 days. "


    "So I hate six legged dragons. They even eat stinking ogres. It''s disgusting." Roland made a vomit expression, dragged the unicorn that was licking cow bones to the temporarily rebuilt wooden house, and said, "my golden wool is better... You can''t eat stinky ogres, or I''ll beat you."


    "... someone said he wanted to raise ogres." Victor spread out his hands to Nelson and said in a low voice.


    Roland turned his back to victor and raised his little fist.


    Nelson muttered in a low voice: "I think the six legged fast dragon is very good. It''s not picky. It''s rough and thick. It''s okay to be beaten by an ogre... I don''t know what the alienated war beast in our human horse hill looks like?"


    Victor smiled and didn''t speak, but Roland''s voice floated over, "give you five fast dragons... Exchange 100 fast birds, and I also need supporting light cavalry equipment."


    The riding and shooting of the fast bird light cavalry and the heavy raid of the fast dragon knight can form an effective complement. Roland investigated the results of the fast bird light cavalry, affirmed their combat effectiveness, and came to this conclusion. The fast dragon war beast can help Victor''s personal guard and guard to keep up with him. However, combat partners need to cultivate feelings with the owner from childhood. Temporary exchange is meaningless. Not everyone can control the powerful fast dragon like Nelson.


    Roland''s proposal is actually for future transactions.


    Victor replied, "I can''t change it now. Let''s go back to Gambis."


    Roland turned around and said with a smile, "OK! You, Nelson and Gillian''s fast dragon have been riding for more than a month. They are familiar with each other. I''ll give them to you."


    "Ah?" Gillian''s Wen Yan was overjoyed and was showing off to Roland. "Thank you for your royal highness." With that, she ran to find her Xunlong mount.


    Nelson looked at his master eagerly.


    Victor always thinks Roland is a little strange. It seems that something is wrong, but Nelson and Gillian can only be regarded as short legs compared with his mobility speed. With the help of a fast dragon mount, they take them to kill powerful orcs in the wild, which is equivalent to an extra guarantee. As for Caligula, he runs faster than the fast dragon.


    "Thank you, your highness. You are a generous princess." Victor stopped thinking and took Nelson to salute Roland.


    Nelson hurriedly went to see his fast dragon. Victor shook his head and whispered to the rose Knight Ogg: "according to the agreement between King dodo and me, release the letter crow, contact his highness dunkru and Dietrich, and let them bring the iron wall knights to meet us."


    The rose Knight nodded and turned to release the red eyed Raven given to them by King dodo.


    Victor sent someone to recruit the red wolf, the fierce soldier of mercury manor, and ordered, "wolf, take a team of elite scouts to track the traces of goblin grain transportation and find the ogre''s nest."


    "As you wish, my noble master." The red wolf with the sharpest sense of danger bowed, looked at the sentry guard of fahran''s house secretly, and asked in a low voice, "can I take a local guide?"


    Victor smiled, nodded and said, "of course, the local lords and vassals are duty bound to eliminate the ogre invaders. We are just reinforcements to help, and we are not idle here."

 Chapter 611

    The central Cathedral of yamlit, the imperial capital of the sassanne empire.


    Siegfried Frederick''s eldest son, with four court attendants, hurried along the corridor from the fourth floor of the church to the Archbishop''s office.


    When they came to the end of the corridor, two high-level paladins wearing gold Centaur leather armor and similar appearance and figure stopped them at the same time.


    "Your Highness Frederick, stop." Said the high-ranking Paladin on the left.


    Siegfried stopped and nodded slightly to the twin paladins. "Master Norton, master Noah, good day. I have an urgent matter to meet Lord friedes."


    The two judges as like as two peas, shook their heads at the same time. The one on the right said, "Lord fledes is praying to our Lord. I don''t have time to meet your highness now."


    The emperor''s eldest son was stunned and asked, "when can the shepherd see me?"


    "Not sure."


    "Wait."


    The prayer ceremony of high-level priests is based on firm faith, from pious prayer to deep meditation, combing the models of body and mind, holy power and divination. It takes only three hours for the ceremony and one day and one night for the longest. The reason why felides is a legendary priest is not the level of divination. His faith is like a diamond. Deep meditation can do whatever he wants, and even replace sleep. The effect of using divination is far more than that of an ordinary level 6 priest. The ruling warrior claimed that the chief frides was holding a prayer ceremony, which was just an excuse for different objects.


    The patriarch of frides is a serious and rigid man, attaches importance to the system of church and kingdom, and emphasizes the extraordinary power and ruling position of high-ranking clergy and high-ranking knights. Siegfried, as the first successor of the Sassanian Empire, has a high status, but he has not been promoted to the silver level, let alone the Golden Knight. His identity as the eldest son of the emperor does not have much weight in front of the shepherd of friedes. If another Golden Knight visits the shepherd, the result will be different.


    Siegfried was not the first to be deliberately hung out by friedes. Now he can only wait for an hour, which is the weight of the eldest son of the Sassanian empire in the eyes of the shepherd.


    Ordinary silver Knights need to make an appointment at least three days in advance if they want to see Lord frieds, and they don''t have to be summoned by the Shepherd... Siegfried can only comfort himself by standing by the window of the corridor and waiting patiently.


    An hour later, the eldest son of the emperor met the shepherd frides as he wished.


    "Good day, Lord Flinders." Siegfried half knelt and saluted.


    "May my lord bless you, his highness Siegfried Frederick." Flinders pushed aside his chair, stepped forward, picked up the eldest son who was half kneeling on the floor with an easy-going attitude, smiled and asked:


    The eldest son looked puzzled and asked, "Sir, are you... Ready to go out?"


    The shepherd frides was wearing a suit of fitting dark green dragon lizard leather armor. Even the exquisite shoulder armor had been fastened. The refined gold helmet was placed on the table. He asked Siegfried to wait outside for an hour. It was obvious that he planned to go out, not just come back.


    The shepherd turned cold, returned to the position behind the desk, leaned against the back of the chair and asked faintly, "Qi Ge, what can I do for you?"


    Siegfried looked worried and respectfully said, "Sir, I have just received a report from the eastern defense line. Two Highnesses of the kingdom of Dodo suddenly led the iron wall Knights out of the theater and moved south. The destination is unknown. I think it''s important. I''m here to report to you."


    The eldest son of the Sassanian Empire has rare blue hair, which is the characteristic of the blood of the TESL family. Three thousand years ago, Aliza Testier gave birth to the descendants of the sword Saint Draven, and the paladins of the testier family became black hair and blue eyes. Although Frederick is the secular blood of the TESL family, the Sassanian royal family has had a stable inheritance after more than 700 years, and their sense of identity with the paladin family is getting lower and lower. In particular, the eldest son in front of him always likes to challenge the bottom limit of fledes with small tricks of expressing closeness, which he does not like.


    The descendants of the six paladins ruled the richest eastern territory of the Sassanian empire. Affected by secularization, they had no overall view. Fledes was in charge of the academic affairs of the sassanne empire. He believed that leniency to the Lord sassanne could not change their selfishness. He took measures to tighten the church assistance and check the 11 taxes, severely cracked down on the collusion between the bottom priests and the Lord, and recovered the 11 taxes owed by the Lord. As a result, the Sasan parish accumulated and mastered a large number of scarce materials. The patriarch of frides suppressed the influence of the secular Lord on the bottom priests, which greatly improved the authority of the shining knights, and he himself was hated by Lord sassanne, especially the secular Lord of the paladin family.


    During the full-scale invasion of the Sidon Centaur, felides immediately took out the armaments and materials accumulated in the Sasan parish and armed more than 20000 soldiers, effectively curbing the animal tide in the eastern defense line. Flemish''s reputation has soared, and the arms assistance of the church organizations and Kingdoms is also in his hand, including the Frederick royal family, now depends on his face.


    "You don''t have to go there in person. According to the system, you can send court attendants to inform you." Flemish said lightly, "as the heir of Frederick''s royal family, you must first do your part. The eastern defense line failed to stop the invasion of the animal tide, and Lord sassanne lost his land. The reinforcements of the kingdoms have the right to fight independently. You can''t transfer the two princes of the Kingdom of dodo. This is clearly written in the New Testament of light."


    The eastern defense line is empty, and the shining knights and you rarely have no responsibility... Siegfried secretly feigned, ostensibly more respectful, bowed his head and said, "Siegfried has always remembered uncle frieds''s teachings. I just didn''t expect that you arranged the southward movement of the iron wall Knights..."


    The eldest son of the emperor had a needle in his words, but the shepherd of Flinders looked as usual and asked slowly, "who told you that I arranged it? Divine power belongs to the church and secular belongs to the Lord. When can the church arrange Golden Knights?"


    Siegfried raised his head and asked in surprise, "well... Why did they give up the war zone? Did they break the sacred oath of protection?"


    The shepherd frides snorted and asked in a reproachful tone, "the emperor and the Archduke are not in the imperial capital. The tasks of the eldest son of the emperor include reviewing the report of the Lord... Have you read the notice from Lord fahland''s lady?"


    Siegfried didn''t remember who Lord fahland was. In fact, there were many lords in the sassanne empire. As crown prince, he didn''t care about a small lord lord at all. During this time, the emergency notices of local lords flew into yamlit like snowflakes, and Zig was busy and couldn''t read all the notices. The accusation made by the Reverend frides against the crown prince is obviously not in line with the actual situation, but he is only listening.


    The emperor''s eldest son honestly admitted his mistake and said shamefully, "Uncle friedes, this is my dereliction of duty."


    Flinders nodded and said, "four days ago, his highness Victor win Randall and his highness Roland Auguste led the vanguard reinforcements of the kingdom of Gambis to Lord fahland on the southeast border of the Empire."


    "Princess Roland Augustus has arrived at the Sassanian Empire? Why didn''t she go to the bronze halberd city?" Ziggy changed his tone in time to hide his admiration for Roland.


    The number of golden female knights is rare. Except for the two princes of the paladin family, there are no children, and only Roland is among the secular lords August is unmarried. The Sassanian empire once had Jean zig and Roland Although Auguste''s proposal of marriage was only a smoke bomb emitted by Emperor Frederick, Siegfried thought of Roland from then on. It is rumored that the high-ranking Knight of the Auguste family, Tian * * man, Roland refused the courtship of his highness Andre because the other party was not her ideal partner. Roland doesn''t seem to care about his partner''s life level, giving Ziggy space for fantasy.


    The pursuit of Golden Knights as their partners also applies to male knights. Silver knights who set foot in extraordinary fields may be able to control their unrealistic ideas, but Siegfried is still a medium-level bronze knight. If he can marry Roland Princess Auguste''s wife was a pinnacle of his life.


    Of course, the spiritual power of the Golden Knight can easily extinguish the admiration of low-level suitors, but Roland August belongs to Teresa among the golden female knights, doesn''t he?


    Ziggy has been secretly paying attention to Roland, trying to collect her anecdotes and preferences. The crown prince of the Sassanian Empire loved Roland It is no secret that Princess Auguste is in the aristocratic circle of amritte, but the high-ranking Knights only regard him as a joke after dinner.


    Countless young Knights dreamed of being favored by Princess Auguste, Siegfried It''s funny that Prince Frederick had this idea.


    Look, the single high-level female Knights of the sassanne Empire all want to have the love of his highness Randall, but who dares to express their ideas?


    Sylvia is an insurmountable mountain, but you must first be a golden female knight.


    Roland led the vanguard reinforcements of Gambis to start from Minsk fortress and spend 18 days to reach Baishui fortress, an important northern town of Dodo kingdom. They stayed in Baishui fortress for one day and arrived at helm city on Wharton grassland five days later. According to the plan, the gangbis vanguard army should enter the bronze halberd city to rest and replenish four days ago, and then move towards the capital of the Sassanian empire.


    However, when they left helmets, they lost their trace on the Wharton prairie.


    Despite some untimely, Ziggy quietly made some careful preparations for the arrival of Princess Auguste. These can''t hide from fledes. The gangbis vanguard reinforcements suddenly disappeared. Zig asked him many times to beat around the Bush to find out, because there were two priests in the gangbis vanguard army.


    Frederick royal family can only marry the noble daughter of the paladin family as the queen of the Empire. Zig''s style makes Fred more disgusted.


    However, the camp is the camp, and the system is the system. As the first successor of Frederick emperor, Siegfried can''t change. When he is promoted to Silver Knight, he will be able to correct his mistakes. As for his current ideas, it doesn''t matter.


    In fact, frieds thought it was better for Siegfried to be stupid, and the key was to be obedient. It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid and disobedient. But if you are not stupid, not smart and stubborn, it will hurt your head.


    The eldest son of the emperor doesn''t seem to be stupid. Flemish would rather he were smarter and understand what the overall situation is.


    "His highness Randall made a circle and entered the Sassanian empire from the no man''s land of the prairie. It was no accident." The shepherd knocked on the table and earnestly coaxed, "he met King dodo alone during his stay in whitewater fortress. When he arrived at Lord fahland''s command, the iron wall Knights immediately approached him. Tell me, what does his highness Randall and King Friedrich want to do?"


    "... this?"


    Qi Ge frowned and thought. He could see the sharp eyes of shepherd Fred. He was awed in his heart and said humbly: "they have reached a consensus... I have no clue about the specific content. Please give me some advice."


    Fledes nodded with satisfaction and said, "his highness Randall is the founder of the tenant system. He can''t allow the failure of the tenant system, and Gambis can''t allow the failure of the tenant system. In the current situation, the tenant system failed to succeed in the development of the Sassanian empire. Of course, there are objective factors of time pressure. It is an irrefutable fact that the free people who can develop the tenant system give up their tenant status."


    "The balelius family in the West has always denied the orthodox status of Frederick''s royal family, and balelius never called Frederick his majesty. The Centaur''s massive invasion of the development leader seriously damaged the prestige of Frederick''s royal family, trapped the emperor and his main legion, and the Duke of balelius and his eagle lion Knights were not in the development leader."


    Hussein Why isn''t Basilius working?


    He was ruled out by friedes and TESL, and included oroxia, another direct blood Golden Knight of the balelius family Basilius. The reason is very reasonable. The powerful Eagle lion knights should stay in the land of the Sassanian Empire to prevent accidents, especially the grello sheep monsters on the arete plateau. They directly threaten the Principality of Teuton, and the moon bear family is the in laws that basselius tries to win over.


    Six of the 11 Golden Knights of the Sassanian Empire recognized the eagle Lion Flag of the balelius family. There were only three Royal Highnesses in the eastern forces of the Frederick royal family, and two remained neutral. The Sassanian royal family had far less influence on the central part of the Empire and the Principality of Teuton than Barcelona.


    The golden blood of Tieshan royal family is by no means just talking about it.


    Frides, testier and Frederick originally wanted to use the opportunity of distribution and development to divide the blood force of the balelius family, at least to weaken the influence of the iron mountain royal family.


    Now, it''s really unexpected.


    His highness, who was trapped in the pioneer''s collar, looked to Hussein Basilius and his order of Gripen knights were able to protect the families in the rear. The eagle lion Knights lived up to expectations and summoned family soldiers to the eastern defense line for the first time, winning a breathing opportunity for Lord Sasan. More than 9000 of the 20000 soldiers armed by Flanders followed the orders of Hussein under the leadership of high-ranking female Knights of the family.


    This is not to lift a stone and hit your own feet. This is a refined gold sword that fell down and cut off your own feet.


    Siegfried is now the eldest son of the emperor and can only do some symbolic logistics. Without this pressure, he would not have expected Princess Auguste so much. In fact, he also paid special attention to the iron wall Knights of Dodo Kingdom, and gave the greatest preferential treatment to logistical supplies. Hearing that the iron wall Knights suddenly moved south, he was so anxious that he jumped his feet that he immediately asked the shepherd frides to discuss countermeasures.


    Friedston paused and continued: "Now, whether the tenant system can succeed is all in the south. On the ground of keeping the road unblocked, I asked the Privy Council to prohibit the Sassanian refugees from moving southward through the grassland holy city. The Pope supported my proposal, so the Sassanian refugees poured into the territory of the balelius family. If they want to move southward, they can only take the development point of the Dodo kingdom in the ghost forest, and then enter sylviav through the man horse hills And his highness Randall. "


    The shepherd looked at the eldest son of the emperor and said slowly: "There is a natural contradiction between bassilus and dodo Kingdom, but Hussein wants to eliminate this contradiction. It is very simple to promise to give up the development right of ghost forest. However, with millions of more people in the west of the Empire, Hussein can''t afford it. He has no choice but to let refugees move south through the development point of ghost forest. In this way, his promise is meaningless. What can he do to win dodo The Lord''s support? "


    "His highness Randall stationed a mercenary corps of 3000 people in Raven town. After he met with King dodo, the mercenary Corps immediately went north and entered the human horse hills in dodo kingdom. The supply was all borne by Lord dodo, and the destination was the development point of ghost forest."


    "The kingdom of Gambis controls the port for crossing the river to the south. Our Sassanian Empire suddenly encountered an all-round attack by the orcs. In addition to going north to fight the orc invaders, the kingdom of Dodo has to prepare a way back for itself. They will not refuse the request of his highness Randall."


    "This time, the iron wall Knights went to meet Lord fahland and his highness Randall to coerce me to agree to open up a passage from the ghost forest to the man horse hills, so that the refugees can move south." A wily smile came out of the corner of Flemish''s mouth.


    Ziggy "suddenly realized" and said sincerely, "Lord friedes, wise and wise."


    "Well, I''m going to see his highness Randall." Flinders waved his hand and said to the eldest son, "step back."


    "Uncle, you have a high status. Why go to the border to see his highness Randall in person? I''d like to go and test his highness Randall''s attitude." Ziggy''s posture was so low that he was excited to participate in this event.


    Flemish looked at zigger with deep eyes. Until he was a little uncomfortable, he said with a tone of explaining the facts: "you are not qualified to test his highness Randall''s attitude, and his highness Randall has no time to waste on you."


    Qi Ge''s fighting spirit restrained the blood rushing to the forehead, and the whole person was like a stone carving.


    His highness Randall resonated with the wind and fire element sea in blinor city and called the name of his eldest daughter. The angry wind paladin of the silver stage of the testier family also heard "linobia, the glory of his father, the queen of hunting" in the cathedral. With this alone, his highness Randall is not far from the level of sword Saint delavin. It can be said that Sylvia is the strongest secular Lord if she doesn''t fight.


    The Gambis royal family and the later family obviously want to occupy the blood of his highness Randall. Sylvia is indeed the best partner of the sun elves, but how long can she accompany his highness Randall? Victor knew Roland when he was a servant in kite castle. All major forces investigated it clearly. If his highness Randall didn''t have a hazy love for the princess at the beginning, who can believe it? Ziggy also dares to pursue his highness Auguste, and good things can be ruined for him!


    Flemish received the news that Hussein was discussing with his cousin orokhia to give her young daughter glocheney to his highness Randall as a student, but orokhia thought that the young son Angus of Hussein should be given to Roland Princess Auguste is a student. Whether the two princes of the balelius family can reach a consensus or not, they clearly recognize the need to marry Gambis.


    There are only two blood lines of the divine Knight verotika, one generation after another. Both Hussein and oroksia gave birth to young sons and daughters respectively after they were promoted to the golden stage, as the patriarch and guardian of the family.


    Therefore, the two children have the purest golden blood. In order to win over the kingdom of Gambis, basselius paid a huge price.


    The average family would be reluctant to give up, but Usain asked his second son to marry Princess Fanny of purple eye blood. Friedes thought this possibility could not be ignored. He hurried to see the count of golden eyes to try to intensify the contradiction between Gambis and the Barcelona family, but he didn''t have to explain the reason to Zig.


    "The only thing you should do now is to give priority to ensuring the supply of materials on the front line and delaying the delivery of food to the west of the Empire."


    "You can go down."


    Ziggy bowed silently and strode out of Flemish''s office. Soon, his roar came from outside the door: "is that bastard responsible for reviewing the notification of copper halberd city? Find him and send him to the front!"


    Flinders said to himself with disdain in his eyes, "the eldest son of the bronze Knight doesn''t fart... Hum, you won''t be qualified to play chess with us until you are promoted to the Golden Knight."

 Chapter 612

    The shepherd frides came faster than victor expected. The iron wall Knights of Dodo Kingdom arrived in the afternoon. When the sun set, the shepherd rode on a horned wolf and led more than a dozen clergy guards to the periphery of fahland sentry camp. Victor did not even have time to discuss the details of cooperation with his two Golden Knights of dodo.


    If someone can save the lives of you and your subordinates, you''d better respect him and be close to each other as much as possible. Priests are a group of people who can save high-ranking knights.


    Four Highnesses and more than a dozen silver Knights all went to the gate of the camp to meet the legendary priest Lord friedes, one of the three chief priests of the Privy Council.


    Victor and Flinders met for the first time, but they were familiar with each other.


    He is the oldest of the three shepherds. He is 94 years old. His father is a paladin of the testier family and his mother is a high-ranking female priest of the krudar family. Like his mother, felides served the Lord of glory since childhood, gave up the family name of the paladin and became a devout shepherd. As a senior knight and legendary priest, Flemish can live at least over 120 years old. He spends most of his time in the sassanne diocese. Even when he becomes a shepherd, he rarely returns to the Privy Council. He knew the situation of the Sassanian Empire very well. He had been in charge of the educational administration of the Sassanian diocese for 46 years. He was known for his impartiality, strictness and inhumanity, and treated the eastern, central and western parts of the Sassanian Empire equally.


    You know, in recent hundreds of years, it is almost normal for the church''s relief materials to tilt to the Sassanian Empire, especially the eastern Royal political group controlled by the paladin family. With the strong support of the church, the shining knights and Frederick royal family not only built a perfect Eastern defense line, but also developed 100000 elite cavalry. The elite cavalry of the Lords in the middle and west of sassanne is less than half of them.


    Fledes changed this situation. During his tenure as the shepherd, the balelius family in the west of sassanne successfully expanded 9000 elite cavalry, including lock armor, endothelial armor, helmet, boots, spear, shield, machete, throwing gun and crossbow, which is no different from the Royal Guard cavalry of Frederick.


    Everybody said, Hussein The Duke of Barcelona caught up with a good time.


    Flemish''s just and serious style bridged the political division within the Sassanian empire. The Duke of bacelius and the Emperor Frederick were finally able to put aside their differences and join hands against the great Centaur Khan. The chief priest of Flemish deserves great credit. His prestige among the Lords of the Sassanian Empire has surpassed that of Emperor Frederick and the Duke of balelius. The documents signed by the Sassanian royal family are a dead letter in the west of the Empire. The Duke of balelius will respond to the handwritten letters of friedes.


    There is no doubt that the patriarch of frides is the most influential real power figure in the sassanne empire.


    Victor collected intelligence and rumors from many aspects. According to the analysis, the chief frides was principled, had a strong desire for control, was serious and old-fashioned, and did things vigorously. His eldest son and eldest daughter died in battle. He did not use his power to seek vitality for them.


    Playing with such characters, Victor is fully prepared, including how to deal with his criticism. However, the real frides patriarch overturned his impression.


    After the ceremony, the silver haired and tall old shepherd took the initiative to pat Victor''s shoulder armor to show affection, and said with a loud smile: "My highness prince Randall, your Highness Princess Auguste, you have arrived in the kingdom of Shah in 8 days ahead of my expectation. On behalf of the suffering believers, I would like to express my thanks to the vanguard reinforcements of the kingdom of gon Beth. May the glory of our Lord shine on your two highness forever."


    There is something wrong with this painting style... Victor whispered in his heart, and said at the same time with Roland and and dodo''s two Highnesses: "praise the Supreme Lord of glory."


    Roland explained very casually, "we got lost on the prairie, otherwise, we could be a little faster."


    The two Golden Knights of the iron wall knights, Dietrich and dunkru, were embarrassed at once. They agreed to unite to put pressure on Flemish and force him to open the route of exiles to the south, so as to keep the tenant system and the development point of Dodo kingdom in the ghost forest. To deal with Flemish''s tough negotiator, we can only adopt a tougher negotiation strategy, simple That is to say, it doesn''t explain the changes of the vanguard reinforcements. Anyway, his highness Randall takes the lead. They are not as big as the sun elves. Just follow behind and show a firm attitude.


    Roland said "lost", explaining why the gangbis vanguard reinforcements did not appear in the scheduled location of Tongji city. Should Dietrich and dunkru also explain why the iron wall Knights suddenly moved south to Lord fahland?


    How do you explain that? Do you want to be so cheating?


    Fortunately, the shepherd frides didn''t ask, just nodded, glanced at both sides of the camp gate, frowned and asked, "did you find an ogre wandering tribe nearby?"


    There stood six spears with ogre heads. The heads were of different sizes. They were the same ugly and stupid. Some giggled, some were angry, some were confused, and some were at a loss. They looked terrible and gloomy under the light of the torch.


    Victor''s expression became dignified, nodded and said, "Lord friedes, please follow me."


    He led the crowd to an open space behind the camp. The newly turned soil, about 200 square meters in size, was a joint burial pit.


    No one spoke, the pine torch crackled and burned, and the light and shadow swayed, adding a solemn and heavy atmosphere. Flinders looked cold, walked around the edge of the burial pit, and asked in a deep voice, "did your highness see it?"


    Victor and Roland nodded in silence.


    Three days ago, the fierce warrior red wolf led a pair of scouts to track the traces left by the goblins transporting food. They found the ogre''s nest in the fagon forest in the North led by Lord fahland. They didn''t dare to make an in-depth investigation, but just delimited an approximate area on the periphery.


    The tendons of Ogres are full of toughness and can be used as the crossbow strings of military heavy crossbows. In particular, the large tendons of their spine can be used to make the bowstrings of large crossbows. No matter how superb the treatment technology of this biomass material is, it also has service life limitations. Of course, the more fresh tendons, the better. Moreover, the gangbis vanguard reinforcements urgently need the food supplies collected by the ogres.


    Victor and Roland excitedly led three great knights and 200 elite to raid the ogre''s nest in fagon forest. This ogre tribe has only two adult male ogre barbarians, two females and one cub. Their leader is not a violent ogre of the silver class. They control dozens of jackals and hundreds of goblins and gopher slaves. Victor and Roland shot in person. There was no suspense in the whole battle. The ogre didn''t even have a chance to escape, so they were all killed.


    Two silver Knights lead people to hunt down the escaped jackals and bandits. Elite soldiers eliminate goblins and dog headed men, and the rest count the spoils. Including hundreds of tons of green wheat, dozens of tons of pickled meat, hundreds of barrels of beans and dried vegetables, as well as the air dried meat specially made by the ogre.


    Like goblins, ogres have the habit of storing food. They will first eat their prey, remove their heads and internal organs, smear the rest with grass juice and soil, hang it up and dry it, and then eat it slowly until there is a lack of food. In the ogre''s nest in fagon forest, there are dried cattle, sheep, wild boars, even bear monsters, goblins and jackals, as well as human bodies.


    The remains of more than 200 men, women and children were made into dried meat by ogres and hung in the woods. The tragic scene had a great impact on the hearts of the soldiers of the gangbis vanguard army.


    The expression on each face is like a frozen rock, and the fire of anger and hatred shines in his eyes. Flinders looked at the chaplain and asked, "how many people died?"


    "One hundred and fourteen." Said the battle priest, wearing a lock armor and a bloody hammer hanging from his waist.


    "Has a requiem ceremony been held?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "May their souls be at peace in the kingdom of the LORD God."


    Flemish and his clerical guards painted a false emblem on their chest and recited it in a low voice. "Did any soldiers die or get hurt?" he asked


    The battle priest replied, "one was seriously injured, six were slightly injured, and no one died. The wounded soldiers were treated by magic. The slightly injured have recovered, and the seriously wounded need to rest for ten days to recover."


    "You did a good job." The shepherd frides nodded, affirmed the merit of the combat priest, leaned over his body and said to victor, "let''s talk inside."


    "Sir, please." Victor raised his hand and walked into the sentry camp side by side with the shepherd.


    The camp has been renovated. The materials seized from the cannibals are neatly stacked on the open space. The small space suddenly appears crowded and cramped. Thousands of Gambis vanguard soldiers and more than 300 elite Knights of iron wall can only camp outside.


    Shepherd frides and his four Highnesses sat around the campfire in the middle of the camp. The high-ranking Knights of the two kingdoms left the camp very consciously to give them room for secret conversation.


    The legendary priest stared at the campfire for a few seconds and said, "ogres are omnivorous monsters. There are not many of them in the northern wilderness. Like those large orcs, ogres rarely invade human gathering points, but once they invade human territory, humans are also their prey. Other large orcs, medium orcs and small Orcs will hunt humans."


    Duke Dietrich of the kingdom of Dodo said: "ogres are rarely seen in the kingdom of dodo. A few days ago, we destroyed an orc tribe gathered by violent ogres in the eastern border of Sasan. We also saw the same scene. About 200 people were made food by them."


    He touched his shiny bald head and said with emotion: "frankly, the iron wall Knights saw that sad scene for the first time... We never want this to happen in any kingdom."


    Flinders nodded and said: "There are relevant records in the historical documents collected by the church monastery, but I have only recently witnessed the situation that monsters make humans dry meat... Therefore, we can''t accuse ordinary people of cowardice and cowardice, and we can understand that every time a comprehensive Orc war breaks out, the Lords and church clergy evacuate the unarmed people to a safer area... Ordinary people are afraid of animals Human monsters are like tender meat dipped in honey, which can attract more monsters to join the war against humans. In fact, in this Orc war, many Orc tribes who are not Centaur slaves also sneaked into the eastern defense line to plunder materials, prey on humans and gather vassal slaves. "


    "Lord fahland is located in the south central border of the Sassanian Empire, more than 200 kilometers away from the eastern defense line. In the past few decades, I have never received an urgent notice from Lord fahland about the ogre invasion. But this time, I can be sure that the ogres you killed did not come from the eastern defense line. They should be ogre vagrants from the boulder mountains."


    "Lord fahland leads 4469 people in the territory. If their army is still in the territory, these ogres will never dare to invade." Flinders picked up a dying dry firewood and threw it into the campfire. He continued: "The Lord lady found the trail of the ogre invaders and immediately ordered the people to give up their farms and villages and take refuge in Tongji city and Lord''s Castle respectively. There was no problem with her response. If the people did not withdraw, it would only attract more monsters... The so-called strong walls and clear fields, including ordinary people."


    Roland, sitting on the stump stool, held his knees, blinked and asked, "the dried meat we found in the fagon forest is not the people led by Lord Helan illegally, but the tenant refugees led by Sasan to flee West?"


    Flemish nodded, "yes. But I won''t count how many tenants died now and in the future. I just want to make it clear that the refugees who fled West led the ogre to the fagon forest and Lord fahland."


    Victor broke a piece of wood and threw it into the campfire. He asked sideways, "Your Excellency friedes doesn''t count the number of tenants killed. He still has confidence in the tenant system."


    Flinders looked at the campfire for a moment, nodded and said: "Your Highness should be able to see that I am the most active promoter of the tenant system. Lord Sasan and I took the lead in witnessing the advantages of the tenant system... We implemented the tenant system and migrated hundreds of thousands of refugees. In only three years, we built three new towns, 22 castles, 48 camps, more than 100 sentry camps, and opened up a large number of farmland and pastures In three years, we will no longer need the rear to provide food and achieve self-sufficiency. The work enthusiasm and efficiency of tenants are far more than those of migrant workers. Without the tenant system, the development collar will definitely not reach its present scale. "


    "... unfortunately, the full-scale Orc war broke out too suddenly..."


    The shepherd shook his head and sighed: "give us another two and a half years, we can improve the leading defense line, there are no loopholes, and the situation will not become so bad."


    "I still have confidence in the tenant system, but it takes time to regroup." Reverend Flinders nodded firmly.


    Victor was silent for two seconds and nodded: "The trend of the times is unstoppable. Since the birth of the new farming and animal husbandry system, the tenant system will not completely die out. I am sure that this war and even future wars will not defeat a new system in line with the trend of the times. However, the progress of the times is full of twists and turns, waves advance, and even carriages reverse. It originates from the retrogression of thought, and panic, rumors and lack of confidence will disappear Let the tenant system stagnate. When it advances again, maybe a hundred years later, or a few hundred years later... "


    He looked around, his dark golden eyes flashed across everyone''s face, also caught everyone''s eyes, outlined a beaming smile at the corners of his mouth, and said, "that''s the business of our future generations. What does it have to do with us?"


    "If today''s royal highness and priests can''t create a new era, it''s nothing..." Victor said in a deep voice, "be afraid, our future generations have no future!"


    "The foresters and the mountain dwarves moved westward to endless forests; the ants invaded the human kingdom; the barbarians went down the mountain... All kinds of unusual events heralded a certain danger... The main purpose of our tenant system is to expand the strength of the human kingdom and open up the defense depth of the human kingdom in the shortest time... And this massive Centaur invasion just interrupted the war of the kingdoms This has dealt a serious blow to the people''s confidence in the tenant system. "


    "Well, I''ll take it as a coincidence!" Victor looked at Flemish, nodded and said: "Dear shepherd, like you, I don''t recognize the identity of the tenants of the victims. The real tenants should be their next generation, young people who have received basic education in the general school jointly organized by the church and the Lord. The first real tenant group appeared ten years later, but this inexplicable coincidence will slow down the emergence of the tenant group."


    Duke dunkru Friedrich, with golden hair and amber eyes, said: "I fully agree with his highness Randall that we are buying time for the future of the human country, and this full-scale Centaur invasion actually destroys our deployment and makes the future of the human country full of uncertainty."


    Flemish nodded secretly. People''s wisdom precipitated with age, and people''s horizons widened with the promotion of status. Even a pig will become smart after sitting in the Lord''s seat for a long time. Flemish sees many smart lords, but no matter how smart pigs are, they are equally ordinary in the face of system and reality. Some people are different, they are Victor is a natural leader. He grew up in adversity. No matter what setbacks he encountered, he never forgot to take the initiative. The purple sugarcane that no one wanted was turned into valuable strategic materials by him; he used the fast bird, which is regarded as a delicacy and a pest, to form the fast bird light cavalry that the great lord admired; he pioneered in Randall, built water conservancy and developed new industries Farming and animal husbandry; he mistakenly killed Austin Buryat, the great Knight of the kingdom of Gambis, and turned the wild willow city of Buryat into a free trade collar; he established the tenant system, cooperated with the church to set up general schools, and developed thousands of mercenaries... Those smart lords are like pigs compared with him.


    People attribute his highness Randall''s success to the rare wisdom and talent of extraordinary people, but friedes believes that his political achievements stem from his desire for initiative and never yield to reality and system, but his practice is too clever to make people unconsciously ignore his aggressiveness.


    Victor united with the Golden Knight of Dodo kingdom to put pressure on himself. Fledes is not surprised. If Victor honestly led the team into the eastern defense line, he would be surprised and suspicious.


    Flemish didn''t feel offended, all of which was expected.


    That''s what a top extraordinary like his highness Randall should do


    The old shepherd waved his hand and said bluntly, "we don''t waste any more time. Your highness led me here. What do you want?"

 Chapter 613

    Everyone knows that time is pressing, and everyone knows the importance of unity at this juncture. The vanguard troops of Gambis and dodo Kingdom shrink to the south central border of the Sassanian Empire and stand still, which can be called a spectacle of the orc war.


    Victor and King dodo actually took considerable political risks in making this decision. The main reinforcements of Gambis Kingdom have been launched, and 50000 elite of Dodo Kingdom gather in Baishui fortress. Every day the army delays, the supply pressure of Dodo people will be greater. However, the pioneer reinforcements cannot quickly carry out the early task of investigating the enemy situation and eliminating the entrenched forces of orcs in the Eastern defense line of Sasan, and the military risk borne by the main reinforcements will also increase.


    In other words, no matter whether fledes comes to the door or not, Victor and Roland must lead the vanguard army to the eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire within 20 days.


    Victor believed in the overall view of the Reverend frides. He thought that with his strong style, he would not sit idly by and watch the vanguard reinforcements of the two kingdoms hesitate. He also judged that he could not tolerate the conspiracy of the four Highnesses behind the church.


    Lord frides did come, but his performance was not as aggressive as victor expected. After some communication, he vaguely pointed out the attempts of the two southern kingdoms and reached the most basic consensus with the four Highnesses, so as to take the initiative in the conversation.


    Victor thought that he could not be led by the shepherd''s nose and had to have a dialogue according to the predetermined rhythm.


    "When I discussed the tenant system with bishop Perot of Renma hill, he first defined a principle on behalf of the church Privy Council." Victor said slowly, "tenants are not the children of the Lord. They have the right to leave their territory freely."


    This principle has no problem. It relies on the three obligations of Knight protection, clergy redemption and public dedication. Denying the principle of tenant freedom is equal to denying the legitimacy of Knight aristocratic rule. In practice, if the Lord''s army can''t effectively protect the people, of course they have to evacuate to a safe rear. Victor''s tenant system emphasizes that the people are the wealth of the Lord. Only by maintaining a considerable population can we ensure the continuous operation of the war machine. Therefore, there is no conflict between the principle of tenant freedom and his vision.


    As for whether the tenants are willing to stick to the war territory and return after the war, it depends on the personal charm and political level of the Lord.


    The mercenary Corps did not accept the principle of tenant freedom. They took the Lord''s money and distributed the territory wealth in another form. They must abide by the obligation of protection and participate in the battle in the name of the Lord.


    Flemish''s eyes were frozen. He didn''t expect Victor to discuss the basic principles of tenant system with him instead of putting forward his requirements.


    "Yes. On this point, the Vatican Privy Council unanimously approved, and I, Clement and tamore signed their names on the tenant system instrument." The old shepherd nodded and said without hesitation.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said in confusion: "On our way across the Wharton prairie, the dust Falcon I tamed found dozens of refugees. They lacked supplies and weapons and were being attacked by the grassland jackals. We killed all the jackals and wanted to escort the refugees to the nearest grassland holy city, but they refused our kindness and claimed that they would be repatriated to the Sassanian Empire when they arrived at the grassland holy city... They had to , we took them to a nomadic tribe on the grassland and settled them. That''s why we got lost and mistakenly entered Lord fahran''s command. "


    Lost? Still in by mistake? Can you forget being lost... You''re lost, are we also lost?


    Duke Dietrich scolded in his heart that Roland got lost first and Victor got in by mistake. One of them was the youngest golden female knight and the other was a minor sun elf. He was not as old as him. As a Golden Knight in his 70s, he really shouldn''t get lost and get in by mistake.


    Flemish nodded and said, "well, the chaplain of the gangbis vanguard reinforcements has passed on to me the experience of two Highnesses in rescuing refugees and getting lost and mistakenly led by Lord fahland."


    This... This... This, these two guys are really lost... The bald Golden Knight touched the back of his head and covered his face.


    "Yes. When our iron wall Knights crossed the prairie, they also found refugees trying to move south, but the military situation was urgent, and we didn''t dare to delay." Dunkru, the guardian of the Dodo royal family, also nodded, looked at Duke Dietrich and said faintly: "this time, Dietrich and I led the iron wall knight to comprehensively inspect the distribution of ORC slaves in the eastern defense line and the hinterland edge of sassanne. We happened to meet the gangbis vanguard army led by Lord fahland."


    Duke Dietrich nodded calmly and gave duncrore a thumbs up in his heart.


    He deserves to be the uncle of King Friedrich and the Archduke of the last generation of Dodo kingdom. His face is thicker than the wall of Whitewater fortress.


    Victor and Roland looked at each other, raised the volume slightly, and asked with a skeptical tone, "we are very surprised. Why didn''t the chief Shepherd organize the Sassanian free people to go to the southern kingdom to avoid the war through the business road of the holy city of the grassland?"


    Without directly responding to Victor''s questions, the Reverend frides turned his head and ordered the two twin warriors not far away: "open the war zone map to your highness."


    The ruling warrior on the left untied the long wooden tube on his back and took out a four foot long animal skin scroll from inside. He saw his wrist shake and the scroll unfold straight, and the other side was just caught by the ruling warrior on the right. The two brothers cooperate tacitly, just like one person. The simple movements have a special rhythmic beauty. However, any two knights can achieve this degree of cooperation, but Roland brightened his eyes, stood up, applauded and said, "Wow, great... Norton and Noah are so handsome."


    Norton and Noah brothers are close guards of the patriarch of Flinders. Their relationship is like that of turnans and Pope Clement, or patriarchs cantvette and tamore. These four high-level paladins are also ferocious warriors who ignite the fire of the soul, of which turnans has the highest achievement; Canterwaite, who initially mastered the touch of mind, took the second place; Norton and Noah brothers came last, but they were famous in the small circle of Golden Knights.


    It is said that the twin brothers are interlinked. No matter how far away they are from each other, they can feel each other''s position and state. If they are close, one reads the letter and the other is like seeing it with his own eyes.


    Well, it''s very interesting. It''s like a trick.


    In fact, Roland has been staring at them for a long time. She has always been very clever in the shepherd of Flanders. She also took the initiative to explain that she was lost. Now she praises the Norton brothers for the purpose of watching the performance.


    Sure enough, the long princess was as beautiful as the blue lake. In her eyes, the stars were shining and her fingers were clasped. She asked in a charming voice, "I heard that two masters can read letters and read letters alone. Is it true?"


    Roland''s expression mixed innocence, sincerity, simplicity, admiration, curiosity and desire. It was beautiful and cute. Even Victor couldn''t bear to refuse her request.


    The twin brothers grabbed the map and said:


    "We''re not playing tricks."


    "So we don''t perform."


    Roland''s delicate little face suddenly collapsed, and Victor felt a burst of regret.


    The alchemist''s keen intuition talent can achieve tacit understanding in battle, which is similar to the heart connection of the Norton brothers, but not as magical as them. The soul fire of alchemy humans comes from the same source, and the souls of twins can''t reach this level no matter how close they are. The Norton brothers obviously practiced some special meditation method, and their spiritual resonance exceeded the alchemist''s keen intuition.


    If the Norton brothers'' rumors were true, Victor would be more interested in the meditation method pioneered by the church.


    Although the application scope of spiritual resonance is very narrow, after all, ferocious twins are particularly rare, but this kind of spiritual blood secret method is very valuable for No. 7 alchemy tower. Victor doesn''t expect the alchemist militia loaded with relevant skills to achieve the magical effect of the Norton brothers. As long as he can copy half of his keen intuition talent, he will be very satisfied.


    Shepherd Frederick coughed lightly, went to the expanded map, pointed to the position marked to open up the leading defense line and said: "Emperor Frederick and commander testier originally transferred the main corps of the Sassanian empire from the eastern defense line to form a coalition of 230000 people with the 7 Temple army to enter and open up the leading defense line, mainly considering two aspects."


    "First, deter the six Centaur tribes, make them dare not covet the development of mankind, and force them to consume each other on the territory of the original black hoof tribe."


    "The human allied forces are responsible for the early construction of the frontier defense. With the continuous investment of the Imperial Army, we have successfully deterred the Centaur bandits and encouraged the Lord and the people''s confidence in exploring the territory. The Sassanian Empire has relocated 550000 free people to the frontier defense, and nearly 800000 people have completed the construction of three new towns and more than 20 castles in three years, and achieved self-sufficiency in food Feet. "


    "Second, when the Centaur tribe is exhausted, the coalition forces originally planned to lead the attack from the development and do their best to hit the Centaur tribe without giving them a chance to strike a balance. In this way, the Orc tribes in the east of the Centaur will be ready to move towards them. The drama of ORC fighting will continue to repeat."


    Flinders was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "the coalition forces did not take the initiative to attack. According to reason, the Centaur tribes could not unite. They suddenly united and launched an all-round raid on the pioneer leader. We really can''t think of the second possibility except the factor of the Orc king."


    "Now it seems that our original decision was wrong." The old shepherd said frankly.


    "... wait."


    Roland stepped forward, pointed to the three marks on the map and asked, "Jumu City, Guangming city and Shuijing city are three new cities? Shuijing city and Jumu city are so close, Guangming city is so far away from them, and there is a large blank area in the middle. For the whole development leading defense line, this is a huge loophole... What did you think when you chose to build the city?"


    On the map, the development leading defense line built by relying on the three new towns is north-south. The Shuijing city in the north is close to the Guangming city in the middle, and the defense system is tight, which can support each other. The Shuijing city is located at the southernmost end of the defense line, close to the boulder mountains, and is basically an isolated city. Even if crystal city moves to the middle, the gap in the defense line will not be so large.


    In other words, three new towns were enough to open up the leading defense line. Now we must build another city to fill the loopholes in the defense line.


    Friedes explained: "Jumu, Guangming and Shuijing city are the legacy cities of the iron mountain empire. They were originally located in the rear of the iron mountain empire. They were not defensive fortresses at all, but resource towns. Jumu city was close to the primeval forest. There was iron ore around Guangming city. Shuijing city was the largest white crystal mining area at present... The iron mountain empire collapsed, and the three cities became the nest of wild orcs and finally fell into the black hoof centaurs In their hands, their walls were destroyed by orcs, but the base of the wall is still intact, and the church Dharma array in the center of the town can also be repaired. We have built giant wood, bright city and Crystal City on the ruins of these three abandoned cities. Otherwise, we can''t build three new cities in three years. "


    Roland nodded, pointed to the blank area between crystal city and Guangming city and said, "the Sidon Centaur army is assembled in this place. They can break into the Sassanian Empire at any time."


    "What?!" Duke Dietrich of dodor Kingdom stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, "the Centaurs can''t hold on. Why don''t they retreat? They choose to break into the Sassanian empire. Isn''t this their own way to death?"


    Roland turned his head, showed his bright little tiger teeth, and said with a smile, "Uncle bald, it''s really self destruction to retreat all the Sidon centaurs."


    Victor immediately understood what Roland meant.


    Forty-five thousand troops gathered to open up the leading line of defense and contain each other with the main force of the human coalition. Their food supply must be exhausted first. It is reasonable that they should withdraw to tribal territory for food. However, they have a large number of goblin slaves in the rear of the human empire. If they withdraw, many centaurs will starve to death, not to mention the main force of the human coalition will pursue them.


    If they all retreat, they will be destroyed. The Centaur can only be divided into two routes. The main force retreats to the tribal territory to rest and recuperate; On the other hand, they broke into the rear of the human Empire to attract the main force of the human coalition, so that they could not pursue their retreating peers.


    The Centaur may want to gather goblin slaves and catch up with their retreating peers, but can the main force of the shining knights and the sassanne Empire let them run back to their nest with slaves?


    If they can''t run out, what direction will they run in?


    As long as they are in the territory of the Sassanian Empire, they will be wiped out, but what if they run into the Wharton prairie?


    Escape from heaven, develop and grow, cut off the connection between the southern kingdom and the Sassanian Empire, and directly threaten the security of Dodo kingdom.


    Centaurs don''t know the way to the Wharton prairie, but they must attack where there are many Orc slaves. Lord fahland''s ogre wanderers have proved that unarmed humans attract orcs to follow and hunt. Suppose that the patriarch of Flinders let the refugees go south from Tongji City, cross the Wharton prairie and take refuge in the southern kingdom. Then, more than one million Orc slaves in the eastern defense line will tilt towards the most densely populated copper halberd City, and form large and small Orc tribes to point out the escape direction for the Centaur Raiders.


    At this time, the bald uncle in Roland''s mouth didn''t care about the ghost forest development point and the tenant system. He touched the back of his head and sighed, "Crystal City... Alas, chief Shepherd, you have a plan."


    By building castles, barracks and sentries, a fortress new city can defend an area with a radius of 250 kilometers and monitor the enemy''s movements within 350 kilometers in time. The two fortresses are 450 kilometers apart, and the defense line is stable. The crystal city is too far away from Guangming City, and there is a big gap in the middle. The Centaur army broke into the Sassanian Empire at night. Regardless of factors such as gathering slaves, collecting materials and detour, with their mobility, they can break through the empty Eastern defense line in up to 20 days, reach Tongji City, and then enter the boundless Wharton prairie.


    When centaurs gallop on the prairie, how can they eliminate them?


    Even if the East defense line restores the troops, the garrison must grasp the trend of the centenas in time so as to advance the troops and carry out the most effective interception. Otherwise, the garrison of the defense line alone will not be able to stop the Centaur Raiders with concentrated strength. There is a big loophole in opening up the leading defense line. The front-line scouts can''t monitor the Centaur army in real time. It''s possible to be killed by the Centaur in time.


    When the brilliant Knights built the Crystal City, even if they moved 200 kilometers north, they would not be like this.


    However, building a fortress new city in three years is undoubtedly a dream. The shining Knights abandoned the former site of crystal city and built a new city in the middle. By this time, half of their main force had been wiped out by the Centaur army. From this point of view, the construction of crystal city by the shining knights is really the shelter of the Lord of glory.


    The two Highnesses of the kingdom of Dodo now only hope that the patriarch of frides and the grand commander of testil have the most secure plan for the current hidden danger.


    Flemish was at Roland Princess Auguste nodded with appreciation. Human beings have not had an all-out war with the orcs for more than 1400 years. The supernatural leaders, including himself, always have a stupid prejudice against the orcs. It was not until the Centaur war broke out that he and testier began to consider all the possibilities. Roland only looked at the war zone map and immediately pointed out the worst situation.


    Dietrich and turncroix looked more than once. After all, the Golden Knight didn''t react slowly... Friedes thought secretly and said teasingly: "I''m not surprised that your highness led the iron wall knights to move south."


    Dietrich made a knightly salute and replied impolitely, "I''m surprised you say so now, chief Shepherd."


    The twin brothers glared at dodo''s baldheaded highness, but Flemish laughed. "Duke balelius is now the commander of the eastern defense line. I can''t interfere with his operation."


    The iron wall Knights entered the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire and were not under the command of basselius, but they were closer to basselius, who led the army. After all, the Sassanian royal family had only thousands of garrison troops and no Golden Knights, so they could not form equal military support with the main reinforcements of the Dodo kingdom.


    Terncrura stopped Dietrich''s arm, threw an apologetic look at Victor, and said solemnly, "chief Shepherd, our 45000 cavalry in whitewater fortress immediately set out, and later deployed 15000 infantry to support the eastern defense line. The southern part of the defense line will be handed over to us, and we only ask the Sassanian Royal family to supply food."


    Flinders nodded and said with a smile, "no problem. Even if the green wheat production of the whole Sassanian Empire stops and millions of people stay in the Empire, we still have four and a half years of grain reserves."


    The Dodo people have to work hard. Victor can understand that they take the initiative to give up the benefits of cooperation, and he doesn''t care. Flemish obviously didn''t want too many people to flow out, and Gambis couldn''t swallow too many people. The kingdom of Dodo did not participate in the distribution of population, and Flemish was easier to compromise with Gambis.


    Victor did not consider whether the kingdom of Dodo would go back and secretly intercept the population.


    Unless they don''t even want the development of ghost forest.


    Victor glanced at the long princess with a boring expression from the corner of his eye and remembered Sylvia''s evaluation of her:


    Roland''s sword technique can''t be found.


    With her sword, the dodos were out.

 Chapter 614

    His highness dodo''s decision satisfied Flemish very much. He said: "In February of this year''s fire season, we can harvest the green wheat in the East and middle of Sasang, and the green wheat will no longer be planted in the second half of this year. We have moved the urban free people in the East and middle to the rear in the west of the Empire in batches. After collecting the green wheat in the first half of the year, all the villagers, townspeople and tenants in the east of the Empire will withdraw to the middle of the Empire, receive armaments and accept reorganization. I expect It can arm 150000 militias, enough to fill the gap in the eastern defense line. "


    "There will be 50000 Sasan troops in the southern part of the eastern defense line." The old shepherd looked around at the four princes present, his eyes finally fell on the head of the iron wall knights, and nodded: "the militia of the Sassanian Empire fought in the name of Emperor Frederick, under the command of the eldest son of emperor Siegfried Frederick. I will urge the eldest son to hand over the command of the garrison in the southern section of the eastern defense line to the two princes of the iron wall knights."


    When he got the command of the southern defense line, his two Highnesses of Dodo were also very satisfied. Dunkru said solemnly: "King dodo, his majesty Friedrich will lead dodo''s main reinforcements into the southern defense line. We must stick to the war zone and not release any Orc army."


    "I have no doubt about it." Flinders smiled and nodded, turned his eyes to Roland and asked, "Your Highness Auguste, which part of the eastern defense line is the main reinforcement of Gambis going to take over?"


    Roland tilted his head, frowned and thought for a moment. "I haven''t figured it out yet... I need more detailed information."


    Flemish was neither surprised nor dissatisfied with Roland''s answer, nodded and said: "The orc war can be divided into two war zones: one is to open up the leading line and the eastern line, which is collectively called the eastern theater of sassanne; the other is the Stonehenge theater against the orc King''s army. The sassanne Empire, Dodo Kingdom, Gambis Kingdom, shining knights and temple army are responsible for the eastern theater of sassanne; the Privy Council Templar, inquisition, Neville Kingdom and King SUSE The state and the kingdom of Borui are responsible for the war zone of boulder fortress. "


    "The Jushi fortress theater has sent the most elite scouts to the east of the Sidon Centaur territory to investigate the movements of the orc king. At present, there is no more accurate information."


    Friedston, pointing to the map, said, "the eastern theater of sassanne is also divided into two regions. To the east of the lead defense line, the territory of the Sidon Centaur is referred to as Sidon wilderness; to the middle of the lead defense line and the eastern defense line is referred to as the East lead."


    "According to our current situation, 400000 Sidon centaurs are divided into two groups. The northern Centaur army is about 180000 and may be led by 16 golden centaurs. They are stationed in the Sidon wilderness east of Jumu city and Guangming City, 26 kilometers away from the eastern defense line, and contain the main forces of Jumu City and Guangming city at the same time; the southern Centaur army is about 220000, and the camp is located in Guangming city and Guangming city In the blank area in the middle of the Crystal City, there are at least 20 golden centaurs. The Southern Ma army has cut off the connection between the crystal city and Guangming City, and has broken into the development leading line of defense, and can enter the eastern line of defense of the Sasan Empire at any time. "


    "Let''s talk about the situation of Sidon Centaur slave servants joining the army."


    Flinders drew a circle on the map and said, "this is the rear nest of the Sidon Centaur, the Sidon wilderness... The intelligence from the front-line scouts shows that at least 400000 goblin slaves transport food and materials for the Sidon Centaur soldiers. They mainly supply the northern Ma army."


    "The defense of Sidon wilderness is empty, and the supply system of goblin slaves is chaotic and inefficient. Only one elite team needs to be sent from the war zone of boulder fortress to completely destroy the supply line of Sidon wilderness."


    Duke Dietrich shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, "you can''t do that, at least not now!"


    The current battlefield situation can be divided into two stages. At present, it is in a stalemate stage, and the battlefield initiative is in the hands of the Sidon centaurs. When the supply of the Sidon centaurs is tight and the food is exhausted, it will turn into the outbreak stage of the war, and the Centaurs will either attack or retreat, or attack and retreat at the same time. If the eastern defense line is replenished, and the factor of the orc King army is not considered, the war will begin The initiative of the struggle falls into the hands of mankind. On the contrary, the Sassanian Empire erodes thousands of miles. Although the Centaurs will be annihilated, some will also flee to the Wharton prairie.


    Flinders nodded in agreement and said solemnly: "At this time, we can''t make mistakes in any decision. Not only can''t we destroy the rear supply line of the Centaur now, but we have to try to send some food to the East Development collar and let the goblin slaves transport back to the camp of the southern Centaur Army... Delaying the time of full-scale war, the more prepared we are, the greater the chance of victory and the smaller the sacrifice."


    He turned, pointed to the map and said: "At present, there are 1.4 million orcs in the East frontier, and goblins and koeheads account for the majority. In fact, they are divided into two camps. Powerful ogres, bear monsters and fierce jackals have betrayed the Sidon centaurs. They occupy human villages and farms in the East frontier, gather goblins and koeheaded slaves, establish large and small Orc tribes, and become the entrenched power of orcs. The rest Orc slaves Li is still controlled by the Centaur, about 600000. Under the leadership of the Centaur pioneer, Li collects materials and food to supply the Southern Ma army. "


    "At present, the Centaur pioneer is attacking the orc entrenched forces. However, we believe that with the passage of time, the orc entrenched forces will gradually grow. Even without our intervention, the orc entrenched forces will cut off the supply line of the Southern Ma Dajun camp."


    "We estimate that the supply line of the Southern Ma Da army will be cut off by the orc entrenched forces in up to five months."


    The old priest smiled inexplicably and said, "it''s funny. In the Stalemate Stage of the war, we must help the Centaurs fight against the entrenched forces of the orcs and keep the supply lines of the Southern Ma army unobstructed."


    Orc war is completely different from the war form of the earth world. Any absurd and ridiculous things can happen. The most fundamental reason lies in the conflict between orcs. Different kinds of orcs and orcs of the same kind and different races are eager to beat each other''s brains when they meet. In the northern wilderness, Orc and orc war is the norm.


    Once a human army was intercepted by the orc coalition. Before the war, the ogres and centaurs began to work, and the human army withdrew to the castle intact. Such things are common in history. However, every time a full-scale Orc war breaks out in the human country, it will always lose land. This is because goblins are very powerful in reproduction and penetration, just as they are now.


    Goblins are indispensable craftsmen, slaves and food for large orcs. Sidon centaurs scattered goblin slaves into the East Development collar. Those powerful orcs who do not have production capacity catch up with the smell of goblins. In fact, there are three forces in the eastern theater of Sasan, including the human army, the Centaur army and the orc entrenched forces. Even if the human army does not start, the Centaur and the orc entrenched forces will fight each other.


    For more than 1400 years, the human kingdom has not experienced an all-round Orc war. The Lords of various kingdoms and church clergy have no experience in Orc war. Looking at the historical documents, we can make it clear that the consequence of human inaction is often the loss of land.


    Just like this Centaur invasion, once the orc entrenched force of the eastern development leader takes shape, it will not only cut off the supply lines of the Southern Ma army, but also cut off the supply lines of the shining knights and the main army of Sasan. The Centaur army is short of supplies. It can''t make a profit by fighting with the entrenched forces of the orcs. Naturally, it has to choose to retreat and leave the mess to the human army. Under normal circumstances, the human coalition lacking supplies is unable to pursue the withdrawn centaurs and must turn around to clean up the orc entrenched forces. If the people of the territory retreat and flee, which weakens the war potential of the human army, the front-line commander should consider the possibility that both the human Legion and the orc entrenched forces will lose and the Centaur army will make a full counterattack. The safest way is to give up the pioneering leadership and let the orc entrenched forces become a barrier between humans and the Centaur army.


    Lost soil!


    Therefore, Roland''s probability of judging that the Centaur is divided into two routes and fleeing the Wharton prairie is not large. According to historical experience, it should be the full withdrawal of the Centaur army. It is normal that the two Golden Knights of Dodo did not foresee the crisis of Wharton prairie.


    Everyone lacks practical experience in Orc war.


    But who dares to take risks? Who dares to let centaurs enter the Wharton prairie?


    There are two key points.


    First, the king of orcs who has never appeared. The Centaur invasion is just a prelude to the orc war. When the orc King''s army hides and kills, the so-called Orc entrenched forces act as a barrier is a joke. It is almost inevitable for centaurs to penetrate the Wharton prairie.


    The human kingdom has retreated.


    Second, as soon as he met with the four Highnesses, the patriarch of frides showed his determination to support the tenant system. This determination stems from the will to destroy the orc army to the death and represents the desire of the church and the Sassanian Empire to recover the northern wilderness. For this reason, the Knights of glory, Lord Sassanian, and even the whole human country have been preparing for 700 years.


    The loss of land means the failure of the tenant system and the complete destruction of the hope of recovering the wilderness in the north.


    The refugees migrated to the west of the Empire, and the copper halberd city closed the passage for the refugees to go south, so as not to attract the orc entrenched forces to the vicinity of the Wharton prairie; Organize forces to attack the entrenched forces of the orcs in the east development leader and maintain the supply line of the southern Centaur Army... All the decisions of the chief frides are to achieve the ultimate goal.


    The human kingdom cannot retreat. It will do its best to face the army of the orc king, defeat them, kill them, and turn defense into attack.


    All the orcs who occupy the eastern frontier and the Sidon centaurs who confront the human coalition will die!


    This is the general trend of the war, and dunkru''s decision conforms to the general trend.


    The shepherd frides paid tribute to victor and said, "Your Highness Randall, the gusty paladin of the TESL family is searching for the trace of the orc king. The crown of clement, his majesty Neo West, turnans, the chief commander of TESL and judge trigowar have all made preparations for decapitation. If necessary, I hope your highness can help."


    Victor''s mouth outlined his smile a little, and his deep eyes turned into the purest dark gold. The invisible golden light mist floated upward from the corners of his eyes, looking mysterious and powerful.


    "I''d love to kill some Orc strongmen before beheading the orc king."


    The two Highnesses of the iron wall knights were surprised. They could not feel the disturbance of the element of fire. Flemish has no ability to perceive elements, but the silence of high-level Knights outside the camp is enough to illustrate the uniqueness of Victor''s form. He couldn''t help but connect his highness Randall with the sword Saint delavin. According to the records of the TESL family, the golden fog appeared in the corners of the sword Saint delavin''s eyes, and the ogre king volgan couldn''t determine the dangerous direction. He circled around like a headless fly and was finally killed by delavin. If it perceives the location of Draven in advance, it will be difficult for the strong human to behead it.


    The same applies to Victor beheading the orc king.


    Although the wind Paladin testier and the legendary Knight Neo West are powerful, they may not be able to touch the orc king. Turnans can deceive the legendary Orc''s sense of danger, but it''s dangerous for him to act alone. Now Victor cooperates with him. As long as they lock the position of the orc king, the beheading operation will be more than half successful.


    Fledes was both surprised and happy, but he still had to make further confirmation. He pondered and asked, "Your Highness once killed the jackals of the golden level. I heard that you can lock the target within 6 kilometers. Can you still deceive the dangerous intuition of the ferocious orcs now?"


    I can do better... Victor lifted the apocalypse and returned to normal. He said faintly, "just try those powerful Orc leaders."


    Flemish nodded, "that''s right. We must carefully consider all factors to avoid making mistakes."


    "Mr. shepherd, I hope that the western part of Sasan can rely on the development point of Dodo kingdom in the ghost forest to open up a channel so that the people of Sasan can take refuge in the kingdom of Gambis."


    Victor looked into Flemish''s bright eyes and added, "I''m not talking to you about terms."


    "Of course, at this time, no one will talk about the terms of the orc war." Flinders nodded his head in recognition, thought for a moment, and said, "I understand that millions of free people are crowded in the west of sassanne. There is no way to go back. Over a long time, there will be great trouble. If the development points outside the ghost forest can open up a refugee migration channel, it will help stabilize people''s hearts."


    "I fully support the kingdom of Gambis to receive refugees from the Sassanian empire. But..."


    As soon as Flemish''s words turned, he showed a little embarrassed look and said positively: "I have no hands to organize the refugees to move south. The clergy of the whole Sassanian Empire respond to the call of war. There are only a few low-level priests and some church attendants in the western territory where the basselius family is located. Organizing the refugees to move is a cumbersome and dangerous task. If you let the refugees evacuate by themselves, it will only cause terrible disaster."


    "... good things cannot be done bad." Flinders pondered for a few seconds and said gently, "well, I''ll write a religious order to ask the Lord of the balelius family and the left behind priest to cooperate with the migration of refugees in the kingdom of Gambis, including the supply of food and materials for the migration of refugees, but you must send someone into the territory of the balelius family to organize the migration of refugees."


    The pupils contracted slightly, and Victor said simply but forcefully:


    "Good!"


    Victor promised too readily. Fledes didn''t know where his confidence came from, but only the Gambis entered the territory of Barcelona to ask for food, and the contradiction between the two sides would inevitably intensify. All this was in line with his plan, so the old shepherd took down the small bag around his waist and handed it to victor


    "I''ll issue the decree tomorrow. This is my private badge. Let your people take it into the west of Sasang, and the left behind priests of all families will cooperate with their actions."


    When Victor took the bag, Flemish looked at the two royal Highnesses of Dodo Kingdom and said, "your Highnesses, we''ll go to the southern part of the eastern defense line tonight. If you and the two royal Highnesses of Gambis have something to say, I''ll wait for you outside... Leave first."


    With that, the shepherd nodded to victor and Roland, took the paladin brothers and strode out of the sentry camp.


    After a while, Dietrich smiled and said to Roland, "Princess highness, Dodo and gang bis have always been allies. We sincerely hope that the reinforcements of the kingdom of bis will fight side by side in the east border defense line."


    Roland held his chest in his hands and said: "I originally wanted to defend the Principality of Teuton and see their moon bears... Since uncle kindly invited us, the center of our eastern defense line is limited, and the northern defense area is handed over to Barcelona and Frederick. The southern defense line is jointly guarded by Gambis and dodo. We are responsible for one-third of the central and southern section, and you are responsible for two-thirds of the southern section. Let''s say first, Gambis has no infantry, and I''m most worried Take out an additional 20000 iron spears, 20000 steel helmets and 700000 feather arrows. "


    Wooden handled spears are basically useless to orcs above medium size. 20000 iron spears and 20000 steel helmets can arm 20000 Sassanian militias. Although these armaments are valuable, they are nothing compared with the 15000 infantry invested by dodo kingdom.


    However, between bassilus and Augustus, Dietrich believed in Augustus more. The reason is very simple. Gambis, the same southern kingdom, could not tolerate centaurs entering the Wharton prairie.


    "Your Highness Auguste, you are really a beautiful and wise princess." Dietrich flattered.


    Roland wrinkled his small nose and said, "Hey, it''s no use flattering me. I won''t accept the courtship of a bald head and an uncle."


    Dietrich was stunned, touched his shiny head and said with a laugh, "really, that''s a pity."


    Dunkru coughed and said to victor, "Your Highness Randall, we have deployed 45000 cavalry and 15000 infantry. The kingdom of Dodo has done its best. We don''t ask for population migration. Please come to the ghost forest development point."


    Victor nodded and said, "I''ll send another 1500 soldiers to reinforce the ghost forest development point."


    "OK, it''s a deal. Let''s say goodbye."


    Both sides saluted and said goodbye. Victor and Roland watched the iron wall Knights disappear into the dark night, and only the roar of Unicorns came from afar.


    "All right." Roland took back his eyes, clapped his hands, smiled and said, "the two princes of the balelius family didn''t attend such an important meeting."


    Lord fahland understood that the meeting was actually a military meeting in the eastern theater of sassanne. It is reasonable that fledes should not exclude basselius, but it doesn''t matter whether they come or not for the whole war.


    This is the war characteristic of the enfeoffment system, each performing his own duties and guarding one place. The whole defense line is composed of garrison infantry and mobile cavalry. The garrison infantry are basically only responsible for holding on, and they can''t move if they want to move; The Golden Knight commands the cavalry and provides mobile support. There is some communication and coordination among the cavalry forces, but it mainly depends on the generals to judge the situation and grasp the fighters.


    The battlefield situation is changing rapidly. If the command center wants to accurately mobilize each army on a nearly 1000 kilometer long defense line, it must first have a radio. The letter crows fly all over the sky, and the heralds die on the way. Who can command who? If you can''t deliver the military information timely and accurately, don''t want any command center at all. It''s better to hold an elite cavalry in your hand.


    Fortunately, there is no worst, only worse.


    At least the human coalition forces have flags, letter crows, lines of defense, gongs and drums, and horns. The orc armies rush with their eyes closed. They don''t even know the way and where they hit.


    This is destined to be a bad war. Anyway, both sides have played such a bad war for hundreds of years and have played experience. The absolute rationality and element perception of the Golden Knight and the wild intuition of the legendary orcs highlight their respective war advantages.


    Bad battles are often wonderful and dangerous.


    Victor smiled and said, "war and politics are inseparable. Flemish wants to level a basin of water, but if perselius doesn''t, what can the patriarch do? I''m very sure that perselius wants to take this opportunity to regain the throne of the Empire. Now, whether we and the dodos are willing to help Flemish hold the basin or not, we are involved."


    The kingdom of DoRdOr wanted to keep the development point and population resources. It was too greedy. Dunkluguo gave up the requirements for population resources and promoted victor and fledes to reach an agreement. It only wanted to defend the eastern defense line and prevent the Centaurs from entering the Wharton prairie.


    At the same time, fledes divided the relationship between the kingdom of Dodo and Gambis and bacelius, and achieved his own goal. He made a compromise to victor and migrated some of the population. You know, Sasang''s grain reserves are enough for ten million people to eat for four and a half years. The kingdoms still have material input. He can survive the war without migrating people.


    None of these agreements will affect the overall situation of the war.


    Roland said, "there''s nothing wrong with Basilius wanting to be an emperor. He seems to be related to you. What conditions can he offer us in order to be an emperor?"


    Victor thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "he can play too few cards. Any promise he makes is difficult to fulfill, and we can''t help him."


    Roland nodded and said with a smile, "yes, you''ve offended your big cousin by going to his territory to rob people and food."


    At present, Gambis cannot accept too many refugees, up to 700000, which is nothing to the Western lords of Sasan with millions of people. If this population were to be used in exchange for the support of the kingdom of Gambis, Basilius would be very happy, but he could not.


    At the command of basselius, the Lord of the west of Sasan obediently presented the population and food to victor. It was not a vassal system, it was a totalitarian system.


    The vassal system is like this. Victor''s hands go down to the west of Sasang to transfer people and grain. The local Lord is not happy and unwilling. The two sides conflict, and then cry to their respective Lord.


    The most important thing is that Barcelona has no food in his hand. Victor doesn''t want refugees with no food in their pockets. Flemish distributed the food of the refugees to the Western lords, and they would not give it to victor.


    They hate whoever wants it from them.


    Flemish was resourceful, and Victor was more immature than his political skills. But Flanders doesn''t know how many cards Victor holds in his hand.


    Victor weighed the personal badge of the shepherd frides and sneered, "I''m not afraid to offend bacelius, but I won''t make frides happy for too long... It will annoy me."


    The vassal Lord of Basilius hates Sophia first. When Sophia gets through the yarret plateau and connects the Principality of Teuton, the west of Sasan, the ghost forest development point to the horse hill, see who laughs last.


    Roland held his chin, looked at Victor carefully for a moment, and suddenly said, "I see."


    "See what?" Victor put away the shepherd''s keepsake and asked with a smile.


    Roland nodded with a deep expression: "the Norton brothers are locked in their reproductive blood, so they ignore my charm and refuse to perform the unique skill of connecting hearts for me."


    "Well, it must be so." She nodded very hard.


    "... this." Victor couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "they are also high-level paladins, so they won''t be affected by the spirit of the Golden Knight."


    "You are still a legend. You just don''t want to arouse my curiosity?" Roland looked at Victor with pride. He made a face at him and shook his blond hair, leaving him a beautiful and proud figure.


    "Hum, I''m not fooled by you."

 Chapter 615

    Dongkailing, Greyhound village.


    It used to be the pioneer victor. Like a ghost without substance, he cut into the battlefield from the side. The spiritual intuition of the ogre supervisor also found a close threat. His fist bigger than an adult''s head suddenly blew in the past, and the air turned into paste.


    There is no return arrow when you open the bow, and the fist you hit must be taken back before you can hit the second fist. Even the touch of the mind can''t turn the ogre inspector''s arm into a tentacle without dead corners. Fighting with pure spiritual instinct and unable to think independently is the gap between the ogre supervisor and turnans.


    This gap is a fatal flaw in front of Victor''s unparalleled computing power and extraordinary speed.


    He floated like catkins in front of the big mouth of the middle door of the ogre supervisor along the air flow. The black air flow on the fine gold long sword turned to indigo, his body suddenly sank and the sword light flashed.


    The time of the Apocalypse slows down.


    The flexibility of the light body.


    The power of the rock.


    The sharp edge of the blue blade.


    The head of the furious ogre inspector was taken off by him, easily like picking a fruit.


    **************


    Andrea suddenly sensed that there was a void behind her. The wind element flashed away, and then came the heavy scattered footsteps of the ogre commander and the broken sound of trees.


    She jumped on the branch of a big tree and looked back to see the headless ogre commander hammering for a while and crashing to the ground. All the previous wounds burst, and thick blood gushed out of the broken body like a fountain.


    Two hundred meters away, a handsome young man in dragon lizard skin armor was watching himself with a long sword of refined gold and the head of the ogre commander. He was tall and well proportioned, with black hair, slightly pointed ears, dark golden eyes surging with a golden rainbow like fog, raised the blinking ogre''s head and said, "Andrea, do you know why he covered his face and not the back of his brain? His skull is surprisingly hard."


    Andrea''s mouth was half open and her eyes were staring at each other.


    "... and." He lifted the head of the ogre inspector with his jaw cut off and his tongue drooping, shook his head with dissatisfaction:


    "Nelson is right... This guy has no neck."

 Chapter 616

    The ogre supervisor is dead, and the gangbis vanguard army launched a general attack on the orcs in greyhound village in the afternoon.


    The fast Dragon Knights in heavy armor charged in front. They lined up and drove the six legged fast dragon to run on the road built by the pioneers. Maybe this is not called charging. The fast Dragon Knights try to avoid war animals stepping on the wheat field, but the fast dragon runs faster than the horse charging at the moment. Although the Knights are willing to be limited by the road in order to protect the wheat field, the terrible shape, terrible roar and ferocious momentum of the alienated war beast are enough to deter the orcs in greyhound village.


    The frightened orcs ran around. Some goblins wanted to enter the village and some jackals wanted to escape. They crowded into a group at two cracks in the stronghold wall.


    The swift bird rides around from both wings, and they are the real charge. The two legged land Raptors did the least damage to the wheat seedlings. Randall''s guard rode them through the wheat waves at high speed and shot those orcs who tried to flee with red sandalwood and bow, forcing them to escape into the fence of greyhound village.


    Nearly a thousand cavalry came out last. They entered the periphery of the Greyhound village without delay, jumped off their horses, held shields and fine iron halberds, and formed a battle array to surround the Greyhound village.


    The Lord selected the most elite vassal soldiers as cavalry. They can skillfully use long and short weapons and long-range bows and crossbows. They are proficient in riding and infantry. They can be called omnipotent soldiers. In most cases, cavalry generally choose dismounting and dismounting, and the war horse is mainly used as a tool for weight-bearing mobility and maintaining the cavalry''s physical fitness. Occasionally there will be riding and shooting, but there is absolutely no method of cavalry cluster charging. Because goblins, koeheads and jackals don''t like dense formation, only centaurs like cluster charging.


    Compared with the omnivorous Centaur, the herbivorous war horse has a significant gap in strength, physical fitness and flexibility. The human cavalry launched a cluster charge against the Centaur, which was very stupid; Launching a dense charge against the ogre was pure suicide.


    Thousands of orcs crowded into the narrow Greyhound village, which was not conducive to the ogres to exert their awesome power. Even ordinary ogre barbarians pose a fatal threat to bronze knights.


    The vanguard army completed its deployment and the battle soon began.


    However, the resistance will of these entrenched orcs is particularly tenacious. After all, they are numerous and powerful. They are also equipped with simple weapons and equipment. Their overall strength can be called strong. They can even defeat an earl Lord. Even the four standard high-level Knight teams are difficult to win Greyhound village in one go. The main reason is that they have no way to escape and have no choice but to fight to the death.


    In fact, from the very beginning, the gangbis vanguard army was ready to wipe out this group of ORC entrenched forces, but it should try to protect the wheat field and the remaining walled walls of greyhound village. Otherwise, the orcs should be scattered and chased from the rear, so as to minimize the casualties of soldiers.


    It must be a hard battle to attack the trapped orcs.


    There is no surrender in the racial war. It is inevitable for the orcs to resist, but their organization is surprising.


    The fast dragon knight put the ogre supervisor''s head on a stake outside the village, and the expected chaos did not happen. The orcs were in a mess. When they saw the leader''s head, they were still in a mess. The two violent ogres of the silver class didn''t seem to want to compete for the leader''s position now.


    The goblin slave of the ogre supervisor temporarily took over the orc tribe. It ordered the goblin slave to bring debris to block the two breaks in the fence; Dragon vein dog head people spit out flames, ignite obstacles, the flames are blazing, and the heat wave is rolling; The stones thrown by goblins throwing their bows rained out from behind the village wall, mixed with the large stones thrown by bear goblins. The vanguard soldiers held up their shields and the smashed soldiers retreated.


    The morale of the orcs was greatly boosted. Many excited goblins climbed up the fence and wanted to shoot human soldiers from a commanding position, but they were pierced by sharp arrows and screamed and fell off the fence. The goblins in the village yelled at first, and then angrily launched a more violent counterattack. The stones thrown changed from heavy rain to heavy rain. From a distance, they were like a column of water pouring across. Shield defense must be useless. The vanguard soldiers avoided one after another and deliberately screamed loudly.


    The power of goblin''s bow throwing is actually quite amazing. The stones thrown are the size of an adult''s fist and can break small trees with a thick bowl mouth within 30 meters. The key point of the soldier''s head was directly hit by the goblin''s bow. His head was broken and blood flow was light. Even with a helmet, his neck might be broken. Of course, the power of throwing bow is much smaller, but the armored knights are unwilling to take such a dense stone attack.


    Not only embarrassed, but also dangerous.


    The stones thrown by the bear goblins are the size of a round melon and weigh dozens of pounds, while the stones thrown by the ogre are simply big guys with more than 200 pounds, which fall on the ground by inertia is a pit.


    The two sides were separated by a high fence. The human "scream" made the orcs more excited and threw stones harder. However, the direction of the scream also attracted the attention of the big goblins. Several jackals took a look and were immediately set on fire by the divine archers. The angry Orc immediately changed direction and threw stones desperately.


    The chaotic and fanatical nature of orcs makes the goblins unable to effectively control their followers'' behavior. After such a few rounds, the stones thrown from the Greyhound village became sparse.


    They don''t have enough stones.


    Equipped with special armor, the six legged fast dragon smashed the obstacles arranged by the goblins, the dark red charcoal fire danced all over the sky, and the roaring of alienated war animals symbolized the cruel prelude to the white blade war.


    Dozens of fast dragons rushed into the Greyhound village. Gillian and two land friendly Knights of the Knights of glory led the knight team to follow, and immediately fell into the siege of orcs.


    Mainly goblins.


    This bony humanoid creature with an average height of 1.3 meters is synonymous with weakness and cowardice. When their number is dominant or there is no way out, it will show the savagery and strong desire to attack of orcs. Goblins were either running away or chasing food. All the guys with poor physical strength and slow speed were eliminated.


    In fact, goblins are as flexible as their brains. One of their kind is killed, and the other goblins scream and run away. The green skinned dwarfs running all over the ground are almost the same in the eyes of their opponents. They spread like a tide and gather like a tide, which is dazzling. Like a zebra frightened, the whole zebra herd starts to run. Similar markings will make predators disoriented and lose their targets. Goblins are not zebras. They are outright predators. When they see the ass of their prey, they can''t help attacking. Goblins in the distance shoot stones from all directions with a throwing bow. Goblins with short wooden spears and simple knives simply jump up and fight hard. If the enemy doesn''t respond, they can do it again, or jump on the enemy''s back and scream, Until the enemy turned back, they screamed and dispersed again, desperately shrinking to the feet of the ogre.


    Ogre barbarians are 2.7 meters tall. Small goblins don''t hinder them, and they don''t care about trampling on several goblins. They wield big sticks, and catching six legged dragons distracted by goblins is a smash. These terrible monsters have unparalleled power. They can fly the armored knight with one blow, but they can swing a big wooden stick on their companion and just make it fall, which fully explains what is called a meat shield type violence output unit.


    Of course, knights will not be hit by ogres. Their main opponent is bear goblins.


    There is an argument in monster science that ogres and goblins come from the same source because bear goblins can be regarded as reduced ogres. They are equally tough, equally powerful, equally stupid and brainless, and are also the main fighting force of orcs. Since ancient times, the orcs who kill the most knights are bear goblins. They have five times the power of ordinary people. Although they do not have racial talents such as combat intuition, rage or bloodthirsty, they are too dull to fear pain, stupid to fear death, and tough enough to be killed in one shot. Grabbing, dragging and biting are their most commonly used attack methods, which have been used.


    Jackals are always the most cruel and cunning bloodthirsty killers. They lie on the ground and patrol on the periphery of the battlefield. Their green eyes are full of the desire to kill. They are always ready to drag the injured enemy over and bite him to death and taste his flesh and blood. The Jackal must be sure of his hand. If the warrior''s will is not tough enough and is watched by the jackals, he will inevitably be distracted. As a result, he will be captured by the bear goblins.


    However, the deadliest Orc is actually a dog headed man.


    They are miners and blacksmiths among orcs, with a timid and cruel contradictory nature. As miners, they do not lack strength. They also eat some minerals and make their claws hard and sharp. They can dig minerals from the stone wall and tear open the enemy''s armor and flesh. Of course, there is no problem.


    Fortunately, the dog headed man is not clever and poses no threat to the vigorous soldiers. They mixed among the goblins, climbed up the six legged Xunlong''s back, tore the Xunlong''s lock armor and inner armor armor armor with their claws, and dug out the muscles under the tough skin. Xunlong rolled around in pain and ran over the dog headed man and goblins on his back, but he was hugged by the bear goblins.


    The role of extraordinary knights and priests in the battlefield was not as big as expected. Victor jumped to the top of the highest warehouse in greyhound village for the first time and shot and killed three big goblins. How should the red eyed orcs fight and how to fight? They cooperate instinctively and don''t need any command at all.


    No wonder the chosen one can crush the orcs. The wizard goes down with a big fireball and immediately empties a goblin, while the extraordinary knights and high-level priests have no range killing skills. Victor''s rage field can kill a lot of goblins and dog headed people, but it consumes a lot of energy. He must pay attention to saving energy in battle, otherwise he won''t only have five elements of void wind to hurt the ogre supervisor.


    Therefore, after the knights, the well-equipped elite soldiers drove into the battlefield of greyhound village. Roland had already led four high-level female knights to climb over the fence, touch into the Greyhound village from behind, kill the two silver level violent ogres first, and didn''t give them a chance to show their violent talents.


    Fortunately, Victor killed the ogre supervisor in the orc''s nest in advance, otherwise the three violent ogres led thousands of orcs enough to defeat the attack of the gangbis vanguard army.


    They carry metal Maces.


    In theory, Victor can wipe out the orcs alone. If they don''t escape, it will take more than two months. If they run away, there''s nothing they can do.


    Now, the rough and fleshy Xunlong acts as a meat shield to attract the fire of the orcs. The Knights fight each other by ogres and Xunlong, pick up giant monsters weighing hundreds of kilograms with the shield, and cut off their heads with a sword; Secret Law warriors protect elite soldiers from bear goblins, form a combat unit of ten people, and squeeze the orcs into the middle; High level knights can take a large number of orcs'' lives with one sword; Nelson is the most dazzling one on the battlefield. He uses whirlwind chopping without scruples. Two beheading giant swords are invincible, and everywhere he passes is full of blood.


    This stupid bear is a murderous beast. If he doesn''t educate him well, even if he doesn''t die, he will tire the priest to death... Victor shook his head, took a spiral heavy arrow and shot a savage Ogre with a big stick ready to hit the top.


    Nelson''s body was wrapped in white gold brilliance, which was the magic of the battle priest to supplement his life. Whirlwind chopping is very physical and easy to be beaten by ogres.


    Victor has always believed that whirlwind chopping is flashy and can only bully goblins and dog headed people. But now he deeply realizes that goblins are the biggest troublemakers in both combat and logistics. Without goblins, any orcs are not worth mentioning.


    Isn''t it true for ordinary humans?


    The last ogre fell to the ground, and the battle was coming to an end. Armed with long guns, the soldiers mercilessly slaughtered the green goblins and dog headed men forced into the corner. The knight team searched the damaged building area for missing fish. Those who escape from the Jackal naturally have a swift bird light ride to pursue and kill.


    In the middle of the night, the sunset was like blood, and the battle in greyhound village was over. The village was filled with a bad smell of blood. The soldiers covered their mouths and noses with towels and began to clean the bloody battlefield. The combat priest was busy treating the wounded, while all the Knights and nobles moved to the lake outside the village and camped for rest.


    When the sun set, the war report was sent to Victor''s hand.


    In this battle, the gangbis vanguard army wiped out 1456 goblins, 3 big goblins, 82 bear goblins, 398 dog headed men, 177 jackals, 45 ogres, 2 violent ogres and an ogre supervisor. Except for the orcs who are not in the village and a few fierce jackals who have successfully absconded, the orc forces entrenched in greyhound village have been completely eradicated.


    The vanguard army invested 50 six legged fast dragons in the war, 4 dead, 9 seriously injured, and the rest were slightly injured; 45 soldiers were killed on the spot, 37 seriously injured and 135 slightly injured, mostly by goblins throwing bows and stones; No knight or clergyman was seriously injured or killed. Victor and Roland were the main objects of protection.


    This was undoubtedly a brilliant victory. The soldiers were elated, but Victor''s heart was heavy.


    The night wind was slowly, the silver moon was shining all over the quiet lake, the soldiers talked and laughed loudly around the campfire, Victor raised his feet and walked towards the tent of the seriously wounded. He heard the repressed groans and sleepy nonsense and listened to his footsteps. More than half of the 37 seriously injured soldiers were saved by the priest, and dozens of the light wounded who drank and ate meat were seriously injured. The 12 combat priests arranged by Reverend friedes for the Gambis vanguard army were exhausted and still insisted on holding a requiem ceremony for the sacrificed soldiers. And Victor has done his best.


    This is just a battle, and there are more battles waiting for the soldiers of the human country. In the bloody battlefield, who dares to say that he can live to the end? Who dares to say that he can protect his comrades in arms to live to the end?


    Victor has never been a cold man, but he has nothing to do with nobility. He had experienced combat, but he saw the cruelty of racial war for the first time. He was saddened by the heroic sacrifice of the soldiers, but there was nothing he could do. Just like Sylvia''s hope, just ask her lover to go home unharmed. For this wish, Sylvia is no different from the ordinary soldier''s wife, and Victor is no different from the ordinary soldier.


    At the booty camp downwind from the rest area, some people are still busy. One of them, a very tall man, is holding the ogre''s body alone and cutting the strong tendons with a sharp knife. His movements are skillful and smooth, full of a unique sense of rhythm, but no one praised him. The burly figure seemed silent and sad, and there was a gloomy breath on the others.


    Caligula was strong but dared not fight. His heart was kind and simple. At this time, he worked hard to eliminate the guilt of avoiding war. Charlotte, the attendant Knight of silver moon manor, the ferocious soldier of mercury manor, the knight team of Rose Manor, the eagle lion militia and the alchemist did not participate in the battle of greyhound village. They are now as embarrassed as the soldiers responsible for guarding the mount, except the alchemist.


    Victor smiled, which was his order, because in a battle of this scale, he could not protect every direct subordinate. Some of them are not ready to fight. With their energy involved, Victor might as well protect a few more knights. Although Charlotte and them will eventually participate in the battle, they don''t deserve to die here, but in the absence of backup, they work with the Lord to eliminate the entrenched forces of the orcs and obtain the opportunity to grow up, or they are buried underground like sacrificial soldiers, or even in the belly of the beast.


    As the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis, the legendary highness of the human kingdom and the successor of the alchemy Empire, if Victor doesn''t even have the ability to protect his growth, what''s the use of his strength and status?


    Victor will not sacrifice himself to save his men, nor will he be as impartial and selfless as the head of frides. Even his children can ignore it.


    Since they are Randall''s family, of course, they will receive additional care from his highness Randall. They must at least have the opportunity to grow up.


    Victor and Sylvia protect the short... Well, the Lord who does not protect the short is not a good Lord, and the selfish clergy is not a good clergy.


    Victor felt a little about the soldiers who had died bravely and decided to appease his men. It''s not a good thing to be frustrated.


    Then he saw Roland and Gillian walking to the booty camp together.

 Chapter 617

    The vanguard army built an additional temporary camp one kilometer downwind of the rest camp. Except for food and materials, all the booty collected from Greyhound village were transported here for sorting and processing.


    The booty is quite rich. More than 400 tons of grain and nearly 20 tons of pickled meat are only a small part. There are cattle, sheep and livestock raised by goblins in the pasture outside the village. At present, there is no clear statistics on the specific number of livestock. Fast bird Qingqi has gone to check and collect, and it is estimated that it will not be less than 500.


    It has to be said that the great goblins are careful orcs, and the ogre supervisor obviously knows how to use the slaves of the Earth Goblins.


    There are also materials plundered and looted by orcs in greyhound village. The most valuable is metal products. After being smelted by the Goutou blacksmith, they turned into two heavy maces, a half body armor of the ogre supervisor, and a few goblin knives, totaling more than 1100 pounds. The amount of metal is really small, but it is enough to make tens of thousands of bronze arrows. For the eastern defense line with scarce iron materials, every arrow, crossbow and arrow during the war are very valuable.


    The booty camp is full of bloody stench. Victor uses x-3 to dilute the relevant smell. Almost all the soldiers in the camp wear towels to block their mouths and noses. Wearing oil canvas aprons, they are working with the Paladin to decompose the orc bodies.


    "Your Highness, you are here." When a middle-level Paladin saw Victor, he dropped his horn dagger and greeted him across the chopping board.


    He was one of the few people who didn''t wear a towel. His hands and apron were stained with blood, but his face was filled with a happy smile. The disgusting smell seemed to have no effect on him. On the bloody chopping board was the body of a dog headed man. The chest had just been cut open, and the heart inside was missing, but there was a barrel on the ground next to the chopping board.


    Victor glanced. There were 19 dog headed people''s hearts in the bucket. The same chopping board and the same bucket were everywhere.


    Yes, the booty camp is specially responsible for handling Orc bodies and collecting useful materials.


    Just as orcs make humans into reserve food, humans are never polite to orcs. The heart of dog headed man and ferocious Orc is an important raw material for making dragon vein medicine; The tendons of Ogres, bear goblins and ferocious jackals can be used as the bowstrings of crossbows; Ordinary goblins don''t have any valuable materials, but most alienated war beasts are not picky about food. It is said that the moon bear war animals of Teutonic principality can gain more power by swallowing the blood and flesh of ferocious creatures, and even have the opportunity to become a real ferocious moon bear. The bodies of Ogres, bear goblins and ferocious orcs fall into the hands of the moon bear family, which is not wasteful at all.


    Although the six legged fast dragon does not have the ability of the moon bear, their food intake is quite amazing. A fast dragon weighing more than 700 kilograms consumes an average of 50 pounds of meat every day. In high-intensity combat or March, their food consumption has almost doubled. The 100 fast Dragons of the vanguard army need to eat 4.5 tons of meat every day. Auguste called poor all day. He was really eaten poor by the fast dragon.


    Although the supply of the gangbis vanguard army is shared by the Sassanian Empire and the church, the current supply system of the eastern defense line is difficult to meet the mobility needs of the fast dragon war beast. The vanguard army can''t walk around in the East Development Area for a few days. Let''s take Xunlong back to the supply point to eat meat.


    Therefore, the alienated war beast must feed the war with war. The church only ensures that the supply points are full of materials. No matter when the war animals come back to eat and rest, they must record how much food the war animals need and how many died, and finally settle with the reinforcements with gold coins or materials.


    Fortunately, the six legged fast dragon is not picky about food, and the rotten meat can''t be swallowed by mistake. These orcs and the dried meat they make are enough for the fast dragon to eat for a while. All the soldiers have to do is break down valuable materials and try to preserve the orc meat.


    Smoking is a good way.


    In the camp, the bonfire is blazing, and the smell of blood is mixed with the burning smell of barbecue, which makes people sick. However, when these disgusting materials are converted into gold coins, their value is dozens of times that of food and material booty.


    That''s why it''s called booty camp.


    People''s adaptability is very strong. If they see and smell more disgusting things, their senses will naturally make habitual adjustments, but the psychological gap will not be so easy to adjust. Although dealing with prey and corpses is also a compulsory course for attendants, real soldiers should enjoy the glory of victory, and cleaning the battlefield and collecting booty is the work of squires. The vanguard soldiers are the elite of all families, and everyone has at least the status of vassal. Some people were ashamed of not being able to fight, the most important of which was Victor''s men.


    Paladins did not participate in the war. Their main task was to protect the safety of combat priests. They enjoyed doing some rough work after the war.


    Compared with the paladin of the church, the attendants of silver moon manor are too young.


    Victor nodded to the middle Paladin and said, "gather everyone here."


    Before long, the soldiers of the booty camp gathered in front of his highness Randall, and the soldiers from the man horse hill stood in the front row.


    Without saying a word, Victor pushed away the dog headed man, picked up the body of a violent ogre, threw it on the chopping board, took out the refined gold dagger and began to decompose. The sharp blade cuts off the ogre''s blue gray skin, revealing the fishy yellow fat. The white slender hand extends directly into the stinking chest and takes out the huge heart wrapped by fascia. Throw the ogre''s heart into the bucket and pick the tendon and thigh bone instead. His expression is particularly focused, the blade is smooth and natural, and has a flowing beauty. It seems that he is painting and carving, rather than dismembering a dirty ogre. His tendons are completely taken out, and his hard iron thigh bones are clean, revealing the glittering yellow bone like glaze rock.


    He took the bone stick and looked at it carefully for a moment, nodded with satisfaction and said to himself: "The ogre''s bones are stronger than refined iron, more friendly than secret silver, and light enough. Leg bones can be made into Bone swords, and ribs can be made into bone shields. They are worth thousands of gold and are the glory of military courage. Only in the orc war can we have the opportunity to see many Bone swords and bone shields, but this is neither wealth nor glory, but only to help us survive Extraordinary weapons and shields. "


    "It''s not for sale... For those who can give full play to their extraordinary performance."


    With a smile in his mouth, Victor put down his bone stick. His dark golden eyes swept Caligula, Charlotte, Brandon and Klaus; the red wolf, Rogers and Marcy; the rose knight and the secret law warrior; and all the people present. Until they straightened their backs, they stopped smiling and said solemnly:


    "It''s not an important job... It''s a necessary job. When I''m alone, as long as I have the conditions and time, I''ll do what you''re doing. When you''re around me, you have to pick up the spoils for me in addition to fighting with me. If someone doesn''t like doing this, take it as a training. Whether you like it or not, Gao is unhappy and must do everything possible to help more people survive until they win the war.


    "Remember, this is part of the war, and we are already in it."


    "Well said... But that''s my booty. Your ogre commander has been broken."


    Roland, with her hands on her back, walked over with a smile, beside the tall and cold Gillian. I don''t know when the stingy miss chebman became her good friend.


    "Go to work."


    They all dispersed with a shout and continued to deal with the orc booty. Victor called the breeze to clean up the blood on his hands and said faintly, "the bones of the ogre supervisor are still intact."


    Roland stared angrily at Victor with a stagnant expression. The void water element has the killing characteristics of freezing, penetration and corrosion. Her secret silver stabbed into her head from the ears of the violent ogre. It was a perfect kill without hurting the tendons and heart. Victor killed the ogre commander. It seemed easy and freehand, but in fact it cut the tendons of his whole body. It was not only wasteful, but also rude. No However, it is an undeniable fact that the quality of the bones of the ogre governor is one grade higher than that of the violent ogre leader.


    Gillian''s eyes lit up, pointed to her nose and asked, "honey, is the ogre governor''s skeleton for me?"


    The element affinity of biomass is generally higher than that of secret silver. Ogres can be called earth element friendly demons. Their bones are tough enough and especially friendly to the elements of the void. The bone sword, bone shield, arm armor and leg armor made are very suitable for the earth knight. However, the better the equipment is, the greater the responsibility is. Vic doesn''t want Gillian to resist the enemy like the earth knight. At present, she only needs to He is a junior Silver Knight, whose strength is far less than that of the earth knight who resonates with 36 elements, and he should not bear the responsibility of the earth knight. Naturally, he can''t get the best equipment.


    "... this." Victor hesitated for a moment and said politely, "honey, the bone equipment is too ugly to match your beauty."


    Gillian shook her head, patted her towering chest and said, "it''s not ugly. I''ll polish it beautifully... I promise."


    "It''s no use making a promise." Victor shook his head and said bluntly, "the ogre''s bone equipment gives priority to the earth knight in the vanguard and the main reinforcement. You follow me and basically can''t use these equipment."


    Amber eyes stared at Victor''s face for a moment. Gillian smiled and said, "sorry, honey, I decided not to follow you... I want to follow Roland."


    Gillian''s eyes expressed seriousness and nostalgia. Victor became serious and asked in a deep voice, "you have to think clearly."


    "Yes, I think very clearly. I will only slow down your rhythm of hunting the orc strong." Gillian nodded, took Victor''s hand and said softly but firmly, "I have more than 100 family followers. I can''t leave them. If we all follow you to hunt the strong orcs everywhere, it won''t help and increase the supply pressure. I''ll use my sword to win my own glory."


    Victor tried to persuade Gillian to change her mind and seduced him: "if you don''t follow me, the bones of the ogre commander can''t be given to you. If you follow me, maybe there will be better booty."


    Gillian threw Victor''s hand away, raised her sharp and charming chin and said angrily, "if you don''t give it, you don''t give it. Anyway, you owe me several courtship gifts."


    "Baby, here''s my booty." Roland smiled like a flower, put his arm around Gillian''s Bee waist, kissed her on the face, and raised his eyebrows at Victor provocatively.


    Really want to dig my corner?


    Victor''s suspicions grew stronger in his eyes. He looked calm and asked in a low voice, "Roland, what ecstasy did you give Gillian?"


    Gillian, who had always been arrogant and domineering, turned red, shook Roland''s arm, walked behind in a little panic, and said, "I''ll go and see my booty... If I die, it''s not worth money."


    Her booty is 8 living dragon vein dog heads. This monster has its own treasure hunting talent and can find rare minerals and gemstones. However, the church strictly prohibits the Lord from raising orcs, which is even heavier than the crime of raising wizards. Because no orcs can be cured by the holy light, they belong to the evil wisdom species appointed by the Lord of glory. Even so, some people secretly use dragon vein dog heads Treasure hunting is characterized by searching for rare mineral veins such as secret silver and refined gold. However, in the presence of combat priests and paladins, the vanguard army has only one end for the captured dragon dog headed people. They are transported to the rear to make dragon vein potions. A live dragon dog headed person is worth 30 dog headed people''s hearts and can make 10 top-level dragon vein potions. Jillian catches 8 and can exchange 80 bodies from the church The quota of weight plastic is equivalent to 70000 gold sol, and it is still the kind with price and no market.


    War money is made in this way, but it should be exchanged with the lives of soldiers.


    Victor took back his eyes from Jillian''s back, frowned and said, "Jillian, she..."


    "She was promoted to the silver rank in advance for her father and almost died at the hands of the ant man... She is very willful, young and simple, just like my sister, but she has her own pride. She is Gillian chebman, the Silver Knight." Roland crackled.


    Victor lost his smile, shook his head and said, "sister? You are obviously older than her..."


    "You''re mistaken. I''m younger than her." Roland nodded seriously.


    Victor glanced at the long princess''s breastplate, nodded and said, "well, you are younger than her."


    Roland raised his eyebrows like a sword and said with gnashing teeth: "you know shit! The style of armor is different..."


    Victor looked at the angry Roland in surprise and asked, "what does it have to do with armor? I said you are younger than Gillian, but your strength is stronger than her."


    "You... Asshole!"


    "Let''s talk by the lake."


    "I won''t show you by the lake."


    They quarreled and walked to the deserted lake. Victor was silent for a moment and said, "I''ll send 120 swift light cavalry to you."


    The combat effectiveness of the fast bird light cavalry has left a deep impression on the soldiers of the vanguard army. The most important thing is that they can drive the smart dust Falcon to detect the enemy in the air, which is equivalent to 120 pairs of eyes in the sky. Roland''s anger subsided, patted his breastplate and said happily, "OK, you want me to protect Gillian? No problem, it''s on me."


    "She shouldn''t have come... She''s too young." Victor sighed and his voice grew low.


    The generals of the gangbis reinforcements are basically old silver knights, with an average age of about 80, and most of them have grown up even their grandchildren. They are prepared for sacrifice and have the belief of breaking through the barrier of the element sea. Gillian is only 32 years old, and her personal strength and combat experience are much worse. As a Silver Knight with affinity to earth elements, her chances of survival in the war are pitiful. But her pride and self-esteem did not allow her to become a drag on her lover. This is related to her future Knight''s road. Victor can''t forcibly interfere. In fact, Gillian''s choice is very wise. Victor must go to encircle and kill the orc king. Not only can he not help her in the battle, he will fall into an embarrassing situation.


    With her, she was in danger. She came forward to settle her, which was criticized again. Gillian doesn''t want her lover''s reputation to be damaged.


    Roland lifted her hair, smiled and said, "Gillian is very stingy. I asked her to negotiate with the Sassanians about the supplies of the gangbis reinforcements... Are you relieved?"


    Victor smiled sideways and nodded, "thank you for your protection."


    Roland turned his eyes and said, "if you want to thank me, thank me for the domestication of the dust falcon."


    Victor spread out his hands and smiled: "I can''t help it... It''s not very clear in the ancient literature that the dust falcon is close to the high elves. It''s a fighting partner of the high elves, and human beings can''t tame it. The dust Falcon nests and breeds under Randall''s leadership. It''s for my face. Although I brought the dust Falcon out, if they can''t feel my breath for a long time, they either fly back to Randall''s nest or fly to my home By your side. "


    "The York family wanted to domesticate the dust falcon, but they failed in the end."


    Roland nodded, frowned and asked, "how long can the swift bird light cavalry control the dust Falcon?"


    "No more than a year." Victor replied.


    "A year? This war is definitely more than a year." Roland shook her head in disappointment. The dust Falcon''s air reconnaissance brought great battlefield advantages. If it could only be used for one year, she felt it would be a pity.


    Victor comforted: "don''t you still have 120 fast bird light cavalry? They are mountain people hunters with keen eyes. They have practiced the secret monkey form created by Nelson and me for six years, and can act as the most elite secret scouts."


    Roland asked with a smile, "are you really willing to give me 120 fast bird light cavalry? Whatever I use?"


    "Gillian is right. I take people to hunt the orc leader in the wild. Supply is a big problem. The fast bird''s appetite is not small, and it''s a trouble to bring more. I have three Knight teams around me, and 60 fast bird light cavalry are enough."


    Victor nodded and added, "don''t let them stick to greyhound village."


    Greyhound village is the biggest booty of the vanguard army.


    However, Greyhound village is not the defense node of Fort brown after all. If the cavalry can''t rush from the camp of Fort brown to greyhound village in one day, it will be besieged by the Centaur army. But if you give up Greyhound village, the Centaur army will also camp in greyhound village because there are lakes nearby. Whether it''s for the need of transmitting military information or for To harass the Centaur army, the Greyhound village must be in the hands of the human army. It is inevitable that the garrison of the Greyhound village will be besieged by the Centaur, and even the whole army will be destroyed.


    Roland smiled and said: "The garrison of the eastern defense line is all in the charge of the sassanne militia, and we are only responsible for the mobile rescue of cavalry. Moreover, as long as the arrow tower, horse resistance, trench excavation and low wall are built on the periphery of greyhound village, I don''t think the Centaur can break through the Greyhound camp. The sassanne militia will rush to repair several sentry camps and connect the defense system of greyhound village and Fort brown, and the eastern defense line will be abrupt Out of the Department. Other development villages are built like this. Centaurs or orcs collide with dozens of protrusions of the eastern defense line, so they can only march in waves. They will disperse as they walk, or they will attack the protrusion... This meets our needs and can delay the fighting time. The main legion of shining knights and sassanne attack their supply lines and bring them down alive. ¡±


    Victor''s experience in military command was zero. He also felt that Roland''s strategic plan was unassailable, shrugging his shoulders and saying, "I am in charge of the strong enemy of the guerrilla orcs, and then listen to the call of his highness."


    Roland snorted, very satisfied with Victor''s posture, joked: "your aunt Wimbledon should bring the news to your big cousin Barcelona. In three days, we will meet your big cousin and big cousin and take over Fort Brown by the way."


    Victor said confidently, "they will give up Fort brown, which is in the interests of the balelius family. However, we can''t get too stiff with balelius. After all, they have 40000 elite cavalry from the eagle lion knights and Lord Sasan. I''m going to give balelius a gift. I hope you can agree."


    "What gift?"


    "Blue taro potion."


    "I agree."


    Roland nodded, turned his eyes to the moonlight lake and suddenly said, "I have a feeling... There is no Orc king at all."


    "Huh?" Victor turned his head and asked with deep eyes, "why do you say that?"


    Roland held it for a long time and shouted angrily: "... Feeling, okay? Feeling is feeling. There''s no reason... Fool, I can''t talk to you... I''m going to bed."


    Victor looked at Roland''s distant back and said, "I don''t think there is an orc king, what do you think makes the Centaurs United?"


    Roland turned and ran back, looked around and made sure there was no one around. He said mysteriously, "I feel that orogal has been resurrected... I don''t even believe it myself. Don''t laugh at me!"


    Victor was shocked and murmured: "if orogar was resurrected, many things would make sense... They deliberately helped the orc slaves invade the eastern frontier and establish the orc entrenched forces, so as to contain the Sassanian empire. Only then can the Sidon Centaur turn around and conquer the Orc tribes in the East."


    Roland puffed a smile, pointed to victor and sneered, "do you believe it? How can the legendary horse be resurrected? I deliberately teased you..."


    Victor said lightly, "orogal can''t be resurrected, which doesn''t mean there''s no second legendary horse..."


    "The Sidon Centaur has produced two legendary centaurs in a row? This is more outrageous than the resurrection of orogal... I dare not think so." Roland curled his lips. Seeing Victor''s stiff expression, he asked carefully, "you''re not serious."


    Victor laughed. "I''m kidding you... You''re serious."


    "Hum... It''s a fake smile. I think you''re serious." Roland said coldly, holding his chest in his hands.


    Victor smiled twice, his eyes half closed, his worries were hidden, and said bitterly, "you can see it... Boring, I''m going to bed."

 Chapter 618

    Fort Duncan, commander''s lounge.


    On the stone wall Candlestick, six thick and thin butter candles illuminate a room of 50 square meters. The exquisitely crafted iron desk precipitates the historical aftertaste of the iron mountain Empire, which is incompatible with the simple style of the lounge. There are no smooth wooden floors, no wall carvings, no exquisite crystal chandeliers, and limestone bricks constitute the most simple tone of the room.


    This was originally a room for knights to rest, the lounge of bronze knights.


    Duncan fortress has a more luxurious lounge. The monarchs of the Frederick family will live in their special rooms every time they visit Duncan fortress. Today, Emperor Frederick and Archduke Frederick are trapped in Guangming city hundreds of kilometers away by Centaur invaders. Duncan fortress, which guarded the eastern gateway of the Sassanian Empire, welcomed a new commander, Hussein Duke of Barcelona.


    More than half of the secular lords of the Sassanian Empire were descendants of the great nobles of the iron mountain empire. Compared with Frederick, they were more willing to recognize the orthodox status of Barcelona. Because no one likes the paladin family to ride on the head of secular lords. Of course, blood is also an extremely important factor. Apart from the blue hair, which symbolizes the ancient blood, the Frederick family only has the top silver blood, and there is no doubt about the noble blood of Barcelona.


    The ancient basselius was happy to be called his majesty by Lord Sasan. Hussein is an exception. He is famous for his low-key humility and opposes his Majesty''s title. Even if he takes charge of Duncan fortress, he does not live in the special lounge of Frederick''s royal family. He chose this ordinary small room as his temporary residence. The iron desk placed in the center of the room only ordered people to travel thousands of miles from the western border of the Empire because he usually used it easily, Move to Fort Duncan in the east of the Empire.


    Andrea Wimbledon criticized Hussein. Although his modesty won the friendship of the chief frides and won real benefits for the Western lords, low-key is by no means the style of the iron mountain royal family. The princes of the sassanne empire began to move closer to the Frederick royal family because of some practices of Hussein. This time, 9 of the 11 Royal Highnesses of the Empire and Emperor Frederick were trapped in the pioneering front line, which is the most powerful proof.


    In the final analysis, the patriarch of frides is also a TESL. He will only stand on the side of the shining knights. There is always a bottom line for the good will and justice of the patriarch to perselius.


    Hussein will not fail to understand this truth, but he still maintains a low-key and modest style at this critical moment and releases the signal of submission to the usurper, which will only frustrate the noble descendants of the iron mountain empire.


    Andrea sometimes couldn''t help thinking about her loyal Lord, the successor of the iron mountain Empire, Hussein Did Basilius lose his ambition to restore the glory of his ancestors?


    After breathing out, Andrea said coldly, "his highness Wimbledon didn''t let me participate in the battle of greyhound village. I don''t know the specific situation of the war. But his highness Wimbledon declared to me that the vanguard army of gombis will come to Duncan fortress the day after tomorrow to meet his majesty."


    Prince Basilius, sitting behind the iron table, pondered for a moment and asked gently, "is the ogre governor killed by his highness Randall in a violent state?"


    Andrea picked up her sword long eyebrows and corrected the mistake in Hussein''s address. "It''s your highness Wimbledon."


    Hussein was stunned. He looked up at the countess with amazing beauty. Seeing that she looked very serious, he couldn''t help knocking on the table and joked: "if the count of gold eye is his highness Wimbledon, how can you call Wimbledon orthodox?"


    Andrea said faintly, "my vein was not the direct descendant of the sword Saint delavin. Since his highness Wimbledon reappears the supreme blood of the sun elf, he is of course Wimbledon orthodoxy."


    Hussein said with a smile, "Andrea, you can accept the reality."


    "It is also an indisputable fact that your majesty is the direct descendant of Queen Basilius and Prince Wimbledon, with noble golden blood and the successor of the iron mountain empire." Andrea said coldly.


    Hussein''s smile turned into a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "you''re right, but I don''t like your Majesty''s title, which makes me feel embarrassed... Well, as long as the count is happy, call me whatever you like... Well, his highness Wimbledon killed the seriously injured and violent Ogre Inspector?"


    "Yes." Andrea looked a little slower and nodded. A generous and humble Lord made it difficult for her to be angry.


    "Do you know what this means? Crush... The strength of his highness Wimbledon completely crush the ogre supervisor of the golden order." Usein said excitedly, "he can crush the ogre supervisor and most golden Orc leaders. With his highness Wimbledon suppressing the eastern defense line, we can kill many people less... Alas, I once doubted his legendary strength, and I was obviously wrong."


    Andrea gently pursed her lower lip and asked, "can your majesty kill the murderous ogre inspector?"


    "It''s different." Hussein smiled, shook his head and said: "Even the two legendary Knights of nahtigal and Neo West can''t be as good as the count of golden eyes. They must take people to storm the Greyhound village and face the ogre commander and its Orc slaves. Turnans and testier can ambush the ogre commander alone, but they have to wait patiently for each other to be alone. It''s hard to say whether they wait a day or a month."


    He paused and asked, "you don''t seem very happy?"


    The countess''s inner worry was written on her exquisite face, frowned and asked, "do you think it''s happy? His highness Wimbledon obviously wants to take over the command of Duncan fortress, which is located at the center of the eastern defense line. It has extraordinary political significance and almost symbolizes the imperial capital of the sassanne Empire."


    Hussein shrugged his shoulders and joked, "I thought your highness Wimbledon''s help would make you admire."


    "This joke is not funny!" Andrea fixed her sharp eyes on the blue eyes of Basilius and said coldly, "I have a husband."


    "Andrea, no offense." Usein said positively, "but I still want to say that Ike lie is ready to be promoted to the silver rank. You can''t drag him all the time. I don''t want to see you turn against Ike lie baselius... We have to accept the reality."


    Andrea has a husband and heir, but her peerless beauty can''t stop her husband from pursuing the way of knight. One day, they must choose to separate, pursue their own partners and spread noble blood like most Silver Knight couples, so as to strengthen the strength of everyone.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry about me and Ike lie. Your majesty should first face the reality in front of you." Andrea said unhappily, "the Lords long for basselius to lead them to victory and glory."


    "OK." Hussein smiled and nodded, then said: "The reality is that the church was not ready to let go of the Centaur army when it lit the red smoke beacon. The command of the war has always been in the hands of the grand commander of TESL, and the command of the eastern defense line is actually in the hands of the shepherd frides. In this war affecting the whole human country, Duncan fortress is only a fortress of the eastern defense line, which has no political significance... The reality is, I There are only 40000 cavalry in our hands. They come from all the families of the Sassanian empire. The Lords entrust me with the most elite cavalry and never want me to treat them as worthless victims... The reality is that the garrison guarding the eastern defense line is served by the militia of all families and deployed by the commanders of all war zones, but Siegfried Frederick is fully responsible for the garrison... This is Everything was agreed by shepherd Frederick and me in advance. No matter how many garrison troops died in the eastern defense line, we could not be involved... Frederick''s eldest son took the greatest responsibility. Shepherd Frederick mastered logistical supplies, troop replenishment and divine power. He asked us to give up the battle area of Duncan fortress. Why should we refuse? Why should we refuse? Talk to oroxie It is in line with the needs of the eastern defense line and our interests to merge our troops. "


    "Andrea, don''t let the glory and arrogance of your ancestors cover your eyes... Well, this is my advice to you."


    The countess was stunned for a moment, hesitated and said, "but... But we spent our energy and sacrifice in the battle zone of Duncan fortress..."


    "But we didn''t break the Greyhound village."


    Hussein stood up and said, "Andrea, I''ve sent out the letter crow and asked oroksia to rush to Fort Duncan to meet with the two princes of Gambis. You might as well arrange the reception... Oh, by the way, the chief frides and the eldest son of Siegfried will also come to the meeting."


    Prince Basilius gave the order to leave, and Andrea gathered her mind, got up and saluted and left.


    When the countess''s crisp footsteps gradually disappeared, Hussein shook her head with some laughter. Andrea was arrogant, but impatient and had no outstanding political talent. She was the sharpest long sword, which frightened the enemy and made the master cautious. She never had anything to do with tenderness.


    Whoever marries her is guilty. Poor eklie, have a nice night... Hussein prayed for his distant cousin, opened the door and walked alone to the dungeon of the fortress.


    The spiral stairs leading to the underground were dark and cold, and the boots of Barcelona trampled on the wet stone steps silently. He seemed to be integrated with the underground environment.


    The prisoners were unaware of the Duke''s arrival until the prison door creaked open and slammed shut. The awakened prisoners sat up slowly from the hay nest, and two dark red lights lit up in the depths of their eyes, just like the legendary eyes of the dead.


    "I''m glad to meet your highness." The prisoner stroked his chest and saluted in an old and dry voice, which was totally out of proportion to his muscular and burly appearance.


    Beside Hussein stood a tall lady whose face was covered by darkness, but the prisoner''s eyes seemed to have the ability to see through the darkness.


    "What is your title?" The lady asked. Her voice was as light and pleasant as a stream, as if it could flow into people''s hearts.


    "Your Highness Basilius, you can call me a ''prisoner''." The prisoner stroked the lady''s chest.


    This lady turned out to be the guardian of the balelius family and the Golden Knight guarding the northern part of the eastern defense line, oroxia balelius.


    "Prisoner?" Hussein looked up and down at the prisoners opposite and said with a smile: "talk to us through the body of a death row prisoner. It''s magical witchcraft... There are many priests in Duncan fortress. Aren''t you afraid of exposure when you use witchcraft?"


    The red light in the prisoner''s eyes flickered and slowly replied, "this ceremony is very complex and expensive, but it will not be noticed by the priest."


    "So your excellency admits that you have a relationship with the shining church?" Oroksia asked faintly.


    "Hehe, since the chaos of the Pantheon, there has been no wizard organization in the human country. Your Highnesses are extremely intelligent. Naturally, you can think that the church has secretly cultivated a wizard organization." The prisoner nodded and said frankly, "yes, we have something to do with the church. We are devout believers of the Supreme Lord. We are the Shadow Council outside and the shadow priest inside. Our mission is to gather the witchcraft awakeners of the human kingdom and prevent the recurrence of disasters like the Pantheon."


    Hussein and oroksia seemed to have expected this answer, or any change could not shake the will of the Golden Knight. The two looked at each other, and the Duke of Barcelona nodded: "of course, the church should prevent similar disasters and control wizards. That''s the consistent style of knights and nobles. Since the Pope has lost power, it''s reasonable for the shining knights to secretly cultivate shadow priests."


    "I have a question. The Shadow Council helped us cultivate bloodthirsty soldiers in Barcelona. We have been dealing with each other for three years. Your Excellency prisoner has always refused to contact us. Why did you suddenly choose this time to ask to meet us?"


    The prisoner said, "at the time of the crisis of the human kingdom, as the servants of the Supreme Lord and the extraordinary among mankind, we shadow priests should also contribute their own strength and have their own demands."


    "Oh? What does the shadow priest want in this war?" Oroksia asked faintly.


    "The right to walk in the sun." Said the prisoner in a deep voice, with repressed longing.


    Oroksia smiled and said mercilessly, "your request is too high. No one will admit that the shadow priest is a part of the shining church. You are just private soldiers of the trigowar family."


    The prisoner was silent for a moment and said in a hoarse voice, "this is the current situation we are trying to change... I can understand the fear of mortal believers for wizards. Walking in the sun is our ideal. It takes a long process to realize this ideal, and someone needs to take the first step."


    Hussein laughed: "The ideal may not be realized, but survival is the most urgent. Where is the shadow under the sun? The shadow is always hidden behind the behemoths. Since the tribunal will use the power of the shadow parliament this time, you will face a clean-up after the war. Only in this way can trigova be clean. Frankly, I''m afraid we can''t protect your excellency, but you can borrow it Help perselius to inherit his power. What do you think of the mage advisory group of the iron mountain royal family? At least, your descendants can become real nobles. "


    "No." The prisoner shook his head firmly and said, "the wizard organization without faith will only slide down the abyss of desire and cause unimaginable disasters to the world... In your noble words, the church is a bigger backstage than Barcelona. Why do we give up the shelter of the church and choose a royal family?"


    "I didn''t expect your Excellency''s faith in the Supreme Lord to be so pious." Oroksia sneered, "but in the end, you just want to get rid of trigova''s control and become an independent institution of the church, so as to have more power."


    The prisoner shook his head and said, "I must remind your highness that we are also extraordinary and have extraordinary power that ordinary people can''t reach. Don''t we deserve power?"


    "But you are not bound by the glorious code!" The Duke of Barcelona''s eyes were like electricity, his momentum rose like a mountain, and said categorically, "we have differences with the shining knights, but we can''t allow the chosen one to revive and rule the human kingdom again!"


    "Your Highness, why should you test my strength? It''s just the body of a death row prisoner." The prisoner said slowly: "What if trigoval is bound by the glorious code? They resell people, kill innocent people, protect knights and nobles from intermarriage. These criminal activities are inextricably linked with you nobles. Most of the secret law dead and secret Knights of the Frederick family come from the eastern alliance controlled by trigoval... In addition, I have to correct a fallacy of your highness, The glorious code binds everyone, including wizards. Her binding force is to protect and redeem, not punish and destroy. There is no law to destroy wizards in the glorious code, because we come from mortals, and the devil also covets the soul and flesh of wizards. The belief in the Supreme Lord can protect our souls from the temptation and persecution of the devil, and degenerate wizards who break their faith will be punished The purification of the clergy becomes part of God''s grace. "


    "When the first Pope made the glorious code, he had left the way for wizards - the belief of self redemption and the supervision from the clergy. In the final analysis, his majesty Enoch is also a great wizard. Since we can accept the healing of the holy light, we must be loved by the Supreme Lord."


    "Your Excellency prisoner''s thorough study of theology has laid a theoretical foundation for the shadow priest to come to the front stage." Oroksia sighed faintly, shook her head gently, regretted and said, "it seems that it is difficult for us to reach an agreement... So, what can we do for your Excellency and what can your excellency bring to Barcelona?"


    The prisoner whispered with a smile, "it''s very simple. Try to get our people to meet his highness Randall."


    Hussein''s eyes twinkled and asked, "I''m surprised that the shadow priest has great powers. Can''t he contact people and horses by himself?"


    "For some reason, we can''t go to the man horse hills... And the sudden outbreak of the orc War provides an opportunity for us to cooperate with his highness Randall and Sylvia. We hope to get the support of the southern empire."


    Oroksia asked coldly in her voice, "and then? Sell you to our bloodthirsty soldiers and then to the horse hills?"


    "Oh, oh, oh... Don''t be greedy, your highness Basilius, noble and wise." The prisoner laughed in his throat and said: "We only find wizards in the Sassanian Empire to work for the Basilius family temporarily. They will eventually return to the church and serve the Supreme Lord. I believe the political enemies of the political enemies are allies. The paladin family is obviously the political enemies of the Basilius family, and a Duke of Basilius is not enough to help the shadow priest to the front stage, but his majesty Basilius can, and the iron mountain empire can. We are willing to help the balelius family. It''s good for both of us, isn''t it? "


    Hussein touched the back of his head, smiled and said kindly, "that''s all? I thought there would be something more real."


    The prisoner was silent for a moment, nodded and said: "When the shadow priest gets rid of the control of the trigoval family and really becomes a branch of the church, we will remember the kindness of basselius. Your Highnesses will see the more valuable research results of the shadow priest. Bloodthirsty soldiers are nothing... Although the basselius family cannot enjoy the extraordinary achievements of the shadow priest alone, it is better than nothing. At least, we promise The priority of the balelius family. "


    "Vague and general... Say something specific." Oroksia''s voice fully expressed her dissatisfaction.


    The red light in the prisoner''s eye socket contracted and restrained. After a while, he said: "the shadow warrior created by Paladin crystal has the ability of ferocity, spiritual fire and bloodthirsty... You will see the sample of shadow warrior, but if you want to get more shadow warriors, you must first let the shadow Shepherd master the power and allocate the resources of the church."


    Hussein and oroksia exchanged eyes, smiled and nodded, "deal... How do you want to meet his highness Randall?"


    "Your Highness bacelius, as long as you tell wizard Luke about his highness Randall''s whereabouts, we will meet him alone at the right time." The prisoner''s eyes were red and shaky, and his voice said hoarsely, "the time is coming. If there''s anything else, contact us through Luke."


    With that, the prisoner fell on his back without breath. Hussein rubbed his chin, sensed the element change of the maximum distance, and said with a smile: "dead... Wizards always have strange skills. Fortunately, their witchcraft can''t hide our element perception."


    Oroksia glanced at the prisoner lying on the ground and said faintly, "he has long died... Except for the fire element, I can''t feel the pulsation of the water element. It seems to be the legendary manipulation of the dead."


    Hussein hugged his hands, smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth, shook his head and sighed, "it''s also a group of guys who refuse to face the reality..."


    Oroksia turned her head and asked, "what do you think?"


    "View? There will only be two empires in the human kingdom, the iron mountain in the north and the Gambis in the South... There will be an empire only if there is a golden blood. Frederick and the shining Knights just make wedding clothes for us. I don''t want problems within the shining knights, whether it is the orc war or the next pioneering war."


    The Duke of usein basselius, with a deep look, said with a low smile: "I want to swallow all the little wizards found by the shadow priest, together with the inheritance of bloodthirsty potions. However, I am very interested in shadow soldiers. When we get the training method of shadow soldiers, the shadow priest can die. It''s best to let trigowar fall with us, and the tribunal will be put under the name of the Privy Council from now on."


    He said with some distress: "the problem is to sell the shadow wizard to the shepherd? Anyway, it can''t be sold to fledes."


    Oroksia nodded slightly, frowned and said, "I''m only worried that the shadow priest will be bad for his highness Randall. Sylvia is about to die, just like the ancestors of verotika, with omniscient power. She wants to destroy the golden blood of basilus only in one thought¡°


    "Hum, if you can''t mobilize the power of the elemental sea, how can the wizard''s Witchcraft hurt the legendary strong? Besides, his highness Randall is close to the holy land." Hussein said disapprovingly, thought about it, and continued to add, "it''s a big deal. We''re in foster marriage with the York family."

 Chapter 619

    For most ordinary people, wizards only exist in oral stories. They are synonymous with evil and terror. They are the son of the devil that can be purified only by the most heroic, noble and powerful clergy. But the great nobles can easily lift the mysterious veil of wizards and see their weak side. In particular, the top royal family with a long history and lush foliage, such as bacelius, sits on nearly one million people. For thousands of years, vassal wizards have worked for it, and a set of secret system for controlling wizards has long been formed. The ancestors of many vassal nobles are even the family Wizards of bacelius.


    Hussein claimed to the "Prisoners" that he could form a royal wizard troupe, which was by no means a joke. Because the wizard group of Tieshan royal family has a history of more than 2000 years, but it is small in scale and there have been several dynasties in the middle.


    In today''s human country, Barcelona is probably second only to the church in terms of understanding wizards.


    Wizards have a variety of abilities, but they can be stripped of their witchcraft talents. They are only physical fetuses, single extraordinary power, slow action and complex and changeable emotions. Even if the family''s carefully trained secret warriors can kill the vast majority of wizards, only those wizards who have received strict training since childhood can combine their extraordinary strength with martial arts, will and experience to form a certain combat effectiveness. For example, there is a wizard in the balelius family who can generate a bubble on the surface of an object to help himself and others gain the ability to move freely underwater. This sorcery itself does not have any lethality, but after receiving training, he learned to use bubbles to wrap fierce fire oil to simulate the effect of fireball. During the battle, he was surrounded by several round fire bombs, which could track the target and cause a raging fire, but he himself could walk safely in the hot fire.


    Will, mind, experience and means are always more important than simple magic power, but in this regard, knights with physical and mental unity naturally have great advantages. They can often kill the arsonist wizard before being hit by the fireball, and then retreat.


    The Barcelona family divides the wizard''s talent into spiritual and miscellaneous. Spiritual witchcraft is more deadly than miscellaneous witchcraft, but the golden life can be exempted from spiritual witchcraft 100%, unless the wizard''s spiritual strength reaches the legendary level.


    This is obviously impossible.


    The church claimed that the Lord of glory changed the law of the world, cut off the connection between wizards and the elemental sea, and limited their level of witchcraft to below the golden level.


    The truth of the church''s statement is indistinguishable, but there is a most basic logic. If the extraordinary power of wizards is not weakened to the extreme, they will not become the harvest object of nobles and priests, and the shadow priest does not need to ask for the support of secular lords at all.


    Orokhia did not know how many means the shadow priest had. She was as convinced as Hussein that no amount of tricks played by the shadow wizard could threaten the safety of the count of golden eyes. Just like a shallow stream could not drown a mammoth, the gap between the two sides was too big.


    Ruling out the possibility that the shadow priest murdered the count of golden eyes, oroksia pondered for a moment and then commented: "The ''prisoner'' gives me a very pedantic feeling... He urgently wants to get the Lord''s recognition of the shadow priest, but he firmly stands on the side of the church. It can be seen that he is a crazy believer who grew up in the Ayre religion country. He has always been in a captive environment and has some understanding of the outside world, but he is not deep enough."


    Hussein nodded and said, "I can''t tell whether the words of a dead person are true through element perception. However, I agree with you. Shadow priests are too naive. They don''t know what a real aristocrat is."


    Basilius despised the power of modern wizards, but valued their value.


    The Shadow Council secretly contacted the bathelius family to train bloodthirsty warriors for them. Usein and oroksia intuitively realized that the magic of witches still has wider application space. Of course, they want to thoroughly master the research results of shadow witches on magic medicine. A very important premise is to explore more little witches, regardless of their witchcraft How ridiculous the talent is. As long as they have magic, they can continuously pour bloodthirsty magic drugs to help the Basilius royal family form a powerful bloodthirsty Legion.


    The prisoner claimed that the little wizards were only working for basselius temporarily and that they would eventually return to the rule of the church, which had touched the great interests of the basselius family.


    In this secret meeting, the shadow priest did not mention their detailed plan to get rid of the trigoval family, but asked basselius to support the shadow priest in the end. It is normal for prisoners to have reservations about basselius. However, usein and orokhia do not think highly of the shadow priest and think that they have little chance of success.


    Since the shadow priest has lost, why doesn''t Basilius swallow those little wizards and potion inheritance? Since he decides to possess this power, he should simply sell the shadow priest and take the handle of the trigoval family, so as to avoid the trouble of the church for potion inheritance.


    The prisoner''s so-called helping bacelius recover the iron mountain empire is a big joke.


    The size of the family territory is related to the number of knights and nobles, and the number of knights is related to the level of blood. The brilliant Knights led the Sassanian Empire to recover the human homeland. With the silver blood of the Frederick family, they can control at most one kingdom territory, while the golden blood of the balelius family can control one empire. That''s why TESL passed the patriarch of fledes Channel and improve the relationship with Barcelona. Together, the secular lords of the six Paladin families can only control the territory of one empire, and Barcelona''s iron mountain empire is bound to revive with the development of the territory.


    Sasan and iron mountain will jointly form two mutually supportive northern empires. Maybe they are still in laws and allies.


    The development strategy formulated by Hussein and orokhia was very clear. Militarily, they worked closely with the shining knights to jointly eliminate Orc invaders and win the territory of Sidon Khanate; Politically, they helped each other with the southern Empire, jointly opposed the church theocracy, ensured the independence of the iron mountain Empire and got rid of the shackles of the paladin family.


    As for the Sassanian Empire, let the Frederick family and the glorious Knights run it.


    Equal strength is the basis for cooperation. The shadow priest jumped out and said, "the political enemy of the political enemy is an ally"? He was afraid that he had read too many scripts written by bards and thought he knew the politics of great nobles. It was naive!


    Of course, Basilius would not be in a hurry to betray the shadow priests. If they really had a chance to become a branch of the church, Basilius would not mind shouting for them. In the final analysis, the struggle between the shadow priest and the referee belongs to the internal affairs of the church. Bacelius only needs to sit and watch the play, but the shadow priest can''t think of bacelius to spit out the benefits he swallowed.


    Hussein will not hand over those little wizards, but also dig more wealth from the shadow priest, such as the secret method of cultivating shadow warriors.


    "I will tell Luke that if the shadow priest wants us to create a chance for the prisoner to meet his highness Randall alone, he must first create a shadow warrior for us." Said the Duke of Barcelona.


    "It should be." Oroksia nodded, turned the conversation and asked, "this Centaur invasion is full of doubts, and there are many coincidences... Do you think it was caused by the shadow priest?"


    Hussein''s blue eyes turned amber. After a while, he said in a deep voice: "I''ve thought about this, but I don''t believe the shadow priest has this ability... The great prophecy is almost the same. But if the shadow priest has extraordinary power similar to the great prophecy, why do they need the support of secular lords? They broke away from the control of the referee and became an independent organization of the church as early as the holy city rebellion more than 300 years ago."


    "Do you also think the shadow priest was involved in the holy city unrest more than 300 years ago?" Oroksia asked with a smile, raising her eyebrows.


    The Duke nodded and said: "I looked up the data collected by the family, and there were signs that the shadow priest had participated in the rebellion in the holy city, and the Neo West family was testified by the judge because of the wizard incident. However, the Pope of that generation died two years later, the new pope succeeded, and Neo West''s keeping of witches was not investigated. Then, trigova was transferred from the shining Knight by testier The regiment stripped off, led the tribunal and guarded the holy mountain of light. On the surface, they have been responsible for monitoring the guardian of light and the new pope since then, but privately, I''m afraid trigowar has cleaned up the shadow priest. "


    "The Pope of that generation used the great prophecy, but he still failed to fight back, and was finally bitten by the prophecy. It can be seen that the great prophecy is not omnipotent." Hussein smiled and said, "the prisoners need us to get in touch with his highness del, which is enough to show that they are weak."


    Oroksia nodded slightly and said faintly: "The priest uses the paladin crystal to temporarily obtain the divine power and combat power of high-level paladins. This divine power has existed since ancient times. The shadow warriors described by ''prisoner'' seem to be in the same line with it. If the shadow wizards can create shadow warriors with Paladin crystal, they can prove that they are indeed crazy believers in the Ayr religion. Then we can believe that they do not harbor malice towards the human kingdom Reveal the whereabouts of his highness Randall to the shadow priest. "


    Hussein touched his chin, smiled and joked, "oroksia, you care about cousin Victor very much."


    Oroksia giggled and said in a charming voice, "I really want to get close to cousin victor. Unfortunately, he already has Sylvia... I won''t ask for trouble. How can I say that I am also the descendant of his majesty verotika. It''s a shame to be refused to make love to the sun elves."


    Hussein shook his head, frowned and sighed: "It''s really a pity... Cousin victor will certainly be in charge of the gangbis empire for more than 100 years, and the northern and southern empires need to leave a way back in each other''s territory. If we marry the gangbis Kingdom, it will cause a strong backlash from the shining knights and the Dodo Kingdom... It''s difficult for us to bet on Neo West supported by the shining knights?"


    With the massive invasion of the Sidon centaurs, the desire of the balelius family to seek a safe haven in the southern continent has become more urgent. However, under the current situation, balelius and Gambis are not suitable to be in the same trench. If balelius openly exchanges children with ogustor or York according to the tradition of marriage and alliance, it is equivalent to betraying the northern Lord family. After all, the South extension leader Lord and Lord Beituo compete in divine power, which is a position issue.


    However, basselius could not ignore the political influence brought by the southern continent channel. If the shining Knights opened up the relationship with the Neo West family, the Sassanian royal family naturally had a considerable voice. Basselius and other Sassanian lords were in the same starting line and were led by the shining knights in disguise.


    In short, as both royalty and Frederick''s family, basselius should also have something. Frederick''s hook up with Neo West, and basselius will have a secret conversation with Gambis.


    This time, Victor and Roland led the Gambis reinforcements into the eastern defense line of Sasan, which is a good opportunity for basselius. However, Flemish stared at the two sides and wanted to create contradictions and provoke the relationship between the two sides. Of course, his purpose was to introduce basselius into the overall strategy formulated by the shining knights.


    Hussein thought about it, it seems that only lover diplomacy is a non-standard way of communication. However, the levels of both sides are too high. The high-ranking female Knights of the balelius family cannot succumb to external forces like the purple eyed noble women of the eliano family. They will not go to Gambis to serve the count of golden eyes. If they are of equal status, they have neither offspring nor live together, and there will be no partnership.


    Oroksia suddenly let out a light sigh and said, "we seem to underestimate the ''prisoner''... Although he doesn''t know what a noble is, he still has some political vision."


    The Duke of Barcelona thought for a moment and understood the meaning of the guardian of the family.


    Based on Lake Firth under the RAND Empire, the Church tried to make the Ayres church a geopolitical core of the human kingdom. The Sassanian Empire opened up to the East and pushed to the north of Stonehenge, so that it could meet with the pioneers of Neville kingdom. Then, the northern Empire took the Neville kingdom as the central corridor, went south to the lake Firth led by the RAND Empire, and crossed the river by boat to reach the southern continent. In the same way, the southern empire could enter the Northern Wilderness through the central corridor of the kingdom of Neville.


    The Neville Kingdom and the RAND empire are close to the Ayres religion. They are the central corridor of the human kingdom, which can establish the location of the geographical core of Ayres. The materials of the north and South countries will be very convenient to gather in the Ayres. The cardinal Council of the Holy See, the Knights of radiance and the old order of abbots would be happy to build a port on the Bank of Lake Firth in El if the code of radiance did not expressly prohibit the clergy from directly ruling the secular kingdom. Because al port can only belong to his Majesty King nahtigar, the church''s construction of Al port indirectly expanded the secular influence of the Pope.


    The church''s geo core strategy grasped the materials, population and trade between the north and south of the human country, and fundamentally weakened the influence of the kingdom of Gambis and the Duke of Barcelona.


    It is assumed that shadow priests can get a place in the church. They are close to Gambis and Barcelona and help each other, which is in the fundamental interests of the three parties.


    In other words, the shadow priest needs the full support of the northern and southern empires if he wants to speak for the northern and southern empires within the church.


    Duke Hussein frowned and murmured almost to himself, "so, they are not unable to contact cousin Victor, but deliberately have a secret meeting with Gambis through our channels. The common secret can enable us to find a tacit understanding of cooperation."


    "It''s not three sides, it''s four sides. Don''t forget that the kingdom of Dodo also lacks the support of divine power. The Knights of glory and Frederick have always targeted them. The shadow priest has become an independent branch of the church and trained a large number of blood guards and shadow soldiers. To a certain extent, it can replace the temple army and help iron mountain, Gambis and dodo open up the situation." Orokia calmly analyzed.


    Usain frowned and asked himself, "the ''prisoner'' said that the shadow priests need the supervision of the clergy... The so-called supervision is to work. The shadow priests are ready to work for the power of the church?"


    "The shadow priest must be the political enemy of the shining knights. Which force in the church can resist the pressure of the shining knights and protect the shadow priest?"


    "Privy Council? Flinders occupies one third of the seats in the Privy Council. The two chief priests are reluctant to join hands against the shining knights, not to mention their struggle for the position of Pope."


    "The old abbot''s regiment? Those old guys used to have some prestige and forcibly pulled the shining knights from the position of Pope. Now, more than 100 monastery elders quarrel all day, even more than the noble house. They hold back each other and can''t do anything. What can they do for us if they join the old abbot''s regiment? The blood guards and shadow soldiers they train I''m afraid it will end up in the pockets of the Privy Council and the Knights of glory, like the priests trained by the monastery. "


    "Ha, they won''t be like taking refuge in the guard of light?" Hussein sneered and said, "if the shadow priest chooses to take refuge in nahtigar, all the clergy and secular lords will join hands to fight them and disappear in an instant."


    Oroksia smiled faintly: "If the shadow priest is not stupid, they should shelter in the Abbot''s old regiment, accept the leadership of the tribunal and indirectly be loyal to each Pope. The premise is to overthrow the chief magistrate trigowar... I''d like to see trigowar fall into bad luck, but we can''t participate in the shadow priest''s plan. Only when they overthrow trigowar can they be qualified to cooperate with us. I think , the count of golden eyes will also choose to stand idly by and finally bet. "


    Hussein put his arms around him, rubbed his chin, smiled and said, "it should be so. We don''t have to remind cousin Victor... Just wait for the last moment."


    "I''m going back now. I''ll come back the day after tomorrow." Aurochia looked at the Duke, nodded and said: "I have a few ideas here... First, the ''prisoner'' is proficient in theology and pedantic. He should have lived in a monastery since childhood. Second, he doesn''t understand the behavior style of the great nobility, but he has some political vision in his suggestions for cooperation... The words and deeds of the ''prisoner'' are completely incompatible with his political knowledge. I infer that he is not the real leader of the shadow priest. The shadow priest should be behind him There is another character, a character that the referee doesn''t know... "


    "They must be clergy, so they can hide from the eyes and ears of the magistrate; they must not have a high status in the church, so they want to support the shadow priest; they are very likely to hide in the monastery, get access to the current situation information, but do not understand the behavior style of the great nobility... They are not ascetics in the monastery, but scholars and priests in the monastery."


    "They? You mean... Inheritance?"


    "Yes." Oroksia nodded, and the corners of her mouth outlined a confident smile that controlled everything.


    "Mobilize our people inside the church and find them before the count of golden eyes."

 Chapter 620

    In the early morning two days later, the patriarch of frides, the eldest son of Siegfried, and oroksia The Duchess of Barcelona gathered at Fort Duncan to meet with Hussein The Duke of Barcelona led the pro guards to open the east gate of the fortress and meet the vanguard of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Siegfried Frederick wore a carefully selected ceremonial armor and a purple gold helmet showing the identity of the prince of sassanne. A blood red bear monster cloak hung behind him like a flag dipped in blood, diluting the gorgeous ceremonial armor and setting off its massiness and majesty, so that the eldest son of the sassanne Empire added an extraordinary temperament of heroic and killing.


    Ceremonial armor emphasizes luxury and beauty. The seal has the blood wolf heraldry of Frederick family and is decorated with ruby. It looks majestic, but the complex structure is not suitable for combat. Especially in February of the fire season, the ritual armor is heavy and hot on the body, which is very uncomfortable. As a senior knight, zigfried didn''t feel much uncomfortable wearing ceremonial armor and bear monster skin cloak. Instead, he was glad of his choice.


    Princess Augustus and count golden eye, who received thousands of miles of assistance, and the first successor of the Frederick family, certainly fully expressed the sincerity of the sassanne royal family. During the war, the grand welcoming ceremony and the Grand Court were exempted from everything, in order to reflect Frederick''s Royal love for Roland Auguste''s Royal Highness''s attention, and chige picked up his love of court ceremonial armor, which provoked the Court chief to complain that he had damaged the dignity of the royal family of Sang Sang. Because ceremonial armor symbolizes the morality of patience, humility and guard, and belongs to the dress of the lower level, the eldest son of the emperor only needs to wear ceremonial armor on some specific occasions. For example, guard the ancestral cemetery and receive the light blessing of the archbishop.


    Original words of Joson, the court Manager: Roland His highness Auguste is neither the spiritual symbol of Frederick''s ancestors nor the servant of the Lord of glory. You wear ceremonial armor to meet her. Others think that the first successor of Emperor Frederick is her guardian knight.


    What does Joson know? Princess Roland doesn''t stick to vulgar etiquette and likes new things. The armor technology of the Barcelona family is first-class today. If I don''t wear etiquette armor, how can I have any sense of existence in front of the Golden Knight of the Barcelona family? Besides, as the eldest son of the Sassanian Empire, it would be disgraceful for the royal family if the two princes of Gambis regarded me as the valet of Barcelona... Qi Ge''s eyes swept the battle armor on the two princes of Barcelona, and he couldn''t help feeling proud. All the people present were equipped with combat equipment. The only ceremonial armor highlighted his excellence. He believed that the soldiers of the Gambis vanguard army could see the first heir of Frederick''s royal family at the first sight.


    Shepherd frides was satisfied with Ziggy''s dress. The meeting between the Golden Knights can finalize major decisions in a few words without trial and turning around. On such an occasion, the Silver Knight had no room to speak. Siegfried had better not come, but since he came, people can''t turn a blind eye. The eldest son of the Sassanian Empire wore ceremonial armor to welcome his highness Randall, the noble sun elf, which shows the sincerity and humility of the Frederick family.


    The distant wind brought the roar of the six legged fast dragon, which immediately aroused the vigilance of the horned wolf and the eagle lion. The guards quickly calmed the restless war beast and issued a friendly but not enemy command gesture. Then the earth rumbled and shook, and the warbeast Knight of Gambis appeared on the horizon in golden dawn. There are more than 100 of them, some of them are knights in fine gold armor, some are trainee knights in fine gold scale armor, some are light cavalry in dark red leather armor, some are elite soldiers in full body armor, or ride ferocious six legged monsters, or land birds of prey, or ride long horned wolves, or ride powerful war horses, The only thing that is the same is the high spirit of the victory of the war.


    Flinders nodded secretly, smiled and said, "the six legged fast dragon of Gambis is the largest and most powerful alienated war beast in the human kingdom."


    "It''s also the ugliest and most eaten alienated war beast... I don''t know. How can the kingdom of Gambis raise more than 1000 fast dragons?"


    Kent, the legendary battle priest, laughed: "When I was stationed in the ravens on the man horse hill, I saw the power of the fast bird light cavalry. Although these land Raptors have the disadvantages of poor load and insufficient physical strength, they have focused eyes, sharp eyes, sensitive hearing and smell, flexible neck rotation, easy to observe the movement around, and are naturally good at cooperating with hunting. They charge at an amazing speed and are good at crossing obstacles And rapid turning, but the body line can maintain a stable balance. The fast bird light cavalry is the only kind of cavalry that can cooperate with the beast cavalry. I decided at that time that the fast bird light cavalry created by his highness Randall would shine on the battlefield. "


    In addition to the kingdom of Susi and Borui, other kingdom forces have their own distinctive alienated warbeasts. The six legged fast dragon of Gambis is not uncommon, but the light cavalry that can cooperate with them is unique. Alienated warbeasts are ferocious, hungry for blood and meat, and form a natural threat to herbivorous animals. The bloody scene of their biting the enemy often startles the horses, and ordinary cavalry is difficult to cooperate with warbeasts Fast birds are predatory land raptors, and the flesh and blood of their prey will stimulate their ferocity and become more aggressive.


    The appearance of the swift bird light cavalry filled the gap of the lack of assistance arms of the Warcraft knight, which naturally aroused the interest of everyone.


    Hussein was greatly moved and asked, "Your Excellency Kent, you and his highness Randall have known each other for a long time. You also contributed to the temple army''s purchase of rattan skin armor from Renma hill. I don''t know whether Renma Hill intends to sell fast birds?"


    Pastor Kent smiled and said proudly: "I discussed this issue with the count of golden eyes. He did intend to sell fast birds, but the price is not cheap... His highness Randall spent a lot of money to cultivate fast birds and expand the population of fast birds. It is difficult to use the financial resources of human horses and hills. After all, fast birds are divided into male and female. Female birds generally do not serve as war birds, but they eat almost the same food as male birds every day. Raising a fast bird is equal to fighting birds Raise two fast birds. His highness Randall wants to make a profit by selling the male and female birds of fast birds and expand the scale of fast bird light cavalry. The kingdom of Neville ordered 50 pairs of fast birds from the man horse hills and offered 400000 gold sol. This is also the preferential price that his highness Randall gave in Mrs. Dolly''s face. "


    Ziggy was shocked and said, "it''s too expensive for 400000 gold sol to buy 50 pairs of fast birds?"


    Kent shook his head and said, "it''s neither cheap nor expensive... The Sassanian Empire wants to buy 50 pairs of fast birds. Without 1.6 million Golden sol, the count of golden eyes will not sell."


    The alienated war beasts carefully cultivated by the major forces are divided into male, female and infertile war beasts. Male and female are responsible for breeding and are under the strictest protection. They are absolutely not for sale. War beasts can be used as combat partners to give retired and canonized war animal knights, or as gifts to nobles. Other forces cannot get male and female beasts by any means, i.e The inquisition will also recover the war animals lost by the great Lord in accordance with the war animal covenant signed by the major forces, and severely punish the crimes of thieves, so as not to cause war. The fast bird in the man horse hill is also protected by the war animal covenant, but the fast bird has the same reproductive ability as the moon bear war animals in Teuton principality, and 50 pairs of fast birds are enough to reproduce several fast bird populations.


    Siegfried was thinking about the pros and cons of buying the fast bird. The Duchess of orocia basselius said softly, "Your Highness Frederick has no intention to buy the fast bird. Then we basselius are willing to pay for the fast bird. Please help your excellency Kent and plead with his highness Randall for us, because I may need to raise funds. It''s best to pay in installments."


    "Well..." pastor Kent glanced at Fred, and then looked at the eldest son who was still stunned.


    Ziggy woke up, but 2 million kinsol was not a small number. He was the heir of the Frederick family and had no right to decide such a big deal.


    Just when he hesitated, oroxya suddenly looked in the direction of the Gambis vanguard, smiled and said, "Princess Auguste came first."


    Ziggy immediately turned his head and saw a slim figure riding a golden unicorn out of the team and galloping towards Duncan fortress. The unicorn cultivated by the RAND empire was the fastest dissimilation war beast in the sprint. In the blink of an eye, it narrowed the distance of two kilometers, allowing Ziggy to see the appearance of the female Knight clearly. She had picturesque, brilliant and green eyes The is as clear and moist as emerald, and the White Gold ponytail floats in the wind. Riding a golden unicorn, you come in the morning. The fitted women''s Secret silver armor outlines a perfect curve and looks heroic.


    Most of the high-level female knights are introverted and reserved, arrogant and reserved, and never make people feel beautiful. There are no golden female Knights like Roland Auguste. That kind of pure and natural charm distracted Siegfried for a moment, and an idea came into his mind:


    She is the goddess of the dawn.


    "No problem. Your highness Randall and I are old friends. We often find the barbarian elder Harald to drink and eat meat. Your highness basselius will help us buy the fast bird." Reverend Duncan said next to the eldest son.


    "Thank you, Lord Kent." A gentle smile rose on oroksia''s face and saluted the legendary battle priest.


    The shepherd frides was calm on the surface, but secretly scolded in his heart: shameless.


    The moon bear family invested 2.4 million gold sol to buy iron brick preparation technology from the horse hill, and then sold the whole set of technology to the Lords of the Empire. Instead of spending money, they also earned tens of thousands of gold sol, obtained the technology of iron brick and giant brick kiln, and strengthened the relationship between the Principality of Teuton and Caesar This is because of the distribution right proposed by the count of golden eye. Iron brick technology is only sold to one company in a kingdom, and the buyer decides whether to transfer it to the local Lord.


    Bacelius missed the iron brick and would not miss the fast bird light cavalry again. The cost of 2 million kingsol was apportioned to the Lords of the Sassanian Empire, and bacelius spent very limited funds. Those families who wanted to cultivate the fast bird light cavalry had to please the Duke of bacelius, which virtually improved the reputation and influence of the iron mountain royal family.


    Siegfried is not a fool. He can quickly figure out what''s at stake, but his rival is the Duchess of orokia Barcelona.


    The spiritual power of the Golden Knight silently hinted at Siegfried, making him realize that he had no right to mobilize 2 million kinsol. Before opening her mouth, orokhia remotely sensed the trend of Princess Auguste, and her next sentence made Siegfried turn his attention to Roland. As legendary priests, frieds and Kent were not influenced by Orok Thea''s spiritual influence, but they don''t have the ability of the Golden Knight to control the changes of elements, and they don''t have extraordinary spiritual charm. When they react, it''s too late.


    This is why the Golden Knights rarely took power. Noble scholars were impressed by their extraordinary charm and couldn''t give full play to their talents. But a hundred noble scholars always think more comprehensively and carefully than a Golden Knight.


    The Golden Knight should not be taken lightly. Since the Sassanian royal family gave up the right to buy the fast bird, pastor Kent had to agree to orokhia''s request.


    Frederick''s eldest son was not to blame, nor was the Reverend Kent to blame. He himself was crushed in front of oroksia, not to mention the senior Knight Zig of the bronze stage? Kent was born in the ordinary vassal family of Teutonic principality, not a knight aristocrat. Among the legendary priests, he is famous for his big mouth and likes to show off. Everyone is a legendary priest, and Kent doesn''t need to look at his face.


    If you want to blame, you should blame oroksia for bullying the small with the big and bullying the weak with the strong. You don''t even want the face of the Golden Knight!


    However, only the count of golden eyes can let the Golden Knight ignore his identity and attack a small senior knight.


    Friedes studied victor in depth Wen His highness Randall''s personality and various deeds are filled with two large boxes of data collected alone. The more he studied, the more powerless he felt, because all the plans of the count of golden eyes were irresistible, but no one could see through his layout.


    Take the case of the fast bird. The count of gold eye took the initiative to propose to bishop Perot of the man horse hill that when all kingdoms have the fast bird, he will kick the fast bird out of the category of war animals. This means that the church can collect fast birds from lords through 11 taxes. You know, war animals are not within the collection scope of the eleventh tax. The church wants to extract alienated war animals from the Lord unless it takes out the horned wolf war animals first. At the beginning, Teutonic principality refused to treat the moon bear as an ordinary beast. In order to win over the moon bear family, the shining Knights offered a series of favorable conditions, including including including including the moon bear in the war beast covenant. The Principality of Teuton joined the Sassanian empire. It was Sylvia''s will to put the swift bird into the category of war beast. Now, the count of golden eyes even said to give up, and fledes had to support the basselius family to invest in the purchase of fast birds, because it was in full line with the interests of the church and secular lords. It''s just that Flanders can''t understand the intention of the count of golden eyes.


    The count of golden eyes never told anyone, but everyone couldn''t help following him. This made Flemish very confused and uncomfortable.


    Emperor Frederick told friedes that the royal family spent 1 million gold sol to buy iron brick technology and giant brick kiln design drawings from the Principality of Teuton, and the royal family''s finances had become tight. If at this time, Basilius used the swift bird light cavalry to cut Frederick''s Treasury, the financial situation of the royal family would be even worse.


    In fact, the Frederick royal family provided 80000 elite cavalry and recruited 80000 militia and 100000 young workers. After the war, whether there was enough money in the royal treasury to pay pensions and rewards is a problem. The life of other families will not be easy, because the war crisis and financial crisis go hand in hand, affecting the whole human country... Except for the man and horse hills, the gold coins seem to flow into Sylvia and Victor''s pockets.


    Crude sugar, purple cane wine, iron brick and fast bird are not the Earl of gold eyes? Why does Victor want so many gold coins? Does he want to borrow money and collect interest? Can the count of golden eyes be so simple? Let''s send more refugees to the human horse hills. If the price of green wheat rises again, won''t the money come back? It''s really not good. Four years later, when sol will form an alliance, you can also cast more gold sol and silver sol


    While shepherd frides deliberated on the problem, Princess Roland had rushed to the front of the team. She jumped off the unicorn and walked lightly towards the people.


    Ziggy took off his purple gold helmet and stepped forward. With a warm smile on his handsome face, he took the initiative to salute with the most elegant attitude.


    "... wow, what a beautiful armor." Roland, with a strong wind, crossed the eldest son of the emperor who stroked his chest and saluted, came to oroksia. His eyes lit up, jumped and said, "you must be Victor''s cousin Basilius, oroksia... Wow, your armor is as beautiful as you."


    Ziggy froze a little, then put down his right hand, smiled and looked at Roland August''s back thought:


    What a frank and lovely princess.

 Chapter 621

    The cavalry of the Gambis vanguard army marched to the east gate of Duncan fortress, which immediately caused an exclamation. The paladins of the church and the Knights of perselius saw the ogre''s head on the lance erected by the Gambis cavalry. They carefully counted it several times and confirmed that the Gambis vanguard army had captured 41 ogre heads. After simple specimen treatment, their surfaces shrink and wrinkle, making them more ferocious and disgusting, and emitting an unpleasant smell. The garrison of Duncan fortress looked at it with envy and respect.


    Ogres have always been the most frightening monsters. They haunt all over the world and even appear in the hinterland of the human kingdom. Even a wandering ogre will make some country lords helpless and must ask the church or the Lord for help. Killing an ogre is enough to show the knight''s courage and wisdom and sing around for bards. Every knight and his vassal soldiers regarded the title of Ogre butcher as an honor.


    The vanguard cavalry stopped at the gate of Duncan fortress, straightened their backs one by one, and enjoyed the attention of the public.


    Victor jumped off the swift bird''s back, went straight to the two legendary priests, saluted and said, "good morning, chief Shepherd. Good morning, your excellency Kent."


    "May the Supreme Lord of glory protect you, your highness Randall." Reverend Flemish and Kent drew a false emblem on their chest and chanted solemnly.


    Victor took the initiative to hug Kent and said affectionately, "pastor, I''m glad to fight side by side with you in the eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire."


    "Ha ha, this is the will of the Supreme Lord and my honor."


    The legendary battle priest patted Victor''s dragon lizard shoulder armor and joked enthusiastically: "you guy, killing a golden jackal a few years ago has made you look ashen, even the double headed dragon lizard leather armor is rotten. Now, it''s easy to take off the head of the ogre inspector, and the armor is still intact. It''s really yours."


    Pastor Kent comes from the cold and harsh northern tundra and has the courage and mutual assistance spirit of northern people. He is a high-ranking but does not like to put on airs. During his stay in Raven Town, he became one with the villagers and personally led 2000 paladins to reclaim fields, build roads, dig reservoirs and build silver city walls for Victor free. With the rapid changes in Raven Town, pastor Kent has made great contributions and naturally won Victor''s favor.


    When he met his old friend in the distant Sassanian Empire, he was still a legendary battle priest. Victor, the senior level of the temple army, was also very kind and smiled: "if my leather armor is broken by the ogre supervisor, I have become a pile of rotten meat now."


    "It''s a good thing that the Supreme Lord bless you... Praise my Lord."


    Pastor Kent nodded and turned to smile, "didn''t you say you were going to sell fast birds and birds? You also asked me if the temple Army wanted to buy it? You asked for 5 million gold sol, how can the temple army afford it? Here, I found a good customer for you. In my face, I must give you a cheaper price."


    "... come." He took Victor''s arm and went to the Duke of Barcelona and said, "let me introduce you. This is the blood descendant of Queen Barcelona and sword Saint delavin, Duke usein Barcelona... It seems that you are still cousins. The palace of Barcelona is very interested in the swift light cavalry."


    "Usein baselius greets you, your highness Randall, your nobility is like the sun in the sky." The Duke of Barcelona stepped forward, solemnly made an ancient Knight ceremony, and used the respectful words of the imperial family of the iron mountain Empire to the sun elves.


    He is handsome, gentle and elegant, with short blond hair, full forehead, high nose, deep eyes like the blue sea, and a layer of amber halo.


    The charm of Golden Knights is explicit, and the perfect combination of personality, temperament and appearance features highlights their spiritual will when they leave the strongest first impression. Victor saw Hussein Basilius is gentle, modest and calm, and behind this is the broad mind of accepting all rivers, which makes people feel good at first sight, which is completely different from the oppressed iron mountain emperor in the rumor.


    Victor saluted gracefully, smiled and said, "Sylvia once said to me that the royal demeanor of the Duke of Barcelona is heartbreaking and is the first of the Golden Knights. I fully agree with Sylvia."


    Hussein smiled and said proudly, "in those years, I competed with the Rose Queen in Baishui fortress and tried my best to take her 43 shots and lose the 44th shot. I have always regarded this as the glory of my life."


    "If you compete with cousin Victor, I''m afraid you can''t even catch ten swords."


    A female knight in dark gold armor came hand in hand with Roland. She has the same blond hair and blue eyes as Hussein. Her oval face is a little baby fat. Her eyes are large and clear. Her tall nose looks fleshy, and her lips look fuller. Her facial features alone don''t seem perfect, but she gives people a sense of sight from amiable and lovely to invincible beauty


    However, her voice was gentle and moist like spring water, as if it could flow into people''s heart, but Victor could feel a trace of flattery.


    In addition to Roland and Margaret, almost all the high-level female Knights Victor has seen show more or less charm. That is the natural expression of the high-level female Knights'' kindness to him, which ordinary people can''t feel at all. Especially Sylvia''s charming to him, even if the Golden Knight stood nearby, she couldn''t feel it. And the charming, gentle, elegant and traceless of the female Knight formed a unique charm with her lovely beauty. Victor even had the impulse to nibble on her white and full face.


    ... like little fat bertina?


    Victor thought about it and got rid of the natural spiritual charm of the female knight. He couldn''t help thinking of Sylvia''s evaluation of his highness.


    Oroksia, the Duchess of the sassanne Empire, the eldest princess of the iron mountain Empire, and the guardian of the balelius family, is not the strongest Golden Knight, because she has stepped into the legendary field with one foot... She is gentle and lovely, even I like it. Unfortunately, she didn''t challenge me, and others don''t know, Oroksia is the strongest member of the Basilius family... Also, don''t give her any illusion when you see oroksia, otherwise I will be very angry, very angry.


    "If it''s a sword competition, the Duke of Barcelona can win victor. If it''s a duel, his highness can''t even catch Victor''s sword." Roland shook his head and sighed, "this guy is so strong now that I''m afraid to be a teacher."


    Victor''s heart was happy. Roland could detect the charm of aurochia to him. The long Princess of the August family was no worse than the long Princess of the iron mountain empire.


    She didn''t think she was disobedient. She shook her head and laughed. "Your Highness is flattered. I don''t have the confidence to compete with my cousin Victor."


    Oroksia smiled, with two lovely dimples on her oval face, saluted Victor, and said softly, "I''m oroksia of the Basilius family. It''s an honor for Basilius to see the Countess of the golden eye. I also thank Randall for helping Andrea and taking the risk to kill the violent ogre inspector."


    "That''s what I should do, cousin Barcelona." Victor saluted and nodded.


    The long Princess of the iron mountain Empire tilted her head, smiled sweetly and said, "please call me oroksia, cousin victor."


    "Victor, do you think sister orokia''s armor is very beautiful?" Roland took aurochia''s arm and was eager to get Victor''s approval.


    The armour casting technology of the basselius family is unparalleled in contemporary times. Oroksia wears a dark gold battle armor, which is different from the traditional secret silver armor. It is composed of independent parts, including shoulder armor, chest armor, arm armor, waist armor, skirt armor, leg armor and boots. Each part is beautiful. The secret silver is completely integrated into the refined gold, showing a noble and restrained dark gold color, In particular, its fish scale skirt and hood adopt a unique metal wire drawing weaving process to show the characteristics of cloth. The heaviness and firmness of armor and the elegance and softness of skirt are perfectly integrated, practical and beautiful. The secret silver armor on Roland''s body is just dirt compared with it.


    Oroksia herself was lovely and put on this unique women''s Secret silver armor. No wonder Roland burst out of the team with bright eyes. In the blink of an eye, she held hands with the long Princess of the iron mountain empire.


    Why is it called iron mountain Empire?


    It is said that the armor casting process of the balelius family was passed down from the era of the chosen one. The ancestor of balelius was once the top casting master of a large city-state.


    Oroksia''s armor was amazing, but Victor thought of other aspects.


    The basselius family has a profound heritage. They have the golden blood of divine knights. Usein and oroksia are close to the legendary field. The other four Golden Knights regard basselius as their monarch. The area of the Duke is larger than that of the Gambis kingdom. There are nearly 1.9 million people, almost twice that of Gambis.


    The iron mountain Empire never dies, and the Barcelona family is rich!


    So Victor decided to take a swipe at cousin Hussein and cousin oroksia. He smiled and complimented: "Barcelona''s armor is worthy of its reputation and wonderful. However, although the armor is beautiful, it can''t rival the beauty of your Highnesses."


    "Hum." Roland glared at Victor discontentedly, which was not the answer she wanted. She had hoped that the Countess of the golden eye''s face would help her ask oroksia for the same armor.


    The long Princess turned her eyes, put her hand into her pocket, quietly pulled out the bottle cap of the blue taro medicine, quickly plugged it, then took oroksia''s arm, picked up her eyebrows, covered her mouth with her slender hand, leaned close to her ear, and whispered, "I have something good to give you."


    Oroksia''s eyes were shining, twitched her nose, bit her lower lip and said with a smile: "... Let''s go first and see your gift again."


    Two golden female Knights walked into Duncan fortress arm in arm. Both Hussein and Siegfried stared at Roland''s back. The difference was that the Duke of Barcelona looked thoughtfully at Roland''s purse, while the eldest son of Frederick simply chased Roland''s figure and laughter.


    Roland didn''t even look at you. You didn''t know how to be angry... Victor turned his eyes to the eldest son in ceremonial armor and felt a burst of laughter in his heart. In the Knights of glory, young knights who admire Roland, including unmarried grand knights, count one, at least 300. Now, Roland''s admirer has another eldest son of the Sassanian empire.


    Feeling the eyes of the count of golden eyes, Zig stepped forward and said respectfully, "good morning, your highness Randall. I''m zigfried Frederick. On behalf of his Majesty the Emperor Frederick, I extend sincere greetings to your highness and thank your Highness for everything he has done for the Sassanian empire."


    The eldest son of emperor sassanne condescended to compete with the Golden Knight in ceremonial armor for the attention of Roland and. His mind and mind are commendable. Unfortunately, Frederick is a poor man... Victor saluted, smiled and nodded, turned his attention to the Duke of "fat sheep" and asked, "cousin Hussein, do you want to buy fast birds and birds?"


    Hussein stopped the heart throbbing brought by the blue taro potion and nodded, "yes. Cousin Victor, if you have any conditions, just mention them. You''re welcome."


    Then I''m really welcome... Victor pondered for a moment, raised his head, looked at Hussein''s deep blue eyes and sincerely said, "I provide 150 pairs of the best fast birds and birds, priced at 2.4 million gold sol."


    "... what?!"


    Before Hussein responded, pastor Kent quit and shouted, "what you told me was 1.8 million kinsol, right?"


    "That''s right." Victor nodded at the angry Ken characteristics, turned to the Duke of "fat sheep" and said, "if my cousin accepts this price, I guarantee that the cost of purchasing 50 pairs of fast birds in the Three Kingdoms of Dodo, Sus and Borui is not less than 1.2 million gold sol... The purchase price of fast birds in the Sassanian empire is 2.4 million gold sol. I give a discount in the favor of pastor Kent."


    The size of the sassanne empire is three times that of the ordinary kingdom. According to the distribution right rules formulated by the count of golden eyes, if the price of a kingdom to purchase fast birds is 1.2 million gold sol, the purchase price of the sassanne Empire should be 3.6 million gold sol. The basselius family bought 150 pairs of fast birds and even sold them to the great lords in the middle and east of the Empire at the original price. In fact, it only spent 800000 gold sol, saving a full 400000 more than other kingdoms. As for the purchase price of 400000 gold sol in dodo Kingdom, it was because when they bought the fast bird, the fast bird light cavalry had not been tested in actual combat, and Rex picked up a big bargain.


    Ussai said: "OK, just 2.4 million gold sols and 150 pairs of fast birds. However, I need time to raise such a large amount of money. I''d better pay it in installments."


    Victor nodded in agreement and said, "I''ll write to Sylvia right away and ask her to select 150 pairs of fast birds and send them to the Duke of Barcelona. The money can be paid in installments within three years, but I don''t want purple gold coins, just gold or silver sol."


    Your highness and your highness have reached a fast bird deal. Pastor Kent doesn''t care how much Basilius needs to pay. Anyway, the Sassanian Empire, Dodo Kingdom and Gambis Kingdom developed swift bird light cavalry, and other kingdoms will follow suit. All countries have swift birds, and the church can levy 11 taxes on swift birds. Kent just wondered why Victor refused to pay for purple gold coins. He was in a hurry and immediately asked:


    "Victor, why do you want so many gold and silver coins? It takes hundreds of cars to transport 2.4 million gold and silver coins by car... You have to prepare a castle to store such money."


    Good question!


    Shepherd frides really wanted to praise Kent with a big mouth. He stared at Victor and didn''t let him have room to avoid. The Duke of Barcelona and the eldest son of Siegfried also looked at Victor and sat waiting for an answer, but they couldn''t fool us.


    Why only gold and silver? To the point, Victor would not tell them:


    I will take the Lord''s gold and silver coins to make you short of money, and then I can collect your wool.


    Politics, war and economy are inseparable. Even fighting with orcs is to fight economy. With the current level of civilization, economic volume and political organization system of the human kingdom, it has more fault tolerance and stronger hematopoietic ability than the barbaric and foolish orcs. As long as there are no major mistakes in the decision-making of military leaders, the human kingdom will win this Orc all-round war.


    After the war, there is political restructuring and economic reconstruction. There are too many interest spaces here, which is worthy of Victor''s big fight and layout in advance.


    Victor wants to sell the fast bird for several reasons.


    First of all, it is almost impossible for the man horse hills to monopolize the powerful arms of the fast bird light cavalry, because there is an essential difference between the fast bird and the moon bear in Teuton principality. It is an ordinary land Raptor, which will not become violent after eating the blood and flesh of violent creatures. In other words, the fast bird has no specific label. Major forces steal bird eggs, hatch fast birds, and throw them into the wild for hunters to catch. They say they are wild fast birds and belong to their own property. Some of them have fought this war of words, but they still can''t win it. The Lord''s rule of the game is, don''t steal what you can buy, and steal what you can''t buy. Victor might as well sell the fast bird to the outside world because he asked the families to steal the fast bird''s eggs.


    Secondly, wizard imosen is cultivating the third generation of fast birds. Victor can get more funds to develop the third generation of fast bird cavalry by selling the second generation of fast birds. This means that Victor spent other people''s money to update his fast bird light cavalry. Other families have the second generation of fast bird light cavalry, which also takes up a lot of resources and energy. Virtually, they have little desire to develop the third generation of fast bird light cavalry. In the earth world, some major scientific and technological countries have tried this trick to the best.


    Third, the sale of fast bird is part of the golden group''s financial strategy.


    Money is the general equivalent of wealth, but once kinsol is separated from the support of commodities, it is only a metal of little use. Therefore, the taxes collected by the Kingdom and the church mainly collect material taxes. If the Lord can''t afford to pay materials, he needs to pay double gold coins. But for specific individuals, with heavy gold coins, I feel secure. After the war, the Lords need to pay for rebuilding their homes and hiring young workers. Before forming a mercenary corps, it needs money to resettle displaced tenants, and more money to pension and reward soldiers.


    In fact, there was not much money in the king''s treasury. Take the royal family of the sassanne empire for example. The Frederick family maintained an elite cavalry of 80000 people to build a solid Eastern defense line. They paid countless money every year. Victor knew how many gold, silver and copper coins it would take to raise an army. The king was poor and would never be wrong.


    The Sassanian royal family must have no money to defend the eastern border of the empire against Orc invaders; The paladin family has no money. If they have money, why encourage the Lords of the Sassanian Empire to launch the green wheat war? Isn''t it to open the food market of the three southern kingdoms and sell the green wheat at a high price? But basselius was very rich, their army was the smallest, and they were far away from the eastern border of the Empire. The accumulation of 3000 years should not be underestimated. Emperor Sasan had the cheek to borrow money from perselius, pay pensions and rewards to soldiers, and pay salaries to mercenaries.


    So Victor had to drain the pockets of Lord bathelius and Lord Sasan. Of course, it also includes the great lords of other kingdoms. If several rounds of distribution rights of crude sugar, iron brick, fast bird and rock brick are smashed down, the Lords will find that there is no money in the vault. I''m afraid they will take out even gold and silver plates to melt them and forge gold and silver coins.


    Money shortage, coinage is right.


    Without Victor''s promotion, the royal families of all countries will soon unite to put pressure on the church, re conclude the sol covenant and get the right to free coinage.


    However, this requires a process.


    Is it not because gold and silver are rare that they can be used as money? Gold coins can''t fall from the sky. The Lord can''t meet the domestic currency gap for a while and a half by mining gold and silver mines and casting money. During this period, the reserve currency of Renma hill can really call the wind and rain in the market. There is no need to elaborate on the benefits. In short, Victor holds the currency we urgently need, so he has the initiative that can not be challenged and establishes the most authoritative financial credit. For example, the purple gold coins he issued can be cashed in sufficient and timely, and can circulate throughout the human country.


    Everyone recognizes the purple gold coins issued by Renma hill. Who can shake the financial credit system created by the count of golden eyes?


    It doesn''t matter if the big Lord mints enough gold and silver coins to get rid of the shortage of money. Victor would link the gold coins of the Gambis empire with crude sugar. If he wanted to buy and sell crude sugar, he must exchange Gambis gold coins first.


    Crude sugar is a good thing. It can quickly supplement the physical strength of people and livestock. For example, herbivorous war horses have great strength, but their energy intake efficiency is too low. They need to stop and eat grass for half a day after running for a while, otherwise they will be tired to death. Victor''s crude sugar was originally for people to eat, but the Lords found that the feed was accompanied by crude sugar and fed to the war horses. The cavalry''s rapid march every day increased from 150 kilometers to 290 kilometers. This mobility advantage was amazing. Victor didn''t expect that crude sugar had become a strategic material. The fast bird light cavalry of various kingdoms also need crude sugar to maintain sufficient combat fitness. The more fast birds they raise, the greater the demand for crude sugar.


    The gold coins of the Gambis empire are bound with crude sugar. They can''t be any harder.


    Victor is best at breaking the status quo, re establishing the rules of the game and overtaking in curves. He has planned the financial strategy for a long time. The lords had little interest in the fast bird. Victor had a hard time selling the fast bird. This sudden war changed everyone''s view of the fast bird. Victor didn''t take the opportunity to sweep the Lord sassanne''s money bag. He was sorry for himself.


    I''m afraid that''s the way to make war money.


    Victor''s face showed an inexplicable smile and sighed, "good question... I give up the right to monopolize the swift bird light cavalry. What can I exchange for except gold and silver coins? The purple gold coins of the Sassanian empire are not easy to exchange in Gambis."


    "Let''s go in and talk about the military affairs of the eastern defense line."


    Frides nodded and resolutely stopped the topic. Of course, it''s best to buy fast birds with gold coins. As for the deeper conspiracy of the count of golden eyes, he can''t see it for the time being, but the transaction is still within the Lord''s rules of the game and does no harm to the Sassanian Empire and the shining knights.


    The shepherd suddenly turned his head and said to the emperor''s eldest son, "Zig, take the soldiers of the Gambis vanguard army to get familiar with Duncan fortress. You don''t have to attend our meeting."

 Chapter 622

    In the conference room of Duncan fortress, Vickers, Hussein and Kent sat around a round table and listened to the speech of Reverend friedes.


    "The day before yesterday, the king of Dodo, his majesty Friedrich, led 45000 dodo cavalry to the bronze halberd City, and the subsequent 15000 infantry will enter the territory of sassanne within 30 days; count fult Auguste of the kingdom of Gambis, led by 250 fast Dragon Knights and 20000 Gambis cavalry, has entered the Walton prairie. They are currently resting in Shenghui city of the prairie and will arrive at Duncan fortress in 15 days ¡£¡±


    Shepherd frides looked at the Duke of Barcelona and said: "The southern fortress of the eastern defense line is taken over by the reinforcements of the kingdom of dodo. They are responsible for guarding the 480km war zone in the southern part of the eastern defense line. The 280km war zone in the middle part of the eastern defense line is guarded by the reinforcements of Gambis. They take over Fort Duncan... Hussein, the 400 km war zone and marfa fortress in the northern part of the eastern defense line will be handed over to you and orokhia."


    Hussein nodded and said solemnly, "Basilius is not responsible for his mission. I have ordered the Sassanian cavalry to prepare for assembly north. When I transfer the command of Duncan fortress to the Gambis vanguard army, I will go to guard marfa fortress with orokhia tonight."


    He turned his head and smiled at Victor: "orokhia and I have guarded Fort Duncan and Fort malfa respectively for some time. 40000 Sassanian cavalry have been scattered in the 1000 kilometer long Eastern defense line, and there are loopholes everywhere. We are relieved that the reinforcements of the kingdom of Gambis and dodo have entered Fort Duncan and Fort Rittenberg."


    Roland is the commander-in-chief of the Gambis reinforcements. She should sit here to attend the meeting, but she and oroksia have disappeared... They don''t know where to drink medicine... Victor secretly said, "the Gambis reinforcements will do their best."


    Duke balelius cooperated with the transfer of command of Duncan fortress. The patriarch of frides nodded with satisfaction and continued: "I have armed 90000 militias in the east of sassanne. From now on, they will be stationed in the defensive fortifications of the eastern defense line. Your cavalry troops will soon be able to maneuver. Later, 60000 militias can support to fill the vacancy of the eastern defense line."


    Hussein and Victor looked at each other and asked, "so... How to allocate the 150000 garrison?"


    Victor is also concerned about this issue, but the garrison of the eastern defense line is a member of the Sassanian empire. As the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis, he has no appropriate position to intervene in the affairs of the garrison.


    Reverend friedes said strongly: "There are five garrisons in malfa fortress in the north, Duncan fortress in the middle and lidenberg fortress in the south. They fill every castle, camp and sentry in the theater to ensure that the fortifications are full and stick to them. I will add as many people as they lose until the work is in ruins and can no longer be used... These garrisons are the residents of the Lords in the East, In the name of the Frederick royal family, defend your homeland. You have no right to mobilize the garrison militia who stick to the fortifications to fight. I have prepared 5000 infantry militia for each fortress, and they obey your command... However, I can only supplement your soldiers once, no more than 2500. "


    Victor was satisfied with this arrangement of fledes. He would never hand over the infantry of Randall family to the Knights of other kingdoms.


    Flemish turned his eyes to Hussein and said in a deep voice: "Of the 5.6 million people in the Sassanian Empire, almost all adult men have received militia training. The 150000 militia troops of the eastern Lord have finished fighting. Supplement the militia of the central Lord. When the militia in the central part is finished, it is the turn of the militia in the western part of the Empire. If the basselius family recruits civilian troops to guard the eastern defense line now, I promise to arm 30000 people for you, including 10000 weapons and equipment The standard infantry of the Sasan Empire, and the supplies needed are borne by the Sasan royal family. "


    The Sassanian Empire has operated the Wharton prairie for more than 200 years. It does not lack high-quality leather armor, bow and shield. What they lack is armaments made of metal. The Three Kingdoms of the South and the two kingdoms of Susi and Borui only need to provide the Sassanian empire with iron spears, helmets, wooden handled single handed axes and arrows. Fledes can immediately arm a large number of infantry militias. The standard equipment of Sassanian infantry is also included It includes a steel ring half body lock armor and a one handed refined iron sword.


    Hussein said without hesitation: "in that case, the remaining 60000 militias are held by the children of our western Lord. However, I ask your Excellency the shepherd to provide 20000 sets of infantry equipment."


    "... 20000 sets." Flinders smiled bitterly on his rigid face, shook his head and said, "I hope your highness can agree to cash in batches of infantry equipment... I promise that the first batch of armaments delivered will not be less than 10000 sets."


    Hussein smiled and nodded, "as you wish, dear Lord friedes."


    After reaching a preliminary tacit understanding with the Duke of Barcelona, the shepherd turned his eyes to Kent and said: "In the eastern defense line, there are now the eagle lion Knights of balelius, the iron wall Knights of dodor and the glory Knights of Gambis, six Royal Highnesses, 64 great knights, more than 300 official knights, 100000 mobile cavalry and 150000 garrison soldiers, which are better than the military strength in its heyday. In addition, the perfect defense fortifications and food reserves in the eastern defense line, even if the army of the orc King rushes over, I will win We can also stop them. I am responsible for the deployment of the clergy. Kent and Wallace command 400 horned wolf warriors, 3500 paladins and 8000 Sassanian guards to eliminate the orc bandits infiltrating the eastern hinterland of the Empire. After that, they can support the eastern defense line at any time. The eldest son of emperor Siegfried recruited 200000 young and strong employees to be responsible for logistics, equipment and fortification repair. These people are After receiving militia training and taking up arms, I can supplement the garrison. In addition, I will send priests to the three fortresses of the eastern defense line. They are responsible for the overall coordination of mobile cavalry, garrison, Paladin reinforcement and logistical supplies. "


    "His highness tertier, the chief commander of the shining knights, asked the mobile cavalry of the eastern defense line to wipe out the forces entrenched by the leading orcs in the East before the end of February of the wind season this year. We expect that the Sidon army can only last until the middle of February of the water season. No matter whether they choose to retreat or attack, we must seize the fighters and annihilate them completely to avoid these 40 years Half a million men and horses join the orc king. "


    The shepherd frides paused, looked into Victor''s eyes and said bluntly, "this is an all-out war belonging to the whole human country. Your highness Randall, as one of the legendary strong men in the human country, please focus on the overall situation. I sincerely hope your highness can snipe and kill the orc strong men in the whole East development."


    The old shepherd''s head was tough and polite, but Victor was not surprised. He said faintly with a smile: "Mr. shepherd, please tell me what you want from me."


    Flinders breathed a sigh of relief, smiled happily, nodded and said: "We have captured 13 of the first villages near the eastern defense line, and 8 of them are occupied by orcs, of which 2 are suspected to have golden class orcs... A group of bear monsters are entrenched in Baimu village in the north of the defense line, and the leader is the blood bear elder of golden class; there is a group of mixed orcs near mushroom town in the south, and their leader may be the ferocious jackals of golden class... That one The cunning and cruel monster killed at least three scouting knights. It usually lives in the mountains and forests with its peers. The orcs in mushroom town are mainly their vassal slaves. It takes a lot of time to hunt a ferocious jackal of the golden order. I suggest your highness hunt the bear monster elder in the North First, and then deal with the jackals in mushroom town. "


    Victor rubbed his chin and asked leisurely, "is mushroom town rich in mushrooms? What''s the taste of mushrooms there?"


    The old shepherd was stunned and had no choice but to explain: "mushroom town does not produce mushrooms. When the site was selected, the pioneers found a mushroom ring of blue poisonous mushrooms, so they named it mushroom town."


    Victor smacked his mouth, shook his head and said: "That''s right... I''ll follow the arrangement of the chief Shepherd, go north to huimu village to kill the bear monster elder, and then go south to mushroom town to solve the Jackal leader. I''ll kill the leaders of all the Orc tribes I meet along the way. However, I have a word in advance. I only destroy the orc leader, and the rest of the orcs will be cleared by the mobile cavalry in the defense area."


    Does his highness Randall like delicious mushrooms?


    The two legendary priests and the Duke of Barcelona had this idea in their hearts. The amber luster in the Duke''s eyes lit up. He recalled the tempting smell when Princess Roland quietly pulled out the medicine bottle and said with a smile: "Thank you for your help, cousin victor. When my cousin cuts off the head of the bear monster elder, I''ll prepare the cranberry fungus, a specialty of Western Sasang for you. It''s a first-class delicious mushroom."


    Victor was stunned and looked around. "Did I say I like mushrooms?"


    Duncan smiled, nodded and said, "I just knew. I didn''t see it before... I thought you liked meat."


    Flinders coughed, corrected the deviation, and said: "Your Highness Randall, I will arrange for you two level-4 combat priests, two adjudicators and 10 level-4 paladins. Pastor karimon is the leader of the team. He is not only a level-4 combat priest, but also a senior knight from the Rell garrel family, who can support your highness in the battle. He takes a simple map of the eastern frontier, which indicates the entrenched forces of the orcs detected by the scouts. Karimon will assist and guide your highness to kill the leaders of the entrenched orcs. Of course, the decision lies with your highness. They obey your Highness''s arrangement and will never cause trouble. "


    The fourth level priest can perform restoration twice a day. The severed fingers can be connected together with regenerative medicine, and even regenerate the severed limbs. With the fourth level priest walking with him, Victor felt much at ease. His fingers painted a holy emblem on his chest and chanted, "praise the Supreme Lord."


    Flinders nodded slightly, looked around and said solemnly, "the important thing is unity. The mobile cavalry needs to watch and help each other... If your highness have no other questions, that''s the end of today''s meeting."


    Victor and Hussein had no objection. The two priests got up and left. Before going out, the shepherd frides suddenly turned around and said to the Duke: "Oh, by the way, I have issued a decree asking the southern parish of Sasang to cooperate with the mercenary corps of the horse hills to organize local refugees to migrate to the southern kingdom through the development points of the Dodo Kingdom on the periphery of the ghost forest. I now tell your highness... Focus on the overall situation."


    The church organized the migration of refugees, and the LORD had no right to speak, but the kingdom of Gambis sent people to the territory of basselius to migrate the people.


    When the shepherd frides left, he told Hussein that he should pay attention to the overall situation. Of course, Victor couldn''t show weakness and explain, but just stood there quietly.


    The amber color in the eyes of Prince Basilius lit up for a moment, then calmed down and said faintly, "I know."

 Chapter 623

    After the meeting, Flemish did not stop and left the fortress with pastor Kent. There were many complicated affairs waiting for him to deal with in the Sassanian empire.


    The Duke of Barcelona led Victor to inspect Duncan fortress, introduced the fortification, operation mechanism and construction history of the fortress in detail, and talked about some anecdotes of sword Saint delavin.


    In fact, Victor is not a direct descendant of the sword Saint delavin. His blood relationship dates back to the era of delavin. His ancestor was the distant cousin of the sword saint, four generations apart. At present, there are only three descendants of Draven''s blood. The testier Paladin family, the Duke of Barcelona and the Duchess of oroxya, and the descendants of the sword saint and four other golden female Knight partners have been integrated into these three blood lines respectively.


    In fact, Victor''s family pedigree is the same as that of wind Knight Andrea The Countess of Wimbledon is closer, at least they are all Wimbledon. However, it is not wrong that Victor and Hussein have a common ancestor. They talk in two dialects. Victor found an opportunity to ask the mystery of the disappearance of sword Saint delavin.


    Usein affirmed that it was a shameless rumor that the so-called murder of her husband delavin before the death of Queen Barcelona. One year after the fall of Queen verotika, Draven left a letter and went alone to the endless forest to find his elves.


    The original of this letter has been preserved in the treasure house of the Basilius family, which has its original rubbings. Usein said that if Victor visited the Duke of Barcelona, he and the guardian oroxya would jointly take out the farewell letter written by the sword saint and let him read it.


    The Duke of Barcelona''s statement is basically consistent with Victor''s inference. His own secret method of spiritual blood has entered the soul field. It is almost certain that the knight''s blood is inherited from the soul, or from the original will of the Creator - the elemental sea. Of course, all life in the real world has evolved from the element sea, including the elf family. It can be seen that the Elves will not marry ancient knights for no reason. In addition to political and love factors, most of them want to use the affinity between high-level knights and the origin of the world to breed the sun elves.


    The life level of the sun elves is very high, which is equivalent to the divine knight. They are also high life close to the origin of the world. The difference is that the divine knight and the Golden Knight feel the call of the elemental sea, while the sun elf is called by the pan conscious spirit of the elf family. The sword Saint delavin was completely transformed into the form of the sun elf. The will hidden in the blood of his soul prompted him to find his elf kindred. The divine Knight verotika suppressed this will. When the iron mountain queen fell, delavin resolutely stepped into the endless forest. His pursuit of the wishes of the elves is like the migration of fish. It has nothing to do with the acquired education. It is purely an instinct of life.


    As for the outcome of delavin, Victor did not know. He was glad that he had chosen a road of free will.


    At noon, I don''t know which hidden corner of the fortress Roland and orokhia got out. Hussein met the family guardian and showed a more intimate attitude towards victor. He took the initiative to say:


    "Cousin Victor, do you know that most of the free people in the eastern and central part of the Sassanian Empire have taken refuge in the western territory. According to the rough statistics of the church, 5 million refugees and the free people in the west, the total number of refugees stranded in the western territory is more than 8 million. Although the church tries its best to provide relief, the Western Sovereign governance system has been overwhelmed. The kingdom of Gambis is willing to help Some refugees moved south to avoid danger, which really helped us a lot. "


    Hussein''s face was ruddy, the amber halo in his eyes faded, and there was a little aloof. His temperament and expression became more vivid and close to the state of a senior knight.


    Is this a blue taro potion? No wonder the ancient alchemists listed the blue taro as a super precious material... Victor secretly lamented the magical effect of the blue taro and said calmly: "the territory of the kingdom of Gambis is not as large as the western part of Sasang, and the number of refugees we can accept is also limited, but the refugees have a refuge channel, which is conducive to the stability of the people."


    "Yes." Hussein nodded and smiled: "The free people crowded in the West and were terrified. They were afraid that the eastern defense line would be lost and they would become the rations of orcs and monsters. There were rumors in the refugee camp. People fled to Tongji city every day in an attempt to take refuge in the southern countries through the trade routes on the Wharton prairie. The Western Lord tried to recruit tenants from the refugee camp in the hope of appeasing them. Unfortunately, there were too many refugees, he said It is said that as tenants, they will be sent to the front line to fight with the orcs, so only a few people are willing to accept resettlement. There are constant bloody conflicts among the refugees, and the local Lord even sent people to suppress the camp riots. The mercenary army of the human horse hill came forward to open up the ghost forest development point and the refugee channel connecting the western part of the Empire, which can calm people''s hearts, and the pressure of the Lord is much less. "


    As soon as he changed the subject, he said: "However, although I am the Lord of the Western Empire, there are also four Marquis lords and vassals of vassals. I have no right to give orders to vassals directly, let alone migrate refugees who do not belong to us... How about this? I order my housekeeper to cooperate with my cousin''s mercenary corps and stationed priests to select refugees from several large refugee camps in the Duke''s main city Choose the migrants and let other lords in the West migrate refugees to my main city. "


    Of course, the escape passage is not as simple as a road, but also includes organizational system, logistics supply, safety guarantee and resettlement measures. However, these matters do not need to be personally asked by your highness, but they can be handed over to the following people.


    The symptoms of the Golden Knight drinking the blue taro potion: excitement, pleasure, talkative, energetic, and his state of mind seems to have returned to the past.


    Silently noting the role of the blue taro potion, Victor said, "my wife, the Marquis Sophia Wimbledon, has the sole right to organize the relocation of refugees to the south."


    Wusaiyin was stunned and realized that he was a little out of his temper. He laughed, "OK, let''s make a deal."


    What have we agreed?


    Victor wanted to roll his eyes.


    In the evening, Hussein and oroxya left Duncan fortress with the eagle lion knight and headed for marfa fortress in the north. So far, the core fortress of the central theater of the eastern defense line officially changed hands.


    Victor stood on the highest observation tower of Duncan fortress and watched the two princes of the balelius family disappear on the horizon. Then he turned his head and looked at the whole fortress.


    Duncan fortress was built 600 years ago and completed in 22 years (34 Earth years). For hundreds of years, Sasan people have been constantly repaired. The solid limestone wall has withstood the double test of war and years. The magnificent fortress still stands on the earth and on the Bank of the river. It has been playing a mainstay role so far.


    The limestone fortress is 65 meters high and the wall is 38 meters high. The 26 foot wide wall top can allow two carriages to run parallel. There is an auxiliary fort at both ends of the wall, with 44 stone throwing machines and 114 slide rail catapults. Outside the wall is a 30 meter wide moat. A suspension bridge needs to be built in the city tower in the middle of the river so that people outside can enter the gate.


    According to Victor''s visual observation, the inner ring of the wall covers an area of 15.6 square kilometers. There are diversion canals and artificial lakes, wheat fields, vegetable fields, medicine fields, granaries, mills and stables. This complete set of agricultural production facilities can supply the daily food needs of 5000 people. However, the largest building complex in the fortress is the material warehouse and cargo yard, which are connected with a size of 6 square kilometers, accounting for almost half of the land of Duncan fortress.


    In addition to farmland and storage, there are hundreds of blacksmith shops, leather workshops and medicine rooms, as well as three churches, a large number of barracks, and even some shops, taverns and hostels.


    There are 12000 garrisons, 8000 mobile cavalry and 3000 craftsmen stationed in Duncan fortress, and their families also live in it. During the war, all the women, children and family members of the garrison were evacuated. The fortress could accommodate 60000 infantry and 40000 cavalry at a time, and the material reserve of the freight yard was enough to hold 100000 troops for 14 months.


    It is a town in peacetime and a fort in wartime. The agricultural production system, manual armament system, divine medicine system, defense and attack system are all complete. Victor doesn''t believe anyone can break Duncan fortress. Even a legendary strong man like him can easily climb over the city wall without any problem and kill the garrison soldiers wantonly. But the manpower is poor, and his energy and physical strength are always consumed in high-intensity battles. Once he falls into the jungle of knives and guns and flies locusts and arrows, he is afraid that he will die on the spot and it will be difficult to get away. The fine iron gate of Duncan fortress is connected with two giant winches. 90 strong soldiers need to rotate at the same time to open the gate. If the strong man of the golden stage rotates the winch alone, he will face the accumulation of military heavy crossbows and large crossbows. If the soldiers guarding the city remove the iron lock of the gate in advance, it is useless to rotate the winch. The strong man of the golden stage can''t lift the fine iron gate with his bare hands? The legendary ogre lords don''t have so much power.


    The gate could not be opened, and the extraordinary man risked falling, and the raid on the fortress became meaningless.


    Fort Duncan is unbreakable and indestructible. It can be called the safest refuge for the eastern defense line.


    If you take a bird''s-eye view from a high altitude, you will find that there is a garrison Castle around the periphery of Duncan fortress, which is 60 kilometers away from the fortress. Soldiers can march for 5 hours on foot and cavalry for only 2 hours. If it is an urgent March regardless of combat fitness, the support time can be shortened by half.


    Twelve sentry camps are distributed between the garrison castle and the fortress. They build a wall with limestone and set up three high-rise arrow towers. They are horns for each other and serve as nodes for warning and heralding. Besides the garrison castle, there are large barracks that can accommodate 1500 cavalry and 1000 infantry. Besides the barracks, there are castles and sentries, which extend outward in layers.


    Different types of fortifications, material storage, sentry roads, garrison infantry and mobile cavalry constitute a strict defense system. Duncan fortress is the heart and brain of the whole defense system. With each contraction, troops and materials are transported to various defense nodes like blood. With each expansion, soldiers and materials are concentrated towards the fortress. When the defense node on either side is attacked, she will mobilize idle mobile cavalry and supplies to transfuse blood there.


    This is a living defense line. Her life is connected with the Sassanian Empire and the human kingdom.


    The strange size of centaurs determines that they do not have the ability to attack the city. Not to mention Duncan fortress, which is a standard castle and a giant camp, they can''t break through. In fact, almost all orcs cannot break the fortifications built by the human kingdom. For thousands of years, only the goblin king and the ogre volgan have destroyed the human castle.


    The garrison soldiers of the eastern defense line defend the city. When the enemy is strong, they hide in fortifications and stick to them. When the enemy is small, they go out to fight. In fact, they are relatively safe and there will be no major casualties. Fledes proposed to arm 30000 balelius family militias and 10000 infantry. Hussein not only promised, but also took the initiative to increase the number of militias to 40000 and infantry to 20000.


    In doing so, the shepherd is basically using the armaments supported by the kingdoms to help the balelius family expand the size of the army.


    Since the operational risk borne by the garrison soldiers is limited, why did felides choose to arm the soldiers of the balelius family rather than the militia of the Lords in the east or middle of the Empire?


    Duncan fortress and the eastern defense line just reflect the political layout of the shining knights for the whole human country.


    Testier and fledes organized hundreds of thousands of exile tenants to explore the Northern Wilderness bordering the eastern part of the Empire. There were no major mistakes in their decision-making, but no one expected that the Sidon centaurs, who had been beaten by each other, would suddenly unite and attack the eastern leaders of the Sassanian empire.


    In any case, it is a fact that hundreds of thousands of Sasan tenants were killed and injured, and TESL is to blame. According to the rules of the church, someone must be responsible for the death of believers. The position of the first Paladin family of testier has been shaky. It doesn''t matter if testier falls from the throne, for fear that the Knights of glory will lose their power to dominate the church. However, the orc war is not over. What if TESL led the human army to completely wipe out the orc invaders?


    The glory Knights have gained momentum, and those dead tenants will be listed as mercenaries who died bravely against the orcs. As long as the human kingdom takes the territory of the Sidon Centaur and recovers its hometown of more than 3 million square kilometers, no one will investigate TESL''s dereliction of duty, and no one will care about the true identity of the victims.


    Therefore, Flemish''s intention to light the red smoke beacon is two-fold. The unknown king of orcs is one factor. On the other hand, the great army of the human country gathered to open up 280000 cavalry and 150000 infantry in the leading theater in the East. There are also 220000 cavalry in the battle area of boulder fortress, including SUS, Borui and Neville. Such a huge human army did not come to the Northern Wilderness to see the play. Whether there was an orc king or not, the war mobilization of the human country was aimed at completely annihilating the orc invaders and easily recapturing the territory of the iron mountain empire.


    In fact, testier, friedes and Frederick used this crisis to gather all the strength of the human kingdom to help the Sassanian Empire explore the northern wilderness, including the two families of bacelius and Rex.


    King Rex of Neville needless to say, the sassanne Empire and the shining Knights won the Sidon khanate, and the new territory is connected with the boulder fortress. The neville people naturally want to circle a large area of red soil. The relationship between bacelius and Frederick is quite delicate, which should start from the political ecology of the Sassanian empire.


    The secular Lord of the paladin represented by the Frederick family guarded the eastern territory of the sassanne Empire, exercised the obligation of the royal family to protect its people, and had the power and position of the royal family. Of course, the Lord of the sassanne Empire should move closer to the Frederick family. However, Frederick''s silver blood was not enough to support the knight class of an empire. The Basilius family occupied the rear hinterland of the Western Empire, but they had golden blood and attracted Lord sassanne to secretly surrender to the descendants of the iron mountain queen and the sword Saint delavin.


    Frederick united with the glorious knights to defend the land and resist the enemy, holding the great righteousness of the royal family; Basilius spread his blood and maintained the knight aristocracy of the Sassanian empire. The relationship between the two sides is complex, with confrontation on the surface and coexistence in reality.


    The Sassanian royal family and the shining knights are one on both sides. Their relationship with Barcelona is the epitome of the secular Lord and the paladin family. The great lords, including Victor, need the strength of the shining knights to fight against the orc forces, but they are afraid of their interference in the internal and foreign affairs of the secular kingdom. Basselius cooperated with the shining knights in military affairs and had internal friction in politics. The iron mountain royal family held back the shining knights, and all kingdoms were relieved and gave political solidarity. The white tower camp was born from this. The two major pastor factions of tamore and Clement also relied on the support of secular lords to gain a firm foothold in the Holy See.


    Who can''t ignore that in recent hundreds of years, the knight class of the iron mountain Empire has recovered its vitality relying on the Sassanian empire. The contradiction between the two royal families broke out inside without transferring to the outside. Hussein Perselius was modest and low-key, and his vassals did not agree. Moreover, if he really kept a low profile, why did he challenge Sylvia knowing that she was a divine knight?


    The war became an opportunity for the two royal families to resolve contradictions, and Hussein''s modest and low-key style provided a step for the two sides to shake hands and make peace. Flemish reciprocated by arming the army of the balelius family with the armaments assisted by the kingdoms and churches. It is an obvious political signal - half of the territory of 3 million square kilometers of Sidon centaurs belongs to your balelius. We will jointly promote the North expansion strategy.


    The rise of Barcelona is irresistible, the revival of the iron mountain empire is just around the corner, and the political pattern of the human country is rewritten.


    In view of this, the shining knights and the Holy See Privy Council do not want to see the iron mountain Empire communicate with the kingdom of Gambis in the south.


    It is a foregone conclusion that the strength of the church is inclined to the north extension strategy. They and the Lord of North Extension actually benefit the power of the Lord of South extension to open the situation. Victor felt like eating a fly. You know, for this war, the weapons and armor saved by the people and horses hill are fully one-third less.


    However, from the standpoint of the kingdom of Gambis, he had to go all out. The Allied forces won a great victory and occupied the territory of the Sidon Centaur, which was equal to the victory of the tenant system. If the human coalition retreats to the eastern defense line, it will be the failure of the tenant system.


    The reason is very simple. The northern extension lords divide up 3 million square kilometers of red soil and do not implement the tenant system. How can they build such a vast new territory?


    The eastern defense line is as solid as gold, and the orc King''s army will break its head and bleed. The Sassanian empire will not fall, but the victims of the East frontier will be put on the table again.


    The size of the kingdom of Gambis is too small, less than one third of the Sassanian Empire, and there is no tenant system. The so-called ideal of crossing the river to expand South and establishing a great southern empire is just a dream.


    Holding the limestone wall stack heated by the sun, Victor was thinking about what changes the new political pattern would bring to the human country. At this time, below the fortress, Roland''s figure came into his eyes. The long princess was wearing a women''s armor of the same style and color as oroksia. From the details of the armor, it was the one on oroksia.


    Oroksia is similar to Roland''s figure, but only Roland can take other people''s Secret silver armor off others'' bodies and wear it on his own in a dignified manner.


    Not to mention, Roland is full of gorgeous armor and vigorous, just like a female martial god. Siegfried walked with her like a valet. Although the eldest son of the Sassanian Empire has changed his ceremonial armor and put on his knight''s war suit


    Well, it''s still like Roland''s attendant.


    Just as the church leaders feared the secular influence brought by the mutual alliance between the iron mountain Empire and the kingdom of Gambis, Gambis and the iron mountain royal family could not tolerate the manipulation of secular politics by the shining knights.


    The six paladins once murdered the emperor of the RAND empire; As clergy, they are not clear with the wizard organization of the eastern alliance; Without determining the orc king, they lit a red smoke beacon and used the Knights and vassal soldiers of various kingdoms to fight the orcs in the northern wilderness for them.


    No matter how many legitimate reasons the shining Knights have, they are unscrupulous and play with the rules. Such an opponent, everyone will feel headache and fear.


    The northern and southern empires must join hands to suppress the aggressive arrogance of the shining knights. Unfortunately, Gambis is not the southern Empire, and it is not time for a showdown.


    Flanders wants to create contradictions and divide the two political groups of the white tower camp. To keep pace with the northern expansion strategy of the Sassanian Empire, Barcelona had to curl up so as not to become the target of the church. However, both Hussein and oroksia could not resist the temptation of blue taro potion.


    Blue taro potion has hundreds of different levels of flavors, which fuse with each other and evolve countless new flavors. Victor had a drink and felt uncomfortable for 17 days. If he was not careful, those strange tastes came out cold. He believes that the effect of the blue taro potion is taste. In fact, it directly acts on people''s mind and has a strong attraction to the Golden Knight, so that they can re feel the taste law of the real world, awaken and strengthen the human part of the soul.


    Sylvia and Sophia regularly take blue taro potion, which can live to their limit life and unlock more power. This means that the blue taro potion can help orokhia and usein impact the legendary field without worrying about the assimilation of the soul by the elemental sea.


    The promotion of orokhia and usein to legendary Knights greatly enhanced the political influence of the balelius family, thus accelerating the division of the Sassanian empire. The northern Empire became the Sassanian Empire led by Frederick and the iron mountain empire with Barcelona as the royal family, and involved the energy of the shining knights. After that, basselius was sure to infiltrate the aristocratic class of the Sassanian Empire and compete with the shining knights for control over sassanne. The Sassanian Empire became a wrestling field and buffer zone for both sides.


    When the paladin family and the iron mountain royal family collude, gangbis can eat melons and immerse himself in development.


    Secret silver armor is of special significance to high-level knights. Roland exchanges blue taro potion for oroksia''s armor. The eldest son of emperor Sasan foolishly followed her and praised how suitable this armor was for Roland.


    The blue taro potion belongs to the secret of the Golden Knight. The legendary priest and the eldest son of emperor Sasan never imagined that the two long princesses issued a secret covenant at the bottom of their eyes and noses as soon as they met. Orokhia''s armor is the witness of the covenant.


    The footsteps of the two men came to Victor''s ears. The pro guard alchemical militia came up with a strong man dressed as a mercenary and said in a low voice, "Sir, according to your instructions, I''ll bring the mercury man to see you."


    The strong man stepped forward and said respectfully, "good day, sir. Hunt, the monkey militia, responded to your call."


    Victor turned around, smiled and asked, "hunter, we haven''t seen each other for seven years... Where is the leader of the Sassanian Empire? How many people have developed?"


    Hunter is one of the third batch of monkey militia made by Victor. He is 10 years old. He followed the old spy Barol to create mercury. Later, Barol assigned it to his adopted daughter MIA to protect her and develop mercury organization in the Sassanian empire.


    All the adopted children of the old spy returned to Randall''s collar to accept body remodeling and practice the secret method of spiritual blood, including MIA. Her work in the sassanne empire was temporarily handed over to the little spy of the Randall family. Of course, those children are now adults and can be alone.


    So far, the scale of mercury has expanded more than a hundred times, infiltrating the bottom of the kingdoms, with complex personnel structure and strong mobility. Victor saw the report submitted by Sasan mercury a year ago. They controlled 29 gangs and 17 small mercenary regiments. As for the current situation of the mercury organization of the Sassanian Empire, Victor was not clear. However, Mercury''s strongest force is the alchemical militia he made. Alchemists act as the backbone of Mercury''s force. Mercury can''t get out of Victor''s control.


    The sassanne royal family issued a war order, and all the civilians in Duncan fortress were evacuated, while the large and small free civil servants and Rangers rushed to the fortress of the eastern defense line. The priest of Duncan fortress posted the mission to the mercenaries and Rangers in the tavern. Victor sent the monkey militia to the tavern and found the alchemist hunter.


    "Sir, mercury leader went to dew town in the west of the Empire... How many people has mercury developed in the Sassanian Empire? I don''t know." Hunter shook his head and asked, "do you want me to contact the leader and let him see you?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "don''t contact him. I''ll leave Duncan fortress soon... You go to see him and convey my orders. All mercury spies are transferred to towns and cities in the west of the Empire, sneak into local refugee camps and keep an eye on recording abnormalities."


    Hunter thought for a moment and asked, "Sir, what are the exceptions?"


    Before he left, the chief frides said that Gambis would send someone to move people to the territory of balelius. After hearing this, Hussein actually ran a fight to control his mood.


    He overreacted.


    There is a strange phenomenon in this war. The investment and income are out of proportion. The more mobile cavalry, the more casualties, but they may not get the relative benefits. The kingdom of Dodo sent 45000 cavalry and 15000 infantry, even the strength to eat milk. They just kept the ghost forest development point. If the Sassanian Empire succeeded in occupying the land of the Sidon khanate, the dodos might be able to take control of the Wharton prairie; The kingdom of SUS and the kingdom of Borui are the worst. They can hardly get anything. The great thing is to have more Orc "specialties".


    The eastern Lord of Sasang has the largest cavalry, with a total of 120000, but no one knows how many cavalry will die on the battlefield. These cavalry are the hard-earned property of the eastern Lord. Barcelona and his four marques have less than 20000 cavalry, all of which will not hurt their muscles and bones. They can get a big cake.


    Basselius obtained the greatest benefit. Gambis sent out cavalry and materials to ask for hundreds of thousands of young refugees and some food from the Sassanian empire. Will he change his color?


    The refugee population of the Sassanian empire is close to 13 million. I''m afraid Hussein is not reluctant to give up hundreds of thousands of refugees because of his emotional fluctuations. It''s because Victor''s men want to enter the west of sassanne to organize the migration of refugees.


    If he didn''t act for the shepherd, there must be a ghost in his heart!


    Victor couldn''t guess what Basilius was doing. He believed it had something to do with the refugees.


    Since the problem of refugees is involved, Victor must send mercury to check it.


    "Abnormal situation... Refers to unusual situation. If I know what the abnormal situation refers to, what else should I do?"


    He said faintly, "take my words to the leader of mercury intact."

 Chapter 624

    Shadow Council, dream palace.


    The complete yellow glaze rock ground is discernible, full of mysterious and symmetrical patterns, which spread along the 100 meter high bronze column to the dome of the hall. Twelve huge statues of angels with swords are distributed around the hall. They are dark and seem to be covered with a layer of shadow. Only their eyes flow with white gold brilliance. Anyone walking under the statue can feel the gaze of angels. They seem to wake up at any time and purify all blasphemers.


    Open, distant, mysterious and grand, setting off the solemn and solemn sanctity, this is by no means a palace that can be built by human beings. It is built by the dream of the shadow priest, hiding countless secrets, knowledge and extraordinary power.


    Shadow bishop Charlie each time he enters the dream hall, he has a different mood, shock, joy, piety, pride, loss, strength, expectation, and finally becomes a calm belonging.


    The mysterious pattern of the dream hall is engraved in Charlie''s soul. He follows the teacher to learn the spiritual thought. Part of the content is to remember the parts of the same pattern, which is not bad at all. He will form a spiritual resonance with the teacher. To practice the second level of the thought, he needs to remember another part of the pattern. When he pushed the thought to level 6, he entered the dream hall in his sleep.


    Now, Charlie realizes that the spiritual thought of the shadow priest is actually the magic of the dream hall. In the process of remembering the pattern, the spiritual power of the wizard constructs a magic circuit, and the dream hall is the embodiment of the abstract pattern. As long as the shadow priest practices spiritual meditation to level 6, he can enter the temple in his sleep and meet with other level 6 mages.


    Unfortunately, Charlie''s teacher failed to practice spiritual meditation to level 6. He didn''t know the secret of the dream palace.


    Charlie walked alone in the open hall. Yu Yu walked through the corridor of the arch guard of the angel statue. Behind him, an ancient throne emerged. When he sat down, stone pillars were raised on the ground to lift the throne and the shadow bishop to the 100 meter high dome.


    In the dream hall, the shadow priest is not omnipotent. Everything here has corresponding rules. Changing the rules means that he can''t establish spiritual resonance with other level 6 shadow priests, and he will be completely separated from the dream hall.


    Opposite Charlie is the same stone pillar. On the throne sits a beautiful little boy. He is dressed like a robe made by night, between illusion and reality.


    "Monseigneur shadow, the Secret Keeper greets you." The black robed boy nodded to Charlie across the insurmountable space.


    Charlie has multiple identities, corresponding to different organizations and different roles.


    He is the shadow bishop of the inquisition, responsible for teaching the little wizards sent by the trigoval family from the Ayre church country and training them into shadow priests; He is the speaker of the Shadow Council established by the trigowal family. He has the title of sky Patroller. He is attached to the big owl puppet. He flies all over every corner of the human country, searches for wild little wizards, introduces them into the Shadow Council and accepts trigowal''s monitoring.


    It was not until Charlie entered the dream hall and saw the Secret Keeper that he learned that there was a Shadow Council outside the Shadow Council controlled by the referee - The Shadow Council belonging to the shadow priest himself.


    Since then, he has another role, the deputy speaker of the shadow parliament, code named "messenger". The speaker of the Shadow Council is the Secret Keeper of the dream palace.


    Of all the titles, Charlie likes the title of shadow bishop best. As a descendant of the clergy and a child of the Ayre religion, his devout belief in the Lord of glory is deep into the bone marrow, and this indestructible belief is the armor of the shadow priest against the devil''s nonsense, so that they can learn knowledge and power from listening to the whisper without losing themselves.


    Charlie trusted the speaker of the Secret Keeper. Since he entered the dream hall, the Secret Keeper not only told him the truth of the Shadow Council, but also taught him a large number of magic mysteries and magic models in accordance with the tradition of the Secret Keeper. These valuable magic knowledge is the heritage of shadow priests of past dynasties. After sorting and summarizing by the secret keepers of the hall, a perfect magic system was almost formed. However, shadow priests call these spells shadow divination.


    As a level 6 shadow priest, Charlie knew that the shadow divination system described by the temple''s Secret Keeper had no traps and concealments. He believed that the Secret Keeper had the same faith as the shadow priest - walking in the sun and serving the supreme glorious Lord.


    Shadow divination is the crystallization of the wisdom of shadow priests over the ages, which just reflects the ideal of shadow priests.


    Charlie guessed that the Secret Keeper might be the inheritor of the shadow priest who created the dark idea of the dream palace, but he couldn''t imagine how the Secret Keeper hid from the eyes and ears of the referee, chose the successor of the little wizard, and how to make each generation of secret keepers reach the level of level 6 shadow priest? However, he will not ask questions from the Secret Keeper, because as long as the Secret Keeper continues to pass on, the shadow priest will realize the common ideal one day. Before that, the shadow priest must hide the existence of the Secret Keeper.


    "Reverend Charlie of the shadow greets you, dear Temple keeper." Charlie stroked the boy''s Secret Keeper.


    The gentle sigh flowed in the open hall. The Secret Keeper smiled calmly: "for so many years, only two thrones have been raised in the dream hall. I don''t know whether we can see new companions in the future."


    Because of the relationship between puppetry and true vision, Charlie''s limbs atrophied and his body paralyzed. He lived in the high tower provided by the referee all year round and devoted himself to studying theology and shadow divination. He had long been used to isolation and loneliness. Although there has been no new shadow priest in the dream hall for decades, he doesn''t feel lonely. Exchange experience with the Secret Keeper in the dream palace and discuss shadow divination, so that he has a feeling of transcending time and space and talking with high-level shadow priests of previous dynasties.


    This is inheritance. Even if Charlie''s time is running out, as long as the Secret Keeper is in the dream palace, there will always be latecomers to inherit his research results and bring forth the new, just as he did himself.


    "The shadow priest Bieber has pushed the spiritual thought to the fifth level. He has a chance to enter the dream hall. Maybe I can''t wait for him, maybe you can see him."


    Charlie''s mouth outlined a happy smile. Before the Secret Keeper responded, he said eagerly in his eyes: "I have improved the withering model and amblyopia model proposed by the sixth generation shadow bishop. Please help me."


    Two complicated purple patterns appeared in the void in front of the Secret Keeper. He watched carefully for a long time, remembered the magic circuit, and murmured, "it''s really successful... The divine skill system of the shadow warrior has finally reached the middle level."


    Withering technique: the caster strikes the enemy with weapons or bare hands, causing double damage to the target''s soul and body, resulting in the effects of slow thinking, mental fatigue and local life loss. Each contact, the damage effect lasts for 5 seconds and can be superimposed, but the withering technique is superimposed to a certain extent, and the target''s soul and body are irreversibly damaged, showing the characteristics of aging and withering.


    Amblyopia: being hostile to the caster''s target has a certain chance to ignore the caster''s actions and existence, making the caster flicker in the enemy''s line of sight.


    These two spells rely on magic circuits and are intended for melee wizards. The shadow priest of the dream hall wants to emulate the paladin of the church and train the weak wizard into a shadow warrior in melee combat. The training method of Shadow Warrior is actually the introduction basis of shadow warrior, and then practice supporting spells to become a powerful and extraordinary melee fighter. The shadow priest can be compatible with the shadow warrior''s melee spells, but his energy must first be able to remember more spell models and have plenty of magic to cast spells. Most wizards can''t do this, and shadow priests prefer to take the specialization route.


    The shadow priest of the dream hall has been handed down from generation to generation. It took hundreds of years to improve the spell system of the shadow priest from level 1 to level 6, and the spell system of the shadow warrior has been stuck at the primary level. Charlie successfully built the magic circuit of level 3 withering and level 4 amblyopia, and the magic system of the shadow warrior finally broke through to the middle level.


    The Secret Keeper presented a thick and simple book, included the complicated and mysterious purple light patterns in the void into the page, and solemnly said: "these two spells can not be handed over to trigoval, but kept by the Secret Keeper."


    "Of course, this is the efforts of the Secret Keeper of the dream palace and the shadow priest for generations, not my personal achievement."


    Charlie nodded, looked at the boy''s Secret Keeper again, and said with a smile, "you remember the magic circuit of withering and ignoring so soon. Your talent is really enviable."


    "Like you, I have studied the basic models of these two shadow spells for a long time."


    The heavy books floating in the void quickly disappeared. The Secret Keeper changed the topic and said, "let''s discuss the Shadow Council... What does Barcelona say?"


    "Your Excellency, there''s something wrong with Barcelona. I''m just going to discuss it with you."


    Charlie changed his role, nodded and said, "the two princes of bacelius asked the shadow priest to create a shadow warrior for them... I have promised. In addition, bacelius sent another message that his highness Randall of Gambis kingdom is going to send people to migrate refugees in the western part of the Sassanian empire. Bacelius hopes that we can select the little wizards among them."


    The shadow speaker thought for a moment and smiled meaningfully: "Basilius is too greedy... They know that the count of golden eyes and the queen of roses are also the targets we strive for. It doesn''t make any difference whether the little wizards among the refugees stay in the west of sassanne or move to the human horse hills... The Wizards in the human country must be led by the shadow priest! Basilius asked us to screen the little wizards among the refugees. Hum, he''s not going to hand over all the little wizards to the Yin "Shadow priest."


    The shadow speaker paused, tapped his tender fingers on the armrest of the throne three times, turned the conversation, and said: "however, we also need the support of the iron mountain empire. Now is not the time to showdown with Barcelona... You fool him and help him pick two little wizards... The key is that we should get in touch with the count of golden eyes."


    Charlie smiled bitterly, shook his head and said: "I am now in the boulder fortress of the Neville kingdom. Magistrate trigowal asked me to search the northern wilderness for the trace of the orc king as a sky inspector... I can''t get away. I can''t help basselius choose a little wizard, nor can I go to the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire to find the count of golden eyes. Moreover, all shadow priests are in the boulder fortress."


    The shadow speaker showed a serious look and said, "the army of the orc king is the biggest threat to the human country. It is also the responsibility of the shadow priest to help the church find it and eliminate it... Since the shadow priest can''t move, we can only let the congressman go to the Sassanian Empire."


    Charlie frowned, hesitated and said, "congressmen are not shadow priests. They are greedy for wealth, power and knight blood... I''m afraid they will do bad things."


    The speaker smiled and nodded, "you''re right. I''ll arrange everything. Don''t worry."


    "In that case, I''ll leave the palace." Charlie got up and saluted, his figure gradually faded until he disappeared.


    The shadow speaker sat alone on the throne, shook his head and said to himself, "he''s gone so soon... Charlie retains his magic. It seems that trigoval is pressing very hard."


    The huge stone pillar fell silently, and the shadow speaker stepped on the ground of the hall. He has become a middle-aged man with fuzzy face and dignified temperament.


    "My shadow knight, did you hear it?"


    As the grand voice echoed in the open hall, the 12 sword angels flowed down like shadows and water waves, revealing platinum color, but their eyes turned dark. Like the shadow of life converging on the ground, an armored Knight composed of shadow emerges, and his eyes shine with white gold.


    "Light brings shadows."


    The knight drew an upside down holy emblem on his chest and recited to the speaker, "the shadow knight has seen his master."


    The shadow speaker pointed right unhappily, "your holy emblem is painted upside down."


    "The Supreme Lord of glory is the powerful king of shadow. They are one and two sides, like redemption and punishment." The knight''s words were in sharp contrast to his respectful attitude.


    "... you."


    The shadow speaker was speechless for a moment and said angrily, "the shadow priest has not been recognized by the church. Just remember the words of the new God. Don''t emphasize them in front of me."


    "As you wish, my master."


    The shadow speaker looked a little slower and said, "Basilius wants to see a sample of shadow soldiers. I''ll send a congressman to the west of sassanne... On the side of the count of golden eyes, our Secret Keeper must come forward in person. Go to the eastern defense line to find him."


    The shadow Knight asked, "master, the shadow priest and the clergy are different after all. Are you sure the count of golden eyes and the queen of roses will support our idea?"


    The speaker pondered and said, "the measure of the clergy should rely on the piety of the Lord, not magic or holy power... Although the noble is greedy, he is also very pragmatic. Go to the count of golden eyes and tell him everything, and he will make the right choice."


    "However, the Shadow Council once sent people to assassinate the count of golden eye, which led to the fall of two great knights, gangbis and dodo, and we also lost two powerful wizards. There may be a top wizard around the count of golden eye who works for him..."


    The speaker interrupted his subordinates and said: "That''s why we have to confess everything to the sun elf... Including telling him that there is no Orc king at all, and there is a legendary big horse hidden in the Centaur Army... The sky Patroller will certainly find the legendary Orc leaders in the northern wilderness, and the Pope, turnans, Neo West, testier and trigova will kill the legendary orcs... They are all here Go deep into the wilderness and I will induce legendary men and horses to attack the eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire. You tell the count of golden eye to try to stay in the eastern defense line and kill the adult horses together with his two Highnesses of basselius when nahtigar arrives. This merit is enough to make the count of golden eye a saint, and the referee''s mistake will be belittled, which will inevitably implicate the glorious Knights... I I believe that no lord likes the arrogance and domineering of the shining knights. It is precisely because the shining Knights control the inquisition... His highness Saint Randall, the queen of the rose, the emperor of Barcelona, and the guards of the light accuse trigowal at the same time. The inquisition will fall into the hands of the nahtigar family. Even if the establishment of the shadow priest cannot be made public for the time being, it can be separated from the shining knights Control of the regiment. "


    "The key lies in the light guard''s attitude towards the shadow priest... If the light guard can accept the new theological theory and save the Sassanian Empire, nahtigar, the magistrate, asks the holy mountain of light to issue an edict, then everything will comply with our plan... What if the shadow priest walks in the sun and bassarius and the count of golden eyes refuse to hand over the little wizard? The wizard of the human kingdom will die We will take refuge in the church and the shadow priest... Let the Lords gather the wizards for us for the time being. "


    The shadow armored knight was silent for a moment and said respectfully, "as you wish, my master."


    "I will go to the count of golden eyes and confess everything to him."

 Chapter 625

    After spending two days in Duncan fortress, Victor and Roland set off to return to greyhound village and join the main force of the pioneer army. Gillian and more than 100 of her entourage stayed at Fort Duncan.


    The main reinforcements of gangbis kingdom will arrive in half a month. How can the elite vanguard led by your highness win only one Greyhound village? Victor and Roland decided to take advantage of this time to recapture all the development villages and towns on the east side of the theater of Duncan fortress and expand the defense depth of the theater by 80 kilometers.


    Expanding the depth of defense is not as simple as dispersing a group of entrenched orcs and recapturing the village. It also involves the repair of houses, fortification expansion, wall clearing, infantry garrison, material supply and other aspects, but in the final analysis, it is a problem of human and material resources. There are three mobile forces in the eastern fortress. Whoever wins the development village first can supplement high-quality soldiers and supplies first. High quality garrison soldiers can help mobile cavalry fight and reduce the casualties of the main reinforcements of Gambis, and armament supply is the top priority. Gillian is responsible for docking with the logistics officer of Sasan royal family at Duncan fortress.


    Victor and Roland return to greyhound village and immediately lead the vanguard army to sweep away the nearby pioneering village occupied by orcs. These entrenched orcs don''t have a particularly powerful leader, but the gangbis vanguard army has a legendary Archer, a Golden Knight and five big Knights of silver rank. They are completely crushed in strength, but there are some deficiencies in quantity. It''s a little difficult to eliminate the scattered orcs. However, the most important thing at this time is to strive for the time to clear the walls and build the camp, without considering the total annihilation of the orcs. Victor simply changed his combat style. Every time he took the lead in breaking into the village and using the angry wind field, the fire was fully open, the wind blade danced, the green moon and the blue blade ran through the whole field, killing the orcs in a river of blood and recklessness, fully demonstrating his powerful power to rule the battlefield.


    The rage field is Victor''s group warfare skill, which can be called the nemesis of small and medium-sized ordinary orcs. Although the green wind blade released by him has limited killing effect on strong and fierce monsters, the efficient and accurate terrorist slaughter of ordinary orcs in the rage field makes the fierce orcs scared. The reckless and irascible Ogre barbarians charge against Victor against the wind blade, Then he was cut off by the sharp blue blade. As for the ferocious orcs who escaped, Roland naturally intercepted them outside.


    In fact, the rage field is quite energy-consuming. Victor must keep the energy to protect himself on the battlefield. At present, he can only maintain the rage field for four minutes. It was just four minutes that completely crushed the resistance will of the entrenched orcs and overturned the public''s impression of his highness Randall. Especially when Victor cut a violent ogre of silver rank in half from shoulder to chest with a blatant sword, the high-ranking female Knights of Gambis looked at him with spring in their eyes. On the battlefield, nothing is more exciting than the force of hard hitting, and the clergy fighting with the army are stunned one by one.


    It turns out that his highness Randall is still a legendary swordsman.


    When Victor swept three orc forces in a row with the same attitude, everyone was used to it.


    As long as you kill all the powerful ferocious orcs, those goblins and jackals who flee everywhere are not enough to suffer. The Sasan militia garrison that follows up is fully capable of dealing with sporadic Orc bandits. The gangbis vanguard army broke through a pioneering village, took only one day off, simply cleaned the battlefield, sent a letter crow to inform Duncan fortress, sent garrison militia to take over the village, and then rushed to the next target.


    On the eleventh day, the vanguard army finally met a slightly similar opponent. To be exact, Roland deliberately increased the difficulty of the battle.


    Calf village is the last development village to be recovered in the defense area of Duncan fortress. Victor had to make complaints about the custom of naming villages by pioneers. The first thing that impressed the village leader was the name of the village before the site was built. When the village head saw a Greyhound peeing on the ground, he called it Greyhound village; The village head produces a bonfire, which is called bonfire village; Seeing mushroom ring is called mushroom village... There are also horse dung village, hen village and goose egg village... In short, the village head can call whatever he sees, so as to develop the name of the village.


    What''s all this and what?


    It is said that the name of calf village comes from the fact that the cow of the village head''s family just gave birth to a calf at the development site. However, the mascot of calf village should have become the dung of orcs. The village is now inhabited by a large number of orcs, with a total of more than 10000, mainly goblins and dog headed people. The big goblins also keep 17 ogre bodyguards and more than 300 bear goblins, and their leader is a silver dragon vein dog headed man.


    The number of these orcs is indeed a little scary, but they haven''t formed the cohesion of the orc tribe for a short time. They barely become powerful only by relying on the intimidation of the dragon vein dog leader. They are just a mob. Victor kills the leader of the dog headed man first. When the fight really starts, the timid goblins trample on each other first, and then disperse in a mass. The threat to the vanguard army is so low that it can be ignored.


    Silver level dragon blooded dog headed people are extremely rare, and their racial talents are also quite terrible. According to the monster literature, the dragon vein dog headed man of the silver stage belongs to an extraordinary creature. There are hard dragon scales on his back. His powerful power is comparable to that of violent ogres. He has the regeneration ability and excellent element resistance beyond the swamp dragon lizard. He spits hot liquid flame in his mouth, which can not be extinguished with water. The temperature is high enough to melt metal, Even if the ogre governor meets the silver dragon dog head, he will choose to avoid it. The most terrible thing is that they have the legendary dragon power, which can continue to intimidate creatures and make them fear dog headed people. Creatures with weak will will succumb to dragon power, while creatures with strong will will always suppress their fear instinct. If they are careless, they will be affected by dragon power and have the idea of running away, which is extremely fatal in battle.


    With powerful flame breath and dragon power, the dragon vein dog head man of silver level can be regarded as a monster of gold level. They have higher wisdom, so they have no spiritual power of wild intuition, and their actual combat ability is greatly reduced. Moreover, mankind has not found a more powerful dragon dog head so far, so they are listed as creatures of the silver level.


    As the close servant of the dragon, the silver dragon vein Goutou people are full of treasure. Their blood can make regeneration medicine and dragon vein medicine. Their back scales are extraordinary materials. Using their hearts to prepare dragon blood medicine can improve the life level of ordinary people, change their strength and physique, double their life span, slow down the aging rate, and maybe have the ability of dim vision.


    The value gap between the living dragon blooded dog headed man and the dead dog headed man is like secret silver and silver.


    Victor personally investigated the calf village and confirmed that the orc leader was a rare dragon dog leader. He advocated killing the orc leader and minimizing the unnecessary casualties of the vanguard soldiers. Roland insisted on catching the Dragon dog leader alive. She called the silver Knights of the vanguard army to discuss the plan to attack the calf village.


    "Let me state first that the leader of dragon vein dog leader is my booty. I''ll catch him alive myself. Don''t rob any of you with me." Roland, dressed in a dark gold armor dress with one hand on his waist, said to everyone, but his green eyes squinted at Victor.


    Of course, the great Knights of the Xunlong Knights raised their hands and feet to support the long princess. Gillian, a financial fan, was not present. Among the silver female Knights of the other three families, only Marguerite was not afraid of Roland''s dignity and asked coldly:


    "How?"


    Roland had nothing to do with the frosty old Miss Wellington. She was the blood of the Marquis of Cologne.


    "I took it alive and transported it back to Brien Nur. I was kept in Cape castle for two years. Blood was extracted. The regenerative medicine and dragon vein medicine produced by the extract were divided into five families." Roland Dun paused and said quickly, "I estimate that the heart of the dragon vein dog head man can prepare several dragon blood potions. I guarantee that all extraordinary Knights participating in this battle can get at least one dragon blood potion, but you must pay for it from me at a price of 150000 gold sol."


    Oh, Roland, is this to follow my example? Did she have sex on purpose or by accident?


    Victor was full of doubts. He didn''t know that kite castle had been imitating his various measures. Even the useless soft silver ore, Auguste had secretly stored a large number.


    Dragon blood potion is rare and precious. It has no effect on extraordinary knights and Victor, but it is a rare and extraordinary resource. It is a good choice whether it is sold at a high price or left to important ordinary members of the family. Everyone nodded and expressed satisfaction with Roland''s distribution.


    Margaret asked again, "there are too many orcs. How do you fight?"


    There are more than 10000 orcs near maverick village. Even if they are all goblins, they can bury hundreds of vanguard soldiers alive by throwing bows and stones. The gangbis vanguard army is all elite selected by various families. It is impossible to be buried by goblins living with stones, but goblins and dog headed people are typically bold and timid. The number of the two sides is very different, they have high morale, and the warlike nature of the orcs outweighs cowardice and becomes very aggressive.


    Because of this factor, Victor proposed to kill the dog leader first. His old enemy has locked the characteristics of the other party. An all-out attack will certainly kill the dog leader on the spot and turn into a pile of broken meat.


    Roland wants to live as a dragon vein dog leader. The first battle tactics won''t work. The pioneer army can only attack Xiaoniu village.


    The casualties of the vanguard army must be considered.


    Roland patted the dark gold secret silver breastplate and said, "never mind, I can call people."


    Margaret blinked and said faintly, "the main reinforcements haven''t arrived yet. Your highness Randall doesn''t have time to wait."


    "... hey, hey." Roland''s mouth raised a charming smile and said cunningly in her eyes: "I''ll write a letter to the eldest son of emperor sassanne and ask him to bring the garrison militia to support us... Not many people, 2000 is enough, and they don''t have to fight. As long as they stand in a row, those goblins and dog headed people are scared to death. Then we drive away the goblins and dog headed people outside and let them hide in the calf village. So many goblins and dog headed people crowd in the village , how can you throw a stone if you squeeze it and squash it? "


    Margaret stopped asking questions. She had accepted Roland''s plan. Everyone dispersed to prepare for the battle of attacking maverick village.


    Roland went back to his marching tent, ordered someone to bring pen and ink and parchment stationery, sat on the ground with bent legs, leaned against her mount golden wool, and wrote a text message to zigfried.


    Victor came over. She looked up, gave the written letter to the attendant and said, "send this letter with the white feather letter crow given by the Frederick royal family... All of you step back and don''t let anyone eavesdrop on my conversation with my proud disciples."


    The retinue took the letter and bowed away, and the others avoided it. Victor whispered, "dragon dog head, did you catch it for master tofven?"


    Roland grew up, took off his gorgeous and heavy shoulder armor, stretched his waist, picked up Liu Mei and said, "not necessarily... Maybe it''s for my dwarf Jester... It''s not for you anyway."


    She made a lovely face at Victor to hide her duplicity.


    By adjusting his blood, the wizard of tophoven lived more than 100 years, and the dragon blood potion had little effect on him. In fact, the dragon blood potion is of no use to father Miller, but it is very valuable to Lilia and imosen. Victor is willing to spend 300000 gold sol for them. Just as Roland insisted on capturing a rare dragon dog head for tophoven, the old wizard studied pharmacy all his life. Roland''s gift will make him very happy. However, Roland would charm the eldest son of Siegfried. Victor didn''t have this treatment. He was inexplicably depressed at the thought of this.


    Maybe... She looks so much like Catherine. Have Catherine''s daughter and I been born?


    Roland bit the quill pen, looked into Victor''s deep eyes, and suddenly smiled and asked, "my student, are you jealous of the eldest son of emperor sassanne?"


    Victor lightly glanced at the beaming princess, smiled and said gently, "I suddenly miss... Many people. This war has suddenly become more meaningful."

 Chapter 626

    The mobilization and organization ability of the Sassanian Empire surprised victor. After Roland released the letter crow, the ordinary young man hurried for 40 kilometers. His spirit and body reached the limit. His legs were as heavy as lead, and his lungs were burning. He wanted to die. The difference between elite soldiers and ordinary people is that they can maintain basic mobility when marching 80 kilometers a night with heavy equipment.


    The physical and military qualities of the Sasan militia are limited compared with the general vassal soldiers in the kingdom of Gambis. More than 3000 fully armed garrison militia brought by Qi Ge are obviously vassal infantry... Roland suspects that he is here to rob booty.


    She looked up and down at Siegfried and asked with a smile, "are you going to war, too?"


    Princess Auguste''s pure smile excited Ziggy. Without thinking, she nodded and said, "it''s my honor to fight side by side with your two noble Highnesses."


    Roland''s beautiful look suddenly cooled down and said unhappily, "I just asked you to bring 2000 people to make a strong momentum, but I didn''t say I wanted you to join the war."


    The Golden Knight suddenly changed his face, and the eldest son of emperor sassanne felt a chill in his heart. He became at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    The Silver Knight of the Sassanian royal family made a round and respectfully said, "Your Highness Auguste, we are duty bound to participate in the battle to destroy the orc invaders, but also to reduce the pressure and casualties of the gangbis vanguard army. At least, we are familiar with the habits of goblins."


    "Oh... I''m listening." Roland nodded with deep eyes and a shallow smile and asked, "what''s the difference between the goblins of the Sasan Empire and the goblins of the Gambis kingdom?"


    "It should be the same." The Silver Knight smiled, nodded, turned his voice and said, "but I''m afraid there are no goblin groups with more than 10000 in the kingdom of Gambis."


    "Your Highness Randall, your highness Auguste. Goblins are the most intelligent orcs. I''m sure that these goblins will never be trapped in the calf village. Instead, they launch a cluster charge against the enemy under the organization of the big goblins. Because the goblins know very well that goblins can''t run away from most hunters, but they can break the enemy''s front if they have an advantage in number."


    "Large goblin groups with a number of more than 10000 are not so easy to collapse. They must compete head-on with the enemy. Only tragic casualties will frighten them." The Silver Knight raised his mouth and said:


    "We have rich experience in playing goblins."


    Victor and Roland looked at each other. Gambis really didn''t have a goblin population of nearly 10000. He pondered for a moment and asked modestly, "Your Highness Frederick, what are you going to do to deal with these... Goblins?"


    When Zig''s spirit was lifted, he said in a loud voice: "The large goblin clan will not yield easily. They will meet their invaders and gather up their partners to attack, and to fight for the biggest enemy of the enemy. The Royal Highness asks the 2000 militia to intimidate and terrify the goblin tribe. 2000, the SAM militia is also unable to keep up with the fine waves, especially with a large number of bear gnomes and some ogre bodyguards.


    He paused and continued: "I''ll bring 3500 militia, choose the right place and set up a dense defense formation. As long as the big goblins see the militia, they will gather their men and take the initiative to attack the militia''s defense front. The militia will stay in place and wait for work. When the goblins rush halfway, we will lead the cavalry to charge from the side and cut off the goblins tide. If they lose the battle, the surviving goblins will only show up On the way. "


    The Silver Knight of the Frederick family said: "Your Highness, in fact, we noticed the goblin groups entrenched in calf village two months ago... Because of their large number and wide distribution, our scouts have never been able to find out the leader of this group of orcs... The intensive defense front of the militia against goblin tide is afraid of the impact of violent ogres or ogre supervisors, so Duke baselius let go of the goblin temporarily Niu village. "


    "The gangbis vanguard army has his highness Randall to investigate and must have mastered the situation of the calf village, so we brought 35000 militia to help his highness recover the calf village." The Silver Knight complimented.


    Victor hasn''t been idle these two days. He killed several ogres with his old enemies across the air. The ogre bodyguards of the great goblins are weaker than the barbarians. Only the lonely wandering ogres will accept the feeding of the great goblins. His companions are inexplicably divided, which frightens the ogre bodyguards. They flee the calf village one after another and finally become the booty of the Silver Knight of Gambis.


    The head of the ogre bodyguard was hung in the temporary camp, and the silver Knights of Frederick''s family could see it clearly. Frederick''s eldest son had come in person, and Victor didn''t need to hide it. He nodded and said, "the leader of this group of orcs is the Dragon dog leader of the silver class."


    "It''s my booty. Don''t even think about it!" Roland added fiercely.


    The eyes of the two silver Knights of the Fredericks were shining, and Siegfried simply took a breath of air-conditioning. There was a trace of complex emotion of chagrin and schadenfreude in his eyes, and he immediately turned his fighting spirit and restrained carefully.


    If he had known that there was a silver dragon dog leader hidden in the calf village, the shepherd frides would mobilize his strength to catch it alive. But even if scout Sasan detected the Silver Dog leader, it would not be the Frederick family. The Duke of Barcelona must have done it himself.


    The little moves of the eldest son of the emperor could not hide the perception of the Golden Knight. The Silver Knight of Frederick''s family coughed and said with a smile: "Your Highness Randall and Auguste, of course, the silver dragon dog leader is your booty, including the orcs in calf village. All the booties belong to the gangbis vanguard Army... When we destroy this group of orcs, we will immediately mobilize 15000 young people to collect the nearby green wheat, repair the camp in calf Village, and strive to complete the wall clearing in the shortest time and destroy the calf Cattle camp base into the Duncan fortress theater. "


    Victor pondered and said, "Your Excellency ugong Frederick, I have a question here... Is the man you brought really the Sassanian militia?"


    The Silver Knight was stunned, smiled and replied: "Of course... The Sassanian Empire has a large population and abundant food. Our people have enough time to receive the same military training as the vassal soldiers, and their diet is no different from that of the regular vassal soldiers. After all, the Sassanian empire is preparing for war all year round, and our people often fight with the orcs, which can be regarded as the whole people. The agricultural work of the fiefdoms is generally handed over to migrant workers. It can be said that the militia of our Sassanian empire is not inferior to the vassal soldiers of the Dodo kingdom. They just lack the equipment of the regular army. "


    Facts have proved that in childhood, people who ate meat and milk grew taller and stronger than those who had no meat and milk, and children who ate chicken yolk were smarter than those who did not eat egg yolk. The Sassanian empire was rich in twice a year''s green wheat, abundant food, meeting people''s needs, and raising cattle and sheep. Ten years ago, Sassanian announced that 4.8 million people were in the pamphlet. Ten years later, Sassanian has an increase of 5.8 million people The number of refugees is two to three times that of Tibetans. The size of the population of the Sassanian empire is close to 20 million. On average, three refugees support one Tibetan. Removing the old, weak, women and children is equivalent to 10 people supporting one Sassanian soldier. They have enough time and energy to exercise and receive military training.


    Victor''s new farming and animal husbandry system was the first to bear fruitful fruits in the Sassanian empire.


    The northern wilderness, fertile lateritic land and superior natural conditions are the envy of the southern kingdom.


    "That''s good." Roland nodded and said, "I also have a question. Will the dragon vein dog leader follow the goblins?"


    The Silver Knight hesitated a little, shook his head and said, "it''s unlikely. The Dragon dog leader is a typical miser. They don''t leave the territory easily."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked faintly, "what''s that? Let the dog leader stop in calf village?"


    Hearing this, the Silver Knight knew that his highness Randall was suspicious and explained with a smile: "there may be a gold vein under the ground of Xiaoniu village... Or it may be secret silver. The dog leader is good at treasure hunting. What is under Xiaoniu village depends on luck."


    Siegfried took a deep breath and asked calmly, "when shall we attack maverick village?"


    Roland held the sword handle and said, "let the soldiers eat and drink, have a good sleep, and attack the calf village at dawn tomorrow!"


    The next morning, the first ray of sunshine broke the dark purple sky, and thousands of soldiers appeared in the periphery of the calf village in dew. The rustling footsteps woke up the goblins on the edge of the wheat field. When they saw the human army that couldn''t see their head at a glance, they screamed and ran to the direction of the village.


    The Sassanian militia ignored the chaotic orcs in the calf village and approached steadily until they were 800 meters away from the calf village. Each of them dispersed one meter apart, making the team look even larger. 1000 cavalry troops interspersed one kilometer to the right and formed a close charge formation, which looks much smaller than the infantry team.


    The silent human army is in sharp contrast to the noisy orcs in calf village. However, after the whipping of the big goblins and the scream of the bear goblins biting the goblins'' slaves, the orcs in calf village gradually become orderly, leaving only the harsh cry of the Earth Goblins, and then the goblins burst into a roar stronger than a burst.


    The fanatical atmosphere is brewing and rising in the calf village with the gradually neat roar.


    Victor rode a fast bird and looked at the orc tribe from a distance. He said, "unexpectedly, the goblins will organize an army to boost morale..."


    "See? Have you seen the leader of Longmai dog leader?" Roland rode on the back of the golden wool, stared at the green eyes, and nervously searched for the trace of the dragon vein dog headed man. For fear that her predetermined booty would rush with the orcs, Victor had to kill it in advance to avoid heavy casualties to the Sasan militia.


    Victor smiled and shook his head: "345 bear goblins, 7 big goblins, 44 ordinary dragon dog leaders, but there is no dog leader... Count ugong''s experience is correct. The silver dragon dog leader has the same temper as the legendary dragon, collects treasures and guards the nest... They are the watchdog of the Dragon."


    "I don''t know... What role did goblins play in ancient times?"


    Victor''s thoughts diverged and he remembered that he had raised a large number of goblins in the Everglades. At this time, the number of goblins was almost 80000? Although imosen divided them into different groups according to 7000, allowing them to compete with each other, the half dragon people who took care of the goblins were not good slave owners. They liked to eat fish rather than goblins. If those goblins and swamp ogres met One piece, it''s hard to clean up.


    Fortunately, the ant tide can clean them up.


    "It''s about to start." Roland said excitedly, "let''s see what the goblin tide looks like?"


    Goblins and gophers were provoked to kill and screamed excitedly. The big goblins could no longer restrain them. Goblins and dog headed people like endless tides came out of the high calf village and approached the battle line of the Sassanian militia.


    Sure enough, they chose the goal of crushing many people. Maybe, the big goblins knew that their men couldn''t catch up with the humans on horseback. Once the goblins dispersed, they couldn''t clean up.


    The approaching speed of goblins and gophers changed from slow to fast. From a distance, a piece of green was sweeping like a miserable green cloud. They are armed with crude weapons, with fierce faces and crazy expressions. Their meaningless roars condense into a barbaric and cruel momentum.


    600 meters, 500 meters, 400 meters... The garrison militia of the Sassanian Empire still maintained a loose formation, but Victor could see sweat mixed with dew sliding down the faces of young soldiers. They clenched their upright spears, and their fingers were pale and bloodless because of tension and force. But the heavily armored knights in the front row and the priests in the back row gave the young soldiers infinite courage to remain calm in the face of the surging tide of goblins.


    300 meters! The goblin wave began to accelerate


    "Array!"


    At the command of the knight, the long and short horn rang through the battlefield. The Sasan militia immediately approached the middle, connected the shields, bowed and lunged. The spears standing in the sky went straight forward, and the cold and glittering spear tip showed the coldness of stabbing the soul.


    The goblins saw that the enemy''s formation changed from large to small, and the number seemed to be more than half less. They were carnivally charging with all their strength.


    There are tens of thousands of soldiers, boundless. Only those who have witnessed the cold weapon war can feel the trembling from the heart. Goblins and gophers seem weak. Once their number forms a scale, they can challenge any opponent directly.


    Victor experienced the baptism of the ant man war and saw the shocking scene of the overwhelming ant tide. Even Sylvia, once trapped in the heavy siege of the ant tide army, will not be spared. When the giant Hydra lizard meets the outbreak of ant disaster, it has to dive into the bottom of the lake and dare not expose it to the eyes of ant people.


    Ant people are not normal life. Victor never doubted that ant people who are not afraid of death can pile up any land creatures, but goblins and dog headed people are afraid of death, but at this time, orcs who are afraid of death can only continue to charge "bravely and fearlessly". The goblins in the front row were frightened by the bright long contradiction array. They were immediately trampled by the goblins in the back. One stepped on it, two stepped on it, and a group stepped on it. They couldn''t even see the shadow.


    The goblins in the front row were not the first to die. The rear team of the garrison militia shot a wave of arrow rain, and the goblins in the middle fell down. Immediately, they were filled in the gap of the wave by successive goblins.


    At this time, there is no choice but to rush forward, crush the opponent and drown the opponent.


    back off? Escape? sham dead?


    On the battlefield, no one should have these naive ideas. Every soldier is only a part of the group, and the group will not take into account the ideas of individuals.


    Goblins are afraid of death and wise. The Earth Goblins arrange the bear goblins in the middle and back. The goblins in the front row are cannon fodder. They use their body and life as the backbone of the ethnic group to build a flesh and blood ladder to victory. The spear array of the garrison militia mechanically gathers and then gathers stabs. Before the pierced goblins die, they scream and hold the bloody spear, but they are pushed forward by the goblins behind as shields. If two goblin bodies are hung on the spears of the garrison militia, they are in danger. The full brute force of the bear goblins is enough to hang three or four bodies on the spears of the garrison militia.


    More than that.


    The big goblins hide behind the charging wave in the goblins'' archers. No matter whether the bear goblins rush away from the battle array of humans or not, as long as humans enter the range of bow throwing, they will taste the hail like stone rain.


    The dog headed man is slow but powerful. His claws can scratch the armour. They fall at the end of the charge team and are also the last killer mace of the big goblins.


    Once the main force of goblins hits the front of the garrison militia, the situation will become very dangerous. More than 300 bear goblins can work hard to crush the front heavy knight. There is no room to move around, and the knight''s fighting skills are useless.


    The cavalry, who had been holding back, finally moved.


    Ninety armored dragons made a dull roar, their strong six claws stepped on the ground, and their huge body with unstoppable power crashed into the middle of the goblin wave, just where the bear goblin was. Four earth knights and Nelson formed an array and rushed to the front, like a sharp knife to poke a big hole in the goblin tide. A thousand cavalry with lances followed, tearing the hole opened by the super strong and the fast dragon into a bigger hole.


    The hooves of the cavalry shook the earth. Nelson couldn''t even wave his favorite decapitation gold sword. He just had to follow the example of the six legged fast dragon for the most violent collision. Bear goblins and goblins flew all over the sky in front of the fierce collision. When the resistance in front of Nelson suddenly disappeared, the cavalry had been chiseled through the opposite side.


    The goblin''s charge wave is cut off.


    The great collapse came as scheduled.


    When charging, you can''t help yourself, and when you are defeated, you can''t help yourself.


    Victor didn''t understand before that in the history of cold weapon wars in the earth world, hundreds of thousands of people often fought a general battle. In a decisive battle, one side was defeated, with countless deaths and injuries, and the winner wiped out hundreds of thousands of enemies.


    Even if hundreds of thousands of people stand still and are killed, they will be killed for several days. How can they disappear all at once?


    This battle fully explains what it is to be defeated like a mountain.


    The main force of bear goblins was trampled by human cavalry. The wave of goblins charging immediately rolled back. The dog headed people in the rear were still running forward. They were trampled into meat mud by the escaping goblins, and they had to turn around and run away.


    The cavalry turned the horse''s head and hid from the back. The garrison militia advanced steadily with shields. The swift bird rode around from both wings and shot the goblins fleeing to both sides, forcing them to hit the spear array.


    When the enemy shows his back to you, he won''t want to hurt you with his ass.


    The front of the garrison militia lengthened, gradually wrapped up the goblins in front, and the spears huff and puff, ruthlessly harvesting life and scream.


    Originally, the human kingdom also has infantry phalanx, but Gambis has no goblin wave.


    "Won, and won beautiful."


    Roland commented and asked Victor impatiently, "is that silver dog head still in the nest?"


    Victor smiled. His old enemy locked the position of the leader of the dog headed man and nodded: "it''s still in calf village."


    Roland raised his hand, hanged his blond hair, put on his Mithril helmet and said excitedly:


    "Let''s go and have a look. What treasure did the dog leader dig in the calf village? He would rather die in the nest?"

 Chapter 627

    On the battlefield, goblins and orcs scattered and fled, and there was no chance to turn over. The victory of the human army is decided. We don''t need the support of your highness. Victor and Roland led the three high-level female Knights of Gambis and dozens of Pro guards directly to the calf village to catch the dog leader.


    Calf village is located in a rocky highland, overlooking the surrounding fields. After the destructive reconstruction of goblins and dog headed people, it has been beyond recognition. It is now more like a nest. The village walls and houses were razed to the ground to make more space for more orcs. The goblins built many winding low walls with dismantled wood and stones to divide the area. Only 11 abandoned arrow towers and several intact warehouses silently show that it was once a large settlement belonging to mankind.


    Entering the central area of the orc nest, Victor found that it was unexpectedly clean. The goblin tribe had the ability to collect feces and compost the land, but the orc''s habit of defecating everywhere could not be changed. The air was filled with a smell that ordinary people could not bear.


    There are no ordinary people to help capture the leader of the dog leader, and the weakest Randall''s little trainee Knight among them will not be fainted by this smell. However, kaligula cat leaned over and crept behind the low wall. It was funny to see a vigilant look of the atmosphere.


    There were a large number of female goblins and goblin cubs in calf village. When the goblins were defeated and fled, they all ran away, leaving only sporadic orcs lurking in the nest, mainly the peer guards of the dog leader.


    Some creatures are more powerful than strength, and the giant dragon is a model among them. They may not be more powerful than white apes or Hydra lizards, but their dragon power is like real spiritual power, which can oppress the hearts of most creatures. Some arms in the alchemy tower have the talent of being immune to soul threat, such as dragon warrior and Savi warrior. Victor guessed that among the enemies invading the alchemy Empire, there were higher life similar to the dragon, and used soul intimidation as a means to defeat the enemy. Ancient alchemists had to design combat units immune to soul intimidation.


    From this, we can push back the uniqueness of dragon power.


    It is said that the Dragon did not know what to ride and gave birth to a dog headed man as his slave. Anyway, in ancient literature, the dragon has no integrity. In short, it is certain that the dog headed man belongs to the dragon vein wisdom. The dragon vein dog headed man has a trace of dragon power. Their feces can even scare the sensitive and suspicious cat beasts, but their weak combat effectiveness is the opposite of their ferocious momentum.


    The strength of the dog head man is not small, and the strength of the dragon vein dog head man is comparable to that of the first-class knights, but they have a ferocious physical quality, but they do not have a ferocious mind. Just like a blacksmith with a secret silver refined gold sword in his hand, it is impossible to give full play to the extraordinary characteristics of the secret silver sword.


    Caligula''s spiritual intuition is sharper than the spotted tiger. He feels the dragon power that ordinary people can''t detect from the smell, and becomes cautious. His huge body sneaks like a big cat, silent and ready to explode at any time.


    Aka is as timid as a mouse, but his skills are extraordinary. He can sling ordinary dragon vein dog leaders with one hand. The dragon vein dog head man is aggressive, but his strength is average. Can''t he just practice courage for kaligura?


    Victor jumped to the top of the low wall, closed his eyes, listened carefully for a moment, jumped back to the ground, called the squires and ordered:


    "There are also 68 dragon dog headed people and more than 200 small monsters in Xiaoniu village. The terrain of this nest is complex. They hide in hidden corners and are scattered. I hope to capture all dragon dog headed people alive and kill goblins and dog headed people... Aka, you take two elite guards to the West. You have to catch dragon dog headed people alive, at least five."


    The silly man and the two Eagle lion militia walked to the west of the village. He still sneaked close to the root of the wall. He looked back at Victor with three steps. He hoped that the master would not have the heart to call him back, causing the little attendants and knights to laugh.


    "Charlotte, you also go to the West. There are 22 dragon dog heads there. Be careful." Said Victor, turning his head.


    "Ah? Oh... As you wish, my master."


    Charlotte, who was full of ears and blond hair, was stunned for a second, put away her gentle smile, made a knightly salute, and chased Caligula with three secretly excited little trainee knights.


    Victor was a little worried and sent all eight alchemists. Every naturally awakened trainee knight is precious to the Randall family. War can sharpen their will, erect a sense of honor and enhance their feelings with their master. Victor gave them the opportunity to exercise and tried to reduce the risk of death and injury.


    "Count, your consideration for your oath knight is really enviable... Caligula can deserve his Highness''s status by exercising well." Stormy Knight Scully Joshua covered her mouth and smiled, making fun of victor.


    She''s Katrina Mrs. York''s direct aunt, with the blood of the augustian family, is also a romantic female knight.


    With Katrina''s relationship, Scully is closer to victor and flirts with the young golden eye count. What she meant, Charlotte Randall doesn''t deserve to be the oath Knight of the count of golden eyes. Caligula is almost the same.


    Charlotte took the golden potion and had resonated with 24 elements. She became a senior Knight of the bronze age. When he vowed that there was more than enough knight. However, the golden potion is very important, and the high-level Knights of Joshua, Nim and chebman family don''t know it.


    Victor smiled, changed the subject and said, "there are 13 dragon headed dog people in the East, 13 in the south, 12 in the north, and 4 around the dog headed man leader."


    A living dragon blooded dog head man can exchange with the church for three places to reshape his body. No one will think there are too many secret law warriors in the family.


    Margaret was the first to say, "the Wellington family, East."


    "Give Joshua the one in the south."


    "Then our Nim family can only choose the north."


    "You also go to help catch the dog head man." Roland ordered his squire knight, pointed to the warehouse in the center of the nest and said with bright eyes, "let''s go there to catch the dog leader... I don''t need you to do it myself."


    The Knights and arcane warriors of each family dispersed, and Victor and others went to the nest of the leader of the dog headed man.


    After all, maverick village is a large settlement for thousands of people. The low walls built by goblins and dog headed people are winding like a maze. The soldiers of all families are scattered in it. They can''t see each other, let alone timely support.


    The guards of Randall family can only line up in a long line between the narrow low walls to reserve space for moving. Brandon held a round shield inlaid with red copper armor in one hand and a sharp gold sword in the other. His boots slid gently on the ground and walked at the front of the team.


    Dragon vein dog leaders are not agile monsters. They are good at hunting prey by sneaking attacks and arranging traps. The complex low walls and obstacles in calf village are by no means accidental. Brandon has confidence in his skills, but also firmly remembers Nelson''s teachings:


    Even in the face of a goblin, you can''t be careless... Concentration, vigilance and unity can save your life and your comrades in arms.


    Brandon volunteered to be the top soldier of the team. He wanted to be the first trainee knight to capture the Dragon dog head man. He must be more careful.


    Mrs. Nicole''s pursuit of the old ogre as a trainee knight has always inspired Brandon.


    A brave knight should strive for his own glory!


    "Brandon... Brandon..." a subtle call came into Brandon''s ear.


    ... a big fool?!


    Brandon put up his long sword and motioned to his companions behind him to stop. Without looking back, Brandon said, "say it!"


    Caligula squatted on the ground, followed closely behind Charlotte and said softly: "Brandon... ACA wants to tell you that there is a dog headed monster... Right in front, behind the left wall... It looks at Brandon and wants Brandon''s meat..."


    "Leave it to me, I can deal with it!"


    Brandon didn''t hide his movement. He picked up a fist sized stone from the ground, ran into a fight and threw it at the low wall on the left in front of him.


    The stone smashed a hole in the low wall. Brandon''s swords and shields intersected. In a clanging voice, he shouted, "come out, monster! I''ll cut off your head, make a specimen myself and hang it on the wall of my room as a booty!"


    "Well... The owner wants a living dragon dog head." The little Knight Klaus warned in the back.


    "Well... I''ll cut off your hands and feet and give you to my master..." Brandon paused, turned his head and asked suspiciously, "can''t I keep its head? This is the first monster I''ve captured in my life."


    "I want to remind you first that you have only a shield and a long sword in your hand and have not captured monsters." Klaus said quickly, "I think the master will agree that you can keep its tail."


    "My God! A dog headed man''s tail is like a mouse''s tail... Well, it''s better than nothing." Brandon muttered.


    Suddenly, the low walls on both sides of the front collapsed and burst, the flying gravel and wood brought dust all over the sky, and more than a dozen extremely strong dog headed people blocked everyone''s way.


    The size of ordinary dog headed people is about the same as that of goblins. The size of dragon headed dog headed people is three times that of them, and their body is stronger than that of ordinary soldiers. They fell on the ground and approached slowly. Under their gray fur, they could see the open muscles of the cardia. Their abdomen and back were covered with brown scales. They had a lizard like head, vertical pupils and yellow eyes. They opened their mouth to show their sharp teeth. They gave a bark like a dog and spewed out fire stars and blue smoke, which looked particularly ferocious and ferocious.


    Brandon''s face changed greatly. With a strange cry, he put on a defensive posture and shouted, "one, two, three, four... Eleven dragon dog leaders! Aka... Didn''t you say one?"


    Caligula''s aggrieved voice came from behind, "Brandon, I didn''t hear Arka finish."


    "Brandon, Klaus, Jain, step back. Elite guards and me..." Charlotte pulled out her long sword, tiptoed on the low wall and fell in front of Brandon.


    All of the eleven dragon blooded dog heads have boundless strength. Even if a senior Knight like her wants to catch so many monsters alive, it is difficult for the trainee knight to protect himself.


    "Madam, let''s try." Klaus said with a sword, with perseverance and sincerity written on his handsome green face.


    At this time, the alchemist broke the low wall and surrounded it in a fan, confronting the dragon vein dog head with open teeth and claws. Charlotte hesitated a little, let her go to the side and told her, "be careful, don''t be brave."


    "Klaus, what do you have to do to get it out quickly? Jain and I protect you." Brandon shouted.


    The youngest trainee Knight Jean heard the speech, straightened his chest and stood by with a shield.


    Klaus took two steps forward, put the long sword of pure gold on the ground, untied the bulging money bag from his waist, took out a lot of red copper sol, and sprinkled it left and right with enough strength.


    The dragon vein dog leader immediately stopped approaching and looked after the copper coins shining in the sun. He obviously became hesitant and seemed to want to pick up the copper coins. They looked at each other, leaned against each other, barked loudly and pushed forward.


    "Klaus, what''s the damn idea? Bribe the monster with copper coins?"


    Brandon was so anxious that he was about to cry, but he still stood by Klaus.


    Klaus picked up the long sword, danced the sword flower nervously, hesitated and thought: is the knowledge taught by Pastor Philo of general education school wrong? Scholars really can''t believe everything... How can monsters be bought by human coins? I''m... stupid.


    "Stand back! Elite guard, throw me the long handled heavy hammer."


    Charlotte dropped her long sword and shield and caught the fine iron hammer thrown by the alchemist with one hand. The dragon vein dog headed people formed a close formation. It became very dangerous to cut off their legs and feet with the long sword. Now they can only be smashed open with heavy weapons. I''m afraid it''s impossible to catch them all alive.


    Klaus obeyed the order and stepped back in frustration, but Brandon stayed where he was and refused to move his steps. He suddenly caught a glimpse of the big fool.


    Strange to say, after Klaus threw the copper coins, kaligula, who had been walking around with a cat''s waist, stood up straight and watched the Dragon dog head strangely.


    Brandon''s mind flashed, flashed aside and shouted, "aka, scare them!"


    scare? Aka is the best at frightening people... Kaligura, like a giant, with his head straight and chest, took his majestic two handed heavy hammer, strode to the front and roared at the dragon vein dog head.


    "Ah!"


    The sound like rolling thunder spread all over the calf village, and all the goblins hiding in the hidden corner were shocked out. The approaching dragon vein dog headed people were scared and fled, but they ran in the direction of copper coins on the left and right sides.


    Brandon''s eyes and hands were quick. He caught up with the backward dragon headed dog with an arrow. The shield hit him heavily on the back of his head and patted him directly on the ground. Then he stepped on his head, waved a long gold sword and cut off the dog headed man''s limbs. The whole action was done at one go and clean.


    "Ha ha, I was the first to catch the dragon vein dog leader!"


    Brandon laughed, took out the tendons quickly, tied the mouth of the dragon vein dog head man, and asked, "Klaus, how did you come up with your idea?"


    Klaus looked thoughtfully at Caligula and said: "Before I came here, I went to ask the priest of general education school for some knowledge about monsters... Although they upload the knowledge of monsters in class, I think they will always hide some remote knowledge, whether true or false, which may be useful to us. You know, they don''t like bell, so I asked bell to consult one by one with three months'' pocket money... Reverend dakuru Tell bell to meet the Dragon dog leader, throw a handful of money to attract them, and then take the opportunity to escape. "


    "Klaus, your heart is like a honeycomb." Brandon stepped on the booty and smiled proudly: "thanks to you, I''m the first one to catch the Dragon dog head alive. I''ll give you half of the reward from the master."


    Charlotte looked at the Dragon dog leader who was picking up copper coins in the distance, turned back and asked, "Brandon, how do you know that Arca can scare the Dragon dog leader?"


    Brandon saw the terrible fine iron hammer in Charlotte''s hand and showed a trace of longing in his eyes. He kicked away the dog headed man prisoner with broken hands and feet, made a knight salute and said respectfully: "Madam, I just had an idea. I''m not sure that aka can drink scattered dog headed people, but aka is suddenly not afraid. It shows that these dog headed people just want to scare us off so that they can pick up copper coins. So I asked aka to shout and try."


    Charlotte smiled and exclaimed, "it''s really yours... Keane did well and didn''t insult the master''s reputation."


    Keane, who had just turned 14, blushed and saluted Charlotte.


    "Aka, you are not afraid of the enemy. The enemy is afraid of you. Is that right?" Charlotte turned and asked softly.


    Caligula nodded abruptly and said in a muffled voice, "aka is not afraid of dog headed people. Dog headed people are afraid of aka. If dog headed people want to eat aka''s meat, aka will throw money, scare it and catch it."


    The little Knights laughed immediately. Charlotte stroked her forehead and said with a smile: "OK... Let''s do it first."


    After mastering the method to deal with the Dragon headed dog man, Randall''s personal guard pushed forward much faster. Caligula could easily find the hidden dragon headed dog man, throw a handful of copper money, roar fiercely, probe his hand to catch the dog head who wanted to pick up money, twist off their limbs, and skillfully like catching a fat pig.


    Caligula''s incessant roar startled many people and monsters. The pro guards of all families sent people to check the situation. When they entered the big warehouse where the dog headed man was hidden, Charlotte and the little Knights couldn''t help but "wow" and looked at the amazing scene.


    The big fool''s powerful cry was getting closer and closer to the warehouse in the west, and the battle between Roland and and the leader of the Silver Dog leader also changed.


    "Boom"


    A hot flame sprayed from the top of the warehouse to Roland. She waved the 7-meter-long Mithril whip in her hand. The void water element of green brilliance, such as tangible water waves, such as invisible rainbow light, turned into a dense vortex with the dance of the whip. The fireball melting gold and iron fell in the vortex, went out silently, and even a trace of smoke failed to rise.


    The sigh of the water goblin, the weapon of oroksia, and the long whip woven with secret silver and fine gold. Its circular cross handle has no religious significance, just to fill a piece of pure water element crystal.


    The elemental crystal is the material manifestation of the void element, which contains the power of the void element. For the Silver Knight, the power in the elemental crystal belongs to external force, which will destroy the perfect balance. Only the gold knight can borrow the power of the elemental crystal, but it is also very reluctantly. They only use the elemental crystal as the decoration of armor and weapons.


    The legendary knight can control the elemental crystal, and Sylvia can even inspire the fierce fire elemental crystal on the rose war gun. Princess Basilius stepped into the legend field with one foot. The water element crystal on her whip handle is by no means a simple ornament. The void water element combines the solidification of the earth and the flow of the wind. It is between the void and the reality. It not only has the characteristics of freezing, corrosion and melting, but also has the solid power of the earth element and the smart and sharp of the wind element.


    The sigh of the water demon is a whip, a sword, a battle gun, a shield, and a sigh that makes the enemy helpless. Only the top foundry masters of the balelius family can draw silk with secret silver and refined gold to create this extraordinary whip. Only a few people in the whole human country can exert its power.


    Sylvia, oroksia, and now Roland.


    Roland gave life to this whip, just like the extension of her arm, the point of the heart and the reach of the whip. Behind this is a deep understanding of the water element sea.


    There is no doubt that she has stepped into the field of legend with half her foot.


    Roland easily subdued the fellow guards of the leader of the dog head man. The Dragon monster realized the strength of the invader. It climbed on the top of the warehouse, condescended and greeted its opponent with flame breath.


    Dog headed people''s leg joints are reversed and can run on the ground like jackals and lizards, but their limbs land mainly to climb the cliff and use their long mouse tail to look for crystals, zircons and various gemstones from the cracks of the cliff.


    The 450 pound body of the dog head leader moves flexibly on the roof 18 meters high from the ground. While avoiding the whip after Roland jumps up, he provokes and scolds Roland with complex dog barking and humanized expression. He spits a fireball every other minute, but he doesn''t come down and fight to the death.


    Roland can jump to the ceiling, but the dog leader is waiting for her to do so. He will take the opportunity to break through the roof and escape outside.


    With the speed of the dog leader, even if he escapes outside, he can''t escape Roland''s palm. However, it is rare to have a chance to scold the dragon vein dog leader. Roland is having a good time and is reluctant to catch it. Scolding, scolding, Roland found that he couldn''t scold the barking dog head, and vowed to let him catch it from the ceiling himself.


    The two sides are so deadlocked.


    The frequency of aka''s roar gradually approached the warehouse in the West. The dog leader became more and more anxious. He couldn''t hear aka''s cry. He finally couldn''t help but spit out a flame and hit the roof.


    Roland''s eyes lit up. His elegant half high-heeled boots lightly touched the ground and jumped. The sigh of the water goblin wrapped around the hind legs of the leader of the dog head man, like a spirit snake swimming around his body, and pulled down half of the silver dog head man whose body broke the roof.


    "Puff"


    The 2.4-meter-long dog head man fell to the ground with a strong body. It was firmly tied by the green whip. A layer of white frost spread on the scale. Its violent struggle and desperate barking gradually turned into shivering, and finally it was honestly frozen.


    The arcane warrior of the August family came forward and tied up the princess''s quick-frozen booty with ogre tendons. Roland put away the sigh of the water goblin, walked towards the audience, put one hand on his waist, and said:


    "I also want to hear him speak some dragon language. I knew he could only bark. I caught him long ago."


    The fighting priest looked away and tried to keep his face taut; Joshua and Nim''s high-ranking female Knight covered their mouths and snickered, while Marguerite still had a cold look.


    You almost barked like a dog... Victor said something. Of course, he couldn''t say it. He turned his eyes to the blackened pit on the warehouse floor and said:


    "The dog headed man will spit at anyone who approaches the hole. He would rather risk being killed by you than stay on the roof. He doesn''t want to escape. There must be good things in it."


    "Go in and have a look." Victor waved back.


    A monkey militia with a small shield and a crystal lantern went into the tunnel dug by the dog headed man and didn''t come up for a long time. Victor could hear the movement in the pit and confirm that there was no battle below.


    We talked and laughed easily and guessed what kind of wealth there was in the pit. At this time, the monkey militia came out of the pit. His shield was hung behind his back. He bit the lantern in his mouth, holding a gray egg in one hand and a green and white ore in the other hand.


    "Secret silver mine?! there is really a secret silver mine below!" The combat priest walked over in surprise and wanted to take the ore from the monkey militia and carefully observe the quality. As a result, the monkey militia refused to give up. He had to let go. When he saw the gray egg, his eyes brightened again. "The silver dog head is a female? This is its egg! How many eggs are there below?"


    "It''s too dark below. I don''t count it." The monkey militia pulled out a fake smile from the corners of its mouth and added: "it is estimated that there are no less than 50."


    "Fifty, that''s great..." the battle priest took the dragon vein dog head man''s eggs and couldn''t help but be happy. At Victor''s sign, the monkey militia finally gave him the egg.


    "It''s all mine." Roland went over and stared at the battle priest.


    The battle priest whispered, "one tenth is from the church."


    At this time, Caligula''s tall figure broke into the warehouse, stretched out ten thick fingers to victor and proudly showed off: "master, aka caught 15 dog heads."


    He turned the back of his hand to represent 15 dog headed people.


    "Well done. You''re brave." Victor praised akar for any battle, raised his hand and patted him on the broad shoulder.


    Caligula smiled foolishly and said excitedly: "master, aka found a lot of treasures, many, many, piled like a hill... Aka took a beautiful gem for the master, which aka found first. Brandon asked aka to put the gems together and wait for the master to come... Aka didn''t listen to him, aka ran away."


    Then he felt a transparent crystal from his pocket. There was a little red like blood solidified in the middle of the crystal, which was bound by layers of subtle runes that were difficult to recognize by the human eye.


    The wonder crystal of the alchemy empire!


    Victor''s pupils dilated instantly. Before Roland came, he hid the crystal on aka''s palm quickly and secretly.


    "What''s good?" Roland looked at aka''s hand and looked suspiciously at Victor.


    "Nothing, just a crystal." Victor said perfunctorily.


    "My crystal... Show me." Roland reached for it.


    "It''s mine now... The dragon vein dog head man is yours, and the dog head man''s eggs are yours, but everything in the west is the booty of Randall''s family... I''m willing to share my booty with you, and that''s my will." Victor stressed that his statement was unanimously agreed by high-ranking female knights.


    Roland blinked her beautiful eyes, puffed a smile and said happily, "let''s go and see the treasure piled up like a hill."


    The battle priest insisted, "one tenth is from the church."

 Chapter 628

    The treasure pile of the leader of the dog headed man is like a hill. This statement is obviously exaggerated, but the treasure pile in the warehouse is almost 3 meters high, one head higher than kaligura. Everyone should look up in front of it. All kinds of strange and colorful metals, gemstones, crystals, scales, amber, zircon and minerals are stacked in one place, and the dazzling light dazzles people.


    Roland cheered, jumped on the treasure pile and rolled. The other three high-ranking female Cavaliers, who are not in the same position as their royal highness, are unbridled in their treasures. They are all eager to admire, even the iceberg beauty Margaret. Wellington''s eyes were also full of stars.


    Victor found Charlotte with drooping eyes and hiding behind the crowd. I''m afraid she had walked around the treasure pile for dozens of times before. Now she is in a low mood when she sees the change of the owner of the treasure.


    A woman and a dragon are the same creature, whether she is a knight or not... Victor was secretly funny and heard the battle priest muttering:


    "One tenth of the treasure belongs to the church."


    Victor suddenly felt a burst of flesh pain in his heart, and the knights with sharp ears looked unchanged, as long as Roland was heartless and rolling on the treasure pile.


    She really just wants to roll and experience the fun of the legendary dragon''s life.


    When Roland felt bored, she slipped down from the treasure pile, walked up to victor and asked, "how to distribute this batch of booty? You just said you wanted to share it. Everyone heard it. You can''t default."


    All ears were erected, Randall Pro defense eliminated the orcs nearby and found the treasure of the dog head. The golden eye was the legal owner of the treasure, because during the war he had the obligation to share the trophies with his comrades, but how the treasure was allocated has the final say of his highness.


    Victor smiled and said, "count the treasure... In short, we have to pay the eleven taxes of the church first."


    "Yes, yes, yes, count first... I''ll send out the letter crow and inform the shepherd frides." The battle priest glowed, patted his chest and promised, "please rest assured, adults, we are responsible for recording the booty and will never make mistakes."


    The high-ranking female Knights couldn''t help smiling. The church has to draw 11 taxes. The number of materials reviewed by the clergy has never been less. The registration of materials by the Lord''s men is not necessarily accurate, and it must be less or more.


    Shepherd frides learned about the situation of calf village and quickly responded. Instead of coming, he appointed the Archbishop of Sasan''s imperial capital to comfort and reward the soldiers of the gangbis vanguard army and Sasan''s garrison militia.


    For soldiers, the reward on the battlefield is nothing more than gold coins, wine and meat, but the reward of the Church never involves money and goods. It is the registration of meritorious deeds that confer honorary titles to participants in the war.


    For example, on August 11, 7579 in the glorious calendar, mobike, a son of the Frederick family in the Sassanian Empire, responded to the call of the red smoke beacon and fought with the orc invaders in the East Kailing calf village. In the battle, Mobic was brave and tenacious, killing 11 goblins and 4 Dog headed people. He is a veteran of the orc war, a heroic defender of the Empire, a goblin butcher and a dog headed man butcher. May the glory of the Supreme Lord be with him.


    Since then, the militia mokebi has a respected name. His son can tell others loudly: my father is an empire defender, a goblin butcher, a dog headed man butcher, and a veteran mokebi.


    Because of these honorary titles, the territorial officials and priests will give incomparable respect and preferential treatment.


    In fact, the reward of the church is a process of legalization, including the legalization of booty and land ownership change, which is exactly what knights and nobles value most.


    After the priest and knight attendants counted in an orderly manner, the battle report of the battle of calf village was drawn up before the sun set.


    The Gambis vanguard army, the guard cavalry of Frederick family and the Sasan garrison militia annihilated 11 ogres, 4669 goblins and 2384 dog headed people, including 266 bear goblins and 11 big goblins, and captured 59 dragon headed dog heads alive, including a dragon headed dog Lord.


    48 casualties and 405 minor injuries of the garrison militia; Sasan guards lost 35 cavalry; The Gambis vanguard army sacrificed 46 cavalry, including 2 swift birds of Randall''s family. Basically, they were trampled to death by the cavalry behind them because they fell on their horses.


    The cavalry of the vanguard army is selected from the elite of major families, but there is still a big gap in their riding experience compared with the sassanne close guard cavalry.


    In terms of booty, in addition to dead and captured dog headed people, there are treasures collected by dog headed people leaders, mainly high-quality zircon. It is an indispensable catalyst for blacksmiths to cast refined gold alloys and has considerable practical value. Human zircon mainly comes from crystal glaze rock associated minerals, with low output and average quality. For example, the zircon collected by the dog headed man from the gap of the cliff can be regarded as the top in the human country, which can create more excellent refined gold equipment.


    There are many precious metals in the rest of the treasure. The dragon vein dog head people smelt them into strange shapes, but it does not affect their value. They even have more than 12 pounds of secret silver and more than 200 pounds of refined gold. The largest amount of Jinsha is unattractive compared with these two extraordinary metals.


    The high-level Knight stared at the secret silver and refined gold. He didn''t even bother to take a look at the various elemental crystals, gemstones, amber and other treasures collected by the dog head man. No one paid attention to the dark and glowing sarong magic iron ore and the silver mine similar to the secret silver.


    Only sarong magic iron ore and Se silver ore are not smelted by the dog head man. They were picked out and placed in humble corners. It was thought that the leader of the dog head man collected these two minerals as gemstones, but Victor restrained his mind and acted as if nothing had happened. He planned to swallow the magic iron ore alone without suspicion.


    The priest collects one tenth of each kind of booty, and the rest belongs to the families participating in the war. Roland came over and asked happily, "come on, how do you distribute these treasures?"


    Seeing Roland''s deep green eyes, Victor was suddenly aware that any plan to monopolize magic iron ore would fall into the eyes of high-level knights, and the secret of Saron magic iron ore was more valuable than these ores.


    Victor looked around at several beautiful female knights with different customs, nodded and said, "it can be divided into five equally, one for each family. This distribution is the easiest, but it may not be fair. Some things are useful to me, but not to you, and what is valuable to you is also valuable to me."


    "Secret silver, refined gold, zircon, earth element crystal and water element crystal are divided equally. I''ll take all the fire element crystal and half the wind element crystal. Pick the rest first, and the rest belongs to me." Victor gave the choice to the female knights.


    Victor asked for the fire element crystal for Sylvia. There are 67 fire element crystals of different quality here. How much can Sylvia use alone? Like other element crystals, fire element crystals are mostly used as gem decorations and have little practical value.


    Victor asked everyone to pick the rest of the treasure first. The high-ranking female Knights understood it as the gentleman''s demeanor of the count of golden eyes.


    Roland also said, "well, the wind element crystal is also useful to the Auguste family. I''ll take the other half of the wind element crystal and the rest of the treasures. You pick them first. I''ll choose the rest in front of victor."


    The two Highnesses made a generous statement. Of course, the three high-level female knights would not be polite. Like a giant dragon, they took the most beautiful gemstones and crystals, followed by Jinsha, gold ingots, amber, nameless scales and animal bones. Sarong magic iron ore looks good. They each chose two pieces as their own collections. Finally, there were only a lot of magic iron ore and silver ore. Roland glanced at Victor and impolitely asked to take all the silver ore and took some of the blackest and shiny magic iron ore.


    Sure enough, more than 1000 pounds of magic iron ore was ignored and fell into Victor''s pocket.


    The half dragon people in the Everglades have been digging magic iron ore underwater for more than three years, which is only enough for the alchemy auxiliary soldiers to create 30 magic iron arrows to track. And this batch of ore can create at least 200 tracking magic iron arrows!


    Victor was satisfied, but cardinal haruze of the eastern parish of Sasan approached him and said:


    "Hehe, black gold ore is very rare. The metal it smelts can absorb and guide void elements. Ancient wizards used black gold to make extraordinary weapons. The handed down sword of the nahtigar family is an extraordinary long sword made of black gold. When nahtigar stabbed the target with that black gold sword, the earth elements will detonate in the target and cause Petrochemical effect. It is said that as long as The black gold sword continues to damage the target long enough. Nahtigar can even turn a hydra lizard into stone. "


    Victor knows the characteristics of Saron''s magic iron very well. His tracking magic arrow hits the target. The magic iron arrow will release the void wind element in the target body, causing great damage. It is particularly effective against highly resistant monsters.


    He smiled and said, "unfortunately, Wu gold mine can''t be smelted now."


    Archbishop haruze pondered, "maybe there''s a way... The mountain dwarves on the yarret plateau use ground fire to smelt minerals. The temperature of the ground fire is high enough to refine black gold." He paused and said: "Of course, it''s only a possibility for the earth fire to smelt black gold. The grello sheep monster occupies the tunnels of the mountain dwarves, and we''re not worth the risk for the black gold mine. After all, the army is the key to defeating the orcs and expanding our territory. Obviously, reducing the casting cost of ordinary weapons and improving the quality of armaments is more meaningful than building an extraordinary weapon."


    The Archbishop''s speech induction doesn''t work for high-level female knights. Everyone knows the importance of military equipment, but it doesn''t prevent high-level knights from liking secret silver.


    Scully Joshua looked left and right, his eyebrows bent and smiled, "Oh, why didn''t you see his Royal Highness the eldest son of Frederick."


    Haruze smiled and said with a dry smile, "Qige is responsible for the logistics of the eastern defense line. He is busy. He first returned to the imperial capital, recruited young people and rebuilt the camp of Xiaoniu village. He didn''t have time to say goodbye to you. He asked me to apologize to you."


    The treasure collected by the Lord of the dog head is nothing compared with the secret silver vein underground in Xiaoniu village. It is a high-quality secret silver mine, not the secret silver mine associated with silver. According to the Lord''s law, the Lord of calf village abandons the development leader, and this place will become a ownerless place. Whoever cleans up the nearby orc forces will own this territory, including the secret silver vein. In response to the call of war issued by the church, the gangbis vanguard army belongs to the guest army going to a foreign country. It is impossible for them to declare their sovereignty in calf village. Siegfried led his guard knights to the battle of maverick village and deserved the legal ownership of the land. Therefore, he was in a hurry to return to the imperial capital to find the patriarch of frides to change the ownership of Xiaoniu village and legally put the Mithril vein under his own name.


    Siegfried picked up a big bargain and should reward the gangbis vanguard army. He promised to give a certain amount of secret silver, but he didn''t mention it and ran away secretly.


    Victor looked up at zigger''s style. In the face of family interests, the dignity of the eldest son of the emperor should be lost. There is no Golden Knight around him. If he takes secret silver to please Roland, who knows how much secret silver to promise?


    Siegfried knows that Princess Roland is not what he can pursue now. Even if he wants to give Gambis some secret silver, it is between Frederick and Augustus.


    In particular, this Mithril vein should not become a rift between the two sides during the war. Siegfried was in a hurry to return to the imperial capital to consult with the headmaster of fledes.


    Victor was not afraid that the Fredericks would not share some secret silver. He thought about another thing.


    "Monseigneur, is there a forest cliff nearby?" Asked victor.


    Without hesitation, haruze replied with a smile: "in the northeast, 100 kilometers away from Xiaoniu village, there is a mountain forest with east-west horizontal and covering an area of about 600 square kilometers, which is called Yingchao mountain. I''m afraid the Lord of the dog head moved from Yingchao mountain to Xiaoniu village. However, since it has abandoned the territory of Yingchao mountain, it shows that all the treasures there have been dug up by it."


    The dragon is used to placing its nest on a cliff that thieves can''t visit. More than 10000 years ago, the giant dragon disappeared from human vision and became a creature in fairy tales, but the dragon vein dog headed people stayed, and their living habits are the same as the giant dragon.


    The Lord of the dog headed man has few natural enemies. Long Weijia spits his breath. If the ogre supervisor meets him, he will be burned to ashes. If it stays in its nest on the cliff, victor will find it very difficult to catch it alive, and Roland is even more unlikely to catch it. Unfortunately, its dragon power doesn''t work for high-level knights, and the Golden Knight can see the changes of all elements. Before it opens its mouth, Roland knows where it''s going to spit fireballs. Therefore, the leader of the dragon vein dog leader who left the cliff for shelter became Roland''s booty. The treasure he had worked hard to collect was divided up by hateful humans, and even his eggs were made into life prolonging medicine.


    The silver level dragon vein dog head has a life of more than 200 years old. They are regarded as the immortal species of monsters. They have a strong collection addiction and natural treasure hunting intuition. When the treasure in an area is searched by the dog headed people, they will wander to the next territory with treasure according to their treasure hunting intuition.


    Bishop haruze believed that if the dog headed Lord came from Yingchao mountain, there would be no valuable wealth around Yingchao mountain.


    Victor agreed with the archbishop, but he had to check it out.


    The strange crystal found by Caligula must be related to the alchemy empire. Victor had a similar strange crystal, which he accidentally found when collecting the alchemy tower Rune crystal in the mist mountains of Neville. So far, he has not been able to figure out what the use of that strange crystal is.


    However, what if there are relics of the alchemical empire in Yingchao mountain? What if there is an unowned alchemy tower?


    The alchemy tower is built at the intersection of the four void elements. The element balance changes, and the rune crystal automatically becomes the core of the earth and is buried underground, which can be preserved for tens of thousands of years. The core of the earth is a realistic manifestation of the elements of the void earth, which continues to consume the power of the rune crystal. Before the rune crystal is completely damaged, no matter how strong the Lord of the dog head is, he can''t move the core of the earth. But the dog headed man can dig out the core of the earth.


    The Lord of the dog headed man dug up the strange crystal. There may be the core of the earth next to it. As for when and where it was dug, I can''t tell.


    If the strange crystal is excavated in Yingchao mountain, the traces of goutouren digging the pit are easy to find.


    Even if it''s only one percent possible, eagle''s nest mountain is worth Victor''s trip.


    "Nelson, gather the pro guards and we''ll start right away." Victor shouted to Nelson, who was watching the dog headed Lord.


    "Yes, sir!" Nelson did not ask why, responded loudly, turned and ran to gather his men.


    Bishop haruze looked up at the dark sky and asked in surprise, "Your Highness, it''s getting dark. Where are you going to start at this time?"


    "Night or day makes no difference to me."


    Victor turned his head, smiled and said gracefully, "we''re going to the defense area of the Duke of Barcelona to hunt the bear monster elder. We''ll set out tonight and camp near Yingchao mountain for the night. I''ll survey the terrain of Yingchao mountain and see if there are any large monster communities there."

 Chapter 629

    Yingchao mountain is very eye-catching. It stands alone in the middle of the primeval forest like a giant mushroom made of rock. The tall trees were like clusters of grass at her feet, and people could only see her strange and majestic figure at first glance.


    Juyan Shizhu mountain is a unique geomorphic spectacle in the northern wilderness. It is said that the giant dragon once perched on the top of the mountain and looked arrogantly at the weak creatures. The forest at the foot of the mountain is their territory, and all the monsters living in it are their slaves. Anyone who covets the dragon''s treasure must first break through the monsters in the forest. When they defeat the dragon''s servants and try to climb the cliff, the dragon will send them into the arms of death with its wings and breath.


    Relying on the natural danger of Shizhu mountain, the ancient dragon without worries unscrupulously attacked the city-state villages of humans, elves and barbarians, secretly stole and robbed, racketeered and extorted, and transported the plundered wealth back to the nest.


    The greed and tyranny of the Dragon angered the ancient god elect. Legendary wizards joined forces with elves and barbarians to attack the largest Dragon Nest at that time, triggering a mythical and epic dragon war. Finally, the chosen one won the war, forced the dragon family to sign an alliance, and built the most famous human city-state - Longyan City on the Dragon Nest.


    If the legend is true, the huge rock pillars in the Northern Wilderness can carry a human city-state, which shows its great friendlessness.


    Yingchao mountain is obviously a little smaller than the legendary Longyan City, but it is also more than 300 meters high and covers an area of nearly 4 square kilometers. Even the flexible mountain ape can''t climb to the top of the mountain with its nearly vertical cliff.


    The silver moon hung high, the moonlight shrouded the fields like a veil, and Victor seemed to be a tangible ghost. The dragon lizard leather boots gently lifted him up more than ten meters on the cliff, and the trees at the foot of the mountain quickly became smaller in the field of vision. With only a few dozen blinks, he climbed to the top of Yingchao mountain.


    Victor''s heart is full of free pleasure. With his lightness and popularity, most obstacles in the world can''t stop him. He can enjoy the scenery invisible to ordinary people.


    The area of the top of the mountain is much larger than that of the hill camp led by Randall. It is mainly composed of rocks, and the soil is relatively scarce. There are only a dozen clumps of shallow rooted shrubs. The light colored flowers are dyed silver white by the moonlight, which has a quiet beauty. There is a pool of water on the west side of the middle of the top of the mountain. It is in midsummer. The water level is low enough to see the rock stratum. However, the pool covers an area of more than 2600 square meters, and the water volume is enough for 300 people to drink until the rainy and snowy season.


    This is a natural reservoir. If there is a stable water source, life can flourish. There are a considerable number of bird nests beside the pool. They are distributed on raised rocks or artificially built stone walls. It is obviously a masterpiece of the dog headed man, but the dog headed man moved away from the eagle nest mountain, which has become a habitat for birds.


    Victor did not disturb the birds sleeping at night. He made a quick circle on the top of the mountain and found no trace of the dog headed man digging a hole.


    This disappointed him greatly. The alchemy tower was built at the intersection of the four elements. He didn''t understand what the element intersection was. He only knew that there was water near the alchemy tower. There was water on the top of the eagle''s nest, but he didn''t find the excavation pit left by the dog headed man. There was no trace of excavation, indicating that the strange crystal was not unearthed here.


    The x-3 has a subtle insight. There is no trace of man-made digging on the top of the mountain. Victor won''t find anything new after turning many times.


    Where are the ruins of the alchemy Empire?


    Sitting on the highest rock, Victor took out the strange crystal in his leather belt pocket. With the help of the cold moonlight, he carefully observed the characteristics of the crystal and thought secretly:


    Its shape, hardness and size are surprisingly consistent with the strange crystal of the mist mountains. The red beads inside seem to be the blood of some kind of creature, and the color has a metallic texture... Are they sealed crystals? The dragon vein dog head people have the treasure hunting talent given by the dragon. They collect this crystal, which means that the strange crystal is equal to the treasure loved by the dragon. In order to get it, the dog head people don''t hesitate to spend their energy and dig a big pit on the ground. The key is that the dragon vein dog headed people''s collecting addiction makes them wander around. This strange crystal may not have been dug near Yingchao mountain.


    However, the remains of the alchemy empire can not be found. I may not be able to find them, but I will meet them! It is no accident that Caligula found strange crystal among so many treasures and presented it to me!


    The context of the development of things should be like this... The shining Knights do not use big prophecy to deal with the black hoofed Centaur tribe. King Ryan will not die, and the little Baron will not go to the Centaur hills. Naturally, I can''t get a new life on him, and there is no activate No. 7 gold training tower.


    On the other line, the outside of Yingchao mountain was originally the territory of the black hoof centaur. If the shining Knights did not use the great prophecy to defeat the black hoof tribe, drive out the Centaur and turn it into the East Development territory. The dog headed Lord would never dare to leave Yingchao mountain at the risk of being killed by the Centaur tribe, and would not migrate to the calf village with treasures including strange crystals.


    Strange crystal will not fall into my hands.


    I got the strange crystal. It is a force of fate playing a role. It is an extraordinary attraction that belongs to the heirs of the alchemical empire. Therefore, it is quite possible for me to find the site of the alchemical Empire near Yingchao mountain!


    Victor clearly knows that his idea has fallen into the trap of fatalism, but he now has the confidence to get rid of the arrangement of fate. The strength of the legendary level, the secret method of spiritual blood, the power of his highness and the huge influence of the golden group can make him refrigerate the No. 7 alchemy tower. However, he suspected that if he refused the legacy of the alchemical Empire, there would be other beings to accept the arrangement of fate.


    Therefore, he can collect the relics of ancient alchemists without using them, but he can''t let others inherit the alchemy empire.


    Victor collected the crystal and walked along the periphery of the top of the mountain, overlooking the forest landscape below.


    This primeval forest radiates from the foot of the mountain to all around, from dense to sparse, in an oval distribution, about 670 square kilometers. It was night, and Victor could not see the whole forest with his eyesight. He stood high, divided the forest into different areas with x-3, and then explored separately.


    If you search for ancient relics aimlessly in the forest, Victor may not be able to find the target in half a year. According to the law that the alchemy tower is close to the water source, he plans to look for the traces left by the dog headed man digging the pit by the water source. This work is relatively simple for Victor and can be completed in about half a night, but the core of the earth has the magical characteristics of accumulating soil and turning mud into stone. He didn''t have time to spend in Yingchao mountain. He had to identify the suspicious location first, and then leave some alchemical militia to dig one by one. It''s really not enough. He can also mobilize the mercenary regiment controlled by mercury to help.


    A light of fire on the edge of the forest came into Victor''s eyes. He couldn''t help stopping and watching.


    Huoguang is located in the east of Yingchao mountain, 11 kilometers away from victor. Randall''s guard and the battle priest camped on the west side of Yingchao mountain. It was obvious that the light was not their campfire.


    Victor didn''t hide his breath when he entered the forest of Yingchao mountain. If there were powerful ferocious monsters, he would be far away from the forest at this time. Whether it was a man or a monster who raised the campfire, Victor must go to investigate since he saw it. He slipped off the cliff, the air flow changed direction in the air with the light body, fell more than 10 meters and adsorbed on the cliff, so repeated, and soon fell to the ground.


    With the map of x-3 memory, Victor steals silently to the position of the fire. A moment later, he approaches the target 2km, falls on a big tree and listens to the movement in front.


    The sound of dialogue, footsteps, the friction of armor brought by action, breathing and heartbeat were transmitted to his ears without omission. X-3 quickly outlined a picture, and the location of dark piles, the number of personnel and monster captives were clearly presented.


    Is that her? Interesting... Victor raised his mouth slightly, sneaked forward for a distance, easily bypassed the dark pile and saw the graceful figure under the campfire from a distance.


    *****************


    Andrea Basselius stood by the campfire, quietly watching the wizard cast his spell.


    A man wrapped in black stood in front of two centaurs. One had become a cold body and the other was on the verge of death. A semi open round tube was inserted into its side abdomen. The blood was gurgling out and flowing into a large jar along the semi round tube.


    The black robed man''s chest is surrounded by a circle of red mysterious runes, which rotate slowly in the void with a strange rhythm.


    "You followed the tribe to the east of the territory. What did you see?" The man in black asked the Centaur in human language.


    The Centaur made a strange chirp in his mouth and answered the man in black.


    Its voice gradually slowed down. After a while, its eyes solidified and its undulating chest finally subsided. The red Rune faded away, and the black robed man''s body trembled, as if he were about to fall to the ground.


    Two soldiers in leather armor held the tottering man in black robe in time and helped him to a tree stump to sit down.


    Andrea waited for the man in black to calm down and asked coldly, "wood, is there any result?"


    The man in black shook his head, took the cup handed over by the guard, drank a mouthful of Mead, and said weakly, "Sir, this Centaur knows very little. It stayed in the east of Sidon Khanate for ten days and saw countless similar people gathering... There is nothing else."


    Andrea nodded without asking if she could, and said to herself: "these Centaur scouts we caught in dongkailing are of low status and can''t ask for valuable information... It seems that I need to catch a ferocious Centaur scout alive..."


    "Clean up and camp here tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll go east to see if we can meet the fierce centaur."


    Andrea raised her slender hand and straightened her hair, which was disturbed by the night wind. Her dark blue eyes suddenly coagulated on the swaying campfire, and the flame danced in the opposite direction of her beautiful hair.


    The fierce wind female Knight lifted the Mithril bow very quickly. The sharp Mithril arrow shone blue and pointed to somewhere in the forest.


    "Sonorous"


    The guards in the camp pulled out their long swords one after another and dispersed into a circle. Their sharp eyes swept the forest with the shadow of the trees. At the instigation of their master, more than a dozen strong red haired war dogs circled around the forest pointed by the countess''s bow and arrow from different angles.


    The night wind blew and the leaves whined, masking the rustling sound of the dogs'' footsteps. Everyone was on alert. After a while, the dogs returned to the camp one after another, and the horror atmosphere spread in everyone''s heart. Andrea''s beautiful eyes turned ice blue, like a frozen storm. Her voice calmly ordered, "call back the guard posts and we''ll leave right away."


    A stalwart knight sounded a whistle like a rock cricket. In the woods, crickets chirped in different directions. Twenty three guards in green and black leather armor returned to the camp one by one.


    "Everyone is here... Are you waiting for me?"


    The sweet voice came from Andrea''s back. She sighed faintly. The Mithril War Bow and the Mithril long sword at her waist were thrown to the ground. She turned her body gracefully and ordered her subordinates like a great enemy: "put away your weapons."


    The guards obeyed the countess''s orders, returned their swords and put down their bows and crossbows. They saw a slender and symmetrical figure walking from the East. He was dressed in leather armor with exquisite shape and two long swords hanging from his waist. He was handsome without a couple. His eyes glittered with golden streamers, like fog and rainbow, and looked mysterious and noble.


    Andrea came forward and bowed her knees: "good night, your highness Randall. I didn''t expect that we would meet here."


    Victor smiled and saluted, "beautiful Countess Wimbledon, it''s amazing to meet in the wild. Why don''t you come to me?"


    Gently bit her lower lip, Andrea moved to Victor''s side, half a shoulder behind. They were less than 1 meter apart and looked quite close.


    The close combat of the wind knights is sharper than their long-range attack. Andrea remembers the style of the count of golden eyes sword cutting the violent ogre supervisor. At this distance, she has no chance to escape or fight back.


    Victor smiled with satisfaction at the corners of his mouth, and the golden streamer in his eyes quickly dissipated and restored his dark golden eyes. His eyes swept all the people in the camp, paused slightly on the black wizard, looked at the red haired War dog lying on the ground and keeping quiet, and commented, "the dog is well trained and doesn''t bark."


    Andrea snorted coldly. Victor turned his face and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be a core member of the balelius family."


    It is not surprising that the Basilius family keeps wizards, and Augustus also keeps wizards, but none of the four princes in brinor city has access to the Wizards of kite castle. Andrea is not the prince of bacelius yet. She wandered in the wild with a wizard, which really surprised victor and made a test.


    Andrea said modestly, "each of them is my vassal, including the War dog praised by you. They also belong to the Earl of Wimbledon."


    "That''s easy." Victor raised his eyebrows, turned to the black wizard and said, "take off your mask."


    The black wizard hesitated obviously and looked at the left and right guards. Andrea frowned, clenched her teeth and said, "follow your Highness''s orders, or we will all die."


    "Baby, it''s everyone except you..." Victor glanced at Andrea, his tone was frivolous, but his eyes were cold and sharp. "If you speak again, I promise they will all die."


    The vassal wizards adopted by the Lord since childhood especially revered the system of knights and nobles, and could not understand the top figures of the kingdoms. Andrea, who claims to be her master, has been arrested. The black wizard dared to look left and right in the face of Victor''s orders, which shows that there is something strange.


    The black robed wizard took off the metal mask and showed his ordinary face. Victor wrote down his characteristics and asked, "what''s your name and for whom?"


    "I... my name is wood, loyal to Lord Wimbledon." The black wizard replied a little nervously.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Recently... Oh, no, it was a year ago. We were originally tenants of Kaifeng collar. The orcs invaded Kaifeng collar. The count''s men saved me and my family." Wood said honestly.


    "What is your witchcraft?"


    "My Lord, I can temporarily gain an ability from dying people... Or monsters, and I can also get what I want to know. For example, if I perform witchcraft on a dying owl, I can have owl hearing and last for a big hourglass, but I can''t become an owl and fly in the sky. I can also ask an owl a question to understand what I want to know If the owl doesn''t know, there is no answer to the question. "


    Wood took a deep breath, spoke more smoothly, pointed to the Centaur on the ground and explained, "I just learned the language of the Centaur temporarily with witchcraft, but it''s only incidental. I asked what it saw in the east of Sidon wilderness according to the master''s meaning. It answered my question. Even if it can''t speak, I can know the answer it knows."


    Victor watched the whole process of wood''s magic casting in the dark. The facts he said were basically consistent with Victor''s judgment.


    Nodding slightly, Victor suddenly asked, "what nameplate do you use in the masked brotherhood?"


    "Mask... What will it be?" Wood looked blankly, thought for a moment, and muttered, "Sir, I don''t know... I haven''t heard of a mask."


    There was no stress change in heartbeat, respiration and blood flow rate, which was not a lie... Victor was relieved for the time being and said to Andrea, "the Duke of Barcelona also suspects that there is no Orc king?"


    The countess said coldly, "I don''t know what your highness is talking about. I just do what I should do."


    The Sidon centaurs will not unite to attack the eastern development leader of the Sassanian empire for no reason. If there is no external pressure from the orc king, the biggest behind the war is likely to be the shining knights. Because they explore the northern wilderness, sooner or later they will fight to the death with the Sidon Centaur, and sooner or later they will meet the orc king. To be exact, the pressure of the human army will spawn one, or two or three Orc kings.


    The Centaur army seems to understand the shortcomings of the human defense line, but their raid seems to be accurate, but in fact, they have unconsciously fallen into a desperate situation. The shining Knights lit the red smoke beacon, mobilized the troops of the whole human country, completed their work in one battle, and completely annihilated the Sidon Centaur, and the sassanne Empire became the biggest beneficiary.


    Of course, the iron mountain nobles led by Basilius also benefited from it, but they didn''t want to be hoodwinked by the shining knights and become losers on the battlefield.


    Andrea tries to find out the accurate information, but she will not deny the existence of the orc king in front of her royal highness in the southern kingdom.


    Victor would have done the same. Coincidentally, he met Andrea in the wild and caught her holding the handle of a wizard. Since she was strong and weak, he couldn''t let her pass easily.


    There are many people in this camp. Although Andrea can bring these people out with the wizard, they should all be her confidants, Victor can''t be sure of their relationship with the Duke of Barcelona. Even if they are not the secret guards trained by the Barcelona family, it''s difficult for people to really keep their mouth shut.


    Mercury spies pry open more than one mouth with psychedelic drugs. Only alchemists can never reveal secrets.


    Victor followed the aristocratic style and covered up his real intention with ambiguous affair. Even if Barcelona asked Andrea, she also had a high sounding excuse.


    Anyway, the count of golden eyes is notorious for occupying the Viscount Buryat and hooking up with the fiancee of King Gambis. All kinds of past can''t be cleaned up. It doesn''t matter to add another stain of seducing the stormy knight.


    X-3 picked up the body language and smiling way to please women in the little Baron''s memory. Victor leaned over slightly and invited politely:


    "Lord count, I admire your beauty and nobility. Do I have the honor to walk and roam with you in this forest? It''s just the two of us."


    His highness Randall''s manners were impeccable, but he walked into the woods and waited in front. His irresistible attitude seemed tough and even rude to a noble Silver Knight. But his actions are like quiet moonlight, gurgling brook and flowing breeze. They are natural and close, so people can''t feel bad.


    Andrea''s beautiful and delicate face flashed a faint blush and immediately disappeared. She turned back and said, "wait for me here."


    The countess Wimbledon, usually with her eyes above the top, followed Victor into the depths of the forest. Her lovely and docile appearance made her confidants and guards look at each other.

 Chapter 630

    The moonlight was like water. Andrea followed Victor step by step, less than a meter away. She smelled the unique smell and felt uneasy like a deer. She had a sense of guilt and excitement of having a tryst with her husband and lover behind her back.


    Andrea knew that as long as she walked within the scope of Victor''s blindness, she would not offend each other. There was no need to follow so closely. However, his highness Randall''s breath is so attractive that Andrea can''t care so much. She allows the little woman''s feelings that are almost forgotten to breed and spread in her heart and savor the vividness.


    At the moment, Victor had no beautiful thoughts in his heart. He forced each other out for a walk, not to fall in love with her.


    The problem is with Andrea.


    High level Knights communicate with void elements, and their character is gradually affected by the element sea. The earth knight is sincere, the raging wave knight is gentle, and the wind knight is fierce. Wind knights are most likely to kill their opponents. In addition to the fighting style of wind knights, the influence of wind elements on character is also an important factor.


    In family life, the wind knight is famous for his bad temper. Men are fine. They can always find gentle and beautiful female knights as partners; It''s difficult for women. Andrea and her husband have known each other since childhood and have deep feelings, but when she was promoted to Silver Knight, she resonated with 36 elements uncontrollably. Her temper became bigger and bigger, and her oppression on her husband became heavier and heavier. Their relationship was on the verge of collapse.


    Both his Highnesses of bacelius advised Andrea to let go and quickly find another little knight as a partner, but Andrea was unwilling. Her poor husband had to hide from the "tyrant" wife all the time.


    Andrea knew that her partnership with her husband had broken down and there was only a family marriage. If she suppressed him again, she was afraid that he would turn against herself.


    "The blood of the moon elves is the source of the wind Knight" is not just saying. In a practical sense, the wind knight and the moon elf aristocracy are actually the same kind. Andrea should become a partner with the moon elf aristocracy, which is beneficial to the blood of the wind knight and the moon elf of the Wimbledon family.


    What''s hateful is that when the little nobles just manifest the blood characteristics of the moon elves, they will often be taken away by the big nobles. As the Countess of Wimbledon, Andrea hasn''t met the elves for a month.


    The apex of the blood of the moon elves is the sun elves. They must be men and must form natural dominance and attraction to the moon elves. It is natural for the elves to accept the rule of the sun elves, but neither the human nobles of the moon elves nor the great Knights of the wind system resist the rule of the sun elves. There are essential differences in the life characteristics and ideology between humans and elves. In Victor, Andrea can feel the unique flavor of the perfect integration of wind element and water element. The level of power is close to the origin of the element sea, and it is also expressed as the realistic law of life.


    That''s what attracted Andrea to his highness Randall.


    I wish this guy belonged to me... No, I can''t follow him anymore Andrea, you have a family, a husband and an heir. Everything about you is in the iron mountain empire. You and his highness Randall can''t even be lovers... Now, you must take the initiative and can''t follow him so foolishly... Tell him strongly: I don''t want to take a walk!


    "Where are you taking me?"


    The charming voice had the meaning of coquetry and submission. Even Andrea herself was startled. Her beautiful face was instantly full of blush and stamped her feet in shame. It was clear that she could run the fighting spirit, but she didn''t use it. The emerging feelings of girls intoxicated her.


    Victor looked back in surprise and saw the countess who was red, angry and ashamed.


    If Nelson caught Andrea using the information of the wizard to torture the Centaur, she would be shot on the spot. Victor was stronger than Andrea and coerced her out without any guilt. But he did not expect that Andrea would think she would do something to her like an ordinary lady.


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry. His intention was to stay away from the spy of the camp guard and find a quiet place to talk to Andrea. Now, he admitted that the weak and shy appearance of the wind knight was very tempting, and his eyes gradually became playful.


    His highness Randall''s smiling expression made Andrea flustered. Her eyes drifted for a while. She simply looked down at her toes, but her cheeks were bulging like rouge.


    The ambiguous atmosphere rose slowly in the woods under the moonlight.


    Victor appreciated Andrea''s delicate manner, but he would not have superfluous ideas. High ranking knights are immune to aging and disease. The process of their self death is the transformation from "human" to "God". The complete replacement of human nature by divinity is the moment when they return to the origin of the world. Although high-level knights can control their emotions, human experience is very important to them. Andrea fell into the "human state" of her own reverie and regarded herself as a weak and helpless lady rather than a powerful wind knight.


    Just flirt with your eyes. You want to take advantage of me... No way!


    The little Baron was trained to tell Victor that if he turned a blind eye to the "shame" of high-ranking female knights, they would immediately change their faces. He tried to divert Andrea''s attention in a more tactful way, smiled and said, "I''ll take you to my camp, where there are two battle priests. Guess what if they learned that Countess Wimbledon keeps Wizards?"


    Andrea raised her head, looked at Victor sadly, immediately lowered her head, bit her lips and asked softly:


    "What does your highness want me to do?"


    Playing the game more and more vigorously... Victor resisted the impulse to touch his forehead and said faintly: "it''s indisputable that people have stolen goods. It''s no use even if Duke bacelius comes forward to plead with shepherd frides..."


    "... I have a husband."


    "What?" Victor couldn''t catch the countess''s brain circuit.


    "Because it was your Highness''s accusation, shepherd frides can''t cover me up." Andrea summoned up the courage to look directly into Victor''s dark golden eyes, half closed her eyes, and added righteously, "I have a husband... I won''t give in to your threat."


    White and slender fingers twisted together, nervous body language and tough attitude, which clearly stimulated me... Victor was confused and didn''t know what to say. After a while, he continued: "you will be deprived of your title, change your identity and continue to be in charge of the Wimbledon family of Sasan empire..."


    "It''s also possible to be exiled to the south. Your highness works secretly. Let me work for Renma hill and be yours... Yours..." Andrea''s face was crimson and gently bit cherry lips, but she couldn''t say any more.


    Victor was expressionless and said, "you think too much... I just want to say that as a high-level knight, you have more choices."


    "Isn''t it? I can''t think of anything your highness can get from me except myself?" Andrea said to herself: "three thousand years ago, his majesty delavin Wimbledon revived the Wimbledon family. Now, his highness Victor Wimbledon is ready to open up the Great Southern Empire, so naturally he wants to reunite the Wimbledon family. The Wimbledon of the iron mountain empire is a vein that his highness must accept, but my Highness has seized the handle..."


    Victor shook his head weakly, waved his hand and said, "go, just think I haven''t been here."


    "What?" Andrea asked in disbelief.


    "You can go back." Victor dropped a word and flew to Eagle''s nest mountain.


    Andrea''s small mouth was half open, her slender eyebrows gradually stood up, stamped her feet with hatred, ran a fighting spirit, and chased victor like a lightning bolt.


    After running for a while, Victor stopped, turned and asked, "what are you doing with me?"


    "... me." Andrea hesitated and said, "I don''t believe your highness will let me go so easily."


    "You''re right. How can you let you go like this?" Victor laughed silently, walked up to Andrea, put his hand up her curved chin, put his other hand around her thin waist, and pulled the countess into his arms with a little force.


    Hearing the smell, Andrea was shy and flustered. She exhaled and warned, "if you dare kiss me, I''ll bite you... HMM."


    Their shadows naturally joined and kissed for a long time. Satisfied Andrea gently bit Victor''s lips, pushed away his arms, and sighed sadly: "I can finally make up my mind to leave Ike now."


    Victor touched his lips, shrugged and said, "it''s just a kiss. I won''t give your partner a ring."


    Andrea handed Victor a charming white eye, immediately puffed a smile, tilted her head, raised her eyebrows and said, "Your Highness is so brave."


    "Your courage is commendable." Victor shook his head and smiled.


    Just intimate interaction is both dangerous and exciting for both sides. Andrea is sure to kill Victor, but she doesn''t know that Victor''s empty walk can avoid a fatal attack. Unless her mastery of the elemental sea is at the same level as Sylvia, she can''t hurt victor at all.


    After this kiss, Andrea established her initial trust in Victor, took his arm, walked through the woods and said softly: "I grew up listening to the story of drachma''s ancestors. The love story between his majesty drachma and queen Veronica makes me yearn. I once imagined that I was queen Veronica, married her majesty drachma, and lived a happy life from then on. Eric is the descendant of his majesty drachma, and I married him to meet some of my fantasies about the sun elves. However, Eric is not his majesty drachma Next, I can''t do as much as Queen Veronica. I tried to manipulate him... We''re getting farther and farther away, and each other is in pain. "


    "Your Highness''s kiss satisfies all my fantasies about the sun elves and helps me make up my mind to end with Ike."


    Victor said, "you love your husband very much."


    Andrea was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, we love each other, but I can''t control my temper, and his every concession is a setback to the knight''s faith... Love should not be an obstacle on the knight''s road, I must let go."


    "I can let go of a love, but I will never let go of the Wimbledon family."


    Andrea gently lifted her hair and said firmly, "just now, I said your highness would reunite Wimbledon. In fact, that''s my wish. My belief is to revive the Wimbledon family of the iron mountain empire." After a pause, he smiled shyly, "I also want to establish the orthodox status of iron mountain Wimbledon... With your highness, this wish seems to be unfulfilled."


    Cohesion and attraction are orthodoxy. Any little nobles, regardless of their family name, can change their surname to Wimbledon as long as they manifest the blood of the moon elves, and their descendants have the opportunity to become wind knights. All kingdoms set up the Wimbledon family and claimed to be orthodox in order to absorb the blood of the moon elves and cultivate wind knights. If a Wimbledon family monopolizes all the great wind knights in the human kingdom, think about it and know how terrible it is. Therefore, Wimbledon of the iron mountain empire will be dismembered by major forces, and Andrea''s wish is doomed to be impossible. Even Victor can only shout orthodoxy. No one will question his orthodoxy, and no one will let the low born moon elf nobility flow into the kingdom of Gambis.


    Victor nodded naturally and said, "I''m the orthodoxy of Wimbledon."


    Andrea lowered her head, smiled, changed the subject and said, "Your Highness said that I have many choices. Do you invite me to the southern kingdom? I will not turn my back on Barcelona, nor will I leave the rich iron mountain empire... And run to the remote southern kingdom."


    "Backcountry?"


    Compared with the red soil in the northern wilderness, the southern kingdom can indeed be called a backwater. Victor shook his head and smiled bitterly and said in a deep voice, "we have the natural danger of Jinshui River and the boundless southern continent."


    Andrea blinked and asked hesitantly, "what does your highness mean?"


    "That''s what you think." Victor nodded and smiled meaningfully, "I don''t need you to turn your back on perselius... Maybe one day, we will also take refuge in the north. Who knows? Whether the northern lord or the southern Lord, there will be no wrong way out."


    The countess was slightly moved, thought about it, and whispered, "Your Highness should talk to the two princes of Barcelona about this."


    "It''s my business to talk to someone."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said, "perselius, golden blood, they don''t need the care of the kingdom of Gambis, but what about you? There are four marques under perselius. Once the north changes, can the iron mountain royal family bring all vassal lords to the southern continent for development?"


    "I can guarantee that iron mountain Wimbledon will have a place in the southern continent. Similarly, if the South changes and Lord Gambis moves north to avoid risks, iron mountain Wimbledon will support me within its ability."


    Andrea frowned her long straight eyebrows, thought for a moment, held Victor''s hand, smiled and said, "I can''t refuse your Highness''s proposal. I can''t believe your Highness''s sincerity with just a kiss..."


    Victor looked strange, his dark golden eyes looked up and down at the beautiful countess, and his sharp eyes seemed to see through her leather armor.


    Andrea''s face was as white as jade, and she said, "foster marriage... Only in this way can I believe what your highness said."


    Foster marriage is a tradition of alliance. When Andrea put forward this condition, Victor was stunned and said in disbelief: "Should I doubt your political wisdom or your sincerity now? The leaders of NANTUO are engaged in foster marriage with the great nobles of the iron mountain Empire, and the top level of the church will not be able to sleep. Believe it or not, the foster marriage on our side, and the church will immediately fully support the kingdom of Borui and the Empire of Lante and compete with us?"


    "Ah?" Andrea covered her mouth and her eyes were dazed and wronged.


    Victor smiled and joked: "you take the initiative to ask me for a kiss, I have no reason not to kiss..."


    Andrea was ashamed, stamped her feet, blushed and said angrily, "who took the initiative to ask for a kiss? Obviously you forced me!"


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said: "Well, as long as you take the initiative to deliver it to the door, I can''t refuse Wimbledon of the iron mountain. As you said, Sylvia and Auguste, I have the idea of absorbing Wimbledon. If the northern Lord really wants to take refuge in the southern continent, I promise to give priority to the iron mountain Wimbledon. We can foster marriage when Gambis creates the Great Southern empire."


    "... before that."


    Victor took an ancient gold coin from the small bag around his waist and threw it into the air. A slight blue arc flashed. The rolling ancient gold coin was divided into irregular two halves, and the air current held them into the palm of Victor and Andrea respectively.


    "This is the booty I seized from Xiaoniu village, a gold coin of the early iron mountain empire." Victor raised half of the gold coin in his hand and said, "as a token of our secret alliance, you or your successor can ask me for help with half of the token to the Randall family. As long as your request does not harm my fundamental interests, I will do my best to support it. Similarly, iron mountain Wimbledon also needs to abide by this secret alliance."


    "Under the moonlight, I swear by my moon elf blood. I will keep my promise. If I break it, I wish my moon elf blood to dissipate." Said Victor solemnly.


    Andrea clenched the keepsake gold coin and said happily, "OK, I swear here..."


    "Baby, you don''t need to take an oath."


    Victor said lightly, "I don''t break my blood oath, and I''m not worried that you will betray your faith."


    Andrea was stunned, outlined a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth, bowed her knees, and said gently, "as you wish, your noble highness Wimbledon."


    Half a coin Keepsake lowered Andrea''s psychological defense. Her bright eyes showed admiration and walked side by side with Victor towards the camp.


    Vick said as he walked, "I came here to map the terrain of Yingchao mountain and to find treasure."


    "Treasure hunt? Are there any treasures here?" Andrea took Victor''s arm and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Victor nodded and told the story of the battle of Mavericks village. Andrea, with her beautiful eyes, said with envy and chagrin: "Siegfried is very lucky. If there is no dog head leader, who would have thought that there is a rich secret silver vein under the ground of calf village."


    Victor smiled and said, "the rich secret silver mine attracted the Lord of the dog head from Yingchao mountain to the calf village 90 kilometers away. There may not be no secret silver mine around Yingchao mountain. At least we found more than 20 pounds of secret silver in the treasure pile of the dog head."


    Andrea smelled the speech, her eyes glowed and asked, "Your Highness thinks there is an ordinary secret silver mine nearby?"


    "Is there a secret silver mine nearby? Can you find it? It depends on your luck and ability." Victor nodded without a trace and asked, "we''ll go to the northern theater of the eastern defense line tomorrow morning. How''s the situation there?"


    Victor left Yingchao mountain with the battle priest, so I could stay nearby for a few more days, catch a dragon dog leader, let wizard wood temporarily obtain treasure hunting ability, and search for potential secret silver mines and refined gold mines nearby... Andrea secretly smiled and said: "Since usein and oroksia joined forces, we have successfully recovered all the development villages except Jumu village. Now it can be determined that the orc leader in Jumu village is a Golden Bear monster elder."


    "I''ll go to Jumu village to solve it."


    Victor nodded, raised his hand and said, "Andrea, please come back."


    Andrea looked deeply at Victor, suddenly approached, kissed him on the lips, giggled and flew backward, and disappeared into the woods in a moment, with a silver bell like laughter rippling with the night wind.


    "... your highness tastes good."


    There is a blind spot in the countess Wimbledon''s thinking. She thinks Victor has a higher status and strength than her, and she needs the help of the other party more. In fact, Victor''s layout involves the whole human country, and there are more places where iron mountain Wimbledon is used.


    Far from it, Andrea took the wizard to dig a pit in Yingchao mountain to find treasure, which saved Victor a lot of effort. The core of the earth can''t fly away. As long as the wizard dug it out, victor will find a suitable opportunity to collect it quietly. Even if there are no relics of the alchemical empire in Yingchao mountain, the wizard who can read animal language is also very valuable.


    Only by mastering a variety of intelligence channels, the main reinforcements of Gambis will not fall into the unpredictable crisis trap.


    Victor tilted his mouth and turned to the camp of Randall''s guard.

 Chapter 631

    Victor led his team all the way north. At noon three days later, he arrived at dagger village in the north of the eastern defense line. It should be called dagger camp now.


    More than 10000 people camped outside the dagger camp. The nearby green wheat has been snapped up. The young men are busy rebuilding the camp. They use three layers of logs to build the village wall. Each log has a waist thick and thin, and the middle interlayer is filled with mortar, soil and broken stones to make the village wall strong and increase its thickness at the same time. An arrow tower was set every 100 meters. The sharp eyed Heavy Crossbow man saw a war animal Knight coming from the South and blew a messenger whistle.


    Two Gripen Knights of the balelius family led a team of cavalry to victor and others. The two sides met to pay tribute to each other, and the eagle lion Knight led Victor''s team into the dagger camp.


    Usain in dark gold armor Prince Basilius had been waiting by the drawbridge, smiled and said, "cousin Victor, you''re two days later than I expected."


    Victor jumped down from the back of the horned wolf, stroked the back neck of the horse, took off the long sword around his waist, handed it to Charlotte behind him, turned and smiled at the Duke of Barcelona, "we''ve been delayed in calf village for a few days."


    "I''ve heard that you captured a dog headed Lord in the calf village and found a rich secret silver mine. His highness Zig Frederick won the leadership of the calf village. His good luck is really enviable."


    Prince Basilius, half on his side, with a weak hand, said with a smile, "come on, let''s talk inside."


    Victor and Hussein crossed the suspension bridge side by side and entered the camp gate. Without his command, the accompanying battle priest karimon called the garrison soldiers to help Randall''s Pro guard take care of the mounts and arrange accommodation and food.


    The open space of dagger camp was covered with marching tents, and there were strong soldiers everywhere. Victor estimated that there were about 3000 soldiers in the camp. With the soldiers'' tents and temporary stables outside the camp, the Duke of Barcelona assembled at least 5000 cavalry.


    It''s good for an ordinary Viscount to have 600 elite cavalry. Victor devoted himself to ten years of development and mastered more than 50000 armed forces, including mountain hunters. But if the alchemists were excluded, count Randall led less than 800 vassal soldiers and only 344 elite cavalry.


    Randall''s family has a shallow background and only two generations of loyal vassals. These more than 300 elite cavalry are silver moon attendants carefully trained by Victor, Nelson and Nicole, as the seeds of the centurion of the great Legion. Victor was distressed when the silver moon cavalry died. If he sacrificed most of his life, his army expansion plan would be frustrated.


    The vassal families under the great Lord have been handed down from generation to generation. They train elite cavalry, which must be an armed force seeking to take the initiative to attack. The Duke of Barcelona assembled 5000 elite cavalry, enough to fight a small battle.


    At present, there is no major battle in the eastern defense line. The dagger camp gathers many elite cavalry to deal with the entrenched orcs in Jumu village?


    That Orc force is strong enough to mobilize elite cavalry of the Duke''s scale?


    Seeing Victor''s doubts, Hussein took the initiative to explain: "if you want to recover Jumu village at the northernmost end, I''m afraid you have to go through a big war... Cousin Victor, let''s go in and talk."


    The Duke of Barcelona led Victor into the command post transformed from a warehouse. A window of sunlight just sprinkled on the round table in the middle of the hall, illuminating the animal skin map.


    Victor, Charlotte, Nelson, and battle priest Carmen came forward to watch the map depiction on the round table. After a while, the Duke of Barcelona coughed, Charlotte and Nelson stepped back to highlight the dominance of Victor and clergyman Carmon.


    The Duke approached the round table, pointed to a corner of the map and said: "This is Jumu village. There is a simple road connected to the dagger camp for about 48 kilometers. There is a large forest in the north of Jumu village, which was originally built as a logging point. The Centaur army raided the east to open up the leading defense line, and a bear monster tribe came out of the Jumu forest. They occupied Jumu village and gathered a large number of dependent goblins. Now the goblins controlled by the giant bear monster are connected Nearly 20000. "


    The red haired and blue eyed clergyman raised his head and asked solemnly, "Your Highness, how many war bears are there in Jumu village?"


    "There are more than 600 bear monsters in Jumu village, no less than 200 War Bear monsters, 11 big bear monsters and a bear monster elder."


    Carlo Monton, who was born in the Rael garrel family, took a breath of air conditioning and murmured, "this is trouble."


    Bear monsters are half bear and half man, human like intelligent species that walk upright. Anthropologists have never disputed the name of bear monsters. They call bear monsters rather than half bear people because this intelligent creature is really strange and can not even be classified into the category of orcs.


    Few people can meet bear monsters. It is said that ordinary bear monsters live in the depths of the forest, collect and hunt for a living, and can make leather armor and weapons. They are three times as powerful as ordinary people, but they are gentle, shy and mysterious, and don''t leave the tribal territory easily. With the growth of age, some common bear monsters will naturally mutate, and their bodies are stronger and heavier, changing from standing upright to walking Walking on four limbs, the strength increases sharply, the intelligence decreases, the mind is sharp, and the temper is more fierce, until it completely becomes a giant bear and evolves in the direction of ferocity.


    The territory of adult male brown bears ranges from 40 to 100 square kilometers, not to mention ferocious giant bears?


    The deformed bear monster will not leave the same race, but needs more food, especially meat. When their number increases to a certain scale, the bear monster tribe will go out of the forest to look for food, and even attack the territory of other intelligent species to plunder food. The deformed bear monster has the name of War Bear monster.


    Very few War Bear monsters can regain wisdom and language ability. They must be deeply ferocious, weighing nearly 1.5 tons, powerful enough to slap an ogre supervisor.


    Big size, great strength and big appetite... The big bear monster deserves its name.


    The big bear monster completely mastered the deformation ability, naturally switched between ordinary and war forms, coexisted with wisdom and wildness, and entered the mysterious field from then on. They are the bear monster elders of the golden order.


    From the ordinary bear monster to the War Bear monster, to the big bear monster, and then to the bear monster elder, it is actually the bear monster''s in-depth excavation and subtle control of the body and mind, the transformation process from ordinary things to extraordinary life, and further, it is the intersection of inside and outside, the extraordinary spiritual light.


    Bear monster elders have spell like ability. They have different levels and different numbers of spell like abilities. Even the most ordinary bear monster elders can roar at war. Their roar can make the gentle ordinary bear monster fight with concentration, high morale and double courage.


    The knight thought that the war roar of the bear monster elder was equivalent to a rage potion; The clergy''s understanding is group heroism; Victor understood that the bear monster temporarily gained more than 1 mental attribute.


    Spiritual growth leads to qualitative change. The war roar of the bear monster elder is similar to the war roar of the barbarian singer. The effect is extraordinary.


    Hussein Basselius said with a solemn look: "the problem of Jumu village has dragged on for too long. The bear monster has gathered more than 10000 goblins. Their strength has expanded greatly, which has become a problem in the northern theater of the eastern defense line. After eating the green wheat around Jumu village, they must attack the dagger camp."


    "Orokhia and I tried to behead the bear monster elder twice and both failed. Those big goblins domesticated a group of wild wolves. The periphery of Jumu village was also full of goblins and bear goblins. We couldn''t sneak into Jumu village and were driven away by the bear monster elder twice."


    The Duke paused and said quietly, "now, we can only compete with the monsters in Jumu village."


    The battle priest Carlo Meng sighed heavily and nodded: "the key is that there are too many goblins. There are at least dozens of big goblins and 500 bear headed goblins in nearly 20000 goblins, plus more than 200 War Bear monsters and bear monster elders... This is a hard battle."


    Hussein turned to victor and smiled apologetically: "I''m sorry, cousin victor. Orohija and I alerted the bear monster elder. Ebony village is well guarded now. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to sneak into beheading the bear monster elder. Orohija is watching the movement of the bear monster in Jumu village. Pastor Kent and deputy commander Wallace have promised to bring 800 paladins to join us in ten days. When they arrive at the dagger camp, we will attack the giant again Kimura. "


    Carlo Meng clapped his fist and said excitedly, "old Kent and Wallace come here, and we''ll kill the bear monster elder on the battlefield."


    Jumu village is surrounded by goblins. Both Hussein and Carmon don''t believe that the count of gold eye can behead the bear monster elder alone. Victor smiled faintly: "The elder bear monster will sacrifice many soldiers if he doesn''t get rid of it first. I have to try first... Cousin Hussein, call cousin oroxya back. She confronts the elder bear monster outside Jumu village. I can''t find any chance to fight."


    "Nelson, inform the pro guards that we will rest at dagger camp for one night and leave before noon tomorrow."


    "Karimon, it''s up to you to change the horses and prepare supplies... Prepare more supplies. We may have to stay in the giant wood forest for about ten days."


    Victor told the right and left hands of the team and smiled at the Duke of Barcelona: "cousin Hussein, it''s still some time before the dinner. If there''s nothing wrong, I just want to take a hot bath... I''ve been trekking in the leading war zone for more than ten days. I''m nervous and uncomfortable. I''m just going to relax."


    His highness Randall has a talent for fashion. His whole body is clean and free of dirt. Of course, he doesn''t have to take a bath. Others need it.


    Hussein caught a glimpse of the blonde, beautiful and gentle knight behind Victor, with a narrow smile on her face, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "cousin, I''ve arranged a quiet lounge for you. I''ll let someone take you and the knight Charlotte."


    Victor was stunned and shook his head and smiled bitterly. Just as the love affair of the sword Saint delavin was talked about by the nobility, his gossip was also the talk of the nobility after dinner. Judy was originally only a little nobility in the kingdom of Gambis. Since she served his highness Randall, she has entered the vision of the great lords of various countries. Even the golden Duke of Barcelona knows her pseudonym Charlotte And make fun of Victor with her.


    In any case, the ambiguous joke narrowed the distance between the two sides. At least Hussein succeeded in patting Victor''s cousin on the shoulder.


    Leaving the temporary command hall, Victor didn''t need to worry about trivial affairs. Nelson and carolmon handled them properly naturally. He took Charlotte to a quiet villa to rest.


    In the evening, orokhia returned to the dagger camp. When Victor attended the dinner, he exchanged greetings with the eldest princess of the Barcelona family, listened to the information of the giant Wood Village bear monster in detail, and gradually had a plan to trap and kill the bear monster elder.


    At noon the next day, Randall''s Pro guards changed their horses and left the dagger camp with 60 fast birds. Randall''s second-generation fast birds are just ordinary raptors. In order to ensure their combat fitness, fast bird light cavalry use war horses to carry supplies. Shepherd frides provided Victor with four horned wolf mounts. He and three senior knights are one by one. Nelson still likes to ride the six legged fast dragon of the August family and the horned wolf of 10 priests. The whole team has more than 120 people and 75 war animals, heading for the dangerous giant wood village.


    The elder bear monster has both wisdom and wild intuition. Victor doesn''t want to expose himself in advance. He sits on the saddle of the horned wolf and runs x-3. He enters the secret life of the Golden Toad. With introverted spirit and deep eyes, he makes a special circle to avoid the Scouts of the orcs in Jumu village and turn to Jumu forest.


    Randall''s personal guard is strong and malicious to the bear monster in Jumu village. It''s hard to hide the spiritual intuition of the bear monster elder. However, Victor had a hidden breath and was almost invisible, while others could not pose a serious threat to the bear monster elder. The orcs of Jumu village didn''t go out to intercept. Victor and his men dived into Jumu forest without fear and danger.


    Thanks to oroksia, she confronted the bear monster elder for more than ten days. The killing was awe inspiring. The bear monster elder''s heart was strongly oppressed and needed to be relaxed. The arrival of Randall''s personal guard also turned a blind eye.


    The confrontation at the spiritual level is invisible to ordinary people. Victor''s little attendants and knights were all excited; The ferocious soldiers of mercury manor were frightened; Nelson relaxed his muscles, kept his hands on the handle of the beheading sword, and walked in silence at the front of the team; Caligula frequently looked at the direction of Jumu village and closely followed victor. The fierce soldiers didn''t relax until the team went deep into the forest.


    Nelson took the team and buried his head for a while. He stopped uncertainly and looked around. His eyes fell on Victor, who was like a sculpture without breathing. After thinking for a while, he asked the silly man, "aka, which side is safe?"


    Caligula pointed to the north and nodded his head.


    The team turned north and came to a forest stream. Victor suddenly said, "let''s camp here."


    Nelson turned his head and blurted out in surprise, "Sir, you''re alive?"


    Charlotte and the little squire Knight glared at the rude Lord. Victor jumped off the back saddle of the horned wolf and patted Nelson scratching his head. He smiled and said, "well done... Next time remember to observe the state of Caligula. You don''t ask him. He can take us out of the forest all the time."


    Seeing Caligula smiling, Nelson knew that the team had finally got rid of the spiritual perception of the bear monster elder. He couldn''t help but wonder. This location is at least 20 kilometers away from Jumu village. The spiritual intuition of the elder bear monster can track them so far.


    Caligula felt the "gaze" of the bear monster elder, but it was a passive touch. It was like being secretly targeted with a military heavy crossbow. As long as the threat existed, Nelson''s heart could also feel the pressure from the military heavy crossbow. The bear monster elder''s spiritual force is to actively lock Randall''s Pro guard for 20 kilometers, which is not at the same level as Caligula''s passive contact.


    That''s pretty scary.


    Nelson suspected that the elder bear monster was not a golden order at all, but a legendary monster!


    The church is unique in the field of soul, because faith itself is to gather the spiritual power of believers and transform it into spiritual light. Pastor karimon is a senior Knight born in Rael garel. His mind can''t perceive the shadow of the bear monster elder, but he can read the unpredictable danger through the cautious performance of the fierce warrior and the count of golden eyes.


    "Your Highness, what are we going to do next?"


    Charlotte, the two rose knights and the ruling Knights also gathered around victor. The atmosphere of the team suddenly became tense and dignified.


    "With me and Caligula, we don''t have to worry."


    His highness Randall''s strength is beyond doubt. He let go of his breath, and powerful monsters and beasts will never dare to come near here; Although a fool has little courage, he can accurately predict danger. Caligula is responsible for early warning. The whole team takes the lead in space and time. Even if the bear monster elder really tracks it, everyone is confident to kill it together. If the bear monster elder brings a group of bear monsters and goblins, those monsters will slow down the bear monster elder. Everyone has enough time to transfer in advance.


    Without much explanation, Victor turned to Caligula and asked, "aka, when you just entered the forest, you don''t think you can go in that direction... Once we go there, the monster that frightened you will catch up angrily?"


    Caligula pointed to the southeast and said with lingering fear, "over there... Aka is afraid. Don''t go, master."


    Victor nodded, summoned the horned wolf mount, and took down the eagle wing battle bow and two sealed arrow bags from the side bag on his back. He hung a belligerent bow, checked the long sword of refined gold, and said, "you set up camp here. I''ll go and have a look alone and come back in the middle of the night at the latest."


    Charlotte came forward, frowned and said anxiously, "kiss... My master, I want to accompany you."


    Victor did not shy away from hugging his pet and oath knight and comforted him: "honey, I move safer and more freely alone... Don''t worry, the dust Falcon can find me and you."


    With that, he gently pushed Charlotte away, and then fell into the night of the giant wood forest silently.

 Chapter 632

    Victor wore a soft air flow and drove through giant trees.


    He had never seen such a huge tree. The smallest tree is more than 30 meters high, with four people hugging each other; The biggest need is for more than a dozen adults to hold hands around, and the tree crown is nearly 100 meters high, like a giant pillar supporting the sky.


    There may be bigger trees in the forest, because the largest tree broke the record of the previous tree three minutes ago.


    There is no information about these giant trees in the plant atlas collected by the York family, but the knowledge in the alchemy contains relevant contents.


    Dragon claw tree, up to 150 meters, with a tree age of 1000 years. Their nuts are rich in nutrients and easy to store. They can be used as food for animals in winter. Every autumn, mature nuts the size of ordinary people''s heads fall off from the treetops dozens of meters high, which can always kill some rash ghosts. But in the water season, the dragon claw forest is full of delicious and nutritious nuts, attracting many animals to eat.


    A 50 meter high dragon claw tree produces nuts that can meet the winter rations of 20 adults.


    The height and richness of dragon claw trees are not the focus. They experienced a long time, witnessed the rise and fall of the alchemical Empire, existed in the will side of alchemical creatures, and were living fossils, as old as bear monsters.


    The laws of nature will hardly change, but the forest with dragon claw trees is not dense. They are so huge that they need to occupy large areas of soil to absorb nutrients. Each dragon claw tree is like a lord, allowing weeds and shrubs to grow under the tree, but excluding other trees. The sparse woods allow the sun to shine on the ground, and large organisms have obtained the space for survival and reproduction. However, the dark forest in Gambis, with lush mahogany, dark and humid forest land, has no sunshine all year round, and there are only moss and humus on the ground, so naturally there will be no large animals to inhabit.


    The fruit of dragon claw tree provides abundant food for animals. Viktor saw beautiful stags and flocks of wild boars on his way. He even found the footprints of giant rhinoceros.


    A large number of herbivores attract predators. The howls of wild wolves reverberate in the giant wood forest. Occasionally, there is the roar of the spotted tiger announcing the territory, but there is no strange laugh of jackals hunting at night.


    The ecosystem of giant wood forest can fully meet the food needs of the bear monster family. It seems that it is not necessary for them to leave the tribal territory and launch a predatory war against the intelligent species outside the forest.


    It can only be said that human beings know too little about the bear monster living in the forest.


    Victor''s footsteps were light, his actions were silent, and he jumped more than ten meters. The nocturnal animals could only see a fuzzy shadow flashing in the woods. Before they could call, the shadows disappeared into the night.


    Caligula pointed out a general direction. Victor had to move quickly and use x-3 to screen out the noise and search the specific location of the bear monster''s nest. But he can''t use apocalypse in walking and exploration, and can''t shield the wild intuition of violent monsters. Fortunately, the big bear monsters left behind in their old nest will not leave their weak peers and flee the territory alone, but they will try to keep quiet and hope that the unknown powerful existence will pass them by.


    Victor climbed up a 50 meter high dragon claw tree, sat on the crown, entered the hidden life state of the Golden Toad, improved his extraordinary perception, and listened to all the movements brought by the night wind.


    The howling of wolves and tigers, the chirping of insects and deer, the humming of wild boars and the cry of wind blowing branches * * -3 were eliminated and diluted one by one, and the mentally active Victor finally captured a group of sounds with language characteristics. At the moment he opened his eyes, those voices were noisy and disordered, and soon returned to tranquility.


    It''s too late!


    With a smile in his mouth, Victor slid down the trunk of the dragon claw tree and flew in the direction of the sound source without hiding his breath.


    When he was two kilometers closer to the sound source, he climbed a dragon claw tree again and stood on the branch, he saw the nest of the bear monster tribe.


    The hollowed out dragon claw logs are laid across the open space and surrounded in a circle, which not only serves as a house, but also a thick fence. The alchemist militia called this primitive wooden house full of exotic feelings bear cave.


    Victor could see creatures half human and half bear curled up in each bear cave. They have broad shoulders against the bear''s head, brownish yellow fur, limbs, trunk and hands similar to humans, and their feet are like bear paws. These ordinary bear monsters are crowded in the hole and dare not go out. Occasionally, round little bear monsters drill out of the tree hole. Before they start to have fun, they are immediately fished back by adult bear monsters. They look funny and lovely.


    There are four giants squatting in the middle of the camp. They are completely in the form of giant bears. Their hips are 1.9 meters high on the ground. If they stand on their hind legs, they may be more than 3.4 meters. In addition, the bear monster also has a feature different from ordinary wild bears. The bear''s toes bend inward and walk "staggering" and looks naive. The giant bear transformed by the bear monster has long limbs and can walk straight, making them move briskly and run quickly.


    The four bear monsters squatted quietly and calmly, like a thick mountain. Victor saw them the first time and was looking at them from a distance. In fact, the bear monster has a sensitive sense of smell and hearing, and his eyesight is very general. He can''t see Victor standing high in the dragon claw tree at all. They all intuitively locate the intruder, attract the enemy''s attention with their huge bodies and intimidate them, forcing them to avoid the bear monster''s camp.


    Victor''s mouth was filled with a cold smile. The four big bear monsters of silver rank were not his opponent. Moreover, he now occupied a favorable terrain and could shoot them with only four arrows.


    However, he found the bear monster''s nest not to hunt the big bear monster.


    In the middle of the camp, there was a pile of bonfire with embers still burning, and the dark red charcoal wood with smoke was pulled all over the ground. Victor came so fast that the big bear had no time to put out the bonfire. He had to shoot the bonfire.


    Next to the campfire, there is a trunk of a dragon claw tree with a giant bear totem carved in the middle.


    The bear monster''s carpentry is really poor. Victor carefully identified it and determined that it is an abstract bear statue, which is also his goal tonight.


    Urobius, the ancient giant beast, the king of the jungle, the origin of all bears, and the bear monster is his blood descendant.


    As for the ancient giant beasts, alchemists only know their names and their way of downward evolution, and there is no more information for Victor''s reference. But there is the knowledge of bear monsters in the will side of alchemists.


    Bear monsters are forest defenders who are committed to maintaining the ecological balance of the territory''s forests. There are too many herbivores and predators in the forest, so the bear monster hunts them. If there are more fighting bear monsters in the tribe, the bear monsters will leave the forest and awaken the wisdom of fighting bear monsters by fighting and plundering.


    I don''t know why. Bear monsters who leave the forest will always find big goblins. Any Orc who enslaves goblins is their primary enemy. When bear monsters liberate the goblins from the orcs, they will live together. When the bear monsters returned to the forest, those fighting bear monsters who could not awaken their wisdom were all taken care of by the goblins, or the bear monsters gave up their bestialized siblings and let them be enslaved by the goblins.


    Bear monsters have a delicate relationship with goblins, but they don''t allow goblins to enter the territory forest. In fact, bear monsters are hostile to any intelligent race entering the forest, especially the jackals.


    Jackals are the natural enemies of bear monsters. There are absolutely no jackals in the forest with bear monsters, and there is no bear monsters in the forest occupied by jackals.


    Therefore, there are only two kinds of monsters in Jumu Village: Bear monsters and goblins. Goblins'' ogre bodyguards, dog headed craftsmen and jackal slaves are all filled into the stomach of War Bear monsters and bear head goblins.


    Bear head goblins look like ordinary bear monsters. They may be relatives.


    The elder bear monster, known as the bear monster sacrifice in the era of the alchemy Empire, has two basic spells: roar and jungle realm.


    The jungle is the domain of the bear monster elder. It naturally obtains 4 additional spiritual attributes. It has four kinds of spells: Jungle cover, bark, natural healing, forest intuition and so on.


    Randall Pro guard walked 20 kilometers in the giant wood forest to get rid of the spiritual perception of the bear monster elder. It is the forest intuition that plays a role.


    Bear monster sacrifice is the favorite of the forest. All its sounds and traces will be covered by the forest. The hunter''s mind was blinded by the forest. Seeing the bear monster elder thought it was a bush, he heard its footsteps and breathing, and subconsciously ignored it. Even if the bear monster elder is not far behind the hunter, they turn a blind eye and listen.


    Human beings kill bear monster elders outside the forest. Bear monster elders are definitely legendary monsters in the forest.


    There is a mysterious connection between the elder bear monster and the territory forest, which is embodied in the totem of urobis. Destroying the totem will not weaken the ability of the bear monster elder, but it will disturb it.


    Victor took out a spiral arrow made of refined gold, put it on the spider wire bow string, spread the eagle wing bow, and aimed at the largest bear monster.


    The bear monster immediately turned his body. The huge bear paw hugged the back of his head and turned his back to victor. It seemed that he was ready to resist his attack with a strong body.


    Life is strong and tough. Large monsters with element resistance are the most annoying!


    It''s interesting that the bear monster looks silly... Victor has a funny idea. The arrow blade switches the target. The four big bear monsters seem to have been instructed by the trainer to turn around and sit down one by one.


    Victor was happy. The arrow tip suddenly turned to the totem wood carving. With a "buzzing" sound, the special arrow came out. The breeze wrapped the arrow turned into a turquoise air flow, driving the arrow to rotate at a high speed and hit the dragon claw Wood Statue thousands away. The four big bear monsters had no time to respond, the sound of silk cracking sounded, the air flow was violent, and the statue of urobis was torn apart in the strong wind.


    Wind spiral arrow!


    Totem statues are only useful for bear monster sacrifice. The four big bear monsters in the camp are stunned. They don''t understand why the enemy wants to destroy the statue of the ancestor god?


    Victor stowed his eagle wing bow, slid down the dragon claw tree, and without looking back, he flew to the position of the pro guard.


    Twenty minutes later, Victor arrived at the periphery of the temporary camp and deliberately slowed down to remind the sentinels in charge of guarding, so as not to cause panic in the whole camp.


    "Your Excellency, you are back."


    Wearing a cloak and holding a red sandalwood bow, the eagle lion militia came out from behind the tree and bowed to Victor meticulously before blowing the whistle to convey the message of the safe return of the owner.


    "Keep alert."


    "Yes."


    Victor nodded and crossed the cordon to the temporary camp.


    Several small braziers lit up the camp. The fast bird buried its head under its wings and curled up into a hairy ball; The clever horned wolves formed a circle, and the war horses were crowded in and dared not move; Most people slept on their own blankets. Only two battle priests and several sword maids set up a marching tent. The largest tent in the middle hung a crystal lantern outside, which belonged to Victor''s residence.


    A fine white palm opened the curtain, and Charlotte in a cool nightdress smiled sweetly at Victor.


    Victor quietly walked into the tent, opened his arms for Charlotte to disarm himself, smiled and asked, "honey, how did you change your skirt? The elder bear monster may be a legendary ORC. Aren''t you afraid of running away?"


    Take off Victor''s chest armor. Charlotte leaned against his shoulder and said in a charming voice, "as long as I''m with your highness, I''m not afraid to go anywhere... Besides, we have aka."


    The elder of the bear monster, the Lord of the dog head man, and the half dragon people in the Everglades can''t get rid of the instinct in the depths of their blood. Like alchemists, they were created by the alchemy tower. Under the action of soul fire resonance, they regarded Victor as an invincible master. Even if Victor ordered the alchemists to die, they wouldn''t hesitate. In their view, the death that ordinary people fear is just a sleep after returning to the alchemy tower.


    Ordinary people may not understand the concept that alchemists regard death as their home, but ordinary people fear death. Isn''t it set by the "gods" in advance?


    The bear monster elder will never be far away from his territory forest, nor can he betray the blood instinct given to him by the ancient giant beast urobis, including helping his fellow creatures awaken wisdom, refusing goblins to enter the forest... And guarding the jungle.


    Because it wants to help the same race awaken wisdom and expel the beast War Bear monsters in the race. The orcs in Jumu village will have a war with the dagger camp. The longer it takes, the more goblins the bear monster attracts, and the more unfavorable it is to the human army.


    Jumu village is full of goblins and bear monsters. Victor has not been able to remember the characteristics of the bear monster elder. It is very difficult and risky to penetrate and behead it. But if we can separate the bear monster from the goblin, Victor is sure to kill the bear monster elder.


    He believed that the bear monster elder had sensed that the nest had encountered a strong enemy and was sure to go back.


    However, when Victor sneaked into the forest, he deceived the bear monster elder''s perception. It misjudged the strength of Randall''s Pro guards, and most of them would send their big bear monsters to hunt down Nelson and others.


    Since the bear monster prohibits goblins from entering the territory forest, as long as they return to their nest from Jumu village, Victor has too many means and opportunities to cut off the wings and claws of the bear monster elder one by one until it appears.


    At that time, it doesn''t matter whether to kill the bear monster elder or not. Victor spared no effort to "help" the bear monster reduce its number and maintain the balance of the forest. The bear monster lost the power to attack the dagger camp.


    Without the War Bear monster comparable to the ogre and the powerful bear monster elder, the goblins in Jumu village can''t turn over any waves.


    Of course, the bear monster elder insisted on chasing Randall''s Pro guard, and Victor didn''t mind collecting a bear monster elder''s skin.


    The jungle is the home of the bear monster and victor. Elder bear monster''s jungle cover can bully ordinary knights, but it''s not worth it in front of victor.


    Bear monster elders include big bear monster and War Bear monster; Victor is also surrounded by four silver clergy, including Nelson, three senior knights and 32 rose secret warriors; There are also 8 alchemy soldiers, 18 three-level Eagle lion militias, more than 40 alchemy militias, and a group of war birds and animals.


    Most importantly, Victor has Caligula.


    Caligula has a pure heart and a cowardly character, but cowardice represents harmlessness. He can almost blind the hearts of most violent monsters, but he can feel the hostility of monsters.


    The presence of Kari Gula is equivalent to abolishing the biggest dependence of the bear monster elder.


    Victor''s cooperation with Caligula will form a huge advantage for the enemy. He is confident that he can easily kill the bear monster elder, even in the forest.


    "The battle has actually begun... We have a good chance of winning." Victor put his arm around Charlotte''s waist and said in a relaxed tone.


    Just then, a huge dark shadow was printed on the tent curtain. Caligula stood outside and hummed like a kitten:


    "Master, master... Here comes... The monster that frightened aka."


    Victor''s proud expression suddenly froze on his face. His eyes immediately dyed dark gold. After a while, he smiled and said, "ha ha, the stronger it is, the closer it is to the ''God''... I underestimated the bear monster elder... Honey, help me wear armor."


    "Aka, wake everyone up and be careful... You fight with us."

 Chapter 633

    Victor and Charlotte helped each other and soon dressed up. They walked out of the tent with weapons. The guards in the camp had got up from the felt carpet and began to prepare for the battle.


    There are no ordinary people here. Even the 20 Silver Moon attendants from Randall''s vassal family have experienced a physical remodeling. Their physical quality has almost reached the lowest level of secret law soldiers, which is more powerful than ordinary elite cavalry. They took out the ointment made by man and horse hill and fed it to the awakened fast birds and birds in their sleep.


    It was a special stimulant for the fast bird prepared by the wizard imosen with crude sugar, coffee powder and several drugs, which promoted them to quickly enter the mental state of combat concentration.


    The mind is dull, which seriously affects the combat effectiveness of soldiers and war animals. Sleeping in a strange environment, waking up, keeping energetic, and coping with emergencies at any time are required courses for elite soldiers. Ordinary people may need to use medicine or magic, and the source blood combat skills cultivated by silver moon attendants and rose secret law soldiers have the same effect.


    The fast bird eats the delicious medicine and sings "goo, goo" excitedly; The horned wolf shook its greasy mane and walked briskly. One by one, the pilgrim warrior trainer approached, and the dark red eyes showed bloodthirsty cruelty; The soldiers silently checked their equipment and weapons, stringed the heavy crossbow, and the clang of metal friction and collision was intertwined with the flowing sound of the stream, showing a cold atmosphere.


    Charlotte blushed slightly. It''s common sense to live in the wild without removing her armor on the first night of camping, but she just wanted to spend a warm and romantic night in this strange forest. Now it seems that her warmth has chosen the wrong time. Fortunately, after Caligula warned, the soldiers on duty put out the marching brazier for the first time, and no one noticed the female Knight''s shame and anger.


    She had to peel a bear''s skin and make Victor a cloak... Charlotte thought bitterly, biting her silver teeth and holding the hilt of her sword.


    The oath of the count of golden eyes, the female Knight worshipped her master almost blindly and thought that the bear monster elder of the golden order would only be easily killed by his highness like the ogre supervisor.


    The fact should be the same. Only the bear monster elder with close combat means met his highness Randall, the legendary shooter and legendary swordsman. It was an extravagant hope to escape.


    Victor is confident in defeating the bear monster elder, but he maintains the necessary calm and caution. What he worried about was not a bear monster elder, but a whole group of War Bear monsters led by the bear monster elder.


    At this time, two battle priests, two ruling warriors, Nelson, and two senior Knights of Rose Manor surrounded.


    Victor held the sword handle, looked around with dark golden eyes and said in a deep voice, "the bear monster elder of Jumu village raided us. How many big bear monsters and War Bear monsters are around him, how far away from us and when to meet the enemy are uncertain."


    The look of the crowd became dignified, and the Reverend Carmon mused, "can you infer the general direction and quantity?"


    He asked Victor, and everyone''s eyes wandered back and forth on Caligula and Nelson.


    The key role of soldiers with deep ferocity before battle is reflected at this time.


    Wearing gold Centaur skin armor, Nelson held two pure gold beheading swords, rubbed his short beard with one hand, frowned and said, "I can''t feel any danger at all."


    "This... How is this possible?" Carlo Meng was shocked and then looked suspiciously at Caligula, who shrank behind victor.


    Nelson is one of the most ferocious warriors in the human kingdom. His creation of the hidden form of the ox is of great help to the paladins of the church. Turnans declared publicly that Nelson the "stupid bear" was his disciple. Almost all the high-ranking clergy of the church have heard of his reputation. On the contrary, it is Caligula of Randall''s family. Only a few people have heard that he has mastered the touch of the soul.


    The touch of the heart is so easy to master?


    Carmon is skeptical about this. In contrast, he prefers to trust Nelson''s intuition.


    Can elder bear monster''s jungle cover blind Nelson''s intuition? However, those big bear monsters and War Bear monsters can also hide their own dangerous killing opportunities and make Nelson and other fierce soldiers unaware?


    Victor was suspicious. Seeing that the red wolf, Rogers and Marcy were all confused, he turned back and asked, "aka, where is the monster that frightened you? How many bear monsters are there around it? How long will it take for them to find us?"


    Caligula couldn''t cope with a series of problems. He opened his eyes, looked at Nelson, and said, "the monster who frightens aka wants to hit Nelson... Aka doesn''t want to see Nelson hit by the monster. Master, you hit the monster... A monster is over there."


    "Just a monster?" Nelson asked with burning eyes.


    Caligula pointed to the south of the giant wood forest and nodded again and again, "well, a monster."


    Nelson grinned and said excitedly to victor, "Sir, you pretended to be dead and worked... The elder bear monster fell into the trap and thought I was the leader of the team."


    The Reverend Carmon said in surprise. "The elder bear monster came to raid Nelson alone. Is he a crazy bear? How is this possible?!"


    The junior knight who ignites the fire of the soul is smart, good at controlling emotions and has 8 times the power of ordinary people. In theory, junior knights can damage any creature. There are four senior knights in the camp, including karimon himself, and Nelson and the two ruling knights are strong enough to compete with silver knights. In fact, as a combat priest who mastered level 4 divination and was able to temporarily obtain the strength of paladins, Carlo Meng did not reach the golden level, but his strength in this team was second only to victor.


    However, spiritual intuition cannot perceive divine power. The elder bear monster didn''t list himself and the two ruling warriors as the targets of the raid and decapitation, which didn''t surprise the Reverend karimon. However, none of his royal highness Randall''s personal guards are ordinary people. Karimon confirmed that 23 of them can even compare with ordinary knights.


    His highness Randall is the core interest of the kingdom of Gambis. It is normal for the augustian royal family to send the most powerful secret law dead to protect the count of golden eye.


    Carlo Meng won''t make a fuss about it. He is sure that even if the count of golden eyes doesn''t make a move, this team is enough to kill the bear monster elder head-on.


    With the cooperation of priests, paladins and soldiers, the improvement effect of combat effectiveness is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two. Besides, there are dozens of war birds and animals around them.


    With such a powerful force, why did the sensitive bear monster elder run into him alone?


    Nelson patted Carmon on the shoulder, smiled disapprovingly and said, "what do you want to do with my master?"


    Carlo Meng''s heart moved and he thought that turnans could deceive the soul intuition of the ogre supervisor and the legendary big horse, and his highness Randall had a similar performance when he pursued and killed the golden jackal Fengya. In the process of entering the giant wood forest, he has been riding on the horned wolf and meditating with his eyes closed, I''m afraid to hide his own existence. After that, he left the camp alone to investigate the bear monster''s nest. Elder bear monster came alone.


    Obviously, all this was controlled by the count of golden eye.


    As for how did his highness Randall lure the bear monster elder to die alone? Now is not the time to seek the answer. Karimon once heard that some powerful monsters can awaken blood memory and acquire ancient knowledge. His highness Randall is the blood of the sun elves. He may know the instinctive habits of bear monsters from his own blood.


    Haven''t the sword Saint delavin left the human kingdom for some reason three thousand years ago?


    Of course, this must not reach his highness Randall. Anyone who dares to compare the count of golden eyes to a monster is a heresy and must be punished by the referee.


    In any case, elder bear monster was blinded by his highness Randall. He was dead.


    The count of golden eyes is famous for his extraordinary wisdom and talent. Since it is his plan to trap and kill bear monsters, his abnormal performance in the front can be explained. Everyone present dared not ask his highness about the mystery, but his tight expression relaxed and became eager to try.


    Killing a bear monster elder, even if it''s just for his highness Randall, this qualification and honor are enough to be proud.


    Victor''s mind turned and quickly deduced the reasons for the bear monster elder''s solo raid and the risks behind it.


    He believed in the spiritual touch of Caligula, and also believed that the lone raid of the bear monster elder was tantamount to suicide, but it was not in his plan and would inevitably bring uncontrollable factors.


    When we meet in a narrow road, the brave wins. It''s the mice in the hole fighting. The real strong should turn the chaotic future into the result they want, and try to avoid fighting with the enemy into a rat fight.


    The battle process is very short, and the result of the battle is very clear. The key and highlight is the preparation before the war, which is the confrontation between the two sides in terms of wisdom, mind, will, knowledge and experience.


    The Knights and priests of the human kingdom think that the bear monster elder is a powerful warrior. In fact, they are terrible forest stalkers. The bear monster elder of Jumu village can avoid Nelson''s intuition, raid or assassinate anyone in the camp, and then break out with strong body and healing spells. It is purely wishful thinking that Carlo Meng wants to pile up a dead bear monster elder by relying on the large number of people. The elder bear monster raids continuously. He can kill the whole team with one bear.


    Unfortunately, it did not know that there was a legendary strong man in the human team.


    Victor hid himself and destroyed the totem statue of the bear monster''s nest in order to mislead the bear monster elder. When the team passes through Jumu village, the bear monster elder can feel the malicious threat, and regards the most powerful Nelson as the leader of the team.


    However, ferocious orcs are naturally more powerful than ferocious humans. Each big bear monster is similar to Nelson. In other words, Victor attacked the bear monster''s nest as soon as he entered the forest. The bear monster elder in Jumu village was inevitably suspicious and thought that a powerful jackal had entered the Jumu forest. Because it judged that the human team led by Nelson could not defeat the home jointly guarded by the three big bear monsters so soon, and only the jackals would destroy the bear monster totem.


    Then, what does the bear monster elders do?


    It probably took the lead in sending its big bear monster and War Bear monster to investigate the situation of the old nest. The reason is very simple. Most members of the bear monster tribe are in Jumu village. If there are powerful jackal invaders in Jumu forest, the bear monster elder should first solve the problem of goblins and then go back to the forest to clean up the jackals.


    In short, bear monsters don''t let goblins swarm into the forest.


    Victor doesn''t have to kill the bear monster elder. His tactical goal is to disintegrate the bear monster and goblin alliance. Without bear monsters, goblins are not worth mentioning. Without goblins, the war ability of bear monsters is also greatly weakened.


    Victor plans to take the tactics of luring the tiger away from the mountain and encircling the support, one by one intercepting the reinforcements returned by the bear monster elders, forcing it to give up the goblins of Jumu village and lead the main force of his family to return to Jumu forest. Victor doesn''t mind killing the bear monster elder if he has the right chance.


    However, he didn''t expect the bear monster elder to come back alone, and its goal was Nelson!


    The sacrifice of bear monsters with both wildness and wisdom should not be so reckless... What''s wrong?


    Victor frowned. When he saw Caligula gradually straightening his back, he was shocked and asked fiercely, "aka, has that monster escaped now?"


    Kaligura was frightened by his master''s unprecedented severity and said tremblingly, "it... It ran away."


    "Which way did it escape? Is it Jumu village?" Asked victor.


    Silly big pointed to the south, which is the direction of Jumu village.


    Victor finally understood his omission. He raided the bear monster camp and destroyed the totem statue of the ancient giant beast. The giant wood bear monster is equivalent to facing two lines of battle. The bear monster elder must choose whether to deal with the human army in the dagger camp first or the enemy invading the territory forest first.


    Obviously, the bear monster elder decided to attack the dagger camp first, and then go back to pick up the jackals who invaded the forest territory. To be exact, it must get rid of the big trouble of goblins before it can solve its arch enemy, the Jackal. Otherwise, once the goblins enter the giant wood forest, the bear monster and the goblins immediately turn their eyes, and the green dwarfs turn to serve the jackals. The bear monster tribe may be driven out of the forest.


    The bear monster elder wants to use the human army to consume tens of thousands of goblins, but Nelson''s team has entered the giant wood forest. When the bear monster and goblins attacked the dagger camp, this powerful human team posed a threat to Jumu village, and the main members of the bear monster tribe were in Jumu village.


    I''m afraid the bear monster left behind in the old nest is finished. The bear monster elder can''t let the female bear and cubs in Jumu village be killed by Nelson and others. He is determined to eliminate the hidden danger behind Jumu village - eliminate the human team led by Nelson.


    On the other hand, the relationship between bear monsters and goblins is subtle. The beast War Bear monsters miss their homes. Only the big goblins can enslave them and take them away from the giant wood forest. If the bear monster elder calls his big bear monster and leaves Jumu village, the big goblins take the opportunity to control a large number of War Bear monsters. When the bear monster elder and the big bear monster return to Jumu village, they will find that the subject and object change potential. The big goblins no longer obey the orders of the bear monster and enslave the War Bear monsters who had the opportunity to awaken their wisdom.


    The elder of the bear monster can only choose to attack alone and let the big bear monster of the silver level guard Jumu village and stare at the goblins to prevent them from making trouble.


    Orcs enslave goblins for a long time and are often enslaved by goblins. It depends on the strength of both sides.


    Therefore, Victor''s application of the art of war and tactics of the earth world to the bear monster is too simple.


    The problem now is that the elder bear monster is close to the camp of Randall Pro guard. Sensing Victor''s horror, he immediately turns around and runs away towards Jumu village. If it is allowed to return to Jumu village safely and the dagger Camp wants to destroy this Orc again, there is only one way to attack it head-on.


    The elder bear monster and the earth spirit are very smart. They stick to Jumu village. It is very difficult for human troops to attack Jumu village.


    Victor couldn''t let the bear monster elder escape, but he ignored Caligula''s timidity.


    The touch of the mind is like a line connecting the hearts of Caligula and the elder bear monster. If the two sides exceed a certain distance, the connection of the touch of the mind will be broken. It''s hard for Victor to find the bear monster elder again.


    Caligula felt that the bear monster ran away and was too happy. All his cunning was used to hide the truth and avoid war.


    Victor is mainly responsible for the mistakes in the plan. He does not blame Caligula, but he must try to remedy the mistakes.


    "Aka, you take me to find the monster. Don''t let it run away!"


    Victor threw the bow to Caligula and grabbed his wrist with one hand. The breeze surged like armor over a big fool.


    "There''s no time to explain. Caligula and I are going to chase the bear monster elder. Follow me and support me."


    He pulled the tall and timid kaligura, ran quickly to the East, and disappeared into the depths of the forest in an instant.

 Chapter 634

    The breeze surrounded the body surface and stepped out for more than ten meters. There was no scream of air in his ears, and he could not feel the sting of the wind knife cutting surface. The speed doubled. Caligula screamed excitedly and ran with his legs as if flying in the forest.


    Victor was really flying. One hand clasped Caligula''s shoulder, light as catkins, and was carried forward by a big fool.


    A towering giant tree quickly regressed in the eyes, and Victor, who didn''t run with force, had the illusion of space regressing by himself. He listened to the sound in the wind, and gradually mastered a feature of the target through the distinction, elimination and dilution of x-3.


    It''s close.


    In eight minutes and forty-three seconds, Victor saw the bear monster elder running desperately among the woods.


    It has a strong body, slender and powerful limbs, with a visual shoulder height of 1.9 meters, which is higher than victor standing. Its dark red mane is intertwined and twisted, like a flexible fur armor close to its body. Under the moonlight, it is suffused with the dull color of thick bark.


    Bear monster sacrifice uses bark technique to improve defense and element resistance, reduce air resistance and make action more agile and rapid. Alchemy militia described that the bark technique of bear monster sacrifice can easily resist the puncture of Heavy Crossbow. It is a kind of spell like ability that takes into account both combat and defense, but this giant bear uses bark technique to facilitate escape. It ran faster than the alchemical war mastiff. The huge bear paw fell to the ground, leaving only a shallow palm print.


    This is the jungle area passed from the ancient giant beast urobis to the bear monster elder.


    The bear monster has such a huge body and shows amazing agility and speed. Victor has seen it in Caligula. This bear monster elder not only ignites the fire of the soul, but also has the ability of field and spell like ability. Under normal circumstances, Caligula really doesn''t run as fast as the four legged bear monster elder.


    However, blessed with the popular effect, the silly man is as light as a swallow. He can chase the bear monster and shout at the same time.


    "Big bear, big bear, run quickly. Aka wants to catch up with the bear and beat the bear."


    Aka is very fierce, especially when the master is hanging on him and the monster doesn''t dare to look back.


    The wild cry of the big native species echoed in the forest, and the forest kept sending out warnings. Usok recalled that he was still a bear, greedy for sweet honey, and went to pick up the hive on the Bush, but he was stung by the wild bee''s tongue, screaming in pain, and ran desperately to the river.


    Although the wild bees are fierce, usok is chased and stung by them. He is nothing more than a fat bear. If you are caught up by the ELF KING and a large native species, you will die.


    Usok didn''t expect this to happen. Although the original species sneaking into the giant wood forest have strength, they can be the descendants of the king of the jungle. They are fully sure to treat them as prey in the jungle. It was close to the human camp and suddenly felt the power it had never seen but was inexplicably familiar with.


    The ancient memory in the blood told usok that it was the son of the sun and the moon and the king of the elves.


    He came to punish urobius for his crime against Frey, the sun god. He wandered among humans, attacked the camp of the giant wooden bear monster and destroyed the totem statue of the king of the jungle. He came to sacrifice the blood of the ancient giant bear.


    Usok did not expect that the big native species running wildly with the ELF KING could hide from the eyes and ears of the jungle. Forest intuition told usok that the big native species was not dangerous, but his speed and power surprised the bear monster elder.


    Intuition is the most terrible thing.


    The bear monster elder listed the big man as a threat at the same level as the ELF KING. An elf king, it is difficult to parry, coupled with the terrible big human, there is a pile of native species pursuers behind.


    And let the bear live?


    The descendants of the sun god are not wild bees. It''s no use hiding in the river. Usok must find another way to live. The statue of the ancestral God has been destroyed. The bear monster elder has lost his telepathy to the nest, but the family of the nest should be killed by the ELF KING. Now it can only escape to Jumu village.


    There are 20000 goblins and nearly a thousand bear goblins. No matter how powerful the ELF KING is, he can''t kill them all. Usok only needs to run a little longer to reach the edge of Jumu forest. The big bear monster of Jumu village will help it with his peers.


    The most dangerous moment is now.


    Usok did not understand human language, but also felt the elation of the big human call. With a low howl, the charge speed broke out and accelerated, and even opened the distance from Caligula.


    Elder bear monster''s war roar can temporarily increase spiritual attributes.


    Caligula tried his best to run, but he still watched the bear monster''s ass get smaller and smaller. Victor conveniently took off the eagle wing battle bow, and gently put his toes on Caligula''s shoulder. The whole man soared into the air, opened his bow and arrow in mid air, and shot the refined gold arrow at the bear monster elder whose attribute was temporarily improved.


    Carigula, who lost his popular blessing, seemed to have taken away his courage and became mute. He turned his ankle and skillfully jumped behind a dragon claw tree. He wouldn''t even show his head.


    Victor''s eyes turned dark gold. The light wind wrapped the arrow first turned blue and black, then turned into an indigo streamer, and directly hit the bear monster elder''s back.


    "Bare".


    The sharp gold arrow hit the bear hair armor with mane woven like old bark and was bounced off. The blue streamer crawled on the bear monster''s back like a cobweb, and then turned into a bluish black airflow, which was violently shot, and the broken bear hair rolled up all over the sky.


    The elder of the bear monster groaned, bleeding from his back. The charging speed stopped a little and ran forward as if nothing had happened.


    The prepared attack is not only sharp, but also produces wind resistance, which has the effect of slowing down and stopping.


    Victor couldn''t move when he used a ready hit. Since he understood the old enemy''s combat skills, he was able to control the wind from a long distance and transform it into a void wind element. The ready attack can finally move and shoot like a light wind arrow, which has become a conventional combat skill against a powerful enemy.


    Because the time of accumulating void elements is too short, the power of this degree of potential attack is limited. Its strength is weaker than the element power mobilized by the primary wind knight, but it is much stronger than the light wind arrow and high wind arrow.


    Victor named this weakened version of the ready attack: Storm arrow.


    Elder bear monster has rough skin and thick flesh. When he casts defensive spells, he has high element resistance. He is the type Victor hates most. The storm arrow hit him with a touching effect. It only cut a piece of bear hair on his back and shed a little blood. It''s not even a minor injury.


    However, Victor was not ready to kill the bear monster elder at one go. Nelson and karimon are leading a team to come. He just needs to constantly weaken the bear monster sacrifice with storm arrows to slow it down, even if it can only cause minor injuries and a short pause. When 8 alchemists and 16 Gripen militia catch up, the risk of encircling and suppressing the bear monster sacrifice will be greatly reduced.


    The storm arrow needs a minimum flight distance of 700 meters to accumulate virtual wind elements. Victor stopped more than 800 meters behind the bear monster''s ass and shot a storm arrow every few seconds. The bear monster''s mane and armor are broken, and its back is dripping with blood. It looks particularly miserable.


    The pain on his back inspired the fierce power in the bear monster''s nature. Usok wanted to turn around and fight with the ELF KING, but the wisdom given to the bear monster by the king of the jungle told him that it was the way to die!


    Before the arrows shoot light, the ELF KING will not choose the same bear monster sacrifice for close combat. Maybe his arrows haven''t been used up, and the human reinforcements behind catch up. Maybe the ELF KING doesn''t need human help, and the arrows haven''t been used up. I''ve been shot dead


    Every arrow shot by the ELF KING is attached to the sharp wind, and usok''s back hair has been shaved off. If it goes on like this, it will really become a bald bear.


    Bald doesn''t matter, ugly doesn''t matter, but without the protection of mane, usok really wants to use skin and flesh to resist the sharp arrow of the ELF KING. Although the elf King''s arrow power is average, even without the protection of his mane, he can''t shoot the bear monster elder with an arrow. At most, he can shed some blood. But according to his arrow after arrow, the bear monster''s blood is not enough to flow.


    In fact, every time the ELF KING shoots an arrow, usok is sure to avoid it in advance, but it will slow down its escape. The ELF KING was obviously making this idea. Usok was afraid that the humans behind him would catch up. He always ran in a straight line with his short tail, and his back and ass were hard attacked.


    You can''t go on like this! I should ask the ELF KING for mercy... Elder bear monster thought secretly.


    Victor saw the bear monster elder slowly slow down and finally stop where he was. The water vapor in the forest seemed to have life, turned into a white fog, gathered towards the bear monster, and merged into a layer of green water light on its body. The fine wounds caused by storm arrows healed quickly, and the miserable red mane grew wildly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon recovered.


    The magic like the bear monster sacrifice was more and more forced out... Victor immediately flew back more than 200 meters, opened his bow and arrow, and the blue and black air around the refined gold arrow turned into indigo.


    This is a real ready attack. The upper limit of the condensation of nether wind elements exceeds the wind Knight of the golden level.


    In the jungle, the bear monster sacrifice can use natural healing every 4 hours, lasting at least 30 seconds each time, not only healing the wound, but also restoring the peak state. During this period, unless the head is cut off, the bear monster sacrifice will not be killed at once.


    If the bear monster sacrifice shows the healing of nature, any opponent should be careful, because they will launch a fierce attack that is not afraid of death.


    Serious damage can shorten the duration of natural healing. Victor is ready to give a cruel blow to the bear monster who is going to fight hard first.


    The power of the ready attack is almost up to the limit. The thin arc flickers and jumps on the feather arrow. Victor is about to loosen the string. Facing his bear monster elder, he suddenly spits out words.


    "The king of the elves, the offspring of the sun and the moon... The offspring of the ancestral bear urobius, usok asks you for mercy."


    Victor was surprised, his wrist turned, and the ready arrow turned into an indigo streamer, cutting through the cold moonlight and into the thick and thin trunk of a claw tree.


    After a moment of silence, the trunk of the dragon claw tree burst, the wind swept, the huge crown broke from the middle and hit the ground heavily, stirring up a burst of smoke and dust.


    The bear monster elder''s eyes were dull, and the furry bear face showed a humanized expression of fear.


    "Your name is USOC? Can I understand?"


    In the dark forest, Victor talks to a giant bear with a tight mane, which makes him feel like meeting a demon at night. He took out a Saron magic iron arrow from the arrow bag and buckled it in his hand, but he didn''t act rashly.


    This is his strongest killing method. It''s not good to scare monsters.


    Usok did not know that he had been listed as a bear demon by Victor. He recovered from the shock of the ELF KING shooting off the dragon claw tree with an arrow, and had uncontrollable ecstasy in his heart.


    It has never seen the fairy king in the bear monster myth. Based on the ancient knowledge in its blood and intuition, it believes that the enemy chasing the bear is the son of the sun and the moon, the king of the elf family.


    However, the suspected enemy of the ELF KING used human language, not elf language, and asked usok if he could understand him? This shows that he has not awakened the ancient memory in his blood. He is not the real ELF KING!


    He doesn''t know that zuxiong once betrayed the sun god... I can trick him, try to get close to him and kill him again!


    Usok blinked the bear''s eyes and said in a bear strange language: "Dear ELF KING, ancestral bear gives me the ability to communicate with jungle creatures. No matter what language you speak, I can understand it."


    Blood memory?


    Language proficiency?


    Victor thought of the old ogre Nicole killed. Master Edwin asked the Bruce knight to capture it alive because it was an ogre awakening blood memory and mastering some ancient knowledge.


    Monsters that can awaken blood memory also include goblins, but their blood memory is segmented awakening, and their knowledge is fragmented and practical, which does not involve the mystery of ancient giants. This may be because the great goblins have a short life span and die of old age before they can completely restore their blood memory.


    Victor believes that the blood memory of goblins is an ability deliberately implanted by ancient goblins through artificial means, in order to make goblin civilization rise again. The blood memory of the bear monster sacrifice contains ancient knowledge.


    According to the secret law theory of soul and blood, the soul and blood of a creature are the will evolution of the ancestor god. When a creature is strong enough, it will be close to the pan consciousness of "God" and can see some ancient secrets.


    The most obvious example is father Miller, who is close to the Lord of light and has many mysterious information. However, the amount of information of the Lord of glory is extremely huge, and Miller is not interested in history, and out of the need to game fate with the devil, he is secretive about what he sees, and no one wants to dig out any information from his mouth.


    In short, Miller only focuses on the current and future changes, while the bear monster elder knows some information about ancient giants.


    Victor looked at the old bear with dark golden eyes, smiled and said, "you call me the ELF KING? Why don''t I know that I am the ELF KING?"


    The green radiance of nature''s healing faded from his body. The elder bear monster raised his forepaw and tried to yearn for the next step. Seeing Victor''s fingers fiddling with the bow string, he retracted the bear''s paw, stayed in place honestly, opened the bear''s mouth and said: "Your blood memory hasn''t awakened yet, but you can understand the bear language... Elves and bear monsters live in the jungle and have been blessed by urobis. I''m not your enemy. Bear monsters and elves have always been partners."


    "How can I trust a bear?" Asked Victor, looking critically.


    "Master, the big bear wants to hit you... Like this." Caligula suddenly appeared from behind a big tree, squatted on the ground and imitated the beating of a bear''s paw. With his big hand waving the air, there was a murky sound.


    He has been following Victor not far behind. Although the big strange bear is terrible, he still wants to remind his owner to be careful of the bear''s paws.


    Aka is the most loyal... The big fool thought proudly.


    The sneaky behavior of the big native species and the terrible power displayed made usok bear''s heart tremble. He quickly said, "the ELF KING, the bear monster and the elf are partners, but the native species wants to kill the bear monster. Usok is very nervous when you walk with the native species."


    Victor looked back at Caligula and said, "aka, go find Nelson and bring them here."


    Caligula nodded and ran away.


    "Master, wait for me to bring the stupid bear and beat the big bear!" The woods echoed with the loud and eager voice of Caligula.


    Victor smiled and shook his head, turned his eyes to the bear monster elder 900 meters away, and said, "my servant has gone. After a thousand breaths, he will bring my team here. You have some time now to make me believe that the bear monster is the spirit''s partner, and I will let you leave before they arrive."


    The elder bear monster didn''t speak, but just stared at Victor''s eagle wing bow. His wild intuition told him that his opponent was cold.


    With a smile, Victor threw the eagle wing bow on the ground, holding a Saron magic iron arrow, walked carelessly forward for 50 meters, and a pair of different colored eyes completely turned into dark gold, and the golden streamer like fog and rainbow floated upward from the corners of his eyes.


    Run x-3 and enter the Apocalypse state. Your mental attributes are increased by 30%. Your killing intention is restrained. The time flow rate is calculated by one fortieth of a second. After 5 minutes, your energy consumption reaches the safety critical value. Use one boiling to kill the bear monster elder!


    Usok still felt that the ELF KING was still hostile to him, but he thought it was the other party''s necessary vigilance, and what he had to do was to break the other party''s vigilance, get close to him, and then seize the opportunity to slap him!


    The bear freak stood up and lifted the bark technique. His tight and tangled mane became more tall and powerful, but the degree of danger decreased sharply.


    Fat and hairy bears always give people the impression of laziness, simplicity and honesty. They are more likable than tigers and lions. The drawback is that the bear is a little too big. After standing, it is 3.4 meters tall. Its huge body brings a strong sense of oppression. However, its humanized expression is full of kindness and innocence, just like a kind old man.


    Can a bear express human emotions? What a monster.


    Usok naturally walked forward for 30 meters, stopped, touched the bear''s head with the bear''s paw and asked, "king of the spirit, how can I make you believe that the bear monster is the spirit''s partner?"


    "Say what you know, and I''ll make my own judgment... Start with the native species."


    "What is a native species?"


    Victor walked slowly with the insignificant Saron magic iron arrow, and the breeze attached to his armor and arrows. He has enough time to quietly pour the void wind element into the magic iron arrow.


    The bear monster took a few steps forward and said, "ah, protozoa... The first creature created by the creation giant ape tyronrell. They have evolved into all the intelligent races in the world."


    "Bear monsters, elves, goblins, jackals and ogres are all native species..."


    "... and humans are the only native species now."

 Chapter 635

    The great ape of creation, tyronrell.


    Victor heard the name of the creator for the first time, and from then on he could abandon the name of the different world. This is Talon real world, referred to as Talon world.


    He always believed that there were many faults in human civilization, and it was unknown whether there was human civilization before the alchemy empire; The alchemy Empire itself is a developed human civilization; The later chosen city states may be descendants of the alchemical Empire mage Association; Now is the era of the Theocracy of the glorious Lord and the rule of knights.


    Contemporary human civilization does not even know the name of the creator. At the bottom of the public, the Lord of glory replaced tyronrell and became the supreme creator God. The high-level knights who can communicate with the element sea do not agree with this statement. They call the element sea the origin of the world, above all things and gods.


    The church leaders may know the name of tyronrell. After all, they inherited most of the legacy of the chosen ones. However, due to the need of faith, the early pope may have tampered with history and destroyed all the ancient books and materials about the creation giant ape, so that mankind has forgotten the truth.


    Elder bear monster''s words revealed too much information and stimulated Victor''s thirst for knowledge.


    He once set up his own lighthouse to guess that the creator split his will and incarnated many primitive gods, so that they could transform the material world, reproduce life and show a variety of world laws. Every intelligent creature can trace its ancestral gods, and human ancestral gods are a secret.


    According to the diversity and compatibility of human blood, and according to the knight communication element sea and the power of wizard awakening law, Victor speculated that the human ancestor god was a incomplete embodiment of the creator. He was defeated by other primitive gods in the competition to transform the world and failed to grasp the power to transform the world, but collected some world laws fed back by primitive gods to the creator.


    Elder bear monster said that the creator tyronrell created the first native species, and human is the only native species at present. This account overturns Victor''s hypothesis.


    ¡ª¡ªMan was the creator''s own son.


    The apocalyptic state of x-3 kept Victor absolutely rational. He simulated the expression of curiosity and hope and asked, "bear monsters and elves are native species? Then why do we look different? Can humans become elves or bear monsters now?"


    Elder bear monster walked forward inadvertently and said slowly: "We inherit different ancestral blood. Bear monsters are descended from the king of the forest. Elves are descendants of the moon goddess. Of course, bear monsters and elves are different. If humans integrate the blood of the king of the jungle, they will also become bear monsters. Unfortunately, the ancient king of the jungle has fallen, and his intention exists in the soul of bear monsters. Now the original species can no longer become bear monsters or other intelligent creatures Wise seed. "


    Wearing a breeze and holding the Saron magic iron arrow, Victor walked slowly forward. The elements of the void wind were condensing in the arrow. As he walked, he asked, "what was the initial change? Why were there urobius, the sun god and the moon goddess? Are they also the changes of the original species?"


    "I don''t know." The bear monster walked upright, with a simple and honest posture, and said like an elder: "The memory in my blood tells me that the original species in ancient times are different from those in today. They are huge and powerful. The ancestral bear ulubis was once an ancient original species, and the mother of the earth gave it the right to cultivate the jungle. The land on which the soles of the feet of the ancestral bear ulubis stepped grew trees and became a forest."


    "Below tyronril, above the ancient native species, there are other great beings? For example, the mother of the earth? What is his relationship with tyronril?" Victor stopped, controlled the speed of approaching the bear monster elder, and used the magic iron arrow to accumulate more elemental power.


    The elder of the bear monster also stopped, opened and closed his kiss and said, "I can''t answer these questions, but the sun god and the mother of the earth appeared in the world earlier than the ancestral bear. The sun god created the moon goddess using the original species... One day, you will know this knowledge better than me."


    "Are there demons or evil gods in your memory? They still exist today. If the urobis of the ancestors and the moon goddess are the descendants of the creation giant ape, where are the origins of demons and evil gods?"


    Victor suspected that the devil and evil god was another great existence outside the creator tyronrell, and asked the bear monster elder.


    "This... I don''t understand."


    Usok saw Victor squint his eyes. He turned his yellowish brown eyes and said, "I don''t know what the devil is. You say the devil still exists. Are you sure the devil has lived from ancient times to the present?"


    Victor didn''t know when the devil appeared or where they were. He looked thoughtful and shook his head.


    The bear monster elder drew close to Victor again and said, "if the devil is an ancient ancestor, I think of the eternal war."


    "Eternal war?"


    "Yes." Usok nodded the huge bear''s head and continued, "the ancestral God is also life. They live a long life, but they will eventually die. The ancestral bear once met the injured moon goddess in the jungle. He was chased and killed by two ancient giant wolves."


    "The ancient giant wolf chased Freya?" Victor asked with a surprised expression.


    He called the name of the moon goddess without using the honorific name of the elf family. Usok was more sure that his opponent was not the real ELF KING, at least his blood had not fully awakened.


    That''s enough!


    The danger brought by the suspected ELF KING is like real death, which stimulates the ferocity in the deep blood of the bear monster. The power gushing out of the body makes usok full of the desire to kill, but the bear monster''s wisdom makes it hide its malice deep in its heart and brew it repeatedly.


    "The gluttonous monarch and the king of nightmares, two greedy beasts try to eat the moon goddess and seize his power, so as to get rid of the shackles of life and go to eternity."


    The elder bear monster grinned his lips, showed his bright fangs, and said with hatred: "the ancestral gods in ancient times gave their blood to the original species and bred offspring. They divided their power, and their life gradually came to an end. They began to seize the power of other ancestral gods and trigger an eternal war."


    "The great urobius helped the moon goddess to repel the overeating monarch and the king of nightmares. From then on, they suffered the hatred of the two brothers of the ancient giant wolves. They took the bear ancestor as a hunting target, hit the brave king of the jungle with despicable means and bit off his tail. At a dangerous moment, the moon goddess rushed to the battlefield with the powerful Sun God and killed the king of nightmares with the bear ancestor, Drive away the gluttonous monarch. Urobius, the bear ancestor made a covenant with the moon goddess, and the bear monster and the elves became partners from then on. "


    From the critical point of attack, 2 minutes and 44 seconds. After 2 minutes and 55 seconds, meet the enemy, correct the walking speed and adjust the direction... The golden eyes hide the cold and indifferent killing opportunity. Victor smiled and said, "how do I think the moon goddess saved the ancestor god of the bear monster?"


    "The glutton king and the king of nightmares are the blood ancestors of that kind of wisdom?" He asked as soon as he turned around.


    "Before the fall of the king of nightmares, did he breed his own intelligent species? The original species it cultivated were wolves." The giant bear who stood and walked showed a human expression of disgust at hatred and continued: "the gluttonous monarch escaped the pursuit of the king of the jungle. The kind of wisdom it bred is dirty, despicable, cowardly and ferocious jackals."


    "It turned out that the bear monster and the Jackal had a blood feud in ancient times." Said Victor suddenly.


    He asked again, "so, does the bear monster hate wolves?"


    "Wolves have no wisdom. They are beasts in the jungle, not the embodiment of the king of nightmares. Bears don''t hate wolves." The elder bear monster grinned, "the gluttonous monarch is the image of a hyena, and the jackals he bred are as ugly as him. If the current native species accepted the blood of the king of nightmares, there might be a werewolf family. The werewolf family must be our mortal enemy."


    "Bear monsters exile their fellow beasts because they have no wisdom and are not descendants of the king of the jungle?"


    "This is the tradition of bear monsters. Wild bear monsters will make the tribe die out, turn all bear monsters into bear monsters without wisdom, and lose the care and glory of their ancestors. Except during the battle, bear monsters are a peaceful jungle race... ELF KING, you walk with humans, but humans are neither the partners of elves nor the enemies of bear monsters. We can live in peace." Elder bear monster said.


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Victor controlled his pace and asked as he walked.


    "Humans will eventually destroy goblins, and bear monsters will always awaken their wild wisdom in the battle. My people and I will not participate in the battle, and you and the strong men of mankind will stand by and let the human army compete with goblins and War Bear monsters. Human beings cannot intercept bear monsters who awaken their wisdom in the battle and leave the battlefield and return to the jungle. The fate of those wild bear monsters is up to us Let Xiong Zu decide. "


    "You can think about it. Another question, what is the relationship between bear monsters and goblins?"


    "Goblins have the blood of bear ancestors, but they are not the same family of bear monsters. We can communicate with goblins, but we also hate goblins. They stink and give birth to a litter of goblin cubs."


    "Who is the ancestor of goblins?"


    "You should ask a goblin, not a... Bear." Said usok mockingly.


    At this time, the distance between the two sides was less than 50 meters. The killing was as strong as the essence. There was silence and solidification around. Only the leaves of the dragon claw tree rustled and trembled, like a shudder of fear or an excited cheer.


    Cheer for the bear monster in the jungle.


    The blood flowed in the bear monster''s body like a river. The dark Saron magic iron arrow rotates at Victor''s fingertips, like the wind of the bound black abyss.


    "The last question, the sun god Frey, the moon goddess Freya, and the king of the jungle ulubis, are they still there?" Victor asked gracefully with a smile.


    "Ask yourself about the sun god and the moon goddess. Urobis, the king of the jungle... If you come closer, I''ll tell you." The elder bear monster stopped in place, his eyes deep and hidden wild.


    "OK, I''m coming."


    Victor nodded, grabbed the vain Magic Arrow, walked forward, his left foot fell heavily on the ground, stepped out of a cobweb like crack, his right foot was light and silent, and the dust was not surprised. His steps were heavy and light, but coordinated and smooth, so he walked towards the giant bear 3.4 meters high.


    "The king of the jungle didn''t fall. He was there all the time."


    The giant bear monster elder usok looked down at the tiny ELF KING standing in front of him and said sarcastically:


    "I... am... Urobius!"


    The humanized expression disappeared, and the fierce force stirred the air. A real giant bear appeared in front of Victor, opened his mouth and wanted to make a wild howl.


    In order to kill the unawakened Elven king, it removed the bark technique and used the healing of nature, but it also has the most powerful talent of ullobis - roar.


    Xiongzu''s roar awakened the will of the jungle, concentrated the natural power on itself and repelled the enemy''s soul. Even a moment of shock was enough for usok to shoot his opponent to death.


    However, the cold wind blew into the big bear''s mouth and poured into usok''s lungs. Then it was squeezed out by the vigorous force. With the breathtaking sound, there were circles of visible ripples in the air.


    Victor could not hear any sound. His heart was hit hard, and the huge bear''s paw came face to face, occupying all his vision.


    "Boom"


    The air current shot around under the bear''s paw, blowing the dust and fallen leaves within a radius of 20 meters. Usok''s invincible palm did not fall on the ground.


    The elf king who should have been beaten into meat and mud disappeared!


    The bear monster instinctively jumped forward, but its spine was hit hard immediately. It felt that it was pressed on its back by a mountain, and its huge body immediately stuck to the ground.


    The heart beat violently. The elder bear monster''s solid body withstood the trampling of the king of elves. He just wanted to continue to rush forward. A cold and piercing feeling penetrated through the bear''s skin and went straight to his heart and lungs.


    Too late... Too soon.


    Usok looked back. His hands were empty, his black hair turned golden, and his eyes were like the king of elves as indifferent as a God''s residence.


    It stumbled forward for two steps. Its dark red mane suddenly flew straight. The strong wind sprayed blood from its pores. Its huge and stocky body seemed to leak air. The next second, it was cut into a pile of broken meat by the internal and external wind elements.


    In the moonlight, the blood and flesh splashed all over the woods are like bright red flowers in full bloom, rendering a strange and tragic beauty.


    Victor, who had recovered his black hair and strange eyes, stepped on a pool of blood, looked at the only intact bear head and said to himself:


    "The performance is very poor, the power is very strong, and the story is very wonderful. Unfortunately, you are not an elf''s partner, and I am not an elf."


    "You are a monster, I am a human."


    "... and defense is important."


    Victor wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. The wild roar of the bear monster elder just acted on his mind and body at the same time, and fed back to each other, causing double damage. Fortunately, boiling is the improvement of all attributes of physique, spirit, perception and life. He withstood the bear monster''s wild roar, but suffered a slight injury. The bear monster elder who cancelled the bark technique and used the healing of nature failed to withstand the Saron magic iron arrow.


    The black arrow lay quietly in the pool of blood. Victor picked up the Saron magic iron arrow that took the bear monster''s life, looked up at the giant dragon claw tree with drooping leaves, and outlined a happy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "From now on, I want the nuts of dragon claw tree to become a commodity of gold group."


    Victor picked up the bear''s head, jumped out of the pool of blood and was about to walk in the direction Nelson came.


    Sudden change.


    The shadow of his feet surged like water waves, and the dragon lizard leather boots were like stepping into the mud. The cold, sleepy, trance and weakness spread all over his body. Victor, who had just finished the boiling of his heart, was inevitably negatively affected, and his steps became sluggish and heavy for a moment.


    Three smoke like black shadows flashed over Victor''s head and became one. They became a soldier in armor composed of shadows. Holding a dark sword in both hands, they stabbed Victor''s head straight.


    The strong intention to kill brought the despair of death, which almost frozen Victor''s soul.

 Chapter 636

    A few kilometers away, the wild roar of the bear monster elder resounded through the woods and passed into the ears of Nelson and others. Everyone turned pale except alchemists. Charlotte was so anxious that she couldn''t hide the strength of the senior knight and ran into the battlefield to support her men. Nelson took the lead in jumping out of the team with two gold beheading swords.


    "The master won."


    Caligula''s cheerful voice made Nelson stop and look back when he ran 200 meters away. He saw the big fool dancing and saying:


    "The big bear is dead... The master killed the big stupid bear."


    Everyone looked at each other. For a moment, they couldn''t believe that the golden monster who had just roared would be killed by his highness Randall.


    Nelson understood the spiritual power of Caligula, took the beheading sword, scratched his forehead with his fingers, came back with eight alchemists, and said carelessly: "it''s nothing, my adult, he..."


    Before the words fell, Caligula''s expression suddenly twisted and roared, "bad guy, don''t you hit my master!"


    The roar thundered, and the giant Caligula rushed south like an arrow, blowing a gust of wind.


    "Go!"


    Nelson''s nose spewed out two white breaths, directly activated the vibration secret method, stimulated the internal diving, erupted strength, and chased after Caligula''s back.


    ********************************


    The man who attacked Victor was the shadow Knight of the Shadow Council.


    The shadow priests hope to get the support of the count of golden eyes and the queen of roses. The speaker of the Secret Keeper sends the shadow knight to make secret contact with his highness Randall. As the second legendary strongman of the Shadow Council, the shadow knight has his own ideas and ulterior schemes.


    In his plan, the count of golden eyes must die.


    The shadow bishop and the barcelus family had an agreement to hope to connect with the golden eye count through barcelus'' channel, but the two royal highness of barcelus did not want to involve too much, but secretly conveys the general position of the count of golden eye to the shadow priest''s eye liner.


    The shadow Knight received the information, sneaked into the giant wood forest in advance, and witnessed the whole process of the confrontation between the count of golden eyes and the elder of bear monster.


    The Shadow Council is parasitic in the church and can learn many unknown secrets. The elder bear monster has greatly increased his strength in the jungle and awakened his ancient knowledge. The shadow knight has heard of it, but what he heard and saw often bring different feelings. The elder bear monster is stronger than he expected.


    However, the powerful bear monster died in the hands of the golden eye count.


    The duel between the legendary strong is extremely rare. I''m afraid it may not happen once in hundreds of years. Regardless of race, every legend has a lot of appendages. If the legend encounters alone, they will basically avoid each other. They will fight hard only when they can''t retreat, but they often don''t fight alone. It''s like the glorious Knights killed the legendary Centaur, which lasted more than ten years. Finally, they killed the adult marologar in a battle of tens of thousands of people.


    When ordinary people witness the battle between the count of golden eyes and the bear monster, they will only see a person avoid the palm of the giant bear, jump on its back, step on it hard, and then stab an arrow into the bear''s ass, and then the giant bear dies.


    The shadow knight can see the mystery.


    When the ferocious beast sensed the danger, he first chose to escape, and the bear monster elder with both wildness and wisdom used the pressure brought by the count of golden eyes to stimulate the wild power in his blood and climb to the highest level of strength. However, the count of golden eyes made accurate calculations at every step, always firmly controlled the situation, grasped the time and space to meet the enemy, and made the bear monster elder mistakenly think that the strategy of luring the enemy by words worked. When it took the lead in launching an attack and unleashed a terrible wild roar, the count of golden eyes took the first step, and the strong wind poured into the bear monster''s mouth, causing a very short delay. It was in the blink of an eye that he showed the battle form of blonde hair and blonde eyes. His spiritual strength reached the peak of legend, withstood the wild roar of the bear monster and killed it in an instant.


    From the form of blonde hair and blonde eyes, the count of golden eyes has touched the edge of the holy land.


    However, the power level and life level are never the only factors that determine the victory or defeat. The golden eye count wins because he understands the bear monster elder''s ability and secretly controls its mental changes, while the bear monster elder knows too little about the enemy.


    In addition to Sylvia, the queen of roses, the shadow Knight believed that he would not lose to any legendary strong man today, but he dared to assassinate the count of golden eyes, but he thought he knew his opponent, and the count of golden eyes didn''t know the shadow Knight at all.


    Fortunately, the bear monster elder became the touchstone to let him see the real strength of the count of golden eyes, otherwise the result of the assassination is unpredictable.


    Now, the situation reversed, and the shadow Knight saw through his means and weakness. The count of golden eyes became the prey of ignorance,.


    Victor Wen Randall''s golden hair and eyes are powerful. Although he can also use the power of void elements, he can''t always keep in touch with the element sea like the peak knight. As long as his fighting spirit is not exhausted, he will always be in the peak state. After all, the sun elf is similar to the bear monster elder. There is a gap time for any extraordinary skill and special state. He has shown his ability to press the bottom of the box. His mental strength and the concentration of water elements in his body are at a low ebb and need time to fill it up.


    The shadow knight makes every effort to attack Victor''s soul and body. The shadow quagmire, shadow shuttle and shadow blade are combined with each other.


    The frail and wounded golden eye count will die!


    The roar rolled from the other side of the forest, full of anxiety and anger, with a threat that can not be ignored, and entered the heart of the shadow Knight through hearing.


    If you dare to kill him, I''ll kill you!


    Sound can also cause harm to life. The additional spiritual will of the sound master can also hurt the soul of the target, which is manifested as a powerful deterrent, making the enemy hesitate, fear, retreat, and even die directly. The bear monster elder''s wild roar is the best example, but the roar is far worse than the bear monster elder''s roar.


    Caligula, the miracle Redeemer, the escort of the count of golden eyes, is as simple as a mouse. It is reported that he has mastered the touch of the heart.


    Shadow Knights have a deep understanding of spiritual touch. Caligula cares about the safety of the count of golden eyes. Anyone who threatens his master will touch the power of Caligula''s heart and touch the other party''s heart according to the other party''s will to kill.


    Unfortunately, in the human kingdom, only the Rose Queen can directly kill the enemy with pure spiritual power. The church''s two legendary paladins who master the touch of the heart, turnans and his teachers can''t do this, not to mention the cowardly Caligula?


    The will of the shadow knight was like a hard and bright blue diamond. Caligula''s spiritual power hit it without stirring up even the smallest ripples. The long sword attached to the power of the shadow stabbed the golden eye count.


    too bad!


    Caligula''s spiritual power still worked, making the shadow Knight''s mind produce ideas and lose focus. The shadow blade is not affected, but there is a gap in the combination of shadow mud and shadow blade.


    The shadow Knight immediately cancelled the control of the shadow mire and tried his best to urge the shadow blade. The darkness on the blade was like essence, turned into a sharp shadow and hit the golden eye count, turning him into nothingness.


    This is not the effect of shadow strike!


    Without any hesitation, the shadow Knight stretched out the inverted shadow wings on his back, chose a direction and flew quickly.


    "Just go away and don''t stay to talk?"


    On the dragon claw tree 700 meters away, Victor had blond hair and eyes, surrounded by a halo composed of white and gold runes behind him, stepped on the tree crown, and his shining golden eyes looked at the assassin shrouded in shadow and blurred features.


    "Count golden eye, this is a greeting from the speaker of the shadow!"


    The shadow knight with illusory wings swept nearly 100 meters, and his voice was flat and subtle. He was sure that the count of golden eyes could hear it.


    Sometimes words are sharper and more effective than swords. If Victor wants to dig out the behind the scenes agent from the assassin''s mouth and hesitates for a moment, the shadow knight has greater confidence to get rid of the chase before his men surround him.


    Victor''s golden eyes were cold and ruthless. With a finger, the Saron magic iron arrow suspended in the air turned into a dark shadow and shot silently at the assassin''s back.


    The distance of more than a thousand meters came in an instant. The assassin didn''t dodge. The tracking arrow was like a living magic snake nailed into his back.


    The indigo void wind element and the blue and black air flow erupted at the same time. In the howling wind, the shadow Knight became a smoke shadow of the three regiments, flew 200 meters in an instant, gathered and formed again in the open space, and disappeared into the depths of the forest without looking back.


    He was not unharmed. The shadow wings on his back had dissipated, and half of his left arm was missing.


    The attack launched by the count of golden eyes is close to the holy land level. The shadow Knight uses the shadow shuttle to transfer the damage and quickly flees the scene at the expense of one arm.


    Victor could not determine the origin and number of the enemy. Without knowing the enemy''s situation, he would never recklessly choose to pursue alone.


    Gently wipe the magic crystal ring on the middle finger of his left hand, and Victor''s mind turned to electricity, thinking about several questions at the same time.


    ... this assassin has extraordinary latent ability and can avoid the perception of me and the elder bear monster; When I fought with the elder bear monster, he held back. He waited until I killed the bear monster and was at the most relaxed moment before launching a raid on me.


    This is a legendary strong man!


    The true legend not only has the power of legend, but also has the consciousness of legend. Imosen has legendary witchcraft, but his vision, will and wisdom are not even bronze.


    Victor and the bear monster fight. The will, spirit and strength of both sides have reached the peak. If the assassin chooses to sneak attack victor at this time, he will immediately be countered by the two legends. Only true legends can appreciate the subtleties. Ordinary people never have this vision.


    ... his extraordinary abilities are mysterious and have the smell of witchcraft, but the amulet Miller gave me didn''t move, and his abilities complement each other to form a system.


    The sorcery of a wizard has no system, so he is not a wizard!


    ... his spiritual strength and combat ability all show the knight''s perfectly balanced spiritual fire. In particular, when I walk in the void, my body and soul become wind elements. Only the element perception of high-level knights can judge my blinking position. He chose to run away with his back to me, indicating that he knew my position.


    However, knights communicate with void elements. They can''t have witchcraft talent. If knights can cast spells, they are now alchemists.


    Not a knight, but a bit like a paladin, but the paladin''s holy light is white gold, and his whole body is shrouded in dark shadow.


    Not a wizard, not a knight, not a paladin, but has an extraordinary power system, which means that there is an inheritance organization behind him... Greetings from the shadow speaker? If there is a shadow speaker, there is a Shadow Council. Is he a legend of the Shadow Council? But why did he expose the name of the Shadow Council? Did he have a grudge against the Shadow Council and deliberately mislead me?


    Shadow Council?


    Elector mage Council?


    The mage Association of the ancient alchemy Empire?


    Wait, the knight''s blood connects the will of the origin of the world. Their souls do not have a natural magic model. It is the ancient Archmage who turned the knight into an alchemist. The elector Council has also helped the glorious church improve the magic model, including the holy knight''s magic system... If the shadow Council is in the same line with the elector Council and the ancient mage Association, Maybe we can cultivate such a knight caster... There are only three legendary Knights today. Nahtigal is a paladin, which can be excluded; Neo West is currently at Stonehenge, which is equally impossible; The Golden Knights of all kingdoms are distinguished and their every move is concerned. They want to get rid of the monitoring of the church and are unlikely to come and assassinate me. Is it an unknown Golden Knight in the Eastern League?


    "Master, ah Ka is coming, ah Ka is coming, stupid bear, they are also coming!"


    Caligula''s tall figure appeared not far behind. Victor restrained his thoughts and a warm current surged in his heart.


    Old Miller blessed his magic ring four times with divine protection. At the critical moment, he replenished his energy and comprehensively improved the attributes of the four elements. Only then could he use the void to walk and avoid the killing of the mysterious assassin. However, if Caligula''s spiritual power had not awakened him from his sleepiness, he would not even have the idea of stimulating the magic ring.


    The fool shouted eagerly in the depths of his heart, full of sincere care. Victor felt it, slid down the straight trunk to the ground, smiled and raised his hand.


    Caligula bent his legs and squatted half to make it easier for Victor to slap himself on the shoulder. A simple smile appeared on his face. "Master, you''re okay. Eh..." he immediately said excitedly: "master, your hair and hair have changed color, just like the gold that Mrs. Lilia asked aka to move into the small room."


    Nelson and others rushed over one after another. When they saw Victor with blond hair and eyes, they all bowed their heads deeply and couldn''t look directly at his face.


    "I killed elder bear monster. You don''t need to ask." Said Victor with dignity.


    "As you wish, your majesty Randall." The people saluted respectfully and said in one voice.


    "Not yet, your majesty." Victor smiled and lifted the boiling state, and his golden hair as dazzling as the sun gradually turned black.


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, took Victor''s hand and said with concern: "pro... Your highness, aka said you were just in danger... I''m worried about you."


    "The bear monster pretended to be dead and almost killed me... I have retaliated against it." Said Victor, laughing.


    The blood and flesh of the elder bear monster splashed into a huge circle. Only his head was intact. The tragic scene was shocking and showed the incomparable power of the count of golden eyes.


    Caligula touched the back of his head and looked confused.


    Is it a big bear? The owner said it was a big bear. The big bear has only one head left. Look how you scare aka The big fool bumped over and took the bear''s head back.


    "Here you are, master."


    "Reverend Carmon." Victor raised his chin at the battle priest and said, "the elder bear monster is dead. Send his head to the dagger camp and give it to his highness Basilius."


    Carmon took the huge bear monster''s head and asked in surprise, "Your Highness, don''t we go to the dagger camp to rest?"


    Victor''s conjectures about the identity and origin of the mysterious assassin are not substantiated. The Shadow Council may be the wizard organization of the eastern alliance, which has some potential connection with the alchemical empire. Therefore, Victor does not intend to disclose his assassination. He has begun to infiltrate the Eastern League and dig them out sooner or later. However, there is a problem that Victor has to deal with carefully.


    Why can the mysterious assassin master his whereabouts?


    Victor first doubted the Duke of Barcelona. He showed the form of a saint with blond hair and blond eyes in front of the public, just to make a test.


    "Time is pressing. The jackals in the south are still waiting for me to clean up. We''ll leave tonight and rush to Yingchao mountain to rest."

 Chapter 637

    Sasan imperial capital, noble District, wolf castle.


    Two tall and strong pellan pure blood horses dragged a red bronze van on the road in the palace. The wheels rolled over the bluestone slab and made a steady rattle. After a while, the carriage stopped in front of a palace.


    Frederick''s eldest son jumped out of the carriage without waiting for his attendants to take the footstool, and took the knight''s guard into the palace.


    He went through the magnificent hall, entered the tower from the back corridor, climbed up the top floor along the spiral ladder, waved back the attendants and guards, came alone to the door of a room, raised his hand and knocked on the beautifully carved golden door.


    When the door opened inside, a royal lady in a long blue dress bowed her knees and said, "Your Highness Frederick, the queen is waiting for you on the balcony."


    Siegfried nodded, followed your wife to the open-air balcony and respectfully saluted a slim woman: "good day, mother. I''m back."


    "Zig, what did shepherd frides summon you and talk to you to make your steps light and happy?" The woman turned and leaned against the glazed rock railing and asked with a smile.


    Her facial features are beautiful and delicate, her forehead is full, her nose is very upturned, her eyes are blue and pure, her red hair is sprinkled on her white and tender shoulders, adding an appropriate gorgeous color. Her white and flawless spider silk dress outlines the enchanting female curve, and the holy beauty and mature tenderness are combined into a graceful and wise noble temperament.


    Grace Clozier Frederick, the noble daughter of the paladin klochir family, the queen of the Sassanian Empire, the wife of Emperor Frederick, the biological mother of Siegfried, and the ruler of the Sassanian empire.


    "The shepherd summoned me and reported the deeds of the count of golden eyes... It sounds that his highness Randall seems to have a quarrel with Barcelona." Siegfried''s tone was relaxed, with a touch of schadenfreude.


    "Oh? Sit down and tell me." The queen raised her slender willow eyebrows, went to the round table on the balcony, sat down and said with interest.


    Zigra opened her chair and sat opposite the queen and said: "23 days ago, the count of golden eye led a team into the giant wood forest. That night, he killed the bear monster elder who followed them. Later, the count of golden eye did not return to the dagger camp to rest, but asked the accompanying paladins to bring the bear monster leader''s head to the Duke of Barcelona. He claimed that time was urgent and rushed to the south to hunt the Jackal leader. They had no time to socialize. They left the giant wood forest all night and left the second day He arrived at Yingchao mountain early the next morning, rested in Yingchao mountain for a day, and rushed to the camp of calf village to meet with the high-ranking Knights of the main reinforcements of Gambis. "


    Grace picked up the cup on the round table, sipped the warm and fragrant coffee, and said leisurely, "Your Highness Randall is broad-minded, extraordinary and heartbreaking." After a pause, meimou turned to Aizi, smiled and said, "when you heard the news, you were still very upset. How can you be happy now."


    The elder of the bear monster was suddenly killed, and the orc army in Jumu village was in a mess. The two Highnesses of basselius personally attacked Jumu village with the head of the elder of the bear monster. The goblins and the bear monster immediately collapsed. The human army won easily and recovered Jumu village with minimal casualties.


    The killing of the Golden Bear monster elder by the count of golden eyes only spread in the circle of high-level knights and high-level priests, while the Duke of Barcelona led the army to swing the orcs, soldiers, militia, young employees, as well as low-level knights and priests in Jumu village.


    The battle of Jumu village raised the prestige of the balelius family. As the first successor of the Frederick family, Siegfried would certainly not be happy about it.


    His highness Randall should be the protagonist. If he takes part in the battle of Jumu village, he will not be able to make a full show of bacelius. His highness of the kingdom of Gambis has no direct conflict of interest with the Frederick royal family, and the count of golden eyes is always better than the cheap bacelius. However, his highness Randall quietly left the Jumu forest and made bacelius famous.


    Siegfried understood this as his highness Randall''s close relationship with Barcelona.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. After all, basilus is of golden blood and is related to his highness Randall. It''s normal for both sides to make friends with each other as secular lords.


    However, Basilius took Jumu village and handed over the power of Jumu village to the Tartus family, the great Lord in the middle of the Empire.


    The guardian of the Tartus family is the Golden Knight of the Sassanian empire. More than ten years ago, the second son of a vassal Baron of the Tartus family took energy potion, promoted to a junior bronze knight, and took part in the military operation of Sassanian looting the northern border of dodo. He encountered a free civil servant regiment on the Wharton prairie, but was killed on the spot by the mercenary leader.


    He was killed by his weaker opponent because he used fancy leaping cuts. All families took him as a negative example to educate new knights. Tartus became a laughing stock in the aristocratic circles of various kingdoms for a time. In addition to being ashamed, they offered money to reward the head of the mercenary leader.


    The mercenary was Nelson the bear of the north, the number one confidant of the count of golden eyes.


    Now the bear in the north is famous. He is a teacher of the first Paladin turnans and the top fierce soldier in the human horse hills. He once raided and killed the count of golden finch in the kingdom of dodo. The Dodo royal family and the Duke of Ludwig have no response. The aristocratic circles of various kingdoms never discuss this matter publicly. It can be seen that the power of the queen of roses and the count of golden eye is overwhelming in the contemporary era.


    Tartus certainly dared not mention the old story of offering a reward for the northern bear, but the quarrel between the two sides would not end there.


    With Nelson''s current status and background, Tartus now wants to solve this matter. The guardian of the family has to apologize in person. Although he did not order a reward for Nelson and did not even understand this trivial matter, the relationship between the Golden Knight and the family could not be cut, and his Highness''s dignity could not be avoided.


    When the high-ranking Knights of other families showed their faces in front of his highness Randall, Tartus could only avoid it silently. Only they themselves know the embarrassment and embarrassment.


    The Duke of Barcelona gave Tartus the right to take control of the giant Wood Village, which was equivalent to giving them a step downstairs. With this, the guardian of Tartus can come forward to thank his highness Randall for his kindness in killing the bear monster elder, and send gifts to every member of Randall''s Pro guard. By the way, he mocked the embarrassment of the family that year and made a joke, without losing the dignity of the Golden Knight.


    If it''s just like this, it''s no big deal. The key is that the maverick village used to be the development leader of Tartus, but now it has become the direct territory of Siegfried. The Duke of bacelius gave the control of Jumu village to the Tartus family. In contrast, he showed his monarchy.


    Was Jumu village fought down by a family of Barcelona? If there is also a rich secret silver mine under Jumu village, will Basilius give up to Tartus?


    Think with your toes, you know it''s impossible!


    The generosity of the Duke of Barcelona made Siegfried gnash his teeth and do nothing. Anyway, he won''t, can''t and dare not give up maverick village.


    The eldest son of the emperor went to see shepherd frides today. When he came back, he swept his face and became elated. Grace saw the change of her son. She was not only happy, but also aroused her curiosity.


    "Mother, six days ago, his highness Randall easily killed the golden jackal Lord in the southern mountains of the eastern defense line." Zig said with a smile: "The two Highnesses of King dodo and the iron wall Knights held a celebration banquet at the fort riedenberg. His highness Randall gladly attended the party, and the Reverend Carmon also attended. It is said that his highness Randall and King dodo had a pleasant exchange and continued to laugh. The two sides reached an agreement to buy a fast bird of 1.2 million gold sol, and his majesty Friedrich also presented his highness Randall with a rare silver unicorn At the end of the banquet, Randall''s Pro guards took a day off in riedenberg and set off again to go to the depths of the East frontier to destroy the entrenched Orc leaders. "


    Queen Sasang smiled but did not speak. With her beautiful white fingers holding the silver spoon, she gently stirred the coffee and waited for the following.


    "From this comparison, we can see that the relationship between his highness Randall and Barcelona is cold." Zigfried shook his fist without restraint and said excitedly: "I''ve thought about it on my way back. On the one hand, the Duke of Barcelona handed over the leadership of Jumu village to Tartus to buy people''s hearts and win over the central Lord; on the other hand, he deliberately created an illusion that he was very close to his highness Randall and could mediate and resolve the gap between Tartus and Randall family."


    "Ha ha, the count of golden eye didn''t rest at the dagger camp. Basselius was worried."


    Grace smiled and asked, "is that all?"


    "Of course not."


    Siegfried lowered his voice and said with burning eyes, "the Reverend frides has revealed more details to me..."


    "His highness Randall killed the bear monster elder in the giant wood forest. Pastor karimon and the accompanying clergy saw his golden hair and eyes with their own eyes!"


    The stirring slender silver spoon stopped. Grace could no longer maintain her grace. She put the coffee cup on the round table, breathed deeply, eyes deep, and said solemnly, "Zig, be specific."


    "Yes." The eldest son of emperor Siegfried nodded, told the queen the details that shepherd frides had told him, and finally added: "judging from the reaction of shepherd frides, the two Highnesses of balelius should have learned about the performance of count golden eye in the giant wood forest. His majesty Randall refused to meet them, which worried the two dukes."


    Both the Golden Knight and the legendary Knight of the human kingdom are called his highness, because his majesty is a respectful name for the king, the Pope and the Pope. The queen as noble as the rose is only called his highness. Only when she really ascends the throne can she be called his highness. However, there is a precedent of the sword Saint delavin, and the sun spirit can be regarded as the emperor of the elves. Count Randall transformed the form of blonde hair and golden eyes and called it his majesty It''s polite.


    Unlike the sword Saint delavin, count Randall is a powerful figure in the kingdom of Gambis. Since he has been transformed into a sun elf, he has been unanimously supported by the great lord of Gambis and has no doubt about the political situation of the southern kingdom.


    No matter what the overall situation of the South expansion of the crossing river between Borui, Rand imperial leaders and Gambis is finally discussed, if the Great Northern lords want to set a foothold for the family on the South Bank of the Jinshui River, they must first obtain the consent of the count of golden eyes and the queen of roses.


    In other words, how to divide the land and resources of the southern continent is the internal contradiction of the southern lords, and Victor and Sylvia are the secular leaders representing the southern Lords.


    According to the principle of reciprocity, whoever is qualified to establish equal diplomatic relations with count Randall is the secular leader of the Lord of Beituo.


    Frederick and bacelius had this qualification. The relationship between victor and usein suddenly turned cold, which had a huge negative effect on the political influence of the bacelius family.


    Siegfried had reason to be happy, but grace knew his son''s mind and sighed: "The political structure of the kingdom of Gambis is stable. Not long ago, Catherine gave birth to count Randall''s daughter... It''s not Randall''s promotion to the sun elf that the Augustus family has to seek foreign assistance. I once released the rumor that you should marry Princess Augustus. It''s just a small means that can''t be used on the stage. No one will take it seriously except the kingdom of Dodo who fought with us... Zig, you Remember, the queen is in charge of the internal and foreign affairs of the sassanne Empire, and the sassanne emperor can only marry the noble daughter of the paladin family. "


    The eldest son of emperor Sasan bowed his head and coughed, changed the subject and said, "karimon, they didn''t see the process of the battle between his highness Randall and the bear monster. From the reaction of the big man Caligula, his highness Randall deliberately concealed something... This may be the reason why the count of golden eyes was cold to Barcelona."


    "Mother, do you say... Will Barcelona send someone to monitor the count of golden eyes and be found by him?"


    Grace asked, "who can monitor the count of golden eyes and not be found by him?"


    "... wizard. A wizard kept secretly by perselius."


    Grace was unmoved by her son''s speculation, and then asked, "is there any other possibility?"


    Siegfried thought and said slowly, "blood awakening!"


    "His highness Randall''s unusual actions in the giant wood forest prompted the bear monster leader to leave the giant wood village. His understanding of the bear monster may come from the blood memory of the sun elf... The battle to kill the bear monster elder made his blood further awakened, but unstable. He needs time to stabilize the growth of his blood."


    "He rushed to Yingchao mountain that night, and Yingchao mountain was not far from the calf camp where the gangbis reinforcements were stationed. Why didn''t the count of golden eye go to the calf village to rest?"


    "Karimon informed that when the count of golden eye arrived at the eagle nest mountain, he left the camp with eight secret law dead men and big Caligula and wandered outside for a long time before coming back."


    "It reminds me that a few years ago, his highness Randall often wandered alone at night in the mist mountains of Neville. Shortly after that, he hunted the golden jackal in the form of golden eyes."


    "We can believe that night travel, forest and hunting can help his highness Randall awaken the blood of the sun elves. However, instead of stabilizing his blood in the giant wood forest, he ran to Yingchao mountain more than 100 kilometers away. This shows that his highness Randall doesn''t trust the Duke of Barcelona. He would rather run to Yingchao mountain all night to stabilize his blood than stay in the giant wood forest."


    The queen stood up, walked to the balcony, looked at the street view of the aristocratic District, turned her back to Siegfried and said, "all the 11 open villages in the eastern defense line have been recovered and transformed into solid camps; the garrison militia and mobile cavalry have all been in place; there is his highness Randall in the eastern defense line theater... The Lords in the East and central part of the empire can start planting the second season of green wheat."


    Siegfried was stunned. He didn''t expect his mother to think of farming. He stepped forward and said, "mother, the top priority is to find out the reason why the relationship between the count of golden eyes and basselius has turned cold."


    Grace smiled and asked, "didn''t you think that the Duke of Barcelona sent wizards to spy on the count of golden eyes and was found by the count again?"


    The emperor''s eldest son Shanshan said, "I said casually... It''s not the age of the chosen one. How can a wizard hide from the extraordinary perception of the count of golden eyes? Barcelona won''t be so reckless."


    Grace gave him a faint look and said in a tone of educating future generations: "Dear Zig, no one can know everything. Even the great prophecy may have unpredictable consequences. Sometimes, the truth is not important to us, such as the secret of the count of golden eyes... If you try to explore his privacy, unless you are absolutely sure, you will be angry with him as long as you are caught by him."


    "Relatively speaking, farming is the most important... To be exact, the most important thing is to recall refugees from the territory of Barcelona."


    Hundreds of thousands of troops are gathered in the eastern defense line. There are five royal Highnesses, two legendary priests, the leader of a golden Paladin, and a strong saint in the holy land, which can be said to be as solid as gold.


    The Sassanian Empire cannot lose this Orc war!


    What happens after the war?


    Of course, it is horse racing, enclosure and distribution of power. The Lord needs a large number of people to enrich the new territory. As his highness Randall said, the people are equal to the wealth of the territory.


    In the eastern part of the Empire under the control of the Sasan royal family, there is no refugee population. Without sufficient manpower, they will only be at a disadvantage in the subsequent development.


    To turn refugees into tenants, we must first win the hearts of the people. In the current situation, the Lord''s war reputation will play a decisive role. The five royal Highnesses of the eastern defense line have made good progress in attacking the orcs and recovering the lost land, but except the two royal Highnesses of the basselius family, the rest are external reinforcements. The exiles born and raised in the Sassanian Empire have no sense of belonging to them and prefer them I believe the balelius family can protect themselves and their families.


    The great lords of the East and the Knights of glory were trapped in the front line of the east development. No Knight of the Frederick royal family could compete with his highness bacelius. However, the Frederick royal family had a congenital advantage that bacelius could not compare.


    They have red soil that can grow green wheat.


    The Sassanian royal family replanted the second season green wheat, which fully demonstrated their confidence in guarding the territory. The eastern lords offered freedmen more generous remuneration than ever before. Naturally, some refugees who fled to the west of the Empire moved back.


    Siegfried nodded and said, "empress mother, I understand... However, shepherd frides issued a religious order to clear the East and central areas and let the women and children of the refugees and their children move westward to avoid danger. Will the shepherd embarrass us if we reopen the cultivated land now?"


    "Fred is his own man, but I hate him." Queen Sasan said helplessly.


    Frederick is the blood of TESL. They hold the throne of Satan for more than 700 years, and their secularization has been very serious. In order to ensure the control of Lord sassanne, the shining Knights asked emperor sassanne to marry the noble daughter of the paladin family as the queen, and the queen controlled the imperial court.


    Grace married this generation of emperor sassanne and bred an heir to the throne for Emperor Frederick at the stage of apprenticeship, thus cutting off the road of knighthood. She took energy potion and reluctantly promoted to the first-class bronze knight. She paid a great sacrifice. In principle, her mastery of royal power is also a kind of compensation. It''s a pity that she met the strong shepherd of Flinders. Flemish''s words in the Sassanian empire are more useful than her queen. Grace gave in everywhere, and of course she wouldn''t like the Reverend frides.


    He shook his head and restrained his unhappiness. Grace said faintly, "Fred is famous for being fair and rigid. In fact, he is crafty. He can''t do some things, so he has to let us come forward... What do you think he wants you for?"


    Qi Ge suddenly realized it and immediately said angrily, "the chief Shepherd doesn''t want to go back on his word. He hinted that we should reopen the farmland. Maybe he will scold me... This old guy is more cunning than the wild fox who stole the chicken."


    Grace frowned, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "his hint is good for us. Even if you are scolded, you can''t refuse. You can''t let your mother be scolded by the shepherd?"


    The eldest son said bitterly, "this is what I should do."


    Grace was in a good mood and said with a smile, "the shepherd''s hint is not so simple. Although we don''t know why his highness Randall suddenly showed cold vigilance to his cousins, we can further tear their relationship apart."


    "Sophia, the famous Countess of the golden eye, is currently in the territory of Barcelona, organizing refugees to move south. How many people can the kingdom of gambius swallow? No more than 500000... But she wants so many people. The vassal Lord of Barcelona is very reluctant and is in trouble everywhere. The work of migrating refugees in gambius is progressing slowly. It is reported that Sophia has brought barbarian followers, One visit after another refused to cooperate with her family. "


    "Let''s push back and help Sophia finish the task as soon as possible." The queen held the railing and said faintly, "you send skunks to the West."


    Skunk is a wizard secretly kept by Sasan royal family. Man is like his name. His talent for witchcraft is to cast odors, and can simulate different odors. Skunk''s gifted witchcraft is harmless to human body. It is mainly used in tracking and interference. However, as long as there is a strange smell in the densely populated refugee camp, it will be associated with infectious diseases and plagues.


    The Lord can find out whether there is plague in the refugee camp. However, the rumors were terrible, the refugees insisted on leaving, and the Lord''s family could not stop them.


    So, who released the non-toxic, harmless and inexplicable odor?


    Wherever Sophia went, there were problems in the refugee camp. It''s hard for the vassal Lord of the balelius family to doubt her. The country nobles like to slander the people they envy by nicknames. How would Countess Randall, famous for her beauty, react to the smell?


    Ziggy thought his mother''s methods were too insidious.

 Chapter 638

    Marfa fortress, the core of the northern section of the line of defense in the east of Sasan.


    Oroksia walked alone in the dark corridor. Her delicate half high-heeled boots trampled on the stone slab and sent out crisp "Da" and "Da" vocal cords. With a unique rhythm, people couldn''t help expecting the master of footsteps to appear in front of them.


    On both sides of the corridor, a swordsman with armour stands every 10 meters. They are symmetrical and have indifferent eyes. The Eagle Head and lion heraldry is painted on the half body scale. When they see the charming Duchess of Barcelona approaching, they just bow their heads and never look more.


    The whole corridor is heavily guarded and dignified because of the existence of these secret swordsmen.


    Oroksia went to the door of the room at the end of the corridor. The oak door seemed to have eyes and just opened from inside. Without stopping, she raised her feet into the room, went straight to the refined iron desk in the middle of the room and sat down at the main seat in the back.


    Hussein closed the door, turned and asked, "how''s the investigation?"


    Oroksia shook her head gently and said softly in her voice: "Frodo carefully investigated the battle scene left by his highness Randall and the bear monster. He restored part of the battle process and didn''t feel the trace of witchcraft."


    Hussein grasped the key and asked suspiciously, "part of the process?"


    "His highness Randall first chased and killed the bear monster elder, and then the two sides approached each other, accompanied by some level of communication. At the moment of the final confrontation, Frodo''s gifted witchcraft could not be restored. The power level of Victor and the bear monster elder exceeded Frodo''s limit of witchcraft back in the past."


    Holding her baby''s fat cheeks, oroksia said thoughtfully: "Twelve hundred years ago, the main members of the iron mountain royal family fell one after another in the battle against the orc invaders. Because we were involved in the rebellion of the Pantheon, basselius escaped from exile by the Empire and the church. Most of the books in the family collection were lost, and many secrets were unknown to you and me."


    "I once read the family chronicle, which recorded such a thing... In the eleventh year when the ancestors of Draven and verotika founded the iron mountain Empire, Draven wandered alone in the forest and hunted a group of bear monsters. Shortly after he returned to the imperial capital, he disappeared for 244 days."


    "During that period, the queen forbade anyone to visit the draconian ancestors, and even alize testier wanted to see him, but she refused."


    "When Draven''s ancestors appeared again, they had long ears and a height of 2.1 meters. They had completely become a sun elf and mastered the elf language."


    The family chronicle briefly records what happened in the family in chronological order. Anyone reading the age of the balelius family can hardly connect the transformation of delavin''s life with the hunting of bear monsters.


    Hussein moved in his heart and said: "Elder bear monster communicated with his highness Randall at that time. The blood knowledge revealed by him inspired cousin Victor''s blood memory and prompted him to transform, which will lead to sleep... Cousin Victor didn''t believe us, and now is not a good time for him to sleep and transform, so he rushed to Yingchao mountain overnight to try to suppress the blood transformation. When he returned to Renma hill, Sylvia Guard him to sleep... "


    Oroksia showed her dimple, smiled and said, "didn''t he go to camp in calf village? Blood transformation must be a big deal for him. He doesn''t believe anyone except Sylvia. Cousin Victor left without saying goodbye, not necessarily against us."


    Hussein shook his head and said, "this is only the best possibility. We must consider the worst possibility."


    Oroksia smiled back, stared at him and said, "Eve is a kind child and a devout believer of the Lord of glory. She tries her best to help those soldiers who accept the transformation of secret methods. Every time someone can''t survive the transformation of witchcraft, she will secretly cry and pray to the Lord of glory for the suffering people."


    Hussein shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''m not ready to torture Eve. Although she is one of the shadow priests, since the shadow bishop sent Eve, she must have limited knowledge and be not afraid of our torture."


    As soon as he turned his words, he said positively: "We have limited knowledge of witches. Frodo also has various restrictions in the past. Now it has been more than 20 days since Victor killed the bear monster. Frodo has not sensed the traces of witchcraft in the giant wood forest, which does not mean that Victor has not been attacked by the shadow priest. The shadow priests shelter in the church, and they have the opportunity to inherit from the ancient god elect. They control the tribunal from the trigova family From the beginning, this secret wizard organization has lasted for at least nearly a thousand years. They can hide from trigowal and try to get rid of the control of the referee, which shows the organization details of the shadow priest. I''m not surprised that they have legendary wizards. If they don''t have legendary strong men, they dare to resist the trigowal family, it''s abnormal. "


    Oroksia asked, "when the legendary strong man of the shadow priest attacked Victor... What good is it for them to do so?"


    "Who knows? Maybe killing the sun elves has special significance for some wizards... We can''t measure mysterious and strange wizards with the concept of Lords."


    Hussein shrugged his shoulders and said, "as long as there are many strong people with similar strength in any organization, there will always be differences. The shadow bishop negotiating with us cannot represent that all shadow priests are eager to be recognized by the church."


    "Differences? For example, our differences?"


    "At least we should investigate clearly..."


    "It''s been checked, but it''s not clear! Victor knows what happened? But he won''t tell us."


    "If he is attacked and refuses to tell us, it means that he suspects that we are involved or even the mastermind."


    "We didn''t participate, and he didn''t have any evidence. Therefore, he could only doubt and wouldn''t tell us."


    Hussein said seriously, "no one can bear Sylvia''s anger. She just suspected that the dodos had murdered Victor, so she killed the nephew of the Duke of canary and the great Knight of the kingdom of dodo. The count of golden eye is only one step away from the sun elves. If he was really assassinated in the giant wood forest, how would Sylvia react?"


    Oroksia sighed and asked, "what do you want?"


    "It''s a fact that we leaked the whereabouts of cousin Victor to the shadow priest. I think we should take the initiative to talk to cousin Victor... If the shadow priest uses us to murder the sun elves, we must return the color." Usain said coldly.


    Oroksia smiled and said: "What about the shadow priest who didn''t murder cousin Victor? Hold a tripartite meeting and confront him face to face? Isn''t that what the shadow priest expects? Cousin Victor is deliberately cold to us, perhaps waiting for us to confess to him... However, we don''t intend to get involved in the struggle between the shadow priest and the referee, we just want to steal the wizard inheritance from them. The shadow priest dares to find me We don''t even know the identity of the shadow bishop. The wizards and shadow priests they exposed to us can be sacrificed. "


    Hussein thought for a moment, looked up and asked, "do you think cousin Victor''s sudden departure was intended to test us?"


    Oroksia said coldly, "I only know that if I don''t investigate the matter clearly, I will throw myself into confusion, that is, I will betray the heart of the eagle and lion and disgrace my ancestors."


    Hussein said unhappily, "as a lord, you should be careful to shoulder the future of the family. Posture is more important than the truth, especially in the face of the sun elves and divine knights. The shadow priest could have been used to sell it to the Pope. It''s better to sell it to cousin Victor first."


    Olksia thought for a moment and nodded: "You''re right. There should be a symmetrical posture between the Lords... But the key is time. The chaos of the Pantheon 1500 years ago damaged the strength of the church, which indirectly led to the collapse of the Empire. Because the Empire and the church supported and depended on each other militarily, the clergy of the Church suffered heavy losses, and the Empire was difficult to deal with the infiltration and attack of orcs. The bloodthirsty legion with extraordinary power can help Help us expand our territory, restore the iron mountain Empire, and make the eagle lion family prosperous again. "


    "Since Eve came here, she has trained 67 blood guards and 4 shadow warriors for us. Her witchcraft can soothe the hearts of the trainees and reduce their crazy symptoms. Although her witchcraft can not be copied, the more successful examples, the more experience the family wizards have accumulated. I believe we will soon be able to obtain the training method of the bloodthirsty Legion belonging to Barcelona , as a stable inheritance. Not only that, family wizards can take this opportunity to open the magic medicine inheritance of the balelius family. "


    "What happened in the giant wood forest? Did the shadow priest attack his highness Randall? Did his highness Randall suppress the transformation of blood? We all know nothing. But if you take the initiative to be honest with cousin Victor about your deal with the shadow priest, I promise that Sylvia and cousin victor will send someone to take Eve without delay?"


    "I won''t hand over Eve until the family has mastered the training methods of blood guards and shadow warriors." Said the female guardian of the balelius family flatly.


    Hussein nodded and said, "but I want to remind you that if the shadow priest attacked his highness Randall in the giant wood forest, we still hide from him and don''t give hints, which is tantamount to conspiracy."


    If the shadow priest assassinates the count of golden eyes, there will be the first time, perhaps the second and third time. From Victor''s performance, he has doubts about basselius. If he is attacked again, basselius will really be involved.


    As long as the count of golden eye was involved in anything, it was no small matter. His abnormal behavior made the two princes of the balelius family suspicious and in a dilemma, which oroxya felt helpless.


    She pondered: "cousin Victor tried us, we might as well try him... I have an agreement with Princess Auguste that kite castle will provide us with four konjac potions every year. If they break the contract and no longer provide us with blue konjac potions five months later, it shows that cousin Victor was really assassinated in Jumu forest and suspects that we were involved."


    "And then?" Hussein asked: "kite Castle unilaterally broke the contract, and the family wizard did not complete the training methods of blood guards and shadow soldiers. How are you going to deal with it?"


    Orokhia bit her lower lip and said, "be honest with the count of golden eyes, the shadow priest; study the secret methods of blood guards and shadow warriors with kite castle and human horse hill; give Sylvia the part of the family chronicle about the transformation of the blood of the sun elves. Try to exchange Gambis''s understanding and support and regain the supply of taro potion."


    "Five months? OK, I agree with your plan." The Duke of Barcelona nodded his approval and added, "we have to mend our relationship with Victor now, or grace will cause us more trouble." After a pause, he sighed and said, "Sophia is migrating refugees in the west of the Empire. Originally, I had ordered the family manager to cooperate with her as much as possible, but the Marquis of Wimbledon had to visit every Lord''s family above the baron."


    Aurochia was surprised and asked, "what does Sophia want?"


    "She has always regarded herself as a business aristocrat. What else can she do?" Basselius shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "while selecting young women and children and craftsmen among the refugees, she investigated the properties of various families and built a public carriage with them."


    Oroxya was speechless. Sophia intended to open up the business routes in the western part of the Empire and trade directly with the vassal family of bacelius, which damaged the interests of the patriarch of bacelius.


    "Don''t stop her. Let her." Oroksia lazily covered her forehead and said, "anyway, the west of the empire is only the West. Occupying the territory of centaurs is the core strategy of the iron mountain empire."


    Basselius smiled, "then I''ll send someone to pass the news to cousin victor. Anyway, Sophia is also his wife. Our concession to the Marquis of Wimbledon is entirely based on his kindness."


    "Where is cousin Victor now?"


    "The entrenched orcs in the East frontier have been unable to resist our cavalry. The church has heard that the count of golden eye is ready to lead a team to Guangming city to hunt the strong among the Centaurs."


    **********************


    On the field of the East frontier, a Sassanian cavalry galloped with a sharp arrow whistling in his ear. He turned his body, sometimes hung on the right side of the horse, and sometimes shook to the left.


    More than thirty Centaur hunters chased the Sassanian cavalry, firing with a heavy bow, forcing him to roll and avoid on his horse''s back, and sent out harsh and strange laughter.


    The superb riding skills of human soldiers are just a joke in the eyes of centaurs. Chasing human cavalry has always been a favorite entertainment for Centaur hunters.


    The hunting game continued. The human cavalry seemed to be weak. The dodging action was half a beat slow. After being hit by the heavy arrow shot by the Centaur, he screamed and the whole man fell on the horse''s back. The Centaur hunters booed and laughed at the companion who shot his prey. The Centaur whined angrily and ran after the runaway horse.


    There is not much food for the tribe. Catching a human cavalry can fill the stomach, and catching a live horse can be raised first and eaten later. Although half of them are like horses, they still eat horse meat.


    Centaurs are omnivorous. They prefer meat to grass. They are stronger and faster than the good horses produced in the Wharton prairie. They soon catch up with the uncontrollable war horses.


    Suddenly, the human cavalry hanging upside down on the horse pulled the bow and shot a cold arrow at the chasing centaur.


    The galloping Centaur was caught off guard. The sharp arrow penetrated into his head from the socket of his eyes. With a scream, he rushed forward for tens of meters, turned askew, and finally fell to the ground. His limbs twitched and trembled, and he couldn''t get up again.


    The rest of the Centaur chasers were shocked and angry. The javelin and heavy arrows rained out. The Wharton horse whined and hissed, and suddenly became a hedgehog.


    With one successful arrow, the Sassanian cavalry picked up the round shield next to the saddle, skillfully turned down the horse''s back, avoided the arrow of the javelin, rolled on the ground, blocked in front of him with the round shield, pulled out the spear from behind and threw it out continuously. Unfortunately, his two javelins failed to hit the vigorous centaur.


    "Come on, monster!" The Sassanian cavalry roared, held the last javelin and put on the posture of a decisive battle.


    An obsidian javelin flew over the cavalry''s head.


    The Centaur captain held his companion''s arm and shouted and scolded, "fool, I''ll take off his iron sheet and wear it on me!"


    With that, the majestic Centaur captain held up two heavy maces and charged the lonely Sassanian cavalry.


    The cavalry clenched their teeth and waited for the Centaur captain to rush into the 100 meters, throwing the last spear out.


    "Ding", "poof".


    The Centaur captain raised his mace and flew the cavalry''s spear. His head was like a round melon. It was cracked by a heavy hammer. The air was turbulent and blood was spilled. The Centaur without head lay soft on the ground.


    Centaur chasers screamed and fled. The Sassanian cavalry looked at his right hand in confusion and muttered to himself:


    "Am I evil? How can I be a damn wizard?"


    There was a whistling wind behind him. Twenty human soldiers crossed the stunned Sassanian cavalry and chased the Centaurs who fled in all directions. Wearing dark red leather armor and holding red sandalwood War Bow, they ran faster than the four legged centaur. One sharp arrow accurately shot through the horns of the Centaur''s head and took their lives.


    When the Sassanian cavalry recovered, these powerful soldiers had killed most of the Centaur hunters. One of them even kicked a thousand pound Centaur more than ten meters away with his feet, rushed up to break its back, and then dragged the hind legs of the Centaur back.


    The monsoon brought the roar of wild animals. The Sassanian cavalry turned and saw a team of war animal cavalry jogging around a knight.


    The knight rode a huge lion with silver fur and a single horn on his forehead. He was wearing dark cyan leather armor and holding a metal War Bow in the shape of an eagle. He looked beautiful and sunny, and his eyes had a dark golden halo, which looked mysterious and noble.


    The one horned lion carrying the mysterious and beautiful knight ran to the Sassanian cavalry. He looked at the cavalry from a commanding position, looked appreciative in his eyes, and asked gently, "warrior, what''s your name and serve the Lord?"


    The Sassanian cavalry quickly threw away their weapons and saluted respectfully: "Your Excellency, I am the vassal cavalry of count tockett. My name is karu."


    "Count tockett? Emperor Frederick''s fourth blood wolf guard... The city of light should not be far away."


    Victor nodded, jumped down from the majestic dissimilated war beast, and said to the back, "Reverend Carmon, please treat the arrow wound for this brave soldier. I have something to ask him."

 Chapter 639

    The Centaur''s arrows were armor that could penetrate the Sassanian cavalry, and Carmon was only slightly injured. Reverend Carmon respected his bravery and ordered his assistant to take him down to heal his wound. Victor took the heavy arrows, giant bows and spears handed over by the bodyguard and examined the Centaur''s armaments with great interest.


    The Centaur''s arrow is about 1.3 meters long, about the thickness of an ordinary person''s thumb. The arrow body is not straight enough. The material of the arrow plume is diverse. The arrow clusters are made of polished bones or obsidian, and some metal arrow clusters are also used. They are heavier than the arrows commonly used by humans, but they are light and floating on the whole.


    The manufacturing process of other armaments is very crude, just like what vendors often say when bargaining: are your things made by goblins?


    The arrows are irregular, light and heavy. For the shooter, such arrows seriously affect the shooting accuracy. Centaurs use rough arrows, which shows poor logistics ability, and also shows that they are naturally gifted with mobile shooting beyond humans.


    "My Lord, come and see. The Centaur is so ugly." Charlotte waved not far away.


    The vast majority of Gambis had never seen a living centaur. Members of Randall''s Pro guard went to watch the captured monster. Even Nelson, like karigura, touched and pinched the Centaur with his hand, which made the monster moan.


    Victor stepped forward, the crowd automatically separated the gap and let the host enter the crowd. Charlotte took his arm and said in a charming voice, "the Centaur is not like a man or a horse at all."


    The front upper body of the monster lying on the ground is close to human beings, and the rear lower body is like a horse, but its facial features are flat and ugly. The position of its head and ears is a pair of curved and circling horns. Its forelimbs are not horseshoes, but four toed claws, and its tail is like a snake''s tail.


    Nelson curiously broke off the hind legs of the Centaur. Everyone, including the two rose knights, craned their necks to see what happened.


    Marcy and two trainee Knight maids at Rose Manor giggled. Charlotte said angrily, "Lord, you are so rude."


    Nelson loosened his hand and said, "I heard that the Centaur is as big as a horse. This monster is a little smaller. I thought it was a mother..."


    Pastor carolmon explained with a smile, "centaurs as big as horses are ferocious monsters. On average, only one of the 120 centaurs is ferocious. This is an ordinary young Centaur Hunter... Although it is smaller than horses, it weighs only 1300 pounds, and its strength is stronger than trainee knights, which is equivalent to 5 to 6 times that of ordinary people."


    He looked at the alchemist who captured the Centaur alive with his bare hands and said with admiration: "of course, it is far from the secret warrior of his highness Randall."


    The ferocity ratio of swamp half dragons is 30 to 1; The ratio of human violence is 7000 to 1; Centaur''s basic quality is strong, and the ferocious ratio of 120 to 1 is actually quite amazing. But ordinary ferocious men and horses are not enough to see in front of alchemists. The self adaptation talent allows the alchemist''s perception attribute to be adjusted to 21 points. With this degree of agility, few ferocious men and horses can crush alchemists. Conversely, few centaurs can escape from alchemists.


    Nelson picked up the Centaur''s bow, pulled it, disdainfully glanced and said, "the strength of the Centaur''s front body is very poor, which is two or three times that of an ordinary farmer."


    Pastor karimon nodded, "yes, there are not only differences in strength, but also differences in defense." He squatted down, fiddled with the Centaur prisoner, pointed to his back and said, "you see, the skin of the back half of the body is tough and rough, with horny characteristics, and dull pain. It is a natural armor against the bite of poisonous insects and powerful crossbows. The Sassanian cavalry especially like the armor made of Centaur skin."


    Nelson rubbed his short beard and said, "there''s no pain... I say, if the Centaur''s back is bitten by insects, they can''t scratch it if they want to."


    Carlo Meng laughed, scratched the waist of the Centaur with his palm, and said, "the Centaur sweats on the front body. If the beheading sword cuts through here, they will separate the Centaur. The front body is the weakness of the Centaur, so they like to grab the armor of human soldiers and cover the front body."


    Victor nodded and said, "the strange shape of the Centaur limits their fighting skills. There is no other way to kick forward and back. As long as they cut into the side of the Centaur, they can''t even beat ordinary elite soldiers in one-on-one melee."


    "Your Highness, your eyes are like torches," carolmon said with admiration


    Any experienced soldier can see the weakness of the Centaur. Carmon''s flattery is too straightforward and unskilled. Victor himself feels embarrassed and boring.


    "Your Excellency has extraordinary wisdom." Charlotte smiled like flowers, admiring her eyes, and said tenderly.


    Victor was in a good mood. He smiled and said, "no one knows their weaknesses better than centaurs. Because of this, they have developed mobile shooting and cluster charging to the extreme and become the most difficult orc race."


    Klaus, the little knight, silently wrote down his master''s point of view, while Brandon asked expectantly, "Sir, can we defeat the 400000 Centaur army?"


    Victor looked around at his attendants and said with certainty: "Humans are the intelligent species with the strongest adaptability and learning ability. The only orcs who can compete with us are goblins. They need to unite with centaurs, ogres, jackals, bear monsters and other animals to occupy our land, but the orc army has never and will not completely defeat humans. Soldier karu can shoot a Centaur foot under the pursuit of a small group of Centaur scouts To prove human plasticity and great potential. "


    "We have inherent advantages, but we should be cautious in strategy and tactics. If we have to defeat 400000 centaurs, it means that there is something wrong with our tactical decision. Even if we have this ability, we should try our best to weaken our opponents and reduce our losses."


    At this time, the deputy of pastor karmon came up with cavalry karu and said respectfully, "Your Highness, karu has recovered."


    "Praise the Supreme Lord of glory."


    Victor turned his eyes to the Sassanian cavalry who bowed his head and recited. He was about 30 years old. He was in his prime. He had deep facial features, beard, tall and burly, thick arm muscles, sharp and alert gray green eyes, and the whole person had a strong flavor.


    The ability of ordinary soldiers should not be underestimated. Carmon is in a desperate situation and can kill a centaur hunter. His skillful bowing and horse skills and the tact of using the enemy''s mentality change are commendable, and his firm fighting will is even more valuable.


    Victor saved the Sassanian cavalry, and his wonderful performance also taught the silver moon attendants a lesson.


    "Come on, pick an alligator skin armor and put it on the warrior." Said Victor.


    The monkey militia in the pro guard immediately looked at Carmon''s figure, selected a dark red leather armor from the backpack of the pack horse and helped him dress up.


    Leather armor is light and flexible. It is the first choice for ordinary soldiers. The crocodile skin armor of Randall family adopts the plate-shaped leather of Hexapod crocodile and the scale armor skin of giant beetle, and the fine rattan armor woven by Mountain rattan is sandwiched in the middle. It is slightly heavier than ordinary double-layer leather armor, but its defense performance is comparable to metal scale armor. It can be called the top ordinary leather armor at present.


    Carmon was surprised and happy, saluted respectfully and said, "thank you for your reward."


    "This is a reward for you. That Centaur is also your booty. My people will peel off its leather for you. As for its flesh and blood, I''ll buy it for 10 kinsol."


    Victor nodded and asked, "Carmon of the tockets, why did you get chased by a centaur hunter?"


    Carmon leaned over and replied: "Dear Sir, my companions and I were ordered to investigate the movements of centaurs. We met a team of Centaur hunters in front of us. Because we had a small number of horses and could not run the centaurs, we fled according to the scouting regulations, one by one. As long as a companion could take the information back to the garrison castle or camp in Guangming City, the task would be completed. I was unlucky and was killed Dozens of Centaur hunters are watching. "


    "Praise the Supreme Lord. Fortunately, the Lord and the priest saved me. Otherwise, I have gone to the kingdom of God." Carmon was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t know what happened to the other brothers?"


    The Lord''s vassal soldiers are mostly brothers who grew up together since childhood. They have deep feelings, tacit understanding and initiative, which is much better than the mercenaries who rely on strict military discipline. Cultivating elite cavalry like Carmon costs a lot, and the Lord should not send them to carry out the fatal investigation task. The reason is very simple. If the scouts can''t bring the investigation information back, he will Our sacrifices will be meaningless.


    The mobility of centaurs is stronger than that of ordinary cavalry. In fixed areas, the number of centaurs is dominant and the activities are frequent. The Lord sends 100 cavalry scouts out of the city for investigation, and 10 people may not come back alive.


    The task of detecting the Centaur is generally undertaken by the powerful warbeast knights. There are a large number of horned wolf knights, moon bear knights and horned wolf Paladins in the front line of the east development. When ordinary centaurs meet them, they can only follow behind to eat ash, while the ferocious Centaur chases out alone, which is like death.


    Victor met the Sassanian reconnaissance cavalry on the periphery of Guangming City, indicating that the situation of the battlefield has quietly changed. The Centaur army is shrinking the front, and the human army is waiting for the opportunity.


    "Since when did Centaur hunters reduce their activities around?" Asked victor.


    Carmon thought for a moment and said: "A month ago, after the goblins harvested the nearby green wheat, the Centaur scouts gradually withdrew from the garrison castle of Guangming city. Master tocht ordered 200 scouts out of the castle to investigate the signs of Centaur activity in the West. We found that the Centaur hunters of the East Development Leader gathered in their camp, and almost no centaurs in teams went to the West. All the Centaur hunters I met earlier were From the East. "


    There are two military lines in the eastern part of the Sassanian Empire, the original Eastern Line of defense and the newly-built development front. Hundreds of thousands of square kilometers of East development front are sandwiched between these two lines. Carmon said that the Centaurs are constantly moving from the west to the East. These centaurs are actually scouts and hunters sent by the orc army to the east development front to collect food and materials. Their transfer from west to East means There is no food to collect in dongkailing.


    Victor is not sure whether the 400000 Centaur army has fallen into food shortage. However, it is obvious that the food supply for the Centaur army now depends on the goblin slaves of Sidon Khanate.


    At present, they only have one supply line left. The supply line from the old nest is in the west of Guangming city!


    The fields are bare, and the endless green wheat roots have been shaved away by the goblins, revealing the black and red soil. The mature green wheat, like the southern wheat, is also golden yellow, but the green wheat can be eaten without waiting until it is mature and the ears of wheat are full. It can be planted and harvested twice a year, and the green wheat straw is the best green feed for raising cattle, sheep and horses.


    The Centaur''s main food is green wheat, which is planted by goblin slaves. The orcs of the Sidon Khanate ate up the green wheat of the eastern frontier, but there were still a lot of green wheat waiting to be harvested in their territory.


    However, the Centaur lost hundreds of thousands of goblin slaves in the east development lead. It is almost impossible for the Centaur to transport green wheat to the front line to supply 400000 centaurs for food. The Centaur must withdraw part of its troops to return to their hometown for food and undertake the task of transporting grain.


    Once the Centaurs split up, the pressure on the human coalition forces leading the front line in the East will suddenly drop. Can commander testier let the Centaur retreat?


    A decisive battle is imminent.


    Victor looked to the East, which was the direction of Guangming city and the Centaur camp. A moment later, he looked back and said to the Sassanian cavalry, "Carmon, do you know the way to the city of light?"


    "My Lord, I''ve been to Guangming city. I know the way." Carmon pointed to the East and added, "it takes two days to ride from here. You can get there in half a day."


    "Well, you take us to Guangming city."


    Victor nodded and told Nelson, "clean the battlefield as soon as possible. We''ll March quickly and get to Guangming city before evening."


    Nelson coughed, pointed to the paralyzed Centaur prisoner and whispered, "Sir, what about this thing?"


    The clergyman and the clergy turned away as if nothing had happened.


    Victor said lightly, "I let the elite guards catch the live centaur. Of course, I want to take it to Guangming city."


    With a vast territory and a large population, Victor didn''t believe that Lord Satan''s men didn''t have wizards who knew animal language. Even if they don''t, the shining Knights have to find a way.


    Wizards have a variety of talents. They are randomly generated. No one can be sure when there will be wizards who know the language.


    What can paladins do to torture information from centaurs?


    The electors'' Council, the Shadow Council, the shadow speaker, the tribunal of trigoval, the order of the shining knights, these are all clues that Victor can think of.


    He wants to find out a problem with commander testier before the showdown starts.

 Chapter 640

    Built on the lake, Guangming city was once an important western town of the iron mountain Empire and fell more than 900 years ago. At present, no one mentioned her former name, including the basselius family. That meant the political division between the iron mountain aristocracy and the Sassanian empire.


    Her former name was Luoyun city. The shining knights and Lord sassanne recovered her from the black hoofed Centaur and renamed her Guangming City, which opened the prelude to the counter attack on the northern wilderness on behalf of the human country and implied the bright future of mankind.


    Guangming city is the symbol of the glorious Knights'' great achievements, which has very important strategic value, historical significance and political influence.


    However, Guangming city has been trampled by centaurs for hundreds of years and has already become beyond recognition. It was less than four years before the Sassanians recaptured Guangming city. They only had time to dig a trench filled by goblins and lead it into the lake to form a moat around the whole city. Hundreds of thousands of young and strong people demolished the few remaining ruins in the city, repaired and reinforced the dilapidated city wall with unloaded stones, and filled and raised the insufficient part with log fences. It seems that the city wall with wood patches is full of arrow towers, most of which are simple log arrow towers, and also mixed with some limestone crossbow launchers. They are different in height. From a distance, they look like a rock python with thorns connected end to end.


    Compared with the main towns of the human kingdom, her fortifications look dilapidated and unplanned.


    Even so, the strange Centaur can''t attack Guangming city.


    The watchman on the sentry tower saw a team of well-dressed mixed cavalry galloping towards Guangming city from a distance. The guard on duty immediately put down the suspension bridge and sent a fine cavalry to meet him.


    Victor and pastor karimon led the team across the suspension bridge and immediately attracted countless Sassanian soldiers to cheer. Their voices were like sparks igniting an oil pan, and the whole city soon fell into a roar of laughter and laughter. The Sassanian soldiers and paladins rushed to tell each other, and the road was soon crowded with people. If a beautiful girl in a skirt threw petals on the roadside, it would be a grand welcome ceremony. Unfortunately, Victor saw all the big men waving strong arms, and the leather helmets with sweat stains were thrown into the sky.


    Guangming City confronted the Centaur army at a distance, and tens of thousands of soldiers were trapped in the city for 10 months. Although they maintained military exchanges with the surrounding garrison castles, it has been more than half a year since the reinforcements of the eastern defense line appeared in Guangming city. "Your Excellency, it''s my honor to see you." Victor nodded, saluting the clergy, showing neither warmth nor coldness.


    As if he didn''t care, he leaned over half his body, showing a high-ranking knight with blue hair and amber eyes, and said, "cousin Victor, this is the emperor of sassanne, his majesty saris Frederick. In a word, he is also your distant cousin."


    "Your Highness Randall, your heroic deeds of killing three golden orcs in the East have been spread to Guangming city. On behalf of the people of the Sassanian Empire, I congratulate your highness on his feat and thank your Highness for all he has done for the people of Sassanian!" Emperor Frederick solemnly knightly saluted.


    Victor saluted, looked around at the high-ranking knights and high-ranking priests opposite, and said solemnly: "The blood wolf family and the shining Knights have guarded the western border of the northern wilderness for hundreds of years. They fought bravely and killed countless orcs. Compared with the heroic deeds and outstanding achievements of the martyrs and you, what we have done is only insignificant. On behalf of the Lords and people of the kingdom of Gambis, I would like to pay high tribute to you."


    Testier showed a happy look and said, "Your Highness, let''s go to the church and talk. The best building in Guangming city is the cathedral."


    Victor, turnans, testier and Frederick walked side by side, and the rest followed. Along the way, Victor could not see a decent residence. The rest places of soldiers were sheds made of wood and horse skin, not even walls. The air was filled with the sour smell of leather corruption, and the dried horse meat could be seen everywhere. The defenders of Guangming city were obviously slaughtered Many war horses were to reduce the consumption of grain and grass and make up for the food shortage.


    Wood, stone, animal skin, horse meat and soldiers make Guangming city full of primitive vitality.


    The cathedral is probably the only building in the city of light that embodies human civilization. Compared with the cathedral being built by Randall, it is undoubtedly simple. Without the iconic high bell tower, Victor thinks it is a Viscount castle.


    In fact, she is indeed a fortress, a fortress in the hearts of tens of thousands of defenders in Guangming city.


    Having never experienced a cruel war, Victor could not deeply understand the significance of faith to soldiers. Even in the earth world where God is not holy, the roles of witch doctor, priest, prophet, divine stick and priest run through the whole history of human war. In the world of talon, like cavalry Carmon, he was unwilling to die, but when he was in a desperate situation, he still killed the enemy bravely, indomitably and relied on his righteousness It is the belief in the Lord of glory and the belief that his soul can be put into the kingdom of God.


    When soldiers need faith, this is their spiritual pillar and source of courage to overcome fear instinct and surpass themselves.


    There are tens of thousands of Sassanian soldiers in Guangming city. Their parents, brothers, wives, concubines and children are all in the rear. They stick to the rough city and watch millions of orcs cross the front line and advance towards their homes. Their anxiety can be imagined.


    Even if the living conditions were poor, the soldiers had to sleep in open-air sheds, and the high-rise military had to build cathedrals to arm their hearts.


    After entering the city of light, Victor saw the high morale and high fighting spirit from the enthusiastic eyes of the sassanne soldiers and paladins, and felt the blood surging for this. The huge and unified spiritual will is infecting his heart.


    All beings are gods.


    Running x-3, despite the strange state of his mind, Victor raised his feet and stepped into the main door of the cathedral. Under the guidance of the stationed priest, he simply prayed once. He went up to the second floor with his three Highnesses, and the rest of his entourage left the church with pastor Carmon.


    Tournus glanced at the eight alchemists behind Nelson and couldn''t help asking, "it''s only been a few years. Your bodyguards have trained the eagle lion and wolf fighting skills to this extent. Why haven''t they lit the fire of their hearts."


    "They are secret warriors and use some special means." Said Victor lightly.


    It seems that different families cultivate secret law warriors, but there are more or less inhumane places. Birth prohibition is the most common one. In fact, there are more cruel and dark means. The human body experiment, drug experiment and spiritual experiment of major forces have never been cut off. The ultimate goal is to accumulate this knowledge, which is beneficial to the development of the human country as a whole.


    These things are well known by the church leaders, not to mention that their own hips are not clean. Aren''t the drugs for treating diseases, healing wounds and improving strength improved through trials and tests?


    Turnans shook his head and said, "it''s no wonder they can''t light the fire of their hearts by using external forces to improve their strength."


    Victor smiled and said nothing. Turnans left Randall family''s two war skills are definitely a weakened version. He should improve his better war skills. But he didn''t know that Victor was now the first person in the field of spiritual blood secret method, and had already understood all the mysteries of the two world wars.


    The so-called lighting the fire of the mind is to achieve the unity of external force, internal potential and mind. Fu Niu''s Secret shape is both inside and outside, strong outside and strong inside; The monkey''s body and mind are tempered in secret form, and its hands and eyes are coordinated. It''s very difficult to ignite the fire of the soul. Turnans combined the characteristics of subdued cattle and spirit monkeys to create the skills of Eagle lion and gray wolf. However, the eagle lion focuses on subduing the ox and the gray wolf focuses on the monkey, which is not the best practice scheme to ignite the fire of the soul. At least the two war skills and secrets he taught Randall family are not perfect.


    In the process of examining the soul, Victor analyzed the structure of x-3, brought it into the category of spiritual talent, and pushed back a set of secret methods to ignite the fire of the soul. At present, the children adopted by mercury manor are practicing the original version of the secret method. Victor will further adjust and optimize the fourth level blood source secret method according to their practice effect.


    However, Victor and turnans have a common foundation, but further study, there is a subtle competition between the two sides. In the future, victor will encounter a bottleneck in designing the fourth level blood source secret method, and may communicate with turnans.


    Now, the time for bilateral cooperation is not ripe. Turnans was only good at reminding one point and did not continue the topic.


    There was a wooden round table in the middle of the meeting room on the second floor of the church. The four people sat around the table regardless of primary and secondary.


    "Your Highness Randall, we have received a letter from shepherd frides and learned that you have made another breakthrough in killing the bear monster elder in the giant wood forest. On behalf of the shining knights, I congratulate your highness. This war still needs your Highness''s strength. When we defeat the orc king, your highness of the paladin family and the Sassanian empire will set a celebration banquet and present a congratulatory gift for you."


    Testier smiled amiable. Because Victor had been cold before, he also changed his Royal Highness''s honorific title.


    Victor nodded slightly and said modestly, "I do have some harvest in the giant wood forest."


    "More than 3000 years ago, the sword Saint delavin and the ancestors of testier broke into the orc territory, killed the ogre king volgan, disintegrated the orc Kingdom and saved thousands of people. Now, his highness Randall took the head of the ogre supervisor lightly and killed three golden Orc leaders. There is no obstacle to the defense line and the front line of the development leader in the East. 100000 cavalry in the rear have entered the middle of the development leader at any time Join the front-line coalition forces and wipe out the Sidon Centaur army in one fell swoop. His highness Randall has made great contributions, and we will also have the honor to witness the birth of the second swordsman. " Said Frederick with a smile.


    The words of compliment came out of the mouth of emperor Sasan, with full weight. Victor waved his hand and said faintly with a smile, "this is what I should do... I am not the ancestor of delavin. I have my own way."


    Thurnans felt itchy when he heard the speech. He touched the shiny back of his head and raised the priest''s shelf. After thinking about it, he thought that the legendary Paladin was more suitable to discuss the mystery of power with Victor, and said, "Victor, can you show us your level of power and show us?"


    "I''ve forgotten the form of blonde hair and eyes for the time being."


    Victor didn''t intend to expose his real strength in front of the three princes. His dark golden eyes completely turned golden, glittering like fog and rainbow, and his voice was aloof. He said, "I have mastered the mystery of the earth and the wind at the same time."


    Turnans''s eyes were so bright that he couldn''t even close his mouth. TESL and Frederick also made no secret of their inner surprise and admiration.


    In their perception of elements, Victor''s spiritual strength climbed to the peak of legend, just like the noon sun, brilliant, covering up all the light, controlling the external wind element and internal water element, and dividing the legendary water element power in his body into earth, wind and water, all of which are the level of Golden Knight.


    Although Victor has no semi elemental ability, his power changes have the level of a Golden Knight. Equivalent to, the legendary wind knight has mastered the basic abilities of the stormy and earth knights.


    Turnans is another feeling. Victor''s power is similar to Sylvia, but obviously different.


    Sylvia''s power circulates perfectly, has no space to multiply and can be superimposed, but she can use the power of the golden level at most. If the mobilized void element reaches the legend, the element sea will have an impact on her body and mind, and it is not easy to adjust it back.


    Victor uses the legendary wind element without any restrictions. His own strength is unpredictable and unpredictable. Although his strength cannot be superimposed, it brings defects and weaknesses, it may be a death trap.


    The compliment of Emperor Frederick before now does not seem to be a compliment.


    Commander testier slapped and said with a smile, "Your Highness is here. I have a hundred times more confidence in killing the golden Centaur and defeating the Centaur army."


    Victor''s mouth outlined an inexplicable smile, his golden eyes turned to TESL, and asked calmly, "cousin Howard, I have a question to ask."


    "Cousin Victor, just say it." Tessier was very happy and said with a smile.


    Victor glanced at each of his Highnesses and asked, "is there really an orc king?"


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere on the table solidified like ice.

 Chapter 641

    Is there an orc king?


    This problem is more terrible than the fact itself.


    Eleven months have passed since Sidon''s centaurs invaded the eastern frontier. Lord sassanne and the main coalition of the shining knights were trapped to open up the frontier defense. Shepherd frides lit a red smoke beacon and went to the kingdoms to respond to the call of war. All forces search for the trace of the orc King either explicitly or secretly, but they have never been able to get a clear result.


    The Kingdom''s all-out warfighters spent countless materials, the wealth accumulated by the Lord shrank by more than half, and the production and construction slowed down, affecting every family and everyone, whether he is a noble or a civilian, a son or a free people. However, the reinforcements of various countries have been in place and have to be launched. At this time, it doesn''t matter whether there is an orc king. Anyway, they have come. They have to fight if they don''t fight. It is a good thing that there is no Orc king. The scale of war and military pressure will be much smaller. Everyone is nothing more than helping the Sassanian Empire eliminate the Sidon centaurs and expand the Empire''s territory. After the war, the kings would talk privately with the Sassanian Empire about compensation.


    In short, the high level of the Church cannot be involved, which will shake the credibility of the church, endanger the coordination and defense mechanism of the human country, and lead to disastrous consequences.


    The interest struggle between the human Kingdoms has always been constrained by the church, and the war is pitiful on a small scale. For example, the war between the Sassanian Empire and the three southern kingdoms was more like banditry and robbery. When the Satan cavalry attacked dodor village, the other party did not resist or kill, surrendered or kill. They only robbed grain, farm tools, livestock and all metal parts, destroyed farmland and houses, and at most robbed some young women with outstanding looks. Their purpose is to create refugees and famine so that green wheat can sell at a good price. The Dodo Knights captured the Sassanian cavalry and tried not to hurt each other''s lives or cause disability. They punished them for hard labor and extorted a large ransom from the Lord Sassanian.


    The tacit understanding between the two sides is based on the coordination mechanism of the church. The exchange of prisoners, the collection of ransom, the sale of food and minerals are mediated by priests. In the final analysis, the credibility of the church for thousands of years maintains the basic order of the human kingdom and ensures that the Lord will not fall into an endless civil war.


    If the church loses its credibility, who will formulate and supervise the new order to avoid internal friction in the human kingdom?


    You know, orcs eat people, and people eat orcs. There is no compromise between the two sides, only the cruel war of life and death. If the human kingdom loses its axis, everyone will die!


    Only by working hard can Tesla dispel the feeling of being in the back. The golden eye count''s eyes were as sharp as a sword. He could not shrink back, detour and perfunctory. He could only respond positively.


    400000 Sidon Centaur soldiers raided thousands of miles and drove millions of ORC slaves to infiltrate the territory of the Sassanian empire. The shining knights and Lord sassanne were caught off guard. With this level of crisis alone, pastor fledes lit the red smoke beacon and called for the support of all countries.


    However, the Centaur army and the main force of Satan restrained each other and did not go deep into the hinterland of the Empire to kill the people. However, the number of centaurs less than one million needs to occupy more fertile land than the Sassanian empire. It can be seen how bad their logistical production capacity is. They can fight guerrilla warfare, and they can never support an all-out war.


    TESL was puzzled by the Centaur''s foolish actions and could not find the orc king. Up to now, the army in the war zone of boulder fortress has gathered, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the East Development Leading war zone are gearing up, while the food and grass of the Sidon Centaur are about to run out, so it is difficult for them to survive.


    Once the crisis is lifted, all kinds of uncoordinated voices will emerge. For example, some people will say that the war was a centaur suicide, and there was no Orc king at all. The great commander of TESL lit the red smoke beacon by using the credibility of the church to convene the armies of various kingdoms to open up territory for the Sassanian empire.


    As for the urgency and correctness of Flemish lighting the red smoke beacon, who cares?


    This kind of voice is likely to come from within the church, because success and crisis are twins. The power structure of the church needs a new balance to deal with the great impact brought by TESL''s extraordinary achievements.


    Testier was ready to be questioned and made corresponding deployment in advance, but he never thought that the war had not won the final victory, and the count of golden eyes took the lead in challenging him.


    No one is willing to shake the credibility of the church, but the doubt raised by the count of golden eye can represent the voice of almost all secular lords except the sassanne Empire and the Neville kingdom. Sassanne and Neville were the beneficiaries of the war, while other kingdoms suffered great losses.


    Since the credibility of the Church cannot be shaken, someone within the church must bear the corresponding political consequences in order to quell external disputes.


    There is no right or wrong in the political game, only the advantages and disadvantages of the strong and the weak. Whoever questions the great commander of testier will also bear the political consequences. Ordinary lords dare to jump out and question testier. The only political consequence is that they are detained by the referee until they die. Testier has nothing.


    Cousin Victor refused to let go, and TESL felt worse.


    Can a king''s question be the same as a civilian''s question?


    At this time, it is meaningless to discuss whether the orc King exists. Testier had reason to believe that the count of golden eyes had interest demands for the shining knights, and deliberately threatened him with sensitive issues in exchange for bargaining chips.


    Count Randall and queen rose are actually one. From their past political measures, the people and horses have long planned to open up the southern continent. What they want is the strong support of the divine power of the church.


    It is not unimportant to develop the southern continent and expand the depth of human national strategy. For the shining knights, the time is not ripe to disperse forces and take into account both north and south. Seeing that the territory of the Sassanian empire is about to double, the problems of Barcelona and Frederick will also surface. Without the full support of the shining knights, the northern empire may be divided into two, and the iron mountain is strong and the Sasan is weak.


    TESL, Frederick, felides and basselius all tried their best to avoid the immediate political division of the Sassanian Empire, but the bottom-up voice is not easy to suppress. Once the Knights of glory and the temple army divide their troops to nangu, they will send an unusual political signal to the Lords and nobles of the Sassanian empire. They are bound to elect the powerful basselius as the new leader.


    However, when the ant tide swept through the human horse hills, the shining Knights ignored the help of the York family and had offended the Rose Queen. At that time, the York family and Augustus fought endlessly, and Sylvia''s political power was weak. Now she and the count of golden eye have completed the integration of the kingdom of Gambis, and the political influence of the divine knight and the sun elf can be released to the outside. It''s not that easy for TESL to fool the count of golden eyes now.


    The count of the golden eye questioned. If TESL made a mistake, he would nod from the paladin TESL and say, "it''s about the success or failure of the war. It should be so. Cousin Victor came to the conclusion that the troops of Gambis and dodo should obey my command. I swear in the name of the Lord that I will never be disadvantageous to the friendly forces."


    Victor nodded and said, "as long as I win this war, I won''t mention the orc King anymore."


    Emperor Frederick also stood up and said, "I will torture the Centaur prisoners brought back by his highness Randall. Your highness can watch."


    He almost admitted that there were wizards who knew animal language. Victor was not surprised. He smiled and said, "next time, wait for me and turnans to catch some more powerful centaurs."


    The bald Paladin neither nodded nor shook his head. There was a "um" from the city government.

 Chapter 642

    Shadow Council, dream palace.


    "Why did the count of golden eyes refuse our offer of cooperation? Why did he attack you?"


    The speaker, the boy''s image of the Secret Keeper, occupies the throne with a stable tone, but the whole hall is distorted and fluctuated because of his confusion and anger, which seems to be about to collapse.


    "Lord... People... Please... Rest... Anger."


    The shadow Knight knelt before the throne on one knee, his body bright and dark, and his voice intermittent.


    The speaker of the secret man controls his emotions and maintains the magic of the dream palace. After a while, the fluctuation gradually disappeared, and the palace recovered its stability. The shadow Knight said:


    "Master, you once said that a member of the Shadow Council was tempted by whisperers to send his disciples to assassinate the blood aristocrats of the moon elves. His most powerful soul breaker died in Heibao Town, just when count golden eye went to work as Baron Lord in the horse hills. Then, the member was arrested and executed by the Council, and another disciple of his bewitcher was ordered to assassinate with the member orcs He killed Baron Victor Wimbledon, but the assassination failed, and the two wizards lost their message. "


    Holding the armrest of the throne, the speaker of the secret speaker said in a deep voice: "Yes. The Council didn''t know that the idiot congressman assassinated the moon elf aristocracy at that time. The soul breaker''s Witchcraft talent is very dangerous, and his encounter with witchcraft backfire can''t explain the special place of Victor Wimbledon. The main partner of the shadow priest of the Council is the nahtigal family, and the count of golden eye doesn''t participate in the hunting of the Centaur Khan. It doesn''t matter if the bright guard doesn''t participate in the action The plan of the speaker of the secret guard will be completely defeated if the scholar can''t get out of the Al religious country.


    Even if he was a legendary caster, he could "create" and "trick" the legendary Centaur, and hoodwinked the fierce warrior''s spiritual perception of it, all thanks to the aftermath of the last great prophecy of the church.


    Without the great prophecy of the church, the speaker of the secret speaker could not have achieved this level. This opportunity is the only one. If you miss it, you won''t have it.


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper hesitated, and the shadow Knight further said: "Master, the legendary Centaur entering the densely populated hinterland of Sasang will cause some people casualties, but the victims are only a few fools. People with brains will escape or hide in strong castles and fortresses. With countless eyes, the legendary Centaur can''t escape no matter how fast it runs. Local lords and priests can organize people to migrate and avoid danger in advance and report to the higher authorities The whereabouts of men and horses. Things will be solved soon. "


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper finally made up his mind, nodded and said, "well, the Centaur doesn''t have much food. Their goblin leader is waiting for the guidance of the ''mother earth''. I''ll tell him what to do. You inform the wizard Luke and ask him to contact bacelius. As long as bacelius accepts our proposal, I''ll lure the legendary Centaur into the hinterland of Sasang in the name of the ''mother earth''."


    "As you wish, my master."


    At the end of the meeting, the shadow Knight broke away from the real dream hall, opened his eyes and saw the cheap guest room tables and chairs of the wild fox hotel. A well-dressed middle-aged man lay face down on the table and had no breath.


    He is the Shadow Council''s contact with Barcelona, wizard Luke.


    The shadow Knight got up from the bedside, went to the table, stood still, stretched out his intact left hand, took out several gold sols from his pocket, and the yellowish brown empty elements appeared in his palm, kneaded them into a badge painted with the coat of one eyed giant. The invisible force field manipulated the corpse''s hand, held the badge in his palm, and after all this, the shadow Knight put on his hood, covered his face and left alone The wild fox hotel.


    Half an hour later, three men dressed as hotel waiters broke into the room and saw Luke lying on the table. They didn''t move the body, exchanged secret gestures with each other, and left the room. Two people guarded the door, the other went down to the first floor, whispered a few words with the old board of the hotel compatible with the bartender, and went into the back kitchen.


    After a while, the back kitchen of the wild fox Hotel emitted choking smoke, which caused the guests and drinkers to jump like chickens and dogs, and ran out of the room with the disheveled waitress. The hotel owner apologized repeatedly, swearing and leading the waiter into the back kitchen to put out the fire. The fire in the back kitchen went out, but the smoke became thicker, and even the hall was unable to treat people. The hotel owner returned the guests'' consumption with a sad face, and then Take out a sum of money and send away the security soldiers who came to check the situation.


    The security soldiers scolded the boss and knocked away a sum of money before they roared away the crowd. The YeHu Hotel, which has always had a bad business, had to close so that no one could touch the hotel and steal.


    The waiter of the wild fox Hotel burned the back kitchen, which was just a small episode in the town. But half a day later, it appeared on the desk of the Duke of Barcelona in the form of a detailed report, which aroused the discussion of two big people.


    "Luke is dead. He is our contact with the shadow bishop. Who killed him? Why kill him?" Hussein frowned and talked to himself.


    Oroksia played with the emblem kneaded with gold coins and said faintly, "there is no trace of casting and melting. It is an empty element. The emblem of the Cyclops is vivid. Can you do this?"


    "Yes." Hussein nodded and continued: "there are only a few Golden Knights who can control the elements of the void to this extent. I am one, Sylvia, nahtigar, Neo West, Emperor Frederick, the Duke of the golden sparrow, and the golden paladin of the affinity of the earth, including trigova, the family of Cyclops."


    Oroksia said softly with a smile: "trigova is one of the culprits of the decline of the iron mountain empire. Is it a millennium hatred between us?"


    Usein smiled: "at least, the shadow priest thought we had a thousand years of hatred with trigoval, so he came to us first, not to cooperate with cousin Victor first."


    "Frodo rushed to the wild fox hotel at the first time and traced the past with witchcraft, but he didn''t get any information. This shows that the murderer who killed Luke is much higher than his spiritual level. Is he the man who attacked Victor''s cousin in the giant wood forest?" Asked Hussein.


    "Silver earth knights can do this, but if they want to threaten cousin Victor, let alone silver knights, even nahtigal has no chance. He will only be killed by cousin Victor, and there is little possibility of running for his life." Orokhia shook her head and said, "the church has the trace of every Royal Highness, which can be found in the cathedral. It doesn''t need the Golden Knight to kill Luke himself. A slightly stronger secret law dead man can easily kill him, and then put the prepared gold medal in Luke''s hand."


    "Did you plant trigoval, or did trigoval give us a warning?" Hussein asked again.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Oroksia squeezed the gold emblem into a ball with a little force and said, "the shadow priests are kept by trigowal. They have their own ideas, but trigowal didn''t teach them what a great aristocrat is. Therefore, their ideas are naive and ridiculous and don''t deserve to cooperate with us."


    "Now, the man who secretly manipulates the shadow priest appears. Whether he is trigova or not, he is telling us that they are qualified to cooperate with us."


    "Wait, they show up, or... They can''t show up again!"

 Chapter 643

    In the windy season, the Northern Wilderness should be high, the clouds are light, the monsoon is howling, and the green wheat is surging like a sea wave. What Victor saw was the bare field, the endless animal skin camp, and countless centaurs galloping and chasing in the dark red soil.


    More than 200000 centaurs and the same number of goblins gathered together, which did not make Victor feel the visual shock. It''s like when people see a large-scale city for the first time, they will be curious and amazed, but few people are shocked, because they can''t see the whole picture of the city at all.


    Victor can see a rabbit 50 kilometers away. His eyesight is even better than the blue eye carving, but the Centaur''s camp stretches for hundreds of kilometers and gets denser and denser in the middle, which has far exceeded his eyesight limit, let alone hearing.


    It made him feel powerless from his heart.


    Hundreds of thousands of orcs gather in an area of thousands of square kilometers, with hundreds of thousands of eyes, hundreds of thousands of ears, hundreds of thousands of noses and mouths. No matter day or night, Victor could not sneak into the core area of the Centaur camp and spy on their leaders unless he could disguise himself as a centaur.


    The difficulty is beyond his ability.


    "Howard looks smart, but he is actually a fool. He wanted to kill the Centaur commander of the golden order. As a result, he was driven out like rabbits by a large group of centaurs. He also lost four sentries and a camp. Under the protection of the Supreme Lord, he finally brought it back to us and killed many centaurs."


    Wearing a non reflective leather helmet, turnans lay behind the Bush and spoke to victor who seemed to have no signs of life.


    He knew Victor could hear, but he couldn''t speak. As for this method of hiding breath, he had already mastered it.


    Since the spiritual touch reached a high level, turnans no longer needed to hide his breath motionlessly, and a slightly low-key normal activity could also deceive the enemy''s perception.


    Victor was only envious of it.


    Perception and concealment are the most important abilities of an extraordinary warrior, whether he is a long-range shooter or a melee warrior. Victor deeply understood that there are three ways of transcendental perception: the element perception of transcendental knights, the spiritual perception of ferocious humans, and the embodied perception of realistic laws.


    Element perception is rooted in the element sea and has insight into all element states. Any changes in material and spiritual levels have nothing to hide in front of element perception. Victor''s life hidden in front of element perception also has traces to follow, but he is like a dead object, which is difficult to attract the attention of high-level knights. If Sylvia wants to perceive Victor''s existence, find one. She can even perceive the past, present and future. Although it is only a few seconds, it goes beyond the limitations of time and space.


    Psychic perception is dedicated to perceiving one''s own psychic activities. Like turnans, his spiritual power roams at the spiritual level. As long as the mind of any creature has ideas about him or what he cares about, he can perceive the existence of each other. Even if it is indiscriminate malice, such as the territory consciousness of the beast, he can feel it when he enters the territory of the beast.


    The so-called embodied perception is actually vision, taste, smell, hearing and touch. Various organisms have different ways of perception, some are thermal sensing, some are vibration sensing, and some are dynamic sensing. The world seen by insects is completely different from the world in human eyes, but all changes are inseparable from their religion, and the form of present perception is inseparable from the five senses.


    Victor''s theory can explain the three mysteries of perception. Everything in the world created by tyronrell comes from one source - the element sea; Hundreds of millions of creatures in the world are part of the creator, and their hearts come from the same great soul - the soul of tyronril.


    All things come from the same source, so there is the element perception of high-level Knights; The spiritual essence of all living beings is interlinked, so there is the spiritual perception of violent creatures. If the three perceptual rules are compared to a world tree, the element perception of high-level knights is the root of the world tree, and the spiritual perception of fierce soldiers is the trunk, then the present perception is a colorful crown with thousands of flowers and leaves.


    Compared with the high-end atmosphere of element perception and spiritual perception, the present perception seems to be inferior. However, human resources are poor. Even Sylvia''s spiritual power may be less than one billionth of tyronrell, the origin of the world. Her perception range and depth have their own limits.


    The perception mode of high elves represents the peak of present perception. Extraordinary vision, extraordinary hearing, blindness and wind talk cooperate with each other, and the close view is subtle, up to 100 kilometers away. It should be said that present perception is the direction of the evolution of world laws.


    There is a spear, there is a shield, and the way of perception is closely related to the means of hiding. However, whether it is the resonance of the elements of the Golden Knight, the distortion of the soul of turnans, or the jungle shelter of the bear monster elder, it is a kind of spiritual neglect and hiding, so that the enemy can see it as if he didn''t see it.


    However, Victor''s x-3, combined with his extraordinary perception, can be immune to spiritual neglect and perceive the vast majority of hidden targets through comparison, completion, calculation, absolute rationality and other methods.


    With Victor''s current life level and wisdom level, his perspective is essentially different from that of ordinary people. In the eyes of ordinary people, there are many centaurs here, but if the speed is fast enough and the action is hidden enough, they can observe the enemy in advance and have a full opportunity to sneak into the core area of the Centaur camp.


    Well, that''s what earth world movies usually do.


    The Centaur camp in Victor''s eyes is a whole. It is the descendant of the mother of the earth, with thousands of ears and eyes, flexible gathering and dispersion, and a sea of mind. It knows everything and exists everywhere in this area, and has some powers of the ancestors. No powerful individual can fight it, neither can TESL, nor can victor.


    The wind paladins of the golden order have unparalleled speed and full range attack power. In theory, Tesla can kill them slowly. In reality, such a thing is impossible.


    Victor can imagine what happened to testier. He led the elite to hunt the Centaur, which led to the contraction of the Centaur army. The distance between the Centaur camp and the human castle was lengthened, which was enough for the fierce Centaur to catch up with them before the human elite fled into the castle. TESL acted alone, and the ferocious man Ma Tong led a large number of his men from both wings, trying to surround and kill the annoying enemy. Paladins can only break in the direction of the castle before the siege closes. Centaurs are not good at attacking the city, not that they can''t attack the city. They lose their target and spread their anger on the weak outposts and barracks. Centaurs stormed human outposts and barracks. Although they lost a lot, they formed a balance. As long as TESL made trouble again, they would vent their anger on human outposts and barracks.


    Can''t TESL pull the main cavalry of Guangming city out to fight with centaurs?


    Victor won''t do better than Steele.


    Although testier''s hunting and Centaur have losses with each other, for the actual needs of military and politics, testier must do so. He is not a fool in turnans''s mouth.


    Turnans is the stupid guy.


    "The stupid bear came back. He brought a stupid horse." The bald head suddenly laughed.


    Wearing a dragon lizard skin armor that didn''t pull much hatred, Nelson rushed from the side to the hiding place of Victor and turnans, followed by a group of screaming Centaur soldiers. Javelins and heavy arrows rained down on Nelson''s back, but they could only fall to the ground. The Centaur, who was good at running, found that he didn''t run as fast as the human on two legs. His eyes were red and he tried to catch up. One of the huge, muscular centaurs threw a spear and flew straight to Nelson. The throwing spear rubs against the air and makes a harsh whistling sound, which can be compared with the medium-sized crossbow of human sentry.


    Don''t mention the dragon lizard skin armor. Even if Nelson is wearing pure gold armor and is shot by this spear, he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. Victor and turnans had no time to rescue. As if he had eyes on the back of his head, he turned sideways to avoid the powerful Centaur throwing spear, and his escape speed inevitably slowed down.


    Even so, the Centaur couldn''t catch up with Nelson. The ferocious Centaur commander of the silver rank grabbed a spear from his partner and threw it out. Unfortunately, the quality of the spear thrown by ordinary soldiers is too poor. It''s light. It''s half flying and loses its accuracy. The Centaur commander hissed angrily, his muscles swelled, his limbs worked hard, rushed out of the team and chased Nelson alone.


    Overcoming fear instinct is what distinguishes wisdom from beasts. It knew that the human who ran away was very dangerous. It was still out of the cover of its companions and wanted to catch up and kill each other. In fact, Nelson, the ferocious Centaur commander who lost his long-range weapons, could kill him with one hand.


    In addition to the lack of semi elemental ability, Nelson''s spiritual intuition and spiritual fire may not have the strength to fight alone against the golden Centaur commander.


    Of course, the premise of the duel is close combat. From this point of view, Nelson is a little weak. At least the ferocious Centaur commander may kill him.


    If Nelson was replaced by testier, it would be several golden centaurs plus a group of fierce Centaur soldiers to expel him. In that case, Victor and turnans had to pat their hips and leave.


    The four legged Centaur commander ran with all his strength, and the distance between him and Nelson became shorter and shorter. He played all kinds of tricks with the refined iron rod in his hand. Its ugly face was more ferocious because of excitement, but he didn''t know that there were two big monsters waiting to take it home.


    Victor stood up from behind the Bush and looked coldly at the stupid horse in turnans''s mouth.


    The ferocious Centaur commander''s eyes widened twice in an instant, and his eyes were protruding from his eyes. As soon as his limbs stopped, the emergency brake belt drifted, the ladder rowed and then pulled the ground, turned his horse''s ass in a very funny posture, and jumped out from behind. The speed of escape was even faster than chasing Nelson.


    Running for life is really the best way to stimulate life potential.


    "Why don''t you catch it?" Thurnans asked mistily.


    "Don''t catch them... I''ve caught several of them and haven''t found any results. If I catch them again, I''m afraid Nelson will die here." Victor said gracefully with a smile.


    At this time, Nelson ran close and asked loudly, "Sir, teacher, let him go?"


    He used to look like a steel cone, but his eyes became flat and restrained. Turnans nodded and said, "stupid bear, you have made progress. You should calm down and polish your heart."


    These days, Victor and turnans captured three ferocious centaurs by fishing, and Nelson took the greatest risk as bait. If fishing is not dangerous, the ferocious Centaur will not take the bait at all. Every time he strikes, he may die at the hands of the Centaur, and all Victor can do is avenge him. Stimulated by the horror of death, Nelson''s spirit became more and more acute, and his spiritual power was enhanced. He responded to the cultivation method of the secret life and death line of the monkey and the dance of the knife tip.


    However, Nelson''s good luck is always light, and this strong spiritual stimulation can be addictive. Victor was worried about going on. Nelson couldn''t stop. He didn''t practice his spiritual touch. He became the rations of the Centaur first.


    On the other hand, TESL captured more centaurs than victor. The animal language wizards under Emperor Frederick never asked for any new information. The content of the Centaur captives is similar, which means that there are several favorite children of the Centaur, who convey the will of the Centaur and lead the Centaur to attack the human development leader. Because humans threaten the Centaur''s home.


    The silver Centaur commander captured by Victor revealed some more detailed information. The favorite of the earth mother was two centaurs of the white tail tribe, one male and one female. They withstood the test of the earth mother and killed a monster that other centaurs could not kill. Their Earth Spirit slaves became the sacrifice of the earth mother. They told the earth mother to send a group of monsters into human territory, Let them entangle with humans so that centaurs can obtain security and more land.


    According to the current information, the combination of centaurs was not oppressed by the orc king, but bluffed by two centaurs and a goblin stick. Testier knew it for a long time. He was silent and wanted to make a plan to completely solve the Sidon Centaur and clear the obstacles to the East expansion of the Empire.


    Of course, these information may not be accurate. On the one hand, Victor and TESL did not catch the Centaur commander of the golden order. On the other hand, the animal language wizard kept by Frederick was at least two places worse than imosen.


    Imosen''s proficient language points directly at the target''s heart. He wants to ask if the beloved of the earth mother is a legendary adult horse or a big Khan of the Sidon centaur. As long as the Centaur speaks truthfully, he can immediately know the answer. The communication between the wizard and the Centaur still stays at the level of language. Just for the new term "Earth Mother''s favorite", he has to ask the Centaur captives for a long time before translating it in human language. The life level of the legendary stage is the division of power belonging to the human kingdom, and the Centaur does not have this concept. As for whether the "mother''s favorite" is a half man Martha Khan, the prisoner gave a negative answer. It even did not recognize orogar as a half man Martha Khan of Sidon Khanate.


    Torture information is basically like this. The level of animal language wizards is limited, and they can''t dig anything out again. The question now is whether the so-called "Earth Mother''s favorite" made the decision for the Sidon Centaur army, or whether the earth essence bluffed and enslaved the Centaur.


    The great goblins are also a race that can awaken blood memory. They master the secret knowledge of the earth mother and the Centaur, and have the possibility of controlling the Centaur owner in turn.


    Victor was convinced that there must be a military leader of the Centaur coalition of the seven tribes. Whether it was a goblin sacrifice or a "favorite of the earth mother", it would not be wrong to kill them.


    It is almost impossible to achieve this by means of strong assassination. Victor retreated to the second place, first depicting the characteristics of the Centaur leader and spying on its action plan.


    The wind language talent of the moon elves has been changed by Victor into a lethal old enemy talent, and the detection radius is only 10 kilometers. The depth of the Centaur camp was at least 70 or 80 kilometers. Victor didn''t even know where the Centaur leader''s camp was. However, even if the target locked by the old enemy exceeds the killing radius of the old enemy, Victor''s tracking intuition can sense his approximate reverse direction and distance.


    The Centaur leader belongs to the superior in the Centaur tribe and is qualified to report danger to the leader. Victor deliberately released it to sense the general orientation of the Centaur commander''s camp.


    Next, it''s the turn of the alchemical crows to play their tongue skills.

 Chapter 644

    In an animal skin tent in the center of the Centaur camp, Baltar, the new chief of the white tail tribe, and his spouse Alita bend their strong limbs and lie down on the exquisite wool blanket.


    It was the booty plundered by goblin slaves from human territory. It was soft, comfortable, thick and warm. It was many times better than the grass blanket made by big goblins.


    Rita likes this blanket very much. She''s pregnant.


    The young Centaur patriarch was excited. This was the first pony he and Rita had bred together. He is quiglo, and so is Rita. Their cubs will be blessed by mother earth.


    The goblin sacrifice said it by hakin himself. Although it was short and ugly and a cheap green skin, the Centaurs believed its prophecy.


    Two years ago, polta and Alita''s horns did not show the yellowish brown preferred by the earth mother as they do now. The Centaurs of other tribes do not recognize that they are the horses carried by the earth, and even the commander of the white tail tribe doubts it. It was hakin who awakened mother earth in the presence of all Centaur chiefs, commanders and commanders. He woke up from the ground, raised a huge clay incarnation, spoke ancient languages, and recognized Baltar and Alita as its preferred descendants through hakin''s mouth.


    The incarnation of Mother Earth only existed for a few breathing times, and then changed into soil and returned to the earth. From then on, the Centaurs recognized that the two young centaurs of the white tail tribe were quiglo, and their slave hakin was the sacrifice of the earth mother.


    "The great mother earth revealed to hakin that last night... The Centaurs were going home and back to the East... Quiglo polta went to the west, human territory, the power of the mother earth waited for polta... Take back the power, polta is the big Khan, the big Khan of the Centaur."


    Goblins dance and use body language with the stuttering Centaur language to supplement their own expression. It was dressed in colorful human silk, and behind it stood four exceptionally strong bear goblin bodyguards, completely unlike the previous timidity or even arrogance.


    "The earth mother also reminded Rita."


    The Centaur Alita stood up from the comfortable wool blanket, walked lightly in front of the goblin witch doctor, leaned out her left forepaw, put it on the goblin''s shoulder, and said softly, "the mother told me to send hakin into his arms. Alita is the sacrifice of the mother."


    "... no... ah."


    The goblin witch doctor only uttered half a scream. The huge power crushed its short body to pieces, and the blood gushed like a broken water bag. It was directly trampled into meat cakes by the golden Centaur and stepped into the soil of the camp.


    "Mother Earth buried everything."


    The dull bear goblin reacted. His eyes were full of blood, his strong body muscles rose, opened his sharp mouth and rushed to the female Centaur who trampled the leader to death.


    Polta jumped over, stood in front of his spouse and crushed the crazy bear goblins one by one like a mouse. Leaving the body of the last bear goblin, he asked with some doubt and some fear: "Rita, why trample on Harkin? Its prediction is always accurate... The great mother really reminded you last night to send the witch doctor into the embrace of the earth?"


    "Hakin''s prediction is only the first accurate. We are the handsome horses carried by the earth... It is useless now."


    Rita loosened her forefoot and touched polta''s horns with her horns. Their horns are smooth without lines, and there is a yellowish brown halo in the dark camp. This is the mark that distinguishes the quiglo Centaur from the ordinary centaur.


    After retreating two steps, the female Centaur lay down lazily, wiped the blood on the forefoot with a beautiful wool blanket and said: "The earth bears everything and buries everything. He is silent. The earth mother will not tell hakin to bury the Earth Spirit slave of his father Khan. Hakin can bury the former goblin leader and take away all his spouses in the name of the earth mother. He can do worse."


    Baltar shook his tail, returned to his spouse, lay down and said, "Harkin predicted the emptiness behind mankind. It made us stop here and let slaves rob the human nest. It''s an accurate prediction. If you kill it, I''m worried about the wrath of mother earth."


    "I can feel the mother blessing our foal."


    Rita''s delicate face showed maternal brilliance and said softly: "We''ll watch her grow up, watch him gallop on the earth, watch him rule the Centaur... Baltar, it''s time for us to go home. Harkin asked you to go to human territory, and you''ll die on that land. I trample on it, I''m afraid I can''t run with you anymore, and I''m afraid our foal will lose the protection of father Khan."


    Polta snorted and disdained, "weak humans can''t stop my horse."


    "The weak human killed orogar. Are you now as powerful as the black hoofed Khan?" The female Centaur blinked and asked.


    Baltar has just mastered the talent of earth armor. He is still a little behind the black hoofed Khan orogar. He said unconvinced: "I knelt down to drink milk when orogal ran with four hoofs. But he didn''t have quiglo horns. We are favored by the earth, and my strength is still growing. As long as I accept another test and get back the power given by the earth mother, I will be stronger than him, and the Centaurs will submit to my hoofs."


    Alita smiled and tweeted, "Mother Earth cares for my spouse and pony. The land is vast and does not need to go to the human territory in the West. A few sunsets ago, we felt a strange enemy wandering around the periphery of the camp, like a biting wind, cold water and scorching sun."


    "The earth bears everything, I''m not afraid of it!"


    "His companions killed the powerful orogal." Rita continued, "I suspect Harkin wants to bury my spouse by human hands."


    Polta was surprised and asked, "why did cheap slaves dare to bury me?"


    "Goblins have no hooves. They are as cunning as humans. Centaurs enslave them, but they will never trust goblins. Harkin may be the spy of the goblin king in the east of his home. We are worried that humans in the West threaten our home, and the goblin king in the East is worried that the hooves of centaurs will step on its land."


    "Harkin guided us to use slaves against two legged humans. We lost too many slaves. When we got home, we were going to be slaves under the goblin king in the East."


    "The goblin king is afraid of the horse polta. He let the spy hakin cheat the horse to go to the human nest, trying to kill my polta and my foal''s father Khan."


    Polta said angrily, "damn Harkin, damn spy, may the earth mother never spit out new buds from its flesh and bones!"


    Rita looked at Xiong Jun''s spouse and said, "let''s go home to the garden and catch slaves in the East."


    "Good!" Baltar nodded and saw the flesh and blood remains of the goblins. He hesitated and said, "the Centaurs of all tribes have not admitted that I am a big Khan. They believe that hakin is the sacrifice of the earth mother. The spy of hakin is dead. Can they listen to us?"


    "The earth mother reminds me that hakin is a spy, and the earth mother buried hakin. I am the new sacrifice selected by the earth mother, and the Khan and commander of all tribes will listen to me." Said Rita confidently.


    Polta was overjoyed and asked, "my Rita, can you evoke the earth incarnation of Mother Earth in front of the Centaur?"


    "No." Rita shook her head and said: "The Khan of all ethnic groups felt the threat of human beings. The centurions of all ethnic groups didn''t want to fight with each other anymore. Ha Jin said that to deal with human beings, they believed that Ha Jin was the mother of the earth sacrifice. Now, the weather is getting colder and colder, the food in the camp is almost finished, many female horses are pregnant with ponies, and the Centaurs want to go home to the garden. I told the Centaurs to go home to the garden and go to the east to catch the slaves of the goblin king He believed that I was the new sacrifice of mother earth. "


    "My steed tramples on the servants of the goblin king with your hooves, leads the Centaurs to plunder slaves and seize the land in the East. I will tell the Centaurs that quiglopolta is the Centaur Khan selected by the earth mother!"


    Polta hissed happily and asked, "when shall we go home?"


    Alita thought for a moment and said: "Send white tailed hunters to the camp in the north and tell the patriarchs there that the new sacrifice Rita got the Enlightenment from the earth mother. Ha Jin betrayed the Centaur. The new sacrifice asked their female horse to go home first. They listened to me and admitted that I was the new sacrifice. When the tribes in the North evacuated first, we told the patriarchs here that we were going home and captured slaves in the East."


    "Rita is a wise and beautiful mare. I listen to you." Polta said as he shook his tail.


    "The humble Harkin is not worthy to be buried in the earth." Pointing to the unidentified goblin remains, the female said to her spouse, "throw them out and feed them to the crows outside the camp tent. Tell the other centaurs that the spy Harkin has escaped and let the Centaur Hunter hunt it in the camp."


    Polta stood up, took two steps forward, mixed the flesh and blood of goblins and bear goblins with his forepaw, kicked them out of the camp, and hissed to the white tailed centaurs not far away: "Ha Jin is the spy of the goblin king. He and the bear goblins want to hurt my Rita. I trampled on the stupid bear goblins, and Ha Jin escaped from the camp. Go find Ha Jin and bring it to me. These bear goblins are thrown into the open space and fed to the crows!"


    The Centaurs around him were all close friends of Baltar. They witnessed him and Alita kill other undead monsters. They were favored by the earth mother and changed from Centaur captain to commander in a few years.


    They believed polta''s words, took the mixed goblin flesh and blood, and asked their subordinates to search for the renegade spy hakin in the camp.


    A group of black crows parked on the camp were frightened, soared up, circled in the air for several times and flew away.


    **********************


    Alchemy crows can imitate the voice of most creatures, but it is cumbersome and time-consuming to piece together bits and pieces of crows into sentences.


    If the alchemical crow learned human language, Victor could easily spell out complete confidence according to the logical relationship of language. But he couldn''t understand the Centaur''s language at all, and the alchemical crow couldn''t distinguish which were useful sounds and which were the Centaur''s meaningless neighing, such as snoring, sneezing, grinding teeth and farting.


    This significantly increases the difficulty of Victor and beast language wizards.


    The alchemy crow''s tongue learning skill is very effective. Victor doesn''t want others to shoot crows when they see them from now on. In order to keep the secret that the dust Falcon will spy on intelligence through tongue learning, Victor didn''t let the animal language wizard listen to the alchemy crow''s tongue learning Centaur language directly.


    All the tongues of the alchemical crow were passed on by Victor to the animal language wizard.


    However, Victor''s vocal cords could not make the same sound as the Centaur, and the noble count of golden eyes was too ashamed to learn horse neighing. But these problems were not difficult for him. He could imitate horse barking by vibrating the air with his popular talent.


    The tongue of the alchemical crow, Victor imitated it to the animal language wizard paragraph by paragraph. If the wizard can translate, he will torture the Centaur prisoners if he doesn''t understand. To ensure the accuracy of the information, he had to torture more than one Centaur prisoner.


    After more than 20 days of work, Victor finally figured out several things:


    Many female centaurs are pregnant.


    The Centaur is going to withdraw.


    "Mother Earth''s favorite" is not as powerful as orogal. Their strength is equal to that of the golden centaur.


    Because the alchemical crow''s tongue itself would be out of tune, coupled with noise such as farting and burping, Victor could not obtain more accurate and detailed information. But the strange factors such as "Mother Earth''s favorite" and "goblin sacrifice" all reveal very obvious traces of extraordinary interference. Otherwise, how can two golden centaurs and a goblin command the 400000 Centaur army of seven tribes?


    Victor is more suspicious of some or some supernatural existence that secretly manipulates the Centaur to raid the east development leader, but now the Centaur is going home. Is he or they like this? Or are they no longer able to direct the Centaur?


    Maybe the goblin sacrifice is over?


    This is the greatest possibility. The weak use deception to assign the strong is like dancing on a burning hemp rope. There are all sharp blades below. Something will happen sooner or later. Unless it has the strength of self-protection, it is like a trainer who only plays with a beast with a whip. The beast just wants to play a game with him and knock him over with one palm. His weakness will be exposed, and the beast will be happy to bite him to death.


    In any case, it is fortunate that there is no legendary adult horse among the Centaurs. The legendary Orc''s powerful power and terrible talent are still second. The Centaur army has no core strength, and the lack of cohesion is the key.


    When Tesla and Frederick learned that the Centaur army was going home to give birth to a horse cub, they were very happy and praised Victor''s talent for whispering. They sent elite scouts into the northern wilderness. After confirming this information, they sent out letter crows and invited the commander of the eastern defense line to Guangming city to discuss the military plan to eliminate the Centaur army.


    Two days later, Hussein Duke of Barcelona, Roland of Gambis Princess Auguste, King dodo Friedrich and shepherd frides rushed to the city of light with their assistants and sat down with Victor and others at the round table in the conference room on the fourth floor of the cathedral.


    The black haired and blue eyed commander testier stood at the table, smiled and said, "the Centaurs have been standing idle since they confronted us for nearly 12 months. Now, the Centaurs are short of food, and most female centaurs are pregnant. The Centaurs are ready to withdraw from the east development front."


    Usein jokingly said, "are these forty-five thousand and a half men and horses camping or fighting?"


    Centaurs are different from humans. Females conceive in the earth season and give birth in the earth season the next year. The pregnancy period is as long as one year, one or two births at a time, and the fertility rate is low. Missing the conception period, the female Centaur will not give birth for a year. In order to ensure the reproduction and growth of the ethnic group, the Centaur''s reproductive desire is particularly strong in the season of land.


    Human beings have never faced such a huge Centaur army for a long time. The collective pregnancy of more than 100000 Centaur females is a wonder, which is worth adding to the classics of monster science.


    The stiff faced shepherd Flinders coughed and said, "these dirty monsters and foolish beasts, we should seize the opportunity to annihilate them, otherwise the Centaur group will grow again."


    He paused and continued: "the Centaurs are free, loose and belligerent. It is difficult to distinguish between camping and fighting. However, this Centaur raid on the east front line is in line with our previous judgment."


    "The more the Northern Wilderness goes to the southwest, the more barren it becomes, and the more it goes to the northeast, the more fertile it becomes. We want to fight back to the core of the northern wilderness, and the Sidon centaurs also want to advance to the East. The Sassanian Empire has always threatened their rear, so the Sidon centaurs unite to contain the main force of the eastern development and lead the coalition forces, and let millions of ORC slaves infiltrate human territory, just to use those orcs to stop me They attacked the siton Centaur Khanate. "


    "Now, we have eliminated the orc entrenched forces that lead the east development. The Centaurs plan to withdraw to preserve their strength. If they still want to fight with us, it is called suicide."


    The patriarch of Flinders gave a reasonable explanation for the Centaur''s attack and retreat, but did not involve the causes of the Centaur''s tribal joint action.


    Roland picked up her delicate eyebrows and asked discontentedly, "only these?"


    Although Princess Augustus did not mention the orc king, her question actually meant the same thing. The eyes of the Duke of Barcelona and King Friedrich turned to the chief of the Knights of glory, waiting quietly for his answer.


    Testier nodded slightly and said, "at present, we have not found any legendary leaders among the Centaur army. The war zone of boulder fortress has not found the army of the orc king in the east of Sidon Khanate. This is good news... As for seven, no, exactly six Centaur tribes, why did they suddenly cease fighting and jointly raid the east to open up the leading front?"


    "According to the information we have, the white tailed Centaur on the easternmost side of Sidon Khanate annexed the black hoofed Centaur tribe. Among them, there were two centaurs who were called ''the beloved of the earth mother'' by the Centaurs. These two special centaurs and a big goblin slave did not know how to summon the leaders of various tribes to reach a settlement and transfer the contradiction to the human coalition forces."


    "They enjoy a high status among the Centaurs and can be regarded as the head of the Centaur army. However, we have done everything we can to believe that these two so-called ''mother favorites'' are not legendary centaurs like orogal. They are very young and grow at an amazing speed, and their strength is probably as long as the Centaur of the golden order. If we give them more growth time, I''m afraid they can do what orogar didn''t do - unify the Sidon Centaur and become the Centaur Khan. "


    "Now..."


    Tesla took a long tone and said in a relaxed tone: "they are not adult horses like orogar. They do not have enough authority. They can only comply with the actual needs of the Centaur tribe and choose to retreat. We speculate that they may lead the Centaur tribe to the east to plunder Orc slaves, make up for the goblins lost by each tribe, and establish authority by the way."


    "These views have been approved by his highness Randall with reservations."


    The paladin hinted to everyone present that the city of light used dark magic to understand the enemy, and the count of golden eyes participated.


    "Your Highness Randall, is that so?" King dodo, with brown hair and brown eyes, turned to victor and asked kindly with a smile.


    The shining Knights obviously want to take the initiative, and the coalition forces of all countries have to cooperate. The elite cavalry of the kingdom of Dodo must fight with the Knights of glory. King Friedrich must respond carefully. He now believes in Victor more than the Sassanians and the Knights of glory.


    Victor pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "at least, turnans and I didn''t find the legendary adult horse."


    "I believe in the means and vision of cousin victor and the first Paladin." The Duke of perselius held the table with one hand and said with a smile.


    Thurnans gave a faint "um" and closed his mouth without saying a word.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." "The food of the Centaur army is about to run out, and there is no strong leader, we must not let them go back like this," testier said with burning eyes


    "The Centaur army is divided into two camps, North and south. About 15 centaurs in the North Camp hold the garrison of log City, and no more than 250000 centaurs in the South Camp are located between Guangming city and Shuijing city. Our scouts reported that the females of the Centaurs in the North Camp began to retreat eastward, and some females of the Centaurs in the South Camp also left. Obviously, the Centaurs plan to withdraw from the North Camp first and then the South Camp. I plan to leave Made a military plan... "


    "The defenders of Guangming city and Crystal City contain the more powerful Nanying centaurs, mobilize the cavalry of the eastern defense line to join the defenders of log City, and when most of the northern camp centaurs are evacuated, pastor Duncan will command the log City coalition to attack the Beiying centaurs. At the same time, his majesty King Rex, the commander of the battle area of boulder fortress, led 4000 war animal cavalry to go deep into the hinterland of Sidon Khanate to hunt down those females The Centaur, the main cavalry of boulder fortress, is responsible for attacking the nests of various tribes. The Centaur soldiers of the South Camp and the North Camp must speed up their escape, so as to lose their will to fight a decisive battle with us. "


    "... at this point, we will win and wipe out the Centaurs in the wilderness."


    Centaurs are all soldiers, and females also have good combat effectiveness. Half of the 400000 Centaur army is female. As long as 100000 female centaurs leave the camp, the Centaur army will basically disintegrate.


    Which army has fought half the war and the soldiers collectively run home to have children?


    The Centaur lacks organization and is not suitable for large-scale and protracted war.


    There is no need to fight this war. It has been won. Now the question is, if testier wants to destroy the Sidon Centaur, the Lords of other kingdoms have to ask how to fight the next war?


    "Your Excellency is going to transfer cavalry from the eastern defense line. What about the emptiness of mobile power in the eastern defense line?" King dodo asked first.


    TESL answered with confidence: "It''s enough to keep 30000 cavalry in the eastern defense line, 5000 for the balelius family, 20000 for Gambis and 5000 for the kingdom of dodo. The Duchess of balelius, his highness Auguste and his majesty are responsible for staying in the eastern defense line. All the other cavalry go to log city. In addition, the moon bear knights, the eagle lion knights, the fast Dragon Knights and the iron wall Knights will go to war."


    The Nu Tao female knight is good at mobile penetration combat. If it is said that there are no earth knights to attack tough and sharp, even Victor, testier and turnans are not as good as the earth gold knights in the frontal battlefield. Roland, the leader of Gambis, did not intend to face off with the Centaur, and testier did not mobilize the main reinforcements of Gambis because of Victor and Sylvia effect.


    Gambis and the Centaur army are separated by the Dodo Kingdom and the Wharton prairie, and the Dodo Kingdom has the weakest enthusiasm for fighting. However, the Dodo kingdom cannot sit back and watch the Centaur penetrate the Wharton prairie and approach the northern plains of the kingdom.


    Duke turncrow Friedrich asked in a deep voice, "the Centaurs fled in all directions. Who can guarantee that they will not attack the southern part of the eastern defense line? If a centaur enters the Wharton prairie, such a victory is meaningless!"


    Emperor Frederick looked at the head of the iron wall knights, turned to King Friedrich, smiled and said, "then the kingdom of Dodo is responsible for eliminating the Centaur bandits infiltrating the Wharton prairie. Don''t your cousin still have 15000 infantry in the eastern defense line? I''ll give you 20000 war horses, and you can form them into cavalry?"


    King dodo was greatly moved, thought for a moment, and said tentatively, "we need three holy cities on the Wharton grassland near the eastern defense line as the foothold to pursue the Centaur bandits."


    Frides said without hesitation, "well, the defense of helm City, Wing city and shield city will be handed over to the kingdom of dodo."


    The Sassanian empire was ready to take the territory of the Sidon Centaur, and it didn''t matter to divide a part of the Wharton prairie to the dodos. King dodo was satisfied with the result, exchanged eyes with the guardian of the Kingdom and said, "well, on behalf of the kingdom of Dodo, I agree to the arrangement of the church. The Dodo cavalry and the iron wall Knights will cooperate with the Sassanian Empire to destroy the Centaur invaders."


    Testier nodded with satisfaction, looked at Victor, turned to Princess Roland with a boring expression, and asked gracefully, "Your Highness Auguste, what do you think?"


    "I have no opinion, very good." Roland said faintly that she wanted to lead the army to fight with the centaurs, and the Lords of Gambis would not agree.


    Testier smiled: "in fact, the Centaur commander of the golden level doesn''t have any special talent. They are generally not the opponent of the Golden Knight, but they are sharp and flexible, so it''s difficult to catch up. The Centaur of the legendary level is different..."


    As he spoke, turnans, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and said, "I feel... Dimat coming."


    Dimat, the first knight, the sixth level Paladin, the deputy commander of the Templar, and Tournus are both the right-hand men of Pope Clement. He once accompanied Victor to survey the terrain in the mountains of Dodo kingdom. For almost a year, he was an old friend of victor.


    Turnans stayed in the city of light to deal with the Centaur, and Dietmar guarded Pope Clement. There is only one possibility for him to drive to Guangming city from the war zone of boulder fortress thousands of kilometers away:


    The trace of the orc king was found in the war zone of boulder fortress. Ditma took the imperial edict under the Pope''s crown and summoned his royal highness, the legend of the East Development Leading war zone, to Boulder fortress.


    The lively atmosphere of the meeting condensed in an instant, and everyone''s eyes twinkled, thinking about the subsequent changes and countermeasures.


    Victor stood up slowly, with a faint smile on his mouth and said, "let''s meet Lord dimat and listen to him."

 Chapter 645

    Dimat knew turnans and his abilities. Turnans went out of the city to meet him in advance. He was not surprised, but he was surprised to see so many sires and princes coming out together.


    The circle of top extraordinary people is very small. Even if they haven''t met each other, they have heard of your Highness''s characteristics. The number of level 6 paladins is only half that of Golden Knights. Dimat is also an extraordinary strong man in the golden class. As a confidant of Pope Clement, he knows everyone here.


    It was obviously inappropriate to greet the princes one by one. Dimat jumped down from the panting horned wolf with his tongue sticking out, painted a holy emblem on his chest and said, "praise the Supreme Lord, your excellencies are here."


    With that, he took out a sheepskin scroll and a letter from his waist pocket and handed it to turnans standing in front.


    "This is a handwritten imperial edict under the crown of the Pope and a letter sent back from the northern wilderness by his Excellency stroch testier, deputy head of the shining knights, with information about the orc king."


    Turnans took the scroll and the letter with a solemn look and recited, "praise the Supreme Lord of glory, and may your glory guide our way."


    "Brother dimat has worked hard. Please go to the church and pray to our Lord. We have prepared water and bread and a warm and comfortable bed for you."


    Dimat led a small group of clergy and spent two days and one night trekking more than 2000 kilometers from the boulder fortress in the north of Dodo kingdom to Guangming city in the east of sassanne empire. Their horned wolf mounts were running out of strength, the guards were tired, but dimat was in high spirits.


    Thurnans imitated the stationed priest and arranged for church messengers to rest, but others wanted to learn more about the situation of Stonehenge from dimat.


    Reverend frides glared at the bald Paladin and then ordered dimat''s entourage: "the glory of our Lord covers the city. Go down and pray for yourself. Dimat, you go to the cathedral with us. We have something to ask you."


    "As you wish, Lord Flinders."


    The clergy guards led the horned wolves to follow the soldiers of Guangming city to the barracks to rest. Victor and others returned to the meeting room of the cathedral again. Pastor frides asked people to add a chair at the round table and asked dimat to sit down.


    Turnans stretched out his finger, erased the lacquer seal of Pope Clement, unfolded the scroll, read it, handed it to the patriarch frides, and said, "summon me under the crown. I must go to Stonehenge."


    Flanders took the Pope''s edict, read it and handed it to the grand commander of testier, saying: "this is the cardinal Council call-up order agreed before, which is jointly signed by the Pope and the chief priest tamore."


    Howard Testier was the first real power figure of the church, but the Knights of glory were nominally subject to the orders of the Privy Council. However, the Pope''s edict lacked the signature of the patriarch frides, which had no effect on the shining knights, and the temple army only obeyed the command of the shining knights.


    TESL nodded, took the edict of the Privy Council and took stroch TESL''s intelligence letterhead passed directly to victor.


    The edict of the Privy Council is an official document within the church, which is not mandatory for secular lords. Stroch TESL is responsible for investigating the orc king. The letter he sent back is the key.


    Victor finished reading the short letter, handed it to Roland, and then everyone passed it back one by one. When everyone had read the letter, testier looked around and said, "Stonehenge sends a letter every 12 days from Guangming city. Like everyone else, I don''t know much about the situation in the theater of Stonehenge in recent days."


    "The letter sent by the red eyed crow can''t write too much. Strange said on the letter that the orc king he found is a double headed goblin. He tried to shoot the double headed goblin king, but failed. Instead, he was chased and killed for hundreds of kilometers by the scorpion tailed lion enslaved by the Goblin king. At present, he is hiding in the boulder mountains and waiting for support."


    "Brother dimat, do you have anything to add?" Testier turned and asked.


    The paladin nodded and said: "In the past ten months, the Pope sent elite scouts to search for the trace of the orc king in the wilderness to the north of boulder fortress. I also led the paladins into the wilderness many times, but I never found the orc king. Until four days ago, deputy commander trange testier sent the message of the double headed goblin king with a red eyed crow from the boulder mountains more than 1000 kilometers northeast of boulder fortress Message. "


    "The Pope has sent a team to the position marked by deputy commander testier to help him build a camp. I don''t know the specific situation of the double headed goblin King now."


    "... but."


    Dimat paused and turned to her own experience: "When I was on a reconnaissance mission, I found that there were many Orc tribes in the east of Sidon Centaur territory, including ogres, jackals and even a medium-sized sheepshead tribe... Although there were frequent fights between them, my colleagues and I did not observe a large-scale war... Sheepshead and ogres lived in peace, which was really puzzling... Testier The paladin Conrad trigowal of the deputy head and the referee found the deformed double headed goblin king and his pet scorpion lion through the territory of the sheep head monster... After receiving the summons under Clement''s crown, he thought that the goblin King found by the deputy head might be the king of orcs, and those Orc tribes were vassals conquered by it. Only in this way can it be explained that the neighborhood of ogres and jackals is What would have a medium-sized sheepshead tribe? "


    The sheepshead is a particularly stupid ORC. They are terrible because of their stupidity, just like the leader sheep accidentally fall off the cliff, and the sheep will jump off the cliff. The sheep head monster is an ORC with strong group consciousness and good obedience. The Savi soldiers, the alchemical creatures designed by the alchemy Empire, are based on the sheep head monster. Through the talent of the Savi soldiers, we can see the ability of the sheep head monster, super endurance, vegetarian, absorbing the characteristics of various plants, and obtain the effects of toxin, excitement and rage at zero time. In history, the main legion of the orc king has always had sheep head monsters.


    Ogres and jackals like to hunt sheep headed monsters, so the size of the sheep headed monster tribe is always large enough to bear some losses.


    The discovery of a medium-sized sheepshead tribe in Stonehenge, which has not been eaten up by ogres and jackals, is enough to show that these orcs are bound. Strange followed this clue to find the double headed goblin king, and the double headed Goblins protect the sheep headed monster group. Even if it is not the king of orcs, it also has the intention and potential to become the king of orcs.


    This is bad news.


    "Double headed goblins? I haven''t seen them... I really want to see its strange appearance." Roland holds his curved chin and his eyes are shining.


    Princess Auguste''s curiosity has become famous in the circle of extraordinary strong people, but every move of the Golden Knight will be deeply interpreted. Roland''s unrestrained style always makes people confused and stunned afterwards. She emphasized the strangeness of double headed goblins here, which immediately aroused everyone''s vigilance.


    However, testier was never led by the nose. He smiled and said: "Double headed goblins are no different from double headed people. They are congenital malformations. The tricky thing is the goblin king, and the most troublesome thing is the scorpion lion it enslaves. I remember that his highness Sylvia York once killed a scorpion lion in the Northern Wilderness and seriously injured its spouse. The scorpion lion enslaved by the double headed goblin king may be the one that escaped from Mrs. rose..."


    He paused for two seconds and said to victor, "cousin Victor, can we ask Mrs. rose to kill the scorpion tailed lion and the double headed goblin king?"


    Scorpion tailed lion, dragon, White Ape and Hydra lizard belong to legendary creatures. Their strength level cannot be divided by the strength standard formulated by human beings, because legendary creatures are close to ancient giants, and their natural abilities are very strong. In fact, sun elves and Golden Knights also belong to legendary creatures.


    Compared with giant legendary creatures such as Hydra lizard and White Ape, scorpion tailed lions rank lower in the legendary creatures, but they are not easy to deal with.


    Sylvia set foot in the golden field and wandered alone in the northern wilderness without concealing the breath of divine knights. All kinds of powerful monsters fled one after another. Only two scorpions dared to challenge her and let her feel the fear of death, thus awakening the human nature in her soul.


    One scorpion lion was skinned by Sylvia, and the other escaped from her.


    Now that Sylvia has successfully suppressed the power of the divine knight, how can Victor agree that his lover will face a scorpion lion again?


    "You can ask her yourself." Said Victor coldly.


    Testier had expected Victor''s answer, smiled and nodded, and did not continue the topic.


    Shepherd frides suddenly asked, "brother dimat, is the Pope ready to perform great prophecy?"


    There was a moment of silence on the venue, all voices were extinguished by qualitative and intangible spiritual power, and the eyes of high-level Knights focused on the deputy commander of the Templar.


    Dimat stood up slowly, his eyes shining with white golden light, and said loudly:


    "Before I leave, the Pope''s Royal Highness, who asked me to open up a leading war zone to the East, made it clear that he was willing to uphold the way of Holy Light redemption and spare himself."


    "Praise my Lord." The presence of the clergy whispered, and the atmosphere in the venue became sacred and solemn.


    Flinders nodded gratified, took the Pope''s edict from TESL''s hand, signed his name with a quill on the table, and said, "in that case, I''ll go to Boulder fortress to help the teaching assistant."


    Great prophecy is the top divination of the glorious church, which is the fundamental reason why the priest is higher than paladins and paladins, and the Privy Council is superior to other institutions. If the Pope did not have great prophecy, there would be no current power balance of the church.


    The Pope and Pope have harsh conditions and huge costs to perform the great prophecy, which directly affects their vitality. The effect of the great prophecy is closely related to the caster''s life level and the holy power mobilized. The effect of the legendary priest''s great prophecy is very different from that of the sixth level priest. If pastor Duncan serves as the Pope, although he is also a legendary priest, his life can be saved The power is not enough to support the whole casting process. I''m afraid the oil has run out and the lamp has dried up halfway through the ceremony, returning to the embrace of the Lord of glory. Not to mention the Pope of an ordinary level 6 priest.


    The three shepherds can mobilize the holy power of other shepherds to support the pope in his great prophecy. Fledes also has to rush to Stonehenge, which means that Clement''s prophecy is very important. He will retire from the position of Pope even if he does not fall after holding the ceremony of great prophecy.


    Testier stood up and solemnly said, "the three shepherds signed an edict together. I will obey the call of the Privy Council, go to the boulder fortress, cooperate with the Pope and kill the king of orcs!"


    Everyone was silent and thought about the impact and changes brought by this matter.


    Victor raised his eyebrows, and Qingyue''s voice sounded in the ears of the participants: "Your Excellency the grand commander and shepherd frides go to Boulder fortress. Who will preside over the war here? Deputy commander Clark testier of log city?"


    Howard shook his head, raised his Edict and said: "The Pope''s intention is to ask the three stormy paladins to go to Stonehenge together to deal with the orc king in the East. As for the eastern development leading area, the Centaurs are unable to entangle with us, which does not pose a major threat to the Sassanian empire. When I arrive at Stonehenge, I will urge King Rex to lead the sword Mantis knight and the horned wolf paladins to attack the retreating females of the Sidon Centaur tribe. Let''s go The Centaur soldiers on the front line are hard to care about. The battle of the east development leader is under the command of the paladin Leil garrel, the battle priest Kent and his majesty Emperor Frederick. "


    Victor was silent for two seconds and said, "I''ll go to Boulder fortress with you and ask Lord frides to sit in the East and open up the leading war zone in case of accidents."


    Dimat was overjoyed, saluted victor and said, "thank your highness Randall for helping. With your Highness''s help, the double headed goblin king will die."


    Victor smiled back and asked Howard, "when shall we start?"


    "I ordered someone to send out the letter crow and summon Clark. When he arrived at Guangming City, we started immediately and went to Boulder fortress to try to solve the threat of the goblin king as soon as possible." The chief of the shining Knights nodded and said with a smile, "with cousin Victor joining us, maybe we don''t need the Pope to use great prophecy."


    "I''ll prepare first. Your excellencies also need time to think." Victor got up from his seat, pressed turnans on the shoulder and made a knightly salute to the crowd.


    Everyone got up and saluted. Victor nodded and led Roland out of the conference room first.


    When the two returned to Randall''s residence in Guangming City, Victor arranged for his bodyguards to clear the scene and guard the periphery to prevent someone from eavesdropping on his conversation with Roland.


    Entering the log built residence, Victor invited the eldest princess to sit down. Roland walked around the simple living room, turned around and said to the count of golden eyes who personally cooked shere tea: "Randall Qing, I want coffee, no snow sugar, with fresh goat''s milk, and can''t have a fishy smell... Well, it''s better to be Centaur''s milk, I haven''t drunk it."


    "Only snow ear tea, or you do it yourself." Said Victor unhappily.


    "Narrow-minded, no demeanor." Roland puffed his cheeks and pointed his beautiful fingers at the small stove. The green brilliance put out the charcoal fire and frozen it, and even the smoke didn''t come out.


    After shaking off her blond hair, Roland giggled and threw herself into the wooden sofa. Her straight and slender legs tilted on the sofa table, proudly picked up Willow eyebrows and said, "I can''t drink coffee and you can''t drink snow ear tea. It''s fair."


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "no matter how good a leader is, someone will always be dissatisfied. I always advocate win-win, and it is impossible to take into account the interests of everyone."


    Roland shook his finger and said: "The question is who is responsible for the distribution of benefits. The war is over, the Centaur army is ready to retreat, and the Sassanian Empire has obtained the east development leader and achieved its initial strategic goal. As long as the Sidon Centaur tribe and the goblin king in the East attack and contain each other, the crisis of the Sassanian empire can be lifted. Teslier wants to continue the war. In this question On the question, you are the representative of the southern kingdoms. Why don''t you speak against TESL? "


    Victor spread out his hands and said, "what about the victims of the East frontier? The war goes on. They are the mercenaries of the tenant system. The war is over. They are the tenants slaughtered by the orcs. I can''t watch the church and the Lord deny the tenant system I created."


    "Clement may lose the Pope''s throne. After a while, the tenant system will be mentioned again, perhaps with a different name." Princess Augustus raised her mouth and said with a sly smile, "pastor tamore is most likely to ascend the Pope''s throne. Let''s help him. Can''t he repay the kingdom of Gambis?"


    "It is precisely because tamore is the high-level church that presides over the South expansion strategy that he has no chance to ascend the Pope. Tamore wants to dominate the Privy Council all the time. We must wait until we establish the pattern of the Great Southern empire."


    "Only these reasons?" Roland was relentless, his emerald eyes staring at Victor''s face, bright and aggressive.


    Victor said with a funny voice, "are you still your royal highness, whom I know? I have never seen such a poker faced princess."


    Roland wore a small face, and her eyebrows gradually stood up, with an expression of "I really want to be angry"


    Victor touched his nose and said reluctantly, "well, the scorpion tailed lion is difficult to deal with. The goblin king is very weak. Turnans is good at melee, and the breath of the wind paladin is too obvious. I''m afraid turnans is in danger against the scorpion tailed lion. I don''t want to die with a bald head."


    Roland blinked and said with a smile: "What''s the difficulty of shooting two headed goblins with a small prophecy that obscures TESL''s breath? If the problem of goblin king is not solved, the main forces of Dodo Kingdom, Sus Kingdom and Borui kingdom in Boulder fortress dare not go deep into the Northern Wilderness and block the back road of Sidon centaur. The strategy of attacking the Centaur between the main armies of the two world war areas cannot be realized, and the East will open up the leading edge of the leading war area The Lord has scruples not to say, and the Sidon Centaur army may not collapse in fear, which will directly affect the whole war situation. TESL invited Sylvia and asked the shepherd frides to question the Pope''s great prophecy in public, which is nothing more than pretending to pose and stabilize the army. "


    "Can''t my most proud student see it?"


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "what does your highness want to know from me?"


    Roland immediately smiled, sat upright, and complained with a little coquetry: "you never told me what you talked to the elder bear monster in the giant wood forest, which made me sleep hard these days."


    Victor said "well" faintly, which didn''t satisfy the princess''s curiosity at all.


    Roland clenched his silver teeth, groaned his dissatisfaction and continued: "I told you that at our level, we can always feel the traces of the power of destiny, which is related to the path and future of the extraordinary. There are legends on gold, sacred lands on legends, and scenery on sacred lands. Sylvia will know one day, and I want to know. Does TESL insist on winning this war just for power?"


    "He made a plan to annihilate the Centaur, and the news of the orc king came from the war zone of boulder fortress immediately. Isn''t it too coincidental? The power of fate is intertwined here, of course I want to fight."


    Victor looked at Roland''s bright and unmatched face. After a while, he said leisurely, "not only do you want to contend, but the strong in the centurion also want to contend... Princess highness, you are the youngest Golden Knight. You still have a long time to waste. There is no need to be so anxious. It is dangerous and dangerous. I am talking about your mentality."


    "You seem to be an old man." Roland disdainfully skimmed the pink glittering lips.


    Victor said triumphantly, "I''m ahead of you now, right?"


    Before Roland jumped to twist his ear, Victor said positively, "the premise of coincidence is necessity. If there was no strong Orc Lord in the east of Sidon khanate, the Centaur would have fought long ago, so as not to trigger the war. The aftermath of the church''s great prophecy has been affected until now, but will Sidon Centaur wait to die?"


    "Do you know God''s dependents?" Asked Victor, turning his head.


    Roland was afraid that Victor wouldn''t go on and nodded quickly. Meimeng seemed to say: I''m listening.


    Victor laughed and said, "the elder bear monster wants to kill me. What he told me is basically false, at least he can''t fully believe it. But I''m sure that the elder bear monster is a God among the bear monsters. Of course, the Centaur also has God relatives..."


    "Mother''s pet?" Roland''s eyes were shining and eager to try.


    Victor warned: "The Lord of glory moves the balance of fate. How can the mother of the earth sit back and watch her children suffer? You can see how dangerous the struggle between Pan conscious gods is. Even if the ''beloved of the mother of the earth'' is not a legendary horse, their growth rate is quite amazing. If the Golden Knight kills it, he can get the blessing of fate, and the strong man who kills human beings can also get the faith of his own family Hold. "


    "Faith? It''s faith." Roland frowned and muttered to himself.


    "People''s hearts are interlinked and their will is transmitted to each other. They go beyond the limitations of life and are also reflected in specific objects." Victor nodded and said: "The so-called faith is the wish. Power and prestige can condense the wishes of all living beings and feed back to the person in power. The knight wants to join the big family because the big family has resources. What are resources? Secret silver? Refined gold? Blood? Noble partner? These are the appearances, but in fact they are the wishes of the people brought by power. The people want the family to have a strong protector, and their spiritual power will be gathered to ride The scholars created high-level knights. Their will also affected the will of knights and formed the belief of guarding the family. This is the fundamental reason why Knights took guarding the family as their firm belief and stepped into the extraordinary field. Therefore, there are high-level knights in the big family and gold knights in the royal family. The Golden blood of the Barcelona family has been inherited to this day, which is the family of the iron mountain empire It is hoped that they have golden blood. This wish will remain unchanged for thousands of years. Like faith, it is fed back to the bacelius family. The origin of bacelius'' golden blood is exactly the divine knight. All Knights firmly believe that the divine knight is the embodiment of the elemental sea and the source of Knight nobility. This is also a kind of faith. "


    Roland bit his lips, shook his head and said, "this is not the way I want."


    "This is the road I want." Victor said calmly with a smile, "and I firmly believe you can''t get rid of it in the end."


    "Why?" Roland asked unconvinced.


    "The higher up, the smaller the circle." Victor shook his hands and said with emotion: "When a foolish tramp is pushed to the throne of power, there will be a qualitative change. He will become stronger, healthier, wiser and more determined. He must become stronger, or he will be replaced and killed by others. However, the limit of ordinary people is so great. When he can''t advance and be strong, he will marry a noble wife to share the burden brought by power, reputation and people''s wishes If Sophia, the Marquis of Wimbledon, or the highness of Princess Roland Auguste, if Sophia refused the proposal of the old Marquis, she must develop a force that can withstand the Marquis of Wimbledon, so whether she agrees or refuses, it will eventually fall into our small circle.


    Roland folded his legs, put them on the table, held the back of his head in his hands, and muttered, "boring, boring... I think killing that ''mother''s favorite'' Centaur can understand the different mysteries of power and seize the care of fate."


    Victor nodded and said: "There will be sacrifices for victims... If something happens to you, how can I go back to Gambis and face Catherine and Edward? When I kill the goblin king, if the two centaurs still refuse to lead the tribe to the East, I''ll go back to deal with them. You stay at Duncan fortress in the Eastern defense line. This is a condition for me to promise to support TESL."


    "When did you mention this condition? Why don''t I know?" Roland Daqi, sitting on his body, asked.


    Victor said righteously, "right away."

 Chapter 646

    Occasionally, the chaotic future always flows and collapses into the only present with time. When the army of the human kingdom was ready to attack the Sidon Centaur from the front and back, it found that there was a powerful Orc Lord to the east of the Centaur territory. If the coalition forces of various countries do not solve this uncertain factor in advance, more than 100000 cavalry in the war zone of boulder fortress will leave the solid fortifications and enter the northern wilderness, which will bear huge military risks.


    With his poor military command experience, Victor also knew that the news of the goblin king had changed the whole war situation. The number of human forces capable of attacking the Centaur was reduced by one third, and the boulder fortress could only send more than 1000 war beast cavalry to sweep the rear of the Centaur. Unless the human coalition forces first disintegrate the threat of the goblin Lord, the strategy of attacking the Centaur back and forth will basically fail.


    Of course, this does not mean that the eastern frontier is watching the Centaur tribe withdraw to the vast wilderness. The Centaurs are short of food and have no intention to fight. 300000 elite soldiers in the east open up the leading theater still have an advantage. After most female centaurs withdraw to the tribe''s nest, the shining knights, the temple army and the Lord''s coalition must take the initiative to attack the northern camp of the Centaurs. However, the coalition forces had to fight a hard battle with the Centaurs in order to completely defeat them.


    The core interest of the kingdom of Gambis lies in the southern continent. As the guardian of Gambis, Victor asked the main reinforcements of Gambis to stick to the eastern defense line and not participate in the field battle between the Sassanian Empire and the Centaurs. With the status of the Earl of golden eyes, TESL and fledes still have to give him this face.


    Now, time is crucial. The church will kill the goblin Lord as soon as possible, causing chaos to the Orc tribes threatening the war zone of boulder fortress. The war will be much easier in the future.


    Sylvia doesn''t do it. Victor can be said to be the strongest of the secular lords. With his participation, the success probability of beheading the goblin Lord is very high. Clement doesn''t even need to use prophecy to cover the breath of the three wind paladins.


    For Victor, testier and turnans, the quickest way to get to Boulder fortress is to walk. The alienated war animals don''t run as fast as them, and there is a lot of food on the way. Victor will only be slower with Randall''s Pro guards, and this kind of sneaking beheading will be bad for many people. Victor finally chose Caligula, Nelson and eight alchemists as his entourage.


    Caligula helped Victor defeat the mysterious man''s assassination in the giant wood forest. It has been proved that the big fool''s spiritual perception can supplement the shortcomings of Victor''s perception. Nelson''s spiritual strength is worse, but he has also touched the edge of spiritual touch.


    Randall led more than 100000 people and regarded Nelson as the first general under the Lord and the second strong man of the family. In particular, the soldiers of the mercenary Corps worship Lord Nelson, who was born at the bottom. His reputation spread all over the man and horse hills, and even the Lords of various kingdoms heard the name of the northern bear, and tacitly allowed him to be the top fierce soldier in the human kingdom.


    The mind of all sentient beings is like the power of faith, which not only gives Nelson great power to climb up, but also brings him heavy pressure, so as to stimulate his spiritual growth. After Nelson killed the count of the golden Finch, he became more and more famous. He also became more and more hard-working, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds. But Caligula still pressed on his head, which made him anxious. He wanted to find a golden Centaur to win and break through.


    Nelson''s state of mind has internal and external factors. Victor knows that his persuasion has little effect on him, so he just takes him with him to avoid his death.


    The Lord and the two fierce soldiers are leaving. Randall''s Pro guards are not suitable to continue to fight. Victor wrote two letters, one to Sylvia and one to Sophia. In the name of sending letters, he asked two rose Knight teams to withdraw from the battle. One went back to the horse hill, the other went to see Sophia first, and then reinforced the mercenary corps of the ghost forest development site. Charlotte took the ferocious soldiers and little trainee Knight attendants of silver moon manor to Duncan fortress to help Gillian manage logistics and wait for Victor''s return.


    The pro guard was split by Victor, and the surviving 32 ordinary elite were placed next to the commanders of each Corps. Nominally, they acted as the liaison officer of the count of golden eyes. In fact, they were separated from the battle sequence and were responsible for observing and recording the battle process of each corps, enriching the military command experience of Randall family. Alchemists were all incorporated into the escort cavalry of the Xunlong knights and directly participated in the battle.


    Victor planned to update the alchemy creatures, so 380 alchemy humans in the man horse hill reinforcements and 80 alchemy militia in the pro guard were consumables of the war.


    Only when their soul fire returns to the alchemy tower can they reload their skills and become a powerful three-level blood militia.


    Roland was also worried about victor. She was on the verge of being promoted to the legendary level, and saw more clearly than Nelson. She knew that the head of the Centaur could get the blessing of the power of fate and might take a key step.


    How can the God dependents of mother earth be simply killed?


    Victor would rather "mother''s pet" flee to the east of the wilderness with the defeated soldiers of the Centaur than fight them head-on. Because he has seen some mysteries behind the veil of the world, the outbreak of eternal war between ancient giants is enough to explain everything. Their struggle will is passed to all kinds of blood descendants in order to seize the preference of creator tyronrell and obtain supreme power.


    Victor fully suspected that the brilliant Knight''s use of the great prophecy to kill orogal was the reason for the emergence of the divine dependents of the Centaur, and inferred that once the "beloved of the earth mother" was oppressed, their counterattack would be particularly fierce.


    In this regard, the patriarch of frides and the commander of testier may also be alert. Their battle plan is to attack the Centaur North Camp, because the two Centaur God dependents are in the South Camp.


    Once the whole army of the Centaur in the North Camp collapses, the Centaur God dependents can only lead the tribal members to migrate eastward to rob the living space of other orcs. The Sassanian Empire and the Neville Kingdom successfully seize the original territory of the Centaur.


    Roland is afraid that he will ignore satterstier''s overall strategic situation and wait for the opportunity to kill the Centaur God dependents. She used to sneak into the element sea without telling the augustian royal family. What else could she not do?


    Victor can take Nelson with him, but he can''t control Roland. In order to prevent the great princess of highbis, who was the most potential princess, he met with the high ranking Knight Commander of the family of the Forbes before he left. In the name of the guardian of the Kingdom, he asked the reinforcements, except the fast dragons, to stick to the line of defense of Duncan''s fortress. Princess Auguste, don''t let her sneak out.


    As the guardian of the Kingdom, Roland also has the status of monarch. According to reason, Victor has no right to restrict the behavior of his royal highness, let alone order high-level knights to keep an eye on the princess. The knight of the augustian family should safeguard the dignity of the Lord and refuse the unreasonable request of the count of golden eyes. However, including fult, deputy head of the Xunlong knights Everyone, including count Auguste, was very happy to accept his highness Randall''s orders. It was unanimously decided that the Nu Tao female Knights of all families would serve Roland temporarily Princess Auguste, until the reinforcements from Gambis return home.


    Roland was so angry that it was useless to roll her eyes. Wellington, Joshua and the stormy female Knight of NIM family were both her subjects and her relatives. They now have the orders of his highness Randall as a shield. They can ignore the identity gap between the Lord and the Lord and follow Roland every day.


    Victor used Roland for the first time when he exercised the power of the guardian of the kingdom. He also asked the old shepherd of Flinders, who is famous for his rigidity and seriousness, to take the "marijuana trouble essence" of Mount biz when he returned to the rear.


    The operation of the count of golden eyes was misunderstood, and everyone would think that he was bringing Roland His highness Auguste regarded him as a potential partner.


    Victor was in debt. Before Roland settled with him, he had patted his ass and gone away.


    The angry Roland didn''t find Victor, so he took his silver Unicorn mount and named it silver wool.


    *********************


    Howard, Clark, turnans and dimat did not bring their entourage. With Victor''s entourage and pastor carolmon, the whole team has 16 people, including four legendary combat forces. Pastor carolmon is also a senior knight. The weakest member seems to be Victor''s alchemist soldiers.


    Commander testier was worried that these secret warriors could not keep up with the team, and cousin Victor''s face was ugly, so he deliberately reduced his walking speed. However, everyone soon noticed that the count''s entourage was light in pace and had no bottom in physical fitness. He walked more than 200 kilometers in the wilderness without blushing and gasping, just like nothing. Testier wanted to test how strong the strength of the secret law soldiers was. He gradually accelerated his pace. The speed of the fast marching army exceeded that of the horned wolf, but the alchemy soldiers did not show any difficulty.


    From dusk to dawn the next day, the procession marched for more than 700 kilometers, and the priest''s face could hardly hang. He found that his balance of speed and physical fitness was close to the limit, and the secret guard of the count of golden eyes still had spare strength.


    Howard stopped, brushed the dew on his leather armor and said to victor, "cousin, let''s stop and have a rest, drink some water, eat something and go."


    Victor smiled and nodded, and Caligula cheered immediately. As he untied the supplies on his back, he shouted, "eat, eat, aka is hungry."


    Silly man has a pure heart and is harmless to others. He knows that he is timid and dare not fight. He always rushes to do some chores. All the supplies of the team are taken to him and carried on a special shelf, weighing more than 300 pounds.


    Caligula lit the charcoal in the marching stove, poured the dried bacon and green wheat into the pot, filled it with water, and then squatted on the ground, waiting for the pot to bubble.


    The master said that the porridge must be bubbling before eating... Aka remembered the master''s words.


    We all like such a big fool, especially the high-ranking clergy of the church heard that he was on the verge of death. The Pope used his divinity to revive him. He was reborn, lit up his wisdom and learned to pray. This is undoubtedly a miracle displayed by the Supreme Lord, so the priests have a natural sense of closeness to aka.


    Testier came over, looked at the meat porridge that was not hot, and said with a smile, "brother aka, have you ever eaten the jerboa meat in the northern wilderness?"


    Meat? Jerboa meat?


    Cary gulaton raised his ears, raised his big face first, shook his head again and again, and said foolishly, "ah Ka hasn''t eaten jerboa meat... Can ah Ka eat jerboa meat?"


    Turnans pushed over, pointed to Caligula and said, "fool, you should ask, ''is jerboa meat delicious?''


    Caligula touched the back of his head and asked Nelson for help innocently.


    Nelson came forward and explained, "teacher, aka means to taste everything you can eat."


    Turnans was stunned and suddenly said, "that''s what I mean. The idea of a fool really can''t be understood."


    The big guys were happy. Pastor karimon walked over and patted the silly big shoulder, smiled and said, "brother aka, jerboa is a rare game in the northern wilderness. Especially in this season, jerboa is full of wild mature green wheat and ready to spend the winter. Its body is round and fat, the meat is fresh and tender, and it''s delicious to barbecue with a little salt."


    Caligula''s love for food comes from his heart. He doesn''t snore when he sleeps, but his saliva will flow when he is greedy, so he swallows saliva and grunts in his throat.


    "Go, I''ll take you to catch it." Said the Reverend Carmon with a laugh.


    "It''s hard to catch a jerboa. Count me in." Said the paladin dimat excitedly.


    In February, the windy season, the wild green wheat on the field grows to more than half a person high, and the wheat leaves are golden and boundless. Victor looked back and said to Nelson, "you take Arka to catch some jerboas and come back for dinner."


    Nelson didn''t think much and nodded.


    "Turnans, come together and see who catches more." Dimat extended an invitation to the bald Paladin.


    Turnans just wanted to show his disdain. When he caught a glimpse of Howard, Clark and Victor, he suddenly felt that he should be a bit of a city, so he waved his hand and said calmly, "go and catch it. I''ll wait here."


    The first Paladin entered the Archbishop mode. Ditma had to shake her head and laugh, and walked away with Nelson and others.


    Clark, who also has black hair, blue eyes and a handsome face "Cousin Victor, I''ve never seen such a powerful guard of the secret law," testier said


    Clark glanced at the alchemists on guard around and said, "they all seem to be quick and fierce soldiers?"


    Before departure, the alchemist adjusted the element attributes, reduced his stamina to 14 points and increased his perception to 21 points. He is completely an agile and extraordinary ferocious human.


    The vast majority of ferocious humans follow the route of strength and physique. The number of agile ferocious soldiers is rare. Eight agile ferocious soldiers suddenly appear around victor. Anyone can see the problem.


    Remembering that he had hidden the alchemy militia before, for fear of causing suspicion from outsiders, Victor couldn''t help laughing and said, "they all used some special means."


    Howard nodded and said, "in recent decades, the development speed of pharmacy in kite castle has been unmatched. The level of pharmacists in kite castle is still above the church and silver white tower, and the secret law guards cultivated in kite castle are also the top."


    Victor said indifferently, "well, the scholars under Emperor Frederick also opened my eyes."


    "Does your highness find the scholars of Emperor Frederick useful?" asked the large regiment of the shining knights


    "Very useful."


    Victor gave a positive answer and said, "I am a pragmatic Lord. I look forward to stronger support for the beheading of the goblin king."


    Howard was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Since the collapse of the iron mountain Empire, the shining knights and the temple army have guarded the eastern border of sassanne, which has prevented the orcs from moving forward for thousands of years. During this period, more than 1.4 million soldiers died bravely. Almost all the high-ranking knights in the human country chose to die and return in the battle against the orcs. The ancestors, great grandparents and grandparents of the paladin family died in the northern wilderness , what they never forget is to go east and recover the homeland of mankind. Their spiritual will is engraved in our blood. We follow the salvation of the Supreme Lord and never fear difficulties and sacrifices. However, the cruelty of war is always beyond our imagination... Our original intention remains the same, but there are some things we have to do. "


    Victor nodded and said, "I have always paid tribute to the glorious knights and the temple army who protect human territory."


    "Only unity can win."


    Howard smiled and said, "we must admit that some ''special'' scholars played an important role in the war against the orcs. For example, a few years ago, we sent troops to cut off the claws and teeth of the black hoofed Khan, and we can always find their place in the vast wilderness, otherwise we may lose more people."


    I''m afraid only paladins dare to talk about witches with the great Lord in an obscure way. Victor made great achievements in the early stage of the war and was almost recommended by Lord Satan as the most extraordinary person in the secular world. His influence increased with the growth of his reputation. Howard wanted to use the witches controlled by the referee to deal with the goblin Lord, but this kind of thing was too sensitive, and Stonehenge was in front of him First, he must win Victor''s support before he can decide on the next action plan.


    The soul quality of alchemy creatures is very high and can be immune to almost all spiritual witchcraft. Victor took eight alchemy soldiers with him. Isn''t it for close contact with the witches in the referee''s office?


    That''s what Victor was waiting for. He held out his hand and said, "we have reached a tacit agreement on this action."


    "As you wish, cousin victor."


    Howard reached out and shook Victor, and Clark put his hand up to show his attitude. Then all three looked at the bald Paladin with a deep face.


    Tournans half understood, hesitated for a moment, and decided to go to the boulder fortress and ask Pope Clement again.

 Chapter 647

    The boulder mountains are thousands of feet long, with undulating peaks, and a white line on the top of the mountain stretches for tens of thousands of miles. The boulder fortress was built in a narrow mountain pass, piled with limestone, as if it grew with the mountains without leaving a gap.


    Viktor and his party passed through the lush mixed forest at the foot of the mountain, stepped on the meadow with long green seasons, climbed the gentle slope, and met the master of boulder fortress, the king of Neville, his majesty Rex.


    He tore off the bearskin cloak floating in the wind, took Neville''s Four Golden Knights, quickly greeted them, smiled brightly and said, "cousin Victor, I said you would come to help at the first time. Sure enough."


    Victor smiled and patted Rex''s shoulder armor. He joked, "do you want to bet my reputation with the princes of Stonehenge? Then you''ll win half of me."


    Rex stretched out three fingers and said solemnly, "according to the rules of the neville people, I can only give you 30 percent."


    They immediately laughed, and their Highnesses saluted each other. After some greetings, Rex led the four legendary strong men to the main gate of the boulder fortress. The soldiers on the tower pushed the winch. The refined iron chain clanged and creaked, and the gate made of red copper and refined iron slowly rose five meters high.


    The crowd swarmed in. When Caligula entered the door, he acted as fast as lightning and deliberately shrunk his neck. It seemed that he was afraid that the gate weighing more than a thousand pounds would suddenly fall and smash him into meat and mud.


    There are no buildings behind the city gate. It is a natural Valley corridor, dark and humid, without sunshine. On the contrary, there is a shooting platform built by manual excavation on the steep cliffs on both sides, nearly 100 meters from the ground. At intervals above, there is a catapult with a downward firing chamber. Soldiers holding heavy crossbows patrol back and forth on the platform.


    When Victor looked back, Rex pointed to the left and right cliffs and the other city gate in front of him, and proudly introduced: "This is the famous Death Gate of boulder fortress. The canyon is 14 kilometers long and has five death gates. If the orc army in the Northern Wilderness attacks boulder fortress, the garrison of the first line of defense will pull up the gate, let a group of monsters in, and then close the gate. The archers on both sides will shoot at the same time, making it difficult for them to escape. The five death Gates once hanged tens of thousands of monsters, and the garrison Unharmed. "


    "My cousin didn''t have time to visit Stonehenge during his last visit to Neville. This time, you witnessed the first pass of the human country."


    "There are five gates of death in Boulder fortress?" Asked Victor incredulously.


    "Ha ha, the cost of Stonehenge is so cheap that you can''t believe it. It''s a miracle." Rex smiled.


    Victor looked at the dark green cliff covered with slippery moss and said thoughtfully, "this Canyon... Isn''t it artificially dug?"


    "It''s the masterpiece of the ancient great wizard."


    Howard interface said: "it is said that the great wizard of the ancient al city state used extraordinary means to open up the boulder mountains in order to connect the Al city state with the northern wilderness. At that time, the northern wilderness was a civilized land belonging to the human kingdom."


    "1200 years ago, this canyon was an important channel for the Ayres to connect the iron mountain empire. With the fall of the iron mountain Empire, the Rex family, with the help of the church, built five death gates and once lured and killed tens of thousands of ORC monsters. Later, the orcs learned to be smart and never went to the death gate again."


    The first gate fell heavily, and the light of the whole passage became more dim. Rex looked back along Victor''s eyes and explained: "there is an iron law for the Death Gate of Stonehenge, from north to south, only one gate starts; from south to north, five gates open together."


    Howard smiled and said, "this is the agreement between the ancestors of testier and Rex. One day, the shining Knight will recover the human homeland. The Rex family will make a northern expedition, send troops out of the boulder fortress, and open the five gates of death at the same time... It seems that the agreement of the ancestors will fall on us."


    Rex said with a smile, "it''s my honor to witness the cancellation of the gate of death."


    More than three years ago, testier personally lobbied King Rex to invite Lord Neville''s soldiers out of the boulder fortress to jointly pay the Sidon centaur. However, the size of Neville kingdom is less than one third of that of the Sassanian Empire, and falling into the quagmire of pioneering war ahead of time is bound to bring down the whole kingdom. Rex categorically rejected testier''s invitation to send troops and agreed to exchange iron for Sassanian To ensure that the kingdom can digest more than 700000 displaced people.


    Although the neville people did a good job in developing agriculture, animal husbandry and water conservancy, rex never expected that the Centaurs who were good at guerrilla field warfare would collectively run to the west to confront the main forces of the Sassanian Empire and the shining knights. Now, nearly 200000 people from the elite cavalry led by the Neville, SUS, Borui and Rand empires, together with the main forces of the referee and Templar, gathered together Stone fortress, ready to take the back road of the Centaur army. This is equivalent to the southeast countries opening up the northern wilderness for the neville people, and Rex''s attitude changed 180 degrees.


    That''s why King Neville and his Highnesses ran outside the boulder fortress to meet the head and deputy head of the shining knights, while the Golden Knights of Borui and Sus disappeared.


    The southern countries really did not have much enthusiasm for the war.


    Instead, testier smiled at Victor: "the vast wilderness in the north is the hometown of the human kingdom. The Lord of the kingdom of Gambis intends to expand north, and I support it."


    If the elves did not summon the forest horses and mountain dwarves, the world loomed a harbinger of great changes, and the Lords of Gambis would be very interested in opening up territory in the northern wilderness. Now, the kingdom of Gambis is eager to occupy the natural danger of Jinshui River and make achievements in the southern continent.


    In fact, testier just showed his attitude and talked about it. He can''t take it seriously. Because any Southern Lord who opens up territory in the wilderness in the north, over time, must integrate into the northern political circle built by the Sassanian Empire, the iron mountain royal family and the Neville Kingdom, and can no longer be regarded as his own Lord aristocracy.


    No family is willing to spread its power now.


    "I will consider it in the future." Said Victor with a smile. In another 20 years, his fleet will be able to go north along the coastline and land on the East Bank of the Northern Wilderness to establish the colonies of the Gambis Empire, and the closed land centralization system will ensure the effective control of the Imperial Center over the colonies. At least, the score sealing system is much more effective.


    Through the five dangerous gates of death, the scenery in front of me suddenly opened up. The canyon surrounded by mountains is bathed in the soft sun, and the mountain streams and waterfalls converge into a soothing river. On both sides are golden wheat fields. Countless farmers hold sickles and strive to harvest spelt wheat with full ears. The wheat field is surrounded by a town without walls and trenches. The buildings inside are neat, simple, practical, barracks, warehouses and craftsman workshops that emphasize capacity and firmness. The war horses neigh and soldiers shuttle. This is a large military camp with complete facilities.


    At the far end of the camp stands a strange building with a striking tower shaped cylinder, emitting a light blue smoke unique to charcoal burning heat.


    Testier stopped to look far. After a moment, he said, "Your Majesty Rex, the giant brick kilns have been built here..."


    Rex laughed and replied, "there are many people in Neville mine. Only with the help of iron bricks invented by man horse hills can we quickly build fortifications and solid towns in the northern wilderness."


    Testier said to Victor: "if the Sassanian Empire had purchased the brick kiln brick making technology of the man horse hill earlier, maybe I didn''t need to light the red smoke beacon."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "the situation of this war is different."


    Turnans interrupted, "hurry up and don''t keep Clement waiting."


    With that, he took the lead in walking towards the church in the middle of the barracks with his hands on his back. Victor and his entourage followed.


    Outside the church, several powerful high-level knights had been waiting outside. One of the knights wearing church style Mithril armor stepped out of the crowd and solemnly saluted the two tesles, saying: "at the inquisition, Lester trigowar paid tribute to the grand head and deputy head of tesles."


    Before the two heads of the shining knights could return their salutes, turnans gave a faint "um" nearby.


    The Paladin with deep facial features and gloomy eyes had to salute him.


    "Brother Lester trigova, may the light of our Lord illuminate your direction."


    The baldheaded Paladin looked solemn like an archbishop and introduced Victor: "Your Highness Randall, this is the chief of the inquisition, the Lester brothers of the trigowar family... Oh, yes, sir... His Excellency Lester trigowar."


    "Your Highness Randall killed three golden Orc leaders alone in the eastern defense line and made extraordinary achievements. On behalf of the inquisition, I pay high tribute to your highness. May the supreme glorious Lord visit you." Trigowar''s cold facial lines melted the frozen soil like the spring breeze, said genially with a smile.


    The referee''s office is in charge of punishing the clergy and secular lords. The little lords and nobles turn pale when they hear it. They even dare not mention trigowar''s name in private meetings, but only the referee. However, in Victor''s current position, he obviously felt that the function of the referee was more and more in line with the needs of the great aristocracy.


    The most obvious example is that Victor spent a lot of money to build Randall Cathedral in order to enhance the political influence of Randall family and borrow the magic power of the church. Both the monastery and the Templar sent people to Randall Cathedral, but the referee''s office was silent. It seems that the tribunal will not send people to Randall Cathedral unless there is an undisguised wizard incident under Randall''s leadership.


    Will, the purification Wizard of Heibao, was not presided over by the referee. In fact, as the Knights and nobles gradually mastered the church, the position of the referee changed quietly and became the collaborator of the great Lord.


    The nobles who failed in the political struggle were often condemned by the referee, exiled to the Eastern League and reduced to a tool to multiply the blood of knights. Trigova and the holy mountain priest secretly presided over the business of human trafficking. Even Victor bought dozens of children with Knight blood from the Eastern League. At least half of the money earned by the trigowal family went to the shining knights and the Sassanian empire as military spending against the orcs.


    In addition, tregovar''s secret of keeping wizards gradually fell into Victor''s vision. However, from a rational point of view, the ambiguous policy of trigowal or the order of radiance on keeping wizards is in line with the actual needs. Since the chaos of the Pantheon, the wizard organizations in the human country have not been flooded, but many remarkable achievements have emerged in the academic field and divination field.


    If Victor were TESL, he would do the same.


    In the stable political structure of the pagoda, the Randall family and the referee are at the top, and both sides have the same overall position. Although trigova secretly controls the wizard, Victor believes that several assassinations of the wizard against him have nothing to do with trigova.


    However, the witches'' witchcraft is mysterious, and trigowal may not be able to make them obedient and indifferent. As an extraordinary person, once a wizard has organization and inheritance, he can broaden his vision and must want to seek a place in the power structure of the human country. However, the inherent ruling class, including Knight lords and church clergy, did not allow wizards to develop political power.


    God knows, what can they do? It is possible to climb the top of the pyramid and press the Knights and clergy under them.


    The strategy to treat wizards can only be to integrate them into the aristocracy with Knight blood. If trigowar cannot place all the members of the wizard organization, they must regularly wash out a group of impetuous wizards, and then the secular lords of the paladin family integrate a group of obedient wizards, leaving a group of wizards loyal to the tribunal.


    These wizards are the most troublesome. They can''t see the light and have no promotion level. They can only be absorbed in improving the power of witchcraft and studying the laws of the world. So they are particularly vulnerable to demons.


    Victor believed that the mastermind behind his murder was the supernatural existence of demons and evil gods. They borrowed the hands of wizards and carried out many assassinations. In particular, the mysterious assassin in the giant wood forest shows extraordinary abilities with divine traces. He may be the dependant of some evil god. When he ran away, he deliberately revealed the Shadow Council to victor, and the intention of planting a frame is very obvious, but he succeeded in leaving Victor a clue.


    The shadow speaker''s clue obviously starts from trigova, which may be the purpose of the mysterious assassin, but Victor doesn''t intend to stop. When the enemy is bright and we are dark, we can only see the enemy''s plot by leading the snake out of the cave. Victor has full confidence in controlling the situation. The fate brought by his great reputation is his card against fate interference.


    Victor''s sharp eyes looked around all the people around him, from far to near, and finally fell on trigowal. His eyes said deeply: "this time I went to the Northern Wilderness to behead the goblin Lord. I hope to walk side by side with judge trigowal."


    Trigova and testier were greatly surprised. The golden earth Paladin could not help in sneaking into the beheading operation, and trigova was not ready to participate in the operation. They didn''t know that Victor was scaring the snake and were puzzled by the abrupt proposal.


    The referee and the head of the team exchanged eyes for half a second and nodded: "trigowar is duty bound."


    X-3 didn''t compare the abnormalities of the people around him. Victor didn''t care. He believed that the wizard always had the means to learn about his dialogue with trigova.


    His smile was full of kindness, nodded and said, "when we finish our task, I will invite you to a banquet. At that time, we will have a good chat."


    Trigoval was full of fog. The referee''s office can''t say people are annoying. They did ugly things. Even if the grand Lord wanted to use the referee''s office to deal with his political enemies, he would not brazenly show his kindness to trigoval.


    Trigowar had heard that Victor killed the golden jackals and seriously injured the ogre supervisor a few kilometers apart. It''s not difficult for him to kill the goblin Lord.


    The count of golden eyes used the place where he got the judge''s office and deliberately gave me a merit... He thought secretly and said with a smile without hesitation: "I will keep the appointment for your Highness''s banquet."


    It is still unknown whether Victor''s interaction with the referee frightened the evil wizard, but it attracted the attention of several Golden Knights.


    Only thurnans, unaware of it, seriously introduced emperor Neo West under the RAND Empire, his highness Chris of the kingdom of SUS and the grand duke Peter of the kingdom of Borui.


    Victor met Neo West privately, but both sides pretended to meet for the first time. When victor and grand duke Peter saluted, he couldn''t help looking at each other more.


    It was Raymond, the eldest son of Duke Peter, who sent assassins to assassinate victor and ordered the masked brothers to trouble Sophia.


    Victor had reason to believe that Raymond was a spokesman for the Shadow Council, because Duke Peter was unlikely to mobilize wizards to participate in the underground war between the Southwind chamber of Commerce and the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. The Shadow Council is beyond tregovar''s control and will not accept the dispatch of Duke Peter.


    The Peter family can''t keep the wizard organization that betrayed the inquisition.


    Prince Peter frowned and watched victor and others enter the church. He turned countless thoughts in his heart, but on the surface he waited in place as if nothing had happened.


    Viktor and his party entered the church and saw Pope Clement in a priest''s white robe. He was hale and hearty and mild in temperament. He nodded to victor and said, "I''ll be relieved if you can come."


    The Pope has always been the deputy of the Pope and the Deputy monarch of the Holy See. In terms of status, clement is still above TESL. But he is going through the most difficult period in his political career. Without using great prophecy, the human country won the war, and he is still under the Pope. On the contrary, he can only retire from the throne of the Pope, and the shepherds in his line will lose miserably.


    Secular lords need the support of clergy, and clergy also need the support of secular lords. Clement is undoubtedly an important ally of the Centaur hills.


    When victor and Sylvia were poor, they implemented amazing water conservancy projects. Clemente, in a row, lent 1 million gold sol to the York family, which has not been paid off so far. The alliance between the two sides began at that time.


    Victor has to rely on Clement''s support for many deployments, and certainly won''t sit back and watch him fall. Moreover, father Miller has made it clear that he will no longer perform great prophecy.


    How can Clement''s great prophecy be used in the North expansion war?


    "Under the crown, I will do my best!" Said Victor solemnly.


    "I have no doubt about it." Clement smiled happily and nodded, "I''ll preside over the prayer ceremony for you."


    After praying, testier looked around and said positively, "time is pressing. We will hold a meeting immediately and invite his Highnesses of the southern countries to discuss the war plan."


    Victor smiled, shook his head and said, "I''m going to have a rest, so I won''t attend the meeting. Send someone to let me know when to leave."


    "Cousin Victor, please." TESL smiled and raised his hand gracefully.


    Rex also nodded and said, "OK, I''ve prepared a temporary residence for you. I''ll order someone to take you there."


    "Farewell first."


    After leaving the church, he followed King Neville''s attendants and knights to a single villa on the west side of the barracks. Victor ordered people to boil water and cook so that the alchemists could eat and drink enough and adjust their physical strength to their best state. Caligula happily accepted the task, dragged the big pocket filled with field jerboas and ran into the kitchen happily.


    Caligula has a talent for cooking and is full of weight, but it takes a little longer.


    Victor estimated that it would take about two hours to eat the food made by aka. He decided to go back to his bedroom and take a nap first.


    For two days and one night in a row, Victor always felt strange if he didn''t lie down.


    Entering the bedroom, he just took off his coat. He heard Nelson climb up the second floor and announce through the wooden door:


    "Your Excellency, grand duke Peter of the kingdom of Borui is visiting."

 Chapter 648

    Victor was a little confused and ran x-3 to retrieve the information about the kingdom of Borui and Duke Peter in his memory.


    Borui United Kingdom does not have a king, but is ruled by five Duke families in turn. The ruler is called the grand duke. He has a term of 36 years. As a symbol of the leader of the Kingdom, he exercises the right to convene a meeting of elders and bears the responsibility of attacking the Gorgon Barbarians. Duke Peter is the ruler of this generation of Borui kingdom.


    The Peter family and Victor had three intersections. According to the Wimbledon family heraldry, Victor had to call Duke Peter his uncle.


    The blood aristocrats of the moon elves are deeply loved by high-level knights. Wimbledon spends loose leaves. Victor has relatives everywhere. He is also very helpless.


    Duke Peter didn''t make Victor too embarrassed. He said positively, "I''m more worried about the blame of his highness Randall than Howard."


    Victor did not express surprise and incomprehension, and calmly waited for the following.


    Duke Peter did not see any sign on Victor''s handsome face. He sighed secretly and said truthfully, "my eldest son Ramon once did a stupid thing and committed a very serious crime."


    "Seven years ago, Raymond sent someone to assassinate the moon elf nobles of various kingdoms, killing at least two nobles. Among them, there were the partner selected by Queen suss, the marriage object of the bluefinch family, and Raymond''s cousin Michelle. When I learned that the main messenger who killed Michelle was Raymond, the big mistake had been made. I imprisoned Raymond and ordered someone to take his assassin back to the family Further investigate the course of the incident. At that time, the assassin had arrived at vistock city in the kingdom of Gambis, and his next assassination target was his highness, you. "


    Victor now confirmed that he had surprised Duke Peter.


    Because Raymond''s assassination is related to the wizard, Victor has also placed a nail around him and is not ready to ask the Peter family for a crime, but since Duke Peter came to the door by himself, he must continue to cross examine his topic.


    "And then?" Victor asked calmly


    Then? Then I should ask you... I just want to know whether the throat cutter stabbed you or not?


    Victor didn''t answer, and Duke Peter couldn''t help but continue: "The kingdom of Borui is far away from the kingdom of Gambis. Even if I sent family knights to Gambis to catch the assassin, it was too late. I used the gangster trade union of the assassin to send members of the trade union in the kingdom of sus to Gambis to stop the assassination by letter crow."


    "The assassin killed a gang member and disappeared before others caught him. There has been no news since."


    Duke Peter paused and said frankly, "the assassin got rid of the pursuit. I should inform the Rose Queen in time and let her be on guard. But soon, his highness defeated Austin, the great knight who invaded Randall''s collar and pursued the heir of the family. The news first reached berry United Kingdom, before I received the news of the failure of the capture of the assassin."


    "Your Highness has demonstrated the strength of the silver rank and will not be assassinated by the assassin. Because gangbis has just lost a great knight, I am worried that the assassin''s assassination of the blood aristocrats of the moon Elves will be taken out to make a fuss. In order to avoid getting involved in the internal disputes of gangbis, I chose to press this matter without sending someone to inform your highness."


    Then Prince Peter stood up, stroked his chest and apologized, "this is my mistake. The Peter family is willing to pay 700 pounds of fine gold to the Randall family as compensation. But I hope to pay it in six years."


    To create a standard knight armor, you only need to add half a pound of refined gold. 70 pounds of refined gold can create 140 sets of refined gold armor or more refined gold weapons. The quantity of refined gold has reached 700 pounds, and its value can no longer be measured by money, because so much refined gold can not be bought in the market.


    Duke Peter was not sure whether Ramon''s assassins had assassinated Randall, but he directly offered a huge amount of compensation.


    Victor said blandly, "if the Duke wants me to accept the compensation, please answer me a few questions first."


    The Golden Knight showed his sincerity of reconciliation and put his posture very low, but the count of golden eyes did not give symmetrical information. Prince Peter took this for granted. He sat down again and nodded, "Your Highness, please."


    "Why did your eldest son assassinate the blood noble of the moon elf?"


    Peter pondered for a moment and said: "The sword Saint delavin has conquered an era, and the power, blood and charm of the sun elves are admirable. As the first sun elves in human history, his majesty delavin Wimbledon naturally became the research object of major forces. However, before the rise of his highness Randall, the sun Elves were only delavin, and scholars'' research on him was mostly groundless speculation. ¡±


    "At that time, there were only four Elven blood aristocrats in the whole human country, including delavin, three of whom died successively. His majesty delavin became the only moon Elven aristocrat at that time, and his blood variation began at that time."


    "Therefore, there is a rumor that is not recognized by the academic community that the uniqueness of the sun elves is the root cause of the blood variation of the moon elves."


    Pure scholars can often break the shackles of social rules, eliminate the interference of morality and law, and produce strange and crazy ideas. This conjecture coincides with Victor''s theory of alienated creatures.


    Duke Peter looked at Victor and said, "of course, the existence of your Highness has broken this evil rumor. Academia now believes that the will and gender of divine knights are the hotbed for incubating sun elves."


    Victor picked up his long straight eyebrows and asked with interest, "Oh, what did they say?"


    "First, the sun elves must be male. Second, the divine Knights must be female and regard the blood aristocrats of the moon Elves as husbands, not... Pets."


    Victor was stunned, laughed and said, "this is taking Sylvia and me as an example."


    Prince Peter coughed and said with a smile: "Delavin and empress Barcelona are also examples. Delavin became the most famous Ranger at that time with the strength of the wind whispering spirit. She is also the dream lover of countless noble girls. Among them, Veronica Barcelona, who has not yet revealed her identity as a divine knight. She has repeatedly told her partners at celebrity gatherings that she would marry delavin Wimbledon and have a baby for him Twins. Later, empress Basilius got what she wanted. "


    The knight is naturally arrogant and always thinks that the divine knight can press the sun elf. In fact, Sylvia is as gentle as water in front of victor. Their husband and wife are harmonious. Victor can always find a sense of achievement as a husband in the divine female knight.


    Of course, the couple''s affection with Sylvia cannot be mentioned to outsiders. Victor pulled back the topic of deviation, stared at Duke Peter with dark golden eyes and asked brightly:


    "I remember Duchess Peter, Raymond''s mother is also a noble daughter who manifests the blood of the moon elves. Is Raymond going to kill his mother for the sake of the ethereal blood of the sun elves? Is there any other factor behind his loss of reason?"


    Prince Peter looked grim and said in a deep voice: "I have made an in-depth investigation for 3 years and 12 months. All the suspects point to Raymond''s housekeeper... He has borne his mistakes with his death, and I promised him not to mention his name and family name... The blood aristocrats of the moon elves are generally weak. Raymond, like most of the blood aristocrats of the moon elves, worships his ancestor dravin. He is a member of the Peter family The eldest son shoulders the pressure of inheriting the family and is eager to gain strength. As a father, I appreciate his pursuit of strength and virtually connive at his desire. The housekeeper caters to the master''s requirements and collects a lot of legacy and rumors about the swordsman. Of course, there is also that absurd rumor. "


    "Michelle and queen SUSE''s lover were killed one after another. The housekeeper realized that Raymond might have succeeded. He took the initiative to find me to be honest and cooperate with me to make a detailed investigation, including being tested by the priest, but there was no trace of witchcraft on him."


    "All this seems to be Raymond''s mistake... The investigation fell into a dead end, and the housekeeper chose to commit suicide to apologize. Raymond was also denounced by me. He was assigned by the family to the team of raiding the Gorgon barbarians and participated in 45 operations to infiltrate the southern continent for two years. I hope he will die like a soldier, but he survived and awakened his popular talent. At the same time, I won suss With the understanding of the queen and the Michelle family, Raymond was able to return to the seven union islands, but he lost the inheritance right of the Peter family and could only join other families, which is equivalent to being removed from my name. "


    Since the church and the great lords of all kingdoms jointly signed the New Testament of light Since, even if the Knights and nobles committed heinous crimes, they can only be sentenced to exile or imprisonment for life. Because of the real inequality of life in this world, the Knights'' blood is related to the survival of the kingdom. If the nobles are trapped for life, their voice is ignored and their will cannot be transmitted. For the whole human society, there is no difference between prisoners and dead nobles.


    Prince Peter let the weak Raymond Peter take part in the military operation of raiding the barbarians in the south for as long as two years, which can be said to be a more severe punishment than exile. I''m afraid it''s not empty that Duke Peter wants his eldest son to die in the southern continent. At least, in the extremely dangerous battle, the Peter family has no ability to protect Raymond''s safety all the time.


    Victor knocked on the armrest of the solid wood chair. After a while, he asked, "does the referee understand Raymond''s crime?"


    This question is a trap. Victor''s subtext is:


    I know the referee knows about Raymond''s assassination of the moon elf aristocracy. Do you think trigowal told me more information? Do you want to try the price of cheating me?


    In fact, Victor really wants to know if the referee knows?


    Prince Peter''s expression was calm and relaxed, but he said vaguely: "... I paid some price, including giving a moon elf noble who awakened his popular talent to the kingdom of SUS. By the way, one more thing, before the housekeeper confessed to me, the paladin of the referee secretly arrested a wizard, but his action seemed to have failed. There were signs that the wizard died on the spot and his body was incomplete."


    He implied: I have always suspected that Raymond''s change has something to do with wizards. You might as well guess, is the referee behind this matter?


    Victor outlined his smile and asked curiously, "was the golden potion really invented by pharmacist Borui?"


    "Of course."


    Duke Peter also smiled and shook his head and said, "we still don''t understand how the church knows such a secret thing? Moreover, Clement''s crown is too eccentric to give the formula of gold potion directly to the York family."


    Victor said with a smile, "without Sophia''s support, what''s the use of King Borui''s formula of gold potion? In order to master the channel of medicine import, you have caused great losses to Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. If the two sides fight again, I''m afraid all kingdoms will know about the gold Potion... How many people will die at that time?"


    Prince Peter nodded and said, "we should thank Pope Clement for giving the kingdom of Borui and gombis common secrets and interests."


    "Some time ago, Raymond clashed with Jacob of the bluefinch family in the twilight forest defense... Duke medin caught Jacob, but the Marquis of Wimbledon intervened and he released Jacob. I emphasize here that Raymond''s mistake, the Peter family has paid a price, and he has nothing to do with the Peter family now. Raymond killed Jacob''s lover, ya Gebu seeks revenge from him. I will never ask Gambis for an explanation for Raymond, because this is the business of the kingdom of SUS. "


    "If Raymond had been killed by Jacob, we would have to choose another heir to join the SUS royal family."


    "Duke meting asked me to bring him two words to his highness. The object of Raymond''s marriage can change, but the marriage between suss and Borui remains the same. If Princess Celine eliano can serve his majesty Randall, it will be a great honor for the eliano family and the meting family."


    Celine, who was a little confused and liked forging, was the first Royal Princess to make a formal courtship to victor, but was rejected. Before she left the horse hill, she claimed to be promoted to Silver Knight and came to him again.


    Victor''s reason for refusing Celine is very simple. He has too many secrets and keeps away from his lovers who can''t be loyal to him. On the contrary, victor will never allow any of his partners to fall into the arms of others. Celine said at that time that she could only accompany Victor for 20 years at most, and then she would return to the kingdom of SUS with freedom.


    Now it''s different. The kingdom of SUS is willing to give Princess Celine as a gift to victor. At least she doesn''t have any legal status around victor. It''s a gift, but it''s also another form of marriage. Lord sus only asked Gambis not to destroy their relationship with the kingdom of Borui.


    It seems that he was responsible for the attack on Raymond Peter''s Alchemy militia left a deep impression on the medin family. They only thought that the kite Castle planned the attack. The attackers were all secret dead men trained by the Auguste family.


    Victor understood that Duke Peter did not come to apologize for his son, but to make a matchmaker. The Susi people have the great treasure house of dusk forest. They are not very enthusiastic about North expansion and South expansion. The Borui Kingdom, like Gambis, can only develop to the southern continent, but the medicinal materials of the yarret plateau are equally important. In any case, the five Borui families could not get around the support of the Susi Kingdom, because the Susi people had crucial trade routes and shipbuilding timber.


    The kingdom of Borui must marry Susi, and their marriage relationship has lasted for hundreds of years. Lord Borui also wanted to marry Gambis, but they knew that they could not make a formal marriage of sufficient weight. The kingdom of Gambis has just reached the political structure of the royal family. If the Borui people are the same as Edward When his majesty Augustus marries, he will only touch the dust. It seems useless to send a lover to the king of a small country. Therefore, the five families of Borui began to use the brains of the count of golden eyes, and Princess Celine of Borui kingdom was a good candidate.


    His highness Randall openly opposes the Borui fleet''s entry into the waters of Firth lake, turns around to accept the courtship of Borui''s daughter, and then changes his position. Do you want the face of the guardian of the kingdom?


    Celine is the little princess of suss. She is noble and insensitive. She has an ambiguous relationship with victor. If she can establish a partnership with Victor, the meting family of suss, the Peter family of Borui and the Randall family of Gambis will become in laws, forming a new pattern.


    The kingdom of SUS had no energy to expand southward. I''m afraid Duke medin reluctantly agreed to sacrifice a purple Eyed Lady in exchange for the military assistance of the Borui people under the military pressure of the forest defense line at dusk. Therefore, he just asked Duke Peter to deliver the message, but he was unwilling to come forward.


    Victor simply said: "The Duke is too anxious. Borui is stronger than gangbis in water power. If there is no balance between us, how can I let Borui fleet cross the waters of Firth lake? The southern continent is vast, and how much can gangbis digest? When our fleet takes shape, we will naturally invite Borui kingdom to deal with the Gaogen barbarians in the southern continent together. Do you think so?"


    Duke Peter said with a smile, "we Borui have no intention of encroaching on the hegemony of Lake Firth, but since Gambis wants Lake Firth, there must be a beginning for us to cooperate with Gambis to jointly deal with the threat of the Gorgon barbarians. What does your highness think?"


    Here''s FIS lake. I don''t want it, but you don''t want to reach the marriage alliance of the three southern kingdoms. Will Gambis help us deal with the Gorgon barbarians? If you don''t worry, I''ll worry.


    Victor was two big at once. Duke Peter had a thick face and personally came to the door to help Princess Celine. He said it in a low voice. If he didn''t give him a clear answer today, he was afraid to poke out the golden potion.


    Gambis won''t let the Borui people cross the river to Nanto. What do they want gold potion for? Sell it to the shining knights and win the paladin family''s support for Nanto.


    Being forced, Victor said angrily, "it''s a war now. You tell me this?"


    Duke Peter asked calmly, "neither you nor I have attended the military meeting presided over by grand commander testier. What are we talking about? Or does his majesty Randall not want to be the secular leader of Lord NANTUO?"


    "Princess Celine has always remembered her majesty. She is now imprisoned by Duke merdin in the family castle. Otherwise, she may have gone to the man horse hill to ask her majesty for clarification."


    Celine? Raymond Peter sneaked into the southern continent with the Borui knight and raided the Gorgon barbarians. He didn''t die for two years. He also awakened his popular talent. Obviously, he was deeply disturbed by the Shadow Council. If Celine marries Raymond, her situation can be imagined. Should I give her a hand?


    Victor hesitated for a moment and asked, "when is Raymond''s wedding?"


    "After the war." Prince Peter finally had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Victor shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "please Princess Celine, with the fine gold paid by the Duke, go to the man horse hill and hand it to Sylvia."


    Duke Peter stood up and said with a laugh, "well, it''s settled... The relationship between your highness and Lady Sylvia is really enviable... Then I''ll leave and wish his highness Randall''s sharp arrow full of the blood of the goblin Lord."


    Victor said with a dark face, "Your Highness Peter, it''s easy to go. Don''t send it away."

 Chapter 649

    When a family or a kingdom accumulates its strength to its limit, she either launches war and expands its territory; Or she will experience internal conflict, and knights, nobles, population, wealth and even advanced technology will flow out to other kingdoms.


    This situation is particularly serious in the United Kingdom.


    The Borui people have established the kingdom for more than 700 years. All the land that can be developed has been developed and all the potential that can be tapped has been tapped. The five families occupy five of the seven United islands. The other two islands are nominally the Kingdom Commons and are under the jurisdiction of the yuan old people''s court. In fact, they are still controlled by the five families.


    The newborn families in the United Kingdom were crowded into the North Bank of the big river bay, and the fertile beach land was divided up hundreds of years ago. If they expand to the periphery, it will be a worthless devil grass sea. The families who opened up the land are no different from the exiles.


    In contrast, the kingdom of Susi has only a history of more than 900 years. The Susi Lord has tirelessly developed the dusk forest in the north, and the territory of the Kingdom has expanded by more than half. The Susi people are still exploring the north, and many of the pioneers were once noble children of the Borui kingdom.


    Through marriage, the kingdom of suss has been drawing fresh blood from Borui United Kingdom. It has become common for the noble children of the north bank family of Dahewan to go to Susi to show their ambition. And don''t all the Knights of the north bank family are the blood of the five ruling families?


    Not a vassal - this ironic remark sums up the relationship between Borui and Sus.


    The great lords of Borui are eager to change the current situation that the kingdom is full of water. Crossing the river to the south is their only choice. 90 years after the first failure of NANTUO, his highness Andre of Borui Kingdom tried to marry the eldest princess of Gambis. Although his purpose was to guide the two countries to form an alliance and jointly explore the southern continent, the addition of a Golden Knight to other families was enough to illustrate the mentality of the great lord Borui.


    Today, almost all kingdoms have development directions and have made executable development plans. Only the development strategy of Borui kingdom could not be implemented because their negotiations with Gambis were delayed.


    This time, the church lit a red smoke beacon, nominally calling on the Lords of all kingdoms to jointly fight against the Centaur invaders, but the outcome of the war can foresee a major breakthrough in the North expansion strategy.


    This seriously stimulated the sensitive nerves of the Borui people.


    Duke Peter felt the pressure from within the Kingdom, and he passed it directly to victor.


    However, how much role can the Borui people play in giving the little princess of the kingdom of SUS as a gift to the count of golden eyes?


    This question depends on how to interpret it. For Victor, the hegemony of Lake Firth must not be given up. Let alone a princess Celine, it is useless even if queen suss comes. But if anything good comes into Sylvia''s pocket, she won''t take it out again.


    Celine is Sylvia''s niece, with rare purple eye blood. The offspring of the purple Eyed Lady and the sun elves deserve everyone''s expectation. Kite Castle already has Sophia The Marquis of Wimbledon, with Celine on the horse hills York is better for Sylvia.


    Perhaps Duke Peter saw this and chose the daughter of Duke meting and queen suss.


    Whether Celine can open the door of the element sea and become a semi golden female Knight of the raging waves is unknown, but with her purple eye blood, she will be able to squeeze into the core circle of the human horse hills and give full play to her influence. Moreover, Celine was not fostered in the York family since she was a child. She cares for the kingdom of SUS, will take into account the interests of the kingdom of SUS, and can give full play to the role of political marriage. Borui and Susi have been in marriage for generations. If there is Princess Celine in Gambis, the great lord of Gambis can invite Borui scholars and generals to help train the family Navy.


    This is undoubtedly the beginning of Borui, Susi and Gambis to build a new pattern of South expansion.


    In the short term, Celine''s joining the York family is the result of Duke Peter''s efforts. He sent a clear political signal to the Lords of Borui:


    We have made substantial progress in our plan to cooperate with Gambis.


    This will help Lord Borui stabilize people''s hearts, enhance the cohesion of the Kingdom''s nobles, and avoid those Knight children guarding the twilight forest defense from completely falling into the embrace of the kingdom of SUS.


    Doing nothing is the worst.


    Duke Peter''s actions seemed small, but they could calm the anxiety of the Borui aristocracy. But Victor was very depressed. Although Peter made an apology and made a bridge for Victor and Princess Celine, he could not change the fact that he forced his highness Randall.


    Victor''s political influence in the kingdom of Gambis is increasing day by day. There is no objection to his FIS Lake strategy, but his diplomatic experience is still insufficient. He did not expect that the Golden Knight would roll up his sleeves and lift the table in front of him.


    Think about it carefully. In order to realize the desire of crossing the river to the south, Andre, the Golden Knight, is willing to join the Auguste family. Prince Peter, despite his Highness''s face, did not seem surprised to go shirtless.


    Downstairs came the aroma of roast jerboa meat. Victor went down to the first floor, followed the taste, walked into the kitchen, and saw Caligula standing in front of the stove in a chef apron, busy turning over dozens of barbecue racks and sprinkling various spices on the barbecue kebab. The skinned jerboa meat was roasted until it was golden in color. The oil dripped on the charcoal fire along the grill, making a noise and raising a little smoke. The whole kitchen was filled with an attractive burning smell.


    This scene recalled Victor''s memory from another world. At that time, he made a living alone at the bottom of society. He was in a good or bad mood. He was looking for two or three friends to bake kebabs and drink beer.


    Victor suddenly became interested in drinking. He sat down at will, patted the greasy table, and said to Nelson: "go get a bucket of good sarsan ale, and we''ll drink here and eat meat."


    Nelson doesn''t like drinking, but he loves drinking. Victor just forbids his men to drink, so he doesn''t dare to drink too much now. It was rare that the master took him to drink together. Nelson was surprised and happy. He hurried outside to find the Sasan ale the master specified.


    After a while, Nelson returned to the kitchen with a small wine bucket in one hand. There were two large trays full of vegetables and fruits on the wine bucket. With a slight bump of his arm, the fruit and vegetable platter landed firmly on the table, unscrewed the seal of a wine barrel, and the wine line flew into the oak cup in front of victor.


    Sasang wheat wine is brewed with green wheat. The liquor is light green and rich in nutrition. The wine is mixed with light wheat aroma. Its taste is completely different from that of beer on earth. It is closer to the intensity of Shaojiu. In fact, the taste is very bad. It is spicy and bitter in the mouth. However, as long as it''s wine, you''ll enjoy it if you get used to it.


    Victor can use x-3 to adjust his taste and drink the bitter wine out of the taste of good wine, but this time he allowed the bitterness of wheat wine to roll on the taste buds, frowned, drank the whole glass of wine dry, wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeve, and shouted, "aka, is the barbecue ready? Get some strings to try."


    Caligula immediately brought 20 roasted field jerboas, two for each. He wanted to cut and plate the roast jerboa, and Victor stopped him.


    "It''s interesting to eat like this."


    Holding the skewer, he took a bite of the barbecue directly. Victor only thought it was crispy and tender outside and delicious inside. He couldn''t help but thumbs up and praised: "aka, your barbecue skill is better than the chef of Yinyue Manor!"


    Caligula showed a simple smile and worked harder to return to the stove for barbecue.


    Nothing makes Arka happier than the host''s praise.


    The master drank so boldly that Nelson didn''t care about any aristocratic etiquette. The cow drank a large glass of ale, ate up two roast jerboas in five, stretched out his hand to the second roast string and said, "Sir, you''re a little different today."


    "What''s different?" Victor was busy with the kebabs and asked without looking up.


    Nelson scratched his head, picked up his glass and said, "I can''t tell. It''s different from before anyway."


    Victor and Nelson had a toast and said with a smile, "I suddenly want to understand something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well... I can''t tell you clearly. Drink and eat meat."


    "Oh."


    Nelson killed three more kebabs, drank four glasses of ale, looked at the busy kaligura, took back his eyes, piled up a curious smile on his face, and said, "my Lord, aka must not understand, I may understand."


    Nelson was also a baron anyway. After the war, Victor was ready to canonize him as a baron. It''s rare for Nelson to show his thirst for political knowledge. Victor decided to give him some advice, "just now, Duke Peter talked to me. You''ve been listening. Do you hear anything?"


    "Duke Peter''s son seems to have sent someone to assassinate the adult. He came to apologize to the adult, compensate a large sum of money, and propose to the adult for Princess Celine of suss."


    "... by the way, sir, did the assassin sent by Duke Peter''s son assassinate you? I think it''s better to kill Raymond if an assassin really murders you, so that he won''t want to kill you again in the future." Nelson bared his teeth.


    Victor glanced at him and said: "If the saber toothed tiger wants to eat you, of course you want to kill it; if the mouse wants to kill you, do you also want to kill the mouse? Raymond Peter is not worth me to deal with him, and Duke Peter did not compare his eldest son with me. Moreover, Raymond Peter has been compensated to the kingdom of SUS by the Peter family. I really want to investigate his responsibility. It is also to find Duke medin of the kingdom of SUS. Therefore, Duke medin and The SUS royal family paid Princess Celine to the horse hill to calm my anger... Celine was originally Raymond Peter''s fiancee. Is this a kind of humiliation and punishment? "


    Nelson was a little confused and said, "it seems that... Sue compensated the Lord for Borui''s Peter family with a princess, this..."


    "It''s blood. There''s no more sincere compensation than the noble knight''s blood."


    Victor shook his head and smiled: "The killing of the lover chosen by Queen sus must have something to do with the great nobles of SUS. They did not allow the eliano family to develop another blood of the wind knight. Eliano learned a lesson and chose to compromise. The most powerful medin family of SUS could covet Raymond''s blood of the wind knight. He was willing to sacrifice a daughter for this. Because he believed that Raymond was attacked in the dusk forest It was our Gambis who planned it. "


    Nelson said, "well... Grand duke Peter doesn''t need to compensate your excellency."


    "He really didn''t compensate me. He came to tell me that if I didn''t take him to the southern continent, he would find someone else to play."


    Victor said with a free and easy smile: "the grand duke Peter made me realize that there is no difference between the behavior of the grand Lord and ordinary people. I will not blink more than the refugees every day, and the refugees will not blink less than me every day."


    "Aren''t they all like this?" Nelson said in confusion.


    "The fact is so simple... Power and power have corroded my mind. I unconsciously regard myself as a God, and my perspective on problems has become higher. In fact, I am still a person." Victor nodded and said with emotion: "I tell you that we should not talk about cooperation with the Borui people now. I let the nobles of Gambis keep in touch with the Borui people and delay until our fleet takes shape and completely controls the waters of Lake Firth. However, how dare the lower nobles oppose the will of the guardian of the kingdom? Whenever the Borui nobles talk about cooperation with them, they either keep silent or Hum, ha ha... The communication between Borui people and Gambis has not made progress yet. Grand duke Peter had to run over and lift the table with me. "


    "The correct approach should be not to express opinions, just talk to the following people, and when it comes to mutual satisfaction, I will nod my head."


    "My Lord, I think... It''s so complicated." Nelson left the sign and ate eight kebabs without delay.


    Victor took a sip of wine, ate a bite of barbecue and said vaguely: "in short, after the war, I spend more time with my wife and daughter, go fishing and hunting, study the secret method of soul and blood, and leave all kinds of affairs to the following people to do. It''s easy not to make a statement and enjoy the noble life."


    "What adults say is the life I have always dreamed of." Nelson laughed and said, "in fact, it''s good to fight."


    Victor suddenly stood up and said, "well, don''t eat, eat again... Aka is going to cry."


    Nelson looked back in amazement and saw Caligula looking at the kebab in his hand with tears. He was really about to cry.


    Nothing makes Arka happier than the host''s praise. If so, it is that the host didn''t leave delicious barbecue for Arka.


    Victor pointed to the embarrassed Nelson and shouted, "boss Arca, come and count the signs to pay the bill and ask this guy for money."


    With that, he carried his hands and smeared oil on the soles of his feet, leaving Nelson who was stunned and kaligura who gnashed his teeth and wiped his tears.


    The sound of two fierce soldiers beating in the kitchen. Victor, in a good mood, returned to his bedroom and had a good sleep.


    The next morning, testier sent someone to inform Victor that he was going to the Northern Wilderness to behead the goblin Lord.


    Victor took his men to the assembly place in front of the church door. When he saw Pope Clement wearing leather armor, hammer and shield, he was surprised and asked, "under the crown, are you going with us?"


    Clement smiled and nodded, "yes."


    Victor looked at testier, turnans and dimat. Seeing that they didn''t express anything, he said politely, "under the crown, it''s too dangerous. You''d better sit in the boulder fortress."


    Clement himself is also a junior knight. If he takes the golden potion, he can resonate with 24 elements and reach the level of a senior knight. However, his status is noble and his every move has attracted people''s attention. He can''t hide the eyes of the Golden Knight by using the potion to improve his strength.


    Victor could see that Clement did not take the golden potion. A legendary priest with only the physical quality of a junior knight was reluctant to talk about self-protection in front of the scorpion lion, let alone move quickly and hide himself. Although the legendary priest''s divine power helped victor and others a lot, if he was exposed in advance, he would not only be in danger, but also bring numbness to the team Annoying.


    "Are you afraid that I will drag everyone back?"


    Clement Twain said with a smile, "the goblin Lord will not have only a scorpion tailed lion, it has an orc army. The action of beheading the goblin Lord can only succeed, not fail. When you need me, I should be by your side. Don''t worry, I will hide away."


    Victor sincerely advised: "under the crown, all the legendary combat forces in the East Development Leading theater are going to kill the goblin Lord. I''ve always been worried that the Centaur''s'' mother pet ''will be a great hidden danger. You''d better stay in the boulder fortress theater in case of accidents."


    "Neo West will deal with the leader of the Centaur. Kent and Fred are legendary priests. With the three of them, even if the leader of the Centaur is a legendary adult horse, there is nothing to worry about. Moreover, other golden paladins of the shining Knights have legendary combat power." Clement paused and said, "if we eliminate the threat of the goblin Lord earlier, your Highnesses of Stonehenge and the east development leader can meet earlier. As long as the Centaur army is disintegrated, the legendary Centaur is not enough."


    The Pope''s eyes turned to the eight alchemists, then smiled and asked, "you don''t think that my legendary priest is weaker than the secret law guard trained in kite castle?"


    Alchemists have only eight years of life and are dedicated to consumption. Can their role be compared with that of legendary priests? Moreover, with the Pope''s company, how can the Wizards kept by the referee do it?


    Victor wanted to say something more. A mellow hoarse voice came from the church door.


    "It is the grace of the Lord and our joy that the servant of the most High Lord should incarnate the holy light and sweep away all darkness."


    A man of medium stature came out of the church. He was barefoot in cloth clothes, bald head and eyebrows. He was a copy of turnans, but his eyes were covered with a layer of white gold luster, and his dark skin had a platinum Rune like a tattoo. His hands were as long as his fingers except his thumbs, and his palms were smooth without a trace of palmprint. When he stood there, he showed a kind of injustice Human momentum.


    Turnans kept his head down and couldn''t be honest.


    Victor narrowed his dark golden eyes slightly and said word by word, "light, brightness, war, God?"

 Chapter 650

    It is said that the seventh level priests have a unique holy name. Their holy name corresponds to the seventh level divination in the holy power pool and belongs to the power of the holy domain. The seventh level priest is called the Holy Spirit priest; Level 7 paladins are called Holy Knights; The seventh level paladin is the shining warrior, also known as the shining God of war.


    The Lord of glory takes redemption as the core doctrine. He prefers the priest of the Lord''s redemption to the paladin of the Lord''s punishment and the Lord''s strengthened Paladin. As long as the descendants of Enoch, the first Pope, ascend the Pope''s throne, they immediately master level 7 divination and are automatically promoted to the priest of the Holy Spirit.


    Victor has seen the Holy Spirit priest who can break the wrist with evil gods, but he has never heard of the glorious god of war in the history of the church.


    According to father Miller, the perfect combination of the priest''s soul, body and holy power can break through the limitations of the holy power pool, borrow power directly from the Lord of glory and step into the level of seven level priests. As long as they are in the human country shrouded in faith, there will be a continuous supply of holy power. They can use divine skills at their fingertips. There is no time and efficiency limit. The only barrier is the limit of their own holy power. If the clergy above level 7 leave the belief field of the human kingdom and enter the inaccessible wilderness, they can still mobilize the power of the holy pool, and their authority is very high.


    In other words, the seventh level is the beginning of the clergy''s transcendence, followed by a higher level.


    Of course, it''s difficult, very, very difficult.


    Holy power is an external force after all. If priests want to combine holy power with their own soul, they must find common ground and cannot lose their self-consciousness, otherwise they will incarnate into pure holy light. The so-called common ground refers to the salvation of the Lord of glory, which is obviously unfair to paladins and paladins.


    High level knights can see the greatness of the elemental sea. They will never give up the way of knighthood, so they can''t talk about pious faith. Naturally, there will be no Holy Knights.


    Paladins also have a primary healing and a holy healing, and paladins are punishment in addition to strengthening.


    We can see from tournans that he was born into a priest''s family in the Ayres church. He was influenced by the doctrine and wanted to be a priest wholeheartedly. As a result, he couldn''t even release the most basic holy light, so he could only be a paladin. With the devout faith, pure soul and strong talent of Tournus, it can be seen how difficult it is for the Paladin to be promoted to level 7.


    However, no matter how difficult it is for paladins to achieve the glorious god of war, the early Pope has built a promotion path for them. The glorious church has a history of more than 9000 years, and outstanding figures emerge one after another. If there are paladins stepping on the footprints of their predecessors and stepping into the field of saints, Victor thinks it shouldn''t be strange.


    The naked, barefoot, seemingly young man was clearly a stronger Paladin than turnans. His eyes and skin show the characteristics of holy power. Even if he is not the shining God of war, I''m afraid it''s not far away.


    Victor shouted "shining God of war" to him out of curiosity and surprise. He is greedy for the achievements of the church in the spiritual field. If he is not afraid of strategic imbalance, he is willing to cooperate with the church to study the secret method of spiritual blood and get out the source of life.


    However, the paladin ignored the accost of the count of golden eyes. He crossed Victor, went to Caligula and said, "child, you are very good. Would you like to serve the Supreme Lord of glory, worship me as a teacher and follow me to learn the way of paladins?"


    Dig his name in front of his master?


    Victor''s face suddenly sank, indicating his Highness''s anger.


    For those with low status, this is undoubtedly a good opportunity to obtain extraordinary power and move towards the upper society. However, the Lord''s retinue did not have the autonomy to choose the camp. Even if he was willing to serve the glorious Lord and chose to join the embrace of the church, he had to obtain the master''s consent first. The high-level Paladin actually invited karigura in the name of the Supreme Lord, which made the problem complex and sensitive. If Caligula is clever, he can throw the question to his master in a euphemistic way, but he is stunned and mostly wants to directly answer whether he is willing or not.


    If he answered yes, it would be tantamount to betraying his master. If he answered no, it would be disrespect to the Supreme Lord in the face of the clergy, and the consequences would be more serious.


    Caligula stared at the Paladin with an ignorant face, as if he could see a flower on his face.


    Testier grabbed aka''s mouth and said, "master Ron, please come with me. I have a task to explain to you."


    The paladin in cloth nodded and followed TESL towards the Death Gate of Stonehenge.


    When they had gone far enough, the referee chief trigowal turned to victor and explained: "Master Ron used to be the chief paladin of the referee. He left the referee 60 years ago and joined the bright heart monastery to teach paladins. Turnans has studied with master Ron for a long time. His strength is unfathomable. He is the sixth level Paladin closest to the shining God of war."


    Victor was relieved that there were only 28 level-6 holy warriors in the church, and each of them had an important position. Victor could recognize them when he saw them. Only the Inquisition was always shrouded in black fog, and the inquisition never publicized the name of high-level paladins. Because the people in the inquisition often had to do things that conflict with the doctrine, such as dealing with Those believers who protect the relatives of witches will be condemned, even if they do not hesitate to torture and hurt the innocent.


    Only the most devout and fanatical paladins can withstand the collapse of faith caused by doctrinal conflict. They don''t care about fame and power. They are real fanatics.


    The LORD hated the believers in the church. Fortunately, the Knights and nobles mastered the power of the church, and the believers gradually disappeared in the Lord''s eyes. Victor didn''t expect that he met a crazy believer, who was still at the legendary monster level.


    Trigowal said Ron''s strength is unfathomable, and the foundation of the glorious church is unfathomable. God knows how many monsters like Ron are hidden in monasteries large and small?


    Victor doesn''t care about Ron''s personal strength. Any strong melee player facing him alone is at a natural disadvantage. The extraordinary Archer itself is a kind of existence that destroys the balance, so testier can hold the position of the first Paladin family, and the kingdoms also crave the blood of the wind knight.


    The most dangerous thing is the pure and extreme thought of the crazy believer.


    Beheading the goblin Lord, Ron may not be able to play an important role. With him, I''m afraid the Wizards secretly kept by trigowar dare not go.


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked the referee, "master Ron is with us?"


    Pope Clement said: "Ron is 131 years old this year. Shepherd frides lit the red smoke beacon, and he saw it. Two days ago, he rushed to the boulder fortress and asked to participate in the beheading of the goblin Lord. We can''t refuse a devout old Paladin to perform the duty of sweeping away the darkness."


    Victor was shocked and said, "master Ron plans to make the final breakthrough with the scorpion lion? But the scorpion lion is not our hunting target."


    Clement looked into Victor''s eyes and said gently, "Victor, master Ron''s attempt is very important to the paladin of the church. Moreover, he is an ordinary man, not a natural fierce warrior... I hope you can understand."


    Victor said nothing. People in high positions often realize that the more common things are, the more valuable they are. The personal strength of ordinary soldiers will be improved a little, and the overall strength of the family and even the kingdom will be greatly improved. The powerful potion developed by the wizard of tophoven is very precious because it emphasizes the use of ordinary people and low cost. Victor carefully designed the first level blood source secret method for ordinary soldiers. For the same purpose, the paladin of the church is no exception.


    "Mr. Ron won''t interfere with our actions. If we need his help, he will help. If everything goes well... The teacher will stay and find a way to deal with the Scorpion by himself," turnans said


    Victor nodded, "if there''s enough time, I''m willing to help Lord Ron."


    "The overall situation is the most important." Pope Clement looked around and said: "The scouts led by two paladins, strange TESL and Conrad trigowal, are hiding somewhere in the boulder mountains and waiting for our support. They released the last red eyed Raven and have lost contact with the boulder fortress. We can''t be sure if they are still in their original position. The longer it takes, the more complicated the situation becomes, I''m afraid Let''s start as soon as possible and find a way to find them first. "


    "I''m ready to start at any time." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Then let''s go."


    Clement led the horned wolf to the gate of the barracks. As a junior knight, he still needed to use alienated war animals instead of walking.


    The heavy gate of death rises slowly, and the golden paladins Howard, Clark, Lester trigova, the legendary priest clement, the sixth level paladins Ron, turnans, dimat, the legendary Archer and legendary swordsman Victor, the ferocious soldiers Caligula and Nelson, as well as two fourth level combat priests, four ruling warriors and eight alchemists enter the north The wilderness, heading east.


    It is the home of goblin lords and the former hometown of mankind.


    *************************************


    East frontier, lounge on the fourth floor of log city church.


    Klochir, the golden Paladin, with his hands on his back, stood in front of the window, overlooking the East. Where his vision could not reach, was the North Camp of the Sidon centaur.


    "Come on, what the hell do you want to do?" Klochir asked blandly without looking back.


    Dressed in a long court dress and wearing the Queen''s crown, grace crotcher Frederick sat alone on the sofa. Her hands were clasped and her back was straight, showing the dignified and elegant manner of the imperial queen.


    "Father, I am your daughter and the queen of the Sassanian empire. The Knights and soldiers of the Empire are going to fight the Centaur invaders. As the mother of the Empire, of course, I have to go to the front line in person to boost morale." Grace said confidently.


    Klochir turned around, looked at Grace''s complicated dress with amber eyes, returned to the main position, and said coldly, "then you should wear war clothes, not this court dress that is too cumbersome for dinner."


    Grace raised her mouth, outlined a soft smile and said, "my son, your grandson, Siegfried Frederick, and his 3000 guards and cavalry are fully armed. The log City soldiers see the crown prince preparing to go to war. Only you see a mother."


    "Father, I thought you would be proud of me and Zig."


    After being satirized by the young girl, crotcher smiled bitterly and said in a relaxed tone, "you have done well these years. Just the war is coming, you and Zig should sit in the imperial capital, stabilize the people''s hearts and dispatch Logistics..."


    "There''s frides."


    Grace interrupted her father and said: "You said the war was coming, I said victory was coming. Half of the 150000 centaurs in Beidaying went away, and goblin slaves no longer sent food to Peking University. The remaining centaurs were short of food, had no intention to fight and were ready to leave. We gathered 180000 elite cavalry, and the eagle lion Knight, moon bear knight, iron wall knight and fast dragon knight were ready to go. Victory was easy to get, but you wanted you Your grandson, the future emperor of the Sassanian Empire? "


    Clozier said calmly: "There are 15 Royal Highnesses, more than 70 silver knights and hundreds of senior Knights here. What can zigger get from victory? Laughing stock or danger? Grace, my daughter, take zigger back. He will become the king of the Sassanian empire. It will take more than 60 years after the fall of Frederick. These times are enough for zigger to polish his fighting spirit, strengthen his faith and promote him to extraordinary riding Shi... I''m sure this is not the time for him to resonate. "


    "What about me?"


    Grace looked straight into her father''s eyes and asked, "can I see the moment when my only beloved son enjoys glory? What can I do for my beloved son?"


    At this moment, the golden Paladin was speechless.


    Her father''s silence aroused Grace''s long-standing anger. She got up, pointed her white slender fingers at the center of her eyebrows and said: "The TESL family ranked first holds the power of the church, and the paladin family ranked last holds the secular power of the Sassanian empire. I lost the favor of the Supreme Lord and married Emperor Frederick to become the queen of the Sassanian empire. Zig will ascend to the throne one day and marry the daughter of the Benedict family as the queen. Now the klochir family ranked last can rise to Third. Father, in your eyes, am I really just a victim who doesn''t need to think about ideas? "


    Crotcher sighed and said, "at first, you were willing to marry Frederick, and your feelings were very good."


    "I was only 17!" Grace put down her hand and the smile on her face was like an elegant mask. "I married Frederick at 17 and gave birth to Zig at 19, but Frederick is only 4 years younger than you. My husband is a Golden Knight. I haven''t seen him for 2 years. I miss him all the time, but will he miss me?"


    "Zig is the son of Frederick and I. since my husband is now flawless about the war in log City, I will fulfill the responsibility of a father for him."


    "My beloved father, I have lost the favor of the Supreme Lord and cut off the road of knighthood, but don''t forget that I am the daughter of the crotcher family. You and I all know that the blood of the Frederick family is not enough to promote my son to the Golden Knight. But there is a way to... The secret of the light mark... The faith of believers, or the reputation of the Emperor... Son The awe and love of the people... "


    Klochir suddenly stood up, revealed his mountain like momentum, and asked in a deep voice, "who told you?"


    Grace raised her head and said proudly, "the majesty of the Golden Knight is so powerful that it can''t shake the will of a queen, which is enough to explain the answer to the question."


    Clozier was stunned, restrained his momentum, and asked with a distressed look: "Dear grace, tell me, who told you the secret that only the head of the paladin family is qualified to know?"


    "... I have my channels, and you don''t know how many resources the blood wolf castle has." Queen sassanne smiled triumphantly, as if she had returned to her girlhood, sighed slightly and said, "father, I have passed the age of flirting with you, and Qi Ge has long stopped flirting with his parents, but he is my hope, and his achievements will make up for the regret of my life."


    "Father, in your mind, do your daughters and grandchildren have to give up hope for the family ranking?"


    Klochir smiled and nodded, "you''re right. I don''t want Zig to have an accident. I''d rather he successfully took Frederick''s crown. I''ve sacrificed a daughter and can''t let your brother sacrifice his daughter."


    Grace was so angry that she clenched her silver teeth and screamed, "I pray you to send someone to protect zig and arrange a suitable position for him. If you don''t agree, I can only pray to the Supreme Lord to protect the eldest son of the sassanne empire... I hope my brother doesn''t have to sacrifice his daughter like you."


    Clozier reluctantly said, "grace, you have to understand that the Reverend Kent is the commander of this battle, and four of his Highnesses in log city belong to the balelius family. I can''t grasp the risks."


    "In your position, you can arrange it for Zig!" Grace said flatly, relieved her breath, and said: "Frederick and I can''t sit back and watch the Duke of bacelius cross the battlefield, but the blood wolf castle has no sense of existence. The cavalry of the Lord in the east of the Empire are mainly distributed in Guangming city and Crystal City, but in the log City, in addition to the army of the bacelius family, there are 43000 elite cavalry of the Lord in the middle of the Empire. They can''t only see the eagle Lion Flag in their eyes, and the blood wolf king flag will fly here."


    "Father, the daughter of the paladin family wears the Queen''s crown. Isn''t that my mission?"


    Clozier wanted to persuade his almost paranoid daughter again. He suddenly turned his head and shouted at the door, "Machel, what''s the matter?"


    A paladin in Mithril armor opened the door, saluted klochir and queen Sasan respectively, and said, "Sir, the Centaur of the North Camp has begun to withdraw. Pastor Kent wants you to attend the emergency meeting in the military hall immediately."


    "Let''s go."


    Crotcher nodded, got up and walked towards the door. Before going out, he stopped and looked back and said to grace, "I must be the main force of the assault. Zig can''t follow me. I''ll arrange a suitable position for him. He and his two uncles will act together with the silver paladin of the stiles."


    Queen Sasan smiled like flowers, took out her train, bowed her knees and said in a charming voice, "may the orc invaders shed blood under her father''s sword."

 Chapter 651

    The start of the battle was more than 20 days ahead of pastor Kent''s expectation, but it didn''t matter. The human army was ready for war.


    For the Centaurs in Beidaying, the human coalition has formulated two sets of action plans. If the northern camp centaurs withdraw in batches, the log city will stand still. When the number of Centaur soldiers is reduced from 60000 to about 30000, 200000 elite cavalry will attack on the whole line, wipe it out, and then turn to the southern camp of the centaurs, join forces with the armies of Guangming city and Crystal City, and completely wipe out the main force of Sidon centaurs.


    As for the Centaurs who fled back to the tribe''s nest in advance, it doesn''t matter. Most of their females are pregnant and have little combat effectiveness, and tens of thousands of male centaurs can''t turn over any waves. The Eastern Development Leading theater first defeated the Centaurs of the two camps in the South and North, and then summoned the coalition forces in the theater of boulder fortress to go deep into the Sidon Khanate to jointly suppress and kill the defeated soldiers of the Centaurs.


    However, the strong of Beiying Centaur sensed the danger from log City, and they decided to retreat to their most familiar territory, where there were golden mature green wheat everywhere. As long as there is food and depth, the Centaurs are fearless.


    It is almost impossible for the army of log city to wipe out 60000 centaurs at one time. If they shake it head-on, they will inevitably suffer heavy losses. Under such circumstances, the commander pastor Kent did not take the total annihilation of the opponent as the combat goal, and tried to drive the Centaurs of the North Camp to the South Camp, increasing the food burden of the Centaurs of the South Camp, resulting in chaos and division among different tribes. The human coalition forces broke them one by one like peeling onions.


    Pastor Kent presided over the pre war meeting. There was an episode. The queen and the crown prince happened to be in log city. Of course, Queen grace did not need to participate in the war, but crown prince Siegfried had no reason to escape the battle since he ran into the general mobilization. His Highness the paladin clozier made some arrangements for his grandson, and the legendary battle priest agreed. The guards and cavalry brought by the crown prince are elite veterans of the blood wolf castle. They are familiar with the Centaurs. There is no need to worry about their mistakes.


    After the battle meeting, the heavy suspension bridge of log city was slowly put down, and the paladin messenger rode on the horned wolf to various castles, barracks and sentries to convey the orders of the commander pastor Kent.


    In the early morning, fully armed mobile cavalry poured out of the back doors of various fortifications and circled into the giant wood forest north of log city. In the moonlight, they set off quietly to the East under the cover of the forest.


    The log city defense line is more than 200 kilometers long and nearly 30 kilometers deep. More than 100000 cavalry detour in such a large area is not very noticeable. Moreover, the human coalition forces have eliminated the orc entrenched forces in the East frontier. The Sidon centaurs are ignorant of the situation behind the human defense line. The fierce centaurs feel that the danger is imminent, but they come from different tribes. No Centaur leader can make the decision to retreat overnight.


    The more dangerous it is, the more we should hold together. Everyone is afraid that if they lead their peers to withdraw first, they will be dealt a devastating blow.


    Wild intuition is not omnipotent. In such a battle, the will of powerful individuals will be shackled by group consciousness. Centaur leaders can easily break through, but they must consider the safety and interests of their people.


    One night is not enough for the Centaur leader to reach a consensus and decide whether to fight or withdraw.


    Of course, they are not doing nothing. Many Centaur scouts enter the giant wood forest to investigate the trend of human troops, but few Centaur scouts can go back alive. They brought the news of the human army in the giant wood forest to the tribal leader. However, the Centaur leaders were helpless or indifferent.


    Centaurs are not suitable for fighting in the forest. The vast field is their home. In addition to the forest in the north and the human fortress in the west, the Centaur can also move east or south. If the main force of the human army dares to leave the cover of the forest, the Centaur army will give them a painful defeat.


    In this way, 120000 elite cavalry detoured to the east of the Centaur Beidaying, cutting off their retreat to the East.


    "... because the Centaur commander of the golden order deliberately avoided the edge of the Golden Knight."


    A Paladin with light blond hair and blue eyes smiled and said: "In a battle of this scale, the strong on both sides should try their best to kill the ordinary soldiers of the enemy. The Centaurs are vigorous and more flexible than our heavy cavalry. In fact, the high-level Knights don''t kill many centaurs. Their formation spreads out to let the heavy cavalry go deep... Look, they will close the gap and eat those who fight with the Knights Heavy cavalry. "


    The situation on the battlefield soon changed. The Centaurs tried their best to avoid knights and alienated war animals, and concentrated their efforts to give priority to shooting the horses of Armored Cavalry. Some ferocious centaurs simply hit the cavalry with refined iron maces, cutting off an armored torrent.


    The horses were shot into hedgehogs by dense arrows. The heavy Armored Cavalry fell to the ground and tripped many partners. The cavalry team following the beast assault became thin with the naked eye, and they gradually couldn''t catch up with the high-level knights.


    Seeing that the heavy cavalry and the war beast knights were about to be separated, Qi Ge frowned, put on his side and asked respectfully, "uncle, how should those heavy Armored Cavalry deal with this situation?"


    The paladin sighed and said: "High level knights and dissimilated war beasts must not turn back to protect the backward heavy Armored Cavalry, otherwise they will fall into the ring firing array of centaurs. The Centaur commander mixed with ordinary centaurs and shot with heavy javelin, which is as powerful as a crossbow. Even extraordinary knights can''t last long. They must chisel through the Centaur cluster, meet with the main cavalry in the East, and then Return and kill. "


    "... heavy Armored Cavalry."


    At this point, the paladin paused and continued: "their task is to rush into the center of the Centaur cluster, lay a tortoise armor knife array, build fortifications by themselves, create charging obstacles for the Centaur, stand firm and wait for the cavalry on the East and West wings to rush into the battlefield, and then fight with the Centaur."


    At this time, the surviving heavy Armored Cavalry abandoned their mounts one after another and quickly approached their companions in the face of fierce arrows. In a group of more than a dozen, they squatted on the ground with fine iron shields. The shields were buckled together to form a semicircular tortoise shell shield array. The bright long handle machetes stretched out from the gap between the shields. The Centaurs who dared to rush against the tortoise shell knife array would be cut off their limbs by the blade, and even It''s a broken stomach.


    The tortoise armour sword array invented by the temple army and the Sassanian empire is specially used to restrain the attack of the Centaurs and create an opportunity for the follow-up troops to fight with the Centaurs. However, the tortoise armour sword array can''t move. The fierce centaurs will throw maces and kill them one by one. Especially the fierce centaurs above the silver level can shock more than a dozen soldiers to death with one blow. The heavy armor cavalry can How many people survive depends on the assault speed of the main force.


    The tortoise shell sword array seems simple, but the soldiers who set up the array need the strength of their companions and the support of the earth to resist the heavy javelin thrown by the Centaur. Almost all Sassanian soldiers can skillfully form the tortoise shell sword array. However, the auxiliary cavalry of the iron wall knights and the Xunlong Knights have been trained for several months, but they are still in a hurry. They either can''t get together the number or can''t find it in place At that time, the casualties were heavy.


    "They are really brave..."


    The paladin gave a comment and suddenly gave another "eh".


    Qi Ge looked at the paladin''s eyes and found that some auxiliary cavalry of the Xunlong cavalry completely gave up the arrangement of the tortoise sword array and rushed directly to the Centaur. They were wearing dark red leather armor and holding two fine iron machetes. They were as agile as apes. They rolled and fought under the belly of the Centaur. The machetes flashed indigo light and quickly stabbed into the back door of the Centaur, bringing blood And intestines. Then, under the cover of the screaming Centaur, they kicked their limbs and turned to the next target.


    These soldiers in red armor are like cold and evil ghosts, effectively spreading death and pain on the battlefield, and all centaurs close to them end up miserable.


    Ziggy quietly pinched his ass and heard the great Knight responsible for protecting him say, "there can''t be hundreds of swift and fierce soldiers in Gambis! They are..."


    "The secret guard cultivated by kite castle!"


    The paladin looked cold and said, "these secret guards are all over... Gambis didn''t send Golden Knights to fight, but they also made a lot of money."


    Although the red armour soldiers are fierce and brave, causing local chaos to the Centaur, their number is too thin compared with the Centaur. The frightened Centaur soldiers are afraid of being entangled by these evil spirits. They don''t care about hurting their companions. They shoot out like rain with heavy arrows and spears, shooting the red armour soldiers into hedgehogs.


    However, the tenacity of the red armour soldier exceeded the limit of human beings. A red armour soldier torn in half by the ferocious Centaur actually took advantage of the carelessness of his opponent and dragged his incomplete upper body to insert the machete in his hand into the ass of the ferocious centaur.


    Ziggy saw his scalp numb and murmured, "is this still a man?"


    The paladin first closed half his mouth and forcibly explained: "well... I heard that the pharmacist of kite Castle developed a secret medicine that makes people ignore pain and stimulate their potential. The more painful the soldiers who take that secret medicine, the stronger their desire to kill. This medicine... Is still very effective in the battlefield."


    The Jedi counterattack of the red armor warriors won time for other cavalry to arrange the tortoise armor knife array. The high-level knights and the Warcraft Knights also chiseled through the Centaur camp, but more than 1000 Warcraft knights could not defeat more than 60000 centaurs at one time. They suffered the damage caused by the tortoise armor knife array. Under the command of the leader, they gathered into a torrent and launched a cluster charge towards the cavalry in the West.


    This change caught people by surprise. The main cavalry of log city is in the East, and there are only more than 20000 cavalry in the west, and they are closer to the Centaur. If they are careless, they will be destroyed.


    The hammer suddenly becomes a cutting board, and the cutting board can also become a hammer.


    More than 20000 cavalry immediately covered the eyes of the horses with cloth towels, turned over and fell to the ground, and then stabbed the horse''s ass with a dagger, prompting the horse to run in the direction of the Centaur. The chaotic horses won the soldiers a moment of time. They quickly gathered together and laid a turtle armor knife array.


    The main cavalry in the East joined with the warbeast knights, and under the leadership of the Golden Knight, they slowly approached the Centaur army. When the range of the Centaur''s bow and arrow covered the tortoise armor knife array in the west, 100000 cavalry in the East sounded the horn of charge.


    The tremor of the earth reached Ziggy''s feet, and the wave of cavalry pressed tens of thousands of centaurs into a thin belt and pushed it to the south.


    "Win... Let''s attack?" The eldest son of the emperor clenched the handle of the sword and asked eagerly.


    The paladin observed for a moment and said calmly: "Our heavy cavalry lost at least 6000 people, and I''m afraid less than 3000 centaurs died. The strength of both sides is still complete. Centaurs choose to feint at the cavalry on the west side rather than the east side, because they understand the characteristics that human cavalry can''t turn once charged, so they use the natural advantage of flexibility and mobility to detour to the south. If they go around the flank of the cavalry and launch a war Counter charge, then the main force of our cavalry will be in danger. Now is not the time to be greedy for merit... "


    "When the order goes on, the Rangers of Jumu forest detour to the east to support 20000 Rangers in the East, prevent the Centaurs from charging back and force them to run south!"


    "But..." the eldest son of the emperor was unwilling to argue. He didn''t even kill a centaur in the battle.


    "Zig, driving these centaurs to NANDA camp is the combat goal set by your excellency Kent, not killing them as much as possible." The paladin patted his nephew on the shoulder and said, "they have no supplies. The more centaurs who take refuge in the South Camp, the greater the trouble and the smaller our loss. As the crown prince of the Empire, you should focus on the overall situation, okay?"


    Siegfried lowered his head and said, "uncle, I see. I''m ashamed..."


    The paladin smiled and said, "the eagle lion Knights of the balelius family have not achieved much merit. They have not killed as many centaurs as the secret dead of Gambis."


    "... unfortunately, all the hundreds of fearless soldiers were killed."

 Chapter 652

    In this battle, both sides put in large-scale troops. The human coalition sent 200000 elite cavalry. If we don''t consider the militia and retired veterans, so many people are close to the sum of the cavalry of the Three Kingdoms. More than 60000 Centaur soldiers also account for one-third of the adult males of Sidon Khanate.


    Both sides can''t afford to lose, and the process of fighting can only be regarded as a test.


    The soldiers of the Sassanian Empire mastered the strengths and weaknesses of the Centaur and invented the tortoise shell knife array. Centaurs also understand human strengths and weaknesses. Human armored knights and alienated warbeasts are extremely powerful. All centaurs who don''t know how to avoid them die. Experienced Centaur soldiers know how to deal with the assault of human giants.


    The charge of human cavalry can never be turned temporarily. The Centaur does not have this problem. Horses don''t run sideways, centaurs can. They can not only traverse and jump in the process of running, but also buckle the ground with their front claws and make a 180 degree tail swing and turn around.


    The Golden Knight led the team to attack the Centaur cluster, with great momentum and few gains. The Centaur avoided the edge of knights and alienated warbeasts. It didn''t lose much, but it didn''t get anything cheap.


    According to the past war practice, the heavy cavalry accompanying the knights were the first to destroy the Centaurs. This time, the Centaurs were patient and did not eat the hard shell and thorny bait. They chose to endure the disadvantages brought by the tortoise shell knife array, feigned to attack the human cavalry in the west, then played a beautiful mobile transfer and fled from the gap in the south.


    If the Centaur is entangled with the tortoise armor sword array composed of heavy armor cavalry, it will evolve into a life and death battle.


    Afterwards, the garrison of log city went out of the city to clean the battlefield. After statistics, it was found that the animal Knights of World War IV were almost intact; 4677 heavy armored cavalry were killed and injured, of which 1803 were killed on the spot. Most of the other wounded heavy armored cavalry were rescued by the priest, but the human coalition lost more than 6000 horses, which means that more than 6000 cavalry temporarily withdrew from the battle sequence.


    The Centaur left more than 2300 companions. Even those who were not dead at that time were mended one by one by the garrison.


    The ratio of war damage of both sides is 2:1.


    Considering the difference between centaurs and humans in weight, food intake, growth cycle, population number and individual strength, the human cavalry''s 3:1 battle loss ratio can be regarded as a small victory, and the 2:1 battle loss is worth the Lord''s celebration banquet.


    The garrison soldiers also found that 645 seriously injured centaurs were stabbed in the ass and straight into the abdominal cavity. All the wounds were caused by a fine iron machete of the same style, and all the cavalry using these machetes came from the kingdom of Gambis.


    They were wearing dark red leather armor, a total of 381 people, all of whom had been killed in battle. But in the short battle, they killed at least 645 Centaur soldiers, and each gained an average of 2 Centaur soldiers.


    The Sassanian cavalry are one out of ten elite. If it is a close combat, it is not difficult for them to kill the Centaur one-on-one. The best can even deal with two or three centaurs. However, in large-scale cluster combat, the Centaur is unmatched, and the overall combat effectiveness is as far away as the human cavalry.


    It often takes five times the number of centaurs to win a sure battle. No one knows better than them how great it is for red armour soldiers to fight 1-2 when they are enemies on all sides.


    The person in charge of collecting the remains of his comrades in arms has a better understanding of the red armor soldiers. The battle they experienced was extremely fierce. While giving the Centaur heavy damage, they were also completely destroyed. Everyone was shot into a sieve, and some people were torn in two by the ferocious Centaur, but there was no fear, anger and pain on their faces, only solidified indifference and calm. Hundreds of red armour soldiers have the same expression, which makes people respect and shudder.


    Are their will made of steel?


    The two silver Knights of gangbis Kingdom personally took over the remains of the red armor soldiers. When the priest finished the Requiem prayer, he insisted on cremation of the victims of gangbis Kingdom and supervised them on the site. They didn''t leave the site until the cremation was over, the ashes were collected and confirmed that there was no omission.


    The unusual actions of the two extraordinary Knights attracted the extra attention of those who wanted to. Various speculations about the red armor soldiers stirred up an undercurrent among the major forces.


    His highness and pastor Kent of log City knew nothing about these undercurrents. The battle to destroy the main force of Sidon Centaur had just begun. They were still busy.


    The collective transfer of more than 60000 soldiers from the North battalion to the south is fully in line with the first phase of the military action plan formulated by the human coalition. However, the commander pastor Kent must be wary of the North Camp centaurs circling to the East. Once they return to the hinterland of the Sidon khanate, it will be difficult for the human coalition to encircle and suppress them.


    Physical competition has become the key to the victory of both sides.


    The endurance of war horses is far less than that of omnivorous centaurs, but the Centaurs in Beiying haven''t had a full meal recently. How far can they run?


    The 200000 cavalry of log City fed refined feed with crude sugar to the horses and stopped fifteen miles behind the Centaur army. The eagle lion knights, the moon bear knights, the fast Dragon Knights, the iron wall knights and the 1500 horned wolf paladins are close to the left wing (East Side) of the Centaur army.


    If the Beiying centaurs choose to turn around and run east at this time, they will be cut off by the powerful beast knight, and the whole rear team will be devastated. When the human army eats the rear team of the Centaur, the Centaur of the front team may also be chased to death by the human knight.


    If there is no Centaur camp in the south, these centaurs may choose to survive by breaking their tails and scattering as soon as they can run away. However, the South Camp of the Centaur is ahead, and the leaders of the North Camp Centaur can''t make up their mind to abandon their peers.


    The logistics problem of the Centaur is undoubtedly prominent at this moment.


    In fact, the Sidon Centaur has a fleeting victory. The Centaur of Nanying takes the initiative to attack. Together with the Centaur of Beiying, they defeat the pursuers of log City, then turn eastward and return to the tribal territory. They can escape from Shengtian.


    However, the Sidon Centaur lacks a big Khan to make decisions, and the human coalition has long been prepared for it.


    The main cavalry of Guangming city and Crystal City, led by the shining knights and the temple army, confronted each other with the Nanying Centaur and made an attack posture of two sides, forcing the leader of the Nanying Centaur not to act rashly.


    Finally, the exhausted Beiying Centaur rushed into NANDA camp, and the human 280000 cavalry, 50000 Temple army and the six Knights also joined forces smoothly.


    Pastor Kent and Emperor Frederick met outside the city of light, and both sides immediately made arrangements according to the original plan.


    150000 elite cavalry, Eagle lion knights, moon bear knights, iron wall knights and fast Dragon Knights were commanded by the Duke of Barcelona and deployed on the east side of the Centaur camp. The supply convoys of the Sassanian Empire continuously transported materials to the positions. The soldiers arranged small crossbows, stone throwers and horses overnight, dug pits and sprinkled spikes, ready to defend the temporary defense line.


    The most powerful shining Knights led the temple army, the blood wolf Knights of Frederick family and 130000 cavalry arrived at the Centaur Beida camp from north and south respectively, ready to attack.


    The battle will not start immediately. The Centaur of Beiying ran 300 kilometers. It was hungry and tired. It needed time to eat and rest. The cavalry in log city were also tired. Human soldiers are easy to fill their stomachs and have sufficient supplies; Centaurs eat a lot and lack supplies. The longer it takes, the better it will be for the human army. It''s best to let them starve for a few days before fighting.


    In fact, the Centaurs of the north and South camps converge, and the number of 180000 monsters is a little large. Pastor Kent and Emperor Frederick hope that the main force of the war zone of boulder fortress will enter the hinterland of Sidon Khanate and start war again. However, Goblin slaves stopped supplying the Beiying Centaur, resulting in the withdrawal of the Beiying Centaur 30 days in advance. In order to prevent more than 100000 and a half people from recklessly breaking through to the East, pastor Kent prepared two escape routes for them.


    One is in the southeast corner of the encirclement circle, pointing to the boulder mountains. The gap is relatively narrow, and there will not be too many centaurs at one time. The Centaur army could only escape from this passage in batches. When the number of centaurs in Nanying falls below 150000, the human coalition can launch a general attack on nandaying.


    The other channel is in the west, leading to the eastern development of the Sassanian empire. There are already solid walls and clear fields. Centaurs can''t find much food when they run in. They will only bump into the indestructible Eastern defense line, and the human coalition forces can close the door and kill the horses.


    After finishing the work at hand, Emperor Frederick took the time to summon his successor.


    "Well done, Zig." Emperor Sasan patted his son on the shoulder and said with appreciation, "you didn''t let the blood wolf flag fall behind."


    Siegfried bowed slightly and said in shame, "father, grandfather and uncle arranged me behind. I couldn''t kill even a centaur..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Emperor Sasan interrupted Zig''s words, looked at the Centaur camp in the distance and said: "Frederick''s ancestors followed the shining Knights against the orc invaders. Every war, they shed blood and won the favor of the TESL family. The golden female paladins of the first Paladin family gave up the favor of the Supreme Lord and became partners with the ancestors'' children. They jointly founded the blood wolf family. Although we inherited the oldest blood of the TESL, the style of the blood wolf family No change. However, the former blood wolf family is now the blood wolf royal family. "


    "Have you ever seen the wolf king hunting alone?"


    "Moreover, there is only one wolf king..." Frederick turned his head and said with a smile: "I am the emperor of sassanne, the king of the blood wolf, not you."


    Ziggy still wanted to argue. Frederick waved his hand and said, "child, you have fulfilled the responsibility of the crown prince by going out with the army. I''ll take over the next war."


    "Father, I''ll stay here at your disposal." Zig took advantage of the situation.


    Frederick looked at his son and said with a meaningful smile, "there is really something you need to do."


    Ziggy felt bad at once, and still said respectfully, "you tell me."


    Surrounded by the royal guards of sassanne, Frederick looked around and whispered: "I have received news that during the first World War of log City, the red armor cavalry of Gambis performed surprisingly, and their strength is far superior to that of ordinary secret guards and trainee knights. I believe that the kingdom of Gambis has made a major breakthrough in cultivating secret guards. This is in line with the national conditions of Gambis. They are located in the southern corner and lack the support of the shining knights and temple army. Since they want to deal with the ant tide, they still need to Preparing to cross the river and expand to the South and develop secret Dharma guards is the first choice for the kingdom of Gambis. In fact, both the basselius family and the Friedrich family are secretly studying the training methods of secret Dharma guards. I believe Borui and Susi have the same plans. "


    "Our Frederick family and the kingdom of Dodo are supported by the Knights of glory and the Templars respectively, and lag behind other forces in the aspect of secret law guards."


    "The main force on the battlefield is always the largest number of ordinary soldiers. The heavy armor cavalry accompanying the high-level knights is actually a bait to protect the Knights. Without the protection of these brave soldiers, it is difficult for the Golden Knights to penetrate the orc cluster, and most of them will be drowned by monsters. The red armor soldiers of Gambis show us another possibility... Comparable to the shining knights and the temple army As long as our secret guards can reach the level of red armor warriors and keep up with high-level knights and alienated warbeasts. "


    Ziggy thought for a moment and replied in a low volume: "father, it will cost at least 3000 gold sol to cultivate a secret law guard. If the secret law guard wants to reach the level of a red armor warrior, it may cost more gold coins. Maybe he has higher requirements for candidates."


    Emperor Sasan nodded and said, "the strength of the knight lies in the perfect balance. The heroic magic of the paladin can integrate its own strength and agility. Therefore, the Dragon potion and reshaping the body of the church are also imitating the perfect balance of the knight, but it is not suitable for the secret law Guardian of the Lord''s family."


    "The secret law guards can choose extreme, powerful or outstanding agility... As long as they can meet the improvement of combat effectiveness, the lower the training cost, the better. The Gambis can dispatch more than 300 red armor warriors at a time. They obviously found the right way."


    "I want you back to Fort Duncan now." Emperor Sasan said faintly.


    Siegfried hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly, "father, i... I will marry the noble daughter of the paladin family in the future... The count of golden eyes seems to regard Princess Auguste as his future partner, and it''s no use for me to please Roland for such an important thing?"


    Frederick was stunned and asked jokingly, "if it works, do you not hesitate to offend the count of golden eyes and would rather give up the right of inheritance than pursue his highness Roland Auguste?"


    The emperor''s eyes were cold and fierce. Qi Ge was awe inspiring and said in a solemn voice, "father, I know I''m wrong."


    Frederick nodded slightly and said: "Gillian chebman is the only lover of his highness Randall. He even withstood the pressure exerted by Queen rose and kite castle and allowed miss chebman to stay in his family instead of joining the people and horses hill as his partner. Miss chebman is responsible for the logistics support of the main assistance force in Gambis. You should try to meet her reasonable requirements and don''t let the Quartermaster deliberately make trouble for her. ¡±


    This is to instruct the quartermaster to deliberately create difficulties first, and then come forward to solve the problem for miss chebman. Zig understood, but he didn''t think so.


    The cultivation method of secret Dharma guards is so valuable. What''s the use of a trick to please his highness Randall? Father doesn''t want to take me away yet.


    Emperor Frederick, knowing what his son was thinking, said: "If the method of cultivating secret Dharma guards in Gambis Kingdom has been successful, even if I come forward in person and negotiate with his highness Randall, it is useless. But those red armor warriors are failed secret Dharma guards. Although they are brave and fearless, they don''t know how to protect themselves. No matter how low the training cost of such secret Dharma dead men is, the kingdom can''t afford to consume them."


    "There are also centaurs in the southern continent. The Gambis have tested the weaknesses of red armor soldiers through this battle. They need to improve their training methods, so we have room to cooperate with the Gambis kingdom."


    "If you don''t go to Fort Duncan, I''ll let Freya go." Said Frederick faintly.


    Freya Frederick is Zig''s half sister and the future Archduke of the Sassanian empire. Freya is strong and ambitious. If she mastered the method of cultivating secret law guards, she would never give it to her brother, even if Zig ascended the throne in the future.


    Ziggy said decisively, "father, please make sure you give it to me. I''m going to Duncan fortress."


    *******************


    The alchemists fighting in log city are all over five years old. They look no different from normal people, but they are still obedient alchemists in their bones.


    Victor asked them to find a suitable opportunity to rebuild the tower. On the one hand, Victor now has sufficient funds and can fully afford the upgrading of alchemy humans; on the other hand, these alchemy humans have learned many new technologies and can enrich the technical reserves of No. 7 alchemy tower through memory upload.


    Victor never expected that the alchemists who seemed to have normal emotional intelligence returned in a group and died in a battle. Their "wonderful" performance fell into the eyes of major forces, triggered competition among kingdoms for the cultivation of secret law guards, and even changed the direction of the future to a certain extent.


    Randall, thousands of miles away, didn''t know about it. He was in no small trouble.


    The stormy Paladin strange testier, who was in charge of investigating the goblin Lord, and his entourage were not at the scheduled location.


    ... they''re missing.

 Chapter 653

    Jushi mountain range is a very important water source for the human country and the northern wilderness. The vegetation and climate here are complex and diverse. From low to high, it is divided into broad-leaved forest belt, mixed forest belt, coniferous forest belt, meadow belt, shrub belt and bare rock belt.


    In order to avoid the goblin Lord''s eyes and ears, Viktor and his party chose to move eastward along the Bush belt of the boulder mountains.


    The alpine Bush belt has poor soil, lack of resources, no large animal activities, and of course there will not be many orcs and monsters. The view here is wide, and once the jackals and goblins leave the dense forest, the traveler can see them from behind the Bush belt. The traveler bends down to sneak, and can hide himself under the cover of bushes.


    Strange TESL''s scouts also set their hiding place behind the Bush belt.


    Victor and others brought enough dry food. When they were thirsty, they took water from the mountain streams and waterfalls along the way. They could also easily collect some Seabuckthorn fruits in the bushes as snacks, and occasionally shoot one or two rock sheep living on the steep cliffs for a change. In this way, the team walked for eight days and arrived at the assembly point of the scouting team''s communication instructions.


    However, there was no one nearby.


    It is the autumn with the richest colors in a year. The boulder mountains are colorful, and the waterfall is like a white practice. It hangs down from the jagged rock wall. The sound of the water is like the roar of a dragon, which makes people deafening; The white spray converges into a river, reflecting the blue of the sky and meandering through the colorful forest.


    The surrounding scenery is like a fairy tale fairyland, but Victor doesn''t want to enjoy it. He and two wind paladins stand on the high cliff and look into the distance. They have a panoramic view of the scenery within a radius of dozens of kilometers, but still can''t find the trace of strange and others.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Clement asked calmly when victor and two tesles got down to the ground.


    Howard and Clark looked at each other and looked inquisitively at Victor. Here, the golden eye count has the best perception. He may be able to see unusual details.


    Victor shook his head grimly and said, "I didn''t see or hear traces of human activities. I didn''t find anything valuable within at least 50 kilometers."


    He paused, looked around, and asked in a deep voice, "now who can tell me if strange TESL and his entourage are still alive?"


    Only Pope Clement could answer this question. The holy power of the paladin takes the light mark as the core. When the paladin falls, the light mark moves out of a position. Instead of using the golden horn, TESL canonized a new Paladin, and the vacant light mark will remain in the holy pool. The Pope and the three patriarchs have higher authority over the holy power pool. They can feel the vacancy of the light mark through the holy power pool.


    Victor did not understand the mystery of the holy pool, and could also guess that there was a special relationship between the paladin and the holy pool.


    Faced with the temptation of the count of golden eyes, Clement was relieved. Holy power pool is a secret shared by high-ranking clergy, but father Miller lives in Randall''s collar. Clement won''t be surprised if Victor has heard of holy power pool from him. Since Victor used words to test, it shows that father Miller still has reservations about him. Because Victor doesn''t need to speak if he knows all about it. Clement has to explore strange in a meditative way Whether Tesla fell.


    The minds of the top dependents are unpredictable. Clement believes that Miller is still on the side of the church through this detail, which makes him feel much more secure.


    After closing his eyes, the white and golden light flowed out of his eyes. After a while, Clement opened his eyes, looked at judge trigoval, nodded and said, "the two Paladin brothers of strange and conral are still pursuing the teachings of the Lord."


    Trigoval looked relieved, nodded and said, "the strange brothers are alone. Even the scorpion tailed lion can''t catch up with him. I was worried that conral would drag him down."


    Conlars Trigowal is the nephew of the referee, the silver earth knight and the fourth level Paladin. He has the combat effectiveness comparable to the Golden Knight. If he is alone, he can''t drag strange back.


    Victor then asked, "who else are in Lord strange''s team?"


    "Two adjudicators in the tribunal, a trainer... And a level 4 combat priest." Trigoval thought for a moment and added: "pastor Kalu was born in the Benedict family, a shepherd of our Lord and a senior knight."


    The priest of the senior Knight did not deserve Victor''s attention. He was vaguely aware of the Wizards kept by the referee.


    "The... Animal trainer?"


    "The third level Paladin Bolton of the referee, a big owl he domesticated all year round, is very smart and can understand the owner''s intention and identify monsters. I believe that the strange brothers found the goblin Lord and scorpion lion by relying on Bolton''s Owl." Trigoval introduced without hesitation.


    Paladin? Then it can''t be a wizard. Strange may have several Invisible Helpers hiding in the dark Trigoval would never explain it to everyone in front of the crazy believer Ron... Thought Victor, with a flat expression: "We found this place according to Lord strange''s red eyed crow summons, but this location may not be accurate. We didn''t find anything unusual on the way, so we don''t have to look back. I don''t think they will hide in the woods. There are a lot of jackals and goblins."


    With that, he looked up at the steep cliffs of the boulder mountains and continued: "there are dog headed people on the cliffs. It''s not sure whether the nearby dog headed people are loyal to the goblin Lord... In case, strange may have moved their position. Let''s look ahead."


    Howard nodded and said, "that''s all we can do... As we searched forward, Clark, Lester, me and cousin Victor took turns to show the elements of nothingness. If strange hid in the nearby woods, he would surely feel us."


    The team continued to search along the Bush belt of the boulder mountains, and walked about 200 kilometers. Victor was the first to find the difference.


    The Bush belt shows the traces of trampling by large groups of creatures, leading to an abandoned small camp. The campfire embers in the camp are scattered everywhere, but there are no objects for human camping around, only all kinds of biological footprints.


    The crowd stopped at the periphery with a tacit understanding and asked the referee to come forward alone and carefully check the scene.


    After a while, trigoval nodded at the team, and everyone came forward and listened to him say: "The traces are seriously damaged and we can''t find the footprints of human beings. Here are the footprints and feces left by goblins, jackals, ogres, long tailed lizards and mountain dragon lizards... Judging from the dryness of feces, about five days ago, a land spirit riding mountain dragon lizards led 10 lizard cavalry, 21 bear headed goblins, 19 jackal hunter and 2 ogre protectors The darts appeared here. But I''m not sure whether the bonfire was lit by goblins or other intelligent species, which attracted the orcs... There was no blood around, which means that even later, they didn''t fight anyone, let alone catch the prisoners. "


    At the moment, everyone''s heart is heavy. Nine times out of ten, this camp is the Scout camp of strange, and the goblins are mixed with other orcs and dominate, which means that they are under the hands of the double headed goblin Lord. In addition, the mountain dragon lizard is as famous as the swamp dragon lizard, and belongs to the Dragon beast of the silver class. The big goblins under the goblin Lord can enslave a mountain dragon Lizards, enough to show that they are strong.


    The most important thing is that they have a lizard cavalry force composed of big goblins!


    The goblin Lord has a well-organized cavalry, and its ruling force is by no means a mob. It has an organizational structure similar to the human kingdom, so as to obtain strong self-healing ability and mobilization ability, and have the basic conditions for sustained combat with the human army.


    Such opponents are called the king of orcs, worthy of the name.


    The orc king must die!


    Goblin Lord must die!


    However, how difficult is it to find a goblin Lord in the vast northern wilderness? Victor''s alchemical crows from Randall''s tie are dead. He may not be able to find two headed goblins by looking for them on this land for three months.


    To narrow the search for goblin lords, you must first find strange and his scouting team.


    Strange, where are they hiding now?


    Nelson turned to turnans and asked anxiously, "teacher, where do you think they will be?"


    Thurnans snorted, carried his hands and looked up at the sky, ignoring Nelson at all.


    Spiritual touch is not a prophecy, but has its own limitations. Turnans and Caligula can only determine the general direction and distance by sensing that the people they care about are in danger. There are hundreds of thousands of clergy in the church. Turnans knows only a few people, and even fewer people he really cares about.


    Strange and conral are obviously not among them.


    Nelson ran to ask East and West in front of TESL and trigova, which was very inappropriate. Fortunately, turnans had a thick skin and knew the way of city government, so he didn''t scold his cheap student as an idiot.


    Of course, he has scolded stupid bear countless times in his heart.


    He squatted down, picked up a handful of ashes, used x-3 to analyze the humidity, compared the humidity change of the air, and calculated the difference and time.


    After clapping his hands, Victor stood up and said, "seven days ago, the campfire was put out with water. Two days later, the orc tracker came to this place... They left early, which means they knew that a monster was coming this way two days in advance."


    "Trainer''s owl?"


    Trigoval was surprised, nodded and said, "it should be the owl who found the enemy in the air."


    "So... Goblin trackers came straight here, and they also determined the location of the camp first. Who told them?"


    Victor continued to analyze: "Yes... Scorpion tailed lion. I speculate that your excellency strange did not completely get rid of the scorpion tailed lion at that time. He joined the Scout team and tracked the scorpion tailed lion nearby on the 14th day after releasing the red eyed crow. Strange''s elemental perception first detected the existence of the scorpion tailed lion. He led the scorpion tailed lion away to protect his teammates... Because the location of the first camp was exposed, conlars Pavilion I will lead the rest of the people to eliminate the traces of camping and move to this location to camp. However, the scorpion lion may have extraordinary means of tracking. It will inform its master, the goblin Lord. The goblin Lord sends his goblin to spy on them... The big owl of the animal trainer finds out the movement of the goblin cavalry, and they move urgently. They go in a hurry, I didn''t even have time to bury the embers of the campfire, put them out with water, and walked away. "


    "Why are they in such a hurry?"


    Victor held his arm, rubbed his chin, and cast his dark golden eyes into the wild forest below. He murmured, "the owl died suddenly, and strange was not with them. The enemy is unknown. They must move immediately."


    Trigowar''s heart fluctuates. The puppet technique of the shadow bishop connects his soul with the big owl. If the big owl dies, the shadow bishop hiding in the boulder fortress may be in danger. He looked calm and said with a smile:


    "Your Highness Randall is very wise, if you see it personally."


    Victor''s dark golden eyes swept over trigowal without emotion, and then said, "Sylvia told me that the scorpion lion''s gaze can make the legendary toxin in the target directly act on the soul level and feed back to the body. No matter how high the owl flies, it can''t escape the scorpion lion''s poison. The question is, why does the scorpion lion have time and why do they kill the big owl?"


    "The answer is that it made strange run away again... Strange made a big circle. After getting rid of the scorpion tailed lion, he tried to raid the goblin Lord again under the guidance of the big owl."


    He glanced at the camp trampled by the orcs, his eyes recovered as usual, sighed and said: "obviously, strange encountered failure again. The scorpion tailed lion was summoned by the goblin Lord and returned in time to stop strange''s attack and kill, and poisoned the eyes of the sky. Now the goblin Lord doesn''t dare to let his pet leave his side. He sent lizard cavalry to investigate here."


    Everyone was silent and almost looked up to Victor''s wisdom.


    Thurnans coughed and said steadily, "well, as I thought... Well, Victor, where do you think they are now?"


    While everyone was still laughing, Ron, dressed and barefoot, walked up to turnans and said blandly, "the LORD says that priests have the virtue of humility."


    Turnans''s head hung down like a good baby.


    Everyone laughed, and Caligula giggled, and immediately welcomed the glare of the first Paladin.


    Victor smiled, "I don''t know where they are, but..." he looked up at the towering boulders and said, "I believe they will climb up the cliff from here."


    Unknowingly, Victor has mastered the dominant power of the team. He ordered the three alchemists: "you stay, look after the horned wolf mount under the Pope, camp 300 kilometers to the west, take three red eyed crows, and release the crows to inform us in case of special conditions."


    A paladin next to Clement came forward and handed the three red eyed ravens to the three alchemists.


    The leading alchemist respectfully asked, "master, what is a special situation?"


    Victor said faintly, "you can''t run away when you meet the enemy... Before you sacrifice, send me the location and brief information of the enemy by letter crow."


    "As you wish, dear master." The alchemist saluted Victor, led the horned wolf mount and walked back the way he came.


    "They are unlikely to meet the enemy." For the purpose of concealment, Victor simply explained, and then said to the people, "let''s go up first... I guess they''ll leave signs for strange, Conrad."


    There were no ordinary people present. The pope with the weakest physical quality was also a knight of physical and mental unity. Although the cliff was steep, he had no problem climbing it, not to mention the two top paladins of turnans and Ron.


    The mountain wind roared and was as sharp as a knife. Victor took Clement''s arm, aroused the breeze, wrapped them in the air, and quickly climbed the cliff. Others climbed to the top one after another.


    Victor glanced around. A few seconds later, he found an arrow like notch on a rock.


    "That''s easy."


    Tessier came forward, stroked the score and said, "the three bars under the arrow..."


    "I know that there is the next road sign three miles away representing this direction." Thurnans shouted, walked ahead and waved, "come on, I''ll take you to the strange brothers."

 Chapter 654

    Following the road signs left by the Scout team, the team trudged for two days and one night at the depths of the rocky and snowy mountains as fast as Pope Clement could bear, but still failed to meet conral and others. Thanks to Victor''s tracking intuition and extraordinary vision, he can always accurately find the road signs left by Paladin conral, so that we don''t waste time.


    Seeing the sun falling under the mountains, the shadow of the ridge spread slowly; The cold wind with snow seems to pour cold into people''s skin armor. Victor decided to camp for one night and continue to track the scouting team the next morning, so as to restore the two priests'' physical strength and energy and maintain a good spell casting state to deal with the emergencies that may happen later.


    Victor chose a sheltered depression as his resting place. Turnans led Nelson, Caligula, the paladin and five alchemists to carry stones, build a wind-proof low wall, and then prop up oil canvas and animal skin as a roof. Clergymen Clement and Carmon hid in the temporary residence and began to meditate with their eyes closed.


    After this, turnans got free, so he asked Nelson to compete with the alchemists, but he seemed to have missed Caligula.


    Aka is still a little afraid of turnans, and he is not interested in fighting. Cooking is his favorite.


    He took out his beloved small stove and a set of cooking utensils from the special back rack. Aka hummed children''s songs, lit a charcoal fire, ran to the mountain stream to clean the wild vegetables collected along the way, scooped a large jar of water, poured wheat grains, nuts, dried mushrooms, pickled venison and sausage into the jar, and cooked them on the stove.


    Turnans competed with the secret guards of Randall''s family. Their martial arts were also based on Eagle lion and wolf, but they each embarked on a different road of integration. The difference is that one is the fusion practiced by the legendary Paladin, and the other is the alchemy tower loading fusion. Victor watched the competition between the two sides and felt that he had benefited a lot. He secretly figured out the new way to deduce the blood warrior.


    Others watched with interest, but master Ron didn''t care. He stood by the stove with his hands on his back, staring at Caligula cooking.


    Aka raised his head, glanced at Victor quickly, lowered his voice and asked, "big teacher, do you like the wheat porridge cooked by aka?"


    Ron is the teacher of turnans and the master of paladins. Caligula calls him "the great teacher". Although he is simple and stupid, he also knows how to please people of high status. The paladin in front of him has a high status and has good intentions for himself. Of course, he should please himself with the best meat porridge. However, the master didn''t like him to get too close to the master and teacher, so aka must be very careful to please and behave to the "big teacher".


    Ron could feel that there were brilliant seeds in the pure heart of Caligula. The more he looked at the fool, the more he liked it. Wen Yan asked, "brother aka, who taught you how to cook?"


    Caligula lowered his head so that Victor could not see him talking to Ron, and replied softly: "The master said that people who love to eat should learn to cook delicious food. The chef of Yinyue manor said that aka was too big and occupied the kitchen and refused to teach aka to cook. Aka peeped outside the window and learned to cook wheat porridge and barbecue. Aka barbecue is better than cooking wheat porridge... There are only stones, no grass, no meat without grass, aka can''t invite a big teacher to eat barbecue."


    "Simple."


    Ron nodded, turned around and left the camp alone. Carrigura watched the naked "big teacher" go out. He didn''t dare to intervene or hide. He wanted to tell his master, but he was afraid of being scolded. After a long tangle, he ran to tell victor.


    The church gathered the top strength of the human kingdom to behead the goblin Lord, and Ron came specifically to hunt and kill the scorpion tailed lion. He didn''t need others to worry about him. Victor ignored Caligula. He was a fool and didn''t know at all. His owner was afraid that Ron would deceive him into the church and become a paladin.


    Before long, Ron returned to the camp. With a fat rock sheep in one hand and a dead tree in the other hand, he asked Caligula to chop firewood and roast mutton together.


    It''s not uncommon to catch a rock sheep. Everyone in the team can do it easily. Victor clearly remembers that the nearest rock sheep is 19 kilometers away from here, 38 kilometers back and forth, and paladin Ron brought back a rock sheep in 34 minutes.


    In Victor''s opinion, Ron''s speed is mediocre, but his timing is admirably accurate. From the time he left the camp to the time he came back with his prey and firewood, Caligula''s wheat porridge hasn''t been cooked yet. When they deal with their prey and make a fire to roast meat, the big guy can eat wheat porridge and roast mutton at the same time.


    This fully reflects master Ron''s perfect control over the interaction of the four elements of time, space, self and the outside world. According to turnans, this is time for space, space for time, surpassing the shackles of life in the exchange of time and space, allowing rabbits to defeat wolves and ordinary people to defeat ogres.


    The founder of the Golden Toad''s secret form has another expression: the unity of heaven and man, no going and no coming.


    Unfortunately, the master of the earth world may have failed to achieve the unity of heaven and man in his life, and Victor has seen more than one heaven and man in this world. Sylvia is the peak. She knows all the changes of time and space by controlling the elements, and kills the ant man in the ant tide, leading the way into a no man''s land.


    With his huge computing power, Victor''s grasp of time is accurate to 10 milliseconds, and he has also reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man. Beheading the violent ogre supervisor is like searching for things, but he is still unable to count thousands of ant people on the battlefield at the same time.


    Through their spiritual intuition, turnans and Ron master time and space, their connection with the outside world, and share the same goal with the element perception of high-level knights and Victor''s accurate calculation, all reaching the realm of heaven and man. It''s just that Victor can''t see, which is stronger or weaker than Ron?


    The strong are always respected, especially Ron, who was born as an ordinary man. He can temper his spiritual power to this extent. I''m afraid he is close to the highest level of mortals. If human beings are divided into knight, ferocious human, blood gifted human and ordinary human, Ron''s road is the most popular and valuable. Victor has begun to reverse deduce the soul talent that constitutes x-3. He also knows very well that his path is the narrowest due to the integration of the blood of the moon elves.


    Victor hated Ron. The paladin master always wanted to poach Caligula, but he also coveted Ron''s experience.


    Caligula ran to the mountain stream to deal with the rock sheep, and Ron cut firewood empty handed. When they set up the grill and lit the bonfire, Victor sat down by the fire, and the flickering flame was honest.


    The son of the wind is a legendary creature.


    Even the host is looking forward to his barbecue food. Aka is encouraged to take out his 12 points ability and concentrate on barbecue mutton.


    The orange flame licked the mutton with skin, and the aroma gradually diffused and dispersed. Victor asked sincerely, "master Ron, my attendant aka, is naturally timid and dare not face dangerous battles. How do you think he should overcome his spiritual weakness?"


    The paladin looked at Victor, looked back at the campfire and said seriously, "pious faith is the source of all virtues, and dependence on the Supreme Lord will obtain peace, satisfaction and even courage." He added with great certainty, "my Lord will point out the way forward for Caligula."


    There must be faith. As long as pious faith does not conflict with loyalty, the problem is not big; Fanatical faith... That''s just not enough to talk about.


    The three golden paladins seemed to be attracted by the warmth of the fire and the aroma of barbecue. Trigoval took the lead in opening his mouth to ease the embarrassing atmosphere of Victor and master Ron.


    "Conrad, they are walking all the way west in the mountains... Are they afraid of dragging strange and want to go back to Boulder fortress by themselves? If so, it will take us more time to catch up with them, and we may not meet strange."


    "Probably not."


    Howard "I believe that the clergy of the referee will not give up their task, and strange needs someone to help. If conlars really want to go back to Stonehenge, they must leave a code mark instead of cutting only road signs along the way," TESL said


    Deputy commander Clark said, "there is no grass at the top of the boulder mountains. There is water, no prey and no firewood. Conlars and his men have been dealing with the goblin Lord at the foot of the mountain for more than 20 days, and they won''t carry too much supplies. They must have a destination."


    High level knights and void elements meet inside and outside. They will neither eat nor drink nor starve to death. However, the element sea will assimilate and discard human nature, leaving only divine high-level knights. Besides, there were paladins around Conrad. They had no food for a long time and were sure to starve to death.


    The limit of a team lies in the weakest of them.


    Victor nodded and said, "I can feel that they have stopped... We should see them before noon tomorrow."


    Caligula took the roasted sheep off the grill and shouted proudly, "the sheep are roasted... The porridge is better."


    In fact, without aka''s greeting, everyone came over smelling the fragrance, scooped a bowl of hot wheat porridge and ate barbecue. Sharing hot food around the fire in the barren and cold mountain is a rare enjoyment in itself, which can also shorten the distance between each other. Everyone talked and laughed. The roast sheep and porridge were soon swept away. Even the Pope praised Caligula''s excellent workmanship.


    Having enough food and drink, they slept peacefully. The next morning, the team continued to move forward.


    Near noon, Victor heard a dull sound of water, not as deafening as a normal waterfall, as if it were a waterfall in the mountain.


    The direction of the sound coincided with the tracking intuition of the old enemy. Victor pressed his doubts and led the team to speed up.


    Turning the two peaks, Victor heard the voice of human conversation and activities. He came to a cliff and showed the elements of void wind on the arrow. In the hum of bowstring, an indigo streamer went up to a thousand meters high, burst, the air flow roared, tore apart a mountain cloud, and the golden sun slanted to form a brilliant column of light on the cliff.


    The huge opening surprised everyone. A tall and straight figure in leather armor appeared in the light column and waved his hands to victor and others from a high position.


    "It''s Conrad... Let''s go up." Trigoval breathed a sigh of relief and immediately frowned.


    Strange didn''t show up. He''s obviously not here. So, where is the tempest paladin of the TESL family?


    The cliff is more than 500 meters high, and it doesn''t take us much time to climb up. When they reached the top of the cliff, everyone couldn''t help but stare and show an incredible look.


    A huge building came into Victor''s eyes. Its base is rectangular, with a total of 36 floors. Each floor is 7.4M high, and its length and width decrease layer by layer. Similar to the pyramids on earth, it is the most stable and simple building structure. However, the stone materials of this building have no joint at all. It seems that it grows naturally on the mountain. It also seems that it is a giant intelligent creature that has dug this mountain into a magnificent tower.


    Who built this magnificent wonder in the depths of the boulder mountains?


    "The civilization relics of ancient wizards... The rough architectural style is not as delicate and exquisite as the wizard city-state. Is it the early architectural relics of the era of God chosen?" Howard said cheerfully, ignoring the greeting to conral.


    no It is a relic of the ancient alchemy empire.


    ... is a lost alchemy Tower!


    Victor listened to the sound of the waves in the mountainside and stared sharply at the front of the architectural relics, where there was a weathered incomplete stone slab. Although the characters on the slate were blurred, Victor recognized that it belonged to the alchemy Empire, which was exactly the same as the ancient characters he received when he activated No. 7 alchemy.


    X-3 automatically completes some incomplete words, which reads:


    ...... Empire, giant god... The... Legion Alchemy tower.

 Chapter 655

    The alchemy Empire has been dead for more than 20000 years, and its history can be traced back to at least 40000 years ago. In her more than 10000 years of life, ancient alchemists created a brilliant human civilization and left many rich heritages to future generations.


    Why is it a heritage, not a relic?


    According to the historical data collected by Victor, he believed that the ancient chosen city states were the cities left over from the alchemy empire. These cities have continued to play a role in human history and have not been forgotten by mankind.


    This is certainly a heritage, not a lost relic of civilization.


    Since the chosen gods and ancient city-state Knights inherited the legacy of the alchemy Empire, and the glorious church and secular lords overthrew the chosen gods and ascended the throne of rulers, why is there a huge gap in the understanding of the ancient alchemy empire in human countries?


    Victor used x-3 to deduce repeatedly to piece together a possible answer.


    The alchemical Empire occupies a vast land north of the Jinshui River, and its sphere of influence may be larger than the current human kingdom and the Northern Wilderness combined. The larger the territory, the weaker the central imperial dynasty''s control over the local areas, and it is inevitable to form large and small separatist forces. Just like the sun never sets empire in the earth world, even if the telegraph, train and ocean ship had been invented at that time, the colonies all over the world were independent one after another.


    Therefore, the early alchemy Empire must be a loose alliance of human city states, and each city state has the conditions of self-sufficiency and strong military strength. They do not need to accept a strong regime.


    However, there are differences between the Talon world and the earth world. There are extraordinary forces here, which determine the very different superstructure of civilization. The extraordinary people of human city states have unshakable ruling power. Therefore, they are not afraid of being overthrown by the people like the ancient emperors of the earth.


    In short, the wizards and Knights of the city-state are endowed with power by heaven. They are lazy in government affairs and don''t care about power. They are addicted to the study of mysterious forces.


    With the same hobbies and research contents, wizards and knights in various city states were connected, and the prototype of MAGE association gradually appeared.


    The mage association is composed of talented wizards in various city states. Their greatest achievement is to turn the Golden Knight into an alchemist.


    Victor has confirmed that ancient alchemists were high-level knights. He defined alchemists as high-level knights who can embody void elements as material laws through the alchemy system model.


    This has unimaginable attraction for the high-level Knights of various city states.


    Take Sylvia as an example. Although she is a divine knight, her use of the void element is not separated from the void element itself, and she is still in a primitive and rough state. If she knew that there was a way to create an alchemical creature with the elements of nothingness, she would be ecstatic. Because this represents the transformation from the source law to the reality law, which belongs to the power of the creator.


    The high-ranking Knights of all city states wanted to become alchemists. They flocked to the mage Association. When the number of alchemists reached a considerable scale, a new organization was born - the alchemy Council.


    The mage Association and the alchemy Council are one and two sides. In essence, they are the joint organization of top great wizards and great alchemists. They not only master huge resources, but also monopolize the promotion channels of wizards and high-level knights.


    Any organization needs fresh blood, must have organizational rules, and finally form political power. The alchemical empire was established, but the dominant alchemical Parliament and mage association are still an organization that prefers to study mystics. They have no emperor and don''t care much about secular power.


    This determined the political structure and operation mode of the early alchemical empire. Each city-state provides resources to the alchemy Council and the mage Association in exchange for the city-state wizards and high-level knights to join the organization and seek the qualification of new forces, so as to form a city-state alliance led by alchemists and mages.


    The mage Association and the alchemist Council regularly select wizards and knights as their apprentices in the city states within the alliance. The knight families and wizard towers of the alliance city states are proud to join the organization, and even fight for places.


    Because the alliance city states are scattered and far away from each other, the archmages and alchemists living in the ruling layer of the alchemy Empire have only influence on the alliance members, lack administrative power, and do not build a top-down administrative system. In order to obtain more resources from the alliance city states, the alchemy Council and the mage association must hang the appetite of the alliance city states by limiting the number of apprentices and conservative research results, and make the organization tradition closed rather than open.


    This will inevitably lead to the separation of the upper and lower levels of the alchemical Empire, and there will be two sets of administrative systems - the system of Parliament and association and the system of each city-state itself.


    The two non-interference administrative systems of the alchemical empire are the fundamental reason for the loss of alchemical civilization.


    In the middle and later stages of the alchemy Empire, the human city states were invaded by unknown alien races, and the city states retreated one after another. The crisis of collapse greatly strengthened the centripetal force of the association and Parliament. When the great alchemists and mages invented the alchemy of empty creation, mobilized resources to build countless Alchemy towers, defeated the invaders with a steady stream of alchemy creatures and drove them back to their old nest.


    In order to completely eliminate the threat of invaders, the great alchemists and mages of the Empire secretly carried out taboo research and created the final weapon of war - the Lord of glory.


    However, please don''t forget that the mystical knowledge of the alchemical empire is likely to come from whisperers, or ancient gods who won the battle of eternity. The alchemy Council and the mage association created the Lord of glory, which angered the whisperers. Victor doesn''t know the specific reason, but various signs show that the whisperers are behind the sudden failure of the alchemy tower and the sudden demise of the alchemy empire.


    If the whisperers catch all the great mages and alchemists and leave none, the research on the Lord of glory by the alchemist empire will stagnate.


    The alchemy tower has a network of information transmission. When the alchemy tower suddenly fails, the city states can''t contact the members of Parliament. Then, the inheritance of alchemists was cut off, and the city-state alliance collapsed. The disappearance of alchemists and mages has become a mystery in the city states. Thousands of years later, even this puzzle was forgotten, and the city-state returned to its original state of autonomy.


    This is why today''s human kingdom only knows the ancient god elect, but does not know the existence of the alchemical empire.


    There are very few relics left in the alchemy empire. Even if they are excavated, they will be classified as the civilized relics of the ancient god elect.


    Testier said that the building is a relic of the early civilization of the ancient god elect. Generally speaking, his view is not wrong. Only Victor knows the special value of this civilization relic, and it has extremely important practical significance for himself.


    Unfortunately, this is not a good time to explore the ruins and obtain the heritage of the alchemical empire.


    Victor restrained his inner palpitation, turned back without revealing anything strange, and greeted each other with the members of the scouting team of the referee''s office.


    "Master Ron?!"


    When the scouting team of the referee saw the Ron Paladin behind Caligula, they all looked in awe, Paladin conral Trigova went to the priest''s ceremony and said in surprise, "master, we didn''t expect you to come."


    Ron nodded calmly, turned to the level three Paladin next to him with white gold eyes, and asked, "where''s the sky Ranger?"


    The paladin wriggled his lips, lowered his head and said, "the Sky Patrol... Is missing and may be dead."


    Referee trigowal secretly complained that his highness Randall is extremely intelligent and knows everything. No one is sure what he can see from Ron''s mindless dialogue with the trainer?


    Trigoval then explained to the Pope, "the sky Ranger is the big Owl... The big owl has a long life. Its last owner was a friend of master Ron, so Ron knows the sky Ranger."


    Victor didn''t seem to care about the referee''s explanation. He turned his head and looked at the magnificent ruins with interest.


    Clement nodded and asked, "brother conlars, what''s happened to you these days? Where''s strange?"


    "The deputy commander is out hunting. He should be back soon." Conrad said with a false lead, "let''s go to the camp first, and I''ll explain the situation to you adults."


    The scouting team led the people to the 35th floor of the ruins. Their camp was located at the corner of the shelter. Several sheepskins were paved on the open-air slate, with weapons, some sundries and some dried animal meat stacked next to them. In addition, there was nothing else, not even a campfire.


    I''m afraid they''ve been living a life of drinking blood from their hair for some time.


    Victor turned his eyes and said, "aka, light the stove, heat a bag of purple cane wine, and then burn some hot water."


    Aka is very happy to do some chores, which makes him feel very useful to everyone. The shelf on his back can hold more than 300 pounds of supplies, everything necessary for a long trip, of course, drinks.


    While akar was busy making a fire to heat the wine, Victor asked, "Lord Conrad trigova, how did you find this relic?"


    Paladin conlars is simple and untidy. He looks older than his uncle Lester. He smiled and said: "Your Highness, this relic was first discovered by the sky Ranger... Oh, that big owl first. We didn''t take it seriously at first. We were ready to complete the task first and then explore the relic here. Deputy commander strange tried to fight the chief goblin Lord for the first time, but failed. He was chased by the scorpion tailed lion. He took the scorpion tailed lion around the mountain to buy us time to move He broke into the ruins and accidentally found that the scorpion lion seemed unwilling to step on it. He wandered under the cliff for a moment and wanted to leave. "


    "The deputy commander chased down, shot several arrows at the scorpion tailed lion, deliberately angered it, and then ran back to the ruins. As a result, the scorpion tailed lion stopped at the bottom of the cliff. The deputy commander tried several times to confirm that the scorpion tailed lion could not step on this ancient ruins. The specific reason is unknown. Lord strange thinks this place can be used as our refuge."


    The thin iron cans on the stove gave off bursts of wine fragrance. Several Paladins in the scouting team couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. When Caligula saw that the wine was hot, he politely poured a cup for everyone. The paladins saluted and thanked silly big, and he showed a simple smile.


    Conrad took a sip of purple cane wine and said contentedly, "it''s really comfortable to eat raw meat and wild fruits for half a month and drink a cup of hot wine."


    "Deputy commander testier originally asked us to collect some supplies and move to camp here. Without any worries, he could try to behead the double headed goblin. Eight days ago, the Sky Patrol didn''t fly back on time, and I immediately realized that the scorpion tailed lion poisoned it. There were no eyes in the sky, and our situation became more dangerous. Therefore, we immediately moved to the shelter, and the supplies may be accurate Be well prepared. "


    "Later, the deputy commander came, and the scorpion tailed lion followed him to the bottom of the cliff, called for a while, and then withdrew. The priest used his cleansing technique to remove the toxin for Lord testier. After that, Lord testier acted alone, waiting for the opportunity to shoot the goblin Lord. He used his semi elemental ability and paladin''s recovery technique to bear the scorpion tailed lion''s poison, and then returned here for treatment."


    Paladin conlar''s narration was basically consistent with Victor''s speculation. Commander TESL shook his head and sighed, "strange is too reckless..."


    Strange tried several times to behead the goblin Lord, but failed. The target had mastered his ability and was sure to make an effective response, which virtually increased the action difficulty of Victor and others.


    Victor smiled gracefully and said, "and we can''t make a detailed decapitation plan until Lord strange comes back. This historic site is magnificent. Lord conlar, did you go in and have a look?"


    Connor put down his oak glass, shook his head and said, "we can''t get in... We searched all around and couldn''t find a door to get in and out."


    "It... Is a whole. But we confirm that the mountainside is empty... You also hear the sound of water inside." He paused, pointed to the top of the snow peak and continued: "the deputy head climbed to the top of the mountain alone and saw a deep crack. The melted snow flowed in and merged into a waterfall. After surveying the terrain, the deputy head thought that if you want to go down and come up again, you must use a soft ladder hundreds of meters long. Otherwise, you will be in danger of being washed away by the underground river."


    Victor blinked and said with a smile, "cousin strange can''t go down, so I can''t go down... What''s special about this relic except the hillside waterfall?"


    The combat priest of the scouting team said: "the building has many seriously weathered ancient characters and patterns, which are difficult to identify, and the possibility of repair is very small. However, there are 14 well preserved giant stone balls on the top platform of the relic. Their surface is rough, but the degree of weathering is not too serious."


    Victor first thought of the core of the earth, but the battle priest talked about the particularity of the ruins and showed great energy. Obviously, he was a scholar priest. He could not distinguish the difference between the core of the earth and the stone ball.


    Clement asked with interest, "what do you think of this?"


    The battle priest of the referee said excitedly: "Under the crown, I judge from the weathering degree of the relic buildings and the stone carving techniques. This relic belongs to the early architecture of the wizard city-state era. Its function is unknown. It is more than 15000 years ago, but the age of the stone balls on the top floor will not exceed 400 years. In other words, these stone balls were moved by some creatures from elsewhere 400 years ago and placed on the top of the relic."


    Paladin conral added: "I have different views on this. Those stone balls should be ''long''. Because I can''t push any stone ball with all my strength. Its bottom seems to be connected with the architectural relics, and this relic is obviously connected with the mountain. I don''t think there is any wisdom to put these stone balls on the top of the relics."


    "Ha, I heard for the first time that buildings can grow stones." Karu, a battle priest from the Benedict family, was close to the paladin of conral and laughed impolitely.


    Conrad retorted, "didn''t the core of the earth grow?"


    "Those are not the cores of the earth... As you said, they are not the condensation of empty earth elements." Pastor Kalu spread out his hands and continued, "moreover, the core of the earth will disintegrate and lose the characteristics of the element of void earth in a few years after long-term exposure to the air."


    Victor stood up and said with a smile, "anyway, we''ll take this time to have a look when cousin strange comes back."


    Before everyone could answer, he took the lead in jumping to the top floor. On the platform of about 2 square kilometers, there were three meter high round stone balls scattered irregularly. The surface was uneven and dark brown, which seemed to be an ordinary gray rock ball. Victor quickly leaned forward and put his palm on the surface of a stone ball. The cold touch was no different from that of a stone.


    The bottom of the stone ball fell into the platform and looked like it was growing on it. Victor tried to push it. The stone ball didn''t move.


    This is what he expected. The earth Knight of the silver level is no less powerful than the gold knight. Conlar is not only a earth knight, but also a fourth level Paladin. The sacred field protects his soul from the invasion of the element sea, enabling him to mobilize the peak power beyond the silver level. The most important thing is that the high-level Knight friendly to the earth element is in a semi elemental state The earth is connected, immune to repulsion and lower limit, and can exert 100% power on the target.


    Conral could not push the stone ball with all his strength. Victor was equally powerless, but he must try.


    The eyes completely turned dark gold, and part of the water element in the body was transformed into the earth element. The power contained in the rock body exceeded the level of the earth gold knight, which was equivalent to the joint force of the silver level Nu Tao knight and the earth knight.


    Victor''s slender white palm extended to the stone ball again.


    "Wait! It''s not dead."


    Lifting the state of the rock body, Victor looked back and saw the naked and barefoot Ron Paladin cross the crowd, step up to him, put his palmless hand on the surface of the stone ball and said in a deep voice:


    "I can feel that it hides the seeds of life. When you touch it, they become active."


    "Sun elves, don''t wake them up... They are so powerful that Scorpions dare not set foot in this ruins." Ron gave Victor a deep look and retreated to Pope Clement.


    Turnans, facing Victor''s suspicious eyes, nodded slightly and said seriously, "I just felt it, but... No malice, no danger."


    Everyone looked at Victor and his eyes suddenly became strange, with envy, surprise, doubt and imperceptible sadness.


    "Is it... The relic of the temple left by the ancient elf family? These stone balls are the guardians of the temple? I remember that there are records on the ancient stone plates collected in the ivory holy castle... The elf family has a rare dwarf vassal. They are tall and strong, with an average height of 3 meters and strong strength. They are called the giant dwarf."


    The battle priest Kalu said more and more excited, and the volume gradually increased. "If the legend is true, the giant dwarf is fully capable of digging the mountain into a temple of this scale..."


    Clement coughed and reverend Kalu woke up and shut up.


    "Victor, let''s leave here first, go to the bottom and wait for strange." Said Pope Wen Yan.


    Testier also said: "yes, cousin Victor, the ruins will not disappear. When it''s appropriate, we''ll explore the secrets. It''s best to invite his highness Sylvia York to come with us."


    There is a lesson from the sword Saint delavin. The Pope and the grand Colonel are worried that this relic makes Victor leave the human country for the elves. One day, Victor really wanted to go, but no one could stop him, but at least he had to give birth to a noble descendant with Sylvia before he could leave.


    Victor pulled back his palm, his heart undulating.


    Where is the temple of the elves? It is clearly an alchemy tower. These stone balls are some special alchemy creatures.


    Living alchemist... Is this alchemy tower alive?


    If this is a living alchemy tower, who is its owner?

 Chapter 656

    Victor was a little flustered.


    Because the element tower must be set in the place where the four elements meet in balance, and the place where the elements meet may not be an important city-state of the alchemy Empire, but may be in the wilderness, in the depths of dense forests, or in the depths of towering mountains such as boulder mountains. If, once the element balance in the region is destroyed, the alchemy tower will fail.


    In order to meet the needs of war, ancient alchemists designed an emergency repair method for the alchemy tower.


    The rune crystals of the alchemy tower absorb and fuse with each other, repair and upgrade, and finally restore their prosperity. The premise is that the owner''s Alchemy tower absorbs the ownerless alchemy tower. If an alchemy tower already has a master, let it have no master first.


    As long as someone meets the conditions of soul division, he can become the master of the alchemy tower, and then take the rune crystal to absorb those invalid alchemy towers.


    Considering the length of time, Victor may not be the first to activate the alchemy tower in 10000 years, nor will he be the last. He has fused two Rune crystals into alchemy tower 7. If one day he falls, alchemy tower 7 will become an ownerless alchemy tower again. Some latecomers have absorbed the rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower. As time goes by, the civilization of the alchemy empire will be reborn.


    However, the owner of the contemporary alchemy tower is destined to be a natural enemy. Like Victor and ant man, one side must become a stepping stone for the opponent.


    Victor thought that the alchemy tower in the deep mountain was an ownerless tower, but Ron Paladin told him that the 14 big stone balls were living creatures and very powerful, which could stop the scorpion lion.


    No one knows better than victor how powerful the top alchemists are. Referring to the example of dragon warriors, they can be transformed into dragons and beasts. They have a talent comparable to that of dragons and are well-known legendary creatures.


    The strongest combat unit of No. 7 alchemy tower is the alchemy soldier. Three alchemy soldiers can kill an alchemy dragon lizard with each other, but they are far from the scorpion tailed lion.


    Victor turned a lot of thoughts in a moment. For example, the owner of the alchemy tower died hundreds of years ago, and the guards guarding the alchemy tower were in a special state of sleep to preserve the fire of life; The owner of the alchemy tower hid in a corner of the human world and was completely unaware of the arrival of uninvited guests, or victor had just alerted him.


    The alchemy tower needs to sacrifice a lot of resources to maintain its operation. When I go back and send alchemy creatures to investigate whether anyone nearby is mining minerals, I can know whether the alchemy tower is alive or dead... In short, the situation is unknown and it is difficult to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. It''s better to leave early Victor held the hilt of the sword, looked around and said calmly:


    "We''ll wait for Lord strange at the bottom of the cliff. If the scorpion lion dares to track it, we''ll kill it."


    Clement and Tesla were also flustered.


    Before they came, the relic was still a relic. The "stone ball" was just a ball made of stone. Victor touched it, and the stone ball turned into a relic guard. They believe that the difference between victor and others lies in the blood of the high elves. This can''t help but remind them of the temple of the elves and Draven The inexplicable departure of Wimbledon.


    The church asked the count of golden eye to behead the goblin Lord. The shadow of the goblin Lord has not been seen yet. What if Victor opened the temple of the elf family and ran away like delavin?


    That year, delavin Wimbledon left the human kingdom to pursue his fellow elves. The iron mountain royal family and church leaders are optimistic and expect Draven to lead the elves to form an alliance with humans again to jointly fight the orc invaders. As a result, nothing happened after waiting for hundreds of years.


    Delavin can''t break the laws of his blood, and Victor probably can''t


    Since the human Knight gave birth to the sun elf, the noble blood of the sun elf must remain in the human kingdom. This is Sylvia''s bottom line and the will of the whole Knight class.


    Clement replied, "the count of golden eyes has a point. Let''s leave here first and wait at the pass below for deputy commander trange testier."


    The Pope and the count of golden eyes agreed. The paladin and Caligula of the referee quickly packed up their belongings, climbed down the cliff and went to the necessary pass to camp.


    In the evening, strange, the third gust paladin of the testier family, appeared in the eyes of the public with a big bobcat and a rock sheep.


    Seeing Pope Clement, tournans, trigoval, Ron and Victor all come to support, strange was surprised and pleased to meet your highness and greet each other. Moreover, he soon became a cousin to victor.


    Howard told his cousin what had happened to the ancient ruins. Strange understood and turned to his experience in the past few days.


    So far, the remains of Jushi mountain have come to an end for the time being. Victor listened attentively to strange''s intelligence.


    "The double headed goblin King''s sphere of influence may be larger than the Sassanian Empire, and I can''t find out the whole picture of the orc kingdom with my ability. Fortunately, we have a pair of heavenly eyes... The big owl domesticated by the referee is very smart. According to its guidance, we found that there are hundreds of different Orc tribes in this land, even though they are constantly fighting and attacking each other They all surrender to the goblin Lord in the middle of the territory. "


    "After a short investigation, we found that the goblin king was busy patrolling his territory almost all day. He led a large number of Ogre bodyguards, jackal slaves, lizard cavalry, sheep monster infantry, the scorpion tailed lion, and all kinds of fierce beasts to visit goblin tribes, go there and eat there. He also forced the long tailed lizards and big goblins raised by various tribes to make up Join his lizard cavalry. " Strange sat on a stone and said slowly.


    Clemen nodded and said with a smile, "the goblin is a kind of beast with despicable and timid nature. When their strength expands to a certain extent, they often bite their master. This goblin Lord knows the habits of the same kind very well. He knows how to squeeze small tribes and eliminate potential competitors."


    "So, how much strength does it have?"


    Strange replied: "According to my observation, when he patrolled the territory, he was surrounded by 86 ogre bodyguards dressed in iron armor, including 3 violent ogres. In addition, he also took more than 323 sheep monster infantry, 145 jackal hunters, and 186 bear headed goblins. The lizard cavalry composed of land goblin slaves did not seem to be trusted by the goblin king and was always on the periphery of the team There are more than 300. These big goblins control about 800 bear goblins and different numbers of beasts. "


    He paused and stressed, "this is just the power he brings around when he patrols the territory. Near his camp, tens of thousands of orcs are stationed, mainly sheep headed monsters, goblins, dog headed people, and a large number of jackal hunters."


    "Sorry, my reckless action screwed things up." Said strange testier with shame.


    Howard patted his cousin on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "if it were me, I would raid the goblin king while he was patrolling the territory."


    "Brother strange, where is the goblin King now?" Tulnans interrupted.


    The stormy Paladin raised his head and mused: "In my first raid, it was on the way to patrol the territory. The empty secret silver arrow I shot was blocked by the scorpion tailed lion with my body. It took me two days to lead the scorpion tailed lion to the distance. Then, under the guidance of the big owl, I made a big circle and caught up with the double headed goblin king on the way back to the camp again... Unfortunately, I missed again in the second raid."


    "The goblin King hid my first secret silver arrow and hid it among the sheep head monster, the ogre and the bear goblins. I shot several orcs and the scorpion lion caught up again. I had to return in vain."


    "The scorpion lion has been tracking me, but it''s not as fast as me. I first meet with my companions and ask the priest to use his magic to remove the toxins in his body, and then turn back to lead the scorpion lion away and let conral lead the scouting team to move."


    At this point, strange''s beautiful face showed a look of regret and continued: "I took advantage of the speed and vision of the big owl to drag the scorpion tailed lion to carry out the third raid... But the goblin king has run back to the camp. My elemental perception tells me that he hid in the underground tunnel and never showed his head again. As a result, I failed to shoot the goblin king and exposed my connection with the big owl. The scorpion tailed lion poisoned the big owl with his eyes, and we lost it The eyes of heaven. "


    "Now, the goblin King hides in the mine dug by the dog headed man and mobilizes a large number of ORC troops to guard the periphery of the mine. The scorpion tailed lion no longer tracks me and always wanders around the mine. Even if I shoot goblins and jackals continuously, the scorpion tailed lion is indifferent."


    Clark asked in surprise, "can double headed goblins avoid your extraordinary shooting?"


    Strange shook his head and smiled bitterly, explaining, "that double headed goblin is a bear goblin. There is a big goblin''s head on his shoulder."


    Although bear goblins belong to ferocious orcs and have keen spiritual intuition, their IQ is not as good as dogs. Their first reaction to danger is to rush over. Only a large number of deaths of their companions will make them fear to escape. Big goblins are very cunning and can be called the most intelligent orcs.


    A bear goblin has a big goblin''s head. Its appearance must be ugly and strange, but it is definitely a difficult character.


    The king of goblins can avoid strange''s first straight-line shooting in advance, but he can''t escape death in front of Victor''s old enemy talent. The problem now is that the king of goblins hid in the underground pit, guarded by orcs and scorpions. If he doesn''t come out, Victor and others have nothing to do with him by normal means.


    Victor looked at trigoval and said: what else does the referee have, it''s time to use it.


    The cold and tough referee showed a helpless look, hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll find a way to transfer some people."


    "The key is time."


    Chief Howard testier said: "On our side, the longer the time is delayed, the greater the military pressure on the Eastern Development Leading theater. If the decisive battle between Frederick and Kent and the Centaurs comes ahead of time, we have not solved the future problems of the main reinforcements of boulder fortress, the casualties of the Eastern Development Leading coalition and the temple army will be very heavy, and even the previous achievements may be wasted, so that the main forces of the Centaurs will flee back to the hinterland of Sidon Khanate. ¡±


    "We can''t wait for the reinforcements sent by the referee. We must find a way to solve the goblin Lord." The chief looked around and said with burning eyes: "at least, we should strengthen our sense of existence, attack the vassal tribe of the orc Kingdom, spread death and fear, promote different Orc tribes to migrate to the core territory of the goblin king, and put pressure on the double headed goblin."


    Ron stood up and said solemnly, "this must be our Lord''s guidance to us. I should uphold the glorious will and eliminate all darkness!"


    Beheading the goblin Lord is almost an impossible task. TESL plans to make use of the ethnic contradictions between different orcs to create internal chaos in the goblin Kingdom, let the main legion of boulder fortress send troops to Sidon Khanate and cut off the back of the Centaur army.


    This is really a good way. When ogres and ogres meet, they will hold a leader''s bloody battle. The winner is the king and the loser is eaten. If the three Orc races of Ogres, jackals and sheep head monsters are crowded together, we can imagine the scene.


    Clement looked at the silent golden eye count and asked, "Victor, what do you think?"


    Victor nodded: "Cousin Howard''s proposal is right to the disadvantages of the orc Kingdom, but... The goblin Lord is backed by a scorpion tailed lion. The influx of Orc tribes into its core territory will certainly bring trouble to it, but I believe that the orcs are used to fighting among different races. The goblin king will just sit back and turn the vassal tribes into his own slaves when the time is ripe. In the future, SA The Empire of Thornton and the kingdom of Neville may want to be neighbors with a veritable king of orcs. "


    Everyone fell silent. TESL''s method to solve the temporary problem will bring endless trouble in the long run.


    "Yes." Thurnas broke his silence and said calmly, "that''s what I think."


    Clement ignored the bald Paladin and asked Victor, "do you have any suggestions?"


    Victor smiled and said, "you can''t kill the goblin Lord, so can the scorpion tailed lion."


    Clark said, "but the two headed goblin was frightened by strange and obviously won''t let the scorpion lion leave him again."


    Victor''s eyes turned to strange and said, "Sylvia once told me that adult scorpions usually stick to their territory in pairs. When she entered the northern wilderness alone, powerful monsters fled one after another, but only two scorpions dared to challenge her."


    "Sylvia killed the most powerful female scorpion lion and seriously injured the weaker male. However, she thought the male could not live, and was too lazy to find its body, so she took the female scorpion lion with complete fur back to the York family and made its skin into a lady''s bed."


    Strange raised his hand and said, "the goblin Lord''s partner must be the scorpion lion who escaped from the Rose Queen. Its fur has a huge scar, which is the trace left by the continuous erosion of the void water element. Only the divine knight can use the void water element to hit the invincible legendary creature, the scorpion lion."


    Thurnans touched his forehead and said, "the scorpion tailed lion was dying and was saved by the double headed goblins. As a result, the double headed goblins picked up a scorpion tailed lion bodyguard and became the goblin king."


    "Smart." Victor thumbed up and said with a smile.


    Turnans was so happy that he immediately controlled his facial muscles, put on a calm expression and said, "you have used the wrong word. It is the guidance of our Lord and the wisdom of the shepherd."


    "Praise my Lord." Ron Paladin whispered, and chaoturnans nodded in praise: "well said, everything is the guidance and test of our Lord."


    Looking at two similar bald heads, Victor didn''t know what to say.


    Howard said in a deep voice, "28 years... Queen rose killed the scorpion lion 28 years ago. This double headed goblin must have been the goblin Lord for less than 28 years. Its foundation is not strong! As long as we get rid of the scorpion lion it depends on, the goblin kingdom will soon be over!"


    Thurnans, learning from Clement''s insipid calm, whispered in his heart: so it is.


    He looked around covertly, and saw that most people looked respectful. Only Caligula and Nelson looked at each other. He felt good and thought contemptuously: Alas, how did I accept these two fools as students.


    He seemed to forget that he had never accepted Caligula as a student, and aka only regarded him as a fierce bald head.


    Nelson suddenly asked, "Sir, how can we lead out the scorpion tailed lion?"


    Suddenly, turnans was in a bad mood again.


    Victor didn''t know what thurnas was thinking. He stood up, untied his breastplate, and took out a snow-white, flawless bone bead from the small pocket of his inner armor.


    "This is a gift from Sylvia."


    Victor''s dark golden eyes showed a trace of warmth. Holding the bone bead, he said, "it is made of the tail poison bag of the female scorpion tail lion. It is said that the scorpion tail lion''s poison thorn has amazing power and can paralyze the dragon and white ape. Its poison bag can suppress the legendary level of extraordinary toxin... I put this bone bead in my mouth, and the scorpion tail lion''s highly poisonous eyes are invalid to me."


    "The biggest effect of this Bone Bead now is to provoke the male scorpion lion."


    Victor''s eyes became deep and cold and said:


    "When the scorpion lion sees his partner''s remains, I hope he can catch up regardless... We will reunite the souls of the scorpion lions in the element sea."


    "... end the pain in its soul. This is the mercy of the Supreme Lord, and I will carry out my Lord''s will." Ron Paladin said piously.


    ****************************


    Thousands of miles away, the East leads the front line and the Centaur camp.


    The centurion of more than a dozen centaurs had a fierce dispute in the central camp.


    "Alita, mother earth dotes on the mare. I admit your beauty and mother earth''s sacrificial identity, but why did you stop the red mane tribe from leaving this damn place!"


    The Khan of the red mane tribe has a flaming mane and a fiery temper. His roar is like a raging flame. He wants to burn the whole camp.


    It was Arita who first felt the anger of the red maned Khan.


    "Either go together or stay all. This is the Enlightenment from mother earth." Said the beautiful Rita faintly.


    "The weak human beings dare not stop the Centaur''s iron hooves. They deliberately leave a channel for us to leave, but the channel to return home is too narrow. Only 2000 vigorous centaurs can pass smoothly every day."


    A commander of the blue eye tribe looked at the body of the female horse Alita with provocative eyes, but questioned: "Hundreds of thousands of centaurs will surely run into the human sword and gun jungle. Many centaurs will be buried in the arms of the earth mother... All the Centaurs are left. What do we eat? Do we eat earth? Earth is responsible for burial. No amount of earth can fill the belly of the Centaur. The hungry Centaur can''t run far."


    Alita snorted discontentedly and said, "short-sighted centaurs can''t run far... Six tribes, who goes first and who goes later? Tell me... Humans are smarter than goblins, more cunning than jackals, braver than ogres, and better at fighting than centaurs. They set traps for us to waste time and infighting over who goes first and who goes later."


    "Whoever dares to say that his tribe will go first, our white tail and black hoof tribes will fight first!" The female horse hissed and scolded:


    "Say! Who goes first, who goes later?"


    Alta is so majestic that centaurs dare not look directly into her eyes. However, the opinions of female centaurs have never been valued by Centaur males. Although Alta is a sacrificial mother and a rare female centurion, she is a pregnant mare after all.


    The oldest black horn patriarch asked in a deep voice, "Alita quiglo, the fine horses carried by the earth are the vanguard of the horses and break the rear for the horses. Is the white tail tribe ready to be the vanguard or break the rear?"


    Alita blinked her beautiful eyes, bent her front legs and said to the old Centaur Khan, "Akta Khan, your wisdom spread among the horses. You led the three tribes of Beiying to nandaying. Can''t you see the human trap? We can get rid of the fate of collapse only by acting together..."


    Akta patriarch interrupted Alita and forced her to ask, "the human knife array is sharp, and the channel left for us is narrow. The Centaurs act together. Is the white tail tribe willing to attack the human knife array?"


    The female horse was so angry that she trampled on the rear hoof that the centurions knew they couldn''t stay, but no one was willing to attack the human knife array or break the rear. The trap of human subordinates was almost unsolvable, which made Rita feel powerless.


    Baltar, who had been lying on the ground, stood up, stroked his partner''s back and paced forward. A huge momentum filled the whole camp and said carelessly: "you have to learn to surrender... Blue eye, do you want to challenge me?"


    Just now, the centurion of the blue eye tribe teased Alita, which had already made porta impatient.


    Blue eye was despised, his nose spewed out two white breath, and his muscles were bulging. Before he could speak to fight, he saw that Baltar''s whole body turned orange, and his bodybuilding body was carved like a rock. He took a step forward, as if with the power of the whole earth, he raised his fist to the chest of the blue eye commander.


    The blue eye was shocked and raised his stout forelimbs, which turned yellowish brown, to block Baltar''s fist.


    With a bang, the huge and strong blue eyed Centaur, like a stone bullet fired by a crossbow, flew out of the central camp and knocked down a tent.


    The Centaur soldiers outside saw the extraordinary bolta standing proudly, and the Centaurs were full of panic and fear. They were stunned for a moment until Alita shouted: "bolta quiglo is the Great Khan of the Centaur!"


    "Baltar, quiglo... Big Khan?!"


    "Polta, big Khan?"


    "Great Khan, polta!"


    "Great Khan, polta!"


    The cry of Centaur soldiers spread throughout the camp, from small to large, from weak to strong, from less to more, and finally roared like mountains and seas.


    Centaurs looked at each other. Finally, under the leadership of black horn Khan, their forelegs half knelt on the ground and surrendered to polta.


    Polta''s thick lips outlined a smile and hissed loudly: "the Centaurs can have enough to eat today. Tomorrow at noon, follow me and go home!"


    He watched the embarrassed blue eyed Khan get up from the tent and said, "the blue eyed tribe is dead."


    The Centaur soldiers cheered loudly, and the strange laughter spread to human ears.


    ***********************


    At the human allied position, Frederick, holding the sword handle, looked at the direction of the Centaur camp for a moment, turned half his body and faced the hasty pastor Kent.


    "Your Majesty, it''s about to begin." Kent laughed heartily and said, "praise my Lord. It''s a rare opportunity to solve so many people at once."


    Frederick smiled and said, "we''ve been waiting too long for this day. We''re almost out of patience."


    Ken said, "the closer we are to victory, the less we can be careless." He turned to the Centaur camp, his eyes were dyed white gold by Shengli, looked carefully, and then said: "130000 centaurs are hard bones, and the 120000 soldiers in charge of intercepting them bear the greatest pressure. My opinion is to inform the Duke of Barcelona that when the war begins, the gap in the northeast corner should also be opened, so that the Centaur army can break through from the northeast corner and the southeast corner separately. The shining knights, the temple army, the blood wolf knights, and defeat the Centaurs in charge of the broken front Tribe, drive the Centaurs to trample on the companions in front. The main army of the Empire will cover up from both wings and strive to wipe out 70000 centaurs in one fell swoop! "


    Tsang emperor Zhan Ran''s eyes shuttle back and forth in the Centaur camp, and nodded, "just fight like this!"


    ..

 Chapter 657

    The next morning, at the end of the wind season, the weak sun fell on the ground from the thin clouds and dried the dew. The Centaur camp was boiling, and countless Centaur soldiers demolished animal skin tents against the roaring northeast wind. They helped each other, carefully tied the skins, and firmly tied them to their backs with animal tendons and hemp ropes.


    The annual rain and snow season will come in two months. The adult Centaur is strong and fearless of wind and snow, but the cubs and pregnant mares need tents to keep warm and survive the harsh winter. Moreover, tents have symbolic significance for centaurs.


    The things in the tent belong to the private property of Centaur soldiers. The land and goblins within two spear throwing distances around the tent belong to the tent owner. The number of tents owned by Centaur soldiers represents wealth, strength and status. The more tents there are, the more spouses there are. For Centaur males without tents, young and beautiful mares will never let them ride on their own.


    When a centaur is just an adult, its parents have to prepare a tent for it. Therefore, Centaur soldiers always feel that the tent is not enough.


    The Centaurs of the Sidon Khanate poured out in droves and raided thousands of miles without tents at all. Their tents are booty captured from the human kingdom. The pregnant female evacuated the front line and took goblin slaves and a large number of tents. Now, the Centaur soldiers are ready to break through and go home. Other things can be thrown away, and the animal skin tent must be taken away.


    The Centaur cleaned up the tent, and the human army responded immediately. Long or short trumpets representing various military orders came and went over the human barracks. Teams of soldiers in lock armour followed the captain to their respective positions with tortoise shields and long handled machetes; The catapult carts were pushed forward by the Gunners, and the glittering crossbows pointed directly at the Centaur camp; The strong soldiers with bare arms worked hard to tighten the tip of the catapult, put the oiled cow dung bomb in the bomb pocket, and were ready to throw incendiary bombs at the Centaur charge group at any time.


    "Don''t panic. Listen to my instructions later, put on the tortoise armor array, hold your partner''s back, and grasp the shield and long handled machete."


    "If centaurs dare to approach, the knife will cut their bellies. Several Centaur bodies fall on the tortoise shell array, and they have no way to take me!"


    "The Centaur is not good at melee. At that time, we will push away the horse corpse and just jump out and kill it!"


    "Before you rush out of the tortoise shell array, remember to drink the blood boiling potion... It''s added with crude sugar. It tastes good. It''s fun to keep!"


    "If you feel yourself floating into the sky, don''t be afraid... Ha ha, Congratulations, you have gone to the kingdom of God."


    "The Supreme Lord bless us and fight for the family in the name of the emperor!"


    "For the dead relatives, for the sacrificial companions, for the glory of soldiers... Today, we want the blood debt of the four legged monster!"


    Veterans loudly encouraged their companions'' fighting spirit. The faces of recruits who were still too green became firm and fierce. The whole front was full of frightening momentum.


    Since the Centaur invasion, the Sassanian Empire and even the whole human country have suffered disasters. The eastern frontier was almost occupied, property losses could not be calculated, the production activities of hundreds of families were completely stagnant, and hundreds of thousands of human deaths and injuries. Although most of the victims were tenants, the tenants were attached to the Lord, who had to rely on family vassals to manage the tenants. These vassals were the first batch of war dead and victims, and their father, brother, son and nephew in the army were all choked with grief and anger.


    So far, the human coalition has eliminated the entrenched orcs in the eastern development, but hundreds of thousands of ORC slaves are still divided into parts, infiltrating the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire and running rampant in the hinterland of the Empire. The Lords of the Sassanian Empire did not choose to recall the elite of the family and eliminate the scattered goblins and jackal bandits. Instead, they fully cooperated with the shining knights and tried to solve the Centaur army first.


    Centaurs are the culprit of the disaster. They haven''t paid the price of bleeding!


    "Blood for blood!"


    The soldiers were ready to go, murderous.


    The Centaur''s new Great Khan polta and his spouse, the earth mother, sacrificed to Alita. Their bodies were next to their bodies, their horns were against their horns, and their tails were intimately intertwined. They looked calm and walked among a group of huge ferocious centaurs, without a sense of urgency that a war was coming.


    "My beloved steed, the Great Khan of Centaur, please be careful of the strong in human beings. I can feel their boiling and cold desire to kill." Rita whispered at her spouse''s horns.


    "Don''t worry, my beloved Rita. I''m a horse carried by the earth. I won''t step on orogal''s hoof prints. My hoof and iron bar will smash all obstacles and lead the Centaur to gallop freely on the earth." Polta responded forcefully to his spouse''s concerns and said softly, "protect our pony."


    "I will, big Khan."


    The mare and polta touched their horns, walked away from him, looked back at the Centaur soldiers carrying the animal skin tent, and whispered anxiously, "they should be allowed to leave the tent like us."


    Polta said with laughter: "how can the Great Khan let the Centaurs leave their precious tents? Moreover, these animal skin tents can protect the Centaurs from sharp arrows, and can also shoot those arrows back to the two legged humans, so that they can experience the bow skills of the Centaurs."


    Alita thought for a moment and felt that polta was right, so she stopped insisting on her own opinion and turned to the other Centaur Khan and shouted: "Rush out of the human encirclement, take your tribe and follow the footprints of the Great Khan. Don''t disperse and don''t leave the cluster, otherwise you will be chased by humans and killed by them one by one. As long as we run for five consecutive days, we can find enough food. Then, we will hunt down those human cavalry in the field and bring their bodies and horses back to the tribe for the winter. This is the revelation given to me by the earth mother. I can''t forget or refuse. The Centaur who violates the revelation will be buried underground, and his spouse and foal will go into the tents of other centaurs! "


    Black horn Khan walked out of the team and said in a deep voice, "Alita quiglo, the Centaur obeys the Enlightenment of the earth mother and follows the hoof prints of the Great Khan."


    Centaurs also raised their left forelimb to show their submission.


    In high spirits, polta picked up two heavy iron bars from behind, hissed and shouted, "go! Follow me, and first step down the ridiculous traps and obstacles arranged by mankind."


    Thousands of ferocious Centaur soldiers followed the big Khan and rushed out of the camp with a strange smile. The dust and smoke rolled and the sound of hooves was like thunder. They merged into a torrent, like a python jumping on the southeast corner of the human position.


    The front of the human coalition army in the East is 7 kilometers away from the Centaur camp. All the pioneers composed of ferocious centaurs sprint with all their strength. They are as tall as heavy horses, and their momentum is suffocating.


    The southeast corner of the front was originally a diversion channel left for the Centaur, and the defense force was the weakest. The soldiers guarding here clenched their teeth, jumped into the previously excavated pit, arranged the tortoise armor array and erected the long handle machete, ready to bear the strong impact of the Centaur pioneer.


    However, the Centaurs did not rush to the soldiers'' tortoise shell knife array. They trampled back and forth in the trap area. The pit was flattened; the sharp foot nails were stepped into the soil; the compacted wall was knocked down, and the soil was directly filled into the trap behind; the horse was smashed, and the pieces of wood flew everywhere; the pointed wooden spears inserted on the ground broke unintentionally; the trap thought it could stop the Centaurs from charging The trap can''t even slow down the charge of the ferocious centaur.


    The Duke of Barcelona stood high and looked at the Centaur rampaging in the trap area. His face was as heavy as water. The Golden Knight standing next to him, the Marquis of monstok, said:


    "Your Majesty, this will not work. These ferocious centaurs want to expand the escape passage in the southeast corner so that all subsequent centaurs can pass through the southeast corner. We must take measures, otherwise the Centaurs can circle behind the defense line and encircle us."


    In order to seriously damage the effective strength of the Centaur, the commander of the human coalition army made a lot of preparations, mobilized huge human and material resources, set up camps step by step, and finally surrounded the main force of the Sidon centaur.


    However, let the Golden Knights and high-ranking clergy rack their brains, a fierce frontal battle is inevitable. The field ability of centaurs is unparalleled in the world, but what they are best at is mobile warfare. Therefore, the human coalition forces choose to fight a hard positional war with centaurs, which is better than a mobile war without a chance of victory.


    Even so, the contemporary high-ranking clergy and Golden Knights have no actual combat experience in large-scale positional warfare with centaurs. Fortunately, human history has a long history, scholars know the habits of centaurs like the back of their hands, and the war sand table made by his highness Randall. Pastor Kent and Emperor Frederick summoned the most experienced Knights and monster scholars to fight against them After repeated exercises, a set of tactical methods of operation was formulated.


    The Duke of Barcelona led 120000 elite to stick to the eastern position and act as bait; Emperor Frederick and pastor Kent led the main army to attack from the west of the Centaur. When the Centaur army attacked the tortoise armor knife array of Barcelona, it was the time for the shining knights and the temple army to attack in an all-round way.


    Your Highnesses of the human kingdom know very well that even if they can win, they will win miserably when 400000 troops surround and suppress 150000 and a half soldiers. These elite soldiers are the family property of each Lord. If they lose more than half, the strength of the Sassanian Empire and the Dodo kingdom will be greatly damaged, and victory is tantamount to defeat.


    In order to reduce the casualties of soldiers, pastor Kent deliberately left an escape passage for the Centaurs and tried to destroy 60000 centaurs with 400000 troops. The Centaurs that successfully broke through did not have a problem. They returned to their respective tribal nests and could be broken one by one by the elite cavalry in the East Development Leading theater and the boulder fortress theater.


    This is to bully the Centaurs. The lack of food, the excessive loss of male members and armaments, and the pregnancy of mares lead to a great reduction in combat effectiveness... Most importantly, the Centaurs have no big Khan and lack cohesion and organization. Once they return to the hinterland of Sidon khanate, they will immediately become a mess.


    The Duke of Barcelona personally participated in the discussion of these strategic arrangements and was also recognized by him.


    However, no one expected that the Centaur would concentrate the fierce and powerful in the tribe and try to expand the channel in the southeast corner of the front.


    Prince Basilius closed his lips and looked dignified. After a while, he said calmly: "monstok, do you want to open the escape passage in the northeast corner now to divert the Centaurs? No hurry! I want to see the strength of these centaurs first..."


    "Archer, shoot a rocket and light the horse. 10 crossbows shoot freely at the Centaur pioneer in the southeast corner!"


    When the order was conveyed to the front line, a long line of archers marched forward, lit the tarpaulin of the arrow with a brazier, aimed at the intact horse hundreds of meters away and fired a rocket.


    Those resisting horses were wrapped in hay and soaked with fire oil in advance. They were shot by a rocket and immediately burned. The orange tongue of fire rushed out for several meters, and the heat wave and thick smoke temporarily obscured their vision.


    The crossbow gunner took the opportunity to reach the front and shot a fine iron crossbow arrow with the thickness of an egg through the thick smoke. Thousands of ferocious centaurs rush back and forth. As long as they are in the right direction, they can shoot several heads even with their eyes closed.


    Sure enough, a few screams of centaurs came from behind the smoke, but before the crossbow gunner stringed again, a bodybuilding Centaur warrior smashed the burning horse. It holds the burning broken wood in its hand, like a demon stepping on the fire. He raised his hand and waved a remnant. Two pieces of horses broke two crossbows with fire. The powerful impact made the surrounding crossbow men dead and injured. Then, more than 30 centaurs broke through the flame to resist the horse, and destroyed the rest of the crossbows with broken wood at a distance of hundreds of meters.


    The Duke of perselius collided with the Centaur with yellow enamel horns and watched it retreat to the rear and continue to destroy the trap.


    "That''s the Centaur''s divine dependents... Even if it''s not a legend, it''s not much worse." The Duke of Barcelona frowned.


    Yesterday, baselius felt that the Centaur camp had strong ground element fluctuations. Although it was not long, it reached the legendary level. This made him worried and confused. The terrible thing about the legendary Centaur is not only its strong individual strength, but also the cohesion of the legendary strong to the ethnic group. The Centaur army is beset by internal and external difficulties and falls into the Jedi. If a legendary Centaur appears at this time and can suppress different voices, the human coalition will face a centaur army and break the strategic goal one by one, I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve.


    However, Basilius was skeptical about the emergence of the second adult horse among the Centaurs so soon. Centaur God dependents did not show the remarkable characteristics of earth armor, which made him secretly relieved.


    In fact, Baltar and Alita were afraid of the human giants who killed orogal and deliberately hid their legendary talents, which caused the misunderstanding of the Golden Knight.


    The most important thing is that the golden paladins and two legendary priests of the shining knights are mainly concentrated on the west front, while the Centaurs lead thousands of ferocious centaurs to the East. Those who want to kill the Centaurs are also powerless, and maybe some Golden Knights will die on the spot.


    "It''s all the disaster caused by great prophecy..."


    The Duke of Barcelona shook his head. As the successor of the iron mountain Empire, he knew some disadvantages of great prophecy. However, now that we are on the line, we have to start, and it is too late to change our tactical objectives. In short, it must be the right idea to kill ordinary Centaur soldiers as much as possible.


    "The strong centaurs are concentrated in the southeast corner. If you want to expand the escape passage, the west front will be empty." Pointing to the Centaur vanguard, Basilius said to the Golden Knights on the left and right: "Frederick and pastor Kent will not miss this opportunity. When their whole army is pressed and attacks the rear array of the Centaur army, we will immediately open the channel in the northeast corner, throw incendiary bombs with a catapult, narrow the channel in the southeast corner, and force the Centaur to divert in two different directions."


    "Once the Centaur runs and the army is kidnapped, the legendary Centaur has to run forward... Let these violent fools leak out first, and the backward Centaur army will be killed with us."


    Just then, a white golden dazzling light column was lit on the west side of the Centaur camp. It was bright, strong, sacred and solemn. It rushed hundreds of meters into the sky and turned into a white golden curtain, covering hundreds of square meters.


    "Heroic curtain of heaven!"


    The Golden Knights under the eagle lion looked at each other and smiled. They understood that the shepherd frides had shot himself.


    Bravery is the prelude to the battle.

 Chapter 658

    On the west front, four kilometers away from the Centaur camp, hundreds of missionary priests are distributed in a circular area of 800 square meters. They hold the holy power crystal, chant prayers, and guide the invisible holy power through the holy power pool to cardinal friedes in the center of the French array.


    At this time, the old shepherd has been shrouded by the holy light. The platinum light column starts from him, with sacred runes winding and rotating, straight up to the sky and falling, turning the whole circular area into a sea of holy light.


    Through the sacred curtain, the paladin seems to be wrapped by warm water waves. The invisible holy power permeates the body and caresses the fear, hesitation and all distractions in the heart. Courage and concentration continue to grow and grow until they are sublimated into pure fighting faith.


    "When all things are dark, only the glory lasts forever!"


    Holding sharp sickles and machetes, they sang songs of sacrifice loudly, chased after the high-ranking knights and charged on foot to the Centaur camp. The paladin''s leather armor has a faint white gold luster, like countless fireflies converging into a vast and brilliant flood of light, raging against the monster army in front.


    Bravery is a basic divine skill, which slightly improves the subject''s strength and agility, significantly improves courage and concentration, and thus improves spiritual and perceptual attributes. It seems to have a general effect, but it can help the subject control the spirit, coordinate the body and mind, control the burden of strength and agility.


    In short, bravery is a supernatural skill that makes the subject become an expert by refining pure bravery and simulating the state of pseudo spiritual fire.


    Paladins and priests master heroic spells from level 1 to level 7, but the casting effects of low-level clergy and high-level clergy are significantly different, which is basically reflected in the gap between intensity and duration. However, the heroic curtain of heaven divination guided by the shepherd is extremely powerful and has the characteristics of rapid hemostasis. The paladin can not only save a heroic skill and reduce holy power consumption, but also obtain a level 6 heroic skill lasting more than 30 minutes. Moreover, they can stop bleeding in a short time even if they are pierced by a sharp blade through the aorta.


    Most importantly, the heroic curtain of heaven is a miracle!


    The legendary battle priest Kent felt for the first time that hundreds of thousands of human coalition forces gathered such a huge force of faith to push the heroic sky curtain to an unimaginable height. The White Gold holy light column was more dazzling than the sun. He could not see the shepherd frides in the center of the French array with his naked eyes.


    The heroic tabernacle of heaven is the exclusive divine skill of the shepherd. Theoretically, there is no upper limit on the number of blessings, but the erosion of the holy power on the soul will bring a huge burden to the caster, which is manifested in the shortening of life.


    Kent usually thinks highly of himself. As a legendary battle priest, he can bless 86 paladins or 44 ordinary soldiers at a time, which is a bit higher than the three pastoral capitals. At this moment, he witnessed the miracles caused by the shepherd frides, and had to admit that he changed positions with frides. He insisted on lifting the heroic sky curtain for up to 20 minutes, otherwise he would be assimilated by the holy light, and it would be impossible to push the heroic sky curtain to the peak of level 6 divinity.


    Missionary priests did not participate in the war, and today''s miracles are enough to prove that they played a decisive role in the war. Even if the heroic sky curtain can not support all soldiers, those who witnessed the miracles have great morale, their hearts are full of firm fighting will, and their spirit has become focused and sharp, which can almost be regarded as a weakened heroic skill.


    On the contrary, the morale of the Centaur was low and terrified. Some Centaur soldiers couldn''t help retreating, and even the defense formation was in turmoil.


    Reverend Kent was at last relieved.


    This battle has gathered more than half of the elite of the human country. It can only win a complete victory, not a tragic victory. Because the Sidon Centaur is only an opponent that humans need to defeat. There are more powerful enemies in the east of the Sidon Khanate.


    Training a paladin or an elite soldier is not an easy task for both the church and the Lords of the kingdoms. If the human army loses more than 40% of its soldiers in this battle, no one can accept such a result.


    Kent commanded a battle of hundreds of thousands of people for the first time in his life. He was under unspeakable pressure. On the premise of winning, Kent would rather open the channel and release tens of thousands of Centaur soldiers in order to minimize the war damage. He also considered various details, including the wind direction.


    The eastern front is mainly guarded by the human army, with the wind; Centaur main attack, against the wind. The situation on the west front is just the opposite.


    Never underestimate the wind direction. The Centaur occupies a downwind position, and the effective range of the heavy bow can be increased by at least 17%, which means that the human army must have more three rounds of disease arrows of the Centaur to have a chance to meet the enemy in close combat.


    According to the prior layout, the Centaur should attack the eastern front with all its strength. When the Centaur army rushes into the defense line deployed by the Duke of Barcelona and meets the tortoise armor knife array, the Legion on on the west front will attack the back array of the Centaur to minimize casualties. This is in line with Kent''s tactical vision.


    However, the Centaur gathered the ferocious Centaur leaders of various tribes and attacked the southeast corner of the eastern defense line in an attempt to expand the escape route. Their abnormal behavior was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    In the face of life and death, who has such a great ability to command the ferocious centaurs of different tribes?


    This is not a good sign!


    Kent has no time to think deeply. He believes that the element perception of more than a dozen Golden Knights will not go wrong at the same time. Since the strong among the Centaurs take the initiative to clear the obstacles for the tribal members, the battle plan of the human coalition must be adjusted accordingly.


    After a brief exchange with emperor sassanne, he made a quick decision and decided to concentrate all the paladins, Golden Knights, silver knights and ordinary knights on the eastern front to attack the rear of the Centaur camp when the Centaur rear army lacked strong ones; 50000 Temple troops and more than 3000 horned wolves were responsible for launching the second wave of attacks; 130000 elite soldiers approached the north and South wings of the Centaur rear array, covered the Sassanian knights, the shining knights and the temple army with bows and crossbows, and then the Centaurs fled from the northeast and Southeast corners of the west front, and then attacked in an all-round way to encircle and suppress the remaining centaurs.


    Everyone fought on foot, because the horses had to be preserved to pursue the deserters of the Centaurs.


    Without the cover of war horses, the charging soldiers can only use their bodies to be hard hit by the random arrows shot by the Centaur.


    Missionary priests do their best to extend the duration of the heroic sky curtain, so that more paladins can bless bravery. Only in this way can they save their holy power and maintain holy armor.


    At the edge of the Dharma array, a preacher with gray hair and haggard face was tottering. Immediately, a paladin came forward to help him. He was still chanting the mantra loudly and struggling not to go on. The paladin pressed the preacher''s neck, paralyzed him and forced him away. Another missionary priest holding holy power crystal immediately took his place.


    Kent twitched his mouth and said to the twin warrior beside him, "almost... Tell the shepherd that the heroic curtain of heaven can stop."


    "Frederick told me before..."


    "... Lord Kent doesn''t have to worry about the heroic curtain of heaven."


    "My Lord also ordered..."


    "We protect Lord Kent all the way."


    Twin brothers, you and I refused Kent''s order.


    The legendary battle priest glared at them, turned to deputy commander Wallace and said, "Hey, man, it''s our turn to play."


    Wallace in armor nodded, held up two pure gold beheading swords, collided with Mars, and recited loudly: "when everything is dark, only the glory lasts forever!"


    "When all things are dark, only the glory lasts forever!"


    Thousands of middle-level paladins and battle priests chanted at the same time, riding long howling horned wolves and beasts, through the glorious and sacred heroic sky curtain, and charged at the Centaur camp.


    The Centaur Khan of the blue eye tribe looked at the human soldiers pouring in like a tide, and his muscles tightened. Not to mention ordinary tribal members, even he himself saw the heroic curtain of mankind for the first time. Although he was not sure what the effect was, it looked very annoying.


    The warrior of the tribe was terrified, and his soft legs and feet worried the blue eyed Khan secretly. He glanced at the thousand captain gnashing his teeth not far away, and couldn''t help feeling a burst of anger.


    The ambitious Centaur commander was the son who most satisfied the blue eyed Khan. It was also because of his arrogance and youthful spirit that he wanted to tame the sacrifice of the mother of the earth and the beloved spouse of polta Great Khan. As a result, he angered each other and made the blue eye tribe the first to face the impact of the human army.


    Now is not the time to teach his son a lesson. The blue eyed Khan roared and screamed, "all the soldiers of the blue eyed tribe run!"


    "There is no Centaur standing still", which means that centaurs can only fight while running.


    First, the Centaur is huge. Only running can warm the body, speed up the blood flow, coordinate the upper body and lower limbs, and achieve the best combat state; Second, centaurs are used to living in groups. When they run in groups, they can not only collide and trample on the enemy, but also provide cover for each other. The staggered moving horses will dazzle the enemy and make it difficult to lock the target.


    Of course, there will be centaurs killed by the enemy, but not necessarily themselves.


    This is enough to awaken the courage of the Centaur.


    The Centaur soldiers began to run. They don''t need command or password. Running and fighting with the tribal leader is the skill of centaurs since childhood. Hundreds, thousands, thousands, and finally tens of thousands of blue eyed centaurs ran. They move in a circular cluster behind the camp. The sound of hooves is like thunder, and the earth trembles. Strength, confidence, courage and wildness are surging and brewing in the heart of the Centaur as it runs. It is like a fire thrown into a haystack. It burns rapidly and spreads into a raging flame, burning away the fear and hesitation in the heart, leaving only the direction of free running and the desire to trample on a strong enemy.


    Strange laughter echoed in the wind over the Centaur camp.


    The human army is less than 5km away from the Centaur camp. It takes only ten minutes for the Centaur to recover its fighting spirit and reorganize its formation, from the missionary priest to show miracles, the heavily armored knights and paladins to charge.


    This is the offspring of the mother earth, the unparalleled Centaur in the field.


    Cluster charge and circular firing array are the two maces for centaurs to defeat the enemy.


    When charging in a cluster, the Centaur first throws a spear and inflicts heavy damage on the enemy, then collides and tramples, conveniently pulls up the spear on the enemy''s body or on the ground, runs to the distance and turns around to launch the second round of charge again. After several rounds, the opponent was fragmented and defeated into an army. The Centaur has been tried repeatedly.


    If the cluster charge is the main attack, the circular firing array is the defense means for centaurs to deal with the sudden attack of strong enemies. As they move laterally in front of the enemy, they shoot at the target in turns with a heavy bow. If the enemy rushes into the circular firing array, it must be first bumped and trampled by countless centaurs, or surround it in the center of the circular firing array for continuous firing without dead angle.


    Centaurs are naturally flexible and vigorous. There is no obvious boundary between their two combat methods. Cluster charging and circular firing array can be transformed according to the actual situation.


    The blue eyed Centaur adopts a circular firing array to deal with the impact of the human Legion. Therefore, they missed the only chance to turn defeat into victory.


    All 280000 human troops on the west front left the fortifications, opened their formations and entered the attack position; The shining knights, the blood wolf knights and the temple army have launched a foot charge. If at this time, 140000 centaurs launch a cluster counter charge against the human front, it is really possible to wipe out the human Legion on on the west front.


    However, the Centaur and even the tent have been packed. Other tribes are ready to break through from the southeast corner. Why should the blue eye tribe in charge of the broken back let them turn back to fight?


    When the Centaur of the blue eye tribe began to make a circular maneuver, the commanders of the human army knew that the danger was over.


    The shepherd frides was finally exhausted, and the heroic curtain of heaven slowly dispersed, but the Centaur robber would lose!


    The wind direction is good for the Centaur. The heavy arrows they shoot can cover a distance of more than 260 meters, but there is an upper limit to the power of the bow and arrow. The powerful and ferocious Centaur just breaks the bow string and doesn''t want to improve the power of the arrow.


    If it is a spear, it is different. With the help of impulse, the javelin thrown by an ordinary Centaur can also penetrate the armor of elite soldiers. However, how can a centaur throw a javelin when it moves in a circle?


    The blue eyed Centaur chooses the circular firing array, which aims to weaken ordinary soldiers, slow down their charging speed, let the human Knights acting as the vanguard fall into the heart of the array, separate them from the human army, and then shoot them intensively under the command of the ferocious centaur.


    The blue eyed Khan thought well, but the ferocious Centaur of only one tribe was too weak compared with the shining knights and the blood wolf knights. Moreover, they are not black hoof tribes and have not experienced the power of paladins.


    The heavy arrow thrown by the Centaur is like a locust blocking the sky and the sun, but it has no effect on the knight wearing heavy gold armor. More than a dozen of his highness led the silver knights to expand the field of the earth. Huang Mengmeng''s air mass joined together to protect the ordinary Knights behind them. The fierce feather arrows flew into the empty earth, and the element force field was like sinking mud. They were unable to fall one after another, which could not hurt the knights at all.


    In fact, the bows and arrows of the blue eye tribe focus on the paladins following the knights, and the human Knight forwards are only affected.


    There are so many Temple armies that centaurs rarely miss when they shoot arrows with their eyes closed. The reality surprised them.


    Paladins are equipped with full-length leather armor, fine iron sickle, machete and arm shield. They used the holy armor technique. The well-made Leather Armor gave off a white golden light and became extremely tough. Their defense was comparable to that of armor, and their performance in other aspects was even better. The Centaur''s heavy arrow was shot on the holy armor and was immediately bounced away.


    The holy armor will continue to consume the holy power of paladins. The second-order paladins of the temple army can only maintain the holy armor for about 20 minutes, but this time is enough for them to rush to the Centaur and start a close combat.


    Seeing that the bow and arrow could not work, the commander of several ferocious centaurs couldn''t help throwing javelin. They are powerful. The power of javelin is not inferior to that of human crossbow. They run through several paladins at one time. Some people are torn by javelin attached with strong power.


    Before it was the Centaur commander''s turn to smile, the stormy Paladin hiding among the paladins immediately hit the exposed ferocious Centaur with color. Several indigo encircled secret silver arrows hit the exposed Centaur from different angles. Its body was cut into neat pieces by the void wind element. It rose and splashed with the surging air, and looked like a blooming blood flower from a distance.


    This Centaur''s death was miserable. Other violent centaurs no longer dared to publicize. They were caught in the middle of the team and secretly shot the Paladin with precision cold arrows under the cover of their companions.


    The paladins of the testier family are famous. For thousands of years, I don''t know how many violent monsters have died under their bows. The thousand captains of the Lianbu clan grew up listening to the story of Centaur heroes struggling to defeat human archers.


    The dangerous confrontation between the Centaur commander and the wind paladin is only a small episode in the battle, and the earth knight is the pillar of the battlefield.


    More than a dozen Golden Knights took the lead in rushing into the formation of the Centaurs. They are insurmountable peaks and impregnable fortresses. They wield Mithril beheading swords to cut off the iron hoof torrent of the Centaurs. The great Knights of silver rank are around them, Castle and camp; Ordinary paladins and bronze Knights form sentries under the protection of high-level Knights; The first-class paladins, trainee knights and secret warriors were filled in, and fortifications belonging to the human Legion appeared on the battlefield.


    The Centaurs that hit the knight''s barrier flew with blood and flesh, and none were spared.


    However, the Centaur''s circular arrow array is designed to deal with strong enemies who are good at guarding. They followed the leader''s hoof prints and quietly changed the angle of maneuver. The whole team pulled outward and bumped head-on into the temple army behind from the side. Centaurs not only surround human knights in the middle, but also cut off the human army.


    For knights, this is a circular firing array. For the temple army charging in the rear, it is facing the cluster charging of centaurs!


    The Centaur gives full play to its strength and flexibility. It is unparalleled in field operations and deserves its reputation.


    The spears fell like rain, the Centaurs charged unstoppably, and the formation of the temple army was chiseled through half!


    For a time, the situation of the temple army turned sharply downward, and the war situation became precarious.

 Chapter 659

    The average weight of Centaur soldiers is more than 500 kg. Although the strength of the upper body is weak, the overall strength will never lose to the first-class bronze knight, or even better. When they charge in groups, they don''t need any skills. They simply throw spears, collide and step on their feet to crush small opponents.


    More than 20000 Centaur soldiers of the blue eye tribe formed a long dragon and ran amok in the paladin army. The forward''s Centaur threw javelin and the team fired heavy arrows on both wings. Where they pass, the paladin breaks down like wheat, and then is trampled by countless horseshoes. Even with the protection of armor, it can''t last long until it is trampled into meat and mud.


    A paladin leaned against the side of the Centaur charge team to display his holy sword. The sickle machete made of refined iron glows white gold. The slight and rapid tremor makes the blade invincible. It''s easy to cut the thick skin of the Centaur. The blade crossed the Centaur''s side abdomen and pulled out the deep wound. They ran forward, and the intestines and organs mixed with blood gushed out of the wound. Their hooves softened, fell to the ground, and then trampled by the Centaur behind.


    In just a passing time, the paladin easily killed five centaurs with the help of their own momentum, but the next moment, dense javelin feather arrows poured at him.


    The paladin''s body method is flexible and his martial arts skills are exquisite. He moves around and blocks again. He uses all his skills to flash 70 meters away from the Centaur, but he is still pierced by a javelin. Fortunately, other paladins worked hard to rescue him and finally dragged him out of the range of the Centaur''s bow and spear. They paid the price of three sacrifices, two serious injuries and 11 minor injuries.


    Due to the difference in size and strength, the paladin''s hard-trained martial arts are weak and useless in front of the Centaur group.


    The middle and low-level paladins can''t stand, and the first-level knights can''t stand.


    The ogre barbarian Legion is one who can defeat the Centaur charge formation directly. Human high-level knights can do it, and they are faster than ogres. But the Centaur''s long line is like an ancient python, avoiding the human Knight cluster, hanging in the upper reaches of the battlefield and stepping on soft persimmons.


    If the Centaur''s charge cluster is really a python, thousands of knights and high-level paladins cut it off, and it can''t jump for too long. The fact is that the Centaur team is composed of individuals. Even if the knight adopts the tactics of cutting off his waist and beheading, it is nothing more than killing 100 centaurs. The other centaurs avoid the edge and can catch up with the team from other directions after dispersing.


    The Knights run around and rescue everywhere. It''s just cutting off the water and useless. If the high-level Knights fight separately, the death and injury of ordinary knights and ruling Knights will be too great.


    Assuming that all six Centaur tribes are deployed, the human army can only shrink and defend. Unfortunately, there is only one blue eyed tribe fighting with the human army. The number of their violent commanders is limited. Under the threat of the wind Paladin, they hide in the team and dare not be exposed easily.


    Without the precise shooting of the ferocious Centaur, this battle is much easier.


    The junior paladins and ordinary soldiers originally follow the mobility speed of the Knights. The knights on the west front don''t have to take care of the rear team. They fight their own for the purpose of killing the Centaur soldiers as much as possible.


    More than a dozen Knights led by his highness rushed back and forth in the ranks of the blue eye tribe twice, crossed them directly and killed them deep in the Centaur camp.


    Anyway, the strong of the Centaur are concentrated in the southeast corner. At present, no one in the whole Centaur camp can stop the human knight. As for the Centaurs of the blue eye tribe, they can be handed over to the people behind them. As long as the knight cluster is not annihilated, the Centaurs of other tribes cannot help the blue eye tribe strangle the human army.


    Containing the whole Centaur camp is the knight''s greatest support to the main Legion.


    The top combat power of the western front of mankind gallops in the Centaur camp and is invincible. The commander, Reverend Kent, must defeat the blue eyed tribe that blocked them as soon as possible.


    Kent has been fighting the orcs for most of his life. He is familiar with the Centaurs and understands the advantages of the human army.


    Although the Centaur cluster is powerful, its tactics are too monotonous. In terms of combat toughness and tactical patterns, mankind is well deserved first.


    He released more than 4500 horned wolves raised by the church and the Sassanian empire.


    Horned wolves are the most stable alienated warbeasts in the human country. In a sense, they can be called a mature species. This is reflected in the training methods and reproductive ability of horned wolves. General dissimilated war beasts, such as the eagle headed lion of the balelius family, have a baby every two years, one at a time, and the cubs grow up for five years to barely form combat effectiveness. The horned wolf has a litter every year, with at least two in a litter. At the age of three, it can fight with its master. They may not be strong enough compared to the Gripen, but the cost of raising a Gripen can raise two horned wolves. Therefore, the scale of the horned wolf war beast is larger than that of other alienated war beasts. Even if it suffers losses, it can recover its number quickly.


    Secondly, the horned wolf is very smart, with the intelligence equivalent to a 6-year-old child. It has the best obedience and is especially good at cooperative combat, whether with human soldiers or between the same kind.


    Wolves are similar to animals born to hunt four legged animals. There can be more than 100000 red haired bison in a population on the Wharton prairie. Their charging power is much stronger than the Centaur, but the wolves on the grassland regard the red haired bison as their main prey.


    Horned wolves also have the habit of wolves. When they see a four legged Centaur, they are like seeing a group of prey. They instinctively know how to deal with the Centaur cluster.


    In the howling of wolves with different rhythms, thousands of horned wolves automatically split into more than 100 small groups. Driven by the head wolf, they rushed to the team of centaurs.


    Seeing groups of giant wolves attacking, the Centaur''s strange provocative laughter decreased. They turned their bows and arrows and shot desperately at the approaching horned wolf.


    Horned wolves are not strong enough, which is relative to other alienated war beasts. In fact, their average weight is more than 450 kilograms, and they are all giants. Each horned wolf is equipped with a special thick cowhide armor to facilitate soldiers'' riding and protect horned wolves. In addition, with the super fast running speed of horned wolves and the protection provided by the paladin army, most of them successfully break through the arrow rain and stick close to the Centaur cluster.


    Centaurs are tall and strong. In the face of their cluster charge, the middle and low-level paladins can''t stand it, and the horned wolves can''t compete with the Centaur cluster. However, the horned wolves can keep up with the charging speed of the Centaur. They don''t need to kill the enemy against the current like the paladin. They run close to the Centaur. The Centaur behind wants to shoot the horned wolf with a bow, arrow and javelin, which is very likely to hurt his companion first. Only when the equiangular wolf gnaws on his companion''s limbs and pulls the unlucky Centaur out of the team, the other centaurs will have full fire and focus on shooting the stopped angular wolf, together with the injured centaur.


    Wolves have the habit of eating prey alive. Since the Centaur is dragged out of the team, we can give it a good time and take the opportunity to kill more evil wolves.


    I''m afraid other alienated war beasts can''t resist the temptation of blood food. But horned wolves are different. They are cruel and cunning. They have received strict training and regard human soldiers as their own kind. They gnaw at the front legs of the Centaur and never stop to enjoy their prey. Instead, they leave the injured Centaur to the paladin and jump directly to the next target. Occasionally, horned wolves bite the wounded centaurs, and they are soon shot into hedgehogs by Centaur soldiers. Witnessing the tragic death of their companions, the other horned wolves became more disciplined and their attack efficiency improved.


    The horned wolves provide cover, the pressure of the temple army is much less, and the paladins can finally get close to the enemy. They inspired the holy swordsmanship. The sickle and machete shining with white gold light made a terrible wound on the orc''s side abdomen with a gentle stroke along the charging angle of the Centaur.


    From a high point of view, the long line of blue eyed centaurs is like a python, surrounded by countless ants, biting its body and gradually becoming scarred.


    The scale of victory began to tilt towards the human army, and the last straw to crush the blue eye tribe was the knight.


    Seeing that the loss of the tribal warriors exceeded 20%, the blue eyed Khan finally couldn''t help it. It screamed loudly, "spread to the East and form five circular arrow arrays. Fight and retreat all the way to the west of the camp and find a chance to stand out!"


    The human army was attacked by ants, and the two wings of the long snake formation of the blue eyed Centaur lacked cover, resulting in heavy casualties. The patriarch had long found that the human Knight cluster had burst into the Centaur camp, and a large blank area appeared on their east side, which was enough for the green eyed Centaur to reorganize the formation. The blue eye tribe has five golden centurions. They can lead their subordinates to form five smaller circular arrow arrays to help each other and fight and retreat.


    Blue eyed Centaur Marco Khan thought very well, but it missed the high-level female paladins on the battlefield.


    The Centaur''s long snake array suddenly dispersed, broke down the left-wing Paladin and ran to the East. The ferocious Centaur commander who had been hidden in the tight formation was all exposed.


    The 14 silver paladins of the TESL family fear each other with the ferocious centaur. They are hiding and waiting for the opportunity to kill each other. Now, the Centaur''s ass is facing the silver Paladin, and the tesles seize the fighter and shoot an extraordinary secret silver arrow.


    The blue eyed Centaur is a large tribe, with more than 20000 Centaur soldiers and hundreds of violent centaurs. Those ordinary Centaur commanders are OK. Several wind paladins can shoot one in a round of fire gathering. However, the ferocious centaurs above the silver level seem to have eyes on their backs. As soon as the arrows of the wind Paladin were released, they gave way in advance.


    The key is the five golden Centaur commanders. They are equivalent to the soul of the Centaur team. Kill the Centaur, and the blue eye tribe can no longer stop the human army.


    Pastor Kent threw out 11 cures in one breath and shouted, "Charlotte!"


    More than a dozen high-level female knights wearing dragon lizard Leather Armor quickly killed the Centaur nearest to them, and then approached a nu Tao female Paladin with two Mithril short spears. Under her leadership, the female paladins flashed and chased a burly centaur.


    She was the wife of Tournus, the stormy paladin of the silver order, Charlotte Benedict.


    Since the golden Paladin Benedict fell into the hands of adult marologar, Charlotte, the eldest daughter of the Benedict family, inherited her father''s position as deputy head of the shining knights. Her mission today is to lead the silver female Paladin to kill the Centaur commander on the battlefield.


    The earth Knight launches the field. With the help of the force field characteristics, the charging speed is faster than the golden Centaur, but this group attack skill is not conducive to resist the fine iron javelin thrown by the golden centaur. Therefore, the earth Knight generally chooses semi elementalization to deal with the orcs of the golden order, but the charging speed after semi elementalization is indeed much slower, at least it can''t catch up with the Centaur. Nu Tao female Knights have both speed and strength, can attack from a distance and can fight in close combat. On the one-to-one frontal fight, both wind knights and earth Knights have to bow down to them.


    Otherwise, how can high-ranking female Knights be so strong in their marriage life?


    At the same level, the great knight can''t beat his wife at all.


    It is still a little difficult for the stormy Knight of silver level to catch up with the Centaur commander. However, the Centaur commander of the blue eye tribe cannot leave his subordinates.


    This seriously slows them down.


    Charlotte easily caught up with a golden centaur. Two Mithril short spears surrounded by green brilliance stabbed continuously, "poof", "poof", "poof", all hit the side of the target, but they were defeated. The other party seemed to be unharmed, swept with a backhand with a mace, and the air roared.


    The Centaur has just made a fierce and violent blow, and even the ogre supervisor will be seriously injured. Charlotte''s slim and exquisite boots light the ground, with a beautiful and graceful posture. She moves smoothly to avoid the powerful sweep of the Centaur, and the Mithril short spear hits her opponent again.


    The Centaur''s four hoofs and the stabbed parts have turned yellowish brown. He is healthy, and his back skin is not broken. The earth under his feet condenses a piece of white frost and spreads around at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is the blood talent of the golden Centaur: bear.


    The deeply ferocious Centaur can temporarily turn part of the body into the characteristics of the earth element, transfer most of the damage to the earth through the limbs, and absorb the element strength from the earth to continuously recover the injury and physical strength. The legendary Centaur''s whole body can become yellowish brown with the characteristics of earth elements, which can transfer more than 80% of the damage.


    They are almost invincible with their feet on the earth.


    This Centaur is far from the legendary field, and its elemental resistance is not as good as the violent ogres of the silver level. Void water element has the characteristics of freezing, penetration, erosion and force field at the same time, which is the most difficult element damage to resist. Nu Tao female Knights often kill their opponents with one blow.


    Charlotte stabbed continuously with a secret Silver Double spear. Although the Centaur was not seriously injured, he felt a bitter cold, and his speed inevitably slowed down.


    In this moment, other female paladins killed all the guards of the commander and surrounded them one after another. Charlotte took back her spears and kicked the Centaur''s forelimb, making it stumble. She shouted in a charming voice, "kill it."


    The silver paladins rushed up and the green brilliance flashed, killing the poor Centaur commander on the spot.


    The golden Centaur was not so bad. However, its body structure is special. It is useless to be killed by high-level knights and ignite the fire of the soul. The most important thing is that the gusty paladin of the testier family locked it from a distance, and its dangerous intuition kept warning, which brought a huge burden to its spirit and was unable to resist the joint attack of more than a dozen female paladins.


    Charlotte nodded to the three wind paladins behind, and then turned to another target with the beautiful and fierce female knights.


    The silver paladins worked together to kill the second Centaur commander of the blue eye family.


    Sudden change!


    At the moment when a female Paladin stabbed the Mithril sword into the Centaur''s chest, a fine iron javelin tore the air, with a circle of ripples, shot straight from a distance and pointed at her head.


    The timing of blue eyed Khan''s shot was so wonderful that Charlotte had no time to help. She saw that the silver female Paladin was about to fall under the terrible javelin. A small shield made of refined gold and secret silver wrapped in green light flew over, missed the powerful throwing spear, and flew back in rotation. It was caught by a female Knight wearing dark gold armor.


    Charlotte''s eyes turned as her pupils narrowed. She sensed that there was a thin and flexible void water element connecting the shield and the high-level female knight, hundreds of meters long. This shows that the distance and change of the high-level female Knight''s remote-control void water element are beyond her imagination.


    "Your Highness aurochia?"


    The high-ranking female Knight flew over and pushed away the exquisitely carved secret silver mask to reveal her lovely and even beautiful face. Her voice was as soft as water and said, "it''s me... This monster is difficult to deal with. How about we work together?"


    You are almost legendary. We are qualified to join hands with you... It must be Lord frieds. Please take care of us... Charlotte looked at the secret silver spear in aurochia''s hand, her eyes moved, and asked in surprise, "Your Highness, why don''t you bring ''the sigh of the water demon''?"


    "Give it away." Oroksia smiled and turned to the running Centaur Khan with a layer of watery green blue eyes. She was elegant but on guard.


    Half of the body of the blue eyed Khan was yellowish brown and did not dodge. He let a sharp secret Silver Arrow fall on his body. He occasionally twisted his head to avoid the indigo streamer shooting at his head. His hooves flew over, and the ground cracked, as if cut by a sharp blade, and the wind roared from the crack on the ground. The Centaur''s speed did not decrease at all. Its well-built body, wrapped in hurricanes and smoke, rushed straight towards the female Paladin, with a momentum like a demon, which was frightening.


    The Centaur Khan rushed into the distance of 600 meters. Oroksia showed a cautious look. Before she took action, the victorious Charlotte raised her hand and threw a Mithril short spear.


    The short spear wrapped in green brilliance has become white gold, and it reaches the chest of Centaur Khan in a flash.


    Level 4 paladins can mobilize the power of the elemental sea. Charlotte launches the sacred field. The void water element instantly reaches the level of the Golden Knight. The throwing short spear is also attached with the holy sword. Even the golden earth Knight dare not take this projection.


    Blue eyed Khan raised his hand to block his chest. The secret silver spear with white gold and dark green shone through the Yellow palm and could no longer be stored. A large amount of ice appeared on the ground where the Centaur stepped. Its flat ugly face showed a ferocious smile, and then solidified.


    Oroksia gave a slight sigh, turned her head and searched in the crowd, and no longer looked at the Centaur Khan.


    The powerful Centaur knelt on all fours and slid forward with inertia. The blood from the mouth, nose and ears was frozen, and the eyes were frozen and pale.


    It died silently.


    The silver female Knights of the shining Knights cheered one after another, but Charlotte was surprised and suspicious. She was not arrogant enough to think she killed the Centaur Khan.


    Who can quietly kill a golden Centaur?


    Charlotte''s first thought was Sylvia, but she soon denied her judgment. If Sylvia was on the battlefield, the Knights of glory should follow her and wipe out the ferocious Centaur first.


    Following aurochia''s eyes, Charlotte saw a high-ranking female Knight hiding in the paladin army.


    Maybe she realized that she had been found. She walked over here. Her slim boots crossed the ground and showed a beautiful and natural rhythm. She soon came to the body of Centaur Khan, untied the lower armor, showed a brilliant face, stepped on the back of Centaur Khan, smiled and said, "this is my booty."


    "Dear sister Roland, I''m amazed at your extraordinary sword skills." Oroksia''s eyes were deep and full of admiration.


    At the moment when Charlotte''s short spear hit the Centaur Khan, oroksia sensed an extremely subtle but extremely sharp wave of water element, which erupted from the Centaur Khan''s body, like an invisible blade attached to ice, cutting its internal organs, freezing its soul and killing it on the spot.


    Roland killed the enemy silently and defensively, because she stirred the water element in the Centaur and killed the enemy at a distance of more than 300 meters. Moreover, her timing was precisely the power gap generated when the Centaur Khan blocked Charlotte''s spear with his palm and guided the void water element to the ground.


    This opportunity is fleeting. Otherwise, with the elemental power mobilized by Roland, it can only cause slight damage to the blue eye clan leader at most Almost shivering.


    Roland''s insight and subtle control of the void water element have reached the point of God, which is terrible.


    Oroksia sighed again and asked softly, "honey, why don''t you wear the armor I gave you?"


    Charlotte noticed Roland Princess Auguste''s waist is surrounded by the sigh of the water goblin, oroxya''s famous weapon, but she is wearing a set of ordinary women''s Secret silver armor, which seems not to be tailored.


    Roland said carelessly, "I ran out secretly and took Margaret Wellington''s armor. Otherwise, how could I sneak in and kill the Centaur Khan?"


    Roland stepped on the body of the Centaur Khan and talked cordially with oroksia, looking at the Centaurs around as if there were nothing.


    Charlotte looked in her eyes and couldn''t help getting angry.


    Female Knights bear the responsibility of breeding Knight blood and cultivating Knight offspring. They generally do not go to the battlefield, and the female Knights of the paladin family are no exception. However, paladins need to kill monsters to obtain divine grace. If they accumulate power and promote to level 4, paladins can master the sacred field, which is of great help for them to impact the elemental sea.


    There are few female Paladins in level 4. In this battle, Charlotte is to lead female colleagues to obtain the grace of promotion. The tempest paladins of the testier family have left their hands to help Charlotte and them kill the murderous centaur.


    Roland quietly took the greatest credit. Of course, the female paladins didn''t have a good face for her.


    A princess of a country, with noble status, abundant talent and the youngest Golden Knight, what''s the use of robbing our God''s grace for you?


    Even high-ranking female knights are jealous. Roland is the object of their jealousy.


    Charlotte''s temperament has always been cold and arrogant. As the deputy head of the shining knights and the wife of the first Paladin, she has the qualification of arrogance.


    She ignored Roland and orokhia, pulled out a short silver spear from the palm of the Centaur Khan, and a white gold Rune appeared around her body. She turned her head and raised her hand to shoot at the Centaur commander.


    "Better let it go." Roland said suddenly.


    Charlotte dispersed the void water element and holy power, turned her head to Roland, raised her eyebrows and asked, "why?"


    Roland raised his delicate little face and said confidently, "by my intuition!"


    Oroksia glanced at the young Centaur commander and saw that he was full of grief and resentment, rushing left and right in the treasure circle of the human army, but still trying to gather the chaotic Centaur soldiers. She said thoughtfully, "just after the king died, the new king will succeed on the battlefield. There will be trouble... Well, it really should be let go and take away the seeds of division and resistance."


    As soon as the voice fell, orange fireballs with black smoke crossed the sky and hit the southeast corner of the Centaur camp. Those centaurs evacuated from the southeast fell into a sea of fire. The tents on their backs lit up flames, causing serious trampling and chaos.


    At the same time, the anti horse in the northeast corner of the Centaur camp was dragged away by humans with ropes, where a new escape route appeared. The Centaurs naturally poured out to the northeast.


    The blue eyed commander restrained his inner grief and led the remaining tribal members to the southeast passage of the camp with hatred for the Great Khan polta.


    The Centaur army fled from two different directions, and the broken blue eye tribe withdrew in panic. The human Legion on on the west front went out all the way to kill the Centaur army who wanted to escape.


    At this point, the victory of the heroic battle launched by the eastern pioneering alliance has been determined!

 Chapter 660

    The sheep depend on the leader of the head sheep. If the head sheep falls off the cliff, the sheep will jump down with it. In fact, this is caused by a strong group consciousness. Group consciousness can easily dominate individual will and even make members of the group forget their instinct of fear of death. Even if some individuals are aware of the danger, they have no room for struggle and can only be pushed down the abyss by the group.


    Social creatures are influenced by group consciousness, and highly socialized humans are no exception.


    In a cruel war in the earth world, 60000 soldiers fell under the muzzle of heavy machine guns in one day. Behind the tragic casualties, the military commander made a cognitive mistake, which was magnified infinitely by the group consciousness.


    This is true of the most intelligent humans, not to mention centaurs.


    In addition to the blue eye tribe, the newly appointed Great Khan polta called on the violent leaders above the silver level of other tribes to jointly expand the escape route in the southeast corner. On the one hand, it did so to let the Centaur army break through from the southeast as soon as possible and avoid trampling and chaos. On the other hand, it has not yet secured the seat of the Great Khan and brought the Khan of various tribes, the commander of thousands and the ferocious commander of the silver rank around, which means threatening the hostages.


    Even if the Centaur army breaks through smoothly, polta and Alita don''t want the tribal coalition forces to break up in this way, otherwise polta can only be a big Khan for one day. Coerced the Khan and commander of each tribe, delayed the end of the war, and led the Sidon Centaur to fight a few more wars with mankind. As long as they did not make serious mistakes, the sacrifice of bota Great Khan and Alita would be well deserved.


    Only by kidnapping the head horses of various tribes, more than 100000 Sidon Centaur soldiers will run with the Great Khan.


    Polta and Alita thought and did the same. But they missed the Centaur commander of the blue eye tribe, which is also the head horse.


    Waves of cow dung incendiary bombs fell from the sky, dragged thick smoke and hit the southeast corner of the Centaur camp. Although the power was small, it ignited the animal skin tent on the Centaur''s back, bringing choking odor and thick smoke. The Centaur on fire jumped wildly, spreading panic, and the evacuation, which was smooth, suddenly became chaotic.


    It doesn''t matter. The range of the catapult on the eastern front of mankind is more than 700 meters. It won''t take polta and the centurion much time to destroy the catapult. As long as they destroy half of the catapults, the evacuation of the southeast passage can restore order.


    The human Knights crossed the block of the blue eyed Centaur and attacked the Centaur camp. This is not a big problem. Although the Centaur commanders above the silver level are concentrated near the channel in the southeast corner, they can''t run back for a while and a half to compete with the extraordinary strong men of mankind. However, the general ferocious commander of each tribe has carried out circular defense maneuver with ordinary Centaur soldiers. There are only more than 3000 knights in the knight cluster composed of extraordinary knights, knights, middle and high-level paladins and combat priests. This number of strong human beings can only be regarded as a whole in a battle of this scale. Ordinary centaurs can''t beat these strong human beings. Won''t they run around them?


    The Duke of Barcelona opened the channel at the northeast corner of the defense line, and some Centaur soldiers ran out from the Northeast gap under the pressure of human knights. The Great Khan polta looked very happy. The head horses of all tribes were around him. The Centaur soldiers fled from the other direction first and made a big circle. After getting rid of the pursuit of the human army, they would still take the initiative to run to find their respective tribal leaders.


    The remaining clan members led by the blue eyed commander also withdrew from the battlefield from the northeast corner, and everything changed.


    More than 20000 blue eyed centaurs gallop across the battlefield, and 160000 elite soldiers on the west front really dare not act rashly. In battle, it is not certain that a large number of people can win. The key to victory lies in the effective use of space. Everyone takes up a certain space. All 160000 troops end up. More than half of them can''t touch the Centaur at all. Instead, they will hinder the movement of the temple army, which is equivalent to serving as a shield for the Centaur.


    Who told a two legged man not to run four?


    As soon as the broken Centaur left, the 160000 army attacked the left and right wings of the Centaur camp. Due to the lengthening of the front, almost every soldier gave full play to their combat effectiveness. With their excellent armor, they rushed forward against the arrow rain of the Centaur, threw two rounds of Javelin first, and then killed them in close combat with the Centaur.


    Centaur warfare requires more space than medium-sized humans. They could still entangle with the knight cluster. With 160000 elite infantry and 60000 Temple armies squeezing their battle space, the killing efficiency of the knight doubled, and the Centaurs were completely flustered. There were also some ferocious centaurs who led their circular arrow array into a cluster charge and fought several small counterattacks. But they could not form tens of thousands of clusters, and only two or three thousand centaurs were soon extinguished by the human army. In addition, the green eye tribe rushed out of the encirclement with the head horse, and many centaurs almost instinctively ran out with the green eye tribe.


    The human army is like a clenched fist, squeezing the sponge. The Centaur is like water in the sponge, flowing out of the gap of the fist.


    Polta, the Khan of each tribe, and the centurion were also pushed away by the Centaurs. In this case, they had nothing to do but run out with the Centaur soldiers.


    A general who cannot control the army but is coerced by the army is called rout.


    More and more centaurs fled, and the pressure of the human army became less and less. The soldiers on the north and South wings sealed the escape passage again, and the remaining centaurs became a turtle in a jar. The catapults and catapults on the eastern front opened fire, and incendiary bombs bombarded in turns, turning countless centaurs into fire horses, but panic and chaos were more deadly than fire. At this time, the battle priest cast chaos and fear on the Centaur. The effect is amazing. A spell can make a small group of centaurs kill indiscriminately regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    Fear and despair spread like a plague in the army, so that soldiers had to cut down blindly. This is called bombing camp.


    After the defeat, they came to blow up the camp again. The Centaurs had returned to the sky and were weak. A few sober centaurs sacrificed their lives to attack the tortoise shell knife array on the west front, which was also a suicide without suspense.


    Ordinary soldiers and paladins can''t see the overall situation of the battlefield and just concentrate on fighting. The high-level knights and high-level clergy saw the bombing camp on the battlefield for the first time. They were surprised and did not forget to protect the flanks of the army.


    The shining knights and the blood wolf Knights left the battlefield and joined the eagle lion knights and the moon bear knights on the Duke of Barcelona, the iron wall Knights of dodor and the fast Dragon Knights of Gambis, wandering on the left side of the battlefield to prevent the ferocious Centaur from leading his men to attack the side and rear of the human army.


    In fact, polta and Centaur Marco Khan are not in the mood to counter attack the human army. The blue eye tribe disappeared and abducted tens of thousands of Centaur soldiers from all tribes. It seems that they do not intend to join the Great Khan of Balta. The Centaur Khan of each tribe denounced the blue eyed commander as a traitor and encouraged polta Da Khan to punish the blue eyed traitor.


    For them, the top priority is to gather the Centaurs abducted by the blue eye tribe, rather than fight the human knight to the end.


    The blue eyed Centurion knew that Baltar would not let go of himself. He coerced the Centaur army to flee all the way north without stopping at all. Polta took the half man mark Khan around in a big circle. In the end, he didn''t catch up with the blue eye tribe, but chose to move eastward.


    In short, the two centaurs ran without a trace. The human army had no worries at home and made every effort to kill the trapped centaurs.


    In the evening, the last Centaur fell in a pool of blood, and the soldiers cheered for victory.


    In this battle, more than 7000 coalition troops were killed, more than 3000 were seriously injured and disabled, and a total of more than 11000 troops were damaged. However, the human coalition annihilated more than 48000 centaurs in total. Compared with the previous achievements, it can be called a great victory that human beings have never had against orcs in thousands of years.


    Of course, the war is not over yet, but this victory means that the Sassanian Empire has changed from strategic defense to strategic attack, and the human coalition has won the initiative of the war.


    The soldiers who took part in the battle returned to the camp to rest and recuperate, ready to hunt down the Centaurs who fled the battlefield the next day; The garrison of castles, barracks and sentries came out to clean the battlefield; The Knights are responsible for the battlefield vigil to prevent accidents.


    The coalition leaders gathered by a campfire to discuss the gains and losses of the war and the subsequent changes of the war.


    Pastor Kent''s face was flushed by the fire. His eyes were excited and his voice said loudly: "Praise my Lord! I have only read the relevant war history documents in the ivory holy Castle archive before. For thousands of years, we are the only commander who has commanded large-scale battle and won. To tell you the truth, my highness and I lack the experience of general war. It is the supreme glorious Lord who guided us to win!"


    Reverend frides said with appreciation: "The Kent brothers are right. In the past, when human soldiers clashed with centaurs, they were always at a disadvantage. Without the support of high-level knights and high-level priests, 1000 cavalry against 1000 centaurs, the soldiers would basically lose; 8000 cavalry against 80000 centaurs, the soldiers would certainly lose. We always think that Centaurs are naturally stronger than humans, and one Centaur can equal two soldiers, To defeat the Centaur, more troops must be invested. In this battle, long-range fireball projection and spiritual retribution have played a vital role. Thousands of centaurs died from attacks and trampling by their companions. "


    "This is the Lord''s punishment of the orcs through our hands, and it is also the precious revelation given to us by the Lord."


    The shepherd paused and asked with a smile, "brother Kent, how did you think of using a catapult to focus on throwing cow dung incendiary bombs on the Centaur army?"


    Kent habitually touched his neat short beard and said with a smile: "I have lived in Raven for a long time and have a friendship with his highness Randall. Ant disaster is a big problem in the human horse hill. His highness Randall often discusses with me the tactics to deal with ant tide. Because ant people are afraid of fire, the fortifications of human horse hill pay more attention to fire attack. Cow dung incendiary bomb is the standing combat material of the three anti ant walls. It is light, convenient for transportation and has a longer projection distance than stones It''s far away. It''s very effective to deal with the ant tide. Hit the Centaur... The most you hit on your head is that you''re stunned by the smell of cow dung, but who wants the Centaur to like to carry a tent? "


    Emperor Frederick, the two Duchess of Barcelona, and the royal highness of the shining Knights all looked at Kent quietly. They fully expressed their intentions with patient eyes.


    Throwing stones and incendiary bombs should have the same killing effect on centaurs. On the battlefield, the number of centaurs burned is actually very limited. If the incendiary bombs are replaced with stone bombs, the number of centaurs directly killed by the stone catapult may be more. However, the negative impact of incendiary bombs is far more terrible than its lethality. The Centaurs kill each other from their burned companions, Finally, it affected all the Centaurs in the rear. At first, the Centaurs wanted to try their best to put out the fire on their companions'' backs, and they could endure being kicked by each other. When the front of the camp was oppressed by the human military line, the space became narrow, because they were afraid that the fire would burn themselves. The frightened centaurs killed their companions. Whether they were burned or not, they caught the Centaurs around them Kill and lead to the final bombing.


    Pastor Kent''s idea of using cow dung incendiary bombs is really wonderful. However, your highness valued not a wonderful idea, but the principles of the battle, or the know-how that must be mastered.


    Since the vassal system, there have been few large-scale battles between human countries and orcs. There are two internal and external factors in this. On the one hand, the long-term conflict between the Pope and the forces of knights and nobles makes the Legion of clergy and secular lords unable to fight together; On the other hand, except for the goblin king, the vast majority of ORC kings do not have the objective conditions to launch the general war. The infiltration, destruction, reproduction and expulsion of small orcs are the main reasons for the continuous loss of soil. According to the needs of the actual situation, the human war mode basically applies two methods: knight team reverse osmosis and Castle joint defense. People vividly compare it to the tactics of wolves and wolf nests.


    The knight team of the Sassanian empire is equipped with 1 knight, 4 trainee knights, 1 combat priest, 6 paladins and 20 elite cavalry, a total of 32 people, which can be expanded to 68 cavalry and 100 people. The 8000 member Legion composed of 80 full-size 100 member Knight teams is already the largest combat cluster in the human country, led by a Golden Knight.


    The whole human nation was shocked when an army of the Sassanian empire was completely annihilated by the legendary Centaur orogar.


    If the Sidon centaurs had not made a collective attack on the eastern development leader, the shining knights and the Sassanian Empire would not have to call 400000 troops of the human country to fight it.


    Now it seems that the Centaur launched an unwise all-out war is a conspiracy of the Centaur gods to unify the Sidon Khanate and clean up the surplus goblin slaves in the territory.


    In any case, neither centaurs nor humans have fought a large-scale battle.


    The Centaur''s poor logistics ability determines that they have no chance of winning. In fact, the Centaur is not ready to fight with humans. They have to give birth to babies and rob tents. After these things, they are ready to go home for the winter. They run fast on their four legs and don''t pay attention to the short legged human army at all, but the Sassanian Empire won''t let the Centaur escape easily.


    Pastor Kent''s battle strategy is novel and bold. He separately organized the middle and high-level extraordinary people into Knight clusters, took the temple army as the main attack force, and the elite cavalry as the reserve team, and put them into the battlefield in batches. This method completely overturned the traditional wolf pack and wolf nest tactics, but we listened carefully to Kent''s opinions. After careful study, we found no loopholes, so we agreed to adopt his battle strategy.


    Facts have proved that Kent''s combat strategy is effective and very effective, and the casualties of the coalition forces are far lower than that of the Centaurs.


    Beating the Centaur met everyone''s expectations, but why did it win so beautiful?


    "Big mouth" Kent asked with a beaming smile, "have you all heard of the big Legion strategy Victor has been thinking about?"


    We have long heard of Victor''s encouragement of the grand Legion strategy. The Randall family first enlisted the support of Pope Clement in recruiting the mercenary Corps. At first, the major forces took this matter as a talk after dinner. It was not until Victor''s reputation grew that they really attached importance to his big Corps strategy.


    However, the great lords generally believe that the political significance of the great Legion is higher than its practical value. Because the great Legion itself represents the prelude to the era of great development, and the refugee groups are legally included in the development link.


    As for, how much combat power can mercenaries have? No one can explain this problem clearly without actual combat test.


    Emperor Frederick turned his face and asked incredulously, "Kent, do you mean... His highness Randall has improved the fighting principles of the great Legion?"

 Chapter 661

    Emperor Frederick''s question was self contradictory.


    The grand Legion strategy originated from an early idea of his highness Randall and has not been tested in actual combat. Why can we formulate operational principles?


    However, it seems normal to put this problem on Victor, who awakened his extraordinary wisdom talent.


    With the unique delicacy and intuition of women, oroksia keenly grasped a key point and said softly, "sand table map?"


    "It''s a military chess deduction."


    Pastor Kent''s nickname of big mouth is not for nothing. He said proudly: "Your Highness Randall doesn''t have much experience in war command, but he has great wisdom. He came up with a wonderful idea to deduce the changes of local war situation on the sand table map. In this, we should refer to the characteristics of both sides, the comparison of forces, combat terrain and other factors, and the more detailed, the better. Through the continuous game between the two sides, we can deduce the actual combat situation of the large Legion. Well, it''s like playing chess The same... I know the Centaur very well. Victor asked me to do the military chess deduction of the regiment against the Centaur. We played hundreds of games. Many methods of this battle were figured out in the military chess deduction. "


    The golden Paladin rel garel asked, "for example, does the knight group fight alone?"


    "Yes." Pastor Kent nodded and said, "I have a good reason to persuade you to set up a knight cluster to fight alone. If I hadn''t gone through hundreds of military chess deduction, how could I come up with the charge method of Knight cluster so soon?"


    "I don''t have the intelligence of his highness Randall."


    He paused, restrained his joking expression and said seriously: "through the military chess deduction, Victor proposed two important decisive factors in the battle of the large Legion."


    The Golden Knights were so calm that even the blazing bonfire dimmed. Kent said: "The first is the contact surface... Victor believes that in the General Assembly war, there is no causal relationship between the number of people and the actual combat effectiveness. It is not that the party with a large number of soldiers has more combat effectiveness. Because the soldiers in the back row can''t contact the enemy at all, they naturally have no combat effectiveness. Unless all the soldiers in the front row are dead, they can only stare on the battlefield."


    "A key to winning is to expand our contact surface and narrow the enemy''s contact surface."


    The audience next to the campfire are all super strong people. Naturally, they can understand pastor Kent''s statement. For example, the contact surface of the cavalry group fighting in the Centaur camp is 100%, but the contact surface of the Centaur for the cavalry group is poor. Most centaurs can only watch the excitement behind and can''t make it out. What''s the use of more numbers? Line up for the cavalry Kill, let them dry up and faint alive? The actual situation is that if the knight cluster can kill in, it can kill out of the encirclement. Except for the violent Centaur cluster, no Centaur can stop them.


    Ordinary soldiers are the main body of the General Assembly war. Pastor Kent chooses to send troops to the other side in batches. The root cause is to expand their own contact surface and reduce the contact surface of the enemy. For example, 3000 human soldiers use the cut-out of the knight cluster to divide and surround 3000 centaurs. The Centaur soldiers crowded by their companions did not fight Space is a spectator on the battlefield, and 3000 human soldiers attack together, and the contact surface of the siege Centaur is still 100%.


    If this principle is correct, we can develop the tactics of large-scale battle according to it.


    Pastor Kent then said, "the second decisive factor is morale. Victor called low or high morale emotional contagion. He even thought that emotional contagion was the internal condition to decide victory or defeat in the General Assembly war."


    "There''s no need to explain. You''ve all seen the results."


    In silence, countless soldiers are still decomposing the bodies of centaurs overnight. If they are piled up, they must be like a hill. Centaurs have excellent leather and strong tendons, which can be used as bowstrings of crossbow guns; the taste of meat is no different from that of horse meat. More than 40000 centaurs are obviously a huge wealth. However, the Centaurs killed by human coalition forces account for only Half of the total, the other half of the Centaurs died in the hands of their own kind.


    The crazy behavior of centaurs killing each other aroused the prudence and vigilance of high-level knights and high-level priests. They were worried that similar bombing camps would appear on the human army.


    The Reverend frides stared at the campfire silently. After a moment, he smiled and said, "the spiritual activities of wisdom are related to the chaotic future, which is the most difficult change to figure out. A hundred desperate people can produce the strongest courage, and a hundred brave people may be defeated and enter the abyss of despair."


    "Courage and faith are like the brilliance of the soul; fear and despair are like the plague of the soul. The more Centaur soldiers there are, the faster the spiritual plague spreads and the more violent it erupts, until the death and injury are in chaos and the army is defeated." Pastor Kent smiled and said, "that''s my opinion. His highness Randall''s saying is..."


    "Attack the enemy first."


    The flames of the campfire began to beat again, and the Duke of Barcelona sighed, "Your Highness Randall is really a genius."


    Victor is under the age of 30 this year. His life experience is far less than that of the two old priests Fred and Kent. He can sum up the truth of "attacking the enemy first and attacking the heart". Isn''t he a genius?


    Charlotte Benedict became happy when he listened. "Attacking the enemy first and attacking the heart" is turnans''s specialty; Look at the principle of "contact surface", which coincides with the martial arts gist of turnans''s "time for space, space for time".


    Turnans has told victor the mystery of the fire of the soul before. His highness Randall can draw inferences from one instance and transfer the martial arts experience summarized by my love to the General Assembly war. He is really a genius Charlotte thought to herself. To recognize Victor''s talent is to affirm turnans''s achievements. As the wife of turnans, she is happy for her husband.


    "The battle method of encircling three without one was also put forward by Victor when he was doing a military chess deduction. He said that the rabbits who were forced to hurry would bite, not to mention the orc Legion? If you are not sure to wipe out the enemy completely, you can consider leaving an escape passage to make the enemy have a mentality of avoiding war." Kent clapped his fist and said with some annoyance: "I totally agree with his view... I agree too much. I reserved an escape passage in the northeast corner to let many centaurs run out... If I insist on the method of encircling three and missing one, we can win more than 45000 centaurs."


    Flemish was in a good mood and said with relief: "this war will be epic and regarded as a classic... Kent brothers, we will discuss and sort out the pros and cons of this war slowly in the future. I want to ask, does his highness Randall think a large-scale battle is more beneficial to mankind?"


    Ken nodded and said, "his highness Randall is full of confidence in the great Legion. He asserts that no Orc can compete with the human Legion in a large-scale battle. I agree with him. The battle between the black emperor and the goblin king in the golden age is the most obvious example."


    At the end of the golden age, the black emperor galshmel convened 800000 troops and millions of orcs of the goblin king to fight in the howling Valley for several months. Although the history books compiled by the church recorded that the black emperor suffered a disastrous defeat and the city-state army lost 500000 people, they killed 7 White Ape giants enslaved by the goblin king, annihilated millions of orcs, and successfully blocked the momentum of the orc army moving south.


    The battle of wailing Valley is the largest battle launched by mankind since the glorious calendar. Contemporary high-ranking clergy will not wash away the stigma of the black emperor, nor do they have to worry about the face of the Pope. From the comparison of forces between the two sides of the campaign, the city-state coalition of the black emperor can be described as a complete victory.


    In today''s human country, the church is the only organization that can launch a large-scale battle. Facts have also proved that the saints with firm faith can defeat the orc army several times their own. According to the large Legion fighting principle deduced by his highness Randall, the shepherd frides believes that the Sassanian Empire, in cooperation with the shining knights, can sweep the Northern Wilderness and recover the human homeland by adopting the mode of general war against the orcs.


    Oroksia said softly: "In history, all the battles launched by the human kingdom were won first and then lost. Why? Because stupid orcs never had the concept of battle, their only purpose is to launch an animal tide against humans because there are too many orcs. If orcs can win us, they will fight all the time and run if they can''t win. The animal tide in the dusk forest is like this... West The essence of the Sidon Centaur''s raid on the east development area is also to reduce the surplus goblin slaves. However, there is an ambitious among the Sidon centaurs. It wants to be a big Khan, which gives us the opportunity to launch a large-scale battle. "


    No matter how powerful the human Legion is, what can we do if the orcs don''t fight you?


    Flinders was stunned and had a sense of disillusionment. After a round of things, he returned to the development mode of Castle fortification and knight team.


    Compared with Flemish and the golden paladins, Emperor Sasan breathed a sigh of relief. The battle almost dried up the family property of the blood wolf castle. Queen Sasan sent someone to tell him that the blood wolf Castle secretly borrowed 1.2 million gold sol from the balelius family for war expenses. If the future development wars were fought like this, it would really kill the emperor.


    Frederick said with a smile, "Your Highness Randall developed a large Legion to deal with the ant tide. Only brainless ant people dare to face hundreds of thousands of human legions."


    Flinders thought calmly, frowned and asked: "Can''t the three fortresses in the man horse hill stop the ant disaster? If the three fortresses can''t stop the ant tide, Sylvia won''t spend a lot of money to build the fortress. The three fortresses can stop the ant tide. Why does Sylvia support Victor''s development of the Legion? Unless they believe that there are powerful opponents other than the ant people who need to be dealt with by a large army."


    The large Legion battle can significantly enhance the influence of the church. The high-ranking clergy of the shining knights are unwilling to give up the large Legion. Fledes uses the unknown disaster as an excuse to urge the Lords of the Sassanian Empire to continue to develop the large Legion. However, the secular lords, including the Sassanian emperor and the balelius family, are afraid of large-scale battle.


    In fact, the core of the big Legion strategy is standardization, and the premise of standardization is the land closure and centralization system. In other words, only by concentrating financial revenue can the big Legion fight. Without these two things, the Lord''s pants will be lost whether he wins or loses in a large-scale battle. Emperor Frederick wanted to take money to reward and comfort all the Lords and soldiers of the blood wolf family The Lords of the tribe also granted rewards to their knights and soldiers. Hundreds of thousands of people of the Sassanian Empire participated in the war. Before counting the reinforcements of the kingdoms, the Sassanian emperor and lords have felt great financial pressure.


    The Duke of Barcelona changed the subject and said: "The Centaur clan summoned the ferocious centaurs of all tribes to sweep the fortifications in the southeast corner. I was particularly worried that they broke through from the southeast corner, but led the Centaur army to counter encircle 120000 soldiers on the east front... Fortunately, the Centaur tribe in charge of the break chose to break through from the northeast corner and took away a large number of Centaur soldiers, thus disintegrating the Sidon Centaur anti encirclement people The possibility of such a coalition. "


    Oroksia also said, "thanks to his highness Roland Auguste and Charlotte, they deliberately let go of the two centurions of the blue eye tribe."


    Charlotte was ashamed of herself, calmed down, and said along with the topic: "since the Centaurs can concentrate the strong of each tribe, it shows that it has preliminarily mastered the power of the Sidon Khanate. Although the commander of the blue eye tribe has shaken its ruling power, it is difficult to say how long they can persist in the face of the pressure of the Centaurs."


    Everyone showed a cautious look. Flemish stopped pestering the big Legion and asked, "Hussein, what do you think of the strength of the Centaur''s divine family?"


    The Duke of Barcelona solemnly said, "it''s at least a half step legend! According to the current situation, it will be able to promote the adult horse and awaken the talent of earth armor sooner or later. At that time, the blue eye tribe can''t compete with it at all. Therefore, we must hurry up, divide our troops in two ways, pursue the two Centaur teams separately, and try to kill the ordinary soldiers of the Centaur tribe."


    "Frederick, my opinion is that our Eagle lion knights and the moon bear Knights of Teuton principality cooperate with the shining knights to pursue the most powerful Centaur God dependents. You lead the blood wolf knights, the fast Dragon Knights and the iron wall knights to pursue the blue eye tribe fleeing to the northeast." The Duke of Barcelona looked directly into the eyes of emperor Sasan and said sincerely, "the blood wolf Knights have suffered a lot in this battle. It''s our turn to contribute to the eagle lion knights."


    More than ten years ago, Sylvia praised the Duke of balelius as the closest to the legendary Golden Knight. After so many years, usein may be only one opportunity away from the legendary level. The blood wolf castle and the balelius family have secret cooperation, but there are more differences. Frederick never expected balelius to be promoted to the legendary Knight at this time. He shook his head and said with a smile: "As the leader of the Sassanian Empire, how can I let go of the culprit who invaded the Empire? Usein, don''t argue with me."


    Basselius''s eyes were frozen and said in a deep voice, "the strength of the Centaur God''s dependents is not small. The golden Paladin can deal with it. Frederick, you''d better be careful. If the blood wolf Knights failed to pursue and let it run away, we will face a Sidon Khan."


    Golden paladins can reach the legendary level in a short time, but they need more high-level knights to cooperate if they want to block a deeply ferocious Centaur Khan.


    Basselius said frankly that the strength of the blood wolf Knights was insufficient, but Frederick said faintly: "the main reinforcements of the boulder fortress have entered the hinterland of the Sidon Khanate. His majesty Neo West and his Unicorn knights are coming to us. With him, I believe the Centaur''s dependents are doomed."


    Oroksia''s eyes turned and asked in surprise, "Your Highness Randall, have they solved the goblin Lord?"


    The shepherd of Flinders coughed and said, "it''s still uncertain... However, before leaving, TESL told them that once they set off for the Northern Wilderness and behead the goblin Lord, the main reinforcements in the war zone of boulder fortress can safely and boldly go deep into the hinterland of Sidon Khanate and sweep away the Centaur''s nest."


    Charlotte raised her mouth and said with a smile, "with turnans beside the grand commander of testier and his highness Randall, the goblin Lord can''t move! What''s more... The Pope''s crown and the teacher of turnans are also in the team."


    Just a few people can stop the army of the goblin king, which is the deterrent of the top extraordinary strong.


    "Lord turnans''s teacher?" Aurochia turned her eyes to Charlotte and asked curiously, "it''s the Lord of the church."


    "Your Excellency has no reputation." Charlotte''s smile became more and more bright and said modestly, "but he is a paladin master close to the holy land."


    The Duke of Barcelona exchanged eyes with the family guardian, took a breath, nodded and said, "well, the eagle lion knights are responsible for chasing the blue eye tribe."


    Shepherd frides stood up, looked around and asked, "where''s Princess Auguste?"


    Charlotte replied, "she skinned the golden Centaur and went back to Duncan fortress with the high-ranking female Knights of Gambis."


    Flinders shook his head and said, "the commander guarding Duncan fortress secretly left the defense area and ran to the battlefield to hunt the Centaur... Your highness is really worried. Before leaving, Victor asked me to watch Princess Auguste. I have foresight. I''ll go back to Duncan fortress and have a good talk with his highness Auguste."


    Roland and has a blood feud with Neo West. If she sneaks out of Duncan fortress and meets Neo West, she will be in great trouble. Shepherd frides must not let this happen. He had to go to Duncan fortress and stare at Roland Auguste himself.

 Chapter 662

    Thousands of miles away, in the depths of the woods, Victor encountered a little trouble.


    According to the trap plan formulated in advance, his Highnesses Victor, Clark and strange are responsible for infiltrating the mine where the goblin Lord is hiding, luring the scorpion tailed lion to the ambush point at the foot of the boulder mountains, and handing it to turnans and Ron first. If Ron can''t kill the scorpion lion alone, let''s do it together. Clement and testier took the rest of them to further hiding places and were responsible for providing force and divine support when necessary. Because most people can''t hide the scorpion''s danger perception, they can only hide away to avoid scaring it away.


    If the scorpion tailed lion chooses to escape, it will be in trouble. The beheading team doesn''t have much time to entangle with it.


    The scorpion lion escaped. At the first sight of the bone beads in Victor''s hand, he turned around and ran without delay, even half a second. He looked like a rabbit chased by a hungry wolf.


    Victor and the two stormy paladins were foolish at that time. They shot and killed hundreds of ORC guards rushing from near the mine, highlighted the enclosure, found a remote place to discuss countermeasures, and finally decided to hunt down the scorpion tail lion. Because tens of thousands of ORC troops are stationed near the pit where the goblin Lord is hiding. It is not difficult to break through on the ground with the strength of the team. If you enter the narrow pit, it will be bad to be blocked by the orc army. The goblin Lord didn''t kill it and let the scorpion tail lion go. If it wanders outside for a period of time, it may still return to the goblin Lord.


    Strange, who had seen the goblin Lord, stayed to monitor the pit; Clark went back to tell everyone that something had changed and asked them to respond; Victor, alone, tracked the running scorpion lion. He spent two days, stopping behind the scorpion lion, circling thousands of kilometers and chasing into a forest.


    The woods are full of tall and straight pierce sword fir. The trunks and leaves of these trees are like swords stabbing into the sky, which can effectively avoid the destruction of wind and snow and let the sun shine on the ground. The woodland therefore produces many low shrubs and meadows, which are often haunted by beasts and monsters.


    Victor, holding a long sword of pure gold, walked slowly through the woodland on the withered and yellow grass. In the distance came the howl of the Jackal cub, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    Not all jackals have wild instincts, but jackals generally have violent members who can detect danger and keep their members quiet. Victor didn''t deliberately hide himself, but his breath was close to nature. Walking in the forest had an "invisible" effect. The Jackal''s nest was far away from him. The fierce jackal didn''t find him very normal. Scorpion tailed lions are ferocious Warcraft, but jackal cubs are still practicing howling in the woods, which shows that scorpion tailed lions can hide their sense of existence like turnans.


    This is obviously bad news.


    Scorpion tailed lion certainly does not have the secret form of Golden Toad, so it is born to master the touch of mind.


    Victor foresaw this, but felt the additional pressure. Scorpion tailed lion has a strong talent of prophecy, which increases the difficulty of hunting by one level, and the fault tolerance of the whole decapitation plan is much smaller.


    Scorpion tailed lion is worthy of being a monster left over from ancient times!


    Victor examined the forest environment carefully, searching for the marks left by the alchemists. Between tracking his prey, he released a letter crow and called four alchemists to help. They are an important part of Victor''s Readjustment of his hunting plan.


    "Master, this way."


    "Master, this way."


    The sound of the alchemist in Lin Feng''s hand was passed into Victor''s ears, and the howl of the Jackal cub suddenly stopped. He listened for a moment, determined the direction, outlined a smile around his mouth, held the sword handle in his backhand, and moved quickly to the sound source. The hay and dead branches rustled under his boots. After a while, he came to a forest clearing and saw the terrible monster.


    Ordinary people in the human kingdom are very strange to the scorpion tailed lion. In the Bard''s horror story, it is described as a lion with giant dragon wings and scorpion tail, which specializes in feeding human young children. There are many records about scorpion tailed lions in the literature of the chosen era.


    Scorpion tailed lion, also known as flying lion monster, has a red lion body, a human face, human ears, and three rows of sharp teeth on its upper and lower jaws. Its eyes are as vicious as a jealous woman and as contemptuous as a violent man. Therefore, it is the embodiment of violence and jealousy. It often imitates their own voices to lure the victims into the dark and enjoy them alone.


    The legendary demon lies in the open space 300 meters in front of victor. Its body is twice as big as the ordinary spotted tiger and weighs at least 1 ton. Its bright red mane is like a flowing flame, sandwiched with the luster of yellow sand, but there is a ring of startling and huge scar between its chest and abdomen, which seems to be eroded by acid for a long time and looks ugly and ferocious.


    It gently shook the scorpion''s tail. On the ground beside it lay a human wreck with blackened skin and melted flesh. The six legged crocodile rattan armor and refined gold Tomahawk showed his identity.


    The half lion and half scorpion monster had an ape face and a mouth full of sharp teeth. As soon as it opened and closed, it made a sound similar to that of an Alchemist:


    "Master, this way."


    Victor''s dark golden pupils shrunk slightly. The scorpion tailed lion imitated the voices of different alchemy soldiers and lured him to show up, indicating that the alchemy soldiers who came to reinforce were over.


    Alchemy soldiers are far worse than scorpion tailed lions, but after all, they have the strength comparable to middle-level knights and the talent of spiritual connection. Four alchemy soldiers who are not afraid of death cooperate with each other and are likely to kill silver level monsters. The key is that the soul fire level of alchemy creatures is very high and can be immune to the extraordinary attacks of most spiritual classes. Victor thought that four alchemists could bring some trouble to the scorpion tailed lion, but the result disappointed him.


    The scorpion lion lies lazily on the ground, showing a humanized playful expression on his face, and his miserable green and beautiful eyes are reminiscent of highly toxic.


    Victor and the scorpion lion looked at each other. They felt a slight tingling in their eyes and couldn''t help blinking.


    The scorpion lion swooped silently. In the blink of an eye, the huge and strong claw was handed to victor, and he could be torn up in the next instant.


    At this moment, Victor''s eyes have turned to pure dark gold. Facing the swift and fierce attack of the scorpion tail lion, he is like a God''s house penetrating all secrets. The flow rate of time slowed down 30 times in his indifferent eyes, raised his left hand wrapped by the refined gold armor, gently grasped a claw blade ejected by the scorpion tail lion, and suddenly broke it out, Pei''s unstoppable power completely deformed the monster''s attack action. The refined gold long sword of his right hand shone indigo and stabbed directly at the pulsating position of the monster''s heart.


    Apocalypse!


    A light body turns into a rock!


    Blue blade!


    Apocalypse can''t really slow down time, but Victor''s thinking speed has increased by 30 times, and the actions of the scorpion tail lion and himself have also slowed down by 30 times in his perception, but his hand is faster than the scorpion tail lion. The explosive power of the rock body may not be as powerful as the scorpion tail lion, but it is enough to throw the other party into the sky and break off its claws more easily.


    The invincible blue blade accurately stabbed the scorpion tailed lion''s chest, and Victor immediately felt a layer after layer of flexible resistance, making it difficult for the refined gold long sword attached to the void wind element to enter. The blue brilliance spread on the body of the scorpion tailed lion along the resistance, and dyed half of its body with a layer of blue halo of jumping fine arc. In the crackling sound, it turned into a bluish black violent air flow, and scattered behind it along the resistance.


    The blade of wolf is invalid?!


    Before the scorpion had time to adjust its movements, the ears, eyes, nose, mouth, side ribs and groin were hit again.


    The blue light flickered, the hurricane swept through the forest, the bushes broke and fell down, and the incision was flat, as if it had been cut by a sharp blade.


    Victor''s series of fierce attacks failed to work, but the scorpion lion always couldn''t keep his balance and staggered. The flying lion monster, whose self-esteem was seriously damaged, raised its scorpion tail with intuition, threw out a residual shadow and stabbed it at the enemy''s chest.


    The scorpion tailed lion shook his tail as fast as electricity. In the state of apocalypse, Victor switched the rock body to the light body, just like a tangible ghost, shook his body, avoided the deadly tail stab and flashed 30 meters away.


    The scorpion lion almost forced his empty walk out just now.


    When his mace failed to hit the enemy, the scorpion lion retreated and shouted at victor like a baby crying.


    Victor opened his mouth, showed the bone bead in his mouth, smiled contemptuously, turned and flew away.


    The scorpion tailed lion saw the remains of his former partner, and his beautiful green eyes shot a half inch long light, which was like the face of an ape, showing a strong violence. He chased Victor silently and jumped out of the forest.


    The will side of the alchemist militia has simple and accurate information about scorpions. Scorpion tailed lion is the direct descendant of the ancient giant beast and the Lord of the cave, Manticore. They are equivalent to the relationship between the nine headed snake lizard and the king of Blackpool.


    Manticol may indeed have a pair of dragon wings, but his descendants do not. Scorpion tailed lion is also called Flying lion monster, but it can''t fly. However, the scorpion tailed lion''s mental force field talent can resist various types of damage, which can be called invulnerable. It can also form a sliding channel free of air resistance, and can come and go freely in complex terrain, just like flying.


    Scorpion tailed lion''s second talent is spiritual remote sensing, which is actually spiritual touch. However, the scorpion tail lion can detect the sound that the prey is eager to hear, lure the prey to his side by imitating this sound, and then paralyze the prey with its highly toxic eyes, and then catch it easily.


    Highly toxic eyes: the gaze of a scorpion tailed lion can paralyze the soul of the target and act on the body. Weak creatures will be poisoned directly. Powerful creatures that can be hunted and killed by scorpion tailed lions will not be poisoned by highly toxic eyes, but gradually paralyzed. The power of highly toxic eyes increases with the staring time of the scorpion tailed lion. When the prey reacts, it''s too late.


    Scorpion tailed lions are demons in the dark and the most insidious assassins. They hardly collide with their prey. Although their claws and teeth can easily tear the refined gold armor, their strength is stronger than the ogre supervisor, and their body is extremely tough, in ancient times, their physique and strength are only average, and the tail thorn is their weapon to deter strong enemies.


    The tail sting of an adult scorpion lion can even paralyze a real dragon and replace it with a small opponent. If he is stung by a scorpion lion, death is only a matter of time.


    Scorpion tailed lions'' highly toxic eyes are their main means to defeat their enemies. In the final analysis, they are still a spiritual talent. They have limited biological effects on powerful spiritual attributes. However, the subtlety of highly toxic eyes is that it is not a lethal skill. It is difficult to touch the spiritual stress of the target and resist the spiritual toxins. Scorpion tailed lion slowly paralyzes the hearts of powerful opponents through "affectionate" eyes.


    Therefore, the scorpion tailed lion must run fast and not lose the target; It must also be slippery enough not to be killed by its opponent.


    The psychic force field provides scorpion tailed lion with extraordinary speed and defense.


    How fast is a scorpion lion?


    Victor doesn''t have to be light and popular. He really can''t run it. After being semi elemental, the wind Knight of the golden level can also get rid of the scorpion tailed lion and resist its poisonous eyes. However, general wind riders have to fight with scorpion tailed lions for endurance. When their fighting spirit is exhausted, most of them will fall into the mouth of scorpion tailed lions. The wind Paladin has divine power and fighting spirit, but it can entangle with scorpion tailed lions.


    However, the defense of the psychic force field is particularly abnormal. Victor''s old enemy and the blue blade can''t break the defense of the scorpion tail lion. Even if he can track the scorpion tail lion, he will finally compete for physical strength. In the end, I''m afraid no one can do anything.


    It is said that creatures without the ability to press the bottom of the box have long been extinct.


    The scorpion lion chased after victor and stared hard at his back. Victor didn''t feel uncomfortable. He had bone beads in his mouth. There was a faint sweetness invading his heart. The taste was like Sylvia''s kiss.


    Victor was still very weak at the beginning. For fear that he would be poisoned, Sylvia gave the scorpion tailed lion''s poison bag and bone beads to her lover. This Bone Bead condenses Sylvia''s love for him. Victor can naturally feel the sweetness with the bone bead, but the will of the goddess spirit knight is not friendly to others.


    Even if Victor put the bone beads in a prominent position, ordinary people will automatically ignore them. When he looked at the bone beads more, he felt a sense of oppression, not to mention playing in his hand. Everyone mistakenly thought that this was the influence of the will of the remains of the scorpion tail lion. Sylvia specially wiped out the negative effect of bone beads for victor.


    It was not until the scorpion lion saw the bone bead and ran away in panic that Victor realized Sylvia''s strong will.


    Scorpion tailed lions are terrible and sinister assassins. They are not brave. Sylvia left a deep psychological shadow on the male monster, so that it dared not revenge for its spouse.


    Scorpion tail lion is essentially a legendary monster friendly to water element. Its highly toxic vision and spiritual force field are the deformation of void water element. Sylvia actually broke its spiritual force field with the void water element. No wonder it felt Sylvia''s breath and was scared to death.


    Victor was still a little angry. How could the famous Golden Eye count be compared by his wife?


    The spirit force field of the flying lion monster is flexible, dense and endless. It can slide without leaving hands. But the element of void wind has the extraordinary characteristics of sharp armor breaking, and is especially good at breaking faces with points. The old enemy, the blue blade and the ready attack all have nothing to do with the scorpion tail lion. Victor wants to see if it can stop his tracking Magic Arrow.


    However, he has promised to bring the scorpion lion to Paladin Ron. If Ron was promoted to the glorious god of war, he promised Victor to solve the spiritual flaw for Caligula and not to abduct aka.


    Therefore, the scorpion lion chose to run away, which brought Victor a lot of trouble. He summoned four alchemy soldiers to help, in fact, he used them to build confidence for the scorpion tailed lion. The scorpion lion killed four alchemists and finally aroused the violence and jealousy in his nature. He put down his fear and realized that the terrible woman was here.


    Killing her spouse can make her taste the pain she has suffered... The scorpion tailed lion stared at Victor and killed him even at the end of the mountain.


    The scorpion tailed lion with huge scars chased victor and jumped up a cliff easily. Its four claws danced on the smooth glacier. Its sliding speed was like flying. Its miserable green eyes chased the back of the prey''s brain and looked at the prey getting closer and closer to itself. Its ape like face showed an excited and cruel expression.


    At this time, it suddenly noticed that the prey was passing by rapidly, and a small point was rapidly becoming larger, occupying all its vision and mind in an instant. It was a bald and barefoot giant. His mountain like tall body had white gold runes, which slowly turned. A big white gold hand covered the sky, mountains, glaciers and the giant itself... The sun and moon were dark, and heaven and earth turned upside down. It seemed that the whole world was only photographed by this white gold palm, and the scorpion tailed lion couldn''t help crying like a baby.


    In Victor''s eyes, master Ron stood still and waited for the scorpion lion to run over, raised his white gold palm and patted it on its head. The scorpion lion howled and died on the spot.


    Breaking evil strike, a unique divine skill of level 6 paladins, is known as an attack divine skill that can eliminate all extraordinary abilities. The high-level paladins once dealt with ancient wizards with evil breaking strike, and then stunned extraordinary knights. Today, Ron killed the scorpion lion with evil breaking strike.


    Of course, the effect of breaking evil attack is related to the spiritual level of paladins. Ordinary level 6 paladins can''t kill the legendary scorpion lion with one blow.


    Victor stared at master Ron''s chest and asked in a heavy voice, "master, are you okay?"


    The scorpion tailed lion''s tail stab is stuck in Ron''s left chest and heart!


    The paladin pulled out the tail thorn of the scorpion lion, and the thumb sized hole in the heart healed rapidly, sealing the terrible toxin in the body. Without saying a word, he turned and left, looking as calm as ever.


    Turnans came over from a distance, picked up the scorpion lion''s neck, looked at Ron''s back, and said piously and solemnly:


    "The teacher began to accept the Lord''s test... Let''s go back."

 Chapter 663

    Ron wanted to use the scorpion tailed lion as a stepping stone for his promotion to level 7 Paladin. Victor wondered the way he was going to adopt. With the flying lion monster''s maneuvering speed alone, Ron can hardly threaten it. Even if the two sides fight hand to hand, the battle will distinguish between life and death in an instant. Because the decisive process is short and intense, Victor doubts whether Ron can break through the shackles of the realm.


    However, after decades of latent cultivation, master Ron has honed his mind, external force, internal potential and holy power to the extreme. It may be only one opportunity to perfectly integrate holy power with himself.


    In short, this is the internal affairs of the church, and victor will not interrupt rashly. If we can witness the birth of the glorious god of war, it will certainly be beneficial for him to supplement the secret method theory of spiritual blood. Anyway, even if Ron failed, Victor didn''t lose anything.


    In the process of Ron fighting with the scorpion tail lion, amazing can be seen in the plain. Breaking evil and cutting directly defeated the soul of the scorpion tail lion without hurting its fur and bones, and preserved the most complete booty.


    Victor didn''t expect that the scorpion tailed lion''s venom was Ron''s goal.


    Well, venom is indeed the most precious booty on the body of scorpion tailed lion, but can it be absorbed by human beings?


    The adult dragon can''t stand the sting of the scorpion tailed lion. Ron''s weight is less than 1% of that of the dragon. According to reason, he should have been liquefied into a pile of mud at this time, but he walked forward step by step like no one else.


    To be exact, Ron is still different. The White Gold runes on the surface of his skin continued to shine, and the whole person was shrouded in a dense holy light fog, as if covered with a light holy light armor.


    When the three returned to the camp, Ron shut up and sat alone on a wooden stake in the distance. The golden paladins, such as testier and trigowar, first perceived the void water element in the highly toxic form sealed in Ron''s body, and saw the body of the scorpion tailed lion dragged by turnans, so they understood the general situation. They warned the decapitation team members in advance not to approach or disturb master Ron to avoid accidents. For example, they were directly poisoned by master Ron''s breath.


    Ron is a crazy believer who has lived for more than 100 years. His ideas are different from ordinary people. But now his life and death are unpredictable, and it is related to the path of the glorious god of war. As a result, the atmosphere of the whole team becomes inexplicable, and even the body of the scorpion tail lion loses its due attraction. Everyone paid attention to Ron and didn''t dare to disturb him. They spoke and did things carefully.


    After listening to Victor''s description of the battle, Tesla fell into a dilemma. The arrogant scorpion tailed lion has become a priceless corpse. The goblin Lord has lost his backing and is not far from death. This newly rising Orc kingdom will soon fall apart because of the natural contradictions between different races. The medium-sized sheepshead tribe is a delicious piece of fat in the eyes of ogres and jackals.


    According to the truth, TESL should hurry back to the war zone of boulder fortress and preside over the next Orc war. It''s best to force the remaining Sidon centaurs into the sphere of influence of the goblin Lord and let the Centaurs compete for living space with other Orc tribes. That''s perfect.


    However, Ron''s attempt to attack the level 7 paladin is also a great event. Although he belongs to the establishment of the temple army, to his extent, his personal will has exceeded the organization, and turnans is deeply favored by him. No matter whether Ron can be successfully promoted to the shining God of war, Pope Clement will not leave, and the chief of the shining Knights will not leave. The truth is self-evident.


    If Ron is promoted smoothly, he can temporarily affect the power structure of the church in his lifetime. For such a big event, Victor had the patience to wait until the truth came out.


    The count of golden eyes didn''t want to interfere with Ron. He was determined to look on. TESL looked in his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he tried to ask turnans: "master Ron''s current state doesn''t seem to be suitable for driving?"


    Thurnans thought for a moment and nodded, "I think we''ll have to wait at least two days. We can start when Mr. Ron wants to go."


    Stuart nodded and saluted clement, "crown, Clark and I will go and pick up the strange brothers."


    Referee trigowar immediately said, "then I''ll take people to catch some prey in the forest."


    Several golden paladins go out together to discuss the next trip. Clement nodded faintly, without superfluous words.


    In the evening, trigowar and the paladin of the referee returned to the camp with prey and firewood. Strange, who was responsible for monitoring the goblin Lord, was far away from the camp. He didn''t return with TESL until noon the next day.


    After a brief lunch, the grand commander of TESL put forward suggestions to the people: "We have eliminated the scorpion tailed lion, but there has been no unrest in the orc kingdom. We need someone to stay and take the body of the scorpion tailed lion to intimidate the surrounding Orc tribes. Strange and conral teams are familiar with the surrounding environment. They can carry out the task of transmitting the news of the death of the scorpion tailed lion to the orcs."


    Strange smiled and said, "no problem, this is what we should do. We will stay here, establish a monitoring camp, confirm that there is infighting in the orc Kingdom, and then return to the shining knights for life."


    Judge trigowar said: "the time of this surveillance task is difficult to determine, and it may be possible in the first half of the year. Just as I released the letter crow two days ago, the referee will soon send a team of 20 people to support. In the future, our referee will be responsible for the regular supply of this monitoring camp."


    Testier turned to victor and said with an apologetic smile, "cousin Victor, the body of the scorpion tailed lion will be left to strange for the time being. I will make up for your booty."


    Scorpion tailed lion is full of treasure. Even according to the collection standard of alchemy tower, its fur and bones belong to super class resources, and its value is immeasurable. But there is only one church that has the ability to fully process scorpion tailed lions. Strange said he wanted to distribute the spoils with Victor, which was basically impossible. A scorpion tailed lion is so big that it can''t be split in half, can it? And it doesn''t make much sense to keep half a scorpion tailed lion.


    "I just want scorpion tailed lion poison bag bone beads to Sylvia."


    Victor smiled and said to Clement, "please crown the rest of the booty and help me convert it into 200 places to reshape my body."


    The scorpion lion was killed by Victor and Ron together. TESL naturally distributed the spoils because he was the actual authority of the church. However, Victor, as the great lord of the south, was destined not to be in the same camp with the shining knights. He should also take this opportunity to express his position.


    The count of golden eyes publicly supported himself in front of the four heads of the shining knights. Pope Clement smiled warmly on his face, nodded and said, "yes..." then he said: "There is only one priest in the scouting team of the strange brothers, which is not strong enough in healing divinity. Pastor karimon should also stay. When we return to Stonehenge, I will arrange an accompanying priest for his highness Randall."


    "OK, that''s it." TESL nodded in agreement.


    Next, they helped the left behind scouts gather winter supplies, cut down trees to build wooden houses, and cooked a lot of bacon when burning charcoal. In only three days, 14 semi cave wooden houses were erected in the Bush belt. They were simple but very strong, resistant to rain and snow, and quite hidden. Four of them were full of charcoal and bamboo Single smoked game is enough for 30 people for a month.


    Survival in the wild is a necessary skill for knights and nobles. Ordinary people''s survival skills in the wild are much worse than those of nobles. Victor has a sense of achievement in doing these things, and Caligula has made great efforts and is very busy.


    On the fourth morning, Ron, who had been sitting on the stone, finally stood up, his holy light vision disappeared, nodded to the people and said he could go on the road.


    After saying goodbye to strange''s scouting team, Victor and others embarked on their way home. Ron walked at the front of the team at a fixed speed. He always walked in silence and kept a distance of 30 meters from the crowd.


    Ron walked 12 kilometers an hour, not very fast, but he kept silent, didn''t eat or drink, didn''t sleep, and just walked. In the first two days, everyone could keep up. After walking for four days in a row, the middle-level Paladins in the team couldn''t stand it. Pope Clement had to show their divinity and recover their spirit.


    Victor doesn''t know Ron''s current state. He has been observing the subtle changes shown by each other. Ron''s platinum holy stripe on his skin is gradually fading, and his life form seems to be evolving from extraordinary to mortal. If this represents that the holy power in his body is disintegrating, he is walking by the power of will and body.


    Victor could not judge whether this performance was good or bad, but turnans was vaguely excited, which made people feel at ease.


    After another two days and one night, on the tenth day from the venom of Ron''s scorpion tailed lion, the holy lines on Ron''s skin have completely disappeared. Except for the characteristics of bald head and barefoot, his appearance is not significantly different from that of ordinary people.


    Ron suddenly stopped and seemed to be hit by the stones on the ground. The team stopped almost at the same time. TESL came forward, with his ice blue eyes shining with holy light, and said, "master Ron, you..."


    The elemental perception of high-level paladins can no longer detect the toxin entrenched in Ron''s body, but his holy power has also disappeared


    Ron raised his legs and stepped on the air. A white golden halo appeared on the soles of his feet, like a real ladder. He supported him step by step into the void, turned and said:


    "I am sanctified today."


    Victor''s heart trembled with his ordinary tone and no prestige. The semi elementalization of the wind knight can stagnate, the force field of the earth knight can stagnate, and his light spirit can also stagnate, but no one can fly, and Sylvia can''t.


    Ron stops in the void, which is the law of breaking through the real world. The light of the soul interferes with the reality, and the brilliant God of war is extraordinary!


    The paladin master''s bland eyes crossed TESL and fell on Caligula. He said gently, "come here, child."


    Caligula''s open mouth can plug a fist. After hearing the speech, he looked at Victor, Nelson and turnans, and got a positive nod. Then he walked in front of Ron.


    "Aka, why don''t you dare to fight?" Ron asked with a smile.


    "Grandpa Ron, aka... Timid, aka afraid..." Caligula hung his head in shame.


    "Timid because of strength, afraid because of kindness." Ron nodded and said kindly: "I''ve read your information and learned about your experience. Since you were a child, you lived in the church workhouse in westock city led by the Duke of Wellington. You ate three times as much as ordinary children, which aroused the hatred of other children. They often beat you and scold you for excuses. When you were five years old, you pushed a child to cause injury, and the priest of the workhouse came forward to punish you. You were hungry for two days and warned you not to hurt by force People. From then on, you dare not fight with people. "


    Caligula thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "... ACA can''t remember."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ron nodded and sighed: "In fact, I have a similar experience with you. I was a paladin in the referee''s office. I arrested a wizard for the first time, but the child''s relatives concealed it in every way. My teacher ordered us to torture those who protected the wizard. The child was innocent, his parents were innocent, and we were innocent... Who was guilty under the cruel punishment? I don''t know, and I still don''t know... I believe the holy light can redeem He gave me firm faith and unrepentant determination. "


    "There is nothing wrong with being strong, and there is nothing wrong with being kind. What you lack is the belief of courage and the source of fighting."


    Caligula murmured, "aka, I don''t understand."


    Ron''s fingers condensed a little white gold brilliance, flew into Caligula''s eyebrows and said, "the principle of bravery is to stimulate potential anger. I planted the seeds of bravery for you, and you will become brave from now on."


    Caligula casually touched his forehead. After a while, he said with a sad face, "Grandpa Ron, aka didn''t touch anything."


    Ron smiled, pointed to Caligula and said, "aka, you are the miracle of the Supreme Lord. As long as you say ''I am angry'' three times, the Supreme Lord will give you courage. There is a group of jackals in the north forest. Go and kill them all."


    Caligula looked at the dense forest, retreated two steps backward and shook his head.


    "Aka, go on!" Nelson threw a fine gold decapitation sword.


    Caligula skillfully grabbed the handle of the sword, looked at Victor at a loss and asked his master for help.


    "Don''t be afraid, go and try." Victor encouraged and added, "if you don''t go, you''ll have no food."


    Caligula had to carry his beheading sword and walk back to the woods step by step. Seeing that no one spoke to keep him, he gritted his teeth and kept muttering: "aka is angry, aka is angry, aka... Angry!"


    "Aka, I''m angry!"


    The White Gold holy Rune emerged from the void and rotated in a circle in the back of kaligura''s brain. His tall body muscles bulged and his boots fell to the ground, and there was an invisible air flow surging, faster and faster. Finally, it rushed into the boundless forest like a sharp arrow.


    The jackals suddenly got bloody.


    Ron took back his eyes from Caligula, looked at turnans and said plainly, "I''m going the wrong way. You have to stick to your path. Today, you can see the form of the shining God of war, which is the Lord''s Guide to you and the paladin."


    As he spoke, the white and golden radiance bloomed from his body, and countless sacred runes intertwined and rotated. Ron was composed of the whole person like the holy light, and three flame streamers appeared behind him, like three pairs of wings with white and golden flame, showing a great and solemn momentum. The soft light gradually became bright, so that Ron''s body could not be distinguished, and finally turned into a pure radiance in front of everyone ¡£


    "When all things are dark, only glory lasts forever." The clergy chanted devoutly to the light.


    Shining like water, shining everywhere, holy and warm. Victor felt desolate. The seventh level Paladin Ron was assimilated by the holy light.


    However, he left a valuable experience for the paladin: Crazy faith is not advisable.


    He also left a holy power for the church.


    In the holy light, a holy power crystal floats and sinks. It is Ron''s Paladin crystal, full of his experience and power - the power of the shining God of war.


    Testier took the holy crystal, turned around, saluted Clement and said, "under the crown, master Ron''s holy power crystal is kept by the shining Knights... I hope we can''t use it."

 Chapter 664

    How powerful is the shining God of war?


    Victor didn''t know much about the mysteries of divinity, but he had a profound understanding of the laws of the world.


    Holy power is like a panacea, which can cure diseases and heal wounds; It can strengthen the body and improve attributes; It can attack the enemy and hurt the soul. However, all things are bound by laws. The essence of holy power is the spiritual light of believers. All its extraordinary effects are the orderly use of the four elements by the spiritual light through the divine magic model.


    Element cannot be equated with void element. Both knights and high elves can mobilize elemental power and present void elements. Victor uses the surge talent to mobilize the water element in his body, and the power increase is equivalent to that of the angry wave Knight of the silver level. He can transform the body of a rock, and his power can reach the basic level of the golden earth knight. If the earth knight is semi elemental, even the silver earth knight has more simple power than victor. His lightness and popularity are only a line faster than the semi elemental golden wind knight.


    In the case of the same size, the element attribute of the knight represents the limit of body strengthening, and it becomes very difficult to improve at any point. The single element attribute of the shining God of war is only weaker than that of the Golden Knight, but he also has no short board. He can attack and defend well, can be close or far, can heal himself, and can directly attack the enemy''s soul and feed back to the enemy''s body.


    With the six streamers of the flame behind Ron, Victor felt he couldn''t beat him. Even if his soul fire intensity can resist the burning of the holy fire, Ron can kill him as long as he has a short absence of mind. I''m afraid the talent of old enemies and tracking magic arrows can''t help the shining God of war. One is too far and weak, and the other is too close and dangerous. The key is to use these two extraordinary combat skills, Victor can''t move.


    There is no invincible existence in the Talon world, but the glorious god of war must be a force that destroys the balance. Because the emergence of divine knights is random, and the inheritance of the glorious god of war is becoming clear.


    Although Ron had died, the holy power crystal of the shining God of war survived and fell into the hands of the shining knights. The battle priests of the paladin family may not be able to bear Ron''s holy power. Even if they can persist for a period of time, they can suppress the scene and even force Sylvia to unseal the power of the divine knight.


    Since Victor saw the shining God of war, as a secular Lord, he could not allow this to happen. An invisible pressure prompted him to rethink the "insight" that existed only in the imagination.


    The attack in the void walking state must be a power at the holy land level. The problem is that Victor must find the gap between the operation of the target element, otherwise he will only be recovered by the wind element sea.


    Well, the son of the wind is really home.


    In addition to the holy power crystal of the shining God of war, Ron''s other precious legacy was given to Caligula.


    The holy light of Ron''s incarnation is bright and stable, with an eternal charm. Turnans looked solemn and motionless, staring at the holy light like a stone statue. The three golden paladins and several other paladins could not restrain their curiosity. They greeted the Pope and walked to the forest where the jackals screamed. Victor followed with Nelson and the alchemists.


    The forest was in a mess, broken trees could be seen everywhere, and there was a strong smell of blood. Not far away, Victor saw a thick trunk pressing against a dying jackal. Its waist and back were badly hit, almost flattened, its fur, muscles and bones were all broken, and even part of its internal organs were squeezed out. Its strong body kept it alive for a while, full of blood and struggling on the ground.


    The strength of a fallen tree will not cause such serious injuries to the jackals, and the stump of the broken tree is 40 meters away. Next to the stump, there is a jackal corpse cut off by a sharp blade from his chest.


    Obviously, Caligula first cut off the Jackal hiding behind the tree with a sword, and then smashed down another jackal ready to flee with a broken tree.


    This level of skill and strength is only average in Victor''s eyes, and all his alchemists can do it. But kaligura''s sword power showed a focused and ruthless killing demeanor, which really surprised and pleased victor.


    It''s like a different person.


    Then go inside and come to the Jackal''s nest. The remains of six jackals are distributed in different directions. TESL walked around the monster''s body, nodded with appreciation, and said, "Caligula first killed two jackal scouts outside, cut into the Jackal''s camp from this direction, took three steps, cut off six jackals with only one sword... The pace is light, the sword is calm, and it can be called perfect at one go."


    "Cousin Victor, congratulations to the Randall family on having a golden class fierce warrior." Tessier turned and said with a smile.


    A nest of jackals could not measure the limit of Caligula, but his state of mind was undoubtedly revealed through the traces of battle. The two jackal scouts killed in front of aka are cold and accurate, reflecting the characteristics of spiritual fire. Later, he broke into the Jackal camp and killed six people with one sword in three steps. It must be the touch of the soul that made the six jackal hunters have an illusion, which led to the instant mass destruction.


    Caligula''s combat state from spiritual fire to spiritual touch takes only 10 seconds at most. Although he has mastered spiritual touch for a long time, mastering and using are completely different things.


    The touch of the soul is a very powerful and extraordinary force. It is hard to say whether the touch of the soul of Caligula can shake the will of the Golden Knight. At least, he now poses a real threat to the Golden Knight.


    This is the ferocious warrior of the golden order.


    Ron planted the seeds of bravery, which transformed Caligula''s mind.


    So, is Caligula still a big fool of the Randall family?


    Victor looked around at the battle traces and said faintly, "I didn''t expect that the church paid so much attention to Caligula, even dug out his childhood experience."


    Referee trigova coughed and explained: "Your Highness Randall, spiritual touch is the core inheritance of paladins. Although the church has paladins who master spiritual touch from generation to generation, the number is very limited, and there are even fewer powerful paladins like turnans and Ron. The church''s paladins monastery has been trying to improve the inheritance method of spiritual touch. We have no right to disclose the specific content, but we can tell your highness, The inheritance of spiritual touch is related to holy power. "


    "Your Highness, you must admit that Caligula is a miracle. At the beginning, if the Pope didn''t save him and give him a new life... And the ensuing political influence, you wouldn''t take a fool as a family servant. Caligula not only gained a new life, but also gradually mastered the touch of the soul. He is a rare exception, crown Clement and brother turnans I don''t know why. Of course, the high-level Paladin masters of the church pay special attention to him. "


    Victor asked expressionless, "so master Ron''s gift is actually a further test of Caligula?"


    "Cousin Victor, I''m puzzled and helpless about master Ron''s practice, and I''m sorry. I''m afraid the clergy with this idea will account for the majority," testier said with a smile


    The paladins around were a little unnatural. When he saw TESL''s relaxed smile, Victor realized something.


    The holy power of the shining God of war is so powerful that even the legendary priest may not be able to bear all his power. Ron stripped the level 7 bravery and forced it to kaligura, and his holy power crystal is no longer complete. This may be a good thing for the priest. Their bravery cut into the holy power crystal of the shining God of war, which may show the power of the shining God of war.


    However, why did master Ron give level 7 bravery to Caligula? The paladins present couldn''t say anything at that time. Now they are always unconvinced.


    Now that the matter is over, no one can do anything.


    Victor stressed: "first, Caligula is my entourage, not a paladin of the church. Second, the order of the shining Knights must uphold the rules?"


    Testier said positively, "the church must monitor the changes of Caligula at any time, but we can''t share any results. I hope cousin Victor can understand. The inquisition guarantees the due rights of the Randall family. Any clergy trying to win over Caligula will be questioned and strongly opposed by the inquisition. If any clergy openly violates the New Testament of light , challenging the existing order, he will even be detained by the tribunal. "


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Victor nodded and shouted in the direction of Caligula: "aka, come back."


    The wind sent his voice out. A moment later, Caligula''s tall figure jumped out of the forest. He was holding a spotless gold decapitation sword. His expression was nervous and excited. When he saw Victor, he trembled and said, "Lord... Master, aka, aka killed the jackals... Many, many, here... There, there, it was all killed by aka."


    Victor observed carefully. For the time being, he didn''t find anything wrong with Caligula. He relaxed a little and said, "well done. Let''s go."


    Caligula half knelt down, blinked, and waited for his master to be afraid of his shoulder to show his approval. This was the way he used to invite rewards.


    Nelson took his fine gold decapitation sword, patted Caligula''s broad shoulder with his hand and said with a laugh, "good job. In the future, I dare not say that aka is a coward."


    Caligula''s face showed an iconic silly smile and complacency.


    Aka is still the original aka.


    Everyone left the forest and returned to their original place. The holy light of Ron''s incarnation was still shining, and clement, turnans and dimat were absorbed in the holy light. Only these three in the team were level 6 priests, and TESL was in a high position, but the golden paladins were level 4 priests. In terms of understanding and understanding of the holy light, Clement and the three of them were mentors, TESL and the rest They can only be regarded as apprentices. Even if they pray to the light for a year, they can''t see anything. Victor, not to mention, he is a complete layman.


    Looking at the focus of Pope Clement, as long as Ron''s holy light is not extinguished, they will not go. TESL can''t wait any longer. Several Templars stay to take care of the Pope, turnans and dimat, and the rest continue to travel.


    When Caligula heard that master Ron was gone, he cried and cried all the way, with tears and snot.


    Ron is more than 100 years old and lives longer than the Silver Knight. If his life had not come to an end, he would not choose such an extreme way to impact the supreme realm of the paladin. As a strong man, he chose to challenge the limit at the moment of the strongest life and strength. In itself, it is a great achievement, and no one else is qualified to grieve for him.


    Caligula''s heart is pure, and his heartfelt sadness is very infectious. The paladins of the referee were originally dissatisfied with the silly man. Seeing his appearance, they comforted him with their hearts.


    Victor has no feeling about this. He is only worried about the hidden danger of aka himself.


    Ron will not implant level 7 bravery into Caligula for no reason. I''m afraid the root of the problem lies in father Miller.


    Old Miller''s divinity level must have exceeded level 7. As a top dependant, he could hide from Sylvia at the beginning and say that he was a level 9 Holy Spirit priest.


    If Miller planted the seed of holy power on Caligula, Ron should feel the will of the Holy Spirit priest when he stepped into the holy land. He handed over the heroic skill of the glorious god of war to father Miller.


    That is to say, the two top clergy, with Caligula as the carrier, conducted a secret communication beyond time and space.


    Victor''s first thought was, will Caligula be sacrificed? Secondly, will Caligula become the shining God of war?


    What does old Miller mean by arranging a shining God of war for me? In order to monitor me, prevent evil gods from leaving hidden dangers in my soul and go to the opposite of the Lord of glory?


    This is what Victor has been worried about, and he also believes that this kind of thing is unlikely. Because he once risked falling, with the help of Miller, he made an in-depth analysis of his soul and confirmed that the sanctity of the soul can not be changed by evil gods if they want to change it.


    He is the true master of the mind.


    The logic is like this. Assuming that evil gods can directly change a person''s soul, the Lord of glory can be erased, otherwise the human kingdom would have fallen into the hands of evil gods. The fact is that the belief in the Lord of glory is popular in the human kingdom. Evil gods and demons are like rats in the gutter, and everyone yells at them.


    The second possibility, Miller foresees that I will encounter a terrible opponent in the future, and I need the power of the shining God of war to defeat it, or does he?


    Thinking of this, Victor was a little confused and secretly decided to go back and interrogate old Miller when the war was over.


    Pope Clement''s attitude towards father Miller is that he should not know about God''s dependents without asking and saying. The reason is very simple. No one can take Miller. It''s like someone is going to assassinate a real prophet. The prophet already knows when he hasn''t had the idea.


    Victor also understands the truth, but the characteristic of x-3 is to collect and store all kinds of information spontaneously and make deduction and judgment spontaneously. Ron showed a little foot, and Victor naturally analyzed the whole thing. Unless the x-3 is gone, Victor can''t help asking Miller.


    Randall is thousands of miles away. This matter is put aside for the time being.


    It took Viktor and his party three days to return to Stonehenge.


    The garrison of the fortress informed that King Rex and Emperor neowest had left the gate of death to attack the strongholds of the Centaur tribes. Victor also got the detailed battle report delivered by the Eastern Development Leading theater. The heroic battle launched by the human coalition won a complete victory, annihilating more than 40000 centaurs. The rest of the Centaurs were divided into two groups. They fled to the hinterland of the Sidon Khanate. They lacked food and did not make up for them along the way. The major Knights led elite cavalry to adopt wolf pack tactics to constantly destroy small groups of centaurs.


    The situation on the battlefield is very good. It is estimated that the war will come to an end before the rainy and snowy season this year. The remaining centaurs will have to move eastward to compete for territory with the Orc tribes of the goblin kingdom. Since then, the whole Sidon Khanate has been included in the sphere of influence of the human kingdom.


    The war report also mentioned that Princess Roland killed a centaur Khan, and his highness Auguste made outstanding contributions.


    Victor lost his smile. This is Roland he knew.


    After a day''s rest in Boulder fortress, TESL went out to participate in the military operation to kill centaurs. Victor is now more concerned about the direction of the human horse hills, especially the intelligence of the ant army. He stops at the boulder fortress and waits for the letter crows of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Caligula did nothing and studied his cooking all day without the consciousness of his highness. Of course, his combat effectiveness has reached the golden level, and his wisdom is far from his highness.


    Nelson honed his martial arts more and more hard, with a taste of bitter friars. Victor thought for a long time and decided to talk to him.


    In the study of the solitary villa, Victor leisurely sat on the leather sofa, smiled at Nelson opposite and asked, "does Caligula put you under pressure?"


    Nelson in practice Leather Armor touched the back of his head and said with a smile: "that guy... I don''t dare to bully him in the future. I''m not used to it."


    Victor restrained his smile, remained silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "aka''s fate may not be a good thing."


    Nelson shrunk his eyes and asked hesitantly, "Sir, do you mean... Aka will become a paladin and leave our Randall family?"


    Ordinary people admire paladins, but nobles know that paladins have the heaviest sacrifice. Caligula is simple and honest. What good things can happen to him when he is a paladin?


    Nelson thought more and more worried. He stood up and said in a deep voice, "no, I have to talk to aka!"


    "Sit down." Victor waved his hand and said lightly, "I have my own decision on this matter. I came to you to talk about you."


    Nelson sat down again and asked in surprise, "what''s my business? Sir, what''s my business?"


    "Lord, by my side, I can''t find anyone to replace you." Victor said solemnly, "you should know very well that this is a fact, not my exaggeration. At the end of this war, I am going to canonize you as a baron, with 150000 mu of land, without hereditary replacement."


    "Why... Not as happy as I thought?" Victor asked, raising his eyebrows before Nelson showed his loyalty.


    Nelson scratched his head again, hesitated for a moment, and simply said, "Sir, Baron... I like it, but I always feel that I don''t deserve my name."


    Victor smiled and said, "it seems that aka didn''t give you pressure, I gave you pressure."


    "Nelson, have you ever thought about how many people the holy warriors sacrificed to master the inheritance method of spiritual touch for thousands of years? Their inheritance of spiritual touch depends on holy power, which is self-confident and is also a kind of spiritual power in essence. This way is not suitable for ordinary fierce soldiers."


    "Destiny is always biased towards balance. The more extraordinary power, the more it is rebounded by the power of destiny. You have touched the edge of the touch of your heart, and the power of destiny begins to prevent you from going further. The original will of the world will even destroy you... Start from your heart." Victor pointed to Nelson''s chest and said with burning eyes, "impatience is the most dangerous test you are facing. I dare say that if you challenge the monster of the golden order now, you will die."


    Nelson was shocked and calmed down. He also felt that his mental state was too excited. He took a deep breath twice and said, "Sir, what you said... I don''t understand. But I believe in the wisdom of adults. Can you tell me what I should do?"


    "In fact, I''m not sure..." Victor shook his head and continued, "but I''m sure you must first subdue the thoughts in your heart, survive, and then talk about others. The touch of your heart is not so easy to master. If you want to create a road different from the paladin, it must be full of difficulties and dangers, and you will be broken if you are careless."


    Victor paused and said with a smile, "but this is just the wonderful way of the strong."


    Nelson''s eyes lit up gradually, and he said happily with laughter, "I seem to understand something, but I don''t understand anything. I think adults are right."


    Victor nodded and said, "I once told you that the style and tradition of Randall family is like walking on thin ice, being careful and moving forward bravely. Fate is invisible and the future is chaotic. We should exhaust all will and wisdom to make the chaotic future become the result we want and control our own destiny."


    He pondered and said, "as for the touch of the mind, I think we should start with the most basic rules of the mind, first try to understand the knowledge, and then design the corresponding exercise methods. We now have kaligura, so we can..."


    Just then, there was a messy sound of footsteps outside the villa door. A priest of boulder fortress church was negotiating with the alchemist guarding the door and asked to meet his highness Randall. His voice was filled with anxiety and hesitation.


    Victor frowned and took Nelson downstairs. When he came to the door, the priest shouted, "Your Highness, I have something important to report to you!"


    "What happened?" Victor felt bad, pushed away the alchemist and asked directly.


    "Emperor Frederick... And Archduke Frederick, your highness died in the war!" The priest raised his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his eyebrows and said anxiously, "yes... It''s the Centaur Khan, who defeated the blood wolf knights and led 10000 Centaur soldiers to counter attack the East Development collar. I''m afraid they have reached the defense area of Duncan fortress now!"


    Victor ran the x-3 to force himself to calm down. His eyes said coldly, "prepare the horned wolf mount... Please accompany us out of the door of death. I want to know the details of the matter. You make it clear to me and come back."

 Chapter 665

    The priest of boulder fortress had limited knowledge of the course of the war. He just asked his highness Randall to support the assembly point set up by commander testier according to the summons of the shining knights, and provided a map.


    The priest arranged five best horned wolves for Victor and his entourage, and prepared enough dry meat, bread, water and crude sugar. Because Caligula was so big, he could only walk, while Nelson and four alchemists rode on hornwolves.


    In fact, the assembly point of testier is not far from the gate of death. Victor leads the retinue on foot to get to the destination faster. But his goal was not the assembly point in the hinterland of Sidon khanate, but Duncan fortress, a distant Eastern defense line. The situation ahead is unclear. Victor must be well prepared for battle. At this time, he must try to save the physical strength of the squire to cope with the worst situation.


    All this shows that the assembly point originally belonged to the camp of a centaur tribe.


    Victor and his entourage jumped off the mount. The horned wolf shook the dew on his body and was led out to eat by the camp guards. The corpses of centaurs and goblins were stacked in the open space outside the camp gate. Some horned wolves, sword mantis and one horned lions picked fat and tender flesh to bite and devour, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Most of the soldiers in the camp wore the fine armor of the kingdom of Neville, and some people painted the Eagle Crest of the RAND empire on their leather armor. Their faces could not see the joy of cleaning up the Centaur gathering place. Everyone was silent and dignified, with a depressing atmosphere of a rainstorm coming.


    Before the guard led Victor to the campfire in the center of the camp, TESL and his highness came out to meet him. In addition to King Rex and the two Golden Knights of Neville, Victor also met Neo West.


    The two sides exchanged greetings and sat down around the campfire. Victor listened to testier''s narration and gradually understood what happened.


    Half a month ago, the Centaurs of nandaying were divided into two groups and successfully broke through and moved towards the hinterland of Sidon Khanate. However, their crisis has just begun because they are extremely short of supplies and can''t find food along the way.


    If the Sidon Khanate is divided into the East and the west, the once most powerful black hoof tribe will occupy the western territory of the Sidon khanate, and the other six Centaur tribes will seize this area. With the collapse of the black hoof tribe, the vast western region of Sidon Khanate has become a real wilderness. There are no goblin slaves to plant green wheat. The fields are deserted and overgrown with weeds. Green wheat has become wild wheat, and there is no yield.


    The Centaur army attacked the eastern frontier of the Sassanian Empire and confronted the human Coalition for more than a year. The green wheat and prey that can be eaten in the western region have long been exhausted. When they all evacuate, they must first cross the grain free area in the West.


    Food supply is always the primary issue in military operations, whether attacking or retreating.


    For example, an adult spotted tiger needs a territory of 80 to 100 square kilometers. If there are two spotted tigers in the territory, they must fight each other, otherwise both spotted tigers will starve to death. Although centaurs are omnivorous, they eat more than humans. Hundreds of centaurs can find something to eat on the road through the barren wilderness. Tens of thousands of centaurs can only eat soil.


    Therefore, large-scale cluster operations are not the strengths of centaurs. Their logistics organization ability is too poor.


    In fact, centaurs are strong and can run to the eastern territory with abundant food when they are hungry. However, the brilliant knights had long formulated a complete set of strategies and tactics to eliminate the main force around the food problem of the centaurs, so that the Centaurs of the North Camp and the South Camp could merge, mainly to consume the food of the main force of the Centaurs. It can be said that the heroic battle is an appetizer, and the hanging of Centaur soldiers in the desolate West is a carnival feast.


    More than 200000 elite cavalry, two men and three horses, carrying beans, pastries, crude sugar and dried meat for more than 20 days, followed the two Centaur armies eastward. When they found the opportunity, they ate the small centaurs. The Centaurs turned around and dispersed immediately. They gathered and scattered from time to time, which is the most traditional wolf pack tactics of the vassal army.


    The Centaur army wants to quickly get rid of the pursuers. They will die faster if they are hungry. In order to preserve their fighting strength, the marching speed of the Centaurs has dropped to a low point. It would have taken only ten days to cross the western wilderness where food is scarce. They have walked for half a month and are still hundreds of kilometers away from the East.


    Centaurs need food and rest, and the longer they march, the more dangerous they are. On the contrary, the Eastern Development Leading coalition tried to entangle the main force of the Centaur and bought time for the reinforcements of boulder fortress to sweep the territory of the eastern centaur.


    The human cavalry brought supplies, and their horses could eat grass. How much physical strength can centaurs supplement by eating grass? The human Legion is in good shape, and the Centaur seems to be trapped in a Jedi.


    As expected, their troops scattered.


    The Centaur army was first divided into tribes, and the tribes were divided into small groups of centaurs. They moved and looked for food. They ran as much as they could.


    It''s not easy for Centaur gangs to find something to eat. Many hungry centaurs have an eye on humans. As long as they annihilate a human pursuit, they have everything. Some centaurs actively seek war, and some centaurs can safely run back to their nest. So the Centaur gang ran into human pursuers and rushed over. The wild Centaur hunter would rather die than starve.


    This is exactly what the human Legion wants. If centaurs charge in groups on the plain, no human cavalry can stop them. They are hundreds of one or several eleven, which is much easier to deal with. With two auxiliary cavalry teams, the Warcraft knights can easily destroy hundreds of centaurs. If they encounter the golden Centaur commander, they will summon high-level knights and priests to encircle and kill.


    As the Centaur group became more and more dispersed, the human Legion had to divide more cavalry teams to hunt each other in the vast wilderness.


    According to Victor''s experience from movies, war like this is called smashing war.


    But for thousands of years, human cavalry has been fighting against centaurs like this?


    Ordinary Viscount Lords have only a few hundred vassal soldiers. They have received military training since childhood and specialize in "bad war". Their cooperative combat ability and field survival ability are unimaginable to outsiders like Victor.


    However, no matter how rich the experience of the "bad war" of the vassal soldiers is, there are inevitable defects: fighting on their own, command failure, and no one can be found.


    This is not a big problem. Because the Centaur is the same. At least the human Legion will set up several temporary assembly points in the back. Each cavalry team can go back to rest, heal wounds, change horses, deliver booty and summarize the war report. Centaurs have nothing. They dare not stop. They starve when they stop.


    Well, there''s no worst, only worse.


    The risk of bad war happens randomly. Do you know what you''ll encounter?


    The turning point took place six days ago when a Sassanian cavalry team found a large number of centaurs, more than 3000. The outcome of the encounter between the two sides is self-evident. The escaped cavalry passed the news to the blood wolf knights. The blood wolf Knight knew from experience that he touched a big fish and was ready to call high-level knights and high-level priests to encircle and suppress the Centaur. However, the blood wolf Knights have been divided into four groups, with emperor Sasan and Archduke taking one respectively. The two Golden Knights of the blood wolf family have been in place one after another, but the other two blood wolf knights and auxiliary cavalry have not arrived, and the other Warcraft knights are far away.


    Frederick led the blood wolf Knights behind the Centaur. At this time, a centaur suddenly left the team and charged the half blood wolf Knights alone!


    The ferocious soldiers of the blood wolf family had long warned Emperor Frederick, but where was there no danger on the battlefield?


    The charging speed of this Centaur is unparalleled. It is beyond the ability of the Golden Knight of the earth. It can''t cope with escape or pursuit.


    With a strong bow and crossbow, it went straight to Emperor Frederick. The accompanying high-level priest blessed Frederick with the fifth level divine skill - divine protection, and Frederick temporarily obtained the legendary combat power. When he was ready to fight, the Centaur turned bright yellow. It was a legendary Centaur that awakened the talent of earth armor!


    The legendary Centaur suddenly changed its goal and turned to Archduke Frederick on the other side.


    The high priest reacted quickly and forced a sacred shelter to Archduke Frederick. At the moment of the collision between the two sides, Duke Frederick''s Secret silver decapitation sword struck him, the earth cracked, the soil turned into powder, and he himself was hit hard by the Centaur.


    Archduke Frederick fell.


    The legendary Centaur defeated his opponent, broke through the obstruction of the blood wolf knight, and rushed to the energy exhausted high-level priest. Emperor Frederick led the blood wolf Knights under his command to surround it. In the process of struggle between the two sides, the Centaur team roared to join the battle, including a large number of ferocious Centaur commanders and several centaurs.


    Finally, the dominant number of centaurs won, the Emperor Frederick fell, the high-ranking priest fell, five silver Knights fell, half of the blood wolf knights were almost wiped out, and only a few knights and cavalry escaped.


    The subsequent intelligence showed that the legendary Centaur led the team to rest in place and deal with the spoils. The whole team turned around and close to the west, annihilated several cavalry teams along the way, rescued and closed the Centaur Gang, and its power grew stronger and stronger. The latest news shows that the Centaur Khan gathered more than 10000 Centaur soldiers to enter the East Development Zone. By this time, they should have reached the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire and reached Duncan fortress.


    The cold wet night wind made the campfire pale. Testier exhaled a white mist, turned to victor and asked, "Your Highness, what do you think of the next situation?"


    Testier ordered to suspend the military action to sweep the Centaur territory, reconnoitre everywhere and assemble all kinds of cavalry teams.


    It''s January of the water season, and all the green wheat that hasn''t been harvested is rotten. There is a lack of male soldiers of Centaur tribes; Food supplies were entangled in the barren western region by human cavalry. Fight, fight, run, run, they have fallen into a desperate situation.


    The Centaur big Khan''s team is the only Centaur who can fight on a small scale and defeat the Knights directly, but they seem unable to recover the tragic fate of the Centaur tribe. Sidon Khanate is vast, with a total area of nearly 5 million square kilometers, and the western region accounts for half.


    More than 100000 centaurs and 200000 elite human cavalry scattered in the vast wilderness, attacking and killing each other. How many human cavalry can Centaur Khan meet? How many centaurs can you save?


    It''s good for them to support the war. The longer they can search for prey and the more centaurs they gather, the less food they have and the more difficult their situation will be.


    The wisest choice for the legendary Centaur is to lead his men directly to the east of the khanate, regardless of the rest of the Centaur gang. But it chose to gather the Centaur soldiers and attack the core hinterland of the Sassanian empire!


    The cavalry cannot cope with the Centaur cluster, and the human Legion must assemble its forces. As a result, the pressure on other Centaur groups has decreased sharply, and most of them can escape to the eastern region.


    However, the legendary Centaur team is still facing food shortage. Their only way to survive is to break through the eastern defense line and sweep the eastern hinterland of the Sassanian empire. However, the defense system of the eastern defense line is perfect, the sentries are connected, the barracks are dense, there are heavy equipment, 150000 garrison troops and 80000 mobile cavalry. It is impossible for more than 10000 soldiers to penetrate the eastern defense line intact.


    Victor could even imagine that they attacked the camp in order to plunder food and suffered heavy casualties. Even if a small number of ferocious centaurs successfully break through the eastern defense line, they are unlikely to escape alive.


    The legendary Centaur chose the Jedi to fight back, survive in death and bear the fate of the Sidon Centaur, so it is the Centaur Khan.


    Will the chief of the shining Knights do as it wishes?


    Testier''s order to assemble cavalry is a necessary political gesture. Victor doubts whether he will spare the scattered Centaur groups and spare no effort to rescue the eastern defense line.


    The fall of Emperor Frederick and Archduke will set off a huge wave within the sassanne empire. When testier chose to return to the division for help, it was too late and could not change the fact that the Basilius royal family recovered the iron mountain empire. The brilliant knights can only use the bones of centaurs to build a brilliant victory in order to stabilize the overall situation. However, who dares to bear the responsibility of watching the legendary Centaur wreak havoc in the hinterland of the Sassanian Empire and refusing to rescue the people.


    The attitude of the count of golden eyes is very important. With his background, reputation and extraordinary achievements in this war, if he bites this thing and refuses to let go, the testier family will be very passive.


    However, Gillian, the main reinforcements of Gambis, the next generation backbone trained by Randall family and Victor''s only recognized lover Miss chebman, and Roland, who is ambiguous with victor His highness Auguste is in the eastern defense line. Can Victor give up?


    Victor is not a high-level knight. He has the same sensibility as the sword Saint delavin, which is not only their unique charm, but also their shortcomings. What will Victor''s reaction be? TESL has no idea.


    Victor stared at the campfire for a long time, turned his eyes to King Rex, smiled and asked, "cousin, what will happen to you when you encounter the legendary Centaur?"


    Rex said proudly, "the Centaur doesn''t have any martial arts skills. I may not be able to hit it. It certainly can''t hit me. Finally, it''s fighting for endurance." He paused and said with a smile, "well... I can''t spell it and run it. I''m afraid I''ll be planted in its hand."


    Victor nodded and said, "the high-level knight is close to the origin of the world and is a truly extraordinary life. Although the racial talent of the legendary Centaur is powerful, with the martial arts of the Golden Knight, Emperor Frederick and Archduke can deal with it and even force it back."


    "The problem is that the high-ranking priest made a fatal mistake. How did he make a mistake? It was the Centaur Great Khan who made him make a mistake, attacked the blood wolf Knights alone, made him doubt, and blessed the Emperor Frederick with divine protection just in case; the Centaur Great Khan suddenly changed his goal, avoided the waiting Golden Knight, locked Duke Frederick, and showed the legend The racial talent, shocked by the high-ranking priest, did not think at all, and forcibly exercised the second divine shelter to bless Archduke Frederick. "


    "With the sudden increase of power, Archduke Frederick needs a little time to adjust, but the legendary Centaur has rushed in front of him. He can only choose to fight hard rather than compete with his opponent with extraordinary martial arts. He can''t fight the legendary centaur. Archduke Frederick falls, the Emperor Frederick loses his strong support, the high-ranking priest runs out of energy, and thousands of centaurs attack with all their strength, Philip Emperor Trey was surrounded and killed by the strong Centaur, and the blood wolf knights were destroyed. "


    Everyone''s expression is more dignified. Everyone knows this truth. It has inexplicable meaning when it is said from his highness Randall''s mouth.


    Victor turned to testier and asked, "is this the wisdom of Centaur Martha Khan or its spiritual intuition?"


    Testier shook his head and said, "this Centaur is the favorite of the white tail tribe. The territory of the white tail Centaur is in the east of Sidon Khanate. The white tail Centaur has hardly fought with us. It doesn''t know the Golden Knight and high-level clergy. It must not be wisdom, but the touch of the soul."


    Victor''s mouth pulled out a cold smile and said faintly, "it''s a powerful opponent."


    Count golden eye only talked about the strength of the Centaur Khan, and never mentioned the development of the situation. Tesle gave King Neville a hidden look. Rex, who had a rough appearance, understood, fiddled with the bonfire and said: "Cousin Victor, let me be frank. The supply point in the war zone of boulder fortress is located near the gate of death. I know how much food supply there is. Now we raise food and grass and gather our troops. It will take at least two months to help the East defense line thousands of kilometers away. At that time, what should have happened happened, and it won''t work if we go."


    "We haven''t been able to contact the Northern Line regiment led by the Duke of Barcelona yet. I believe the Duke of Barcelona has received the news that the eagle lion knights, iron wall knights and fast Dragon Knights will immediately return to the eastern defense line. They have seven Highnesses, plus the royal highness of orokhia and Auguste. The strength of the eastern defense line is enough to deal with the Centaur Khan."


    Victor said coldly, "it has spiritual touch and is not so easy to deal with. It can master the time difference, can''t it?"


    Testier thought for a moment and said: "My opinion is that the war zone of Stonehenge fortress acts according to the original plan. For the shining knights, I have ordered Clark and another golden Paladin to return to the eastern defense line, and the rest continue to destroy the Centaur gang. Princess Roland Auguste should have no problem as long as she sticks to Duncan fortress, avoids the Centaur Khan and blocks his men. Even the Centaur Khan Lead a few ferocious men deep into the hinterland of the Empire, and they will die. We can deal with it later. "


    You don''t know how brave Roland is. She has been thinking about this Centaur for a long time... Victor whispered silently and felt a headache. His eyes fell on Neo West with a weak sense of existence and asked, "Your Majesty, what have you done? What are you going to do?"


    Neo West raised his head, met Victor''s dark golden eyes and said, "when the two princes of the blood wolf family died, I was still far away from them. When I chased them, I watched the Centaurs leave. Those centaurs were numerous and powerful. My UNICORN Knights experienced the war in the three eastern provinces. Now there are only more than 200 people, and I can''t afford to lose."


    Emperor Rand''s way of speaking was still so direct that Victor was speechless.


    He continued: "I can support the eastern defense line and deal with the Centaur Khan myself. But I don''t trust Roland and and I can''t trust you. If you go, I won''t go. If you don''t go, I''ll go... I don''t think you want me to go."


    "Your luck is really bad, your majesty Neo West. You should seriously consider the advice I gave you."


    Vic smiled, stood up from the stool, held the sword handle in his hand and said faintly, "I''m going to the eastern defense line now and kill the legendary centaur. In addition... ''earth mother pet'' doesn''t have a female?"


    "Don''t touch it... I don''t want any more changes."


    Victor left the camp with his entourage. Their figure gradually disappeared into the dark night. King Rex couldn''t help asking, "his highness Randall finally said, ''don''t move the female Centaur''... What does he mean?"


    TESL was silent for a long time, sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I only know some... But you and I lack the most intuitive feeling."


    When Neo West saw the Golden Knight, he looked at himself and opened his mouth. At last, he said mindlessly, "I don''t understand... I won''t talk. In short, don''t touch the female. It''s better to let her go." Finally, he added honestly, "anyway, I won''t touch the female."


    This is despised by Neo West... The Golden Knights are speechless.

 Chapter 666

    Sasan Imperial City, cassins cathedral.


    "Four days ago, Queen grace crotcher Frederick sent an order to call Princess Freya Frederick back to the blood wolf castle to preside over the overall situation. Princess Freya Frederick refused her Majesty''s call on the grounds of war. As far as I know, she is gathering knights and guard cavalry in the fief to lead the army to support Fort Duncan."


    "The attitude of the five palace Marquis of the blood wolf castle is ambiguous. Generally, they are divided into three groups. The two Marquis support the Queen''s opinion and ask Princess Freya to return to the imperial capital and accept the title of Grand Duke of the Empire; the two Marquis remain neutral. They propose that the matter should be put on hold for the time being and must consult your opinion before making plans; the Marquis douthers family is the matrilineal family of Princess Freya They strongly support the royal highness of Princess long, and the Marquis of the Seth simply moved to the princess''s fief and personally assisted Princess Freya.


    "According to the following news, the douthers family secretly sent people to lobby the neutral Marquis family to win their support for Princess Freya. In addition, Queen grace invited two Duchess and Archduke Teuton in the middle of the Empire to discuss the burial ceremony of the former Emperor and Archduke. However, she did not contact the western Lord of the Empire."


    A middle-aged priest in a bishop''s white robe respectfully reported the recent changes in the capital of sassanne to the patriarch of frides.


    Flemish''s face was as firm as ever, but a burst of fatigue filled his heart. When the news of the fall of Emperor Frederick and Archduke reached the Sassanian Empire, he felt sad and sorry for it. The fall of the Golden Knight is a great loss to the human country, but the Golden Knight is duty bound in the orc war, especially there are dozens of golden adult horses in the Centaur tribe. Since the conflict between the two sides, 19 adult horses have been hunted successively, and the Golden Knight and high-ranking clergy should also have the consciousness of sacrifice.


    However, the simultaneous fall of the two royal Highnesses of the Sasan royal family brought turbulence to the imperial political situation. Flemish arranged some affairs of the eastern defense line and immediately returned to the imperial capital to stabilize the situation.


    Sure enough, the internal contradictions of the blood wolf family have been made public.


    Freya Princess Frederick''s mother, tiffany Duchess was Emperor Frederick''s sworn female knight and his favorite lover. They lived together all their lives until Tiffany failed to impact the element sea. When Frederick was 15 years old, Tiffany was promoted to Silver Knight in advance in order to protect him. Like all the extraordinary female knights, Prince Frederick could not resist the charm of the silver female knight and fell under her pomegranate skirt. As a teacher and wife, Tiffany had the most profound influence on Frederick. However, Emperor Frederick could only marry the noble daughter of the paladin family. Their love was doomed to be worthless, but they gave birth to a daughter, Princess Freya.


    According to the regulations of the royal family, Freya should belong to the douthers family, but Frederick doted on his daughter and left her in the palace to raise her according to the specifications of the family heirs. After the fall of Tiffany, Frederick found various excuses to delay his marriage with grace until he was promoted to the Golden Knight and first canonized his beloved daughter Freya as the eldest princess of the royal family Clozier is queen.


    Loving his daughter and resisting fate may be Frederick''s support for attacking the element sea. It is precisely because of this relationship that he created the ambitious Princess Freya.


    Influenced by her parents and family life, freyas made no secret of her coveting the throne. Shortly after queen grace gave birth to crown prince Zig, she resonated with the 33rd element and became a high-level Silver Knight. You know, she is 12 years older than queen grace and never married. Everyone believes that Freya''s faith is to be queen sassanne. Only when she ascends the throne can she be ready to attack the golden stage.


    Qu Zhi knocked on the oak table. The shepherd frides raised his gray green eyes, looked squarely at his most proud student, pondered for a moment, and asked, "Your Majesty Frederick has fallen unfortunately. Queen grace and Princess Freya must be very sad?"


    The middle-aged priest''s voice was a little low and compassionate. He replied, "as far as I know, Queen grace cried all night; Princess Freya heard the bad news, climbed alone to the top of the castle and looked to the East until noon the next day."


    Flemish nodded and sighed, "the wife lost her husband and the daughter lost her father. Their grief is understandable." As soon as his voice changed, he said coldly, "the next day, they are still the queen and long Princess of the Sassanian empire. They have to do what they should do and fight for rights. Dickert, do you think their feelings for Frederick are only so shallow?"


    The middle-aged priest thought for a moment, stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Sir, what do you mean?"


    "If Emperor Frederick and Archduke didn''t fall, the Centaur Great Khan gathered the tribal soldiers and marched in, with the front pointing to the eastern provinces of the Sassanian empire. What do you think his majesty Frederick would do?"


    Before the students could answer, Flemish continued, "the emperor of sassanne must want to summon the cavalry of all families to help the eastern defense line. Although he knows that the eastern defense line is very stable, as the monarch of the sassanne Empire, they must help. This is in line with the idea of the Centaur Khan, but it conflicts with the strategy of our church."


    "Even if more than 10000 centaurs without supplies can penetrate the eastern defense line, there is no one in ten. Thousands of centaurs do very limited harm to the hinterland of the Sassanian empire. However, the empire is composed of large and small families, and no family can resist the legendary centaurs. They ask for help from the blood wolf castle. Can your majesty sit idly by? If the Sassanian royal family doesn''t take the strongest action With a strong posture, the legitimacy of the blood wolf castle will be questioned by the Lord sassanne, and the empire is at risk of collapse. However, if the emperor sassanne mobilizes a large army to back up the eastern defense line and let a large number of centaurs escape to the eastern region of the Sidon khanate, all the efforts and sacrifices of our church will be in vain. "


    "This is the contradiction between the church and Lord Satan."


    "Our contradiction has a long history!"


    The old shepherd waved his arm, got up from his chair, paced back and forth in the room, stopped and said in a deep voice, "Princess Freya Frederick is the representative figure created by the contradiction between the two sides."


    Seeing the coldness in Fred''s eyes and his understanding of the teacher, pastor diester was shocked and couldn''t help saying: "teacher, you mean the five court Marquis of blood wolf castle... And the five Eastern families represented behind them all support Princess Freya to inherit the throne? But it''s against the rules. They... They are all..."


    "Including the Frederick royal family, they are the blood of the six paladins."


    Flanders interface said: "for 700 years, they have forgotten the glory of their ancestors and abandoned their commitment to protect the human country. Especially with the improvement of the eastern defense line, the six families in the east of Sasan are no longer willing to listen to the dispatch of the shining knights, not to mention the Lords in the middle and west of Sasan?"


    "Diester, have you read the war epic of the shining knights for more than 700 years and understood the changes of the siton Centaur Khanate?" Flinders returned to his position, relaxed his expression and asked.


    Dister thought and tried to say: "The Sidon Centaur once had dozens of tribes, large and small. For several years, the secular lords of the Sassanian Empire, together with the shining knights, continued to attack the Centaur. Due to the pressure exerted by the human kingdom, the black hoof Centaur tribe gradually rose and ruled half of the Sidon Khanate. The Centaur in the eastern part of the Sidon Khanate gradually merged into six tribes due to the pressure of the black hoof tribe. ¡±


    Flinders nodded and said, "pressure has condensed the free and loose Centaur tribe into several large tribes, and pressure has also changed the Lords of the Sassanian empire. Sadly, the less pressure they have, the more dissatisfied they become with the shining knights and the church."


    The shining Knights strongly supported the Sassanian Empire, especially the eastern Lord family, and let the armies of secular lords serve as auxiliary soldiers of the shining knights and the temple army to jointly attack the Centaurs in the northern wilderness. For hundreds of years, Lord Sasan did not fight every year. They played an important role in reducing the pressure of the shining knights and the deaths and injuries of the temple army. The strategies formulated by the shining knights were effective, but it was also true that Lord sassanne, especially the eastern Lord, died every year.


    The grief of the families of the war dead will be reflected on the Lord. However, every time the glorious Knights set out, they will mobilize the Lord''s vassal soldiers and command them to fight. In the Lord''s view, their knights and vassal soldiers served as victims of the shining knights and Templar army, but the paladins and paladins believed that the strength of the eastern Lord family depended on the support of the church, and it was right to let their soldiers serve as bait or break.


    The discontent of the Lord in the east of Sasang accumulated day by day, and the contradiction between the two sides gradually intensified.


    Reverend frides knew very well that there was no saying of betraying his ancestors and being ungrateful. Only the strength of the eastern family of Sasan grew, and naturally began to compete for the right to speak, unwilling to continue to be obedient in front of the shining knights. If they are weak and poor, how dare they bargain with the church?


    In the family, the son raised by himself dared to beat the table and quarrel with his father. When he was young, he was very good in front of his father. This is true for small families, not to mention the powerful Lord of the Sassanian Empire?


    Pastor diester asked suspiciously, "teacher, do the five families really dare to break the rules and support Princess Freya to ascend the throne? How can Princess Freya legally wear the crown without the canonization of the church?"


    "They are just a temptation and a statement." Reverend friedes sneered: "these old foxes bet on both sides and secretly reach a consensus. Even if Zig ascends the throne and Freya becomes the female Archduke of blood wolf castle, they will fully support Freya, overhead zig and the future queen sassanne to fight against the church."


    "What should we do?" Diester bowed his head for advice and was modest.


    Friedes was silent for a long time and said faintly: "His majesty Frederick has a half sister who has been in our monastery since childhood and has become a female priest serving the Supreme Lord. She later combined with his majesty nahtigar and gave birth to a daughter. The child''s name is Elizabeth Frederick, who has been raised by the TESL family, and her adoptive father is the commander of the TESL."


    "Elizabeth is a 24-year-old female knight. Her mother gave birth to the descendants of the legendary Paladin and has returned to the embrace of the Lord. However, Elizabeth obtained the inheritance right to the throne of sassanne from her mother, ranking 17th. The inheritance right document was signed by the previous emperor of sassanne Empire and registered by the church, which is legal and valid."


    Diester''s heart set off a huge wave. Elizabeth has the ancient blood of testier and nahtigar. Although her mother is weak and her father is strong, no one can deny that she is a royal member of the Sassanian Empire, has the legal right to inherit the throne, and has a high probability of being smoothly promoted to the Golden Knight. Elizabeth''s adoptive father is the head of the Tesla family. Her grandmother should be the female priest of the Tesla family. When she was pregnant with the bones and flesh of the first emperor sassanne, she returned to the Ayre church and gave birth to the illegitimate daughter of the first emperor sassanne. Only the church can forge the first emperor''s autograph and let an illegitimate daughter obtain the legal right to inherit the throne. Judging from the time, as early as 80 years ago, the shining Knights began to layout and used unimaginable resources in exchange for the noble blood of his majesty nahtigar.


    80 years ago, Flemish was a student of the previous generation of shepherd. Today, he is going to use Elizabeth''s chess piece. Is he going to... Change a new emperor sassanne?


    Why did Mr. Flinders tell me such a secret and important thing?


    Pastor diester had a flash of inspiration in his mind. Uncontrollable excitement and ecstasy made his hands tremble slightly. He heard shepherd frides say:


    "Dist, I want you to go to the Ayres and quietly pick up Princess Elizabeth Frederick."


    Reverend diester bowed deeply and said solemnly, "as you wish, Lord frieds."

 Chapter 667

    In fact, Princess Elizabeth is not a descendant of Frederick''s royal family. At that time, Elizabeth''s grandmother did have a short-term intimate relationship with the first emperor sassanne, but the first emperor did not let her get pregnant. It doesn''t matter. The relationship between Elizabeth''s grandmother and the emperor sassanne is well documented. The Church recognizes that Elizabeth is a member of the sassanne royal family, so she is the princess of the sassanne empire.


    Most importantly, Elizabeth has the golden blood of nahtigal.


    The wings of the Sassanian royal family and the five eastern Lord families hardened and began to stumble with the shining knights, which was just a small problem. The golden blood of the balelius family is the major hidden danger leading to the division and imbalance of the Empire.


    As early as a hundred years ago, TESL''s father and Flemish''s teacher had clearly realized that with the continuous expansion of the territory of the Sassanian Empire, once the vast land of Sidon Khanate was annexed, the division of the Empire would be inevitable, and the iron mountain Empire would revive.


    The core interest of the shining knights and the church is to be able to mobilize and command the army of secular lords. As long as the Sasan royal family and the Basilius royal family are willing to cooperate with the shining knights and hand over more than half of their troops to assist the temple army in attacking Orc tribes and recovering human homeland. The church allowed the Basilius family to restore the iron mountain empire. Even the territory of the two empires and the six paladins have been discussed. The iron mountain empire is in the north and the Sasan empire is in the south. The two sides are married and allied, go hand in hand and expand to the east of the wilderness.


    But who could have thought that the blood of the divine knight has not declined for three thousand years. The imbalance of blood between the iron mountain Empire and the sassanne empire will lead to the imbalance of power. The noble children and population of the sassanne empire will flow into the iron mountain empire. In the long run, the shining Knights will not only be involved in the political vortex of the two empires, but also may be strongly rebounded from within the church.


    The paladin family rolled up their sleeves and fought in person to help Lord Sasan resist the iron mountain Lord. Of course, it will cause the dissatisfaction of the iron mountain empire. This is not the time when the Pope was in power. The Knights and aristocrats controlled the Holy See. The once closed Ayres church also began to absorb aristocratic elites. The talents of the church emerge in endlessly, and the internal relations become complex. The Lords of the iron mountain Empire strongly supported the missionary work of a certain sect of priests, and there would always be high-ranking clergy to speak for them.


    More than three hundred years ago, the lesson of the holy city rebellion made the shining Knights deeply realize that only by maintaining a neutral position and manipulating the situation from a high place can they not get burned.


    In particular, the contradiction between the Lord family and the paladin in the eastern part of the sassanne Empire has become increasingly prominent. After careful research, the last generation of shepherd and TESL''s father have come to a conclusion that the root of the problem lies in the fact that the shining knights are too close to the six families in the eastern part of the sassanne empire. They mistakenly thought that the shining knights could not do without their support.


    Therefore, the last generation of the patriarch chose the student with the strongest style. Fledes inherited the position of the patriarch and told him to suppress the arrogant Eastern Lord family and ease the relationship between the balelius family and the shining knights. In fact, this is an important adjustment to the neutrality of the shining knights.


    Only in this way can the shining Knights control the situation in the competition between Barcelona and Frederick and calmly mobilize the military power of the whole northern Lord.


    Just because the Knights of glory intended to escape from the whirlpool of secular politics of the Sassanian Empire, and considering the blood gap between the Frederick royal family and the Barcelona family, they decided to secretly use the blood of the holy knight family of nahtigar, an important heritage of the early Pope Enoch.


    Among all paladins, the light mark of the nahtigal family is the most special. Their Knight blood is stronger than the six Paladin families, and almost every generation has legendary knights. Other Paladin families are separated from the mark of light. Their blood is only the top silver blood, and nahtigar is the gold blood. However, the ancient golden blood of the paladin family is easier to weaken than the normal golden blood. But it doesn''t matter. The nahtigar family has been inherited continuously, and the church has always mastered an ancient golden blood.


    What if the blood of secularized nahtigar is weakened? The paladin nahtigar can support another golden blood family, just like the other six Paladin families, the sassanne Lord family supporting the silver blood.


    Nahtigar and the paladin family control the secular world through blood, and the Pope controls the church through the distribution power of the holy pool. This is the plot of the first Pope and the ancestors of nahtigar, and it is also their important heritage.


    The Knights of glory overthrew the Pope and took over all the legacy of the first Pope. After decades of layout, the two generations of the shining Knights paid a lot of costs to obtain the golden blood Elizabeth from the legendary Paladin nahtigar Princess Frederick.


    Flanders did not want to help Elizabeth to the throne of the Sassanian empire. On the one hand, Elizabeth''s character was painful. She was more like a paladin than a paladin and was not suitable to be an emperor. On the other hand, the patriarch blatantly interfered with the right to inherit the throne of the Sassanian Empire and committed a great taboo. The secular lords of the whole human country will unite and rebound strongly. In order to calm the public anger, the Reverend frides must be ready to step down.


    According to the plan formulated by the patriarch of the previous generation, the shining knights can, when necessary, establish Elizabeth''s descendants as the Duke of the sassanne Empire and the Duke of sassanne with the right to inherit the throne.


    This is the safest way to balance the power balance between the two lords, beat the Frederick royal family, and attract a large number of families eager for noble blood, including but not limited to northern Lords. The white tower camp, which has been troubling paladins, will also be defeated.


    Frederick emperor and Archduke, as long as there was one person, Frederick was unwilling to use Elizabeth in advance.


    Now it is a small matter that the throne of the Sassanian empire is suspended. It is the most urgent for the troops of the Centaur big Khan to point directly at the eastern defense line. The two Highnesses of blood wolf Castle fell at the same time, and the Duke of Basilius, who was in charge of the North army, returned urgently. Because of the army he commanded, the cavalry of the central Lord accounted for the majority. Now, the monsters are going to fight home. Do the soldiers still want to pursue the Centaur Gang? Basselius gathered some elite to support the eastern defense line and intercept the Centaur Great Khan. The rest of the Knights and vassal cavalry can continue to fight. In the same way, the South Road cavalry are from the eastern Lord family. Their homes are close to the eastern defense line. Once the Centaur breaks through the defense line, their homes are the first to suffer.


    A few months ago, her majesty called on Lord Sasan to organize his people to cultivate the land again. Soldiers go out to fight, their parents, wives and children farm at home, and are unprepared in the face of sudden danger. No one knows who bad luck will come to. The soldiers of the South Road army are burning with anxiety.


    Basselius handed over the command of the North army to the moon bear Knights of Teutonic principality. He led the eagle lion knights and some Knights of the central Lord to return to the eastern defense line. In this way, the Centaurs on the north road can run away a lot, but if Barcelona doesn''t return to the eastern defense line, the cavalry on the South and North will have no intention to fight.


    Commander testier weighed the pros and cons and tacitly allowed the Duke of Barcelona to leave the battle, while he himself organized the reinforcements of boulder fortress to intercept the Centaur soldiers on the North Road as much as possible.


    It is a rare opportunity for the kingdoms to work together to send troops to the northern wilderness. Only by killing a large number of male soldiers in the Centaur tribe, occupying the rich and vast Sidon Khanate and producing more food, the population of all kingdoms will grow explosively, and the pioneering war of the human kingdom will take the most solid step.


    The people of the Sassanian empire can''t see so far. They only know that the eagle lion Knights turn the tide and turn the tide. It is the aspiration of the people and the goal of the people. The Duke of perselius, in fact, exercised the duties of emperor.


    Queen grace asked Freya to be the Grand Duke of the Empire, but did not mention the eldest son of emperor Zig. She not only wanted to break Freya''s unrealistic idea, but also to make Freya resist the pressure of the balelius family. But neither Freya nor Siegfried can compete with the Duke of Barcelona. Grace''s little calculation shows that the blood wolf castle has nothing to do.


    The shining Knights hope that the revival of the iron mountain empire will take place in 50 years. Usain and oroksia had a tacit understanding about this. The basselius family still needed to open up imperial territory with the help of the shining knights. But things have turned out like this. It is difficult for the two princes of the balelius family to suppress the voices from other families.


    Flemish had to push Elizabeth onto the throne of the Sassanian Empire to avoid the early division of the northern Lords.


    Queen Elizabeth''s foundation is shallow. The old shepherd has been tough all his life. He is not afraid to offend people again. He always takes a few blind noble flags to stabilize the new emperor''s throne. After that, the church needed a new pastor to heal the scars left by Lord sassanne in the struggle for imperial power.


    Among the students, diester has the mildest temperament. Flanders didn''t like him at first, but now he wants to choose him as the successor of the next shepherd.


    Shepherd frides didn''t mind mentioning some more students and said gently, "dist, in the name of acting bishop, let the core members of the eastern Lord family go to the three fortresses of the eastern defense line to guard the border." After a pause, he continued to explain: "A few months ago, the eastern defense line expanded more than a dozen barracks, and the defense depth increased to 130 kilometers. The army led by the Centaur big Khan lacked supplies, and they fought all the way, and their number was less than 20000, and they were in great difficulty. In order to win food supplies, they could only strengthen the new barracks on the offensive and defense line. I have asked the commanders of the three fortresses to stick to their own defense lines and preserve their effective strength "The Centaurs laid down the camp in front of them to get food supplies. Most of them had to retreat back. Even if they continued to advance westward, they would suffer heavy casualties. Therefore, the fortress of the eastern defense line is the safest place."


    Diester thought for a moment and asked anxiously, "teacher, if the Centaur big Khan crosses the eastern defense line and enters the eastern region of the Empire, what about the people who cultivate green wheat? Do we organize the evacuation of the people in the east?"


    Flinders shook his head with deep eyes and said, "there are still many goblins and dog headed people in the eastern territory that need to be eliminated. Their harm is greater than the bandits of two or three thousand centaurs. Moreover, during the water season, millions of people are organized to migrate, and there are more victims than those killed by monsters."


    "You don''t have to take care of this matter. I''ll bear all the responsibilities."


    The patriarch is prepared to use millions of people in the east of the Empire as ears, eyes and bait to lock in and hinder the action of the Centaur Khan.


    Diester lowered his head and dared not say anything, but he hoped that the Centaur Khan would grab food supplies and flee to the East.


    Fledes stood up, strolled to the window, looked at the bustling street view of the sassanne imperial capital, and said with his hand: "Your Majesty Neo West has a blood feud with Princess Roland Auguste, and he will not come. But his highness Randall will arrive in a short time. In addition, I have summoned the Holy See to ask his majesty nahtigar to come down to the Sassanian Empire and surround the legendary horses. I believe his majesty nahtigar will be able to reach the eastern defense line from the Ayre religion country in ten days..."


    Just then, a hurried footsteps came from the corridor outside the door. A paladin told the guard outside the door that there was an emergency military situation from the eastern defense line. Flinders beckoned the students to open the door and returned to their position behind the desk.


    The paladin walked into the room without saluting, and said flustered, "my Lord, no! The Gambis and the Centaur are fighting!"


    "What!?"


    With a crash, the old shepherd pushed the heavy oak desk with one palm, stepped in front of the paladin in two steps, grabbed the stationery from his hand and browsed it quickly.


    The information conveyed by the letter crow is very brief. It says that his highness Auguste and Freya Princess Frederick led 24000 cavalry to camp with the Centaurs in calf village yesterday evening. The garrison of Duncan fortress left the station one after another and went to calf village to support Princess Freya.


    "Is Roland crazy!" The shepherd frides was furious and shouted, "I ask her to stick to the defense area. How dare she, a Golden Knight, raid the army of the Centaur Khan?!"


    "And Freya, who took risks and coerced the garrison into fighting! Korokal is also a waste. As a senior combat priest of Duncan fortress, don''t you know how to stop the two bastard princesses?"


    Seeing that the teacher was angry, pastor diester was silent and stood beside him, and the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    Flinders paced back and forth for a few steps, stopped and said to dister: "prepare for the horned wolf mount, and I''ll go back to Duncan fortress now. You go to the blood wolf Castle immediately, meet queen grace, and tell her to immediately mobilize the king''s garrison cavalry to the Duncan fortress defense area, and be sure to enter before the Centaur breaks through the eastern defense line..."


    Speaking of this, the old shepherd suddenly stopped, his eyes were uncertain, thought for a moment, turned back, picked up the calf map that fell on the floor, and carefully checked the latest force allocation of the eastern defense line.


    After a while, diester came forward and asked carefully, "Sir, I''ll go to the palace and inform your majesty grace?"


    Flinders shook his head and said, "clean up here. We''ll wait for the next report."


    Diester and the three paladins began to restore all the tables and chairs. Shepherd frides motioned the Paladin to open the door and let Dieter sit down on the nearby sofa.


    At the time of a big hourglass, outside news came in one after another.


    "Sir, the eldest son of emperor Siegfried has just summoned Royal Knights and led 8000 guards out of the imperial capital."


    "Your Excellency, your majesty grace wants to see you."


    Flinders raised his head and said slowly, "tell your majesty, you don''t need to see me. The 600 paladins and combat priests of the cathedral will move with her."


    The priest on duty was stunned and bowed off immediately.


    Pastor diester was uneasy and asked in a low voice, "teacher, the paladin of the cathedral is your guard."


    Flinders blinked and murmured, "maybe... Your highness Zig, you can''t use them at all."


    Dister sat in the room for half an hour. His uneasiness became more and more obvious, and another battle report came in.


    "Your Excellency, his highness orocia basselius led 27000 cavalry to join the battle of the calf camp!"


    The war reports came one after another.


    "The Duke of Barcelona and the eagle lion knights rushed to the camp of calf village and went into battle immediately."


    "His Majesty King Friedrich led the iron wall knights and 28000 dodo cavalry to the south of the camp in calf village, ready to fight!"


    The atmosphere in the room became more and more relaxed. After another hour, the priest on duty hurried in and shouted with joy: "Lord shepherd, the battle of camp in calf village was a great victory! The cavalry of the eastern defense line wiped out more than 17000 centaurs."


    Pastor diester jumped up from the sofa and asked, "where''s the Centaur Khan?"


    "The Centaur Great Khan led hundreds of Centaur disabled soldiers to break out of the siege and flee to the south. The eagle lion knights, the fast Dragon Knights and the iron wall Knights have chased down."


    The shepherd frides asked in a deep voice, "how many princes are involved in the pursuit?"


    "Four of the eagle lion knights, two of the iron wall knights, and his highness Roland Auguste, a total of seven Highnesses. Four high-ranking combat priests accompanied him."


    Dister couldn''t stop laughing and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Only a few hundred centaurs escaped. It''s not a big problem."


    Flinders stood up, sighed long and whispered to himself:


    "... Roland, Roland..."

 Chapter 668

    When Victor arrived at the camp in calf village, the soldiers of the eastern defense line were cleaning the battlefield.


    Gillian, with sharp eyes, was the first to see her lover. She pushed aside the attendants busy recording the booty and ran from a distance. She cheered, jumped on victor in front of her entourage, wrapped her elastic slender legs around his waist, kissed him on his lips quickly, and then giggled and released victor.


    "Did you miss me? Did you bring me a present?"


    Big miss chebman stretched out her slender hand to victor. Her face was crimson. The charming appearance of Phoenix eyes was less cold and gorgeous in the past, but more charming.


    She is wearing a dark red lady''s leather armor with beautiful shape and fine workmanship, outlining a tall and hot body curve. This is a gift specially given to Gillian by the Sasan royal family. It is a women''s full body leather armor made of golden Centaur leather. The golden Centaur leather is a strange thing for the affinity of the earth element. The affinity efficiency and combat defense performance of the void earth element are better than the secret silver armor, which is especially suitable for the earth knight. Jillian is very fond of this set of leather armor baby at ordinary times, and she is reluctant to take it out and wear it in a big tin box.


    Although the golden Centaur leather armor is good, it also attracts the Centaur''s hatred. However, fighting against the Centaur army doesn''t matter whether it leads to hatred or not.


    Victor took Jillian''s soft and slender hand, looked carefully from head to foot, confirmed that she was not hurt, sighed with relief, and said with a smile, "what worries me most is you, a land knight who is not a land knight."


    Gillian''s heart was sweet, but her mouth persisted and asked, "where''s my gift?"


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll make it up next time." Victor shook his head and smiled, looked at the dilapidated calf Village Camp, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Why will our main reinforcements of Gambis fight the Centaurs here?"


    "We just fought a war."


    "Well, obviously."


    "Won."


    "Great."


    "We got a lot of booty. Half of the Centaur leather alone belongs to us..."


    Gillian said brightly.


    "Yes, I see..."


    Victor looked across the battlefield and collected a lot of information. Of course, as long as you''re not blind, you can see what''s going on here.


    "Princess Freya Frederick promised to give us a generous gift for Gambis reinforcements."


    "I really don''t know... Dear baby, I''m as happy about it as you are... Forget it, I''ll ask someone else, you can continue to count the booty... I''ll see you later."


    Seeing the Earl of tellandon and several high-ranking Knights of Gambis coming over, Victor kissed Gillian''s face and waved to the high-ranking knights to speak in another place.


    The movement here has been seen by the clergy and the Sasan knight. His highness Randall stopped at the same place and waited for the great Knights of Gambis. They were not easy to disturb. They all did their own things.


    Victor led the high-ranking Knight of Gambis to find a secluded place, let his entourage disperse the guard, and asked solemnly, "two lords are missing... Viscount Gillis York and count Forrest Auguste."


    The faces of the people were suddenly darkened, tellandon The count of York said sadly, "Lord Gillis and Lord fult unfortunately fell into the hands of the Centaur Khan."


    Gillis and Forte are silver Knights of the older generation of Gambis. They are both over 100 years old. They have been stuck at the top of the silver stage for a long time. Before the reinforcements of Gambis went north, Sylvia and Marquis golon expected that the two earth knights were most likely to fight and fall.


    The Gambis royal family and the later family lost a Silver Knight respectively. Victor''s heart was mixed, but the great knight was ashamed of his death. It was their tradition to return to the elemental sea by fighting and dying.


    He adjusted his mood and asked, "where are our eldest princess and the ladies of major families?"


    Viscount Alex, Victor''s former neighbor, replied: "The Centaur, Khan, led a few ferocious centaurs to a tight encirclement and fled to the south. Over there was the Walton prairie. The doto''s Knight of the iron wall hurried to catch up. King Friedrich asked us to assist him with the xathan people. His royal highness disliked us from running too slowly, and she and three ladies led the fast dragoon.


    Hearing that Roland was safe, Victor was a little relieved and asked, "how much did we lose in this war?"


    "The losses were heavy. More than 20000 elites in Gambis killed 1889 people on the spot, seriously injured more than 700 people and slightly injured more than 5000 people." Count tellandon said sadly, "two great Knights fell, 14 official Knights died, and 55 trainee Knights died. Your highness, your little attendant Knight saru was also unfortunate. Most of the others were injured, but it was OK."


    Saru is an aristocratic child adopted by silver moon manor from the Eastern League. He is one of the few naturally awakened trainee knights. With Victor''s Knights'' Spiritual Secrets and golden potions, he has a great chance to promote senior knights and even achieve the silver rank.


    Victor felt sorry for the death of little saru, but the flowers in the greenhouse were destined to be delicate and useless. Only those who really experienced the war could become the pillar of Randall''s family. Fortunately, Charlotte and other little knights were all right. Victor believed that the bloody battle would be the food for their growth and the beginning of their life transformation.


    This idea is also Victor''s self consolation. Little saru has just turned 15. He shouldn''t take part in this level of fighting at this age, and he doesn''t have to bear the accusation of cowardice. Victor took the little attendants from the man horse hills to the Sassanian empire. He just wanted them to see the real pioneering war. He was not ready to let them die. Before leaving, Victor had arranged them, but a little servant died.


    Roland must be the culprit!


    "Lord frides won''t ask you to take the initiative. What happened to Duncan fortress?" Victor asked coldly, his eyes covered with frost.


    The high-ranking Knights looked at each other and looked strange. Finally, viscount Alex stood up to answer the guardian''s question:


    "The Centaur Khan came to attack the camp of calf village. We didn''t want to fight. Just as soon as the shepherd frides left Duncan fortress, Princess Freya Frederick came to the fortress with three high-ranking knights and 3000 cavalry."


    "My royal highness personally went to the gate to meet princess Freya and directly asked her if she had come to avenge his majesty Frederick and Archduke Frederick? If so, 20000 soldiers of Gambis would help her."


    Alex couldn''t help smiling and continued, "Princess Freya Frederick was stunned, nodded and said yes. Then it became like this."


    Tellandon added: "during the interval when his highness Auguste convened the army, we put forward suggestions, hoping to inform the shepherd of Flanders, the blood wolf castle, the Duchess of Barcelona and his majesty Friedrich. Princess Roland refused to accept the suggestions and said in front of the soldiers that if we dare not fight against the Centaur, then Gambis will not have to expand south."


    Victor sighed in his heart. Roland had a similar experience with Freya. She first put Freya up in words, and then mentioned the war of revenge. The silver Knights of Gambis thought of the war between his majesty Ryan and the three eastern provinces. What else can they say?


    But why did Roland risk the elite cavalry of Gambis?


    The vassal cavalry are elite soldiers painstakingly cultivated by various families. They are loyal, brave and good at fighting. They are all omnipotent, and they are even more special forces than special forces. The cavalry from a large family settled in Pinghu Town. As long as they swear allegiance to the Randall family, they are qualified to serve as the commander of the mercenary corps and command 24 mercenaries. They are the backbone of the mercenary corps and military instructors. Nelson and Victor attach great importance to such people. Even if they can''t trust them completely, they try to win over them, dig out their abilities and improve the military literacy of hired soldiers.


    In fact, when the Lord issued a war order, the vassal cavalry had to assume the responsibilities of grass-roots officers, and everyone could command 10 to 20 armed militias. Once fully mobilized, the 5000 strong tusk army can be expanded to 70000 soldiers.


    If such an elite dies, the little Lord will be distressed. Victor couldn''t understand Roland''s military adventure, and couldn''t figure out her real intention of taking the initiative.


    "Freya hung up the black flag of revenge, and the news soon spread all over the defense area of Duncan fortress. The garrison knights and soldiers asked for war one after another, and the garrison priests of the fortress couldn''t hold it down." Tellandon continued: "In the afternoon, we arrived at the camp of calf village. Outside the camp, about thousands of centaurs were on guard against us. When the Centaurs broke through the fence and carried food supplies, his highness Roland led more than 280 fast Dragon Knights to attack first, and then the whole army pressed on. The garrison infantry came in a steady stream, but the second one to join the battle was oroksia Basse Your highness Lius. "


    Victor''s heart moved. The Centaur Khan attacked the camp of calf village. Orokhia guarding the north section of the defense line and King Friedrich guarding the south section should mobilize mobile cavalry to move closer to the defense area of Duncan fortress. They can really quickly support the camp of calf village.


    Princess Freya Frederick raised a black flag to avenge the emperor and Archduke. The sentinels of the eastern defense line were fierce, the high-ranking combat priests of Duncan fortress could not hold back, and the two commanders of orokia and Friedrich could not stop the commotion of the sentinels.


    In particular, oroxya basselius, the murderer who killed the emperor and Archduke, camped in the calf village. Freya took a clear-cut stand to wage a war of revenge. The Duchess of basselius did not respond to the call for revenge and prevented the garrison soldiers from supporting the garrison of the calf Village Camp and avenging the monarch. Is this a blatant split?


    Roland runs Freya for revenge, which is equivalent to coerce the soldiers of the Sassanian empire into the war. Their number exceeds the gangbis reinforcements and becomes the main force of the attack, and the military heart can be used!


    Of course, they must have killed and injured more than Gambis reinforcements.


    "Your Highness oroksia joined the battle. We worked hard and crowded the Centaurs into the camp. The soldiers in the defense area killed them team by team and fought with the Centaurs inside the camp. The third cavalry arriving at the battlefield were dodos, but they did not immediately enter the battle, but assembled in the south."


    "The eagle lion Knights of the Duke of Barcelona rushed to the battlefield at sunset. They didn''t rest and rushed directly into the camp to fight." Vicomte Alex said excitedly, "the battle was a happy one. The Centaur was weaker than we thought, and could not play. It was squeezed on the south side of the camp and was badly injured. Finally, the Centaur big Khan broke through the fence and led a few fierce centaurs to break through the dodo."


    It makes sense for the Dodo cavalry to hesitate. King Friedrich was most worried that the Centaur army would enter the dangerous Wharton prairie. They deployed heavy troops in the southern part of the defense line, either to deter the Centaurs from going south, or to kill the Centaur soldiers as much as possible and reduce their number. Roland wanted the Dodo cavalry to take the initiative, and Friedrich could hardly agree.


    Freya played the banner of revenge for the emperor and Archduke. The Sasan garrison soldiers in the southern part of the defense line were ready to move. King Friedrich could only make a quick decision and summoned the iron wall knights and mobile cavalry to support the battle of the camp in calf village.


    He told the garrison of the southern section of the defense line with practical actions: let''s fight the centaurs, and you can safely stick to the fortifications.


    Dodo reinforcements arrived on the battlefield, but stood still and defended on the spot. First, the camp in calf village is full of people and centaurs, and they can''t squeeze in; Secondly, they should prevent the Centaur army from breaking through the fence and fleeing to the south.


    Therefore, the iron wall knights and dodo cavalry arranged in place and took a defensive posture.


    Friedrich''s response may be in Roland''s calculations.


    According to tellandon, Roland and oroksia led the army to squeeze the Centaur to the south of the camp, and there were tens of thousands of human soldiers waiting for work outside the south wall. Therefore, the Centaur big Khan could not make up his mind to break through to the south. When the Centaurs were dead and injured, it broke the fence of the camp and led the remaining centaurs to flee to the south.


    Victor''s thinking gradually became clear and gradually grasped Roland''s intention.


    The Centaur Khan gathered his army and counterattacked the hinterland of the human empire. This move is very clever. It has mobilized at least half of the human cavalry, which has greatly reduced the pressure of the Centaur group fleeing to the eastern region, and the Centaur group can even anti hunt the human cavalry.


    This may be wisdom. Victor believed that the Jedi counterattack of the Centaur Khan was spiritual intuition, inspired by group consciousness, or pan consciousness of the mother of the earth.


    Roland probably didn''t believe how much wisdom the Centaur Khan could have, so he led more than 10000 centaurs to the border of the Sassanian empire. What will he do next?


    They are dead end to the west, East and North. Only by going south and entering the Wharton prairie can more than 10000 centaurs survive the winter.


    The Centaur big Khan doesn''t know the way, but he looks for life by intuition. After laying the camp of calf village, he is most likely to migrate south!


    For the Sassanian Empire, these centaurs should not break into the hinterland of the Empire to harm the people, but as long as more than 4000 centaurs slip into the Wharton prairie, the food channels of the two kingdoms of Dodo and Gambis will become precarious.


    The church can also implement their Middle Kingdom strategy and open up the transportation channel between Neville and Sidon Khanate. The premise is that the human army will take the whole Sidon Khanate first and achieve preliminary results in opening up the wilderness.


    This may take more than 20 years, and Gambis''s South expansion strategy can''t wait that long.


    Roland has realized the importance of logistical supplies for an all-out war. In this Orc war, the Sassanian Empire spent half of its grain reserves in three years, and the loss of horses, equipment and soldiers was not calculated. All these things need food to support. Gangbis has no problem of self-sufficiency, but the food reserve is far worse than that of the Sassanian empire.


    No matter whether the Centaur will go south to the Wharton prairie, Roland will completely kill this possibility.


    Gambis couldn''t accept thousands of centaurs entering the Wharton prairie. If hundreds of centaurs, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    That''s why Roland said:


    If we dare not fight this war, Gambis will not have to go south.


    Fledes, who adopted a conservative strategy, was accidentally dragged down by Roland.


    Victor couldn''t help sighing that unreliable Roland was so unrestrained and amazing.


    "Go, show me the battlefield."


    The high-ranking Knights of gombis surrounded the Kingdom guardians and went to the camp of calf village. The clergy in charge of the aftermath and the Sassanian Knight came forward to salute. Victor nodded and turned his eyes to the broken fence.


    The 18 meter high fence collapsed in many places, the heavy logs were filled with javelins and feather arrows, and all the forts were destroyed by heavy javelins. Victor Crocheted the scene in his mind:


    Nearly twenty-five thousand and a half men and horses supported the war, fought all the way from the east to the west, and approached the eastern defense line of the human empire. They were hungry, tired and scarred. Human cavalry will catch up at any time. They urgently need food and armaments, and then move quickly. Only by laying down a human gathering point can the Centaurs get a chance of life.


    The forefront of the calf Village Camp has become the target of the Centaur.


    More than 2000 garrison soldiers in the camp also had no way out. They either died or were supported by cavalry.


    Centaurs were not good at attacking the city, and they are very weak now. The garrison soldiers are well-equipped and ready, and dozens of sentry crossbows can even threaten the golden centaurs.


    The legendary Centaur played alone. It first destroyed the crossbows on the sentry one by one with the heavy spear and axe grabbed from the human cavalry, and then hit the camp fence.


    Victor reached out to touch the edge of the breach of the fence, collected a large amount of data, and quickly measured the weight and height of the legendary centaur. The log fence of the camp is very strong, but it is like tissue paper in front of the legendary centaur. However, the design standard of the camp fence is to deal with the impact of large orcs. It is mixed with a lot of soil, broken stones and mortar. Even if a big hole is knocked open by the Centaur Khan, it will not collapse, and the broken wood and soil will fall down to form obstacles.


    The Centaur big Khan rushed into the camp with dense crossbows and arrows. Seeing that the military heavy crossbows were ineffective, the garrison soldiers on the fence turned around and shot the Centaur outside. Because of the obstacles and human archers, the Centaurs could not enter the camp through the breach. They had to clear the obstacles first, so the Centaur suppressed the human soldiers on the wall of the stronghold with spears and bows and arrows, forcing them to the fence on the other side.


    There are many arrows and javelins left on the wall of the stronghold... The Centaur consumes a lot of weapons. That''s what Roland is waiting for!


    The Centaur cleared the obstacles, entered the camp and began to carry food supplies. At this time, the ferocious Centaur noticed that Roland''s cavalry team was approaching. They organized thousands of centaurs to confront the human cavalry at a distance, speed up and plunder materials.


    But why didn''t the Centaur Khan lead the team? If it is outside the camp, the main reinforcements of Gambis will never stop killing so many people!


    "Go in and have a look."


    Victor stepped into the camp from the breach and went all the way to the opposite fence. There are also more than 20 crossbow turrets here, which have basically been destroyed.


    At that time, the garrison of Xiaoniu village abandoned the fence in the northeast and concentrated in the southwest, condescending and shooting at the Centaur bandits inside the camp. The feather arrows of the Centaur are not enough. The ferocious Centaur commander cooperates with the big Khan to accurately shoot the human archers on the wall of the stronghold to prevent them from attacking the ordinary Centaur soldiers carrying food.


    The garrison led most of the strong centaurs and gave the Gambis cavalry an opportunity.


    This is also under Roland''s control!


    Victor noticed something strange on the ground. He went over and picked up a handful of fine sand powder from the ground. Vicomte Eric sighed and said, "this is the battle trace left by count fult and vicomte Gillis. Their secret silver sword was cut on the legendary Centaur, but the elements of the void acted on the ground. The soil was shocked into powder, and the Centaur Khan was unharmed. You two entangled the legendary Orc for a period of time, and finally fell under its fist."


    "The legendary Centaur is really unmatched. Close combat was bad for it, but count fult and Viscount Gillis made minor mistakes one after another and were hit directly by the Centaur Khan. When I fought with the Centaur Khan, I also made a wrong judgment. Later I learned that the Centaur Khan had the touch of the Orc''s soul." Prince eskri frowned and sighed: "fortunately, more than 20 secret law guards in the man horse hill tried their best to intercept and drag the Centaur big Khan. We never let go of the blood spitting. We took the opportunity to cut more swords, but it didn''t work."


    "Their heroic feats inspired the fighting spirit of the soldiers. They went one after another and almost buried the Centaur."


    Of course, the more than 20 secret law guards are the three-level Eagle lion militia assigned by Victor to the family knight. The soul touch of the Centaur Khan is invalid for alchemy creatures. It doesn''t count when it runs. If it fights in situ, the eagle lion militia can really hammer it as long as there are enough.


    Victor did not want to mention the "bravery and tenacity" of the alchemy militia. Instead, he asked, "do forte and Gillis pick the legendary Centaur alone?"


    "We can''t get involved in the life and death test of high-level knights. Soldiers close to the battle circle may be shocked to death on the spot by empty elements." Tellandon explained.


    Victor nodded and asked, "what''s Roland doing?"


    "The highness of the princess tried to kill other violent men, leading the soldiers to squeeze the Centaurs to the south, and she cut a gold half centaurs." Eskry replied.


    Victor pointed to a piece of frost frozen soil not far away and asked, "is that the battle trace left by Roland over there?"


    "The long Princess didn''t fight with the Centaur big Khan. That''s the trace left by his highness orokhia when he fought with the legendary orcs." Count tellandon paused and whispered: "The Duchess of Barcelona is more powerful than expected. She is probably the first Golden Knight today. The Centaur Khan was defeated by her and is not an opponent at all. Moreover, we are sure that his highness orokhia touched the legendary stage in the battle. After the war, the Duchess of Barcelona did not chase the fleeing centaur. He and the Duchess returned to the fortress to protect Oro Cassia, let her stabilize her state. "


    "There is another legendary highness in the human country."


    Victor was stunned, turned his head and said, "you can feel the disturbance of the legendary void water element, not to mention Roland. She was stimulated by oroksia... And then went after the Centaur Khan?"


    Alex smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness, you know Princess Roland. We can''t persuade her."


    In this war, Roland turned against the guest and occupied the right time, place and people. Half of the people were looking for teeth. At last, oroksia ascended the legendary throne.


    Fate is more elusive than Roland.


    Aurochia is the direct blood of the divine knight after all. Sylvia is afraid of her and specially tells Victor not to hook up with each other.


    It seems... It seems... It''s normal for her to be promoted to the legendary stormy knight.


    When tellandon saw Victor thinking, he immediately worried that he was interested in oroksia. After all, there were very few female knights who could reproduce with the sun elves. This attraction was rooted in the blood of higher life. The more powerful and extraordinary life, the more difficult it was to bear, and he paid special attention to his spouse and offspring. Dragons and scorpions were like this, and the sun Elves were no exception.


    "Your Highness, we have gained a lot here. I pried the element sea. I believe I can become a semi golden land knight in the near future." Tellandon tried to divert Victor''s attention and said, "another senior knight in Gambis rushed into the silver field, and more than a dozen trainee Knights achieved the bronze level. They and Ms. Charlotte Randall returned to Duncan fortress to stabilize the state. Would you like to see them?"


    Victor only felt funny. As the master of his heart, he overcame the disadvantages in his blood. He was thinking about another problem.


    There are only a few hundred centaurs around the Centaur Khan, which does not need much food supply. They can run east all the way to the east of Sidon Khanate. With the intuition of the legendary Centaur, few people can stop them.


    Why did the legendary Centaur run south?


    The greater the number of groups, the greater the suppression of individuals. Roland used this to squeeze thousands of centaurs into a narrow space, making it difficult for the Centaur Khan to give full play to his full strength. Now, there are only a few elite around the Centaur Khan, and its ability has been completely released.


    No matter why it chooses the South as the breakthrough direction, the Golden Knight chasing it risks falling. The earth knight can''t catch up with the legendary Centaur, while Roland is a golden stormy knight with both strength and speed. She can catch up with the Centaur, and the situation is particularly dangerous.


    Victor looked around at the big knights and muttered: a group of short legs don''t work at this time.


    "The royal highness of Princess Auguste is simply the God of war." The count of golden eyes commented.


    The silver Knights nodded one after another, all with an expression of approval.


    Victor coughed and said, "I''m going to pick up the goddess of war of Gambis... Caligula, come with me. Nelson, you take the family guard to assist Miss Gillian chebman, and then return to Duncan fortress together. Tell Charlotte they don''t have to wait for me. You go straight back to Pinghu Town."


    Nelson knelt on one knee and said, "Sir, I want to go after the Centaur with you."


    His attitude was sincere and showed an unshakable will. Victor was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, let''s find Princess Roland Auguste together."


    "You guys, clean up the mess and wait for the Kingdom''s orders at Duncan fortress." Victor turned and said. What he meant was that the Gambis reinforcements would no longer participate in the battle.


    The great Knight of Gambis saluted the guardian and said in one voice, "Your Highness, may the enemy shed blood under your sword."

 Chapter 669

    The eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire was well defended against a large number of ORC invaders. Hundreds of centaurs can escape from the calf camp and break through the front of Dodo soldiers. They are all the best centaurs.


    Not surprisingly, the high-priced knights, led by the legendary big horse, crossed the southern section of the eastern defense line, even pulled out several sentry camps along the way, seized a small amount of supplies, and plunged into the Wharton prairie.


    Of course, they are not completely intact. In addition, the three major knights and seven golden knights are relentlessly chasing after them. Half of the Centaurs have been reduced, and only more than 300 have fled into the prairie.


    In the competition between life and death, the weak are eliminated most ruthlessly, and the survivors get rich rewards and become stronger. Of the more than 300 centaurs, ferocious monsters may account for the vast majority.


    The blue and purple sky shrouds the boundless Wharton prairie, and the withered and yellow grass leaves are as high as the legs of adults.


    Victor looked back at the distance. He saw Caligula lying in the grass nest and said angrily and funny, "aka, we should go."


    Caligula bounced up from the haystack, holding a round prairie gopher in his hand, presented it to victor like a treasure, blinked and said happily, "master, look... So fat, so fat."


    The grassland is rich in water and grass. It is a paradise for herbivores. There are tens of millions of red haired bison, groups of wild horses, grassland impala and other large and medium-sized herbivores. Even grassland rabbits and grassland gophers are twice as large as those in Gambis. Even in the cold winter, the hay all over the ground provides abundant food for the animals. The fat gophers can be caught easily. Of course, it also attracts goblins and jackals to wander on the grassland.


    More than 300 fierce centaurs with keen intuition are running wildly on the prairie. The war beast Knight Order wants to find them, which is like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, if the major Knights take special measures, such as using falcons and dissimilated war beasts who are good at tracking smell, they can still search the traces of centaurs, or quietly use some gifted wizards, the effect will be better.


    At first, the golden jackal Fengya wandered in the Neville mountains. It was not the Wizards kept by the Rex family who secretly locked the scope of activity.


    The strength of centaurs is uneven. Ordinary ferocious centaurs drag down the powerful Centaur big Khan. Their mobility speed depends on the weakest in the group. It must be easier to hunt down a group of centaurs than to hunt down a popular jackal.


    The problem is that the environment of the prairie has narrowed the advantages and disadvantages of both sides. The Knights'' home battle has become an away battle, and the Centaurs have changed from an away game to a home game. They do not lack prey, but weapons, but they can get a certain degree of material supplement from the hands of goblins, and even attack grassland herdsmen and seize weapons and equipment. The risk of the Knights killing centaurs has risen sharply.


    Roland is bold. She dared to go deep into the RAND Empire and hunt down the legendary Knight Neo West. She is now eyeing the legendary centaur. Gambis has lost two silver earth knights, and as the youngest golden female knight in the human country, Princess Auguste has amazing potential. Whether out of the overall situation of the southern empire or personal friendship, Victor was very worried about her safety.


    Victor has never seen the legendary big horse. With only a small amount of information collected, he can hardly track his opponent on the vast prairie. But he was familiar with Roland. The tracking intuition of his old enemy vaguely showed that Princess Auguste was in the Far West, but the other three high-ranking female knights were in the south.


    That direction is the holy helmet city of the prairie.


    Roland and Margaret Wellington, they''re separated?


    Victor weighed the pros and cons and decided to go to helmets city to inquire about the news first. If necessary, you can leave Nelson and Caligula in the helmet city. He chases Roland alone and believes he can find her soon.


    Without the drag of the horned wolf mount, Victor and his six entourages soon arrived at helm city.


    Outside the city, there are tents full of grassland herdsmen, as well as countless cattle, sheep and horses. The twelve grassland holy cities are usually the trade nodes connecting the Sassanian Empire and the Dodo kingdom. In the water season, they become the place where grassland herdsmen spend the winter. Cattle and sheep are not allowed to graze on the grassland within 500 miles of the holy city. In autumn, herdsmen of all tribes should send people to harvest hay in the grassland of the holy city for winter feeding.


    This year''s rainy and snowy season has not yet arrived. Large caravans will transport Sasang''s grain and wheat straw, Gambis''s wine and spices, Dodo''s weapons and crossbows, Neville''s iron, Susi''s cloth and silk to the holy city of the grassland to trade animal skins, meat, cattle, sheep and horses with herdsmen.


    The two-month market of grassland holy city is also the courtship season for herdsmen and women. People outside the holy helmets city are full of trouble and noisy. Before it was dark, the herdsmen had set up a bonfire. The young shepherd put on new skirts and jewelry and danced around the bonfire. The herdsmen of other tribes and the guys of the caravan watch and cheer outside. The shepherdess will leave a small hand-made carpet in front of someone to represent her courtship. As long as the parties pick up the colored blanket, they can pull the shepherd girl into the tent and spend a wonderful night together. The next day, the two sides went their separate ways. If the man was reluctant to give up his beautiful lover, he either took out a generous gift money to the patriarch and took the shepherdess away; Or stay and be her husband.


    The herdsmen''s tents stretch for more than ten miles around the holy helmets city. The wine and meat in the camp are fragrant, singing and dancing are peaceful, and there is no sense of urgency for monsters to attack.


    Think about it carefully. Before hundreds of centaurs failed to form Orc tribal forces, they can be regarded as hundreds of ferocious beasts on the grassland. There is no need to make a fuss. Even if they want to take root and reproduce in the prairie, they have to have females. The current situation shows that no female Centaur has been found in the camp battlefield of calf village.


    According to the truth, the Centaur Khan should lead more than 300 men to move to the east of the prairie, reach the boulder mountains, and then sneak into the northern wilderness along the forest belt at the foot of the mountain to meet the Centaurs in the east of Sidon Khanate.


    But why did Roland move to the west of the prairie? The westernmost part of the grassland is the ghost forest, which is the frontier of the endless forest.


    Is the Centaur Khan on his way to the endless forest?


    Victor was full of questions and hurried into the holy city to find Margaret. They asked them to understand. But along the way, the crowd was dense, and they ran into several groups of drunken herdsmen.


    It''s a small matter for drunkards to make trouble. Alchemists can throw them to the side of the road with a pick. A warm grassland girl is a headache.


    Caligula is tall and different from ordinary people. Walking in the crowd can attract the most attention. Nelson and the alchemy militia are strong and powerful, especially in line with the aesthetics of grassland shepherds. Following these guys, the open and bold shepherdess naturally saw victor in the middle.


    Although Victor wore a hood and a visor, his temperament was like the bright moonlight, and his perfect body proportion was also charming. The visor on his face covered his handsome and extraordinary appearance, but added a trace of mystery and stimulated women''s curiosity.


    Ordinary people will be ashamed of themselves in front of Victor and dare not look up at him. A lonely mind is easily frightened, but the ocean of the mind is completely different. For such a simple thing as courtship, a girl may be shy and nervous. The feelings of a group of girls are magnified many times, which makes them double their courage and full of enthusiasm.


    It was originally the courtship season for grassland people. Young herdsmen girls frolicked around victor and others, blocking the road.


    Alchemy soldiers are guys who don''t understand amorous feelings. They impolitely throw the shepherdess trying to get close to their master into the crowd.


    This poked the hornet''s nest.


    The herdsman hunters came from all directions, pulled the girl they wanted behind them, formed a solid human wall, separated the hot eyes of the herdswoman, and then shouted and provoked victor and others, but no one dared to really stand out.


    The giant doesn''t look easy to mess with.


    Victor was secretly angry, but there was nothing he could do. The high-level knight can release his spirit without talking, and the crowd will separate automatically. But he doesn''t have this ability. In essence, high-level knights are close to the element sea, master the root law, and their spiritual power is changeable; The blood of the sun elves is an extreme in the evolution of the world''s laws. Although the force is strong, the spiritual temperament is solidified.


    Although he did not know the marriage relationship of the elves, Victor highly suspected that among the high moon elves with more women than men, the sun Elves were the only and had a large number of spouses. No wonder he is especially popular with the opposite sex.


    "You four do it alone."


    Victor stopped the four alchemists from pulling their weapons and said faintly, "aka, scare them."


    "Ah... Uh... Ah"


    Caligula waved his teeth and claws in a threatening manner. The herdsman hunter was silent for a moment and immediately burst into laughter.


    Nelson stepped forward, his steel cone eyes swept over the place, and the laughter stopped. A muffled voice came out of his throat:


    "Give it to me, get out!"


    When the herdsman hunters came into contact with Nelson''s murderous eyes, their faces turned white and retreated one after another. The surroundings gradually became silent, and an atmosphere of awe was brewing and spreading.


    Through the separated crowd, Victor gave a low smile and said to Nelson, "it''s fierce... It''s a feeling of spiritual touch."


    Nelson was full of fog and hesitated and muttered, "this is the touch of the soul? It''s different from what I thought... I used to be fierce. When fighting, many opponents trembled when they saw me."


    Victor said with a smile, "can''t you scare so many people? Do you remember little bill in Pinghu Town?"


    "Pig butcher bill?" Nelson grinned and said, "I remember him. He has a great reputation among the lower class... Unexpectedly, adults have heard of him."


    Victor nodded: "Little Bill, he is not young and small. He looks quiet and doesn''t have much strength. Before coming to Randall''s family, he specially cooked wild pigs for the butcher''s shop. It is said that he has 23 years of pig killing skills. Caligula learned to kill pigs from him at the beginning. When he walked in the pig farm, all pigs didn''t dare to move or cry. He obediently came out to die with his ears."


    "A big pig of more than 800 pounds, bill will die as soon as he cuts down. Carrigura has the same knife technique, and no pig can''t stop barking. How can aka learn this skill? Do you know why?"


    Nelson scratched his head and said a little embarrassed, "I don''t know... In fact, I''ve learned bill to kill pigs, but it''s useless. Both big pigs and little pigs jump when they are dying."


    Victor said, "Bill''s knife killed even the pig''s will to survive. Isn''t this the touch of the heart?"


    Nelson''s eyes brightened and murmured, "the will to kill his opponent is the touch of the soul?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "I think the scope of spiritual touch should be very wide and there are many forms of expression. Bill killing pigs is a kind of spiritual touch, but it is not suitable for fighting. We only pay attention to the improvement of combat effectiveness by spiritual touch and ignore its potential in other aspects."


    "You just looked murderous and scared the people in the front row, but the people behind you couldn''t see it, but the fear has spread out and expanded rapidly at the spiritual level of the crowd. People are scary and scared to death, which refers to this situation. This reminds me of the war roar of the elder bear monster. Its effect of defeating the enemy is very general, but it greatly improves the fighting will of ordinary bear monsters. This is a story It''s a kind of spiritual infection. I''m going to call it the ''spiritual tsunami''. "


    "My Lord, ''tsunami''... What is it?"


    "Er... The water layer transmits and gathers into an unimaginable huge force." Victor slipped his tongue and scolded angrily: "don''t care about the details, you should pay attention to the principle!"


    "Oh." Nelson nodded knowingly.


    Victor paused and explained in a language that Nelson could understand: "as the military commander of the Randall family, it is important for you to hone your martial arts and improve your personal martial arts, but don''t ignore the greater power - to inspire the courage of the Legion and strengthen the soul and will of the Legion. This will enable you to reach a new height."


    "The Centaur Khan, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. When dealing with Archduke Frederick, he vomited blood and was seriously injured. However, when she arrived at the camp of calf village, orokia''s strength frozen the ground. The hearty battle prompted her to take the most critical step to reach the legendary level. However, the Centaur was undamaged. Although the talent of earth armor can transfer half The damage suffered by the Centaur, but it is not completely elemental. If it accumulates too much damage, it will still be killed. The Centaur big Khan can withstand the fierce attack of orokhia, which shows that the semi elemental degree of its earth armor exceeds that of orokhia. "


    "Not many kinds of wisdom can ascend to the sky step by step and gain powerful power in a short time. I can only think that the inner potential of the Centaur Khan has been quickly explored. The turning point is that it has decided to bear the fate of the ethnic group, regardless of life and death! It has gathered more and more Centaur soldiers. The expectation and trust of its subordinates have prompted it to transform and grow, become stronger and smartest. Danger When it was difficult, the Centaur''s spiritual power was connected to form a ''tsunami'' and pushed the Centaur to the peak. "


    Victor stopped and solemnly said, "the laws of human blood are very inclusive. The war roar talent of the bear monster elder can also be simulated by humans. There are various directions of spiritual touch. You can turn the power of your mind to the direction of the Legion, and maybe you can master a super powerful spiritual talent in the future!"


    Nelson''s eyes lit up and asked, "Sir, what should we do? Catch a bear monster elder to study?"


    Victor smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "no, elder bear monster won''t teach the mystery of talent. We can start with the barbarians. The barbarians'' War chanters can mobilize mysterious forces, and the effects include defeating the enemy, strengthening and group improvement."


    Nelson scratched his head again. "Will this barbarian... Teach me?"


    Victor looked back at the silly Caligula and whispered, "do you think Sophia''s female barbarian follower has a special meaning for aka?"


    Nelson was stunned, held back his smile, nodded and said, "it seems that it''s a little interesting."


    Caligula heard it, but his attention was on the barbecue of bonfires. He didn''t know that the owner and Nelson were plotting to sell him for a good price.


    This kind of thing is just a joke. How to exchange the mystery of war chant from barbarians still needs to be considered in the long run. Victor turned to ask, "what do you intuitively tell me about the proposal for the Legion to touch the heart?"


    Nelson frowned, pondered for a moment, hesitated and asked, "Sir, you said that the Centaur Khan was pushed to the peak by the spiritual tsunami. Will he fall to death?"


    Victor''s heart clicked and couldn''t help thinking of Ryan, the former king of Gambis. If he didn''t bear too much responsibility and heavy burden on his heart, how could Ryan make a mistake in the three sword duel with Neo West?


    If you want to control the power of the group''s mind ocean, your own mind must first be strong enough.


    "... put this matter aside for the time being." Victor raised his head, saw Nelson''s big face full of expectations, and immediately became alert.


    The roar of war, like weeds, breeds in Nelson''s heart.


    His mind is not focused enough now!


    Shortcuts are always easy to get lost... Victor secretly complained that he put the devil in Nelson''s heart. Now he must try to remedy it, but Nelson still has to pay the price.


    "We have to deal with the elite of the Centaur first." Victor was a little silent, raised his eyebrows and asked: "My opponent is the legendary centaur. I didn''t want to take you with me, but now that you''ve come, you should be ready to die. I''ll let you try your best to help the Lord, at least cut off its claws and teeth... Maybe you''ll have to touch the legendary monster... I''ll ask you again for the last time. Do you want to follow me?"


    Nelson''s blood was boiling all over, and all his thoughts disappeared. He growled in a low voice, "master, I''m not afraid! I''d like to be your sword and armor!"


    "Good!" Victor patted Nelson on the shoulder and said brightly, "let the Bard sing the reputation of the bear of the north again!"


    Caligula stepped forward, clapped his chest and said with a smile, "aka has strength. The brave aka helps Nelson fight monsters."


    Nelson''s face was red and his neck was thick. "Don''t worry... Er, you can help scare the Centaur nearby. Don''t be like that just now. You have to really scare!"


    At this point, all three laughed, and aka giggled.


    Entering the gate of helmets City, the high-ranking knights and priests in the city just greeted them. The three high-ranking female Knights of Gambis were among them, as well as the beautiful Andrea with black hair and blue eyes Countess Wimbledon, but Clark was at the front Deputy commander testier.


    When Victor saw him, his face suddenly sank and asked angrily, "Clark, why are you here? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 670

    The count of golden eye asked the deputy head of the shining Knights aggressively, which puzzled the high-ranking knights and priests. Clark was unhappy, but he had seen Victor''s extraordinary tracking ability and could guess why the other party was angry.


    Golden centaurs can borrow strength from the earth and recover their physical fitness. Their endurance is similar to that of golden centaurs, but the mobility speed of four legs is faster than that of Golden Knights. The speed and endurance of the legendary Centaur are not to mention, but after all, it belongs to the orcs who are friendly to the earth elements. The rage knight has a long fighting spirit and lives forever, and its speed is second only to the wind knight. Even the high-level female Knight at the top of the silver level can keep up with the Centaur commander. Roland Princess Auguste chased the Centaur Khan to the west of the prairie, and all the other six Golden Knights were left behind.


    The speed of the earth knights is slow. They can''t keep up with Roland and the legendary centaur. Can''t the wind Paladin keep up?


    Victor had seen strange with his own eyes How Tesla flies a scorpion tailed lion''s kite.


    What should be chased is not chased, and what cannot be chased will not be chased, that is to say, Roland is alone and facing half man Ma Da Khan alone. Of course Victor was angry and asked Clark impolitely, why not support the eldest princess of Gambis?


    Count golden eye''s attitude must be unreasonable and arrogant. Clark is not his royal highness of Gambis kingdom. He neither asked Roland to pursue and kill the Centaur Khan, nor ordered Roland to give up his goal.


    Still young, Roland was in danger and worried immediately... Clark smiled in his heart. He also thought victor and Roland were potential partners. Because of his age and character, Roland still has a vision for mortal love and is unwilling to share his love with others. Only in this way can the two people not come together, but maintain an ambiguous relationship.


    In any case, Victor only saw the wind Paladin and speculated on Roland''s situation, which once again proved his extraordinary wisdom and tracking intuition.


    To respect extraordinary power is to respect oneself. Clark is old enough to be Victor''s grandfather. He can understand each other''s mood and tolerate his rudeness.


    "Cousin Victor, I only got to the Wharton prairie half a day earlier than you." Clark smiled gracefully and said, "when I caught up with the iron wall knights, the Centaurs had dispersed."


    "Scattered?"


    Victor was very surprised to hear the news. Centaur''s body shape is strange. It is not suitable for fighting alone. It especially depends on the strength of the group. It is also the golden level. The individual combat effectiveness of Centaur commander is far worse than that of Ogre commander. Even high-level silver Knights have the opportunity to kill it. Facts have proved that in the case of one-on-one, the Centaur is almost no threat to high-level knights.


    Of course, it''s another matter that high-ranking knights can''t catch up with centaurs.


    The spread of the Centaur Khan''s team on the Wharton prairie is bad news. This means that the ability of the legendary Centaur is completely liberated and is no longer constrained by the group.


    Sometimes, lone wolves are more terrible than wolves.


    However, the more than 300 elite centaurs are the most important team of the Great Khan. Only by bringing them back to the east of the Sidon Khanate can the great Centaur Khan effectively command all tribes.


    There is no doubt that the legendary Centaur has this ability.


    His comrades who fought side by side said no. Victor couldn''t understand the behavior of the Centaur Khan.


    Clark smiled and said, "let the women of Gambis explain. They know what''s going on here better than I do."


    Margaret Wellington has the highest status, but she is cold and seldom speaks. The high-ranking female Knight of the Joshua family was about to explain to victor, Andrea The Countess of Wimbledon said first:


    "Victor, that night, the three Knights followed the Centaur into the Wharton prairie. The Centaur Khan alone blocked us twice, and was blocked by several Golden Knights. No one could do anything. Finally, the Centaur drove the wild cattle to run wildly, and temporarily got rid of the pursuit of the Knights under the cover of the cattle. The Centaur Khan took two gold The Centaur commander of the order was responsible for breaking up. When the Centaur Gang disappeared on the grassland, they ran to the west of the prairie. "


    "King Friedrich asked the eagle lion knights to kill the hidden centaurs first, and then go to the Centaur Great Khan. However, his highness Roland Auguste insisted on pursuing the legendary centaurs. The two sides had different opinions. The eagle lion knights could only divide one team and be led by two Highnesses to support his highness Auguste."


    Andrea gently bit her lower lip and said in an apologetic soft voice, "but... We finally lost his highness Roland, so we had to go back to helmets city with the Xunlong knights."


    Marguerite was still cold, and the other two high-ranking female Knights of Gambis squinted at Andrea. Roland ran away. We couldn''t persuade, catch up or stop him. It has nothing to do with the eagle lion knights. The countess Wimbledon of the iron mountain Empire has always been famous for her beauty and coldness, but she is uncomfortable with the charming look and gentle tone of his highness Randall.


    They all have the resentment that Andrea is seducing my highness.


    Clarke heard about Andrea''s official separation from her husband. The rumor that the Countess of Wimbledon controlled her husband was once a joke in the aristocratic circle of Sasan. The two princes of Barcelona came forward one after another to persuade the countess to let go, but she never let go. Now it seems that Andrea may have made some progress in pursuing her highness Randall.


    As soon as victor came in, he blamed the wind Paladin for not helping his highness Gambis. Clark was unwilling to argue with the young count in public, especially the high-ranking female Knights of Gambis. The only exception was the admirers of the sun elves. They will only favor Victor, there is no reason to speak.


    Clark thought of a way to avoid embarrassment for himself and victor. He said with relief: "The strength of the legendary Centaur lies in its defense talent and terrible power. Every effective attack can increase its power several times with the help of the earth. Hitting the opponent will introduce this power to the ground, so that the target cannot be resolved and can only resist hard. But in terms of martial arts... The Centaur is strange. What martial arts can be said?"


    "In close combat, it can''t even beat the Silver Knight. His highness Auguste''s martial arts are still above me. Since she dares to chase the legendary Centaur alone, she must be fully confident."


    Victor said coldly, "this Centaur caused the fall of two Golden Knights."


    Clark nodded: "you''re right, but it was the high-ranking combat priest who made the mistake, not Archduke Frederick. Emperor Frederick was surrounded and killed by a group of centaurs. Even so, he killed the Khan of the black horn tribe in front of the Centaur Khan."


    "The will of the Golden Knight is connected to the sea of elements. It is not easy for turnans to shake the heart of the Golden Knight, not to mention a centaur who has just mastered the touch of the heart? Princess gangbis has no drag around, but can give full play to her strength. In addition, I''ll tell you a good rest. The Centaur Khan has no spear."


    Clark patted Victor on the shoulder and smiled: "Cousin Victor, if you have any questions, you can ask Andrea for answers. My task is to try to kill those escaped Centaur bandits so as not to happen again. I can''t support Princess Roland Auguste until I and the iron wall Knights solve the threat of centaurs to the prairie. However, I thought that at that time, you had brought the legendary Centaur back Here we are. "


    "I''ll leave first."


    Clark saluted and carried the Mithril bow to the gate of helmet city.


    Seeing the wind Paladin leave, Victor turned his inquisitive eyes to the beautiful Countess Wimbledon.


    Andrea raised her mouth slightly and nodded, "Your Highness, please come with me. I have something to tell you, but it''s inconvenient for everyone to know."


    It must be Andrea''s animal language wizard who intercepted the Centaur''s intelligence... Victor knew it clearly in his heart and turned his head and said, "you don''t have to follow."


    "As you wish, your highness Randall." The high-ranking female Knight of Gambis bowed and said in unison.


    Andrea took a half step behind Victor''s shoulder, raised thin and long eyebrows at the three high-ranking female knights, turned to follow, and took his arm.


    The Countess of Wimbledon defiantly provoked and fought back. Joshua and Nim''s angry Knight were so angry that it was useless to stare. They could only watch victor and her enter a wooden villa.


    Entering the deepest room of the villa, Andrea closed the door, wrapped her slender arm around Victor''s neck, raised her delicate and beautiful face, half closed her eyes, trembled her long and dense eyelashes, glittering red lips, charming and self-sustaining, and beautiful.


    Just like the first time, it was not difficult. It was just that Andrea''s enthusiasm was more intense than the shepherdess of courtship season. They hugged and kissed each other, and finally she sat very close on Victor''s lap.


    "These days, you must not miss me."


    Andrea blushed and whispered, "but I miss your highness... I''ve decided to be your lover in the Sassanian empire."


    Victor said with a bitter smile: "Andrea, there will be no result between us. I won''t set foot in the north again in the future..."


    "I know... But I don''t like others. My feelings need a sustenance to calmly accept my husband and other female knights."


    Andrea said with some self mockery, "Honey... Please allow me to call you like this. Not all your Highnesses have the courage to kiss a bad tempered wind Knight... That''s enough."


    Victor put his arm around Andrea''s slender waist and asked half jokingly and half seriously, "where does your courage come from? I''m stronger, smarter and more dangerous than you, aren''t I?"


    Andrea twisted her waist to facilitate or urge Victor to untie the button behind her leather armor, squint her eyes and enjoy the caress of her lover. Her voice was charming but her words were calm:


    "Emperor Frederick and the Archduke have fallen, his highness aurochia has been promoted to legend, and the revival of the iron mountain empire is in sight, but there are four Highnesses under the Barcelona family. I am alone in Wimbledon. If I want to maintain the glory of my ancestors in the iron mountain Empire, I can only seek external strong assistance. As you said at the beginning, NANTUO is the retreat of the northern Lord, and Beituo is the retreat of the southern Lord Lu. That ancient coin token represents a secret alliance... That''s not enough! I hope our relationship can go further. In addition to the alliance token, I also want a partner ring. "


    Victor was immediately embarrassed. He should have thought that the dark tide of the Sassanian empire was surging. Andrea felt the pressure of the Four Golden Knights and leaked her secret alliance with her to oroxya. The Duchess of Barcelona urged her to deepen her relationship with the count of golden eyes, and the most important thing is openness.


    This kind of thing does not need evidence, just look at the subsequent impact.


    Once Emperor Frederick died, the Basilius family could no longer suppress the voice of the vassal Lord. Andrea publicly admitted that she was the lover of his highness Randall, which was equivalent to an informal marriage between the two sides. According to this, baselius expressed to the Lords of the Sassanian Empire and to the shining knights that they had political channels with the core of the NANTUO Lord group.


    This is not only a solicitation to the northern lords, but also a warning test to the shining knights.


    Weakening the Knights of glory''s direct control over the northern empire is in line with the wishes of all secular lords. But Victor didn''t want to wade into the muddy waters of the sassanne Empire, because it was very important. He had to consult Sylvia and kite castle before making a decision. At least he had to look at the attitude and backhand of the shining knights.


    Clark let Victor meet Andrea in private. Is the shining Knights ready?


    Andrea''s heart is uneasy. The love between Queen Veronica and Prince delavin is her fantasy in her girlhood, but she is not a divine knight. What she really fantasizes is the favor of the sun elves. The encounter in the forest of greyhound village gave her endless aftertaste, as if her dream had come true.


    She didn''t know whether the bold expression of love to Victor was out of consideration of family interests or "forced marriage" to her sweetheart in the name of family interests.


    Victor touched his nose and said helplessly, "it seems that the female Knights I saved have finally become my lover."


    Andrea''s heart was in full bloom and she smiled like a peach and a plum.


    In fact, she misunderstood that Victor could not immediately refuse the olive branch handed over by the iron mountain Empire, but could only delay it.


    Victor did not correct Andrea''s incomprehension, but said, "the time has not come. Roland is in danger. I must bring her back."


    Andrea nodded and said apologetically, "honey, we also want to help Princess Auguste, but we really can''t catch up with her. His highness monstok also stopped me. He said I would be a burden to his highness Auguste."


    Victor nodded: "I''ll support Roland... Tell me, why did the Centaur Khan go west instead of East?"


    Andrea said, "some time ago, we caught a centaur commander. My animal language wizard learned that when the Centaur big Khan closed the Centaur Gang, he told them that there was a test of the mother of the earth in the West. Whoever can pass the test of the mother of the earth will be favored by the mother of the earth."


    Victor''s thoughts were flying, all kinds of information were put together, and the context of the matter finally became clear.


    The Centaur Gang is chased and killed by human cavalry. It is in a desperate situation, and the whole ethnic group may perish. But Centaur gangs don''t think about the future of the group. They just want to survive. The Centaur Khan rescued some gangs and led them to attack the hinterland of the human empire. Although it can save more of its peers, the Centaur soldiers who follow it are dead, so it creates an illusory hope - the test of the mother earth in the West.


    Many outstanding leaders have used this means of deceiving their subordinates. But who deceived himself?


    The Centaur big Khan stood out from the siege in the calf Village Camp. Obviously, he could go back to the eastern wilderness. However, he did not go back. He entered the Wharton prairie and continued to run west. Obviously, he really believed that there was a test of Mother Earth in the West.


    How can the mother of the earth become holy? If he can show his holiness, the barbarians in the north will not have the belief in God. Therefore, mother earth has become a pan ideological ancient god, and he will never point out the test to a centaur.


    Who cheated the Centaur Khan?


    It can only be human wizards. A series of suicidal behaviors of Sidon centaurs are secretly controlled by human wizards.


    At present, the biggest beneficiary of the orc war is the Knights of glory.


    The problem comes again. Assuming that the wizard organization secretly controlled by the shining Knights planned the Centaur suicide Orc war, the fall of emperor Sasan is an unacceptable accident for the shining knights.


    The biggest beneficiary has become the balelius family.


    While obeying the order of the Knights of glory, the wizard organization secretly contacted the Barcelona family in order to get rid of the slavery of the referee. All things make sense.


    Including the assassination in the giant wood forest!


    Victor suspected that the mysterious assassin had something to do with evil gods. His motive was unpredictable. However, Victor now believes that the balelius family leaked their whereabouts. He had tempted the Duke of Barcelona with a cold and alert attitude.


    The temptation finally worked!


    Oroksia is promoted to legend. She has confidence and it is necessary to have a showdown with the count of golden eyes.


    The orc wizard was not a wandering wizard recovered by Andrea at all, but a member of the wizard organization. Oroksia exposed this fact through Andrea, saying that she also wanted to know what happened in the giant wood forest?


    In other words, the balelius family had nothing to do with the assassination.


    The balelius family sold the wizard organization to victor and built a stormy female knight.


    As long as victor is willing, oroksia has a hundred ways to make Andrea "voluntarily" leave the iron mountain Empire and become his forbidden pterygium. The premise is that both sides sit down and have a good talk.


    Victor refused Andrea''s courtship, saying there was nothing to talk about. He won''t want to know the secret of the wizard organization.


    Although Andrea has given birth to two excellent offspring and can no longer bear children, there is nothing wrong with the konjac potion in Gambis and a stormy female knight in the human horse hills. Moreover, Victor''s acceptance of Andrea was tantamount to the support of the iron mountain Empire, which was very beneficial to the southern empire.


    Oroksia was confident that Victor would not refuse.


    On the other hand, disclosing Andrea''s lover relationship with the count of golden eyes is certainly a warning test for the shining knights. If the shining Knights react violently, oroksia can blame Andrea for everything and kick her to victor. He not only got rid of the relationship and corrected his attitude, but also broke ties with the Gambis, which made the shining Knights a taboo.


    Victor didn''t know whether Andrea was stupid or oroksia was too clever.


    Worthy of Sylvia''s fear, moisten things silently!


    The beauty was in his mind, but Victor thought of the schemes behind the loveliness and beauty of oroksia.


    ... when I clean your vault with rock bricks, you will cry without tears!


    The top priority is to support the bold Roland... Victor gently pushed away the soft Andrea and said, "where is the animal language wizard now? You don''t have to tell me now. When Roland and and I come back, I want to see him."


    Andrea breathed a sigh of relief. Now she really didn''t know where the orc wizard had been hidden by oroksia.


    "OK, when you come back. I''ll bring him to see you." The countess bit her red lips and said with a little shame, "you have to give me a companion ring... Before I can meet your requirements."


    Victor''s mouth outlined a mysterious and elegant smile, his eyes hidden deep, and said, "honey, you will get the ring. I promise..."


    ... someone has prepared the ring... He added in his heart.

 Chapter 671

    Deep in the grassland, dark clouds hang low, fine rain falls in the sky, and the withered and yellow grass leaves are covered with a layer of white frost.


    A majestic bison is fidgeting on the grass. Its eyes are as red as its fur. Its huge head is low, showing sharp and solid horns. The muscles on its back are tight and uplifted, and its nose spits white fog. It has made an aggressive posture.


    Red haired wild bull is the overlord on the prairie. This bull is in its prime and weighs 2 tons. It is also a giant among its peers. Its opponents who dare to challenge it have suffered disastrous defeat.


    Water season is the season of life reproduction. Bulls become particularly fierce and aggressive. They only look at beautiful cows and hate all outsiders, especially those with long hooves and horns.


    The big guy opposite has hooves and horns.


    The angry bull had never seen a centaur, and his barren brain could not distinguish the Centaur from other bulls. The opponent approached slowly and ignored the bull''s warning. Finally, he couldn''t restrain his anger and charged the enemy.


    The earth trembled under the bull''s hoof. The Centaur''s flat and ugly face showed an excited and bloodthirsty smile. When the 2-ton giant beast rushed in front of him, its rear hoof made a force, and the heavy refined iron mace hit the solid skull of the wild bull.


    With a dull bang, the head of the battle hardened wild bull was smashed, and the blood plasma and bones flew everywhere. The body with great inertia was carried into the air by the Centaur with one hand.


    The commander stuck out his tongue, licked the blood splashed to his mouth, carried two tons of prey, and ran into a dwarf forest not far behind him.


    In the woods, two other well-built centaurs lay on the ground to rest.


    "Quiglopolta, this grassland is the masterpiece of mother earth and should belong to centaurs." The commander threw the mace to the ground, tore open the tough thick skin of the wild bull, took out the steaming huge heart from his chest and presented it to his respected big Khan brothers.


    Big Khan stood up, took the fresh ox heart with both hands, chewed it, and blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. Centaur then tore off the corbel and another brother to share the flesh and blood of the prey.


    After enjoying the whole cow''s heart, the legendary Centaur polta was more convinced that he had come to the right place. However, his spiritual intuition told him that it was wrong and that he should run east to find his Rita.


    Two months ago, it and Rita led tens of thousands of Centaur soldiers to break through the siege and embark on the way home. Due to the lack of food, the Centaurs followed the tradition and scattered to look for food, while the human cavalry followed closely. After many fierce battles, bota and Alita had almost reached the eastern territory, but at that time, the soldiers of the white tail tribe had dispersed.


    The scattered centaurs won''t admit that polta is their big Khan. Even the white tailed Centaur soldiers began to question Alita''s decision, saying that she shouldn''t kill the goblin sacrifice.


    Baltar wavered. He also doubted Alita''s wisdom and thought that the test of Mother Earth mentioned by the goblin sacrifice was really in the northwest of the human empire.


    The Centaur gang of the same race was rescued many times. Baltar and Alita gathered more than 20000 white tailed and black hoofed Centaur soldiers, but the problem of food shortage appeared again.


    Fretful polta decided to summon a group of warriors to the northwest of the human Empire to accept the test of mother earth according to his spiritual intuition.


    Alita tried hard to dissuade, but polta insisted. The mare had to announce to the Centaur soldiers as a sacrifice to the earth mother that polta Great Khan was summoned by the earth mother and would go to the human Empire to accept the test of the earth mother. Any Centaur who follows polta will be favored by the earth mother.


    The sacrifice of the earth mother was fully supported by the white tail old Khan and the black hoof commander. Polta knew that they wanted to go back and save more tribal soldiers.


    This seems to be what the Great Khan should do.


    Polta is not sure what the mother earth test is, but it is eager to attack the human nest and make those human cavalry who hunt centaurs feel the pain of being killed!


    After killing two strong human beings, polta''s strength increased rapidly, and more and more Centaur soldiers gathered. In just over 20 days, it felt stronger than it had ever been.


    However, at the peak of Baltar, the confident centaurs suffered a disastrous defeat. Human soldiers poured into a small camp like a tide. They fought one after another and killed more than 10000 centaurs.


    Polta led the remaining centaurs out of the battlefield. It intuitively thought it should run east. If it looked for the test of the mother earth in the northwest of the human nest according to the Enlightenment of the goblin sacrifice, it would never survive.


    But is it the Great Khan who returned from the defeat or the Great Khan of the Centaur?


    Because of the defeat, polta was more eager to get the power of mother earth. At the critical moment, it remembered the advice of Rita before she left:


    Don''t trust the goblin''s revelation, trust your intuition. You are the mother''s pet, not the goblin.


    Polta could not just run back to the East and no longer believe the lies of goblin liars. It chooses the southwest direction with a lifetime machine.


    After entering the Wharton prairie, the surviving centaurs had no doubt about the test of Mother Earth described by Baltar. This is a new world. There is no dislike towering hill, no dense forest, no evil human works, and everywhere are fat prey. This must be the place where Mother Earth buried her power for the Centaur.


    The strong men of mankind were in hot pursuit, and the Centaurs lacked spears. Baltar had to let everyone disperse and find a way out. Before dispersing, the Centaurs had an agreement that the Centaurs who could go home would bring the news of the place where the mother earth tested to the tribe; Whoever passes the test of the earth mother and gets the power belonging to the Centaur is the king of all the Centaurs!


    The more polta went west, the more he felt that the future was gray. The danger of death was like a dark cloud in the sky. No matter how he ran, he couldn''t find a ray of sunshine.


    The test of mother earth must be dangerous. Only the most powerful and fearless Centaur can get his buried power... I must become the king of the Centaur!


    Polta chewed the heart of the ox in his hand, took a six meter iron spear on the ground, handed it to him, walked out of the grove, and said without looking back: "you eat two more... Continue to run west and run away. I''ll come to you later."


    A golden Centaur looked up in amazement and asked, "quiglo, does the human female have help? Why can''t I feel it?"


    "It''s still far away... Don''t worry, it can''t beat me!" said polta


    The two centaurs recognized polta''s solemnity and understood that they could not help the big Khan brothers. If they stayed, they would only be killed by the terrible human female.


    Without hesitation, they threw down their food, picked up wolf teeth and iron bars, rushed through dwarf trees and fled to the West.


    Baltar walked out of the woods and saw a slender figure walking. She was dressed in dark gold and gorgeous armor, holding a ring of metal whip. The misty rain and fog shrouded her body, like a dream, like reality and emptiness, making people unable to grasp her distance and position.


    The human female has been following. No matter how polta and his two brothers run, they can''t get rid of each other, and the two sides fight no less than a hundred times. She almost killed two Centaur brothers several times. Fortunately, Baltar saved his brother''s death with timely assistance. Finally, the human female came to trouble again, and Baltar dragged her alone and let her brother leave first. Anyway, she can''t beat herself at all.


    Today, however, Baltar felt a sharp attack from a distance, and his soul tingled faintly.


    The legendary Centaur looked in the other direction. Roland, who was ignored, was very angry. The green eyes behind the mask raised a green glow. The slim boots gently stepped on the grass and instantly stepped out of an arc distance of 30 meters. The whip surrounded by green light broke the air and pumped towards the back of the Centaur.


    Even a red haired male bison would be split in half by a sharp Mithril whip, but Baltar didn''t dodge at all. It has fought the human female strongman more than a hundred times, and none of them can escape her whip. At the beginning, it was whipped like thunder. Finally, it got used to being whipped too much.


    "Crackle"... "Yila"


    The sigh of the water goblin fell on the yellow back of the Centaur, but the ground under its feet cracked a deep ditch, filled with cold fog and frozen frost.


    Compared with the strength of the whip, the chill of the human female is more terrible. She beat bolta continuously. She once suffered a lot of damage, but now she is getting used to it.


    Unable to escape the whips of human females, polta only attacked and didn''t defend. He chased his opponent with a long gun and stabbed and swept. Although it is impossible to hit the enemy, and she has been whipped all the time, polta continuously absorbs strength from the depths of the earth, recovers her physical fitness and expels the biting cold. As long as she forces the other party to continue to surround the green brilliance all over her body, she will naturally retreat when she feels tired.


    At first, Baltar had to be whipped by the strong female human for two hours. Now she can whip for at least four hours, and her whip is getting colder and colder.


    Polta is stronger, and so are the human females.


    In a protracted battle, whoever fails to make progress will die in the hands of the other party.


    The Centaur Khan waved his long gun and tried to stir the air. He sobbed and roared. The turbulence swept through the grass leaves and raindrops. Roland''s laughter was like a silver bell. His body flashed in the turbulent air, like a butterfly wearing flowers. The secret silver whip appeared and disappeared, suddenly rigid and soft, and crackled on the Centaur.


    The Centaur''s feet gave birth to cracks and stepped on pieces of frost, but Roland''s Secret silver armor was finally surrounded by void water elements.


    On the grassland, a tall and straight figure approached here quickly, and soon appeared on the periphery of the battle circle.


    Roland whipped two more lashes, stabbed three times, and dodged back. Polta did not pursue, stood in place, with his long gun in front of his chest, as if he were staring at the new strong enemy.


    He wore dark blue leather armor, carried a war bow, hung two long swords around his waist, his hair was darker than the dark clouds in the sky, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his ears were a little sharp. He looked very ugly.


    Baltar had never seen such an ugly creature, and it was ugly, fierce and especially powerful. The Centaur''s heart immediately became particularly disgusted with the enemy and wanted to kill him immediately, but it had a fear mentality, as if it had met a natural enemy.


    Victor observed the Centaur God''s dependents closely. It was clear yellow, fit and symmetrical. It was like a work of art carved from glaze rock, giving people a sense of non flesh and blood. However, Victor had two opposite feelings about the Centaur.


    Objectively, it presents the perfection of extraordinary life. It is a masterpiece of nature and fully conforms to the law of beauty. Subjectively, it was ugly, ferocious, vulgar and clumsy, which made Victor hate and despise, and he wanted to get rid of it.


    Victor could not help frowning. He was not sure whether it was the hostility of the spirit blood to the centaur or the subjective illusion caused by the spiritual touch of the legendary centaur.


    The monster''s hostility was obvious, and his will to kill him was very strong. Even if Victor closed his eyes, he could feel the killing opportunity of extreme hatred.


    Similarly, Victor wanted to kill the Centaur!


    The touch of the soul is infinitely useful. It interferes with the opponent''s mind, amplifies subjective emotions, and causes the opponent''s mistakes. It is a more advanced usage.


    Victor doesn''t have this ability. X-3 brings him absolutely rational fighting thinking and never makes mistakes. It is precisely the bane of this spiritual touch.


    For the purpose of caution, Victor slightly operated x-3 to eliminate the subjective emotion of disgust and killing, and the ugly Centaur became an objective centaur.


    Roland pushed away the secret silver mask, revealed her bright and moving face, and scolded angrily, "what are you doing here?"


    "Surprised?" Victor glanced at her and asked innocently.


    Roland Dun was speechless and stamped his feet. He warned angrily, "this is my prey. You are not allowed to rob it!"


    "I won''t rob you. I just need to take the long Princess of Gambis back completely." Victor said calmly, but his eyes were always locked on the half man Ma Da Khan opposite.


    Roland was so angry that he wanted to pinch Victor''s ear. He said angrily, "do you think I will lose to the stupid Centaur Lord? He has no army around him!"


    Victor turned his steps, avoided Roland''s slender jade "claw" and said calmly: "The Centaur is clumsy and full of flaws in front of you, but its defense talent is indestructible and its attack talent is impenetrable. Otherwise, they would have been extinct long ago. In addition to transferring damage to the ground, the earth armor can gradually adapt to elemental damage. You haven''t won it for such a long time, its water elemental resistance has been very high... Its'' earth strike ''talent can With the power of the earth, as long as the opponent is connected to the ground and is hit by it, the power of "earth bash" will be introduced into the ground along the target''s body. It can''t be avoided, which is equivalent to receiving a complete implosion damage. "


    "You can''t hit it. It just hits you once and you''re finished."


    Roland shook his whip, whipped the air and made a crisp sound. He sneered, "do you know much about the talent of centaurs?"


    There are two types of centaurs in the will side of the alchemy militia. The forest Centaur is a talent of water element and the Centaur is a talent of earth element. Victor really knows the racial talent of centaurs very well and laments that "earth armor" and "earth strike" complement each other.


    He explained quietly: "The legendary Centaur is very rare, but the church still has relevant historical records... The Golden Knight can''t withstand their heavy blows, and the legendary earth knight can... There are limited records of killing the legendary Centaur in history, either the legendary earth knight or the legendary wind knight, but there is no legendary angry wave knight. Because the water element damage is not violent enough , it''s hard to cause more damage than the legendary Centaur can bear at once. Instead, its water element resistance continues to improve. "


    Roland wrinkled his nose and said, "it''s all right with you, isn''t it?"


    "... obviously." Victor stared at the waiting Centaur Martha Khan with a gentle tone and eyes: "you have turned its element resistance to the void water element, which is just right for... I''ll kill it."

 Chapter 672

    Victor and Baltar''s eyes met and their killing intention was awe inspiring.


    "Still say not rob?" Roland said teasingly, shaking the Mithril whip straight in his hand, turning it into a 9-meter long sword and beheading the Centaur Khan.


    Polta raised the refined gold spear horizontally, and the water element crystal on the handle of "water demon''s sigh" was shining, and the knight''s spear held by the Centaur was broken.


    The Centaur''s shoulder was hit by Roland''s whip again. It roared and threw the broken spear at Victor.


    I didn''t smoke you. Why did you throw me?


    Victor scolded secretly, his feet did not move, and his body shook quickly from side to side, bringing out a vague residual shadow. The two broken spears seemed to pass through his chest and turned into two small black spots in the blink of an eye.


    Roland picked a white and gold eyebrow and said proudly: "I haven''t done my best... To tell you the truth, I''m honing an extraordinary sword skill with a legendary centaur." She bared her snow-white tiger teeth and said fiercely, "if you dare to break my good deeds, I will turn my face with you. When I get back to kite castle, I will hide you and Catherine''s daughter."


    Victor pursed his lower lip and felt that Roland could really do such a thing. He said with a dry smile, "Your Highness misunderstood. I''m just going to help you take it."


    "I don''t need your help. You''ll only help." Roland shook his head and carefully explained, "you don''t have the ability to perceive elements, and the speed is too fast. We can''t do flawless cooperation at the same time, but it''s more dangerous."


    Facts have proved that the inner touch of the Centaur Khan is good at stirring the opponent''s emotions and creating flaws and mistakes. Victor is not a high-level knight, and his strength is stronger than Roland. The disadvantage of the two working together will be used by the legendary centaur. Although Victor believes that he will not make mistakes in the battle, he is not sure of Roland. As long as he cares about Roland''s life and death, or Roland also cares about his safety, he will inevitably be distracted in the battle.


    Distraction in front of the legendary Centaur is a very dangerous behavior.


    Victor and Roland looked at each other, turned their heads and thought:


    Get in the way!


    The two confronted bolta with their bare hands. The momentum barriers of the three were clear and incompatible.


    Roland jumped off his temper and took the lead in saying, "just do it and stare?"


    You can''t even hit it now. What else do you want? Until next year?


    Victor murmured, his slightly pointed ears inching, and heard Caligula and Nelson approaching here quickly.


    "Master, ah Ka is coming! Ah Ka has carried the big stupid bear!" Caligula ran close, stopped a hundred meters away and shouted.


    Nelson''s old face was red, and he jumped from the big fool''s back and held two golden gold beheaded swords. He saluted: "Auguste''s highness, good day... My Lord, I and ACA first came, and the four family guards will be there for a while."


    Roland and and the Centaur went around, fighting and walking from the east of the grassland to the West. With his instinct of tracking, Victor led his subordinates in a straight line and kept running for a day and a night before catching up with Roland. Alchemy soldiers are holding back. Although they are energetic and their physical quality is comparable to that of medium-level bronze knights, Victor feels more and more that the existing alchemy creatures can only be used as basic arms no matter how difficult they are to cooperate with themselves. Fortunately, Victor didn''t have to worry about the life and death of the alchemists. When he saw Roland and the Centaur from a distance, he ran first. Carrigura followed behind with Nelson on his back, and four alchemists were left behind.


    Victor Anelson and Caligula arrived and had an idea, pointing to the west, saying, "there are 2.5 men in front of them. Nelson, you and aka are going to deal with one. The other is to the royal highness of the princess.


    Nelson was so excited that he said, "yes, sir!"


    Holding the beheading sword, he jumped onto kariagula''s back and shouted, "aka, you run faster than me. Hurry up. Don''t let the Centaur run away."


    After hearing Nelson boast that he ran fast, Caligula was very happy. He spread his two thick legs and ran towards the front. While running, he shouted: "akabi Nelson runs faster and Akai is brave!"


    Roland stood where he was, holding his chest in his hands and sneering at the corners of his mouth, and asked, "are you not afraid that the two centaurs will kill your capable men?"


    Caligula is not what he used to be. Master Ron planted level 7 bravery for him, combined with father Miller''s holy power seed, to promote the evolution of aka towards the glorious god of war.


    With aka, Victor didn''t have to worry about Nelson''s situation. He smiled and said, "Nelson wants to test the Centaur commander. Please go down to deal with the other one."


    Roland rolled his eyes and said discontentedly, "you''re fast. Take care of the Centaur and come back to help me."


    "You are anxious now. You must attack the monster while I am away. How can I explain to Catherine if you make a mistake?" Said Victor lightly.


    Roland patted his breastplate and said in a charming voice, "I promise not to mess around. You have to believe me."


    "... I don''t believe it." Victor shook his head.


    Roland couldn''t help getting angry. He was just about to take out the dignity of the teacher or Lord, but Victor said, "this Centaur has high resistance to water element, so it''s difficult for you to clean it up. I can change its element resistance into wind element resistance, and come back to deal with it when you kill the escaped Centaur commander."


    "Really?" Roland blinked her beautiful and clear eyes and said suspiciously, "you must promise to leave this monster to me."


    Victor said sincerely, "I assure you in the name of the guardian of the kingdom that I will never obstruct the way of the knight of Princess Auguste, and do all you can to help the emperor''s highness catch this monster and not let it escape."


    Roland''s mouth rose slightly and said happily, "OK. Princess Ben believes you once... This Centaur is very clumsy and powerful. You should be careful not to kill it. You can solve it when the teacher comes back."


    With that, she turned and hurried, and soon disappeared into the distance connected by the grass and the sky.


    Polta couldn''t understand human language. The human female and the ugly and ferocious male monster chattered for a long time, obviously despised the beloved of the earth mother, the Great Khan of the Centaur. Now, the human female goes to the west to hunt down her brother, but Baltar doesn''t care. His spirit is focused on the strong enemy.


    Roland just walked away, Victor immediately felt a heavy pressure from the Centaur Khan. He was quite surprised. One overlord was not angry in the face of the enemy''s contempt, and the enemy pursued his confidants without impatience. How could the orcs have such a city government?


    It can only be said that its spirit and will are all concentrated in the battle in front of us.


    Others will inevitably be shaken by the pure fighting belief of the legendary centaur. However, Victor''s absolutely rational will to fight is immune to the subjective interference at the spiritual level. X-3 operates spontaneously and enters an out of limit state. In his indifferent eyes, there is only the most objective and accurate existence.


    Victor took off his bow and threw it on the grass. He pulled out two long gold swords and flashed in front of the legendary ORC.


    The Centaur''s strong hostility may come from the throbbing in the depths of his blood, while Victor pursues a free heart and tries to overcome the ancient will in the spirit''s blood.


    This orc, he can kill or stay.


    Victor did not intend to break his promise to Roland. If he killed the Centaur Khan and cut off Roland''s opportunity to explore the knight''s road, the revenge would end. Therefore, he abandoned the sharpest Saron magic iron arrow and chose to change the element resistance of the legendary Centaur with the blue blade to create a victory for Roland.


    To kill the legendary Centaur, first, let its four feet leave the ground. The highly semi elemental earth armor will be lifted naturally, and strong physical damage can take its life. Of course, this is a very difficult thing. Turnans once shook the heart of the Centaur orogal with the help of two wind paladins, which made it four legged in the air.


    Neither Victor nor Roland can touch the soul of turnans. He can only use the stupidest way. Earth armor has a limit to transfer damage. The maximum is to transfer about 80% of the damage. You can kill a centaur if you attack it violently and cause more damage than it can bear.


    If Victor changes the element resistance of the legendary Centaur, Roland cannot defeat each other. At that time, Victor tried to find another chance to stab the powerful monster with the tracking Magic Arrow.


    The indigo sword light crossed and cut at the waist of bolta''s upper body. There were two intersecting slender cracks on the ground under its hoof, which seemed to have been scratched by a sharp sword and spread for more than ten meters. The fierce air roared from the cracks and crushed the dry grass leaves, like a hurricane sweeping the earth.


    Polta only felt a sharp pain in his body, his mouth was full of rust, and his internal organs had been cut by the sharp and condensed elements of the void wind. Forcibly swallow the blood from his mouth back to his stomach, and the earth element constantly repaired the internal organs through his limbs. The angry half man Ma Da Khan turned his body and punched the enemy he hated.


    Centaurs have claws on their forelimbs and hooves on their hind legs. Compared with ungulates with slender limbs, they are more similar to cats, flexible and dexterous. But the agility of the Centaur is very ridiculous in the eyes of the human knight. The back side of the horse is their dead corner of attack. As long as they stay in this position and rotate synchronously close to the Centaur, the powerful Centaur has nothing to do with the human soldiers.


    Polta is a powerful Orc who ignites the fire of the soul and has the touch of the soul. It takes the left front claw as the fulcrum, the body rotates rapidly, the hind limbs exert force, and the strength of the whole body advances layer by layer, like a whole, and quickly pours on victor who has just completed the chop.


    The legendary Centaur makes a bow with its spine and its fist is like an arrow. One attack makes the air burst and the thunder roll.


    It was as fast as electricity, but the almost perfect blow was empty.


    Victor flew lightly, and the wild air blew on him. He was tamed immediately, skillfully held him and landed on the ass of the Centaur.


    He seemed to have weightless feathers. No matter how the Centaur kicked, circled, or swept with a snake like tail, it didn''t help. With the light body and the popular talent, Victor accurately and finely controls the air flow, which is really like inserting invisible wings and hovering on the side of the Centaur.


    The power of the blue blade gradually reached the peak and fell on the yellow body of the Centaur Khan one sword at a time. The ground gave birth to neat slits, and the sharp wind blade roared and rolled wildly. It hit bolta''s abdomen indiscriminately, then merged into the ground along its limbs and ejected again.


    From a distance, Victor and Baltar are shrouded by the hurricane, but the hurricane treats the son of the wind gently, but shows the violent destruction side to the Centaur.


    Polta''s limbs are connected to the earth and are as stable as a rock. The sharp wind blade can''t hurt it. However, the sharp void wind element made it miserable. Out of the instinct of the Centaur, it began to run wildly and wanted to break out of the hurricane.


    How is that possible?


    Victor is the source of the rage field. He flies close to the Centaur. Every blue blade and every air turbulence become his help. The wind wrapped him. He called the wind, crossed the meadow with the legendary Centaur, waded through the river, climbed the low hills and danced on the grassland.


    The battle became a contest of endurance and will between the two sides. Victor''s understanding of the wind became more and more profound, and the angry wind field gradually took shape. The angry wind, which could only last for more than 30 minutes, lasted more than two hours and chased the Centaur Khan for more than 300 kilometers. Instead of exhaustion, it tended to be stable.


    In the hearty battle, x-3 fully calculated the data generated by each attack and found the lowest balance between maintaining the rage field and energy recovery.


    The talent tree of moon elves has been comprehensively and deeply tested through this battle. With the help of x-3, Victor optimized and reorganized his battle mode. The talents of elves have fully explored their potential and become more efficient and powerful.


    Victor gained a lot, but his opponent quietly changed qualitatively.


    The earth is tangible, thick, patient and silent; The wind is invisible, light, violent and flying. The resistance of wind element increases, and the concentration of earth element increases.


    Baltar doesn''t understand this truth. All his mind and will are fighting against the separation and erosion of the wind. With its running, the earth element gathers in its body through powerful limbs to repair the injury and provide an endless stream of strength.


    The ground trampled by the Centaur gave birth to a trace of cracks, which slowly closed again. Ancient memories rolled in the blood, and countless broken pictures made bolt feel like a giant Centaur with eight legs.


    His body is 100 meters high and has endless power. Where he trampled, the swamp became mud; The river turned into a rock and ran forward with anger, as if to the end of the world.


    The silver moon hung low in the sky, ten times larger than the moon bolta had seen. The bright moonlight shone on a silver tree and fell like rain from the crack of the tree. Under the tree, a centaur was bathed in the moonlight like water waves, and its yellowish brown body was becoming white.


    The Eight Legged Centaur roared at the Centaur under the tree, "rocris, the child of the earth mother, my compatriots and brothers, are you going to betray me?"


    The white Centaur seemed to fall into deep sleep and had no response to the thunderous roar of the Eight Legged centaur.


    The Eight Legged Centaur hissed with joy and shouted, "lorchris, you''re trapped by Frey. I''ll push down the moon tree and save you."


    His forefoot pounded the ground heavily, the soil rolled, the earth shook, countless lush trees fell into the pit, but the moonlight became extremely flexible and firmly protected the ancient tree absorbing the moonlight.


    A graceful figure jumped out of the silver moon. She didn''t wear inch strands. Her hair and eyes were like a deep night sky. Her facial features were exquisite, and her ears were tall and sharp. She stood between the Eight Legged Centaur and the ancient tree.


    Polta looked at the female born in the moon through the eyes of the Eight Legged man and horse, and immediately felt as disgusted as it was to the sharp eared enemy.


    The Eight Legged Centaur was stunned and then roared angrily: "Frey, how dare you steal my mother''s pregnant power from locris!"


    "My name is Freya, the daughter of the sun god, the wife of the sun god and the goddess of the moon. It will be the ancestor of all elves." The female who claimed to be the goddess of the moon raised her beautiful slender hand. The moonlight and the wind turned into a long sword between his fingers and said coldly to the Centaur:


    "Gulores, stop and go back. Otherwise, I will kill the fourth son of mother earth."


    "Never!"


    The earth, mountains, rocks and earth responded to gulores'' determination. A stone bridge appeared under his hoof, connecting the moonlight field. When the Centaur ancestor began to charge, the moon goddess raised her hand and pointed. The indigo wind tied the hoof of gulores like a rope, making it fall to the ground and unable to move.


    Freya, holding the sword of moonlight, cut off the four legs of Guerreros one by one, and the yellowish brown blood flowed out of the broken limb and turned into earthy yellow hard rock.


    "Goddess Freya, please stop."


    A soft voice came from under the moonlight tree. The white Centaur stepped forward with light steps, looked piteously at the brother who was connected with the earth and failed in his divine power, and said: "Gulores, it''s my own will to strip my mother''s divine power. Don''t you understand? Tyronrell needs to evolve more world laws, and he doesn''t allow us to exist in this world. We can only comply with the will of the creation giant ape, reproduce more life, change from elemental God to mortal, and place our will on blood offspring."


    "My mother has fallen asleep and doesn''t respond to our prayers. Frey is the only ancient existence left, but his time is running out... I asked for help and he responded to me. In the future, I will be Rox, Freya''s ally, and my descendants will be Elven allies."


    With that, the white and elegant Centaur carried the moon goddess into the depths of the forest.


    Gulores finally broke away from the pull of the rock. His mountain like body had been reduced by half. He looked at the direction where Freya and Rox disappeared with hatred and roared:


    "I could have been eternal... Freya, Rox, I curse you. My children have been enemies of Frey''s blood and the offspring of the Betrayer for generations!"


    Polta awakened the ancient memory in the blood and mastered some of the ancestors'' powers. It stepped on the earth, the invisible force field stopped the wind, and laughed at the enemies falling far away:


    "I see. You are the test given to me by the earth mother. If I kill you, I can get back the power of my ancestors and become the king of all centaurs!"


    Victor''s expression was as indifferent as ever, his eyes completely turned dark gold, and a large amount of data appeared in his mind. His opponent had a qualitative change compared with the previous one, which also prompted x-3 to recalculate and adjust.


    I don''t know when the dark clouds all over the sky showed a gap, and a ray of bright silver moonlight shone on victor. His black hair was turning golden uncontrollably, and his spiritual power was like a flame, so that the operation of x-3 was stagnant.


    The silver moon secret to the sun elves worked quietly, but Victor seemed unaware.


    However, the dark clouds soon closed again, the moonlight was gone, and Victor seemed to hear a sigh from ancient times, which was full of emotion from regret to helplessness, until he resolutely gave up.


    The restored smooth x-3 automatically listed the sound as meaningless wind, instantly weakened it, and left Victor no trouble.


    A drop of rain fell on Victor''s face, followed by a torrential rain covering the fields.


    This year''s rainy season has arrived ahead of schedule.

 Chapter 673

    Freezing rain covered the moon, and the grassland fell into darkness.


    Victor''s dim vision at this time only has a sight distance of 764 meters, but the x-3 can integrate the sound echo into a clear picture through extraordinary hearing.


    In fact, this is not necessary. The legendary Centaur''s body emits a yellow shimmer, which is particularly eye-catching in the dark, as if it was carved with gold.


    The turquoise air current surrounded the dragon lizard armor and dispersed the rain. Victor didn''t touch any water, but he noticed that the rain flowed down the Centaur''s body to the ground. If the Centaur stepped on the earth and eliminated the angry wind field, the strange force field just now would be like Victor''s illusion.


    Centaurs also have capabilities in the field?


    There is no record of Victor''s knowledge. This is obviously a new talent of human and horse blood, which can vaguely restrain Victor''s rage field.


    Once the rage field fails, the legendary Centaur will narrow the melee gap between the two sides. If it skillfully uses the strange force field unfamiliar to victor, it even has the opportunity to defeat the enemy.


    However, even if there is no rage field, as a legendary swordsman with extraordinary agility, Victor''s melee advantage is still obvious.


    It''s a rare opportunity to use the special fighting Centaur to improve their own field, re optimize their blood talent and improve their fighting skills.


    When encountering other types of powerful monsters, they often decide the outcome at once, and only the legendary Centaur can fight Victor all day.


    Moreover, Victor has an instinctive desire for new knowledge and information. Because his ever victorious fighting skills and the perfection of his spiritual blood secret method all depend on the deduction and calculation of x-3. This is based on understanding the opponent and mastering knowledge.


    Victor decided to continue to test the new talent of the Centaur Khan and the limit of the rage field. The blue and black air flow around the body surface expanded sharply to form a strong cyclone with a radius of 2.3 meters, just in the range of blind talent.


    This is out of caution. Within the scope of blindness, Victor''s apocalypse and angry wind are the most powerful.


    The angry wind field can be attacked in close combat or from a distance. Several groups of violent air currents wrapped in frozen wipers all over the sky face the Centaur''s eyes.


    Driven by the strong wind, the dense rain is as strong as a crossbow arrow. Even the strong red haired bison will be sieved and crackle on the Centaur, but it can''t cause any damage.


    The freezing rain washed his eyes, the wind wrapped his mouth and nose, bolta''s eyes could not see, his nose could not smell, and his ears were full of the roar of the wind, but his mind locked the target, raised his claws of his forelimbs and ruthlessly grabbed the enemy covered by the wind.


    When the forelimbs were grabbed out, polta knew that the powerful elf had been playing with himself in front of him, and didn''t show his real skills at all. Its swing could have broken the air and stirred the turbulence, but now there is no air explosion. The whistling wind is breathtaking. Baltar actually feels a long lost resistance in the chaotic storm. The worst thing is that the "storm" made by the elves makes endless water droplets hit him and converge on the grass under his hooves, turning the grass into rotten mud.


    Baltar is above the "rotten mud", in the center of the "storm".


    It has never hated the annual freezing rain like now!


    Victor''s eyes were dark gold, his movements were swift and erratic, like ghosts, and the indigo sword light was like lightning in the storm, chopping at the legendary Centaur one by one.


    The raindrops are twisted into water mist by the trembling void wind elements, and are constrained by the green and black air flow to rotate at a high speed. They cannot disperse and evaporate. They gather more and more and become a black cloud tornado.


    Within 5 meters, the scene of terror and destruction is the real angry wind field!


    In the field, Victor is the deadliest. He cut the legendary Centaur 89 sword and eleven blue blades in an instant. Even if the Centaur is made of pure gold, it has been cut into pieces.


    Polta is miserable. The earth armor dissolves most of the damage, but the spirit wields different sword movements and superimposes the explosive power to sink its limbs into the mud. At the moment, polta can keep his balance only if he doesn''t move. Otherwise, the two swords driving the wind are unpredictable and can knock it directly to the ground.


    Too fast... So fast that Baltar''s body didn''t have time to respond and adjust. He even suspected that if the ELF''s double swords were wielded in the same position, it would hurt him badly.


    "Stop!"


    Polta let out a roar in his heart, the invisible force field appeared again, the air became extremely heavy, the roaring wind stopped immediately, and the spirit appeared and disappeared slowly.


    The Centaur pulled out its limbs trapped in the soil, raised its fists, and blasted over like a huge spear fired by a crossbow.


    Victor was in the air and his feet were not touching the ground. The long gold sword was planted on the fist of the legendary Centaur, which skillfully disintegrated the "earth strike" effect. With the help of the power of the Centaur, he bounced back and fell gently.


    Polta didn''t miss the opportunity to kill the enemy. He sprinted hard and hit the elves who had nowhere to borrow. However, the wind was everywhere, and its waving cyclones made Victor fly to his back again.


    The air flows, the wind falls, and the legendary Centaur falls into the field of angry wind again.


    Victor was neither reckless nor timid. His every action was accurately calculated. The light body can change direction in the air with the popularity, but it is still very dangerous in the face of the legendary centaur. Vainly walking is Victor''s card to test the Centaur''s blood talent, so he can choose to continue to test rather than kill each other.


    The battle continued. Victor completely controlled the scene. The x-3 completed the tactical analysis of the rage field and grasped some characteristics of the Centaur''s blood talent.


    The legendary Centaur''s four displays of talents in similar fields belong to an explosive skill. It forms an instantaneous force field with a radius of 12 meters around its body, which can eliminate the strong wind, weaken the elements of void wind, and make it decay into air quickly. At the same time, it also has good traction on the target, which is equivalent to a young man pushing hard behind victor, Push him in the direction of the Centaur.


    For Victor, this degree of traction is too weak to compare with his angry wind field. Even the Centaur Khan slowed down due to air resistance in the angry wind field.


    However, the traction of the legendary Centaur can create some obstacles. Just like the golden earth Knight''s field has a repulsion field of more than 30 pounds, any blocked and wrong movement deformation is fatal in front of the Golden Knight. The legendary Centaur has more traction than the Golden Knight''s field.


    Unfortunately, it is an explosive technique. The traction effect is only a short time, and the force field covered in an instant can not eliminate Victor''s popular talent.


    According to these characteristics, Victor guessed that his nether wind element damage prompted the Centaur''s earth armor to improve the corresponding resistance, so as to stimulate new blood talents, especially for highly agile and wind controlled opponents.


    This is an adaptive adjustment.


    Victor wanted to test it further, because the adaptability change of the legendary Centaur was vaguely related to the active adaptation talent in the spiritual blood secret method. Moreover, the stronger adaptability of the legendary Centaur also made him explore the potential in his blood and become more powerful.


    This is a real example of the queen of hearts effect.


    Victor decided to retreat first, get rid of the Centaur, and use it as a grindstone when he regained his energy.


    The real rage field is powerful and consumes considerable energy. Victor''s energy level has reached the node where he must retreat and avoid, otherwise he can''t even perform boiling and empty walking.


    The result of x-3 accurate calculation will not be wrong.


    No one can do nothing, because no one can know everything!


    Victor calculated the known information. He could not calculate the internal variables of Centaur in any case.


    Polta never knew what computing was. It fought by instinct. It''s like killing two strong human beings. It doesn''t understand what spiritual touch stirs emotions and makes mistakes. It changes the charging target according to its intuition and instinct, and kills the emperor and Archduke of Sasang. Afterwards, it felt incredible and even trembled with fear.


    In fact, polta can''t hold on to fighting with this elf until now. Its energy is almost exhausted. As long as the opponent tries harder, the earth armor will be difficult to maintain.


    Polta didn''t know and didn''t care. At the moment, he didn''t even have any superfluous ideas. He just wanted to kill his opponent and burn his life.


    Ultimate purity, simple and effective!


    Baltar embraced his blood, which responded to its simple and pure heart of killing. The process of life qualitative change and talent awakening is not over, and can change unless polta kills the elves or is killed by the elves.


    Victor had the idea of retreating, and polta immediately felt his mind.


    How can I let you run away and die!


    Polta stepped on the earth, and the invisible force field gathered on the enemy along its spiritual force, calmed the air flow, and led him to the iron fist of the Centaur.


    The legendary Centaur''s life climbed to the strongest peak. Its spirit firmly locked the enemy. The mud under its feet turned into a solid rock. It sprinted and waved its fist, as if it had mastered the mystery of time and space and hit the winner.


    Suddenly, the indifferent spirit lit up the white golden holy rune, and the dark hair as black as night turned golden.


    The fist of the must kill hit the air, and the spirit became the air.


    He disappeared?!


    Polta''s mind always locked on his opponent, changed the direction of the sprint with instinct, and hit the second punch towards the void.


    Victor didn''t expect to be driven out of the void by the Centaur. The invisible force field suddenly concentrated into a channel, the traction force increased more than ten times, and the popular effect was eliminated. Victor decisively activated Miller''s magic ring, opened boiling talent and empty walking, so as to get rid of the inevitable outcome.


    The farthest distance of walking in the void can flash 774 meters, completely out of the attack range and force field radius of the Centaur. Miller''s divine protection can quickly restore energy and comprehensively improve the four attributes.


    Whether evacuating or anti killing, Victor needs plenty of energy. He doesn''t make mistakes. The x-3 will only make reasonable choices.


    Variables made x-3 go wrong and Victor miscalculated.


    In the black-and-white world, the Centaur big Khan sprinted and punched at an extremely slow speed. Victor should run away quickly, but he was shrouded in invisible power, as if solidified in amber, took difficult steps, and the place where he fell coincided with the Centaur.


    Victor had no fear. Until now, his mind was completely replaced by x-3 calculation, shielding all emotions and suppressing the instinctive will in his blood. The calculable results were hit by centaurs.


    In the black-and-white rain, a figure outlined by a slim curve ran slowly not far away. She shouted loudly, but there was no sound. She raised her hand slowly and rowed slowly towards the Centaur.


    It''s Roland... Victor saw the legendary Centaur show a painful expression and the force field that bound him disappear in an instant. He saw a thin crack slowly appear in the neck of the Centaur composed of black and white, which seems to have a tendency to heal again.


    Victor closed the x-3 and the whole man leaped along the gap in the Centaur''s neck.


    The streamer of indigo lights up the dark grassland. Bolta tries to pounce, but doesn''t move. Like a metal statue, the next second, its head falls from its neck, bounces on the rock and rolls into the mud.


    The beloved of the earth mother, the legendary Centaur polta, was beheaded in the Wharton prairie by the count of golden eyes.


    Victor watched Roland flying in dark gold armor, but his vision was blurred and plunged into deep darkness.


    Before coma, his only thought was: it''s so cold.


    Roland catches Victor, who is about to fall, and keeps him from sleeping in the mud pit. The princess''s expression is very strange, a little embarrassed, more curious, biting cherry lips and laughing:


    "... I''m naked."

 Chapter 674

    Roland''s eyes were drifting. I didn''t know where to place them. As the first curious baby in kite castle, she had peeped into Victor''s bath long ago, but the moon elf noble was still a seven-year-old boy at that time. Now it''s different. Victor has grown up and is one of the top extraordinary people in the human country. The beautiful and elegant characteristics of the high elves are incisively and vividly expressed in him, full of charming charm, and is sought after by almost all high-level female knights.


    The most terrible thing is that Roland herself has grown up, even though she never admits it.


    The curious baby thinks that the sun elf fell asleep quietly. It''s a rare opportunity for her to control, not to mention a guy who doesn''t slip away.


    Roland''s heart was itchy, but his face behind the mask was slightly hot. His eyes looked left and right, flickering. Finally, he decided to clean the battlefield first.


    The scene was a mess. The traces left by Victor''s battle with the Centaur seemed like a terrible natural disaster. Roland was surprised. The legendary Centaur stands on the rock with four limbs and is yellowish brown all over. It was beheaded by Victor at the strongest moment of life, and its semi elemental body was preserved completely, which can be called priceless.


    Roland thought about it and thought that the Centaur was too big. She should give priority to collecting the most precious booty so as not to be damaged by the freezing rain. She hugged Victor with her eyes closed, stamped her slim half high-heeled boots on the ground, and two small objects scattered in the mud flew to her hands.


    The rain pattered and gradually became smaller. Roland hummed a slow lullaby in his mouth, held Victor horizontally, found a highland meadow, and put his highness Randall, who was in a deep sleep, on a clean but wet haystack.


    It is impossible to ignite in this environment. Roland has no clothes to wear for victor. She takes off her helmet and takes off her armour. A pair of white and slender hands with beautiful lines touch Victor''s body indiscriminately. She smiles cunningly and proudly, but her mouth mutters with worry: "won''t it be frozen in such a cold day?"


    Victor is constantly absorbing the free void water element, and his face gradually recovers blood color, which Roland can''t see. In the past, in kite castle, she and little Victor played many plays of knights saving the fairy princess. She always played knights and Victor played the fairy princess. The knight saved the fairy princess. Of course, a kiss is the perfect ending.


    Victor was too young and very resistant at that time. There was a court Baroness staring at him. Roland couldn''t finish the final performance.


    It''s perfect now... It''s perfect.


    His highness Randall usually behaves gracefully and tenderly, but his strength and blood are there. He is not a high-level Knight himself. The real extraordinary strong can feel the sharp cold from his eyes, which produces pressure. It''s much better now. Victor''s eyes are closed, and his delicate and beautiful face shows a weak taste, just like a sleeping elf princess.


    ... or the suffering ELF KING? Or the kind without clothes... It doesn''t matter whether the fairy princess or the fairy king. Anyway, it''s me, the great wandering knight, Roland August saved his life from the monster... He is unconscious and needs a sincere kiss What if he opens his eyes when I kiss him?


    Roland was so excited that she almost danced and immediately worried about gain and loss. She was only curious about a kiss and didn''t want to be responsible for victor.


    After all, unable to overcome curiosity and the knight''s little wish to save the princess, Roland picked up victor and carefully kissed his lips.


    The lips are close to the lips, and the teeth touch the teeth. The first kiss is not as beautiful and sweet as described in the poem. The heart is like the princess Augustus hit by a deer. She will wrinkle her eyebrows, hold Victor''s cheeks a little rudely, pry open his teeth, and kiss again in the way described in the book.


    "It''s not sweet at all... I don''t know why they like you so much."


    Roland wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth and turned his attention to Victor''s small objects, a purple gold coin, a bone bead and a crystal, as well as the white crystal ring on the middle finger of his left hand.


    Even the legendary knight can''t behead a legendary Centaur that opens the talent of earth armor. Victor''s last anti kill, he is completely wind elemental. Roland is sure that there is no existence that can resist his separation and knows the danger.


    The deeper the degree of semi elementalization, the more powerful the high-level knight is. If the high-level knight is 100% elementalized, it must have fallen. Yuan suhai can''t recover the power of the real world. How can a completely elemental Knight resist the law of the origin of the world?


    Victor''s Avatar, the wind element of the void, collided with the legendary horse of semi elementalization, cut off its head, and then reverse the elementalization and restore itself. It''s incredible!


    This is obviously an extraordinary ability to go beyond legend and enter the holy land.


    All his double headed dragon lizard skin armor, silver inner armor, close fitting clothes, arrow bags, refined gold long swords and daggers made by top craftsmen were decomposed into elements and completely disappeared.


    These four small objects can maintain their original state and remain, which shows their uniqueness.


    "The magic ring made by Pope Clement... Sylvia''s scorpion tailed lion poison bag Bone Bead... It''s useless for me to take it. I''ll leave it to you."


    Roland generously gave up the strange things she couldn''t use and picked up the other two items.


    A purple gold coin forged by kite Castle 30 years ago. After long-term play, it has a layer of coated pulp on the surface. If it is obtained from the interior office of brinor City, it can be exchanged for 1000 gold sols. It looked ordinary and felt ordinary. Roland stuffed it into his small pocket.


    The rest of the crystal made Princess Auguste''s eyes shine and love it. It is rhombic as a whole, with a dark red ball like blood solidified in the center, surrounded by many small mysterious runes. Judging from the appearance alone, Roland judged that this strange crystal was the masterpiece of the ancient God chosen, and must belong to a great wizard.


    Roland saw Victor incarnate the element of void wind, kill strong enemies and restore himself. By perceiving the changes of elements, she has her own cognition and understanding.


    Victor''s successful display of the holy land level extraordinary combat skills is not only the top blood talent of the high elves, but also closely related to his will.


    The four wonders that remain the same are the best evidence.


    Victor went all out to kill the highly semi elemental adult horse. With the will of the legendary strong, he condenses the four void elements and can only reorganize himself. Most of his objects have no will blessing and cannot be reorganized and restored. So after Victor killed the Centaur, he was clean and smooth.


    It can be deduced from this that the retained four wonders condense the will of the four top extraordinary people respectively.


    The purple gold coins carried by Victor are often played with, which condenses the will of his highness Randall, the sword saint; The magic ring embodies the will of Pope Clement; Scorpion tailed lion bone beads condense the will of the divine knight; The last mysterious crystal is amazing, condensing the will of the great wizard ten thousand years ago.


    Sylvia is undoubtedly the strongest among them. Roland is uncomfortable with the bone beads she gave her lover.


    Lost... No!


    Pope Clement may be the weakest legend among the four, but divinity itself condenses the faith of thousands of people, and the divinity ring will be particularly stable. However, the magic items tailored for Victor can only be inspired by him, and Roland won''t use it.


    As for the purple gold coins, Roland was overjoyed when he thought that Victor would rather be naked than restore the purple gold coins worth 1000 gold sols. She smiled at the purple gold coin of sword Saint Randall. In the future, she will use this token to laugh at Victor''s embarrassment of killing the enemy with his bare ass.


    An unknown ancient great wizard, his will can compete with his highness Randall after thousands of years. It is conceivable how precious the strange crystal he left behind.


    This ancient crystal looks perfect, mysterious and beautiful. Roland loves it very much. As a legendary female ranger in the future, of course, she should take such a beautiful crystal as her own.


    A few months ago, the gangbis vanguard army attacked the calf village occupied by the dragon vein dog leader. Kaligura found a crystal and presented a treasure to the owner. Victor''s hands and feet were sharp and hid the crystal quickly. Roland didn''t see it clearly. She now recalled that it was this crystal.


    How can the free and easy legendary female Ranger take advantage of the danger of others and covet the treasures of her companions? This strange crystal is mine... I saved Victor''s life and left him the priceless legendary Centaur and fame. What''s it to take away my own crystal now?


    Roland stuffed the crystal into his small pocket without any burden and smiled calmly.


    Princess Augustus is a young, beautiful, warm and generous female Ranger with noble character.


    Looking at Victor, who was sleeping quietly and ignorant of all this, Roland couldn''t help but proudly tilt up the corners of his mouth and begin to take off his armor.


    Dark gold Mithril shoulder armor, chest armor, arm armor, belt, skirt armor and boots fell on the grass one by one, leaving only the close fitting inner armor. Roland, showing the perfect body curve, moved the armor parts not far from Victor''s side and posed in a human shape. The white, slender and beautiful palm is pressed on the Mithril armor, and the green brilliance covers the whole armor. When the void water element dissipated, a beauty composed of ice crystals curled up on the ground in her armor dress and holding the "sigh of water goblin", her crystal clear facial features and Roland were carved like a mold.


    After all this, Roland went to Victor with snow-white and exquisite feet, bent down, pinched his nose and ears, and smiled like a little fox who stole a hen.


    "Princess Roland Augustus, in order to save you, will you feel guilty about being assimilated and fallen by the elements? How can you explain to the kite castle, the church and the Lord of Gambis? I will scare you in the future. Oh... I''m so bad."


    "My most proud student, we''ll see you later."


    He kissed Victor on the forehead. Roland had just stood up. A beautiful voice like the sound of nature seemed to come from the ethereal sky.


    "Roland, are you leaving like this?"

 Chapter 675

    The rain has completely stopped, and the wind seems to have no strength. The soft and cold moonlight sprinkles on the wet grassland, which is particularly quiet and peaceful.


    Roland stood where she was and didn''t dare to move her fingertips. The fighting spirit of the golden knight ran instinctively, but she quickly calmed down the fighting spirit to avoid misunderstanding.


    Princess Auguste is only half a step away from the legend. Even Sylvia, nahtigal and Neo West, three legendary knights with extraordinary strength, can''t hide her element perception and come behind her silently.


    ... unless it''s a divine knight.


    This is an impossible place in the wild. Sylvia approaches quietly as a divine knight, which itself represents irresistible danger and distinct malice.


    Roland restrained the activity of fighting spirit. His face instantly turned into a red apple, and even his earlobes were hot. At this juncture, what she thought of was that out of curiosity, Sylvia saw clearly the affair of kissing victor. She wanted to explain it, but she didn''t know where to start. She had to kowtow and say, "I... I don''t want to leave your little lover, i... I''m going to protect him from a distance until his entourage finds him and then leave."


    Behind the silence, after a long time, rustling footsteps sounded, getting closer and closer. Sylvia, wearing a beautifully shaped Mithril armor, with a rose gun in one hand and a silver wing bow left by Victor in the other hand, crossed the standing Roland and and walked to her lover lying on the wet grass.


    Roland saw Sylvia''s red hair flowing like a flame. A flash of light flashed in her mind. Pointing to her perfectly lined back, he exclaimed, "you... You''ve done your best... You made the heavy rain just now... My sword was your secret guide... And Victor''s extraordinary fighting skill of killing the Centaur... It''s also you!"


    Sylvia ignored the screaming Roland, threw away the long gun and bow in her hand, curled up and sat down, took off the snow monster skin cloak without any water stains, wrapped Victor''s body gently and carefully, put Victor''s head on her elastic thigh, and looked at her lover''s face, The dark red eyes like God''s residence gradually had a gentle beauty that moved Roland.


    Love is the glorious side of human nature and the beauty that wisdom yearns for... Roland sighs secretly, recalls the details of the previous battle alone, and is more convinced of the traces of the divine Knight''s hand.


    Victor fought with the legendary centaur. Roland was far away, but their element level was as dazzling as a torch in the dark. Roland had to admit that the legendary battle between the high elves and the adult horse had exceeded her ability limit, especially the progress speed of the Centaur Khan, which surprised even her.


    Even if she forcibly intervenes in the battle between the two sides, she may not be able to hurt the legendary Centaur, and may have a negative effect.


    A sudden freezing rain made the water element in the air rich and active. As the top golden stormy knight, Roland''s extraordinary strength has been comprehensively improved in the heavy rain environment and has the ability to join Victor''s battle with the Centaur.


    When Roland arrived at the battlefield, Victor''s life and death hung on the line. The power of the earth element of the adult horse trapped his avatar of the void wind element, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    The elements of the earth and the wind restrain each other, while the element of water has both the shape of the earth and the flow of the wind. Theoretically, Roland can cut in and break the balance when the two sides are in a stalemate. However, the semi elemental degree of the adult horse is frightening, just like a complete rock. Roland is not sure. He stirs the water element in his body and destroys the balance of its element operation.


    Time was pressing. Victor couldn''t wait. Roland had to aim at the heart with the most abundant water element in the Centaur and draw an extraordinary sword skill. Whether this sword will work depends on Victor''s luck. At the critical moment, Roland suddenly sensed that there was a gap in the movement of elements in the neck of the Centaur.


    There must be gaps in the operation of the elements of life. If there is no gap, it is a pure element, but the gap does not represent a fatal weakness. The neck and heart of the legendary Centaur are protected the strongest. Even if Roland tries his best to show the empty water element, most of them can''t seriously hurt these two parts. However, she can use the fleeting gap to stir the water element in the Centaur and interrupt its element operation.


    Roland did not hesitate to push a sword at the Centaur''s neck. The Centaur really felt pain. Although it was not injured, its state of controlling the element force field of the void was broken.


    Roland was supposed to help Victor out of the encirclement. She never thought that Victor killed the adult horse almost beyond the legendary realm with the help of this silk gap and the sharpness of the void wind element!


    How can Victor use the element of void wind like this? However, this level of cooperation is too coincidental, isn''t it?


    As long as the avatar of the void wind element is cut in the wrong position, he can no longer restore himself.


    In other words, Victor''s extraordinary combat technology gives full play to the characteristics of the elements of the void wind, has insight into the spatial mystery of the wind, points directly to the holy land, can cut everything and kill everything with one blow, but it is also very dangerous. It is either you or me.


    Roland didn''t understand Victor''s ability of wind element, and the two sides didn''t cooperate. He could get away safely at that time. How dare he take a risk?


    ... unless someone has helped him deduce it countless times, he especially believes in each other... It''s right to "see" the gap in the operation of the element!


    At the end of the battle, the Great Khan, the legendary Centaur, fell on the spot; Count of golden eyes, his highness Victor Randall ascended the throne of the sword saint; Roland His highness Auguste has mastered the core extraordinary sword skill he created, and it is just around the corner to step into the legendary field, and even go further.


    It''s all because of the divine knight, Sylvia, who has always been there.


    She liberates the power of the divine knight, surpasses the legend and the holy land, makes the freezing rain advance, and enables her to mobilize the void water element to control all situations, including the battle between victor and the Centaur, the battle between Roland and the golden Centaur, and the battle between Nelson and another yellow golden Centaur.


    Victor was not in danger because Sylvia, the divine knight, was by his side. Of course, Sylvia was not so kind to help Roland improve his extraordinary sword skills. When Victor encountered difficulties, she marked the gap between the operation of the legendary Centaur element for her lover. If Victor did not seize the opportunity, the legendary Centaur would be frozen by the void water element on the spot.


    Roland just happens to be able to use Sylvia''s mark to try out all the mysteries of extraordinary sword skills on the legendary centaur.


    With this in mind, Roland was a little depressed and uncomfortable.


    "Extraordinary beings attract each other, and fate is so wonderful... I can only say that his majesty Ryan Auguste left his daughter the richest legacy."


    Sylvia, who recovered her blonde hair and blue eyes, raised her head, smiled at Roland and and asked, "your sword is full of wonderful ideas... I benefited a lot from it. Can you tell me the name of this extraordinary sword skill?"


    Roland did not deny that it was a set of extraordinary sword skills connected by veins. She proudly introduced: "my extraordinary sword skill is called ''water god movement''. How about it? It sounds good and powerful? Do you know how I practice it?"


    It''s hard to find a bosom friend. Roland is like a child showing off his skills at the moment. Before Sylvia answers, he says hastily: "I have a secret silver drawn harp, which is a congratulatory gift Ryan asked from the Barcelona family for me after I was promoted to the Golden Knight... Of course, it was my own idea... I poked the secret silver harp with the void water element. Through continuous practice, I finally successfully resonated with the water drops with the very small void water element, plucked the strings and played the movement."


    Sylvia nodded and exclaimed: "the void water element represents life. There is water in the body of each life. You think of the resonance of the water element to stir their water of life. It is infinitely useful and can''t be prevented. It''s really powerful."


    Roland immediately smiled, raised his fine chin, looked up at the sky, Hei hei Zhile, and listened to Sylvia continue: "Most of the stormy riders use the freezing power of the void water element. Only you and oroksia find something strange. One chooses the resonance of the water element and the other chooses the flexible force field of the water element. No wonder you two can be promoted to the legendary stormy riders."


    Roland''s eyes lit up and asked, "oroksia asked you for advice, too? What''s the name of her extraordinary combat skills?"


    Sylvia nodded and said, "the Puppeteer with the thread."


    "... puppeteer?"


    Roland turned his head and said, "that''s a terrible name... Not as good as my ''water god movement''! Sylvia, do you say my extraordinary sword skill leads to the holy land?"


    Sylvia said leisurely with a smile in her eyes: "the extreme of the void water element is time. The" water god movement "is based on the passage of life. However, when the legendary Knight comes to the end, he will still be attracted by the element sea. You might as well think about how to maintain your human nature as pondering over your extraordinary martial arts."


    "The konjac potion prepared by master tophoven tastes changeable. After drinking konjac potion, high-level Knights taste different. Its taste can remind us of the gradually indifferent past in our hearts and slow down the loss of human nature... It''s like the first dagger we got when we were young. It was so happy at that time. The dagger was so precious, but it was lost when we grew up... We lost it It''s not the first dagger in life. It''s childlike innocence and human nature. "


    She looked down at Victor, who fell into a deep sleep, and said softly, "what I drink konjac medicine most is the taste of victor. He is my love and an important connection between me and the world... No matter where my lover is, I can find him if I want to find him... If he falls, I will know!"


    "Roland, you are so bold... Even I dare to use it." Sylvia smiled and said lazily.


    The long Princess of Gambis looked confused, frowned her slender eyebrows, shook her head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Sylvia looked at Roland''s green eyes, looked away and said with a smile, "it''s really like... I''m afraid even she cheated herself."


    "How can I deceive myself? I really don''t know what you''re talking about." Roland looked innocent.


    Sylvia stroked Victor''s cheek and said softly: "In the holy city rebellion more than 300 years ago, the paladin family of nahtigal and the royal family of Neo West secretly contacted those secular lords and clergy who opposed the order of shining knights, trying to push the Pope back to the supreme position of the Holy See. At that time, the heads of the six Paladin families and the Pope were caught off guard and all were secretly detained by the bright Iron Guard. Nahtigal was ready to continue When it was almost time to trap the backbone members of the paladin family, several Abbey elders involved in the plan quietly released testier and the head of the paladin family. Testier mobilized the temple army and the tribunal, thwarted the opponent''s plot, and nakhtigar fell short. "


    "Afterwards, the spokesman power of the Neo West Royal family in the church was purged, and a cardinal poisoned himself; the three families of Auguste, Friedrich and Rex officially established the Kingdom and received the support of the church. The Neo West Royal family was forced to issue an edict to recognize the Royal identity of the three Lords. Since then, the RAND Empire officially declared its division, and Neo West It''s hard for the special family to turn over. "


    Sylvia said in her spare time: "the Augusts are the participants in this event. You first supported the nahtigal family and betrayed them at the last moment... The establishment of the kingdom of Gambis is the reward given to you by the Knights of glory."


    Roland raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "what''s none of my business? I wasn''t born more than 300 years ago."


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "I have no intention of accusing betrayal. There are only winners and losers. The winners are rewarded and the losers are punished. The Neo West family and the clergy who sympathize with the Pope have become the biggest losers... No one can punish the Pope, but why hasn''t nahtigal been liquidated?"


    "Nahtigar was the mastermind of the rebellion in the holy city. He was not only punished, but also rewarded... The three lords split the RAND Empire and created the Three Kingdoms in the south, but the Neo West family completely became the vassal of nahtigar."


    Roland bit his lower lip and replied, "nahtigar is already the paladin family at the bottom of the list."


    "It has to be said that the ancestors of nahtigal and the first Pope were skillful. Nahtigal always ranked at the bottom. They had no competition or contradiction with the six Paladin families, and their status was detached. There was competition, contradiction and mutual restraint among the six Paladin families. The detached nahtigal family virtually became the arbiter and invisible leader of the paladin family. ¡±Sylvia nodded, turned the conversation and said, "since the nahtigar family can''t be punished and can''t enter, why do they launch the rebellion of the holy city? Their loyalty to the Pope..."


    After a pause, Sylvia sneered: "well, let''s say that nakhtigar has been loyal to the Pope for generations. Since the rebellion of the holy city for more than 300 years, why does nakhtigar keep himself in line and don''t make trouble for the shining knights? Anyway, they can''t be punished..."


    Roland''s eyes were flowing and silent. He seemed to be lost in thought.


    Sylvia looked at her and said, "the rebellion of the holy city and the New Testament of light" It''s a major event in recent hundreds of years and has a far-reaching impact. Victor and I collected the information of that year through various channels, and then analyzed and judged. Finally, we came to a conclusion... The six Paladin families are together with nahtigar, and they are all paladins; the shining knights and nahtigar are not together. They used to be competitors and now cooperate with each other Alliance. "


    "Do you understand what this means?"


    "You want to lure and kill the paladin on the Wharton prairie, his majesty nahtigal, and avenge Ryan. But you never thought that Victor was worried that you would do so... Before he supported you, he went to see the shepherd frides and asked the shepherd to inform nahtigal that he didn''t need to intervene in the pursuit of the Chuanqi centaur."


    "As victor expected, Flemish not only informed nahtigal, but also urgently summoned me to inform his highness Randall that he planned to hunt the legendary Centaur alone and refused his majesty nahtigal''s assistance. Flemish wanted me to deal with the legendary Centaur..."


    "So I came... So nahtigar didn''t dare to come... So your plan failed."

 Chapter 676

    "The testier family asked nahtigar to deal with the Centaur Khan. It has nothing to do with me. I just want to improve my extraordinary sword skills and pave the way to the legendary field by hunting and killing the legendary centaur."


    Sylvia said that for this reason, Roland still didn''t admit that he set up a game to lure and kill nahtigar.


    The implementation of the plan always changes due to the change of the current situation. The planner first considers how to turn the consequences of the failure of the plan into his own advantage. If he has to make things to the point of life and death, or he has come to a dead end and can only fight to the death; Or he''s a complete fool.


    Take nahtigal and the six Paladin families for example. Although nahtigal is the paladin family at the bottom of the list, they have the pope as their backer, take charge of the "little Vatican" light guard, have the status of Al royal family, and are above one person and above ten thousand people.


    For thousands of years, nahtigar has been acting as the arbiter and mediator of the paladin family. King al held a pre imperial meeting, and all the leaders of the six Paladin families were present. The ranking of paladins was almost decided by nahtigar, and of course, the shining knights and the Templar army were firmly controlled by them.


    The rise of the testier family broke the inherent pattern of the paladin family.


    Due to the sword Saint delavin, TESL became a family of wind paladins. They can do things that other paladins can''t do. The shining knights had to pay a price and sacrifice to encircle and suppress the powerful Orc tribe. With the advantage of the wind Paladin, TESL easily beheaded the powerful monster, so that more paladins, combat priests and paladins survived.


    Investigation, beheading, support, containment and deterrence, TESL has made outstanding contributions and gradually gained popularity, and has become an indispensable tactical core of the shining knights. The paladin family naturally gathered around them.


    The military and political bloc headed by testier gradually took shape, and no one went to the pre imperial meeting in nahtigar.


    The contradiction between the Pope and the Knights of glory has become increasingly prominent. More than 1500 years ago, the two sides had a formal showdown taking the chaos of wizards in the Pantheon as an opportunity. As a result, the Pope suffered a series of disastrous defeats and was lifted off the supreme throne of the Holy See. The scenery of nahtigar is no longer beautiful, and the guards of light are marginalized.


    In the holy city rebellion more than 300 years ago, it was true that nahtigar wanted to support the Pope to ascend the throne again, and so was the dark light knights.


    If the plan succeeds, nahtigar will return to the power center of the Holy See; The plan failed, the clergy who sympathized with the Pope were completely purged, and the Pope completely fell into the palm of nahtigar. Nahtigar''s planning of the holy city rebellion itself shows a fact to the Knights of glory:


    We have always been the paladin family at the bottom of the list. There is nothing you can do with us. If you can''t satisfy us, we can continue to make trouble for you and make you restless forever.


    In the following three hundred years, nahtigar kept his duty, and the shining Knights must have reached some tacit understanding with them.


    The key is, what is the specific content of the agreement between the shining knights and nahtigar?


    Victor and Sylvia want to find out. More than ten years ago, nahtigar encouraged Neo West to restore the RAND Empire, which led to the fall of Roland''s father. The shining Knights did not strongly rebound, but tried to quell the impact of this matter.


    The attitude of the church is thought-provoking and also reveals a clue.


    A few years ago, the pattern of the Gambis Kingdom''s exploration of the southern continent had taken shape, but nahtigar asked Neo West to develop towards the barren Eastern alliance.


    It was not easy for Neo West to get laid off in the three eastern provinces of BISS. Nahtigar told him to give up the RAND Empire and the strategic place on the Bank of Lake FIS. How can Neo West agree?


    The Eastern League is an important financial source for the referee''s painstaking operation, and it is also the main channel for the shining knights to exert influence on sus and Borui. How can they give the Eastern League to nahtigar?


    Neo West was unwilling to move to the Eastern League. He met Victor privately and hoped to join the South extension camp. Pope Clement and the paladin family of Rael garel are enough to explain many problems.


    Victor became suspicious at that time, tested Neo West and asked him to end the RAND Empire first and join the South expansion camp as an ordinary Lord.


    Neo West''s loss of emperor Rand will greatly reduce the value of nahtigar. Until today, Neo West, who wanted to expand south, didn''t give Victor a clear answer, so he dragged on.


    It can be seen that the forces of nahtigal under the RAND empire are deep-rooted, and it is not easy for the Neo West family to get rid of their control.


    It is already clear that the shining Knights acquiesced in nahtigar''s development of secular power without obstacles, but did not provide strong support. Because they did not like to see nahtigar expand his influence, the two sides ostensibly maintained a cold and hostile relationship.


    The Knights of light and the guards of light are seemingly opposed, which is not another preparation of the paladin family.


    Who can make things clear in the future? In case the Pope comes back to power, nahtigal can ensure that the order of the shining Knights will not be liquidated.


    In the final analysis, nahtigar is also a paladin, and they have the basis of symbiosis with the paladin family.


    Victor is eyeing the coastline of the eastern alliance. Only by clarifying the complex relationship within the church can he and Sylvia plan.


    The Centaur Khan attacked the eastern defense line of the Sassanian empire. Testier led the shining knights to wipe out the effective forces of the Centaur tribe in the Sidon Khanate as far as possible. Did the Reverend frides ask for help from nahtigar?


    His highness Randall is here. Can''t he wait for turnans?


    Victor did not know what the shining knights were thinking, but he believed that nahtigal''s action against the Centaur Khan must have something to do with the political situation of the Sassanian empire.


    This is simply sending prestige to nahtigar.


    Due to some performances of the Shadow Council, things became complicated and confusing. Victor was willing to wait and see the change, and would not be rashly involved in the dispute between Barcelona and Frederick for the throne.


    The Auguste family is a personal participant in the holy city rebellion. They know more details. Roland can think of everything victor and Sylvia can think of.


    Look, what did she do?


    Coerced Freya in the name of revenge in violation of the priest''s ban Princess Frederick and Her Highness aurochia raided the unstable Centaur army and won a complete victory. Freya and oroksia rose in popularity, and one of them even became a legend, but neither of them nor the shining Knights dealt with them.


    In other words, Roland''s actions made the situation of the Sassanian Empire more complicated. Whether bacelius or Freya ascended the throne, it was not the result that the shining knights wanted to see. In order to weaken the powerful momentum of Freya and the basselius family, the back hand prepared by the shining Knights must be taken out early.


    It seems imperative for nahtigar to intercept the Centaur Khan.


    If he doesn''t come, Roland will hone his extraordinary combat skills with the legendary centaur. If he comes, Roland will surely take revenge on him, even if he is not nahtigal''s opponent, and victor.


    Nahtigal didn''t come. Sylvia came. Roland doesn''t need to admit what didn''t happen.


    Sylvia didn''t come to accuse Roland. She sighed and said positively, "you have improved your extraordinary combat skills. With the reputation of killing the Centaur Khan, as long as you return to Gambis, you can immediately impact the legendary field and promote the legendary Knight like oroksia."


    The blond hair floated gently. Roland clenched his fist, looked at Sylvia with clear eyes, and asked faintly, "I refuse. Are you here to kill me?"


    Sylvia''s flawless face showed a trace of regret and said faintly: "Giving up the status of Princess gangbis means that you must re-establish your knight faith, not to mention legend. Even if you can''t use the power of the Golden Knight for the time being... The legendary realm that high-level Knights dream of is readily available to you. Are you really willing to give up all this and start again, and don''t regret being killed by me?"


    Roland resolutely said, "you see the end of Ryan... He didn''t make me crown prince of Gambis, so that I don''t regret it, so that his daughter can enjoy the happiness of freedom... Dad has fallen, and I won''t let him down. This is also the common wish of our father and daughter."


    "At least I''m still a legend... It''s my great honor to experience the majesty of the divine Knight!" Roland said proudly.


    "Legend? Hehe..."


    Sylvia tilted her lips slightly, looked down at Victor''s handsome face, and said: "the secret theory of soul and blood he put forward has made us see many things and changed some of my ideas... Roland, you go back with us and act as the guardian of the Gambis empire. When I return to the element sea, Victor Belongs to you. How about it?"


    Roland''s momentum disappeared, his little face turned red and said in anticipation: "you must have misunderstood... I''m just curious... Just curious."


    Sylvia''s blue eyes suddenly turned cold, raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you refuse my last kindness?"


    If the York family was not important to Sylvia, she would not exist in this world. As the spiritual sustenance of the divine knight, Sylvia would spare no effort to push the York family to the top. Annexing the northern dodo kingdom was originally just an idea of the members of the augustian family. King Ryan Auguste put this unrealistic idea under the pressure of the divine knight Put it into action and lead to his own fall.


    The kingdom of Gambis is still under great pressure from divine knights. The Faceless Man of kite Castle uses the chess piece of little Baron Wimbledon and sends him to Sylvia in the hope that the elves and nobles of Xiaoyue can dispel Sylvia''s loneliness, try their best to avoid her returning to yuansuhai in advance and strive for more buffer time for the augustian royal family.


    Master tophoven''s layout worked, even better than he expected.


    Victor deduces the secret method of spiritual blood and tries to overcome the instinctive will in the spirit blood. He will not leave the human country to find the spirit family after the fall of his divine Knight partner, like the sword Saint delavin. It is precisely because the York family is taken care of by his highness Randall that Sylvia is willing to accept the York family as the descendant of the Gambis Empire and take Auguste as the monarch.


    Otherwise, Sylvia would only push the York family to the throne of the royal family, so as not to be knocked down by Auguste after her fall.


    Roland took revenge on nahtigal, which no one could criticize. But as the eldest princess of Gambis and the guardian of the Kingdom, she was reckless in calculating victor and Sylvia without considering the overall situation!


    If Roland takes the guardian of the kingdom as his belief, rises to the legendary level and respects the rules from then on, Sylvia is happy to see his success, even if he kills nahtigar? Who dares to use prophecy to arrange divine knights?


    However, Roland wanted to follow the example of augustian ancestors and pursue the knight belief of freedom and romance. After the fall of Sylvia, the extraordinary attraction of Roland may not be able to affect the position of his highness Randall. Why did the York family get along with themselves at that time?


    Roland becomes a variable Sylvia hates variables.


    The red face immediately restored its white luster, and Princess Augustus was ready to fight.


    Sylvia laughed, and the frozen air became as warm as spring. Looking at Roland, who was at a loss and stunned, she smiled and said, "you''re scared... Really think I''m something you can use at will?"


    Roland bit his lips and asked cautiously, "won''t you kill me?"


    Sylvia took out a sheepskin letter from the small bag around the waist of the armor, raised her hand and threw it out.


    Roland took the letter and opened it. Suddenly, his heart fluctuated and his eyes were red. There are only two simple words:


    "Ant tide" and "unknown catastrophe".


    "The notice of the Reverend frides and the handwritten letter from master tofven reached me at the same time." Sylvia opened her red lips and said lazily, "tofferwen begged me to let you go, and I promised. I hope you remember that everything in the kingdom of Gambis is also the sustenance you can''t give up. One day, Gambis needs your strength, and remember to come back."


    Roland wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ran over, kissed Sylvia on her face, smiled and said, "then I really go. I hope to see you again one day."


    "Wait."


    Sylvia called Roland, who turned away, stretched out her bright and beautiful palm and said, "leave something."


    Roland tooted his mouth, walked slowly back, put the purple gold coin and strange crystal in his pocket on Sylvia''s hand, and hummed: "... Stingy. I left the legendary Centaur to victor."


    Sylvia''s star eyes were bright and she looked at the strange crystal carefully, but her mouth said: "You escaped by pretending to be dead and chose to run away. The Regent of Williams has no choice but to make up his mind to attack the sea of elements. I think he can probably be promoted to the golden level. In a sense, this is also the feedback after the great prophecy spread to Ryan. Although you left a legendary Centaur, fate passed on your reputation to Williams Auguste, who guarded the king for you My husband doesn''t owe you. "


    Roland stared at the beautiful strange crystal, puffed his cheeks and said sour, "Victor has many secrets..."


    "It''s all mine." Sylvia turned her hand to hold the crystal, cut off Roland''s eager eyes, and said with a smile: "his secrets belong to me and can only be revealed by me. Don''t even think about it."


    Roland sighed helplessly, nuzui to victor and said weakly, "he... Had no clothes and no cloak."


    "What do you mean? You want my man to lie naked on the grass on such a cold day?" Sylvia was furious, and her willow eyebrows tended to stand up.


    Roland weakly explained, "if you leave him your cloak, he will wake up and think you killed me."


    "So what? Don''t worry, I won''t tell him I''ve been here; I won''t tell him where you''re going. He has so many secrets from me, and I just want to make him uncomfortable." Sylvia said disapprovingly.


    Roland sighed with relief, shrugged his shoulders and said, "you must not reveal my secret... Victor blames you. It has nothing to do with me."


    Sylvia smiled coldly, "even if I execute any of the Elena sisters without permission, victor will turn against me. You? Hehe, he won''t ask me for confirmation. He will only guess for himself, pretend not to know, and won''t embarrass me."


    "... you''re not his woman." Sylvia waved impatiently, looked gently at Victor, and said without raising her head, "hurry up, Caligula will be here soon. Don''t disturb my short time taking care of victor."


    When Roland was angry, he threw his ponytail and swept away towards the distance of the prairie with his bare feet.


    The gorgeous and exquisite Mithril armor, covered with the statue of Princess Auguste condensed by ice crystals, lay quietly on the grass.

 Chapter 677

    In the east of Sidon khanate, a temporary camp of the Knights of glory.


    A two-day freezing rain had just stopped, the sky was dark and dark, the humid air was cold and piercing, and the paladin and the horned wolf were huddled in the captured animal skin tent and were unwilling to move. In a small tent serving as a command post in the center of the camp, commander Howard is listening to his cousin Clark TESL''s report.


    "His highness Randall fought with the Centaur Martha Khan. Although they were far apart, several Highnesses on the prairie could feel the unique and powerful fluctuation of the earth element. Then, the wind element sea appeared a ''surge'', and the sharp and cohesive force flashed away in the depths of the grassland. The fluctuation of the earth element suddenly disappeared, as if cut off by a sharp sword."


    Clark''s eyes showed a trace of envy and sighed, "there is no doubt that it is a power at the holy land level."


    Howard''s mouth outlined a complex smile and shook his head "The top strongmen of foreign races are always stronger than knights, but their number is not as large as ours... Hundreds of thousands of centaurs will not have two legends at the same time, and the whole elves only have the only sun elves... Cousin Victor is not a knight, and his racial identity is questionable, but anyway, he is on our side... At least before Sylvia''s fall, he was the saint of mankind The domain is strong. "


    The extraordinary power of non-human intelligence does not come from the elemental sea, but from its own racial talent. The legendary talent of the Centaur depends on the earth, and the semi elemental form and effect are very unique, which is completely different from the human high-level knight. Because the Centaur''s earth armor does not directly communicate with the terrestrial elemental sea, its element fluctuations are more obscure and deep, which is far inferior to the high-level Knight''s empty element The Golden Knights, thousands of kilometers apart, can sense the fluctuations of the elements of the Centaur Khan. It can be seen that its extraordinary power is particularly powerful.


    His highness Victor van Randall''s strike to extinguish the power fluctuation of the legendary Centaur must be a holy land.


    Clark nodded and said solemnly, "after the ''tide'' of the wind element sea, I rushed to the place where I happened. Along the way, I saw the traces left by Victor and the Centaur fighting... Neat and straight cracks appeared on the ground, the grass leaves were cut by the wind blade, and the battle traces lasted hundreds of kilometers, just like the scene of Hurricane natural disaster."


    "I also found that in some places near the death of the Centaur, in the center of the Centaur''s hoof print, the crack on the ground is deep in the distance, but not near, indicating that the earth is cut by the void wind element and healed at the feet of the legendary centaur. However, the trace of the wind blade sweeping the grass leaves is more obvious."


    "This means that cousin Victor forced out the potential of the Centaur Khan and beheaded him when his power reached its peak!"


    Howard was silent for a moment and sighed: "The combat effectiveness of the legendary Centaur is not as good as that of the legendary ogre king volgan, but before the ancestor of drachma killed volgan, he had set foot in the holy land, and cousin Victor has been promoted to the legendary level for less than four years... We didn''t expect that he would walk a path different from that of the ancestor of drachma... The ancestor had the name of swordsman, but took the arrow of flowing fire as the core combat skill. Cousin Victor The sharp edge of the wind element can kill the legendary big horse. His title of swordsman is well deserved and should be prefixed. "


    Clark said with a smile, "first ask his own opinion... When he wakes up."


    Howard asked in surprise, "what''s he doing now?"


    "After he killed the Centaur, he fell into sleep. I personally checked his state. It''s no big problem, but the sequelae of energy exhaustion." Clarkton paused and said, "however, his spirit was curled up and condensed, but his body was steadily absorbing the empty water element without spilling out. It was like a deep well, and the water element was constantly filling and enterprising. This phenomenon was very consistent with the description of Draven''s ancestors sleeping in the family literature..."


    Howard was stunned and asked, "you mean... Blood has changed, and cousin Victor is going to grow up?"


    Clark shook his head and said, "it''s strange here... His hair is still black and can''t be seen by his eyes... In short, he doesn''t look like an adult sun elf. Moreover, he''s not old enough to be a high elf about 50 years old."


    Howard frowned and asked, "where is cousin Victor now?"


    "Countess Andrea Wimbledon was the second high-ranking knight to arrive at the scene. She proposed that it was close to the ghost forest development point of Dodo kingdom. First take his highness Randall to the development point, and then go north to the west of sassanne, to the territory of the balelius family, and ask the high-ranking priest to check his status. I agreed... We escorted cousin Victor to Aunt Wimbledon all the way Lord fergierin''s castle. Bishop fergielin has confirmed that his life and health are all right. I''ve just come to you... It''s been 12 days. I don''t know if cousin Victor has woken up. " Clark said.


    "... you."


    Howard smiled bitterly and shook his head "How can you leave cousin Victor to the care of the Basilius family? He is different from the ancestors of delavin, but he is also the blood of the sun elves after all. Aurochia has been promoted to a legendary life form and can have another child. If this battle makes cousin Victor''s blood completely transformed into the sun elves, what do you think aurochia will do? Even if you let figezi It''s better for Lin to take his highness Randall to the cathedral than in the castle of the Wimbledon family. "


    Clark lowered his head and said, "Roland August has fallen."


    "What?!"


    Howard stood up and asked eagerly, "where was nahtigar?"


    "Nahtigal stopped at the white water fortress of Dodo Kingdom and was surrounded by our people. I have confirmed that after cousin Victor killed the legendary horse, nahtigal set out to return to El and did not enter the Wharton prairie. Roland''s fall has nothing to do with him."


    Clark had been shocked for a long time, raised his head and said calmly: "I have seen the secret silver armor left by Roland. Her body is completely condensed into element ice, which is in line with the characteristics of element sea assimilation. It should be that she failed to impact the legendary field and failed to resist the invasion of element sea..."


    After a pause, he added, "at least on the surface."


    Deep in Howard''s eyes, the blue light flickered. He sat down again and asked, "are you sure she failed in the field of legend?"


    Clark shook his head slowly and said solemnly, "I''m not sure."


    The Silver Knight has no complete assurance. Only when he has to, will he impact the element sea and be assimilated by the element sea uncontrollably. The Golden Knight has established a connection with the origin of the world, and it is extremely rare to get out of control. Roland is the youngest Golden Knight in contemporary times. She still has a lot of time to ponder the field of legend and can better control her emotions. Although the legendary Centaur is powerful, it has no army around it and poses little threat to the Golden Knight. It is suitable for training extraordinary combat skills.


    How could Roland fall? How could Victor let her royal highness go down?


    Clark understood this truth, but he gave an explanation of Roland''s failure to impact the legendary field, without mentioning any questions. This in itself is an attitude.


    Excluding the suspicion of nahtigal, Howard thought of Sylvia. She had the motivation and ability to let the young royal highness of the August family fall into the wild, which looked like an accident.


    However, no one can involve Sylvia. Even Howard, the most trusted brother, should avoid mentioning Sylvia''s name face to face. clarke. TESL did the same.


    The two men looked at each other and saw trouble in the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    Howard flicked his fingers on his knee and said, "tell me the details you see."


    Clark nodded and described in detail what he had seen and heard without any subjective judgment.


    After hearing this, commander testier asked, "his highness Randall''s equipment has been decomposed into elements. There is an additional snow monster cloak that I don''t know who put on him?"


    Clark said faintly, "maybe Roland put it on him. Before Victor wakes up, she will be assimilated by the element sea."


    Testier was angry. Sylvia was suspected and Victor was suspected. However, if the divine knight and the sun ELF were involved, they could not express their opinions without conclusive evidence. Even if the evidence was conclusive, the head and deputy head of the shining knights in a high position could not express his position in person. It was the safest way to arrange small people to spread rumors.


    But what''s the use?


    Roland is dead, goron August alone could not resist the two guardians of the kingdom. He did not want to see gombis split. The truth could only be a rumor in front of him. Roland The fall of his highness Auguste should be counted on the head of the shining knights. She didn''t listen to advice and pursued the Centaur big Khan, but she died in response to the call of the red smoke beacon.


    More troublesome things are still to come. In order to eliminate the influence and divert the attention of the internal lords of Gambis, Sylvia, Victor and goron must bite Roland''s fall, have something to do with the shining knights, and lead the Barcelona family to Olympic aid. His highness Basilius also wanted to take advantage of the southern kingdom for the throne, and the two sides simply hit it off.


    When Sylvia was involved in the battle for the throne of the Sassanian Empire, the pressure on the shining Knights was not ordinary. The worst thing was that they had little room for maneuver.


    Testier remained silent for a moment, nodded and said, "the news of Roland''s fall can''t be released immediately. It''s right for you to let Andrea pick up cousin victor."


    "What''s to be done later? The Archdiocese of Gambis has a lot of weight. One bishop can communicate with Sylvia and kite castle. One is Thain and the other is Perot. They are students of tamore and Clement respectively. These two pastoral capitals are interested in the referee''s office." Asked Clark.


    The Empire of Satan and the referee''s office are very important to the shining knights. Howard pondered for a long time and didn''t think of a way to have the best of both worlds. He smiled helplessly and sarcastically:


    "Nahtigar did nothing, so he drew back. He didn''t dare to fight for the reputation he gave him. He just wanted to avoid suspicion. Can he bargain with us like this? I''m afraid Neo West will have a showdown with him this time."


    The Knights of glory elected Elizabeth For Frederick to compete for the throne of sassanne, of course, he should use the reputation of the first Paladin to block the pressure of the balelius family and let nahtigar obtain the reputation of recovering the Centaur Martha Khan, which is part of the agreement between the two sides. Nahtigal avoided Sylvia and the Knights of glory had to go shirtless.


    In fact, there are also disputes within the shining Knights about whether the throne of Sasan should be handed over to Elizabeth or Siegfried. Testier needs nahtigal as a shield, but now it''s impossible.


    "We can only rely on ourselves." Howard With firm eyes, testier stood up and said, "take the beast language Wizard of the camp. You accompany me to meet the spouse of the Centaur Khan, end the war and officially declare victory to the kingdoms."


    Clark stood up and asked, "are you sure you''re going to be promoted to legend? You know, I have to remind you that it''s easier for paladins to be promoted to the golden rank than ordinary knights, but it''s more dangerous to be promoted to legend than ordinary Golden Knights."


    The high-level paladins have almost no real faith in the Lord of glory. The light mark and the holy field can protect their souls from the erosion of the element sea, but the holy field is only a level 4 magic after all. The golden paladins go deep into the element sea and impact the legendary field, and the protection effect of the holy field is very little. However, the bright mark still has potential. It needs the praise, praise, love, support and worship of believers, which is equivalent to the power of faith. The more beliefs the seal of light condenses, the stronger the protection of paladins. That''s why the shining Knights always spare no effort to fight Orc monsters and open up new territories.


    Commander testier said with burning eyes: "The prelude to counterattack the Northern Wilderness and restore the human homeland is opened by us. If this can''t promote me to legend, I have nothing to say. Moreover, now the victory is settled, there are only 300000 centaurs left, less than half of the soldiers are female, and the rest are old, weak and young... You can let them go and let them fight with other orcs in the East... This battle Victory can at least give birth to two Highnesses in the testier family. Even if I fall, I don''t have to worry about the ranking of the family. "


    Clark smiled, "if you don''t make up your mind, I''ll take a risk."


    Howard also said with a smile, "wait with strange. When Sidon Khanate becomes a pioneer, the believer population will double."


    The chief of the shining knights is popular and has the most cohesive power of faith. Howard must shoulder the family responsibility.


    Clark nodded and asked, "what shall we talk about over there?"


    Howard said coldly, "before the first snowflake falls, they must leave, otherwise they don''t have to go."


    Clark pondered for a moment and said, "this will create a female Centaur Khan."


    The ice blue in the eyes of the grand commander of testier slowly flows, and the tone is sombre


    "No way, time is pressing... When I get promoted to legend, I still have many questions to ask trigoval first."

 Chapter 678

    The Centaurs of Sidon Khanate braved the continuous freezing rain and gathered towards the white tail tribe. They abandoned their homes. Old and weak cubs, big bellied females and a few male soldiers carried animal skin tents, food and goods, drove a small number of goblin slaves onto the road of migration, just like a torrent.


    Such a team did not have much combat effectiveness. Human cavalry like wolves were far behind, but did not attack. We received the order of the shining knights to release the Centaurs who were willing to leave the territory for surveillance and pressure.


    The weather is cold and the supply is difficult. Both the Centaur and the human army are exhausted and unable to start a large-scale battle.


    Before the snow season, the relatively complete white tail tribe finally led the mighty Centaur to the East. Except for a few elite scouts who continued to follow, the human cavalry stayed where they were and watched the Centaurs go away. When their figures disappeared on the horizon, everyone couldn''t help cheering like waves.


    A female Centaur with tawny horns and beautiful patterns stopped and looked back at her invisible home. The legendary centaurs are eager to rule all tribes and lead the Centaurs to seize more fertile land in the East as a great Khan. Orogal is like this, and so is polta, but Alita never thought that she would become the leader of all tribes in this way and lead the old, weak and disabled soldiers to compete for the right to survival with the orcs in the East in this season.


    If the human leader hadn''t lied, the Centaur would be lucky because the orc tribe in the East fell into civil strife. Even if this is a lie, Rita has no choice. It turns out that the human army is stronger than the orcs in the East and colder than the snowstorm.


    The war with humans is over, and the war with other orcs is about to begin. Alita gathered all the strength of the Centaur tribes and did what the two legendary centaurs didn''t do. Her back hoof tapped the ground, felt the life and hope in her stomach, and walked to the East without looking back.


    The war between the human kingdom and the Centaur finally came to an end on March 21, 7574, the freezing and rainy season. The soldiers of Sasan, Neville, Dodo, Gambis, Sus and Borui embraced warmly and threw each other''s hats into the sky. This year''s snow season is coming. Relatives expect the soldiers to return in triumph. They must have prepared rich food, warm stoves and soft beds. They won''t be tired of listening to them talk about their combat experience a hundred times. But the soldiers will not leave the wilderness now. This is the land they have seized, and many Orc remnants need to be eliminated by them.


    When the flowers bloom next spring, the reinforcements of the southern countries will return first, and the soldiers of Sasan and dodo will take turns to rest. But the news of victory seemed to have wings, leaped over the open wilderness and spread to every corner of the human country.


    Churches, large and small, rang the bell symbolizing victory, and the stationed priests summoned bards to hand over the screened war reports to them. According to the requirements of the church, the poets embellished and modified the war process and compiled it into an epic story. Only when the priest was satisfied did they get it to pubs, hostels and other densely populated places to sing around.


    The church has rich experience in guiding public opinion. With the full promotion of the clergy in the major dioceses, people fell into a sea of joy.


    The rainy and snowy season is an annual holiday. Both aristocrats and civilians will always hold various forms of gatherings. Naturally, the victory of the empire over the orc war is the main topic of this year''s gatherings. However, those who are interested will find that compared with the topic of small-scale war in previous years, several stories circulated this year seem to deliberately weaken the influence of Frederick''s royal family, especially the camp blocking war in calf village, also known as the war of revenge, Freya The heroism of Princess Frederick and the Duchess of Barcelona is rarely mentioned. The corresponding golden eye count of Gambis chased the Centaur Khan alone and beheaded him in the depths of the prairie, announcing the glorious deeds of blood feud for Emperor Frederick and Frederick.


    There is also an unusual place. The epic stories recited by bards invariably mention the taboos of several paladins, especially Howard, the chief of the shining knights Lord testier led several paladins and his cousin count golden eye into the Far East, beheaded the orc king, and won a decisive victory for the war.


    Ordinary people don''t pay attention to the political meaning behind these stories. They only know that the paladin called on the armies of the kingdoms, won the Centaur and seized more land than the Sassanian empire. Now, everyone has the opportunity to open up and collect gold. Anyway, the orc king in the East has been eliminated. All this is due to his Excellency the holy light and his cousin, the golden eye count of Gambis.


    In the west of the sassanne Empire, snowflakes fell one after another, and the continuous mountains and forests were covered with a layer of plain white. The wind bell castle of the Earl of Wimbledon stood like a giant in the wind and snow. The master bedroom of the castle is exquisitely decorated, with four fireplaces burning fires. The room is hundreds of square meters warm. Victor lies quietly on the soft and comfortable velvet bed and knows nothing about the external disturbance.


    He was not unconscious, but addicted to the magical and magnificent soul world. He was reluctant to interrupt the exploration and was unwilling to wake up.


    Father Miller once helped him enter the state of examining the soul. Because the soul boiling reached a dangerous situation, he had to end his short exploration.


    It''s different this time.


    The wind element walking in the void kills the legendary big horse. Victor''s spirit falls into the darkness of no thought because of his energy depletion. In the darkness of consciousness, soul fire is recuperated and supplemented. It must first illuminate the soul itself. Victor once again "saw" his will side lit up one by one, resumed operation, and found a lot of valuable but weakened information.


    Yes, it''s weakening, selective weakening made by x-3.


    Everyone''s energy is limited. When you concentrate on something, your brain will automatically weaken irrelevant external information, turn a blind eye to it and turn a deaf ear to it. Close your eyes and listen to music more clearly, because the "useless" picture information is screened out by the brain; In a quiet environment, the effect will be better because the part of the brain responsible for processing sound information is idle.


    A person interacts with a large amount of information inside and outside a day. If he knows and remembers everything, he is an omniscient God and must be non-human.


    X-3 can make this screening more efficient.


    Victor had a life and death duel with Centaur Martha Khan, and the battle changed rapidly. X-3 strengthened the information related to the battle and threw all the useless information into the "dustbin", which made Victor enter the battle focus state, and his spiritual attributes naturally improved temporarily.


    Anyone who walks through must leave traces. People can forget things they don''t care about, but it''s impossible to completely delete the received information. In some scenes, the memory will piece together a feeling of deja vu.


    After all, x-3 is just a new functional area of the brain, and it can''t delete memory. After the elemental body reorganization, all the information that was considered useless was illuminated by the soul fire. Victor "saw" it with relish and benefited a lot.


    He fought with the Centaur. Each sword split on the other side has information feedback. He can sense the relevant data of the enemy through vibration, such as the next action caused by the change of center of gravity, which can be detailed to the movement of muscles and bones. The complicated battle information, after the summary calculation of x-3, predicts the next counterattack action of the Centaur, just like a foreknowledge, and firmly controls the battle rhythm in your hand.


    Knights and soldiers with deep ferocity also have the ability of accurate prediction. One is based on element perception, the other is based on combat intuition, but their use of power and perception of the enemy are not as detailed as victor. Conversely, x-3 removes emotions and isolates the potential of spiritual instinct.


    What do the high elves fight on?


    It''s the wind... Another form of spiritual instinct comes from blood, which is also * * -3 weakened.


    This time, after going deep into the soul, Victor found the feedback information after the element of void wind penetrated the enemy. The ubiquitous wind element is like Victor''s touch, which makes him feel the gap between the Centaur and the big Khan. The rigid x-3 treats such valuable information as garbage that must be weakened!


    In the state of empty walking, Victor''s wind element power reached the peak, and his perception of Centaur running elements was extremely clear. However, x-3 faithfully implemented the inherent calculation method, and almost gave an answer of death and no life. Fortunately, Victor sensed the gap between the Centaur elements and the wind elements. Fortunately, he could easily close the x-3.


    This is the insight that Victor craves.


    Having found the crux of the problem and practical experience, Victor began to modify the function of x-3 again, including the perception of wind elements into its calculation category and setting it as a higher priority.


    Insight, a neglected blood talent, was originally the root talent of the Elven blood talent tree and evolved into extraordinary agility, extraordinary perception, popularity, blindness and wind language. The ability of insight increases with the blood. Beyond the wind, you can perceive the enemy and yourself from the element level.


    Victor''s whisper has been changed into an old enemy because of the dual talent tree, but this does not hinder the promotion of root talent insight.


    As a passive root talent, the top insight greatly improves and optimizes all the abilities of the elf talent tree, including improving the surge efficiency, allowing Victor to recover faster and obtain stronger strength and defense.


    Because the surge talent is connected with the human blood talent tree, self-healing, light body and rock body can be promoted simultaneously.


    Victor is now much stronger than before, which can only be described in the same breath.


    Compared with the growth of extraordinary ability, Victor pays more attention to the acquisition of new knowledge. Slowly read the information brought by insight from the soul level, Victor found that the wind element damage imposed on the Centaur Khan prompted its blood to wake up quickly. This was originally an evolutionary process of a race that took tens of thousands of years. It took only a few hours to complete the evolution of life. After all, the Talon world is different from the earth. There are elements here. The semi elementalization of the legendary big horse can make it grow and break through quickly.


    What centaurs can do, so can victor. In fact, in order to control the rhythm of the battle, Victor was also trained with the strength and strength of the Centaur, his blood was active, and his spiritual attribute broke through the previous limit.


    With the increase of spiritual intensity, Victor can now easily observe the soul and adjust the blood talent tree with the power of mind domination.


    Victor now finally understands why he can be wind elemental. That seemingly insignificant self-healing talent is the root of his difference from humans and elves. In the final analysis, self-healing is to restore the original state. It remembers Victor''s life form, so that he won''t grow wings, tails, or become something strange. After the elementalization of wind, the restoration of life form is completed by the memory of self-healing talent.


    According to this theory, Victor is almost difficult to be killed. As long as the memory of self-healing talent is stable, any fatal attack can restore itself through wind. Unless his energy is exhausted, he can''t turn into the wind. In terms of current mental intensity, Victor can perform two consecutive empty walks with a recovery period of 30 hours. If you use the top insight talent to kill the enemy when walking in the void, his energy will be at a dangerous level. He can only maintain the popularity for 10 seconds to escape, and then he will be completely unconscious.


    Therefore, Victor plans to fix the vulnerability of x-3 first, and then optimize his self-healing talent.


    Modify the talent tree and move the whole body. X-3 is related to the memory of self-healing talent. If it is finished, self-healing is finished, and then the whole dual talent tree is finished.


    Victor modified it carefully and touched hundreds of blood laws. Fortunately, he was not afraid of a little mistake in the process of restoring the elementalization of the body. Void water elements are constantly pouring in, and both soul and body are experiencing a rebirth. Victor believes that there is only one such opportunity. His spiritual attribute has grown to the peak and is becoming stable. In the future, he can easily restore himself and hop for a period of time. He can no longer enter the field of soul.


    Opportunities are so precious that of course they can''t be wasted. Victor tried again and again, changed again and again, accumulated a lot of practical experience on the secret method of spiritual blood, and finally expanded the function of x-3 to include the top insight talent. X-3 finalization determines the promotion space of self-healing talent. Unfortunately, the effect of optimization is not obvious. Once the big move of wind elementalization and insight is made, the popularity time of 10 seconds increases to 13 seconds, which is better than nothing.


    Well, if the effect of self-healing talent optimization is obvious, Victor may have farted.


    However, the optimized self-healing talent leveraged the light body and rock body, and obtained two additional new talents of human blood.


    On the whole, self-healing is the root talent of human blood talent tree, which can be classified into the category of life tenacity, including resistance adaptation adjustment, and its essence is to restore its own state.


    Since it can be restored, the potential of rock body and light spirit body has also been tapped. If the previous limit of these two talents was 30% effect, now it will not cause a burden and can be restored to a stable life form.


    Wind resistance brings the body of rock; Earth element resistance creates a light body. The resistance changes of water and fire are also accommodated by self-healing talent.


    Heart of fire: the resistance of water element is increased, the mental attribute is increased by 15%, and the stamina and perception attributes are increased by 10%. It is a conventional passive combat talent, which is equivalent to maintaining an out of limit state without causing mechanical mind.


    Soul of water mist: the resistance of fire element is improved, and the affinity of water element is improved. It can quickly recover physical strength and energy, and quickly heal itself. It can absorb empty water element through the skin, cut off mouth and nose breathing, and slow down the heartbeat. As long as there is water in the soil, victor will not die if he is buried in the soil.


    The soul of water mist is an active talent. It comes from the hidden life of the Golden Toad. The quieter the spirit, the longer the duration and the better the effect. Victor is now in the state of the soul of water mist. He hasn''t had a problem for 35 days without eating or drinking.


    No longer. Victor felt so hungry. If he didn''t get up and eat, he would really starve to death.


    Victor opened his dark golden eyes, looked at the beautifully decorated and feminine bedroom, sat up from the bed, walked barefoot to the window, pushed open the colored crystal window, the cold wind poured into the room, and the fire was shaking and going out.


    He breathed out a breath out of the snowy window. The cold wind could roll back and dance forward with snowflakes. The wind became stronger and stronger. Finally, it turned into a storm, like a bluish black wind and snow python, passing over a red pine tree 100 meters away. The crown of the tree broke smoothly and fell to the ground, causing a commotion among the people below.


    Exhale into the wind and use the weathering blade. This is not the ability of the sun elves, nor is it the ability of humans.


    Victor doesn''t care about his racial identity. He is the master of the soul and the strong man of the holy land.


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open from the outside. The blonde Charlotte broke in with a spider silk dress. When she saw Victor, her eyes turned red and shouted excitedly, "honey, you''re awake!"


    Victor had turned his dark golden eyes to his oath knight and pet Ji, smiled and said, "honey, no matter where this is, quickly prepare me a table of food."


    "... I''m so hungry that I can eat a cow."

 Chapter 679

    His highness Randall wants to eat. It''s impossible for Fengling castle to prepare a whole cow immediately, but it''s very easy to get a table of rich food.


    Charlotte led her attendants to bring white bread, barbecue, thick soup, desserts, as well as fresh fruits and vegetables produced in the crystal room, which filled the small dining table in the bedroom.


    Victor sat at the table and ate attentively and quickly. For the first time, he felt that eating was a great pleasure. Well, transforming matter into a part of itself through eating is actually the most basic law of all life. The element of void water can never replace real food.


    Different foods quickly disappeared into his mouth, and every cell in his body was happy about it. The feeling of hunger and thirst gradually subsided. Victor felt a trace of satisfaction and recovered his usual calm and elegance. He slowly tasted the flavor dessert that best reflected the chef''s level with a silver spoon. At the same time, he raised his ears and listened to all the valuable subtle sounds in the castle.


    After tasting dessert, Victor had a general understanding of his environment.


    This is the western border of the sassanne Empire, the windbell town and windbell castle of the Wimbledon family. Her position in the Earl of Wimbledon is remote. She is separated from the main city of the Earl, but she directly belongs to the Countess of Wimbledon. It can be regarded as Andrea''s private resort town.


    Andrea herself was on the top floor of the castle, and the countess''s husband and two children did not come. Interestingly, cardinal figzilin of the Western parish of Sasan is also in the chapel of Fengling town.


    There are two distinguished guests in Fengling castle, but the countess''s husband and children are not here, which itself shows that Andrea and her husband have officially separated, their intimate partnership has ended, and only the family marriage has been retained. Maybe they can''t even maintain their family marriage for a long time.


    Andrea''s husband is the little cousin of the Duke of Barcelona. Her blood is more noble than her wife and even has the opportunity to reach the peak. Andrea''s refusal to allow him to be promoted to the silver rank has made him unbearable. The relationship between the two sides broke down. Unless Andrea was promoted to the Golden Knight, it would be difficult for them to go back to the past. Her husband has done his duty for the balelius family and left two children to the Earl''s house of Wimbledon. Once he is granted a territory, most of them want to create their own family and establish their Knight faith.


    If victor and Sophia hadn''t mended their old friendship, their relationship would be like that of the countess couple, keeping their political marriage status and nothing else.


    In short, the countess Wimbledon and her husband can now find their own partners again. Andrea is obviously ready to make love to his highness Randall at windbell castle.


    The strong wind knight has a keen sense. The sound of the broken tree must also make Andrea confirm that Victor wakes up from his sleep. She is not in a hurry to come down and salute. She is to give Victor more time to communicate with the attendants of Randall family to understand the current situation.


    On the third floor of the windbell castle where Victor is located, all the attendants of Randall''s family live. The small attendants who previously delivered food have all returned to their rooms. Victor and Charlotte are the only two people left in the spacious and luxurious master bedroom.


    He put down his spoon and naturally turned his eyes to the beautiful pet girl.


    Charlotte went out to prepare food and specially changed into a low chest and waist petal spider silk skirt with light texture. Her blond hair was scattered and her skin was snow-white. When she saw the flame in Victor''s eyes, a blush of shame floated on her face. She lowered her head and smiled. Her white, slender and beautiful hand was put on her waist, and the spider silk belt rooted in the petal skirt floated down.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Victor was refreshed, his dark golden eyes completely disappeared, restored the vividness of the past, became full of emotion, and his mind became clearer and sharper.


    Any intelligent life directly interacts with the void elements will produce the same hidden dangers. The human nature part of the will side is washed by the world''s original forces, which makes him emotionally indifferent and gradually lose interest in all things in the real world. Victor did not eat or drink. He absorbed the element of void water for 32 days. I''m afraid it would be difficult for the Silver Knight to reverse the process of element assimilation. Victor will not be assimilated by the element sea, but will become careless. He will lose his emotion and interest first, and finally lose his sense of hunger. He wanders aimlessly, and his thoughts are too lazy to move until he dies.


    Andrea is an extraordinary knight and masters the inheritance of sword Saint delavin. She has a set of methods to solve Victor''s disadvantages after sleeping, including arranging food and beauty. Maybe there is a hunting game waiting for victor.


    Victor was indeed careless before. He was attentive to his meals and didn''t want to take the exam. But his loss of humanity was not serious. Human blood warned him with a sense of hunger and pulled him back from the edge of danger. After a night of warm love with Charlotte, his highness Randall completely recovered his normal state, and his wisdom went online again. I''m afraid the arrangements behind Andrea were in vain.


    Charlotte, with a languid look, had a happy and satisfied smile on her mouth. All her worries, worries and hesitations were replaced by sweetness at the moment. She knelt on the bed and dressed her beloved master. Victor wanted to do it himself, but he got a sad and angry white eye.


    His royal highness Randall is a privilege and pleasure that only a few women can enjoy.


    Charlotte spent two and a half hours dressing Victor first and carefully making the bed. She changed her spare skirt, rolled up her hair, hung a string of blue diamond pendants on her slender and beautiful neck, and matched them with the same earrings. Only then did she pull the servant bell by the bed, summon the family attendants into the house and instruct them to clean up the small table.


    After finishing the cleaning work, the blonde Charlotte piled up her skirt, sat down next to victor, took his arm and said intimately, "Your Highness, you can accept the audience of the family attendants."


    Looking at the more charming oath, the female Knight dressed in a palace dress and dressed as a lady, Victor was secretly funny. Oath knight is Charlotte''s part-time job, and Lady pet is her job.


    The oath female knight has been spoiled. The count of golden eyes turned his eyes to his entourage. Everyone took turns to come forward to the master to salute, briefly state their experience during this period, answer the master''s questions, and accept encouragement.


    The orc war has ended. Victor brought 24 noble attendants from silver moon manor. Now there are only 21 left. One of the other three little attendants died and two are missing. The whereabouts of the missing are still unknown. I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous. In fact, the search for the missing has stopped. Only when Victor announces their death, the church will officially include their names in the list of the dead.


    Judging by the battle Victor participated in, the proportion of casualties of silver moon attendants is surprisingly low. Even if they are considered in the environment of calf village blocking war, this degree of war damage is very general.


    Of course, the silver moon attendants who receive extra care will not make much progress.


    Among the 21 survivors, only one naturally woke up and became a trainee knight. The rest were quiet. Their average age was over 16, and their chance of natural awakening became slim. However, they have experienced the war. Taking the training potion made by kite castle, they will have a higher probability of unnatural awakening. In the future, they should be able to go further by diligently practicing the knight''s secret method of spiritual blood in the future.


    However, with the improvement of the knight''s secret method of spiritual blood, the younger aristocratic blood attendants in Yinyue manor have a greater chance to wake up naturally, and Victor is now full of confidence.


    Klaus surprised victor. He only turned 17 in June next year. Now he has resonated with 11 element bits, only one step away from the official knight. He can look forward to the extraordinary Knight by practicing the knight''s blood secret method with his mind. As for Brandon, he can be promoted to an official Knight at any time. After all, he is the carefully cultivated blood of the old Marquis of SoLIM. If there is an obstacle to his promotion to the bronze level, it''s better to find a piece of butter bread and kill him. The promotion of Silver Knight is Brandon''s goal.


    Five fierce warriors, except Nelson and Caligula, Marcy, red wolf and Rogers survived. Among them, Marcy''s performance is the most outstanding. In the blocking battle in calf village, she killed 13 Centaur soldiers with hands and blades, bathed in blood all over, and was extremely fierce. When she was blind, she hanged a ferocious Centaur with entanglement skills, and ignited the fire of her heart in one fell swoop. The soldiers who took part in the blocking battle in calf village called her "blood Python Marcy".


    Ferocious soldiers can be called humanoid early warning aircraft. Every Lord likes to have ferocious soldiers around him. However, different levels of fierce soldiers indicate different dangers. Ordinary ferocious monsters certainly can''t make Nelson feel threatened. Unless he master the touch of mind, the enemies below the silver level can''t touch his dangerous intuition. This formed a blind spot for fierce soldiers. Marcy lit the fire of her heart and was comparable to the strength of senior bronze knights, which complemented the early warning system of Randall Pro guard.


    In fact, Victor''s Pro guard can''t do anything at all. It is basically separated from the master''s battle. At present, it can only be used as an organization for his highness Randall to train his confidants and backbone.


    In this all-out war, the pro guards of Randall''s family had little loss. Victor sent them to the ghost forest development site early. Some people followed the major knights to observe the war and learn tactical command experience in the name of his highness Randall''s liaison officer.


    The 400 elite cavalry of Randall''s family suffered heavy losses. The blocking battle in Xiaoniu village ended, and only 86 people survived. They were vassal soldiers in Pinghu Town. All the alchemists died, including the third-class Gripen militia assigned by Victor to the two great Knights of tellandon and Gillis.


    These guys were very upright. When they let them attack, they ignored life and death and did not receive orders. When the Centaur retreated, they also chased up and fought. The soldiers who almost buried the Centaur Khan are basically Victor''s alchemists.


    Fortunately, No. 7 alchemy tower is carrying out the task of unlimited production of three-level blood militia. When Victor returns, the lost alchemy humans should be made up.


    Victor encouraged Marcy a few words and promised to ask the high priest to heal her eyes and restore her appearance on the spot. At the end of the audience, the attendants left the room one after another. Victor looked at Nelson, who was left behind, and then looked at the silly kaligura. He smiled and asked, "Nelson, you look depressed. Is it because the Centaur didn''t make you happy?"


    Nelson took his mind and said with a bitter smile: "My Lord, I cut into the side of the Centaur, and it couldn''t hit me, and I couldn''t move it... Where I could cut, the Centaur always maintained extraordinary defense. Therefore, I later chose to attack from the front, touched some of the mysteries of the touch of the soul, and saw that I was going to cut it, and a big fool suddenly ran over and killed the Centaur."


    "The warrior Arka saved Nelson the stupid bear." Kaligura shook his head and said in a muffled voice. He crowned himself as a warrior. Before, he had always called himself "brave aka".


    Victor smiled and said to Nelson, "I believe in Arka and you... Don''t move, relax, don''t resist the wind..."


    A gust of air came out of thin air around Nelson and wrapped him. Out of his trust in his master, Nelson let go of his body and mind, allowing the flowing air to penetrate the pores and skin and flow with the blood in his body.


    After a long time, the airflow around Nelson dissipated. Victor opened his eyes, smiled and nodded, "you have made progress."


    When the individual strength reaches Nelson''s level, it becomes very difficult to make any progress. Even if there is progress, Victor can''t confirm it. He didn''t have insight before. Where can you know the specific details of Nelson''s life form?


    Victor has made real progress, and it is a very great progress.


    Through the wind element insight into Nelson''s body state, Victor can timely perceive his internal potential, external forces and the operation of elements. Although this test shows that insight talent can not observe Nelson''s soul, Victor can design the spiritual blood secret method for Nelson with the practical experience of mind dominating and adjusting the human blood law and referring to the actual situation in his body.


    The blood source secret method designed by Victor can only provide basic training for soul soldiers, and cannot build blood talent tree itself. The three-level blood source secret method with the talent of life tenacity is still improved with the help of master toforwen. Even so, kite castle and man horse hill also provide a large number of experimenters, which is convenient for Victor and master toforwen to refer to and compare different test results.


    Master tophoven can observe the changes of the experimenter''s blood. Victor is proficient in the theory and forging method of spiritual blood. They cooperate sincerely and spend countless resources to create a semi-finished talent of life tenacity.


    Although their research results can be popularized among soldiers, they are far from reaching the spiritual soldiers expected by Victor.


    Mind soldiers must have a talent tree.


    Toffervin''s life is coming to an end, and the extraordinary magic of observing blood changes will be brought to the grave with his death.


    It will be a great loss for kite castle and victor. Now that Victor has mastered the insight of the wind element, he can train the soul warrior himself.


    Whether the specific method can be popularized is still unknown, but Victor is sure that he can cultivate a powerful soul warrior, and it won''t take long.


    Insight talent may be the means of the high elves to defeat the enemy. Here in Victor, it has extraordinary creative value and is the unique ability of his highness Randall!


    Monopolizing an inheritance system of extraordinary power, the significance of which can refer to the divine inheritance of the church. It is certainly not compared with more than 100000 priests of the church in terms of volume, but its nature is basically the same. Moreover, small scale has the advantage of small scale. The middle and high-level spiritual soldiers personally trained by victor will not form a third force that makes the church and knights and nobles look at. Victor can also control it easily and can be regarded as his secret law guardian. If the number of medium and high-level mind soldiers is too large, victor will only be backfired if he wants to control them.


    Now it''s very good. The number of soul soldiers is small and elite enough. The Randall family can settle. Naturally, there is no need to worry about loyalty. At least, to some extent, Victor''s personal training of mind soldiers can replace the role of the alchemy tower.


    Of course, he will not abandon No. 7 alchemy tower. The manufacturing of alchemy creatures and the inheritance of soul soldiers are his left and right fists to ensure that he can maintain and control a powerful force.


    Victor restrained his excitement and said quietly, "I''ll help you when we get back to Randall."


    Nelson unexpectedly didn''t ask in a hurry, and the smile on his face seemed reluctant. Victor''s eyes were frozen, frowned and asked, "what happened?"


    The atmosphere in the room was suddenly heavy. Simply, kaligura didn''t know what had happened, but he could feel everyone''s bad mood. He was "smart" to cover his mouth with his hand.


    Nelson hesitated, handed Victor a small box next to him and said respectfully, "Sir, your Eagle wing bow and cloak are in the storage room outside... Your ring is on your hand, and other personal items are all in this box... All the other items on your body have disappeared."


    Victor hesitated for a moment, recalled the scene at that time and asked, "you mean, after I killed the Centaur big Khan, all my clothes were gone... I was naked? What about... My arrow bag?"


    Nelson shook his head and said, "that''s all I found."


    When the Saron magic iron arrow was gone, Victor smacked his mouth painfully, opened the box and found that there were bone beads, purple gold coin spells and the strange crystal found in calf village.


    The Saron magic iron arrow has disappeared and can be rebuilt. These treasures are not lost. Victor is in a much better mood. He pinches the crystal of strange things and laughs, "the Royal Highness has not taken these things away. It''s really rare. Where is your royal highness now? Is the body of the Centaur should be towed away by her?"


    When the room was silent, Victor saw Caligula learning from Nelson to control his heartbeat and breath, and found that Charlotte was running and fighting, and his expression gradually became dignified.


    Nelson felt great pressure from Victor''s eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "the body of the legendary Centaur is still... His highness Roland Auguste fell."

 Chapter 680

    "Ha ha, Nelson, are you kidding me? It''s not like your style... Roland coerced you to say that?" Victor was stunned and immediately laughed.


    The laughter gradually sank, the air in the room stopped flowing, Nelson''s head was lower, his hands were honestly on his knees, his eyes were staring at the back of his hands, and he sat in silence.


    Victor glanced at Charlotte, who was as clever as a little white rabbit, turned to Caligula, smiled and asked gently, "aka, tell me, where is the princess?"


    Aka is the shrewdest. Seeing the host smiling like this, he knows he doesn''t answer questions. He must have no food today. He hurriedly put down his hand covering his mouth and muttered, "I know... The princess is in the ice cellar under the castle. She has become an ice sculpture. She can''t talk to aka or eat... Aka is sad for a while."


    Victor''s mood sank to the bottom of the valley, but became calm. He took a long breath and said to Nelson, "tell me what happened later in detail."


    "Yes." Nelson nodded and told Victor exactly what he had seen and heard.


    After listening to Nelson''s narration, Victor thought for a moment, got up and said, "Charlotte, take the armor for me. Nelson and aka, go down and prepare, and then accompany me to the place where the prairie happened."


    *********************


    At night, a plain white prairie reflects the dim moonlight, the distant bison are dimly visible, and the howls of wild wolves echo on the open and endless snow.


    Victor stood on the soft snow and looked into the distance. There was nothing unusual in his sight. The soft snow covered the dead grass half a foot high and covered all the traces. Dozens of days ago, his battle with the legendary Centaur once made the earth crack and the grass fly. Where they passed was like a natural disaster. Now, the bison have returned to this grassland. The hungry wolf is busy catching the prairie gophers under the snow layer and coveting the old, weak and young of the bison. It seems that nothing has happened.


    The cold night wind with snow particles flying in the air is like a flickering ghost under the looming moonlight. Victor''s eyes always pointed to the invisible south, frowned and thought silently. Until the sky turned white, he turned his head to Nelson and Caligula and said, "go back, I want to see Roland''s armor."


    Nelson''s whole body was steaming, and the flying snow melted and evaporated when it approached him; Caligula was covered with frost and snow. He heard Victor''s orders. The snow grains and frost flowers on his body were immediately crushed. With the night wind blowing away, he moved his two thick legs to plow a road in the snow.


    It was morning when he returned to windbell town. Victor took Nelson, Caligula and Charlotte into the ice cellar of windbell castle. The guards guarding the door were two alchemists.


    Nelson explained in a low voice: "Sir, we take the princess''s relics back to the windbell castle. The Countess of Wimbledon suggested that the news be blocked temporarily until you wake up. She took the initiative to remove the guards and servants near the ice cellar, and let our secret law guards be responsible for guarding the ice cellar and forbid others to come near."


    Victor nodded and walked into the ice cellar without asking if he could.


    The ice cellar of Fengling castle is quite spacious. Several mahogany statues inlaid with fluorescent gemstones act as candlesticks. The dim and cold light can illuminate a cold glazed stone platform in the center of the cellar. This is the associated ore of water element crystal. It is a strange thing with the characteristics of low temperature and cold. It is usually placed in the basement by the great Lord as the cold source of the ice cellar.


    The statue of ice crystal condensation, dressed in gorgeous secret silver armor, lies quietly on the cold glazed stone platform two meters square. The "sigh of water goblin" is placed on the side of "her", next to which is a snow monster skin cloak.


    The appearance and facial features of the ice sculpture are like Roland, and there seems to be a light green glow flowing in the cold light. "She" looked serene and calm, like a sleeping snow elf.


    Victor stared at the ice sculpture motionless, standing for a long time, and the quiet atmosphere was brewing in the cold ice cellar.


    Charlotte''s heart was about to break. She wanted to comfort victor in silence. She was ashamed. When she hesitated, the sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the floor came from the corridor outside. The unique sense of rhythm reminded people of a tall and beautiful woman.


    Nelson hesitated for a moment, went outside the ice cellar and asked the alchemist guarding the door to let the visitor go. After a while, he led the countess Wimbledon with black hair and blue eyes into the ice cellar.


    She was wearing a heavy black dress and black high heels. She looked slim and dignified. But her eyes at Charlotte were full of contempt, provocation and flame jealousy.


    The Countess of Wimbledon, who is famous for her blood status, is always cold and arrogant. When did she pay attention to an unnaturally promoted female knight? Female Knights like Charlotte, she chose to ignore, even if the other party was a favorite of Her Highness.


    Unless she''s in love.


    Charlotte raised her train and saluted the countess, bowed her head to show respect, but there was an impeccable gentle smile on her mouth, with a little pride and just right irony.


    Andrea glanced sideways at Charlotte, took Victor''s arm and said softly, "I''d like to serve your highness."


    Victor looked calm and suddenly heard it. He picked up the snow monster cloak from the cold glazed stone platform and turned out of the ice cellar. Nelson, Caligula and Charlotte all followed and left the Countess of Wimbledon alone in the chilly ice cellar.


    Andrea was not angry, but secretly pleased and annoyed. Everyone thinks that Victor and Princess Augustus have feelings for each other. After all, the circle of the top extraordinary is so small, and Roland has little choice. Victor is her best partner, whether from her own needs or the political needs of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Roland fell unexpectedly, but his highness Randall''s performance was very indifferent and obviously unreasonable. But considering that Victor had just awakened from his sleep, his calm was not so strange.


    He absorbs the void water element for a long time. His soul is inevitably affected by the void element and will not return to normal mood so soon.


    According to the family''s heraldry records, Andrea speculated that it would take Victor another month to completely get rid of the abnormalities in his soul.


    This is the opportunity she created.


    On the same day, Victor was in a coma on the grass. After Andrea arrived at the scene, she proposed to send his highness Randall to her windbell town for rest. Nelson and Caligula are not high-level knights. They lack corresponding experience and naturally will not raise objections. clarke. Deputy commander testier knew Andrea''s attempt, but he was eager to go back to investigate the whereabouts of nahtigal and get rid of the relationship with Roland''s fall. Instead of raising objections, he told Lord Nelson that the Countess of Wimbledon had a sword Saint heritage and could take good care of cousin victor.


    When Victor arrived in Fengling Town, Andrea took advantage of this rare opportunity to get close to him. However, Andrea had no experience in pursuing heterosexual partners. When she met, she said, "I''ll serve your Highness", but Victor didn''t respond.


    Your highness understands what I mean, but he hasn''t recovered He needs me to warm his cold heart and awaken his humanity I can''t be discouraged. I should be more proactive.


    Andrea gently pursed her red lips, dizzy cheeks, and walked briskly towards her room. There are female royal officials sent by the royal family of Barcelona. They know how to please high-level Knights affected by elements, which is the skill Andrea lacks.


    In the evening, the countess who had made full preparations went up to the third floor of the castle alone with high heels. With the keen perception of the wind knight, she avoided the attendants of Randall family, padded her snow-white toes like a light wind, quietly came to the door of the master bedroom, took a deep breath, put on her high-heeled shoes again, pushed open the door, dodged in, and locked her back against the door.


    Victor was sitting on the sofa stroking the snow monster cloak. He frowned and his beautiful face was full of loneliness.


    When Andrea saw him like this, there was a feeling of love in her heart, which she had never had or forgotten.


    "Victor, you must be in pain?"


    She came forward slowly, and her gentle tone startled herself. Her snow-white face was instantly full of shy blush. The skills taught by the female court official had been completely forgotten. She stood in place with her head down, her fingers twisted, and was speechless.


    pain?


    Victor didn''t feel pain. He didn''t believe that Roland, who was strange, beautiful, enthusiastic and talented, died like this.


    Roland''s courage is great and her character is flying, but she is always unexpected and has elusive wisdom and wrist. Even Sylvia marveled at the accuracy of her eyes. How can Roland, who loves life, plays and laughs, die.


    What the eyes see is not necessarily true, because it is easy for the golden order stormy knight to make an ice sculpture. Victor believes that Roland is pretending to be dead to pursue the wandering life she yearns for. Therefore, he ran to the prairie for the first time and sensed Roland''s position through tracking intuition.


    However, the distance is too far, and tracking intuition doesn''t work. Victor had only a vague impression that Roland might be somewhere in the south. However, kite castle is also in the south, where there are many traces left by Roland. Obviously, such judgment can not speculate on her whereabouts.


    Victor didn''t believe that Roland fell. Maybe he didn''t want to accept another possibility.


    The cloak made of snow monster hair made him think and fear. He clearly remembered that Roland didn''t have a cloak at that time. Even if she did, she would only let Victor lie naked on the grass and hide in the distance to protect herself. In fact, Victor is not afraid of that degree of low temperature, but his high-level Knight partner will wrap the snow monster cloak for him so painfully, because taking care of his lover is the human nature of his wife, and high-level female knights can get the fun of love.


    This is important, especially Sylvia.


    Victor knew that Sylvia''s divinity was greater than human nature, and every bit of love experience was precious to her. She has the ability to arrive at the right place at the right time, control the situation of the battle, and has the motivation to let Roland fall.


    Auguste''s absence of a Royal Highness who has the potential to promote legend is in the interests of the York family.


    Of course, another possibility is that Roland used his strength beyond his limits to save victor and paid his life for it.


    Victor doesn''t want to think about it. He''ll be heartbroken. He hoped that Roland would escape from the political cage of kite castle, change her identity and start her free life.


    In any case, Gambis lost Roland Your highness Auguste, the political balance of the Kingdom has been broken, and the contradictions that have been suppressed may be turned over and intensified. His highness Randall is an important link between the royal family and the later family. He must be pushed to the cusp of the storm.


    The conjecture that Roland was murdered by Sylvia must not be exposed!


    So how does Victor explain to King Edward and Catherine?


    In the case of losing a Royal Highness, the Gambis are even less likely to show weakness to the latter, if Angelina When the queen of York was expelled from the palace, the dignity of the York family disappeared, and there must be a fierce response.


    The news of Roland''s fall can only be hidden first. Victor thought about it for a while and didn''t think of any good way. His eyes lit up when he saw the Countess of Wimbledon''s coquettish and cramped girlish manner.


    Andrea is well dressed. Her dark and shiny hair is tied into a noble woman''s bun to show her beautiful neck. The carefully cut pink skirt incisively and vividly outlines her exquisite body curve, but it appears dignified and generous. This kind of hidden dress has a different temptation.


    Her appearance is extremely amazing and unforgettable at first sight. But Victor has all kinds of manners and incomparable beauty. Sylvia has a strong resistance to the beauty of high-level female knights. From the heart, Victor really didn''t want to mess with Andrea. The partnership dominated by the female knight was what he resisted.


    However, Andrea''s beauty is not the key, her identity is the key.


    Victor believed in the political skills of the Marquis of goron and the Regent of Williams. They should have taken measures to suppress Roland''s cavalier supporters, but Victor still had to give an explanation.


    The outward transfer of internal contradictions is a magic weapon to quell civil strife. Gambis lost a Royal Highness, which must be charged to the Knights of glory.


    The Basilius family also needed to take advantage of the Gambis kingdom to fight the coming storm.


    In other words, the shining Knights have included gombis''s response in their next coping strategy. It was obviously not wise for Victor to draw a line with Barcelona at this time.


    He could not be on the same side as bacelius, but he could be on the side of his lover Andrea On the countess Wimbledon''s side.


    Being gently held up by his highness Randall, delirious Andrea buried her red face on Victor''s shoulder, and gradually realized that it was herself who needed comfort and support.


    ******************


    It snowed heavily outside and the house was as warm as spring.


    Charlotte went to the bedroom door and heard what was going on inside. She couldn''t help but toot her mouth, stamped her feet with hatred, and then turned away.

 Chapter 681

    In the next ten days, the mountains were closed by heavy snow, and the roads were difficult to walk. Fengling Town, located in the mountain depression, was almost isolated from the world. Although the church''s crows and paladins were still sending letters, Victor did not care in the name of recuperation and recovery.


    During the war, the Lords and lords of all kingdoms worked together against the Centaur army. When the war was won, the close comradeship came to an end, and all forces were ready to compete for interests. In particular, the throne of the sassanne empire is pending. Now whoever sits on the throne will have the right to speak on the distribution of development leaders, which is a new territory more vast and rich than the native land of the Empire. The two royal families, bacelius and Frederick, have no way out. At this time, all kingdoms should be extra careful when they want to eat melons and go to the theatre. If they are careless, they will be dragged into the pit.


    In general, the dispute over the throne of the Sassanian empire is actually another confrontation between the secular regime and the church theocracy. No one can be alone, and both sides need to find a new balance. The princes of the kingdoms must step by step and can''t speak easily.


    His highness Randall, a strong man in the holy land, made extraordinary achievements in this war and enjoyed a high reputation. The wrestling parties are still in the exploratory stage and have a very tacit understanding not to disturb him.


    The kingdom of Gambis is also in great trouble. Although Roland handed over the command of the Knights of glory to the Marquis of golon in advance, the young Knights of blinor city are the strongest supporters of the long princess. Roland means falling. They must find out the truth and bring great twists and turns to the political situation of Gambis. Marquis goron and Regent Williams need time to re sort out the structure of the Xunlong knights and the guard to minimize the possible turbulence.


    If the fall of his highness Augustus is not considered for the time being, the main reinforcements of Gambis fought a hard battle in the eastern defense line of the Sassanian Empire, thwarted the counterattack of centaurs and protected the people in the eastern hinterland of Sassanian empire. Lord sassanne and the church also gave generous rewards to migrate hundreds of thousands of refugees to Gambis and ensure food supply for more than three years.


    After digesting this population, Gambis''s South expansion strategy can be accelerated.


    Of course, the Sassanian Empire now needs to organize a large number of people to explore new territories, but they will not intercept the remaining 100000 refugees to be relocated.


    The count of golden eye will sit in Fengling town in the west of Sasang. When the spring comes, he will see with his own eyes that the remaining refugees continue to migrate south through the ghost forest development point.


    With no one to disturb and beauty to accompany, Victor was happy to be free.


    Andrea had something to do. She thought all day about how to compete with Charlotte and invite her lover.


    Andrea has the upper hand in blood strength, status, beauty and beauty, but in terms of gentle means, she is far worse than Charlotte and is not a level at all.


    Although Charlotte is soft, it depends on who and what. Andrea wanted to occupy Victor by herself, which offended her. Several clever tricks made the proud Countess eat flat continuously. Andrea oppressed Charlotte with the spiritual power of high-ranking knights to make her yield. But Charlotte, after all, is a senior female knight who resonates with 24 elements, with physical and mental unity and tenacious will. Not only did Andrea''s threat not work, Charlotte also took the opportunity to report to the master in a very clever way, win back her place and block the countess out of the bedroom.


    Andrea has never experienced such a thing. She and her husband are foster marriage. Marriage and love are natural and on the strong side. Courtship, she also enjoys being pursued. Victor doesn''t like her. He is also an extraordinary person who is friendly to the wind element. With one look in his eyes, he can completely eliminate the arrogance of the fierce wind female knight. How can he sit and watch her oppress her pet girl with extraordinary power?


    However, Andrea had a strong support group behind her, and the female court officials of the Basilius royal family gave her advice. She changed her cold, fierce and arrogant behavior style, smiled with Charlotte, behaved intimately, openly matched her sisters, secretly made full use of her home advantage, and set a lot of trouble for her rival.


    For example, Charlotte went to the wine cellar in Fengling town to get a bottle of good wine. The servant in charge of the wine cellar had to look for a long time. When Charlotte took the wine back to the castle, Andrea had locked the door of the master bedroom.


    Victor finally understood that Charlotte was really jealous, and Andrea enjoyed the cosseting play.


    Happy times are always short, and external troubles finally find his highness Randall.


    On that day, Victor took the maiden Countess of Wimbledon outside to build a snowman. Nelson came up and reported, "Sir, Baron Margaret Wellington wants to see you."


    "She''s alone? The Gambis royal family didn''t send a special envoy?" Victor put a fake nose on the snowman''s face and asked faintly.


    "... there is no royal envoy." Nelson shook his head and added, "Baron Wellington has only two knights with him. I know them... They are all Knights of the Wellington family."


    Victor nodded, turned to smile at Andrea with a red face and said, "honey, excuse me for a moment."


    Andrea turned her bright eyes, took Victor''s arm and said with a little coquetry, "Your Highness, I want to go with you... Miss Wellington fought side by side with me. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    She extended the object of intrigue to Margaret. Victor laughed to himself. After thinking about it, he still felt that Andrea should be taken to meet the eldest lady of the Wellington family. After all, he and Andrea are now a legal partnership, and Andrea also needs the nobility of Gambis to admit this.


    "Please... You are the master of Fengling town." Victor raised his hand and invited.


    Andrea took Victor''s hand, and whether Nelson could hear it or not, the red lips came to Victor''s ear and whispered, "Your Highness is my master."


    Victor''s heart wandered. Andrea became more and more indulgent and always wanted to seduce him. She even flirted with her warm private words.


    "... progress." Victor bowed his head and joked.


    The Countess of Wimbledon, who was in love, immediately frowned, covered her mouth and snickered.


    Back at windbell castle, Victor and Andrea changed their clothes, walked into the reception room side by side and met Margaret Wellington.


    As they exchanged courtesies, Margaret looked at Andrea sitting next to victor and asked coldly, "are you friends now?"


    Her way of speaking was still cold and direct, but her clear and pure eyes would not embarrass people because of her words.


    Andrea held Victor''s arm in her arms and skillfully displayed the secret silver ring on her finger. She smiled provocatively and said, "sister Wellington, you''re right. Your highness Randall and I have become partners."


    What about? Envy me... Andrea passed her pride to Margaret with her eyes.


    Marguerite and Victor clearly have no ambiguous relationship, but Andrea deliberately treats her as a love enemy. It is obvious that she is addicted to the pet game and sets up an imaginary enemy for herself.


    The cold Marguerite thought and said seriously, "I do feel a trace of jealousy."


    Andrea wrinkled her slender eyebrows and didn''t know how to answer.


    These two high-ranking female knights are the best... Victor resisted the impulse to cover his face and asked Margaret, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The ice and snow beauty looked into Victor''s eyes and asked faintly, "what I want to say next, does your highness agree with your partner to attend?"


    The old countess of Wimbledon would only hum coldly and get up and leave the room. Andrea kissed Victor on the corner of his lips and smiled, "honey, I''ll prepare the dinner and welcome Baron Wellington to our windbell castle."


    With that, she walked gracefully out of the room and turned back to Victor with a charming smile before going out.


    "Come on, I''m listening." Victor leaned against the sofa and raised his hand to Margaret.


    Margaret asked without expression. "Where is your royal highness, Princess Auguste?"


    This is not a question, and it is not the turn for Margaret to question victor. Her question is obviously from kite castle, asking Victor to give a formal external statement about Roland.


    Victor sighed at the bottom of his heart, went to the window with his hands down, looked at the snow outside the castle and asked, "why did you come to windbell town?"


    "They all refused and didn''t dare to see you. Only I came." Marguerite replied behind victor.


    "Where''s Gillian? Does she know the news of Roland''s fall?"


    "She doesn''t know... She''s busy checking the accounts with Frederick''s eldest son."


    Kite Castle didn''t let Gillian get involved in this matter, which itself reflected the attitude of controlling influence.


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "Your Highness goron should have a letter for me."


    Margaret came up and handed a letter.


    Victor untied the letter and glanced through it quickly. The letter only said that Marquis golon led the Knights of the Xunlong knights and the Knights of the royal guards to hold a one month winter hunting training in the Minsk mountains. At present, the winter hunting has ended. In addition, King Edward and queen Anna invited the five lords of the kingdom to the kite Castle winter banquet.


    Marguerite said softly, "Your Highness goron''s special envoy asked me to tell his highness Randall that Prince William Regent successfully hit the peak field and promoted to the Golden Knight ten days ago. His highness Williams Auguste is in a stable state, so it''s not convenient to write to you."


    Victor was not surprised and said in a deep voice, "please take the leather of the legendary Centaur back to the kite castle as a gift for his highness Roland and me to his highness Williams Auguste."


    "Where is his highness Roland Auguste?" Asked Marguerite persistently.


    After a long time, Victor said indifferently:


    "Your Highness Roland Auguste, in order to save my life and mobilize the void elements beyond the limit, unfortunately fell on the Wharton prairie... I, Victor Wen Randall, the saint of angry wind sword, the count Lord and kingdom guardian of Gambis, will replace your highness Roland Auguste to protect the augustian royal family and maintain its blood integrity until Auguste has a new guardian "Who."


    The declaration and oath of the stormy sword Saint were introduced into the church in windbell town with the wind, and then the bell rang. Dozens of red eyed letter crows flew out of the crow building. The prepared paladins left the church''s corral on a horned wolf and rushed into the wild snow field to bring the self declaration and oath of the stormy sword saint to the human country.


    Marguerite saluted and left. Even with the promise of the strong in the holy land, her expression did not fluctuate, as if she had expected before she came.


    Victor stood alone in front of the window and suddenly found a trace of deep regret in the dark golden eyes reflected by the crystal window.

 Chapter 682

    The self declaration of the angry wind sword saint is restrained by the wind and points to the church in Fengling town. Ordinary knights are difficult to distinguish, but Andrea can hear Victor''s words from the wind. The corners of her mouth could not help but tilt upward, her toes gently on the ground and turned in a circle. The corners of her skirt flew like flowers in full bloom, just like her mood.


    The sword Saint represents victor and delavin Wimbledon comes down in one continuous line, which is equivalent to the solar spirit of the holy land level; Stormrage prefix refers to Victor''s core strength, which means that he integrates his extraordinary abilities and walks out of a road different from delavin.


    At the peak of the battle to kill ogre king volgan, Draven did not declare his holy land title, and it was the Pope of that generation who publicized the identity of the holy land power for him. After that, delavin became more powerful, began to sort out his extraordinary combat skills, and pointed out the direction for the Elven blood aristocrats. But he never met a decent opponent again, and it doesn''t matter to announce his core field.


    How old is Victor this year? Looking at his dark hair, we can know that he is still under age and is in his adolescence. The Centaur big Khan may not be as strong as the ogre king, but Victor killed him and officially declared his identity as a strong man in the holy land. Of course, there are political factors, but it also reflects the self-confidence of the young swordsman.


    Andrea likes this Victor very much, especially. She likes everything.


    My partner is the Stormrage sword Saint... No, you can''t say that. It takes a lower attitude to capture Victor''s heart... I''m the partner of his highness Stormrage sword Saint Randall... Andrea raised her hand and pushed open the door of the living room with a sweet smile.


    She had some things to ask the court maid. As for the preparation of the dinner, the housekeeper of Fengling castle had gone to do it. In contrast, to guard against Margaret Wellington is more important.


    She admitted that she was jealous of me... This is the declaration of war by her rival!


    The fighting Countess Wimbledon entered the living room. The three court ladies were not in it. She saw oroksia.


    The Duchess of Barcelona was dressed in hunting clothes and sat on the sofa with her legs cocked. Her curly blond hair was scattered on her shoulders at will. Her baby fat face was bright and white, and her blue eyes were pregnant with a smile, just like a beautiful and lovely noble girl.


    "... your highness?"


    Andrea was surprised at first. She closed the door, her eyes became vigilant, hesitated and asked, "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Oroksia was very thoughtful. She grasped Andrea''s mind as soon as she changed her mind. She secretly felt funny and said softly, "the angry wind sword saint is in the windbell castle. Of course I came to... Meet him in private. Why, are you surprised to see me?"


    Meet... Privately?


    Andrea''s mood immediately became worse. Oroksia''s character was gentle as water, lovely and beautiful, and she was also a legendary highness. Such a rival made her feel deeply desperate. She instinctively stroked her partner''s ring on her middle finger, as if to draw courage from it, calmed down and said, "I thought your highness was still in a stable state..."


    Oroksia turned her eyes from the silver ring to her face, puffed a smile, walked forward, pulled the confused Countess onto the sofa and said, "honey, you look strange to me now... My cousin Victor has so much charm that he can fascinate his distant aunt?"


    "I''m not Victor''s aunt. Our relationship dates back to 15 generations ago..." Andrea made a final struggle and whispered, "Victor''s charm is very general... No, I mean, he saved me in the forest outside Greyhound village. We have... We fell in love at first sight."


    "Really? It seems that my kinship with cousin Victor dates back to 17 generations." Oroksia held her chin in her hand and stared at Andrea with changeable expression. She deliberately lengthened her tone. The conversation turned again and giggled: "honey, don''t worry, I''m going to rob victor and Sylvia. Do you think I dare provoke her?"


    Andrea finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled shyly and said apologetically, "Your Highness, I''m sorry I was rude to you."


    Oroksia smiled and said, "it''s a good thing that the feeling of love makes you indulge in it and don''t bother to fight. But I didn''t agree with you at first. If his highness Randall invited you to the south, would you go?"


    Andrea was silent for a moment, gently stroked her partner''s ring, shook her head and sighed, "No. I will rely on missing him to strengthen my connection with the world and resist the erosion of the element sea."


    "Unsustainable." Oroksia sighed slightly and said softly, "we have paid a price for maintaining the blood of the wind knight, but the real victims are you wind female knights."


    Andrea''s eyes coagulated and asked, "what does your highness want to say?"


    Oroksia said frankly: "Dear, the blood of the moon elves is the source of the stormy knight. Cousin Victor is now in the holy land, which is very attractive to you. In essence, it is the natural attraction of the blood of the sun elves to the female of the moon elves. Obviously, the elves also rely on the sun elves to maintain the noble blood of the clan. But high-level female Knights like us can kiss through the wind element of the sun elves And, peeping into the mystery of the wind element sea... "


    At this point, she winked at Andrea and joked, "I think you have a deep understanding."


    Andrea blushed and did not refute.


    Aurochia paused and continued, "you often accompany victor and have the opportunity to be promoted to the Golden Knight."


    Andrea was suddenly alert and angry, nodded and asked sharply, "Your Highness is telling the truth, but how do I feel that you are going to give me to Randall as a gift? If I rely on Randall''s favor to promote the golden rank, can I return to the Wimbledon family of the iron mountain Empire?"


    "No." Oroksia met Andrea''s sharp eyes and said softly: "If you follow your highness Randall, I will lose a close friend, a loyal vassal, a powerful stormy knight, and a countess of Wimbledon will be added to the human horse hill. Maybe she will be the Duchess of the Gambis empire in the future. But I also know that if I can''t find a noble companion of moon elf blood for you in time, you will hardly live to 110 years old. ¡±


    Oroksia put it mildly. In fact, the life span of the female Knight of the wind generally does not exceed 90 years old, which is due to the free and violent characteristics of the wind element. High level knights with affinity for wind elements are difficult to restrain their divine part. They always resonate with 36 element bits early. The stronger they are, the more vulnerable they are to the erosion of the element sea and are often assimilated by the void wind element in advance.


    The knight family summarized a set of effective methods to ensure that the human nature of high-level Knights did not lose, so as to resist the erosion of yuan suhai. Of course, the core content is the guardian belief. In addition, love and marriage, family life, hobbies and various forms of enjoyment are very necessary supplements.


    In the field of family life, male Stormriders are better. He can choose multiple female knights with gentle temperament as partners at the same time. The situation of stormy female knights is relatively bad. The vast majority of male knights are friendly to earth elements. When they step into the extraordinary field and are affected by the elements of void wind, they will be bored and like to find fault with each other when they see the stubborn and silent characteristics of their Knight partner. Originally, it''s nothing. Finding fault is also a manifestation of human nature, but as their male partner becomes stronger and the contradiction between the two sides escalates, male Knight partners often choose to leave.


    Just like Andrea, who can stand not allowing her husband to find a lover and not allowing him to be promoted to an extraordinary knight?


    However, just like the majority of female moon elves, the fierce wind female knight is the most stable inheritance method of the wind Knight''s blood. None of the descendants of viscount Sauron of Gambis and Viscount neigus of Dodo is friendly to the wind element, but the Earl''s palace of Wimbledon in the iron mountain Empire has always been inherited by the wind knight. Andrea''s mother is a wind knight. She and her half brother are wind knights. For example, her 40 year old brother has fallen, and Andrea''s eldest daughter and young daughter are also the blood of wind elements.


    The blood of the moon elves is noble, and the elements of wind and water are friendly. Their is the most ideal partner of the stormy female knight. Unfortunately, there are more noble women and fewer men in the blood of the moon elves, and they appear randomly. As soon as they manifest their blood characteristics, they are often persuaded by major forces to adopt Jin and give them to the high-level female Knights of the family. The Earl of golden eye is a typical example.


    The Basilius family has not collected the blood of the moon elves. Now even if they find it, they must first consider Andrea''s young daughter, followed by the eldest daughter, and finally Andrea herself.


    Andrea understood the truth and could not take away the opportunity of family heirs. She looked up and said, "we have agreed to find a suitable partner for my two daughters first."


    "Of course, I have never forgotten this." Oroksia nodded, smiled mysteriously, and said, "honey, there''s another way."


    "Catherine and Victor, the former queen of Gambis, have a daughter. The kite castle is going to cultivate the golden blood of the wind knight. They can''t let the golden blood flow out. Naturally, they won''t consider marrying the Wimbledon family of the iron mountain empire. Therefore, they will encounter the same problem. However, the kite castle is going to have another preparation... The chebman family."


    "The chebman family?"


    "Yes." Oroksia nodded: "This small family with a history of more than 300 years has only risen in recent decades. If it is Victor, I will not pay attention to them. Gillian chebman is a high-level female knight with affinity for earth elements. The phenomenon of element affinity reversal occasionally occurs among high-level knights. Gillian herself has nothing to pay attention to because she is Victor''s lover. I specially sent someone to investigate The situation of the chebman family. The result surprised me. The chebman family spent more than 200 years stabilizing the top bronze blood with reversed element attributes, that is, the men in their family are water element friendly and the women are earth element friendly. Although this bronze blood has insufficient potential, it is difficult for high-level Knights to be promoted to the golden level, but for other high-level knights, chebman The descendants of the bouman family are excellent companions, especially for the female Knight of the wind. "


    "... stable."


    Andrea murmured to herself and understood oroksia''s meaning. Because of the special blood of the chebman family, the kite castle can maintain the wind female Knight of the golden blood for a long time. The wind female Knight of the Earl''s house of Wimbledon can also ask the chebman family for foster marriage.


    Of course, the blood of the wind Knight will never flow out, and the exchange of children with the chebman family must be arranged by the basselius family.


    However, kite castle will not like to see this scene. The chebman family has just risen and can only rely on the support of the Gambis royal family, as well as the post clan. They dare not exchange children with the iron mountain nobles against the will of the Lord.


    If Andrea becomes a vassal Lord of the York family, her close partnership with his highness Randall will probably lead to it.


    Andrea follows victor and has the opportunity to be promoted to the Golden Knight, which can at least reverse the fate of falling early; On the other hand, Gambis has initially revealed the meteorological pattern of the Great Southern empire. With the relationship of Andrea, the Basilius royal family will undoubtedly have an important weight in the eyes of the northern Lords; From the standpoint of Earl Wimbledon, Andrea''s joining the southern empire was obviously more beneficial to the family.


    However, Andrea gave up her family and joined victor and Sylvia. What can she give up?


    The Countess of Wimbledon frowned her slender eyebrows and was in a dilemma for a moment.


    Oroksia stroked Andrea''s shoulder and said softly: "Dear, as Lord, I pledge that no one will force anyone to count the count of Wimbledon. I am no exception. I will tell you another secret today: the kingdom of the kingdom of Kans has a special konjac agent that can wake up the memory of the Golden Knight, simultaneous interpreting the effect of the legendary knight. In the war, he recklessly mobilized the power of the elemental sea and spared no effort to display his extraordinary combat skills. "


    "I''m sure konjac potion is prepared for Sylvia, and its quantity must be very rare. However, even if you don''t want to follow his highness Randall, leave the Earl of Wimbledon''s family, and rely on the way cousin Victor treats his lover, he won''t sit by and watch you fall early and will provide you with Konjac potion for a long time."


    Then she stretched out and said with a smile, "if you choose your partner again, it''s another matter. In the eyes of cousin Victor, you are his woman first, and then Andrea, the wind Knight of the iron mountain empire."


    "Why did you tell me now?" Andrea jumped up from the sofa, her dark bright eyes half angry, half shy, and a little sweet.


    Oroksia, with her long legs folded, leaned against the sofa and said innocently: "What''s the matter? You can visit victor at Gambis at any time and decide whether to work for the kingdom of Gambis. I tell you this just to let you see the pros and cons of things, not to sell you to Sylvia. Well, by the way, Sylvia will be happy with your work, and she will be willing to share the love of the Stormrage sword saint with you."


    Andrea was in a good mood. She bit her lower lip and said with a smile, "I''ll ask Victor for konjac potion tonight. Do you want one for you and your majesty?"


    Oroksia''s eyes lit up and smiled, "of course, the more the better... But don''t be too embarrassed. First ensure your share."


    "As you wish, dear sire." Andrea lifted her train and bowed her knees, her beautiful face full of pride.


    Oroksia stood up, took her hand and said affectionately: "Thank the knight''s companion principle. Women always dominate. Now, the decision is in your hands, not your Lord. Whether you leave the iron mountain Empire and follow your sweetheart, I sincerely appreciate what you have done for the iron mountain and the Earl of Wimbledon family. In short, you have enough time to make a choice."


    "Thank you, too, lovely aurochia." Andrea gently hugged the Duchess and said with a smile, "I''m going to order someone to prepare the dinner."


    The guardian of the Basilius royal family visited Fengling town. The Lord here certainly raised the standard of the dinner.


    As Andrea was about to go down and arrange, oroksia stopped her.


    "The dinner is free. I visited secretly and brought the people his highness Randall wants to see. Please help me invite cousin Victor to meet at the armament depot in Fengling town."


    "But miss Wellington is still at windbell castle." Andrea hesitated.


    Oroksia smiled and said calmly, "she''s gone now."


    Andrea suddenly realized that orocia basselius was already a legendary strong man.

 Chapter 683

    In the secret room of windbell castle, after more than half a year, Victor saw oroksia again.


    There was no change in her appearance and temperament. She was still so lovely and even beautiful, but the green brilliance in her eyes disappeared. Her eyes were like a blue and pure sky, and her own characteristics became ordinary, just like a gentle and lovely noble girl.


    Victor couldn''t help thinking of Sylvia when he saw the present aurochia. At the beginning, she was no different from the romantic and beautiful lady. Without x-3, Victor could hardly detect the perfection covered by extraordinary will.


    Today''s oroksia is the same. Will concealment represents introversion, which reflects her perfect control over extraordinary power.


    This is the external feature that distinguishes the legendary knight from the Golden Knight.


    Legend is a realm, which cannot be simply equated with combat effectiveness. Because such expression is too superficial, if you have to use one word to explain the legendary realm, "freedom" should be more appropriate.


    Just like Victor is a strong man in the holy land, in theory, ordinary knights can cut off his head, but it is almost impossible in reality. He has too many means to surpass the limits of knights.


    The realm of freedom of legendary knights can also be understood as that oroksia has mastered the higher authority of the origin of the world. From then on, she directly mobilized void elements from the element sea. As long as she did not exceed her authority, she did not have to worry about being assimilated by the element sea.


    In a sense, oroksia is luckier than Sylvia.


    Ordinary people are better than power, status and wealth; Knights, priests and wizards are more powerful than ordinary forces; The top transcendent above the golden level is superior to the realm theory.


    The laws of Talon world can be divided into two kinds. One is the original law representing "root", that is, the element sea; The other is the realistic law representing "trunk, branch and leaf". The root law is loose, the reality law is close, the human Knight points to the root law of the world, and Victor points to the reality law of the world.


    No matter what kind of law authority any creature tries to obtain, it will encounter great danger. Judging from the difficulty of obtaining the law authority, the human Knights of the original species will undoubtedly be much easier, which is why the number of human extraordinary knights is much higher than the strong ones above the silver level of other intelligent species.


    Although the extraordinary lives that go first to the law of reality are generally stronger than the extraordinary knights, they can hardly break free from the constraints of blood instinct, and there is no "freedom". For example, the sword Saint delavin is the most powerful and dominates an era, but he finally conforms to the blood instinct of the sun elves and leaves the human kingdom to find his elves.


    Victor broke free from the shackles of the blood law, and Miller almost called him a "blasphemer". His combat effectiveness can not be compared with that of the sword Saint delavin 3000 years ago. In terms of their respective realm, delavin can only bow to victor.


    His highness Randall is well deserved to announce the Stormrage sword saint.


    Oroksia has just been promoted to legend. It is a time of complacency and pride. Victor didn''t mind showing her his realm, so as to strive for a higher position in the next conversation.


    Under the influence of the talent of the soul of water mist, Victor''s dark golden eyes returned to darkness, and the strangeness returned to the ordinary. Oroksia''s mouth was half open, and she looked very cute in surprise.


    Although she could not understand the mystery, she did not think that Victor''s power declined. The only explanation was that the other party could freely control his blood talent, which was unpredictable and more threatening.


    Worthy of being a strong man in the Holy Land... Oroksia secretly sighed, turned her fighting spirit and recovered her usual calm, bent her knees and saluted: "Your Highness Randall, on behalf of the basselius family, I congratulate you on your promotion to the Stormrage sword saint, and rejoice in your extraordinary achievements. The basselius family will soon have a congratulatory gift."


    Victor leaned over gracefully, held up orohija''s small hand, kissed XianMei''s fingers, smiled and said, "cousin orohija, on behalf of the kingdom of Gambis, I congratulate you on your promotion to legend and will also prepare a congratulatory gift for you."


    "Oh, the gift of Nu Feng sword Saint must be extraordinary. I''m looking forward to it." Oroksia tilted her head and looked at Victor, pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "no wonder Sylvia asked Sophia to warn me not to make your mind. I''m afraid you began to try to overcome the disadvantages in the blood of the sun elves a long time ago. Now, you should be able to stay in the human kingdom and the kingdom of Gambis?"


    Victor smiled, changed the subject and asked, "is Sophia still leading the Duke of Barcelona?"


    Oroksia shook her head and said: "With your wisdom, you should be able to understand that the church and Lord Sasan don''t want the barbarians to leave the yarret plateau and participate in the war belonging to mankind unless they have to. Before the Centaur Great Khan counterattacks the eastern defense line, the shepherd frides asked Sophia to take her wild barbarian followers to the yarret plateau for shelter. After the war, Sophia has also returned, and she is here The bronze halberd City stayed, received a letter from the man horse hill, and told me Sylvia''s meaning. "


    Sophia stops at the bronze halberd city and receives a letter from Sylvia... Victor suddenly knows that Sylvia is ready to send the rock brick to him as an important weight so that he can cope with the next change.


    "When the ice melts, I will go to Tongji city to see my wife." Victor nodded calmly, with more confidence in his heart, and said, "Your Highness, I asked Andrea to send a message to the Barcelona family. I want to see the beast language wizard... But in this secret room, there are only two secret law guards... Except you and me... Living people."


    Oroksia puffed up her cheeks, looked helpless, looked down and said, "I''ve brought you the person you want to see. Go in and have a look."


    With that, she took the lead in entering the inner room.


    In the chamber of secrets, two Arcturian guards of the Basilius family saluted aurochia and Victor respectfully and stood aside without expression.


    Victor glanced at them and turned to the table in the middle of the room, on which lay a headless body. Although the dead had no head, his physical characteristics matched the physical details of the beast language wizard recorded in x-3. Victor confirmed that the dead man was the wizard he met in Yingchao mountain forest.


    The wizard''s head was not cut off by a sharp blade. The radial wound on his neck indicates that he died of head implosion. This reminds Victor that Mercury once captured a wizard of the masked brotherhood in Denver. When Todd and Barol tortured him with psychedelic drugs, the wizard''s head also burst.


    Of course, any Silver Knight with friendly elements can burst the head of a weak wizard. However, Victor also believed that the possibility of killing beast language Wizards of the balelius family was very small. Some time ago, he expressed his intention to see the animal language wizard to basselius through Andrea''s channel in the helmet city on the prairie, which is not a mandatory requirement. Aurochia could have ignored victor. She didn''t have to kill people first, and then transport the body to Fengling town to show Victor herself.


    It was a provocative act that humiliated his highness Randall face to face.


    There is only one possibility that things are beyond the control of the balelius family.


    Oroksia would rather risk misunderstanding by his highness Randall than bring the body of the beast language wizard. It is an expression of sincerity in itself. She is equivalent to admitting to Victor that the Barcelona family is associated with a wizard organization, but their cooperation is mutual use, not a master-slave relationship.


    In any case, the dead can''t speak. Victor wants the living, but aurochia brings a body.


    Victor''s eyes turned dark gold again. He examined the body carefully, nodded and said expressionless, "OK, let''s talk in another place."


    The two royal Highnesses came to the lounge prepared by Andrea in advance, and the secret law guard of the Barcelona family followed them. Victor couldn''t help looking at them again, sat down on the single sofa and said, "cousin orokia, what can you say?"


    Aurochia knew she was wrong. She glanced at Victor with an indifferent expression, gently bit the pink lips, and said softly, "cousin Victor, I hope we can talk openly. Before you ask me to explain, you should tell me what happened in the giant wood forest a few months ago?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows, smiled coldly and asked, "with a corpse of unknown origin, you asked me to explain what happened in the giant wood forest first, and then I''ll listen to you make up a story?"


    Oroksia thought for a moment, smiled and said, "well, I''ll explain first. As for whether I''m making up a story, your highness Randall can judge for himself."


    "Cousin Victor, have you ever heard of the shadow priest?"


    Shadow priest? The Shadow Council is indeed a secret organization of the shining Church Unexpectedly, the relationship between the wizard of the Shadow Council and the church was so deep that he dared to call himself a priest... Victor thought to himself. At the same time, his expression on his face was not different, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    Orokia did not expect Victor to speak, and continued: "The big families that have passed on for thousands of years speculate that the church secretly keeps wizards. The reason is very simple. The people of Al religious country are the descendants of clergy. For a long time, the little wizards born in al have been taken away by the church. At first, the light guards under nahtigar carried out the task of cleaning up al wizards. Later, they were taken over by the inquisition of trigowar."


    "No lord knows where the little wizard born in Al will eventually be taken, but it is not a secret action for the guardian of light or the magistrate to detain the little wizard. Our basselius family believes that the glorious church can not simply and directly purify the descendants of the clergy... This order was first initiated by the Pope. Don''t forget that the tribunal was also established by the Pope. The Pope established it The purpose of the inquisition is to suppress the aristocratic forces inside and outside the church and take the crime of keeping wizards as a breakthrough. "


    "We, the Basilius family, experienced the chaos of the Pantheon more than 1500 years ago."


    Oroksia said positively, "we have reason to believe that the Pope is the behind the scenes manipulator of the Pantheon wizard."


    Iron mountain empress verotika and sword Saint delavin gave birth to a pair of twins. The two brothers are the heirs of iron mountain royal family. They take turns to take over the imperial throne every other generation, and each has two strong post clan supporters. In the middle and late period of iron mountain Empire, the inheritance system of bacelius royal family was broken. With the help of the TESL family, one of the chief bacelius During the period of controlling the imperial throne, the other vein gradually moved away from the power center of the Empire and retained the title of Grand Duke of the Empire.


    Aurochia and Usain were basselius, who was expelled from the imperial capital.


    Victor asked curiously, "it is said that the Grand Duke of Barcelona once cooperated with the wizard of the Pantheon to regain the imperial throne... So it was the Pope who secretly instructed the Pantheon to help the Grand Duke of Barcelona?"


    Oroksia nodded solemnly and said: "I can''t disclose the specific details. You can imagine that the testier Paladin family was in its heyday at that time and made great achievements. The shining knights and the temple army respected their orders. The iron mountain royal family cooperated closely with testier militarily, but there were still opposition voices in the Empire. They gathered under the command of the grand duke''s ancestors. The Grand Duke of Barcelona Of course, pulse has become a thorn in the eye of the shining knights. "


    "For the same reason, the close relationship between testier and the iron mountain royal family has also aroused the fear of the Pope. At least, testier helped many low blood iron mountain noble children enter the church, which made many civilian clergy very uncomfortable."


    At this point, many things have become clear.


    Victor called human wizards law lovers. In addition to mastering extraordinary power, they also have the status of scholars. The imosen wizard in Pinghu Town was originally just a timid vassal child. Now he has no worries about food and clothing and has Victor''s protection, so he began to study his witchcraft talent and summarize a lot of useful knowledge. For example, he helped Victor solve the problem In the mystery of alienated creatures, Victor determined the relationship between soul and blood, which laid an important basic theory for the secret method of spiritual blood. Imosen himself also set foot in the field of animal training and achieved many valuable results.


    How could an ordinary scholar, like Emerson, simply cultivate three generations of fast birds, Randall''s horse, Randall''s War dog and blue eyed eagle?


    Knowledge is the manifestation of the law of power. Whoever controls the wizard can analyze and master the power of the law.


    The great nobles of the iron mountain Empire kept wizards. Wizards and wizards could cooperate and needed to cooperate. The Wizards of the Pantheon colluded with the Grand Duke of Barcelona, and they naturally had common interests with other big families of the Empire.


    When the Pope was in power, the only great power that did not keep wizards was probably the Knights of glory, because the little Wizards of the Ayres were brought in by the Pope.


    Victor mused: "I remember that at the end of the iron mountain Empire, a wizard triggered a great plague, resulting in the tragic death of about 80000 people. Shortly after the end of the incident, an aristocratic priest publicly put forward a proposal to supervise wizards. The general content was that the church should no longer blindly purify wizards and let them take the initiative to accept the constraints of the church rather than hide in the dark. The brave priest made the Pope his majesty In his anger, the holy see immediately set up a inquisition and executed him. The first presiding judge was Bethel, the legendary paladin of the TESL family. "


    "The priest executed by the magistrate is actually a noble child who supports the royal family of Barcelona, isn''t he?"


    "Yes!"


    Oroksia nodded and admitted very happily and said: "The iron mountain Empire at that time was divided into two factions, the royal family supported by the shining knights and the Grand Duke of Barcelona, my ancestor. The Pope did not explicitly support the ancestors, but the Pantheon made contact with the ancestors at that time. The inheritance of the Pantheon had a great attraction to wizards, and wizards had a considerable position in all major families, although they could not see the light."


    "This is an advantage that the shining Knights do not have. With the activity of the Pantheon, they not only gathered many wild wizards, but also infiltrated into the big family of the Empire to help the ancestors of the grand duke form Secret Alliances with many imperial Lords. TESL and the royal family felt the pressure. They took advantage of the great plague to arrange an aristocratic priest to put forward a new wizard policy for them The Pantheon, of course, and the papal vein behind the Pantheon. "


    "That test was not enough to prove the relationship between the Pope and the Pantheon, but it also made the Pope determined to take TESL down to the throne of the head of the shining knights. The Holy See set up a tribunal and let Bethel TESL serve as the first magistrate, and the first order he received was to execute the noble priest."


    "The Pope''s strategy was vicious, but TESL got what they wanted - to fight against the Pantheon wizard organization. This may be a conspiracy of the Pope, because under the attack of the tribunal, the major families gradually opposed TESL. However, the Pope did not expect that the Pantheon would break away from his control. The great wizard Blair and his brother were born, and the core of the Pantheon was destroyed Marginalized, in order to fight against the persecution of the tribunal, the wild wizards gathered in the Pantheon regard Blair''s sister and brother as the leader. Major families also secretly inform the Pantheon and make trouble for the tribunal. "


    Oroksia smiled at herself and said: "The ancestors thought they could use love to control Blair and control the Pantheon for their own use. The original core members of the Pantheon were alienated by him, but Blair''s sister and brother killed Bethel and the elite of the referee. Things became out of control. The ancestors had to compromise with the Pope and let Blair''s lovers lead Blair''s sister and brother and the backbone of the Pantheon into the trap Jedi."


    "You know everything behind it."


    "The Pope fell in the wizard war, the Pope lost his throne, the Knights of glory controlled the Holy See, and the Grand Duke of Barcelona was exiled to the West. Instead, he spent a turbulent year and became the only existing royal blood of Barcelona." Victor nodded and asked, "what happened to the original core members of the pantheon in your story?"


    Oroksia smiled and said, "as you think, they put under the command of the shining knights, which is the predecessor of the shadow priest."


    She straightened her slender and symmetrical legs, put her delicate boots on the sofa table, adjusted her comfortable sitting posture, paused and said with emotion: "What I''m talking about is the records in the family literature. There is speculation. But I''m sure that wizards who master extraordinary power will breed ambition and are not easy to control, especially the church is more difficult to master them. Because we can give the identity and blood of wizards and nobles, but the church can''t do it."


    Victor''s eyes twinkled and asked, "so the shadow priest went to the Barcelona family. What do they want?"


    "Get rid of trigova''s control, walk in the sun and become a shadow priest recognized by the church." Oroksia said sarcastically with a smile: "it''s a childish ideal. Although the human country is large, it can''t accommodate another extraordinary political force. Besides, no one wants the chaos of the Pantheon to happen again."


    Victor thought for a moment, looked up and said: "The unrealistic ideal just shows that the shadow priest is firmly sealed off by trigova and isolated from the world. How do they get in touch with bacelius? Since they can secretly contact the bacelius family, it shows that they have a channel of communication with the outside world, why does the shadow priest so naively believe that the great nobles are willing to support them? It''s contradictory, isn''t it?"


    Oroksia sat up straight and said with bright eyes: "It''s a wild wizard... Trigowar is obviously using some abilities of the shadow priest to gather up the wild Wizards of various kingdoms. There are signs that there is a shell outside the shadow priest. They call themselves the Shadow Council. The wild wizards controlled by the Shadow Council come from the bottom, know nothing about aristocratic politics, and dream of taking refuge in a large family and becoming a member of the aristocracy."


    "The beast language wizard is the wild Wizard of the Shadow Council. He has said everything he can about the Shadow Council."


    Victor asked knowingly, "is there anything else you can''t say?"


    "Bang!" Oroksia shook her little fist, loosened her five fingers, simulated the explosion of her head and said with a smile: "if the shadow priest dares to send him, she is not afraid of him revealing the real secret."


    Victor flicked his finger and said faintly, "you can''t kill him, but he''s still dead."


    Oroksia sighed and said, "he''s not the only one who died. All the wild wizards sent by the shadow priest died, just ten days ago... After Howard testier was promoted to legend."


    "The legend of the promotion of commander testier?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "It has not been officially announced. But the news is conclusive. In addition to Howard''s promotion to legend, the shining Knights have added three more Highnesses." Oroksia nodded and shook her head. "The strength of the shining knights is impressive now."


    Victor was also speechless. This victory made the shining Knights the biggest winner.


    Also the great Lord, oroksia understood Victor''s mood at the moment and said with a smile: "We are all the beneficiaries of this war. The shadow priest lost completely. Ironically, as soon as testier was promoted to legend, he impatiently asked trigowar to kill the wild Wizard of the Shadow Council. This makes me more and more convinced that this inexplicable Orc war was secretly promoted by the shadow shepherd. They brought the Centaur to a dead end. They are the only way to defeat the Centaur and occupy the new territory The greatest contributor to the territory. "


    Victor frowned and said, "I suspected that the shining Knights designed this Orc war... But according to you, the shining Knights did not know about the action planned by the shadow priest, but just took advantage of the trend. However, trigowar''s ability to let the shadow priest kill the wild wizards outside shows that the shadow priest is still under the control of the referee. Isn''t this self contradictory?"


    "You suspect me of lying..."


    Oroksia pouted wrongfully and tried to explain: "You see, the action planned by the shadow priest is in line with the interests of the shining Knight order. If it is not colluded in advance, it can only be that they have the same way of behavior - the way of the clergy - to destroy orcs and monsters and maintain the security of the human country. The clergy education of Al kingdom can make the shadow priest think and do so. On the premise of redeeming believers, the shadow priest Why can''t you correct your name? "


    "Furthermore, there must be different voices within an organization. Some of the shadow priests want to walk in the sun, but more people obey the referee."


    "If your highness still doubts the balelius family, I can show the greatest sincerity."


    Oroksia stood up, clapped her hands and said to the two secret Dharma guards, "you two show your extraordinary abilities to his highness Randall."

 Chapter 684

    A secret law guard came forward and took off his leather armor and coat, revealing his bronze skin and strong muscles. A little red light lit up in the depths of his light brown eyes, expanded rapidly, and soon invaded and moistened his eyes. His green tendons burst up, and his swollen muscles lingered with a real sense of strength. His bronze skin gradually turned red, and his momentum seemed extremely fierce.


    Victor suddenly rose from the sofa. He heard mercury spies and alchemical militia describe the blood guards and shadow soldiers of the masked brotherhood. The real blood guard, he saw it with his own eyes for the first time, and he was still alive.


    Other Highnesses were surprised and curious at most when they saw this scene, but Victor could peep into the blood changes of the blood guard through insight into the talent, and deduce the blood forging method of bloodthirsty talent.


    Such an opportunity is precious.


    Victor stepped forward quickly and quietly incorporated the blood guard of the balelius family into the blind area that had reached 4.3 meters. His face showed an appropriate color of surprise with bright eyes.


    His highness Randall''s performance did not make oroksia suspicious. She was secretly complacent and said: "the shadow priest organization has made many achievements, including blood boiling potion. Of course, the shadow priest who invented the blood boiling potion handed the potion formula to the great lord of the Borui kingdom without telling the magistrate. They spread the blood boiling potion to all kingdoms through the Borui people."


    "I''m afraid Lord Borui didn''t think that the blood boiling potion is only the beginning for the shadow priest to get rid of the slavery of the referee."


    Aurochia paused and continued: "we also feel that the blood boiling potion is very useful. We are preparing to negotiate with Borui to buy the potion formula. The shadow priest found us. They not only provided the formula of the blood boiling potion, but also took out the blood guard with bloodthirsty talent."


    "Originally, the blood boiling potion is only a simplified blood boiling magic potion. Soldiers with good physical quality can master the blood loving ability and become extraordinary blood guards by taking blood loving magic potions and taking some special measures."


    "Potion?"


    Victor was distracted. While having an insight into the internal movement law of the blood guard, he eagerly asked, "does the Basilius family confirm that the shadow priest has reproduced the magic potion of the chosen era?"


    "Yes." Oroksia nodded and said, "isn''t the truth right in front of you?"


    With that, she raised her hand to make the hemostatic guard and continued to be bloodthirsty. The blood guard breathed deeply for several times, the blood light in his eyes darkened rapidly, and his skin and muscles gradually returned to normal. He picked up his clothes on the ground, dressed neatly again, and silently stepped aside.


    Victor quietly returned to the sofa, pondered for a moment, and said, "the shadow priest planned this war to make more lords realize the importance of blood boiling potion, and then push the bleeding guard in time, so as to win the support of secular forces, so as to come to the stage from behind the scenes. They chose the Barcelona family as their partner?"


    Oroksia gave him a deep look and nodded: "I now believe something has gone wrong in the giant wood forest... The shadow priest also selected the kingdom of Gambis as the object of cooperation. They put forward a condition to exchange the infusion method of boiling blood potion for a channel for us to meet his highness Randall."


    "We can''t promise to formally come forward and let you and the shadow priest meet in the Barcelona family. This is equivalent to choosing to support the shadow priest against the inquisition. We don''t know Gambis''s attitude towards this matter. If it is too deep, the handle will fall into your hands."


    "But we really don''t want to give up the cultivation method of boiling blood potion and blood guard, so we took a compromise to inform the Shadow Council of his highness Randall''s whereabouts and let them talk to you."


    "In fact, the shadow priest can find you by himself. They just need the Barcelona family to support them. With the precedent of the Barcelona family, his highness Randall must be easier to accept their proposal."


    "We are only willing to provide vague information. Of course, the shadow priest is not satisfied. They deliberately set many obstacles for us about the cooperation of the blood guard."


    At this point, oroksia sighed slightly, rather regretfully. The Basilius family has initially mastered the training method of blood guards, but the more high-end shadow warrior plan has completely died. First, shadow warriors need Paladin crystals; Second, those shadow priests who try to stand on their own may have been purged by the referee. Even if there are shadow warriors in the future, they are also shadow warriors of the shining knights.


    She cleaned up her mood and smiled: "cousin Victor, I have said everything I should say. The Barcelona family has shown their sincerity. Then, in the giant wood forest..."


    Victor waved his hand, smiled and said playfully, "even if the shadow priest has a way to find me, it''s true that you reveal my whereabouts. Are you sure you want to know what happened in the giant wood forest?"


    "Good!" Oroksia nodded simply, got up gracefully and solemnly said, "Your Highness, this matter has been exposed, can it?"


    During this meeting, oroksia said a lot of secrets and could not express two meanings. First, the shadow priests are devout believers of the Ayre religion. They regard themselves as clergy and will not violate the rules of the glorious code and murder a legendary guardian of mankind. As for whether this is the case, the Basilius family only revealed Victor''s whereabouts to the shadow priest according to their own judgment, but they did not attempt to hurt victor. Second, the Basilius family and the shadow priest only have interest exchanges, and are not prepared to help the shadow priest against the referee, let alone the relationship between master and slave.


    In short, whatever Victor encountered in the giant wood forest had nothing to do with the balelius family.


    The reason given by oroksia is very reluctantly, even playing a rogue. But if this matter is not exposed, there is no need to talk about the cooperation behind it.


    Most importantly, the Basilius family has now resisted the banner of fighting against the Theocracy of the church. As a secular Lord, is it really appropriate to trouble them at this time?


    Victor thought for a moment, frowned and shook his head and said, "I can''t verify what you said. As for the sincerity of the balelius family... How do I know that the so-called ''blood guard'' is not a wizard of the balelius family?"


    Aurochia followed Victor''s eyes, looked at another secret law guard, and nodded to him.


    The secret law guard stepped forward, took off his armor and demonstrated his bloodthirsty ability. Victor took the opportunity to get up and circle around the secret law guard. He looked at him curiously and was amazed.


    This insight is more detailed and in-depth, the surging air flow surrounds the blood guard, and Victor''s eyes are golden and shining.


    Seeing this, oroksia frowned and said coldly, "enough! Step back..."


    The blood guard forcibly interrupted the blood thirsty state just adjusted, his legs and feet were weak, and walked weakly to the back.


    It was found out that it was a legendary Knight... Victor returned to his seat as if nothing had happened, and orokia was looking at him with a smile.


    The normal insight can only observe the coordinated operation of the internal potential and external forces of the blood guard. In the state of void walking, Victor can gain insight into the operation of the elements of the target, but it has no effect on the study of bloodthirsty talent. Relying only on the coordinated operation of internal potential and external forces, Victor is not enough to directly grasp the mystery of bloodthirsty talent. He also needs to deduce it in combination with the theory of spiritual blood secret method.


    Referring to the active adaptation talent of alchemists, Victor worked with master tofferwen for a long time before he got out the root talent of soul soldiers. The gap between passive talent and active talent is the watershed for soul soldiers from low level to medium level. Only when they step out of this step can they be called extraordinary.


    This is difficult and not without precedent. Turnans can simulate bloodthirsty, frenzy, frenzy and other blood talents; The throat cutter killed by Victor found out his own vibration warfare skills, which can be regarded as the active talent of semi-finished products; The Berserker guards trained by tophoven have the ability of independent Berserker, but their IQ is limited higher than that of bear goblins.


    Blood guardian''s bloodthirsty talent can be said to be the most classic case.


    It''s a pity that oroxya didn''t give Victor more observation time. He has only a general direction for bloodthirsty talent.


    It''s better to have a harvest than not. Victor can expand the number of experimenters and design the bloodthirsty talent forging method.


    Of course, there will be victims. The key is that the active bloodthirsty talent may be related to the source power envisaged by Victor. This does not allow for moral cleanliness. Moreover, Victor''s two life experiences are experimental objects. It''s a big deal to select a group of death row prisoners to participate in the source force experiment first.


    Aurochia didn''t know what was going on in Victor''s heart. She smiled confidently: "The shadow priest did earth shaking things without telling the referee and destroyed the Centaur Khanate. TESL only doubted whether trigowar would take the place of the first Paladin family. The first thing Howard did to promote the legend was to settle with trigowar. I think the referee was ordered by TESL to clean up the rebels and Shadow Council witches in the shadow priest Division. Trigowal used this to show TESL his heart. "


    "The shadow priests who contacted us in the Barcelona family should be finished, but we got what we wanted. Those shadow priests may want to exchange the training method of blood guards for the support of Gambis, but it''s impossible now."


    Victor had no time to ask, "what does the balelius family want from me?"


    "Cooperation." Orokhia raised her voice a little, neither eager nor indifferent, and said, "you can''t get the cultivation method of bloodthirsty potion and blood guard from the shining Knight order. I''m willing to provide these technologies to Gambis... But kite castle has to exchange the cultivation method of secret guard, and the two sides cooperate in bloodthirsty potion and blood guard."


    Orokhia took a fancy to the alchemy militia and thought they were the secret law guards trained by the kite castle. Although tofferwen kept a low profile, the reputation of the pharmacy of the kite Castle spread all over the kingdoms. No one in the major families knew that the kite Castle secretly kept wizards, and their secret law guards and pharmacy were so excellent.


    Victor replied in a regular way, "about cooperation, we''ll contact you when I get back to Gambis."


    "It should be." Oroksia nodded with satisfaction and asked, "so... Has the misunderstanding of the giant wood forest been exposed?"


    Victor smiled, "it has nothing to do with the balelius family."


    "... that''s good." Oroksia clapped her hands and said with a smile, "we don''t expect cousin victor and Sylvia to publicly support the balelius family, but I hope Gambis remains neutral."


    The neutrality of the Stormrage sword saint and the divine knight is the greatest support for the balelius family. No one would think that these two Highnesses would stand on the side of the church theocracy. Obviously, the balelius family does not intend to become popular with the church bayonet. Victor and Sylvia really support them. It is difficult for balelius to retreat.


    Victor nodded approvingly and asked, "is Basilius really going to have a showdown with the shining knights?"


    "No... not at all." Aurochia shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "the Sassanian empire is now ownerless. If bacelius doesn''t do anything, he will only lose his supporters."


    Victor was silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "I''m curious. Why didn''t the shadow priest come to me directly, but through the channels of the balelius family?"


    Oroksia blinked her eyes and asked, "what does cousin Victor want to say?"


    Victor said with deep eyes: "you said earlier that the Pope once controlled the Pantheon, and the Pantheon is the predecessor of the shadow priest... Is nahtigal the strong support of the rebels in the shadow priest in the church?"


    Orokhia nodded and said, "anyway, it will not be the Knights of glory and the referee... Both the guards of light and the cardinal Council of nahtigar are suspected. I also think nahtigar is the most likely. After all, many cardinals in the cardinal Council are loyal to the Knights of glory."


    Victor said indifferently, "nahtigal has a festival with the Auguste family. If he is the patron of the shadow priest, the rebels of the shadow priest really don''t dare to contact me directly."


    "Nahtigar and the shadow priest are not necessarily master-slave."


    "What do you say?"


    Oroksia smiled and said, "if you were nahtigar, would you let the shadow priest go to the front desk?"


    "Of course not." Victor replied without hesitation. Leaders of either side do not want to see the rise of new political forces.


    Orokhia added: "if nahtigar was the behind the scenes of the shadow priest, they didn''t get anything in this war, and nahtigar himself even gave up chasing the lone Centaur Martha Khan. These are unreasonable, aren''t they?"


    Victor was silent for a moment and nodded in agreement with orokia''s judgment. There are signs that nahtigal has no deep relationship with the shadow priest. If nahtigal suspected that the shadow priest had set up a game and lured him to victor and Roland with the glory of killing the Centaur Khan as the bait, he would give up his divine grace and reputation and choose to retreat and avoid.


    In the final analysis, it is a lack of trust.


    Victor clenched his fist and clubbed his forehead, hesitated for a long time, and finally asked, "it is said that the legendary knight can feel the fall of the Golden Knight through yuan suhai... Your highness, you are the legendary stormy Knight... Roland, did she really fall?"


    Aurochia looked at Victor with deep eyes and calmness for a moment. She stood up and walked outside the door. Without looking back, she said, "your question is too rash. If you want to ask, you should go to Sylvia."


    The legendary stormy Knight left the lounge with the secret guard, and Victor couldn''t help sighing.


    Sylvia must have gone to the prairie and showed her power beyond the holy land, disturbing the water element sea, shielding the moonlight and making the freezing rain come in advance.


    Compared with a golden stormy female knight, the response of the water element sea to Sylvia was so strong that orokhia could not perceive whether Roland fell.

 Chapter 685

    Oroksia came and went quietly. On the eve of the struggle for the throne, she cleared up the misunderstanding with his highness Randall, the Great Southern Lord. She has achieved the purpose of this trip.


    Victor also got what he wanted.


    In order to express "sincerity" to the shadow priest, the Basilius family leaked Victor''s whereabouts and almost killed him. Did Victor forgive the balelius family by running over to tell a secret story?


    This kind of thing is not a child''s family affair. There is no saying of offending, offending or forgiving, but Victor is really satisfied with oroksia''s story.


    People at different levels have different views.


    The poor want money, wealth wants fame, fame wants power. What do the rich, famous, powerful and powerful want?


    Look at how people describe "God": ubiquitous, omniscient and omnipotent.


    Yes, when a person stands at the top of all sentient beings, he thinks of all being, all knowing and all-around. Otherwise, how high he stands, how miserable he falls.


    The ancient emperor in charge of the highest power, if he was blocked by the power minister, he believed what the power minister said. When the enemy came to the city, he thought his army had won a war outside and was packaged and sold by the power traitors. He was ignorant. Such an emperor, his power is just a joke.


    The same is true of the extraordinary strong who set great power on themselves.


    If Emperor Frederick and Archduke Frederick had known that the Centaur they followed was a legendary orc, they would not have been so close, and they would not have both fallen.


    Golden Knights are used to staying in their territory and don''t start easily. When they travel, they are surrounded by warriors. They should also inform the church in advance and invite the clergy to go with them. When Victor was weak, he thought that the lethality of the Golden Knight was too great and must be restrained by the church. Only now did he understand that the Golden Knight did so mainly to avoid danger.


    Sylvia once told Victor that he must take the dead with him when he went out to fight, but he always thought his men were too slow. As a result, he almost died in the hands of the shadow knight and half man Martha Khan.


    Look at father Miller, a bad old man. He looks neither smart nor strong. He expended his energy to save the next dying fool. A few years later, when the fool meets the paladin master Ron, he may become a glorious god of war at the holy land level.


    Therefore, Miller is qualified to break the wrist with evil gods, and is better than the angry wind sword saint. If his eyes are black, he is no different from the mice in the underground hole. Maybe he will be carried away by something one day.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    Most of Vick''s murders are related to wizards. He suspects that the behind the scenes is the flow of evil gods. At the same time, he is also convinced that evil gods must exert influence on the real world through wizards. Victor had nothing to do with foreign evil gods, but he had the ability to deal with wizards. Wizards recognized by father Miller, such as the imosen father and daughter, Victor can tolerate them. The mysterious wizard organization is the object he needs to be vigilant.


    To deal with wizard organizations, we must first understand them. The more detailed, the better.


    The secret story told by oroksia made the wizard organization come to the surface.


    Victor certainly won''t believe all the contents disclosed by the balelius family. According to the logical law, he incorporated the dialogue content into the mastered information for analysis and judgment, drew a conclusion basically consistent with the facts, and supplemented and improved the puzzle in his mind.


    The glorious church defeated the elector regime and undoubtedly inherited the heritage of the ancient pantheon and the wizard Council. The Pope secretly trained the little Wizards of the Ayres to form the second "Pantheon", which is very reasonable and has traces to follow.


    Ivory Castle monastery has many important academic achievements, all of which have traces of witchcraft. For example, the scholars and priests of the church only spent more than 100 years cultivating Dogtail grass into spelt wheat suitable for planting in the south. Under normal circumstances, spelt wheat needs at least hundreds of years to explore from seed selection, breeding to finalization. Only witchcraft in the field of planting can make priests and scholars avoid many detours, but it''s not the turn to cultivate non-toxic, high-yield and easy to store kidney beans. We have to go step by step.


    Due to the extraordinary attraction, it is very easy for the shadow priests of the Pantheon to absorb wild wizards. They not only have the inheritance of ancient god selectors, but also can provide shelter to wild wizards. This allows the shadow priests of the church to put on a shell, and they don''t need to do many things themselves.


    It is normal for the great wizard of the Pantheon or the rebel in the Shadow Council to resist the slavery of the pope or the tribunal. How can a strong man with extraordinary power be willing to be enslaved and kept in captivity?


    The Royal Highnesses of the Augustus family all respectfully respected Master toforvin, gave him authority and provided various resources, which led to a powerful faceless person. The Basilius family must also have their own wizard members, who are willing to pave the way to the aristocracy for their future generations.


    The clergy of the church can never do this. The essence of their treatment of wizards is to use violence to cooperate with faith to achieve the purpose of control. Once the shadow priest or the "shell" they find changes, they must be brutally cleaned.


    It is the so-called rabbit death and fox sorrow. The shadow priest handed down by teachers and students witnessed the tragedy of his companions. He inevitably felt sad and wanted to change the status quo, so he secretly planned the orc war and tried to completely get rid of the control of the referee with the help of the power of the great Lord.


    The rebels chose Barcelona as a breakthrough. The Basilius family was originally suppressed by the shining knights, and the full-scale Orc war broke out. The paladin family had to release the chains of the Basilius family. They have six Royal Highnesses, which is a powerful military and political force. It is inevitable to establish meritorious deeds and gain reputation. It is also necessary to obtain new land and rebuild the iron mountain empire. With the support of gangbis, a powerful southern power, the shadow priest is expected to get rid of the slavery of the referee for up to 20 years. Of course, the condition promised by the shadow priest is to train blood guards for the development Lord.


    Victor admitted that although shadow priests are naive, their layout is very wonderful.


    The question is, how do the shadow priests kept by the referee get the information of the big Lord circle, and why do they judge the current situation so accurately that they know the actual situation of the East''s development of the leading defense line?


    At first, the Centaur army opened up a leading defense line in the east to confront the main force of the shining knights. If they recklessly attacked the eastern defense line in the defense gap at that time, although they would be pursued by the main coalition of the shining knights, and even the whole army would be destroyed, the people in the hinterland of the Sassanian Empire would be killed and injured seriously.


    The shadow priest forced the Centaur to stop outside by secret means until he died chronically.


    Well, even if the wizard''s Witchcraft can act as ears and eyes and see all kinds of human defense lines, the reality of the great lord family, the rules of the great aristocratic circle and the complex relationship are by no means visible to the naked eye.


    The gap between knights, nobles and civilians is insurmountable. The "shell" of shadow priests comes from the bottom of society, and they don''t understand anything. Therefore, the shadow priest not only has ears and eyes, but also has a "teacher" that the referee doesn''t know.


    Victor has two suspects.


    First, evil gods must have participated, as evidenced by the shadow Knight assassin in the giant wood forest. However, old Miller thwarted their attempt to assassinate Victor more than once.


    With old Miller to deal with them, Victor can ignore this factor for the time being.


    The second is nahtigar. Victor wanted to go around. Except for the nahtigal family, there was no second force in the church who dared to collude with the shadow priest of the inquisition.


    Nahtigal openly proposed to let the Neo West family develop to the Eastern League. The Eastern League is the place where the judges hide dirt. Needless to say, the nest of shadow priest is in the Eastern League, and almost all major forces know it! Nahtigar''s move made the church fly like a chicken and dogs, and even the Privy Council was ready to move, trying to separate the referee from the sequence of the shining knights to his own command. Trigowar hurriedly used various relations to promote the southward expansion of the Neo West family for fear that they would enter the Eastern League.


    If nahtigal really controls the Eastern League, aren''t they the strong support of the shadow priest?


    However, Victor believes that oroksia''s judgment is correct. Nahtigar is the paladin camp after all, and its essence will not change. His attitude towards shadow priests is the same as that of trigowar, and he regards them as tools and divine grace available at any time.


    From this point of view, the only way out for shadow priests can only be self-reliance, and the church publicly recognizes that they belong to another kind of clergy. Only when the majority of believers accept the shadow priest can they really get rid of the fate of being enslaved.


    Trigowar and the shadow priest have different purposes. They only use each other, and neither can fully trust each other.


    But the problem comes again. From a political standpoint, this is the case. But if the variables of evil gods were substituted in, what would the whole picture be?


    Victor sank into the sofa, his hands clasped with his fingers, his chin pressed, and meditated quietly. The shining eyes of dark gold indicate that his heart will never be calm. The x-3 is working hard to piece together all kinds of information and try to find out the clues of the truth.


    First of all, the influence of evil gods on the real world must comply with the laws of the world. They can only induce wizards secretly, not directly control them. Therefore, the development and change of things cannot be separated from the current situation. Assuming that the evil god aims to assassinate the heirs of the alchemy Empire, they have shot in the current situation of the orc war directed by the shadow priest, but they have not achieved the expected effect.


    The shadow Knight of the giant wood forest is the key. His extraordinary power is similar to that of the paladin. It can almost be determined that he is the divine dependant of the evil god.


    Who is the shadow knight?


    Victor only takes nahtigal into this role. Who makes him closest to the shadow priest traitor?


    However, the possibility derived from x-3 is very small. Carsten Nahtigar is not a person. He took refuge in evil gods and can hide it from outsiders. Can he hide it from his family? This is a heinous crime of apostasy!


    The method of verification is also very simple. Just see if King nahtigar can use his magic.


    Victor decided to find a chance to meet with nahtigal to test whether he had betrayed the light.


    The second clue, before the shadow Knight escaped, called out the shadow speaker to victor. This may be his quick witted means to survive from death, or it may be his conspiracy to bring disaster to the East.


    In any case, Victor had to find out the shadow speaker, and he knew about it.


    Today, trigowar has cleaned the shadow priest''s shell, and most of them have executed the rebels in the shadow priest. This clue about the shadow speaker can only fall on trigowar.


    It''s not easy to pry open the referee''s mouth, especially the angry wind sword Saint wants the black material from the referee''s office. Victor thought over and over again and decided to start with the battle for the throne of the sassanne Empire, smash huge waves with rock brick technology and destroy Howard His highness testier pushed up the wave and forced him to let trigoval speak frankly.


    In the following time, Victor began to fully accept the external information, communicate with Sylvia by letter and improve his plan.


    When the ice and snow melt and spring returns, the wild bears in the mountains wake up from hibernation, climb out of the tree holes and look for food everywhere. Victor and others are ready to leave Fengling town and go to Tongji city to meet the Countess of golden eye.


    The caged horses snorted and the thick hooves kicked on the ground. The roadside wheat seedlings looked fresh and delicious, but they couldn''t eat them. Beside the luxury carriage, Victor held Andrea''s white and smooth slender hand and said sincerely, "honey, I hope you will accompany me to Tongji city."


    My lover sincerely invited me to go with her. Andrea was sweet. She was reluctant to separate from Victor and hesitated. Finally, she reluctantly said with a smile: "my love, I am willing to accompany you, but... I don''t want to see the countess Wimbledon, and... Wimbledon in Tongji city is not in the same vein with me. They are supported by the Frederick family and may not welcome me."


    These days, Victor and the beautiful Countess Wimbledon get along day and night, wear ears and temples, cultivate affection, and know something about her.


    Andrea is indeed arrogant, but bad temper doesn''t exist in front of victor. On the contrary, she was in awe of the superior, and there was no falsehood in her flattery to victor. She was not as happy as ordinary high-ranking female knights to tease victor. With Andrea, Victor has a different sense of satisfaction.


    It is far from enough to say that Victor is infatuated with Andrea''s gentle beauty. But Andrea was a gift from the balelius family.


    For their own benefit, the Basilius family leaked Victor''s whereabouts to the shadow priest. There is no need to apologize. Even if he apologized, his highness Randall accepted, but when Victor needed to deal with the balelius family, he would not be soft.


    Apology and compensation are useless to the grand Lord. But if the countess Wimbledon joined the horse hills, everything would be different.


    The formation of a de facto marriage between the two sides is an alliance. Within Andrea''s influence, many contradictions or cooperation can be solved through negotiation and communication. Andrea is next to victor and has the opportunity to go further. The golden order wind female knight is also very important to the horse hills. Sylvia strongly asks Victor to take Andrea back in her letter.


    All this was in aurochia''s calculation, but Sylvia didn''t care. She ate the bait sent by the bacelius family. With her and Victor, Andrea''s promotion to the golden stage can''t turn over much waves.


    Therefore, Victor''s invitation to Andrea to visit Tongji city is sincere, and it''s true to turn her to Renma hill.


    However, his highness Randall never forced his women, and it was no use for Sylvia to be angry.


    "All right." Victor nodded, kissed Andrea''s red lips and smiled: "I''ll stay in Tongji city for a while. If you think about it, you can come to me... I also want to explain one thing. I''ll never come back after I leave the Sasan empire. If I come back, it must be bad... Honey, I can''t come to see you, but you can go to gangbis to see me. You can go and come back anytime. I promise you that."


    Andrea''s nose was sour. She put her arms around Victor''s neck to prevent him from seeing his eyes. She said softly, "I will seriously consider your Highness''s suggestions... And I will visit you... Your highness, don''t forget me!"


    "Honey, take care."


    Victor looked deeply at Andrea''s beautiful and delicate face, released her hand, turned and boarded the carriage.

 Chapter 686

    Copper halberd city is located in the south central part of the Sassanian empire. It is a hub city for North-South trade. It belongs to the daikrian family, the great lord of the Sassanian empire.


    It is located in the plain, rich in red soil and green wheat, but there is no danger of mountains and rivers. It is often harassed by grassland jackals. She was originally just a remote town with the role of police. With the launch of the green wheat war by the Sassanian Empire, the northern Lord''s troops and materials gathered here to build barracks, which wiped out the jackals nearby, and then opened the food market of the southern kingdom. After the continuous expansion of this rural town, its transportation, trade, storage and military role has become increasingly prominent. The daikelian family simply moved the main city of the family here and renamed it Tongji city.


    Copper halberd city is also the largest city in the whole human country. Its prosperity and population scale are second only to the holy city of El. King blinor of Gambis is worse than her, although the political status of the two sides is very different. However, the complex power relationship of Tongji city is not lost to any king at all.


    Almost all the great lords of sassanne put all kinds of hands into the bronze halberd city. The northernmost moon bear family even married with Dai Kelian foster marriage. Angel, who has the blood of basselius and the title of sassanne Royal Princess Moon bear Daikelian is currently in charge of the power of copper halberd city.


    The daikrian family is not guarded by the Golden Knight. They know that the rise of the copper halberd city is jointly created by the great lord of Sasan. They never set obstacles for the powerful lords, adhere to the principle of neutrality, and welcome all families to trade here, but make the copper halberd city more prosperous.


    The trade caravans of powerful lords are limited, which is the rule of the kingdoms. Although dekrien is the owner of the bronze halberd City, they are no exception. Therefore, Tongji city specially designated a 40 square kilometer enclave for the Viscount of Wimbledon court, a commercial aristocrat of the sassanne empire.


    Because of Andrea The Countess of Wimbledon inherited the family of sword Saint delavin, the torric Viscount Wimbledon was in a very awkward position. He had no strength and was not valued by the great Lord sassanne. They knew that they were just nominal business aristocrats, responsible for labeling the royal family and the Lord''s caravan. Even so, Lord Sasan''s caravan could not get out of the Empire. Torrek Viscount Wimbledon did not participate in any trade activities at all, and rarely went to the enclave near copper halberd city. He only built a castle and a manor there, which was usually left to an old housekeeper.


    People who know themselves are smart. The enclave manor in Wimbledon is small. Although the land is fertile, it is not cost-effective to grow green wheat. They planted four seasons flowers and plants in the manor, built dyeing houses, purchased worthless wool from herdsmen on the prairie, dyed it, woven it into painted carpets, and then sold it to Tongji city for profit.


    The wool color blanket produced by Viscount Wimbledon''s family has rich colors, exquisite workmanship and exquisite painting skills. In particular, the complete set of color blankets depicts vivid story scenes, which is amazing. Therefore, it is sought after by nobles all over the world. Many nobles took the glorious history of the family as the blueprint of the story and ordered a complete set of colored blankets from Viscount Wimbledon. The orders they receive often have to be arranged for a year before they can deliver the finished products.


    The Viscount Wimbledon family used to embroider a nightingale on the back corner of the color blanket works, so their color blanket was called Nightingale color blanket by the aristocracy.


    The castle manor producing Nightingale color carpet is called Nightingale manor.


    The orc war did not affect the bronze halberd city. With the victory of the war, the Lords of Sasang won glory and land, which is definitely a glorious page of family history. Viscount Wimbledon received orders for color blankets and was soft. The craftsmen and painters of Nightingale manor had to be busy for five years to complete the production tasks assigned by the owner.


    Just when the craftsmen were busy, the manor housekeeper received the order of the viscount and quickly arranged for the residents to put down their work at hand, evacuate all, and hand over the Nightingale manor, which was advancing every day, to the daikrian family as a temporary residence for the reinforcements of the Gambis kingdom.


    At noon that day, twenty Knights riding across the fast dragon and beasts escorted a luxurious van into the Nightingale manor.


    His highness Randall, with black hair and golden eyes, stepped down from the carriage, and several great knights who had been waiting for a long time came forward to salute and salute.


    "Good day, your highness Randall. Congratulations on your coming to the Holy Land and achieving the title of angry wind sword saint."


    "No need to be polite."


    Victor nodded to the great Knights present, reached out his hand to help Charlotte in a pink spider silk dress out of the carriage, looked around the scenery, saw many war horses eating flowers and grass leaves leisurely in the flower field, shook his head and said with a smile: "I''ve heard for a long time that the Nightingale manor has beautiful flowers and rich varieties. It''s a rare beauty. I didn''t expect that the Nightingale flower field was ruined by Gambis''s war horses."


    The bearded Viscount Alex rubbed his hands and said slightly embarrassed, "Your Highness, I''ll command the soldiers to control the horses..."


    Victor looked at his former neighbor and smiled: "Old friend, don''t bother. We went all the way to the Sassanian Empire to fight against the orcs and lay a large area of land for the leader of Sassanian. What''s it worth for our horses to eat flowers and plants? Viscount torik Wimbledon blamed the dacryan family. Who wants them to place the Gambis cavalry in the Nightingale manor? We''re not worried that the Gambis soldiers will take the lead and run to the bronze halberd city Drink and make trouble? "


    People can''t help smiling, tellandon The count of York smiled and said: "Your Highness, the steward, craftsmen and servants of the Nightingale manor are all evacuated, and the daikrian family only leaves a liaison officer, 30 servants and more than 100 cooks. They provide shelter, food and drinks, and hope that we will restrain the soldiers from leaving the Nightingale manor and refuse to send distinguished people to receive them. It seems that they are really on guard against the reinforced soldiers of Gambis. ¡±


    "How can a little noble liaison officer be qualified to visit your highness? I arranged for him to live in the back room so as not to disturb your highness." Alex was angry and muttered, "the dekrians were rude to your Highness for no reason, but the countess appeased us. We had to stop at the Nightingale manor and wait for your highness."


    By Countess he meant Sophia. Princess angel of Tongji city has a close relationship with Sophia, and the daikrian family is a member of the golden group. Sophia naturally wanted to appease the Gambis reinforcements for the dekrians. For the sake of the countess golden eye, although the great Knights of the kingdom were unhappy, they were hard to say anything.


    Victor nodded, raised his hand and said, "let''s go in and talk."


    In the main hall of Nightingale manor, a huge color blanket is hung on the wall, which depicts the love story between the ancestors of Wimbledon and the moon elf princess. The fairy princess is beautiful and gentle, and the Wimbledon knight is handsome and steady. The process from acquaintance, love to marriage and having children is presented in the color carpet.


    Princess moon elf must be a beautiful and extraordinary life... Gentle? Gentleness is not necessary. The fact may be on the contrary. Among the female respected elves, the female moon elves count as one. I''m afraid they all have an arrogant and violent temper. After all, they are not the sun elves. The fire element is not enough to control the violent wind element. The stronger their extraordinary talent is, the more their character is affected by the void wind element... The ancestors of Wimbledon married the moon elf princess, and it must be difficult. Of course, most of them broke up when they had children, and how could the wedding of the ancient Golden Knight and the moon elf Princess not be attended by the chosen one? This is obviously a fabricated story.


    Victor''s eyes lingered on the exquisite color blanket for a while. Even if he was picky about the content of the painting narrative, he had to admit that it was a rare set of works of art, nodded and ordered: "The Nightingale color blanket deserves its reputation. Since Viscount torrek hung the color blanket depicting the ancestors of Wimbledon here, he must be ready to give it to me. When we return to Gambis, this color blanket will also be brought back to me."


    Everyone looked at each other, but Viscount Alex raised his thumb and said with a smile: "Your Highness is wise!"


    What''s left is for me... His highness Randall said so. Then the soldiers of Gambis reinforcements can loot the Nightingale manor at will.


    In fact, everything doesn''t matter, but robbing Lord Sasan''s property makes the great Knights of Gambis feel neglected.


    Everyone laughed when they heard Viscount Alex flattering his highness Randall.


    Victor sat down in the main seat of the living room, raised his hand and motioned everyone to sit down. He asked, "what''s the current situation of the Gambis reinforcements?"


    Tellandon grabbed Alex''s mouth and said: "Everything is all right except that we can''t leave the Nightingale manor. We have begun to prepare for returning home, but the kingdom of Dodo has planned three different routes for us to withdraw Gambis reinforcements in batches, with a maximum of 1000 people at a time. King Friedrich''s special envoy said that Lord dodo''s food reserves are running out. I hope we can understand their difficulties."


    "There''s no way." Victor nodded.


    During the orc war, the Lords of the kingdom of dordordor used up all their strength to eat milk. They sent troops, money and materials. Even the supplies for 22000 gangbis reinforcements to the north along the way were provided by the Lord of dordordordordor. After the war for more than two years, the production activities of the Kingdom of dordordordor dropped to the lowest point, and the three-year grain reserve should be bottoming out soon. They really can''t afford the return of gangbis cavalry The grain had to meet the needs of the Gambis cavalry in batches and times.


    Although the Sassanian Empire promised to replenish the food consumption of Dodo Kingdom and allocate another batch of green wheat to cover the armaments provided by dodo, it seems impossible now.


    The shining knights and Lord Sasan gave up five grassland holy cities to the Dodo kingdom. It''s kind not to ask the Dodo people for money.


    The Lord doesn''t have a good old man. The Sassanian Empire divided the Wharton prairie into half to the Dodo kingdom. How can it not speak to the Lord dodo lion?


    Victor knocked on the armrest of the high back chair and asked, "what''s the situation on the east line?"


    He refers to the border between the Sidon Khanate and the goblin kingdom.


    Viscount Alex replied: "Based on what we know and the report of the church, we can believe that the goblin Kingdom on the eastern front has survived in name only. The double headed goblin Lord was pushed further east by the rebellious Orc tribes. If the Centaur army hadn''t dragged several Orc tribes, it might be over... The life of the Centaur was also difficult. Their male soldiers were limited and many females had just given birth to cubs , attracting many jackals and cannibals to attack. The Centaurs are now too busy to advance eastward, let alone threaten the human Legion west of the eastern line. "


    Count tellandon coughed and said, "the church is organizing the Sassanian Empire and the Lord of Neville to build fortification camps on the east line. Neville supplies materials and sassanne supplies manpower and food... Even the carriages of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and Southwind chamber of Commerce have been temporarily requisitioned by the church."


    To keep the victory, Neville and Sasan must step up the construction of fortifications on the eastern front. The Sassanian Empire transferred manpower and food from the hinterland and transported them all the way to the east line. People ate horses and chewed all the way, which consumed countless food and grass. No matter how much food reserves they have, they will also appear to be stretched and unable to provide return food supplies to the Gambis reinforcements.


    On the other hand, the adult men of the Sassanian Empire ran to the east to enclosure, and the daikrian family was no exception. Copper halberd city is empty and can only maintain basic public order. How dare you let tens of thousands of Gambis cavalry enter the city for recreation. Princess angel asked Sophia to come forward and arrange for Gambis soldiers to stay in Nightingale manor. It is a very necessary measure.


    Victor didn''t agree with this and said, "even if the geographical location of Neville kingdom is close to the east line, it''s probably not easy for them to operate construction materials."


    "Your Highness said yes." Tellandon nodded and said, "it is said that the architects of Neville and Sasan are building huge brick kilns on the east line to produce green bricks and iron bricks to supplement the gap of building materials."


    Tellandon The Earl of York was one of the few people who knew about rock bricks. Victor and he looked at each other and understood each other.


    Green brick houses can be used for living, and it is very difficult to build fortifications; Iron bricks are very strong, but the cost is too high and the output is limited. But in this period, having bricks is much better than not having bricks!


    Neville and sassanne took the strength of the whole country to build fortifications on the eastern line, so they must keep the fruits of victory. Domestic food production and ore mining can only be released first, and the resulting impact will affect the whole human country. The most direct manifestation is the tight supply of food and minerals, and even cause difficulties for the livelihood of the people at the bottom.


    At this time, people and horses will take out rock bricks, and their weight will be magnified several times, thus bringing unparalleled voice.


    The orc war is over, and the rock brick plan made by Victor and Sylvia is ready to go!


    Victor looked around and asked faintly, "is there anything else?"


    Tellandon got up to salute and asked, "Your Highness, I take the liberty to ask you, when are you going to return to the man horse hills?"


    "... not sure." Victor held the handrail and said with a smile: "I may stay in the Sassanian empire for some time. Although they want me to leave early, I want to see a lot of grain belonging to Gambis transported back to the Kingdom... You don''t care about me. The families still evacuate in batches according to the original plan."


    The Sassanian Empire migrated hundreds of thousands of refugees to Gambis and provided them with food for three years. This is the promise made by the church and the Sassanian Empire to Gambis. Hundreds of thousands of refugees have been transported almost, but the food promised by the Sassanian Empire has not been provided below. This is no small matter. Without food security, it will be very difficult for Gambis to digest hundreds of thousands of people.


    Instead of defaulting, the Sassanians will try to delay the delivery date of food. It is in the vital interests of the kingdom of Gambis that the Stormrage sword Saint stays in the Sasan Empire and personally urges this matter.


    The High Knights supported Victor''s decision. Count tellandon said naturally, "since your highness left last, I will lead the cavalry of the horse hills to protect your highness."


    Count Alex also stood up when he heard the speech. He went to the center of the hall, half knelt to victor and said sincerely, "Your Highness, please allow me to lead 100 fast Dragon Knights as your Highness''s guard of honor."


    Victor looked at Alex deeply and didn''t say yes to his request. The atmosphere in the living room gradually solidified.


    He didn''t associate much with Alex, but he had known him for a long time. The Eric family is famous for its upright style and is the most staunch follower of his highness goron. They have always enjoyed prestige in the royal guards, and the aristocratic circle in brinor often ridiculed the Knights of the Alex family with muscles in their minds.


    Viscount Alex was a baron Lord when Victor took office. He once invited Victor, Bruce and Edwin masters passing by the territory to his castle for dinner. They exterminated a group of jackal bandits together. At that time, Victor awakened the popular talent of the moon elves and embarked on the road of transcendence.


    Alex wanted to make a specimen of Victor''s head from the fierce jackal. Victor still remembers this matter.


    Rough, strong, upright, brave and poor... This is the intuitive impression that Baron Alex left to victor at that time.


    Now his highness Randall has a new understanding of viscount Alex.


    In those days, Baron Alex was a senior knight. How could he not deal with a group of jackals because there were too few soldiers?


    Like the little Baron of Wimbledon, Alex, the pioneer Lord of the canonized horse hills, also shoulders the task of dividing the territory of the York family.


    The difference between the two sides is that the little Baron knows nothing, but Alex makes friends with the Bruce Knight of the York family and asks Bruce to help deal with the Jackal bandits together. In terms of strength, blood and title, he is above Bruce, but Bruce is the family Knight valued by Sylvia. Alex approached Bruce in the way of dealing with jackal bandits together. His skill is brilliant. The purpose, of course, was to gain a foothold in the human horse hills. Alex had long foreseen that the queen Party''s plan to split the York family territory would inevitably fail. He left a way back for his development.


    Under the rough appearance, he is careful. Such Viscount Alex may be the insider of the rock brick plan.


    The rock brick project is about to start. Sylvia is responsible for communicating with iris castle. How''s the specific talk? Victor hasn''t received a letter yet. He can be sure that the plan of exchanging rock brick for free coinage needs the close cooperation of Yuanbao and Renma hill.


    In addition, Alex half kneels to victor, who is not his Lord. But Roland Princess Auguste fell down to save his highness Randall. The angry wind sword Saint officially announced that she would protect the blood of the Auguste family and the orthodox status of the royal family. He is half of the guardian of the Auguste family.


    Victor did this because he was afraid that Sylvia would operate on the August family in the future. He would block this possibility in advance.


    Vicomte Alex''s public semi kneeling ceremony to victor is the declaration of confirming and admitting the Stormrage sword saint on behalf of the August family.


    Your highness Randall must hold his thigh, Roland The fall of Princess Auguste will not be mentioned again.


    The attitude of the August family made Victor unhappy and even angry.


    The supremacy of family interests may be the reason why Roland fled kite castle... If she did not escape politics and abide by political rules, Sylvia would not kill her.


    Victor was sad to himself. He closed his eyes and whispered, "there are too many 100 Xunlong Knights... 20 are enough."


    "As you wish, your highness Randall." Cried Alex. His voice echoed in the living room, but the atmosphere suddenly became relaxed.


    "If there''s nothing else, just step back... I''m tired and need to rest for a few days."


    "Yes." Several great Knights present retired one after another.


    Victor opened his eyes, looked at Gillian, who had been silent, sighed and said, "please miss chebman stay."

 Chapter 687

    Victor and herself were the only ones left in the living room. Gillian looked at the lover who came, tears in her eyes and sobbed, "Roland... Roland, she... Did she really fall?"


    Victor didn''t speak. He came forward and hugged Gillian, who kept sobbing. His heart was also gloomy.


    Gillian and Roland have only been together for a little more than a year, but they are like-minded friends. Miss chebman is cold and sexy, greedy and stingy, arrogant and domineering, but she is so simple that she doesn''t hide her sorrow for Roland in the face of angry wind sword saint. Although Roland fell to save his highness Randall, at least for the obvious reason.


    Whether Roland was killed by Sylvia or fell to save him, Victor felt guilty. Victor might feel better if someone in the great Knight of Gambis publicly blamed him for this and even collided with his highness Randall. However, after the fall of Roland, her great knights, who once supported her, even if they were sad and sorry, looked as if nothing had happened in front of Victor, and did not mention Roland at all, as if there was no Roland at all Auguste, your royal highness.


    Only Gillian wept for Roland in front of victor. She only regarded Victor as her closest and most trusted lover, not a powerful saint.


    How can Victor not like Gillian like this?


    Extraordinary knights can control their emotions by fighting, but they should also control their emotions and disguise themselves in front of their closest partners. The knight''s partner principle will be meaningless.


    Victor held up Gillian''s curved chin, kissed her plump and slightly cool red lips, gently picked her up and walked to the master bedroom on the third floor of the manor.


    They all need each other''s comfort.


    ***************************


    The guardian of the kingdom will stay in the Rose Manor for a few months. The guards of the Gambis Knight faction rearranged the flower field and transplanted some trees and wild flowers from outside the manor. The soldier''s gardener''s skill is really not flattering. The transplanted flowers and trees are better than horse dung everywhere.


    Gillian and Victor took two unicorns for a walk in the garden. One was golden and called golden wool; The other one is silver white, called silver wool, which is the name given by Roland.


    Gillian teased the golden wool''s head and rowed the silver wool''s ears. Two fierce dissimilated war animals were as gentle as kittens in her hands. They fell to the ground and turned out their bellies to make her tickle.


    Anyway, I can''t beat this hateful woman. It''s better to enjoy her touch.


    Miss Gillian touched the best-looking alienated war beast for a while, stood up, took Victor''s arm and said, "honey, his highness Roland Auguste entrusted her two pets to me. She''s gone now. Should I continue to follow the Lord''s entrustment and keep the golden wool and silver wool around?"


    It was a beautiful spring outside, accompanied by a sweetheart. The smile returned to Gillian''s face, and Victor''s mood improved.


    Roland is regarded as his confidant, not the lover relationship spread by the outside world. If nahtigal had murdered Roland, Victor would have avenged her. However, Sylvia is the most suspected at present. Victor can only and must stand on Sylvia''s side between his wife and confidants. That''s why he''s depressed.


    However, he didn''t see the whole process with his own eyes. Roland just disappeared. She may have changed her identity and started a new life. Although this possibility is very small, with the power of Princess Auguste, it can easily fake death and deceive everyone.


    Anyway, Roland The princess Augustus has disappeared. The Augustus family carried away her secret silver armor and "the sigh of the water goblin", and also accepted the fact that his highness Augustus fell. Victor decided to put it down completely.


    "The golden wool is the mount given to Sophia by Neo West; the silver wool is a gift given to me by King Friedrich. They are occupied by Roland, which does not mean that they belong to the augustian royal family." Said Victor with a smile.


    Gillian''s amber eyes lit up and said happily, "give it to me... I''ll take care of them for you."


    "You?" Victor glanced sideways at Gillian and said with a sneer, "I''m afraid you''ll feed them to the skinny... These two war beasts eat at least 80 pounds of fresh beef every day. Are you sure you want to take care of them?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Jillian angrily said, "do you doubt my character? I will never take the meat provided by Randall family from the mouth of war animals! You underestimate me. If you think it''s too troublesome to transport beef, you can convert it into gold coins for me. I''m responsible for purchasing fresh and high-quality beef."


    Victor looked surprised, pointed to Gillian, pointed to his nose, and finally put down his arm weakly.


    Well, it''s Gillian. It''s not surprising.


    Seeing Victor shaking his head and smiling bitterly, Gillian said reluctantly, "at most... At most, I don''t charge you for surrogacy."


    This was the biggest concession Gillian had made, and Victor couldn''t help shaking his heart when he looked at her frowning.


    Miss chebman is never coquettish. She has a honey complexion and is naturally bony. Only Victor can realize Gillian''s unique enchanting.


    "I''m going to give golden and silver wool to Edward and Anna. Don''t think about them." Victor took Gillian''s slender hand as smooth as jade and said with spoiled eyes.


    "To the king and queen?"


    Gillian thought for a moment, and felt that the alienated war beast who robbed the king and queen might be in trouble. She nodded generously to agree, but added: "then you have to compensate me... Three courtship gifts. If it''s difficult to give gifts, you can convert them into gold coins, at least not less than 4000 gold sols. I''m good at talking."


    "4000 kinsol?" Victor showed a funny expression.


    "3990 gold sols... No less!" Gillian quickly changed her mind.


    Victor couldn''t help laughing and nodded, "it''s really a little less... A gift of more than 5000 gold sol is worthy of my Gillian."


    Gilly smiled when she settled down and quickly said, "what you said, there are three gifts worth more than 5000 gold sol. Don''t go back!"


    What is gold coin? I will soon be able to forge it by myself. I want as much as I want... Victor was secretly proud. He gently picked Gillian''s chin and joked, "how can I repent? Gillian''s baby''s performance satisfied me. I promise I will give you more surprises."


    Gillian blushed slightly, clapped Victor''s hand, narrowed her eyes, said fiercely, "hum, who''s afraid of you!"


    "I can''t control your gift to miss chebman. As for the unicorn... Honey, should you ask my opinion first?"


    A soft voice came from a distance. At the corner of the garden, a beautiful woman in full dress was walking towards victor. Her facial features are beautiful and exquisite, her skin is brighter than snow, her gorgeous purple hair is rolled into a noble woman''s bun, her eyes are clear and divine like Amethyst, and her skirt is fluttering. She is graceful and graceful. The beauty of static and dynamic, the beauty of purity and flirtatious, and the beauty of youth and maturity are blended into a unique charm.


    This is the characteristic of purple eyed noble girl. She is Sophia, known as the first beauty in the capital of Gambis The Marquis of Wimbledon.


    "And... No matter how many gifts you give Gillian, I can''t have less." Sophia walked ten meters in front of Victor, stopped, tilted her head, slightly wrinkled her nose and said playfully.


    Gillian was distracted when she saw Sophia''s flattery. Victor patted her hand and whispered in her ear. Gillian nodded, glanced at Sophia, took the golden wool and silver wool and walked out proudly. When she crossed each other, she deliberately straightened her proud chest.


    Victor shook his head funny, turned his eyes to his legal wife and asked, "when did you come back?"


    "Your Highness knew before I entered the gate of Nightingale manor, didn''t I?" Sophia curled her lips and said bitterly, "you are better to her than to my wife."


    Victor touched his nose, extended his arm to Sophia and said, "come on, let''s go back to the house and talk."


    Sophia smiled, took Victor''s arm very skillfully, and walked side by side to the Lord''s house of the manor.


    Entering the master bedroom on the third floor, Victor saw Natalia with golden hair and light blue eyes. I haven''t seen her for more than two years. She was still so mature and beautiful. She was dressed in a red tunic dress with red calf leather high heels. When she saw Victor, she stood up from the sofa and paced forward for two steps. She stopped awkwardly. After hesitating for a moment, she falsely raised her train and said softly, "good day, your highness Randall."


    Natalia may be the woman who loves little Baron Wimbledon best, and her feelings have been transferred to victor. Once a beautiful boy with weak character has become a strong man in the holy land. Her dark golden eyes make Natalia feel ashamed and mixed with feelings. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to face her old little husband.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes returned to pure black, took Natalia''s soft and slender waist, took her into his arms, and joked intimately: "honey, you are still so charming."


    Familiar movements, familiar eyes, Natalia rubbed Victor''s face and whispered, "Victor, you''ve grown up."


    "Yes, I''ve grown up to protect Sophia and you." Victor nodded, released Natalia, turned sideways to Sophia and said, "you haven''t given Natalia the golden potion yet?"


    Sophia shook her head and said, "the golden potion is such an important thing. With Sylvia''s repeated instructions, how dare I use it for Natalia without permission? Besides, I don''t have the golden potion in my hand."


    "I guess Natalia has learned the golden potion from you." Victor smiled.


    Natalia smiled shyly. Sophia came forward and took her arm and said confidently, "of course, we are good sisters. Even our husband is the same person. How can I keep it from her?"


    "I sound like an outsider..." Viktor murmured and waved. "I''ll get a set of gold potions for Natalia. During this time, you''ll serve your husband well at Nightingale manor."


    Natalia pursed her beautiful red lips, stared and asked, "what if I take the golden potion?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t usually use fighting spirit, and the Golden Knight can''t see how many elements you resonate. Even if people know..." Victor paused and said faintly: "don''t pay attention to anyone''s questions, just push it to me."


    Natalia was overjoyed. She kissed Victor on his lips, smiled and said, "honey, it''s very kind of you. I''ll prepare your favorite shere tea, which was recently transported from the yarret plateau."


    She left the room and closed the door. There were only victor and Sophia in the luxurious bedroom. Neither of them spoke, and the inexplicable atmosphere gradually rippled.


    Victor pulled his shirt collar, took the lead in breaking the silence and said with a smile, "I went to Nightingale manor for three days before you showed up."


    Sophia gave him a white look, gracefully untied her bun, allowed her beautiful purple hair to fall, and said, "give you three days to get along with Gillian, and you blame me for coming too late. I returned to Nightingale manor from copper halberd city and ran to find you without changing my clothes."


    She turned her back to victor and said, "don''t be stunned. Help me untie the button behind my back."


    Victor came forward, hugged Sophia''s thin waist from behind, put his mouth close to her ear, and said with a low smile, "madam, are you jealous?"


    Sophia was touched, and her former little husband liked to hold her from behind. With the same action and the same tone, the figures of Stormrage sword saint and Baron Wimbledon overlapped in Sophia''s heart. She turned and stared at her husband''s deep dark eyes, muttering, "yes, I''m jealous... But I don''t regret it, dear Victor, you know."


    Although the Marquis of Wimbledon was beautiful, her character was not likable, opinionated, rebellious, and a little stupid and lovely.


    Victor describes Sophia as stupid and cute. This is his true feeling, which comes from the little Baron of Wimbledon.


    The little Baron would not think that the Marquis of Wimbledon was a fool, and Sophia was one of his true loved ones. In his mind, his wife is beautiful and gentle, warm and sincere, intelligent, strong and confident, and can''t pick out any shortcomings. However, the concept of love between extraordinary Knights starts from themselves, loves what they love, and is not enslaved or enslaved each other. The little Baron is not a high-ranking knight. He is infatuated with Sophia and loses himself. Sophia also loves Victor, but when it''s time to give up, she gives up, which also prevents her from continuing to love victor.


    Now Victor fully accepts the love view of the extraordinary, and the little Baron''s feelings for Sophia have always influenced him, making him feel that Sophia is charming, stupid and lovely.


    After he set foot in the holy land, he finally clearly realized that if he abandoned the feelings in the little Baron''s will, a very bad thing would happen. It has nothing to do with political interests and is connected with fate. It is a disgust from the origin of the world.


    I love you whether you love me or not. If you don''t respond, it''s just a feeling of love. I won''t do anything superfluous for you. Even if I love and kill each other one day, I have no regrets.


    There''s nothing wrong with such love.

 Chapter 688

    The next afternoon, the Earl and his wife enjoyed afternoon tea leisurely on the big balcony of the master bedroom of Nightingale manor.


    Sophia wore a loose and comfortable spider silk nightdress with dazzling purple hair on her shoulders. She tasted a pine nut cake gracefully. Under the round table, her legs overlapped, put her snow-white and exquisite fiber feet on Victor''s lap, and occasionally teased her husband who was aftertaste the Sher tea of the arete plateau.


    The passionate joy quickly faded the strangeness of meeting again after a long separation. Sophia regained the feeling of intimacy with victor. The difference is that she now enjoys being spoiled by her husband, who used to spoil her little husband.


    After all, Victor is now a strongman in the holy land. Before coming to see him, Sophia even worried that the change of state would lead Victor to no longer like himself. The sword Saint delavin is a warning. After he ascended the holy land, he gradually alienated lovers below the golden level.


    Sophia is obviously worried. Victor is still Victor, but she naturally puts herself in a lower position to please her husband and enjoy his love.


    This feeling is fresh and beautiful.


    After eating the dessert, the pink tip of her tongue licked her glittering red lips. Sophia asked softly, "honey, how does the new shere tea taste?"


    Victor put down the exquisite silver cup and nodded, "great, I like it very much."


    After lifting her hair to her shoulder, Sophia picked up her purple fine eyebrows and asked with a lazy and charming look, "how better than me?"


    When she doesn''t work, she is a goblin... The primitive race of purple eye blood may have the extraordinary ability to charm the strong... Victor muttered in his heart that, as the master of the mind, he interpreted Sophia''s current psychological state from a professional point of view.


    "How can the taste of shere tea be compared with that of my wife?" Victor praised the countess very "seriously".


    "Konjac potion prevents me from being assimilated by the element sea, but its taste is not as good as my little victor." Sophia smiled, held her cheeks in her hand, and said with bent eyes, "well... Andrea, what about Gillian and me? Whose taste makes you miss more?"


    "Er... Honey, do you know the source of purple eye blood?"


    Victor coughed and wisely changed the subject, but Sophia had a charming white eye.


    "Where do I know the source of purple eye blood? The eastern alliance is the exile of knights and nobles, and there are many, many Knight blood. In the early days, the eliano family tried hard to collect Knight blood, which can be described as" hungry and greedy ". They obtained purple eye blood purely by chance. I''m afraid the kingdom of SUS doesn''t know where the source of purple eye blood is? Besides, I''m not the eliano royal family I''m just a stubborn wild knight. I''m a little lucky. You asked me, but I found the wrong person. " Sophia brushed her lips disdainfully, and her red lips were slightly tooted, which was also charming.


    Victor said excitedly: "I guess the purple eye blood comes from an ancient intelligent race. Their blood laws are so powerful that they can prevent the purple eye knight from promoting to the golden level. You see, the purple eye Knights of the eliano royal family are women, and there has never been a gold knight. This is because the knight blood wants to lead to the element sea, and the purple eye blood belongs to the law of the real world. Therefore, Like the purple Eyed Lady of eliano, you are naturally endowed with charm, but you have resonated with 36 elements, pushed open the door of the element sea, and reached the semi Golden State. Your eyes are green only when you run and fight. They are usually purple eyes. This is very different from ordinary angry riders, indicating that purple eye blood prevents you from going deep into the element sea... "


    "Sylvia said I had a chance to be promoted to the golden rank... I believe Sylvia."


    Sophia raised her slender palm to cover her mouth and yawned, indicating that she was not interested in the topic, but shook her jade feet under the table and teased her husband.


    Victor sighed helplessly and said, "well, let''s talk about something else... You, a big business aristocrat, are welcomed by Lord Sasan. Unlike me, even Princess Angel hid away from me. Have you received any new news these days?"


    Sophia pretended to be surprised and said, "you arrived at the Nightingale manor from windbell Town, and there was no lord to entertain the angry wind sword Saint along the way?"


    "No." Victor said with a smelly face, "everyone is hiding from me... Crown prince Ziggy and Princess Freya sent secret envoys to me. How can I pay attention to them?"


    "My poor little Victor... Has been despised one day." Sophia was full of sympathy and immediately giggled with a look of schadenfreude.


    It is because victor and Andrea are officially married that the three Lord camps of the Sassanian Empire deliberately avoid contact with the Stormrage sword saint, and the church wants Victor to go away early.


    The Western Lord camp led by the balelius family is willing to get close to the Stormrage sword saint. His highness Randall can be used as a card to contain the shining knights and prevent the church from putting pressure on the balelius family. Since it is a card, you can''t move lightly to avoid intensifying the contradiction between the two sides and losing room for maneuver. Besides, his highness Randall is the great lord of the southern kingdom and the throne Contention is the internal affairs of the northern Lord. It seems that the balelius family is very weak to ask his highness Randall to intervene. Therefore, the best way to deal with it is to avoid suspicion. Anyway, with the countess Andrea Wimbledon, everyone knows that the balelius family has a long relationship with the Stormrage sword saint.


    The central Lord of Sasan is watching the development of the situation and warmly invites his highness Randall to be a guest. He is suspected of standing in line with the Barcelona family. We''d better not meet.


    The eastern Lord group controlled by the shining knights, not to mention, they, like the church, hope that the Stormrage sword saint will leave early. The eldest son and the eldest princess made a little contact and saw that Victor didn''t respond, so they didn''t waste time on him.


    Speaking of it, the high-level Knights of Gambis are treated coldly by the bronze halberd City, thanks to victor. The daikrian family doesn''t even entertain the Stormrage swordsman, so we can''t invite the silver Knights of Gambis to the bronze halberd city for a banquet.


    Sophia was happy for a while. Her eyes were clear again. She said faintly, "the price of grain in the Sassanian Empire has increased. I guess the price of green wheat will increase by 30% in the fire season this year."


    Victor nodded and said, "this is to use the food price to urge the free people to go to Sidon to open up the collar and accept the integration of Lord Sasan''s tenants."


    Sophia said: "in the next three years, the export price of green wheat will remain high. Countries in the south don''t want to reserve green wheat."


    "Gambis is now self-sufficient and has no problem." Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "there is no green wheat in the west of sassanne, and the grain reserve is not enough to recruit a large number of tenants. The shining knights and the blood wolf Castle only pushed up the grain price, and basselius immediately prevailed. Those wavering central lords also favored the Frederick royal family."


    Sophia took up the silver cup, sipped the green Sherlock tea and said, "as far as I know, the order of radiance has added a total of 6 Royal Highnesses and 19 silver paladins. Charlotte Benedict, the wife of Tournus, has also been successfully promoted to the golden Paladin. The promotion ceremony was personally presided over by the patriarch of frides."


    Compared with ordinary Knight families, paladins have ancient blood, bright marks, divine grace and other advantages. A brilliant victory has added several Highnesses. Howard Testier was promoted to the legendary wind Paladin. His realm was lower than victor, but Victor didn''t dare to say that he could win the big regiment in terms of individual combat effectiveness. With this, the Knights of glory offset part of the influence brought by orokia''s promotion to legend.


    The strength of the shining Knights has advanced by leaps and bounds, far ahead of any force.


    However, the secular belongs to the secular, and the divine power belongs to the church. No matter how powerful the shining knights are, as priests, they can''t simply and rudely interfere in the struggle for the throne of the sassanne empire.


    "Alas, with so many new highness, I have to prepare a lot of congratulatory gifts." Victor sighed and immediately said with a smile, "I''m afraid Tournus will be very sad in the future when Charlotte is promoted to the Golden Knight. He is not a high-level knight and does not need to abide by the principle of partnership. Charlotte ate him to death."


    Sophia smiled and said, "the first paladin is famous for her fear of Charlotte, don''t you know?"


    Victor was stunned and said with a dumbfounded smile, "I really haven''t heard such a rumor."


    "Few people dare to say... The wife phobia of his highness tournans is only spread in the circle of female paladins. How about it? The Countess of golden eye is well informed?" Sophia raised her fine chin slightly and said with reserve and pride.


    "Then, what secret news can the beautiful Countess tell me?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Sophia blinked her eyes, frowned for a moment, and said, "I heard a very formal rumor in the bronze halberd city... About the secret of the sassanne royal family."


    "The last emperor of the Sassanian Empire had a short-term partnership with a female priest of the tertier family. Later, the female priest was transferred back to the Holy See, and her relationship with Emperor Frederick ended, but she gave birth to Emperor Frederick''s daughter in the Ayres state, named Valerie Frederick."


    Victor listened with interest. Sophia said Valerie''s last name. He moved in his heart and asked, "Valerie''s last name is Frederick? Blood wolf Castle recognizes her Princess identity?"


    Sophia smiled and shook his head. "Blood wolf Castle does not recognize this princess''s highness. She is surnamed Frederick."


    Victor said with burning eyes, "it''s interesting. Go on."


    "Valerie later gave birth to a daughter with king nahtigal. She passed Frederick''s surname to her daughter. She went to the monastery to become a female priest and died twelve years later. She entrusted her daughter to the care of grand commander Howard testier."


    "The child is now 18 years old. His name is Elizabeth Frederick. He has the title of Princess of the Sassanian empire... And the right to inherit the throne."


    Victor stopped massaging his wife''s smooth and tight legs, stood up from his chair, walked to the balcony, frowned and thought for a moment, and sighed with regret: "now the balelius family has no chance."


    At present, the basselius family does not have the conditions to restore the iron mountain empire. The Lords and lords of the eagle lion understand the truth. But Emperor Frederick and Archduke both fell, and the Lords attached to the balelius family must make suggestions to the Lord to restore the country. This is a loyal statement, which has nothing to do with the political situation. As the Lord, Basilius must make a firm response. This is the position of the iron mountain Empire and has nothing to do with the personal ideas of the two princes.


    Sometimes political games are so stupid that people laugh.


    Now that things have come to this point, the Lords of the eagle lion must do their best, and Barcelona is not without a chance.


    The strength of the Western Lord group of sassanne is obviously not enough to restore the iron mountain Empire unless they can swallow the whole sassanne Empire and set up the eagle lion emperor flag. The attitude of the Principality of Teuton and the Lords in the middle of sassanne was very important to both the Barcelona and Frederick families.


    The Knights of radiance shot, and a set of combined punches came down, and the Barcelona family had no power to fight back.


    TESL''s first move: does Barcelona have food? Without food, there will be no population. What can we do to restore the country without population?


    Second move: the Sidon Khanate has just been defeated, and the armies of the northern Lords have been damaged. The strength of the shining Knights has increased greatly. Do you need the armed forces of the church to maintain the territory and consolidate the results?


    Third move: Elizabeth Princess Frederick is the golden blood of nahtigal. She can inherit the throne of the Sassanian empire!


    The shining Knights hit the key to the problem. Both the Western lords and the central lords of Satan knew how to choose.


    There is a limit to the spread of gold blood, and there is a limit to the territory of the Empire. The Sidon Khanate and the vast Sassanian empire can accommodate two great northern empires. Basselius sheltered under the wings of the shining knights and buried himself in development for decades, and the iron mountain empire is bound to revive. Oroksia and Urien struggled symbolically, and then they compromised. The northern lords united and were happy.


    Of course, the Knights of glory openly interfered with the succession of an empire. But this problem depends on two sides. The Lord in the east of sassanne was originally the secular power of the paladin family. The shining Knights did it to their own people, and no one can say anything.


    On the other hand, does Lord Satan want to draw gold blood from the Frederick royal family? Lord sassanne acquiesced in Elizabeth''s accession to the imperial throne, and external forces could only stare. Even if someone jumped out to accuse the shining knights, Lord sassanne would scoff and say that he was talking nonsense out of jealousy.


    The key is that everyone is willing to wait and see Elizabeth patiently The blood quality of Queen Frederick. The glorious church has preserved the ancient Knight''s blood for nearly ten thousand years. Now if the paladin can take out the first golden blood, he can take out the second. If the golden blood of nahtigar is stable enough, even if the secular Lord can''t raise the family blood to the golden level through marriage, it''s very good to be promoted to the silver blood family, which can consolidate a large piece of new territory in the pioneering war.


    Moreover, the glorious Knights allowed the restoration of the iron mountain Empire, which marked the shift of the paladin family to the neutral camp. On the contrary, it was considered to interfere in secular politics. At that time, it was not too late for the lords to collectively resist the glorious knights.


    Victor shook his head and sighed, "I finally know why the Lord frides asked nahtigal to deal with the Centaur Khan... This is a build-up for Queen Elizabeth. I also want to do something when the shining Knights fight with the balelius family. It seems impossible."


    Sophia hugged Victor from behind, pressed her soft chest against his back and said with a low smile: "honey, these don''t matter... Sylvia''s gift is already on the way and escorted by the barbarian elder Lord Harald... You have done such a big thing without telling me... How are you going to reward me?"


    Victor turned and put his arms around Sophia''s slim waist and joked, "honey, what do you want?"


    Sophia bit her red lips and said with a smile, "a child... Inherits our golden group."


    "OK! We''ll work hard and maybe we''ll have it."


    *******************************


    Shadow Council, dream palace.


    Like a knight gathered in the dark, kneeling in the middle of the open hall on one knee, he said in a deep voice: "Master, we failed. The shadow bishop fell into the hands of the scorpion tailed lion, and the Ron Paladin who secretly supported him disappeared. Trigoval was ordered to clean the shadow priest loyal to the shadow bishop and all the bait wild Wizards of the Shadow Council. Now, no new shadow bishop can enter the dream palace, and we have lost contact with the members of the Shadow Council In a few years, the shadow councillors you control will find their own way out and take refuge in secular lords. "


    "... the Secret Keeper has entered a dark period. We can only be silent and wait for the new shadow bishop to enter the dream palace and reorganize the Shadow Council."


    Dark period... Silence... The speaker of the Secret Keeper appeared in front of the shadow knight as an ordinary adult. His look was heavy and lifelike under the magic of the dream palace. It can be seen that he was in a very bad mood at the moment.


    The dream hall has recorded many dark periods, the shortest 13 years and the longest 142 years. During this period, the Secret Keeper can only be silent. Except for the shadow knight, they have lost contact with the shadow priest outside. They can continue to promote the inheritance of the Shadow Council only after someone has trained the shadow Bishop''s meditation method to the sixth level and entered the dream hall again.


    The speaker of this generation is not young. As a legendary caster, he should enjoy power rather than disguise himself in obscurity. Just like a mouse in the gutter, no matter how capable it is, it dies in the gutter or a smelly mouse that nobody pays attention to. In fact, at the legendary level, it is impossible to go further without the care of fate, and the care of fate It must come from the shoulder.


    Shadow priests, shadow bishops and shadow councillors cannot stand silence, and the speaker of the secret speaker is also unwilling to be silent. He and his companions have been planning for a long time, and even used the unique magic of the secret keeper to promote the afterwave of the great prophecy and make the future changes develop to the advantage.


    But they still failed, completely defeated. It doesn''t matter that the shell thrown by the shadow bishop to the trigoval family was cleaned, but when the shadow bishop died, the messenger of the speaker of the secret speaker died, and the real Shadow Council was completely out of his control. The worst thing is that the shadow Bishop''s good friend, high-level Paladin Ron, disappeared, and no one can shelter the shadow priest. Trigowar can dispose of the rest of the shadow priests at will and destroy various arrangements of the shadow bishop, including the execution of his valued heirs.


    The appearance of the next shadow bishop is far away, and the speaker of the Secret Keeper is not even sure whether the shadow priest behind will practice hard.


    What if someone can successfully build a magic model of the dream palace? In less than ten years, the shadow parliament will collapse, and the speaker of the secret speaker must re-establish a shadow Parliament. This may be decades later, or there may be no chance.


    The promotion of the tenant system will make it easy for the newborn little wizards to fall into the hands of the Lords and the church.


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper shook his head and muttered, "why did he fail? Why did nahtigar not want to kill the Centaur Khan? If he gets honor and reputation and mediates again, the baselius family and the great lord of Gambis will certainly change their mind and support the shadow priest to come to the front desk. Can''t nahtigar be trusted?"


    "Nahtigar''s response was that the Centaur Khan did not go to the Principality of Teuton, but to the Wharton prairie, which was inconsistent with the original plan." Said the shadow knight with his head down.


    "That''s an accident! The change of fate line is elusive. There are always accidents!" The speaker of the Secret Keeper roared, the dream hall fluctuated, and the twelve statues of Yin wing angels turned their heads together, as if they had come alive.


    When the Secret Keeper calmed down his anger and the dream palace returned to normal, the shadow Knight respectfully said, "dear master, I have some suggestions."


    "Say!"


    The shadow Knight raised his head, and his white golden eyes shone brightly on his face composed of black fog. "Master, no matter how hard we try, it won''t help, because we have no reputation. In the eyes of the grand Lord and high-ranking clergy, the achievements of the unknown can be arbitrarily deprived."


    Not to mention the Lord, even the leader will deprive the refugees of their property. As long as he has no master and fails to pay the entry fee to the border post, he can be regarded as an ill intentioned bandit. In fact, these people do engage in illegal activities of poaching and poaching.


    Without a master, there is no right, and an unknown voice has no power. This has always been the general understanding of the human kingdom.


    "Master, just because we don''t have a legal reputation, the count of golden eyes killed me as soon as he saw me, and didn''t care to listen to my words at all; the Barcelona family is only using us to obtain the secrets of blood guards and shadow warriors, and they won''t really cooperate with us. As for nahtigar... There''s no difference."


    "No difference?"


    "Nahtigal is no different from his highness Randall, from the family of Barcelona, and from the family of paladins! Even if the guardian of light has the right to speak within the church, nahtigal will treat the shadow priest like trigoval. Master, there will be no difference..."


    "Ha ha, we are eager to get a legal reputation, so we asked basselius, nahtigar and count golden eye to cooperate. Because we have no legal reputation, they either want to kill us or just deceive us... There is no solution to this problem, I see, I see..." the speaker of the secret speaker laughed and shook his head: "It took so much effort to figure out such a simple problem."


    The shadow Knight lowered his head deeply, his forehead almost against the floor, and said in a deep voice, "master, we have only one way out."


    "What way out?" Asked the speaker, the Secret Keeper, with a lonely look.


    "... awaken the king of shadows..."


    As soon as the voice fell, in the open hall, twelve statues of shadow wing angels turned around, and twelve pairs of indifferent white gold eyes stared at the shadow Knight kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 689

    "Blasphemy!"


    "Betrayal!"


    With the angry drink of the speaker of the Secret Keeper, the body of the shadow Knight instantly disintegrated into a black fog, diffused around and dissipated rapidly. His will was directly expelled from the dream hall.


    At this time, the 12 Tall shadow wing angels are like living creatures. The sanitation is around the Secret Keeper. Their white gold eyes patrol around. Where they go, a little thin black fog fades quickly without any residue.


    After a long time, the mood of the speaker of the Secret Keeper gradually calmed down, and the shadow wing angel changed back to a lifelike statue and stood quietly in place.


    A high backed throne was sketched out of thin air. The speaker of the secret guard sat on the throne and meditated quietly. Compared with the empty and tall hall, he looked particularly lonely and desolate.


    After a while, he sighed, raised his hand, called out a black fog and guided it to shape the shape of the shadow knight.


    When the shadow Knight''s eyes lit up with white gold, the speaker of the secret guard on the throne bowed down and asked in a loud voice, "who are you?"


    "The shadow knight can''t explain his identity to the Secret Keeper, and can''t ask the Secret Keeper''s identity. That''s the rule." The shadow knight was still half kneeling on the ground, his head bowed and respectful as usual.


    "Rules?"


    "The shadow knight is the servant of the Secret Keeper, and the servant is the owner''s ears, eyes, claws, teeth and guards... These are the rules."


    "Whose rules?"


    "The rules of the dream palace."


    If the speaker of the Secret Keeper realized something, he nodded and looked at the near real dream hall around him. His eyes finally fell on the wall bookshelf close to 100 meters high, which was filled with simple and thick books. He held out his hand and showed an ancient book. The pages turned on their own. While browsing, he said: "Your answer is nothing new as before... The dream palace is a magic, and wizards who use magic to build spell models can enter the dream palace. However, they are different from the Secret Keeper. I can summon the shadow knight, expel the shadow knight, and even refuse the visit of a wizard... I am like the master of the dream palace. They are guests and the shadow knight is a servant Is that really the case? "


    With a "pop", the secret keeper closed the page and let the thick and simple books disappear out of thin air. Facing the shadow knight, he asked, "how long have we known each other?"


    "Master, it has been 36 years, 11 months and 30 days since we first met today." The shadow Knight replied.


    "For such a long time... I don''t remember and didn''t pay attention to this unimportant issue." The Secret Keeper gave a low sigh and said: "When I first entered the dream palace, I was full of curiosity. I explored the mysteries here and found the way to summon the shadow knight. Then I summoned you and asked you the same question. Your original answer was the same as today''s answer... I can''t show the identity of reality. I am the minions, ears and eyes of the Secret Keeper. I obey the orders of the Secret Keeper and deal with things in reality... This is Rules. "


    "I don''t believe you. I''m afraid of your strength and envy you for walking freely in the outside world." The speaker of the Secret Keeper stared at the shadow knight for a moment and sighed leisurely: "But I don''t have time to talk to you... Have you seen the books on the high wall? Those are magic models, historical secrets recorded by the speaker of the Secret Keeper of all dynasties, as well as the Memoirs of the shadow priest. Only I can read them, read them to the priests entering the shadow palace, and then record... The important duty of the Secret Keeper is to record, record and pass on the new contents to your highness A generation of secret keepers. "


    "By the way, the method of summoning the shadow knight is the first record I saw in the shadow hall. No matter I open any ancient book, summoning the shadow knight is listed on the front page. The record didn''t disappear until I summoned you and you appeared in the shadow hall."


    The shadow Knight said respectfully, "yes, master. The shadow Knight''s pulse is the most important to the Secret Keeper."


    The speaker of the secret speaker smiled unapologetically and asked, "what do you think of the king of shadows?"


    "Light brings shadow. The king of shadow is the other side of the Supreme Lord. The shadow priest serves the king of shadow is to serve the Supreme Lord."


    The speaker nodded and said: "This theological theory maintains the faith of shadow priests, so that they will not lose themselves, can resist the temptation of whisperers, and draw knowledge and strength from them. It is of great significance! Shadow priests believe that the king of shadow is the Lord of glory. They use this theory to appease the Wizards of shadow Parliament, but the core members of Parliament know... To be accurate, it is The purpose of the shadow king is to reduce the guilt of ordinary shadow wizards by deception and prevent them from abandoning themselves and falling into the control of whisperers. Therefore, the Shadow Council is more cohesive. As for the bait "Council" Wizards thrown by the shadow bishop to the tribunal, those people are irrelevant. They have no intersection with the Shadow Council of secret people It is impossible to expose our shadow by being tortured by the executioner of the tribunal. "


    "Is the existence of the shadow king really just a theological theory?"


    The shadow knight was silent for a moment and looked up and said: "Master, you are different from shadow bishops, and I am different from them. Even shadow bishops have their own understanding of the world when their extraordinary power reaches above the golden level. Is the theory of the shadow King true... I don''t think shadow bishops and high-ranking parliamentarians who enter the palace of dreams have any doubt about it."


    "The Supreme Lord, the king of shadow and the Lord of light are Trinity. The king of shadow really exists. He is not the Lord of light. He is the other side of the Supreme Lord. My extraordinary power is the most direct evidence."


    The Secret Keeper pondered for a long time and decided to talk from another angle: "I don''t trust you all the time... I thought I was the master of the dream palace, but I had to summon the shadow Knight first. You and I met in the dream and insisted on me, but we couldn''t meet in the real world, and we didn''t even know who they were. I have reason to doubt whether you are true, your origin and purpose, because you can''t reveal your identity to me..."


    "It is the power of the rules of the dream palace." The shadow Knight emphasized.


    "... rules." The speaker of the Secret Keeper nodded helplessly and continued, "because I doubt you, I basically don''t call you. I spent a long time reading the records in the dream hall and trying to understand the origin of the shadow knight. However, I found many rules, and two were the most impressive."


    "First, the magic models, historical secrets, autobiographies of shadow bishops and high-ranking councillors recorded in the dream palace are only 700 years old. I can''t open the records 700 years ago, but they have been hung on the wall. Compared with my reading speed, those ancient books have been recorded for at least 8000 years. If there are contents in them... Of course, they may be empty Yes, it''s just the decoration of the dream palace. "


    "Second, when the shadow bishop enters the dream hall, I can''t summon the shadow Knight when he is there. This makes me more doubt that you are a part of the dream and may be the Whisperer who invaded the dream hall."


    The shadow Knight''s face composed of black fog outlined a bitter smile and said, "I can''t understand many rules of the dream palace and explain them. Fortunately, the master finally believed me."


    "Is limited trust." The speaker said: "Twenty one years ago, a wizard of the Shadow Council was powerful. It was not enough to be the deputy speaker. He attracted a group of wizard councillors and wanted to usurp the position of the speaker. The shadow bishop could not deal with them. I tried to order you to solve him and his men, and you completed the task very well. The shadow bishop believed in my power. You did a good job in the following tasks , prove that the shadow knight is the ear, eye and pawn of the Secret Keeper. "


    "Later, the members of the Shadow Council learned the coming technique, and my will was able to go to the outside world. What I saw and heard was basically consistent with your report in the dream hall. All these made me sure that you are a real person, not a false person constructed by whisperers."


    "Nevertheless, I''m still wary of you. It''s still because we can''t reveal our true identity and specific location to each other. On the other hand, I have a Shadow Council and descent, and I don''t rely on you very much. Therefore, I don''t want to call you to do things and rarely communicate with you. If I''m not afraid of the means of the trigoval family, this plan will be changed You can''t do it. "


    The Secret Keeper is very straightforward. If he controls the Shadow Council, he doesn''t need to use the shadow knight. Only when he goes all out can he enable the shadow knight to participate in his overall plan. Now, the fate of the shadow bishop as a messenger is unknown, the Shadow Council is decoupled from the Secret Keeper, and he has to talk to the shadow knight.


    "Master, I can understand your doubts..." said the shadow knight.


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper waved his hand and said mockingly, "I have never regarded myself as your master. You and I are restricted by the rules. In the future, I don''t need to call my master, just call me an adult... Today, what I said so much is actually testing the loopholes in the rules of the shadow palace."


    "In our state, the purpose of testing rules is to understand the rules. Only by understanding the rules can we master the rules. Finally, we can become the person who makes the rules. I can''t reveal my identity to you, but just those words, you can identify the truth and falsehood, make a judgment, and then tell me the result."


    The shadow Knight thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "If the shadow knight is trustworthy, he can see the shadow bishop and high-ranking parliamentarians who enter the temple and directly participate in the affairs of the Shadow Council; if the shadow bishop and high-ranking parliamentarians are trustworthy, they can summon the shadow Knight... This rule of the dream palace is to prevent the shadow knight from interfering with the wizard organization under the speaker of the Secret Keeper; prevent the members of the Shadow Council Challenge the authority of the speaker of the secret guard. This shows that the shadow knight can be linked with the Shadow Council in reality, but the decision-making power is in the hands of the secret guard. "


    "Yes, that''s why I can''t fully trust you. Although you participated in this plan, I didn''t let you know the whole picture of the plan, let alone contact with the core members of the Shadow Council. Each of you has only completed part of the plan." The speaker of the Secret Keeper said frankly and asked with great interest, "what else?"


    The shadow Knight then replied, "Sir, you are a devout believer of the Lord of glory. You may come from a family of bitter monks and live in a high mountain monastery in the Ayre religion country, isolated from the world. In addition, you do not have a teacher of the Secret Keeper, but trigger some rules and inherit the dream palace. The records left by those fallen secret keepers are your teachers."


    There are many monasteries built on cliffs in al. The ascetic monks live in seclusion, regardless of secular and divine power, specializing in theology and divinity, tempering their hearts, and praying day and night. They form their own system. Even the Privy Council of the Holy See has a general understanding of Alpine monasteries. These ascetics are the core source of faith of the church. Although the level of divinity is not high, their spiritual realm is extraordinary , the understanding and application of divination are meticulous. As long as the promotion ceremony is held, it is easy to promote the clergy of the golden order, even legends, depending on the capacity of Shengli pool.


    Since most of the bitter friars are extreme and stubborn believers, the noble clergy are not willing to call the bitter friars of the alpine monastery since the fall of the Pope.


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper had a deep expression and nodded slightly: "good... Our conversation bypassed the rules of the dream palace and revealed some information to each other. You are not a member of the Mountain Monastery. You can walk outside. You know so much about the secrets of the church. It is likely that you come from an ancient Paladin family."


    "But... I''m not in a hurry to know your origin. Now, it''s your turn to reveal what you can reveal to me, and I''ll judge. Remember, it''s related to whether I can trust you. Only trust can talk about other things."


    The shadow Knight asked, "Sir, can you give me a general direction?"


    The speaker of the secret speaker knocked on the armrest of the throne and said, "the source of the rules... Who made the rules of the dream palace?"


    The shadow Knight raised his head and said, "according to the inheritance of the shadow knight, I think the founder of the dream palace is his majesty Enoch, the first Pope."


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper suddenly moved, suddenly stood up from the throne and asked fiercely, "which Paladin family is the shadow knight? You... You are nahtigar?"


    The shadow Knight solemnly said, "no... we are the eighth family outside the seven paladins, nameless and dedicated to serving the shadow side of the Supreme Lord."

 Chapter 690

    The speaker of the Secret Keeper''s performance was mixed with surprise and anger. In fact, it was half true and half false. He has long speculated about the origin of the dream palace. At present, the records he can consult are only within 800 years. It is said that a gifted wizard created a connection between the magic of the dream palace and the Secret Keeper. However, with the growth of power and the improvement of realm, the speaker of the Secret Keeper increasingly doubts the authenticity of this record.


    There are two reasons:


    First of all, the speaker of the Secret Keeper is convinced that if he wants to improve his magic realm, he must turn from darkness to light and get the favor of the power of fate. The founder is silent and nameless. His magic realm can''t be higher than him. He can''t make a magic model of the dream palace, nor can the so-called founder.


    Secondly, assuming that all the recorded books of the dream palace have content, judging from the number of books, the history of the dream palace can be traced back to the early days of the glorious church, just at the end of the elector era. His majesty Enoch, the first Pope, is most likely to create the dream palace.


    Although the speaker of the Secret Keeper has mastered the power of shadow, the Lord of glory and his majesty Enoch have a sacred and unshakable position in his mind. Even if the king of shadow is another incarnation of the Supreme Lord, he is more convinced of the Lord of glory, and his majesty Enoch is described by theological books as the incarnation of the saint, preacher and the first glorious angel miklemels of the Lord of glory, who is the vice king of the kingdom of glory.


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper could not accept from the bottom of his heart that the vice king of the glorious kingdom secretly planned for the awakening of the king of shadow. As for the eighth Paladin family, he heard for the first time. After all, shadow bishops and high-ranking councillors have very limited knowledge of the grand Lord aristocratic circle and the paladin family.


    Whether what the shadow Knight said was true or not, his desire to replace the Lord of glory with the king of shadow aroused the almost instinctive and unreasonable disgust of the speaker of the secret guard.


    The shadow knight can understand the Secret Keeper trapped in the Mountain Monastery since childhood, and doesn''t care about his anger at the moment. After all, the other party is a legendary caster, and rational thinking is the most basic accomplishment.


    "Lord... Lord, the magic design of the dream palace is so exquisite that it is obviously the work of the Archmage in the era of the chosen one. Over the past thousand years, the trigowar family has cooperated with the priest of the oldest Holy Mountain Monastery to provide the shadow priest with the inheritance of many chosen Witches and wizards for them to study and develop spiritual divinities relying on the atonement holy crystal, as well as many basic academic."


    "I haven''t seen the records of successive secret keepers and shadow bishops staying in the temple, but I believe they must have recorded the historical documents provided by the Holy Mountain Monastery, as well as their guesses and opinions on the relevant contents, and the historical secrets they recorded are different from the historical documents publicly announced by the church."


    "Yes." The speaker nodded.


    The shadow Knight paused a little and continued: "It is recorded in the inheritance of the secret Knight family that the glory church and the mage Council cooperated closely in the middle and late period of the elector war... Although the holy power of the church was strong, the priests did not know how to use it, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. The elector mage Council needed the power of the glory church to fight against the more powerful Pantheon warlocks. They helped his majesty Enoch improve the clergy In this process, the archmages have a deep understanding of the essence of the Lord of glory, second only to his majesty Enoch. "


    "Therefore, they tried to seek the power of the Lord of glory... This is the fundamental reason why his majesty Enoch killed all his former allies in the late stage of the war."


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper thought of the most terrible result, calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "how do they... Seek?"


    "During the awakening of the Supreme Lord''s consciousness, follow the example of his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, and re sign a contract with him. The core content is transformation... Just as we have always done, turn magic into shadow holy power. In the future, wizards and priests can perform shadow magic."


    "Nonsense! Capital crime! Treason..."


    True God does not need self-consciousness. If he has self-consciousness, he will have something to ask. How can he come to the Supreme Lord?


    The top extraordinary can touch the basic rules of the world origin, and can be called supreme by comparing the unconscious attribute of the world origin. If a god asks the extraordinary to sacrifice?


    Shit, God... Believe you!


    Those evil gods who yearn for blood sacrifice have a desire for the extraordinary. The essence of blood sacrifice is trade, so they are characterized as demons, and the Lord of glory is the highest true God.


    Self consciousness is the difference between the devil and the true God. This theory constructs the theological basis of the glorious church!


    The words of the shadow Knight simply shake the foundation of the church belief system, not to mention the secular knight. Even the clergy can''t accept the glorious Lord with independent consciousness.


    The Secret Keeper suddenly became angry, jumped and scolded, and the strong wind rose in the dream hall, but he didn''t expel the shadow knight after all.


    When the Secret Keeper calmed down, the shadow Knight looked up and said, "Article 1 of the glorious code... People can''t talk about God!"


    "Many people believe that this is a powerful restraint made by his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, to prevent the relatives of the Lord of glory from acting recklessly and splitting the church in the name of God."


    "From another point of view... If the Supreme Lord has self-consciousness, what is the meaning of the first article of the glorious code?"


    What''s the meaning?


    You don''t count, we count. You''re only responsible for transforming power.


    This is the precautionary measure of the church, which holds the glorious Lord to the highest throne, which is similar to a kind of slavery.


    The speaker''s lips closed and fell into a long silent silence.


    The shadow Knight got up from the ground, went to a statue of shadow wing angel and sighed: "His majesty Enoch''s two most powerful supernatural skills, great prophecy and summoning brilliant angels. The brilliant angels composed of holy power are immortal and have the strength to approach the holy land. The archmages of the elector Council are jealous of the power of his majesty Enoch... They also see through the essence of the Supreme Lord and understand how to seek the favor of the Supreme Lord from the hands of the Church... Nothing more than faith ¡£¡±


    "Every church, regardless of its size, has a statue of the shining angel inside, and its details must be consistent. The presiding priest must describe the power of the shining angel to the believers with the same caliber. Only in this way can the shining Angel summoned by his Majesty the Pope and the Holy Spirit priest stabilize the God. And the duration of the shining Angel depends on the soul level of the caster and the Holy Spirit The holy power capacity of the power pool. "


    "These are the manifestation of the power of the belief of all living beings, giving the Lord of glory endless power. Then, why did the Archmage of the elector Council bother to design the magic of the dream hall? Why set up 12 statues of shadow wing angels in the dream hall?"


    "They had long planned to seize the power of the Supreme Lord and 12 shadow winged angels from the church when the consciousness of the shadow King revived. His majesty Enoch, who mastered the great prophecy, saw through the tricks of the Council mage, cut off the inheritance of the elected Council and brought the dream hall into his hands. The shadow knight and the secret keeper came from this."


    The shadow Knight did not say that those contents were the inheritance records of the eighth family; those were his conjectures, and he gushed:


    "The dream palace originates from the era of the chosen one, and our two veins shoulder the mission entrusted by his majesty Enoch. For more than 9000 years, the Secret Keeper and shadow Knight of the dream palace have been secretly gathering wizards, teaching them magic knowledge, and letting them help us gradually improve the shadow magic system like the chosen mage. The Pantheon 1500 years ago continued more than 700 years ago So far, there are more ancient and unknown wizard organizations in the "Shadow Council". Their names are changeable and their inheritance is intermittent, but the dream palace remains unchanged. The shadow divination system is almost completed, which is directly reflected in me. "


    "Sir, we have been preparing for the awakening of the king of shadow, making a new Scripture, and pushing him to the highest throne."


    The Secret Keeper did not respond and stood there like a solidified statue.


    The shadow Knight waited for a moment and said humbly, "Your Excellency, the shadow knight and the Secret Keeper respect the rules formulated by the first Pope. They can''t reveal their identities to each other. They must act secretly. But I guess your identity."


    The Secret Keeper''s eyes moved and said faintly, "Oh?"


    "You may not know that the Secret Keeper may be another blood descendant of the first Pope."


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper frowned slightly, thought for a moment, turned his eyes to the shadow Knight half kneeling on the ground and asked, "what''s the basis?"


    "It is recorded in the inheritance of the shadow knight that the king of the shadow will awaken. His awakening cannot be stopped, otherwise his majesty Enoch does not need to make these arrangements, and the elected Council will not have the idea of seizing supreme sovereignty. The time for the king of the shadow to recover his will is within 300 years, and I can feel his call and become strong."


    "If we fulfill the responsibility entrusted by the first Pope, push the king of shadow to the highest throne and annihilate his will, then you will become the first Pope as powerful as his majesty Enoch, and we will replace nahtigar. The current Pope and nahtigar family will turn to secrecy and wait for the recovery of the Lord of glory."


    "The trinity of the Supreme Lord, the Lord of glory and the king of shadow is the arrangement of his majesty Enoch."


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper said with an expressionless look: "Ten villains believe you are the most ferocious one, you must be the most ferocious, or they will trample on you; a hundred refugees believe you are the most cunning one, you must be sinister enough, or they will laugh at you; a thousand villages believe you are the smartest village head, you must be resourceful, or they will spit on you; the territory of 10000 people is similar Believe that you are a generous Lord, you must be generous, otherwise you will lose your support; 100000 people believe that you are perfect, and you must be a moral model, otherwise people will scold your depravity and plunge you into the abyss. "


    "This is the essence of faith!"


    "When millions of believers pray, repent, pray, wish, or even curse an enemy in your ear, you will lose your will and become pure and unique. However, those beliefs that violate pure prayer will accumulate and give birth to a new will."


    "The only pure glory of the Lord is redemption. He can''t deal with other beliefs. This is not the era of bloody electors. Redemption can''t meet the needs of believers, and the power of successive popes is gradually weakening. The king of shadow was born... To pursue the way of defense and strategy in response to the belief needs of human countries to eliminate orcs and expand territory."


    "I don''t know if I''m the blood of the first Pope..."


    The speaker of the Secret Keeper shook his head and said, "yes, I have the ritual method to awaken the king of shadows. But why should I trust you?"


    "The king of shadow will be silent for 246 years. Why do you want me to wake him up in advance?"


    The shadow Knight watched the film silently and said sincerely, "I''m dying... Thirty four years later, my soul will be assimilated by yuan suhai. I''m not willing to die in obscurity. I can feel the pulse and incomparable divine power of the shadow king, wake him up, and my soul will be sheltered and promoted to the shadow Knight of the holy land."


    "Dear master, the king of shadow will wake up. Why can''t we open the era of the new church in your and my hands?"


    "You are very honest, but my answer is, no!" The speaker of the Secret Keeper nodded approvingly and reappeared the high backed throne. After sitting on it, he shook his head and said, "according to your words, the ritual method to awaken the king of the shadow was created by the elector Council. How can I be sure that the great wizard of the Council did not deliberately leave hidden dangers? How can I be sure that the king of the shadow will be restricted by the ritual method?"


    "The catastrophic risk is not what you and I can bear."


    The corner of the shadow Knight''s mouth outlined a winning smile and respectfully said: "master, it is because there is a risk to awaken the shadow king that we are duty bound... Now is the best time. Because we have divine knights, it will not be possible in more than 200 years."


    "Sylvia... Yes, the divine knight can end the king of shadows..." The speaker of the Secret Keeper seemed to be moved, nodded, but shook his head and said, "it is not the best choice to entrust her fate to Sylvia. She ends the king of shadows and the church."


    "I can consider holding a ceremony to awaken the king of shadow. But..." the speaker of the Secret Keeper frowned and said in a deep voice, "unless I can read the records of all the secret keepers 700 years ago and try to find the safest way first."


    The shadow Knight asked, "master, how can you read the records of secret keepers, shadow bishops and high-level Council Wizards?"


    "Improve the realm." The speaker of the Secret Keeper nodded affirmatively and said, "there are generations of secret keepers. Only those who practice meditation can become secret keepers. I think if I improve my realm, I should be able to read the previous records. If I fail, I have no way... In short, I must try my best, otherwise I''d rather leave it to my successor to solve this problem."


    If the speaker of the Secret Keeper wants to improve his realm, he must promote the shadow priest to the front desk and win a legal reputation, so as to seek the care of fate. However, the shadow priest has no legal reputation, and neither the grand Lord nor the internal forces of the church can accept the new political power.


    Things go round and return to the origin.


    The shadow knight was speechless. The speaker of the Secret Keeper''s eyes flashed, smiled and said: "I might as well tell you that as early as more than ten years ago, I began to collect the key materials of the awakening ceremony. For this reason, I even acquiesced in the Shadow Council''s cooperation with the kingdom of Dodo to plot against Viscount Randall. Although the assassination failed, it also caused him to kill when he saw you. Fortunately, I got a wizard from agent dodo, and his magic helped us determine the tools of the materials Body position. "


    The shadow Knight asked, "what is the material? Where is it?"


    "An ancient crystal, which is sealed with the blood of ancient giants. The ceremony to awaken the king of shadow must use chaotic blood, and chaotic blood can be extracted from the blood of ancient giants... Don''t ask me, what is chaotic blood? I don''t know."


    "The ancient crystal is hidden in the Everglades north of the eastern alliance, guarded by a hydra lizard nearby. The Shadow Council mobilizes all its forces, and it is difficult to remove the ancient crystal from the Hydra lizard''s nest."


    "I can give you the Shadow Council. If you can get the ancient crystal back, I agree to hold the awakening ceremony."


    This is the temptation of the speaker of the secret guard. Now the shadow bishop who is the messenger is dead, and the Shadow Council is about to lose control, which may lead to great disaster. The secret guard urgently needs the shadow knight to contact the core members of the Shadow Council, hold a coming ceremony, and let his will walk outside. At the same time, he also wants to see how much power the shadow knight has in one vein and whether he can kill a nine head Hydra.


    The shadow Knight knows what the Secret Keeper thinks. He knows better what Hydra lizard means.


    This creature belongs to the legendary Lord, and its own strength is comparable to that of the dragon. Even if Sylvia is right, it may not be able to win. The most deadly thing is that the Hydra lizard controls countless lizard people. Competing with it is no less than fighting a kingdom war, losing more and winning less.


    The shadow Knight shook his head and said, "master, I''m willing to do my best for you, but I''m afraid I can''t do it with the strength of me and the Shadow Council."


    "The shadow priest can go to the front desk and mobilize the strength of the kingdoms." The speaker of the Secret Keeper said, "in fact, things are not without a turn... There is room for us to turn around our relationship with basselus. Didn''t you say that the shining Knights want to push the blood of nahtigar onto the throne of the Sassanian Empire?"


    "Only by preventing Elizabeth Frederick from becoming king can Basilius restore the iron mountain Empire and confront the shining Knights sharply. At that time, they are willing to put the shadow priest on the front stage."


    SA ran, the speaker of the Secret Keeper, smiled and said, "there is a member of the Shadow Council. His witchcraft is very powerful and his nature is kind. But he and the judge have blood feuds and can''t let go of the idea of revenge for his family. Since he doesn''t obey the instruction of the Supreme Lord, he can only disappear."


    "I''ll tell you the list of the core members of the Shadow Council. You find them and order them to hold the coming ceremony. In addition, I ask you to investigate the whereabouts of Princess Elizabeth Frederick... The senator will let her disappear."


    The shadow Knight half knelt motionless on the ground. After a long time, he bowed his head and said, "as you wish, my noble master."


    ***************************


    Early in the morning, Pinghu Town.


    Just after the morning prayer, the town people said goodbye to the pastor who presided over the prayer, squeezed out of the church and began the busy day. They were surprised to find father Miller walking down the street with a smile. At this time, he was always on the construction site of Randall cathedral.


    People said hello to the old priest they loved, and he smiled and nodded in response. A well-dressed young man stepped forward quickly, took off his hat, put it on his chest, bowed to father Miller and said, "good day, master Miller."


    "Oh, it''s kenlo." Father Miller nodded kindly with a smile and said, "is your wife about to give birth?"


    "Praise the most High Lord." The young man said gratefully, "Mary fell outside the church last time. Thanks to master Miller, their mother and son turned the corner."


    "Mary''s health is inconvenient. Just pray at home. You don''t have to go to the church to pray. Pay more attention to rest. You should also pay more attention to her."


    Father Miller Chun Chun told him that kenlo nodded yes again and again, smiled and said, "the little guy is restless in his mother''s stomach. I really hope he will be born early."


    "Ha ha, an early born child must be bad... Ha ha." Father Miller patted kenlow on the shoulder and laughed away.


    Kenlow looked at the old priest''s back, scratched his head and said, "what happened to master Miller, so happy?"

 Chapter 691

    Baron bortok, northern County, Kingdom of dodor.


    In the damp and dark forest, hundreds of gray mice lined up in a circle, like specimens without life breath, quietly surrounded four men wrapped in hooded cloaks.


    "It has been found out that the target arrived in shuitao town last evening with hundreds of guards. The Lord here will host a banquet in the Lord''s manor outside the town tonight. But she is from the inquisition and must stay in the church in shuitao town." Said a young man in the leftmost voice.


    He paused, hesitated and said, "we can do it tonight..."


    "Rat king, it''s hard for you." The man in the middle raised his hand, took off his hood, took off his red copper mask, and showed his old and resolute face. His earthy brown eyes showed a little dark red, as if a flame was burning. He said in a deep voice: "this is aboveboard revenge, and I don''t need to wait until night. I want the civilians in shuitao town to witness Buckley''s Revenge anger. It''s in the church in shuitao Town, this afternoon!"


    The young wizard known as the rat king looked at the man''s appearance in shock and stammered: "bind... Bind the spirit, sir, you..."


    "Don''t call me a spirit bonder." The old wizard patted the rat king on the shoulder, took out a badge of the masked brotherhood from his waist bag, handed it to him, and said, "I show my true face and quit the Shadow Council and the masked brotherhood. This is my private hatred, which has nothing to do with the organization, as for my apprentice..." his eyes turned to the other two men and smiled, "of course fog and bats want to help me."


    "Willing to serve the teacher!" The two wizards said in unison.


    The powerful spirit binding wizard has sprouted the ambition of life and death. The mouse king sighed secretly, but advised: "Sir, please think carefully. After all, we are now noble and extraordinary people with power and wealth, and the speaker has been planning big events."


    The old wizard shook his head and said with a smile, "if I were like you and accepted the shelter of the shadow before the vicious jackal of the church was found, I would also support the speaker''s ideal... But my parents, brother and sister-in-law, young sister and nephew who had just learned to walk were strung on wooden nails. They didn''t know anything. They were innocent..."


    "I joined the Shadow Council, not for ideal, just for revenge!"


    "The blood of the innocent must be repaid with blood!"


    The rat king gave up his advice, shook his head and said, "if you want to do it during the day, I will immediately inform the members of the Brotherhood to evacuate shuitao town..."


    "It''s all some damn villains. Don''t worry about them." The old wizard said coldly, "I''ve always been reluctant to attend the coming meeting and concentrate on studying witchcraft. This coming meeting is no exception, but the coming substitute of the speaker came to me and advised me... But this is an agreement, okay? I work for the speaker, the Shadow Council works for the children of my ordinary enemies, and I complete blood revenge myself. That''s it."


    "Do you think so? Mr. shadow..."


    The rat king followed the old wizard''s eyes and looked at the shadow of a big tree, where he outlined a man who was shrouded in dark shadow and had a vague appearance. He quickly saluted respectfully and said, "vice speaker, are you here too?"


    "I''m not here to help." The shadow Knight glanced at the rat king, turned his eyes to the spirit bound wizard, and said politely, "the shadow parliament cooperates with the Dodo royal family. The speaker abides by his original promise and provides information and convenience for your revenge, but the speaker doesn''t want your personal hatred to lead to the failure of the cooperation between the Friedrich royal family and the parliament."


    "As long as the revenge action does not involve the Shadow Council and the masked brotherhood... It doesn''t matter to sacrifice some dark sons of the brotherhood." The shadow Knight said faintly, "on the order of the speaker, I came to see if there were any omissions in your plan. After all, the mouse king, fog and bat are still members of the Council."


    The previous surprise suddenly disappeared, and the rat King''s heart tightened. The speaker recently held a meeting and sent the shadow knight to contact members. But everyone did not know the shadow knight. He first subdued members everywhere with overwhelming strength before conveying the speaker''s order. The rat King''s teacher "giant" is one of them. Seeing that his teacher is easily suppressed by the shadow knight, the rat king is deeply aware of each other''s terrible.


    The shadow Knight''s tone was flat, but the mouse king and the other two wizards knew that if his actions were wrong, he would kill people before he and others were captured by the clergy.


    The spirit bondsman frowned and said unhappily, "is this necessary? Each of us has accepted the soul burst curse. Once captured, our head will explode. We don''t have to suffer from the torment of the soul burned by the holy fire, nor will we expose the secrets of the Council."


    The shadow Knight nodded and explained: "Soul burst is not omnipotent. The whole process takes more than ten seconds... The priest''s level 5 soothing skill can calm the soul agitation, repair the soul trauma, and maybe reverse the soul burst. The previous actions of the Council wizards will avoid the clergy, and this time, you have to face the core figure of the tribunal. She is accompanied by not only paladins but also high-level priests Maybe there will be golden paladins. "


    "By the way, let me explain one more point. The ''hidden spell'' prepared by the speaker can disturb the church''s magic detection ceremony, but the element disturbance caused by the wizard''s spell can''t hide the perception of the high-level paladins. If you keep casting the spell in place, the high-level paladins will soon lock your position and knock you unconscious. When you wake up, you don''t know what just happened What did you say? "


    The spirit bondsman didn''t care about his own life and death, but wanted to consider the safety of the rat king and two students. He pondered: "you know so much about priests and paladins... Then I''ll talk about the specific arrangement of revenge action. Please help me modify it and find a safe way out for the three of them."


    He described the action plan in detail. After listening, the shadow Knight gave a new plan and explained the reasons for the modification. The spirit bondsman and the three wizards raised their own concerns, and the shadow Knight answered them one by one. Finally, a new action plan was finalized and recognized by all.


    When the shadow Knight saw that the four wizards had no objection, he nodded and said, "let''s act according to this plan... Finally, I would like to advise you, your spirit bonder, you are one of the few golden level casters in the parliament. Even if you kill the core members of the trigowar family, your family will not be resurrected, but you will lose your life. You stop now, there is still time."


    "Don''t persuade me." The eyes of the spirit bound wizard leaped with fire and said firmly, "I joined the Shadow Council only for today!"


    "... good luck then." The shadow knight took a deep look at him, jumped into the shadow of the tree and disappeared.


    This guy is haunted, too dangerous... The rat King muttered in his heart, wiped the sweat flowing to his jaw, and said to the old wizard, "Sir, you can start."


    The spirit bonder nodded expressionless and recited the spell. The yellow brown and dark red magic runes emerged from the void. The land under his feet squirmed as if hiding a terrible monster. The dead branches and rotten leaves covering the ground were swallowed by the earth, revealing the dark colloidal mud, and hundreds of small tentacles. These mud tentacles are condensed and compressed into a black ball the size of a thumb, with a tough texture.


    "Rat king, send these puppet seeds to the designated place and you can leave. I will launch an attack before the evening. Hurry up and run as far as you can."


    The rat King wizard snapped his fingers. The black mice moved, swallowed the black balls one by one, drilled out of the dark forest and ran in all directions.


    "Your Excellency, my teacher made three ''giant spells'' for you, which can increase the magic efficiency by up to 30%, or extend the casting distance by 50% The rat King took out three magic spells made of white crystal from his waist pocket, handed them to the spirit bonder and said, "the teacher asked me to remind you that using the ''giant spell'' will speed up the magic consumption. The stronger the promotion effect, the faster the magic consumption."


    With a rare smile on his face, the spirit bonder took the "giant spell", nodded and said: "thank you for me, sir ''giant'', but I don''t have anything good to repay him..." he said. He divided the two spells between the two students and turned his head and said: "I left some experience about witchcraft in the hiding place of the Eastern League. After the bats and fog return, they will hand over my manuscript to your Excellency the giant and ask your teacher to take care of my two students."


    Three sorcery spells and a limited helping hand were exchanged for the magic achievements of a high-level wizard and his two wizard disciples. The mouse king admired his teacher''s wrist and couldn''t help sighing secretly.


    The rat king never regarded the servant of the Supreme Lord as an enemy. He accepted the idea of the speaker and longed to hide one day without wearing the hat of the evil.


    The spirit bondsman is the top wizard among the Council mentors. He is determined to avenge his family and spare his life. God knows how much disaster he can cause, and his goal is the core members of the tribunal?


    If the vengeance of the spirit bound wizard destroys the Council''s planning for so many years, am I an accomplice... The mouse king was depressed, stroked his chest and said, "Sir, my pet will take the puppet seeds to the designated area. If you have nothing to tell me, I''ll go first."


    "Take care."


    The spirit bondsman nodded calmly, watched the mouse king wizard leave in a panic, and said to the two students, "let''s start preparing."


    **********************


    The walls of the prayer hall of the Central Church in shuitao town are painted with 12 shining angels. A group of people are surrounded by an aristocratic girl to watch the angel closest to the altar of light.


    "Michelle Meyers, the first glorious Archangel under my Lord, the vice king of the glorious kingdom... He is the only glorious angel with a taboo, responsible for monitoring all evil, the embodiment of wisdom and holiness, also known as the eye of omniscience." The noble girl said excitedly.


    She is wearing a simple Paladin leather armor. Her short brown red hair only reaches the earlobe. Her facial features are beautiful and exquisite. Her yellowish brown eyes are bright and thick. She looks more like a handsome young man. If you look carefully, you can find that there is a little green light in her eyes, just like the sparkling light of the silver moon shining on the lake.


    Bright eyes, which is a unique feature of the lineal blood of the nahtigar family.


    "Princess Frederick, do you know what is the eye of omniscience?" A middle-aged priest in a red Bishop''s robe asked kindly with a smile.


    "The eye of omniscience? The power of foresight, foresight and prophet is integrated to gain insight into the past, present and future. His majesty Enoch, the first Pope, is the embodiment of miklemels, the" eye of omniscience ". He predicts the result, which is great prophecy." Elizabeth Frederick replied seriously, paused and asked, "Your Excellency, is my explanation right?"


    Cardinal diester nodded and said gently, "Your Highness is right, but it is only limited to the description in theological classics. If your highness can interpret theological classics in combination with practical examples, he will have unique and profound insights."


    "The believers of the Supreme Lord are the eyes, ears, hands and feet of the Lord. What they see, hear, think and experience is ordinary or magnificent; trivial or concrete; sin or justice; filthy or pure beauty. When they gather together, they are omniscient."


    "Of course, your majesty Enoch is the embodiment of miklemels, but as long as we clergy and secular lords follow the Lord''s teachings, we can also be the ''eyes of all knowledge''... In front of pious faith, no one is superior, whether you are a paladin, a paladin, a priest or a secular Lord."


    Elizabeth twisted her head and said bitterly, "I don''t understand. I''m not a Paladin..."


    Bishop diester''s exposition of "omniscient eye" is indeed a bit awkward, which is also relative to ordinary people. If the nobility and clergy can''t understand what he said, they are either idiots or pretending to be idiots.


    In reality, the believers in each parish will nag the church priest about trivial things. One of the necessary skills of the stationed priest is to listen to the believers'' words, select valuable information, record it on the sheepskin scroll, and report it to the parish regularly, which will be summarized and analyzed by a specially assigned person.


    These trivial reports contain immeasurable magical value. The church can master many secrets according to the "Daily" of the believers. For example, according to the types of herbs purchased by the caravan, the priest specializing in pharmacy in the monastery deduces the medicine formula secretly developed by a high Lord.


    This is the omniscient eye in reality.


    At the faith level, there is almost no omission or concealment of believers'' prayers, confessions and prayers to the Supreme Lord. These are precisely the basis of the magic of great prophecy and belong to the omniscient eye of the shining Lord.


    The cost of great prophecy is high. In contrast, the omniscient eye of reality is more feasible. Both the church and the Lord can predict the changes of certain things through information collection, layout in advance, eliminate threats or strive for advantages, which is equivalent to another form of prophecy.


    Diester is worthy of being the chosen successor of the Reverend frides. He has mastered theology and power. With his help, Elizabeth and the Sassanian empire can maintain stability for at least decades... Paladin solariven TESL secretly praised, but when he saw Elizabeth''s stubborn appearance, he felt a burst of head.


    His sister is bent on becoming a paladin. No wonder the children of the paladin family don''t want to be paladins?


    The TESL family is flourishing and has many children, and the number of paladins is limited. The family can''t let all children inspire the mark of light. Some people can only take the road of secular knights and go to the blood wolf castle of the Sassanian Empire to find a way out.


    So, "send you to blood wolf castle without hard training" has become a means for Tesla to scare the little guy, and it''s hard to try.


    Elizabeth grew up in such an environment, and of course he did not want to go to what the princess of the kingdom of Sang Sang was. However, she has a special status and must bear the burden of emperor sassanne. However, her blood is noble, loved by her family elders and sought after by her peers, and has developed a self-confident and capricious personality. Because the grand commander and the patriarch of frides decided to put Elizabeth on the throne of the Sassanian Empire, bishop diester came to the Ayres to pick her up. She tried to escape more than twenty times along the way, which really hurt her head.


    Solaraven has just been promoted to the golden Paladin. Elizabeth wants to disappear under his eyes, which is almost impossible.


    Even if he didn''t get promoted to the golden rank, Elizabeth couldn''t run away. Commander testier allocated 200 paladins to escort Elizabeth to sassanne. There were not only high-level priest diester, but also two silver paladins, 8 ruling warriors and 6 battle priests. These people are all experienced and experienced. How can the young Elizabeth escape? Anyone can sneak her back.


    Solariven joined the escort team to ensure Elizabeth''s safety and prevent the basselius family from playing dangerous chess and assassinating the future queen sassanne.


    Although they are brothers and sisters, solariven is actually 45 years older than Elizabeth and has always regarded the little girl as a niece. Elizabeth was unhappy, and solaraven felt bad. During the journey, he will pick some interesting things to enlighten her. At the beginning, Elizabeth was still interested in the local conditions and customs of the Wharton prairie and the Sassanian empire. However, as she became closer to the Sassanian Empire, she repeatedly told solariven that she was homesick, and the frequency of escape gradually became frequent.


    Solaraven indulged Elizabeth as much as she could, and played several cat and mouse pursuit games with her.


    After all, she is still a child. She will adapt when she grows up... The golden Paladin thought secretly.


    In the view of high blooded extraordinary knights, family Knights under the age of 40 are minors. Only after the age of 40 can they start a new life by stepping into the silver field.


    "Issa, if you feel bored, I can ask someone to take you to the civilian area of shuitao town." Solaraven said with a smile.


    Elizabeth''s eyes turned and her heart began to think about her escape plan again. Her delicate little face was full of surprises and said, "really? I''ll change my clothes and put on some makeup."


    Sora Raven didn''t know Elizabeth''s careful thinking. She smiled and said, "of course, you should dress up first, so that people can see your knighthood and aristocracy at a glance. It''s boring."


    "Brother, it''s not the identity of Knight nobility, it''s the identity of paladin." Elizabeth corrected with a curl of her lips.


    Solariven had to raise his hand and surrender, changed the subject and said, "Okay, okay... Where do you want to go?"


    "The mercenary tavern in shuitao town." Said Elizabeth, pursing her lips, and then running to the church backyard.


    Bishop diester looked at Elizabeth running away, shook his head and smiled. He waved to the priest stationed here and asked, "is there a ranger of unknown origin or a recently registered mercenary group in the mercenary tavern in shuitao town?"


    The stationed priest bowed and replied: "Sir, Baishui fortress is recruiting mercenaries to go to the ghost forest development site to eliminate jackals and goblins. Mercenaries and Rangers from all over the world rushed to shuitao town. Shuitao town is the only way to Baishui fortress. Many mercenaries and Rangers settle here, including many strangers. However, sir, please rest assured that we will send the mercenaries registered within three years after receiving the notice from the parish At present, there are three mercenary groups living in the mercenary hotel. Among them, the fire lion mercenary group is a stranger, but they come from gangbis. They have more than 30 years of mercenary experience, have been recorded in the church, and the personnel list can be matched. "


    "Fire lion mercenary regiment? How many people?" Asked dister, frowning.


    "There are twenty-four people. The leader''s name is octavel. She is 21 years old. She is an illegitimate daughter of noble blood. She has also registered as a Ranger. I have their reported information here. Would you like to have a look?" Said the stationed priest respectfully.


    "Don''t bother." Dister waved his hand and said lightly, "order them to leave the mercenary tavern in shuitao town immediately and only stay in the free people''s shanty town outside the city wall."

 Chapter 692

    When Elizabeth came out again, she changed her old leather armor and hung a short sword around her waist. These equipment have ordinary shape and good maintenance, but there are obvious wear and tear in many places. She didn''t know what medicine she used. Her white skin turned wheat. At first glance, she looked like an ordinary girl mercenary.


    Sola Raven looked at him, nodded and joked, "yes, the makeup technology is becoming more and more skilled."


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes and knew that the brother of the golden Paladin was laughing at her ability to quickly cross dress in order to escape.


    "May I go now?" She asked, a little embarrassed.


    Solariven was about to speak when his ears moved and his eyes turned to the door of the church. Two well-trained paladins immediately walked out of the church. Before long, they ran back quickly, holding a panting young guard in their hands.


    "My Lord, Baron boltke''s manor is suspected of the awakening of the evil." The paladin put down the young guard and said solemnly.


    The quiet church was in an uproar. Elizabeth''s eyes lit up, holding the red copper sword handle, excitedly shouted, "the evil... The wizard? Where, where? I''m going to cut off the evil!"


    Princess Frederick jumped up and down and wanted to set out immediately to destroy the newly awakened evil, but no one paid attention to her.


    The God''s grace sent to the door can''t turn to a princess who is not a paladin.


    Bishop diester pointed to the green faced guard and ordered the priest stationed in shuitao Town: "ask clearly first, and then hold the magic identification ceremony. Don''t make a mistake..."


    The stationed priest understood it. The first question he asked was: "little Crewe, did the Baroness ask you to ask the church for help?"


    The young guard said without thinking: "yes, father McCann... Just now, there was a huge noise outside the Lord''s manor. The sound was very strange and the direction would change. My wife took the manor guard around and couldn''t find the sound source, so she sent me to report to the church that there might be evil people around the manor."


    The stationed priests are quite satisfied. It is the duty of the church to catch wizards. However, the cost of holding the magic identification ceremony is very high, which requires holy power crystals worth thousands of gold sol. Since it was the Baroness''s request to arrest wizards, if the magic detection ceremony showed that there were no wizards nearby, the cost would naturally fall on Baron boltok.


    Fortunately, Baron boltke and his elite soldiers went to war with King Friedrich and have not returned in the siton Khanate. The Baroness had no one to use and sent a lengtouqing to inform. If you change to an experienced vassal cavalry, you will never fall into the language trap of the stationed priest.


    "Sir, look?" The garrison priest smiled and asked bishop diester for instructions.


    Dister said with grace: "prepare the holy power crystal, and I will personally preside over the magic identification ceremony."


    The stationed priest asked the church attendants to take out five holy power crystals and put them into the slot of the Holy Light altar. Dieter knelt in front of the holy light and recited the ritual prayer. The white golden light mist overflowed from his body, and the five holy light dense white crystals quickly flashed red light.


    Is there really a wizard?!


    The clergy became serious, and Elizabeth clenched the hilt of her sword, pursed her lips, and stared straight at the red altar.


    When the red light faded, pastor diester stood up, turned back and said solemnly: "The Lord inspired me that there are evil activities nearby... Male, about 25 years old, level 2 witchcraft, ability is sound, short brown hair, gray green eyes, thin and small, wearing coarse linen robes and dressed as a woodcutter. He is located in the woods in the northeast of the church, 16 kilometers away from the church. At present, he is fleeing to the east of the mountain forest."


    Elizabeth jumped out impatiently and gave orders: "prepare three Paladin teams, and we''ll catch the evil."


    "25-year-old Level 2 wizard? The evil is not just awakened. He has grown up... So is he a local leader or an outsider?"


    "Regardless of his status, if the Lord here asks the church for help, we must catch him."


    "It is our duty to catch the devil''s children. The problem is that we are not familiar with the terrain here and need a guide from the church."


    "The wizard has been exposed. He can''t run far..."


    The ruling knights and paladins gathered and talked, ignoring Princess Frederick''s orders.


    Elizabeth''s small face collapsed. She immediately wanted to squeeze in to participate in the discussion, but she was grabbed by her arm and carried out. It was the paladin of solaraven.


    It''s outrageous. I really think this is the grand parish of the Sassanian empire... Solaraven pressed Elizabeth beside her, coughed and said to the stationed priest, "Reverend McCann, this is your parish. Now there are evil activities. Do you need our help to arrest? Or, report to the superior bishop and ask him to send paladins to arrest."


    The Lord and the army did not return, nor did the paladin team in shuitao town. If the evil man had just awakened and was still a minor child, father McCann could easily send a few people to catch each other. However, the magic detection ceremony showed that the wizard was not only an adult, but also reached the level of level 2 witchcraft. This showed that he knew how to hide and exercised his ability. With the existing Paladins in shuitao Town, I''m afraid it''s difficult to catch him.


    However, the whole dodo kingdom belongs to the Diocese of the patriarch of tamore. The shining Knights just passed through shuitao town. They captured the wizard, got God''s grace, patted their ass and left. The higher bishop will only blame shuitao town church for dereliction of duty.


    God''s grace can not be. The dominance of the diocese must not be lost, and the seat of the ass should not be crooked.


    When the golden Paladin politely asked for help, father McKen was relieved and said with a smile: "please your highness testier and Bishop diester to help capture the evil people in shuitao town. I personally take some people as guides to help the two adults."


    Solariven and dist smiled at each other, turned to a silver paladin in referee armor and said, "Berto, you can lead two Paladin teams."


    Berto Trigoval nodded and called for someone to go out and catch the wizard.


    Elizabeth looked at the young Paladins in the procession, followed Berto excitedly outside the church, and hurriedly asked, "what about me? I..."


    "You?" Solaraven dragged his younger sister, who was younger than his daughter, and said with a teasing smile, "aren''t you going to the mercenary tavern?"


    Elizabeth was tongue tied and angry. With a swing of her arm, she broke free of solaraven''s hand and stormed to the church room.


    "I''m not interested! I want to sleep. Don''t disturb me!"


    It was only a small episode to meet a wizard. Berto led more than 50 clergy to arrest a level 2 wild wizard. Elizabeth sulked and ran back to her room to sleep, which was even a trivial matter. Solaraven and dister came to the church''s clergy lounge to discuss with each other which clergy should be given the grace of purifying the wizard.


    While they were waiting for the result of the action, a ruling warrior responsible for protecting bishop diester ran into the lounge and reported with a grim expression: "The situation has changed. The Lord''s manor has been attacked by wizards, and a group of evil puppet monsters have invaded the manor. Baroness boltke is organizing militia resistance. She sent her young son and daughter to shuitao Town Castle, asked the church for help, and asked to ring the alarm!"


    Bishop diester suddenly turned pale and stood up and asked, "the wizard attacked the Lord''s manor here? Where are Berto and reverend McCann? Where are they now?"


    "... I don''t know," the ruling warrior shook his head and said, "Lord Berto should still be chasing the previous wizard in the mountains..."


    "The escaped wizard can''t be the one who attacked the Lord. The magic detection ceremony just showed that the wizard was first near the Lord''s manor, and then fled to the east of the mountain forest. With the physical strength and speed of a 25-year-old young man, he should run 10 kilometers away from the Lord''s Manor. A level 2 wizard can''t have such a long casting distance." Solariven testier said, shook his head and said, "in addition, if he was a wizard who attacked the Lord''s manor, Berto, they should have fought with him, and the Baroness would not be in a hurry to ask us for help."


    "Your Highness said yes." Bishop diester calmed down and asked the ruling warrior, "what kind of evil puppets? How many?"


    "According to the old housekeeper who escorted the Baron''s young son and daughter, they are a group of puppets composed of soil and rocks. They can''t be killed with weapons. The number may be two or three hundred." The judge replied.


    "There is no need to ring the alarm bell, release the church letter crow, and send a small team of paladin scouts to divide them into two ways. On the one hand, go to the Berto trigova brothers and ask them to support the Lord''s manor; on the other hand, go directly to the Lord''s manor and ask the Baroness to withdraw to shuitao town." Bishop diester ordered.


    When the ruling warrior left, he explained to solaraven: "The earth element activation witchcraft is now confirmed... This kind of puppet moves relatively slowly. The Baroness can send out her young son and daughter, and she can get out of the battle at any time she wants to go. It''s just that a wizard can destroy the Lord''s manor with a long history of the boltk family... As for more than 200 puppets, hehe, if they use this level of witchcraft, the wizard is not It''s generally powerful... Hehe, Baroness Bostock may have exaggerated the number. "


    Bishop diester smiled disapprovingly and said with a heavy face: "in any case, if the wizard openly attacked the Lord, we can''t stand by and let the trigowar brothers find out the situation before making a decision."


    The LORD was attacked by a wizard, either because of private hatred or for other reasons. If private hatred retaliates against the Lord, it must be a wild wizard who doesn''t know everything. They are generally weak and don''t know awe. They often act alone. Since there are two wizards here who cooperate with each other, the possibility of wild wizards seeking revenge from the Lord is very small.


    The wizard organizations are in the hands of the church and secular lords. Even if they want to deal with the Bostock family, they will not choose the time when Princess Elizabeth stays in shuitao town.


    The only possibility is that they came for Elizabeth Frederick.


    As a female knight, Baroness Bostock must understand the truth. She didn''t want to burn herself. She was hated by the balelius family. She simply asked the church for help according to the normal procedure, rather than leading the guards in the manor back to shuitao town.


    As for the fact that the balelius family dared to make trouble in the Baron of Bostock, King Friedrich and the Duke of the golden finch asked them for an explanation later.


    Solaraven Teddy nodded slightly and said, "OK, we''ll wait for the news in the church."


    Bishop diester thought for a moment and said, "I''ll hold another magic ceremony and arrange the guard by the way."


    The church in shuitao town was loose and tight inside. Another silver female Paladin and combat priest kept Elizabeth in the living room. Bishop diester held the second magic identification ceremony. His face became extremely ugly and said gravely: "legendary level... Earth elements activate witchcraft. The specific situation of the wizard is unknown, and the location is in the Lord''s manor."


    "How could there be a legendary wizard?" Solaraven asked cautiously and perplexedly with a blue light in his eyes.


    He doesn''t believe that the Barcelona family has legendary wizards, and there are no shadow priests of this level in the referee. Even if the Barcelona family has such wizards, they will sacrifice a legendary extraordinary for the throne?


    Killing Elizabeth, they thought they could restore the iron mountain Empire, it was a daydream! Orokia and Urion wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Dister looked around and said, "Your Highness, we may have overlooked one thing... Whisperer."


    Solaraven finally turned pale and said gnashing his teeth, "devil?"


    "Yes." Diester nodded and said, "we have never met a legendary wizard... Unless he is tempted by whisperers to learn gifted witchcraft, and there is something he wants in the bortok manor."


    Solariven''s eyes flickered. After thinking for a moment, he picked up the Mithril bow and said, "I''ll go and see it alone. You can protect Elizabeth and go to the Lord''s castle when necessary."


    *************************


    The Lord''s manor is more than ten kilometers away from shuitao town. Solariven quickly rushed to the scene. He was not in a hurry to join the battle, but calmly observed the situation.


    The manor is in a mess. Collapsed trees and houses can be seen everywhere. Dozens of paladins who capture wizards are already fighting the enemy. Their opponents are a group of puppets composed of soil, rock and black colloid.


    These puppets are like human beings, about 1.5 meters high. The black colloids are like muscles and tendons. They wriggle like snakes, connecting the hard rocks into thick armor. The gaps are filled with soil. Blunt stone swords are generated at the end of their arms to launch fierce attacks on the surrounding paladins.


    They are full of power. Stone swords hit the fence and sawdust flew. Solaravens has no doubt that if the paladin is hit by a puppet, even with the protection of helmets, he will suffer heavy blunt damage. Fortunately, the attack mode of these local element puppets is rigid and single, and their movement speed is only a little faster than ordinary people. They can''t beat the Paladin with exquisite martial arts at all.


    However, the clay puppets seem to be completely immune to ordinary damage. Even if the paladin and the guards of the manor beat them into a pool of mud, the black gel can absorb the soil and rocks and recover, and the soil they absorb is still transforming into rocks.


    These puppets have no weakness. Ordinary people can''t kill them at all!


    However, the paladin''s swordsmanship can cut off the black glue. Despite their efforts to aggregate, as long as they are broken up several times in a row, the puppet will still fail.


    The problem is that the broken black glue keeps swimming towards the center of the battlefield. There is a giant puppet more than four meters high. It can smash a big hole in the ground with one punch, which is more violent than the ogre supervisor!


    Berto Trigowar jumped on the giant puppet. He skillfully avoided the black glue tentacles protruding from the gap of the stone, and the yellow light flowing Mithril sword smashed the giant puppet''s head. However, the puppet will soon grow a rudiment of the head, and it absorbs the climbing black glue, is becoming more and more huge, the outstretched tentacles are more and more thick, the speed of soil changing into rock is faster and faster, and even has the characteristics of crystallization.


    It is no wonder that the two Paladin teams have nothing to do with them. No one dares to trample on or close to the black glue on the ground. If they are entangled by black glue, the giant puppet can smash him into meat mud with a fist. The dark red soil and leather armor fragments in the two deep pits prove this.


    The priest''s holy fire is also invalid for the giant puppet. Solariven found that two fighting priests and resident priest McCann were being chased everywhere by the little puppet.


    This surprised solariven. The puppets of legendary wizards were only aimed at paladins, paladins and priests. The militia of the manor knocked them with a heavy hammer, and they ignored them.


    If the wizard behind the puppet wants to take something from the manor, no one can stop it with the power of the giant puppet. And if the wizard has a private feud with the boltok family, his puppet has no reason to chase the clergy and ignore the baroness and the manor guards.


    Assuming that this is a trap set by the balelius family, they may underestimate the wisdom of solaraven and dister. There are more than 100 Paladins in the church, led by a level 5 priest, four ruling warriors and a silver Paladin, to jointly protect the safety of Princess Elizabeth.


    How many legendary wizards can the Basilius family have? Is it hard for oroksia to attack the church in shuitao town?


    In any case, although the legendary wizard is powerful, he is already a dead man in solariven''s eyes.


    Strange ability and weak body are the common characteristics of wizards. No matter how difficult the giant puppet is, solariven just needs to kill the wizard who casts magic behind his back. In fact, the legendary wizard''s energy is also limited. His puppet is too clumsy to deal with the paladin. The battle continues to be deadlocked, and the legendary wizard can only retreat.


    Solariven didn''t want to delay. He worried that it was a trap for the enemy to lure the tiger away from the mountain. If he quickly solved the wizard hiding nearby, he had to rush back to the church in shuitao town as soon as possible.


    The stormy paladin of the golden order turns around the periphery of the Lord''s manor and uses element perception to find out the location of the wizard. Semi elemental high-level knights can be immune to most spiritual witchcraft, and high-level paladins have better ability to resist spiritual witchcraft, which can almost be called immunity.


    In addition to spiritual witchcraft, the wizard''s other means can''t beat the high-level Paladin integrating body and mind. For example, the giant puppet, powerful and unmarried, and the solid limestone castle can be pushed down by it, but it has no way to take the silver Paladin.


    Having found the caster, solaraven would have no more difficulty killing him than killing a chicken.


    However, he turned several times and expanded the search range to 30 kilometers, but he still couldn''t feel the disturbance of the fire element when the wizard cast his spell.


    "Damn it, I''m in the trap!"


    Solariven turned and ran to the Lord''s manor, rushed directly to the giant puppet and shouted, "Berto, come down! The wizard is hidden in the puppet''s body!"


    The paladin of the referee suddenly jumped down from the puppet''s shoulder, drew a white gold sword light in the air, cut off the rolled black glue tentacle, fell to the ground and shouted: "Your Highness, be careful, this puppet has a deceleration force field with a diameter of more than 30 meters. I can resist the force field, you can''t!"


    An indigo streamer hit the chest of the giant puppet, the wind roared and swept, and large pieces of rock and soil burst in all directions. Solaraven shot another arrow with the Mithril bow and said coldly, "evil, see how many arrows you can bear me."


    The black glue wriggled, the body composed of stones and soil was structurally twisted, and the giant puppet motionless towards solariven. Its size is still huge. The black glue tentacles on its shoulders entangle and fuse into a head. Its voice rumbles: "vicious jackals, running dogs, hypocritical sinners, why don''t you go back to shuitao town? My companion has put the damn bishop and priest on a stake?"


    "Dig you out of the smelly mud and I''ll go back," solariven said unmoved


    "Then try and see if you dug me out or I crushed you dirty and vicious bedbugs one by one!"


    The giant puppet roared up, and black and red magic runes intertwined. The small puppets gave up their pursuit and ran towards the giant puppet.


    "Try to intercept and don''t let him recover his strength!"


    The battle suddenly became white hot. The priests and manor guards tried their best to break the small puppets who were only moving, delaying the speed of black glue meeting the giant puppets. Solaraven shoots out a stream of indigo light, the sharp void wind element cuts the body of the giant puppet, and the tough black glue that is difficult to cut off by knife and sword keeps breaking and melting into the puppet''s body.


    "Boom!"


    A powerful wave came from the foot of the giant puppet, causing the earth to roll over, trees and flowers to collapse, stone walls to crack, paladins to stagger, and most ordinary manor guards spit blood and fall to the ground and can''t get up for a long time.


    Without turning around, the giant puppet strode outside the manor, ignoring even the black glue of the small puppets gathered towards it.


    "He wants to escape! Your highness, continue to attack and leave me alone!"


    The unharmed silver Paladin chased the giant puppet and attacked fiercely. The light of paladin swordsmanship fluctuated and cut in its legs, cutting off rocks and black glue tentacles. The arrow of the wind Paladin shines indigo and hits its shoulder and back. The void wind element cuts deep traces and makes stones and soil fall.


    The puppet''s size is too huge. The damage caused by two high-level paladins can''t destroy it for a while. The paladin and the young Paladin were afraid of the puppet''s deceleration force field and strong tentacles, so they stopped chasing, assigned people to deal with the small puppet behind, and rescued the injured manor guard. The two fighting priests are protected by several paladins, chasing after the puppet and providing divine support for high-level paladins. When they dig the wizard out of the puppet''s body, the priest''s holy fire can be used.


    The wizard''s giant puppet is full of toughness and can draw soil from the ground to supplement its body. Solaraven and Berto pursued it for several kilometers and finally destroyed it completely.


    The stones and soil disintegrated and fell, like the black gel of a muscle python, which lost its vitality and turned into black soft mud, revealing a crystalline human object.


    "Dead? I feel the grace of our Lord... But such a powerful wizard died?" Berto Trigoval dragged the crystal out of the black mud and said incredulously.


    "With the excessive use of witchcraft power, the body is completely elemental." Solaraven looked at the crystal remains with a calm face.


    This wizard is by no means a wild wizard who knows nothing. He has received professional witchcraft training. His ability is tough and sharp. He can sweep the battlefield and destroy fortresses and castles. Only when he met a high-level Paladin who was agile and powerful, and had no auxiliary power around him, he was restrained to death.


    This is death!


    How could the Basilius family sacrifice such valuable extraordinary power? Is it really the Whisperer who makes him crazy and retarded?


    "What about the wizard you were after?" asked solariven.


    Berto replied, "he ran away after chasing the cliff... I received a letter from crow and took someone to support the Lord''s manor. I didn''t have time to search for the wizard."


    Solariven looked back from the broken ground, looked at the falling sun, and said with a heavy heart, "I''ll go back to shuitao town first, and you''ll come quickly."

 Chapter 693

    Soon after solariven left, a thin mist rose in shuitao Town, which could not be dissipated even by the bright sun. These mists, like living beings, will grow, agglomerate at a speed visible to the naked eye, become thick and viscous, and float to the main castle of shuitao town.


    Strange unnatural phenomena caused panic among the townspeople, and a large number of people poured from all sides of the street to the Central Church. Since residents came to report abnormalities to the priest, they also wanted to seek shelter from the church. They surrounded the square in front of the church, and the voices of argument, cry and appeal finally turned into neat prayers.


    "Lord diester, what shall we do next?" Claudia, beautiful and slim Rael garel asked softly.


    Solaraven When testier was away, the silver Paladin was the strongest in the team and should control the whole situation. However, priests can save people''s lives. Even powerful paladins should show respect to priests.


    Diester looked back. The atmosphere in the prayer hall was dull and dignified. Even Elizabeth, who had always been capricious, honestly accepted the protection of more than a dozen paladins.


    Bishop Sasan, known for his meticulous mind, was in a dilemma for a moment.


    The strange fog completely shrouded the main castle of shuitao Town, as if the curtain separated the inside and outside, and there was no sound. Although everyone in the castle ran out safely, the mysterious fog was enough to show that there was a third wizard nearby, and he, to be exact, their target was the Bostock family.


    Diester would rather fog over the church than the wizard''s target is Elizabeth His highness Frederick.


    The collective action of the three wizards can be called an extraordinary organization, including legendary casters. The little Bostock family deserves their attention, too? So that the legendary caster did not hesitate to sacrifice his life and was willing to act as bait to cheat the golden paladin of shuitao town and buy time for his companions to invade the castle?


    Even ancient great wizards needed the personal protection of high-level knights. Now is not the era of the chosen one. Any wizard can no longer use the power of the elemental sea to escape the pursuit of the wind Paladin.


    Yes, the legendary wizard is dead. If he is a wizard kept by the Lord, he will never dare to challenge the majesty of the golden Paladin, unless he is dying or crazy and loses his mind due to the temptation of the devil.


    For most people, the devil exists only in ancient legends, and the church has always regarded it as the opposite of the Supreme Lord. If the devil bewitches the wizard, attacks the Lord of shuitao town and seeks something, it is not a matter of political position, but related to the core belief of the clergy.


    Involving the devil, the dispute over the throne of the Sassanian Empire and Elizabeth''s life and death are small things. Of course, diester''s inner desire is to defeat the conspiracy of evil wizards at all costs, but considering the problem from a rational point of view, it is likely to be a carefully planned trap.


    "Claudia, please take full responsibility for the next thing until his highness solariven returns. I will obey your orders as a 5th order priest and bear all the consequences in the name of the cardinal!" Said diester solemnly.


    It is the consistent practice of church priests to hand over the most difficult and urgent problems to the extraordinary Paladin for decision. Claudia took over the command of the scene and gave orders quickly:


    "Ring the church alarm, officially announce the attack of the evil, release the letter crow, and ask the superior bishop of shuitao town for support."


    "The Templar army scout team immediately led the church attendants to disperse the crowd in the central square, and contacted the public security office of shuitao town to implement the martial law order, requiring all residents to stay at home, close doors and windows and not go out. Violators will be killed on the spot!"


    "Go to the three paladins, find Baron Bostock''s young sons and daughters, and take them to the city wall. Take the alarm bell as the order. If necessary, you should guide the urban defense army in shuitao town to support the church."


    Claudia pulled out her long sword and said to the priests under the steps, "the church is a sacred place, which can not be defiled by evil people. We pledge to stick to the church and defend the holy light of the Supreme Lord!"


    At present, the most dangerous place is the castle shrouded in fog. Claudia only sent three paladins to investigate the situation. It is obvious that she is ready to stay in the church and wait for solariven to return to shuitao town. However, her mobilization combined with the spiritual power of high-level Knights greatly boosted the morale of the priests present, and the psychological burden of passive war avoidance disappeared, and there was no negative impact of faith shaking.


    Look at Claudia Rael garrel''s command was determined and free, and Elizabeth''s eyes were colorful, which strengthened her determination to become a paladin.


    The paladins acted quickly and followed Claudia''s orders to disperse the crowd in the square and prevent people with evil intentions from sneaking into the church. The soldiers of the public security office recruited gangsters in shuitao town to cooperate with the Paladin to enforce martial law. Residents of shuitao town returned home one after another, closed doors and windows and prayed silently. The bustling streets soon became empty. Fully armed, the paladins dispersed their guard in the central square in front of the church, and the atmosphere of killing tension rose.


    On the steps in front of the church gate, Elizabeth''s small face tightened and whispered to the paladin next to her, "aunt Claudia, i... oh."


    Before she finished, she got a shudder on her head. Claudia said angrily, "call your sister."


    "Aren''t I nervous?" Elizabeth shrunk her neck, pursed her mouth wrongfully, raised her head again, and said brightly, "sister Claudia, what should I do?"


    Claudia rubbed her brownish red hair and then said to bishop diester, "Your Excellency, give priority to protecting Elizabeth. If necessary, you can take her away from the battlefield."


    Dister''s heart sank and asked, "what? The target of the evil is Elizabeth?"


    Claudia turned her eyes to the gutter across the square, outlined a confident smile around her mouth and said, "I''m not sure, but they''ve come."


    The earth bags bulged on the ground at the junction of the ditch and the square, and the hard limestone floor tiles could not stop the things under the ground. Many human monsters drilled out from under the broken slate.


    They are slender and vigorous, and their bodies are composed of creeping black colloids and metal armor parts. The end of their arms is followed by two sword blades, which are suffused with a purple halo in the sunlight. There are no human facial features on the head covered by the helmet. In the middle is a huge one eye outline, accounting for almost two-thirds of the face, which looks strange and terrible.


    As soon as the human metal puppets climbed out of the ground, they approached the central square. Elizabeth counted them carefully and found 35 puppets.


    They can break the limestone ground. Their strength is comparable to that of bronze knights. Their speed remains to be seen... Is that big eye a weakness? There are no pupils, just a shape... Thought Elizabeth.


    When encountering an unknown enemy, under relatively safe conditions, we should observe carefully like the spotted tiger. This is not timid, but the premise of ferocity.


    Elizabeth keeps in mind the instructions of the paladin instructor. She is the best prepared Paladin, and her performance in each examination is far better than that of her peers.


    With a loud bang, the limestone slab in the center of the square cracked and scattered. In the violent air wave, a tall figure jumped from the ground to half the air. Riding on the panic of the paladins to avoid the flying stones, he smashed into the middle of a pile of people.


    Claudia''s eyes were green, and she scolded and shot a secret silver spear with green light into the monster in the air. She was ready. The spear she shot was like a flash of streamer, accurately piercing the monster''s head. The empty water element wrapped its head, flowing and corroding, the frost spread, and the cold was deep.


    However, the monster didn''t seem to be affected. It fell heavily on the ground, and the slate ground cracked like a cobweb. The shock wave bounced the paladins away. The heavy weapon in the monster''s hand threw a ferocious jump and cut in half a junior Paladin who used holy armor.


    Then, the weapon swept and pulled out a sharp arc of half moon, but the rest of the paladins used their body methods, moved and jumped, avoided the fierce attack of the monster, and quickly retreated more than ten meters away.


    The monster who launched the raid from the ground shook his head and threw a spear. He seemed dissatisfied with the outcome. The black glue on his body squirmed and rolled, wrapped the frost spreading to his arm into his body, turned his flexible arm, turned to the church stone steps and faced Claudia and Bishop diester.


    A black glue tentacle stretched out from its back, pulled out the secret silver spear on its head, and its twisted face formed one eye and mouth.


    Elizabeth saw the whole picture of the monster and almost cried out.


    It is 2.5 meters high. Its thick body is composed of black colloid. The black glue is like tough thin vines, which are tightly bound into muscles and tendons. The black glue on the shoulders, chest, arms and legs shows the characteristics of crystallization. In some places, yellow green crystal clusters grow, which looks indestructible, just like the shell of a crab. The key to protection can also support the body. Its black palm is connected with a giant axe composed of yellow and green crystals and black glue. The blood of the paladin is dripping from the smooth crystal axe, cruel and ferocious.


    "Who is it, sir?" Claudia asked in a cool, pleasant voice.


    The monster was obviously stunned, his mouth opened and closed, and murmured in a hoarse voice like a broken bellows: "who am I? I think, who am I... I''m van der... No, I''m not him, I''m a villager of niuti village, my father, my mother, my brothers and sisters... My family are dead, they are... They are?"


    Seeing the monster''s mind in chaos, Claudia was secretly happy. She noticed in advance that the monster woke up underground. She deliberately didn''t say anything, so she was ready to take it by surprise. Unexpectedly, she tried her best to use the void water element, but she couldn''t kill the monster. Although it caused the freezing effect, the effect was not so satisfactory to her.


    This monster is difficult to kill, and it needs to get more information from its mouth... Try to delay the time. When his highness testier comes back, it''s best to capture it... Claudia makes a quick judgment and immediately changes the topic to avoid the monster remembering who she is now.


    "Your Excellency''s puppets use refined gold armor and refined gold long sword... Can you tell me how you got these refined gold equipment?" The pleasant voice of the female paladin is full of curiosity, which makes people inevitably think about the source of refined gold.


    However, the monster seems unheard of and keeps thinking about who he is, which seems to be a very important thing for it.


    "I... Come from niuti village. My parents died, my brother and sister died. They were put on wooden nails and hung at the entrance of the village... Who did it? Who did it!"


    The monster''s murmuring words became clear from hoarseness. Claudia solemnly made gestures to let the paladins raise their alert and prepare for battle.


    "It''s the vicious jackals of the Church... The paladins of the tribunal. They killed my family, and the blood of the innocent filled the ground... Hatred, blood revenge..."


    The empty and ethereal voice seemed to inject the soul and oppress everyone''s heart. It seemed that you could see a dripping blood and a burning fire of revenge.


    "I remember, I''m Buckley, an ordinary farmer, the soul of revenge." The sound full of metal texture echoed in shuitao town. The one eye of the giant monster shone blood red, and the one eye of the human puppet composed of refined gold and black glue burst out dark red at the same time.


    "The blood of the innocent shall be repaid with the blood of the hypocrites. Die, hypocritical servant of the Lord of glory!"


    A stream of black gel like tentacles burst out of the monster''s body, like wild dancing vines, jumped up and jumped up to bishop diester on the church steps.


    The battle broke out instantly. More than 30 human puppets rushed to the door of the church at an amazing speed and were immediately intercepted by the paladin. The two sides fought together, but Claudia, not the black glue monster, triggered the battle.


    The female Paladin wrapped in dragon lizard Leather Armor swept down the steps. She was graceful and graceful. Before the monster took off, her two long Mithril swords instantly cut the monster''s legs, arms, neck and shoulders. The dazzling white gold sword light was connected, and the green light fog rose.


    Holy swordsmanship and void water elements are intertwined, like a silver pistil green flower enveloping the monster.


    "What a wonderful continuous cross sword!" Elizabeth exclaimed, holding the hilt of her sword.


    Claudia frowned and didn''t feel happy at all. The secret silver long sword blessed by the holy sword was cut on the monster, which had many obstacles. Those black colloids were particularly tough, and they were cut and instantly bonded by the holy sword, which failed to cause any effective damage. It still leaped to bishop diester on the steps.


    Two ruling warriors, holding Elizabeth between them, dodged and completely exposed dister.


    "Boom"


    The steps decorated with white glaze rock broke and collapsed. The monster''s axe shoveled a terrible crack in the priest''s position, but it failed to hit the target and only broke a red robe.


    "The wizard''s target is me?"


    At the critical moment, bishop diester tore off the red coat and exposed the leather armor inside. His body method flexibly avoided the monster''s leap and cut and wound around its back. A rune wrapped gold scepter struck him in the back of the waist.


    Break evil strike!


    This is the unique divine skill of level 6 paladins. It can shake the soul with holy power, destroy the operation of elements, and restrain all witchcraft and elements of high-level knights.


    Diester is not a paladin. He inspired a holy crystal left by the level 6 Paladin to temporarily obtain the paladin''s combat experience and all divine skills.


    The axe swept in, the air shrieked, and a bleak yellow streamer chased the Bishop''s figure.


    How can breaking evil attack be ineffective?!


    Diester displays the fire god of the soul, which perfectly matches the power increase of paladin crystal, integrates body and mind, and avoids the pursuit of monsters.


    The two white and gold lines of fire successively hit the monster with large size but sensitive action. It is the holy fire performed by the combat priest, which can burn the soul and magic and feed back to the wizard himself.


    The monster did not turn into a brilliant burning torch as expected. The white gold fire line was directly integrated into the black glue.


    Still invalid!


    The two ruling warriors joined the battle and fought the monster with diester.


    Claudia changed a two handed heavy hammer, cut into the battlefield, beat back the monster with exquisite fighting skills, and said to dieter, who had a little breathing time: "Sir, this monster can''t be killed. You take Elizabeth through the back door of the church and leave shuitao town. I''ll stop it."


    "No! Its target is me. I''ll pester it first. You can help the paladin solve those puppets! Let the combat priest take a team of paladins to protect Elizabeth from shuitao town. I''m worried that the wizard still hides evil means under the church square!"


    The situation of paladins is not good. They are the elite of the temple army and have an advantage in number, but those human puppets can''t die. The most terrible thing is that they have superb martial arts and use the same fighting skills as paladins, reaching the level of middle-level paladins.


    Under the attack of the puppet ignoring the damage, the paladins formed an array to protect themselves, and many people were still killed by the puppet''s double swords.


    Without hesitation, Claudia rushed to a metal humanoid puppet and cut it off with a sword. It was covered with frost, corroded by elements, wriggled and twisted by black colloid, or turned into frozen mud.


    Her attack is effective against metal puppets, but the consumption of fighting spirit and holy power is also a lot.


    "The blood debt of the innocent must be paid!"


    The monster roared loudly, left diester and the ruling warrior, and turned to the paladins who had just relaxed. It ignored dist''s attack in the back and killed two low-level paladins who couldn''t dodge.


    "Run! Don''t fight with it. Adopt guerrilla tactics." The ruling warrior shouted while interfering with the monster''s attack.


    "The hypocrite''s blood will run out!"


    Many black glue tentacles stretched out under the broken slate and wrapped around the ankles of several paladins. The monster jumped over a distance of more than ten meters, and the Yellow Green Crystal Cluster axe killed them alive.


    The battle turned into a killing game. Claudia, dist and the ruling Paladin turned to destroy the humanoid metal puppets. The monster specialized in chopping the clergy restrained by black glue.


    Blood flowed in the central square in front of the church. When the last human puppet was destroyed by Claudia, only bishop diester and a ruling warrior were left on the battlefield. The rest had either been killed by the monster or took Elizabeth Princess Frederick fled the central square.


    "Evil wizard, son of the devil, how long can your witchcraft last?" Claudia picked up a bloody flail and asked leisurely in the square full of corpses.


    "Look, come out and see. This is the feast of blood brought by the soul of revenge!" The monster shouted to the quiet street and laughed, "it doesn''t matter."


    "What doesn''t matter?" Claudia waved flail, and stepped on the pool of blood with her delicate boots.


    At this time, the monster absorbed the summoned black glue tentacles and became more tall and strong. Three thick black glue vines grew behind it, rolling heavy weapons such as two handed hammer and one handed halberd, and danced wildly in mid air.


    It seems very difficult to deal with.


    The transfer effect of paladin crystal has ended. Bishop diester has lost his powerful melee ability. Claudia just needs to delay until solaraven comes back.


    The wind paladin of the golden order is not far from shuitao town. She can feel it.


    Sudden change!


    The shadow that could not be illuminated by the dusk sun moved. Dister and the two ruling warriors suddenly became stiff, their eyes turned white and fell soft to the ground.


    And helpers, another legendary wizard?!


    Claudia flashed and swept away at full speed in the direction outside the city.


    The new wizard hid in the shadow and attacked in a strange and unpredictable way. She didn''t even notice her element perception. If she stayed, she would die. She had to meet solaraven first.


    The tall monster did not chase the escaping Paladin, and a dark and fuzzy figure blocked his way.


    "You are... Shadow. We met at noon." The monster thought for a moment and said to himself.


    The shadow Knight remained silent for a moment and said, "you don''t seem to have killed the noble daughter of the trigoval family as planned."


    "The noble daughter of the trigovals?" The monster was confused again. After recalling for a while, he shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Here is full of the blood of vicious jackals. I did a good job. Very good..."


    The shadow Knight saw the monster''s one eye staring at the bishop of diester and the ruling warrior who fell to the ground and said with a smile, "they are not dead, but the Lord of the spirit bonder is dead. Why are you still alive?"


    The thick, vine like black glue tentacle wrapped around the heavy hammer and shot at the unconscious priest quickly, but it broke halfway. The heavy hammer fell to the ground and made a dull sound. The broken black glue tentacle twisted several times and withered quickly into rotten mud.


    "You will not attack me. You will only kill the clergy. Answer my questions. I can make you do what you want." The shadow Knight put away his sword and said calmly.


    The monster thought for a moment, waved his tentacle behind him, said enthusiastically: "The spirit bonder is dead, the soul is broken, why am I still alive... I thought of it. It is a new spell I studied. Based on advent, I engraved the strongest emotion and will into the paladin crystal, and also engraved into my gifted wizard model to imitate the soul, so that the soul of revenge can live."


    The shadow Knight suddenly said, "no wonder evil attack and holy fire are invalid for you. The core of your imitated soul is the paladin crystal based on holy power. This is really a genius''s idea."


    "I like studying witchcraft." The monster said proudly.


    The shadow Knight nodded and said with admiration: "the speaker has a high evaluation of the spirit bound wizard. According to him, the coming spell and the secret method of the shadow warrior are led and completed by the spirit bound. He provided many Paladin crystals for the spirit bound Lord, one of which belongs to the fifth level Paladin van der, and that crystal should be the soul core of your body."


    He looked at the remains of the puppets around him and said playfully, "it seems that you have taken the opportunity to indulge in a lot of paladin crystals."


    The monster didn''t respond to this topic. The red light in his eyes flickered and said impatiently, "get out of the way, I''ll kill them."


    "Answer me one more question and I''ll get out of the way." The shadow Knight asked: "Your Excellency, the speaker cheated the priest of Holy Mountain Monastery to obtain the incomplete shadow warrior secret method. Its magic principle and paladin crystal were all made by the ancient electors'' Council. This is a very profound and complex magic method, which goes beyond the general magic model and involves the secret of the soul... I don''t think your Excellency the spirit bondsman completed the coming and death alone with the inheritance of the incomplete secret method The shadow warrior went further and created an immortal puppet with legendary combat power... There must be a wise wizard helping you. Tell me, who is he? "


    "The mystery of the soul? Yes, the soul is composed of soul fire and will side. Imitating the soul can give the puppet life. This is a great magic achievement..." The monster began to narrate his favorite spells again.


    The shadow knight is willing to listen to the research results of the spirit bound wizard, but time is not enough. The sharp breath of solaraven has reached outside the city, and the imitation soul of the monster is about to die. It is really dying.


    "Tell me, who is the wizard who studies soul magic with you?" Asked the shadow knight.


    "Who is he? He is... Without him, it''s her and him... Her name is'' Andrew ''..."


    Andrew?!


    The shadow knight was shocked. The name reminded him of Andrew, the first parliamentary wizard who sacrificed blood to the devil, the culprit of the elector war.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The monster lost patience. The black rubber tentacles danced wildly behind him, beating the air and making a loud noise. The shadow Knight stepped aside. When the monster walked past, his dark and matte palm was like a sword. It easily pierced the tough black glue and took out a dark red crystal from its back.


    The powerful puppet suddenly limped down, the creeping black glue lost its vitality, and finally withered into a pile of rotten mud.


    "I forgot to tell you that I am also the paladin of the Supreme Lord. I am in charge of the shadow holy power, which can restrain the soul core of your glorious holy power."


    "... wizards are crazy guys." The shadow Knight looked around the tragic scene, sighed and put the puppet''s Soul Crystal into the bag.


    The soul crystals of other little puppets have dissipated. If this crystal is left to TESL who is about to arrive here, it will cause great trouble.


    "Elizabeth, it''s your turn next." The shadow Knight''s is quietly integrated into the environment.

 Chapter 694

    Deep in the Wharton prairie, more than 30 men, women and children dressed as mercenaries pulled a plow around an ox and walked west along the channel of the shallow river.


    Like most mercenary regiments, they bring their families, support the old and bring the young. Only 17 people are really equipped with weapons, and they are the most common leather armor, bow and arrow, skin round shield and wooden handle spear. Only a few people are equipped with sophisticated lock armor, leather armor, helmet, throwing spear and long sword.


    They are undoubtedly the core combat power of this small mercenary regiment, and the others are only auxiliary, while the old and children without combat ability belong to the hostages handed over by the mercenary regiment to the employer.


    The mercenary regiment without family members is difficult to gain the trust of the employer and is often repeatedly checked by the sentry guards. Of course, the personnel structure of the family nature is a general phenomenon of the mercenary corps, and the most important identity expression of the mercenary Corps is the flag registered in local churches.


    The short horned ox plow carries all the belongings of the small mercenary regiment. There is a flag inserted in the front of the plow, which roughly depicts a burning lion, so they are called the fire lion mercenary regiment.


    It is the end of February in the earth season. Spring is strong, and the endless green has spread to the end of the day. The shallow river with transparent water quality is like a pure and flawless jade belt, winding between the grass and the sky. Purple Lilac flowers are dotted. Just look at one of them. They connect into a piece, which adds moving color to the prairie in spring and brings rich fragrance to the fresh and humid air.


    The big prairie rabbit and prairie gopher are not afraid of the mercenary regiment driving cattle to climb the plow, but are only wary of the goshawks circling in the air. In the mercenary regiment, in addition to half the children happily chasing rabbits and gophers, even the black haired guard dogs ignored the close prey.


    These things that don''t know how to be afraid of people are really easy to catch. They are almost tired of eating.


    Walking on the vibrant and wonderful prairie, the old man of the fire lion mercenary regiment was full of sadness. There are clean water, a variety of wild vegetables, and readily available prey. At the same time, it also means that there are no people around, no solid foothold for defense, and there will be monsters and beasts.


    The small fire lion mercenary regiment should not appear here. The old people in the team are experienced old mercenaries. They can''t understand why Deputy Head Theodore doesn''t advise head octavel to choose from the front line of Whitewater fortress, bypass the man horse hills of Dodo, and then go north to reach the ghost forest development point.


    Although the route is a little far away and the transit fee must be paid to the Lord''s post on the way, the risk of the journey is also small. Unlike going deep into the prairie, it is easy to get lost. The terrain is still very open. There are no hidden spots around. Once targeted by the Jackal tribe, it is difficult to escape.


    The old mercenaries only complained about deputy commander Theodore in private, and never dared to put forward their opinions to commander octavel. Because she is not only the head of the fire lion mercenary regiment, but also a female ranger in the church. She has the status of Knight aristocracy.


    In fact, the original head of the mercenary regiment was Theodore. The oldest mercenary has followed him for six years. It is said that Theodore was once the backbone of the fire lion mercenary regiment. He was angry because the old head died unexpectedly and was excluded by his companions. He followed the granddaughter of the old head with his wife Ruth, sister penny and brother-in-law Todd and set up another door, But still under the banner of the fire lion mercenary regiment.


    Octavier was not satisfied with being only a female mercenary. She took the savings of the mercenary regiment and registered herself as a Ranger in the church. She left halfway for a few years, but she didn''t get any fame. Two months ago, Theodore received a message from octavel at a church in the kingdom of dodo. She is already a fighting female trainee knight, and is preparing to recruit followers to take a chance in the development of ghost forest. She left a message to ask the fire lion mercenary regiment registered in her name to meet her.


    So Theodore took his companions to the meeting point designated by the message and met octavel and her three followers.


    Not seen in a few years, miss octaville has become more beautiful. If it weren''t for her dark red hair, gray green eyes and vaguely familiar facial features, the old people of the mercenary regiment dare not recognize her.


    In any case, octavel is now a real knight aristocrat, and of course the fire lion mercenaries follow her.


    However, the female Ranger and head of the mercenary Corps seems unreliable.


    "Damn shuitao town police station, it''s not enough to drive us out of the tavern. It''s shameless to force my carriage and horse... A group of guys without a sense of honor!" Octavel walked at the front of the line, complaining endlessly.


    She and the Red Lion mercenary regiment were driven out of the mercenary tavern by the Sheriff of shuitao town many days ago. At that time, she didn''t feel anything. Now there is no carriage. She drives a short horned cow slowly on the road with a plow, which makes her more and more unconvinced.


    In fact, the main reason is that there is no money. The fire lion mercenary regiment bought this short horned cow and purchased some supplies. Octavel became a poor head. He can''t even take out the transit fee. He can only cut some wood into a plow and take a bunch of his men to walk in the uninhabited field.


    When did miss octaville hold back so much? She didn''t care about money before. As a result, "how to say... It seems that she was exiled. She was put into the depths of the prairie by people. If she didn''t meet us, she can only find a way to survive after waking up and find a way to leave the prairie."


    "You can go out by walking along the shallow river on the grassland." Ruth said with a smile.


    "It''s actually very difficult." Scout Todd took over the topic, shook his head and said: "The Wharton river has many curved tributaries in the prairie. If I hadn''t memorized the geomorphic map of the main channel of the Wharton River in advance and walked along the widest channel only by experience, it is likely to bring everyone into a large wetland. It will be very difficult to cross the swamp wetland and find the shallow river. Even the wetland is the end of the tributary, and there is no outlet channel at all."


    "This noble victim is looking for a way out on the prairie alone. With good luck, he can go out in a month. If he is not lucky, he may be trapped for two or three years."


    Penny said in a clear voice, "in my opinion, she will probably die on the road if she runs alone."


    Due to the water source, the victims who walk alone can only find a way out in the strange grassland. They can only walk along the river. They may meet grassland herdsmen or break into the nest of a monster community. Unless they have the strength of silver knights, identify the direction and walk in a straight line, they can leave the grassland in two days and one night.


    The girl in distress was abandoned in the depths of the prairie. She didn''t look like a Silver Knight.


    Ruth thought and concluded: "For some reason, the child was exiled to the prairie. The exile''s means were unusual. In a way we didn''t understand, he left a dangerous smell to prevent intuitive monsters and beasts from hurting her while she was sleeping. The man didn''t want to kill her or show up publicly, but most likely, he deliberately arranged for us to rescue her."


    Theodore looked around warily, shook his head in confusion and said: "The young lady temporarily changed her route and chose to go directly from the prairie to the ghost forest to open up a spot. Who can master our whereabouts in advance and hide from the young lady''s perception? Are there spies in the mercenary regiment? However, those guys have been with us for several years, everyone''s details have been clearly understood. The people with problems have been cleared away long ago, and there should be no traitors."


    The grand Colonel octavel''s thoughts were misty at this time and turned a deaf ear to the concerns of his followers.


    She didn''t want to kill her, and didn''t want her to appear in public; she carefully arranged her way back, and exiled her to the depths of the prairie... There''s a story... Octavel felt more and more fun and excited secretly, so she almost danced. She stepped forward and opened the girl''s eyes, and the expression on her face suddenly changed, showing meditation and prudence.


    Bright eyes?! descendants of nahtigar, noble golden blood?


    As long as you contact kite castle, commander Weier can quickly find out the true identity of the victim and speculate the context of the incident. However, she has re selected her own path. Unless the Auguste family is in danger of exterminating the family, she will not regain her past identity and strength. As a Ranger living at the bottom, the victim is just a victim and noble Her golden blood has no light with her.


    However, Vera is sure that even if she is now a little Ranger with no reputation, few people in the world can arrange her encounter. Except Sylvia, there is only the power of fate.


    "According to the rules of mercenaries, what should we do when we meet the victims?" Colonel Weil stood up, turned his head and asked his followers.


    "The church asked the mercenaries to help the victims they met by chance. If you take her to any church, you can get the praise of the stationed priest, which is good for the mercenary regiment. But... Miss, this is the wild." Theodore answered and reminded him that he obviously didn''t want his master to get into trouble. He politely said that he should leave the noble girl behind.


    The female Ranger shook her dark red ponytail, showed a narrow smile, and said, "feed her a bottle of face changing medicine, and then take her on the road."

 Chapter 695

    Elizabeth seemed to have a long dream, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion. She remembered that the battle priest and two ruling warriors led a team of paladins to protect themselves through the church, left shuitao town through the back door and away from the undeniable puppet monster.


    They rode horned wolves to the nearest military town - Baishui fortress. There are not only the elite troops of Dodo Kingdom, but also the superior Cathedral of shuitao town church, and Duke Ludwig, the Golden Knight of Dodo Kingdom, is also in whitewater fortress.


    When the horned wolf crossed a mountain, Elizabeth suddenly felt a cold attack. She worked hard to resist the abnormality of her body, but she lost consciousness after only one breath.


    When she woke up again, it was dark all around. She couldn''t see her fingers. Elizabeth was in a panic. She shouted loudly and no one answered. Finally, she couldn''t help crying in the dark. When her mood calmed down a little, with tears in her eyes, she pulled out her long sword and carefully explored in the dark. Her two feet tried to walk in a straight line, and the blade was marked at her feet.


    After walking for a long time, she didn''t encounter anything except herself. Elizabeth sang and sang the hymn from beginning to end to inspire her courage and fight against the fear and despair brought by the darkness.


    Finally, her voice became hoarse and the water in the water bag was drained. She could only recite silently in her heart:


    "When all things are dark, only glory lasts forever."


    This is the sacrifice belief of the clergy in the face of despair. Elizabeth only knew it before, but did not have a deep understanding. In the endless darkness, she recited over and over again, gradually calmed down, tears stopped flowing, and began to think about the real meaning of this sentence:


    Where does the light come from when everything is dark?


    If there is light, where will it guide me?


    When thinking about questions, the answer will come, first from the thinker''s inner hope. Under the dark curtain in the distance, a magnificent building came into Elizabeth''s eyes.


    It has a high bell tower, thick walls and statues in different shapes, which are placed on the square in front of the steps. Although its towering and thin strange appearance is different from any shining Cathedral, and the overall architectural style composed of pointed arch, rib vault and flying arch is full of mysterious, sad and noble temperament, Elizabeth recognized it as a shining cathedral at a glance.


    She walked quickly through the central square full of statues, pools and gardens, climbed the white glazed rock steps, and Elizabeth knocked on the beautifully patterned gate.


    "Is anyone there?"


    With her voice, the closed door opened slowly, and Elizabeth entered without hesitation. In the deep of the open and towering hall, an angel is standing quietly outlined by light with different brightness and texture. His light is bright, which makes people unable to look directly, pure and warm, and makes people want to be closer. The angel holds a Holy Scripture in his left hand and a scepter in his right hand. Three pairs of holy wings cover less than half of the hall, rendering every artifact in the display with holy and dense brilliance.


    "Mickle Myers!"


    Elizabeth was so surprised that she threw away the long sword in front of her chest, walked quickly, knelt on one knee, clasped the fingers of her hands against her forehead, and recited: "the glorious angel of the holy first day, the eye of our Lord, the embodiment of holiness and wisdom, are you here to guide me?"


    "What is sacred?" Michelle Myers''s clear and indifferent voice fell in Elizabeth''s ear.


    Without thinking, the girl answered according to the standards of paladins: "holiness is bright, heroic, compassionate, wise and just."


    "The trial begins... The son of the king of nightmares."


    With the end of the voice, the first glorious Angel quickly faded, and the empty Cathedral fell into darkness again. Elizabeth was shocked to find that she was wearing armor, with a shield and a long sword in her hand. The surrounding environment seemed to have changed, and the cathedral disappeared inexplicably. Her body glowed from inside to outside, and she could see a distance of five meters. The smooth floor under her feet turned into a ground full of pebbles.


    There was a rustling sound in the dark, as if a monster were approaching. Elizabeth was so nervous that she had no time to examine the changes in the environment around her. She held her breath, turned her fighting spirit, raised her shield in front of her, and pointed the sword at the source of the sound.


    At the moment when Elizabeth raised her sword, the sound in the dark suddenly stopped. The cold and piercing killing opportunity was hidden in the silent air, and the feeling of danger was like essence.


    A vague shadow flashed from Elizabeth''s left position, which was the dead corner of the blade. It waved its arms to drive the air roaring, and a sharp cold hit the girl''s neck, stimulating the contraction of pores on her neck.


    The enemy sneaked into Elizabeth''s dead corner and launched a fierce raid. Caught off guard, she almost instinctively patted the shield, turned her toes, exerted force on her right leg, and cut out the light of her sword.


    Defend in attack and cut with the trend.


    Elizabeth''s hard-working combat skills played an amazing role at this time. There was no need to see or think about it. The shield beat the enemy horizontally and the long sword cut the enemy vertically. It was simple, effective and powerful.


    "Poof"


    The lock armour and the hard leather inner armour were torn open by something. Elizabeth felt cold on her back, then blood flowing out, and then a sharp pain.


    The enemy moved too fast to avoid the girl''s shield sweep and long sword cut, leaving a deep wound on her back, but he could not tear the key of her neck.


    Elizabeth endured the pain, clenched her teeth and put on an offensive and defensive posture towards the darkness again.


    The enemy''s attack arrived as scheduled, Elizabeth''s counterattack was still ineffective, and a deep bone wound was added to her left leg.


    A few minutes later, the stubborn girl was bleeding all over and fell to the ground. The shield had been broken, and her hand still held the bright long sword tightly.


    The shadow approached slowly, and Elizabeth saw her opponent. It is a giant wolf walking upright. Although it bears a wolf''s head, it is obviously different from the Jackal who looks like a hyena and has a hunchback. It is well proportioned, 2.3m tall, with dark fur. Its body looks thin, but its muscle lines are unusually full. It seems that it is full of explosive power and extremely sensitive. Its hands, like human beings, have five fingers, sharp claws at the end, which have been dyed red by blood, and its dark eyes seem to have mysterious extraordinary power.


    Elizabeth looked directly into the eyes of the black werewolf and felt bursts of shudders from her soul, as if she had fallen into the most terrible nightmare. She was caught in her heart by a rope called fear, but she couldn''t move a finger to wake up.


    As the nightmare monster gradually approached, the light around Elizabeth faded and faded, like a candle in the cold wind, shaky, as if it would go out in the next second, but the weak light firmly held the last distance.


    The girl kept saying in her heart:


    "When all things are dark, only light lasts forever... When all things are dark, only light lasts forever."


    The monster couldn''t move any further. It showed a humanized confused expression. It wondered why the weak prey refused to give up, but the next second, its eyes lit up a cruel and bloodthirsty red light and stretched out sharp claws to give a fatal blow to the dying opponent.


    "The trial passed."


    Light emerges, darkness recedes like a tide, terrible monsters disappear, and the towering and empty church hall reappears again. Elizabeth was inspired by the fighting spirit suppressed by the nightmare. She suddenly bounced 2 meters high from the floor. Then she was surprised to find that all the wounds on her body disappeared. Before she could ask questions, the archangel Michelle Meles composed of light pointed on her forehead, and suddenly there were three holy light runes and a set of strange martial arts forging methods in her mind.


    Elizabeth sat up abruptly, and when she saw the green grass and the smell of fragrant flowers rushing into her nose, she couldn''t help sneezing hard.


    Two curious little faces were sprayed with saliva, three pairs of eyes looked at each other for a while, and then there were two children''s screams.


    "She''s awake! The victims are awake."


    Elizabeth found herself lying on an ox plow, surrounded by a group of armed men. As they gathered around, Elizabeth, who did not know the situation, reached for the long sword at her waist, but felt empty. She wanted to run and fight. She turned over and jumped off the plow. Her head felt dizzy and lay down feebly.


    Exhaustion of fighting spirit... Elizabeth is no stranger to her weakness. She has received training in this field in the TESL family. She just wonders why she is exhausted of fighting spirit?


    Are the church, the first shining angel and the black werewolf dreaming?


    "Don''t move. You''ve been sleeping for at least two days. You''re very weak. You''d better continue to lie down." The slightly hoarse but magnetic female voice interrupted Elizabeth''s thoughts and brought her back to reality from her confused state.


    A young woman in a lock armour pushed away the people around her and came closer. She is tall and well proportioned, has beautiful facial features, has dark red hair, her full forehead sets off the high bridge of her nose, and her dark skin color gives people the impression of strength and wisdom. Her gray green eyes are clear and flexible, with a smile, and looks innocent and friendly.


    Elizabeth saw a long scabbard sword in her hand and said, "that''s my sword."


    "Now it''s mine." The red haired woman hid the long sword behind her, looked at Elizabeth with vigilance in her eyes, and immediately asked with a smile, "what''s your name? How old are you? Why are you in trouble? Which mercenary regiment? What skills do you have?"


    A series of questions stunned Elizabeth again, stunned for a moment, quietly turned her eyes and asked weakly, "where is this place? Who are you? I... why am I here?"


    "This is the Wharton prairie... We are the fire lion mercenary regiment. I''m the Ranger octavel and the chief of the fire lion mercenary regiment." Holding a long sword, the young woman hugged her chest with both hands, smiled and said playfully, "little girl, I answered your question. Now it''s your turn to tell me, who are you? Why are you in a coma in the depths of the Wharton prairie?"


    Is this Wharton prairie?


    Elizabeth couldn''t figure out why she appeared on the Wharton prairie. She observed in the dark and believed that these people were an ordinary mercenary regiment. The young woman who claimed to be octavel might be an unnatural awakening trainee knight. But in terms of strength and status, the other party is far worse than himself. The strong man beside octaville, with a burly figure, coordinated movements and real eyes, vaguely brought a sense of oppression to Elizabeth. He should be the strongest of this small mercenary regiment.


    However, Elizabeth is confident that she can easily defeat each other in her heyday. She is a senior trainee knight and can be promoted to a medium-level bronze Knight at any time.


    Making a comparative judgment of the strength of both sides, Elizabeth left the cow to pull the plow and said with a condescending attitude: "I am very grateful to your excellency for rescuing me. I also appreciate the noble character of the fire lion mercenary Corps in rescuing the victims. I have written down your kindness and will give rich returns if there is a chance in the future."


    She was a little silent, stretched out her hand and said, "I''m leaving now. Please give me back my sword?"


    The mercenaries'' curious, alert and friendly expressions suddenly changed, showing indifference and contempt. Octavel frowned, the hilt of the sword touched Elizabeth''s nose and scolded: "Look, you are also a mercenary. Don''t you know the rules? I, chief octavel, will teach you today... The mercenary group rescues the victims, and all the belongings of the victims belong to the rescuer... You think, if we don''t care about you, when you are bitten by a beast, your belongings will not belong to us? We saved your life, and your belongings are mine now, including your skin A is also mine... If you want to take it back from me, you can either redeem it with money or work for us. I''ll give it to you when I''m satisfied. If I''m not satisfied, don''t even think about it. Little girl, do you understand? "


    The head of the female mercenary talked a lot. Elizabeth was red in the face and said angrily, "I promise to give you a rich reward. I mean what I say... I, I''m actually a knight and noble."


    The mercenaries looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha, I''m a knight and noble..."


    "Well, in fact, I am also a noble... Lord in the future, if you marry me as a wife, you will be the Lord''s lady in the future."


    "... she may have hurt her brain and her mind is not clear."


    "Little girl, it''s a felony to pretend to be an aristocrat. Apologize to the commander and ask her to take you to the ghost forest development point. You''ll die if you stay on the prairie alone."


    Octavel raised his left hand, stopped the sarcasm and kind persuasion of his subordinates, and said to the girl with a red face: "for your success in teasing me... Give her back her things and let her go... We continue on our way."


    The travel bag, wool cloak, travel bag, water bag and Archer crossbow were thrown at Elizabeth''s feet. Octavel saluted her, smiled and said, "may the merciful Lord of glory guide you out of the prairie... Good luck, dear Miss knight."


    As the mercenaries drove the shorthorn away, Elizabeth looked back, lowered her head and whispered, "may the Supreme Lord bless you... Kind people, I swear I will repay you... If I can survive."


    Deputy commander Theodore looked back, turned into a little girl and asked octaville, "Miss, let her stay alone in the prairie?"


    "She is a kind child and is afraid to trouble us." Octavel smiled and said confidently, "don''t worry about her. She''ll follow."


    "The young lady is wise and wise." Theodore flattered.


    Octavel glanced at him and said proudly, "in the future, don''t call me miss or adult... Call me ''head''... It''s like the head of the mercenary regiment!"


    *********************************


    Elizabeth walked to the river in a daze. Up to now, she could not completely distinguish between dream and reality. The magnificent cathedral, the first glorious Angel Michelle Meyers, and the wolf monster like a nightmare were all too real. She remembered the Holy Light runes and a set of war techniques planted by the glorious angel for her.


    Life experience reminds Elizabeth that it is a dream. The fragrance of the grassland, the fresh air, the gurgling sound of water, the rabbits and gophers in the grass, flesh and blood, and emotional mercenaries are the reality.


    Elizabeth tried to connect the attack with the rescue by mercenaries. She didn''t know what happened after she lost consciousness. She was worried that the powerful and evil wizard was still looking for her.


    In order to avoid being implicated in the fire lion mercenary regiment, she can only face all dangers alone, just like the paladin of justice.


    When she came to the river, Elizabeth knelt on the grass and took water from a sheepskin water bag. When she saw the reflection in the water, the water bag snapped, fell into the water and was washed away by the river.


    Elizabeth did not bother to pick up the precious water bag, buried her whole head in the clear and cold river, rubbed the skin and hair on her face, reopened her eyes and saw the reflection of a strange and familiar girl.


    Her facial features vaguely looked like Elizabeth''s original appearance, but her skin was dark and rough, and her face was covered with freckles; her bright brown red hair turned golden and yellow, just like dry wheat straw, which was the most common mottled hair of civilians; the bright eyes symbolizing noble blood disappeared, and her eyes were ordinary brownish gray.


    Elizabeth could not believe that this was her present appearance. She sat down on the grass and stared for a long time before she remembered to arouse her poor fighting spirit.


    There was no problem with fighting spirit and element position. Why did I become so ugly? Was it... Princess Elizabeth Frederick thought of a possibility to surprise her, quickly half knelt on the ground, took in the ups and downs of emotion, and silently said:


    "When all things are dark, only glory lasts forever."


    She tried to visualize the first Rune passed to her by Michelle Meles. The original vague impression gradually became clear. With the deepening of visualization, the details of the rune were presented.


    Elizabeth''s fingertips burst out a faint light, weak but holy.


    "Holy light! I can cast holy light!"


    Holy light is the most basic priest divination. In addition to luminescence, it has no special extraordinary effect, but it can evolve into a higher priest divination.


    Elizabeth cheered and soon frowned. She wanted to be a paladin rather than a priest.


    "... try to visualize the second rune." She half knelt down again, full of expectation and uneasiness.


    When the second Rune was visualized, a warm current gushed out of Elizabeth''s body, and she felt that her exhausted fighting spirit was recovering.


    "... I''m a paladin." Elizabeth looked at her rough hands and her eyes were blank. Her mood was not as happy as expected. Instead, she was sad, relieved, confused and complex emotions finally mixed into firm faith and noble sense of mission.


    Illuminati is the most basic divine skill of paladins, which is between the priest''s holy light skill and the paladin''s heroic skill. In the initial stage, it has the effect of restoring energy and physical strength. It can evolve all divine skills of paladins, mainly to protect the soul from the serious erosion of void elements, supplemented by healing divine skills and strengthening divine skills. The silver paladin of divine skill level 4 temporarily has the combat power comparable to the Golden Knight, and the semi elemental body can receive divine skill treatment, so it has far more survival ability than ordinary knights.


    Mastering the art of light indicates that the light mark in the blood is awakened and becomes a true Paladin. Elizabeth''s situation is somewhat different. She inspires holy light and light, and the next Rune represents the bravery of the paladin.


    Valor coordinates the strength and agility of paladins, weakens fear, transforms pain into anger controlled by paladins, and promotes spiritual activity. It is the source of strengthening and punishing divination, and runs through all the divine levels of paladins from beginning to end.


    For trainee Knights like Elizabeth, heroism can greatly improve her combat effectiveness.


    After confirming that the third Rune represents bravery, Elizabeth muttered: "Miracle... This is the miracle of our Lord... I understand that angel Michelle Myers, adhering to the will of the Lord, transferred me from the hands of the evil to the prairie, changed my image and taught me the true meaning of holiness. He chose me as his disciple and expected me to kill evil and protect the people... The descendant of the king of nightmares. No, the king of nightmares is the one that needs me to eradicate Devil! "


    "Ha ha, I''m the student of the first glorious angel. I''m the paladin Elizabeth Frederick. I don''t want to be queen sassanne." Elizabeth danced happily. Seeing the reflection on the river, she suddenly remembered that her water bag had just floated away. She took a few steps downstream, thought about it, and turned around to run in the direction of the departure of the fire lion mercenary Corps.


    More than two hours later, the mercenaries heard Elizabeth''s cry and looked back to see the mercenary girl calling herself a knight chasing after her.


    Commander wil ordered the team to stop. Elizabeth staggered to the front and said breathlessly, "you... You walked too fast... I almost missed it. Give me some water to drink."


    "Soon?" Weil looked at the short horned cow eating tender grass leisurely. Ha said with a smile, "you won''t get lost? You can lose it even if the cow pulls such a big trace of the plow?"


    Elizabeth returned the water bag to a female mercenary next to her. Regardless of the image, she wiped the corners of her mouth with her sleeve and said shyly, "I... I want to join you."


    "Oh... Who are you?" Colonel Weil lengthened his tone and asked with a teasing expression.


    Elizabeth, with a straight face, recounted what she had thought up on the way.


    "My name is Mary. I''m 20 years old. I''m a mercenary. A few days ago, our mercenary regiment wanted to go to the ghost forest development point to pick up the task. On the way, I met jackals and bandits. My companion fought desperately... I was the only one who ran out."


    The girl''s eyes were red and her tears came down. Her sadness was not hypocrisy. I''m afraid the fighting priests and paladins who protected her had died. Moreover, she was determined to shoulder the sacred mission and accept the test of the first glorious angel as a mercenary. It was difficult to see her family and friends again in the future.


    "Meet a jackal? Who are you lying to?" Panni, the secret assassin, mercilessly sarcastically said, "there is no blood on your leather armor and your sword hasn''t pulled out its scabbard. Tell me, how did you break through the siege and get rid of the jackals?"


    "... I, I don''t know." Elizabeth wanted to argue, but she was speechless and had to bow her head in despair.


    "All right." Octavel waved his hand generously, stopped his followers from continuing to blame the girl, took a step forward and said softly, "you''re in trouble... But I want to say that you''re lucky. I''m just a Ranger who is not afraid of trouble."


    She paused, looked around at the mercenaries and said loudly, "no one is allowed to mention Mary''s experience, otherwise..."


    "I''ll finish him myself." Theodore said calmly.


    The grand commander of Weil nodded with satisfaction and turned to Elizabeth and said, "come and get to know oaktaweil, 18, the grand commander of the fire lion mercenary regiment and the legendary ranger of the future."


    Looking at wile''s sincere eyes, Elizabeth blurted out, "Mary, 20 years old, a fallen mercenary and a future Savior."


    The mercenaries were silent and burst out laughing again.


    "Do you want to learn medicine? Ruth is the best doctor in the regiment. You can worship her as a teacher." The chief smiled, pointed to the female soldier who had just handed the water bag and said.


    "Yes, yes, I want to learn medicine." The girl nodded again and again, and unconsciously regarded Colonel Weier as her closest person.


    "Mary, welcome to the fire lion mercenary regiment. In the future, you will be my sister and, well, my follower."


    The team set off again. The mercenary girl Mary followed Weil, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "commander, are you really only 18 years old?"


    "Of course, I''m 18 years old."


    "... doesn''t look like it. Oh, I mean, I''m two years older than you. I can''t be your sister."


    "Mary, you''re the wrong age." Colonel Weier corrected very seriously: "you are only 16 years old this year. You are my sister."


    "Well, all right." Mary followed the good advice, accepted the big head''s statement, and asked curiously, "sister weir, you are the big head. The scale of the fire lion mercenary regiment must be very large?"


    Weil said proudly, "I have 24 mercenaries under my command, and the fire lion mercenary regiment is the second to none."


    "24 people... It doesn''t seem that there are many."


    "What do you know? The mercenary regiment of 24 people is already great. When you arrive at the ghost forest development point, you will understand that we are a rare large mercenary regiment."


    "Well, I trust sister will."


    Theodore and others silently followed behind the two guys as if they didn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 696

    Eleven days later, the fire lion mercenary regiment crossed the Wharton prairie and arrived at the ghost forest development point of Dodo Kingdom, which was nearly a month faster than the route bypassed from Baishui fortress. If the commander of Weier didn''t ask his men to hunt some wild animals and defeat several groups of jackals, their journey would be faster.


    Only a few people in the mercenary regiment know that the money bag of commander Weier is dry and can''t touch a few copper sols. They need to get some animal skins and tendons to sell at the development point. Otherwise, the fire lion mercenary regiment can''t afford to pay the deposit for connecting tasks.


    Ghost forest is the first field that human beings set foot on. It is said that the ancient ELF KING court once wiped out the God chosen army chasing the elf family here, and the souls of the dead have wandered in the forest since then.


    Of course, this is an erroneous rumor. The creation law of the four elements determines that the undead without the support of water element will disappear quickly. There has never been a natural undead in the world. Even if evil wizards can create undead, they can''t exist for a long time.


    The flutes and willows that only grow in the ghost forest have many holes in their trunks. When the night wind blows through the woods, they will cry strangely, as if the ghost is singing an elegy, which makes people shudder.


    Anthropologists have not been fully sure about the special value of the flute tree. In addition to flute trees, the ghost forest is also rich in wood, herbs, spices, fruits, rare animals and precious keel steel veins.


    The Dodo royal family mastered the technology of refining keel steel, which is a key material for manufacturing military heavy crossbow, large crossbow and catapult. If the output is enough, it will have a wider range of uses.


    Dodo people have long been greedy for the wealth of the ghost forest. Soon after the white Centaur Ju nationality living adjacent to the forest migrated, they sent elite scouts into the forest many times to investigate the distribution of resources and the trend of the white centaur. However, compared with the precious resources of ghost forest, Dodo Kingdom pays more attention to the strategic value of major grasslands. As long as it can occupy a territory on the prairie, Dodo kingdom will continuously obtain cattle, sheep and excellent war horses as a source of energy.


    The ghost forest development site is actually built on the flat grassland, which is more than 50 kilometers away from the edge of the forest. The scale is not large, only half of that of ordinary towns. After all, the grassland can''t grow food, so the development site naturally doesn''t need to reserve the position of internal grange. The heavy wooden wall forms a ring, on which many wooden arrow towers are set. The buildings inside are mostly simple large wooden houses, which are mostly used for storing and processing materials. The Lord''s castle at the development point has not been built yet. Guanghui church is the only limestone building in it. Its style is rough and simple. It can also serve as a defensive fortress when necessary. When the facilities of the development site are gradually improved, the church can be transformed into a castle, and the garrison priest will choose another site to build a real cathedral.


    In addition to the temporary church, there is a strange building built of green bricks in the development site, and the tall chimney is particularly eye-catching. The fire lion mercenaries curiously wanted to come forward to have a look, but they were severely stopped by the guards.


    Seeing that his men were reprimanded, Colonel Weier raised his chin and disdained to say, "it''s just a huge brick kiln. What''s the big deal?"


    Mary (Elizabeth), who has long been incarnated as a little fan, first looked at the knowledgeable leader with adoring eyes, then tiptoed and straightened her neck, trying to observe the green brick building behind the wall, "this is a huge brick kiln? It''s my first time to see. I heard that it can produce tens of thousands of green bricks a day?"


    "There are many craftsmen making bricks, and thousands of people work together." Weil raised his mouth and said lightly. Immediately, with a straight face, he scolded the guard: "Hey, take us to the mercenary tavern. I want to see the priest in the church."


    Orthodox vassal soldiers fear knights and nobles from their bones, even if the other party is just a little famous Ranger. The head of the female mercenary had a bad attitude, and the guards at the pioneering point did not dare to refute. With a cold face, they walked ahead without saying a word.


    The fire lion mercenaries were very happy when they saw the guards grazed in the head''s hand. They drove the cattle to pull the plow and came to the mercenary tavern at the development point.


    The tavern was bustling, and the corners outside the door were filled with mercenaries with big arms and round waist. They looked at the new competitors with provocative eyes. Colonel Weier, who always liked the excitement, stopped, touched the shriveled purse secretly, and ordered with a flickering look in his eyes:


    "Er... Well, Theodore, you take people to sell all our prey, rent some rooms in the tavern and let everyone settle down first... I''ll take Mary to the church to find the garrison priest and see if the church has released the Ranger mission."


    Mary, who couldn''t figure out the situation, was dragged away by the commander of Weil. They just got out of the sight of the mercenaries. Penny chased up from behind and quietly stuffed weil with a bulging purse.


    "Head, see the stationed priest to donate first." She whispered.


    Vera took the heavy purse and asked in surprise, "where did you pick it up?"


    She remembered very clearly that Theodore and their money had been collected by herself the last time she purchased supplies.


    Penny smiled, her slender fingers made a move to clip things, turned and ran away.


    Vera''s mouth was half open and she was stunned for a long time. Then she shouted to Penny''s back, "I''ll pay you back... When I have money."


    "Head, sister penny, what does that mean?" Mary pulled Ravel''s skirt and gestured to Penny just now.


    "... it''s stolen. Shh, don''t shout." Will covered Mary''s mouth and whispered.


    Mary broke free of Vera''s hand and said positively, "it''s wrong to steal... We should return the things to others and let sister Penny apologize to the owner."


    Colonel Weier thought for a moment and said distressedly, "it seems... It makes sense. However, I''m going to donate the money to the Church... Well, when we earn the Commission, we''ll give it back to the owner."


    Before long, will and Mary came out of the church and returned to the mercenary tavern unhappily.


    The Scout Todd waiting outside welcomed the two people in. The mercenaries in the tavern consciously made way for a road. Some mercenaries were black and blue, and there were a pile of broken wooden tables and chairs in the corner of the hall. Obviously, a small conflict had just happened here.


    In the awe of everyone, Todd led the grand colonel and Mary to the second floor of the tavern and entered a simple guest room. The theodores and Penny got up from the stool and greeted val.


    "Boss, we sold our prey to the tavern owner and changed three rooms and some supplies. You and Mary have one room, and Ruth and I are next door to this room. The rest can only settle in the shanty town temporarily." Theodore reports.


    Vera took a cup of flower tea from Ruth, took a listless sip, pointed to Mary and said, "give her the extra money. The priest accepted our donation and praised it. He ignored the theft and just said he knew his mistake. This guy was hit. If I hadn''t pulled it, she would have quarreled with the priest."


    Mary pouted and said unconvinced, "stealing is wrong... People''s money is also hard-earned and should be returned to them."


    Theodore looked at penny. The secret assassin turned his head aside and scratched his head and said, "well... We don''t have money. This tavern is opened by the bear group. They took prey but didn''t give money. They only used two days of free accommodation and a batch of supplies in exchange..."


    "What?! it''s the bear group again!" Before Theodore finished, Vera cried and realized that his performance was not like a big head. He picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful of flower tea and explained: "the priest of the church has no task. He asked us to go to the front camp of the ghost forest to find Barrett, the head of the bear group, and said that the guy is responsible for providing tasks and paying rewards to all mercenaries and Rangers."


    Theodore and others looked at each other. He asked carefully, "head, you have a festival with the bear group."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of the bear group." Weil yelled, put his chin on the table again, and muttered: "the garrison priest said that the bear regiment has 4000 people and more than 1400 combat mercenaries, which is the largest mercenary regiment in all kingdoms... How can they be so large? Compared with the bear regiment, I''m just a small head, which makes me angry..."


    Then she raised her face, looked at her eyes and asked, "how long do you think it will take our fire lion mercenary regiment to surpass the bear regiment and become the largest mercenary regiment in all kingdoms?"


    Doctor Ruth said softly, "head, it''s almost impossible... No lord can tolerate such a large mercenary regiment... The bear regiment is a special case."


    Penny said crisply: "I''ve made it clear that the bear regiment is composed of dozens of small mercenaries. They used to live by the stag merchant regiment. Later, somehow, the stag merchant regiment dissolved all their mercenaries. These people have no income and can only look for jobs everywhere. It''s just that dodo Kingdom opened up the ghost forest and recruited a large number of mercenaries and Rangers. They ran over and hugged each other Under the banner of the bear regiment, a super large mercenary regiment was formed. "


    Octavel knows the inside story about the dissolution of the mercenary regiment of the stag business group. At the beginning, Lord dodo cooperated with the Southwind chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of Borui to attack the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. Sophia was angry and United victor and Sylvia to attack and kill the Earl Horton of the golden lark family. She obviously used the mercenary force of the chamber of Commerce, but since then, the great lords have been against Wen The Burton chamber of Commerce was more alert. Sophia had to fire the vassal and the mercenaries of the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce in order to regain the trust of her partners.


    These mercenaries seem to be the predecessor of the bear regiment.


    "The commander of the development point did not agree to the merger of the mercenary regiment." Theodore said: "However, when the orc war broke out in the Sassanian Empire, Lord dodo sent the elite of the development point to the north for reinforcements. They needed a strong and unified mercenary regiment to guard the cordon at the edge of the ghost forest. The commander and garrison priest of the development point gave the bear regiment a lot of convenience, including dispatching new mercenaries and Rangers, issuing tasks and delivering rewards to them. Even Lien Chan Li And the precious resources collected, the bear group can also take a share. "


    Ruth continued: "Head, the bear regiment has great power. Later mercenaries like us all rely on the recommendation letter of the bear regiment to be appreciated by the development leader and accepted as a vassal by the development leader. At present, Dodo''s cavalry are busy receiving six grassland holy cities to eliminate the increasingly rampant grassland jackals. They have no energy to deal with the monsters in the ghost forest. They still guard, guard and explore The task is left to the bear regiment. There are three forces at the development site of the ghost forest. The knight master of Dodo commands 800 elite soldiers to guard the settlement; 4000 mercenary soldiers from the man horse hills are distributed in the sentry camps along the way to protect the displaced people moving south... Only the mercenary regiment and Rangers led by the bear regiment are at the front of the ghost forest to deal with the beasts and monsters in the forest. "


    The big head of Weier sat up straight and asked with bright eyes, "Barrett, the big head of the bear group... Is he strong?"


    The people looked at each other and shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know the details of each other. Scout Todd thought for a moment and said, "it''s said that he''s a very old guy... He shouldn''t have much strength, otherwise the commander of the development point won''t let him take charge of the bear regiment."


    "The bear regiment absorbs all the small mercenary regiments. Do those regiments have a place in the bear regiment?" Will turned and asked.


    Todd nodded and said, "there are several heads of the mercenary regiment who hold important positions in the bear regiment. It is said that..." he glanced and continued: "according to the following pustules, their heads are the deputy heads of the bear regiment. They are big people. We should be careful."


    "Bang," Val patted the table, stood up, eyes burning, and said with a beaming smile, "I''ve decided that we''ll join the bear group! Then I''ll be the head of the bear group. In this way, I''m the real head, Ranger, octaval... Ha, ha, ha."


    It is almost impossible for a Ranger with noble blood to seize the ownership of the bear group. Mary didn''t understand the truth, so she thought sister wil was very powerful, so she clapped her hands hard.


    Theodore and others had to clap their hands to cheer up, and the slightly hoarse laughter of Colonel Weil became more and more proud.


    **********************************


    The eastern border of Sidon Khanate is now called Sidon''s frontier defense. Howard Standing on a highland overlooking the Far East, where his extraordinary vision is out of reach, the Centaur and the orc tribe may fight orthogonally. The loser will become the slave of the winner, and they will pose a threat to the front line of defense. But by then, the front line may have been improved.


    Craftsmen and soldiers are like industrious ants, constantly building fortifications. Commander testier only hopes that the construction speed can be faster.


    "My Lord, the identity of the wizard has been found out. His name is Buckley. He came from an ordinary collar family in niuti village in the south of the kingdom of Susi and belongs to Baron tokberg, the peripheral Lord of the Red Eagle family. Thirty nine years ago, when he was 16, Buckley inadvertently exposed his magic talent and was reported to the local church. The stationed priest led people to arrest him, but he was caught by his magic A total of 24 people were killed and injured in the attack, and Buckley escaped afterwards. " Referee trigowal took a half step behind Howard and said: "Because the wizard Buckley killed the guards stationed at the priest and Lord, the referee officially intervened after receiving a notification. We didn''t get valuable information during the interrogation of his relatives. In order to trap the wizard, the paladin of the referee who led the team executed his parents and relatives, but... Buckley didn''t show up, and he disappeared for 39 years."


    "The referee''s records show that Buckley''s magic talent is'' activation ''. He can activate any object. The best effect is soil. The soil trap he created swallowed up to 8 soldiers at a time. In addition, his casting distance is relatively long. He can peep into the opponent''s actions through the'' activator ''. There is evidence that he can hide underground or even walk through for a short time , when he came out, he was covered with a lot of soil, just like a clay puppet, with strong defense and strength. Buckley killed the stationed priest and two Paladins by this ability. Later, he escaped from the pursuit of the referee, but we believe that he witnessed the execution of his relatives through living creatures and had a deep hatred for the clergy. "


    "The attack on shuitao town was obviously Buckley''s masterpiece. His main purpose was to kill the clergy, not his highness Elizabeth Frederick. According to bishop dister, Buckley''s immortal monster wanted to kill him, but in the end, he and the two ruling wizards were plotted by witchcraft and lost consciousness. When they woke up, the powerful monster had collapsed It''s broken. "


    Howard looked back, turned to trigowal and asked: "Why has Buckley become so powerful? Who are his two wizard helpers? Solariven is convinced that he killed Buckley... How can a dead wizard attack the church in shuitao town? Who is the mysterious wizard who secretly attacked bishop dist and the ruling warrior? Why didn''t he kill dist... Or why did he save dist from the undead monster £¿¡±


    The referee shook his head with a heavy heart. He couldn''t answer any of these key questions.


    "It''s the priest''s extraordinary talent. Do you know what to do to cover up the trace?" Howard stared at trigoval for a moment and said: "All things that involve witches and cannot be explained clearly can be put on the devil. You know Pope Clement is going to propose to ask his Majesty the Pope to use great prophecy to solve all the mysteries of this matter. Pastor frides used his power to postpone this impossible motion... You say, how long can I protect you?"


    The power of the Pope was elevated, but he was a level 7 Holy Spirit priest after all. When the Holy See wanted to ask him to perform great prophecy, he would only scoff. Great prophecy would shorten the life of the caster. It would be almost the same if nahtigal asked the Pope.


    Clement''s proposal is to put things in the name of the devil, so as to transfer the establishment of the tribunal from the temple army to the Templar.


    The Holy See has coveted the law enforcement power of the magistrates for a long time. Trigoval knows this. He said in a deep voice, "Sir, please give me three months. I promise to find Princess Elizabeth."


    Howard smiled and said calmly, "the paladin team escorting Elizabeth was killed by extraordinary knights. Do you doubt the target?"


    Trigoval shook his head and said, "I''m going to start with the balelius family."


    "Elizabeth is pure gold blood. Everyone is suspected of planning the attack." Howard was silent for a moment and continued: "blood wolf castle and Neville are the most suspected, followed by the kingdom of dodo. They are the most convenient to do this... Gangbis is the least suspected, followed by Barcelona."


    "You want to use this thing to stop the balelius family from splitting the Sassanian empire. The starting point is good, but it''s useless!"


    "Elizabeth''s whereabouts are unknown. Orokia doesn''t want to fight us. She''s going to bite the bullet now." Howard sighed long, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the more you use this thing to force bacelius to retreat, the more fierce the sassanne lords who support bacelius'' restoration rebound... This is a matter of attitude, just as you trap bacelius and plan a wizard attack, you are also showing your attitude to me."


    Howard doesn''t need trigowal''s attitude now. He must stabilize the current situation and stop the division of the Satan empire is the top priority. In contrast, tracking Elizabeth''s whereabouts is behind this matter. To this end, the Knights of glory may sacrifice the tribunal and compromise with the Holy See. Because one third of the seats of the holy see are in the hands of the shining knights. Even if the tribunal is incorporated into the Templar, the testier family still has considerable influence on the religious law enforcement power, so the real victim is the trigowar family.


    The referee said dejectedly: "Sir, I understand. Please give me half a year to deal with some things in the Eastern League..."


    Howard nodded silently, stepped down the slope and said to trigowar: "I''m afraid the illegal activities in the Eastern League may not be cleaned up in half a year... I don''t want to change anything, but you should be prepared. However, things may change..."


    He pondered for a moment and asked, "do you know what his highness Randall is doing recently?"


    The chief referee was refreshed, thought for a moment, and tried to say, "the disappearance of Elizabeth spread to the Nightingale manor. His highness Randall immediately sent people to contact the blood wolf castle and the Barcelona family. I don''t know what they talked about."


    Howard said without hesitation, "before that, his highness Randall received Viscount Tunis Ludwig."


    "Viscount tnis Ludwig?"


    Trigowal recalled a little and said: "he was a good friend of his highness Randall. He used to be in charge of tax work in the Finance Department of King gangbis. Later, because of his close relationship with his highness Randall, he was secretly demoted by Regent Wang Mingsheng of Williams and given an idle job."


    Howard nodded: "According to the agreement, in ten years, Sophia will hand over the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to Sauron, the wind knight. In exchange, she has adopted Sauron''s young son. Sophia now has the opportunity to have a daughter with his highness Randall. As the heir of the Marquis of Wimbledon, she also began to seek the real power of kite castle. Tanis Ludwig is her agent and intends to get it The position of Chancellor of the exchequer. "


    "Tanis put forward the tax reform, which includes two contents. First, kite Castle imposed trade tax on all lords of Gambis kingdom; second, the Kingdom levied poll tax on tenants, which was paid by the lords to which the tenants belonged. Of course, we welcome that one tenth of these taxes belonged to the church. However, the Lords resolutely resisted, including the manor lords of Gambis To put pressure on the four princes of kite castle. The Duke of York in the man horse hill also pretended to oppose. "


    "Why did his highness Randall promote these two unpopular taxes?"


    The chief replied: "the kingdom of gangbis crosses the river and expands to the south. The royal family and the later family need to allocate more fiscal revenue and re coordinate the local lords through taxation."


    "In addition to money and power, Gambis needs food more." Howard smiled confidently: "The new agriculture and animal husbandry enabled Gambis to achieve self-sufficiency in grain, but their grain reserves are far from reaching the lowest level of the South expansion of the Duhe river. Based on the population growth rate of Gambis, it will take them at least 15 years to have the grain reserves needed for the South expansion war... It''s too long. My cousin has to leave hundreds of thousands of people from the Sassanian empire. It''s obvious that he is ready to finish crossing Henan as soon as possible With the manpower deployment of Tuo, the food gap in Gambis will be even greater. "


    "We laid down the Sidon Khanate and provided a solid foundation for the pioneering war of the kingdoms. In only five years, the green wheat produced by the Sassanian empire can meet the war needs of all kingdoms. There are differences among the northern lords, but the external kingdoms, including Gambis, are worried that the division of the Sassanian empire will affect their grain reserve strategy."


    "I hope the Stormrage sword saint is willing to support the shining knights and the blood wolf castle. With his and Sylvia''s statement, the trigowar family may continue to be in charge of the referee."


    TESL and trigoval went to the bottom of the hillside. He took the reins of the horned wolf from the paladin''s entourage and said with deep eyes:


    "You go to the blood wolf castle with me and let his highness Randall see my determination!"

 Chapter 697

    Nightingale manor, the study of the Lord''s residence, Victor sat behind his desk reading sheepskin stationery from various channels, which was full of information about the wizard attack in shuitao town.


    Although he now seems particularly focused, the beautiful and enchanting Marquis of Wimbledon knows that her husband has the ability to do many things. She sat opposite Victor, holding her snow-white cheeks in her hands, and said softly in an inviting tone: "honey, your bear group has done a great job in the development of ghost forest. I have helped a lot. I sent all the small mercenaries under the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce, and the bear group has the scale it has now."


    Victor gave a faint "um" and continued to look at the sheepskin stationery in his hand.


    Sophia clenched her silver teeth and said with a smile: "thousands of mercenaries of the bear group have been able to support themselves, and the income of the bear group has a considerable surplus. As far as I know, in the four months of the water season last year, the bear group scraped away all expenses and earned at least more than 1600 gold sols. HMM... guess how do I master the income of the bear group in these four months?"


    "The resources obtained by the bear group in the ghost forest were purchased by the team of Wimbledon chamber of Commerce. I set a favorable shipping price for them. I''m supporting your bear group by reducing the profits of the business group... Hey, are you listening?"


    Sophia was angry, stretched out her arm and tried to take the sheepskin stationery from Victor''s hand.


    The palm turned naturally to avoid the grip of the high-level female knight. There seemed to be an insurmountable barrier between Sophia''s jade hand and sheepskin stationery, but Victor was indeed disturbed by his wife. He had to buckle the stationery on the desktop, raise his dark eyes, and say to Sophia, who was slightly angry and thin: "Dear Madam, what do you want to talk to me?"


    Sophia swept all the sheepskin stationery on the table in front of her with her moist and crystal red lips, glanced at Victor proudly and charmingly, and said after considering it for a moment: "Dear, you set up the gold regiment, chose the remote and few people''s trade routes, and gathered many wild people''s cottages as the nodes for the transportation of private goods. Now, we have reached secret agreements with several border lords, including the bronze halberd city of the dekrian family, the Dengshi city of the dweimick family, the count leader of Dolly de Kaiser, the liushuang city of the branstet family... The north of the gold regiment The route to the East has been basically determined. I think your secret trade routes and wild people''s cottages can be gradually abandoned. What do you think? "


    As for the development strategy of the golden regiment, the main difference between victor and Sophia lies in the wild people''s cottages he accepted earlier. Victor hopes that the golden regiment can continue to maintain these remote and secret business routes, but Sophia opposes it. She believes that these wild people''s cottages are of no value to the development of the golden regiment and should be abandoned. The output resources of the cottage are still low by the local lords The purchase price and then flow into the market opened by the great Lord.


    From the perspective of profit alone, Sophia''s proposal is more in line with the actual needs of the gold regiment. Victor''s hard-earned remote business roads and strongholds are now very weak. The main reason is that the freight volume is limited, the transportation cycle is too long, and it is difficult for the mountain people to collect and process materials and sell them for profit. It is even difficult to ensure the daily supply of the mountain stronghold. This is because after the mountain people subordinate to the gold regiment, they The number of people has increased greatly. It is certainly not enough to obtain food by hunting and gathering alone. Victor''s smuggling caravan must find ways to transport more food for them.


    In this way, nearly 100 smuggling caravans have been unable to make ends meet, all supported by the huge profits of coffee.


    However, Victor has controlled about 150000 mountain people and built more than 30 secret training camps in the depths of the mountain forest. Every year, the smuggling caravan selects school-age young girls from the mountain stronghold and takes them into the training camp for Loyalty Education and martial arts training, which not only reduces the population pressure of the mountain stronghold, but also trains a group of elite, loyal and brave soldiers for victor.


    The children in the training camp practice the secret method of blood source, take the strong medicine invented by master tofven, and send an average of 200 first-class blood source warriors and 50 second-class blood source warriors to the Randall family every year. Some people even have the opportunity to become third-class blood source warriors, that is, spiritual Warriors with the talent of life toughness.


    Victor hoped that the golden regiment would continue to maintain secret smuggling routes and provide supplies for the stronghold and secret training camp, but he could not be honest with Sophia about the existence of the training camp. This armed force, including the stronghold, was in Victor''s hands and distributed in all kingdoms. Once the matter was exposed, they would be surrounded and suppressed by local lords.


    Sophia didn''t know it and certainly couldn''t agree to continue to maintain the business channel destined to lose money. If she knew the reason, who should this armed force be?


    The gold regiment adopts the joint-stock system and has multiple partners. Sophia has the largest proportion of capital contribution, has the most perfect business channels, and even monopolizes the barbarian trade. Therefore, she controls the management right of the gold regiment. In contrast, the people and horses have only the right to pay dividends. Although Victor has practical influence on Sophia, he wants the gold regiment to pay for the army and monopolize the force It doesn''t make sense to install strength from any angle.


    The two sides have been unable to reach a consensus on this issue. Victor''s coffee business, public carriage transportation system, preserves chains all over the main cities and black market terminals have not delivered to Sophia.


    Sophia doesn''t want to delay any longer. She must solve these problems with her husband today. She sincerely said: "Dear, you put forward the strategy of separating the shareholding system from the management right. I have made corresponding commitments to the joining lords of the golden mission to maintain the neutral operation of the golden mission and will never deliberately favor people and horses. Otherwise, they will terminate the cooperative relationship with the golden mission, and our previous efforts will be wasted."


    "It is obviously inappropriate to continue to maintain those business routes whose cost is higher than the profit. Even if I force it, the Lords will have doubts and dissatisfaction, which will expose your mountain stronghold and smuggling caravan."


    "Honey, I know that you have made great efforts to build your own business network, and your men have also established a close relationship with those mountain strongholds. However, you should know that the transaction volume of mountain goods between the mountain stronghold and the small Lord has become smaller, which has attracted the attention of the big family..."


    Victor knocked on the table, interrupted Sophia''s narration, smiled and said, "you''re alarmist... Can''t the smart Countess think that the small lords in remote areas are also the beneficiaries of the smuggling caravan. They have been helping us cover up... What''s less for the big family?"


    "The tight house needs to be repaired from time to time, but there will always be problems over time. Those small lords in the countryside have a growing appetite. How many benefits are you going to buy them?" Sophia went around the back of the table, sat on her husband''s lap, put her arms around his neck and said intimately, "we don''t have to deal with the little Lords. The Lord they serve will solve all the problems. This way has the lowest operating cost and the largest profit. I''ll provide a plan. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "At the end of this year, the gold regiment will pay a dividend for the first time. Although the amount is not large, I am willing to give you a sum of money from the dividend belonging to the Marquis of Wimbledon to settle your smuggling Caravan and some mountain people. In the future, the money will be available every year, increasing or decreasing in a fixed proportion. I have only one request to remove unnecessary smuggling routes and strongholds from the gold regiment Peel it off. "


    Sophia was determined to abolish the redundant personnel and additional expenses of the gold regiment. Victor didn''t ask if he could, but said, "you''re not going to take care of the stronghold and some smuggling routes? I''ll continue to pay for it, and you won''t ask?"


    "Whatever you do, it has nothing to do with the golden group anyway." Sophia pecked Victor''s lips and said with a smile: "however, I''ll pay for you myself. Your coffee business and preserves business should be handed over to the golden group. If you are reluctant to give up the private goods channel you created, the golden group can receive your mountain goods business, but only limited to mountain goods... Other goods can only go through the golden group channel."


    "Give me a good price?" Victor rubbed his wife''s little hand and joked.


    "Well thought!" Sophia snorted, outlined a smile on her mouth and said, "stripping is about to be stripped clean. I can''t calculate the purchase price of mountain goods until I say."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, the price of mountain goods will be as you say. Anyway, they are all picked up from the mountains and forests... How much extra bonus do you give me every year?"


    Sophia put out a white and smooth finger, shook it in front of Victor''s nose and said, "ten percent... Ten percent of the dividend of the Marquis of Wimbledon."


    "... too few."


    "A lot..." Sophia leaned over Victor''s ear, spit out balm and said in a beautiful voice, "my money is not inherited by our children? Do you have the heart to rob money from your children?"


    The beautiful Countess is coquettish and plays a role in Victor''s. After all, the golden group is only a part of his overall layout. At present, there are more important things worth his attention.


    The wizard attack in shuitao town has been heard by Victor. Although the Church tried to cover up the truth, it purified a wizard caught from nowhere in the church square in shuitao town and put the attack on his head. Victor used various channels to master some details, and then pieced together to restore the course of things.


    Two of them have attracted Victor''s attention.


    The attacker killed dozens of clergy at that time, which is not to say how powerful the attacker''s witchcraft is. In fact, the defect of witchcraft is seriously solidified, and the means of attack is relatively single. Even if the attacker''s puppet can''t be killed, as long as the clergy present scattered and fled, delaying time, and the wizard''s energy is exhausted, so many people will not be killed or injured.


    The response of paladins and cardinals was very bad. They chose to resist puppet witchcraft rather than avoid its edge. This is because the witches attack the church, and the priests must stick to it until the last line of defense collapses, and the survivors take refuge.


    The time and place of the wizard''s attack are very accurate. Who provided him with information?


    Second, intelligence shows that the magic puppet has withstood the holy fire and evil attack, which shows that the caster has long responded. He not only understands the divine skills of priests and paladins, but also has the method to solve them.


    How do wizards do this?


    The devil is a good explanation. Victor believes that this matter is related to the devil, but it belongs to the non-material level. When it is reflected in the real world, there must be accomplices, or people who use the devil.


    This is normal. Wizards who use the devil''s nonsense to obtain knowledge and power have always existed. Like Emerson, he also expanded his witchcraft talent and reached the legendary level through the occasional nonsense. Those witches who can''t hear the devil''s nonsense are really talented. I''m afraid they can''t even be a wizard apprentice in the era of God elect.


    The church will trace this matter to the end. The problem is that the mastermind behind the attackers seems not afraid of the church.


    Where does their confidence come from? What is their purpose?


    Elizabeth''s whereabouts are unknown, but there are two possibilities. She was killed or captured by some force. If she is alive, the golden blood is hard to hide. When she is promoted to the golden level, the legendary Knights will feel it, and the people who captured her will be exposed. If Elizabeth dies, the church will launch a great prophecy to find out the truth.


    The mastermind hiding in the dark is not afraid of great prophecy?


    Yes, they are not afraid, or they have the means to fight against great prophecy. Then this will be a very clear signal to the balelius family.


    The referee purged the rebels in the shadow priest, but someone is telling the balelius family that we are still alive, we have the power to fight against the great prophecy, and we can still cooperate!


    In connection with this inexplicable Orc war, Victor was a little convinced that the shadow priest could fight against the great prophecy, or to be exact, use it. Because the emergence of Centaur Khan is unusual, it is reasonable that the Sidon Centaur group will not appear two legendary centaurs in such a short time. The afterwave of great prophecy can do this, but whether there is human interference remains to be confirmed.


    In any case, Victor had doubts, and the Barcelona family would have a similar idea.


    According to orohija, the Pope once kept wizards. The Pantheon more than a thousand years ago is inextricably related to the shadow priest. The difference is that the Pantheon is controlled by the Pope and finally out of control; The shadow priests were created by the referee''s office. They were in a hot relationship with the oldest Holy Mountain Monastery. The Holy Mountain Monastery is likely to master part of the inheritance of the chosen wizard.


    There is a certain possibility that the wizard scholars fed by the church can study and improve the great prophecy for the Pope and the Pope.


    In addition, father Miller was highly suspected, and Victor was convinced that the old man had intervened secretly. When it comes to prophecy and the devil, it''s strange that he doesn''t intervene.


    However, Victor believes that Miller has no practical connection with the shadow priest. It is too simple for him to help the shadow priest get rid of the slavery of the referee. He will do so as long as necessary.


    The God of the Lord of glory is too high, and the shadow priest himself is the most likely. The third suspect, Victor, is placed on the Pope. As for Pope Clement, I''m afraid he won''t do so if he has the ability. The Holy See doesn''t want to see the separation of the Sassanian empire. Naturally, it won''t take Elizabeth away.


    The Pope and nehtigal have a deep foundation. Even if the Pope is now in captivity, nehtigal also knows the secrets of church wizards very well. Moreover, nahtigal was unfathomable, and Victor could not grasp their minds.


    In short, we must try to test nahtigal... Victor shook his head, turned his attention to Sophia and said: "Princess Elizabeth is missing and the Sassanian Empire must have trouble. Orokhia sent a message to me. She decided to go all out to try to restore the iron mountain. I understand the plight of the basselius family, but I don''t think much of them... If the iron mountain Lord and the Sassanian Lord can ensure a stable supply of food to the Gambis Kingdom, how they fight has nothing to do with me. It''s obviously impossible, In the face of political interests, any commitment is unreliable, and food supply will certainly be used as a political bargaining chip for both sides... I hope you can design two sets of food purchase agreements from the perspective of trade, one for the Barcelona family and the other for the Frederick family... I''ll compare them and see the reactions of both sides before I can decide who to bet on. "


    "I''ll draft the plan as soon as possible..."


    Just then, Natalia hurriedly broke into the study and hurriedly said to the count and Countess who were holding each other: "just received an unofficial news, Howard testier and the chief magistrate rushed to the sassanne imperial capital to propose to his highness orokhia!"


    "What? Who are you talking about?" Victor stood up as if he hadn''t heard him clearly and asked after him with gaping eyes.


    Natalia, who was obviously younger and more beautiful, took a deep breath and said excitedly, "it is the chief of the shining knights who is ready to step down from his post in the church, give up the divine power of the paladin, take Frederick as his surname, ascend the throne of the Sassanian Empire, propose to the Duchess of orocia Barcelona, and make him the queen of the Empire!"


    "This... This also..." Sophia was at a loss. She didn''t know what to say. Finally, she commented: "this is too cruel!"


    Natalia''s face flushed with excitement and asked curiously, "will oroksia promise?"


    "Ha ha, how can you promise? My cousin doesn''t even want dignity. The Barcelona family can only admit defeat." Victor laughed and nodded: "it''s good. Only when the blood wolf Castle continues to hold the imperial power of the Sassanian empire can our food purchase agreement be guaranteed..."


    Sophia looked at Victor inexplicably and sighed: "how do you know that orohija will refuse? What if she agrees to the proposal and asks Howard to be prince of the iron mountain Empire? TESL, don''t face, orohija will be afraid of him?"


    "This... Ha, it turned out that Tesla would not agree. He was going to fight in person and have a formal showdown with the Lords of both sides to force everyone to stand in line." Victor smiled at himself, shook his head, turned his mouth slightly up, and said brightly, "in that case, send out our ''gifts'' and invite judge trigowal to Nightingale manor for me to a private dinner."


    "I have many questions to talk to him..."

 Chapter 698

    In the noble house of the blood wolf castle, Christopher, the chief executive of the Basilius royal family, dressed in a dark palace dress like an iron robe, stood on the high platform of the wall opposite the old Marquis of ekmore in the blood wolf Castle palace. They debated in front of everyone.


    "The Frederick family and the TESL family share the same blood, but their surnames are different, and their families are different. The noble highness Howard TESL is not qualified to inherit the throne of Satan... Although I admire his highness TESL''s great achievements and noble personality, the throne succession has its own system. If anyone can ignore the family succession system, wouldn''t it be messy? This is a pair of Empire It is harmful to the Lords and the church! "


    The old Marquis of ekmore said slowly and arrogantly: "as early as 9000 years ago, his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, made clear the blood inheritance system. At that time, he was recognized by all the knight families of the city states, jointly signed a covenant and wrote this system into the glorious code... Didn''t your excellency Christophe learn this history?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the eldest son inheritance system must also rely on the blood inheritance system. The guardian system is a supplement to the eldest son inheritance system. The family guardian must be combined with the family blood, and their descendants can inherit the family title. This shows that blood is the core condition of the legal inheritance right." Facing the crowd, the blood wolf Castle Palace said loudly: "the combination of the Frederick family and the TESL family led to the Sassanian royal family. Now his highness Howard TESL inherits the throne completely legally, which is indisputable!"


    The palace nobles of blood wolf Castle nodded one after another. The scholars and nobles of blood wolf castle were silent one by one, but they disdained it.


    When the voice of the discussion below gradually decreased, Christopher smiled coldly and said, "blue hair and black hair are the same blood?"


    The Council Hall of the house of Lords suddenly became silent, and immediately more fierce arguments broke out, and the noise almost lifted the roof.


    In a lounge behind the noble house, two legendary Highnesses, oroksia and Howard, sat opposite each other across the long conference table. She heard the quarrel of the nobles in front, slightly wrinkled her nose, tilted her head, looked at TESL opposite, and said softly, "is it meaningful for you to summon the court nobles to quarrel?"


    Howard "I don''t think it''s interesting. That was before. Now, I want to feel the trouble of an emperor in advance."


    Oroksia snorted and said, "you first abandoned the grace of the Supreme Lord, and I immediately gave way... Pretending can only deceive mortals and nobles."


    "So what? Watch you frighten the Lord of Sasang under the eagle Lion Flag?" Howard looked at aurochia with appreciation, smiled and said, "it can also be true..."


    Oroksia smiled and said with great interest, "that''s my honor... I just wanted to continue to be the guardian of the Empire. If your highness wants to be the prince of iron mountain, I can try my best to follow the ancestors of verotika and serve as the queen of iron mountain empire."


    The atmosphere of the talks was originally harmonious. Because orohija''s smile was a little more ambiguous, Howard had to admit that the other party was, after all, the blood of the divine knight. As a legendary knight, orohija''s spiritual strength was better than him and could dominate the atmosphere in the lounge, just like the dense water mist enveloping here. If he gives up the divine power of the paladin, the strength gap between the two sides will be reversed. Even if he is still a legendary Paladin, he will lose more than less against oroksia in this narrow environment.


    The stormy Knight''s melee ability is superior to that of any other knight. Therefore, the families of extraordinary knights are generally more powerful wives. There are few exceptions for emperors, Queens, queens and princes.


    Of course, Howard can''t really combine with oroksia. The so-called husband and wife relationship is nothing at all, but oroksia''s spiritual power is here, and her influence on the imperial power center will obviously exceed Howard. Moreover, Howard''s giving up God''s grace is a great loss to the TESL family and even the glorious Knights.


    Oroksia is also afraid of the huge forces behind Howard. His determination is so terrible. If things really want to develop to that stage, whether the sassanne Empire continues or the iron mountain empire is restored, the political situation in the whole north is still plagued by domestic and foreign aggression.


    "Your Highness, the families of the iron mountain empire are watching bacelius, and we can''t give in like this... I propose a plan. When the iron mountain recovers, the Frederick family still maintains the status of the Sassanian royal family, and the northern lords can freely choose to join the iron mountain or be loyal to the blood wolf castle. In exchange, bacelius can let the secular children of the paladin family enter the iron mountain emperor The power center of the country, the palace minister and military Minister of the Empire are appointed by the TESL family. I am willing to make an oath on behalf of the basselius family that the iron mountain Empire, like the Sassanian Empire, will try its best to support the military operations of the shining knights. "


    "How about outside your highness?"


    Howard smiled, shook his head and said: "There is no need to swear... I believe you are telling the truth. The balelius family, like all lords, needs the armed support of the shining knight. However, as your highness said, the remnant of the iron mountain empire is watching the eagle Lion Flag, and the clergy of the shining church are also watching TESL. The difference between us is that you can give way, but I can''t!"


    "... now, seven generations have passed since the relationship between TESL and Frederick crown prince Siegfried and eldest princess Freya. They are really not obedient. If my ancestors can support one Frederick family, I can support another family. The noisy nobles outside are actually looking at me, and they don''t believe I will give up the Supreme Lord''s family Gu, on the contrary, hopes to get my favor. "


    "The perselius family will endure for decades, and the iron mountain empire will still regain its glory. Oroksia, why are you in a hurry? Today, you step back, and I promise that the shining Knights will tilt their support to perselius and gradually turn to neutrality."


    Oroksia covered her mouth with a surprised and funny expression and asked, "how can we get back? Just fall down and let everyone see basselius''s joke?"


    Basselus is the descendant of divine knights and sun elves. They have the most noble blood. Even the ancient blood of the nahtigar family is not comparable to them. The dispute over the imperial power of the sassanne Empire actually reflects the collision between the knight Lord and the divine power of the church. This kind of thing is bound to happen, and the heads of both sides will not give in easily.


    Howard stopped talking, closed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the table. Oroksia bowed her head and outlined a gentle smile around her mouth, as if she remembered something interesting.


    The noise of the house of Lords became more and more chaotic, but it did nothing to break the deadlock.


    A moment later, testier opened his eyes and saw that oroksia opposite also raised her head, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that your excellency came forward... I don''t know how cousin Victor plans to break the game?"


    Oroksia got up and nodded, "I''m curious, too. What will he do?"


    Howard Testier was the first person in the glorious church. He would rather give up God''s favor than shrink back. Under the oppression of the church, the Basilius family changed from the iron mountain royal family to the representative of secular lords. Although a hundred of them were unwilling to fight with the church to the end, there was no way out.


    However, Basilius is not qualified to fully represent secular lords, because the southern kingdom has divine knights and Stormrage sword saints.


    His highness Randall, who is stranded at Nightingale manor, is qualified to break the deadlock.


    Only when the political situation in the north is stable can the grain reserve strategies of the countries in the south be guaranteed. Even if Victor didn''t want to get involved in the dispute of imperial power, he couldn''t sit back and watch the dispute between the two sides become more and more intense. He had to mediate the contradiction between the two sides as much as possible.


    In fact, Howard Testier''s decision, oroksia Barcelona''s hard line is forcing his highness Randall into the game. Victor can only support the church at present, otherwise Gambis will be killed by Elizabeth Princess Frederick''s disappearance raised suspicion.


    With the support of Stormrage sword saint and divine knight, Howard Testier can quickly and decisively solve the political turmoil in the north, win praise within the church and reduce the pressure caused by the wizard attack, so as to have sufficient time and energy to find the truth of the attack and Elizabeth''s whereabouts.


    On the other hand, the balelius family not only had room for maneuver and concession, but also owed them a great favor.


    When the nobles of the Council hall saw TESL and basselius coming out together, the lively debate gradually subsided, and the crowd automatically separated a road to let their highness go to the door of the hall.


    Before long, a barbarian appeared at the door of the Council Hall of the house of Lords surrounded by several paladins.


    He is tall and burly, with a full length of 2.5 meters. His hair is gray and nearly white, and his face is rough. Wearing animal skin shoulder armor and leather pants, he shows his muscles like rocks. His bronze skin is covered with tattoos and scars. His firm eyes show a cold and ruthless taste, as if he were a semi giant from ancient times, with a suffocating sense of oppression.


    This is a barbarian, and a very powerful barbarian warrior!


    Scholars and court nobles in the Council hall saw the barbarian carrying two huge battle axes with wild shapes. One by one, they held their breath and avoided looking directly at each other for fear of attracting his attention.


    The two axes were exaggerated like door panels. Even a powerful knight had to hold one with both hands, but the barbarian seemed to use them as one handed battle axes.


    Howard''s eyes did not stop at the barbarian''s axe, but fell on the other party''s belt, where there was a heavy small bag.


    The chief of the shining Knights withdrew his eyes, smiled and said, "elder Harald, I didn''t expect you to come to the blood wolf castle."


    Harald? Is he Harald, the barbarian elder?


    The vast majority of the Sassanian nobles did not know Harald, but everyone had heard of his reputation: urusa of the barbarian, legendary crazy warrior, legendary Weapon Master, war chanter, who easily suppressed Duke Peter, the Golden Knight of the SUS Kingdom, and was highly praised by Neo West and turnans. Even Sylvia, the divine knight, recognized his strength. Most importantly, behind elder Harald are hundreds of thousands of yarret barbarians, all of whom are naturally powerful warriors. It is said that every adult barbarian has the strength comparable to the bronze knight, and the barbarian crazy warriors of the golden order are probably more than the Golden Knight of the human kingdom.


    Fortunately, these angry and warlike barbarians guarded the yarret plateau and blocked the grello sheep monster like a plague, otherwise the human country will be directly attacked by the grello sheep monster.


    This was particularly important to the Lords of the Sassanian empire.


    Harardyce ignored the weak who tried to express goodwill. He looked at oroksia, looked at Howard, and said in skilled human language, "Sophia urusa asked me to send this bag."


    He took down the bag, handed it to Howard and continued, "Sylvia gave me the two bricks in it. She promised me to take the bricks to the Sassanian Empire, and the son of the mountains can get enough bricks. The barbarians need these bricks to build hunting camps."


    Howard took the bag and took out two gray brown bricks from it. His ice blue eyes contracted in an instant and pondered a little. He handed one of the bricks to the dignified oroksia and said to the barbarian elder, "please rest assured, sir. I guarantee that the barbarians can get the bricks for building hunting camps."


    Harald, who seemed to be a half giant, looked down at the chief of the shining knights and nodded, "I believe in Sylvia and her spouse."


    Howard was not angry and said naturally, "we also recognize the promises made by your highness to the barbarians."


    Harald was not surprised by Howard''s answer and said, "I''m going back."


    "Just a moment, sir."


    The barbarian elder looked at aurochia in a long skirt and asked, "what can I do for you, powerful lady?"


    Oroksia gracefully saluted with a brick in one hand and a skirt in the other: "can I know the name of this brick?"


    "Sylvia calls it ''rock brick''." The barbarian elder seemed very satisfied with the name of the rock brick and said, "Sylvia told me that if a powerful lady in the Sassanian Empire asked for the name of the brick, tell her... The rock brick is very cheap, so it is very expensive."


    Aurochia paused for a moment, smiled and said, "thank you for telling me."


    The barbarian elder strode away. Howard and oroksia nodded to each other without saying a word. They each took their entourage out of the Council Hall of the house of Lords.


    The sharp eyed court nobles and scholars found that the two noble princes personally took the gray brown rock bricks and directly boarded the carriage and drove in the opposite direction.


    The debate in the Council hall ended unharmed. When the carriages of the two princes went away, the nobles could not even say goodbye to each other. They hurried away from the noble house, and hundreds of light two wheeled carriages drove to all directions of the imperial capital.


    Back at cassings Cathedral, testier held the refined gold box dressed in rock bricks and went to the Archbishop''s lounge on the second floor. The Reverend frides was not here. He still needed to preside over the promotion ceremony for the clergy of the shining knights in the Holy See. When Howard entered the room, referee trigowal closed the door and said:


    "Your Excellency, his highness Randall sent someone to invite me to his private dinner. He declared that he would only invite me alone."


    Howard took his seat, opened the box, pushed it to trigowal and said, "look at this."


    Trigowar took out the gray brick from the gorgeous gold box, pinched it a little, and said in shock: "this... This thing is a brick? Does it contain iron powder?!"


    Howard nodded and said in a deep voice, "Sylvia entrusted Harald, the barbarian elder, to send it. She gave the brick a common name, rock brick." He leaned back to the chair, sighed a long sigh and said with a smile: "now I finally understand why Sylvia secretly asked the Pope to leave the barbarians in the human horse hills... They have long invented iron brick and rock brick to take advantage of the barbarians and keep the best interests brought by rock brick."


    Trigowar was silent. The appearance of rock brick did not change the pattern, but the historical process. Even if the divine Knight wants to keep the huge benefits of rock brick, it is not an easy thing. This hat is too big. Only with the hat of barbarian diplomacy can she have room for operational interests.


    Howard took back the rock brick from trigowal''s hand and laughed: "There is a lack of stone mines in the human horse hills. The Gambis royal family blocked the York family by cutting off the stone trade, forcing them to invent a huge brick kiln and bring rock bricks... Sylvia said that rock bricks are cheap, so they are very expensive... But no matter how expensive they are, even if his highness Randall supports the restoration of Barcelona, I agree... We can''t disagree. The opponents belong to No Take the overall situation into account! "


    Trigoval nodded and said in a deep voice, "if we didn''t hurry to clean up the peripheral wizards controlled by the shadow priest, we might be able to master the composition of rock bricks. I remember a wizard who could do this."


    "What about the technology? Is there any way to master the manufacturing technology of rock brick?" Howard was quite excited and asked.


    "Well... I''m afraid I have to ask the scholar priest of ivory castle."


    Howard thought for a moment, shook his head and sighed, "it''s actually very difficult. The advent of rock brick and iron brick should be the accidental discovery of brick kiln craftsmen. It must be very difficult for ivory castle to study the manufacturing process. However, it doesn''t matter. Since Sylvia and Victor choose to take out rock brick at this time, they will share the formula and manufacturing process of rock brick."


    "Your Highness Randall''s invitation to dinner alone is a good start. Most of him won''t support the restoration of the balelius family..." Howard knocked on the table, looked up and said, "you go to see him and ask him what he wants?"


    The referee nodded and said, "it takes me about ten days to go to Nightingale manor by carriage. I can''t get there in fifteen days after a little delay... Sir, do you want to hold down this matter first and ask the opinion of shepherd frides."


    Howard shook his head and said, "I''ve thought about it in the carriage. It can''t be suppressed. Sylvia and the Auguste family must have reached a consensus. I''m afraid the news of rock brick has spread all over the southern countries."


    "We might as well add fuel to the flames and publicize the benefits of rock brick for the York family... They ask for the church and the secular Lord. It''s better to bring everyone in because they let us face the negotiation with Sylvia alone. In this way, we can stand on the side of the human horse hill or the grand Lord, depending on what conditions his highness Randall offers?"


    Trigoval said: "in that case, I''ll start now... In fact, I can roughly guess the main purpose of his highness Randall''s invitation to me. When he met at Boulder fortress, he said he would entertain me... I have taken trigoval''s ancestors'' notes on ant man with me."


    Howard looked at the referee deeply, smiled and said: "whether the trigowal family can take charge of the referee in the future depends on the opinion of his highness Randall."

 Chapter 699

    His highness Randall''s invitation has no time limit. It''s impolite and unrealistic to wave a golden Paladin at once. However, meeting within 20 days is the deadline for this private meeting. The earlier the guests go, the more they can pay tribute to the host. Judge trigowar took a team of attendants and rode on the horned wolves. He set out in the afternoon of the same day, arrived at Tongji city in the evening of the next day, stayed in Tongji city cathedral for one night, and visited the Nightingale manor in the afternoon of the third day.


    The two great Knights of the kingdom of Gambis, viscount Eric and the count of tellandon, met the magistrate trigowal at the gate of the manor. The two sides exchanged greetings and respects. Alex took the chief referee''s entourage down to rest, while count tellandon led trigowal into the back garden of Nightingale manor.


    His highness Randall is training two unicorns with different fur colors with a tall and cool high-level female knight.


    Trigowar usually lives in seclusion and sits in the headquarters of the referee''s office in Guangming mountain. He hardly participates in social entertainment, but he knows all his royal highness Randall''s close lovers, including three close maidens with little status.


    The female knight with slender eyebrows, Phoenix eyes and amber eyes is the lover of his highness Randall and Gillian of the chebman family. According to the information held by trigowar, the chebman family wants to establish the second son married to kite castle as the heir, hoping Gillian will take the initiative to leave the family and join the queen family of the kingdom. It was not a secret thing, but Gillian was unaware of it, because his highness Randall loved her so much that even the count chebman and his wife did not dare to be honest with their eldest daughter, so as not to hurt her and annoy the count of golden eyes.


    Really see Gillian Miss chebman, chief judge trigowal knows how close his highness Randall is to her.


    The famous Nu Feng sword Saint wears a hunting suit with black hair and eyes. He doesn''t have obvious supernatural temperament. He looks like a handsome young man. He and Gillian met during the ant disaster. At that time, he was just an ordinary popular shooter, barely even the silver rank. Naturally, he would not show dark golden eyes.


    Now, there is a big gap between him and Gillian. Keeping her black eyes can make Gillian happy.


    His highness Randall was considerate and gentle to his lover, but referee trigowal was surprised.


    He would not foolishly think that his highness Randall with black hair and black eyes had lost the strength of the strong in the holy land, which could only show that Victor''s control over power and blood reached an unheard of level. Powerful and extraordinary creatures are naturally supernatural. Like a fire in the dark, they are bright and dazzling. They can attract followers and form a warning and deterrent to strong enemies. Victor showed an ordinary posture and had the strength of the holy land, which made him extremely terrible.


    Realm is the freedom of law and power. As a Golden Knight and a level 4 Paladin, trigowar is confident that he can face off with the Stormrage sword saint, and maybe win, at least not be crushed in one-on-one combat. But the other party can hide his element perception and quietly approach and behead with the sword. The semi element of the Golden Knight and the holy healing of the paladin don''t work. He doesn''t even have room to fight back.


    The gap between the two levels can''t be filled by combat effectiveness or magic. Now I''m afraid only the strong of the legendary level can stand side by side with his highness Randall... Trigowal can''t help but fear the handsome young people with black hair and black eyes, and is more eager to achieve legend.


    Victor saw the referee and said something in his lover''s ear. Miss chebman nodded, pulled a gold and a silver unicorn and went to the back door of the garden.


    Gillian left the garden. Victor went up to greet the magistrate and said with a smile, "trigowal came down faster than I expected. The dinner is not ready yet. It''s impolite... We might as well sit in the back garden of Nightingale manor for a while."


    His highness Randall''s proposal was a sign of closeness. Trigoval smiled and said, "as you wish, your highness."


    Victor returned to a fig tree and asked the referee to sit on a chair next to the round table. The waiter took down the used snacks and replaced them with a plate of newly picked wild fruits.


    This kind of fruit is like a small apple, with sour taste and low sweetness. Victor can''t understand the "wild" respected by people in the earth world. The progress of agricultural technology is to turn the "wild" into a more nutritious, safe, harmless and delicious agricultural product. How can wild fruit be compared with the fruit carefully cultivated?


    Victor adjusted his taste, ate a wild fruit, wiped his hands with a silk scarf, and smiled at trigowal: "Lord Lester, few foods can make high-level Knights feel special taste. High-level knights can taste any food. I''m not a high-level knight, I just hope this wild fruit can satisfy adults."


    "Your Highness is too modest. I feel honored to be invited by the angry wind sword saint." The referee smiled, and the Yin vulture''s temperament disappeared. He paused and continued: "I have brought a gift for your highness. It is the notes of the ancestors of the trigowar family on the ant man and the Assyrian Empire. I hope you can be satisfied."


    Victor''s eyes lit up and his chin said: "This is what I need... A few years ago, his Excellency Constantine trigowal, um, he is now his highness... In the Rose Manor in the horse hill, he briefly described the glorious deeds of trigowal''s ancestors in destroying the Assyrian blood sacrifice to the evil god. Because of this, his highness trigowal was cursed by the evil god and fell down soon after he returned to the human kingdom."


    "As far as I know, paladins have strong resistance to curses, while semi elemental Golden Knights can almost be immune to cursed witchcraft. Why did the ancestors of trigowar fall early?"


    Lester Trigowar replied: "to be exact, the ancestor died of the erosion of the elemental sea... The curse of the evil god has been bothering him, and the magic of the high-level priest has nothing to do with the curse of the evil god. The ancestor had to keep a semi elemental state. He tried to impact the legendary field, but failed because of the curse, so he can only return to the origin of the world."


    "... regrettable." Victor was silent for a moment and said, "it is rare that the power of the evil god directly affects the Golden Knight. I believe it also paid a great price, but did he fall because the ancestor trigoval destroyed the altar?"


    Trigoval thought for a moment and said with deliberation: "There should be no falling, at least there is no record of the falling of evil gods in history... My Lord only changed the rules of the world, cut off the close connection between evil gods and wizards, and made their communication intermittent. A whisper may be divided into several sections, which will take more than ten years. However, the ancestors of the family destroyed the altar of Assyrians, and the connection between the evil god and the real world was destroyed Seriously weakened. "


    "The ancestors determined this." He said firmly.


    Is there any difference in time scale? This is indeed the most effective means to hinder the communication between evil gods and wizards... Victor thought to himself, nodded and said with a smile: "Lord Lester knows wizards very well?"


    Trigowar was ready for this and said frankly: "Your Highness is a top extraordinary person. He understands some of the mysteries of the world''s laws and should be able to understand the relationship between the referee and wizards. We control wizards more in line with the actual situation than purify wizards. Of course, this kind of thing cannot be made public. Although ordinary people with normal intelligence are very intelligent, the people must be stupid. Fools will always lower the wisdom of the whole group."


    "If the people accept witches and witches openly preach the teachings of evil gods, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Victor clapped his hands and said, "what a wise saying... I''ll change two questions for adults. Do you agree?"


    Seeing that the eyes of the angry wind sword Saint turned dark gold, trigova was alert and said solemnly, "Your Highness, ask questions."


    Victor pondered for a moment and said slowly, "remember we went to the Northern Wilderness to hunt scorpions. When we found deputy commander strange TESL and his scouting team, master Ron''s first sentence when he saw the trainer was to ask, what about the Sky Patrol?"


    "The owl Scout is actually a wizard. He has a close relationship with master Ron, isn''t he?"


    The religious referee smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness has a sharp eye. Master Ron was deeply impressed by the extraordinary wisdom you showed when tracking the scouting team. He deliberately mentioned the sky patrol in front of you. In fact, he felt it when the Sky Patrol wizard fell."


    "The clergy of ordinary people can reach unimaginable heights only by crazy faith, but they embrace the Holy Light wholeheartedly and are particularly easy to be assimilated by the holy power. Master Ron is a crazy believer, the sky Patroller and the wizard are also crazy believers. They are uncles and nephews."


    "I don''t want to mention his original name, so I use the shadow bishop... When the shadow bishop was young, he awakened his magic talent. Ron was the paladin captain of the referee at that time. He couldn''t accept an evil man in his family and couldn''t bear to see his brother''s young son purified. The last referee also didn''t want Ron to shake his faith because of this matter, He was devoured by the light. Therefore, Ron came into contact with the existence of the shadow priest and re established his faith. "


    Trigowal explained the origin of shadow priests and their theological theories to victor, and continued: "Ron''s nephew has made rapid progress. He took over his teacher and became a new shadow bishop. He is responsible for tracking down wild wizards scattered in secular countries as a sky inspector, finding them, luring them, controlling them... And forming a Shadow Council."


    "The core of the Shadow Council are all crazy believers and wizards from the Ayre church country, and the peripheral members are wild wizards discovered by the shadow bishop... According to the theological theory of the shadow priest, they are proud to serve the Supreme Lord, but crazy faith makes some of them act extreme, and the powerful extraordinary power makes them eager to get the recognition of the church and always want to run out to correct some things ... those crazy believers think the church has made mistakes. "


    Victor smiled and said, "they are unhappy and unwilling to be lonely."


    Trigova shook his head and said with a laugh: "Many things, it''s hard for you to make sense with the crazy believers... Ron keeps in touch with the shadow bishop. He sympathizes with the shadow priest. Just because there is master Ron behind the shadow bishop, we haven''t touched him... Unexpectedly, he and some radicals planned the war on their own. Although these crazy wizards deliberately led the Centaur to death, they crossed the border. ¡±


    "We believe that the rebels in the shadow priest tried to contact some powerful forces outside through this war to help them realize their so-called ideals. Master Ron and the shadow bishop fell, and the tribunal cleaned the shadow priest rebels and all the wild wizards in the Shadow Council."


    "Master Ron, in fact, wants to contact your highness on behalf of the shadow priest to win your support."


    Victor asked quietly, "so it''s impossible for me to see the shadow bishop and the shadow speaker?"


    Trigova shook his head and said, "the shadow bishop is the shadow speaker. He is dead. This generation of shadow bishops have not been trained. You really can''t see him."


    The shadow speaker is dead. Who did the church attack in shuitao town? If the shadow knight is not under the control of the referee, the shadow speaker can explain it... Victor was full of doubt. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "second question, how does the Pope pass on now?"


    Trigovaldon was a little embarrassed. The papal succession system is a secret that the church prohibits talking about. Since his highness Randall asked, he thought about it and said: "The whole story of the Pope... There is speculation from the outside world, and there is basically no big difference... The Privy Council provides the pope with young and beautiful female priests to serve as maidens. Once they become pregnant, they are immediately picked up by the Privy Council, and the children born to the emperor are raised by the monastery as orphans. When his Majesty the Pope falls, the order of glory selects one of his descendants and holds a ceremony to follow him Assume the position of Pope. The light guard of the trigoval family is responsible for protecting the new pope, and no other institutions of the church can intervene. "


    The Privy Council, the monastery, the Knights of light and the guards of light all participate, except that the Pope can''t even see his own children... Will the Holy Spirit priest be so miserable but do nothing?


    Victor added: "we have guesses about the Pope''s succession, but the details are the first time we''ve heard... I promise Silvia and I won''t spread this matter. After all, it has nothing to do with us. I''m just surprised. If the Pope uses great prophecy to designate an heir against the church, how do you deal with it?"


    "Your Highness, great prophecy is extraordinary. The Pope cannot hold the ceremony of great prophecy alone. Even if he performs great prophecy, the sixth level priests of the Holy See will feel it." Said trigoval with a smile.


    The great prophecy draws the power of the holy pool, and the high-ranking clergy will indeed be touched... In this way, it is impossible for the Pope to secretly perform the great prophecy without telling the Church... Victor suspects that nahtigal is a shadow knight, of course, he also suspects the Pope. According to the description of judge trigoval, all the loopholes in the Pope''s independent inheritance have been blocked, so he The possibility of being the shadow speaker is very small.


    "It''s your turn to ask questions." Victor changed his mind and said faintly.


    Trigoval asked directly, "Your Highness, what do you and Mrs. Sylvia want to exchange rock bricks for?"


    Victor smiled, shook his head and said: "No matter what we want, I am reluctant to get involved in the dispute between Barcelona and Frederick... Frankly, it is not worth me to solve the differences of the Sassanian Empire at the cost of rock bricks. However, in order for someone to sign the food supply agreement, I can give both sides a suggestion. As for whether they will agree or not, let the northern Lord decide... You can Next question. "


    His highness Randall''s answer seemed to be that the horse hill had not thought about what to want, which was also expected by trigowal. He didn''t tangle about it, and asked, "Your Highness, can the trigowal family owe you a favor?"


    Victor put away his smile and said, "I have no intention to intervene in the internal affairs of the church. Since it is the request of his highness trigoval, I can crown the pope with an apology."


    Trigoval was overjoyed, stood up and saluted Victor as a knight of an ancient family, saying, "we trigoval family will not forget your Highness''s help."


    "Is your highness going to the Ayres recently?" Trigova asked kindly with a smile.


    "Yes, Sylvia sent me an invitation letter under the Pope''s crown. I''m going to Al recently." Victor smiled, nodded and said:


    "It''s said that in May this year, the quadrennial sol alliance will be held in Yinbai tower... I, a Yinbai University, just go to see the ancient sol alliance."

 Chapter 700

    With the support of the Stormrage sword saint, judge trigowal returned satisfied. On the third day after he left the Nightingale manor, the daikrian family prepared a feast to welcome his highness Randall to the bronze halberd City, and invited the cardinals of the three dioceses in the East, central and west of the Sassanian Empire and all powerful Lords above the Viscount to the banquet, Including the Frederick royal family and the Barcelona family.


    The grand banquet held by the daikrian family was scheduled to be held five days later. The invited lords sent the core members of the family to the bronze halberd city one after another. They used to avoid the count of golden eyes, but now they are afraid that they will not catch up with the invitation actually initiated by his highness Randall.


    At the beginning, Victor and Andrea became formal partners. Lord Sasan was unwilling to contact him frequently to avoid misunderstanding of blood wolf castle. Elizabeth. Princess Frederick disappeared, and the great commander of TESL almost resolutely announced that the blood wolf castle would withdraw from the forefront of the competition. Lord sassanne had no room to turn around and had to choose between the shining knights and the Barcelona family.


    Such a choice is very difficult. Everyone focuses on his highness Randall, who depends on Nightingale manor. Only he can break the deadlock.


    The Lords have thought that if his highness Randall supports the blood wolf castle, they will take grievances for the Duke of Barcelona; If he supports the iron mountain Empire, they will fully support blood wolf castle.


    In short, this is an argument between the Lord and the Lord, and does not need the shining knights to intervene.


    No matter what choice his highness Randall makes, he must suffer in the end.


    No one expected that count golden eye and Sylvia threw two bricks and knocked everyone unconscious.


    Rock brick, which seems to be an ordinary building material, is far more important than the throne of Sasan in the eyes of the Lords of various countries. Especially in the southern kingdom, in order to obtain the rock brick manufacturing technology, they will completely stand on the side of Victor and Sylvia, unless the kingdom of Gambis refuses to share the rock brick manufacturing technology. However, Renma Hill launched a huge brick kiln and iron brick, which obviously does not intend to monopolize the rock brick technology.


    If the southern kingdom mastered the rock brick technology, the Sassanian Empire must also get it. Although the rock brick manufacturing technology can not be kept secret in the end, since his highness Randall is now in Tongji City, the northern Lord should show a positive and enthusiastic attitude. It is his fault that he wants too high price. It is the fault of the northern Lord that he is snubbed in the Sassanian empire.


    The feast of bronze halberd city was held as scheduled. Due to too many guests, the daikrian family opened the knight Hall of the main city fortress and three auxiliary castles at the same time. In fact, most of the nobles attending the meeting did not see his highness Randall. He met with the high-ranking Knights of the sassanne family and three archbishops at the Lord''s manor of the dekrian family.


    During the banquet, Victor avoided talking about the rock brick, as if the man and horse hill had just obtained this technology and had not figured out what to do. He expressed concern about the disputes between the two royal families in the north, listened to the different opinions of both sides, and put forward the system of electing emperors and princes in the fierce quarrel.


    The so-called electing emperors and princes is that the two royal families and the church jointly elect five successors to the emperor, and then the Lords above the count of the Sassanian Empire vote to elect an emperor for a term of 30 years. The elector must be born in the balelius family or Frederick family, and high-ranking knights are excluded. If the elector is promoted to extraordinary Knights during his succession to the emperor, he will abdicate automatically and re-elect a new emperor. The elector on the side of Basilius ascended the throne of the emperor, which could not change the title of the Empire, but the emperor Sasan.


    The electorate system has similarities with the rotation of power in Borui United Kingdom, but the difference is more obvious. It should be said to be a new thing.


    The first is qualification. The Basilius family obtained the same qualification as the Frederick family. On behalf of their royal identity, they were officially recognized by the church and secular lords. They have indisputable legitimacy and laid a vital foundation for the restoration of the iron mountain.


    The second is the right to vote. In the past, the centrists of the Sassanian Empire wanted to please the blood wolf castle and secretly communicate with the basselius family. In fact, they were angry at both ends. With the right to vote, the central lords, including the Principality of Teuton, will have more political space. They can not only elect the emperor, but also weaken the imperial power and further strengthen the real power of the aristocratic Senate.


    The church did not seem to participate in the process from the selection of qualifications to the election of the emperor, but their supervision, confirmation and coordination were always carried out. This avoids the sharp confrontation between theocracy and secular lords, but enhances the actual influence and benefits of the church.


    The only victim here is the Frederick family. The former Emperor and Archduke died bravely in the war against the orcs. The Frederick family won the widest public support. The vassal soldiers of the sassanne Empire generally respected the blood wolf castle. If the blood wolf Castle set off a wave of public opinion among tens of millions of people, the saliva of the people of the Empire could drown the balelius family, which would at least bring great pressure to the church. This is the main reason why the Knights of glory and the patriarch of frides are determined to oppose the restoration of iron mountain.


    Launching a public opinion war is the way to lift the table. As a last resort, the blood wolf castle will not play this card. However, crown prince Siegfried and Princess Freya had no chance to ascend the throne, and the shining Knights supported Elizabeth Princess Frederick.


    Although the royal highness of the Royal Princess was missing, the alliance between zig and frya was disintegrated. The system of electing emperors and princes brought opportunities to each of them.


    The emperor''s term of office was thirty years and he could not be promoted to Silver Knight. Because the public opinion foundation of the former Emperor is still there, the bronze Siegfried can probably be elected emperor sassanne, but the emperor who has sat for less than 20 years will step down unless he gives up promotion to Silver Knight. Freya is not qualified to be an elector, but she can marry with the big family to have children and elect her offspring to be the next emperor.


    Such an emperor must be oppressed. It is very important that the Frederick family at least kept the dignity of the royal family. Assuming that in the next few decades, Sidon''s pioneering leadership will become the granary of the Empire, and Satan and iron mountain are likely to split into two empires. During this transitional period, Frederick royal family can unite people''s hearts and keep the inheritance of Satan empire.


    For a time, the system of electing emperors and princes became a hot topic among the Sassanian nobles. Some supported it and some opposed it. The noble scholars argued constantly, and the initiator, his highness Randall, had embarked on the journey to the Ayre religion country.


    He chose to lead all the way east from Sidon, arrive at the Death Gate of boulder fortress, and then go south through the kingdom of Neville to enter the Ayres.


    This route is faster than the detour from dodo Kingdom, and saves time for socializing with the Lords along the way. The only disadvantage is that it needs to cross the plains and wilderness, and there are no perfect roads and supply points along the way.


    Fortunately, after the Centaurs moved eastward, groups of bison, wild sheep and red deer can be seen everywhere on this vast and rich plain, and the number of small animals such as rabbits and gophers with amazing reproductive ability is even more amazing. The number of predators has not recovered, and Victor''s team is not short of food.


    In the evening, the motorcade stopped on a flat ground and formed a circle. The fast dragon knight who went out to hunt rushed back to the temporary camp with his prey. His entourage lit several bonfires and prepared to cook and rest. It was getting dark and the barbecue in the temporary camp was fragrant. Victor and Gillian stepped out of the carriage and walked to a campfire.


    "It smells good..." Gillian raised her hand and fanned the aroma of the barbecue and said happily. Under the reflection of the campfire, her face became more and more beautiful and moving.


    When Victor went to the Aier religious country this time, Sophia didn''t go with him. He was accompanied only by Gillian, which satisfied miss chebman.


    "Master, please try this roast lamb chop... Aka''s craft has improved again." Charlotte, blonde and blue eyed, offered a plate of barbecue and sat down next to Victor''s shoulder, looking gentle and charming. Charlotte was dissatisfied that Gillian occupied Victor alone for three days and two nights.


    Judy and Gillian had a good relationship in the past, but it was an illusion. When the weak and beautiful lady Judy became a powerful senior Knight Charlotte, she began to envy all Victor''s female Knight lovers, except Lilia and Elena sisters.


    Compared with Charlotte''s cotton needle, Gillian is still a pure little white flower. She was promoted to the silver rank too early, which is only a minor in the eyes of extraordinary knights. General high-level Knights get married and have children first to enrich their life experience. They don''t consider promotion until they are 40 years old.


    However, it is a woman''s nature to compete for favor with a powerful and noble partner. Besides, miss chebman is arrogant and used to it. She won the barbecue Charlotte gave Victor, changed her plate to him, raised her slender eyebrows, glanced at Charlotte, changed a bright smiling face to victor, and said, "let me have a taste of whether the skill of ACA roast lamb chop has really improved?"


    Charlotte lowered her head, and her beautiful red lips tooted slightly, showing just the right grievance, and her gentle and quiet posture was pitiful.


    The two women were jealous. Victor had a headache and coughed. He said to Gillian, "honey, do you want to join the York family? I''ll fight for a baron collar for you, with an area of no less than 5000 square kilometers, arrange 8000 tenants, and I''ll give you 50000 gold sol and exempt the Lord''s tax for three years. How about it?"


    Gillian ate roast lamb chops, performed a chebman style beating the bones, licked the bones, wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, smiled contemptuously at Victor, shook her head and said, "no, I''m the heir of the chebman family. I want to inherit the Marquis and rule a large area of territory in the future. A baron wants to cheat me away. Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Victor was happy and asked, "as the future Marquis of chebman, do you say what good the electorate system will do to us?"


    Gillian shook her head and said, "it''s no good. All the benefits are given to the central lords of the Sassanian empire. The electors of Frederick and Barcelona want to be emperors, and they must pay money to bribe them."


    Victor looked at the sour old miss chebman in surprise, nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, the neutral lords are welcomed by the two families and can naturally reap benefits. However, the system of electing emperors and princes will exacerbate the political division of the northern lords, reduce the administrative efficiency, greatly weaken the imperial power and enhance the authority of the Senate. This means that we can also spend money to buy off the neutral lords and seek greater benefits... For example, low food prices."


    Gillian''s eyes brightened and said, "yes, we can also buy them. How much should the food price be reduced?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it. The Wimbledon chamber of commerce is responsible for purchasing and selling grain. I propose the emperor and Marquis system just so that someone can sign the trade agreement."


    The system of electing emperors and princes has advantages and disadvantages. When the northern lords need it, the loose imperial alliance can last for hundreds of years. When they don''t need it, the northern Lords will soon split into two empires, with very high flexibility. Of course, there are many loopholes that can be studied, which opens a favorable situation for the infiltration of the golden regiment.


    Most importantly, Victor proposed that the elector system did not offend any royal family, so he did not fall into the trap and owe humanity.


    The kindness of the angry wind sword saint is very precious.


    Northern lords can coexist under a loose electorate system. The tribunal that owes the favor of his highness Randall is best continued by the trigowal family.


    Clement Pope had all the ideas of the referee, but the cardinal court has the final say. Although clement is an ally of the horse hill, Victor and Sylvia regard his line of clergy as the representative of the York family in the church, Victor has to ask him for confirmation About that affecting Ryan The great prophecy of Augustus and the siton centaur.

 Chapter 701

    The full name of Aier religion country is the Holy adakir kingdom. Its history can be traced back to the era of God elect. It is the oldest kingdom of human country so far.


    Al''s people are basically priests and their descendants, and the religious atmosphere is extremely strong. When pedestrians on the road see a long fleet of nobles, they don''t stop to watch and take off their hats as civilians in the kingdom of Gambis. Some children will curiously chase and look at the ugly and strange six legged fast dragon, which will soon be pulled away by adults.


    Victor saw civilians, regardless of age, men wearing the same style of gray coarse linen robes, with a white rope tied around their waist; Women are as like as two peas, with white headscarves wrapped in hair. It is difficult to distinguish their status only from their clothes, but Victor knows that almost every family in the Al religion has clergy. Although most people are low-level paladins, they belong to extraordinary people after all.


    Compared with the elite soldiers of other kingdoms, Al''s army is composed of extraordinary people.


    If the Lord of glory is the ultimate creation of the ancient alchemy Empire, his position is much stronger than the alchemy tower... How much will he pay for such a powerful power? Who will bear the cost... Victor looked at the green wheat field on one side of the road through the window, his thoughts flying.


    "Honey, that''s the holy city." Charlotte, wearing a spider silk dress, whispered, leaned into Victor''s arms and exclaimed, "it''s so spectacular and beautiful."


    The vision of a city appears outside the car window. She is built close to the mountain and has clear layers. Charlotte''s vision can not see the whole picture of the city, but the holy city has an extremely special position in the eyes of the nobility. Charlotte also came to the holy city for the first time. She had long imagined it as a beautiful, rich, peaceful and holy place.


    Since the church prohibits civilian believers from coming to make pilgrimages, there are no refugee groups in the Ayre religion country. Even if there are some civilians, they are also servants of nobles or caravans. They can''t wander freely without the permission of their masters. Most importantly, Al holy city is far from war. After thousands of years of peaceful development, there are no thick walls, towering fortresses, sewage crossflow and dirty and disorderly slum settlements.


    Most of the buildings here are stone buildings. The outer walls are painted with fine sand. The colors are rich and bright. Each house is carved with small statues, flower racks and white stone columns. It is full of artistic atmosphere and highlights the light of civilization everywhere. The streets are crowded with people, and there are no animal carriages. Only some people are running with decent clothes and good-looking nobles. The crowd can be divided into two categories: people from the secular Kingdom and residents of the holy city.


    Knights, nobles and ordinary people walk on the same street is a unique feature of Al holy city. It is said that the shops here are open to everyone. Unlike the kingdom of Gambis, nobles never need to go shopping. The holy city is the only city where nobles are interested in purchasing in person. Although the goods sold by shops are valuable, they bring together the unique luxury goods of various kingdoms, Seeing this bustling street, even Victor had the impulse to get out of the car and stroll.


    However, the silver level knight can mix in the flow of people and enjoy rare shopping fun, but the golden level extraordinary can''t. The public security rules of the Holy City Commercial Street are invalid for them. In order to avoid accidents caused by ordinary people unintentionally offending his highness, the Golden Knight has to take the initiative to avoid the crowd, even the grand commander testier is no exception.


    Victor rang the bell and let the motorcade stop at the Avenue outside the city. He and Charlotte stepped out of the carriage and looked at the white tower standing high in the northwest corner of the city, which used to be the center of the city. After the expansion of the Ayres, the wizard tower symbolizing the status of the chosen one has become today''s holy land for scholars.


    Extraordinary vision made Victor see the details of the silver white tower several kilometers apart. There is no trace of carving and stacking on its surface. It is an incredible whole. It is still the tallest building in the city. The glory Cathedral built on the middle of Guangming holy mountain is higher than the silver and white tower. Up along the glory cathedral is the Pope''s palace.


    When Victor looked back, Gillian got down from another carriage. Her hair was curled up, and she was dressed in red women''s hunting shoes with long high heels, outlining attractive curves and slender straight legs. She was strong, graceful, cool and charming.


    "Honey, take me to buy gifts. I''m responsible for choosing and you''re responsible for paying!" Gillian ran over and took Victor''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Gillian, I''d love to accompany you to choose gifts, but I''ve made an appointment with Pope Clement."


    Victor smiled, turned back and said to Charlotte, "you accompany miss chebman into town to buy gifts for me."


    Gillian turned her toes lightly, took Charlotte''s arm and stretched out her palm to Victor: "give me the money."


    "8000 kinsol, here you are. Buy whatever you like." Victor felt out a purse full of purple gold coins and said generously.


    Gillian''s charming Phoenix eyes glittered, grabbed the money bag from Victor''s hand, hid it in her pocket, and took Charlotte excitedly to the streets of the city.


    The price of the holy city is high, especially for the goods sold to the nobility. 8000 gold coins can''t buy much. Gillian is stingy and loves money. If the money goes into her pocket, don''t expect her to spend it. It''s impossible to spend a gold coin. If Victor gave Charlotte the purse, Gillian would spend it all, and then complain that Victor was stingy because he didn''t buy any gifts at all.


    Eight thousand gold coins were given now just to make Gillian happy. Victor remembered his previous embarrassment and couldn''t help outlining a smile.


    The two ladies led their attendants through the carriage road and into the streets of the holy city. Victor returned to the car and the team continued to drive south along the Avenue outside the city.


    It is a grand event for the Stormrage sword saint to drive into the holy city. Victor must visit Pope Clement''s manor before entering the city. As for the glorious Cathedral of the holy city, there are two upper and lower churches. The cathedral on the hillside is the Holy See. Victor can''t visit it in his current capacity. He can only pray and worship in the church at the foot of the mountain. Unless he is canonized as a saint by the church, he is eligible to be canonized by the Holy See.


    The motorcade drove to the outer suburbs and entered a quiet valley with beautiful scenery, where the Pope''s manor is located. Victor got out of the carriage and saw the Pope standing outside the manor in plain clothes. Beside him was Turnus with bald head and eyebrows. Today, the first Paladin didn''t wear his bishop''s robe, but a full body leather armor.


    "Good day, under the crown." Victor led Nelson, Caligula, and two high-ranking Knights of Gambis, Alex and tellandon, to salute the Pope.


    Clement smiled, nodded kindly and said gently, "Your Highness, welcome to my house."


    Victor was about to greet turnans. The bald Paladin looked up at Caligula and said seriously, "aka, come, let''s find a place to compete."


    "Aka doesn''t fight, aka is a good child..." Caligula shook his hands at the same time and hid behind Nelson. His simple and fearless appearance was like saying that turnans was a bad child.


    Everyone laughed. Victor nodded with a smile and said, "the brave Arka is not afraid of challenges. You all follow and observe."


    When aka heard his master''s praise, he immediately held his head high and was not satisfied. The legendary Paladin wanted to compete with Caligula. The people present were so excited that they cheered and praised aka to the sky one after another. They surrounded him and turnans towards the martial arts arena. Victor and clement, accompanied by their attendants, went to the main building of the manor.


    From the manor gate to the Pope''s residence for a full two kilometers, it is suitable for ordinary nobles to take a bus. Victor and Clement won''t feel tired even if they walk more than ten kilometers. They walk side by side. The fields on both sides of the path are full of fruits, vegetables and wheat, and farmers work hard.


    "My manor can''t be compared with silver moon manor." Clement smiled and said, "the people of the kingdom of Al are the descendants of the divine family. If according to the secular family concept, some of the families of Al''s children can be traced back thousands of years, which is a real ancient family. However, the priests are commensurate with brothers and sisters, and there is no strict family concept. After four generations, the same family basically doesn''t communicate anymore."


    "The kingdom of Al is far from war, and there are few monsters and beasts in the territory. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and the population growth has been very stable. In addition to selecting paladins from the Kingdom''s people and sending them to the parishes of various countries, some people go out to make a living as craftsmen. But even so, the land of the kingdom of Al is becoming more and more precious. The land that can grow food can only be food, and my manor is no exception ¡£¡±


    "The new farming and animal husbandry system you invented doubled the grain production of the kingdom of El. As for the population and fertility restriction strategy you proposed, it is explicitly prohibited in the kingdom of El."


    "Your Highness has extraordinary wisdom. What good suggestions do you have for Al reclamation?"


    The people of Al have generally received written education and learned some basic martial arts skills. Skilled craftsmen are world-famous. After all, the church draws 11 taxes, and the materials of various kingdoms gather in Al, which needs craftsmen to process. In addition, Al also has excellent doctors, animal trainers, painters, founders and other scarce talents. Nicole''s first refined gold armor after being promoted to knight was made by the famous craftsmen of Al holy city at the cost of just 8000 gold sol.


    With the relationship of priests stationed in various places, the people of Al Kingdom actually don''t worry about a way out. People with skills will be given extra preferential treatment by the Lord.


    "I think we can divert part of the population. I guarantee that people and horses are willing to accept aierzi people and at least give them the identity of Lingmin." Said Victor solemnly.


    Clement was stunned, smiled and shook his head. "What''s your suggestion? I''ve arranged more than 200 general education teachers for people and horses, and thousands of their families. Aren''t you too few?"


    Victor smiled: "of course, the more general education teachers, the better... This time, the scale of Sasan refugees moved south reached more than 500000. We need to resettle 100000 people in the hills, and we need to open more general education schools to turn them into tenants. The more than 200 general education teachers arranged for us under the crown must not be enough."


    "I can''t help you... Shepherd Flemish is dispatching his people to Sidon to help the northern Lord transform tenants. He and tamore are fighting over this matter... It''s inconvenient for me to intervene." Clement said as he walked.


    A few years ago, when Sophia led the barbarians south, the kingdom of Gambis determined the strategy of crossing the river and expanding south, thus opening a new era for the expansion of human territory. Pastor frides presided over the northern extension, and pastor tamore wanted to preside over the southern extension, but Clement had the parishes of the two southern kingdoms of Gambis and Borui, and the Neville royal family, which can only be extended to the north, has always been a staunch ally of the Pope. The pastors of the Pope''s line can not only preside over the South extension educational administration, but also intervene in the north extension educational administration, which makes tamore and frides very dissatisfied. Clement felt the strong pressure from the two forces. He made a quick decision and handed over the two southern parishes of Gambis and Borui to tamore, retaining only the parish forces of Neville, Walton prairie and man horse hills.


    Victor knows these things. However, the Pope is the nominal leader of the church. He is avoiding competing with the other two shepherds, which is always unbelievable.


    Clement is euphemistically saying that the clergy of the Pope are under the pressure of the other two shepherds and need external support to have more room for activities.


    The Pope just mentioned it, stopped talking about it, laughed with Victor and came to the main house. A beautiful and dignified woman was waiting at the door with her two children. When she saw Victor, she saluted and said, "Lord count, welcome to your house."


    As victor knows, Clement has four unique partners. In front of her, the proportion of her facial features and body is close to perfect, and her blue eyes are faintly brownish red. She is undoubtedly Clement''s legal wife, a noble daughter from the clotcher Paladin family, senior knight and level 5 priest Melissa.


    In a word, Melissa is also the sister of Queen sassanne. Clement and Frederick families are in laws, but the noble priests of the church have to leave the family. The contemporary Pope has nothing to do with the sassanne royal family.


    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Melissa." Victor bowed slightly and said politely.


    "Inside, please, your Excellency the sword saint." Clement picked up the little girl next to Melissa, took the older boy and led Victor into the door.


    Compared with Victor''s silver moon manor, the Pope''s residence is shabby and small, but it is full of family warmth. The furnishings inside are not necessarily exquisite and expensive, but they have their own characteristics. For example, a wooden dagger, with very rough workmanship, was placed on a silver shelf and placed in the most prominent place in the door. It seems to be a great treasure.


    Clement noticed that Victor was watching the little wooden sword, pointed to the little boy around him and said, "when he was five years old, he personally selected the materials and spent three days completing it alone. I regard it as the pride of his family."


    He went to the sofa and sat down. He put the little girl who looked only four years old and made up in pink and jade on his lap, motioned Victor to sit down, smiled and said, "this is also my treasure, kasha, four years old, the child of my second daughter. Mavi, seven years old, my eldest grandson."


    Clement is almost 80 years old. He looks like a middle-aged man in his forties. Victor always feels strange when he introduces his grandchildren. If there were no accidents, he could see four generations of grandchildren himself, but he still looked like a teenager at that time.


    Knowing Victor''s mind, the pope said teasingly, "last winter, pastor tamore personally presided over the baptism ceremony for linobia. He praised you and Catherine''s daughter for being very beautiful and lovely. You should be able to see her when you return to Gambis."


    Victor shook his head, smiled and said regretfully, "I often miss her, but I didn''t see her born."


    Clement laughed and said, "Victor, I believe you will be a good father... Of course, compared with the Golden Knight."


    "I... I won''t embarrass Catherine." The angry wind sword Saint struggled for a long time and said discouraged.


    Mrs. Melissa brought a plate of dessert, put it on the sofa table, sat next to Clement, smiled and gently suggested, "Your Highness can prepare more stories. When Catherine allows you to visit her daughter, she said she will like you soon."


    Victor was stunned, shrugged his shoulders and said, "stories? Then I should think about it and collect more wonderful and interesting stories."


    "Your Highness''s legendary experience itself is a good story material. My Marvey adores you very much." Clement joked.


    The little boy was a little shy under Victor''s eyes. He summoned up his courage and said, "swordsman, they all say you have a pair of golden eyes."


    "Is that so?"


    Victor''s dark eyes turned to dark gold, and his supernatural spiritual power quietly filled the air. He was very handsome, just like the son of God. He blinked and turned back to a deep, cold black.


    The spiritual power of the Stormrage sword saint is not something that a child can bear. Although it will not cause direct damage like Sylvia, it will leave an indelible impression on the child''s heart.


    His highness Randall was a little satisfied with the child''s curiosity. Marvey immediately became much bolder and asked excitedly, "Sir, how many powerful monsters have you killed?"


    "This... I can''t remember."


    Victor actually remembers very well. It''s troublesome to say it one by one.


    Marvey looked sympathetically at Victor and said coyly: "My lord killed a ferocious jackal in the horse hill to awaken the popular talent; I fought a terrible old Ogre with Baron Fenix and cut off its head in the forest; during the ant disaster, my lord shot countless ant man monsters, many of them are silver level ant man leaders; my Lord also killed 6 bear goblins with a sword in the dark forest to escape from the goblin frenzy crisis Saved many people... Neville''s windtooth jackal died in the hands of adults; and the ogre supervisor of the east development leader, the bear monster elder, and the golden jackal chief... "


    "In fact, my favorite story is that adults went deep into the Wharton prairie and killed the Centaur Khan." Ma Wei said a lot at one time, sighed and asked expectantly, "Sir, can you tell me the story of hunting the Centaur Khan?"


    The little admirer''s eyes were clear, and Victor had a headache. After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "I can''t tell these stories better than the ballads... Mavi, how about I tell you a story I heard when I was a child?"


    "Well, well, kasha likes listening to stories from her childhood best." The Pope''s granddaughter clapped her chubby little hand and shouted happily.


    "This is a story about desire and destiny..."

 Chapter 702

    "A long time ago, ancient times older than the age of witches..."


    "My Lord, what was the era before the wizard era?" Little Ma Wei asked curiously. The easygoing attitude of the angry wind sword Saint made him feel kind. He was like a big brother with rich experience who came back from a long trip. When the strangeness faded, he would be liked.


    "Marvey, don''t interrupt again, or I''ll punish you to brush the stables." Mrs. Melissa warned Marvey and took another snack and stuffed it into kasha.


    The little girl was absorbed in enjoying the cake and forgot to express her opinion. She actually wanted to clean the stables with her brother.


    "The story is fictional. I won''t tell you if you have too many questions." Victor smiled at the two little guys and continued:


    "There is a family in the remote countryside of a human country. Their father and mother live in the mountains and raise sheep for the village head. Their only son works in the mine outside the village. In the rainy and snowy season of one year, the son who has been working outside for a long time finally comes back to reunite with his parents, but he is not alone and has a slow visitor."


    "That''s a man over half a hundred years old, with a gray sparse beard and the same gray eyes. He looks haggard, but he is tall and strong, with blood stains on his clothes and a two handed battle axe. His father and mother are very afraid of this man. Living in a remote place is a bad thing. Except for a pitchfork, they can''t get the timely protection of the militia. If this is the case A strong man is a robber, and his family will be killed by him. "


    "The son explained the situation in time. It turned out that he met wolves on his way home. It was the adventurer who saved his life from the hungry wolf. After the son showed the bodies of two wild wolves, the father and mother put down their guard and asked the adventurer to enter the house to take shelter from the rain for the night."


    "In order to thank the adventurer for saving his only son, the shepherd and his wife treated him warmly, prepared hot mutton soup and bread, and took out their own fruit wine. In the cold and humid water season, nothing makes the adventurer yearn more than a warm cabin. If there is, there is a hot meal and a pot of wine."


    "The adventurer who had a full stomach and drank three cups of self brewed fruit wine was satisfied. He sat on the chair near the fireplace and talked. The three members of the shepherd family were full of interest in the guests'' adventure experience. They all gathered around him and listened to him talk about his wild adventure experience and his heroic deeds."


    "The old adventurer has rich experience, or he is a boaster. He said he has been to a distant alien country and met the rottle people... It is a tall alien intelligence with blue skin and four arms. He is good at handling four sharp machetes and can easily cut a male bison. The adventurer and his companions accidentally broke into rottle The temple of man stole a sacred object enshrined in the temple. "


    "Under the interception of the Rort four sword warrior, the adventurer and his companions fought hard, fought bloody battles, and finally broke through the siege and returned to the human kingdom."


    "The shepherd''s son was so absorbed that he couldn''t help asking the adventurer, have all your companions died in the war? Why are you only lost nearby?"


    "The adventurer didn''t speak, and his expression became unnatural. The shepherd was convinced that the guests were bragging, and the powerful adventurer wouldn''t be so down and out like him. However, the story he made up was really wonderful, and the shepherd and his wife were willing to listen to it. They lived in the mountains all year round, feeling lonely and eager to listen to people talk about the outside world. The shepherd changed the topic and asked the adventurer, what is the sacred thing of the Rolt What? "


    "The adventurer was silent for a moment, took out an insignificant stone from his pocket and told his master that this was the holy thing enshrined in the Rolt temple."


    "At this time, even the shepherd''s son began to doubt that his Savior was a big talker. Out of politeness and fear, the shepherd''s wife asked, what''s the use of this holy thing?"


    When Marvey heard this, he lowered his head, covered his mouth with his hands so that Mrs. Melissa could not see it, and said in a low voice, "I guess the adventurer is not a liar."


    The crowd couldn''t help smiling. Victor smiled and continued: "the adventurer told them that the holy thing of the Rort people is the wish gem of the goblin king, which can meet anyone''s wish. As long as you hold the wish stone with both hands and make a wish silently, the wish will come true."


    Little Marvey quickly grasped his hands and hid behind his back. He glanced at his grandmother secretly. Seeing that she didn''t notice her little movements, he listened to the story with confidence.


    "When the adventurer finished, his stare made the shepherd family realize that their smile made each other unhappy. The shepherd''s son asked wisely, what did the adventurer wish?"


    "He just wanted the topic to continue. Even in order to satisfy the adventurer''s habit of boasting, the shepherds were ready to listen and marvel, but the adventurer''s face began to turn white and calmly said that he had made a wish and was no longer willing to talk more."


    "On the contrary, it aroused the curiosity of the shepherd''s wife. She asked roundly if there were any other wishes, such as the companion in the mouth of the adventurer."


    "They are all dead." the adventurer was silent for a long time. His hoarse voice squeezed out of the gap between his teeth. His face looked very strange. It was obviously a calm expression, but it gave people loneliness, regret and fear. "


    "I know that the adventurer must be a high-level knight." Cried Little Marvey. This time Mrs. Melissa didn''t propose the punishment of brushing the stables.


    Victor continued, "the adventurer suddenly threw the wishing stone into the fireplace, shepherd

 Chapter 703

    "Just gold coins?" Clement was puzzled and confirmed it again.


    "Otherwise?"


    Victor spread out his hands, smiled and said elegantly, "in addition to gold coins, what are the Lords willing to exchange for rock brick manufacturing technology? We negotiate with the Lords of various kingdoms, and the war between the Centaur and the orc tribe may be over. Sidon''s pioneering front is about to use rock bricks, and the church doesn''t want the rock brick negotiation to take up a few years?"


    Rock brick production technology has epoch-making significance, especially in the pioneering war, the Lords without rock brick will fall behind. Sylvia and Victor hold key rock bricks, and the things they can exchange are not limited to gold coins, including refined gold, secret silver, grain and tenant population; There are also precious pharmaceutical formula, advanced casting technology, the most critical long-term supply agreement of medicinal materials and minerals; Even reached an alliance of foster marriage with noble blood families.


    The value and influence of these things cannot be measured by money. In contrast, what''s the use of gold coins?


    No amount of gold can buy really valuable things. The man and horse hills can exchange rock bricks for valuable resources from the great lords of various kingdoms.


    However, the facts will not be so simple.


    If Victor exchanges rock bricks for the refined gold share of the seven alliance islands, Lord Borui will be very happy, provided that only the two sides share rock brick technology and exclude other forces.


    This is almost impossible. With the strength of the two kingdoms of Borui and Gambis, it is impossible to resist the whole human country. The final result must be the disclosure of rock brick manufacturing technology. So, why does Borui Kingdom pay for others for rock bricks?


    Pressure is a double-edged sword, and Victor and Sylvia have made a careful layout in the early stage and have grasped the handle of the double-edged sword. Assuming that they specify to use rock brick manufacturing technology in exchange for half of the annual refined gold production of the seven United islands, the great lords and churches of the kingdoms will point their spears at the kingdom of Borui and exert heavy pressure to force them to compromise.


    Now, everyone wants rock bricks, and everyone is unwilling to stand out for fear that Gambis will pat the rock bricks on his face. The great Lord looked at the church. The game of upper class society around rock bricks presented a quiet atmosphere. Everyone was waiting for the moment when the truth came out.


    In the same way, whoever can get the rock brick from his highness Randall will be praised by everyone. Except for the party who pays the price, they will never like their own interests to be damaged, and they hate the church leaders who come forward to negotiate.


    As Pope, clement is ready to offend some people. He takes the initiative to invite Victor to the Ayre church through Sylvia to talk about rock bricks. As long as victor''s conditions are not too excessive, he can promise.


    As the rock brick manufacturing technology needs to be open and popularized, no matter how valuable it is, the actual benefits that people and horses can get from it are not as much as expected. However, Victor proposed to settle in gold coins and sell rock brick manufacturing technology, which is undoubtedly the most aggrieved and thorough compromise for him and Sylvia.


    Things went better than Clement expected, which made him more confused and hesitant.


    Victor is famous for his extraordinary wisdom. In his past layout, everyone was satisfied first. Unknowingly, Renma Hill grasped the greatest initiative, broke through the double blockade of politics and diplomacy, and jumped from an excluded power Lord to the queen of the kingdom of Gambis.


    Clement couldn''t see through Victor''s strategy, and had to admit that solving the problem with gold coins was the most effective and simple way at present, and he himself benefited greatly. The Lords would understand that Victor and Sylvia made great concessions in the face of the Pope.


    "How to deliver?" The Pope cleared up his complicated mind and asked calmly.


    "Referring to the trading method of iron brick and giant brick kiln, we only trade with various kingdoms. Each kingdom has to pay me 20 million gold sol, and the Sasan empire is 60 million." Victor stretched out two fingers and said, "I have two conditions. First, we only accept gold sol, silver sol and copper sol, not purple gold coins issued by royal families of various countries. We must pay them off within a year."


    "Second, the kingdoms shall not refuse normal trade between the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce and the Lord in any form."


    "We also guarantee that the manufacturing cost of rock brick is very low. Manufacturing one rock brick is equivalent to four green bricks, and the cost is mainly reflected in the labor cost. In addition, there is no obvious difference between the daily output of rock brick and green brick."


    "The royal families of various countries sent representatives to sign the agreement and hold the notarization before God. I immediately took out the rock brick manufacturing technology."


    After hearing the two conditions of his highness Randall, Clement fell into a long meditation and gradually understood each other''s attempt.


    Two years ago, Renma Hill took out iron bricks and giant brick kilns. Victor put forward the distribution strategy in blinor City, sold relevant technologies to the big lords and earned a huge amount of money. Those powerful lords who got the right to operate turned to resell the iron brick formula and the design drawings of the giant brick kiln. They made a small profit with his highness Randall.


    During the orc war, Victor sold fast birds and war birds, which attracted the royal families of all countries and contributed to the subscription one after another.


    No matter how the lords who obtained the relevant management rights operated, these two transactions made the financial funds of the Kingdom difficult. Now Victor''s old technique is repeated, and he has made a sky high price for rock brick manufacturing technology.


    20 million gold coins, any kingdom can come up with something. The problem is that if they pay such a large sum of money, plus the previous two transactions, the Lords will count one by one, and their coffers will reach the bottom. They may have to think of family vassals and free civil and commercial people.


    It can be predicted that for a long time to come, there will be a shortage of money on the market, leading to a decline in prices. The first-class war horse, originally worth 80 gold coins, may only sell more than a dozen gold sols.


    Gold, silver and copper coins all flowed into the man horse hills. It was melancholy to think about the materials that Victor and Sylvia could buy. The second condition of notarization before God ensured this.


    Clement couldn''t help but praise Victor''s plan, but he wasn''t sure he saw the whole layout. In front of the count of golden eyes, the Pope was more and more unsure.


    Victor once asked him for the casting right of copper sol, and perhaps he had begun to layout as early as that time.


    True allies need reciprocity, including mutual restriction and complementarity of wisdom, resources and forces. Clement leaned against the sofa and said calmly: "Viscount Tunis Ludwig is your friend. Although he is not qualified, you and Sophia do take him as their spokesman... You want to pass a tax reform plan and push Tunis to the position of Chancellor of the Gambis Treasury."


    "Tnis''s tax reform plan was cold in the king''s Court of Gambis, which offended the fiefdom and manor Lord of Gambis. Even the former imperial position was deprived, so he had to leave brinor city sadly. Not long ago, he went to the Sassanian Empire to meet his highness Randall, and then came to al holy city to sell his tax reform plan in the silver white tower. He has held several tea parties and invited several scholars and masters Speak up for his tax reform bill... It will cost a lot of money. "


    "Or do you and Sophia need more comprehensive tax reform?"


    The Pope suddenly opened the subject and talked about tax reform. Victor was not surprised. He smiled and said: "Tanis''s tax reform plan has two core contents, the poll tax of tenants and the king''s transaction tax. Now, the Royal scholars of various countries support the new tax plan, but the scholars of the Lord''s family strongly oppose it. I''m curious about the church''s attitude towards the new tax system?"


    "The position of the church does not allow me to object."


    Clement smiled brightly and said, "if Gambis realizes the new tax system, you will get 140 million gold sols from selling rock bricks and pay the king 3% trade tax, a total of 4.2 million gold sols. 10% of this tax belongs to the church."


    "I have a question." Clement looked upright and asked, "although the Lord bears the poll tax of the tenant, the church takes one tenth and the king takes the remaining 20%, this tax will eventually be passed on to the tenant. What do you think?"


    Victor nodded: "The group of tenants is becoming larger and larger. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely solely on Mutual Aid Association donations and lottery to raise funds. The so-called poll tax is actually to ensure the sustainable operation of the monogamous tenant family system. Even if the Lord transfers the money to the tenants, I think the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Otherwise, more tenant families will be in trouble in the future , eventually leading to the collapse of the whole system. "


    Paying taxes will certainly make tenants complain, but the Lord does not have this tax, and relieving tenants is empty talk.


    On the issue of people''s livelihood, the church''s consistent practice is to be a good man and let the Lord bear the black pot. The Lord''s collection of poll tax on tenants is fully in line with the needs of the church. Clement has a deep research on the tenant system. He has realized that the relief of tenant families will become a terrible loophole, and Victor''s poll tax just makes up for this loophole.


    Clement nodded and said, "the poll tax of tenants is imperative. On this point, there is no objection from the Lords of the silver white tower. Only the transaction tax is controversial. Generally speaking, the Royal scholars fall behind, their number is small, and the Lords unite in front of this problem."


    "Pinghu Town collects transaction tax from market merchants. King gangbis and the church do not intervene, and other lords follow suit, which has almost become a practice." Clement paused and said, "the original founder of the market transaction tax suddenly proposed that goods cross the border, and the caravan should pay 3% of the trade tax to the king... This is actually paid by the Lord. What can the post Gambis get in addition to the king''s benefits?"


    Victor said slightly embarrassed: "This is Sophia''s intention. According to the original agreement, she will hand over the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to Viscount Soren Wimbledon in 11 years. I''m worried that she may not be able to rise to the golden rank during this period. I hope she will develop in the direction of Kingdom politics. The border transaction tax is a good entry point to help the Marquis house of Wimbledon regain the position of court finance minister Anyway, Sophia is about to leave the chamber of Commerce, and the border transaction tax is also a headache for Soren. If the proposal for tax reform cannot be passed in the Senate, I will have no loss. "


    "... on the surface." Clement took a deep look at Victor and turned to smile: "I heard that there was an insignificant little man named Weiqi in Pinghu Town. He was originally a free merchant in Heibao. During the ant disaster, he was forcibly expropriated by the Lord. His business failed. He wandered to the deep water city of the Joshua family and did some black market business. Weiqi finally returned to Renma hill, bought a house in Pinghu Town and became the head of the Mutual Aid Association He has a lot of business in the wild willow city of the Buryat family, as well as in the Songlin town led by count chebman... Do you need me to go on? For example, for the public carriage you promote, wedge has subscribed in many territories... "


    Victor did not hide his surprise. The golden regiment changed from dark to light and needed the protection of the church''s high-level. His preferred partner was Pope Clement. But Victor didn''t expect the other party to catch the vein of the golden regiment so soon, connecting the noble stormy female knight with the insignificant fat businessman Vicky.


    The Pope''s intention to show strength lies in how sincere Victor can show, which determines whether the two sides can reach a consensus.


    Victor said positively, "under the crown, have you ever heard of the golden regiment?"


    "I''m listening." Clement responded with a laugh.


    Victor nodded, cut the cause and effect of the golden group and told the reason. After hearing the narration of the count of golden eyes, the Pope was stunned for a long time. Then he shook his head and sighed with a complex look: "it''s hard to imagine that you began to plan such an amazing layout as early as when you took office as Lord of the man horse Baron of hills... Your Highness''s extraordinary wisdom is awesome."


    "It is gradually improved." Victor corrected: "At first, my idea was very simple, just to improve the family''s financial situation and revenge Sophia. I wanted to run the gold mission alone, and Sylvia didn''t even intend to tell. But she finally knew that she let me understand that Sophia was the best person to take over the gold mission. If I held on to the gold mission, I would only screw things up."


    Clement needs continuous operation and fighting spirit to control the waves in his heart. The plan of the golden group is too amazing and can bring immeasurable value and influence, not only for Victor, Sylvia and Sophia, but also for him. In other words, as long as he is willing to endorse the gold regiment, he can mobilize a huge potential force without going through the Privy Council. The premise is to formally form a secret alliance with the gold regiment, and the worst consequence is to be frightened and suppressed by other forces in the Holy See.


    The count of golden eyes was right in front of him. The Pope quickly made a decision and said with a smile: "Your gold regiment can hide from the lords who run their own affairs, but it can''t hide from the stationed priests everywhere. Lazarus has been operating in the Archdiocese of the Cambis kingdom for 30 years, tamore has just taken over, and it will take a few years to master the churches everywhere. If not, it''s hard for me to detect the traces of the gold regiment."


    Victor sincerely said, "the golden regiment is growing and needs the protection of the Pope."


    Clement said with satisfaction, "what is the most urgent difficulty of the gold regiment?"


    "Free civil and Commercial Labor Association."


    Victor said without hesitation: "In the future, tenants will undertake heavy agricultural and animal husbandry work, and the collar and feudal families will have more people to engage in handicraft industry. The increase of commodities in the market will lead to the prosperity of trade. Many businessmen will emerge from the free people in cities and towns, and they will inevitably form forces and formulate rules for free people businessmen. These free people''s merchants are potential competitors of the golden group, but from another point of view, they can also become Help the golden mission. "


    "I hope that the free civil and commercial associations around the world can be unified under the banner of the golden mission. At present, several large families participating in the golden mission are willing to help."


    Clement thought for a moment and said, "I can solve the legal status of the gold regiment... It''s unrealistic to unify the free civil and commercial associations around. You can''t bring all the lords into the gold regiment, but the Privy Council will give assistance, at least not let them become enemies with the gold regiment. You still need to find your own way to cooperate."


    Victor got up to salute and solemnly said, "thank you for your coronation."


    Clement waved his hand, motioned Victor to sit down, smiled kindly and asked, "when are you going to have the golden regiment officially announced?"


    "It will take two or three years." Victor nodded and further explained: "the Kingdom trade tax is to establish the trading order of free civil and commercial groups in advance. The attitude of the royal families of various countries is very important to the survival and development of the gold group. Only by sharing some profits to the royal families of various countries in the form of tax can the gold group have room to survive."


    Clement laughed and said: "The tax rate is very important... People and horses have so much money to spend. Wimbledon chamber of Commerce will come forward to purchase materials for you, and take the initiative to pay taxes during transit. The royal families of various countries will set the trade tax by the way, but in order to calm the anger of their lords, they will only set a lower tax rate, and then ask for notarization... The low tax rate is just suitable for the gold regiment."


    Victor smiled and said nothing. It was a default.


    The Pope stood up from the sofa and said, "I''m very satisfied with your plan to exchange rock bricks for gold coins. I owe you a favor. If you need my help, I''ll do my best except for the great prophecy."


    Victor said with burning eyes, "crown, I want to meet his Majesty the pope in private."

 Chapter 704

    The Pope is equal to the code of glory, representing the contract law between the Lord of glory and the Church of glory. This can be understood as a connection. The Pope is the connection between the shining Lord and the church.


    The Lord of glory has no sense of autonomy, and the clergy at the top of the church will feel a little lucky, but the Pope has a sense of autonomy. When they master the supreme power, they can''t satisfy everyone. In particular, in order to keep their authority, the Pope always wants to suppress Knights and nobles, hoping that they worship themselves like ordinary clergy.


    Knights are born extraordinary. Their wisdom, strength and intelligence are far better than ordinary people. The Pope''s attempt to subdue the Knights and nobles will only lead to the division and disaster of the human country.


    After the Pope''s loss of power, the church''s top management took the most strict supervision measures for the Pope, and the most important condition is to avoid the Pope''s contact with the outside world as much as possible. In fact, this generation of Pope necayat was born and raised in an isolated mountain monastery. He had never seen his biological parents or knew his brothers and sisters. Only after he succeeded to the Pope did he know that he was the son of the previous generation of Pope and a saint Descendants of his majesty Enoch''s blood.


    Necayat is a true ascetic monk. He is devout, kind and friendly. He has no ambition. He fully meets the criteria of the holy see for choosing a pope. He moved into the papal Palace on the holy mountain of light to become the priest of the Holy Spirit. He still studied theology and latent divinity as he did in the monastery. Although he would also intervene in the academic affairs and the current situation and express his opinions, what he saw was what the Holy See wanted him to see, and his orders did not go out of the papal palace.


    The light guards of nahtigar guard the papal palace. Their main duty is to protect the Pope. In fact, they prohibit outsiders from entering the palace, even high-ranking clergy. The whole Holy See can go to the palace to meet his Majesty the pope as long as the chief of the shining knights, the three shepherds and nahtigar.


    Victor''s request made Clement feel embarrassed, but he thought of father Miller in Pinghu Town. He vaguely felt that the move of angry wind sword Saint had deep meaning and might be related to his blood fate.


    "If it is for great prophecy, the priest stationed in Pinghu Town may have more say than his Majesty the Pope." Clement tentatively said.


    Victor''s eyes turned to a mysterious dark gold, nodded and said vaguely, "father Miller has given me great help and enlightenment."


    Clement said solemnly, "Your Highness wants to see the Pope. It''s impossible to meet privately. If the church canonizes you, you can go directly to the holy mountain of light to see his Majesty the Pope... With your Highness''s achievements and achievements, it''s also right to canonize saints. But..."


    The Pope paused and frankly explained, "Your Highness killed the Centaur Great Khan on the Wharton prairie, but Princess Auguste unfortunately fell in order to save your highness."


    "The canonization of his highness as a saint can only be shelved. The church should consider the attitude of the augustian family." Clement said gently.


    Saint is not only a noble title, but also the only Saint canonized by the church. His status in the church is second only to the Pope. This can be understood as another form of leverage and repression. The Pope attributed delavin''s achievements in killing the ogre king to the church by establishing saints, and put him under himself. In exchange, in the name of saints, Draven was able to directly mobilize and direct the clergy to fight in some emergencies.


    On this alone, it is almost impossible for the Holy See to canonize victor. Even if the Pope puts forward the relevant bill, it is only Clement''s political skill. Moreover, the Holy See''s excuse is not out of thin air. Victor himself thinks that Sylvia is suspected of killing Roland. The church can draw a similar judgment to Victor as long as it checks Sylvia''s whereabouts in combination with nahtigal''s reaction near the prairie.


    If Sylvia is suspected, Victor can''t get away with it. Besides, he went to help Roland, but Roland fell in order to save him. This is a stain after all, but no one dares to question it in front of victor.


    Victor had no intention of entering the clergy system. He wanted to see the Pope because he was the successor of the alchemical empire.


    The soul fire preserved in No. 7 alchemy tower is immortal. Victor and the king of taling speculate that the soul fire of the alchemy tower comes from an extraordinary soul, that is, the so-called devil or evil god. In the giant wood forest, Victor learned from the elder bear monster that ancient giants had launched an eternal war to devour the divine laws of other giants and achieve the purpose of detachment. The winners among them are likely to retain their self-consciousness and become gods; Some ancient beasts followed Talon Riel''s will and embarked on the road of Pan consciousness.


    Because the original wizards could communicate with the gods through the way of law resonance, the mage Council of the ancient alchemy Empire mastered a lot of valuable knowledge and had unimaginable creativity. For example, they have the opportunity to capture the supernatural existence at the divine level, erase their self will, divide the immortal soul fire and use it to make an alchemy tower.


    The Lord of glory is a special case. He has no self-consciousness like the soul fire of the alchemy tower, and he is not a pan conscious God whose will diffuses in the individual life. This is a very obvious man-made trace. Victor can almost conclude that the Lord of glory is also an extraordinary creation of the alchemical empire. From his point of view, the Lord of glory undertakes the function of receiving and transforming the power of the soul, turns the people''s faith into holy power, and can enable ordinary people to reach the level of holy land.


    The mage Association of the ancient alchemy Empire came down in one continuous line with the chosen wizards. Victor highly suspected that the early Pope Enoch''s succession to the Lord of glory was the result of someone''s conspiracy.


    On the timeline, Enoch was born more than 100 years after the witch broke out the blood sacrifice war. He could not be the initiator of the blood sacrifice war, but the cruel war triggered by the devil''s blood sacrifice ceremony undoubtedly provided objective conditions for the Lord of glory to condense his faith. The ancient great wizard Andrew invented the blood sacrifice ceremony as if it was designed to awaken the Lord of glory.


    Wizards can communicate with evil gods. If Andrew''s blood sacrifice ceremony comes from an evil god, he is probably behind the scenes.


    What is his purpose to awaken the Lord of glory?


    Where is he?


    Victor had many mysteries to be solved, and the huge wood forest encountered the shadow knight, which made him catch the tail of the behind the scenes.


    The extraordinary power of the shadow Knight looks like magic. Victor is not completely sure about it, but he can boldly assume it.


    In the eternal war, ancient giants devoured each other''s divine laws in order to escape immortality. The winner became a God, but they violated the will of the creator tyronrell, and their situation was not ideal. Therefore, the ancient gods need to tempt humans to sacrifice them. First, they taught the empty creation of the alchemy tower. However, after the collapse of the alchemy Empire, no one offered material laws to the alchemy tower. They also bewitched the gods and wizards for blood sacrifice, and thus transformed into demons and evil gods in the mouth of mankind.


    One of the evil gods took a fancy to the most powerful legacy of the alchemy Empire - the glorious Lord who can transform human faith into holy power. He used some ancient gods to plan the blood sacrifice war of mankind, and secretly guided the early Pope Enoch to awaken the Lord of glory, unite the people''s faith and create the glorious church. Then he parasitized on the Lord of glory and stole the purified power of faith to maintain his immortal will.


    The shadow knight is its dependents, and the shadow priest is his minions. Victor, who can sacrifice material laws to other evil gods, has become a thorn in his eye.


    Of course, these are just Victor''s guesses. There are many mistakes. For example, the powerful alien invading the alchemy empire can''t put it together. But anyway, Victor wants to meet the Pope, even if he can''t communicate privately, it''s good to remember the characteristics of the Pope. With his current ability, he can secretly communicate or test with the Pope through his old enemies and wind control skills in the middle of the holy mountain of light.


    "Is there no other way?" Victor frowned and asked reluctantly.


    Clement smiled and said, "in His Holiness''s position, the Stormrage sword saint is not easy to ask for an audience, but he can summon you. But I have a word in advance. If his holiness summons you, nahtigal, Flanders, tamore and I must be present. In addition, we will explain some things in advance that cannot be told to the Pope."


    "So, do you still want to meet the Pope?"


    Hearing this, Victor was immediately alert. There were nakhtigal and three shepherds present. He couldn''t talk about any secret things. In that case, what else would he do to see the Pope? His highness Randall''s old enemy''s fighting skills are almost indissoluble, and it''s no secret in the small circle of the top extraordinary strong. His highness Randall insisted on meeting the pope in order to remember each other''s characteristics?


    Victor hesitated for two seconds, nodded and said, "just see."


    His highness Randall had no superfluous explanation. Clement''s eyes were slightly frozen, but he chose to believe father Miller. He pondered for a moment and said calmly: "it''s not appropriate for your highness to take the initiative to see the Pope. I''ll write a letter to his Majesty the Pope, stating that the Stormrage sword saint is in the Aier religious country and ask him if he wants to summon you. But I don''t promise to do it."


    Victor smiled and said, "thank you for your help. That''s enough."


    Clement and Victor came to the study, wrote a letter in his presence and ordered the attendant to send it to the papal palace.


    The rest is waiting. Mrs. Melissa delimited an area in the manor to settle Victor''s entourage; Over there, the competition between turnans and Caligula has ended. The fool lost to the legendary Paladin without suspense, but he also caused great trouble to his opponent; After lunch and chatting until the afternoon, Gillian and Charlotte didn''t come back from the market of the holy city. In the evening, the manor attendants came to announce the visit of King nahtigar.


    Clement, who was playing with Victor, put down the crystal chess piece, seemed relieved and said with some regret: "nahtigal paid a personal visit. It seems that his Majesty the Pope didn''t mean to summon you... Let''s meet nahtigal."


    Victor had to shake his head and smile bitterly. He got up and left the lounge with the Pope and walked to the manor gate.


    Nahtigar stood outside the door with an attendant leading a horse. He was dressed in elegant civilian clothes, with slender and symmetrical figure, short brown red hair, indifferent and calm temperament, handsome face, no less than victor. He looked like a 17-year-old or 8-year-old elegant boy, and his bright blue eyes glittered and looked supernatural and noble.


    Victor saw the king of nahtigal for the first time, but he had long heard of each other''s characteristics.


    Carsten Nahtigar is 123 years old. Sylvia was not born when he was promoted to legendary knight. He is the oldest legendary Paladin today. But he described the youth as gentle as jade, which makes people feel good at first sight. It is difficult to think of the first Paladin who has dominated the holy see for decades.


    The appearance and temperament of high-level knights are consistent with their own mind. When Victor first met Sylvia, she was like an ordinary lady around the age of 30, mature, beautiful, sexy and charming. With Victor''s growth, Sylvia gradually blooms an extraordinary beauty, and any high-level female knight is eclipsed in front of her style. When she stands with Victor, everyone will have an exception. This is the idea of a couple.


    Nahtigar was promoted to an extraordinary knight in his youth and still maintained his original appearance, which shows that his mentality is always young and energetic. However, from another point of view, nahtigar has a firm will and is not moved by foreign objects. The derogatory term is stubborn to a headache.


    The reason why Victor has a negative view of nahtigal has something to do with the fall of Roland.


    Nahtigal made eye contact with Victor, smiled apologetically and said to Clement, "Your Majesty, your letter has been received by the Pope, but he has no intention to summon his highness Randall. I specially came to explain."


    "Your Majesty nahtigar, please come inside. You may need to talk alone." Clement measured his body and raised his hand.


    Back at the residence, Clement led victor and nehtigal into a VIP lounge, asked the servants to bring tea, exchanged greetings, and left the room.


    Victor turned to King nahtigal with dark golden eyes and asked faintly with a smile, "Your Majesty the Pope didn''t summon me. Do you want to ask your majesty to come?"


    "I won''t let him summon the angry wind sword saint." Nahtigartan said bluntly: "I can''t figure out why your highness wants to see the Pope. If your highness wants to understand the secrets of history, it seems that I am the most suitable chat object. As for the current Pope, your highness... Your highness should have heard about the current inheritance of the Pope. We don''t want outsiders to disturb his highness, but he is the priest of the Holy Spirit and should be respected. Therefore, in order to reduce the inconvenience The necessary trouble, the thing we can solve, is not to bother the Pope. "


    Nahtigal''s subtext is that we lied a lot to the Pope, but as a top extraordinary, he will inevitably notice when he meets and communicates with outsiders, so we can''t let you meet the Pope.


    Victor knew that he was unlikely to see the Pope. It was as if no Lord would show guests his secret treasure house. He just wanted to try hard. It was reasonable for the Pope to help and be blocked back by nahtigal.


    Victor secretly regretted, diverted his attention and asked bluntly, "your majesty will explain himself. Is there anything you want to talk to me about?"


    Nahtigar simply nodded and said: "Your highness and queen rose have taken out the rock bricks, and the pioneering war will become easier. I hope that Gambis can let the leader of Rand Empire join the camp of crossing the river to the south. As long as Gambis Kingdom takes the lead in making a commitment and puts down Ryan Auguste''s blood feud, I can come forward to persuade Neo West to end Rand Empire and participate in the pioneering war in the southern continent as a pioneering Lord. ¡±


    Victor looked at nahtigal with a funny smile and asked softly, "is it that simple?"


    Nahtigar said calmly: "I don''t want to say that it was a misunderstanding about what happened to Ryan and Roland. However, it is also true that the three southern kingdoms betrayed the Lord. Emperor neowest should gain something when he was promoted to legend. It is his responsibility and right to take back the three eastern provinces of Gambis. I told him to go all out in the face of the Yellow Golden Knight. It is his responsibility as a traditional ally. There is nothing to be sorry for In fact, Neo West defended the knight duel from beginning to end. Roland should not blame Neo West and me for Ryan''s fall. "


    "Sylvia said, you were nearby... Besides, nahtigar knew great prophecy very well." Victor said with sharp eyes and a cold look.


    Nahtigar shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly and said, "the Rose Queen hides her identity as a divine knight, and the church must respond. In the battle of Whitewater fortress, turnans took the initiative to challenge Sylvia to defeat, so it''s my turn to warn. If I can''t deter the arrogance of the York family, there may be one or two gentlemen in the monastery who deserve the attention of the Rose Queen."


    "I secretly watched the knight duel between monio West and Ryan... Your highness thinks that if there is no unanimous request of the Holy See and the shining knights, can I leave al Quds?"


    You blame me for what the church decides. It makes no sense.


    Nahtigal''s explanation was tantamount to showing weakness, but his image of a handsome boy seemed very natural. Victor was speechless, fixed his mind and asked, "can you decide for Neo West?"


    "Adam is the emperor of the RAND Empire, but most of the high-ranking Knights under the RAND empire are willing to listen to me." Nahtigar smiled and said, "I am very modest in expressing this."


    "So you are for the sake of the nakhtigar family to better develop secular power." Victor picked up his slender sword like eyebrows and said, "in that case, you have to pay for the rock brick, a total of 20 million gold sol... It''s not difficult for me to express this. Every kingdom has this price."


    Carsten was stunned. After a while, he asked with a bitter smile, "I can''t take out such a large sum of money... Can I have less? How about 2 million gold sol? It''s best to repay it in ten years..."


    "No!" Victor felt an inexplicable pleasure in his heart and flatly rejected nahtigal''s proposal.


    "Then we can only wait... When the rock brick is worthless, we can secretly build a huge brick kiln."


    It was Victor''s turn to be stunned. He never thought that nahtigal could take it for granted to play a rogue.


    "Isn''t your highness Randall playing a rogue by offering a sky high price I can''t afford to refuse the RAND Empire to join the NANTUO camp dominated by the Gambis kingdom?" Nahtigal looked into Victor''s eyes and said with a smile, "why don''t you consider my first proposal first and let''s talk about kinsol... I can''t afford 20 million kinsol, but I think the trigowal family will be willing to help me raise some funds."


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, show me a magic trick. I can convey your proposal to kite castle."


    Carsten looked stunned and asked incredulously, "is it that simple?"


    Without waiting for Victor''s answer, he stretched out his right hand to call out a layer of white gold brilliance and said with a smile: "the paladin''s self-healing... If your highness is not satisfied, I can display all the paladin''s divine skills for your highness to see."


    Victor shook his head and said expressionless, "yes, your majesty, please come back. I will keep my promise, but I don''t guarantee the attitude of kite castle."


    Nahtigar stood up from the sofa, smiled and saluted, and said, "the kingdom of Gambis needs to build a port at the mouth of Lake Firth, otherwise your fishing fleet will have nowhere to stop, and the captured aquatic products can only rot in the cabin... We are all trying to reach cooperation."


    Without saying a word, Victor got up and saluted and took nahtigal to the door.


    Before King al left, he smiled and said gracefully, "Your Highness, on behalf of the nahtigar family, I invite you to visit al palace. If you feel inconvenient, take it as if I didn''t mention it."


    Victor nodded and said, "if kite Castle agrees with your Majesty''s proposal, I will visit the Royal Palace of nahtigar if I have the opportunity."


    "I''m looking forward to this day very much and leave."


    Seeing nahtigal leave the manor, Victor muttered in his heart, "he can perform the magic of brilliance... He is unlikely to be a shadow knight."


    "... who is the shadow knight and the real shadow speaker?"

 Chapter 705

    Victor did not see the Pope, but attracted nahtigal. His test seemed to have no effect, but it was not necessarily the case.


    The legendary shadow Knight sneaked into him in the giant wood forest, which is enough to show that the other party has an affair with the evil god, and can infer that Victor''s identity as the owner of the No. 7 alchemy tower has been exposed. The specific time may be traced back to the time when the little Baron of Wimbledon was murdered by a wizard in Heibao town.


    There are five legendary Knights known in today''s human country. Sylvia should first rule them out; Howard TESL and oroksia Barcelona are all legendary Knights recently promoted, and they can also rule out suspicion; Neo West was in Boulder fortress, and there were high-ranking clergy around him to testify that he did not have the time to sneak into the giant wood forest; According to the truth, nahtigal can''t leave al holy city, but he has a criminal record of assisting Neo West. On the other hand, if Victor''s guess is correct and the evil gods parasitic on the Lord of glory can probably affect the Pope and nahtigal, they may be the shadow speaker and shadow knight.


    Although nehtigal explained that he had quietly gone to Gambis was the result of consensus within the church, Victor still asked him to perform brilliant divination, and did not explain the reason.


    Anyway, Victor has been assassinated by the shadow knight, and most of the identity of the owner of the alchemy tower has been exposed. It''s no big deal to test nahtigal, just to scare the snake. If nahtigar doesn''t know, he can''t guess what happened if he wants to break his head; In another case, nahtigal is associated with the shadow knight, and Victor sends him a clear signal:


    I''m staring at you!


    Victor is now full of self-confidence. He can cope with the power projected by evil gods into the real world. He no longer needs to hide in the corner like a weak hour. Open and aboveboard temptation is the due response of the Stormrage sword saint.


    No one will feel relaxed when facing the eyes of the angry wind sword saint. If nahtigal has an affair with the shadow knight, the next steps they take will leave traces. In addition to the shadow priest who is tied up with the balelius family, Victor has a clue in his hand - Raymond, the eldest son of grand duke Peter Peter.


    Mercury has placed an eyeliner around Raymond''s side. As long as the mysterious wizard organization is moving and responding to their agents, Victor will always notice the difference.


    The balelius family and blood wolf castle have political differences, but as northern lords, they have common interests in the issue of rock bricks. Sidon''s pioneering front needs rock brick manufacturing technology. I want it now. The faster, the better. The kingdoms of Borui, Sus and dodo were not in a hurry. They wanted the Lords of other United Kingdom to bargain with the people and horses.


    The kingdom of Neville is also a member of the Beituo camp. Master Tacitus came forward and said, "Your Highness Randall may make it difficult to set a one-year deadline, but the donation of 20 million gold coins is actually nothing for all kingdoms. Don''t forget that in February of the fire season this year, the silver tower will hold a sol alliance to discuss the share of gold and silver coins forged by all countries."


    "Gold ingots, silver ingots and copper ingots are not coins, but can be cast into gold sol, silver sol and copper sol. If we jointly increase the casting share this year, we can eliminate the financial pressure brought by his highness Randall."


    The atmosphere in the reception room was silent for a moment. The scholars exchanged eyes with each other. Fairshea of Dodo Kingdom shook his head slowly and said: "No, there are still too many gold coins in the hands of Renma hill. They can buy several times more materials than us... Even if they bid up the purchase price of materials a little, they can force the Lords of various countries into a dilemma. We can''t buy or not buy the materials in the market."


    "... unless the royal families of various countries are free to mint coins..."


    ****************


    In the private manor of Pope Clement and the temporary residence villa of Randall family, Victor talked with the long lost master Edwin. After talking about each other''s experiences during this period, he smiled and said, "I''m going back to Gambis tomorrow."


    Master Edwin was surprised and hurriedly asked, "Your Highness will not participate in the sol League?"


    Victor shook his head and said softly in his eyes, "I''ve been out for nearly two years. I miss Sylvia and them very much, and my baby daughter linobia. I want to put on my wings and fly to them."


    Of course, it''s true to miss his wife and daughter. Another reason why Victor is anxious to go home is that he has just received a secret letter from kite castle. The faceless chief tofven may be dying. He wants to see Victor again.


    There is no need to tell Edwin about the secret of the wizard. Victor turned to say:


    "Master, I teach you the secret form and concept. You should practice every day, which is good for your health. When I return to gangbis, I will ask the kite castle for a life prolonging medicine prepared with the heart of dragon vein dog head man and give it to you."


    Edwin and Victor are also teachers and friends. At the beginning of Randall''s pioneering work, he provided Victor with great help. This friendship is worthy of Victor''s giving him an extraordinary medicine.


    "I thank your highness first." Edwin smiled happily, frowned and said, "I''m afraid the matter of free coinage will not be so simple. After all, Sol''s covenant is sacred and has a history of more than 4000 years."


    "It doesn''t matter." Victor waved his hand and said calmly, "the canal has been dug, and the water will flow in... Even if the sol league can''t reach a consensus on free coinage, it''s good for us... But I believe that the sacred sol League appointment will make private coinage popular and no longer sacred in the next ten years. I guarantee that there will be no sol League next time."

 Chapter 706

    His highness Randall''s motorcade headed west on the road led by the RAND empire against the scorching afternoon sun.


    At the end of January of the fire season, the temperature gradually increased, and hundreds of elite cavalry changed into summer light armor, but they were still sweating. In such weather, it is a severe test for the will and physical strength of ordinary people to travel long distances and carry armor.


    The red bronze carriage dragged by the six legged fast dragon is located in the center of the team. The huge carriage is like a cabin wrapped in copper. Four pairs of wheels rotate on the compacted Road, leaving heavy rut marks.


    The carriage was a gift from the silver white tower to victor. It was designed by several foundry masters and built by the famous craftsmen of Al holy city. It was made of high-quality materials and exquisite ideas. It was luxurious and practical. Victor couldn''t find many problems from his eyes. In particular, the interior materials and design structure of the carriage fully consider the effect of sound insulation and shock absorption. As long as the door and breathable skylight are closed, even if the first-class Knight approaches the carriage, it is difficult to hear the movement in the carriage.


    The special driver of big people emphasizes the closeness, just like a mobile private residence, which can deal with secret things without worrying about being eavesdropped by outsiders.


    At the moment, the door of the carriage was closed, and the skylight for ventilation and daylighting also put down the colored crystal. There was a car bell hanging outside the vent hole in the dark of the carriage. With the movement of the carriage, it kept ringing to cover up the conversation in the carriage.


    Charlotte''s blonde hair was scattered, and she was dressed in a pink spider silk petal skirt. Her slender legs with white stockings stretched out from under the skirt and leaned close together. She snuggled up to her owner like a lazy pet cat, and her lake green eyes looked curiously at the young man sitting opposite.


    Charlotte loved the carriage carefully made by the silver and white tower, but Gillian preferred it. Miss chebman occupied the carriage and Victor for four days, and Charlotte had no chance to experience the new carriage. When Victor finally persuaded Gillian away, Charlotte immediately got into the carriage and specially changed into a beautiful and sexy petal skirt. As a result, Victor summoned an accompanying primary school student to talk on the bus.


    Victor wants Charlotte to change clothes first. She puts on a pair of long silk stockings and depends on Victor, not avoiding the existence of primary school students.


    Like Charlotte, Victor was helpless. She has never had any great ambition. She vowed that the female knight is only a part-time job, and the favorite girl of the count of golden eyes is her first identity.


    Both the oath knight and the pet girl are not protected by the partner principle and are completely attached to the master. Therefore, they have the right to accompany the master to participate in the secret talks of the family. And Victor''s favorite Gillian was coaxed out of the carriage by him, which made Charlotte very happy.


    According to the truth, the status of pet Ji is very low. What the master says is what. Charlotte is still a senior female knight. She has a certain weight in any family. Now she is keen to play the role of pet Ji and doesn''t pay attention to the primary school of Randall family at all.


    Of course, this is contempt. Charlotte would not be so unscrupulous if she were a college student of other families. Victor can''t do anything about Charlotte''s willfulness. He said the identity of knight and pet Ji himself.


    The primary school students opposite Victor are handsome and elegant. They are about 18 or 9 years old, which is the age of young muai. At the moment, he was sitting upright, his eyes were clear, his eyes were calm, and he showed an air of humility and respect.


    Charlotte was originally famous for her beauty in the aristocratic circle in the south. When she was Viscount Buryat, she also paid attention to her dignified and elegant appearance, but now she is a senior female knight who resonates with 24 elements. Her appearance and posture are better than ever, her mind affects the outside, and her flattery is amazing when she thinks of herself as a pet girl.


    At present, the calm and steady performance of primary school students makes Victor nod secretly,


    His name is Paul Randall. At the beginning of the development of the Randall family, barrol, the old spy, was ordered by Vick to adopt and buy a group of young children among the refugees in Heibao town as family spies. Paul is one of the best children.


    Later, Victor wanted to train scholars loyal to the family. He chose Paul, 13, and Mei Lin, another 12-year-old girl, to be adopted by Nelson, and then spent a lot of money to study in the silver white tower.


    Six years later, the talented little spy turned into a handsome young scholar. He was praised by the tutor of Yinbai scholars for his excellent studies. He also received two body remodelling and refined the level 2 blood source secret method. He was no less powerful than the junior trainee knight in terms of strength and combat effectiveness.


    The success of little Paul, who was born as a refugee, just reflects the rise of Randall family. In fact, except for the unfortunate premature death of those little spies, most of them held power and stood alone in the mercury organization.


    Victor created the Randall family and changed the fate of many people. He felt that Paul was appreciating his works and had a sense of achievement.


    "Paul, mercury is laying a line around Ramon Peter, and these two things are planned by you in the eastern alliance," he said.


    "Yes." Paul said respectfully: "Three years ago, we selected the knight of varmont who served hard in the twilight forest defense as the dark son of mercury. Lord Todd and I planned an attack by taking advantage of the hatred of Knight Jacob Ludwig against Raymond Peter. Lord Todd disguised as a Ranger, first tried to get close to the knight of Jacob and become his follower, and then secretly hooked up with varmont and told him that Lord Jacob''s Prominent status and the fact that Raymond Peter killed Jacob''s fiancee. "


    "Lord Todd convinced varmont that Jacob Ludwig was going to take advantage of Raymond Peter''s visit to the dusk forest to kill each other and avenge his fiancee. Lord Todd half invited and half threatened varmont knight to participate in the assassination. If he didn''t agree, he would kill his family."


    "On the day of the operation, vammon lured Raymond Peter''s team to the ambush point as planned, and Lord Todd took Knight Jacob Ludwig there and created an encounter. Jacob did not know his true identity was seized by mercury, nor did he know the assassination. He was completely in the dark... The elite guards under Lord Todd deliberately contacted Raymond Peter There was friction between the guards. When he threatened to draw his sword, he was shot by Raymond Peter, and then a scuffle between the two sides was caused. "


    "With the intervention of the accompanying priest, the bloody conflict between the two sides soon stopped. Lord Todd killed three followers. Jacob Liang revealed his identity and asked Raymond Peter, the enemy who killed his wife, to duel."


    "Of course, the young master of the Peter family did not dare to duel with the great Knight of the kite castle... The priest''s persuasion failed, and the two silver Knights responsible for protecting young master Raymond intervened. They fought with Jacob knights, but due to the identity of each other, they just blocked and didn''t go all out."


    "Thirty four family dead men lurking in the depths of the forest received a signal and launched a surprise attack on Raymond Peter''s team. Jacob''s followers were also involved in a desperate fight, but Raymond was a large number of people, accompanied by priests and paladins. Although all the family''s Secret Law dead men were good players, they were still at a disadvantage."


    "As expected, vammon saw that the limelight was wrong. Instead of taking the opportunity to assassinate Raymond Peter as agreed in advance, he tried his best to protect each other."


    "In this war, all the dead of the family were killed, leaving no survivors. Jacob broke through alone, and all the survivors were captured. As for Lord Todd, according to the plan, he had been on the periphery, fled into the dusk forest in advance, and was picked up by another team and left the scene."


    "Later, Duke medin of the kingdom of suss took Jacob''s knights captive... Vammon tried his best to protect Raymond Peter, who was seriously injured and won the favor of the other party... To our surprise, vammon didn''t accept master Peter''s solicitation and only begged master Peter to accept his minor second and young children as attendants. He still took his family to guard in the dusk forest The line performs hard labour. "


    "Obviously, varmont has realized that there was something wrong with the attack and suspected that he was targeted by the forces behind Lord Todd. But it doesn''t matter. A guilty Knight deprived of his noble title will never dare to be honest with the Peter family. We will visit varmont Knight at an appropriate time and manipulate the two attendants around master Peter through his relationship, at least we can grasp it Raymond Peter''s information. "


    Paul paused and continued, "I guess the knight of varmont is ready to be used by us. I suggest Lord Todd try to install elite guards of the family around varmont to protect his life so as not to break the line completely."


    He then explained in detail the process of mercury cultivating secret forces in the eastern alliance.


    Mercury secretly arranged three groups of people. One group was several old Rangers and their followers. The leader was Natal. Mercury''s inside spy and 12 elite guards coerced hundreds of refugees to join them; The second group were the guilty nobles who had expired their service in the twilight forest. All their knights were killed in battle, and the rest of their clansmen could only be exiled to the eastern alliance. This time, pretending to be seduced by Jessica, the guilty noble woman, Todd mobilized a group of people from the mountain stronghold, plus 20 alchemists, dressed up as followers, led these guilty nobles to move to the shore of Fort Lake in the eastern alliance, and spent two years opening up a settlement nearby. He also set up a bureau to fake death and get out and return to Randall''s collar; The third group is a villain Gang hit by mercury. Because they are cornered, they have to flee to the coastline of the eastern alliance. Their leader is razor Jack. There are also mercury spies and alchemy militia infiltrating around them.


    Ranger Natal, your daughter Jessica and razor jack, the leaders of these three small forces have one thing in common. They know nothing about mercury, but they especially rely on the force placed by mercury around them.


    "Todd, this guy..."


    After hearing this, Victor shook his head with a smile and said, "Barol regards you as the most proud disciple and wants to give you the position of mercury leader. What do you mean?"


    Paul said with a wry smile, "master, Lord Todd will kill me."


    Victor laughed, nodded and said, "I''m also optimistic about Todd. He wants the position of mercury leader more than you. And you want to be a scholar now?"


    Paul bowed his head and said sincerely, "master, when I went to study in the silver white tower, I knew that my previous horizons were too narrow. My classmates were all noble children. Each of them was smarter than me, but I dare say my knowledge was above them. I hope to work for my master with my own knowledge and have the ambition to be the chief scholar of the family."


    Victor didn''t make a direct statement. Wen Yan said, "you and Meilin have grown up. You grew up together and studied together in the silver white tower. I heard that she likes you. Why didn''t you accept her affection?"


    Paul said positively, "master, Meilin and I are family trained spies. Everything we have belongs to the master. Our marriage can only be controlled by the master."


    Victor asked, "do you like Merlin?"


    Paul hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "master, I have no affection for Merlin."


    "If I marry Merlin to the groom of mercury manor, I allow you to object once... Do you object?"


    "Master, I have no objection... Everything follows your will!" Paul said without hesitation.


    Victor chose Paul and Meilin to study in the silver white tower. The most basic objective condition was that they were outstanding in appearance, and beautiful people were more easily accepted by the aristocracy.


    The Randall family has invested a lot of resources in the two primary school students. In addition to paying high tuition fees to the scholars of the silver white tower every year, they also regularly provide precious drugs and places to reshape their bodies.


    The body remodeling invented by the church is to tap the life potential of paladins, sharpen spiritual strength, repair physical defects, and improve the life level of paladins. For ordinary people, body remodeling is undoubtedly the most effective cosmetic method. Short people can get taller; Unsightly teeth can become white and tidy; Turbid eyes can become clear and pure; Rough skin can become delicate and smooth, and small defects inside and outside the body will be significantly improved in the process of remodeling, as long as the subject has a strong desire to become beautiful.


    Paul and Meilin have experienced twice to reshape their bodies. They are in the environment of silver and white tower aristocracy. Their desire for beauty and appearance must be stronger than their strong body and infinite strength. Especially Meilin, the love of beauty is the nature of young girls. Her original beauty can now be comparable to that of ordinary female trainee knights.


    As victor knows, Paul and Meilin met unknown admirers during their study in the silver white tower, including many noble children. It costs a lot to cultivate scholars. If you can use love to bring Nelson Lord Randall''s adopted sons and daughters were well worth it anyway. After all, their adoptive father was just a little Lord, and it was no big deal to abduct them. However, with the fame of his highness Randall, no one dared to think about Paul and Meilin, just as few people dared to steal the treasure of the dragon.


    Paul was right. Spies are not vassals or free people. They are more like the owner''s private property. The personal feelings of Paul and Meilin are meaningless in front of victor. If necessary, Victor can take Meilin as a gift and reward a family member.


    In this case, Paul would make a very serious mistake if he accepted Meilin''s love.


    Victor believes that Paul actually doesn''t like Meilin. He has the ability and ambition to become the chief scholar of Randall family without concealment. He is qualified to marry a real noble daughter. Even if the other party''s appearance is general, it is more conducive to his own development than asking his master to marry Meilin.


    Once the dead of the family are given marriage by their master and form a family, they will have the status of vassal.


    The young Paul was born in a humble background, but he devoted himself to the upper class. In Victor''s opinion, his ambition, perseverance, knowledge and intelligence are irrelevant. The key is that he knows how to behave.


    Women serve noble children and men marry noble women, which itself is a way for the noble class to absorb talents and stabilize the family regime. Victor also married Nelson''s sister Lilia, which made the War Bear mercenary his strongest supporter.


    As a great Lord, the count of golden eyes is the beneficiary of order. Paul wants to marry your daughter, which is completely in line with the rules set by the nobility. As long as he really has enough ability, there is nothing wrong.


    Victor is disappointed with Meilin, who has simple feelings. Although she has achieved success in her studies and hasn''t done anything special, she has forgotten her duty. The Randall family spent resources to train her to be a scholar, not to let her go to the silver white tower to talk about love.


    Ambition is not terrible. What is terrible is that the wild fire in my heart will burn down the fence of order. One day, it will burn myself and endanger the interests of the family.


    After all, Meilin belongs to the count of golden eyes. Victor invested a lot of money in her. He would rather marry her to the groom of the manor than to outsiders in vain.


    Of course, the groom of Yinyue manor is not worthy of a beautiful young female scholar. Victor made other plans for Meilin.


    He said to Paul, "I''m satisfied with your performance and ready to give you a reward... Sit still and relax..."


    A gust of air swept through the cold glazed stone platform used to cool down, wrapped Paul''s body, and made him feel the cool wind penetrating his pores and skin and flowing in his body. The young primary school students sat there, afraid to move a little, and even tried to restrain their redundant ideas. In the dark, he realized that the master could understand all his mysteries at the moment. What he knew or didn''t know was invisible in the master''s eyes, and even his life and death were between the master''s thoughts.


    After a while, Victor stopped his insight into the wind element and said faintly, "OK, you go down first."


    Touching the master''s dark golden eyes, Paul was like facing the gods. He only had deep awe and said in an almost pious tone: "Paul obeys your will, noble master."


    Paul is a well-trained talent of Randall family, but he is only an ordinary person no matter how intelligent he is. The nobles with Knight blood are naturally smarter than ordinary people, and the gap between the two can not be made up through the efforts of the day after tomorrow. Victor has an insight into Paul''s inner potential through the wind element, deduces his blood characteristics, and intends to create a set of spiritual blood secrets for him, aiming to improve his intelligence as a reward for him.


    This is actually a key experiment, involving the secret method of simulating x-3''s spiritual blood, which can obtain some functions of fast calculation and super memory.


    There must be risks in doing experiments. Victor, Sylvia, and the Dover wizard worked closely with the three top extraordinary people, and it took more than half a year to master two sets of mature spiritual blood secrets. One is an ordinary soul warrior with the talent of life tenacity; Another knight to the secret law, let the trainee Knight get the talent of life tenacity. In the process of perfecting the secret method, many experimenters had problems.


    If Paul practices the common three-level blood source secret method and cooperates with the medicine, he will basically make no mistakes. But he may not be willing to become a strong man with a height of nearly 2 meters and a weight of more than 100 kilograms. In that case, no matter how he practices the three-level blood source secret method, he can only get twice the result with half the effort and can''t succeed.


    The secret method of spiritual blood focuses on the spiritual will of the cultivator.


    As for the secret method of simulating the soul and blood of x-3, Victor does not lack experimental materials. The alchemist can toss about as he likes, and the man horse hill can provide him with many dead prisoners. However, Paul''s yearning for noble scholars, his perseverance and perseverance are important conditions that other experimenters cannot have.


    Victor is ready to create a secret method to simulate the heart and blood of x-3 by combining his insight talent while the old wizard tophoven is still alive. In this way, the risk can be minimized. Even if there is a problem, Victor can detect it in time and stop the test to avoid damaging Paul.


    It''s just that Victor doesn''t have to make it clear to Paul now.


    Paul had just left the carriage, and a pair of beautiful, white arms wrapped around Victor''s neck. Charlotte asked intimately, "my master, who is the knight vamon?"

 Chapter 707

    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Victor deliberately showed surprise. He looked at the beautiful and moving pet Ji and found that her eyes were only clear. He put away his teasing smile, nodded and praised: "yes, I''m glad you asked me about secret affairs for the first time."


    Charlotte took Victor''s hand, stroked it on her delicate and smooth face, and sighed faintly: "before, I didn''t dare to intervene and was afraid of your Highness''s scolding; now, I''m afraid I''m useless... I''m afraid I''m not qualified to stay with your highness in the future."


    She was silent for a second and said softly: "Buryat is only a small family, and the Viscount of all ages has no oath knight. When I was a Viscount, I thought I was the deputy head of the Buryat family, but I wasn''t... the Viscount''s brother Austin was the deputy head of the family. Later, I finally realized that in order to cultivate his successor primo, the Viscount of Buryat needed to make him feel the warmth of the family and have Judy Madam. If I fail to give birth to an heir for Viscount Buryat, I can only be one of his pet girls... "


    "Master, it seems that I can only be a pet girl." Charlotte pursed her red lips slightly and said in a charming voice.


    Victor pinched Charlotte''s face, smiled and joked, "it''s not stupid."


    Charlotte surprisingly didn''t take the opportunity to be spoiled. She looked at Victor gently and said seriously, "Your Highness, I want to reflect my value around you... It''s my great achievement to help Lord Nu Feng sword saint."


    With the change of life level, everyone''s vision and ideas will change. Victor has experienced different stages, such as the pioneering Baron, the Viscount Randall, the count of golden eyes, his highness Randall and the Stormrage sword saint. Charlotte is no exception, but she took energy potion and gold potion and was promoted from a trainee knight to a senior female knight in less than four years Between, the accumulation is insufficient, the change is too fast, so that I can''t recognize myself.


    Fortunately, there are obvious differences in the life levels of senior knights and trainee knights. Lady Judy is immersed in the glory of viscount Buryat and may not care about the cutting off of the extraordinary Road, but Charlotte Randall will have deep regret and unwillingness.


    Victor took Charlotte''s slim waist and asked calmly, "what are you going to do?"


    "In fact, I am a bronze level senior knight, and I am not qualified to be an oath knight for angry wind sword." Charlotte put her head on Victor''s shoulder, smiled and said sour, "just Countess Andrea Wimbledon."


    Victor said with a smile: "the oath Knight of the silver class only exists in the royal family, and it is necessary to cultivate feelings since childhood... Sylvia and trisley are special cases. As for Andrea, she has been the heir of the Earl''s house since childhood. Even if she returns to the Renma hills with me, she can only be a lord and will not swear to follow me. Moreover, the silver female knight is not suitable to be my oath Knight..."


    Victor is not Sylvia. He is powerful, but lacks the dignity of the divine knight. As long as he gets along with her for a long time, the silver female Knight will have fun "bullying" the angry wind sword saint.


    "The master knows himself."


    Charlotte giggled for a while. Before Victor turned black, she changed her mouth and said, "my strength is insignificant in front of my master. I even lack the ability to catch up with your highness. But since you can appreciate Paul''s talent, I also have the opportunity to assist your highness and win favor."


    Victor is the head of Randall''s family, Nicole is the deputy head; Sylvia is the head of the human horse hill, and Victor is the deputy head. Although Sylvia always regards herself as his highness Randall''s wife after her predecessors, and rarely refutes Victor''s decision, even if they disagree, she will use gentle means and very skillfully persuasion to protect her husband''s dignity, but Victor admitted that the divine knight was a natural family leader, and all knights and nobles were convinced that the majesty of the divine knight could not be challenged.


    The two heads of the family form a complementary relationship and cannot be together all the time. The oath knight is inseparable from the master. Their power comes from the master. They are the leader of the pro guard, the first clerk and the first Herald. In Victor''s view, Charlotte is his private assistant, the most intimate one.


    Victor doesn''t care how much strength Charlotte has. Even if she is a golden stormy knight, she can''t replace Caligula. However, Caligula can''t even recognize words. Victor tells him to read and he sleeps, and has evolved his extraordinary ability to sleep with his eyes open. In some cases, Victor needs his men to make the right decisions instead of him, such as when he''s in the middle of school When the prairie is in a coma, someone must be able to lead the team of attendants to deal with the great nobility and high-level priests on behalf of victor.


    Charlotte is the only suitable candidate, because most of the people who can talk to Victor are top extraordinary people, and ordinary people can''t resist their spiritual will. Moreover, the life level of senior Knights has touched the boundary of extraordinary, and they are better than ordinary people in all aspects. Take Paul as an example, even if he has made achievements in cultivating the secret method of soul and blood, he won''t be smarter than Charlotte, Unless he abandons something and goes to extremes, this can be compared with the infertile tofven wizard and his intelligent dwarfs.


    How can people with strange shapes walk in the sun and talk with great nobles?


    Charlotte suffered drastic changes and was driven out of the family by her son and her relatives. When she went to silver moon manor, Nicole deliberately created difficulties, excluded and suppressed her, tried to isolate her and let Victor become the reason for her to stay. When Victor appeared and gave Charlotte Randall a new name, his highness Randall was her only spiritual sustenance and erected herself Knight faith.


    His highness Randall lacks a loyal knight. If Rose Manor chooses noble knight children and trains them from an early age, Victor doesn''t know how long it will take to get a satisfactory assistant.


    Sylvia once mentioned that she would give Judy to Victor as a pet and oath knight. She said and did it.


    Victor mingbai Charlotte needs some time to build the confidence and vision of senior knights, and then adapt to the change of identity. In the past two years, Charlotte has been running around with his highness Randall, rarely expressing opinions, but silently accompanying and quietly watching. Victor was pleased that she could take the initiative to ask questions today.


    The oath knight must keep a tacit understanding with the master and make the right decision on the basis of information symmetry. Apart from the secrets of the alchemy Empire, there was no need to hide most of the layout planned by Victor from Charlotte.


    "Vammon is just a little guy..." Victor smiled and said slowly: "He was originally a vassal Knight of the Marquis de Wemmick, the great Lord in the south of the kingdom of dodo. He was promoted to the bronze level by energy potion and served as the Sheriff of Dengshi city. A few years ago, the Lord of the kingdom of Dodo cooperated with the Borui chamber of Commerce to suppress Sophia''s business and business in dodo. Wamon also made a lot of efforts to follow the orders of the Marquis de Wemmick."


    "Soon after, count Horton Ludwig, who represented the Dodo royal family, attended the wedding ceremony between King Edward and queen Anna. When he returned, he was attacked by bandits through the Marquis de Wemmick and died in battle. Sheriff vamon, who was responsible for escorting the count of the golden Finch, escaped. Therefore, he was punished by the magistrate, deprived of his aristocracy, and his family was exiled to Huang Serve in the twilight forest defense against the attack of the jackals at dusk. "


    These two irrelevant things came out of Victor''s mouth and immediately made Charlotte exclaim in a low voice: "Horton Ludwig was assassinated by the Marquis of Wimbledon?"


    "It''s a bandit... The church has come to a conclusion." Victor corrected.


    "Oh... It''s a bandit." Charlotte nodded hurriedly and pestered her beloved master like an octopus.


    Victor stroked Charlotte''s soft blond hair, outlined a cold arc around the corner of his mouth, and said, "there are several key raw materials of the gold potion you take, which Sophia brought back from the arete plateau. The Lords of the kingdom of Dodo seized Sophia''s business. If they don''t give them a painful lesson, they won''t have an equal dialogue with Sophia."


    "There''s one more thing I haven''t told you." Victor nodded and said, "Austin Buryat took people to chase you and primo. It may also be a conspiracy designed by the Dodo royal family."


    "You heard that Austin received a secret letter from Archduke Williams, saying that Queen Catherine intended to intervene in the affairs of the Buryat family and support primo to succeed the viscount. She was afraid that Austin would murder primo first, so she fled overnight. But have you ever thought that the direction you fled was the man horse hill? At that time, there was a sharp contradiction between the kite castle and the York family, and the Kingdom Lord was not allowed to turn to her Austin dare not go against the will of the royal family. He must stop you before Sylvia gets primo Buryat, so that the Buryat family will not fall into the vortex of struggle between the royal family and the York family. "


    "In fact, Catherine did not interfere in the affairs of the Buryat family, and Archduke Williams did not send a secret envoy to contact Austin... At least, they never recognized this. Then, who is the Archduke secret envoy seen by Austin''s housekeeper? We believe that he is a wizard sent by the Dodo Kingdom, and even your abnormal behavior is affected by witchcraft."


    Charlotte frowned slightly and asked calmly, "why did the Dodo royal family do this? Buryat is just a small family..."


    "At that time, the Sassanian empire was ready to invade the black hoofed Centaur tribe. They spread rumors that the Sassanian royal family planned to make a marriage request to Princess Roland Augustus. King dodo was worried that Gambis would form an alliance with the Sassanian Empire and annex dodo''s territory and knight family... Don''t forget that Gambis first concealed Sylvia''s identity and had the intention to annex dodo. For example If Roland marries crown prince Siegfried Frederick, the contradiction between York and Augustus can be transferred to the kingdom of Dodo, and Sylvia will lead the powerful Lord of Gambis to launch the Northern Expedition again. "


    "The Lord has the obligation to protect the vassals. If the Buryat family of Gambis Kingdom conflicts with me in this critical period and Austin hurts me again, what do you think Sylvia and kite Castle should do?"


    "Of course, we have no evidence, and we don''t need evidence for such a thing. The kingdom of Dodo killed a Silver Knight of Gambis, and count Horton Ludwig died at the hands of the bandits."


    Austin was clearly killed by you for me... Charlotte was surprised that she didn''t feel melancholy and resentment, but a little sweet and yearning when she heard the secret narration of victor. She smiled and said, "I feel that this matter is so far away from me now. I''m glad I can get the shelter under the temple... Should I thank King dodo?"


    Charlotte is no longer the old lady Judy.


    Victor nodded secretly and said blandly, "fear is behind hatred. Fear represents my weakness, but I can''t do anything in the face of the weaver of destiny. Now, I''m also a weaver, and I don''t need anger and resentment, because it''s useless and useless. On the contrary, it will deceive my mind and make me make irreparable mistakes."


    "Just as Raymond Peter murdered Jacob Ludwig''s fiancee, he sent someone to assassinate me..."


    "What? Raymond Peter, damn it!" Charlotte''s green eyes ignited two groups of anger and said angrily, "what qualification does he have to murder his highness Randall? Does he think he is the king of Dodo?"


    She hated Raymond''s lack of self-knowledge and dared to offend his highness Randall, better than the assassination itself.


    Victor could not laugh or cry. At that time, he was just an insignificant little aristocrat.


    "Raymond Peter has many secrets. The formula of the golden medicine may have been brought out by him. I believe that the ruling family of the kingdom of Bo Rui has placed an eye liner around him, trying to catch the mysterious forces behind Raymond, but they do not want to get into trouble, so the Duke of Peter sent him to the kingdom of sous." Victor paused and continued, "I designed Raymond Peter and cultivated forces in the Eastern League. I''m also weaving a net that belongs to me."


    "When I need it, I need to know... And I need to be able to do it."


    Charlotte felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction in her heart. Her eyes were blurred. She couldn''t help offering a kiss to victor, "honey, I''m proud of you."


    After making out with the oath knight for a while, Victor said, "no one can do nothing, and I only have one head. So you have to help me... Next, I''ll tell you what I should tell you. You can ask questions if you don''t understand."


    Charlotte smiled and asked, "if I satisfy the master, does the master have a reward?"


    "What reward do you want?"


    "First of all, don''t drive me away. I want to have the right to accompany you all the time." Charlotte thought for a moment, her eyes bright and asked eagerly, "I want to be stronger... To catch up with my master."


    "The first request is certainly no problem. As for the second request..." Victor frowned and said in embarrassment: "Senior knights are already the limit of balance. Empty elements always supplement your body. At the same time, they have strength, toughness, wisdom, agility, health and beauty. Then up is the Silver Knight. There seems to be no other way to go. I''m afraid the secret method of soul and blood can''t help you improve your strength."


    Charlotte was disappointed and said, "well... Nelson and Caligula, they have a silver level and a gold level..."


    "They paid the price." Victor smiled and said, "don''t you realize that those two guys are a little stupid? In fact, they are not stupid because their bodies are too strong and need more spiritual power to control, so their mind is pure."


    "Honey, your strength is not weak. You can overturn this red bronze carriage with one hand and have enviable beauty. Would you like to be as tall and strong as a female barbarian?"


    "I don''t want to." Charlotte said with a look of disgust.


    Victor smiled, pondered for a moment, pushed open the window, looked at the scenery on the side of the road, and sighed leisurely: "I created the secret of spiritual blood and explained the mystery of creation law, which may not be able to make the senior Knight of bronze level go further... I need to meet someone and ask him some questions, hoping he can give me more inspiration."


    "He is also a great Weaver. Unfortunately, he is old and dying... I don''t know who he will leave the painstakingly woven net to?"

 Chapter 708

    Six days later, his highness Randall''s car finally arrived in brinor city. The residents of the royal capital were immersed in the dream village. The streets paved with bluestone were empty. There were no pedestrians except the night guard who patrolled back and forth. The Golden Knight of the Kingdom, Marquis golon, accompanied cardinal Thain to the lower city of the royal capital to meet his highness Randall.


    Victor and archbishop Thain exchanged greetings, exchanged a few simple greetings, and agreed to go to brinor cathedral to pray tomorrow morning. Then, he took several confidants, transferred to a carriage, and drove quietly to kite castle with the Marquis of goron.


    The Royal Palace of the August family is a town built with fortresses and castles. Vic lived in it for several years when he was young. He is only familiar with one corner. There are more than 200 young attendants living and studying together, which is not too crowded. Victor suspected that kite castle could hold more than 20000 people at a time for a long time. Now he wanted to climb to the highest place and look at the whole picture of the palace to verify his conjecture.


    It would be disgraceful to do so, and the Marquis of goron was nearby.


    Goron took Victor along a roadway he didn''t know. The stone walls of the castle on both sides haven''t seen the sun for a long time, with ink stone moss hanging on them. The cold air flow brings the unique smell of corruption of stone moss. Along the way, Victor didn''t find the palace guards, only their footsteps rustled in the dark and humid lane, and the atmosphere seemed depressed.


    "Climbing the castles on both sides is not the highest point of the palace." Said the Marquis of Cologne suddenly.


    From the moment I saw goron until now, they didn''t talk much, because his highness Randall came back and Roland didn''t.


    Victor was a little silent and asked, "Lord goron, can you guess what I think?"


    Goron said in a deep voice, "it''s like a maze. Ordinary knights can only move forward or backward along the designed road. They can''t see the things around them. With the help of konjac potion, I went deep into the element sea, mastered the third extraordinary war skill, and can experience your Highness''s reading head like Feng Yuansu, which is everywhere, pervasive and unwilling to be bound."


    Victor said: "it''s not necessarily related to element affinity. Those in power want to look far and see the overall situation."


    Marquis golon nodded and said, "the common characteristics of those in power also include that they like to watch others hover at low places from high places, can''t see around, and can only move forward according to the preset road. However, the preset road is not easy, and it requires the joint efforts of several generations of those in power, just like the current layout of kite Castle after more than 700 years of repair."


    "Look at the walls on both sides. There are several crystal mirrors on them... During the day, the guards in the watchtower can detect the movement on the road through the mirrors."


    "When Roland was young, she liked to play hide and seek here. She didn''t know she couldn''t hide... When she was old, she began to like to climb the observation tower to monitor the road and see who would go from here and what they would do?" Marquis goron''s face showed a nostalgic smile.


    Victor paused and said softly, "really?"


    Goron put away his smile and said solemnly, "if your highness is interested, I can take you to the highest point of kite castle and overlook the panorama of Augustus palace... The Augustus family now firmly believes that your Highness has this right."


    Victor didn''t speak. He climbed to the highest point of kite castle. As long as he looked around from a commanding position, he could master the defense layout of Augustus palace. Only the core members of the August family have the right to climb and look out. Golon, the guardian of the August family, sent an invitation to Victor because the angry wind sword Saint made an oath in Fengling town to maintain the orthodox royal status of kite castle and the blood inheritance of the August family.


    Unless Sylvia breaks with Victor completely, she will also abide by Victor''s oath. The Stormrage sword saint and the divine Knight jointly promised the status and inheritance of the Augustus family, and the kite castle''s rule over the Gambis empire was almost unshakable.


    And all this is the sacrifice of Princess Augustus. Whether Roland really fell or not, it is a fact that she did not hesitate to give full support at Victor''s most dangerous moment. The royal highness of the Auguste family did not sit down on Silvia''s companion. The guardian of the horse hill was killed by the legendary ORC.


    Out of the roadway, facing the bright moonlight, Victor stopped in place and said solemnly, "I will."


    "This way." Marquis goron nodded and led victor and others into a medicine field on the left.


    They passed through fields full of herbs and came to a small castle. The guard of the castle opened the door and let the Marquis of goron and Victor go in side by side.


    The air in the small castle was filled with a strong smell of potions. Victor and the Marquis of Cologne bypassed the barrier of the front hall and saw many pharmacists busy preparing potions in the candlelight main hall.


    "This is a secret Castle specially used to prepare medicine. There are three in the palace. Master tofferwen is on the third floor. Let''s go up."


    Goron explained casually, leading Victor up the third floor of the small castle from the next spiral staircase to the room at the end of the corridor.


    Several secret Dharma guards were distributed in the corner of the room, and the old tofferwen wizard with turbid eyes was sitting in a wheelchair. Standing behind him was a mature and beautiful high-level female knight with red hair and blue eyes.


    "Lord Ariel, you are also a member of the faceless." Victor stepped forward and greeted the teacher who had taught himself court etiquette with a smile.


    "Your Highness should have guessed that I was faceless." The Baroness Ariel in secret silver armor made a knightly salute, looked at Victor''s entourage with a pair of wonderful eyes, her eyes finally fell on Charlotte, smiled and said, "this beautiful lady is your oath Knight Charlotte?"


    In fact, Charlotte''s beauty is not inferior to Baroness Ariel, but she lacks Ariel''s natural charm. In contrast, she suddenly loses a lot of color.


    Almost all silver female Knights will show their charm when they see Charlotte and Victor, and their eyes are full of examination and provocation.


    Of course, this is an unconscious gaffe of the high-level female knight in front of his highness Randall. Charlotte has been used to it. She secretly runs her fighting spirit, closes her mind, eliminates the spiritual influence of Baroness Ariel, and stands quietly on Victor''s side after an elegant Knight salute.


    Victor didn''t care about the intrigue between the female knights. He stroked the chest and saluted the old wizard. Wen Yan said, "master, you look in good spirit. I received the letter from kite castle and am very worried about your health."


    With his toothless mouth grinned silently, tophoven said, "kite Castle sent a message to your highness that I was dying. It was not intended to deceive your highness... My body, I know, if there is no accident, I can live another eight years. However, my soul is decaying, and I will soon lose my wisdom and forget most of my memories. What''s the difference between that and death?"


    "It''s time to meet your highness while I''m still useful."


    Victor has no feelings for tophoven. The old man''s moon elf blood of cultivating the little Baron is also sneaky. If Victor didn''t become his highness, I''m afraid he wouldn''t show up.


    After feeling a little about the fact that the old wizard was about to die, and regretting his ability and wisdom, Victor went to the fireplace, reached out to touch a strange object, and said excitedly, "Lorraine really made it?"


    This is a large floor pendulum clock. The shell is made of mangrove wood in the dark forest and inlaid with two layers of transparent crystals. Below is a red copper pendulum swinging back and forth, which is driving the two refined gold hands on the upper clock face to move in a circle.


    Victor remembered clearly that Roland had a big headed dwarf Jester named Lorraine. He was the top craftsman Victor had seen so far. In order to please Roland, dwarf Lorraine not only invented the music box, but also improved Victor''s design of the Ming ship, using the linkage boat instead of the runner to create a lighter and faster flying fish ship.


    Marveling at Lorraine''s talent and talent, Victor told each other the principle of gear clocks, hoping that he could make clocks with precise structure and clocks for timing.


    Today, two years later, the first prototype clock sample of the human country is placed in front of victor.


    "It''s too heavy to use a crystal hourglass timer." The old man''s voice came from behind.


    "Things at the beginning will not be perfect. Just like the straw paper invented by Randall, it can only be used to solve personal hygiene problems. In a few decades, after continuous improvement by craftsmen, straw paper may be used for writing and low cost. Animal skin stationery will be replaced by new paper."


    Victor relieved his insight into the wind element inside the pendulum clock, turned and smiled.


    When he went to the sofa and sat down, Victor continued, "it''s really too big now, but this is a beginning... When the clock is reduced to portable, it will shine in various fields, such as tactical cooperation in pioneering war and accurate timing of dispensing medicine."


    "That''s very practical, but I can''t see it. Fortunately, the descendants of the Auguste family can use new paper and reduced clocks. They will thank your highness."


    "They should thank Master Lorraine and you." Victor said pointedly.


    Gnome Lorraine and his Gnome brothers are special secret Dharma guardians, trained by tofferwen wizards. In a sense, the little Baron of Wimbledon also benefited from the cultivation of toeven.


    "Only through orderly inheritance can we have today''s gangbis Kingdom and the future gangbis empire." Said the Marquis of goron, sitting in another single sofa.


    The pharmaceutics achievements of the wizard of tophoven are also closely related to the accumulation of kite castle.


    Victor nodded in agreement, and then ordered, "Paul, come and shake hands with master tofven, and then you go to the lounge and wait for me."


    The young scholar vaguely felt that the reward said by the master would fall on the old pharmacist. He came forward to salute respectfully, shook hands with tofven gently, and left the room with Nelson, Caligula and Charlotte after receiving the master''s signal.


    After waiting for a long time, it was confirmed that his highness Randall''s entourage had gone far. Marquis goron waved to all the secret law guards in the room to step down. Master tophoven pondered, "who was the experimenter prepared by your highness just now? What do you want me to do?"


    "Don''t worry, look at this first." Victor waved his hand, took out a sheepskin stationery from his pocket and handed it to the old wizard.


    Toffervin took out the crystal magnifying glass and carefully browsed the contents of the letter. He looked up at Victor in surprise. His expression gradually calmed down. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "the contents of the records above are basically consistent with the blood conclusion I just observed with witchcraft... Your highness, where did you get this?"


    Victor shook his head and explained: "I didn''t find a wizard similar to the master''s ability. The content recorded on the stationery comes from my own judgment... After stepping into the holy land, I have the extraordinary ability of wind element insight. It''s not the element perception of high-level knights, but it can deeply explore the subtle changes in the real level. I use Paul as the experimental material to gain insight into his inner operation and combine his experience in the field of spiritual blood Today, I ask the master to test Paul''s blood changes, and then compare this letter to verify whether my deduction is accurate. "


    The Marquis of Cologne suddenly asked, "Victor, do you want to inherit all the pharmaceutical research results of master tofven?"


    Victor''s mind flashed with surprise and joy. He nodded with a very sincere expression, indicating that he really wanted to inherit the Buddha text.


    Tophoven and Marquis goron smiled at each other, leaned back in their chairs and said slowly: "Your Highness, if I say you are also faceless, it seems rude and arrogant. But at first, I did regard you as a member of faceless... In fact, I know in my heart that the blood noble of the moon elves is Sylvia''s best partner. Besides, the York family has high-level female knights. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, Sylvia will try to cultivate the blood of the wind knight. Faceless takes you away If you give it to Sylvia, she can''t give up, and I''m afraid to offend Sylvia, so you''re just a simple moon elf blood aristocrat, and don''t leave any control means on you. The only card to negotiate with the York family is to give their high-ranking female Knights a chance to have children with you. "


    "Williams once tried to make a layout and recall you to the faceless... Hehe, his idea is too risky, and goron and I disagree. Now your highness is an important figure, the top Holy Land strongman in the human country and the famous Stormrage sword saint. You made an oath in windbell town and can be regarded as half the guardian of the Augustus family."


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''m going to give all my notes to your highness. In addition to the knowledge of pharmacy, it also records the devil''s nonsense I heard. Some are the laws and mysteries of medicine and blood, and some are incomprehensible broken words... With your Highness''s extraordinary wisdom, you may find valuable information."


    Victor hesitated for a moment and asked, "what does the master need me to do?"


    Marquis goron said: "Lorin''s brother green is currently leading Randall to study the secret medicine of soul soldiers, and his achievements in pharmaceutics are not inferior to master tophoven. I believe that with his Highness''s extraordinary wisdom and insight, he will soon surpass green in the field of soul pharmaceutics. We plan to send palace pharmacists to Randall to build a secret castle to jointly study soul pharmaceutics and soul blood secret methods, The two sides fully share the research results. "


    Victor said without hesitation: "I agree to cooperate and fully share the research results within the scope of the secret castle. Kite castle can send secret knights to supervise the affairs of the secret castle... Well, even high-level female knights."


    Ariel listened to Victor''s words, couldn''t help rolling her charming eyes, covering her mouth and laughing, "Your Highness is really ruthless."


    Victor was used to being teased by high-level female knights for a long time. He only said: "I plan to live in kite castle for a period of time. There are several ideas about spiritual blood talent that need the support of master tofferwen."


    "Your Highness, it''s my pleasure." Toffervin nodded and stretched out his hand. "Let me see your Highness''s blood now."


    Victor leaned out his left hand and let tophoven hold it. After a while, he saw that the gully on the old wizard''s face became deeper and deeper, so he asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "Alas..." tofven shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Your Highness has set foot in the holy land so quickly. I suspect that your blood has changed again when I received the news... I''m not wrong. Your blood is stronger than I thought. All the inoculants I prepared for Ms. trisley have failed... Your highness, I''m sorry, she has little chance to breed offspring for you. It''s too late for me to redeploy the inoculants , I''m too old... The 420000 gold sol purchased by the York family will be returned to his highness Sylvia. "


    Victor was stunned and remembered that father Miller said he would have four offspring. Only then did he realize that he could only have four offspring, not only four offspring in the future.


    He sighed secretly, waved his hand, got up and said goodbye: "it doesn''t matter. That little money is nothing to Sylvia now. Let''s avoid it... It''s late at night. I want to visit Catherine''s mother and daughter. We''ll talk again tomorrow when we have time."


    "Your Highness, please."


    Leaving master tophoven, Victor stood in the corridor, looked back at the door, and whispered to the Marquis of goron: "I don''t believe Roland fell..."


    "I don''t want to believe it," said Luo Lan, who was silent for a moment. "But the kingdom of Thebes did lose the royal highness of Princess Augustus."

 Chapter 709

    At dawn, Catherine woke up from her deep sleep. She opened her eyes and found that she was alone on the comfortable and soft bed. She lay lazily on the bed with a soft rabbit blanket in her arms, remembering her passion and indulgence after a long separation and reunion with her lover last night. Catherine. The Duchess of Oswald''s cheeks gradually floated a layer of color, but when she thought that Victor didn''t know when to sneak out of bed, she had some complaints in her heart. She couldn''t help but toot her red lips and softly scolded, "bad guy."


    Catherine put on a silver spider silk nightdress, tied a thin belt around her waist, and walked to the baby room next door with her snow-white and exquisite fiber feet on the wool carpet.


    The curtains covered the morning light, and the smell of cat''s eye amber and night millet filled the room with a quiet and peaceful atmosphere. Victor was wearing thin pajamas, half kneeling in front of the small bed, motionless and focused on the little guy with powder.


    She had the same black hair as victor, closed her eyes, slept soundly, had a small round face, chubby hands and feet, and curled eyelashes. This delicate and delicate little guy is simply the greatest masterpiece of the creator. Victor stared at her as if he saw a miracle, a treasure and a gift. He was not willing to blink.


    His highness Randall held his breath, slowed down his heartbeat and controlled the airflow in the room for fear of waking the baby from his sleep.


    Catherine saw that her lover''s back was like a sculpture. A burst of warmth and sweetness filled her heart. She padded her toes and was ready to walk quietly. Suddenly, she felt the dense air and made the spider silk nightdress stick to her body. She realized that the whole nursery was now in the field of anger, and the intimate partner who made her happy and satisfied, the father who doted on her daughter, and the top Holy Land strongmen of contemporary times immediately overlapped.


    She raised her hand and knocked gently on the door frame. At the moment Catherine raised her foot and stepped into the room, the resistance in the air disappeared instantly, and an air flow gently wrapped her, making her footsteps lighter.


    "Honey, how long have you been watching?" She knelt down beside her lover, put her hands around him from behind, and put her beautiful chin on his shoulder. Catherine asked softly.


    "Not long." Victor didn''t look back, said casually.


    "... liar, you see I fell asleep, left me alone in bed and secretly ran to see my daughter, right?" Catherine bit Victor''s ear, a little sour. The lover''s eyes now only have linobia, which makes her feel a trace of jealousy.


    Victor didn''t seem to hear Catherine''s complaint and murmured, "she''s so small... I remember Nana is now 1 year old, September and 14 days, but she doesn''t seem to be able to walk yet..."


    "Our Nana is not mortal. Her father is a noble angry wind sword saint. She is born with golden blood. Of course, her growth is slower than that of ordinary people." Catherine said proudly with a slight smile.


    "Keep your voice down and don''t wake her up."


    "It doesn''t matter. She will wake up soon..."


    "Shouldn''t children be sleepy?" Victor frowned and asked in confusion.


    "Well, Nana usually sleeps until the morning... Today is special."


    "Why?"


    "... what do you say?" Catherine said angrily with a pretty face.


    Feeling the softness on his back, Victor finally looked back at Catherine. He was weak and said, "I didn''t... I don''t know..."


    Seeing that his highness Randall''s handsome face was red and at a loss, Catherine was instantly happy, tilted her head, pursed her mouth and said with a smile: "fool, I''m teasing you."


    The palace is heavily guarded. There are three silver knights, including Catherine. They command the secret Knights of the house of interior and the most elite secret guards of the faceless, who are specially responsible for protecting linobia''s safety. Marquis goron lives in a villa not far from the palace. He and the Regent William, who has just been promoted to the golden stage, take turns on duty and can arrive at the palace at any time.


    In addition, the court priest of Brinell Cathedral in kite castle was also transferred to Catherine''s mother and daughter''s palace. They are collateral children from the four royal families. Because they have a close relationship with the Gambis royal family, they have no hope of promotion within the church. They can only act as the contact between the Holy See and the royal family, and naturally prefer the royal family in their position.


    Victor even believed that the kept Wizards of kite castle were lurking in the dark.


    Linobia is taken care of by kite castle. Victor doesn''t have to worry about her health and safety. Behind the other door of the nursery, there was a team of maids waiting. When victor and Catherine left, they would come in to take care of linobia and never make her hungry.


    Victor was a father for the first time. He couldn''t put it down when he saw his daughter. He didn''t respond to Catherine''s teasing. He thought for a moment and said uncertainly: "it''s better for babies to drink breast milk... Should it have nothing to do with whether it''s golden blood?"


    Catherine held Victor''s cheek, looked at her lover carefully for a moment and said seriously, "Your Highness, you are still as lovely as before."


    The former queen mother, now the Duchess of Oswald, giggled when she finished. Victor had to pick up his wife''s waist and legs and carry them out of the nursery horizontally for fear of waking Nana''s little princess.


    Yes, Catherine gave birth to linobia. She was automatically promoted to wife in the eyes of his highness Randall, and her status was only lower than Sylvia.


    ****************


    In the morning, an unmarked noble carriage stopped at the side of brinor cathedral. His highness Randall and his wife and daughter finished their prayers in the church and directly drove back to the residence in kite castle.


    The three members of the family had a warm, romantic and interesting lunch in the palace. Catherine was responsible for feeding the little princess Nana, and Victor was responsible for feeding Catherine snacks and fruits. This is not difficult for him. There is too much to learn from the little Baron''s will side. If, on the contrary, the powerful Stormrage sword saint will be crazy.


    Just after lunch, a servant came in and reported that King Edward, Queen Anna and Regent williams came to visit his highness Randall.


    Victor was going to coax Nana to take a nap first, but the little guy seemed to like him very much and wouldn''t sleep anyway. Catherine wanted to hold Nana down. She immediately hung Victor''s neck and cried. After tossing for several times, it didn''t work. Catherine, a mother, began to envy victor who met her daughter.


    There was no way. His highness Randall, who was complacent, had to hold his baby daughter to welcome the king and his wife and his Highness The Regent.


    I haven''t seen Edward and Anna for two years. They both resonated with 12 elements and were promoted to the junior bronze knight. One was handsome and tall, and the other was beautiful and generous. They both showed the grace of the king and looked more mature and stable than victor.


    However, Edward is the blood of the augustian family. His nature is pure. His attitude towards Victor is a little awkward.


    After all, Victor barely had the position of brother in his mind, but his childhood playmate actually formed an intimate partner with his mother and gave birth to a daughter, which made king Edward feel at a loss. Even if count golden eye and Roland came together, Edward could happily accept it. However, his highness Randall returned to the kingdom of Gambis as a strong man in the holy land, but his sister couldn''t come back.


    Fortunately, Queen Angelina came from the York family, was influenced by the divine knight, and lived in the silver moon manor for more than half a year. She understood the majesty of the angry wind sword saint. She made use of this relationship to smile and defuse the embarrassing atmosphere between her husband and his highness Randall.


    Curiosity was another characteristic of Auguste, and Edward was soon attracted by the war experienced by Victor. In particular, Victor and master Ron went deep into the wilderness to trap and kill the legendary monster scorpion tailed lion, which made the young king very envious and lamented the fall of master Ron.


    Edward kept asking questions and making assumptions, as if he had joined the adventure team. Both sides deliberately avoided the topic about Roland. Anyway, kite Castle already knows what it should know.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think is the root cause of this Orc war?" Victor asked softly, holding his baby daughter who finally began to yawn.


    Edward looked at Anna and got a sweet smile full of worship and encouragement. He replied confidently: "After listening to your Highness''s experience, I think the shining Knights seem to have led the all-round Orc war, because from any point of view, it is not a wise decision for the Sidon Centaur tribe to attack the defense line of the Sassanian empire... Even if the orcs are stupid, their conflict with the human countries has lasted for thousands of years, and they have their own survival experience and winning methods."


    Victor nodded in appreciation, then shook his head and said: "The root cause of this war lies in the goblins... The Centaurs depend on the support of goblins'' slaves. The more goblins'' slaves there are, the stronger the clan''s strength will be. However, centaurs can run and fight well. They are natural mobile cavalry. They should have been running around, chasing prey and trampling on enemies. However, the obedience and support of goblins'' slaves have changed the nature of centaurs, and with the land As the number of goblin slaves increases, the Centaur tribe needs more territory, more resources, or try to reduce the number of goblin slaves. Since you want to reduce goblin slaves and kill them by yourself, it''s better to take them to attack other opponents. "


    "The total number of goblin slaves in the Sidon Khanate has accumulated to the critical point of the war. It happened that the army of the Sasan Empire expanded eastward, and the Centaurs of the six tribes finally produced the common demand for joint operations."


    At this time, Nana was already asleep. Victor kissed his daughter''s fat little face, handed her over to Catherine, took her back to the nursery and continued: "The human kingdom has always faced the same problem. Too many people have overwhelmed the cultivated land of the kingdom. It is not easy for the king to order the Lord to disperse the refugees and free people who reside in the territory. Free people and refugees come from the leading families, and they have close ties. They may be husband and wife or relatives. The decree to disperse the surplus population will encounter many obstacles at the bottom The resentment of the people, like invisible poison, will be fed back to the king and Lord. "


    "The love and support of the people is just a reward for the king and Lord... The care from the power of fate gives you more opportunities to rise to the top, even legend."


    Victor sighed, his eyes deep and distant, "When it comes to the topic of the power of destiny, no matter how much I explain, you can''t understand it in your current state... This needs personal experience. In short, you should remember that knights and nobles are keen to take charge of secular power, which is of great significance to themselves. The Kingdom is strong and prosperous, the royal blood is noble, and the decline of the Kingdom leads to the degradation of blood."


    "I look forward to the day when your two Majesties can discuss with me the power of destiny."


    Edward was still thinking. Anna pulled him up and solemnly saluted victor. "Thank you for your teaching."


    Victor nodded and said calmly, "you go down first. I have something to talk to the Regent."


    When Edward and Anna left the reception hall, Victor turned his dark golden eyes to Williams, who showed silence, and nodded: "The power of fate is wonderful and unpredictable. Now I see that the vassal system put forward by Arya guinv has a new point of view... The knight family has experienced the golden age, silver age and bronze age. If the blood of gold is fixed, how can the marriage of ancient gold families be reduced to silver until Bronze?"


    "Arya proposed the vassal system, which not only stabilized the situation of the gradual decline of the human country, but also stabilized the blood level of the knight family."


    Williams said with a smile, "the views of the Stormrage swordsman deserve attention."


    Victor knocked on the handrail, thought for a moment, shook his head and sighed: "Roland had a deep understanding of this before me... Kingship is not only a promotion opportunity given by the power of fate, but also a heavy fate yoke. Roland promoted the legend with the power of Princess Gambis, and lost the opportunity and yoke to you... But what are the risks? I wouldn''t be surprised if she fell because of adventure."


    "Anyway, I respect Roland''s choice. I won''t pursue the mystery of her life and death."


    Victor rose from the main seat, bowed to Williams and said:


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry I Lost Princess Auguste."

 Chapter 710

    The greater the power of the law mastered by the extraordinary, the deeper the understanding of the power of destiny.


    Williams swam the sea of elements six months ago and was promoted to the Golden Knight. He had a new understanding of this sentence: the more extraordinary people deeply understand the law of destiny, the greater their power.


    A swordsman is not even familiar with swords. How can he practice his superb swordsmanship?


    Victor''s ability to create the secret method of blood spirit and blood and set foot in the field of saints is enough to prove that he has a unique and consistent interpretation of the law of destiny. Roland''s plan is difficult to deceive the angry wind sword saint.


    Williams secretly sighed that his uncle had only recently vaguely felt the special significance of Roland''s fake death, and he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Victor, thank you for your gift. Making leather armor from the leather of the legendary Centaur is much better than Mithril armor." The Regent stood up and saluted to the angry wind sword saint, intending to change the subject.


    Victor smiled, returned to the main seat and said leisurely: "the leather of the legendary Centaur is highly friendly, which can be regarded as the top strange material. However, the armor made of the legendary Centaur leather seems to have a curse. The two royal Highnesses of the Frederick family wore orogal leather armor, but they all fell into the hands of the Centaur Khan."


    Williams''s smile froze on his face and immediately shook his head and said, "Victor, if you want to frighten a Golden Knight, it''s a miscalculation... I don''t believe that leather armor has a curse. It''s true that Centaur Leather Armor causes Centaur hatred, but even if I fight with Centaur in secret Silver armor, will they show mercy to me?"


    "The earth Knight should have attracted the attention of strong enemies and bear the greatest pressure. This set of Centaur leather armor is just right for me. Don''t think I''ll be fooled by you. Give it back to you." The Regent laughed.


    Victor nodded and smiled: "the so-called curse is of course a joke. You know best whether the Golden Knight perceives the changes of elements and whether there are abnormal mental fluctuations in Centaur leather armor." He pondered a little, looked up and said, "what you need to guard against is the loophole at the spiritual level."


    The eyes of the angry wind sword saint are shining, and there is a little golden streamer in the void. The strange scene sets off his extraordinary essence. Williams''s spirit then stopped, his expression was grim, and solemnly said, "I am here to listen to your Highness''s teachings."


    Victor''s voice was like the whisper of the wind: "I studied the secret method of spiritual blood and found that spiritual will can be passed on to future generations through blood. There are differences in the growth environment and life experience of blood descendants, but their character may be similar to their ancestors. This phenomenon is particularly obvious in noble blood families. Some pure blood descendants seem to be reborn by their ancestors in appearance, small movements, eyes and preferences."


    Williams has a deep expression and flashing eyes. Ryan, Roland and himself are like the ancestors of Augustus. The inheritance scholars of kite castle have done relevant research on these things. It should be because master toforwen used medicine to purify blood, but it has an extraordinary meaning from the mouth of angry wind sword saint.


    Victor glanced at Williams, nodded and said, "it seems that you have a certain understanding of this, so I will interpret the mystery and influence to you from the perspective of the secret of spiritual blood."


    "All things in the world come from one source. I call him the creator. The creator has endless consciousness, and each consciousness corresponds to all living individuals in the world, including us. The pan consciousness of the collection of life can represent the great will of the Creator... You can regard each of us as a tiny embodiment of the creator, so everyone has more consciousness These kinds of consciousness run through the will and are bound by the character to form the human mind. "


    "High level knights can communicate with the elemental sea. Compared with other lives, they can be included in the category of divine life. Legendary knights and Golden Knights are the best of high-level knights. How powerful their will is, and even have the power of creation."


    When Williams heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "are we so strong?"


    "Don''t be too proud. The Golden Knight must abide by the world rules formulated by the creator." Said Victor unhappily.


    He would not mention the empty creation of ancient alchemists, but only emphasized another common phenomenon, "the soul is closely related to the blood, and the will of high-level Knights affects future generations through the blood, which is why the children of gold knights are easier to promote than future generations. After five or six generations, the blood of gold Knights weakened again, and it is so easy for his future generations to promote silver knights."


    Williams rubbed his jaw, nodded and said, "the blood of the legendary knight is more far-reaching than that of the Golden Knight... No wonder the descendants of Queen verotika are still high after more than 3000 years, and the will of the divine knight is still affecting the blood of the balelius family."


    Victor interface said: "master tophoven purified the blood of the Augustus family through witchcraft and potions, reviving the will of your ancestors and overwhelming the blood will of other sources. However, don''t forget that your ancestors were a legendary Ranger, and you are now the king of Gambis."


    Williams finally moved and his eyes showed sadness. Gaffe is very rare for the Golden Knight, but it seems normal to put it on Auguste.


    Victor said: "you guessed... The former king Ryan may have noticed the problem long ago, so he plans to make Edward crown prince instead of you and Roland. Because your blood is seriously affected by the will of your ancestors, the knight belief of guarding the family and kingdom may become your burden and eventually lead to failure in promotion."


    "Ryan didn''t expect that Roland would secretly promote to the golden rank in order to help him resist the pressure from Sylvia. Ryan didn''t expect that the will of Augustus ancestors would be so strong that he could even shake his knight faith."


    "Ryan fought with the Knights of Neo West. Emperor Sasan defended Ryan''s three attacks, but Ryan actually waved the fourth sword and wanted to kill his opponent when he relaxed... This is not what the king should do. Only adventurous Rangers would do this."


    "There may be a factor of great prophecy, but Ryan''s spiritual loophole is the root cause of belief conflict and assimilation by yuan suhai."


    Williams thought in silence for a long time, sighed and asked, "did Mrs. Sylvia tell his highness that Ryan waved the fourth sword to Neo West under the influence of the will of his ancestors?"


    "She and I discussed the process of the battle and the confrontation between the two sides at the spiritual level and the element sea level."


    Victor leaned against the armrest of the high back chair, clenched his right hand against his cheek, looked at the Regent blandly, and said, "Roland also told me that she dreamed of Ryan..."


    Williams looked stunned and muttered, "is there such a thing?"


    Victor sat up straight, nodded and said, "I guess when Ryan was assimilated by the element sea, his will sent an important message to Roland through the origin of the world... As for the content of the message, it should be abstract. We don''t know except Roland himself, but it''s nothing more than the father''s reminder to his daughter... Roland''s spiritual loophole was more serious than you. At that time, you were just a Silver Knight."


    "Your Highness Auguste, I''m curious. For a long time after the fall of the first king, the Auguste family was struggling. Why didn''t you attack the element sea?"


    Before the other party could answer, Victor said, "because Auguste and Roland, you have not been able to make up your mind and establish the belief of guarding the family. Unless you ascend the throne and be crowned king, your chances of successful promotion will increase greatly."


    Williams was silent for a moment, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "Your Highness Randall, you''re right. I''m used to a comfortable and leisurely life under the influence of my blood will. Without the pressure of being a king, it''s difficult for me to be promoted to the Golden Knight like Ryan."


    "... well, I admit, I still rely on Roland."


    Facing Victor''s disdainful eyes, Williams shrugged his shoulders and said bluntly: "it''s normal for silver knights to rely on gold knights."


    This conversation has made many vague things clear. The royal family can maintain its noble blood for a long time and is easier to be promoted to the golden stage. The fate comes from the expectation and support of the people. The essence is to gather the spiritual power of the people, just like the faith of the church, which has become the shackles of the king.


    The high-level Knights regarded "chains" as "crowns", which was beneficial and harmless. However, the three pure blood Augusts were influenced by the will of their ancestors. Wearing "crowns" could easily set foot in the peak field, but over time, there would be loopholes in their hearts.


    Such spiritual loopholes are fatal in some cases.


    Ryan Auguste was the first to notice the hidden danger of the problem, but as a king, he could not change his choice. He had to let Edward, whose blood was not so pure, bear the weight of the "crown" instead of Williams and Roland.


    On the occasion of the fall, Ryan passed on his experience and perception to Roland, the eldest daughter of the Golden Knight.


    Therefore, Roland planned the fall of Princess Gambis, transferred the care and shackles of fate to Williams, and slipped away quietly, trying to make up for the loopholes in her heart and pursue a more sensitive realm.


    Of course, she paid the price. She couldn''t use fighting spirit for a long time, which was tantamount to starting over again. Although Roland had the experience of legendary knights, she had to bear the dangers faced by Rangers, emulate Augustus'' ancestors and experience many obstacles.


    If Roland is successful, she will be a legendary knight with a high degree of freedom, which means that she can master more power in the element sea. She belongs to the top legendary knight and may not have no further opportunity.


    Williams is a bystander of Roland''s escape. Until now, he didn''t understand the deep meaning behind the event, and the golden eye count from the human horse hills is actually like a personal participant. His highness Randall''s wise vision really awed Williams.


    "Your Highness, what should I do?" Williams asked humbly and sincerely.


    Victor can basically confirm that Roland has long planned to get rid of his princess identity. He can''t see any clue from the expression of the Golden Knight. However, Williams''s impact on the element sea and promotion of the Golden Knight certainly feel the pressure brought by Roland''s disappearance, but this conversation, Victor found that the Guardian faith of the Regent is obviously not as pure and firm as that of the Marquis goron. This shows that , he had great expectations for Roland''s return. He was still influenced by the will of his ancestors, so he asked the angry wind sword saint for advice on ways to make up for spiritual loopholes.


    Victor is not sure that Sylvia didn''t kill Roland, because Sylvia hates accidents. A legendary knight who deviates from the political rules is the biggest uncertainty.


    "I have always wondered why Duke Williams, who is clearly supported by the four princes, should be crowned king. Why does Roland support young Edward to inherit the throne?" Victor shook his head and said with appreciation, "I see now that she has arranged everything... The spiritual loophole of the Regent Williams can be made up, but his majesty Williams has no chance to make up for it."


    Williams smiled and said, "I will train Edward with my heart. When he becomes a real emperor, I can relax."


    "A strong guardian will always make the king feel oppressive and dependent. Just like his majesty Friedrich of Dodo, he has not been able to impact the peak field so far. You are now in kite castle to check and balance the Marquis of goron. Edward can give full play to his talents and establish the king''s faith in advance." Victor smiled and nodded, and then said, "before Edward assumes the responsibility of the emperor, his highness must always restrain himself, follow the guardian faith and be a qualified guardian."


    Williams said with a smile: "in fact, Augustus has a wide range of interests, including politics. I''m still interested in watching Gambis change from kingdom to Empire."


    Victor said with a smile, "then we might as well make a test to see if your Highness''s Guardian faith can suppress the nature in your blood."


    When Regent Wang Dun was in a tight heart, he always felt that it was not good, but after his highness Randall paved the way for so long, he wondered what kind of game the other party would set for himself next.


    "OK, I''ll see." Williams said excitedly.


    Victor nodded: "I met his majesty nahtigar in the Ayre state. We had an unpleasant exchange, but he admitted to me that the former king Ryan had a duel with Neo West, and he did watch the war from a distance, which made Sylvia not intervene in time. However, nahtigar''s action was also unanimously agreed by the Holy see, and the glorious church must show its strength to the divine knight ¡£¡±


    "Nahtigar''s explanation was mainly to promote the RAND Empire to join the South expansion war led by Gambis. He proposed that if kite castle could put down the hatred of the fall of the former king, nahtigar was willing to persuade Neo West to officially dissolve the RAND Empire and cross the river south expansion as an independent Lord."


    "I have not given a clear answer to this matter. However, nahtigar is right that the kingdom of Gambis needs to build a large port at the mouth of Lake FIS."


    Victor paused and further said: "The two ports in Gambis are built in the upper reaches of the Firth lake. I estimate that within five years, the fishing fleet in Gambis will be able to enter the vast waters of the Firth lake and engage in fishing operations. The aquatic products of the Firth lake are a resource we must obtain. The problem is, how can the fishing fleet loaded with fish go upstream and return to the upper port for unloading? Even if scholars and craftsmen solve the problem Because of the technical problem of sailing against the water, the fish in the cabin will rot and deteriorate because of the long sailing time. "


    The rotten fish in the cabin of Firth lake is only a small problem caused by the wrong port location. The material transfer after crossing the river to the south is also affected by the hydrological conditions and sailing distance. In addition, the rose port led by Randall and the horn port led by chebman belong to river ports with small scale and limited berths. If the kingdom of Gambis wants to expand the fleet, it must be in the lake of Firth lake A large lake port was built on the North Bank of the estuary.


    A few years ago, the old Marquis SoLIM proposed to the Senate to relocate the site for the construction of Hong Kong. His proposal was rejected by the Senate due to the blood feud between the augustian royal family and Neo West. At the instigation of Victor, the York family was the only elder family that voted in favour at that time.


    Now that his highness Randall''s old words are mentioned again, Williams feels tangled in his heart.


    Gangbis built a port on the North Bank of the mouth of FIS lake, which is bound to expand the scale of the fishman war. When gangbis army attracted the fishmen on the shore of FIS lake, the Neo West family can take the opportunity to choose a site to build a port in FIS lake, and the two sides form a de facto military alliance.


    From the guardian''s point of view, Williams should put aside the family hatred and cooperate with the RAND imperial leader, which is the situation that pastor tamore tried to promote.


    If Williams still refuses to cooperate, it shows that the problem of his spiritual loophole is more serious.


    "Please make a choice... Or do you need some time to think about it?" Victor looked at Williams with a smile and said.


    "No, I agree to build a port on the North Bank of Hukou and expand the fishman war along the coast of Firth lake, but the relevant details need to be discussed." Said the Regent decisively, with a cunning smile in his eyes, and said, "Expanding the scale of the mermaid war requires additional military expenditure... Your highness, the rock bricks in the man horse hill have been sold at a high price, and the royal families of all countries have agreed to the agreement to exchange rock bricks for gold coins. Do you think the York family should take some military expenditure? My request is not high....... 20 million gold sol will do."


    Kite castle was going to sit down and share the fat. Victor had a belly case for a long time. He smiled and said, "go to Sylvia and ask for the money."


    "Er... I think the angry wind sword saint can decide for his wife." Williams nodded sternly.


    The three Augusts trained by tophoven are all scoundrels... Victor said in disgust, too lazy to go on beating around the Bush and said: "In this Saul''s covenant, the royal families of various countries, including Gambis, have added an additional 15 million gold coins... Ha ha, I''m sure they don''t have so much gold to cast 15 million gold sols. These gold coins can only be cast in batches within 36 years, and the Auguste family is no exception."


    "Renma hill has gold coins and can sell a large amount of materials. I can take 1 million kingsol as the military expenditure of the fishman war, and then draw 4% of the materials imported from Renma hill and turn them over to the Gambis royal family according to the new tax system draft proposed by tnis Ludwig... This agreement has been valid, which should be the York family''s support for the new tax reform of the kingdom. However, I There is one condition... "


    Williams was overjoyed and asked, "Your Highness, what are the conditions?"


    Victor said with deep eyes: "I speculate that there will be a flood of private coinage in all kingdoms within 20 years. Kite castle will unite the church and the royal families of all countries to spare no effort to crack down on private coinage. Until the old sol covenant was completely disintegrated and a new SOL covenant was re concluded... The right of free coinage can only be in the hands of the royal family and the later family."


    The royal family and the later family jointly monopolized the free coinage, which itself was an agreement between Sylvia and the kite castle. For this purpose, Renma Hill provided the Gambis royal family with rock brick manufacturing technology at no cost. It is entirely in the interests of the augustian family for the kite castle to attack the private coinage.


    Williams said without hesitation, "deal!"

 Chapter 711

    The two ports under construction in the kingdom of Gambis, Rosa port and horn port, are nominally open to the Lords of Gambis. In fact, Rosa port is a private port in Renma hill. There are only 31 berths in total, corresponding to 31 large ships. Randall family monopolizes 8 berths, which is a lot. The silver Knights of York family can only be allocated 1 or 2 ships. There is no spare space for other families in Rose harbor.


    The situation of horn port is not much better. Of the 54 berths, kite Castle accounts for 36, and the remaining 18 are divided into four families: Joshua, Wellington, chebman and NIM. For example, the most powerful Duke of Wellington family has only five ships. The Marquis of chebman, not to mention that the horn port was originally in their family territory, and the Gambis royal family gave them only three berths.


    As soon as the news that kite Castle intended to build a large lake port spread, it immediately received a positive response from the powerful Lord of gangbis. Before the shadow of Lake Harbor was seen, the elder family began to quarrel in order to allocate more warship berths.


    The construction of a port on the North Bank of the Firth Lake estuary involves various problems, and the military, diplomatic and internal affairs strategies of the kingdom of Gambis need to be adjusted.


    This is the change brought about by the fall of Princess Augustus. Both internal and external forces in the Kingdom want to achieve their goals in the political change of gangbis. Victor''s golden regiment is no exception. The new tax system and the lake port lease right led by the RAND Empire have been put on the agenda, but the specific and trivial affairs do not need to be done by his highness Randall.


    Sylvia''s family scholars are on their way from the hills to the Duke of York in blinor to participate in the discussion of Lake Harbor and the new tax system; The Marquis of Wimbledon has frequently met with the Regent of Williams and the Marquis of golon. She is also going to visit Pope Clement, the most important ally of the golden regiment, to discuss the investment and construction of Hong Kong led by the golden regiment in the RAND empire.


    Sophia is passionate about her career and has strong executive power. Although she doesn''t like others to tell her things, she can still listen to the reasonable suggestions put forward by Victor. After setting foot in the holy land, Victor''s mind of suppressing Sophia became much lighter. In particular, Sophia separated the mountain people''s stronghold from the sequence of the golden regiment, and the biggest differences between the two disappeared.


    Sophia is willing to toss, just let her toss. When she is in trouble, it''s not too late for Victor to come forward and solve it.


    The angry wind sword saint has the confidence to correct errors and deviations.


    After all, Victor is now the richest man today, otherwise he would not agree to Sophia''s request to strip the mountain stronghold and the smuggling caravan.


    Now, Randall can afford more than 100000 mountain people without Sophia''s financial support.


    The first batch of gold transported by the royal families to the man horse hills is already on the way, from the Neville kingdom.


    As for the agreement of gold coins for rock bricks, the neville people agreed with both hands and feet. After the end of this year''s sol League, representatives of the royal families of various countries signed the instrument in the presence of the Pope. The kingdom of Neville took a month to raise gold sol, and then loaded it and shipped it. It was not the agreed 20 million, but a full 23 million gold coins.


    His Majesty King Rex said that the extra 3 million gold sol was a gift to the Stormrage sword saint.


    Since his highness Randall likes gold coins, it''s better to use gold coins as a gift for his promotion to the holy land.


    Victor could have imagined that Lord Neville had forged gold sol privately for some years. After all, they have the richest gold resources and excellent foundry craftsmen. It''s better to cast some gold coins in advance to keep the craftsmen idle. As long as the circulation quantity is controlled and slightly exceeds the share of sol guild, it''s no big problem.


    The fineness of these privately minted gold coins can not all meet the standards of Sol''s covenant. King Neville simply gave Victor 3 million gold sols. Presumably, his highness Randall and queen rose will no longer investigate the fineness of gold coins.


    Under the condition of social stability in human countries, kingsol representing wealth can solve most problems. If 23 million kingsol fall into the hands of people who have the power to establish order and maintain order, their power will be further expanded. Obviously, his highness Randall is such a person, not to mention he has alchemy tower 7.


    This money has been washed white through the additional issuance of sol alliance. It doesn''t matter whether the alchemy tower is picky about food or whether it is good or not.


    Neville''s gold convoy drove into the east of Gambis. The Regent of Williams immediately sent a team of fast Dragon Knights to accompany Nelson and the count of tellandon to escort the gold convoy to brinor city. More than 100 carriages loaded with gold arrived in Xiacheng District of Wangdu, causing a sensation in the whole aristocratic circle of Wangdu.


    The interior office of kite Castle impolitely withheld five gold carriages, which was the war donation promised by his highness Randall to the Regent. The rest of the gold carriages rested in Wangdu for three days, and were escorted by the elite cavalry of York family led by Nelson and tellandon to Jinshui city in the human horse hills.


    His highness Randall didn''t care about these small things at all. When the gold transport team arrived at Wang, he went to the man horse hill. He didn''t take a look.


    Gillian has been recalled by the chebman family; Sophia is too busy to compete with Catherine. Victor walks around with the lovely and beautiful princess Nana all day, or takes Nana and the Duchess of Olivia to all kinds of social parties.


    In addition to accompanying and showing off his baby daughter, Victor spent the rest of his time studying pharmacy.


    With the help of x-3, Victor''s learning speed is amazing. He sorted out all the notes of the old wizard for nearly a hundred years in only five days. The next content is to ask for experience from tofu.


    The faceless chief knows that his time is running out. It is rare that a guardian of the kingdom is willing to inherit his academic heritage. He carefully teaches Victor without any reservation.


    Two top scholars have worked together to Paul Randall as the material, while teaching, while discussing, developed a secret method of spiritual blood and supporting spiritual potion aimed at improving intelligence.


    Victor named the secret method "eroding fire".


    There are two levels of erosive fire secret method: the first level is that the cultivator passively improves memory and calculation speed by up to 20%; In the second level, when the cultivator reaches the top of the first level, his blood forms a root talent, which can carry the secret medicine of "eroding fire". After taking the "erosive fire" secret medicine, his spiritual attributes have increased by 60%. He can multitask and temporarily ignite the fire of the soul. The duration is related to the dose of the secret medicine and the quality of root talent.


    Erosive fire secret method not only improves intelligence, but also improves combat effectiveness. It belongs to the category of soul talent.


    Of course, the experimental erosive fire secret method still has many disadvantages to be improved and gradually improved.


    Paul is still far away from the second level of the erosive fire secret law. However, through his own gifted witchcraft, tofven has seen his future: his physical quality is three times that of ordinary people, and his physical quality is weakened to 1.5 times that of ordinary elite soldiers; His appearance, fertility and life expectancy will not change much, but if he takes the secret medicine of eroding fire frequently, he will age quickly.


    Compared with the knight''s perfectly balanced soul fire, the eroding fire secret warrior is like a clown. But at least it''s stable. Paul won''t collapse his blood because of practicing eroding fire.


    The secret method of soul and blood is successful as long as it achieves stable and benign changes. Moreover, eroding fire is the first soul talent created by Victor. Paul''s practice of the secret method has not become a madman and idiot, which is enough to prove the greatness of eroding fire secret method.


    With successful experience, the road ahead is easy to go. Victor speculated that the disadvantages of physical weakness caused by the secret method of eroding fire can be greatly improved by replacing the secret medicine of soul with source force. Even now, Victor is confident that he can improve the special eroding fire for soldiers on the basis of the original one.


    The alchemical militia, whose physical quality is comparable to that of medium-level bronze knights, temporarily ignited the fire of their hearts after taking the erosive fire secret medicine. Victor was excited even if their service life was greatly shortened.


    Victor''s biggest gain is that he has greatly improved the accuracy of insight talent in inferring blood changes. Under the guidance of tofferwen, he has constantly revised the deduction method, which has reached the level of about 80% of the other party''s Witchcraft effect.


    Mastering the means of monitoring blood changes is obviously more significant than creating the fire erosion secret method. Victor can independently complete the correction of the secret method test in the future. Although the accuracy of monitoring blood changes can not be compared with the witchcraft of toffertext, a slight error can be made up by adding test materials, which is much better than a black eye.


    His highness Randall, the first spiritual master in human history, deserves his name.


    However, the most gratifying thing for Victor was that Nana called his father for the first time. The little guy was very close to his father. He had to sleep with Victor nearby, otherwise she would show her extraordinary talent - crying.


    Nana''s cry is prefixed with "extraordinary" because her cry can summon the angry wind sword saint. So his highness Randall took Nana with him wherever he went, and was responsible for taking care of her maid and escort, all on holiday. Tophoven often discussed the problem with victor. Halfway through, Victor suddenly stopped and was busy changing Nana''s diaper before continuing to discuss the problem. Catherine can occasionally give a hand and take care of Nana, but she must be within the scope of his highness Randall.


    As for why she took Catherine to the experiment of the secret method of spiritual blood, the answer to this question is self-evident.


    In short, Princess Nana is the first.


    In the middle of February in the windy season, the housekeeper of Duke York''s house in brinor came to kite castle to see his highness Randall. He presented the handwritten letter written by Sylvia to Victor:


    Four months and twelve days, if you don''t go home, I''ll come.


    In a short sentence with beautiful handwriting, Victor seemed to see Sylvia''s Willow eyebrows and light anger. Only then did he realize that he had been in kite castle for four months.


    "Honey, are you going back to Renma hill?" Catherine put her arms around Victor''s waist and put her head on his shoulder, said softly.


    "It''s time to go back."


    Victor nodded, put away the letter, took Catherine''s waist, looked at the toddler Princess Nana surrounded by the breeze, vomited and said, "I have a gift for linobia."


    "Bring me my bow."


    Caligula outside the door heard the master''s orders, took the eagle wing bow into the room, handed it to victor, and then slipped out with a low eyebrow.


    Victor took off the metal bowstring made of keel steel and put the bow body like an eagle on the smooth cypress floor. This immediately attracted Nana''s attention. The little guy took two steps, and the breeze gradually dissipated. She couldn''t stand stably, so she just climbed over quickly on the floor.


    When her chubby little hand held the eagle wing bow, the breeze reappeared, and the air flowed around Nana and the eagle wing bow like water waves. The little girl giggled happily, and the whole person was lying on the metal bow.


    "Is this... Popular?"


    Catherine noticed that Victor''s dark golden eyes had turned into deep black, which meant that he had not expanded his field. Nana automatically triggered the popularity.


    How is this possible?


    Not to mention that Nana is still a young child who needs milk. Even if she is promoted to legend in the future, she should not master the popular talent only possessed by the blood of high elves.


    Victor outlined a warm smile on the corner of his mouth and explained: "this eagle wing bow has been used for a long time... In linobia''s hand, it is a strange thing. I gave linobia the power to display her popular talent."


    In the first World War on the Wharton prairie, Victor turned into the element of void wind to kill the Centaur God dependents. All his belongings were reduced to elements, leaving only the scorpion tailed lion bone beads given by Sylvia, the magic ring and purple gold amulet given to him by father Miller, and the strange crystal of the ancient alchemist.


    These things are branded by the will of the strong, which is intact under the scouring of the elements.


    Victor is now also qualified to infuse the will brand, but doing so will not make the item have special effects. The scorpion tail lion''s bone beads are still bone beads; Miller''s ring is still a ring, which can be destroyed and will disturb the owner of the will brand at most.


    Unlike linobia, before she was born, Victor blessed her and announced her name to the world. Feng yuansuhai responded to the will of his highness Randall.


    Princess Nana''s blood has the will of the angry wind swordsman. Holding Victor''s War Bow, she can gain the power of popularity and be able to use popular arrows and high wind arrows. Even if one day she steps into the extraordinary field, her body and mind can be semi elemental, and popularity can also help her.


    Victor bent down and picked up the little princess Nana, handed the eagle wing bow to Catherine, smiled and said, "when she grows up, first install a spider silk bow string... In the future, you can change a secret silver bow string, which will not affect the popular effect."


    Although she couldn''t understand this magical phenomenon, reserved, self-discipline and gentleness were Catherine''s advantages. She never asked victor the bottom of the matter, but said with a melancholy smile: "with this bow, when you go, Nana should no longer cry for her father..."


    "Honey, I feel lost when you say that."


    Victor gently hugged his gentle and beautiful wife. Nana happily went straight to the middle of her parents, completely unaware that her father was about to leave.


    After being warm with his wife and daughter for a while, Victor said, "the man horse hill is not far from brinor, only a few hundred kilometers. I will often come back to see you."


    It seems that it''s really not far... Catherine secretly rejoiced, got rid of Victor''s arms, bent her knees and half knelt, held the eagle wing bow and bowed her head and said, "Your Highness, she should have her own name."


    Victor pondered for a moment, took the eagle wing bow with one hand, held Nana with the other hand, and solemnly said:


    "Wind dancer... May you accompany my beloved daughter linobia Olivia, so that she can always be cared by the wind, dance with the wind, avoid the pursuit of strong enemies, and achieve the reputation of the queen of hunting."


    Catherine announced with a solemn look and a clear voice, "linobia Olivia wind dancer, my daughter, may you not fall into the reputation of the saint of angry wind sword."

 Chapter 712

    In the late autumn afternoon, the sun was warm and pleasant. Victor laid his hands on the back of his head, lazily lying on the hill slope covered with golden silk grass, overlooking the wana lake below.


    Blue lakes, distant mountains, wetlands and beautiful autumn colors are intertwined into a picturesque hilly landscape. The tern skimmed over the lake and picked up a white bellied fin fish, attracting the same species to chirp and compete for food; Cattle and sheep roam the pasture and eat grass, and shepherd dogs bark at the fat gophers exposed; The attendants in the red frost manor are busy washing the war horses, which inject fresh color into the oil painting like beauty.


    Victor experienced the lushness of the dark forest; Misty mountains; The grandeur of the Wharton prairie; The vastness of the northern wilderness; The majestic boulder mountains, but what he loves most is the beauty of the man horse hills.


    Wana lake is the largest shallow lake in Renma hill. It has lush vegetation and colorful scenery. Sylvia''s private vacation estate is located between the Bank of Lake wana and the hills. It is named after the red frost trees.


    Of course, Sylvia''s vacation and leisure place can''t reclaim a large area of farmland. The land covering an area of 1000 square kilometers should try to maintain the natural landscape, which is suitable for the spread and growth of Hypericum, which is regarded as a useless weed by farmers.


    Now the rock brick comes out, and Victor''s plan to exchange rock brick for gold coin has been a great success. The important raw material of rock brick, hypericum, no longer needs to be kept secret. The red frost manor has really become Sylvia''s vacation manor.


    Victor returned to the horse hills ten days ago and stayed with Sylvia at the red frost manor to enjoy the good time that only belongs to them.


    There is nothing more relaxing and comfortable than returning home after two years of war. The wind season is a harvest season, which is most in line with Victor''s blood talent. The surging monsoon brings all kinds of information from nature. The angry wind swordsman with relaxed spirit is like elegant and long wine, and like a flowing hot spring. Victor can''t help but revel in it. He closes his eyes and lets the whisper of the wind wash his mind without catching it.


    Just as victor emptied his mind and immersed in the natural wind between heaven and earth, a blade of grass was lifted into his ear. The crisp and itchy stimulation pulled him back to reality. When he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful face.


    Sylvia was wearing a yellow tunic dress and bare white fiber feet. She squatted in front of victor. Her pure blue eyes were full of curiosity and narrow smile. Her golden hair was scattered on her shoulders and was gently touching his ears with a piece of canary.


    Victor naturally stretched out his hand and held down his jade smooth legs to his skirt, but Sylvia exclaimed. Her fiber feet shrank under her skirt, jumped back, stepped on Victor''s hand, giggled, turned and ran up the grass slope.


    The delicate touch flowed from his hands to his heart. Victor froze for two seconds, jumped up from the grass and chased Sylvia.


    At the top of the hill, trisley sat on a rock with her hands around her knees and looked at the two princes chasing and playing, stunned.


    Sylvia ran in front with her skirt, and Victor chased after her. Whenever his fingers wanted to touch each other, Sylvia turned gracefully, avoided her lover''s hug, left a string of silver bell like laughter, and led Victor to continue chasing her figure.


    Two people are like ordinary lovers in love. Even their speed is ordinary. Except for their pleasing appearance, they can''t see that one of them is a strong man in the Holy Land and the other is a divine knight.


    What''s the meaning of this? It''s boring... Trisley skimmed her mouth and said something sour. She didn''t know whether she was jealous of Sylvia or victor, but she had to admit that only Sylvia and Victor could make each other feel the sweetness of love.


    The world in the eyes of extraordinary people is different from that of ordinary people. The more powerful the extraordinary person is, the more lonely he is, and there will be less fun for ordinary people. How keen the fury sword saint''s perception is, it is almost the power of the field. No one can approach him while he is sleeping, let alone tease him and tease him.


    Of course, that''s why Victor opened his heart to Sylvia, otherwise her sneaking approach would represent hostility. Golden Knights can''t bear this degree of "closeness" of divine knights. There is only shock without surprise. Counterattack is inevitable and can''t become fun at all.


    Victor and Sylvia are natural partners. They are destined to attract each other.


    While trisley sighed, Sylvia just walked around behind her, raised her hand and pushed it. She resonated with the 36 element stormy female knight. Like a weak girl, she fell off the stone and was held in Victor''s arms.


    She was equally unprepared for Sylvia and Victor and easily joined the "boring" game.


    The three people laughed for a while. Trisley broke free from Victor''s arms and said with a red face: "she will bully me."


    Victor stroked trisley''s waist length hair, smiled and said, "it''s getting longer."


    For the convenience of wearing helmets, female Knights usually only leave shawl hair, while extraordinary Knights above the silver level don''t need to cut their hair at all. Trisley''s long and bright hair is the result of her inability to run her fighting spirit after taking inoculation. Unfortunately, Victor''s promotion was too fast, and all the inoculants supplied by kite castle to trisley failed, but the waterfall of blonde hair showed her expectations and efforts.


    Victor apologized to trisley, but he couldn''t reverse his blood talent.


    Trisley felt Victor''s guilt, her heart was sweet, but her mouth said faintly, "long hair is very inconvenient, I''ll cut it short."


    I had to cut it long ago. I deliberately left it for me to see Victor was secretly funny. Trisley was still so proud, jealous and shy. He deliberately joked: "we still have a chance..."


    Trisley was so excited that she bit her lips and asked shyly, "honey, do you often live in Rose Manor in the future?"


    Without waiting for Victor''s answer, Sylvia squeezed into the middle of them, took victor and trisley''s arms respectively, smiled and said: "He may not live in Rose Manor, but he must live with me, and of course you... He is my husband and you are my knight. In the future, our children will be your children. If you can be promoted to the golden rank, your daughter will also be my daughter."


    "Honey, is our home in Rose Manor or here?" Sylvia asked softly, her eyes full of longing.


    The guardian is behind the scenes and controls the overall situation. Victor now has a bigger stage. Just one Randall leader is not enough for him to play his skills. Only when he is in charge of the whole human horse hill can he deserve the position of angry wind sword saint. Besides, this is what he and Sylvia have long agreed: victor will accompany Sylvia when he is promoted to legend.


    "It''s good here, with beautiful scenery and large area. It''s only more than 300 kilometers away from Randall''s collar. It''s convenient for me to often visit Nicole and them in Yinyue manor." Victor nodded.


    "Well, after the red frost manor, it will be our home." Sylvia turned to trisley and said, "in the future, I''m afraid Rose Manor needs you to take care of... Nothing important. Don''t let them disturb victor and me."


    Trisley was unhappy, but she also knew that Sylvia delegated power to herself in order to help her accumulate fame, strengthen her faith and prepare for the impact on the gold field.


    Seeing trisley nodding her head, Sylvia smiled like flowers and sighed softly, "it''s a pity... You can''t turn Andrea back. Otherwise, it''s more likely that the man horse hills will cultivate a strong wind knight."


    Although the top extraordinary life is always trapped in the difficult problems of children, Sylvia takes it for granted that she uses her husband to win over high-ranking female knights. Victor can only keep silent.


    Trisley said quietly, "and little princess Celine of the kingdom of SUS, she seems to Love Raymond Peter... How are you going to settle her?"


    Victor certainly did not forget Princess Celine eliano, who was "a guest" in the man and horse hills. She was originally Raymond Peter''s fiancee and crown prince of the kingdom of SUS. Now she is a "gift" paid to his highness Randall by the Grand Duke of Peter and the Duke of medin.


    The identity change was so great that Victor didn''t believe that Princess Celine had no resentment in her heart.


    Of course, the saying that Princess Celine is a "gift" is too frivolous and inaccurate.


    As a matter of fact, the United Kingdom of Borui urgently needs to conclude a solid South expansion pact with Gambis and obtain access to the waters of Firth lake. As the two major forces of the South expansion camp, no covenant is more stable than the royal marriage. However, due to the implementation of the Royal post clan system in Gambis, the noble women of the Borui family simply have no chance to enter the kite castle. Therefore, they think of the purple eye of the kingdom of Firth Blood, Princess Celine is Princess suss with purple eyes.


    Assuming that his highness Randall persuaded the Gambis royal family to put down their hatred for Neo West and allow the Borui kingdom to build a port under the leadership of the RAND Empire, how much should his highness Randall pay to get the Augustus family to agree?


    Obviously, this price cannot be counted on the York family. The purple eyed daughter Celine is the price paid in advance by the Borui kingdom.


    Kite Castle accepts the proposal of his highness Randall, and Borui United Kingdom will promote a "lover marriage" between the SUS royal family and the Gambis royal family - the purple eyed noble daughter of the eliano family will serve as the court Baroness of Gambis. She and her majesty Edward''s children belong to the paternal family. The baby girl with purple eyes will dissolve the partnership between the two sides, and then return to the SUS royal family with her daughter.


    In this way, the three southern kingdoms of Borui, Sus and Gambis formed a marriage relationship, because the kingdom of SUS has always been the glue of all forces, and they have always blocked the trade and foreign policy of Borui kingdom.


    If the Borui people successfully expand to the South and unite with Gambis in the southern continent, they can get rid of the control of the kingdom of SUS. This is a situation that the great lord of SUS does not want to see. Therefore, they are very willing to participate in the alliance between the two sides and at least have a considerable voice.


    In fact, Celine''s status as deposed crown prince can be seen as an ambiguous signal to the Gambis royal family from the two kingdoms of Borui and Susi:


    You don''t agree to sign an alliance. We plan to marry the descendants of Gambis for a long time. The purple eyed daughter of eliano will help the York family maintain their noble blood... You can do it.


    In the game at the Kingdom level, Princess Celine eliano has become a complete victim. The so-called "reparation" is just a cover, but Sylvia will never let go of Princess Celine who comes to the door.


    The life level of angry wind sword saint is too high. Even if Princess Celine is promoted to Silver Knight and serves Victor for a long time, they can''t have offspring. In this case, Celine and Victor become partners, which is a waste of the blood advantage of purple eyed women.


    Sylvia encouraged the small vinegar jar around her to test his highness Randall''s attitude towards Celine.


    Victor knew that if he insisted on keeping Celine, there would be another big fruit vinegar jar and another small fruit vinegar jar around him. I''m afraid there will be no peace in his backyard.


    "A few years ago, the regiment competition was held in Renma hill. I remember Princess Celine fell in love with me at first sight... She fell in love with Raymond Peter only a few years ago?" Victor smiled bitterly, shook his head and said very wisely, "I won''t summon her. You can arrange it."


    Trisley gazed at the distant scenery, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help tilting upward. Silvia looked at Victor, and his beautiful chin lifted slightly, as if he were saying, "you are interested."


    She pondered a little and said: "In fact, Celine''s current situation is not accidental... As a purple Eyed Lady, her position is closer to Queen Cynthia eliano than her father Duke medin. Among the six families of SUS, the royal family of eliano is the weakest, and the core members of the family are all purple eyed ladies. Due to the particularity of purple eyed blood, eliano has never had a Golden Knight, which depends on another The five foreign families checked and balanced each other before they were pushed to the throne of Susi. "


    "Eliano is oppressed by the five families, and the noble male offspring belong to their respective paternal families. For more than 200 years, eliano has been committed to changing the status quo. Cynthia wants to cultivate the blood of the wind knight to balance the five families... There is no doubt that the wind knight has such ability."


    Sylvia smiled, shook her head and sighed, "it''s a pity that the five Dukes of suss will not let the queen succeed... Celine is close to her mother, and her crown prince is destined to be deposed... Honey, do you know who Raymond Peter is marrying now?"


    "Princess wentinis eliano, granddaughter of the Duke of the Red Eagle and cousin of Celine."


    Victor asked in surprise, "Duke of the red eagle? Isn''t he the political enemy of Duke meting?"


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded and said: "The red hawk family controls the southern territory of sussi, and they have a bad relationship with the great lord Meiding family in the northern territory of sussi. However, on the issue of the royal family, they stand together again. Duke Meiding would rather give up part of his influence on the royal family than let eliano''s daughter inherit the throne. Queen Cynthia lost completely and she has no ability to dominate the inheritance of the family."


    Victor nodded thoughtfully, "so from the beginning, Duke meting planned to drive Celine out of the kingdom of SUS?"


    "Who knows? Who cares?" Sylvia picked up her willow eyebrows, kissed Victor''s face and said softly, "my love, I''m going to give Celine a chance."


    Victor''s eyes flashed, frowned and asked, "like Sophia? However, the secret of spiritual blood may not have much effect on the purple eyed girl... Moreover, even Sophia, I didn''t tell her about the secret of spiritual blood. Are you sure you want to disclose the family secret to Celine eliano?"


    "Celine is much easier to deal with than Sophia." Sylvia shook her head and laughed, and immediately said in a straight face: "I''ll solve the problem related to the knight''s belief. In short, I won''t let her pass on the secret method of spiritual blood to the eliano family. You are responsible for the improvement of the secret method of the knight. Take Celine as the test object. If Celine can break through the shackles of purple eye blood and promote to the golden level, she is qualified to be the companion of the stormy sword saint and add a blood of the stormy knight to the human horse hills. For example If she doesn''t have a chance, she won''t be your ''gift''... I''ll arrange for her. "


    Delavin, the sword saint, has six Golden female Knight partners, leaving four wind Knight blood for the iron mountain empire. Sylvia also wants to cultivate the wind Knight blood of York family.


    However, delavin lived in a different era. At that time, the old empire collapsed and the new empire rose. In the war against the ogre king, many male high-level Knights of many families fell, and then many high-level female Knights emerged as family pillars. After the war, the family began to integrate, and four golden female Knights gathered around the sword Saint delavin. They and queen verotika Together formed the iron mountain empire.


    Now the golden female Knights basically have their own families, and Victor has very limited partners to choose. Sylvia focuses on Nicole and trisley. However, it is not easy for them to promote to the golden rank. One more Celine will have more hope.


    The sun elf is like a dragon. Victor can control the will of his ancestors in his blood, but he doesn''t dislike the concept of mate of the sun elf.


    Reproduction is the most basic blood instinct of life. The more powerful creatures are, the more eager they are to get the favor of spouses of the same level, otherwise their blood will is easy to break.


    This is equivalent to death, worse than falling. If you violate the most basic rules of life, you will be rejected by the creator''s Pan consciousness, and the world origin will turn the spearhead of fate and directly kill the powerful violators.


    Alienated creatures are the best example. When a law of life is in a desperate situation, the world will break it and reorganize it to deduce a new law of life.


    However, cultivating Princess Celine and Victor with the secret method of soul and blood is two things. Victor takes a cautious attitude towards Celine because she and Raymond Peter had something to do with the Shadow Council.


    After a moment of hesitation, Victor shook his head and said, "the problem of the kingdom of SUS is not so simple... You should have heard about my encounter with the bear monster elder in the giant wood forest. My communication with him has not been mentioned to anyone."


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up, went around to Victor''s left, sandwiched him with trisley, and the three sat on the grass next to each other''s shoulders.


    "Come on, I''m listening." Sylvia held her chin and looked at Victor tenderly. She never forced her lover to tell her secret, but she also expected him to take the initiative to mention it to herself.

 Chapter 713

    After returning to the man horse hill, Victor and Sylvia talked about many things, but just as she didn''t mention Roland, Victor didn''t mention the scene of the giant wood forest.


    What happened in the giant wood forest involves many secrets of victor. No matter how he chooses the content to tell, she can see the clue from it. In fact, after landing in the holy land, Victor doesn''t care about revealing some secrets to Sylvia, but he has kept them secret until now. He doesn''t know how to face his lover''s questions, which is the ten differences.


    However, during Victor''s expedition, the secret knights and secret warriors of Rose Manor guarded him. Even if they did not witness the whole process of the great wood forest war, they could also detect the abnormal performance of his highness Randall. Sylvia must have learned something from them, but she never asked Victor for details.


    Victor thought again and again, but decided not to avoid talking to Sylvia about what happened in the giant wood forest.


    After recounting the details of the elder bear monster and the shadow knight, Victor sat on the grass and said in a deep voice: "The ancient memory of the bear monster elder revealed two important information that can be preliminarily confirmed. First, the ancient giant beasts launched an eternal war and devoured each other''s divine law. Some winners got rid of the creator''s Pan conscious Road, retained their will and became ancient gods... The church called them evil gods or demons."


    "Evil gods and Demons really exist. Whether it''s the blood sacrifice war between the God elect or will, the wizard purified by the church in Heibao Town, can prove this... I saw with my own eyes that will, the gardener, was replaced by evil gods at the last moment of his life. In addition, Donal, the spirit worshipped by the northern barbarians, should also be an ancient god. His existence almost runs through the history of the barbarians."


    "Second, human beings are the existing primitive species, which evolved from the first primitive species created by tyronril. They are the same in nature as ancient giants, but they are particularly weak. You see, knights naturally master the power of elements and wizards naturally master the power of laws, which is very similar to the extraordinary power of ancient giants. In a sense, the ancestor of human beings is the creation giant ape tyronril. It The original species that he did not deliberately pay attention to evolved into today''s human beings. The original species that he paid attention to, adhering to his will of creation, evolved into ancient giants. "


    Sylvia leaned on Victor''s shoulder and sighed faintly, "so, the divine knight is..."


    "... you can be called the daughter of tyronril." Victor smiled and said.


    "I am Sylvia, the guardian of the York family, the wife of his highness Randall... The divine knight is the son of the world." Sylvia gave Victor a white look and said angrily.


    Victor was stunned and changed his way: "Yes, you are my Sylvia... According to the elder bear monster, the original species can accept the will of the ancient beast and become various forms of life. But the ancient beast either embarked on the road of Pan consciousness, or became an ancient god and divorced from the real world. Human beings can no longer become bear monsters, elves, or barbarians... However, some people are exposed to the remains of the ancient beast Will still change... "


    Trisley''s heart moved and asked, "barbarian?"


    "That''s right." Victor nodded and said, "barbarians, dwarves, halflings, and Assyrians recorded by the trigowal family are human beings exposed to the will fragments of ancient giants. They are very similar to humans, but they no longer belong to the original species."


    "What is the will fragment of the ancient beast?" Sylvia asked softly, her eyes wide. She thought of Victor''s ancient wonder crystal, which contained a drop of bright red liquid.


    Victor explained: "I don''t know everything, but I can answer this question... The king of nightmare and the king of gluttony mentioned by the elder bear monster are two ancient giant wolves. The king of gluttony is the ancestor of the jackal, and the king of nightmare has no descendants of wisdom. It is the ancestor of all Wolf animals... The blood boiling potion invented by the Borui people can simulate the bloodthirsty talent of wolves, but the wizard of tofven thinks , the blood boiling potion has disadvantages. The blood rules of people who take it for a long time will change irreversibly and be passed on to their offspring. If their offspring continue to take the blood boiling potion, the blood changes will further aggravate and they are very suitable for blood boiling. That is to say, the effect of their taking blood boiling potion is more remarkable, which is almost comparable to the blood loving talent of jackals. "


    "The main material of blood boiling potion is the spinal cord of jackals and wolves... This is the will fragment of the king of nightmares and the king of gluttony?" Trisley said in surprise, and immediately frowned her beautiful willow eyebrows. She asked suspiciously, "it seems to be a good thing that blood becomes friendly and boiling blood effect?"


    "Good things are often accompanied by conspiracy... Honey, please continue." Sylvia said calmly.


    "I''m also worried that this is a sinister plot." Victor nodded, pondered for a moment and said, "I carefully read the notes of Buddha, which recorded all his knowledge, including the devil''s nonsense he heard... Most of these nonsense are related to knowledge, and some are broken and disordered words. After my sorting, I pieced together two key words from the devil''s broken nonsense: shelter and abyss."


    "I infer from this that the ancient gods were divided into two different camps, shelters... And the abyss."


    Victor looked dignified, and the roaring monsoon stopped at this moment.


    Sylvia nodded thoughtfully and said, "the difference in time scale leads to broken nonsense. It takes years or more for a word to be complete. No wonder the Dover wizard can''t understand the existence of ''shelter'' and ''abyss''... It seems that the situation of the ancient god is very bad."


    The communication between the devil and the wizard shows that they can''t solve the difficulties, which is enough to show that they are not in good condition.


    Victor smiled and nodded: "the ancient god paid a price against the will of the creator. I''m afraid even the survival will be threatened by tyronrell. How can they maintain themselves without the real world and the element sea? The eternal war and the blood sacrifice war of the chosen God seem to point out the answer."


    "Ancient beasts devour the divine laws of the same kind and seek immortal ancient gods; the devil enjoys the blood sacrifice of wizards, and orcs, elves, barbarians and finally even humans become sacrifices... In the final analysis, the soul and blood of life come from the creator, and the devil or ancient god maintains itself by absorbing the divine laws and blood laws of the creator." Sylvia sighed slightly, turned to victor and asked, "in addition, they have another way to survive... Recognized by the creator tyronrell?"


    Trisley asked perplexedly, "if the ancient gods have abandoned the path of Pan consciousness of the creator, how can they be recognized by the creator? According to Victor''s Secret theory of mind and blood, the creator himself has been pan consciousness..."


    Victor took a breath and said softly, "the offspring of the creator, the common belief of the original species of mankind."


    Trisley''s heart was filled with horror, her eyes were blue, and asked coldly, "do you mean that the blood sacrifice war is a conspiracy planned by an ancient god, who turned into the Lord of glory?"


    "Not necessarily... Even now, he is also the patron saint of mankind and has no sense of autonomy." Sylvia frowned and shook her head, "the ancient god should not choose to incarnate as the Lord of glory."


    "This is a mystery. I''m afraid even the first Pope Enoch may not fully understand the reason." Victor said, "in a word, the devil is around us. They are always there. Maybe the shelter and abyss are planning a plot around the original human race."


    The three men were silent for a moment. Sylvia took the lead in asking, "do you suspect that the shadow knight in the giant wood forest is nakhtigar?"


    Victor nodded and shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "I still don''t understand nahtigal... He can perform the magic of brilliance. Obviously, he can''t be a shadow knight. However, the orc war has brought the six families of the shining knights to a higher level. Testil has been promoted to legend, and two wind paladins have broken through the silver level. Testil is now the first Paladin family worthy of the name. What''s the matter with nahtigal He claimed that as long as the kite castle gave up the blood feud of the late king Ryan and agreed that the RAND Empire would join the Nanto camp, he would let Neo West dissolve the RAND empire... Even if nehtigal had a strong influence on the Neo West family, once Neo West gave up the title of emperor, the secular power of nehtigal would be hit the most, followed by an emperor He was reduced to a follower of an independent Lord... The role of fame is similar to that of faith. They all focus on the pan consciousness of the creator, so as to obtain the care of the power of destiny. Nahtigar''s doing so will only shame the family and lose the preference of the power of destiny. The six Paladin families will only become stronger and stronger relying on the development of the Sassanian Empire, and the gap between nahtigar and them will further widen. This It''s not just a talk... "


    Sylvia nodded: "With the secular strength and influence of the Knights of light growing, they can easily help the Neo West family. And Neo West has given up the title of emperor Rand and will have more freedom. The Three Kingdoms will no longer conflict with the eagle family. Without potential enemies, does Neo West still need to rely on the support of nahtigar? Nahtigar makes Neo West Giving up the throne means that nahtigal has given up his control of Neo West. "


    "I can''t understand nahtigar''s decision to break his arm." Sylvia shook her head and smiled, turned her words and said, "however, they have the Pope... The Pope represents the church, and the reputation of the church is equal to that of the Pope. As the iron guard of the Pope, nahtigal can always share the power of fate from the Pope."


    "I just want to ask you one thing. You planned Jacob Ludwig''s attack on Raymond Peter in the dusk forest?" Asked Sylvia.


    Victor said frankly, "yes, I doubt that the Shadow Council elected Raymond Peter to be their agent in the south, so I used the spy of the Randall family to put an eye liner around Ramon."


    Sylvia thought for a few seconds and said: "Trigowal cleaned the shadow priest, but Princess Elizabeth was attacked by a legendary wizard and disappeared... Do you think the real Shadow Council has not been hit by the referee, and they still want to get status and reputation. Raymond Peter is a chess move arranged by them, and Barcelona is the partner they strive for, and we were originally selected by the Shadow Council It''s just that the shadow Knight destroyed the layout of the shadow speaker. There''s a devil''s plot behind it... Why did the shadow Knight assassinate you? "


    Victor shook his head expressionless and said, "I don''t know."


    If this problem goes deeper, it will involve the secret of the alchemy tower. Victor can''t say it anyway. At least he can''t be honest with Sylvia now.


    "I have a guess... It''s because of the secret method of spiritual blood." Sylvia took back her eyes on Victor''s face and further said: "The Witches of the Shadow Council want to gain fame and status, and the devil wants to plot the Lord of glory, but the high-level Witches of the Shadow Council know that the devil is not credible, so the devil lures the witches into the game in another way. They not only take out boiling blood potion and gold potion, but also teach the shadow witches to configure potions and cultivate blood guards."


    "Of course, the value of the golden potion is greater than that of the blood boiling potion, but the Shadow Council can only use the golden potion to improve Raymond Peter''s status. They can''t buy the great Lord with the golden potion, because it doesn''t need wizards to configure the golden potion. If the great Lord gets the golden potion, he will only kill the wizards who contribute the formula, how can he cooperate with them?"


    "Boiling blood potion is different. Only the magic of wizards can cultivate bleeding guards. Verotika is interested in potions, and I am also interested. This may be trapped by the devil. Boiling blood potion can change people''s blood law, which originates from the will fragments of the ancient monster nightmare king and the gluttony monarch."


    "However, the secret method of soul blood created by you can copy the talent of blood guard, and does not change the disadvantages of blood law. What else should I do with boiling blood magic medicine?"


    Victor looked at Sylvia''s clear blue eyes and suddenly realized that he had unconsciously become an obstacle to the devil.


    He was obsessed with the secrets of the alchemy Empire and never realized it. Sylvia knew that Victor created the secret of spiritual blood, which was greatly inspired by father Miller, and the God dependents of the Lord of glory had always been the backbone against the devil.


    Trisley did not know the true identity of father Miller and said, "in that case, do we warn the church and the Lord to completely prohibit blood boiling potions?"


    Sylvia chuckled, "we don''t need to intervene in this matter. Someone will deal with it."


    Trisley stopped questioning and nodded to obey Sylvia''s will. Instead, she asked, "there may be something wrong with Princess Celine and her entourage. I''ll arrange a spy to check it carefully?"


    "How can our spies find out if witches and even demons have done something?"


    Sylvia shook her head and said, "let Celine take her entourage to Randall to live for a while... They can only borrow the monastery under the cathedral in Pinghu Town. They can''t leave without receiving the order of Rose Manor."


    With that, Sylvia took Victor to stand up, frowned and said, "honey, one day, all secrets will have nowhere to hide in front of me, even the devil, but I don''t want to... The church deals with the problems of demons and wizards. We only do our things."


    "What do you want?" Victor''s face flashed a bitter smile. Seeing Sylvia''s cunning smile, he knew that she began to make her own ideas again.


    "Honey, doesn''t the faceless man want to build a pharmacy secret castle with us? The red frost manor is good. Go to Randall to get it and bring the dwarf green back." Sylvia hugged Victor''s arm and said intimately, "I really want to see what kind of blood guard you cultivate?"


    This is a reasonable suggestion. Victor nodded and said, "OK, I''ll get it from Randall tomorrow and come back in half a month. I''ll take the three million gold coins given to me by King Neville back to the silver moon manor..."


    Trisley said innocently, "there are only two million... Another million kinsol. You gave it to kite castle."

 Chapter 714

    One million kingsol is not a small number. The war contribution is apportioned according to the proportion of shares of the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce. The Randall family only needs to cash 200000 gold sol. Sylvia wants the Randall family to bear the cost alone. How can Victor agree?


    Victor seriously underestimated women''s enthusiasm for gold, and Sylvia and trisley were no exception.


    Whether he took out the authority of the Stormrage sword saint, the dignity of his husband, or the gentle means of his lover, and even put the palace secret skills on Sylvia and trisley, they just didn''t agree to return the war donation of 1 million gold sol to him.


    Victor stayed at the red frost manor for another ten days and fought with Sylvia and trisley. The wit is self-evident, but the problem of war donation still has no result.


    As a last resort, his highness Randall held an interim meeting as the major shareholder of the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce to discuss the largest dividend of the chamber of Commerce and let the high-ranking female Knights of the hills deal with Sylvia and trisley. The Lords of the joint-stock chamber of Commerce gathered together and began to divide up the 20 million gold sol transported from the kingdom of Neville.


    Originally, this wealth could be used to issue purple gold coins of Renma hill, but his highness Randall took the lead. All the other shareholders supported the distribution first, and the Duke of York strongly opposed it. Finally, Victor embarked on the journey to Pinghu Town with a motorcade loaded with 6 million gold sol.


    Randall family accounts for 20% of the shares of the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce. With the 3 million gift money given by King Rex to the angry wind sword saint and the 200000 war donation deducted, Victor should actually take 6.8 million gold sol. So the 800000 kinsol still fell into Sylvia''s pocket.


    Seeing the yellow, orange and Orange gold coins loaded into the carriage box by box, which made the wheels sink, Victor was also full of satisfaction. Although he was not willing, he couldn''t really get angry at the thought of the 800000 gold sol to be left by Sylvia.


    The guardian of the man horse hills had no private money. If Sylvia wanted to use the money, she just had to command the housekeeper, and then the Duke of York was responsible for raising it. But his highness Randall''s wife should have money. They are preparing to build their own family. Since Sylvia and trisley want to experience the fun of their wife managing money, how can Victor let the fat pig of enbiser interfere in their family finances?


    800000 gold sols can make 16 alchemical dragon lizards. Victor now has a full 6 million gold sols, so it doesn''t matter if he has 16 alchemical dragon lizards.


    In fact, the performance price ratio of the alchemical dragon lizard is far lower than that of the three-level blood militia. They have a talent of life tenacity based on the three-level Eagle lion militia, with super endurance, strong physique, slight self-healing and the ability to endure the environment. The cost of the third level blood militia is the same as that of the third level Eagle lion militia, only 4866 kinsol.


    Victor had never had more money on hand, and he began to look forward to a level 4 blood militia costing 7800 kinsol.


    The mighty gold convoy took 31 days to enter Randall''s lead. Nicole, Lilia, Elena and Alice led their attendants to meet Victor''s car at the border post.


    At this time, it was the cold water season. The four ladies of Randall family were dressed up and dressed in snow-white fox fur cloaks.


    Victor got out of the carriage. They bent their knees and said in one voice, "good day, your highness. Welcome back."


    "Don''t be polite." Victor came forward and hugged the four ladies in turn, kissed their delicate cheeks, finally took Nicole''s slender jade hand and asked with a smile, "honey, I miss you all the time. It''s good to see you."


    "I miss you too." Nicole looked into Victor''s eyes affectionately, and her expression was gradually surprised, "honey, why don''t you have a gold ring in your eyes?"


    "My eyes are always black."


    Victor deliberately cut into the state of the soul of water mist, which is more friendly, so that his woman doesn''t have much pressure.


    "Oh... Are all the carriages behind carrying gold?" Nicole let go of Victor''s hand and walked towards the team with bright eyes. Lilia and Elena sisters also followed.


    The smile solidified on his face, and Victor felt it was not good. I''m afraid the money has long been targeted by four women.


    When my husband returned from the expedition, he met again after a long separation. Even if he didn''t cry, why did he circle around the gold carriage one by one? Am I not as charming as kinsol?


    The four ladies commented excitedly around a gold carriage. Victor secretly complained and felt inexplicably lost. Charlotte came over, took his arm and said thoughtfully, "anyone who sees 6 million gold coins for the first time will inevitably get excited."


    Victor patted Charlotte''s small hand, lowered his voice and said with emotion, "you can withstand the temptation of gold. You are worthy of my oath knight."


    Charlotte covered her mouth and said with a smile, "when I counted the gold coins in Jinshui City, I had rolled on it."


    ¡°.¡­..¡± Victor shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "well, my friends are actually dragon veins."


    "You too." Charlotte smiled charming and pecked Victor''s face quickly.


    Nicole checked every carriage and asked the coachman if there was any problem with the axle; After a while, he ordered the attendant to climb into the carriage and count the boxes containing gold coins. If it goes on like this, the team will not be able to get on the road until dark.


    Victor finally lost his patience. In full view of the public, despite the protests of the four "dragon vein" ladies, he took them into his car one by one, closed the door, and ordered the team to move towards Yinyue manor.


    The carriage carefully built by the silver and white tower runs smoothly and the bell is crisp. Victor taught the four ladies a lesson in it. No one knows. When the motorcade drove into Yinyue manor, they finally returned to normal. One by one, their faces flushed and their eyes were like water, surrounded Victor into the Lord''s house.


    In the elegant and luxurious hall, dozens of beautiful maids lined up in two teams. Under the leadership of the Deputy housekeeper, they bowed down to victor and said in a charming voice: "welcome back to the silver moon manor."


    Almost three years after leaving Randall''s collar, Victor found that the indoor maids of silver moon manor added many new faces. Those slightly older maids were not here and should have been married outside. He went to the back of the line, stopped, looked down at a ten-year-old maid, couldn''t help laughing and said, "bell, why are you fat again?"


    Bertina is dressed in a red and white maid skirt and half high-heeled calf leather boots. She looks taller, but she doesn''t. her little face is egg and meat. She is obviously fatter than three years ago, but she is still lovely.


    The pure big eyes blinked a few times, as if to confirm that Victor still loved himself. Bell''s small mouth flattened, wow, rushed into Victor''s arms, wiped his tears and nose on his clothes, and cried, "master, bell misses you so much..."


    Victor didn''t expect that the tears he got home were little fat bell''s.


    "The dinner party is about to begin. If you cry again, Mrs. Elena won''t allow you to attend the dinner party." Victor picked up little Bel and comforted her by bluffing.


    Bell quickly rubbed his eyes and asked with a sob, "master, have I grown tall?"


    Where has it grown? Obviously, it''s only meat, not height... Victor looked at Bell seriously and looked forward to it, and then changed his mouth, "well, it''s a little taller, ordinary people can''t see it, but I saw bell grow taller."


    "Really, how much higher?"


    "Well..." Victor raised his hand a little and decided to divert Bell''s attention. "The big fool is behind. He''s powerful now. Go and ask him."


    Bell slipped from Victor''s arms to the ground, took his skirt, stomped on the floor and rushed out.


    "Hehe, I ran quite fast." Victor looked back, turned to Nicole and asked, "the little guy seems to have something on his mind."


    Nicole came up and took Victor by the arm. As she walked, she said, "bell was a little worried to see her former sisters marry and have children. Even their children call themselves sisters. The food she eats every day is equal to two soldiers, but she just doesn''t grow tall. Reverend Dane and father miller can''t see what''s wrong with her."


    Like Caligula, bertina is also valued by father Miller. Aka is now a ferocious warrior of the golden order, mastering heroic divination and spiritual touch, and is evolving into a glorious god of war. Victor is looking forward to the little wizard who has his own lucky aura, natural charm and doesn''t eat much.


    "I may be able to help her, but... Bertina is lovely like this." Victor smiled.


    The banquet to welcome the return of the LORD was held in Yinyue manor. The first batch of Victor''s followers and Randall''s senior leaders attended. The warm dinner lasted until midnight. Due to the cold weather and heavy fog, Elena arranged for everyone to stay in Yinyue manor and leave the next day. Anyway, Yinyue manor has a vast area, many houses and abundant accommodation conditions.


    Only father Miller was afraid that Victor would ask him about everything and insisted on going back to Pinghu Town church. The high-level priest Dane originally wanted to stay in the silver moon manor and get close to the angry wind sword saint to see if he could make some money for the church, but the priests stationed in Randall had to leave the master.


    Victor didn''t think so. He sent father Miller away. He returned to the Lord''s house and took a comfortable hot bath under the service of the Elina sisters.


    Into the master bedroom on the third floor, Victor lay in bed for a while, and Nicole and Lilia came late.


    Seeing that his two ladies were still in formal dresses, Victor was angry. He sat up and said, "it''s so late. Do you want to count the gold?"


    Nicole smiled, offered a kiss, held Victor''s face and said softly, "honey, don''t be angry... Lilia and I went to see if the gold was stored... There are too many gold coins. We''re afraid we can''t put them in the vault prepared in advance."


    "Roll on the pile of gold coins by the way, and then sleep on it?" Said Victor, laughing and angry.


    "This is business. It''s my duty." Said Lilia, wrinkling her nose mischievously.


    Victor reached for her and tried to spank the little money fan on his knee. Lilia in high heels turned lightly and gracefully aside. She was still caught by Victor''s wrist.


    Victor loosened Lilia and asked in surprise, "the power works flawlessly. Have you lit the fire of your heart?"


    Lilia chuckled, nodded, and said confidently, "I was lucky to ignite the fire of my heart when I practiced Eagle lion fighting skills six months ago. That feeling is very wonderful..."


    Eagle lion combat technology can theoretically ignite the fire of the soul. Victor saw an example for the first time, and it was Lilia. He was pleased with Lilia''s achievements and was more interested in her internal and external changes. But there is no need to rush into this matter for a while.


    "Honey, you really gave me a surprise." Victor smiled, turned to the red haired and blue eyed twin sisters and said, "anyone who wants to count gold coins, go."


    "Honey, let Charlotte accompany you tonight." Nicole said apologetically, but her eyes were shining.


    Victor stood up and said to Shi Shiran, "who said I was going to sleep? They all said to count gold coins."


    Charlotte poked her head out of the inner room and said with a smile: "and me..."

 Chapter 715

    After being promoted to legend, there was a problem between victor and Nicole, as well as three close maids. This is mainly because Victor''s life level has changed qualitatively, and his observation has reached an unimaginable level, resulting in his spiritual perspective and mortal at a completely different level.


    The great Lord''s indoor maids are one in a hundred beautiful girls. Their facial features, figure, skin, body fragrance and voice have strict selection criteria, and they also need to receive professional training from the family. These housemaids were the Lord''s harem before they got married and allowed the Lord to take whatever he wanted, but Victor was not interested in the housemaids in silver moon manor.


    The silver moon maids in the eyes of ordinary people are charming, but their skin defects, sweat smell covered by body fragrance and other subtle defects have been magnified several times in front of Randall''s extraordinary perception. Coupled with Victor''s ultra-long perception distance, no one can bring him emotional surprises except Sylvia.


    Fortunately, Victor has x-3, which can independently dilute and correct perceived defects, but that kind of beautification is only for a very few people, such as Lilia and Elena sisters.


    On the other hand, as a top legendary creature, Victor''s appearance does not exist. His beauty is like the sun in the sky. His extraordinary charm makes ordinary people only fear and dare not blaspheme.


    Nicole''s situation is good. After all, she is a senior knight and can step into the extraordinary field at any time. Lilia and Elena sisters can''t do it. The most obvious change is Alice. She is lively. She used to like to stick to victor, but she is gradually silent in the face of the count of golden eyes.


    Not seen in three years, when Victor came back, he was the rage wind sword saint who killed the legendary orcs. Although he deliberately maintained the state of the soul of water mist, it was difficult to hide the inviolability of the strong in the holy land. Lilia, oppressed by Victor''s mind, almost instinctively diverted their attention and wanted to eliminate each other''s strangeness in other ways.


    It''s like a beloved husband returning from an expedition, but he has become a dragon that can blow himself to death with one breath. Any woman needs a process of adaptation in the face of this change in order to know each other again.


    Counting gold coins together is a good way. They and Victor have experienced the most difficult entrepreneurial period of the family, and each copper sol in their pocket can''t wait to break into several. The fact is that the exchange of copper sol for ten copper points came from Victor''s idea. Now, Victor brings back millions of gold coins. Nicole and Lilia, as the wives of Randall family, are certainly proud and happy, which also reminds victor of their good memories.


    In fact, Victor and Nicole, Lilia and Elena sisters have a deep emotional foundation and cherish each other very much. In the next few days, his highness Randall only asked about family affairs and only focused on accompanying Nicole and three close maids. They counted gold coins, toured mountains and rivers, hunted and camped together, and gradually found the feeling of intimacy.


    Five days later in the afternoon, Nicole put a family budget on Victor''s desk and officially talked about family affairs.


    "Honey, you''re kidding... You must be kidding." Victor exaggerated and smiled the fur paper in his hand. He make complaints about it half way out: "there is no detailed plan on it, and I want 550 million gold Saul."


    "Where''s Lilia? It''s outrageous that the family budget is like this... I''ll find her!" Victor put down the sheepskin scroll and shouted that he was going to run away.


    Nicole bypassed the desk, sat in Victor''s arms, put her hands around his neck, smiled and said, "honey, time is in a hurry. This family budget doesn''t list the details, but I can tell you first, okay?"


    The weather outside is very cold. The fireplace in the study doesn''t light firewood. Nicole has loose hair and only wears a light spider silk nightdress, revealing a pair of long snow-white legs with beautiful lines.


    It''s rare for Nicole to take the initiative to show her feminine charm. Victor naturally encouraged her, held her and joked: "I''m listening. If your reason can''t satisfy me, I''ll accept my punishment."


    "... I''m not afraid of you." Nicole blushed, narrowed her eyes and said, "the Randall family responded to the red smoke and sent 700 cavalry and 240 fast birds to ride the expedition Sidon centaur. Among the Lords of the Centaur hills and even the whole Gambis Kingdom, our losses were the greatest, a total of 588 people were killed and 67 were seriously injured and disabled. These brave and loyal soldiers need compensation..."


    Before the expedition, Victor was ready to replace all the alchemists led by Randall. The elite soldiers of Randall family were only 284 vassal soldiers, and the rest were all alchemical militia and alchemical auxiliary soldiers drawn from the mercenary Corps. Alchemists are not afraid of death and die the fastest. In fact, only 61 of Randall''s vassal cavalry were lost, and Victor had to be promoted and reused for those who survived the baptism of the war. As for the alchemists, they don''t need a pension. Even their usual bounty and salary are handed over to the alchemy tower.


    "Pension... I''ll give you three times the pension. It''s not much money." Said Victor lightly.


    Nicole nibbled her red lips and said: "In addition, mercenaries in the man horse hill take turns to guard the ghost forest development points to ensure that the road for refugees to move south is smooth. Our Randall family sends 1500 troops every time, and they also suffer casualties against grassland jackals and forest jackals. So far, 74 people have been killed by Randall''s first and second legions, 33 have been seriously injured and disabled, and more than 200 have been slightly injured... According to the army According to the regulations of the regiment, we should not only compensate the casualties of the hired soldiers, but also pay meritorious rewards and double commissions for the soldiers who go to war. This is equivalent to that we have hired 1500 additional soldiers... "


    "Well, the annual Commission of mercenaries is 6 gold coins, and an increase of 1500 people means an increase of 9000 gold sols... I can''t afford to spend 6 million gold sols like this, and it will be spent in less than 667... Therefore, King Friedrich and I have made a deal. Before the end of the wind season next year, the army of Dodo kingdom will take over the ghost forest development site, and all the mercenaries in the man horse hills will withdraw ¡£¡± Victor teased.


    "I don''t mean that. I haven''t finished yet..." Nicole was angry and opened her mouth to bite Victor''s ear. She was immediately suppressed.


    After a while, she continued: "the kingdom is ready to launch a new round of Fishman war. I plan to expand the mercenary corps of Randall family, from 6000 of the two legions to 9000 of the three legions, plus three Ranger reserves and 600 fast bird elite riders."


    After listening, Victor said with a smile: "Money alone is not enough for the expansion of the army. We should consider the source of troops, training, armaments, loyalty education and commission. Take the Rangers as an example, I position them as the elite of the family. Referring to the standard of level II blood soldiers, their physical quality is three times that of ordinary people, and their combat effectiveness should be comparable to that of ordinary secret law soldiers or junior trainee knights. Are you sure of the bottom of Randall family "Yunneng meets the expansion needs?"


    Nicole gave a well, nodded and said: "Randall''s permanent population has reached 440000, mainly tenants. There are more than 90000 young men and women. The expansion of a 3000 strong mercenary Corps will not affect the operation of the territory. Moreover, we have recently resettled more than 27000 Sassanian refugees, 10000 young men and women and more than 6000 elderly people over the age of 50, but most of them have skills, and the rest are minor children. These refugees As long as you become a tenant, you can act as Randall''s labor force. "


    In order to avoid the war, the refugees of the Sassanian Empire migrated to the kingdom of Gambis. Obviously, these refugees do not have the spirit of pioneering and adventurous, and it is impossible for the mercenary corps to recruit Sassanian refugees. However, their ability to walk from the distant Sassanian Empire to the southernmost part of the man horse hills shows that they are in good health. Even the elderly over 50 can withstand half a strong labor force, which is suitable for filling the land The low-level labor led by you liberated some tenant farmers and increased the number of craftsmen and hired soldiers.


    Although the adults among the refugees are useless, it is still worth looking forward to their children receiving the general education of the Randall family.


    On the issue of absorbing the refugee population, it is not that whoever is famous will get more people. This depends on the resettlement ability of the territory and tests the governance level of the family. Randall''s ability to get 27000 Sasan refugees shows that the Randall family has no pressure to absorb so many people, and Victor is quite satisfied with Nicole''s performance.


    "Randall led the establishment of two squire training camps and recruited 443 trainee squires from the graduates of the first phase of the Legion school. I expect that in five years, half of the trainee squires can reach the level of level 2 blood soldiers and can be incorporated into Rangers... More than 200 rangers are certainly not enough. Therefore, I plan to expand four more squire training camps. Even if the trainee squires have only half the qualification rate, we can It can also train 600 elite blood soldiers every year. " Nicole said with a smile and longing.


    Level 2 blood soldiers are not lettuce in the field. They can grow by watering and fertilizing. Half of the qualified rate of the squire training camp is only the most ideal situation. Victor is very happy that one in ten graduates from the Legion school can enter the squire training camp, and finally one in four people can meet the standard of blood soldiers. Moreover, the larger the base number of trainee squires, the higher the qualified rate The lower the training cost, the higher the training cost. Nicole''s idea is simply unrealistic.


    Victor couldn''t help saying, "I remember most tenant families didn''t want their children to enter Legion schools for martial arts training."


    "I want to revise the recruitment method of the Legion school. The family will bear more than half of the expenses of the young students. Those who perform well can also get a reward, and even directly persuade them to adopt. In short, we should try our best to encourage the tenant''s children to join the Legion School... It needs a lot of money." Nicole said excitedly: "In addition, we can use rock bricks now. Pinghu Town will be expanded into the main city of the territory, building the main fortress, the outer city wall and two auxiliary fortresses; all the sentries and camps in the territory will be rebuilt; when the administrative village is upgraded to a town, we also need to build rock brick barracks and retaining walls... Oh, by the way, I have seen the drawings of the candlestick fortress in the hill camp. The candlestick fortress you designed yourself It''s magnificent. It''s a fortress city... I plan to start construction next year and expect to be completed in 15 years. "


    "Honey, it costs a lot of money." Nicole smiled gently, and her bright eyes hidden a little pride.


    Victor''s deep and charming black eyes turned into magical dark gold and said plainly: "You may lack a clear concept of 6 million gold sols... The private coinage of the Neville royal family does not count. No royal family in the human kingdom can take out 6 million gold sols at one time, but the fortress and Castle they built are converted into gold coins far more than 6 million... Let''s say, the budget you gave me will be calculated in 15 years, but I don''t mention any annual revenue. If you consider the family''s financial balance, even if I don''t have the 6 million gold sol, your goals, including the construction of candle Castle fortress, can be completed in ten years. "


    "Honey, where is the budget? You have to get all the 6 million gold sols to be satisfied..."


    Nicole dropped her head, remained silent for a moment, and said truthfully, "I''m afraid you''ll spend all this money on the man and horse hills instead of the Randall family."


    Victor smiled and nodded, "I''m afraid I''m partial to Sylvia, so ask me for more first?"


    "You will live with your wife in the future. Can you care for us?" Nicole pursed her red lips and said sour.


    Nicole is probably the only senior female knight who dares to compete with Sylvia face to face. Thanks to her background in Rose Manor, she is Sylvia''s lineage. Now she is careful to guard against her former mistress for the Randall family, just like Victor before.


    There is always a place for Nicole in the softest place in Victor''s heart. He stroked his lover''s hair and said softly: "the red frost manor is not far from here. I can come back with you at any time. I promise to live in the silver moon manor for five days every month..."


    Nicole looked up at her lover''s dark golden eyes and whispered, "I don''t believe... Madam is the companion of the angry wind sword saint."


    Victor touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "I have no confidence in me... Well, I promise to accompany you for at least 5 days a month. If I am delayed by something, the number of days to accompany Nicole baby will be postponed to next month."


    "Two days for one less day." Nicole wrinkled her nose, put her arms around Victor''s neck and said childishly.


    "OK, I promise you." Victor nodded and said, "now that I have brought back the gold, I will not carry it away. Although studying the secret method of soul and blood is more expensive than buying a giant dragon, there is no shortage of money now. 6 million gold sols are stored in the Randall family Treasury... However, I only leave you 2 million gold coins, and I have other plans for the other 4 million..."


    "Only 2 million? Can you leave 3 million to the family?" Nicole asked reluctantly.


    Victor shook his head and said: "Don''t underestimate 2 million gold sols... Within two or three years, the purchasing power of gold sols may double that of now. 2 million is equivalent to 4 million or even more. Of course, the value of gold sols, silver sols and copper sols will soon fall again... There are rules, risks and opportunities. 2 million gold sols can be arranged whatever you want. I just ask, even if you lose all of them, it''s not enough It doesn''t matter. It''s just a ruling test for you... Anyway, the rise of our Randall family is unstoppable. "


    "Well, honey, I listen to you." Nicole leaned against Victor''s chest and said contentedly.


    There are 260000 gold sols in the treasure house of Pinghu Town, which is an unimaginable wealth for a Earl family with a history of only 12 years. Looking at the whole human country, I''m afraid there is no lord who can take out 2 million gold coins and let his wife handle it at his own discretion. Besides, Victor has more than one wife, and Sylvia is a gorgeous main lady.


    Nicole has been with Victor for so many years and has been influenced by him from time to time. She is in the transformation period of the alternation of the old and the new concept of wealth. She knows a lot of things, but she is secretly determined not to let her lover disappointed in herself.


    Victor patted Nicole''s slender hand and said, "well, you go and call Todd for me. I have something to tell agent mercury."


    Nicole kissed Victor on the lips, left his arms and walked out the door.


    When Nicole''s light footsteps disappeared in the dressing room on the third floor, Victor''s face showed a complex look of relief, loss and reflection. He sighed in his heart and said in a voice that only he could hear: "... Even Lilia ''defected'' to take refuge in Nicole... I lost my power in Randall?"

 Chapter 716

    The Chinese saying "tea is cool when people walk" is just right for Victor Randall''s situation.


    When Victor was Lord Viscount, the Randall family had three classes and four forces. Aristocratic class, vassal class and tenant refugee class, among which the number of tenant refugee class is the largest. They are broken up into small families one by one, unable to form a core representative force, and their political power is weak to be ignored.


    The forces that can really affect Victor are the War Bear mercenaries represented by the Nelson brothers and sisters; The work point system represented by village head Molin leads the people; Attendants and maids represented by the Elena sisters; A merchant represented by the sheriff monkey. War Bear mercenaries and members of the centimeter system were Victor''s initial followers. They had a close relationship, both confrontation and alliance. When the Alina sisters entered the silver moon manor, the War Bear mercenaries and the village head all united around Lilia. In addition, Victor deliberately favored the Alina sisters, who were backed by the York family and had Knight blood, but became the weak side. Victor pushed the monkey to the position of Sheriff of Pinghu Town and let him act as a buffer for both sides, commonly known as "sandbag", to maintain the balance of forces within the family.


    After Victor was promoted to legend, he stepped on a broader stage and didn''t have so much time to take into account the development of Randall collar. Nicole began to visit the silver moon manor frequently and took care of the viscount and Baron leaders for Victor as the deputy head of the family.


    She is Victor''s lover, Silvia''s lineage, and a real knight.


    A water lizard slipped into the pond, and the internal balance of the Randall family was immediately broken.


    Nicole was born in a humble family. Her father was a poor nobleman, and her mother was an ordinary maid who didn''t even have a place. Although she has noble blood, she can only be regarded as an illegitimate daughter. However, she was selected by Rose Manor to serve Sylvia, and paid homage to the careful and jealous trisley as a teacher to develop a humble and arrogant personality.


    Although Ni is tender and obedient in front of Victor, she never gives false words to the lower class. Several villains in Heibao town invaded Victor''s property and were caught by Nicole and executed on Bento street for no reason. Afterwards, the priest of Heibao town quietly commented on Nicole: it''s cruel. She even threatened the Duke of York''s confidant clerk with a sword for the supplies of Randall''s people, and almost cut the clerk down.


    Nicole''s docility was only left to victor, and the backbone members of Randall''s leadership saw a mean, severe and trembling hostess.


    At the Lord''s dinner five days ago, Victor found that Nicole was gentle and tolerant to several village heads, War Bear mercenaries and Sheriff Munk, and always smiled, not as cold and arrogant as before. After the dinner, Nicole said it was cold and specially arranged for the family backbone to stay in Yinyue manor.


    The followers who are qualified to attend the banquet are now masters, servants, carriages and guards. Even if the weather is cold and late, they have no problem going home to sleep.


    Nicole regards silver moon manor as her love nest with victor. Shouldn''t the cold and arrogant hostess of silver moon manor let the village head and the sheriff go?


    Victor thought Nicole was abnormal at that time, and there was more than one abnormal place.


    Nicole is not an ordinary senior female knight. She is brave and determined and has a strong will to resist fate. She once faced the old ogre without hesitation, experienced the trial of life and death, and got the feedback of the element sea. Nick''s Knight belief starts from her feelings for victor. Even if her lover is now the Stormrage swordsman, she can''t avoid it. Nick takes Lilia and Elena sisters to count gold coins, which is more like taking care of their mood and helping them eliminate their strangeness to their husbands.


    It''s mainly Lilia. The problem is Lilia.


    Lilia was born in the mercenary Corps. Her parents died early and were brought up by members of the mercenary Corps. She lived a wandering mercenary life with her brother Nelson. She saw many familiar elders and friends lose their lives in the battle, which led to her serious lack of security, especially relying on her powerful brother. Later, she completely entrusted herself to victor.


    Although Victor sympathizes with Lilia, he can also feel the uneasiness and fear hidden in her heart, which is the most amazing source of Lilia''s strength. With the growing gap between the two sides, Lilia has been repositioning her identity, from Victor''s little wife to Viscount Randall''s personal maid, assistant and most trusted housekeeper. No one studies knowledge, hones martial arts, practices etiquette and pursues beauty harder than her. She is like a insignificant but potentially infinite weed, desperately absorbing nutrients and sunshine, Just to follow Victor''s footsteps.


    This is doomed to be futile. Regardless of life, youth and strength, there is an insurmountable gap between victor and Lilia. As an ordinary person, she can''t have children for her husband. In fact, Victor did not simply put Lilia in the position of little wife. He needed an assistant, so Lilia was shaped by her as a capable assistant and held the power to manage the Randall family.


    Not all women will revolve around victor. A tiny incarnation of the creator must be that everyone has their own ideas.


    Lilia, the wife of his highness Randall, was almost desperate for the role; In charge of the power of hundreds of thousands of people, Lilia relies entirely on Victor''s trust.


    Lilia is smart and extremely insecure. She has a strong enterprising spirit and tries to grasp everything she can. What will she do when victor and Nelson go to a foreign country and haven''t returned for three years?


    In the past three years, Lilia, who is used to life and death, gave up the secret method of beauty and beauty, practiced eagle and lion fighting skills hard, transformed her fear of losing everything into great spiritual power, and even lit the fire of the soul!


    It''s just part of Lilia''s self-help plan.


    Nicole is arrogant and mean to servants, but she knows how to respect the strong. In the past, she and Lilia were matched as sisters, entirely based on the friendship between victor and Nelson. Now Lilia lit the fire of her heart and was really recognized by Nicole.


    The smart Lilia has already handed over the power of Randall''s leading housekeeper to Nicole. When she was recognized by Mrs. Nicole, she helped Nicole recover the three forces of Randall''s family, including war bear mercenaries, village heads and vassal families, public security offices and businessmen.


    Even Mrs. Lilia fell to Lord finicks. Who in the Randall family dared to say no?


    Lilia has become Nicole''s number one confidant. Her character is weak, and the uninspiring Elena sisters are completely marginalized. Even Nicole''s housekeeper began to intervene in the internal affairs of Yinyue manor.


    Victor must admit that it doesn''t work to talk to the following now. The village heads have to look at Nicole''s face. They are old. The Randall family''s rule is that their positions are not hereditary. They have to consider the future of their children. If Victor''s orders conflict with Mrs. Nicole, they can only obey them and fool them first. Otherwise, when the owner goes out for a few years, what should Mrs. Nicole do?


    The lady has a bad temper, has a famous reputation and is the beloved wife of the master. Who dares to gossip about Mrs. Nicole in front of her master? Don''t you want to live?


    Since the owner can''t be a backer, only taking refuge in Mrs. Nicole can get a good end.


    "Benedict, Benedict, Benedict" knocked on the door slowly. Victor restrained his divergent mood and said, "come in."


    Todd opened the door, walked into the study, half knelt to victor, bowed his head, and said respectfully, "Sir, you summoned me."


    He was dressed in ordinary brown casual clothes and had an introverted and implicit temperament. He could not see that he was a senior trainee knight who lit the fire of his heart, or a spy leader with blood in his hands, nor did he flatter and greet his master like village head Molin, showing a firm and natural obedience.


    Victor was quite satisfied with Todd''s performance. He knocked his finger on the table and asked, "why didn''t you come to the dinner five days ago?"


    "Madam didn''t inform me."


    "What if the notice?"


    "I will refuse. Mercury only obeys the master''s orders."


    "Get up." Victor nodded, stared at Todd with dark golden eyes for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "There are two things I want you to do. First, in a few days, I''ll take dwarf green and his pharmacist assistant to the red frost manor. You can see that you''ve been practicing the knight''s heart and blood secret. Stop... Although the talent of life tenacity can make you stronger, I have another secret that may help you break through the barrier and become a real knight My knight. "


    Todd''s heart set off a huge wave, but he was convinced of his master''s extraordinary strength, dared not be rude and impolite, tried his best to fight, restrained his emotions, and said in a deep voice, "Todd, would like to die for his master!"


    "I have the most fearless dead around me. I don''t need you." Victor smiled and continued: "when you arrive at the red frost manor, the spy leader of York family will contact you to discuss intelligence cooperation. You should remember that Mercury is my mercury and only obey me. The funds needed by mercury are directly provided by me. I will give you 200000 gold sol, and the details of all expenses will be submitted to the liaison officer of mercury manor for review regularly."


    "Obey your will." Todd leaned over and said.


    Victor paused and said: "the second thing, Mercury''s next main task is to collect information on private coinage of money. The scope is set in every place that mercury can touch. If there is no mercury, install spies as soon as possible and develop internal and external lines."


    "Yes."


    "OK, you go down and arrange it."


    Todd left the room backwards. Victor felt obvious excitement from the rhythm of his steps, and a proud smile could not help but rise from the corners of his mouth.


    It''s normal that the village head led by Randall can''t be called. Looking at the whole human country, there is no royal highness who goes beyond the family head to command a small village head or town head, unless he is crazy. The legendary strong have a perfect mind, and they can''t go crazy, so there is no royal highness who goes beyond the level to command mortal appendages in human history.


    The information flow is slow and the organizational structure is huge. The family must try to avoid multi head management and prevent the family administration from falling into chaos and paralysis.


    It doesn''t matter that Randall''s village head and the sheriff are not obedient. Nicole just listen to victor.


    When Victor was weak, he went into the forest to help Nicole. Nicole saw victor in danger and broke the barrier of the law of reality and beheaded the old ogre. This sincere emotion came from the heart and is precious. If Nicole is not trustworthy, Victor can''t find someone to trust.


    For a long time, Victor and Nicole have very different attitudes towards vassals. Victor is tolerant and Nicole is strict, but the essence is that the husband sings with the woman and gives both grace and power.


    The knight takes the guardian family as the belief. Fundamentally, it condenses the creator''s Pan consciousness and feeds back itself. The heartfelt support of the people represents the favor of the power of fate. The Lord is mean, cruel and unkind, and is doomed to decline. Looking at the SoLIM family, we can see that the augustian royal family blocked trade, transported the refugee population, created internal division, and plunged the descendants of the SoLIM family into a power struggle. The people in the territory were miserable and the people''s grievances were boiling, resulting in the decline of a millennium family blood.


    Nicole began to change her style and be kind to the appendages of the Randall family, which is a good thing. Randall''s support from dozens of people can help her impact the sea of elements and promote her to the Golden Knight. Only in this way can Nicole follow her lover''s footsteps, and only the golden female knight is worthy of the Stormrage sword saint.


    If Charlotte, who had no ambition, heard that Victor had achieved the holy land, I''m afraid she hurried to the silver level and missed the opportunity to impact the element sea.


    Nicole can bear it. What if Victor gives her the Randall family? After all, she is the woman she loves. Even if she is promoted to the Golden Knight, she will not be ridden by Nicole.


    Moreover, Victor did not have the energy to take care of the Randall family. Sylvia was not only his spouse, but also asked Victor to take over her to guard the York family. His highness Randall blindly favors the family he founded. How can he convince the public?


    Victor prepared to promote military standardization in the man horse hills, but also had to maintain a relatively fair position. If this matter is not handled well, it is difficult to cope with the future changes with the strength of the Randall family alone.


    Nicole and Victor are arguing for money. She knows her man. Even if Victor never told her about the alchemy tower, her heart was tied to her lover.


    Victor could think that the little woman Lilia would become fierce and severe. He was pleased that Lilia had a sense of belonging. As for the Elena sisters, they deserve to be bullied because they don''t work hard. Victor decided to leave the twins at the silver moon manor to avoid undermining his trust in Nicole.


    Count Randall took it as the food for Nicole to be promoted to the top knight, but Victor also needed a private arm like an arm. He is now particularly grateful to Sophia for resolutely stripping the mountain people''s stronghold, otherwise more than 100000 mountain people will be regarded as the periphery of the golden regiment, which is really difficult for him to do.


    The population base of the mountain people is enough for Victor to train blood soldiers and soul soldiers, while the alchemy militia fills the grass-roots level of the mountain people''s stronghold, which can ensure that Victor exerts the most effective control over the mountain people''s armed forces.


    These all need abundant financial support. Victor can''t tolerate the behavior of privately coining money to undermine his layout adjustment.


    In addition to grasping the mercury spy and ensuring intelligence, Victor had to separate the smuggling caravan from the Randall family sequence.


    "Someone."


    The first Fu Niu went into the study and asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Victor stood up and said, "send someone to Pinghu Town church and inform Reverend Dane that I am going to visit him. In addition, inform Lord Nelson and let him wait for me at Pinghu castle."

 Chapter 717

    "Really no way?"


    The afternoon sun shines through the grid window into the living room in the church backyard. The colorful light spots are printed on the green brick floor, adding a touch of bright color to this simple and narrow living room, setting off a clean, simple and bright atmosphere.


    Victor sat at an oak table and gently turned the pottery cup in his hand. The water collided back and forth in the cup to form a thin vortex. He observed the phenomenon in the pottery cup with great interest. There was a faint smile on his handsome face, like a beautiful boy with mild temperament and full of curiosity.


    The gentle and curious evaluation is in line with Victor''s characteristics. The empty water element and blood give him extraordinary beauty and patient and gentle personality, so he is deeply favored by high-level female Knights; If he had no strong curiosity, he would not have become a university respected by the silver and white tower.


    The fifth level priest Dane sat at the other end of the table and looked at the careless victor. A cold sweat was seeping from the back of his neck.


    He has known Victor for some years and is close friends with each other. However, as a direct descendant of Pope Clement, he received a secret letter from the Privy Council and deeply understood the other side of victor.


    Gentle and graceful, his highness Randall killed the ogre inspector like a chicken; His battle with the Centaur Mahathir Khan lasted more than 200 kilometers, like a hurricane, tearing the earth and leaving no grass where he went.


    Of course, the clergy need not fear the power of his highness Randall, but the power and reputation of the Stormrage sword saint can not be ignored. Dane can be promoted to a high-level priest before he is 50. Thanks to the help of his highness Randall, he just needs to write a letter to the Pope to express his dissatisfaction with Dane. Many priests will be very happy to take over Dane''s position in Randall parish.


    Dane regretted that the way he had just spoken was not tactful enough. However, there was nothing he could do about the little request put forward by the angry wind sword saint. He only explained with a bitter smile: "Your Highness, you know that the highest title that ordinary people can be awarded is Lord. Lord Nelson is famous and has outstanding military achievements, but he has no noble blood after all..."


    Victor put down the pottery cup, interrupted Dane and said, "if it''s not so troublesome, I won''t find you. I''m going to donate 40000 gold sol to Randall parish. What do you think?"


    Of course, Dane knew that the count wanted to forge a blood document of Lord Nelson. He pondered for a moment and sighed: "Victor, I won''t hide it from you. This kind of thing is very simple. As long as a dead Knight Ranger is placed in the title of Lord Nelson''s blood elder, Lord Nelson''s noble blood documents can be done immediately. However, Lord Nelson''s reputation is not only outside, but also a trusted vassal of the Stormrage saint. Combined with these two identities, he has been seen by many big people. For example, pastor tamore must be interested in the angry wind sword saint. Such a small thing can become a big thing, which will damage the reputation and dignity of the Randall family... "


    The priest paused and said, "if you insist, I''ll do it for you. But my advice is that the big trouble lies behind."


    Celebrities will be magnified many times whether they do bad things or good things. The louder their reputation, the stronger the amplification effect.


    Dane said frankly that he could help, but his operation could not hide from the high level of the church. Once pastor tamore learned that Lord Nelson forged his blood, he would inevitably have to use his hands and feet to ask the angry wind sword saint for a favor.


    If you need a little character who needs to forge blood, his highness Randall doesn''t have to ask Dane for help in person. You can easily get the documents in a remote chapel. Victor''s attempt to forge a blood document for Nelson is bound to startle the Pope, and there are more than one. Why should fledes ignore tamore''s intervention? The matter came to the end Unfortunately, it must be Reverend Dane, and perhaps Pope Clement.


    It''s not cost-effective to disturb three shepherds for a baron.


    Victor didn''t want to compensate Reverend Dane. After all, he was his favorite agent.


    "Is there any other way?"


    Dane finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was glad that his decisive statement had won the recognition of the angry wind sword saint. He thought about it and said: "Every bishop of the diocese has Lord Nelson''s files. I''m afraid he can''t be made a baron... His other three ladies are noble women. They and Lord Nelson''s children can be made a baron. This is equivalent to Lord Nelson holding a baron."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "can''t Nelson and Mrs. Linda''s twin sons?"


    Dane laughed twice and sighed: "Lord Nelson is the supervisor of Randall family... All parishes have her records. Arranging an aristocratic relative for her is not much different from the Lord himself. As long as the church identifies their blood..."


    Victor finally gave up, stood up, nodded and said, "well, let''s put this matter aside... Anyway, I thank you. I''ll leave first."


    "Your Highness, you are very kind." With a modest smile on his face, Dane stood up and took Victor to the carriage waiting outside the church.


    The carriage drove to the roadside of Pinghu castle. Victor was too lazy to go down and ordered the bodyguard to find Nelson in the castle.


    "Your Excellency, you are looking for me." Nelson got into the car and sat down opposite victor.


    He was wearing a golden Centaur leather armor, holding a helmet in his hand, with thick short hair, firm facial features, symmetrical and solid muscles, and his whole body was full of a sense of strength like substance.


    "Why, are you going to war?" Victor glanced at him and said angrily, "spend more time with your ladies and give birth to several heirs with noble blood."


    Nelson was full of fog. He didn''t know why his master was angry. He touched his head and said truthfully: "I also wonder that since Linda gave birth to two sons to me, the stomachs of the four women in the family have been quiet... I worked very hard. They also complained about me every day and made some messy drugs for me to drink."


    He looked confused and depressed, but he didn''t mean to worry.


    The power of the mind has begun to interfere with the inner dive... Victor looked at Nelson and thought to himself.


    It is no accident that Nelson reached his current level of life. In fact, since he had a pair of twin sons, he had no intention to have children. Although he had not yet built a talent tree, his subconscious was all focused on improving his strength, and his fertility was automatically locked, but he didn''t know it.


    The pure and huge power of the soul and the desire from the heart directly affect Nelson''s life potential. Not to mention the medicine Linda and them found, even old Miller''s magic can''t help him. Victor, of course, has no good way. Only when Nelson has mastered the touch of the heart, will he settle down and the difficult problem of childbirth should be solved.


    Victor shook his head and sighed, and then said, "I wanted to canonize you as my vassal Baron, but you don''t have noble blood, and Joanna and they didn''t give you children. It seems that they can''t do it..."


    "What does it matter, my lord? The title of Lord is very good." Nelson suddenly realized it and said with a smile. His eyes were as firm as a rock, there was no emotional fluctuation, and his words were obviously sincere.


    Victor smiled, nodded and said, "you should be rewarded if you follow me in the war. Well, I will make your youngest son Lord and grant 30 square kilometers of land. As for your eldest son, he is the first heir to the Lord, so there is no need to award a reward. In the future, their brothers will make meritorious deeds, and I will grant them more land."


    Nelson was stunned. He thought it was a good thing, but he was not so happy. He habitually said, "I listen to the arrangement of adults."


    Victor gave him land, not territory. There is an essential difference between the two. The territory is connected to one side. You can build castles, exercise dominion and recruit vassals; The granting of land is to give a farm in the East and a terrace in the West. In name, it is still a fief, but there is no integration space. The administrative power can only be entrusted to the Lord, who sends tenants to engage in production activities, which is equivalent to a big landlord with the Title of Lord.


    From now on, it will become more and more common to seal the nobility in vain and grant land in fact, and gradually form the aristocratic landlord class.


    Aristocratic landlords have their own advantages over Lords. For example, the lord lord can only canonize a territory of 300 square kilometers at most, but there is no upper limit on the land granted by the nobility. As long as the virtual nobility has the ability to make achievements, he can obtain more land than the title limit.


    Of course, it is impossible for the Lord to grant all the land to the virtual nobility. He can also repay his meritorious deeds by promoting the title of nobility.


    In the current system, the Lord is not a real aristocrat, while the Baron and Viscount belong to the lower aristocracy, and the count and above are the upper aristocracy.


    Victor is the Lord of the Earl fiefdom and has the right to canonize a lord, a baron and a viscount. The promotion of Nelson''s title is to let him enter the power core of the Randall family without being bullied by Nicole.


    Nelson is upright and loyal to victor. As the top combat force of Randall family, Victor needs him to stay in Randall''s repressive situation, and it is impossible to take him with him.


    Because of Nelson''s one track mind, he and Nicole work together for a long time, there will be conflict. This situation is not transferred by my will, but depends on the popular will.


    Nicole has the right to be a Lord. She has a big stick and honey. Everyone wants to flatter her. Nelson has nothing, but he is still a dead brain. If his business is not going well, he will run to find someone to quarrel. Once or twice, Nicole can bear him. It''s inevitable to return color when she has more times.


    Nelson follows victor and is only one step away from the golden stage. Not to mention that Nicole is only a senior Knight now. Even if she is promoted to the golden stage, she won''t want to subdue the northern bear.


    Victor didn''t want to see his lover conflict with his number one confidant, but the most important reason was the War Bear mercenaries in charge of the smuggling caravan. Now that Nelson has come back, they have a backbone again, but if Nelson can''t be relied on, most of them will go to Mrs. Nicole for the sake of their children''s future.


    "You''ve been back for half a month. Have you heard anything?" Victor summoned an air flow, blew the bell outside the carriage, and asked the coachman to pull the horse and drive out of the city.


    "I haven''t heard anything." Nelson said blankly.


    Linda must have told him a lot of things. It''s true that this guy didn''t think about anything... Victor secretly complained that it''s useless to circle with Nelson and said directly: "You are only in charge of the first Legion. Don''t bother about other legions. Hammer, Fermi... All the War Bear mercenaries who manage the smuggling caravan are included in the sequence of the first Legion. I will transfer their land to you and Linda''s young son. From now on, the War Bear mercenary family will be regarded as the vassal of the little Lord."


    "Yes, sir." Nelson clenched his fist against his chest and said in a deep voice.


    Victor looked out of the window and watched the shade trees retreating. After a while, he said: "This time in the Ayre religion country, Pope Clement and I talked about the problem of wild people... There are wizards among the wild people in the stronghold. The Lord and the magistrate will jointly kill the whole stronghold without leaving any survivors. If the stronghold has no contact with the territory, the Lord can also send troops to destroy it. The Church never asks."


    "This is because there are wizards among the wild people. Even if he dies of old age, the evil faith he raised can continue to poison the whole stronghold." Victor paused and continued: "no little wizard has been found in the stronghold we control, but the Pope reminded me that the stronghold must keep in touch with the nearby Lord, or the Lord has the right to send troops to destroy it. In order to avoid conflict, our smuggling caravan should continue to distribute profits to remote lords, although the gold regiment is ready to give up those remote and difficult smuggling routes."


    Nelson stared at Victor and asked, "Sir, what do you mean... We don''t want all our mountain strongholds and give them back to the hillbilly lords?"


    "Why not?" Victor smiled silently and said: "The hillbilly Lord deals with the stronghold only by exploiting some mountain goods and making little profit. It is our smuggling caravan that smuggles the mountain goods to the black market in big cities and towns, and then brings gold coins, potions, refined gold and other wealth to the small Lords. They know that someone smuggles goods through the stronghold and keep pretending to be deaf and dumb, and let the vassal village head deal with us. That''s also because of him We don''t have the ability to find out our details, and we don''t want to cut off our wealth. However, if those remote businesses don''t make much money in the future, they may turn over. "


    Nelson looked fierce and said in a deep voice, "then give them some strength!"


    "Do you think they will attack the stronghold?" Victor sneered, shook his head and said, "most of those remote families are poor lords and barons. They don''t even bother to ask the Lord they serve. Why should they attack my stronghold? Informing the Lord is a counter measure they can take. Unfortunately, the golden regiment will soon change from darkness to light. I don''t care about being known about the golden regiment."


    Victor turned and said: "The stronghold took me a lot of effort. I can''t give it up like this. I have to think of another way to make money... Since the resources of the mountain forest are limited, let the hillbilly lords join in and use their land and manpower to develop money. Next, the smuggling caravan should try to get in touch with those small lords directly to urge them to grow cash crops or builders according to my requirements Workshop to produce the goods I specified. I still need some time to consider the specific strategy, but there are already candidates for implementation, namely your adopted son and daughter, Paul and Meilin. "


    Nelson nodded and said in a low voice, "Linda hasn''t seen them for a long time and asks me about them."


    Victor looked at him and said leisurely, "next January, you and I will go to the red frost manor for a while and you will see them."


    Nelson''s eyes lit up and asked happily, "Sir, have you prepared a set of spiritual blood secrets for me?"


    Victor nodded with a smile and said, "I''m still trying to figure out. I''m going to call some more useful helpers... Don''t worry, I''ll always formulate a set of secret methods for you and build a talent tree in line with your heart."


    "Is there anything I can do?" Asked Nelson eagerly.


    "Let''s talk about it then." Victor waved his hand and then told him, "you go back and summon the hammers to convey my order. All mountain people strongholds begin to survey the nearby mineral veins. I will send craftsmen and animal trainers to transport a batch of antelope camels to prepare for mining."


    "As you wish, my lord... Where are we going now?"


    Victor looked at the scenery outside the window, outlined a funny smile on his mouth and said, "settle accounts with dwarf green. I heard that he killed the barbarian captive sent by his highness Andre... I hope his research results can satisfy me."

 Chapter 718

    The carriage left Pinghu Town and drove on a road to the West. At first, the Boulevard was wide and flat, but it became narrower and narrower. The branches on the right side of the road kept beating the carriage and making a rustling sound. However, the coachman insisted on driving on the right side of the road in accordance with the carriage rules led by Randall. Even if the passengers in the carriage were the master of the territory, the noble Lord Randall, he did not occupy the left lane.


    A public carriage pulled by two Qianniu came towards him. The coachman had some eyesight. He stopped the carriage, jumped from the driver''s seat to the ground and took off his hat to pay tribute to the noble carriage. The passengers in the grid carriage were wondering why the public carriage stopped, but when they saw the noble carriage surrounded by more than a dozen swift bird light cavalry, they knew that there were big people passing by, and stood up and bowed to the right.


    Victor''s car continued westward along the Boulevard. There was no public carriage on the way. Even the farmers who came home from work and two wheeled freight scooters became rare. The driving position of the carriage gradually became remote. The farmland on both sides of the road was replaced by hilly pastures. Finally, even the pastures could not be seen.


    In the evening, the carriage came to the end of the Boulevard and drove into a sentry made of logs and green bricks.


    It is a dividing point between the west field of Randall collar and the eastern administrative region. Due to the failure of the irrigation system to cover the whole territory, it belongs to the undeveloped suburban field of Randall collar from here to the West. It is rarely visited at ordinary times. Only the gathering points of Rangers, loggers and shepherds are distributed near dozens of stream reservoirs.


    There was no way in front of the sentry. Victor ordered his attendants to stay at the sentry and continue to the West with Nelson, Charlotte and six Gripen militia riding on the fast bird.


    In this world where monsters exist, wildness means danger and pursues the law of black forest. Although Victor has controlled the whole territory of Randall''s territory, and his sphere of influence also includes the southern section of skylark mountain and lizard swamp, with a total area of nearly 30000 square kilometers, he still prohibits the territory people from illegally breaking into the wild according to the general rules of the Lord. Once caught, he can be regarded as a bandit.


    Under normal circumstances, the "bandits" who break into the Lord''s field can be fined up to three years of hard labor. There are two other versions of "bandits" who fail to catch them. They resist arrest and are killed on the spot, or they escape successfully, but are eaten by monsters and become a pile of feces that can''t tell who is who.


    In short, the "bandits" who break into the Lord''s field often disappear or are missing. Even if they do hard labor, they may die unexpectedly,


    Randall led the west wild land to spread the story of fierce wolves. Honest people will not risk their lives to run in and stroll around, but there are always some people who are not afraid of death and want to find something in the wild, and then they disappeared.


    There are alchemical crows as eyes in the sky, and alchemical war mastiff and alchemical militia patrol on the ground. Even if ordinary Knights encounter these opponents, they will never return. Only the great Knights of silver level can retreat. However, looking at Nelson, we can see that since the Earl of the golden finch was attacked and fell, the bear of the North has been on the silver list of the church, enjoyed the treatment of a Silver Knight, and had to report to the church when traveling.


    The spies sent by major forces can only be ordinary people or secret law dead men. The alchemy militia caught several people alive in the field, turned them into idiots with psychedelic drugs, and gave them to dwarf green as experimental material.


    The pharmacy secret castle of dwarf green is built in a remote place near the skylark mountains on the west side of Randall''s collar. It looks like an ordinary forest ranger''s foothold. A small stream reservoir is surrounded by log fences and several watchtowers. Next to it stands a small wooden house, barracks, warehouse and a three-story green brick villa.


    At the beginning, after discussion, Victor, Sylvia and tophoven decided to give priority to the development of Knight''s spiritual blood secret, concentrate on improving the spiritual potion "Knight''s despair" and deploy the "dawn" potion. As for the ordinary spiritual blood secret law, it stayed at the primary level and gave up the research on the source force. In exchange, the pharmacist dwarf green was sent by kite castle to Randall''s collar to specially develop a spiritual medicine instead of the source force, so that the primary spiritual warrior can reach the intermediate level.


    The secret castle was jointly established by the Auguste family and the York family. Both sides sent pharmacists and apprentices to help dwarf green, sharing resources and achievements. Since the Randall family did not have a decent pharmacist, they had to find a place to provide daily needs to the secret castle.


    In fact, the secret castle of psychic pharmaceutics built under Randall''s leadership is more like the product of tofven and Sylvia comforting victor. On the one hand, the political system of human countries is not ready to accommodate high-level psychic soldiers; On the other hand, the source force only exists in the concept of Victor''s hypothesis. If ordinary people really have the so-called source force, the church has long studied it, but no one has heard of anything similar to the source force.


    If his highness Randall wants to toss, let him toss. The augustian royal family should always meet the small requirements of the guardian of the kingdom. Sylvia''s idea is more pragmatic. The secret medicine for the soul of different schools can make the best progress, and it doesn''t matter if there is no progress. Through this cooperation, the pharmacists of York family can learn from dwarf green, and the key is to improve the family''s pharmaceutical heritage.


    Victor is really too busy. He doesn''t have time to ask about the specific affairs of the medicine secret castle. The research project of the secret castle is completely out of his control. Nicole often comes to have a look, but she has no say in pharmaceutical research. She can only copy the research records of secret castle.


    Victor looked at the records provided by Nicole and found that they were all messy improved formulas, which had nothing to do with psychopharmaceutics. The barbarian prisoner was killed by dwarf green.


    He made a surprise attack this time and planned to straighten out dwarf green and those hot headed pharmacists to make them understand that this is a secret castle for his highness Randall, not a free and loose pharmacy college.


    Nelson is responsible for scaring them. This guy''s eyes are fierce.


    The alchemical militia acting as the Scout of the secret castle would not hinder the master. Only when Victor stormed into the gate of the secret Castle did the secret Knights of kite castle and Rose Manor react. They saw that the uninvited guest was his highness Randall, rushed forward to salute and stopped the guard from ringing the alarm.


    However, Victor''s attention was attracted by a man in the small square and did not respond to the greetings of the two senior knights.


    Four burly guards were escorting a young prisoner to a fine iron hanging cage, intending to put him in and hang him up.


    Hanging cage is a cruel torture tool, which tortures the body and soul of prisoners, and is specially used to deal with enemies, that is to say, cage punishment belongs to the category of family lynching. The Lord seized the enemy he hated, put him in a narrow iron cage and showed it to the family members. The prisoner could not stand up or lie down in the cage. He had to curl up and let others watch.


    Due to the semi open characteristics of the cage, the prisoner and the outside people can interact, but he has no privacy. The comparison between the two sides will cause great harm to the prisoner''s soul, thus amplifying the physical torture and making the prisoners in the cage miserable.


    The Lord generally allows the audience to pity the prisoner and provide him with some food and water; People are also allowed to humiliate prisoners and even beat them with sticks across the cage. As long as they are not killed, the Lord will not intervene no matter what the onlookers do to the prisoners in the cage. The compassion of good people, or the humiliation and abuse of vicious people, will only make prisoners feel like an animal, not a person. But compared with the dignity being torn apart and the body and mind being tortured, the most terrible thing is indifference. When people lose interest in the prisoner in the cage, he can only die of cold and hunger in despair. His painful and twisted corpse is still trapped in the cage and hung high, which makes the bystanders shudder.


    The church strictly prohibits cage punishment. Victor has heard of it, but he has never seen it. In fact, the real knight lords are not abnormal people whose hearts are out of control. Only the weak chicken families in the Eastern League who have no sense of honor will adopt this inhuman punishment.


    The prisoner in front of him looked ordinary, his body was thin, his pale skin had no blood color, and the cyan blood vessels on his arms were clearly visible. His childish face looked like a young man. The tall and strong guard made his expression a little timid, but he obediently got into the cage, took the initiative to close the cage door, and then sat in the corner with his knees.


    Ordinary people will inevitably struggle hard when they see the iron cage torture tools. It takes a little effort for the guards to put the prisoners into the cage. Even if the young man had not heard of the terrible cage punishment, he could not survive the cold night with his thin clothes.


    Victor raised his chin at the cage and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The two senior Knights looked at each other. Kayvin, the secret knight from the interior office of kite castle, said respectfully: "Your Highness, it was Willy, a death prisoner sent over a month ago. He killed at least 47 people in northern County..."


    "So fierce?" Nelson rubbed the stubble of his chin, looked at the prisoner in the cage with interest, frowned and said, "no, he''s obviously an ordinary man... Thinner than an ordinary man."


    "Lord Nelson, you don''t know." Vaughn, the secret Knight of Rose Manor, said: "Willie was normal during the day, but at night, he became a devil, with infinite power, agility and bloodthirsty. It is said that he killed 11 soldiers chasing him with his bare hands in northern County overnight, including a trainee knight. Finally, Minsk fortress sent a knight to catch him."


    "Your Highness, we have tried." Vaughn turned to victor and said, "after the sun set, Willie''s changes were amazing. The secret guards of Rose Manor were not his opponents. Master green suspected that he was a wizard and didn''t use him for potion experiments. He put him in a cage at night. When the sun rose the next day, Willie returned to normal and could remember what happened at night."


    Victor''s eyes flashed and asked, "if he is a wizard, kite castle can''t send him as experimental material. Is he a wizard?"


    "... he does look like a wizard at night."


    Knight kayvin looked back at the cage and said, "the priest of the magistrate''s office in northern county has identified that Willie is not a wizard... The villagers persecuted by him call him ''night devil''. In fact, he is a madman."


    At sunset, the dark sky was a hazy purple. A cold wind blew into the cage and penetrated the prisoner Willie''s body, making him wrap his thin clothes tightly, but he still kept a dead silence.


    Victor blinked to remove the wind element''s insight. He had determined that Willie was just a weak ordinary man. What is the reason that led to the drastic changes in his body and mind, and it was necessary to send a formal knight to catch him?


    "Get him out of the cage. I want to see what night devil is like?" His highness Randall''s eyes glittered with golden streamers, and his voice commanded blandly.

 Chapter 719

    His highness Randall''s order was immediately executed. The secret guard of Rose Manor reached out to pull prisoner Willie out of the cage, but he was strongly resisted.


    "No! Please, lock the cage and don''t let the devil run out..." Willie cried and begged. He grabbed the railing of the cage with his other hand. His fingers turned white with force and the blood vessels on the back of his hand protruded.


    The strength of the secret law guard was more than that of ordinary people, but he was afraid to break the prisoner''s arm. He could only signal his companions to break Willie''s fingers from the other side, and then jerked him out.


    "I''m going back, let me go back, I''m going back..." Willie had just recovered from his vertigo, crying and struggling in the direction of the cage. The secret Dharma guard who was one head higher than him had to wrap his thick arm around his neck and scolded fiercely:


    "Boy, be honest with me and dare to be presumptuous again. Be careful that I screw off your head!"


    Willie was obviously shocked by the ferocious attitude of the secret law guard, and his expression became frightened. After the other party released himself, he shrank to the ground and trembled.


    "Cowardly, weak... But he doesn''t look like a madman." Nelson shook his head, frowned and said, "there''s no smell of bloody killing."


    The Lord usually entrusted the task of eliminating bandits to the free civil servants. Nelson is a mercenary. It''s too exaggerated to say that he kills people like hemp, but it''s true that he has hundreds of lives in his hands. He is particularly sensitive to his bloody peers. The secret Knight of kite Castle claimed that Willie had killed dozens of innocent people, but Nelson had no feeling for the weak young man in front of him.


    Victor does not regard Nelson and Willie as the same kind. Nelson''s cruel killing is to intimidate the enemy. When the enemy loses his will to resist, he will stop. As for Willie, according to the two secret knights, he is more like a dual personality psychotic in the earth world. One consciousness is cowardly and timid and hates the other side of himself, while the "night devil" consciousness takes pleasure in killing innocent lives.


    However, human beings in the Talon world have souls, and human consciousness belongs to the category of the will side, which belongs to an important part of the soul. Wizard imosen once told Victor that his witchcraft infects the souls of non intelligent animals, can deprive the independent will of the target, and cause the alienation of life. This means that there is a problem on the will side, non intelligent life changes, and intelligent life may weaken to death.


    At first, the little Baron encountered a plot by a mysterious wizard in Heibao town. If Victor''s fragments of consciousness failed to stabilize the collapse of his will side in time, his soul fire would be extinguished in a few days.


    Therefore, dual personality should be called dual soul in Talon world, and Willie is an extremely rare example.


    Victor did not know the reason for this special case, and the specific situation remained to be seen, but Victor believed that the secret Knights of kite castle and Rose Manor dared not deceive themselves.


    The setting sun fell into the hills, and the shadow of the secret castle building gradually lengthened. The secret castle guard retreated from Willie, and the rest stood in a circle around him. Seeing that the secret law guards were on guard, Willie obviously posed a considerable threat to them.


    When the last sunset disappeared in the sky and the night came as scheduled, the guards of the secret Castle lit candles and lighted braziers to disperse the darkness enveloping the camp. In the flickering light of the fire, Willie knelt on the ground, and his thin body kept shaking. The feeling was not the previous poor appearance, but a crazy smell. The secret law guards around him tightened their muscles and focused their eyes, as if they were ready to attack at any time.


    At the moment, their spirit is highly concentrated and they have entered a state of readiness for war.


    "Interesting."


    Victor gave a low smile and said to Nelson with a sideways face: "a mortal actually has spiritual touch, which is worth looking forward to... You restrain yourself and don''t scare him from moving."


    Spiritual touch itself is not magical. Creatures with spiritual power have the ability of spiritual touch. The stunning beauty looks back and smiles to show you the charm of the opposite sex, which makes your mood fluctuate. It''s hard to help but pursue her warmly; Competitors are jealous and provocative, which makes you angry, and then fight with your opponents; Or, if the child is disobedient, you take off your belt and stare at him seriously, he will be honest immediately.


    Love at first sight and anger are probably the most common manifestations of spiritual touch, which is almost a human instinct. More advanced spiritual touch shows that musicians create sad melodies, and people unconsciously immerse themselves in sad emotions after listening to them; The painter drew a tiger, and everyone was shocked, and so on.


    Transmitting one''s own will and affecting the target''s emotion is the essence of spiritual touch. It is similar to a skill between passive and active. Just like breathing, people can hold their breath, but they can''t stop breathing. Unless they are dead, even their own mind stops moving.


    The touch of mortal mind is no big deal. When a person has mastered the active touch of mind and can communicate with the world, it is called transcendence.


    The touch of the mind can be divided into high and low, but its manifestations are diverse. There was a pig butcher in Pinghu Town. When he entered the pigsty, all the pigs couldn''t move. Although Willie was spreading fear, his spiritual touch was one level worse than that of the pig butcher. However, the object of his will is human beings, and the people who surround him are secret law guards who never lack courage.


    The cautious gesture of the secret guard reminded victor of a word:


    Natural enemies.


    Willie, or the night devil, is like the natural enemy of mankind. The secret law guard is on guard against a monster!


    In order to satisfy his master''s curiosity, Nelson took back his real burning eyes from Willie and looked away. His mind is still a little short of Caligula''s realm. He is in a state of strong sense of existence. Ordinary people will be restless when they are stared at by him. With such a guy eyeing around, Victor wondered whether Willie the night devil could get up from the ground.


    Beasts avoid conflict by avoiding each other''s eyes. Humans are also beasts.


    Nelson looked up at the sky for a while, and there was another amazing change on Willie''s side. The sobs in his throat combined with the crazy tremor turned into giggles; Blood vessels with clear veins float on the pale skin, just like a terrible totem tattoo; The hands covering his face were dark red because of congestion, and all his nails turned into strange purple, just like the claws of a demon. He got up from the ground with his bent body. His knees kept bending at any time. He tore off his thin clothes and exposed his thin body covered with green and black lines. When he raised his head, his brown eyes were green, and the whole person smelled crazy, cunning, cruel and thirsty.


    "Step back."


    Victor wanted to see how powerful the night devil Willy was. He drank back the secret law guards around him. He turned to a Gripen militia nearby and said, "you go and subdue him. Don''t hurt him or be hurt by him."


    The eagle lion militia has been with Victor for nearly three years. He can understand the master''s meaning, but his style is still relatively rigid. He wouldn''t use tricks such as verbal temptation. He slipped his feet and rushed directly, and his muscular hand grabbed Willie''s thin shoulder.


    Isn''t he afraid of the night devil... Willie, it should be that the night devil is a little confused at the moment. His usual prey will be caught by fear when they see him, so that his excrement and urine will flow, and his hands and feet will be soft and slaughtered by him; A slightly stronger enemy is also frightened in the face of him. He is on alert and dare not attack rashly. The longer the confrontation between the two sides, the more frightened they are. They can''t play half their skills and can''t escape being killed in the end.


    This time, the night devil just took over and his body was not fully ready. A powerful opponent rushed over.


    Alchemy creatures are just a tiny part of the alchemy tower. The soul is almost immortal. Naturally, there is no instinct of fear. Even if thurnas could distort their hearts and senses, he could not frighten them.


    The night devil''s use of spiritual power was extremely rough and could not be compared with that of the first Paladin, but when he saw the strong enemy waving the wind and thunder between his arms, and the suffocating sense of power coming to his face, he instinctively bounced away, made a sharp cry in his mouth, avoided the grasp of the eagle lion militia, and at the same time, his purple hand clasped the enemy''s arm like a claw and tore it.


    "Yay"


    The eagle lion militia had no armor on its arms, and its sleeves and skin were cut open by the night devil, and blood flowed out. His physique attribute is as high as 18 points. His body is so tough. When he tightens his muscles, ordinary people can only leave a white mark when they cut his arm with an axe.


    The night devil left five bloody scars on the eagle lion militia with his bare hands!


    However, the third level Eagle lion militia still has 17 perception attributes. It easily grabbed the night devil''s arm and was about to cut him with capture skills. The night devil screamed, and the other hand grabbed the eagle lion militia''s eyes like lightning.


    Riding the eagle lion militia, the night devil''s thin body soared into the air, kicked horizontally on the strong enemy''s chest armor, twisted his arms with the help of the rebound force, broke away from the grasp of the eagle lion militia and flew outward.


    Between lightning and flint, the whole set of actions of night demons to hurt the enemy and save themselves are completed at one go, and there is no pause in thinking at all. Moreover, his power generation skills are as perfect as heaven, the operation and connection of internal diving and external forces are almost seamless, and the change of posture and action always maintains the appropriate power output.


    This is fighting intuition!


    Victor visually observed that the agility of the night devil Willie was roughly equal to that of the monkey militia. His perception attribute was no less than 15 points, and his strength was slightly stronger than that of the monkey militia, reaching the level of the silver backed gorilla in the earth world. Of course, his most terrible performance is his keen fighting intuition.


    Soldiers hone their martial arts in order to make their fighting consciousness close to their instincts. They can penetrate their whole body every time they attack or defend. Even trainee Knights whose strength and agility are far better than ordinary soldiers should practice martial arts hard in order to give full play to their combat effectiveness.


    People with fighting intuition don''t have to practice martial arts. They naturally know how to fight. When a trainee knight with excellent martial arts meets such an opponent, it is like a bison meets a tiger. He can''t win with faster power and speed. Unless the trainee Knight''s physical quality completely overwhelms his opponent, he is likely to be defeated by the other party or lose both.


    The physical quality of the night devil is as good as that of the monkey militia. Obviously, it will not be crushed by the trainee knight. Victor didn''t find it strange that he could kill the trainee Knight chasing him.


    Unfortunately, the element attributes of the monkey militia are not enough in front of the three-level Eagle lion militia, but the eagle lion militia loaded with the wolf fighting skills is still limited by the inherent martial arts skills every time. Coupled with the owner''s instructions, he wants to protect himself and catch the enemy. In the pursuit process, he seems to be tied up and missed the opportunity to subdue the night devil many times.


    In contrast, the night devil, aware of his opponent''s weakness, took the game of dying together and dealt with the eagle lion militia. But his strength and speed are completely crushed by his opponent. The attack can''t work and can''t get rid of his opponent. It looks crazy. In fact, he has always been at a disadvantage.


    The two sides came and went, and there was no victory or defeat for a time. However, the noise of the fierce battle finally led dwarf green out of the green brick villa.


    "Did you fools let this madman out again without locking the cage?"


    The big headed dwarf was full of wine. Surrounded by several pharmacists, he ran out of the door and shouted arrogantly. He suddenly saw victor. His arrogant and domineering momentum disappeared immediately and wanted to hide behind others.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes swept over, fixed the dwarf in place and continued to watch the fight between the night devil and the Gripen militia.


    Thirty minutes later, the night devil''s physical strength decreased significantly, and his steps faltered. He was pinched by the lively Eagle lion militia and pressed on the ground. He could not move again like a dying fish, but his green eyes were still fierce.


    Victor summoned the wind element to gain insight into the physical and mental state of the night devil, but it had no effect. Because of the continuous insight of the wind element, the target needs to release his body and mind for cooperation, and the night devil''s almost crazy killing consciousness is still very strong. Victor felt this and gave up the idea of interrogating him in person. This will take a long time and will be provoked and cheated by night devil Willie.


    "Nelson, take him down and interrogate what you are interested in. Just don''t kill or maim him."


    "Don''t worry, sir. It must be right to leave the interrogation to me!" Nelson patted his chest and promised, then came forward to remove Willie''s shoulder and hip joint, and took him to a cabin.


    "The others are scattered." Victor waved back the pharmacist of kite castle and Rose Manor, sent the secret law guard to patrol, waved to the wise dwarf of the faceless and said, "come here."


    As the top medicine master, dwarf green still had some confidence. He came over and shouted, "you can''t hit me!"


    Hearing this, Charlotte, wearing a gold mask, couldn''t help smiling.


    Dwarf Green has a strange body, ugly appearance and a great temper, but his heart is as simple as a child. He is afraid of being beaten in his thirties. It seems that the old wizard tofferwen has not beaten him less.


    "You know you did something wrong." Victor shouted coldly, "tell me, what have you done in the past two years?"


    "I... Improved a lot of potions." Green said with a strangled neck, even though he didn''t have a neck at all.


    "Improved formula? Ha, the medicine cost of strengthening medicine is improved from 10 Silver sols to 2 gold sols. The improved formula takes the wing powder of fluorescent moth as the main material. Is this an erotic medicine or a beauty medicine?" Victor sneered and said, "I''ve seen all the improved formulations of medicine you took out. They don''t need to be improved. The more they are changed, the worse the quality... Do you know what is the quality of medicine? The effect, toxicity and raw materials are indispensable. You''re still the most proud disciple of master toforwen and the most outstanding pharmacist in kite castle. Don''t you even understand these?"


    Green could be beaten, but would not allow others to question his knowledge of pharmacodynamics. He stared, jumped and shouted: "What do you know? Medicament improvement must draw inspiration from failure. No medicament can be successfully prepared at one time. All failures are valuable accumulation. If you have to ask me what achievements I have made in the past two years, I tell you, I have made those idiots of York family look like a little bit. The improved formulas you see are their masterpieces... Er, and those white people in kite castle "Crazy."


    Victor was silent for two seconds and then asked, "what progress have you made yourself? You have achieved nothing except killing my savage fighter. Master tofven asked you to take Randall''s lead, not to be a teacher for others."


    "What can I do? There are no qualified test materials here." Green shrugged his shoulders. He had shoulders, but the act of shrugging his shoulders was tantamount to jumping.


    "The idea of psychic potion is aimed at psychic warriors to replace the damn ''source force''... But there are no psychic warriors here. Except for the unlucky barbarian prisoners, all the others are waste."


    A pleasant voice came from victor. Charlotte asked curiously, "master green, isn''t the mind potion to train ordinary people into mind soldiers? According to you, mind soldiers can''t appear at all."


    Being honored as a master, green felt much better, shook his head and said: "That''s not the case... For example, the traditional rage potion affects the blood of the drug user, stimulates his inner potential, and indirectly affects his mental state. When his strength explodes, he can''t feel pain and bleeding, that is, his perception is weakened to a low point by the rage potion, which is not only easy to cause death and injury of the drug user, but also greatly reduces their attack accuracy."


    "The mind frenzy potion is used to mobilize the blood power of the drug user by affecting his mind. This is active and controllable frenzy. The damage to the drug user is reduced and their combat effectiveness is greatly improved. However, the prerequisite for mind frenzy is that the drug user has the blood talent of frenzy type."


    "His highness Randall divides the soul warrior into primary, intermediate and advanced. The passive life tenacity talent is the primary soul warrior. I need the intermediate soul warrior with independent blood talent as the test material, but now there is no intermediate soul warrior, I can only find a way on the man warrior. I don''t know he vomited blood without drinking a few bottles of medicine."


    The dwarf shook his head and said, "pretty fighter, too fragile!"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked, "night devil Willie, what do you think?"


    Green''s spirit perked up, waved his small short hand and said, "I doubt this guy has'' source power ''naturally, but he''s too thin. I''m going to fatten him up before I try the medicine."


    At present, source force is only a concept. Victor puts forward the hypothesis of source force according to the blood anger of barbarians, the fighting spirit of knights and the magic of wizards. He believes that people''s inner potential combined with the power of mind can show the power with the characteristics of autonomy and non passivity. Victor''s own source force comes from the element of void water, but the source force of ordinary people is still unknown.


    The test just now shows that the night devil has natural abilities such as fear will, super power, extraordinary agility, killing madness and combat intuition. If he is not a wizard, as an ordinary person, his root cause of change is very close to the idea of source power.


    Victor calculated the time in his mind and determined that after he left the kite castle, Willie, the night demon, became a prisoner of the faceless and was sent to Randall as the experimental material. The old wizard tofven must have personally "touched" the two blood states of Willie and the night devil.


    "Give me the letter from master tophoven about night devil Willie. In addition, inform Mrs. trisley of Rose Manor that I want all the information about night devil Willie, including his parents and relatives... In short, the more detailed the things about night devil and Willie, the better."

 Chapter 720

    The case of night devil Willie is of great significance to victor.


    The letter from the wizard of tophoven showed that he had indeed observed two different blood states of Willie and the night devil.


    According to the letter, Willie''s blood state is also different from ordinary people, and his internal organs function is particularly powerful, but almost all the nutrients he absorbs from food are used to nourish internal diving. He looks very thin. He is usually tired and pale, always half asleep and half awake, and is very easy to enter deep sleep.


    At night, Willie turned into a night devil. His blood state showed another extreme. His spirit was highly active, his inner potential was fully released, he had far more power and agility than ordinary people, his senses became sharp and his ability to obtain low light vision.


    In fact, the night devil also has three special spiritual talents: fear will, crazy killing and fighting intuition. However, the sorcery of tophoven can only explore the blood state, not the field of mind. Moreover, the faceless chief has reached the end of his life. He is too old to study the secret of night devil Willie. He sent this valuable experimental material to Randall, hoping that Victor and dwarf green could find a breakthrough in psychopharmaceutics from the night devil.


    Tofferwen''s research on the law of blood is unparalleled in the world. The church has accumulated thousands of years of research on the power of mind, but Victor can be called the first person today to combine mind and blood to create a new field.


    Night devil Willie''s spiritual talent and blood talent complement each other, which is in line with the aesthetic principle of natural creation. Whether his double soul state is born or caused by witchcraft, it has high reference value.


    No one can create a knowledge out of thin air. All learning or technology has a real basis. The night devil Willie is a living example. Excavating his secrets can expand the contents of many academic fields, such as the pharmacy of kite castle and the spiritual research of the church. Of course, it also includes the secret method of spiritual blood.


    Victor believed that both the church and the kite castle were investigating the causes of the night devil Willie. Tofven sent the first-hand information to the Randall family, with a brief information about the night devil Willie.


    However, he needs more detailed information to deduce the cause of night demons.


    Victor can''t just rely on kite castle for information. His highness Randall has his own intelligence force. In addition to mercury, he can also mobilize the spies under trisley.


    In comparison, Mercury''s intelligence network is wider, almost all over the whole human country, but the number of core spies is too small, and the professionalism is not as good as the spies trained by the York family. In order to avoid the attention of the tribunal, Victor would be more appropriate to secretly investigate Wiley''s mission to the rose estate.


    It takes time to investigate a person''s past carefully and deeply. This is a long-term task. It will take several months, even two or three years, to get a detailed report by times. Victor is patient, but there is more to do.


    The next morning, Victor asked Charlotte to personally handle the relocation of the pharmacist''s Secret castle. He took several alchemy militia guards to imosen wizard''s animal farm.


    Emerson is timid, lecherous and greedy for a comfortable life, but because of this, he works very hard and has made quite good achievements in more than three years.


    First of all, on the basis of guard dogs and guard dogs, he used witchcraft to cultivate a new Randall bear dog. This is a kind of fighting dog with strong muscles and bones. It is about the same size as the alchemy fighting mastiff. It looks like a reduced version of the bear. It is tough and brave by nature, has keen senses and amazing bite force, and has strong obedience. In the actual combat test, four adult male bear dogs cooperated with each other. After paying the price of two deaths and one serious injury, they killed an alchemical war mastiff that did not use bloodthirsty talent.


    In other words, the normal state of the alchemical war mastiff can not completely crush an adult male bear dog in strength. Its wild intuition is the advantage that the bear dog can''t reach. Victor was most satisfied with the omnivorous food of bears and dogs. The food intake range was very wide, and the proportion of plant feed could exceed half. They ate mushrooms, worms, tender grass, crude sugar and honey, which was really a bit like bear beasts.


    The service life and feeding cost of bear dog are obviously better than those of alchemical war mastiff. Victor could see that imosen took the alchemical war mastiff as the standard and wanted to prove his value to the owner by breeding bear dogs and the non-existent wizard.


    In addition to the bear dog, imosen also hybridized the red haired bison of the Wharton prairie with the ordinary Qianniu to cultivate a short horned cow with gentle temperament and excellent endurance, which can replace two heavy-duty horses and pull the standard chariot.


    Emerson said that the short horned cattle are still in the early generation and have the potential to continue to improve, but it takes longer time and more energy. At present, he has successfully improved the second generation of camel antelope and two generations of semi fast birds.


    Camel antelope was originally a traditional mountain camel of the neville people. It is a medium-sized animal. It is similar to the donkey on earth and can carry goods weighing less than 600 pounds. Victor never expected that imosen could communicate with the leader of the swamp goblin about animal training skills and cultivate the second generation of camel antelope.


    They are smaller than normal camel antelopes. The high hump stores more water and fat and can travel with load for a long time. Although the weight-bearing range of the second generation camel antelope is reduced to 400 pounds, they eat less, have stronger physical strength, are good at enduring hunger and thirst, change their back hair twice a year, are resistant to cold and heat, and adapt to the transportation needs in various environments, such as swamps and dense forests.


    However, the three generations of fast birds and birds that Victor expected are still in the second and a half generations. Imosen explained that since the number of swamp goblin slaves is close to 40000, it is difficult for the lizard tribe to control them. In order to deal with various problems caused by the increase of goblin number, he gave priority to cultivating bear dog and camel antelope, hoping that these two animals can improve the patrol force and transportation capacity of the forward base, effectively limit the activities of goblin slaves, prevent them from escaping from the actual control range of the forward base and form a new goblin population.


    Subsequently, imosen vowed to Victor that he would concentrate on cultivating the third generation of fast birds and war birds, and was expected to produce results satisfactory to the owner within three years.


    The work enthusiasm of wizard imosen won Victor''s praise. In contrast, dwarf green achieved nothing. He can be called a model of Randall family scholars. But think about it carefully. There are objective reasons for the difference between the two. Dwarf Green''s pharmaceutical attainments have reached the peak, and it is very difficult to move forward. However, imosen''s research on animal training has just begun. Randall family has provided him with shelter and experimental place. He has the conditions to tap his own witchcraft power.


    In ancient times, wizards were usually part-time scholars on the premise that they had no worries about life.


    In any case, Victor should give imosen encouragement. Previously, he was afraid of being implicated by wizards and never accepted imosen in the name of his family. Now, with the status of Stormrage sword saint, keeping wizards is only a small problem. Besides, father Miller has been secretly taking care of the Emersons and daughters. Victor gave his surname to imosen on the spot Randall went to a farm and invited him alone to have dinner with himself at the silver moon manor.


    The so-called invitation alone is actually accompanied by the fierce soldier Marcy. Victor intends to promote the marriage between Marcy and imosen, because imosen, as a dark wizard, can''t share his secrets with his two little wives. Victor needs to master the secret face of the wizard and understand his progress in witchcraft. It is very necessary to arrange a pillow person for imosen who can analyze secrets and calm his emotions.


    Marcy is the right person. She knew that the reason why she was valued by the Randall family was that turnans needed to test a forging method to improve the ability of fierce soldiers. Out of ambition and longing for strength, she accepted the identity of the experimenter and did not hesitate to abandon her family to show her loyalty and determination. A year ago in the calf village resistance battle, Marcy performed well in the battle. She hanged a fierce Centaur of silver rank and won the title of "blood Python".


    During Victor''s visit to the Ayres, he asked Pope Clement to heal Marcy''s eyes, restore her appearance, and show the attitude of the Stormrage sword saint. Since then, "blood Python" Marcy is no longer the test of the Templar. She is a core member of the Randall family.


    Only Victor can give Marcy the power and extraordinary power she craves, so there is no need to doubt her loyalty. With "blood Python" Marcy protecting the imosen wizard, victor will be more relieved.


    After three times of body remodeling, Marcy has a gorgeous face, fair skin and tall and plump figure. Compared with the gentle and charming indoor maid, she has a different charm. When imosen saw her, his eyes were straight. When Victor showed a little talk of matching the two people, he immediately courted Marcy and showed off the farm he had just obtained.


    Unfortunately, Marcy didn''t like Emerson at all and dealt with each other coldly.


    After dinner, Victor asked Marcy what she thought of imosen. Sure enough, Marcy said she liked Nelson, but Nelson didn''t like her. If she can''t marry Lord Nelson, she hopes to form a family with an aristocrat, even if she doesn''t have the status of a wife. As for Emerson, he is too weak.


    Victor is speechless. He can''t tell Marcy now that imosen is actually a legendary wizard. As long as he is given enough time and environment, he can develop a corps of alienated beasts.


    However, Emerson''s extraordinary strength seems to have nothing to do with his physical strength.


    After all, Marcy is a fierce female soldier who ignites the fire of her heart. Her strength is close to the silver level. Victor can''t force him to marry imosen.


    Fortunately, his highness Randall can force many people now. Most of the sword maidens trained in mercury manor come from the stronghold. They have little faith in the Lord of glory. They have good strength by reshaping their bodies and practicing the secret method of source blood. Victor decided to choose a sword maid who was outstanding in all aspects to be imosen''s wife.


    After Marcy left, Victor took out a bottle of valuable life prolonging medicine and instructed the wizard to take it. The Duke of York couldn''t even ask for the life prolonging potion prepared by master toforwin himself and mainly made of the heart of the dragon vein dog head man, but the wizard imosen was worth more money.


    After imosen fell asleep and determined that the life prolonging medicine worked, Victor quietly left the silver moon manor and took Renault and shack to the alchemy tower of the hill secret castle.


    The alchemy tower cave was cold and humid. Victor went into the inner cave, swept his eyes, there was no strange creation altar, connected the tower spirit consciously, and said, "king, I''m back."


    Tarring''s unemotional voice sounded in Victor''s mind:


    "Your Excellency, alchemy tower 7 welcomes your return and awaits your order."


    Victor nodded and ordered as usual, "report on alchemy tower 7."

 Chapter 721

    "In the No. 7 alchemy tower, the total amount of soul fire is 14031 points, controlling 9 alchemy dragon lizards, 4 alchemy soldiers, 349 third-class blood militia, 204 alchemy militia, 21 alchemy war mastiffs, 543 alchemy auxiliary soldiers, 0 alchemy crows, 3347 remaining soul fires and 818 gold sols."


    Victor couldn''t help whistling when he heard the number of third-class blood militia and asked Renault with a smile, "have all my 349 blood militia been settled now?"


    Renault bowed and said: "According to your command, the blood militia first went to the mountain fortress to receive a year of social knowledge training, during which they participated in labor and patrol tasks in the swamp base. Then, they went to mercury manor for training for three months to learn how to treat people and things and how to hide their strength. Finally, Jack and I came forward to install the blood militia who completed the training into the ranks of migrant hired workers and swamp scouts Li... At present, these 349 blood militia are waiting for adult recruitment at the hired workers'' camp and the scouts'' camp. "


    The element attributes of the three-level blood militia are 17 points of stamina, 13 points of spirit, 16 points of perception and 3 points of life, with a service life of 15 years and a single cost of more than 4000 gold sol. They have four skill slots, which are loaded with collection, Eagle lion secret form, wolf secret form and source blood secret form. They have the characteristics of weak resistance, strong physique, bone strengthening, super physical fitness, endurance, hunger and thirst and slight self-healing, An early level psychic warrior who is equal to the third level Eagle lion militia and has a talent of life tenacity.


    The total cost of making 350 blood militia is more than one million kinshores, which is not counting the sacrificed alchemy creatures. However, Victor finally completed the upgrading of the alchemy militia. Because the strength of the three-level blood militia is close to the early Bronze knight, his force has made a qualitative leap.


    More than 1 million gold sols are nothing to Victor now. Besides, the money has been used up in exchange for hundreds of strong blood militia, and there are 4 million gold sols in the vault of the secret castle on the hill. After that, just slowly replenish the loss of alchemy creatures to achieve the benign operation of the alchemy tower.


    Victor was full of joy. Seeing Renault''s flattering expression, he couldn''t help hammering it on his generous chest, laughing and scolding: "who did you learn this flattering skill from?"


    Renault habitually imitated Nelson''s gesture of touching the back of his head and said in a low voice, "I see a lot of people doing this to Mrs. Nicole''s housekeeper."


    Shack said, "Sir, we are heralds trusted by adults. Many people flatter Renault and me like this."


    Victor shrunk his eyes slightly, nodded and continued to communicate with the tower spirit, "king, is there a problem with the functions of the alchemy tower?"


    "No. 7 alchemy tower operates well and all functions are normal."


    Now Victor was relieved. The king once complained that the logical beauty of the alchemy tower made it very uncomfortable. Victor said he didn''t care at that time. In fact, he was still worried that the patchwork alchemy tower would suddenly collapse one day, so he spent a lot of money to make taling produce three-level blood militia without limit. He was afraid to complete the renewal of alchemy creatures as soon as possible After the alchemy tower was damaged, the service life of the first generation of alchemy militia was exhausted and all died, thus forming a power vacuum period.


    The armed forces of Randall family, including pro guards, vassal cavalry and mercenaries, are under Victor''s control. However, hundreds of mountain people''s strongholds, large and small, are too far away from Randall''s territory. Strictly speaking, they are illegal armed. They are not only easy to get out of control, but also run the risk of being destroyed by external Lords. Victor can firmly grasp these rebellious mountain people hunters by absolute loyalty An honest and powerful alchemical militia.


    Each mountain people''s stronghold has at least one or two alchemists, but they will return to the alchemy tower in the longest five years, and the shortest is only three and a half years. Victor now has hundreds of more powerful three-level blood militia, who can be assigned to ensure the control over the mountain people''s stronghold for more than ten years. When the young generation in the mountain stronghold training camp and escort training camp grow up Come on, Victor doesn''t care if the alchemy tower is damaged.


    "King, there are two less alchemy dragon lizards. Have the two teams I sent to spy on ant men been destroyed?" Victor asked instead.


    "Yes." Tallinn responded: "The soul fire of the two alchemists who carried out the investigation mission has all returned to the alchemy tower. One of them encountered the half dragon people''s Congress tribe participating in the bloody battle on the way through the Everglades, which failed to break through and was completely annihilated by the half dragon people; the other team lost three alchemists, successfully crossed the Everglades and entered an unknown prairie, which was watched by a large group of grassland jackals After 12 days of fierce fighting, only an alchemical dragon lizard and a third-class Eagle lion militia managed to escape into the endless forest. However, they failed to find the trace of ant man and were finally killed by a monster. "


    "Adult, do you want to read the memory clips they uploaded?"


    "Of course."


    A pair of dynamic images are presented one by one in Victor''s mind. They are the memories of the alchemist within five minutes before his death. After Victor''s combined deduction, the experiences of the two investigation teams are obtained respectively.


    The first investigation team was unlucky and met a half dragon people''s tribe who participated in a bloody battle. Although they carefully avoided all kinds of dangers, the swamp race became aggressive and sharp under the influence of the bloody battle. In an open area, the two sides clashed. The whole process was flat, the alchemists ran away, and thousands of half dragon hunters chased after them with snake demons as big as tigers Attack and intercept. Due to the limited movement speed of the swamp terrain, the alchemist team failed to escape bad luck and was shot by the half dragon hunter with a spear.


    The second team had slightly better luck than the first team. At least they crossed the lizard swamp and entered the unknown prairie. Although chased and killed by grassland jackals, three alchemy units broke into the boundless forest. Then their luck ran out, and a monster in the forest killed the only two alchemists left.


    As a result, the scouts composed of alchemists didn''t even meet the ant man, and 300000 kinsol drifted in this way.


    However, Victor also saw something in his first attempt to have the memory upload function of the alchemy tower.


    The combination of alchemical dragon lizard with 4 War mastiffs, 6 Eagle lion militia and 30 alchemical crows should be said to have strong strength. The two scouts will not be wiped out just after entering the endless forest. The main problem is that the alchemical creatures are too rigid, do not know how to adapt, and do not know how to adopt flexible tactics. For example, the personnel of the second scouting team completely entered the prairie. When they were chased by hundreds of jackals, they just ran away. With the speed of the alchemical dragon lizard, the ordinary jackal was indeed pulled away, but a jackal with white hair on his forehead was always hanging not far behind them. According to the memory picture uploaded by the alchemist, Victor judged that the Jackal had the strength of the silver peak. With the strength of the scouting team, he could set up a situation to surround and kill it. The alchemist resolutely implemented Victor''s orders and tried to protect himself. When the white jackal caught up, they let a war mastiff drag the other party first, and the rest continued to escape to the West. When all four war mastiffs were sacrificed, it was the turn of the alchemical militia to break one by one. Finally, only two alchemical creatures broke into the endless forest.


    If the scouts bring two experienced elite soldiers, they will certainly go further.


    After all, alchemists are victims. Victor can accept this fact. Fortunately, the memory upload function allows him to harvest a lot of useful information. There is a prairie between the lizard swamp and the endless forest. Decades ago, the forest Centaur should have been an army of ant men who crossed the swamp and wiped out the prairie.


    In addition, the jungle monster that killed the alchemical dragon lizard also attracted Victor''s attention. It was 3.2 meters tall and very strong. It looked like a human monster, but its body surface was covered with green moss. There were only eyes and nostrils on its head. It seemed that it didn''t need to eat and drink. The most bizarre thing was that it didn''t have normal flesh and blood. Half of its head was bitten off by the alchemical dragon lizard and there was no blood and brain, Instead, the dragon lizard was dismembered alive with a pair of huge claws.


    This is obviously not a creature in the general sense, but more like an artificial monster or a dead?


    No matter what it is, and the white jackal, if they knew they had been "seen" by the owner of the alchemy tower, would they not be able to sleep... Victor thought with evil interest.


    Alchemy creatures are only a part of the alchemy tower. The alchemy tower is a complete life, and its power can easily radiate thousands of kilometers.


    Victor breathed out his breath. It was easy to read the memory fragments of hundreds of alchemy creatures at one time with his current spiritual power, but I''m afraid it would be hard to feel a few times more. There was no problem in collecting the memory fragments and skills uploaded by all alchemy creatures in No. 7 alchemy tower.


    This is the divine life, which may come from a part of the ancient god. How powerful will the active ancient god be?


    "King, how many gold coins does it take to make a standard alchemy militia now?" Victor gathered his mind and asked taling.


    "1010 gold sols can produce a standard alchemy militia." The king replied.


    "Kinsol really increased in value... I don''t have to rush to produce more alchemy creatures." Victor smiled and nodded: "Renault and shack, you will take someone to count 200000 gold sols and sacrifice them to the alchemy tower. I will immediately arrange for taling to establish the task of producing alchemy war mastiff and alchemy crow."


    "Yes, sir." Said the two alchemists in unison.


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "did I let you keep a diary every day?"


    "No, we keep a diary every day." Renault said solemnly.


    Renault, shack, Jack and other first-generation alchemy militia are almost 15 years old. Victor can no longer treat them as partners, but these alchemy militia have some influence in the Randall family. Victor needs them to continue to assist himself in their existing identity.


    Their return to the alchemy tower is inevitable, and their memory will be reset. Victor used the way of diary to help them find their memory and identity.


    "When this is done... You go back to the alchemy tower." Victor paused a little, but kept a flat tone and said, "I want to rebuild a strong body for you. The level 5 blood militia is worthy of the herald of the angry wind sword saint."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Renault and shack said respectfully, without any emotional ups and downs.


    Victor nodded silently, took out the strange crystal collected by the dragon vein dog head man from his pocket, carelessly threw it on the altar of the alchemy tower, and told the tower spirit in his consciousness: "king, analyze its essence, and then quote the sacrifice price to me."


    "Ancient dragon blood, worth 47818993 gold sols... Master, do you need to sacrifice?"


    Victor was stunned for a long time and asked blankly, "what... Ancient dragon blood? How many gold sols?"

 Chapter 722

    King Tallinn repeated the same number.


    Victor didn''t hear wrong. He just couldn''t believe that an ancient wonder crystal was valued by Tallinn at more than 47 million gold sol.


    What is this concept?


    Renma Hill proposed a plan to exchange gold coins for rock bricks and collected 20 million gold sols from the royal families of various countries. No king could take out so much gold at once. They cleaned their vault and had to consult with the Lords before they could raise a currency worth 20 million gold sols. Because in addition to the rich Neville Kingdom, other royal families and royal families have to reserve some gold coins to maintain the credit of purple gold coins. They can only take out a considerable number of silver and copper coins to deliver to Renma hill.


    The agreement determined that the delivery period of gold coins was one year, but almost all royal families privately asked Victor for more accommodation. The 23 million gold coins transported by King Neville needed more than 100 carriages. If all these gold coins were poured down, they could be piled into a hill.


    There are about 120 million worth of gold, silver and copper coins to be transported to Renma hill. According to the share proportion of Randall family in the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce, 24 million gold coins can be distributed. However, Victor is not going to redistribute the money. He plans to make overall arrangements and use it intensively, and only distribute some dividends to the Lords of Renma hill every year.


    The strange crystal seized from the dragon vein dog head man is valued at nearly 48 million gold sol, 18 million more than victor''s money from selling rock bricks!


    Victor remembered clearly that he had a similar wonder crystal, the remains of an alchemy tower from the mist mountains, and the king valued it at zero. The difference between the two lies in the drop of blood in the middle - ancient dragon blood!


    More than 10000 years ago, the dragon family was far away from the human kingdom and disappeared without a trace. The powerful dragon has only existed in the poetry stories handed down by bards. As for the ancient dragon, Victor knew nothing about it, but the blood of the ancient dragon must be different.


    If this strange crystal sealed with ancient dragon blood can be changed into a golden mountain, Victor may have to consider whether it should be changed. To tell the truth, pure gold doesn''t mean much to him anymore. Moreover, with the wealth harvesting mechanism he established, the alchemy tower can obtain resources endlessly.


    Therefore, the urgent task is to find out the actual function of ancient dragon blood first, rather than sacrificing it to an unknown existence through the alchemy Tower!


    Victor has been playing with the strange crystal for some time and has not found a way to open the strange crystal. Maybe Sylvia can forcibly destroy the crystal with the void water element, but who can know what changes will happen to the ancient dragon blood that has lost the crystal seal?


    To understand the function of ancient dragon blood, we must first start with the tower spirit of No. 7 alchemy tower. Although the king could not lie to his master, he had a criminal record of cheating victor and deliberately concealed key information under the condition of asymmetric information, so as to mislead the tower master''s decision.


    Victor was trying to understand why the king did it. As a living body, the alchemy tower instinctively pursues perfection. King Tallinn has repeatedly asked Victor to step up the level authority of the alchemy tower. But the more it did, the less Victor wanted to satisfy it.


    "What effect does ancient dragon blood have on the alchemy tower?" Victor took the strange crystal from the altar and asked carefully.


    The king replied without hesitation: "ancient dragon blood can supplement the biological information of dragon warriors and activate the production function of dragon warriors."


    "What?! you bastard... I''m too lazy to scold you!" The unimaginable surprise confused his highness Randall''s thoughts and shouted a little incoherently in his consciousness.


    Dragon warrior, advanced alchemy combat unit, 20 points of physique, 30 points of spirit, 20 points of perception and 5 points of life in human form; Half dragon form stamina 35 points, spirit 30 points, perception 25 points and life 5 points; Dragon and beast form stamina 42 points, spirit 30 points, perception 18 points and life 5 points.


    The Dragon Warrior costs 150000 gold sol and has a service life of 20 years. It can load 6 skills. At the same time, it has extraordinary talents such as lightning reflection, dynamic vision, element resistance, dragon anger, dragon breath spitting and transformation, and is immune to negative effects such as toxin, soul oppression, curse and element stagnation.


    As a humanoid alchemy unit, the Dragon Warrior also has the ability to learn.


    A few years ago, Victor took great pains to obtain a broken Rune crystal from the dark forest in the southeast of Gambis to repair the function of No. 7 alchemy tower to produce alchemy dragon lizard. The king of Tallinn got the information about the Dragon Warrior together.


    At that time, Victor was poor and tinkly, plus the dragon warrior could only see that he could not make it. He would make complaints about it. The cost performance of the dragon warrior was very low, and it was not worth 15 million gold Saul.


    Today, unlike in the past, the Randall family has been rich, but Victor lacks high-end alchemy creatures. At present, the strongest alchemy soldiers in No. 7 alchemy tower belong to cannon fodder combat units. They can not effectively intervene in the battle of his highness Randall. For example, when Victor dealt with the bear monster elder, scorpion tailed lion and Centaur Khan, the alchemists did not play much role. They even lacked the speed to catch up with Victor, let alone protect the Stormrage swordsman in battle.


    The dragon warrior is by no means the cannon fodder unit of the alchemy tower. King taling once described it with a long string of information, but Victor now only depends on the spiritual power in the basic attributes to measure whether a creature is strong or not. A creature with weak spiritual attributes is a weak residue no matter how strong its physique is. If the life level is divided by spiritual attributes, the silver level is from 16:00 to 24:00, the gold level is from 25:00 to 29:00, and those with spiritual attributes above 30:00 enter the field of legend.


    Of course, this division method has formal limitations and can not fully represent the individual combat effectiveness level. Just like an ordinary person of imosen wizard, when he performs witchcraft, he improves his spiritual attributes and uses the most advanced wisdom to guide witchcraft. Victor estimates that his spiritual power has broken through 30 points and reached the legendary level. Therefore, his remote-controlled double headed dragon lizard itugos can sweep hundreds of alchemical creatures, including several alchemical dragon lizards. Unfortunately, imosen himself was still too weak. He was knocked unconscious by the alchemical militia and the battle was over.


    The elemental attributes of giant creatures are different from those of medium-sized creatures, and the spiritual attributes of wizards and soldiers are also different.


    The spirit strength of the dragon warrior is stable at 30 points. It is undoubtedly a legendary alchemist.


    The higher the spiritual attribute, the more in-depth the control of oneself. With the human body, if the spiritual attribute exceeds 20 points, it will automatically ignite the fire of the soul. Viktor wants to create a 20 point alchemy militia, which needs more than 100000 gold sols. Dragon Warrior costs 150000 and has a spirit of 30 points. How can its cost performance be poor?


    Sure enough, after being rich, the standard of cost performance is also different.


    Moreover, the Dragon Warrior can change his voice into half dragon form and dragon beast form. His element attributes have increased significantly, and he has obtained extremely powerful extraordinary talents. Although half dragon form can spit dragon breath and use dragon anger, it still maintains human form. The dragon and beast form is different. The dragon warrior is transformed into a large dragon beast with a length of 7 meters and a height of 2.6 meters. Its power is not much worse than the real dragon.


    How can a human weighing more than 200 pounds become a large creature weighing thousands of pounds?


    The only explanation is that dragon warriors use void elements to condense dragon and beast bodies. In other words, it has elemental extraordinary ability and is difficult to be destroyed by violence. It can complete transformation and restore the strongest combat form even if it is severely damaged under normal circumstances.


    Although the transformation of the Dragon beast is irreversible, I''m afraid it''s difficult for Victor to clean it up. On the contrary, with dragons as meat shields, Victor can even confront giant legendary creatures such as Hydra lizard.


    Victor ran x-3, took pictures of Pianpian daydreaming, and calmly asked, "ancient dragon blood is not Rune crystal. Why can it repair the production function of dragon warriors?"


    "Not repair, add." The king replied, "Dear Sir, do you remember that after the rune crystals of the mist mountains were fused by me, the alchemy tower had another useless function?"


    The rune crystal retrieved by Victor from the mist mountains of Neville Kingdom complements the three functions of No. 7 alchemy Tower: one is the upload of alchemy biological memory; The second is to adjust the elements of alchemy organisms; As for the third function, it can not be regarded as a function. After the No. 7 alchemy tower integrates Rune crystals, there are inexplicably hundreds of biological templates, and they are full of strange life forms, such as half deer and half man, man with cat ears and tail, man with insect wings on his back, etc. what they have in common is whether male and female are beautiful, lovely or enchanting, It can''t be produced yet, just like the biological template database.


    At first, Victor thought that the alchemy tower on the misty pulse was experimental. The alchemist tried to break the law of reality and create a new kind of alchemy creatures. Then he maliciously speculated that the alchemist had to meet the private desires of some mages and dignitaries and designed many alternative biological templates, but those creatures could not be made at all. He is just trying to cheat resources from the powerful mages and secretly tampering with his own things.


    Victor''s as like as two peas, the creatures he knew were natural creatures, such as savage warriors and sheep heads. Almost all the alchemist mastiff was like a fierce wolf. The ants were of odd shape. They were in line with the new model of alchemy.


    Now it seems that the alchemy biological template database is not a useless function. It combines the blood information contained in ancient dragon blood to add a new unit - Dragon Warrior to No. 7 alchemy tower.


    "Show me the dragon warrior''s biological template." Victor pondered for a moment and ordered.


    Taling passed a pair of male and female images to victor. The male has bronze complexion and tall and fit; Females have fair and tender skin, plump and graceful body. They are all beautiful humanoid creatures, but they are certainly not pure humans, because they have a pair of vertical pupils and a pair of white horns bent forward under their hair.


    "This is not the human template of the dragon warrior! Are you sure the new unit added is the Dragon Warrior?" Victor frowned and asked with a heavy expression.


    "The information I got is the dragon warrior." The tower spirit replied, "but I''m not sure whether there will be a change in the Asian template dragon warrior. Sir, alchemy tower 7 itself does not have this function. I mean adding new units."


    After thinking for a moment, Victor said, "however, the alchemy tower in the mist mountains obviously has this function... Alchemy tower 7 absorbs Rune crystals from the mist mountains. It is no longer the original alchemy tower 7."


    He paused and said, "king, please give me some suggestions on ancient dragon blood for my reference."


    The king said in an unchanging tone: "My Lord, I must remind you that the changes brought by the new unit are unknown. I am afraid that the alchemy tower will be damaged, so I suggest you sacrifice ancient dragon blood in exchange for resources... Or, you can save ancient dragon blood temporarily, collect Rune crystals first, improve the level authority of alchemy tower 7, learn more about the alchemy Empire, and then consider the integration of ancient dragon blood into alchemy tower 7... The most important thing The latter option is to directly integrate ancient dragon blood and add an undetermined new unit to alchemy tower 7. It is not necessarily the dragon warrior I know, maybe stronger or weaker. "


    "These are the three suggestions I offer you."


    Victor was silent, and gradually drew an inexplicable smile from the corners of his mouth, saying: "You deliberately used more than 47 million gold sols to induce me to sacrifice ancient dragon blood, and now you scare me with uncertain risks... If the alchemy tower reserves tens of millions of gold sols and I can''t use them up, I will inevitably want to obtain new functions, so you need to continue to collect Rune crystals and improve your level authority... From another point of view, uncertain dragon warriors may be better than others It''s weaker than expected, and it''s not worth spending more than 47 million gold sols. It''s better to improve the level authority of the alchemy tower first, and then choose integration or sacrifice... "


    "King, your fear of extinction and pursuit of perfect form can be understood as the instinct given to the tower spirit by the will side. However, I don''t think that increasing the level authority of the alchemy tower can obtain experimental functional information. If I don''t obtain relevant information, what should I do with this strange crystal sealed with ancient dragon blood?"


    "Sacrifice? To whom?"


    Victor weighed the strange crystal in his hand and threw it to the altar of the alchemy tower. His dark gold eyes glittered with strange streamers, "I want to test a conjecture with it and No. 7 alchemy tower - since I activated No. 7 alchemy tower, the great alchemists of the alchemy Empire have already prepared everything. The law of extraordinary attraction will bring the aggregation of fate... It will not damage the alchemy tower, at least it will not let the alchemy tower die out completely."


    "I choose integration!"


    "As you wish, my noble master."


    The primitive stone altar immediately cracked, and the strange crystal sealed with dragon blood was pulled by the rune crystal of the alchemy tower and hung in the air like the stone next to it. Those small runes in it were shining and gradually siphoned into a light fog, which was continuously absorbed by the rune crystal of the alchemy tower.


    The fusion process lasted more than 2 hours. When everything was calm again, the king''s voice sounded in Victor''s mind, "the ancient dragon blood fusion was successful, and a new alchemy fighting unit was added to the production function... Please name it."

 Chapter 723

    Victor''s mind simultaneously emerged the images and data of the New Alchemy unit. Unexpectedly, the king provided the templates of two male and two female sub people respectively. They had horns, eyes with vertical pupils, tall and fit, excellent appearance, and had a strong sense of non-human, beautiful and dignified vision, which left a very deep impression on victor. He had never seen such a strong and clear-cut aura like substance in the high-level knights.


    Next, Victor knew why Tallinn listed four templates.


    Asian people have changed into different shapes. Their bodies expand to 2.5 meters to 3.4 meters, and grow dragon heads and tails; The limbs become strong, the knees turn over, and the hands and feet have corresponding deformation, similar to the claws of lizard people, but it does not hinder the flexible use of various tools or weapons; The skin is keratinized, like a smooth and thick armor with smooth lines. It looks beautiful. It should be said to be in line with the principle of natural beauty.


    The four sub humans transformed into four battle forms. Although there are no small differences in the color, size and details of horny skin, they obviously belong to human beings walking upright and are not the dragon and beast form of dragon soldiers at all.


    Victor called these new alchemy units Yalong people. The specific names are Yalong defender, Yalong fury, Yalong tear and Yalong Raider.


    The defender of Yalong has 30 stamina points, 27 spirit points, 24 perception points and 8 life points. It costs 160000 gold sol, has a service life of 20 years, can load 6 skills, and has two talents: Dragon instinct and dragon man transformation.


    Dragon instincts include: self-healing, element resistance, fear eyes, lightning response, dynamic vision, dragon spiritual intuition and dragon anger.


    Victor was amazed by the long string of information. He also found that the racial talents of the Asian Dragon people and the Dragon Warrior overlap, but added three additional talents: self-healing, fear eyes and dragon intuition.


    Self healing: literally, Yalong people have excellent self-healing ability, but they are not up to the level of extraordinary regeneration. When they changed into dragon man form, their self-healing talent was replaced by the extraordinary regeneration of dragons.


    Fear gaze: the gaze of Yalong people oppresses the weak creatures and produces fear. The longer they stare, the stronger the fear effect. The hostility of the dragon people produces fear aura, which has the characteristics of range, and the fear gaze causes shock and rigidity to the staring target.


    Dragon spiritual intuition: in addition to danger prediction and battle intuition, the Yalong people also have the spiritual ability of hindsight. They will restore the course of events that stimulate the hatred of the Yalong people, such as stealing the treasure guarded by the Yalong people. They can hate the thieves for a lifetime. The concept of "treasure" of Yalong people is defined by Victor, which can be goods, territory or people.


    The Yalong defender turns into a dragon defender. He is about 3.4 meters tall and weighs 1600 pounds. He has 35 points of physique, 27 points of spirit, 20 points of perception and 8 points of life. The talent effects of the Dragon instinct are increased by 30%. He can master the force field with a radius of 6 meters. The longest transformation duration is 100 minutes, and the cold transformation time is ten times the transformation duration. The Yalong defender turns into a dragon defender for 30 minutes. It takes 300 minutes to restore the Yalong form before turning again.


    The transformation effects of the other three Yalong people are basically the same as those of the defender, but their forms, attributes and breath spitting are different.


    Rage has 26 stamina points, 29 spirit points, 28 perception points and 6 life points. The cost is 180000 gold sol and the service life is 15 years. After he became a dragon fury, he was 3 meters tall and weighed 1400 pounds. His mental and life attributes remained unchanged, and his physique and perception attributes increased to 30 points. The talent effect of dragon instinct was generally increased by 35%, but the Dragon anger effect was increased by 40%, and he automatically mastered the breath of fire. The maximum range in the state of dragon anger was 70 meters.


    The Ripper has 24 points of stamina, 27 points of spirit, 30 points of perception and 8 points of life, with a service life of 17 years. The Dragon ripper is 2.6 meters tall and weighs 800 pounds. His spirit and life attributes remain unchanged. His physique attributes are reduced to 20 points, his perception attributes are increased to 35 points, and the talent effect of dragon instinct is increased by 30%. He can master lightning breath, wind blade and the claw of void wind element. In the state of dragon anger, the range of lightning breath is 380 meters, the range of wind blade is 40 meters, and the claw of void wind element belongs to melee skill.


    The Raider has 26 stamina points, 27 spirit points, 25 perception points and 10 life points. The service life is 25 years and the cost is 250000 gold sol. She turned into a dragon raider, with a height of 2.8 meters. Her physique and perception were increased by 3 points respectively. The talent effect of dragon instinct was increased by 20%, but the Dragon anger effect was only increased by 15%. She mastered both freezing and venom breath. When the dragon is angry, its frozen breath is fan-shaped, with a maximum radius of 15 meters; The venom has a range of 30 meters and has the characteristics of toxin, corrosion and wilting.


    The original data of the Yalong people on the dragon warrior is obviously weaker, or maybe stronger... Victor can''t draw a conclusion yet, but he must have a result when he uses the ancient dragon blood worth 47 million gold sol.


    "King, can you produce Aaron now?" He asked in consciousness.


    "My Lord, this time is different from before. It will take 362 days for the information of ancient dragon blood to be loaded into the male and female templates of Yalong people... I can start producing Yalong people in early August next year." The king responded quickly.


    Victor frowned and ordered with a little worry, "check whether the functions of the alchemy tower are normal."


    The king paused for about three seconds and reported the self inspection results to Victor: "all functions of alchemy tower 7 are working normally."


    There was a certain risk in fusing ancient dragon blood. Victor was relieved to hear that the self inspection of the alchemy tower was normal, but the alchemy tower had loaded dragon blood information for ten months. He and the king were not sure whether there would be unexpected changes in the alchemy tower during this period.


    Taking advantage of the abundant funds in his hand and the free soul fire unit in the alchemy tower, Victor planned to make as many alchemy creatures as possible, so he asked, "is there a conflict between loading ancient dragon blood information and producing alchemy creatures?"


    "No conflict."


    Victor nodded and ordered the king: "establish a circular production task, first produce 300 alchemical crows, 11 alchemical dragon lizards, and 80 alchemical war mastiffs, and then infinitely produce three-level blood militia, but 800 soul fire units must be reserved in the alchemical tower."


    "The production task has been established... Sir, the resources for the production of alchemical dragon lizard in the alchemy tower are insufficient, and the follow-up task cannot be carried out." The king reminded me with a straight face.


    "I''ll pay for it! Your husband produces alchemical crows." Said Victor with some resentment.


    Gold coins are continuously increasing in value, and now it is obviously at a loss to establish a large-scale production task. The cost of standard alchemy militia has fallen to 1080 gold sols. After another year, their cost must be less than 1000. By analogy, Victor could save a lot of money by delaying the production of the alchemy tower for half a year.


    The problem now is that it takes a long time to load information to make Yalong people. This shows that the experimental alchemy tower Rune crystal in the mist mountain began to play a role after being grafted to alchemy tower 7. Victor had to consider the possibility of damage to the alchemy tower. In order to make full use of the remaining soul fire units, he decided to start the circular production task in advance.


    On the bright side, in fact, it is legitimate to lose a lot of money.


    The green dwarfs enslaved by Victor are multiplying at an amazing speed. Imosen cultivates bear dogs and second-generation antelope camels to cope with the pressure brought by the expansion of goblins, but bear dogs and antelope camels need a certain time to increase the population in order to make up for the defense and transportation power of the swamp forward base. Victor''s creation of alchemy creatures can immediately fill the strength gap of the swamp forward base and deter those green dwarfs who are used to "rebellion when there are many people".


    Thinking that these alchemists could squeeze goblin slaves hard, Victor''s mood gradually improved. He ordered Renault and shack to sacrifice 800000 gold sol to the alchemy tower quantitatively in batches, and then returned to the silver moon manor alone.


    The development of things is always interrelated. The event of the alchemy tower integrating ancient dragon blood revealed a lot of important information. Victor stayed in Yinyue manor, accompanied the four ladies and sorted out the information. It took more than ten days to smooth out his ideas.


    The Yalong people are not so much a class as a new alchemy unit. Their morphological characteristics and natural abilities are different, including gender, service life and cost. The defender can only use the male Yalong template, while the Raider can only be female. As for the fury and tear, there is no stress. You can choose male or female.


    The differences between Yalong combat units are related to the characteristics of the four elements, which leads to a series of problems.


    Compared with the Dragon Warrior designed by the ancient alchemist, the "Dragon Warrior" integrated from the No. 7 alchemy tower was reduced from the legendary unit to the gold level. Their strength becomes weaker, but the cost is expensive. The cheapest defender and Ripper are worth 160000 gold sols, while producing a dragon warrior is only 150000 gold sols.


    Victor also found that the dragon warrior has three forms: ordinary, half dragon and dragon beast, which can be transformed twice, but the Asian dragon can only transform once, changing from ordinary form to dragon man form.


    In addition, the common form of dragon warrior has no dragon instinct talent, and its basic attributes are lower than those of Asian dragons. Therefore, the Yalong people should target the half dragon, and the dragon people should target the Dragon beast. Considering that the dragon warrior has up to 30 spiritual attributes, even if the Asian Dragon has several new talents, it must be weaker than the half dragon. It is also indisputable that the Dragon man is weaker than the Dragon beast.


    They are all dragon units. The party with low spiritual attributes is weak in everything. Victor knew that the Dragon rage effect, breath spitting power and other blood talents of the Asian Dragon people were worse than those of the half dragon.


    However, the negative effects of the use of dragon talents by Yalong people have also weakened. The Dragon fury of Yalong people has a time limit and does not consume the service life, while the Dragon Warrior consumes the service life; The transformation of dragon man is reversible, while the transformation of dragon beast is irreversible. The transformation of dragon warrior into dragon beast died in less than a day.


    In fact, ancient alchemists used dragon warriors as consumables, but this is unreasonable.


    The cost of dragon soldiers is high, and the resources of the alchemy empire are not enough to consume. Even if alchemists use dragon warriors to fight against powerful individuals among invaders in order to meet the needs of war, why don''t they adjust the use defects of dragon warriors and make them into high-grade cannon fodder?


    Victor didn''t believe that the ancient alchemists didn''t have this ability. The Yalong people also came from an experiment of the ancient alchemists. They didn''t have the defect of consuming life. Moreover, the real dragons wouldn''t damage themselves by using racial talents.


    Why is that?


    The difference in body size between the Dragon beast and the Dragon man seems to explain it.


    Giant dragons belong to giant wisdom. How many spiritual attributes can they have to drive strong bodies, terrible racial talents and excellent wisdom?


    Taking the two headed dragon dragon iguanos as an example, imosen grafts his spiritual power of more than 30 points to the alienated beast through wisdom guided witchcraft, so as to give full play to its full strength. Without the spiritual power provided by imosen, itugos is just a brainless monster.


    The double headed dragon lizard has the same size as the dragon. Victor speculates that the dragon''s spiritual attribute is at least 50 points, while the Dragon beast''s spiritual attribute is only 30 points.


    The soul fire intensity of 30 points can make the human dragon warrior enter the legendary level, but it may be more than 20 points worse for the giant dragon beast. The lack of spiritual power makes the Dragon beast unable to deeply control itself. Whether the dragon vein talent can be released or not, it simply brings great damage to the enemy at the cost of burning life.


    In contrast, dragon people belong to large-scale wisdom species. Their spiritual attributes of more than 25 points are fully sufficient. They can retain excellent wisdom and control themselves in detail. Even the spiritual talents of dragons are presented. Half dragon and dragon beast have cut off many instinctive talents. As for Dragon warriors, they don''t have any dragon talents. They waste 30 spiritual attributes in vain.


    In this way, the Yalong people and the dragon people have become stronger, and the Dragon soldiers are called inferior products.


    Then, the problem comes again. The alchemy tower in the mist mountain has the function of element adjustment. Why didn''t the ancient alchemist adjust the spiritual attribute of the dragon warrior to more than 50 points to create a perfect high-level alchemy creature?


    In the absence of information, no smart person can answer this question. Victor set up his own spiritual lighthouse to collect all kinds of information and deduce the mysteries of the world. He found a possibility from his puzzle.


    The evolution of the law of life follows the will of the creator, from single to diverse, from minority to majority, from strong to weak.


    For example, from the perspective of ordinary people, wild wolves eat rabbits and rabbits eat grass. Wild wolves are strong and rabbits are weak. Can a large number of rabbits defeat wild wolves?


    It''s possible in theory, but first you have to teach rabbits what courage is, what sacrifice is, and what teamwork is. However, whether you say it or not, the creator says it. He lets the rabbit avoid the wolf. The rabbit runs away when it sees the wolf. Ten thousand rabbits won''t want to defeat a wolf.


    However, the wild wolf is completely extinct in the event of disaster, and the weak rabbit may not be extinct. The creator tyronrell designated the path of Pan consciousness and pursued the diversity of laws. In his eyes, the rabbit was strong and the wolf was weak. When tyronrell''s will diffuses in the soul of every life, a single powerful individual will do harm to him. In ancient times, some ancient giants with tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of spiritual attributes rebelled against the will of the creator and pursued transcendence and eternity?


    The laws of the world are diverse and close, and the creator is more powerful; The laws of the world are single and loose, and the stronger the extraordinary individual, the weaker the power of the creator. This almost determines the evolution trend of the world law - the law of life from less to more, and the individual life from extraordinary to ordinary.


    King Tallinn once questioned that the Lord of glory could change the laws of the world and cut off the connection between the chosen wizard and the elemental sea. The Lord of glory does not have such a great power. This is the natural evolution of the laws of the world, which originates from the will of the creator tyronrell. However, the Lord of glory triggered a certain law mechanism at that time and ushered in the end of the law era.


    Assuming that the Lord of glory is the highest creation of the alchemy Empire, the ancient alchemists and mages clearly understand the evolution law of the world law, and deployed a secret weapon against the ancient gods who resisted the will of the creator, trying to weaken their strong influence on the real world with the Lord of glory.


    Therefore, the alchemist can''t do it, but can''t adjust the spiritual attribute of the dragon warrior to more than 50 points. Because they will create self-awareness and get out of the control of the alchemy tower.


    Alchemists with strong spiritual power will rebel, just like ancient beasts betraying tyronril!


    The ancient gods who were divided by the alchemy tower may not have completely fallen. Can they be reborn with the help of powerful alchemy creatures?

 Chapter 724

    There are various signs to support Victor''s conjecture about the evolution of the laws of the world, and deduce that there is a risk of rebellion among alchemists.


    The elder bear monster in the giant wood forest once mentioned that an eternal war broke out between ancient giants. Its story echoes the devil''s blood sacrifice in the era of the chosen one. The ancient beasts killed each other and devoured each other''s divine law, so as to get rid of the pan conscious road from reproduction to death and achieve the immortal god of self will; Demons and evil gods bewitched the ancient god elect to sacrifice the blood, flesh and soul of intelligent life to them, similar to the ancient giant beasts devouring each other.


    Myths and legends are incomparably consistent with historical events, which is enough to show that the creator tararell diffuses the soul fire and evolves thousands of lives, while the gods do the opposite and maintain their immortal will by condensing the soul fire of the creator.


    The soul fire units bound by the alchemy tower have immortal characteristics. No matter what the origin of these soul fires is, they are the divine law of the creator. Victor took the immortal soul fire of the alchemy tower as the soul fire of the gods.


    The alchemy tower divides soul fire units, and the law of divine dispersion and aggregation can also be applied to the manufacture of alchemy creatures. It is equivalent to that the alchemy tower imprisons the soul fire of gods in the bodies of alchemy creatures, so as to prevent them from generating strong self will after aggregation.


    What if the soul fire units of the alchemy tower only converge in the body of one alchemy creature?


    Victor thought of ant man. The monsters that once caused great losses to the kingdom of Gambis have the characteristics of both alchemical and natural life. No. 7 alchemy tower can absorb the soul fire of the ant man leader, while the behavior habits of ordinary ant people are closer to the ant swarm.


    In the notes of the ancestors of the trigowal family, there is a small amount of information about the ant queen, who led the endless ant swarm to suppress an alien Empire sheltered by evil gods. When the Empire named Assyria collapsed, the queen ant''s army crossed the forest sea, grassland and swamp, invaded the man horse hills, and broke out a war with the powerful forest men and horses.


    Victor once thought there was an alchemist behind the ant man. However, the alchemy tower can last for tens of thousands of years, and the owner of the alchemy tower can''t live that long. If the so-called tower owners have the inheritance of alchemists, can divide human soul fire and control the alchemy tower that makes ant people for a long time, they will not hide in the depths of endless forests for tens of thousands of years. They should have already set foot in the human country and look for the relics of the Alchemy tower.


    It seems that there is no master behind the queen ant man. It itself is a special alchemy tower, which condenses the immortal soul fire of the alchemy tower and has self will. It has lived from tens of thousands of years ago to now.


    Queen ant man, a reborn God.


    Of course, the expression of rebirth may not be accurate, or it may be rebirth. The will side of the old gods has long been annihilated, and the immortal divine soul fire condenses a new will. But what''s the difference? Whether the reborn old gods or the newborn ant queen, they all covet the immortal soul fire imprisoned in alchemy tower 7.


    Victor has no doubt that he and the queen ant are natural enemies. Now that the enemy has been promoted to the level of God, he feels a little extra pressure.


    ... only a trace, no more.


    The Randall family is not alone. Victor is surrounded by Sylvia and father Miller. Behind him is the kingdom of Gambis and even the whole human kingdom. Even if the queen ant man is a strong enemy at the divine level, the glorious Lord of mankind will only be stronger than her.


    In fact, the laws of the world tend to be closer, and wizards can no longer mobilize the power of the elemental sea. Victor believes that the queen ant man can cope with it.


    However, the God level enemy is still worthy of his highness Randall''s vigilance, even if she is just a "false god" walking on the ground.


    In three years, the ant army will invade the man horse hills again. Three large fortresses in the skylark mountains and tens of thousands of well-trained soldiers can keep the ant tide in the swamp, but if there is a chance, Victor wants to destroy the ant queen once and for all, and the emergence of Yalong people enhances this possibility.


    Sufficient and accurate information is the premise of making plans. Victor''s knowledge of the ant queen is very limited, and there is not much information about the ant queen in the notes of trigowar''s ancestors. The deputy magistrate more than 1500 years ago did not see the queen ant man with his own eyes. He witnessed the cruel scene of Assyrian blood sacrifice to the same kind and pleasing the devil, so he firmly believed that the devil enshrined by the Assyrian Empire was more evil than the ant man, and finally chose to destroy the altar. His description of the ant queen comes from the mouth of the Assyrians, but in fact, the Assyrians have no statement of the ant queen, only referring to "Tamara", which means "invisible devil".


    Assyrians believe that the demon "Tamara" manipulates the ant army with the intention of swallowing all life in the world, but no one has really seen "Tamara", because he is invisible and can''t be killed, and can come on any high ant man. Fortunately, tutudos, the patron god of the Assyrian Empire, set up a border to expel the high ant people who invaded the hinterland of the Empire.


    Because the Assyrians have not seen the noumenon of "Tamara", their statement is not credible and can only be used as a reference.


    Victor needed more sources of information, and the specificity of the Aaron people inspired him.


    The alchemy tower sets the gender of alchemy creatures. All the units made by Alchemy tower 7 are male, but the Yalong Raiders can only choose the female template, and the king of Tallinn can''t adjust it.


    The affinity of water element determines the gender of Yalong Raiders, not specified by the alchemy tower. This phenomenon conforms to the laws of nature, which means that the Yalong unit has the characteristics of natural organisms. Considering their soul fire above 26, Victor suspected that the Yalong people were not only smart, but also different from the personality of ordinary alchemists. The massiness of the earth element, the violence of the fire element, the sharpness of the wind element and the flexibility of the water element will be reflected in the Yalong people.


    Ant man also has the characteristics of natural organisms. If this is not a coincidence, there is a special connection between Yalong man and ant man, which is likely to represent a technological innovation of the alchemical empire.


    Victor''s brain added a scene: tens of thousands of years ago, in the later stage of the alchemy Empire, the world laws became closer, and the creator gradually withdrew the authority of the element sea. The particularly powerful extraordinary creatures began to become weak, their forms changed, and their reproductive ability was improved. In this case, can the Dragon Warrior condense void elements and transform into a super large dragon beast?


    Maybe at that time, but not in the future!


    The traditional advanced alchemy biological template is constrained by the change of law and is facing elimination.


    Some alchemists realized this. They put forward a new idea to replace manual setting with natural laws and create new alchemy units with natural biological characteristics and can adapt to changes in laws.


    Innovators are often regarded as deviants. They will inevitably make mistakes in the process of groping forward, and some mistakes may be particularly serious. Victor could imagine that the alchemists were in a difficult situation. One of them went to the mist mountains and secretly experimented with innovation.


    It''s obviously not easy to design new alchemy creatures.


    The toughest question facing the alchemist of mist mountain should be how will the life form evolve under the laws of nature?


    If an alchemist grasps all the changes of the laws of nature in the future, he is already the creator. Why continue to study alchemists?


    Since we can''t grasp the changes of natural laws, how to determine the future life form?


    The mist mountain alchemist adopted a laborious and simple method. He deduced and pieced together hundreds of biological models based on his own knowledge and experience. These creatures may conform to the laws of nature in the future, but most of them are wrong.


    The remaining screening work will be completed by a natural law. The mist mountain alchemist plans to load the information contained in the blood of ancient creatures into the model he designed, so that they will naturally evolve into a new alchemy unit.


    Victor did not know whether the alchemist had succeeded at that time, but his academic heritage succeeded in alchemy tower 7 tens of thousands of years later.


    However, he was not the only successful alchemist. Another innovative alchemist in the depths of the endless forest created the ant queen and made a mistake - he let the ant queen condense the soul fire unit of the alchemy tower.


    "You made a mistake and asked me to correct it... The wonder of fate really moved me to tears."


    Victor looked at the strange crystal in his hand and felt absurd in his heart.


    This strange crystal from the mist mountains does not seal the blood of ancient species, and the king of Tallinn assessed its value as zero. Victor has collected it for several years. No matter biting with his teeth, burning with fire or chopping with an axe, he can''t damage a penny. These days, Victor also tried to soak the crystal in the blood of different animals, but the crystal still didn''t respond.


    In fact, this strange crystal is not the same kind as the crystal sealed with ancient dragon blood. Although they look very similar, the small runes inside are completely different.


    The empty element runes presented by the alchemy tower can not be remembered and described, but the runes inside these two strange crystals can be described by Victor. However, they are three-dimensional runes, small and complex, which are difficult for ordinary people to distinguish with the naked eye. Although Victor can see clearly, he doesn''t understand the meaning of these three-dimensional runes at all.


    The strange crystal left by the alchemist may contain unimaginable mysteries and represent the ultimate power and power, but it can''t be untied. It can only be a beautiful strange crystal with no superfluous use.


    Victor sighed silently, put the strange crystal into the drawer of the desk, picked up the golden bell on the desk and shook it.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" An attendant pushed the door in and asked respectfully.


    A not particularly familiar footstep lingered between the corridor and stairs outside the study for a long time. Victor didn''t care at first. Now when he was free, he wanted to see what the other party was going to say to himself.


    "Go and call Shirley in... She''s on the stairs in the aisle."


    "Yes."


    The attendant took the order to go out. After a while, a young maid came into the study, falsely raised her train, gracefully bowed her knees to victor, and said timidly, "good day, master..."


    She was wearing a silver gray spider silk maid''s dress, half high-heeled women''s shoes were exposed under the skirt, the delicate tip of shoes, a soft and beautiful blond hair was tied into a ponytail with ribbons, and there was no jewelry on her, which was completely the standard dress of the maid of the silver moon Manor. Her skin is white and delicate, her neck is slender and symmetrical, and her ordinary maid skirt becomes particularly moving because of the beautiful curve from top to bottom. When she looked up, Victor felt a light in front of her eyes. It was a young, beautiful face. It looked like it was only about 16 years old, with a girl''s green innocence, but it was beautiful enough to make most women jealous.


    Victor secretly sighed that the little girl who dozed off on his knee finally grew into a slim and beautiful girl. He smiled and asked, "Shirley, you''ve been walking outside for a long time. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    "Lord... Master, I..." Shirley saw Victor''s smile, her heart pounded and her face turned red. She couldn''t help lowering her head, twisted her snow-white and beautiful fingers together, and said, "I was just cleaning the handrail of the stairs, so..."


    The girl''s shy mood at the moment is very much like Lilia at the beginning. Although her posture is far better than Lilia in her teenage years, Victor doesn''t seem to be in trouble anymore. He put away his smile and said faintly, "it''s all right... You go to work."


    "Yes..." Shirley nodded habitually and walked obediently towards the door. Just after taking two steps, she suddenly remembered her purpose to see her master. She was remorseful, shy and a little worried. Her face flushed and stopped there and refused to go again.


    Victor''s heart was like a mirror and knew what the girl was thinking at the moment.


    A month ago, the Marquis of SoLIM, the nominal father of Brandon and Shirley, fell ill and died. The priest examined his body and found that the Marquis SoLIM died of poisoning. His Majesty was very angry to learn about this and ordered a thorough investigation into the murder of the marquis. After careful investigation, the interior office of kite Castle determined that the person who poisoned the Marquis was his successor. The inquisition officially intervened in this matter and sentenced the Marquis eldest son''s family to exile. King Edward issued an edict to denounce the sorim family''s criminal activity of assassinating blood relatives, exempt them from the Marquis title and demoted to the Viscount family.


    So far, the SoLIM family, which once dominated the south, fell apart due to the loss of its patriarch, and the Marquis of chebman officially became the leader of the Southern family of the kingdom.


    The last generation of the old Marquis of SoLIM failed to attack the element sea, and the fate of the SoLIM family was doomed. In fact, most of SoLIM were properly placed and not implicated. As for the Marquis SoLIM, as an ordinary nobleman, it is not short-lived for him to live to more than 70 years old. The really unlucky people are his eldest son''s family, and there are only dozens of people.


    Victor was not interested in the cause of the death of the Marquis SoLIM, but the chebman family stopped supplying silver ore to Pinghu Town after completing the territory replacement.


    A few years ago, Tongcheng supplied softsilver ore to Pinghu Town, which was a gift agreement signed by Victor''s adoption of Brandon''s brother and sister and the Marquis of SoLIM. Now that the Marquis SoLIM is dead, the territory is replaced and the copper city is changed, the Softbank supply agreement is of course invalid.


    However, the chebman family dared to ignore the face of his highness Randall, which was enough to make the nobles stunned.


    The Marquis chebmann and his wife did not do this against Victor, but dug a hole for their eldest lady. The two softsilver veins in Tongcheng are now under Gillian''s management. She ordered to suspend the supply agreement and ran excitedly to Victor to negotiate and ask for a new agreement.


    If his highness Randall is angry, the silly girl will not hold the position of the successor of the chebman family. In order to calm his highness Randall''s anger, the Marquis of chebman said that he would probably sweep Gillian out of the house. As long as victor nodded, Miss Gillian would be the vassal Lord of the horse hill.


    The Marquis of chebman thinks very well. It is well known that the angry wind sword Saint loves the eldest lady of the chebman family. His highness Randall will not let Gillian be wronged. He was loyal to his majesty, his eldest daughter served his highness Randall, and the chebman family bet on both sides to stabilize the new situation.


    Victor can understand the embarrassment of count chebman. After all, Gillian can hardly have children with him. She has no offspring. How can she inherit the family?


    Victor really didn''t want Gillian to be wronged and didn''t want her to bear the pain of being betrayed by the family. Therefore, count chebman miscalculated again. Victor signed a new agreement that made gilly''s peace of mind bloom. After living in silver moon manor for a few days, miss chebman went back happily.


    Victor didn''t expect the cruel political storm to make Brandon and Shirley restless.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the Brandon brothers and sisters are cranky. They have followed Victor for many years, but they haven''t been given a family name. They are not really aristocrats.


    Before the old Marquis of SoLIM stormed the sea of elements, the arranged backhand was to send several illegitimate children to several large families for upbringing, hoping that the SoLIM family could take the opportunity to rise again. If Sylvia needs to support a family as a political buffer with the royal family in the future, Brandon SoLIM is a good choice. As for Shirley, she was really a gift from the old Marquis of SoLIM to victor, but the old Marquis did not expect Victor to set foot in the holy land. The female Knight below the golden level did not say that she was unattractive to his highness Randall, but it was a waste to be his lover.


    Victor has killed two silver Knights without children. Nicole and Sophia will have a question mark whether they can have his offspring in the future. He doesn''t want to let other female Knights regret all their lives, and Shirley grew up after him. Even if he has a weak feeling for her, he is like a father and brother. In short, she can''t be a couple.


    "Not yet?" Victor said deliberately with a straight face.


    He seriously underestimated the extraordinary charm of the blood of the sun elves and overestimated Shirley''s self-control. After all, the other party was a girl in love, not a high-level female knight who often dealt with victor.


    Sure enough, Shirley looked at Victor in a daze. Her beautiful eyes showed an intoxicated look. She went to victor, knelt on the floor, put her hot face close to his knee, and muttered, "master, I''m willing to serve you, just like Mrs. Elena."


    The girl summoned up her courage, but Victor secretly complained. Just when he was at a loss, the sound of footsteps ran happily to the door of the study.


    "I have something important to report to my master."


    Except for the alchemists, few people in the silver moon manor can stop bertina. The door creaked open, and the little fat man broke in. He saw Shirley standing on the side of the master with a red face. His eyes suddenly widened and asked curiously, "Shirley, what are you doing with the master?"


    Victor coughed and asked, "what''s important to tell me?"


    Bertina seemed to think of something. She rolled her eyes at Shirley angrily, then raised her skirt and saluted: "Grandpa Miller asked bell to tell the master that he was waiting for the master in the chapel."


    "Well, it''s really important." Victor nodded, stood up, adjusted his collar, walked to the door and said calmly, "I''ll find him now."


    When Victor left the study, bertina turned her head, stared fiercely at the shy Shirley, and asked in a low voice, "are you here to seduce the master?"


    The girl smiled and said nothing. Bertina immediately pointed to each other and threatened: "you''re finished. I''ll complain to my wife... Please me quickly and give me all your snacks for the next month, and I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    Shirley giggled like flowers in full bloom, stretched out her slender hand, pinched Bell''s face, and youyou said, "in fact, Mrs. Nicole asked me to find the master... I don''t want to be the personal maid of the Silver Knight, and then cut off the knight''s road. Only the master can protect me, but I really want to..."


    "Forget it, sister bell, you are still young and don''t understand many things..."


    When the beautiful girl left the study with her heart full, bertina puffed up her cheeks, stamped her feet, and said with hatred, "what''s so great... Isn''t it that she looks taller than me? The master likes bell most, but doesn''t like you... And I''m a sister, you''re a sister, and you''re all sisters..."


    Bell, who was also full of sorrow, sat in Victor''s chair, holding his chubby face in his hands, and sulked.


    When she looked down, she found that the drawer was not closed tightly, so she curiously leaned over and sniffed. She couldn''t smell the smell of snacks, but saw a crystal emitting soft light.


    "What is this?"


    Bell took out the crystal and held it in her hand to observe it carefully. Her eyes gradually changed different colors, and the frequency became faster and faster. With a bang, countless information rushed into bertina''s mind like a flood, making her faint on the desk.


    Only half an hour later, bell woke up from his deep sleep, yawned vaguely, wiped the saliva hanging on the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, saw the crystal falling on the floor, slowly recalled what had just happened, quickly picked up the crystal, put it back in the drawer, carried his skirt, and ran out of the study in a panic, like a frightened little beast.


    She did not know that the runes in the crystal had been rearranged.

 Chapter 725

    In the main room on the top floor of Pinghu castle, the oil wood charcoal fire jumped in the fireplace, and the room was warm. Lilia wore a loose thin silk nightdress, bare snow-white and soft feet, curled up in a high back chair in the most comfortable but never elegant posture, holding a goose feather pen in her hand, and constantly approved the documents on the table.


    Since she lit the fire of her heart, Lilia has moved her office from the town hall to the largest room on the top floor of Pinghu castle. Although the lighting and ventilation conditions in the castle are poor, the room is spacious enough without being disturbed. She doesn''t need to take into account her manners here. She can work as she wants.


    The castle is a symbol of family power. Most Lords will handle family affairs in the castle. Lilia used to hate the gloomy depression of the castle and liked the excitement of the town hall. Now, she just felt that the town hall with people coming and going was full of bad smell and began to prefer the quiet and thick of the castle.


    Circle a few questions on a bill. Lilia puts down her quill pen and slides her fingertips down the coffee cup. Suddenly there was a bang from the oak door. Lilia looked up and saw the closed door, but the inside and outside of the room remained quiet. The guard and the maid with a sword outside the door didn''t come in. She was surprised. She took out a fine gold short sword from under the table and immediately relaxed,


    Pinghu castle now stores millions of gold coins. It is heavily guarded and heavily guarded. A senior Knight under Nicole led 6 trainee knights and 120 elite soldiers to stationed inside and outside the castle. Lilia''s floor alone has 30 guards and four sword maids.


    Ten of these retinues are elite guards secretly trained by the family. They are proficient in Eagle lion warfare and wolf warfare. Their strength is comparable to that of junior knights. Under the command of veteran elite guard Kane, they are specially responsible for protecting Lilia. They guarded the stairs, corridors and gates. No one could cross the corridor and enter the room without disturbing the guards.


    ... except victor.


    Lilia left her chair, barefoot on the bright and clean mahogany floor, turned into the small bedroom separated by bookshelves, and found her husband sitting by the bed. She raised her slender hand and patted her full chest, like a frightened delicate lady, but the corners of her mouth tilted up in a happy arc, and her feet jumped lightly on Victor, saying in a charming voice:


    "Honey, you scared me... Why didn''t I see you come in?"


    However, Victor sitting on the edge of the bed suddenly disappeared into the field of vision. Lilia was caught off guard. Her body was in the air with nowhere to take advantage of. She was about to fall across the bed. She could reach out her toes in mid air and gently click the edge of the bed. Her movement was smooth, jumping over the bed like a glide, turning and falling on the ground on the other side.


    The light in the bedroom was dim, and Victor couldn''t see anyone. Everything just seemed to be an illusion. Lilia concentrated her mind, ruled out the cold in her heart, and walked out of the small bedroom without body, but there was still no one in the living room.


    "Honey, you are very confident now. You don''t call the guard in when things happen."


    A familiar voice came from behind. Lilia turned and saw Victor sitting in his original position, smiling at herself.


    "Damn, why scare me?" She raised her good-looking eyebrows and flew to her husband, clenching her fist to fight.


    Victor caught the soft pink fist, took the angry Lilia into his arms and joked: "you pretended to be afraid first. Of course I want to really scare you, otherwise I..."


    Before he finished, he was kissed on the lips by Lilia.


    After being warm with her husband for a long time, Lilia asked curiously, "honey, how did you just disappear?"


    "In the moment you blink, I go around the dead corner of your sight, just like invisibility." Victor smiled, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I also want to see my Lilia panic and yell... Unfortunately, you are stronger now, not the little rabbit before."


    Recalling that Victor used to tease herself like this, Lilia felt warm and said, "I''m still so weak in front of adults... You should pity Lilia as before."


    "Weak... The strength is really weak. What becomes stronger is the soul."


    Children like to play in narrow corners because they instinctively choose the environment they can effectively control. The open and tall space can make people feel small, so the prayer hall of the church is generally designed to be very tall, which is behind people''s fear.


    Lilia moved her office to Pinghu fort, and one person occupied the largest room, which showed that her self-confidence had expanded.


    Of course, Lilia ignited the fire of her heart. It''s not easy for junior knights to defeat her. Senior trainee Knights like resonance 11 elements are certainly not Lilia''s opponent now.


    However, Lilia''s personal strength has made a qualitative leap, but she is called self-confidence expansion in Victor''s eyes.


    "Why are you alone in the room? It''s too late for you to call the guard in case of a similar emergency." Said Victor with a serious expression.


    Seeing that Lilia was a little unconvinced, he smiled gently: "Honey, the fire of the mind is also divided into levels. I don''t want to hit you, but the fire of the mind you ignite is still in the lowest stage. The combination of the mind and external forces can initially mobilize the internal potential, but the trinity of the mind, external forces and internal potential has not been achieved, and the operation is flawless. When the fire of the mind reaches this level, a gentle touch can instantly burst out terrible power, barely Reach the level of medium-level bronze knight. "


    "My brother is this level of spiritual fire?"


    "Nelson? No, the fire of his heart has reached the highest level, and there will be qualitative change only one step away." Victor smiled, shook his head and said: "What is infinite mind and limited body? When your mind breaks through the shackles of the body and can be combined with external goals, you can perceive every move of the goal, the subtle changes of mind, external forces and internal potential, and the external sound, terrain, air flow and other information interact with your mind inside and outside, illuminating the darkness is the highest level."


    "The soul fire of senior knights is generally in this state. If your soul fire reaches the level of senior knights, even if you just blink your eyes, the Stormrage swordsman can''t suddenly ''disappear'' in front of you."


    Lilia was stunned and said, "the gap between mortals and knights can''t be made up at all."


    Victor nodded and shook his head and said: "Different roads lead to different evolution directions. The fire of the knight''s soul comes from the balance of elements. The fire of the ordinary people''s soul depends on the power of the soul and blood. Above the senior knight, the knight''s spiritual power communicates with the outside world, showing the elements of emptiness and perceiving the changes of elements; while the ordinary people are prejudgments... The accurate statement should be prediction."


    "My brother''s fighting intuition." She was never a vase and had her own persistence and opinions on power.


    Victor nodded at Lilia to show his appreciation and said in a straight face: "It is easy to confuse the concepts of battle intuition evolved from danger prediction and battle intuition brought by spiritual fire... Fortunately, the two spiritual characteristics can integrate and become more sensitive, representing the peak of ordinary people''s spiritual fire. Nelson has reached this state, can predict the enemy''s dangerous actions, and his mind reflects the enemy''s mind, external forces and internal forces like a mirror Subtle changes in potential. "


    "If he goes further, it is to impose ''prediction'' on an opponent."


    "Put foreknowledge on an opponent?"


    "That''s right... He stood where he was, and his spirit and will had rushed to the enemy. The opponent thought Nelson sent a fierce and sharp stab, but that was a wrong prediction. What do you say will happen later?"


    "Killed by Nelson''s sword!" Lilia paused and asked leisurely, "this is the touch of the soul... Can I reach this state?"


    "Anyone who lights the fire of the heart has a chance to master the touch of the heart... I''m afraid you can''t." Victor explained with a smile, "if you want to master the touch of the mind, you must first have a pure mind."


    Lilia was disappointed and sighed faintly after she recovered. She once mastered power in order to please her husband. Now, power is an essential part of her life. If she pursues power for power, it is not pure, and she will stop at the realm of spiritual fire.


    If I have mastered the touch of my heart, will Victor love me more? No, as long as I''m trying to please Victor, I still can''t improve my spiritual realm... Lilia didn''t dare to look into Victor''s eyes when she thought of this.


    Is this "empathy and farewell"?


    Victor saw Lilia''s eyes dodging, ashamed and uneasy, knew her thoughts like the back of his hand, and felt a little funny at the same time.


    Lilia is now more passionate about power than love him, but Victor can accept it. Their status is unequal. He can''t give Lilia a happy marriage. To put it bluntly, Victor doesn''t care how much Lilia loves herself. The first thing he wants is loyalty, the second is ability, and love is more like a gift. It''s precisely because of this feeling that Lilia can master it Power, in that case, how could she be unfaithful to Victor?


    Lilia''s guilt made Victor feel a little ashamed and said softly, "honey, there are many forms of spiritual touch, and the spiritual touch pursued by Nelson is not the most powerful one. I knew there was a spiritual touch that suits you very much."


    Lilia''s eyes lit up and asked, "is that... Helpful to you?"


    "Baby, I never doubted that you have always been the greatest help to me, more than Nelson." Said Victor seriously.


    Hearing her husband''s affirmation, Lilia immediately smiled and said softly, "honey, I listen to you. What kind of spiritual touch are you talking about?"


    "How many pairs of eyes and ears?" Said Victor mysteriously.


    Ice Xue''s smart Lilia blinked, immediately understood Victor''s meaning, hesitated and said: "those four sword maids are from Rose Manor and are not very close to me... The elite guards of the family are all men. I can''t let several men act as my guards? Otherwise, you can give me back Marcy..."


    If you have power, you have power. Lilia has power, but you don''t have your own confidants. The sword maids trained in Rose Manor can only work. In terms of their ability, they are always separated from Lilia. It''s not appropriate for them to act as Lilia''s guards. The loyalty of the alchemy militia is absolute loyalty, but they are too rigid to entrust them with many fine tasks. On the other hand, victor To let several men be Lilia''s close guards is a humiliation to the count''s close maid.


    Victor nodded and said: "Marcy, I''m very important and I can''t give it back to you. Mercury manor recently accepted a group of excellent girls. You take the time to select ten and train them according to the method of sword maid. I''ll bear all the resources they need, including the quota of body remodeling. I can also give you five every year. In addition, you can get a fixed share of the dividend at the end of the golden group Well, as the source of funds for your training of close guards, and ensure that it is not less than 6000 gold sols. If it is less than 6000, it can be made up from my private Treasury. "


    Lilia was overjoyed. She held Victor''s and offered a kiss. She said with curved eyebrows: "Victor, you are very kind to me..." she immediately frowned and said: "my guard should have a title... What''s the name?"


    Victor excitedly advised Lilia, "the shadow of Lilia..."


    "No! What a shame..."


    "War Bear''s claw?"


    "Ha ha... Honey, I won''t ask you to help me name."


    Victor lay on the bed and said weakly, "well, you can do it yourself, as long as you like."


    Lilia thought for a while and suddenly said, "snake demon... Honey, what do you think of the title of ''snake demon''?"


    The snake demon is a terrible monster in legend. Their gaze has a lethal effect, but in fact, the snake demon can only be regarded as a large beast of the spotted tiger level, and it can be domesticated. Lilia named her guards'' snake demon '', which was not publicized, but also full of some expectation that they were extraordinary or could become extraordinary.


    "Good... I mean good." Victor perfunctorily raised his body with one arm, frowned and asked, "honey, is there anything different about old Miller during my absence?"


    "... does he often ask you about the beauty retention secret I designed for you and Elena?"

 Chapter 726

    Victor went to Pinghu Town chapel to meet father Miller before visiting Lilia in Pinghu castle.


    This time back to Randall, Victor had no plan to meet father Miller secretly. After setting foot in the field of saints, Victor was particularly able to understand Sylvia''s indifferent attitude towards Miller.


    The weak will pray for the guidance of the prophet, because they can''t grasp their own destiny, while the real strong can layout the future, determine their own path and control the fate of others. Like the lottery issued by the Mutual Aid Association, the poor want to know the next issue of the grand prize number, but his highness Randall can manipulate the winning number.


    Although Victor can''t know all about the future, the mentality of the strong doesn''t allow him to rely on prophecy. Furthermore, is father Miller omniscient?


    The answer given by the angry wind sword saint is No.


    In that case, Victor didn''t have to ask father Miller again. In fact, Miller has always opposed him to do so. On the one hand, obeying the arrangement of fate is tantamount to surrender, and Victor cannot become a strong man in the holy land; On the other hand, Miller believes that Victor has the ability to destroy his great prophecy.


    Therefore, Miller actually takes an equal attitude towards victor. If he really predicts the future to victor and tells him what to do, it is malicious. This is something Sylvia cannot tolerate. The tacit understanding between the three top extraordinary powers will disappear and even move towards a sharp confrontation.


    Victor had reason to believe that Miller had secretly protected him from some evil god long ago. The Shadow Council dare not set foot in the human horse hills to seek the support of the York family. I''m afraid Miller did it secretly. This extraordinary Holy Spirit priest still has many little-known secrets, but since he has shown enough goodwill, even Victor''s creation of spiritual blood secret method and his breakthrough in the legendary realm have been strongly supported by father Miller, Victor should maintain considerable trust and respect for him.


    Miller doesn''t want the angry wind sword saint to interfere with his prophecy layout, so stop questioning and testing him.


    Victor decided to treat Miller as a friend of the same level in the future. Unfortunately, old Miller always had doubts about him. Because his highness Randall has a habit, he always analyzes a very simple thing and uses a lot of information to fill his "Puzzle", and then uses the puzzle to deduce the information and draw more conclusions.


    Be very careful when talking to his highness Randall. Maybe it''s no use being careful. The old priest is always a little angry.


    The characteristic of x-3 is calculation and deduction, which is almost an instinct of victor. Even his spiritual blood talent tree has the characteristics of accurate calculation, deduction and correction. Victor himself has no good way.


    Father Miller hid from Victor these days, and Victor didn''t take the initiative to talk to him. It''s rare that father Miller asked to meet today. Victor just wanted to get rid of Shirley''s confession, so he went to Pinghu Town chapel.


    Without a few words, Miller asked Victor for a secret method of soul and blood. Victor immediately knew that it was the secret method he taught Lilia and Elena''s sisters.


    Victor didn''t ask Miller why he was interested in the beauty retention secret method. He told him the effect of the beauty retention secret method and the disadvantages of infertility, and specially stressed that this secret method is only effective for women.


    Miller''s expression at that time was very wonderful. He seemed to regard the secret method of keeping his face as a great thing, but he was greatly disappointed and drove Victor away.


    Why is old Miller so interested in high-level secrets?


    Victor''s old habit of digging to the bottom and drawing inferences from one instance cannot be changed. Without testing Miller, he ran to find Lilia to understand the situation and tried to analyze what Miller wanted to do from the side.


    Lilia remembered for a moment, nodded and said: "In the season of the earth this year, father Miller began to pay attention to our cultivation of the secret method of keeping the face. But at that time, I changed to Eagle lion combat skills, and only occasionally practiced the secret method of keeping the face. More than seven months ago, I lit the fire of my heart, and Mrs. Nicole specially held a celebration party for me. Father Miller congratulated me and seriously consulted the secret method of keeping the face. I didn''t think much about it at that time, so I put the cultivation in practice I told the priest about the experience of Yan''s secret method. But I found that he knew about the secret method of keeping Yan''s face for a long time. Afterwards, I asked Elena and Alice. According to them, father Miller also asked them about the secret method of keeping Yan''s face. "


    Victor pondered and asked, "did you ask him why he needs to know the secret of keeping his face?"


    "Yes." Lilia nodded, her expression became strange, and finally she couldn''t help laughing, "Father Miller said that he suspected that the secret method of soul and blood you taught him was not as good as the secret method we practiced. He wanted to compare the difference between the two kinds of secret methods. I guess he either forgot the secret method you tailored for him, or... He asked for the beauty secret method for the priest atolia of the monastery."


    "Miller for atolia?" Victor''s slightly pointed ears suddenly stood up, his eyes lit up and said excitedly: "I remember that Ms. atolia is 47 years old. Although she is older, she can look and build, and maintain well... It is said that she is arrogant, pious and rigid, difficult to get along with, has never married, and is not successful in the Holy See. She was sent to Randall''s Monastery at the age of 42 and only holds ordinary positions. How could she like old Miller?"


    There are no more than five people who know Miller''s true identity. Victor dare not send someone to monitor Miller. He also doesn''t believe that Pope Clement has the courage to arrange partners for the relatives of the Lord of glory. Lilia always thought that Miller was just an ordinary second level priest. Although he held the post of resident priest in Pinghu Town and his position in Randall was equivalent to that of the count of golden eyes, the family leaders, including Nicole, paid more attention to the fifth level priest Dane, and no one would report Miller''s private affairs to victor.


    "About two years ago... There was a pregnant woman in a tenant family who had difficulty giving birth. Pastor atolia could only cut open her stomach and take out a pair of twins, but the pregnant woman was bleeding. It was useless for atolia to use her healing magic. Seeing that the pregnant woman was dying, the village head took out the healing potion prepared by father Miller and gave it to the pregnant woman. She actually survived."


    "Since then, pastor atolia has often visited father Miller. Later, they have delivered pregnant women by caesarean section many times and summed up a set of delivery methods that do not use divinity... This even alerted bishop Perot. On behalf of the church, he praised pastor atolia and father Miller. However, father Miller gave the credit to atolia, and she went to the Ayre church to be promoted to level 4 pastor Teacher. When atolia comes back, everyone can see that the two people seem to be interesting. At least pastor atolia is very concerned about father Miller''s daily life and often... Often helps him wash his clothes. " Lilia covered her mouth and snickered. It seems that atolia washed old Miller''s clothes and underwear.


    "... an extraordinary achievement that goes down in history, pastor atolia will leave a deep mark in history." Victor was silent for a moment and said with admiration.


    The praise of the angry wind sword saint was very important. Lilia didn''t know why and asked in surprise, "what?"


    Victor has long found that dystocia is an important factor limiting the population growth rate. Although the church has developed surgery with the support of divinity, including caesarean section, it is not universal. Only ordinary nobles and canons are eligible to enjoy the care of priests. Collar and liberal families at the bottom of society are worried about dystocia, Get used to taking cheap contraceptive herbs to avoid reproductive risks. Nelson and Linda haven''t had children for many years.


    As the cost of walking completely upright, the risk of dystocia in human women is much higher than that in other organisms. Although the people led by Randall have a stable life, the problem of dystocia of pregnant women has not been solved. In particular, monogamous tenant families have poor ability to resist risks. Even if Pinghu Town takes measures to encourage childbirth, they will still try their best to avoid pregnancy when they have children. Many women miss the best childbearing period for nothing. If they are not careful, accidental pregnancy increases the risk of dystocia and forms a vicious circle.


    Even in Victor''s memory of the earth, caesarean section is the greatest medical achievement. With the help of father Miller, atolia found out that laparotomy, which did not use divinity, was also of great significance.


    This greatness lies in popularity. Lilia can''t understand it now. Victor smiled, "of course not washing clothes for old Miller..." after a pause, he asked solemnly, "how many cases did Ms. atolia deliver a dystocic pregnant woman by caesarean section? Did our medical team participate in the whole process?"


    Lilia was stunned. She got down from her lover''s arms, sat by the bed and said uncertainly, "there are almost six cases... The medical team in Pinghu Town has helped."


    "I''m afraid it''s just a fight." Victor shook his head discontentedly, meditated for a moment, and said: "This is very important. I will mobilize the medical and pharmacists who are the top priority of Renma hill to form a team. They must learn Ms. atolia''s laparotomy. You and Nicole go to see Ms. atolia together and greet her for me. Please tell her that as long as the medical team can learn laparotomy, Renma Hill will bear the costs and resources, and then donate to the monastery I can also write to the Privy Council of the Holy See and recommend her to be promoted to the fifth level priest. If Ms. atolia needs the help of the Stormrage sword Saint... I can also promise. "


    The names of the Stormrage sword Saint have been moved out, and Victor has to use both soft and hard. Lilia got up and saluted and asked, "I... I''ll go to Mrs. Nicole now? Do you want to go back to Yinyue manor with me?"


    Victor nodded when he thought of Shirley at the silver moon manor. The girl summoned up the courage to confess to him. Although she was interrupted by snacks, it was not over yet. She was in the most sensitive, vulnerable and passionate period, and it was always inappropriate to refuse her strongly. After all, the Brandon brothers and sisters have special status and great potential, and may become the arm of his highness Randall in the future.


    "Er... I''m going to visit Catherine and Nana in kite Castle tonight and come back the morning after tomorrow." Said Victor apologetically.


    Lilia''s eyes flickered, she gently pursed her red lips and looked wronged and pitiful. Victor took the wife who had been with her for the longest time in his arms, comforted her with warm words, and changed her clothes with her own hands. Lilia left the room with satisfaction.


    Lilia and her escort went down the stairs. Victor sat alone at his desk and carefully analyzed father Miller''s intentions.


    The old man fell in love with the female priest?


    Maybe... However, he inquired about the secret method of keeping face is not to please atolia!


    Even if there are such factors, Victor should give more consideration to Miller''s status as a dependant. As the top priest closest to the Lord of glory, Miller is equivalent to an angel. Victor has seen his angel form with his own eyes. His power is unimaginable, and what he can do is difficult for even extraordinary people to understand. Victor even suspects Elizabeth Frederick The princess''s disappearance is related to Miller. Because the legendary Wizard of the Shadow Council attacked Elizabeth, and there may be a shadow of an evil god behind the Shadow Council. As long as an evil god is involved, father Miller must intervene.


    The forces of the church and all kingdoms are looking for Elizabeth. Victor also sent owls, rose spies and mercury to explore the whereabouts of Princess Elizabeth, but he has not received any valuable news yet.


    If Miller did it, it would be normal if everyone couldn''t find Elizabeth.


    With such doubts, Victor believes that Miller''s advanced spiritual blood secret has nothing to do with love or the church.


    The church''s war skills secret law focuses on the combination of soul and holy power, while Victor has to study the secret law of soul blood because the Lord''s soldiers have no holy power. Lilia practiced the eagle lion combat skills and ignited the fire of the soul, which is enough to prove that turnans''s research level of combat skills is no worse than that of victor. With the inside information accumulated by the church and top figures such as turnans, paladins do not lack excellent combat skills and secrets. If the church wants to introduce the power of blood, the paladin''s combat technology system may have to be rebuilt. It is not worth the loss.


    Paladins don''t need advanced spiritual blood secrets, nor does Princess Elizabeth with golden blood.


    So why is Miller interested in the advanced mind blood secret method?


    Victor carefully reviewed father Miller''s past, but still couldn''t find a clue to connect. Instead, he found himself walking opposite Miller. He promoted the influence of the church through the implementation of public carriage, tenant system and general education school, while Miller tested him with the problem of migrant workers for the winter. Victor built a long house and purchased wool cotton padded jacket; Miller begged him to take care of the tenant family, and Victor set up a mutual aid society; Now, he also cooperated with atolia to improve caesarean section. These things strengthened the ruling power of the Lord when the church was unable to do so.


    The difference is that Victor flatters the church for his interests, while Miller is because of his kindness.


    In any case, Miller has something to ask for the secret method of spiritual blood, and sooner or later he will show his feet. Victor is confident that he can see through Miller''s attempt. He just needs to wait patiently.


    It was getting late, Victor summoned Caligula and prepared to go to kite Castle all night to see his beautiful wife and daughter. Nor did he forget the strange crystal in the desk drawer.


    Order the alchemist militia to go to the study of Yinyue manor and receive the strange crystal into the secret library. Victor quietly left Pinghu Town with aka who hasn''t eaten yet.

 Chapter 727

    Victor had planned to spend the winter at silver moon manor, spend some time with Nicole and Lilia, and then move to Sylvia''s red frost manor in the spring of next year. However, Nicole wants to encourage Shirley to confess to his highness Randall. Victor can only go to kite castle to avoid it first, so as to calm the hot headed Shirley down. In fact, Victor misses Catherine and their baby daughter, Princess Nana.


    Water season is a time for nobles to enjoy family life. Nana can speak and walk. How can she be without her father this winter?


    Among Victor''s friends, Sylvia was only jealous of Catherine. When Victor visits Catherine and her daughter, he must take time to accompany Sylvia. Of course, Sophia, the Countess of the golden eye, cannot be absent. So his highness Randall was like a diligent fox, running back and forth among several spouses all winter. The total distance from kite castle to Jinshui City, from Jinshui city to Pinghu Town, and then from Pinghu Town to kite castle is nearly 1200 kilometers. Victor is happy to take kaligura and spend three or five hours from one place to another.


    Several ladies are used to their lovers returning in the morning, staying for a few days and leaving quietly at night. However, the church criticized his highness Randall''s behavior. Silver knights should not walk alone, let alone Lord Stormrage sword saint. Cardinal Thain entrusted bishop Perot of horse hills to negotiate with his highness Randall. Victor said softly: I''m just taking my servant out for a walk.


    Who can stop his highness Randall from going out for a walk? Although he walked a little far


    In this way, his highness Randall spent a busy winter, but when spring came, everything recovered, people left the warm house and began to work again, and the family and territory resumed operation. Victor finally had no time to walk around.


    The red frost manor welcomes the male owner. Of course, the happiest person is Sylvia, but she has always been dissatisfied with Nicole''s hint of Shirley''s confession to victor.


    "Honey, Nicole is challenging me... I said, she challenges your wife. What should you do?"


    Sylvia was wearing a simple pink dress with one hand akimbo and a menacing look that was too beautiful to open her eyes.


    Victor lost his smile and tried to resist the impulse to hold the beautiful woman in his arms. He put down his letter, shrugged his shoulders and said teasingly, "Nicole was trained by you and trisley. I remember you once said that you wanted Nicole to be like a Lord. Now she is a real Lord as you wish. Why are you unhappy?"


    "Naturally awakened female trainee Knights cannot be promoted to Knights before the age of 24. They must marry the big Knights of the family and have children. This is also the rule I set." Sylvia raised her curving chin slightly and said, "Nicole knows you can''t accept Shirley, but she deliberately hinted at Shirley and asked her to confess to his highness Randall. Now no great Knight dares to marry Shirley... All naturally awakened female trainee knights in the family should abide by the rules I set. Why can Shirley be an exception?"


    "But Nicole didn''t break the rules." Victor shook his head and argued, "first of all, Shirley was originally a ''gift'' given to me by the SoLIM family. She has the obligation to serve me, which has nothing to do with whether I accept her service or not."


    "Secondly, Shirley is only 16 years old, and she is still young to get married at the age of 24."


    "Finally..." Victor paused and smiled: "Nicole thinks the rules you set are unfair to the Randall family... The Randall family doesn''t have big knights. Nicole has managed to cultivate three naturally awakened female trainee knights, all of whom have to serve the silver Knights of other families? Shirley''s blood comes from the old Marquis of SoLIM and is called the most potential female trainee knights in the silver moon manor. I can understand that Nicole wants to keep Shirley I also believe that the great Knights of the human horse hills have the intention to marry Shirley. I''m afraid they won''t wait until she turns 24... Honey, although you have made rules, if the great Knights show their charm to Shirley, win her heart and abduct her from the Randall family, it''s not against the rules? "


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and said: "You also think it''s too cold for me to ask the 24-year-old female trainee knight to serve the Silver Knight? Do you know that before I took charge of the York family, the female trainee knight with low blood lineage had to serve the Silver Knight if she could not be promoted to the bronze rank before the age of 21? Look at Charlotte. She just turned 18, viscount Buryat married her, and she didn''t get any chance at all... I rode the female trainee It has been very tolerant to postpone the marriage of scholars for three years. Moreover, I ask the naturally awakened female trainee knights to receive Knight training in Rose Manor, which is also to prevent the great knights from luring young female trainee Knights like Viscount Buryat''s pursuit of Charlotte. "


    "I''m protecting them, okay?" Sylvia stretched out two slender jade fingers, grabbed her husband''s ears and said angrily, "you are now the guardian of the human horse hills. You should stand on my side... You asked Nicole to send the female trainee Knights trained in the silver moon manor to the Rose Manor."


    "OK, OK, ok..." Victor put his hand around Sylvia''s elastic waist, pulled her into his arms and said with a smile: "others can, Shirley can forget it."


    "That''s not an example?" Sylvia looked at her husband charmingly and asked softly.


    Seeing Victor''s silence, she sighed slightly, raised her eyebrows and said, "do you think Nicole''s doing this is really good for Shirley?"


    "Shirley''s blood is actually very ordinary. She is unlikely to be promoted to Silver Knight. If she fails to be promoted to bronze Knight at the age of 30 and misses the best childbearing age, who else can she marry? Klaus of silver moon manor? The child works hard enough, but she is still a low blood knight. Shirley could have served the noble Silver Knight and enjoyed a peaceful and rich life, but In the future, she can only marry Knights of low blood, have offspring of low blood, and fight hard for her small family, and even participate in dangerous battles. "


    "Nicole''s pride is very rare among female trainee knights. The female trainee Knights of Rose Manor prefer to serve the silver knights with high blood."


    Of course Victor understood what Sylvia said. A mere Shirley is insignificant to the human horse hill. Sylvia and Victor are actually discussing the family system, and the most important thing is that Sylvia is transferring the power to make rules to her husband.


    Victor can decide when the female trainee Knight of the human horse hill will get married, but he thinks Sylvia''s practice is in line with the interests of the family, nods and smiles: "honey, Nicole just wants to keep Shirley, she doesn''t mean to challenge you... If all the Lords below think of the overall situation, we should have a headache, shouldn''t we?"


    This answer was not what Sylvia wanted to hear. She liked Victor to oppose herself, and then racked her brains to come up with a novel idea to solve the problems she encountered.


    If female trainee knights with low blood lineage have little chance to be promoted to formal knights, they are certainly willing to serve the noble silver knights and breed pure offspring for the family. However, the golden potion, the dawn potion and the secret method of knight to soul blood can change the fate of low blood aristocrats, thus shaking the knight''s marriage system, which will lead to an increase in the number of low blood knights, while the offspring of silver Knights will become more and more difficult.


    When naturally awakened female trainee Knights have more than 80% chance to become senior female knights and enjoy beauty, strength, wisdom and slow aging, no one is willing to serve silver knights and cut off their own path of knighthood.


    No one can deny that the noble blood is the core of the family and the source of knights. Unfortunately, female knights in bronze age are more likely to affect their children''s blood. In order to keep their blood pure, the family must sacrifice the future of female trainee knights.


    Sylvia will never give up the opportunity of family take-off and must ensure the stable inheritance of family blood. The old knight marriage system represents the old pattern and can no longer adapt to the new situation brought by the golden potion and the secret method of spiritual blood. If she had no choice, she would force Female trainee knights to serve the big Knights of the family, but it is obvious that the marriage system needs to be re established to accommodate more low blood knights, and take this as the starting point to form a complete and reasonable new pattern.


    Institutional reform is a huge and complex work. Sylvia rarely does family affairs personally. As a divine knight, Queen rose is better at stimulating the ability of her people. Only Victor''s wisdom and means can surprise and fascinate her.


    Victor knew Sylvia as well as himself, smiled and said, "dear, noble blood is not only the source of knight, but also the core of family ruling power. The marriage system of Silver Knight is of great importance and can not be changed or need not be changed."


    Sylvia''s eyes brightened and the whole study became bright. She asked with a smile, "what''s the breakthrough in your spiritual blood secret?"


    "A wonderful discovery." Victor pointed to a pile of secret letters on his desk and said excitedly: "these secret letters recorded the information about Willie the night devil, which was summarized by the night owl and the rose spy, and involved the confessions of hundreds of parties. Trisley sorted and annotated these information, but I combed it myself and finally found out the reason why Willie became the night devil..."


    "Things will start 21 years ago..."


    The eldest son of the village head fell in love with a mountain girl in a remote village in Gambis North County. He is a vassal soldier trained by the Lord and commands the militia in the village. He has great authority in the village and can break through the obstacles of the family and marry the little wife of the wild people who came from the mountain stronghold. But the daughter of another vassal family in the village never forgets the militia captain. Her sweetheart empathizes and doesn''t love, which makes her hate from love and distort her heart.


    Soon after the militia captain got married, he took his wife to visit relatives in the stronghold. On the way, they may encounter a wandering jackal leader, militia captain and 14 young militiamen, including the brother of the vassal''s daughter. Shanmin''s wife survived under her husband''s protection and familiarity with the terrain, but she didn''t see the attacker and couldn''t tell what happened.


    The paranoid, narrow-minded and vicious vassal daughter madly accused the mountain people''s daughter of killing her husband and more than a dozen young militia in front of everyone, and slandered her as a devil. The villagers who died of their nephew were also angry with the newly married wife of the militia captain. The village head originally looked down on the mountain people''s daughter. Now the leading families in the village have fierce feelings. In order to avoid the villagers'' anger burning on their own heads, he cooperated with the vassal daughter and pointed the spearhead at the mountain people''s daughter.


    Shanmin''s daughter is alone. No one dares to speak for her. The angry family members are going to lynch her. However, the village head''s wife finds that she is pregnant.


    The killing of pregnant women was forbidden by religious rules. The villagers were devout believers. At the plea of the village head''s wife, they first imprisoned the mountain people''s daughter. But FengChen''s daughter still didn''t let go of the culprit who killed her sweetheart and brother. She tried every means to curse, abuse and humiliate the mountain people''s daughter every day.


    Nine months later, the mountain people''s daughter gave birth to a baby boy. The rumor that she was a devil was broken, but she was insane. She often muttered to herself, laughed wildly, and muttered to kill everyone in the village. The village head''s wife dared not defend her any more. She took away her grandson and let her live and die.


    Before long, the poor mountain people''s daughter died of depression. In fact, she was poisoned by the vassal''s daughter.


    Even if she killed her enemy, the vassal daughter refused to give up. In the next ten years, she spared no effort to create all kinds of evidence to frame and slander the enemy''s son as a devil.


    She first killed kittens and puppies and planted the children of her young enemies. When the other party grew up, she attacked children, and then women. She carefully fabricated the story of night demons, and even murdered the village head''s wife who had been protecting her grandson. Because of her perseverance and the accumulation of terrible atmosphere in remote villages, everyone finally believed the rumors of night demons.


    Finally, Willie really became a night devil.


    Many villagers were killed by the night devil Willy, but the originator still lives today. Family spies investigated the intelligence of the night devil on the order of his highness Randall. It was not difficult for them to pry open the mouth of the daughter of the vassal.


    The truth came out. The daughter of the vassal created the night devil, and all the villagers were her accomplices.


    This is a tragic, tortuous and sad story. Bards can compile it into a script and earn the tears and anger of the audience in the tavern, as well as bags of silver coins. What his highness Randall values is the law and mystery contained in the story, stripping away the love and hate. In short, this is a case where lies become true.


    "A lie told countless times can become a fact?" Sylvia asked thoughtfully.


    "This is true in certain cases." Victor nodded and said with emotion: "everyone thinks you are a devil. You may really become a devil... Those villagers deserve to be killed by night demons because they are ignorant, deceived and manipulated by vicious women."


    He turned his words and said with a smile: "on the contrary, I want to appreciate the daughter of the vassal. Her night devil lies are almost self consistent, which makes night devil Willie."


    "The case of night devil Willie has brought me a valuable inspiration." Victor released Sylvia, stood up and took his hand and said, "the secret method of mind and blood can be extended to the field of pregnant women..."

 Chapter 728

    It is difficult to change the concept of adults. It is much easier to shape a child''s character. If it is deep into the soul and blood, I''m afraid it is only unborn children.


    Victor has actually witnessed at least two different types of examples of this.


    Imosen used his own alienation witchcraft to cultivate three generations of fast birds. He first slightly alienated the female birds in the spawning period, changed their bone, muscle and visceral structure, and then took out the fast bird eggs for artificial incubation to cultivate fast birds and war birds that meet the requirements of the owner. In fact, the three generations of fast birds should be regarded as a new species. Their bones are hard, their muscles are strong, and their digestive organs and reproductive system are much more complex than ordinary fast birds. They do not need to replenish water frequently, so as to greatly improve their endurance.


    At present, the third generation of fast birds has not been successfully bred, but Emerson has bred bear dogs comparable to beasts, which is enough to prove that his alienated maternal breeding technology is feasible and increasingly mature.


    The second example, of course, is the faceless chief of kite castle, the old wizard tofferwen. Imosen is still exploring the cultivation technology of alienated animal mother, and the means of blood purification of tofferwen has been very perfect. Even victor and Roland are extraordinary people carefully cultivated by tofferwen. Before Victor was born, his parents began to take the medicine prepared by master tofven himself, but they didn''t know it.


    Sylvia obviously thought of this. She looked at the handsome and strange Victor, suddenly hugged her lover from behind, smiled and said, "I almost forgot that you are a gift carefully prepared by kite castle for me."


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned back and said, "you should pay attention to the key points now..."


    "The point is that my husband is going to beg me..." the glittering red lips pasted on Victor''s ear. Sylvia breathed out like LAN and giggled, "you have to try to convince me before I promise to cooperate with you in the experiment."


    "You''ll promise." With confidence, Victor took Sylvia''s jade hand and went to the round table on the open-air balcony to politely open the back chair for her.


    Sylvia covered her mouth and snickered. She sat down gracefully and asked, "your insight talent can''t be as good as master tofven. The secret method of purifying fetal blood in kite castle will soon be lost. What method are you going to use to purify the blood of an unconscious fetus?"


    Victor sat opposite Sylvia and nodded, "of course it''s the power of the mind..." as he said, he pondered a little, shook his head and said with a smile: "The inquisition also investigated the case of night devil Willie, but they didn''t pursue it as deeply as we did. The interior government of kite castle took Willie away, and they didn''t even respond more. Night devil Willie doesn''t seem to deserve attention to the Church... In fact, the church has already mastered similar Spiritual Secrets, and the scale is larger and the effect is more obvious."


    Sylvia gently raised her willow eyebrows and asked, "you mean... Al religion?"


    "That''s right." Victor nodded and continued: "there are two sources of clergy in the church, one is the believers and children of the Ayre church, and the other is the church attendants selected from civilians and nobles... Take priests for example. Priests born in the Ayre church are often called scholar priests, and those not born in the Ayre church are called civilian priests or court priests."


    "The church advocates that all clergy are servants of the Supreme Lord, commensurate with brothers and sisters, and at least on the surface emphasize equality of status. However, almost all the senior level of the church are academic priests, while the number of civilian priests and court priests is not only small, but also most of them are low-level clergy."


    "In addition to the factors of the monastery faction, we can''t deny that the clergy trained by the Ayre church really fit the holy power better than the civilian clergy."


    Victor said positively: "There is a huge gap between the two sides in terms of quantity and qualification. For example, the Ron Paladin I talked about with you is a quasi saint and a crazy believer... But Ron is not a knight or a natural fierce warrior. He comes from an ordinary clerical family in the Ayre religion country... If my inference is correct, the church has the secret method of cultivating crazy believers, an outstanding figure like Ron , there must be more than one Ayres. "


    "Compared with the case of night devil Willie, I found that the Ayre religion country and that remote village have many things in common. The relatively closed environment, strong common atmosphere, strong spiritual desire... Just like the wine in the jar, the more it is hidden, the more mellow it is."


    Sylvia frowned slightly and said: "Parents are devout believers, and their children will be devout believers. I can understand the strong religious atmosphere in Al religion country and the people''s devout belief... However, if you look at the case of night devil, how can a villager of about 2000 reach a consistent view on the issue that Willie is a night devil and form the spiritual desire to trigger the creator''s Pan consciousness?"


    In a country where extraordinary people and ordinary people coexist, the society is seriously fragmented, and the nobility and civilians are completely in a different world. Sylvia was born in a small family in the kingdom of Firth, and her understanding of the bottom society is very limited. Even if the servant steals the silverware in her home, she can see it with relish and joy, but she is not interested in understanding the reasons behind it.


    The divine knight is as intelligent as a sea, and he is still confused about his unfamiliar fields.


    Victor has the memory of the earth world and once led the refugees to explore territory. He is experienced in this regard. He smiled and said: "A strong individual can be self-sufficient, while a weak individual depends on the power of the group and is dominated by the group consciousness. The biggest defect of the group consciousness is stupidity... The sheep will jump down when the head sheep falls off the cliff; the sea animal leader accidentally runs aground, and other sea animals rush to the beach one after another. Intelligent mortals are no exception. They are all very smart , but if you get together, you''ll get used to being stupid. "


    "Than stupid?" Sylvia wrinkled her nose, shook her head and said with a smile, "honey, I don''t believe you. I can''t understand why people are more stupid than others?"


    Victor thought for a moment and said, "remember the story I told you, ''the emperor''s new clothes''?"


    "Remember." Sylvia nodded and said, "it''s an absurd story. How can there be such stupid emperors, ministers and people in reality?"


    "Ordinary people will be like this. They dare not bear the consequences of making mistakes, so they are used to denying their mistakes first. Even if they know they are cheated, they also expect others to be more stupid than themselves. In this way, he is the smartest one... Isn''t it more stupid?" Victor raised his mouth, outlined a sarcastic smile and said: "It''s hard to cheat a person, but it''s easy to cheat a group of people. I can order people to set up a scam, claiming that as long as I lend me the money, I can get a return of 20% of the principal every month. Of course, I can''t afford such a high interest, but I will encourage the participants to pull more people into the scam. Most of them know it''s a scam, but they believe that others must be better than themselves Stupid, so all participants will fall into the fraud trap, and more and more. "


    "That''s what happened. I think others are more stupid than myself, and I''ve become stupid..."


    Sylvia nodded and smiled, "it''s more stupid than wisdom."


    Victor smiled and said with emotion: "There are objective reasons why mortals have such human weakness. Knights can admit their mistakes and correct them because they have the ability to take risks and correct their mistakes alone. If someone uses the scam I mentioned to defraud the knight of 100 gold coins, once the knight realizes that he has been cheated, he can lose 100 gold coins and send someone to catch the liar and hang him on the gallows Go. "


    "Ordinary people have no ability to catch swindlers and can''t afford to lose 100 gold coins, so he cooperates with swindlers and pulls more people into scams, hoping to share the risks they bear and wait for opportunities to earn benefits by relying on the strength of the group."


    "Just because ordinary people have poor ability to bear risks, they instinctively rely on the group and obey the group consciousness. Any voice that deviates from the group will be rejected by the group and face the unknown alone. Therefore, they will be afraid. Because of this feeling of insecurity, everyone in the group dare not easily admit that they have made a mistake, which will lower their position in the group."


    FengChen''s daughter framed her rival mother and son. No matter how skillful it was, there would always be flaws after a long time, but no one in the village would come forward to defend Willie. The root cause is that the villagers made mistakes at the beginning, or the village head took the lead. The village head doesn''t protect his grandson. Who is willing to jump out and disagree with everyone?


    Since everyone is not wrong, it can only be Willie. However, the night devil fabricated by the FengChen daughter is ferocious and bloodthirsty and takes pleasure in killing people, which is particularly dangerous. Isn''t it a paradox that the villagers still want to leave Willie the "night devil" in the village?


    The villagers suspected that Willie was not a "night devil" and hoped to see that he was indeed a "night devil". They waited for him to kill one or two people to prove that he was right.


    There are so many people in the village. I''ll be careful. I won''t kill my head, will I?


    The weakness of human nature is exposed. The frog is boiled in warm water. Willie is the frog in the village. Why are the villagers not?


    Sylvia held her cheeks in her hand and stared at her lover. After a while, she asked with a smile, "then?"


    Victor said: "then, we learn from the examples of the Ayres and the night devil to develop middle-level soul soldiers..." he took a deep breath and added with a burning eye: "and it''s a middle-level soul soldier with spiritual talent."


    "Spiritual talent?" Sylvia was surprised and asked, "isn''t spiritual talent the top of the talent tree? You don''t even know the intermediate talent above the root talent. Are you sure you can develop spiritual talent?"


    Victor didn''t care about being exposed by his wife. He stood up, waved his fist and said excitedly: "Honey, I made a mistake. I thought that the talent tree of the soul warrior had roots first, grew trunks, and finally had a crown. This is people''s perspective and experience. But tyronrell created the ancient giant beast and helped him open up the real world. He first differentiated the spiritual will, and then determined the shape and blood talent of the ancient giant beast by different spiritual will."


    "We always have reasons before results, and the creator gives results first and then causes..."


    "Wait, the result first, and then the cause?" Sylvia seemed to grasp something, interrupted her lover''s words, and asked with a puzzled expression, "is that true?"


    Victor couldn''t explain the academic theory of the earth world to his wife. He thought and thought, spread out his hands and said, "the creator is high, and his law of creating the world is from top to bottom... God said to have light, so there was the sun and moon."


    "... light, then the sun and the moon?" A thunderbolt flashed through Sylvia''s heart, which made her see the hazy veil of the world law in an instant. She realized that what Victor said was exactly the boundary of the element sea. This impression was so profound and moving, but there was no need to explore and dig in a hurry. She nodded slightly: "It''s like if we want a grand water conservancy project, the following scholars, administrators and craftsmen have built more than 1000 kilometers of artificial canals. We don''t need to know how they do it and what difficulties they encounter."


    "A very appropriate metaphor." Victor praised his wife and said: "The mind is infinite and the life is limited. The creator has formulated the world rules, and we can only comply with and make use of... The vassal daughter is very smart. She fabricated the details of the night devil, which Willie can do, such as cruelty and bloodlust, madness and fearlessness, night vision, fear of spiritual light, etc... she didn''t say that Willie can fly or become an inhuman form, if she did In order to convince the villagers that Willie is a night devil, her lies just conform to the law of human life. "


    "I have carefully studied human blood and found that the talent of life tenacity is the basis of all types of talent trees, representing compliance with the will of the creator and the generation of boundaries and frameworks."


    "With the foundation and framework, I''m ready to let the initial mind soldiers invent a mind state, keep close to it, and then trigger it with the mind potion as the medium. From top to bottom, they naturally build the mind talent and intermediate blood talent... I call the fictional mind state the apostle."


    "The Apostle?" Sylvia tilted her head and looked at her lover, smiled and said, "you''ve even figured out your name... Honey, you''re very confident."


    "I''m confident." Victor said honestly. Although the intermediate mind warrior still stays in words, the mist mountain alchemist tens of thousands of years ago has used a similar method to create the Yalong template, and achieved success in alchemy tower 7.


    "The wizard you keep secretly also uses witchcraft to let the experimenter naturally form a talent for life tenacity. Unfortunately, the soul warrior he makes is stupid and inflexible, so he can only be regarded as waste."


    Wisdom and adaptability are the most important qualities of extraordinary soldiers. Alchemists are really easy to die if they are not afraid of death. No matter how powerful they are, they can only be cannon fodder.


    Sylvia doesn''t like the alchemists under Victor, but she is very interested in the middle-level mind soldiers he describes.


    "What about the specific method of constructing the apostles?" She asked.


    Victor was delighted. He moved the chair to Sylvia''s side, sat down and said, "the first is the secret method and medicine, the second is the family, the third is the closed living environment, and the fourth is the ceremony and atmosphere..."


    Hearing this, Sylvia was startled and asked, "isn''t this a family?"


    "It''s a school." Victor quickly explained: "the secret schools similar to the family, such as the bear school, the wolf school and the poison Python school... They are like the secret law dead men cultivated by the family and do not possess power. You don''t have to worry that these secret schools will impact the power structure of the family."


    "I hope so." Sylvia looked at Victor angrily and happily, pursed her lower lip and said regretfully, "since it is a secret school, their number must not be too many. I hope the family army can expand its strength."


    "In that case, the political structure of the family really needs to be greatly adjusted." Victor comforted: "the key point of military development is the squire training camp to practice the third level blood source secret method, but the soul soldiers of the secret school can assist the knight and Silver Knight. I guarantee that they can master the fighting intuition talents with different characteristics and generally reach the level of bronze knight. If someone ignites the soul fire, they are at least the soul soldiers of silver level."


    "That''s right." Sylvia nodded and asked curiously, "with spiritual talent, they are still intermediate spiritual warriors. What is the standard of high-level spiritual warriors?"


    Victor was silent for a moment and sighed: "I should be a high-level soul warrior if I master the source power and no longer rely on the spiritual potion medium. Unfortunately, I still don''t have a clue about the source power of ordinary people... I hope Nelson, these adult ferocious warriors, can surprise me."


    "I don''t care about Nelson if they can succeed." Sylvia looked into Victor''s eyes and said, "honey, I''m sure your idea can be realized, because cultivating alienated war animals at home is also through continuous reproduction, and let the law of creation choose the final war animals for us."


    "The truth is the same, and your apostolic idea can also be applied to the alienated war beast." Sylvia raised her chin slightly and said proudly, "but why do I think you ask me?"


    Victor took Sylvia''s slender hand, gently rubbed it and said with a smile, "honey, the Apostle still lacks the guidance of the creator."


    The spiritual light of the Stormrage sword saint has solidified, and the spiritual power of the divine knight is similar to chaos. It can bury the seeds of the apostles in the heart of the experimenter''s mother, cooperate with Victor''s insight talent and spiritual blood secret method, and finally establish a secret flow school through blood inheritance.


    Sylvia had to help with this matter, but she ignored the flattery of his highness Randall, took back her jade hand and said angrily: "you said so much and didn''t mention the blood purification of high-level knights? I won''t do it..."


    "Try the soul warrior first, and when you master the mature method..." Victor saw Sylvia turn her face, gritted her teeth and said, "well, the Apostle secret method of the knight and the Apostle experiment of the soldier are carried out simultaneously."


    The beautiful rose queen turned her anger into joy, put her arms around Victor''s neck and said tenderly, "my love, you''ve never let me down, and I won''t let you down."

 Chapter 729

    In the medicine secret Castle temporarily opened by the red frost manor, Victor, Sylvia and trisley stood on the internal viewing platform on the second floor, looking down at dwarf green and leading a group of pharmacists busy in the hall. On the stone platform in the center of the hall lies a young man of about 30 years old. His face is fierce, his body is naked, and his strong and compact muscles appear to be very powerful. But his hands and feet, elbows, knees, waist, crotch, chest and forehead were all firmly bound by pure gold clasps, and only his eyes and mouth could move.


    Dwarf green came forward and whispered something in the strong man''s ear. It was nothing more than asking his physical and mental state, mixed with some encouragement. For example, as long as he cooperated fully, the experiment would be successful, and then he would be rewarded with how much wealth, how many women and so on. Although the strong man did nothing but move, he also knew how to bargain with the wise dwarf. He repeatedly declared that he did not want wealth and women, but only wanted to obtain strong power and work for the noble hostess.


    The scene of deja vu reminded Victor that he was once an experimental product of a rich man in the earth world. Before implanting x-3 and replacing his body, the doctor in charge of the experiment "comforted" him like dwarf green. The difference is that the doctor took out the image of the enemy''s tragic disaster to break through his psychological defense line, and the experimenters here have been enslaved by Sylvia''s spirit and become more cooperative, which can obviously improve the success rate of the experiment.


    The wise dwarf confirmed that the test material was ready, took a bottle of bright red medicine from his assistant''s hand, put it to the experimenter''s mouth, and helped him slowly drink up the whole bottle of medicine.


    Almost the next second, the medicine worked. The experimenter''s eyes were red, and the muscle lines floated from root to root. The whole person looked extremely strong. The secret pharmaceutical oil coated on the whole body was absorbed by the skin at a speed visible to the naked eye. The bronzed skin soon showed a thin red light, but it was so noticeable.


    Dwarf green and the pharmacists at the scene stared at the strong man who was in a bloodthirsty state. Everyone looked nervous for fear that he would spit blood and die suddenly.


    The scene they were worried about did not happen. The strong man tightened the muscles on his arm and controlled his fine gold clasp to make a click like a mouse''s molar.


    The attempt to break free from the buckle failed. The strong man couldn''t help shouting, "loosen me."


    Dwarf greenton was overjoyed. It was a good sign that the experimental material could speak. Instead of hastily ordering the secret knight to untie the clasp, he came forward and asked him a lot of questions.


    The subjects'' mental state seemed normal and their answers were well organized. The pharmacists participating in the experiment were all beaming, holding feather notes to record the dialogue between green and the experimenter.


    Sylvia on the viewing platform sighed faintly and said sadly, "I failed again..."


    The skin and muscles on the strong man''s face gradually relaxed, and the speed of change became faster and faster. The whole face was like a melting candle. The nose, mouth and chin all disappeared, leaving only a pair of eyes rolling around. The frightening scene made the hall a short silence, "no!" The dwarf Green let out a scream of disappointment, and immediately cheered up and screamed, "he''s not dead! Come on, come on, don''t be dazed, and get the blood quickly... Who, give him the extremely effective therapeutic medicine to drink... What, no mouth? You stupid pig, your mouth is collapsed, you can''t turn it over?"


    Pharmacists are busy again. They want to keep a new experimental material this time.


    "It''s blood breakdown." Victor took back his eyes, turned to Sylvia, smiled and comforted, "honey, don''t lose heart. He''s still alive. We''re not far from success."


    "Failure is also a problem with the medicine you prepared." Trisley gave Victor a disdainful look, took Sylvia''s arm and analyzed: "most of the experimenters you implanted into the ''Apostles'' died on the spot. Recently, three survived. They died after taking spiritual medicine. I think Victor didn''t mix the medicine well."


    The so-called "apostle" is actually a vice personality, dedicated to fighting, with keen fighting intuition and specific fighting emotions. The most common is rage or bloodthirsty emotions. However, it does not have any conflict with the experimenter''s master character. It is usually silent in the depths of the soul. Only by taking the spiritual potion as the trigger medium, the Apostle will be awakened, integrate with the master character and occupy a dominant position, so as to promote the experimenter to enter the state of combat focus and maintain part of the master character''s reason.


    The "apostle" experiment is not whimsical. Victor himself is the most successful and vivid example. His x-3 can be regarded as an "apostle", and his highness Randall''s dual talent tree is naturally formed based on x-3 and his inner desire. However, Victor''s activation of the "apostle" depends on spiritual power and the empty water element in his body. He designed a medium-level mind warrior side to take a mind potion as a trigger medium.


    Although Victor looked forward to different types of mind warrior school, for the needs of experiment, he first chose bloodthirsty talent. Because he once observed the blood changes of blood guards with insight talent in windbell castle in Andrea, and he knows more about human bloodthirsty talent.


    Because of the risk of genetic contamination of blood boiling potion warned by tophoven, Victor''s reconfigured mind potion abandoned the spinal cord of wolf creatures and completely used plant raw materials.


    Based on Victor''s understanding of bloodthirsty talent and his level of pharmaceutics, his carefully prepared spiritual secret medicine will not cause fatal harm to humans. The consequence of ordinary people''s misuse is more than diarrhea, which can basically be rescued.


    The most inexperienced person in the whole experiment was Sylvia.


    "Apostle" involves the change of the will side of the soul. It is inappropriate to describe Sylvia''s work by hypnosis or suggestion. It''s more accurate to carve a deputy personality.


    Sylvia''s spiritual power is like a qualitative and invisible sword, which can easily destroy the soul of ordinary people. Victor asked her to "carve" the will side of a person''s soul with a sharp sword, which she had never done before.


    Over the past four months, a total of 72 condemned prisoners have served as experimental materials, of which 44 were killed on the spot in the process of carving "bloodthirsty apostles", 25 died after insanity, and only 3 had the chance to take psychic potions. Today''s experimental material is the only person who has taken spiritual medicine and survived. Although his blood has collapsed, Sylvia has made great breakthroughs in just five months, which is a rapid progress.


    Victor firmly believed that there was no problem with the bloodthirsty soul potion he prepared. He reached out and quietly pinched trisley''s very upturned and round ass. he was determined to punish this small fruit vinegar jar tonight and see if she dared to arrange her own man at will in the future.


    Trisley''s beautiful little face was covered with a faint blush, and there was a hint of seductive charm in her angry stare at Victor.


    Sylvia didn''t care about the intimate interaction between victor and trisley, and asked with clear eyes: "recently, the three experimenters are primary spiritual warriors who have built the talent of life tenacity. It seems that ordinary people can''t bear the power of ''Apostles''... How many primary spiritual warriors do we have?"


    Trisley wriggled her waist, took a step forward, got rid of Victor''s caress, and whispered, "there are 11 first-class soul soldiers, 8 men and 3 women. However... They are all secret law guards trained by the family, and there are no first-class soul soldiers among those on death row."


    "Oh, what should I do?" Sylvia said with annoyance. It is a strange and novel field for her to use the huge and profound spiritual power of divine knights to create apostles. She is now in high spirits and has had a very valuable harvest.


    High level knights can''t get rid of the limitations of chaos by using void elements. Even if they play more tricks, void elements are still void elements, which can only bring destruction and restoration. The "apostle" experiment opened a door for Sylvia. The soul implantation of spiritual power represents the creative characteristics of void elements.


    The most obvious change is that she was able to perceive the subtle changes of elements before, but the actual laws corresponding to the changes of elements are hazy. Now, Sylvia can detect the abnormality of the soul state of the subject through element perception and confirm the failure of the test in advance.


    The law of chaos is connected with the law of reality. It is of extraordinary significance to get involved in the mystery of the soul. Sylvia will therefore master higher power and obtain power that the Golden Knight can''t imagine.


    Yes, she''s stronger, and it''s just the beginning.


    Victor can understand Sylvia''s changes, but he lacks an intuitive understanding of the power system of the divine knight. He wants to help his beloved wife master more power of the divine knight, so he can only put forward reasonable suggestions from his familiar field.


    "Honey, I don''t think you need to add ''loyalty'' to the core category of ''Apostles''...'' loyalty ''is similar to the belief of clergy. It belongs to the ultimate emotion, does not correspond to a specific blood law, but can cover all blood changes... Such high-level emotions can trigger emotions such as anger, coldness, fanaticism and perseverance, which should be cultivated after tomorrow The "apostle" is characterized by media triggering, spiritual concentration, amplification of emotions, and then promoting blood changes. However, the "loyalty" emotion involves almost all emotions. Once amplified many times by the "apostle", it may conflict with the naturally formed intermediate blood talent and cause blood collapse. "


    Sylvia thought carefully, nodded, and proudly said, "honey, you have a point, but I created the apostles, and they have to listen to me."


    Then she hugged Victor''s arm and said in a coquettish tone: "I want to leave the ''Apostles'' school to the guardian of the family. The objects of Apostles'' loyalty also include you and our future generations... I don''t care. You have to help me find a way."


    The blond hair swayed gently and gained life like the bright sunshine; The blue eyes are full of expectation, admiration and deep emotion. Sylvia''s charming state at the moment is soul stirring, and no one can ignore her request.


    Victor pulled back his arm and shook his head firmly. "I refuse."


    Sylvia frowned with pity, like a rose longing for sunshine and rain, and pleaded softly, "think again."


    Victor remained unmoved, insisted on his opinion, continued to shake his head and said, "don''t think about it. You must listen to me on this matter."


    Sylvia stamped her feet and pretended to be angry, but it didn''t work. Finally, she couldn''t help laughing, took her lover''s hand and said, "well, I listen to you, but you have to give me a reason?"


    It takes a lot of money, manpower and material resources to cultivate the "apostolic" school. These resources are entirely provided by Mrs. Katrina, and she can''t afford them. In fact, the fund of the secret castle of red frost manor comes from the double headed dragon chamber of Commerce, which is shared by all vassal families. If the guardian spends the money of the vassal Lord and monopolizes the "apostolic" school, it will be too ugly to eat.


    Eggs can''t be put in one basket.


    Victor''s original intention is to follow the fast bird and bird distribution model, distribute different "apostolic" schools to different families, let them share expenses, invest human and rare resources, further improve the "apostolic" school and maintain inheritance.


    In fact, the "apostolic" school is not as important to victor and Sylvia as expected, and the process of creation is the precious accumulation desired by the two Highnesses.


    Victor fell into a bottleneck in his research on intermediate mind soldiers, so he wanted to realize intermediate blood talent from top to bottom with the help of the creator''s natural law. If the "apostle" experiment is successful, he can use the wind element insight to push back the intermediate blood talent, improve the relevant secret methods, and achieve the purpose of popularizing the intermediate soul warrior.


    This means that once the "bloodthirsty apostle" is completed, Victor can promote the forging method in the cottage training camp and cultivate soul soldiers with bloodthirsty talent.


    Of course, there is still a gap between such spiritual warriors and apostles, because they do not have spiritual talents including combat intuition.


    Victor estimated that the difference between the trained soul warrior and the Apostle inherited by the school is similar to that between the blood guard and the shadow warrior. Obviously, the combat effectiveness of blood guards can not be compared with that of shadow soldiers, but the number of intermediate soul soldiers and training cost are absolute advantages.


    This is what the army needs.


    Sylvia knows what her lover thinks, and she herself has set foot in a new field in the process of experiment. You know, it is very difficult for the divine knight to make any progress, and the power he has is also huge.


    Victor lightly explained: "I emphasize the family, closure, rituals and commandments of the secretive school, including instilling the concept of loyalty. There is no need to worry that they will betray the family."


    The reason is simple, but Sylvia is a little angry. She was just coquettish, weak and threatening. Victor didn''t agree. The reason given was too simple.


    Sylvia felt perfunctory. She hummed coldly to victor, "I don''t want to talk to you... I won''t talk to you for three days."


    Who says the divine knight can''t be unruly and willful? Sylvia and Victor are more and more like an ordinary couple, and even lose their temper... Trisley secretly feigned and was a little sour in her heart, and followed Sylvia out.


    "Who let you go? You just slandered my reputation, and now Sylvia ignores me, then you stay with me."


    Victor''s tall, straight and symmetrical figure blocked the way. Looking at the dark golden eyes, trisley felt a panic. She was just ready to call Sylvia. The whole person was like a gentle lamb held in Victor''s arms.

 Chapter 730

    Victor couldn''t really let Sylvia ignore herself for three days. If he did, his EQ would be too low.


    The next day, his highness Randall took the initiative to confess to Sylvia and used sweet words and gentle means to turn her anger into joy. The two soon got back together. After all, they are all top-level supernatural beings. They can even transform human souls, just like gods walking on earth. Naturally, they will not be disturbed by negative emotions like mortals.


    Sylvia and Victor are both lovers and like-minded partners. Playing sex only adds a little fun to life, and controlling the law is their common pursuit.


    Yesterday''s test object survived and did not go crazy, which marked the significant progress of the "apostle" test. Victor decided to take 10 days off first to relax the chemists in secret castle. By the way, he arranged the family inheritance scholars to sort out the test records and asked Mrs. Katrina to supplement the drugs and test materials.


    After the ten day holiday, Victor and Sylvia began the second phase of the experiment. This time, Sylvia followed Victor''s advice and removed unnecessary "loyalty" constraints in the process of planting "apostle" seeds. None of the 40 prisoners of different genders and ages who participated in the experiment died. Only a few people died on the spot after taking bloodthirsty spiritual medicine. Most of them survived, but their body and spirit fell into a weak state.


    This is related to the degree to which they practice the third level blood source secret method. It is not that the "apostle" or bloodthirsty spiritual potion went wrong. In other words, Sylvia mastered the method of transforming the will side of human soul with spiritual power and implanting "apostles"; Victor and dwarf Green took a crucial step in the field of psychopharmaceutics.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as you master the method to break the deadlock, the back is relatively simple work.


    Sylvia finally made up her mind to summon a man and a woman, two early spiritual warriors of the family, to participate in the apostolic experiment. At this time, the creator showed his generosity and greatness. The two secret law guards with the talent of life tenacity successfully concluded the battle intuition and bloodthirsty talent, and became the true apostles.


    The next step is to expect their children to inherit the seeds of the apostles, which will take another two or three years. Victor won''t waste time. He carefully observed the latent state of the two apostles with the insight of wind element, calculated the deformation of blood law, and inversely deduced a set of spiritual blood secret law.


    Sylvia did not urge Victor to open the knight''s Apostle test. She knew that this set of spiritual blood secret method was designed to cultivate more intermediate spiritual warriors, which was of extraordinary significance to York and Auguste families. Only divine knights can plant the seeds of apostles in people''s hearts. The York family has actually monopolized the apostolic school. If kite castle can''t get the popular intermediate spiritual blood secret, the cooperation between the two sides will be suspended.


    The pharmacy level of York family is far worse than that of kite castle, and they still rely on the pharmacists of kite castle to provide academic support.


    On the other hand, we must be extra careful when using family knights to experiment with spiritual blood. Sylvia and Victor have a lot of time to accumulate experience. They don''t need to rush for a moment. It''s best for the family to take out the knight''s Secret Law to the apostles when the Dover wizard falls and the York family pharmacist grows to a certain height.


    In fact, Victor already had a plan for the apostolic secret law of the knight. It is different from the purpose of ordinary apostolic secret law, and its realization is much less difficult.


    The Faceless Man purified the knight''s blood with inoculant, and did not worry about the future of the female trainee knight. Queen Catherine was first promoted to knight and gave birth to Edward, which was a special case of tofven''s submission to King Ryan. Even so, Edward''s Knight blood is not comparable to Roland''s.


    Victor used reverse thinking to solve the problem, so that female trainee knights could still be promoted to the bronze level after giving birth to great knights. This is equivalent to Sylvia helping female trainee Knights build a protective vice personality, choose the right time to wake up and expel the influence of big knights on their will.


    Therefore, the apostolic secret law of the knight does not require inheritance, but only protects the soul of the female trainee knight from the assimilation of the will of the high.


    It''s simple. Sylvia is responsible for planting the seeds of the apostles, and Victor is responsible for observing the subjects and deriving the formula of a spiritual potion. Later, after the female trainee knight has given birth, she can take this spiritual potion.


    As for the effect of this psychic potion, Victor strives to deploy the best psychic potion, but if the efficacy is really not ideal, what does it matter?


    Female trainee knights with low blood lineage have little chance to be promoted to silver rank. The spiritual potion provided by his highness Randall is more a kind of comfort. As long as their hopes to set foot in the extraordinary field are not completely dashed, they will not conflict with the current marriage system.


    Therefore, ordinary apostles have practical value, and the low-cost and universal intermediate secret method is more precious than the apostolic school.


    Even if it is deception, Victor has provided a solution for the knight to the Apostle''s Secret Law. Sylvia was very satisfied with this. She focused on her interest in interfering with the soul with elements, obeyed victor and showed great cooperation.


    In March of the wind season, Victor designed a blueprint for the development of five apostolic schools, namely bloodthirsty wolf school, violent bear school, cat school, Eagle school and snake school.


    Among them, wolf school and bear school have the talent of active bloodthirsty and passive rage, but they are the most common apostles in the five university schools.


    In Victor''s vision, the apostles of the cat school have the killing instinct and the talent of active mania. Their combat intuition tends to look for the fatal weakness of the enemy, can be independent mania, enhance agility and strength, and improve the effect that strength is higher than bloodthirsty, and agility is higher than rage.


    Theoretically, the cat school is the most perfect apostolic school at present. Victor''s favorite is the eagle school.


    The eagle apostles have no active or passive enhancement talent, but their combat intuition type is centered on the "eroding fire" secret method simulating x-3, which is very close to the fire of the soul.


    Limited by human size, the promotion effect of bloodthirsty, rage and frenzy is no matter how strong, so the attack launched by the Apostle can''t hit the opponent or useless. The disciples of the eagle school pursue precision, can attack from a distance and can fight in close combat, but the most important thing is that their memory and calculation speed are comparable to those of medium-level bronze knights. They can quickly formulate tactics according to different situations. They are all-round soldiers and tacticians.


    Wisdom is the most reliable power of mankind.


    As for the snake school, Victor felt that they were no longer human in the general sense.


    The serpentine apostle was designed by Sylvia alone. The material is the unlucky guy whose face has disappeared. The disciples of the snake school can use the pores on the skin to assist breathing, the muscles and senses can be adjusted, and the spiritual activities will be dormant. They have extraordinary adaptability. For example, they can move underwater. The depth and time of diving are far more than ordinary people. This is because their mental state promotes the operation of senses, muscles and internal organs to adapt to underwater activities.


    If Victor saw a man who could change his face, he must be an apostle of the snake school.


    There is no doubt that the serpentine apostles have the strongest potential, but Victor believes that Sylvia''s level is too high, because the serpentine school involves almost all human blood changes. In theory, they can simulate the effects of bloodthirsty, rage and mania. Victor had never seen anyone else with a talent except turnans.


    Solidifying the single state of development is certainly the simplest and most effective. I''m afraid the comprehensively developed snake school will become the weakest apostolic school.


    However, Sylvia is willing to make a long-term experiment with the snake school, and Victor doesn''t care.


    Victor has samples of these four blood talents: bloodthirsty, frenzy, frenzy and eroding fire. Basically, he can design spiritual blood secret methods and supporting spiritual potions. But snake school, he really can''t help. He can only help Sylvia deploy a spiritual potion to enhance her spirit and stimulate her inner potential as a trigger medium. The disciples of snake school can only practice the most basic three-level blood source secret method and build the talent of life tenacious root.


    This means that the snake school''s apostolic secret law is not universal, and their value is greatly reduced.


    A secret school can have at most hundreds of apostles. Although they have spiritual talents, their starting point is higher than the popular middle-level spiritual soldiers, but for the family, the middle-level spiritual soldiers are the future development direction. The advantage of the school is self-improvement and continuous progress. Victor expects the apostolic school to bear rich fruits and feed back to the spiritual warrior group. This requires someone to provide soil and nutrients for the apostles.


    On April 10 of the wind season, the four most powerful families in Renma Hill gathered in Heibao fortress of Jinshui city to decide the ownership of the apostolic school.


    On behalf of the Duke of York, lady Katrina claimed the cat school; Fred The viscount and his wife claimed the wolf school; The Earls of tellandon claimed the bear school; Nicole claimed Eagle school on behalf of Randall family; The snake school, of course, belonged to Sylvia and Victor and was claimed by the red frost manor.


    The Lords of power continued to discuss the details of cooperation and jointly formulate the rules of the apostolic school. This involves millions of kingsol''s financial investment and incalculable returns. The Lords of strength fought openly and secretly, intrigued, and each drew their helpers to wave flags and shout. It seems that a faction will be formed around the apostles. Sylvia had to suppress the situation and coordinate arbitration.


    She hated her husband so much that her highness Randall left the red frost manor ten days ago and went back to Randall to date Gillian of the chebman family.


    In fact, two months ago, Victor received the news that the alchemy tower made two Yalong soldiers and placed them in the mountain fortress, waiting for the owner''s review.


    If Victor is satisfied with the Aaron warrior, King Tallinn is waiting for him to recharge.

 Chapter 731

    The mountain wind is howling and the pines are angry. The Mountain Fortress stands surrounded by hills. It is towering, cold, dark and gloomy, like a giant beast that has lost its life, with ominous and inexplicable terror.


    The castle is a strong shelter, symbolizing the power of the Lord, but if no one takes care of it for a long time, any castle will become a hotbed for incubating ghost stories.


    The skylark mountain stronghold has long been transformed into a training base for alchemists. At present, there are more than 100 level-3 blood soldiers here. They need to learn social knowledge and participate in collection and patrol tasks. There are only a dozen alchemical militia stationed in the mountain fortress of nuota. They are mainly responsible for guarding the treasure house. In order to prevent fire, most rooms do not light candles all year round; With too few hands, the cleaning of the castle is also a problem.


    The dark castle breeds snakes, insects, rats and ants, and dust cobwebs can be seen everywhere. The owner of the castle is the free cat. They have no scruples about leaving leftover debris and feces, but they have nothing to do with blood sucking bugs. The fortress is always full of rotten, moldy and disgusting smell.


    Victor yearned for free and broad space and hated dark and closed castles, especially mountain fortresses.


    The alchemists here can''t say a few words all year round. Their silence is frightening. When they walk around the fortress, they really wander like the dead.


    Since the imosen father and daughter left the mountain fortress and integrated into Randall''s collar, Victor didn''t want to live in the castle again. He ordered the alchemy auxiliary busso to build an exquisite wooden house villa on the North Hill as a temporary foothold.


    In fact, the function of skylark mountain stronghold has changed, and Victor has rarely visited here again. At first, the mountain fortress could hide alchemists who were different from ordinary people, collect and process mountain forest resources, and continuously create wealth for victor. With the increasing size of the Randall family, the alchemists were sent by Victor all over the world. The production activities in the mountain fortress gradually stagnated, and even those mines were sealed again.


    Today, the mountain fortress is only used as a training center for alchemists and a logistics storage point for the swamp forward base. If it were not for the renewal of the alchemist militia, this stronghold usually only has more than 40 people stationed.


    However, the stronghold has complete facilities, including giant brick kilns, blacksmith shops, carpentry workshops, animal pens, orchard agricultural land, barracks and warehouses. It also reserves a large amount of ore, fuel and seeds of qianqu reed.


    It''s a pity that the mountain fortress is so idle and deserted... Victor stood on the hillside, looked down at the deserted castle town below, and secretly planned to select school-age children from various mountain strongholds and take them here to form a secret Eagle school.


    In this way, I can save a lot of money and time... The best thing is that the mountain fortress is ready-made, and there is no need to send craftsmen to build it, so no one will reveal the location of the eagle school''s residence... Victor couldn''t help smiling at the thought that the powerful Lord of Renma hill has a headache for building the school''s Secret castle.


    His highness Randall has a strange temperament. He is handsome and unmarried. He smiled and immediately came the sound of sucking saliva from the left and right sides. Although both of them are greedy, they also have the taste of flattery, obsession and submission, with a strange charm.


    Victor''s eyes sank, wrinkled his slender eyebrows and looked to the left and right.


    On the left is a girl with short red hair and red eyes. On the right is a girl with long green hair and green eyes. They are also tall, plump and graceful. Their snow-white skin is smooth and compact, their facial features are exquisite, and their faces are beautiful. They also have a pair of white horns bent forward.


    They are as perfect as high-level female knights, but their temperament has distinct characteristics.


    The red haired girl is like a flaming flame, wantonly publicized and extremely powerful. Her eyes at Victor are hot, bold and aggressive; The green haired girl is graceful, quiet and gentle, but her eyes are continuous and dense, with the deepest power.


    Although the two Asian Dragon women stared at Victor with burning eyes, Victor felt that they were very much like dogs inviting their master''s pet, almost without wagging their tails.


    He pondered a little and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My king, I was just born, and I don''t have a name yet..." the red haired and red eyed Yalong man said first and took two steps to victor.


    Another Asian Dragon woman approached Victor first and said softly, "my king, I ask you to give me a title."


    As they spoke, their eyes clashed, and the two pairs of different colored eyes became vertical pupils. The invisible spiritual power collided and spread. The sound of birds and animals around subsided instantly, as long as the wind sobbed and shouted on the treetops.


    The "Longwei" of Yalong people has no effect on victor. His headache is another thing.


    "King? Why don''t you call me lord or master, but call me king?"


    Victor used the word "King". The green haired girl happily replied, "I don''t know why, but you are our king."


    Unwilling to be outdone, the redhead bowed to victor and said, "my king, please give me my name."


    "Your Majesty, please give me my name first." The green haired girl followed the salute.


    "Bitch, how dare you challenge me!"


    "You are the bitch..."


    The two Yalong people began to quarrel and scold each other across victor. Their swearing words over and over came from the story books copied and collected by the mountain fortress.


    Learning ability is far better than alchemists, but I''m afraid it''s not just excellent learning ability Victor listened for a while, spoke to stop them from quarrelling, and asked, "why don''t you fight?"


    The red haired girl''s temper was as hot as her figure. She said excitedly, "my king, give orders. I will beat up the bitch opposite and rub it on the ground!"


    "Hum, I''ll freeze you into a popsicle and rub it on the ground." The green haired girl''s momentum was obviously not as good as her opponent. She approached Victor again and asked pitifully, "please give me a name, your king."


    Victor''s face was a little unnatural. Words such as "rubbing on the ground" and "Popsicle" were the words in the story he wrote casually when he was bored, which were collected on the bookshelf of the mountain fortress. The two Yalong people read the story book he used to make up numbers, and learned and used it flexibly.


    However, the Yalong people who produced the alchemy tower repeatedly asked him to give his name intentionally or unintentionally, which aroused Victor''s vigilance.


    It was Victor''s decision after weighing the pros and cons that No. 7 alchemy tower produced Aaron fury and Aaron Raiders, and used female templates.


    The rage attribute of red dragon blood is the strongest, and the Raiders of green dragon blood cost the highest. One spits fire and one spits ice, which is the most representative of dragon creatures. As for the defender of brass dragon blood and the tear of blue dragon blood, Victor believes that these two kinds of Asian Dragon people are not enough to feed back the instinctive nature of the dragon family. Moreover, the Yalong defender has only male templates. Victor will not produce Yalong males until he knows something.


    Victor didn''t know much about the dragon. According to the documents left by the ancient god elect, the dragon is greedy and likes to collect treasures and beautiful things, including beautiful creatures; The second characteristic of giant dragons is promiscuity, especially male giant dragons. They have an almost paranoid pursuit of breeding blood and often develop cross racial love. Giant creatures such as mammoths, white apes, Hydra and water lizards will become the targets of male giant dragons.


    However, the chosen ones did not find any examples of giant creatures occupied by male dragons giving birth to dragons. Victor guessed that the ancestors of the dragon family missed the opportunity to spread their blood for some reason. Except for the dog head man, no other creatures attached to the dragon family, which led to the solidification of the dragon''s life form and the extinction of the dragon family''s blood inheritance. Therefore, male giant dragons are hungry and desperate to expand the diversity of dragon species.


    In contrast, female dragons have a much better reputation. Although they kidnap human knights, they also keep knights as pets.


    The Yalong people produced by the alchemy tower have the characteristics of natural creatures. Victor can''t determine whether they are the same as the previous alchemy creatures. But as long as anyone has seen the biological template left by the mist alchemist, all kinds of enchanting, sexy, beautiful and lovely humanoid creatures in it will always remind him of the fallen ancient alchemists, mages and their playthings.


    God knows what a mess the mist mountain alchemist loaded into the will side of the Yalong creature template.


    Considering that the Yalong people are close to human size, the bad reputation of male giant dragons, and the characteristics of natural biological evolution, Victor must first confirm whether the Yalong people have independent consciousness and can reproduce naturally.


    The root cause is to see if they have any loopholes out of the control of the alchemy tower.


    The Yalong defender of the male template belongs to the extraordinary creature of the golden order. Randall collar can hardly trap him, and no one can stare at him all the time. If he secretly runs hundreds of kilometers away to breed blood, and can make human women pregnant, it will be a big trouble.


    Female Yalong people do not have this problem. Even if they can get pregnant, they are particularly easy to be monitored, so as not to spread the blood of Yalong people beyond Randall''s collar.


    For now, Victor''s concerns are not superfluous. He asked King Tallinn to set alchemists to call themselves "adults", while the two Asian dragons called him king. It shows that the title setting of Tallinn is invalid for them. Moreover, they not only have personality characteristics, but also covet the beauty of their master, and even compete with each other. The most important thing is that they have no name. The way they speak and the vocabulary they use come from the books in the mountain fortress and the training of the older generation of alchemists.


    After a long time, most of the initial memories of the will side of the Yalong people are blank.


    But these can not prove that they are not bound by the alchemy tower, because their language and word memory are still loaded by Alchemy tower 7, and there is no obstacle to communicate with victor.


    When Victor first met them, the two guys were hiding in the treasure house of the mountain fortress. One man occupied half of the treasure house. Even the food had to be sent in by the alchemy militia. They were full of misers. If Victor hadn''t summoned them, they wouldn''t come out at all. But the alchemy militia all confirmed that they were the same kind produced by No. 7 alchemy tower.


    Now, extreme tests are needed to reach a final conclusion.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes glittered, and the strong roaring mountain wind turned into a sharp blade and cut them on the two Yalong people. In the turbulence of the air, the six legged crocodile rattan armor was torn apart, revealing two curved perfect bodies. The wind blade that can tear the tough leather armor leaves only red marks on their snow-white and smooth skin, and soon becomes as delicate as ever.


    Victor''s eyes contracted slightly. Although he didn''t do his best, the tenacity and element resistance of Yalong people are really amazing. They will only be more powerful when they turn into Jackie Chan.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to spoil me here?" The girl with green hair and waist smiled softly and said in surprise.


    "Shut up, bitch! My king is calling me to serve."


    The wind blade was just enough to cut the body of ordinary people. Victor was ready to see the reaction of Yalong people after being hurt by their master. Unexpectedly, the brain circuits of the two Yalong women were different.


    "Don''t move, relax and don''t resist my will." Victor ordered to call on the wind element to penetrate the skin of Yalong people and perceive their physiological structure and internal latent operation.


    Two Yalong females stood there motionless, cooperating with the owner''s perception of the wind element.


    The results of insight show that their physiological structure is close to human beings, with a similarity of more than 80%, but there are semi crystal and semi flesh core tissues in the heart and brain, which may be the source of strength for Yalong people to condense void elements and transform into dragon people. Victor was surprised that their reproductive system was the same as human women, but incomplete. This shows that the Yalong females made by the alchemy tower are infertile.


    However, the natural evolution of Asian Dragon females has the same reproductive system as humans, which means that they are viviparous rather than laying eggs like giant dragons.


    The females of the Yalong people made by the alchemy tower are unable to give birth, but if the lost dragon family evolves into dragon people, they change egg to viviparous, and their population reproduction will become more stable and safe.


    For more than 10000 years, giant dragons have not flown back. Have they evolved into a dragon people without wings in the southern continent?


    Victor shook his head, restrained his divergent thoughts and said indifferently, "you become dragon people... Then I''ll kill you."


    "And... I allow you to resist."

 Chapter 732

    His highness Randall''s spiritual light is solidified, his posture is flawless, his temperament is noble and gentle, and has extraordinary charm, but he is not as fierce and frightening as other legendary creatures. But the angry wind sword Saint followed his words and said he wanted to kill.


    The surrounding air stopped flowing, and even breathing became laborious. The malice of the wind element was close to the essence. Even the slowest creatures could feel the sharp killing opportunity, not to mention the Asian Dragon people with sharp mind and dragon instinct?


    There are 29 spiritual attributes of the fury of the Yalong people and 26 spiritual attributes of the Raiders of the Yalong people. In addition to the three production skills of collection, forging and construction, they also load the eagle lion secret form, the wolf secret form and the monkey secret form. The highest level of these forging and breaking methods is the secret form of the spirit monkey, which requires practitioners to walk blindfolded on the cliffs, exercise their wonderful spiritual intuition between life and death, and point to the realm of spiritual touch.


    It was because the cultivation method of the monkey''s secret form was too extreme that turnans changed it into the wolf war skill. However, the alchemy militia loaded with the monkey''s secret form is more effective than the Funiu militia, which has been verified for a long time. Victor himself doesn''t know what effect the Yalong people with golden spiritual attributes will achieve when loading the monkey''s secret form.


    Even if the Yalong people do not load these war skills and secrets, they are also extraordinary creatures of the golden order. They not only have racial talents such as dynamic vision, lightning reflection, self-healing, dragon perception and dragon anger, but also have the ability of spiritual touch.


    If the mind touch of turnans is ever-changing and has infinite functions, the fear look of the Yalong people is to solidify a single mind touch.


    Single, so pure, because pure and powerful.


    The fear eyes of the Yalong people are better than their own spiritual attributes. Like the fear eyes of the furious, they can undoubtedly reach the strength of the legendary level. Moreover, their spiritual burden of using this talent is very small, and they can continue to oppress the hearts of their opponents. Even the angry wind sword saint has to devote some energy to eliminate the influence of fear eyes.


    The extraordinary warriors of the golden order are only the weakest general form of the Yalong people, and the Dragon humanization is their perfect combat form. At the same time, Victor carefully pulled out a silver gray fine thorn sword from his waist.


    This is an extraordinary weapon made of Saron magic iron and silver. It is slender and round in shape, just like a thorn whip. Although it does not open the front, as long as it is filled with the element of void wind, it has unparalleled sharpness. It can not only stab, but also chop.


    According to Victor''s order, the alchemy auxiliary soldiers of the mountain fortress forged two fine stab swords, one long and one short, 1.6 meters long and slightly hard, called "split soul"; The short one is only 32cm long and soft. It is called "Youying".


    Victor holds a "split soul" specially used for melee. Even in the face of a real dragon, he is confident to kill it, or inflict heavy damage, or just deter it.


    "Split soul" is held in his hand. He can adjust the perfusion intensity of void wind element at any time. If you use "Youying", you can fully inject the elements of void wind. The attack radius is 1 km. The two Yalong people in front of you can''t escape death. They will be like the bear monster elders in the giant wood forest, and their whole body will be cut to pieces by the elements of void wind from inside to outside.


    Although the Stormrage swordsman is powerful, his strength and combat results cannot be simply equated.


    Ron fought the scorpion lion with his bare hands. The overall strength of the legendary monster was stronger than that of the paladin, but the two sides fought only in a moment, and the outcome was divided.


    Ordinary people always mistakenly think that opponents who come and go are equal in strength. Victor wouldn''t think so. Almost all the enemies he killed were killed with one blow, except the legendary Centaur, which was especially resistant to beating, but that was also his rage wind field honed by using the Centaur Great Khan. If he went all out at the beginning and used the Saron magic iron arrow as a weapon, the strength of the virtual air wind element exceeded the bearing limit of the earth armor, the legendary Centaur died at that time.


    The golden level Yalong people should not be underestimated. The furious and Raiders cooperate with each other and are qualified to challenge the stormy sword saint. Victor will really kill them when necessary.


    His highness Randall holds the "split soul", his eyes are indifferent, and his sharp and ruthless will has interfered with the reality. The two Asian Dragon females were full of doubts. Even their eyes did not become violent vertical pupils.


    "My king, why did you kill me?"


    "Your Majesty, can you not kill me?"


    In addition to a pair of small horns bent forward on their heads, the body and appearance of Yalong females are completely the appearance of human females. Their body is not as strong as a female warrior, nor as impeccably symmetrical as a high-level female knight, but as tall, graceful, plump and white. Even if they are naked, they are not shy. Their pure and natural temperament and sexy and enchanting appearance are like the fairy in the forest in mythology and legend, a beautiful creature called tree demon. However, the inherent arrogance and cruelty of the Dragon nationality, coupled with the pair of lovely little horns on their heads, reflect the beauty of animal nature.


    Victor had to admit that the two Asian Dragon females with confused expressions had a strange attraction to men. This fascination towards men may be more powerful than the fear eyes of Yalong people.


    However, the sun elves, known as the son of God, are truly divine creatures. Victor, the master of the soul, can subdue even the blood of the sun elves. How can he be seduced by the female Yalong people?


    Victor is usually emotional, but a few extraordinary strong people can see the other side of his ruthlessness and absolute rationality.


    At the moment, what he saw was two alchemists, who seemed obedient, but actually disobeyed his orders. Until now, they have not changed into the battle form of dragon people.


    "Poof" and "poof"... His highness Randall waved the "split soul" in his hand, and the thorn whip penetrated into the snow-white and full chests of the two Yalong people and pierced their heart crystals.


    Victor''s sword is accurate and fast. In fact, his hand speed is only average. Even the first-class bronze knight can avoid a stab in the chest in time. The two Asian Dragon females were unprepared and did not even stimulate the dynamic vision and lightning reflection in the dragon vein talent, allowing the master to pierce their heart with extraordinary weapons. But the next second, their attractive bodies became void elements.


    The elements in this form have a very strong reaction. The four brilliances of yellow, red, blue and green are intertwined and circulated to decompose, assimilate, absorb and gather the nearby air, soil, vegetation and other substances into a group and re combine to build the dragon''s body.


    As victor predicted, the transformation of the Asian Dragon is an element creation phenomenon, similar to his empty walk. Unless the two power cores of the Asian Dragon are destroyed at the same time, they can complete the transformation of the Dragon even if they are beheaded and recover all injuries.


    This is almost an immortal feature, but there is a cooling time limit.


    Yalong people can transform once every 9 hours, and each time the dragon people can transform for up to 100 minutes, which means that Yalong people can resist a lethal attack every 9 hours.


    Moreover, the power of the elements of dragon humanization is very high, and the four void elements promote and breed each other. Even if Victor can interfere with the wind element, the other three elements are constantly making up for the loss of the wind element. If he tries to interrupt the process of element creation through the wind element sea, he may fall into a stalemate, greatly consume his own energy, and may not succeed.


    Except Sylvia, Victor could not think of anyone who could stop the transformation of the Dragon man only by virtue of the power of the elemental sea.


    The four elements correspond to matter, energy, space and time. With the participation of the void water element representing the power of time, the transformation process of Yalong people was very short. It took only 1.35 seconds. Two huge dragon people appeared in front of victor.


    Their appearance is almost the same, and their smooth horny skin is like a set of exquisite armor covering the whole body; The dragon''s head has a pair of horns bent forward; Their claws are like human palms with sharp armor. They can tear the enemy with their bare hands and use weapons skillfully; The knee joints are bent and reversed freely, which means that they can fight upright and land on all fours like large beasts, so as to obtain greater mobility and surpass the raid speed of human beings; Longrenhua''s height has increased to 3.1 meters and its weight is close to 650 pounds. There is a 210 cm long tail behind it. Its body proportion is symmetrical and its curve is beautiful and smooth.


    From the perspective of the angry wind sword saint, one red and one green dragon people are fully in line with the principle of combat beauty. They have sharp teeth and claws, long horns and long tails, and do not appear ferocious and ugly. They are dignified, powerful and extraordinarily beautiful extraordinary creatures.


    "My king, I..." the Dragon man''s furious man had no consciousness of fighting, blinked his eyes, and his slender tail curled up.


    The dragon''s tail is a weapon. Rolling it up represents friendliness. If it tilts up again, it means submission, flattery, and inviting favor, just like a dog wagging its tail to its owner.


    "I what I!"


    Like an invisible ghost, Victor flashed behind the fury, with his fist printed on her back waist. The light body instantly switched to a rock body, and the ground supported by his left foot cracked like a cobweb. With the support of the earth, the sudden explosion of majestic power blew the hundreds of pounds of dragon Fury out.


    The furious dragon man flew sideways, broke a hemlock with a thick waist, planted it in a thorn, and hit a big pit. Half of his body was exposed, but the tail on his ass was curled up.


    "King, don''t hit me... Ah." The Raider on the other side, the Dragon man, raised his tail and begged Victor for mercy, but suffered the same fate.


    The two powerful dragon people had no will to resist, but Victor mercilessly beat them with his fist. The powerful force inspired by the rock body was comparable to the ogre supervisor. The furious and Raiders were really rubbed on the ground by Victor, but their natural armor was not only tough, but also spread the impact, coupled with the regeneration talent of the dragon vein, Victor estimated that it would be very difficult to smash dragons with simple violence.


    The two dragons suffered from mouth and nose bleeding, which was only a small injury. They kept crying and hugging together. The poor appearance of crying was speechless. Even so, their tails were still curled up to victor.


    After all, it was an alchemy unit that cost hundreds of thousands of gold sols. Victor finally didn''t use "split soul" on them. After kicking each of the two dragon men''s buttocks, he stopped and retreated, sighed and ordered, "lift and transform."


    The elements turn into fine light mist, like beautiful four-color streamers, which escape from the body of the Dragon man. In about two minutes, the 3-meter-high dragon people turned back to the enchanting and beautiful beauty. Their mouths and noses were still stained with blood and tears. They looked at Victor pitifully.


    Two female Yalong people were beaten for nothing. They didn''t know what they had done wrong. They wanted to be close and timid, which was particularly pitiful.


    Victor looked at the furious and Raiders carefully. His eyes were deep and his heart was as heavy as water. After thinking for a few seconds, he finally put down his whip and asked, "are you afraid of death?"


    "I''m afraid... My king, don''t kill me, okay?"


    "Woo, woo, woo... The king hasn''t named me... I don''t want to die."


    Victor''s eyebrows are frowned. Natural creatures are greedy for life and afraid of death. When they encounter a life crisis, the strong break out potential, and the weak run away desperately. The two Yalong people neither run away nor resist in the face of the threat of their master, but cry. If they were alchemists like Renault, they should obey Victor''s instructions unconditionally. However, they did not carry out the order to change and resist their master again.


    Alchemists know that the fear of death is a great progress, but their resistance to orders is another matter.


    The Yalong people talk about the name given by their master. They are extraordinary creatures with elemental sea power. Of course, the Stormrage swordsman knows that there is a problem. But their elemental power is limited to transformation, and they are still extraordinary creatures of the law of reality on the whole. The element power of the blood of the sun elves must be much higher than them. Victor was confident in controlling his own blood soul. He finally made a decision to communicate with the wind element sea in the state of burning the heart of fire, and gave names to the two Yalong people in the way of will blessing:


    "I give you your real name. Alectas is the fury... Daphdril is the Raider."


    The eyes of Yalong people instantly turned into the vertical pupils of dragons, and a large amount of information poured into Victor''s mind at the same time. The x-3 processed the information in only 0.08 seconds, but Victor was stunned for two seconds. For such a long time, two beautiful and enchanting Asian Dragon females have leaned against him and stretched out their pink tongues to lick his cheeks.


    Victor pushed away the Yalong people who tried to make out with him and said to himself with a laugh and cry: "I knew it was so simple, why bother so much..."


    The Yalong people named by their master were more intimate with Victor and pestered him again to warmly invite his favor.


    "Stop... Stop! Get dressed first..."


    "My king, my clothes are gone."


    "My Lord, my clothes are gone."


    Alexta and daphdirier obeyed Victor''s orders and stood where they were.


    Victor told the alchemical militia not far away, "prepare them a set of leather armor and weapons." He turned around and said to the two Yalong people, "there is a group of Ogres in the Western swamp who invade my territory and plunder my slaves and treasures. I want you to lead a team of alchemical militia, kill an ogre who dares to offend me, and then bring its head back to me."


    "Obey your will, my King (King)." The two Yalong people said in unison and turned to the castle.


    *********************


    Half a day later, the treasure house of the mountain fortress was filled with boxes of precious metal ingots, gemstones, crystal glazes and rare medicinal materials. Victor sat on the throne in the center of the treasure house. Daphdirier was dressed in a spider silk robe and curled up her slender white legs. She sat obliquely in front of the chair, close to Victor''s knees. Her eyes were half closed, and her gorgeous face was full of lazy and satisfied expressions.


    It was like a beautiful scene, but Victor felt he was teasing a puppy.


    Dafu delier is neither a dog nor a human. Even though she looks like a beautiful and enchanting woman, the white horns on her head are enough to prove her alien identity.


    Strictly speaking, this is a golden alchemy unit with natural characteristics, and has concluded a dragon covenant with victor.


    It is said that the ancient dragon club concluded a sacred dragon covenant with the Knights and gave the covenant Knights powerful dragon talents. The two sides formed a partnership and trusted each other. The arrogant dragon even allowed the covenant knights to sit on their own and fly in the wide sky with him.


    The Dragon Knight sounds romantic and powerful. It seems to be a good thing. But Victor now knows that the so-called dragon contract is basically a slavery contract. The relationship between the two sides is equivalent to lizard man and Hydra lizard, or dragon vein dog head man and dragon. Although the Dragon Knight did get some dragon talents, was he willing to lose his free will and become a servant like a dog headed man?


    Victor ditch ventilated the sea, gave the Yalong people their real name with the will of the angry wind sword saint, and entered into a dragon covenant. Alexsta and daphdirier''s physical and mental will completely succumb to victor, and get the care of wind element from him to improve 1 point of perception attribute.


    At the same time, Victor knows all the information of the Yalong people. No matter how far away they are, he can sense their position and physical and mental state, but he can''t see or hear specific images and sounds through the Yalong people.


    This is a unilateral spiritual connection. Victor is dominant. He can summon Yalong slaves through spiritual will, or make them happy or painful, but he can''t directly command them to destroy themselves.


    After all, Yalong alchemy units do have the characteristics of natural creatures.


    In fact, Victor divided a little soul fire to activate alchemy tower 7. He established an absolute master-slave relationship with all alchemy creatures. The resonance of soul fire should be the principle of blood contract. However, other kinds of alchemy creatures are too weak to communicate with the element sea and cannot build a spiritual channel with their master. They must use language to implement their master''s will.


    A black cat came out of the corner of the treasure house, grabbed the remaining mouse head, jumped into the box and licked its claws. Victor''s mind moved and a trace of murder came into being. Dafu delier immediately raised her head, turned her lake green eyes into dragon pupils, and stared at the animal that annoyed her master.


    Under the gaze of frightened eyes, the black cat seemed to be in a nightmare, stiff and soon lost his life.


    The Yalong people who are connected with Victor can understand his mind, and the combat cooperation is like arm instruction, which is much more valuable than increasing 1 point of perception attribute.


    Of course, the Dragon covenant poses an energy burden on the master. Referring to the actual situation of the two Yalong slaves, Victor estimated that he could control up to six Yalong without weakening his spiritual attributes.


    Daphne delier felt the king''s joy and thought that she had just killed the castle cat. With a smile in her mouth, she rubbed the back of Victor''s hand with a smooth and delicate face.


    At this time, the heavy treasure house gate was pushed open from the outside, and alexsta with short red hair came in carrying two huge and ugly ogre heads. She saw Dafu delier close to the master''s seat, and her bright red eyes immediately turned into dangerous vertical pupils. She scolded angrily, "bitch! Under my King''s seat is my place."


    "Your Majesty, she bullied me... How about punishing her?" Daffodil said coquettishly, holding Victor''s hand.


    Victor looked at alexsta''s flawless body, held his forehead and said distressedly, "don''t you know how to dress before you see me?"

 Chapter 733

    In the mountain fortress where there are only alchemists, the angry wind sword Saint doesn''t care about the spring of her dragon maid, but the ogre''s head in her hand is really a little disgusting.


    Alexsta understood the master''s mood, threw two bloody ogres'' heads outside the treasure house, and then jumped into the fire pool on the left side of the treasure house to wash her body.


    Wearing clothes was obviously not as important as driving Daphne back to her place. Alexsta swam in the pool for a few circles, jumped out, strode her slender snow-white legs and blustered to the throne in the center of the treasure house.


    After a dispute and eye threat, the two Asian Dragon females retreated to the other side of the throne. Alexsta successfully occupied the position closest to the master, put her head on Victor''s knee and gently lingered. The meaning of being spoiled and inviting favor is very obvious.


    All the water drops on her body were shaken off by her skin during walking, but her fiery red and beautiful short hair was still wet and close together, revealing the pair of small horns bent forward.


    The horns of Yalong people are white and moist, emitting dense luster. They are even more beautiful than the art treasures carved from the best glaze rock. Victor couldn''t help touching them gently. The Dragon horn does not provide touch, but alexsta enjoys the caress of her master. She closes her eyes and breathes carefully and long. She actually enters her dream by relying on Victor''s knee.


    The sleep of the dragon is not only for rest, but also for expanding the spiritual blood and interpreting the ancient memory. From the perspective of body language, alexsta, the blood of the red dragon, declares sovereignty by sleeping. The treasure house of the mountain fortress and the position under the master''s feet are her territory, and even Victor is her favorite treasure.


    Victor trench ventilates the element sea. With the will of the angry wind sword saint, he constructs a dragon alliance with alexta and Dafu delier. The Yalong people have no secrets for him. This also made Victor find many thorny problems.


    The Yalong people''s Alchemy unit did not belong to the production project of the alchemy tower. The alchemist of mist mountain deduced the form of the dragon people and described the Yalong people''s template according to the characteristics that the original human can integrate the blood law. This is a fantasy based on academic theory, unless he can get ancient dragon blood and conduct blood fusion experiments with human individuals. But even so, the new dragon humans may not be the Yalong people imagined by the alchemist.


    The reason is very simple. There are countless possibilities for the new race formed by blood fusion. The alchemist of mist mountain is not the creator Talon Riel. The Yalong people deduced from his academic experience can only represent one of them.


    This means that the Yalong people should not exist. It is the great power of natural laws combined with the void creation mechanism of No. 7 alchemy that created a new alchemy unit - the Yalong people.


    They are different from the Yalong people envisaged by the alchemist of mist mountain. For example, the pupils of Yalong people can switch between human round pupils and dragon vertical pupils. The Yalong people in the template gallery only have dragon vertical pupils; After the Yalong people become the dragon people, their knee joints can be bent and reversed. According to the template data, King taling deduced that the dragon people only have anti bending joints... There are many differences in such details, even affecting the element attributes and talent abilities of the Yalong people.


    Of course, the origin of the Yalong alchemy unit lies in the sealed ancient dragon blood.


    According to the secret method theory of spiritual blood initiated by Victor, ancient dragon blood contains a lot of information, which can not only change the blood form of original species, but also reshape their spiritual will. The ancient dragon''s spreading blood can be regarded as another form of rebirth. It was the mist mountain alchemist and victor who helped him realize this process.


    Therefore, Victor was particularly worried that the alchemist Aaron people would rebel. Fortunately, his worry was superfluous.


    No. 7 alchemy tower erases the host will contained in ancient dragon blood and selects only its blood law information. Although the ancient dragon''s blood law, like a seed, will take root and sprout again, the creation mechanism of the alchemy tower is not vegetarian, which directly eliminates the reproductive ability of the Yalong unit.


    If you can''t reproduce, there will be no seeds. According to the law of soul fire resonance, the Yalong alchemy unit only obeys the will of the tower Lord victor.


    They will not betray!


    The mist mountain alchemist should have expected all the above. He created the Yalong alchemy unit with the help of the laws of nature and the creation power of the alchemy tower.


    However, the power of the empty creation of the alchemy tower belongs to a part of the world law. Since the creation of the Yalong people introduces the law of natural evolution, the Yalong people have the part that the alchemy tower can control and the part that exceeds the power of the alchemy tower.


    The most prominent problem is the character of Yalong people.


    Alchemy creatures are made according to consumables, and cannon fodder does not need personality. Therefore, the alchemy creatures produced by No. 7 alchemy tower have only animal instinct and no personality. Even the will side of alchemy humans is not loaded with personality. They are dull and hardworking, but their character is like a baby. They need to learn to gradually imitate the character of others.


    The alchemist of mist mountain designed the template of Yalong people, but also did not load the content of character for them. In fact, the Yalong template is neither a combat unit nor a labor unit, but a plaything of the power of the alchemical empire. Alexsta and Daphne delier''s will side was full of messy things.


    Victor guessed that the mist mountain alchemist cheated the support of the decadent imperial dignitaries, obtained resources and policies, and secretly engaged in taboo research by making doll alchemy units. However, he did not have time to consider the will side constraint of the New Alchemy unit, and his experiment was terminated.


    Victor didn''t know the specific reason. He only knew that he had just taken over a big pit left by the alchemist of mist mountain.


    The dragon clan is a legendary creature, with extraordinary wisdom and talent, as well as powerful dragon instinct. How can alchemists design the will side of Yalong people according to the routine of human template? Moreover, the Yalong units are supplemented by the laws of nature, and their animal instinct is particularly strong, which will form Jackie Chan''s character and three outlooks.


    The alchemist of mist mountain conquered the hardware problem of Yalong people, but did not prepare the corresponding software in advance.


    Victor may have asked too much of the ancient alchemist, but in any case, a fatal defect of the Aaron unit has been put in front of him.


    Influenced by the elements of emptiness, different kinds of dragons have their own nature, and the red dragon is irritable and strong; Green dragon is lazy and insidious; Brass dragon is stubborn; Blue dragon is curious, cold and loose.


    Take alexsta and daphdirier for example. They followed Victor''s will and went to the Everglades to hunt ogre invaders. Daffodil killed an ogre and hurried back to the mountain fortress to flatter victor. Alexsta killed two ogres. It''s not enough. Keep tracking the other ogres. Victor could feel her burning hunting instinct. If he didn''t summon alexsta back, the Asian Dragon female would surely break into the territory of the ogre and kill.


    Two Yalong people are not bound by the morality of human society. It''s a small matter for them to walk around naked, but they can eat people!


    The newly born alchemy militia did not receive Victor''s instructions. They were beaten alive and did not know how to fight back. This happened more than once, so Victor ordered the alchemy militia to go to the mountain fortress for common sense training first. But Yalong people have a temper, and their temper is directly proportional to the strength of the golden order.


    In the will side of alexsta and daphdirier, Victor is the monarch of the Dragon Kingdom, his own ruler and the treasure to be guarded, while other alchemy creatures are the slaves and property of the Dragon King. They think that although they are also the slaves and spouses of the Dragon King, they must be higher than those lower slaves.


    What is ordinary human?


    Food, toys, potential slaves, or the lowest kind... If Victor, Nicole and Charlotte were intimate and warm, we can imagine what the two jealous dragon maids would do.


    To tell you the truth, Nicole and Charlotte really can''t deal with the Dragon maid, let alone Lilia.


    Fortunately, Victor and two dragon maids have made a dragon covenant. They are not only interlinked, but also have some care from the wind element. The most important thing is that they can retrieve their memories and emotions from the wind element sea with their master as the coordinate. As long as victor''s will exists, alexsta and dafdilil will not die.


    As the master of the Dragon covenant, Victor can easily reshape the habits and character of the Dragon maid, and will never allow them to grow savagely and do extraordinary things.


    Victor must be thankful for his strength. If the alchemy tower owner is an ordinary person, his trouble will be solved in the face of Yalong alchemy unit.


    The weak master and the strong servant have never been good.


    However, with the spiritual power of the Stormrage sword saint, Victor can only enslave six Golden level Yalong people at most. What should other Yalong people do?


    The second ant man war is coming. Victor hopes to have ten golden class Asian dragons under his command. They will not betray the alchemist, but they also have a strong and distinct self-consciousness. This is a great progress for the alchemy tower, because the dull alchemy creatures are fearless and particularly easy to die, and the alchemy units with self-awareness can judge the situation and give full play to their own strength.


    If the Yalong people worth more than 200000 kinshores go to the battlefield, they will be finished in a few minutes, not to mention the human horse hills, and the whole human country can''t afford such consumption.


    Dragon people''s fear aura is indeed powerful, but it is not enough to see in front of the spiritual wave of group consciousness. If they do not know how to use wisdom to preserve themselves, ant people can let them return to the furnace and rebuild in an instant. If the Yalong people are used as cannon fodder units, Victor might as well not build them, so as not to go bankrupt and become poor.


    The problem now is that the dragon nature of the Yalong people is greater than human nature, which is incompatible with the political and military power system carefully built by Victor. He felt it necessary to write a dragon servant education manual to brainwash the Yalong people and let them understand that he was an alchemist who mastered the Dragon talent, not the opposite.


    Victor hoped that the Yalong people would integrate into their own military forces and play the role of Golden Knights. It must be a beautiful scene for the Yalong people with extraordinary strength and strong talent to lead the elite of Randall family to gallop on the battlefield


    To educate the Dragon servant, you must first understand the dragon nature. Victor''s spiritual connection can sense the position and mood of the two dragon maids, but can''t peep into their chaotic and changeable ideas.


    It''s best to bring them around to make complaints about them, but their appearance and temperament are excellent, and the dragon''s horn. The elegant and gorgeous looks of the Yalong people can be covered by a mask. Only this is not a human being for a dragon''s horn. Victor''s song played on the horn of the tower of the tower of great kindness, and he could not help but Tucao, "if only it could be sawed off."


    Duff delier, curled up on the other side of the throne, heard the speech, opened her lake green eyes, quietly got up from the steps, went to the back, found a fine gold and silver dagger and silently handed it to victor.


    Alexsta, who thought he occupied a high position, was furious at this. He stared fiercely at Daphne delier with green hair and waist. Then he held Victor''s knee, raised his beautiful face and admonished, "my king, you want the Dragon horn. I''ll help you saw off Daphne delier''s horn and give it to you."


    "The king said to saw your horn..."


    "No!"


    The two Yalong people began to quarrel again. Victor held alexstar''s delicate and sharp chin and said with a laugh: "what''s the use of sawing it off? It will grow again next time... I asked Bousso to make you a suit of armor and horn helmets to cover your eyes and horns, so that no one can find your dragon identity."


    "My Lord, I want those... Those, and those materials to make armor and horn helmets." Dafu delier''s eyes lit up and pointed to the Saron magic iron, secret silver, refined gold and elemental crystal in the treasure house.


    "Think beautifully. No matter how good armor you wear, it will be restored. You can only wear the cheapest and most material-saving armor." He stood up, rubbed the heads of the two dragon maids, and said, "I''ll often come to see you, but during this time, you''ll stay in the mountain fortress and follow busso''s arrangement."


    This is a mandatory instruction. The Dragon maid said in unison, "obey the will of my King (the king)."


    Taking the two dragon maids with you now is bound to cause trouble. His highness Randall can''t stay in the mountain fortress every day, so that the vassals can''t find the figure of the Lord.


    He returned to Yinyue manor alone. He took time every afternoon to teach the Dragon maid in the mountain fortress. He stayed in the manor at night and in the morning to accompany several beloved wives and deal with some family affairs. During this period, he also went to red frost manor to meet Sylvia and trisley.


    Sylvia and several ladies know that there is a wizard under her lover''s hand, and the secret of spiritual blood is evolved from that wizard. Because this "Wizard" involves the God dependent Miller, Sylvia strictly prohibits anyone from asking Victor about the wizard. Everyone thinks that his highness Randall is discussing the secret of spiritual blood with the wizard, so his abnormal behavior is not abnormal.


    In addition to training alexta and daphdirier, Victor also offered 850000 gold sols to the alchemy tower and asked King Tallinn to produce another female Asian Dragon raider, a female Ripper and two male defenders.


    Fury is undoubtedly the strongest Aaron alchemy unit. Raiders have the lowest spiritual attributes, only 26 points. They seem to be the weakest Yalong people, but they have the highest cost performance.


    Raiders'' Dragon rage talent has been increased by 20% in strength and agility, other Asian dragons'' Dragon rage has been increased by 30%, and fury has even been increased by 50%. But the raider''s Dragon rage lasts twice as long as other Yalong people, and her dragon transformation duration is twice as long as other Yalong people, which can reach an amazing 160 minutes. Moreover, the cooldown of Raiders is shorter for all dragon talents, including dragon man transformation.


    They are both powerful and agile, with the longest service life and the most powerful regeneration ability. They are lazy and insidious in nature, but they are the most gentle dragon veins.


    Other Yalong people are not as easy to get along with as them.


    Angry people like to lose their temper, but also have the most terrible dragon power. They are really the type of staring and killing people. It is enough for Victor to have alexsta at present. If there is another Asian Dragon with red dragon blood, it will increase his spiritual burden.


    The talent ability of the Aaron Ripper overlaps with the field of the Stormrage sword saint, which can cooperate with Victor to the greatest extent. However, the Yalong defender can make up for Victor''s shortcomings and is more suitable for attacking difficulties and cutting edge in the frontal battlefield.


    The Ripper can''t be faster than his highness Randall. One is enough. Defenders can produce two, and Victor expects them to act as meat shields to attract enemy fire, so as to protect more elite soldiers.


    It takes 9 days for alchemy tower 7 to produce an Yalong unit. King Tallinn, in accordance with Victor''s intention, first added a Raider and then produced a ripper.


    Victor named the second Raider daphner and the Ripper MEG fiavin. So far, he has four Yalong maids, namely Lyra, Dili, Frey and Meiwen.


    The four Dragon maids all lived temporarily in the mountain fortress, and Victor had fun teaching them every day. On the 27th day, he quietly came to the alchemy cave of the hill secret castle, ready to meet his first Yalong servant.


    King Tallinn gave his highness Randall a blow.


    The element extraction platform is empty, and there is no tall and strong figure of Yalong defenders in the alchemy cave. His highness Randall carried his hands and his expression was like a sculpture. The light in his dark golden eyes shone, and the golden light floated upward from the corners of his eyes like water mist, indicating that his mood was never calm.


    "King, I didn''t understand what you just said. Please tell me again." Victor''s thoughts fluctuated like a cold sword, and the surrounding air rippled outward in circles.


    "Yes." King Tallinn responded blandly: "Three days ago, at 4:00 p.m., I suddenly received an instruction from the patrol envoy of the alchemy Empire to stop the production defender and start the self-healing mechanism. The No. 7 alchemy tower automatically started the self-healing function. The rune crystal absorbed void elements and improved the basic level defects. I have no right to terminate this process. It takes 86 years, 4 months, 11 days and 21 hours. The rune crystal in the alchemy tower was repaired and improved Previously, tower 7 could no longer produce alchemy units. "


    Victor asked lightly, "so you still have self-healing and upgrading functions. Why are you eager to integrate other Rune crystals?"


    "My Lord, I can''t find information about self-healing function in my will side." The king replied.


    "In other words, there is a back door for alchemy tower 7 that I don''t know and have no right to use?"


    "The back door... Is in line with the logic of the alchemy Empire to restrict the alchemy tower master and the tower spirit. You can understand this."


    "So... Who is the so-called inspector of the alchemy Empire? Don''t tell me, he is an antique who has been sleeping for more than 28000 years, and now he has climbed out of the grave." Asked Victor stoutly. He was very nervous at the moment, and what he thought was Sylvia''s unparalleled perfect face.


    "I don''t know. Except adults, I haven''t communicated with the consciousness of a second person." The king paused and added, "Sir, you can only communicate with me within 10 meters of the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7."


    Victor''s glittering dark gold eyes suddenly recovered calm and said, "you mean that the inspector of the alchemy Empire entered the cave?"


    "It''s possible... Maybe he controls the alchemy tower farther than you."


    Without hesitation, Victor turned to summon the alchemical militia guarding the cave and asked him, "did anyone come in three days ago afternoon?"


    The alchemist shook his head and truthfully replied, "no one."


    Victor kept on asking, "did anyone enter the hill castle that day?"


    "Yes." The alchemist nodded and said respectfully, "she is the little maid you brought in from the outside four years ago. You ordered me to shoot her and the big fool if I didn''t get new instructions before dark."


    Victor''s agitation mood instantly sank to the bottom of the valley and muttered: "bertina... It turned out that she was set up by father Miller..."

 Chapter 734

    Victor and King Tallinn believed that absorbing different Rune crystals was an emergency repair method for the alchemy tower during the war, which was also a simple and rough repair method that the tower owner could use.


    There are emergency repair methods for the alchemy tower. First, there must be normal repair methods. Alchemy tower owners have something they can do, and there must be something they can''t do. If the tower master can accomplish anything, what else should the alchemist do?


    Victor has now identified the direct descendants left by the creator tyronrell, the element affinity of the original human race, and the gold knight who can master the power of the element sea as an alchemist in the ancient alchemy empire.


    Knights, the perfect balance of the four elements is their source of strength, and the unity of body and mind is the external appearance of knights. Split a little soul fire, the balance of elements will be broken, and the first-order Knights will become mortals, while the high-order Knights will only be assimilated by the element sea. It can be seen that the ancient alchemist could not become the master of the alchemy tower.


    As the authorities of the alchemy Empire, it is logical for alchemists to leave restrictive means for their war weapons. Due to the characteristics of soul fire resonance, the tower owners of the alchemy tower can absolutely control the alchemy units, but they will not have a high status in the alchemy Empire and belong to the users of war weapons. Alchemists should at least be able to close the alchemy tower without being attacked by Alchemy creatures. In fact, their authority lies in the structure of the alchemy tower itself.


    This is an area that Victor cannot cover.


    If the alchemy Empire wants to renew its civilization, a complete alchemy tower will be made public one day for high-level knights to analyze its architecture principle. Either now or in the future; Not here, somewhere else; Either tower 7 or other towers.


    Victor could not stop the arrangement of the ancient alchemists, but they created the glorious Lord and mastered the existence of great prophecy.


    The problem is that those who destroy the alchemy Empire, they, perhaps they, will do everything possible to hinder the revival of the alchemy empire. Without their hindrance, the alchemical Empire should have been reborn at the moment of the arrival of the glorious Lord. But the result is an important inheritance force of the alchemical Empire - the elector Council. Don''t kick out, resulting in high-level Knights becoming current lords rather than alchemists who master the laws of void creation.


    His highness Randall is sandwiched between two powerful forces. It is really dangerous. If he is careless, he will be strongly blocked by mysterious forces and serve as cannon fodder for ancient alchemists.


    Victor made up his mind when he was still very weak. He would never be a victim in the revival process of the alchemy empire. He would focus on improving his own strength and developing his own power. If he met the legacy of an alchemist, he would take what he could easily get and give up what was inconvenient to capture.


    Anyway, the status of the owner of the alchemy tower is low. Even if the alchemy empire is revived because of the No. 7 alchemy tower, it will not be of much benefit to Viscount Randall, but will take great risks.


    Lord golden eye, the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis, his highness St. Randall, the master of mind, Victor is different. He analyzed the mysteries of alchemy creatures and created the secret method of spiritual blood. Seeing that the spiritual warrior was about to take shape, he didn''t care even if the seventh alchemy tower was damaged.


    With so many cards in his hand, Victor had thought about it. When the time was ripe, he shared the No. 7 alchemy tower with Sylvia, so that the divine knight could analyze the secret of the creation of the void, and their children would inherit the legacy of the alchemist. If the alchemy empire is revived, the Randall family holding the inheritance of soul soldiers will still be an important pillar of the political core of the Empire, competing with Knight alchemists and church clergy.


    The current situation is that the faster the No. 7 alchemy tower is repaired, the faster the tower owner must die.


    Therefore, there is a well preserved relic of an alchemy tower deep in the boulder mountains, and Victor didn''t send a team to explore it. However, he expected that the power of fate would urge him to complete the mission of the alchemy tower master in different forms. For example, the Dragon servant of the golden stage and the New Alchemy tower system with natural characteristics belong to the carrots tempting him, while the change of alchemy tower 7 is the spur of the power of fate to the lazy tower master, and may even replace it.


    However, the magic of fate is always unexpected.


    Victor didn''t expect that the God dependents of the Lord of glory pushed the snack goods bertina to the front desk!


    He wouldn''t be so surprised if Sylvia came here. Although knowing that father Miller attaches great importance to bertina, snack goods are a wizard!


    In Victor''s blueprint, the knight Alchemist is not as important as expected. The alchemy tower is only an auxiliary means of the knight class, not a decisive military force. On the one hand, the high-level Knights mastered the technology of void creation, and their alchemy level was far from reaching the level of the ancient alchemy empire; On the other hand, alchemy consumes too much resources, and relying too much on alchemy towers is bound to bring down the whole human country. Even ancient alchemists and mages created glorious masters, gathered the spiritual strength of all people, and gradually reduced the use of alchemy towers. Today, the glory church awakens the Lord of glory, establishes the holy pool, and continuously trains paladins, priests and paladins. Victor''s painstaking cultivation of soul soldiers will also fill the gap in the force system of human countries, leaving little room for the alchemy tower to play a role.


    In a sense, according to Victor''s layout, the reappearance of alchemical civilization is not rebirth, but absorbed by the human country.


    Whether Victor can get what he wants or not, whether the alchemist empire will eventually replace the human kingdom, the wizard class has been out.


    The theological system of the church has developed for more than 9000 years. The clergy hold the glorious Lord to the highest throne and list the wizard as the opposite. There is no way to modify it. Wizards are destined to be rats in the gutter, and the alchemy tower with creation power can only be hidden in the dark, otherwise it will shake the foundation of the glorious church.


    Which is more important, the Lord of glory or the alchemy tower?


    This problem does not need to be considered at all. People with normal brains know that they should choose the Lord of glory.


    Although Miller drifted away from the edge of the power of the church, as the top dependant of the Lord of glory, he himself is the most powerful backing of the church. The decisions made by father miller can go beyond reality and have a far-reaching impact. Although from the standpoint of the Holy See, father Miller has done a lot of things, but those are small sections. If he tries to help the little wizard bertina seize the No. 7 alchemy tower from his highness Randall and let the wizard revive the alchemy civilization, it is very likely to overturn the painstaking theological system of the glory church and betray the Lord of glory.


    Victor didn''t believe Miller would do that. This matter is either the fate of other existential arrangements, which has nothing to do with father Miller; Or the unknown disaster is imminent, and father miller can''t care too much.


    The reason is very simple. The angry wind sword saint has strong strength and extraordinary wisdom. He can have too many choices and freedom when he climbs high and looks far; His highness Randall has great power and prestige. His words and deeds can unite people''s wishes. The power of fate similar to the great prophecy is difficult to shake the well-established count of golden eyes.


    Victor was not the former king Ryan. He was Sylvia''s husband. Why did the great prophecy take advantage of the divine knight to deal with him?


    In contrast, bertina is like a rootless duckweed. No matter how much potential she has in the future, she is now particularly vulnerable to the power of fate. For the Stormrage swordsman, the old enemy''s talent is waiting for the opportunity, and the little wizard''s life and death is only in his mind. Why should she take control of the alchemy tower from Victor?


    Unless she can''t take away the right to use alchemy tower 7 and is a key figure who can help Victor eliminate the unknown disaster.


    If bertina meets the second condition, Victor can accept her temporarily in case of endangering herself. If the two conditions are met at the same time, he is willing to establish a closer relationship with bell, and even teach her valuable laws and mysteries to help her become a top extraordinary.


    Since the theological system that relies on popular belief can no longer carry the mage Association, the alchemical civilization can only be absorbed by the human country. The set of political structure of the alchemical empire can never be reproduced. The tacit understanding between the Lord and the clergy is the tacit understanding between victor and Miller, and bertina may be the key figure in the revival of the alchemical Empire, but father miller should correct her fate line, Make it a help for him and his highness Randall to jointly eliminate the great unknown disaster.


    After clarifying the logical connection between himself, Miller and bertina, the cold murderous intention brewing in his heart melted rapidly. Victor pondered for a long time and decided to test father Miller''s true attitude.


    "King, it takes more than 80 years for rune crystal to absorb void elements and naturally restore the basic level of No. 7 alchemy tower... I wonder if you can absorb Rune crystals from other alchemy towers? If you can, can the time for repairing the basic level of No. 7 alchemy tower be greatly shortened after you absorb Rune crystals... Just like last time, you absorbed Rune crystals from mist mountains , it took only dozens of hours to repair the memory upload function and element adjustment function. "


    The tower spirit responded: "my Lord, the emergency repair function of alchemy tower 7 is normal, and the repair time depends on the quality of the absorbed Rune crystal."


    Victor smiled slightly. The Yalong unit and the New Alchemy had just aroused his strong interest. The snack goods let the No. 7 alchemy tower stand by for more than 80 years. This was urging him to go to the boulder mountains, collect Rune crystals and improve the No. 7 alchemy tower.


    The emergency repair function of the alchemy tower itself has disadvantages. Although the No. 7 alchemy tower absorbs two Rune crystals and can still operate, there is a problem with the structure. The low-level alchemy tower will be damaged sooner or later when it does the work of the high-level alchemy tower. If there was no law of integration between Yalong units and nature, Victor would not care about the damage to the alchemy tower. He has no immediate plans to explore the Stonehenge alchemy tower.


    However, even if the Aaron units can make up for the shortcomings of Victor''s high-end combat power, they are not indispensable. In fact, Victor had got what he wanted from the Aaron - the apostle.


    Yalong people embody the integration and application of natural laws, which is the treasure.


    Based on these factors, Victor can basically determine that he has no intention to destroy the tacit understanding between the two sides.


    Bell''s actual age is 26, but she looks only 10. She should live a long life, even longer than victor. If she can control the alchemy tower, she should wait until the No. 7 alchemy tower is damaged, give it up by Victor, and then repair it quietly. Bell now entered Victor''s sight, and the traces of the power of fate were exposed too early and too obvious. The little wizard is in danger of being killed by Victor.


    Isn''t the arrangement of ancient alchemists and mages full of twists and turns?


    It was father miller who secretly intervened in the direction of fate and brought things back to victor and his "right track".


    Thinking and deduction came to an end. Victor left the hill camp, held the sword handle and walked alone in the direction of Yinyue manor.


    In Yinyue manor, more than ten kilometers away, bertina is taking a nap. Her appetite has always been moving. She yawns when she is full. She has to find a place to sleep before she can jump around. The rules of silver moon''s attendant were invalid for bell, so she slept in her small room without exception today.


    A breeze gently brushed Bell''s small round face and lifted her hair to her cheek. Bell vaguely raised his hand to scratch, turned over and continued to sleep. Maybe she dreamed of some delicious food. She closed her eyes and smacked her mouth. Her saliva flowed down the corner of her mouth to the pillow.


    The heartless little girl doesn''t know that the gentle breeze can also become a qualitative and invisible throat cutting blade.


    Victor went on, but his old enemy''s vision moved to Pinghu Town church.


    Wearing a priest''s crown, a yellow linen white robe and an antique animal skin Book Scripture in his hand, father Miller stood behind the podium to prepare believers for evening prayers. A whirlwind suddenly arose in the room, curling his beard and hair. The young church attendants looked at father Miller in amazement, holding down the flying crown and staring hard, as if they were very angry.


    At a distance of 18 kilometers, Victor and father Miller''s eyes met. The angry wind sword Saint understood the meaning of the divine family, and the divine family also knew the choice of the angry wind sword Saint - he would not kill bertina.


    A pair of clear memory pictures flashed in Victor''s mind. He recalled that Shirley made a courtship confession to him that day. Bertina appeared in time to resolve his embarrassment. Then he went to see father Miller. Before leaving, he did not return the strange crystal of the mist mountains to the secret castle in time, but threw it in the drawer of the study, and little bel was also in the study.


    As soon as the footsteps turned, Victor, like a ghost without substance, quickly swept towards the secret castle on the hill.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in the cave of the alchemy tower. The alchemy militia guards of the secret castle on the hill were ordered to take the strange crystal and hand it to the master.


    Looking carefully at the mysterious strange crystal, Victor''s pupils immediately contracted, and the three-dimensional runes in the crystal were rearranged!


    "King, try to fuse this strange crystal!" Victor put the crystal in his hand on the stone platform.


    The element extraction platform, which is like an altar, splits at the sound, and the rune crystal turns into four void runes, which are integrated with the strange crystal floating in the air.


    After the strange crystal completely disappeared, Victor ordered in his consciousness, "show me all the information of the strange crystal."


    "As you wish, my Lord." The king replied.


    The information left by the alchemist of mist mountain seemed to flow into Victor''s mind.

 Chapter 735

    Massive information instantly impacted Victor''s will side, as if hundreds of volumes of one foot thick books were stuffed into his mind at the same time. With his spiritual power at the holy land level, he felt that his head was about to explode.


    X-3 immediately stops the information reading function of the brain, mobilizes all spiritual forces and forcibly copies the information with chaotic timing. The heart of fire was brought into full play. Victor''s hair and eyes turned bright gold, and his skin began to turn red. The rising temperature on the body surface caused the air flow around to form a circle of heat waves, which collided with the humid and cold air in the cave, and immediately aroused clouds of white fog.


    Victor has a splitting headache. He barely receives information, but he dare not distract himself from reading. He is worried that his will side will collapse.


    This is not because the amount of information contained in strange crystal is too large for Victor''s brain to hold. The time sequence concepts of past, present and future constitute the most basic operation mode of the will side. All memory, cognition and logical thinking are based on the order of time development. The information that ordinary people don''t read in chronological order is all meaningless fragments. The brain directly chooses to ignore it and won''t remember it at all. Victor can copy these fragmented information with powerful spiritual power, but his will side almost stops working.


    No wonder taling always communicates with him in the form of language. Although it is the most efficient to read information at the soul level, it denies the will side logic of "man" and belongs to another cognitive way beyond the scope of time and space.


    Rao is so. X-3 also takes the initiative to reject the information that has no time mark at all, and clean it up as redundant garbage. These are mainly the theoretical knowledge of ancient alchemy, accounting for more than 90% of the total information. But it doesn''t matter. Alchemy tower 7 has copied all the information, including valuable alchemy knowledge.


    When he is free, Victor can gradually transfer the theory of alchemy through King Tallinn. What he needs most now is a good rest.


    In less than 0.1 seconds, Victor had to keep the soul of water mist to nourish his body and mind. He slept for more than 5 hours before he recovered his energy and began to sort out the information stored in x-3''s mind.


    That strange crystal is the unique information storage carrier of ancient alchemists, which is equivalent to the current animal skin paper book, but the strange crystal is encrypted and will never be opened without a corresponding secret solution.


    Bertina''s Witchcraft ability untied the strange crystal, and Victor was able to see the mystery. The original owner of this memory crystal was an alchemist named ISOX more than 28000 years ago. It recorded his experimental experience and some daily chores.


    The human language at the end of the alchemy Empire comes down in one continuous line with the current human common language, but the noun appellation, social customs and language habits are different from those now. Victor sorted out the information according to the timeline and replaced contemporary nouns and titles.


    The main contents of ISOX''s diary are as follows:


    "Today, my team finally arrived at the element gathering point of the mist mountain. Thanks to faltok, his sacrifice was not in vain. The void elements here are balanced and rich enough to carry a level 10 alchemy tower. I firmly believe that this is the first step for me to create a miracle. Everyone is as happy as me, except Buckley''s fat pig... He is not an alchemist, not an element envoy; No The mage is not an apprentice, he is not even an awakener. Whether it is the awakening of elements or the awakening of laws has nothing to do with him. As a mortal, the beasts and monsters in the mountains are too dangerous for him... I don''t understand how this fat pig survived the pain of dividing the soul, but he has a powerful uncle... For the sake of Saron''s magic iron and blue taro, I will take good care of Buckley ¡£¡±


    "It has been ten days since we came to the element gathering point, and the basic Dharma array of the alchemy tower has not started to be built. There are more monsters here than expected. I have to open up a safe area first, but Buckley firmly does not agree to transfer the red devil soldiers around him. He is very worried about his safety, but he hides in the wooden house every day and tortures his barbarian female slaves... That''s good, as long as he doesn''t want to Killed by those alien female slaves, I''d rather he stayed in bed all the time. "


    "On the 36th day, the patrol envoy of the Supreme Council came to inspect the construction progress of the alchemy tower as usual. He was shocked that we had achieved nothing. I regret to tell the patrol envoy that the dragon vein dog leader nearby stole the precious resources for building the basic Dharma array. We lost three boxes of Saron magic iron, six boxes of secret silver, more than 300 elemental crystals and the most important blue taro. Patrol Make me doubt my words... It''s time for Buckley to come forward. "


    "The recent city-state of fro has replenished our ''lost'' resources... Ha ha, with these resources, I can build a new alchemy tower basic Dharma array according to my own imagination... I think it will be called ''ISOX'' alchemy array in the future."


    "The New Alchemy array is more sophisticated and complex than the traditional alchemy array, which challenges my six elements... Fortunately, the reserves of blue taro are still abundant, and I can call them as much as Mr. Douglas called me."


    "The New Alchemy tower basic Dharma array has finally been built, and no one has been assimilated by elements. Otherwise, I will apply to the Supreme Council for a new element assistant... Mr. Douglas told me to protect my elements, which is the beginning of the alchemist''s success. If the alchemist builds the first alchemy tower, he will replace the element envoy. He must be notorious, and there will be no element envoy again I''m willing to work for him... I''m surprised that my three classmates are all in the hands of Mr. Douglas and have been assimilated by elements. I''ve been afraid to ask the teacher why. Maybe Mr. Douglas has become famous... I also hope I can create a famous family of elements. I asked the teacher how to protect and follow my own elements. The answer given by the teacher is very simple, resources and people Pulse. So I have to thank Buckley. Although he has an abominable face, he has an uncle of the Supreme Council. "


    "Today, Mr. Douglas and Archmage Bhagavan of the Supreme Council came to mist mountain. They brought immortal soul fire. When I activated the basic alchemy array, Buckley officially became an alchemy tower master. And my plan has just begun... By the way, Archmage Bhagavan and Buckley look like each other. Are they uncles and nephews... Well, they may also be father and son ¡£¡±


    "The alchemy tower has been built, and master pegarvin issued the acceptance document in advance, so that no one will disturb my next secret research... In exchange for the master Buckley tower, I have to design some beautiful alchemy creatures for him. Buckley claims that this is to please some big people. I think he just wants to satisfy his selfish desires... Damn slave Li dealer, before I succeed, I can''t let him really die... Although I''m very happy to do so, the elements all want to kill him, especially miss Ruiwen. "


    "The elements have completed the structure I designed. The alchemy tower has created the first alchemy unit - beautiful human women. The tower owner Buckley is impatient to personally verify her function... To be honest, making a doll is a humiliation to me and the elements, but I need Buckley''s energy and his uncle to give us priority."


    "Except for Buckley, everyone is very depressed. The toy alchemy unit will make us become the laughing stock of alchemists and famous families. I gave the elemental envoys a two-month long holiday and allowed them to go to fro city to relax. Miss Ruiwen didn''t leave, she came to my residence alone... This is her thirty fourth attempt to stay in my bedroom, and I didn''t refuse her this time. But I promise myself I''m definitely not influenced by Buckley... The blue taro is used up. Ruiwen, she needs to relax. I have to protect my elements. "


    "Miss Ruiwen frowned very... Especially, she reminded me of ANN and the alchemist who took Ann away from me. I don''t know if Ruiwen had a lover before, but I don''t care at all... It''s funny. I hated Ann and the alchemist so much and vowed to revenge Ann''s betrayal and the alchemist''s arrogance, so I embarked on the road of element envoy ... but now I am only grateful to them, and I have become as arrogant as the alchemist... In the future, I will be more arrogant than him! "


    "I seem to be addicted to Ruiwen''s gentleness. This is actually the benefit of Tyrone Riel''s ring to alchemists. Unlike the elements promoted by nature, we are full of human nature, and our souls are not so easy to be assimilated by the element sea. In fact, I know what Ruiwen wants from me. She, Ann and I are not from a famous family, so it is not so easy to get blue taro. The elements make us more attractive Now the elements of the void usually live less than 80 years old. Only the ring of Tyrone Riel can let her swim the sea of elements and become an alchemist. I hope I can get a place for her... My elements have all returned, but I don''t have a blue taro in my hand, so all my work can only be suspended... I have to talk to Buckley. "


    "The supply of taro is sufficient and my work is progressing smoothly. Thanks to the slave trader, he really sold the alchemy dolls to the three nearby city states in exchange for many resources. But my reputation was also harmed by him... In other words, it may be a good thing. The doll unit made by the Alchemy tower is spiritual, which can replace elves and barbarian slaves and avoid war with the elves court Struggle... Since the doll, Buckley no longer tortures those poor alien female slaves... When I succeed and create a new alchemy, no one will question the reputation of the supreme senator of ISOX. "


    "Today, I have a problem... My alchemy is flawless. Even Mr. Douglas believes in it, but I need the blood of ancient giants. No matter what kind of ancient giants, I just don''t have it! Damn, Buckley can''t fulfill his promise. Should I crush this disgusting slave trader?"


    "Barkley''s uncle sent a message that the blood of ancient beasts is very rare. The collection of the Supreme Council can''t be delivered to an unknown alchemist... Yes, he meant me, the great ISOX. No matter what extraordinary achievements I will replace in the future, I am now an unknown little alchemist. It''s really frustrating..."


    "Mage bigarvin also told me that the Elven King''s court has the blood of ancient giants. He asked me to find a way to contact the elves... But I am a member of the secret society. The Elven King''s court hates that the secret society surpasses the slave traders. Otherwise, why should I cooperate with Buckley? We are all the assassination targets of the silver moon walker, which is even more frustrating..."


    "I quietly used the secret society network to anonymously buy the blood of ancient beasts. An anonymous companion responded to my request. He wanted to exchange a message for my help... How to make the alchemy unit explode and kill the enemy, with the alchemy unit template... What do I see in the elements? The Glos Zerg template? This creature established a huge land at the end of the twilight era The lower civilization struggled with the abyss demons for more than 4000 years before being driven to the ground, but almost destroyed the elf empire. It is said that Freya, the goddess of the moon, separated the death avatar and defeated hargram, the king of the spirit world, the master of the Glos Zerg. The elves finally completely exterminated the Zerg. However, this also divided the elves into two groups on the ground and underground. One believes in the silver moon goddess, Another serving spider lady. The underground elves must now resist the invasion of the abyss demons, which is the key to the alliance between the elf Empire and the alchemy empire. The underground elves support their underground compatriots and are not very friendly to us. If they know that the Alchemist is going to copy the Glos Zerg, both the underground Elves will turn against the Empire! This guy is definitely a madman! The problem is, Glos The Zerg''s psionic network cannot be copied, and the demon lord and the sanctuary Protoss''s soul fire cannot control the Glos Zerg''s psionic network, unless the crazy guy has the soul fire of the spiritual king halgrem... Assuming that halgrem''s will has been wiped out by the elemental sea, his soul fire is no different from that of Protoss and demons, and can not control the spirit of Glos Zerg Can network... This means that hargram has not completely fallen! "


    "That madman will destroy the secret society and the alchemy empire. I was thinking about how to tell on him without implicating himself. He took the initiative to tell me his identity... Seriously, I was frightened at that time. He was actually a student of Mr. Douglas, my classmate and friend, Maximo from a famous family... The teacher told me that Maximo was assimilated by elements. I didn''t see it with my own eyes When I saw him, I always thought he had fallen. Since Maximo was not dead, why did Mr. Douglas deceive me and everyone? "


    "As for the answer to this question, Maximo didn''t let me wait too long... Mr. Douglas is the president of the secret society. The reason why he confessed to me is that we don''t have time."


    "... the alchemical Empire has no time."

 Chapter 736

    "Maximo revealed a secret to me. Lord kenorier of the supreme council planned to start the God subduing plan, create a ''God'', and then ban the gold smelting tower in batches... I heard a little about the God subduing plan. This idea of creating a ''god house'' originated from the dark era. At that time, with the silence of the silver moon goddess and Lady spider, the ancient gods finally stopped showing their holiness and became more refined The authority of the spirit empire is challenged by the vassal of the genie... It is said that those small, weak and intelligent monsters are not favored by the ancestral gods like us, but they are not the original species created by tyronrell. The ancestral gods of the genie are particularly weak. Before the outbreak of the eternal war, they obey the will of the creation giant ape and diffuse their divinity, and even cannot pass through the collective of blood descendants Worshipping and condensing the consciousness of showing holiness naturally can not protect the genie family. They rely on their weakness, harmlessness, intelligence and dexterity to attach themselves to the ancient elves and help them fight against their mother blood... Genies are the first foreign nationality to take the initiative in the history of elves. They win the favor of Freya, the moon goddess, and give genies the right to bathe in the moonlight tree and live a long life. However, genies are also the second A vassal race who betrayed the elves. After the silence of the silver moon and spiders, they stole the inheritance blood of ancient giants from the elves court, including the inheritance blood of the earth mother''s eldest daughter, the giant demon... The giant demon is the source of ogres and barbarians, and some low-level spirits have become ogres. They also secretly capture the original species of the dark era and create barbarians for them to enslave and drive Ce... The war between elves and goblins broke out. At this time, goblins had lost the right to bathe in the moonlight tree and transformed into a family of goblins... The war lasted more than 100000 years, affecting almost all kinds of wisdom on the mainland, as well as the participation of abyss demons and sanctuary Protoss. Goblins once became the overlord of the world, and established 23 powerful goblins across both sides of the Jinshui River Empire. In the dark age war, the abyss demons and the sanctuary Protoss first set foot in the Talon rier material plane, and the elves lost their hegemony; the rise of human ancestors; the dragon family woke up from the abyss, and the Dragon wings covered the sky; the demon prince Donal betrayed the abyss and joined the sanctuary Protoss, and liberated the barbarians enslaved by the goblins as a spirit. The elves have the help of the dragon and human ancestors , the goblin empire was already in a tight corner. The goblin civilization was completely crushed by the liberation of the barbarians by Tianling Donal... The demons returned to the abyss and no longer responded to the blood sacrifice call of the goblin warlocks. The desperate goblin warlocks began their crazy God creation plan. However, before they succeeded, the joint forces of human ancestors, barbarians and elves broke the capital of the goblin empire. The human ancestors seized it Took the artifact "regzoseri''s cage" made by the goblin magician... It is now called "tyronril''s ring" by the alchemists. "


    "In the dark age, the elves taught the mysteries of human ancestors'' magic models, and the ancestors obtained the knowledge of ancient blood from goblins and the God making technology that higher goblins failed to achieve... Until now, I still think that goblins'' God making is just a myth. Although Maximo is a gold trainer from a top-ranking family, his network resources are beyond my reach Yes, but I don''t believe what he said... Lord kenoril is the son of the creator and the embodiment of elements. Even the elf emperor with ancient divine blood in his body should take the initiative to salute him. The great alchemists and mages of the Supreme Council are highly prepared for Lord kenoril. No supreme councillor can resist his will. If he decides to start the God creation plan , I will certainly support the weak, but why should he ban the alchemy tower? Without the alchemy tower, there would be no alchemist, no alchemy empire... Lord kenorier is the king of alchemists, and he would not do so! "


    "Today, I contacted Mr. Douglas through the channel of the secret society. I tried to identify the teacher. His reaction was very strange. He was silent for a long time before he admitted that he was the leader of the secret society. I think he must have found Maximo before continuing to communicate with me. This shows that Maximo didn''t lie to me about this matter at least... I asked the old man directly About the God making plan. Mr. Douglas said yes... Of course I don''t believe it. How could the king of alchemists betray the alchemist? The teacher asked me, how many resources do you need to build an alchemy tower? Who provides these resources? To be honest, I never considered these questions, but I also know that the construction and operation of the alchemy tower are guaranteed by the nearby city states... Old The master told me that all the major city states opposed to the continued supply of the alchemy tower. They would rather capture elves and barbarians as slaves, and even feed goblins than use the alchemy unit. The elves King court and the pillar of barbarians'' ancestors put great pressure on the Supreme Council and asked the alchemy Empire to ban the slave trade. The slave trade has always been prohibited, but they can''t ban it. My tower Isn''t the LORD a notorious slave trader? Next, elves and barbarians will unite to claim land from the alchemy Empire, and the covenant of the three races against the abyss demons may break. If we want to avoid the war between the three races, the alchemy empire can only move to the south of the Jinshui River and give the land of the northern continent to the barbarians and elves? Of course, we can move to the south The mainland settled down, but no matter where we moved, the abyss demons will follow us. They covet the native species. The barbarians and elves in the southern continent don''t have much power, and we need the support of the elves King court and the pillar of our ancestors, so we can''t move... What should we do? Mr. Douglas asked me to think about it for myself and talk to him after I understand... What''s all this "And what?"


    "I must admit that politics is not my field, and the supreme councillor must understand political strategy. Ruiwen told me that if all this is true, the city states of the Empire must run their own affairs, because the devil has been driven back to the abyss by us, the alchemy tower is useless, and the alchemist is useless. The Supreme Council must take measures, or the alchemy empire will fall apart In fact, I shouldn''t disclose the secret society to her, but she can really help me, so I decided to propose to miss Ruiwen... Should she promise me? "


    "Today''s mist mountain is particularly beautiful. Ruiwen is very willing to be my wife. I want to tell Mr. Douglas the good news. Before that, I have to talk to him about the last topic."


    "The teacher was very surprised at my answer. He didn''t expect me to see the plight of the Supreme Council so quickly. I won''t tell you. This is Ruiwen''s point of view... Mr. Douglas now regards me as an object of communication. He revealed to me the deeper contradiction of the three ethnic alliance. Human beings, elves and barbarians can intermarry, and the children born must be human beings. None Neither the Elven King''s court nor the pillar of ancestors can tolerate the mixed living of the three races. The city-state mage tower and elements make famous families secretly support the slave trade in order to absorb barbarians and elves and expand their sphere of influence. However, the Supreme Council lacks effective control over the city-state, so the supreme councillors are discussing countermeasures. Some people think that the alchemy tower brings a huge burden to the city-state, Rune puppetry should be developed again. They proposed to restart the construction plan of giant divine soldiers... In terms of elements, it was an antique more than 7000 years ago, and those supreme councillors could still remember him; some councillors proposed to establish mage and element envoy colleges, recruit mage apprentices and element apprentices from various city states, imitate ancient ancestors and cultivate mythical heroes. They even studied it The elemental rune weapon is used to improve the individual abilities of elemental envoys and mages... I said that these councillors are fools. Don''t they know that the elemental envoys promoted naturally have to accept the scour of the elemental sea. Fifty of the 100 elemental envoys may not survive, especially the non elite elemental envoys like Ruiwen and I. without magic drugs, I can''t resonate with the 13th one Element bit. Every element envoy wants to be an alchemist, and those supreme councillors want the element envoy to fight? "


    "Mr. Douglas fully agrees with me that the glory of the element lies in the creation of the void, rather than replacing the alchemy fighting unit. He believes that the correct way to continue the alchemy empire is to improve alchemy and produce alchemy creatures popular with the city-state, so as to strengthen the control of the city-state... The teacher appreciates my talent, supports my research and provides all the conveniences I can Li, I hope I can make an alchemy unit that shines with spiritual light. Now, Lord kgnolier has clearly put forward the God making plan, which can take into account the needs of all parties... Why can the God making plan take into account the giant divine soldiers, elemental envoys, mage academy and our secret society? I don''t understand, so I''ll go back and ask Ruiwen... The teacher said that Lord kgnolier is also a master Considering the needs of all parties, but the resources that the Supreme Council can mobilize are limited, the secret society must strive for priority. The alchemy tower cannot be closed, alchemy must continue to research and develop, and we need a war! "


    "One hundred and thirty years ago, the demons returned to the abyss, leaving two cracks, one in the endless forest, the ancestral land of the elves, and the other in the yarret plateau, the forbidden land of the Dharma. The teacher meant to counter attack the abyss, and there was no need to think about the crack in the endless forest. The secret society once stole the relics of the temple of the elves, was chased by the elves king, and even the last president died in silver In the hands of the lunar walker. There is no way to build an alchemy tower near the crack on the yarret plateau. The gross Zerg alchemy tower studied by Maximo can be directly put into the crack in the abyss. Mr. Douglas hopes I can help Maximo improve the template design of the Zerg alchemy unit. "


    "I agreed to the teacher''s request, but I also raised my doubts. The alchemy tower must be built at the intersection of elements, and the position is fixed, which makes it difficult for the alchemy combat units to assemble. Maximo''s Alchemy tower imitates the gross Zerg queen, which is both an alchemy tower and a living alchemy unit. Her power can be comparable to the middle Protoss or the secondary demon leader in the shelter Lord. This is just the power of the queen ant. The gross Zerg always overwhelm everything with quantity. They have two modes: development and war. The queen controls the mother insect, breeds Zerg with various functions, devours everything that can be eaten, absorbs biological blood memory, and transforms it into its own skills; in the war mode, the queen insect breeds a more powerful insect king than herself to guide the swarm Annihilate the enemy. The alchemy tower designed by Maximo also has two modes of the gross Zerg. The development mode takes 15 years as a cycle, and the number of insect groups ranges from 300000 to 400000; the war mode takes 20 years as a cycle, and the insect queen produces 600000 Zerg units and breeds the insect King... I admit his idea is amazing. The gross Zerg are good at digging holes, and the worker ants can secrete special glue Liquid, stabilize the earth structure and excavate various tunnels, which are especially suitable for underground operations. They have invaded the abyss from the underground world and devoured countless demons... The problem is that the soul waves of the queen gross and the king worm have many frequencies, similar to the patrol envoys trained by the Supreme Council. Through the change of soul waves, they can break the bottom structure of any alchemy tower. Soul waves A single alchemy tower owner cannot refuse the authority of the patrol envoy. How can Maximo''s Tower owner control the insect queen alchemy tower with biological characteristics? "


    After reading this part of the information, Victor''s head buzzed, and he had only one thought in his mind again and again:


    The ant army is good at digging holes. What''s the use of my three fortresses?!

 Chapter 737

    At first, the ant colony surged in and there was no grass anywhere, leaving only devastation. In a short period of two months, the whole territory of Renma hill was occupied. The York family resolutely gave up the territory lacking fortifications and called the people to hide in Heibao town. They could not hold out for backup. The ant soldiers once entered the West and south of the kingdom of Gambis. The Lord of the Kingdom and the high-ranking clergy of the church were panicked and asked Sylvia to take the initiative, Attract the ant army outside Heibao town and strive for buffer time for the kingdom to mobilize troops.


    We soon found that the behavior mode of ant tide is single and does not understand strategy and tactics. As long as the response method is appropriate, it is not difficult to eliminate the ant people army. Except for a few ant leaders, all ant people are brainless insects, which has become the inherent impression of human lords and church clergy.


    Victor has a deeper understanding of ant man. He guesses that ant man is a special alchemy unit with rigid behavior. His wisdom and learning ability are far inferior to the newly created alchemy human.


    Fearlessness and absolute obedience to orders are not only the advantages of alchemists, but also a major defect. Those who are not afraid of death are particularly easy to die. Alchemists have the ability to learn and gain judgment after a period of training, but they are always the first to die on the battlefield. Ant people have neither the learning ability of alchemical humans nor the wild intuition talent of alchemical war mastiff. With three giant fortresses and hundreds of meters high steep cliffs, Renma hills can block them in the marsh.


    Victor''s own experience made him ignore a simple fact - ant people''s hands, like humans, can grasp tools and use weapons.


    From the perspective of monster science, all creatures with dexterous hands are intelligent species with production capacity, and the production capacity includes engineering capacity.


    Ant man''s body structure is obviously suitable for large-scale projects. They have six limbs and can stand up. At the same time, they liberate four hands of upper limbs and forelimbs. But no scholar has considered that ant people will dig pits from the ground and break through the large fortifications built by humans.


    In the fictional war story, there are examples of digging tunnels to break through the wall defense. But in this kind of thing, whoever believes is a fool.


    In fact, building a small underground palace is more time-consuming and laborious than building a fortress. If digging a tunnel to attack the city, we should take into account the problems of soil collapse, water permeability, air flow, direction and structure, and so on.


    In the rapidly changing battle situation, the commander''s brain must be broken when he mobilized the army to dig a long tunnel? How many years are you going to dig a tunnel? If you dig shallow, you will hit the city wall. If you dig deep, the soldiers will suffocate... Besides, the city guard is not blind. How can you watch the enemy slowly dig a tunnel?


    In fact, it''s all right to look at the enemy''s stupidity. The army''s siege always consumes food, not to mention the heavy physical work of digging tunnels.


    The human kingdom has fought with Orc monsters for more than 9000 years. The Kobold are good at digging holes, but no human castle has been broken from the ground.


    Unless the enemy is a natural underground race.


    In the diary of ISOX, it is clearly described that the prototype template of ant man is the gross Zerg from the underground world. They can secrete special mucus, stabilize the soil structure, and have a low demand for air. If what the ancient alchemist said is true, the ant man army is fully capable of bypassing the three fortresses, choosing a cliff to dig out a road and break through the natural defense line of the skylark mountains. The skylark mountains are more than 1000 kilometers long. Even if the kingdom of Gambis calls hundreds of thousands of troops, it can''t be defended.


    Most importantly, the behavior characteristics of the last ant tide are particularly consistent with the two behavior patterns of the gross Zerg. Victor summed up the development model of the subterranean Zerg as the expansion, collection, exploration and destruction of the insect population, as well as the alternation of the new and the old. In short, a generation of insects are old and weak, and they are about to die. After the insects, they are sent out to die. There is no need to control them. They have the right to use them as waste. If these old insects encounter enemies that can threaten the population or valuable targets, the queen ant will change the second mode to promote the mother to breed more swarm combat units, breed the king of insects, and the king of insects will lead the swarm to war.


    The preparation cycle of war mode is up to 20 years, and the power accumulated by the swarm will reach the peak.


    Some time ago, Victor sent two alchemical biological investigation teams to endless forest to try to find the location of ant man''s nest. If calculated according to the original estimated 15-year war cycle, the investigation team should encounter an ant man army on the grassland on the west side of the swamp, but they didn''t see any ant man.


    It makes sense that the queen ant breeds the Ant King and postpones the war to 20 years!


    No matter how powerful the Ant King''s individual strength is, the ant Man Army led by him will never be as easy to deal with as last time, and will certainly give full play to the ant man''s war advantages, such as digging tunnels.


    Victor felt a headache when he thought of this. He rubbed the tangled eyebrows, restrained his impetuous mood, picked up the feather pen again, extracted the information recorded in x-3, wrote records on animal skin paper, and tried to find the means to deal with the ant colony from the diary of the ancient alchemist.


    "Maximo dismisses my doubts. He claims that the queen worm alchemy tower is put into the big crack, and the tower owner does not need to control each racial alchemy unit according to the traditional alchemy tower method. His words seem reasonable at first glance, but he can''t hide it from me... Maximo is hiding what I''m really interested in. The stronger the autonomy of the alchemy unit, the harder it is to control, Fortunately, compared with the total amount of soul fire in the alchemy tower, their souls are scattered and weak, and have no ability to resist the will of the soul source, just as life in the material world cannot resist tyronrell''s will, and always obey the world laws in the form of life instinct. Because the homologous souls are one, the material world created by the creator excludes all non original wills, even including Tyronrell''s father, the serpent of chaos, and his mother, the bird of light. "


    "The reason why the abyss demons and sanctuary Protoss can still appear in the physical plane is that they have the brand of tyronril. If they stay in the physical plane for a long time, they will be more closely connected with the laws of the world, and the elemental sea will slowly melt the will brand of the chaotic snake and the bright bird. At that time, the demons and Protoss will no longer be able to return to the giant snake abyss and the bright bird shelter , completely transformed into the life form of the material world and lost the great will of immortality. "


    "Generally, high-level demons and high-level Protoss cannot be killed at all, but the sanctuary Protoss trapped some of the souls of the three original demon kings, prevented them from returning to the abyss blood pool, and handed these souls to the high-level elements to erase the chaotic brand in the demon king''s soul with the help of the power of the element sea. These immortal soul fires that lose the devil''s will are the source of soul fire in the alchemy tower, The demon king was hit hard, and we developed the alchemy of nothingness. "


    "Every alchemy tower needs alchemists to weave the will side. The Archmage then cuts a small part of the soul of the tower owner and ignites the soul fire of the alchemy tower. Through the soul fire of the alchemy tower, the alchemy creatures identify the will of the tower owner as the root and obey the orders of the tower owner. If they are separated from the soul fire of the alchemy tower, the tower owner cannot dominate the alchemy creatures. The gross Zerg are different from ordinary creatures The mind is connected as a whole. No human can control hundreds of alchemy units at the same time. The information transmitted by the insect leader alone can collapse his soul. "


    "Therefore, there can be no human tower master in the post insect alchemy tower. Without the will brought by the human tower master to divide the soul, Maximo can not activate the soul fire of the post insect alchemy tower. The source of the gross Zerg is the king of the spirit world. His will is biased towards the devil, but it belongs to the ancient god sequence of tyronrell, and it is his mission to open up the underground world. In the middle and late evening of the twilight era, the king of the spirit world The underground group was defeated by the demons of the abyss and coveted the world on earth, so it was chased and killed by the moon goddess. Freya seized the power of the king of the spirit world, which led to the underground elves. Due to the particularity of the spiritual connection of the gross Zerg, the queen of the insect is equivalent to the incarnation of the king of the spirit world. Even if the insect group leaves only one egg, the king of the spirit world will not fall completely. Therefore, I believe Maxi Mo, they found the incarnation of the remains of the king of the spirit world, captured his soul, and invented the post insect alchemy tower. However, they did not inform the Supreme Council, nor did they use the power of the element sea to kill the will of the king of the spirit world. Otherwise, they could only get pure soul fire, not immortal soul fire, and they could not even build an ordinary alchemy tower. "


    "I have to say that Maximo is so brave that they dare to intercept the weak will of the king of the spirit world and use him to make an alchemy tower after the bug... No, it can''t be regarded as an alchemy tower at all. The will of the king of the spirit world will wake up and grow on the queen of the bug. If they can''t come up with a convincing control method, I''d rather risk being killed by the teacher The high evaluation Council said... Only actual control is the path of alchemists. They have deviated from the glory of alchemists. I can''t tolerate it... "


    "Mr. Douglas really knows me. He agrees with my persistence and asks me to believe that he is also a follower of elements. Maximo''s queen ant alchemy tower is only an expedient measure. The ultimate goal of the secret society is still to adhere to the research of void creation and let the alchemists pass on."


    "Mr. Douglas promised that there was no big problem with the queen ant alchemy tower. I officially participated in Maximo''s research. But I didn''t expect that Maximo asked a young and beautiful master follower to answer my question. Her name is anjelina, an intermediate master, who is both Maximo''s follower and his lover. There are many examples of the combination of mages and alchemists in the Empire, but famous alchemy The master only combines with the elements of famous schools. Maximo disguises death, breaks away from the famous school of his origin, and combines with an insignificant intermediate master. It can be seen that Angelina has a lot of weight and is the key figure of this research project. Angelina personally came forward to communicate with me and showed their sincerity to me. Hehe, without the participation of the great Esox alchemist, they would have died No... "


    "Angelina''s Witchcraft talent coincides with the law of the king of the spirit world. She hears each other''s whisper and finds the small insects left by each other in the depths of the endless forest. The king of the spirit world is badly hurt and her will is almost exhausted. She has no power to develop the number of Zerg family members and will fall completely."


    "This is the special feature of the king of the spirit world. Other ancient gods were silent at the end of the twilight era, otherwise the abyss demons and the sanctuary Protoss would not set foot in the material world, but the king of the spirit world depended on the spiritual connection of the Zerg family members to survive until the moonlight period... However, the disadvantage of the spiritual connection was that the upper limit of the number of gross insects depended on the soul of the king of the spirit world The intensity of fire, while the blood descendants created by other ancient gods have no quantitative bottleneck. According to ancient elf documents, the number of Gros Zerg was only about 20 million in the most powerful period of the king of the spirit world, and the number of ancient elves was six times that of them. The number of Gros Zerg discovered by Angelina was less than 2000, and the power of the queen ant was weak, leaving only Kun instinct, which can no longer be used Count it as a kind of wisdom. Ancient gods such as the moon goddess, the mother of the earth and the king of gluttony are only scattered in will, not falling. The king of the spirit world is really going to fall completely. Fortunately, Angelina found the descendants of the gross Zerg, and she almost became a God killer. "


    "Angelina killed all the remaining Gros insects and left a queen egg. Maximo tried to use this queen egg to make a special alchemy tower. Their method was to ask a mage to divide the soul of the insect egg, and then seal the divided ancient spirit fire in the elemental Rune crystal made by Maximo... They didn''t expect it to succeed Gro Maximo and his disciples were overjoyed and weaved the rune crystal on the side of their will. This work must be completed by Angelina. Her affinity law overlaps with the authority of the king of the spirit world. They can control the Gros bug through the element Rune crystal instead of the king of the spirit world... Considering that the life limit of the Archmage is no more than 200 years old, once Angelina dies, she will die The swarms may reunite the subject consciousness of the king of the spirit world. In order to prevent the alchemy swarms from getting out of control, Maximo and the Archmage decided to design the underlying structure of the elemental Rune crystal in accordance with the provisions of the Supreme Council. The patrol cultivated by the Supreme Council enabled them to unlock the elemental Rune crystal and force the soul fire of the alchemy swarms to be extinguished. "


    "Spirituality belongs to the branch of the law field. The work of loading the will side must be led by the Archmage. Although I know a little about the weaving of the will side, I am best at the field of element and blood evolution... I don''t know who the Archmage cooperating with Maximo is, but Mr. Douglas must know him. The teacher secretly sent a patrol envoy to the endless forest Test point, check the rune crystal of the swarm of insects. He can really unlock the underlying structure of the rune crystal... I''m sure the teacher and Maximo won''t make fatal mistakes on such a major issue. But I must send my mage and elemental envoy to see the elemental Rune crystal... My wife can do this task. "


    "Ruiwen set out. They flew all the way by riding dragon vultures, and it will take them two months to come back at the fastest. I don''t intend to waste this time. The number of alchemical Zerg is limited, and the war mode is more than 600000 units. Their individual strength is weaker than the abyss devil. Maximo hopes that the alchemical Zerg can explode and improve their lethality. I can solve this problem To solve this problem, the body fluid of the old rubber fire beetle will gradually change into combustible oil. As long as this special blood law is analyzed into the element law, the life of the alchemical Zerg is close to the service life, and their body fluid will be transformed into rubber fire oil, which can burn violently... Well, Zerg with more than 13 years can burn and explode, and Zerg with less than 10 years are not afraid of the same kind of rubber fire to prevent the whole swarm All were ignited by the fire... This design scheme can prove my ability and value to Maximo and help improve Ruiwen''s voice, but I have to stay and will not provide the design scheme of self explosion of Zerg alchemy unit... Unless they agree to the conditions put forward by Ruiwen. "


    Victor stopped writing and showed a bitter color in his eyes. Ant people can dig holes, which is big enough for their heads. They are not afraid of fire. Incomplete information has led to huge loopholes in the defense system of Renma hill. But so far, it''s no use worrying. I hope we can find more weaknesses of ant people in the information behind the ancient alchemists.


    He picked up the quill, dipped it in ink and continued:


    "Ruiwen and my mage are back from the past. What Maximo and Angelina said is true. The rune crystal that can disintegrate the queen ant alchemy tower is sealed in the gathering place of endless forest elements to ensure its long-term effectiveness... Maximo is very satisfied with the design scheme I provided, but he can''t provide me with the inheritance blood of ancient giants. He only brings back a message to Ruiwen The alchemist Pedro Rick has a drop of blood inherited from the king of nightmares. His alchemy tower is built at the element gathering point of nidam Everglades... I''ve heard of the alchemist''s reputation. He doesn''t work hard all day, focuses on the development of Rune armor and rune weapons, and always advocates the power of elements to promote nature... Hum, this guy is really a man I have no contact with him and don''t want to deal with such people. Maximo wants to get the self explosion design scheme of the Zerg unit from me with one message? It''s impossible. Unless he gives me the inheritance blood of the king of nightmares, his Zerg unit can only burn and won''t self explode! "


    "The small differences between Maximo and me will not affect our cooperation in other aspects. The design idea of the post insect alchemy tower is novel and unique, which brings me a lot of inspiration. However, the alchemist must abide by the basic principles of void creation and try to ensure that the alchemy unit is harmless to the Empire. Maximo and I decided to reduce the template types of gross Zerg and only choose the most basic and primitive insects Clan form is the only biological template for the post insect alchemy tower... The six legged gross Zerg unit that can walk upright. "


    Yes, the queen bug alchemy tower is now the queen ant.


    The next information is how ISOX deduced the original form of the gross Zerg, mixed with some daily trivia. About three years later, he and Maximo completed the design of the gross Zerg alchemy unit. The information came to an abrupt end. I don''t know what happened to him later, but he left the memory storage crystal in the mist mountain gold smelting tower until it was discovered by Victor.


    The alchemist''s diary did not mention that the ant man would explode. It seems that ISOX and Maximo failed to reach an agreement. He did not give the design scheme of the ant man unit''s self explosion.


    It doesn''t seem worth being too happy. Hundreds of thousands of ant people who can only drill holes and are not afraid of fire have been overwhelmed by the count of golden eyes.


    Victor took his notes and sat alone at his desk for a long time. Until the sky turned white, he finally stood up and left the study, summoned his entourage, rode on the fast bird and ran towards the church in Pinghu Town.

 Chapter 738

    "Dong", "Dong", "Dong", the knock on the door outside the house continued, and finally woke father Miller from his deep sleep. He wrapped in a thick wool blanket and sat on the edge of the bed for a while with his eyes narrowed. His anger had not completely subsided, and the persistent knock on the door came in again.


    The old priest was furious. He picked up a warm cloak from the hanger, put on slippers, angrily went to the front hall and opened the wooden door. The cold air poured into the house, which made him tremble, and the anger he woke up disappeared a lot. He said to the count of golden eyes outside the door, "come in."


    Miller turned his body and let Victor into the room. He looked into the dark corridor and made sure that no one outside was peeping. Then he closed the door and muttered angrily: "disturbing others to sleep is a moral act!"


    "... it''s dawn now." Victor found a wooden stool in the house and sat down. He complained, "I didn''t sleep all night yesterday. You''re still in the mood to sleep in."


    The information recorded by the strange crystal caused Victor''s anxiety, which was not enough to shake his mind and will, but also enough to annoy him.


    Miller might have foreseen these things long ago. He could sleep peacefully. At this time, shouldn''t he sit and wait for Victor to ask for advice before he meets the human design of the top dependents?


    "It''s not dawn, it''s still very cold. Only you can see that it''s dawn, and you''re not afraid of cold... I''m an old man. It''s rare for me to take turns today. I don''t have to preside over the church morning prayer. I can''t sleep more for a while?" Father Miller took water from the living room water tank to wash as he nagged.


    Seeing the old priest washing his face with cold water and shivering with cold, Victor''s mood gradually calmed down, and his dark gold eyes faded and returned to the original dark. Miller is right. Even in the dark, his dim vision can see the environment; Even with your eyes closed, you can still feel the scene around you, even more than ten kilometers away. Transcendental perception brings extraordinary perspective and affects the way of thinking. Victor almost forgets his feelings as a mortal and hasn''t looked at the problem from the perspective of a mortal Lord for too long.


    From the perspective of universal consciousness, the long-lived species and short-lived species; There is no distinction between wisdom and beasts, insects and plants, nor is there a strong or weak label. Each life form has its own meaning. Different perspectives represent the creator''s different interpretations of the law, which is called true omniscience.


    Victor can''t perceive the changes of matter, energy, space and time like insects. In fact, people see the world differently and think differently.


    What everyone sees is both true and biased. This is the difference between man and God. All things are under the creator, and the Lord of glory is no exception.


    Victor can''t reverse the life form, and then look at things and think about problems from the perspective of ordinary people. In the same way, father Miller is not the Lord of glory. The future he "sees" is only the truth and Prejudice he can see.


    The information left by the ancient alchemist may not be accurate. Victor originally wanted to find father Miller to verify several things. Is the elemental Rune crystal controlling the alchemical queen true? Where is it now? Can bertina unlock the underlying architecture of the elemental Rune crystal?


    If father miller could predict these details, wouldn''t he know everything?


    Now it seems that the question is also a white question. Victor pondered a little and asked tentatively, "do you know the devil of the abyss?"


    "The devil of the abyss? Hum, even children know." Miller shook the water on his hand, turned around and said with disdain.


    "Well, it''s not the kind of devil in the legend..." Victor thought and said, "I''m asking the real abyss devil... Have you ever heard of the chaotic giant snake?"


    "If it''s a real abyss demon... It certainly doesn''t. There can only be monsters in this world, not demons or anything else." Miller dried his hands with a towel, went to the bed and sat down. With an unfathomable smile on his old face, Miller asked, "tell me, how much do you know about the chaotic giant snake?"


    Victor''s understanding of the chaotic giant snake is limited to ISOX''s unilateral description. The creation giant ape is suspected to be the product of him and the bright bird. Chaos and light are at least the same level as tyronril. This can explain why some ancient giants can resist tyronril''s will and become Protoss or warlord. Because they are branded with the will of the chaotic giant snake and the bright bird, they can enter the world opened up by these two great powers.


    Memory and speculation without evidence are not accurate. Victor went to father Miller to add some information from him, but he felt that the old priest was telling his own words.


    Victor''s world puzzle has a strict logical structure. Even if he is willing to tell Miller, I''m afraid he can''t tell clearly without a few days and nights.


    "I only know the name of chaotic giant snake... How much do you know about him?" Victor coughed and continued to ask.


    Miller shook his head and said bluntly, "believe it or not, today is the first time I heard the name of the chaotic giant snake. As for the abyss devil..." he paused and asked, "can you tell me where the abyss is?"


    Victor was speechless. He didn''t even understand what the abyss was. How could he know the location of the abyss?


    "... if the abyss is not in this world, it is not in the past, not in the present, not in the future, and has no impact on us... If there are abyss demons, you can see them and understand that they are just some kind of monster in the world, right?" Father Miller said meaningfully.


    When the devil enters the Talon world, he must follow the world law and form the soul and body with four elements. There is no essential difference from other lives in the world. In human eyes, they can be classified as monsters.


    Are there few monsters in the human kingdom?


    Victor understood this truth, nodded slightly, but asked reluctantly, "are you not curious about demons and evil gods?"


    "Of course I''m curious... That''s just a fairy tale. It doesn''t matter if I can''t hear it. To tell the truth, I know nothing about the demons and evil gods in your mouth. What I see is what I can see, and what you know is understandable." God''s dependents answered.


    Finally, he didn''t add: "son, I''m not unwilling, but I can''t let you understand the foresight of the great prophecy... The communication between you and me about demons and evil gods is unnecessary."


    Victor agreed with Miller in his heart. He stopped pestering about the exchange of information, nodded and said, "well... We don''t talk about myths, but I''m in big trouble. I received the news that the number of ant people exceeded our estimates and were good at digging holes."


    "Can you dig a hole? It''s really bad news." Miller was obviously stunned and asked with a sad face, "do you have any way?"


    The old priest''s surprised and tangled expression did not seem to be false. His heart rate, blood flow rate, breathing rhythm and other subtle physiological changes could not hide Victor''s perception.


    Surprised, but not flustered, he was curious about my countermeasures... He didn''t know that the ant man would dig a hole because the ant man couldn''t enter the prisoner''s horse hill at all, so he didn''t need to foresee what ability and quantity the ant man had, which showed that my decision was consistent with his prediction... Victor made a quick judgment and was more confident of his next expedition and raid.


    However, Victor is not ready to let father Miller go easily. The old man is a Holy Spirit priest. How can he not participate in the plan to attack the ant man''s nest?


    "I have the notes left by the ancestors of the trigowal family. The paladin not only marked the general location of the Assyrian Empire, but also claimed that the Assyrian evil god altar had the power to fight against the ant man. I intend to select a group of people and personally lead a team to the Assyrian site of endless forest to investigate the ant man. If I have the opportunity, I will completely solve the hidden danger of the ant man in endless forest." With that, Victor stared at father Miller''s wrinkled face.


    "My first invitation is your excellency!"


    "Well... What? Invite me?!" Miller couldn''t sit still anymore. He jumped up from the bed, pointed to his nose and hesitated, "I, I''m an old man..."


    "You are still a priest and a garrison priest led by count Randall." Victor said calmly, "I don''t need to remind you of the duty of the stationed priest. I''m the Lord of the count. I should discuss with the stationed priest in case of anything. We have the same responsibility for this territory and the people in the territory."


    "Well... I''m just a secondary priest." Miller looked bitter and said in a low voice, "it should be easy to apply to the church for the assistance of a team of high-ranking clergy with your highness."


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said: "Let alone a group of high-ranking clergy, even if I ask the church to light the red smoke beacon and summon the glorious knights and the armies of kingdoms to help the man horse hills resist the ant disaster. If necessary, I will do so. So I don''t need to worry about the ant army at all. I''m worried that my Randall leader, my man horse hills and my painstaking home will be destroyed in this war ¡£¡±


    "I can try to use my own strength to eliminate this disaster first. I am willing to take a risk to endless forest to find ant man weakness. I am more confident to come back safely... But what about others? Bertina and imosen, as well as my attendants and knights, can they come back alive?"


    "My team needs an accompanying priest, and he has to keep my secret... No one is more suitable than you."


    Miller''s mouth twitched, sat down again, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I''m not just the resident priest led by Randall... You have your business, I also have mine. In fact, I''ve done my best."


    "Are you talking about Caligula? I''ll take him." Victor raised his chin slightly and insisted, "but if you don''t want to go, I won''t go either. You can inform the church now and ask them to light red smoke."


    "... are you sure to eat me, you guy?" Miller wore a beard and felt particularly embarrassed.


    The deviation of fate will make the future slide down an unpredictable side. The count of golden eyes is sure of this and is not afraid that he will not give in. But if he agrees to the other party''s requirements, the power of fate will also change. Miller thought and thought, stared at Victor fiercely, and finally made a decision, and said in a deep voice:


    "Power works sometimes... I happen to have a high-ranking priest under my command. I order him to accompany you."


    "You mean Dane?" Victor hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "he is now favored by Pope Clement..."


    "I know you need him to keep a secret." Father Miller interrupted victor and said with a smile, "Your Highness Randall, it''s difficult for Reverend Dane to keep a secret?"


    Victor was silent for a moment, nodded slowly and said, "it''s very difficult."


    Pope Clement can safely place Dane next to father Miller. He is a core member of the Pope''s family. What Dane wanted was easier to get by relying on clement than by turning to his highness Randall. Victor can''t do anything to cross the river, tear down the bridge and kill people.


    In this world, it is of practical significance for the top super strong to stick to their own principles. Victor has a special connection with the origin of the world. If he abuses his power and power, indulges himself and does whatever he wants, he will easily be infected by the origin of the world and completely transform into a sun elf, so as to awaken the ancient memory in his blood, he will not be himself, The path of spiritual domination will come to an end.


    Father Miller''s eyes showed appreciation and nodded, "it''s important for you to stick to your will so that you won''t lose yourself."


    "Yes, you taught me before, and I always remember it." Victor nodded to father Miller, smiled and said, "Dane is my friend. Although I often use him, he must report such a big thing to bishop Perot."


    Miller was stunned, shook his head and said, "take advantage of your friends... Can you say it so righteously?"


    "Dane''s being used by his highness Randall is not only an honor, but also a benefit. It also proves that he is qualified to be my friend. Otherwise, how could I have friends?" Victor smiled faintly and said, "you see, Sylvia has no friends... You don''t seem to have any friends except me."


    Miller nodded bitterly and said, "Dane, I don''t like him very much. I can help him for your child."


    Victor''s heart pounded. He always wanted to train an agent at the top of the church, but how easy is this?


    The church is huge, self-contained, and its internal forces are intertwined. If it wants to intervene in the change of power within the church with the power of the Stormrage sword saint, it will be broken and bleeding. Although Victor himself could not be hurt, there was no doubt that his agent would die. No wonder Dane was more dependent on the Pope.


    Dane kept Victor''s secret. They must have a common interest. Now he only borrows from his highness Randall. Clement or other heads of the church should be careful if they want to move. However, since father Miller spoke, Dane had no room to struggle and would fall into the vortex. His momentum is too weak after all, not to mention his immediate boss.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked victor.


    "I''ll write a warrant and ask Dane to cooperate with you. You can deceive Dane, show him the warrant and force him to act together."


    "This... This is too simple?" Victor curled his lips discontentedly and said.


    Miller glanced at him and said, "Dane''s choice and dedication determine whether our Lord likes him. In the future, where he can go depends on himself. This expedition with you is the beginning of his changing destiny... He had no chance at all, and I didn''t think much of him at first."


    With that, the old priest got up and went to the closet, opened the drawer, took out a piece of shining platinum holy power crystal from it, handed it to victor, and said: "The longer the clergy, especially the priest, stay away from the church, the weaker his holy power will be. Even deep meditation is difficult to supplement, and he will eventually become an ordinary person. Therefore, clergy always carry holy power crystals to supplement the loss of holy power in field operations."


    "This holy power crystal is the power I draw from our Lord. The priest can perform level 6 Magic with it, and there is no need to replenish holy power from the holy power pool. I''m not going to leave it to Dane. I bought it at your request."


    "What a good thing." Victor carefully took the holy power crystal and put it into his pocket.


    Miller couldn''t help but say, "this holy power crystal is only useful for priests. Don''t hide it."


    "No, no..." Victor quickly shook his head and asked, "who did you intend to leave this holy power crystal to?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet... It''s none of your business." Cried Miller.


    "It''s none of my business now." Victor rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "do you have anything good for me?"


    Miller snorted coldly and said, "don''t be happy too early. The holy power crystal is not for nothing... You have to work before you get a harvest, and you have to pay before you get a return. If you take my holy crystal, you have to pay for it, otherwise your luck will run out. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Victor was shocked, wrinkled his slender straight eyebrows and asked, "what do you want?"


    Miller gave him a deep look and said, "I want you to teach Dane the best blood source secret."


    "The secret method of blood source... The church will always steal it from the people and horses hill after taking some time." Victor immediately became suspicious and asked, "are you sure as long as the secret method of blood source?"


    "I''m talking about the best source blood secret method... Every time you improve the source blood secret method, you should teach it to Dane. If he falls in this operation, you should always teach the best source blood secret method to the person designated by me." Father Miller looked into Victor''s eyes and said in a deep voice.


    Blood source secret method is the basis for training spiritual soldiers. Its main function is to comprehensively improve the physical quality of practitioners, which is universal. The squire training camp will teach the students the secret method of secondary blood source. It is almost impossible to keep it secret, but the secret method stolen by the church is completely different from the one submitted by Dane to the church on his own initiative.


    Victor thought for a moment, nodded and answered, "OK, I promise you. But..."


    "But what?!" Miller blew his beard and stared. "I have nothing for you unless you are willing to pay a higher price."


    Victor rubbed the magic ring on his middle finger, shrugged his shoulders and said regretfully, "forget it."


    Father Miller looked a little pale and told him, "Victor, I''ve tried my best. Now I can only give you a piece of advice. Take the purple gold coin with you and don''t lose it."


    Victor nodded and said solemnly, "I will... Sir, do you have any suggestions?"


    Father Miller was silent for two seconds, sighed and said, "take care of bell. That''s what I want."

 Chapter 739

    On the north slope of the mountain fortress, bertina picked ghost face mushrooms in the mushroom farm with a small basket in her left hand and a pair of scissors in her right hand.


    This is a rare poisonous mushroom, which can be used to make a special potion to deceive the smell of Zesheng beasts and half dragon people. The smell of ghost mushroom is very bad, and it grows on rotten wood. Therefore, the whole mushroom farm is filled with a disgusting smell.


    While humming out of tune children''s songs, bell cut the ghost mushroom from the rotten wood in the sewage pool with scissors and put it into his basket. He looked very happy. Her clothes are thick. She is covered with a tight deer fur jacket, wearing a hood, covering her mouth and nose with a towel, revealing only a pair of clear and flexible big eyes. The whole person looks round, like a lovely bear.


    Before long, her basket was full of ghost face mushrooms, so she jumped out of the breeding ground, raised a small basket to a tall, hot, gorgeous and dazzling female warrior, and showed off, "bell picked another basket of mushrooms."


    The female warrior wore a unique horn helmet and a half grid mask to cover her eyes, while her exquisite chin and flaming red lips could not help imagining the peerless face hidden behind the mask. At the beginning of February in the water season, the weather is cold, but the female warrior wears half a shoulder breastplate, a skirt armor, knee long boots and elbow arm armor, revealing slender and flexible waist and slender and round thighs. Her skin is smooth, compact, snow-white and dazzling, fully demonstrating the unique vitality and beauty of extraordinary life.


    She took the basket, poured the mushrooms into the next barrel, then opened Bell''s towel and rubbed the round and red face. When she was satisfied, she stepped aside, and three other female warriors in the same dress rushed up, each reaching out to ravage Bell''s hair, ears, cheeks and nose.


    "Bell is so cute..."


    "Bell is so capable..."


    "Let me touch again..."


    Vic was amused and angry to see this scene from a distance. Bertina is notoriously lazy at silver moon manor. Only when she makes a mistake will she show diligence and take the initiative to work with the intention of pleasing Nicole and Elena to escape punishment. Snack goods are familiar with the secret of selling cute clothes. Innocence and loveliness are her inevitable and unfavorable weapon. Almost no one can resist Bell''s unique spiritual charm.


    Now, the four Dragon maids are also addicted to bertina''s innocence and loveliness.


    Of course, the attention of Yalong people is probably not a good thing for bell. She once got along with the ogre tribe in the lizard swamp for some time. Although she didn''t encounter any danger, the ogre tribe fed her to share when she was as fat as the leader.


    The ogre provided food. Little bel must have... Maybe suffered a lot?


    The Yalong maid is much more terrible than the ogre.


    This time, Victor ordered the blood militia to take bell to the mountain fortress, and instructed the four Dragon maids to protect her with spiritual connection, but the concept of spiritual communication was vague, and the Yalong people actually treated bertina as a treasure. No wonder the little guys are not afraid of dirt and fatigue. They try to please them.


    Sensing the existence of the master, the four Dragon maids turned their heads and looked in the direction of victor at the same time. Mei Wen, the Ripper, was the first to let go of bell, turned and swept quickly, quickly climbed over the hillside and ran to victor. The Raiders Dili and Frege followed. Just when bertina was relieved, Lyra, the red dragon, reached out to clamp her and ran out with her three companions.


    The little girl was the treasure she was responsible for guarding and robbed the right from the other three dragon maids.


    Seeing that Meiwen was about to run to her master to act as a spoiled invitation, Dili and Frey were also fast. Lyra, who fell behind, was jealous, anxious and angry. She immediately wanted to use the dragon''s anger to catch up with the other three cheap dragons.


    Bertina was knocked to pieces, and the fierce air rushed on her face, which made her unable to open her eyes. The deer skin hat and scarf had already been blown off, and her brown hair flew straight back, which could be described as "fried hair". If Lyra uses the Dragon wrath talent and increases her speed by 40%, it''s a question whether bell can continue breathing.


    Victor thought, a gentle breeze wrapped the Dragon maid and bertina, and the fierce air immediately became gentle and gentle. Lyra understood the master''s mind, held bell steadily in front of her chest with the posture of the princess, and rushed to the master in front of the two Raiders with the help of the acceleration characteristics of the angry wind field.


    She put down her confused little Belle and hugged Victor''s right arm. Her red eyes threatened Meiwen on the other side with fear eyes across the grid armor and motioned her to step back.


    MEG fiawen, who has a bright face and a slender and symmetrical body, is not afraid of Lyra at all. What she shows is the blue dragon blood, which is consistent with Victor''s attributes and has the closest spiritual connection. Other dragon maids get wind elements from Victor to improve their perception. Meiwen inherits the complete popularity talent and is immune to alexsta''s fear eyes.


    However, Meiwen''s nature is jumping, curious and changeable. Bertina''s attraction to her is far less powerful than victor. Only then did she give alexsta the right to protect the "treasure".


    "Master, why did you come?" Meiwensi ignored Lyra''s provocation and said in a charming voice holding Victor''s arm.


    The other three dragon maids were not willing to be outdone. They chattered around victor and spoiled him. Bertina was completely ignored.


    In fact, Victor annoyed them. After decades of hard training, the Yalong female was not as dignified and implicit as the Lord''s maid. She showed her true colors when she first saw him. I''m afraid she still showed her true colors when he was away.


    However, Victor was particularly satisfied with the Dragon maid''s intimate performance to her master in front of bertina today.


    Facts have proved that ordinary alchemy units will never hurt bertina. Even Victor''s personal order will not help. Bell can also instruct alchemy units to do things. Her authority is only Victor''s. If two people''s orders conflict with each other, the alchemist follows Victor''s orders.


    Bertina''s natural patrol seems to have no impact on Victor, but the alchemy creatures in alchemy tower 7 are all over the world. Victor can''t personally inform every alchemy human to refuse bertina''s instructions. Moreover, bertina has mastered the secret of alchemy tower 7, and her existence is a hidden danger after all.


    The Yalong maids who concluded the Dragon covenant with Victor seem not to be affected by the alchemy tower mechanism. They only obey Victor''s orders.


    If Victor does not consider the hidden dangers brought by bertina for the time being, she will actually be of great help to himself. Just like this plan to completely eliminate the ant disaster, bertina must be used.


    In addition, bertina can accurately find the relics of the alchemy tower, making it easier to improve and upgrade the No. 7 alchemy tower. However, the stronger the energy of the alchemy tower, the heavier the power of bertina. Victor must install a security force around her to prevent her from being abducted by people or other existence. In the case of irreparable situation, he should also be able to directly eliminate hidden dangers.


    Of course, Victor can be cruel now and execute bertina. But this is obviously not a wise decision. At least bell is still under his control, but if she dies, there will be a second and third bell in a corner and at some time.


    The owner of No. 7 alchemy tower openly resisted the arrangement of the power of fate, which would lead to the birth of new tower owners and patrol envoys, and be strongly hostile to victor.


    It''s actually good that bertina now occupies this position.


    The Yalong maid who is connected with Victor is most suitable for bertina''s bodyguard role. Unfortunately, their longest service life is only 25 years, and No. 7 alchemy tower needs more than 80 years to restore its production function. Because of this, Victor had to find the creation Rune crystal within 25 years and repair alchemy tower 7 in advance.


    The arrangement of the power of fate can always be avoided... Victor sighed silently in his heart, reached out and rubbed bertina''s small head, said with a straight face: "bell, you have committed the crime of stealing the owner''s property!"


    "I didn''t steal... I ate a can of honey." Bell lowered his head, raised his eyes to peek at Victor''s cold expression, and added humbly, "there''s a can of caviar... And four cream pine nut cakes, and a box of preserves, three cups of goat''s milk, five salted lizard eggs..."


    "Bell is wrong. Bell will never dare to steal food again... Master, don''t put bell in prison here. Bell wants to go home. It''s terrible here." Bertina took Victor''s sleeve, looked up and begged, "bell will work hard. The master will take me away."


    Five salted lizard eggs?!


    Victor was shocked and felt that he had seriously underestimated his appetite for snacks. He said coldly, "it''s not the first day you stole food... I''m talking about No. 7 alchemy tower. You stole the power of the alchemy tower."


    "... ah?"


    As soon as bertina heard that the host didn''t blame her for stealing food, she was relieved. Her fat little hand patted her small chest, looked up at her round face like a red apple and explained: "Master, there is a voice in Bell''s mind, saying that No. 7 alchemy tower is about to be damaged. He asks me whether I want to repair it or close it. I dare not tell Mrs. Nicole, Mrs. Elena, Mrs. Alice and Mrs. Lilia. Bell just wants to tell the master, but the master is not at home... He asks bell every day. As soon as Bell remembers, he asks. Bell can''t sleep. I ran to the place where the sound was transmitted. I went to the secret castle on the hill, and the guard let bell in. Bell originally wanted to close the No. 7 alchemy tower, but he couldn''t close it. The sound told me that the No. 7 alchemy tower had a master. I had to choose to repair it, and then the sound disappeared. "


    "Master, bell didn''t steal the alchemy tower." Snack goods toot their mouths and look wronged.


    Victor was silent for a moment and said, "ignorance is not the reason for making mistakes... Mistakes have to pay a price. Do you know what they are?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the four Dragon maids turned into dragon people with sharp horns, long tails and a body length of three meters. They crawled on the ground, opened their sharp toothed blood pots and big mouths and approached bertina.


    "Ah, ah, monster, monster, don''t eat bell. Bell doesn''t dare. He won''t dare again next time."


    Bertina, surrounded by four dragons, jumped on her feet. Seeing that the monster''s mouth was getting closer and closer to herself, she finally squatted on the ground with her head in her arms, and all her tears and snot flowed down.


    "Wow... Grandpa Miller saved me"


    "Ah... Aka, come and save me."


    "Dad saved me..."


    "Mrs. Elena, help me... Mrs. Alice, help me... Mrs. Nicole, help me."


    "The master saved me..."


    Bell was so frightened that he cried for help one by one to those close to him. When she shouted to her master, Victor picked her up from the ground, so she held his neck and cried hard.


    After crying for a while, she opened her hazy tears curiously and looked for the four terrible monsters just now. She found that their heads were facing outward and staring in the same direction. In particular, the monster whose whole body was red like a flaming flame was making a dull low roar. The ground was dry and cracked under its claws, and a little spark appeared in her nose, looking very angry.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes lit up. The four Dragon people who were angry because of provocation showed humanized confused expressions, then reversed their joints, stood up, lined up and waited for their master''s instructions.


    "Because you repaired the alchemy tower without authorization, Lyra almost lost control. If I hadn''t been there, you would have been eaten by them." Victor took out his handkerchief, carefully wiped Bell''s face, and earnestly warned: "in the future, if you hear any voice in your mind, you must tell me in time. You are not allowed to make your own decisions. Do you understand?"


    "Bell doesn''t dare anymore. Bell is the best." Bertina nodded and promised, "I listen to my master."


    "Go take a bath and change your clothes. You smell like ghost mushrooms and your face is crying." Victor put bertina down and ordered.


    "I''m afraid... The master takes bell to take a bath."


    Victor almost covered his face with his hands. The little girl is 25 years old. Even if she looks only ten years old, she is a girl, equivalent to 15 years old on earth.


    However, Bell''s mind is really still in its infancy, and there is no need to argue with her too much. Victor recruited two alchemy militia, ordered them to protect bertina, and asked bell to take a bath himself.


    With the company of the alchemy militia, bell was not afraid. He wiped his face with his sleeve, but he smelled the strange smell of ghost noodles mushroom. Bah, bah, bah, and hurried to take his bodyguard to the castle to wash.


    Watching the fat little girl enter the castle, Victor turned his head and looked into the distance, frowned, shook his head and sighed to himself:


    "... aka is such a fool that he has ruined my good deed."


    He just wanted to use the dragon people to force bertina''s potential. As a result, bell called for help and attracted the attention of Caligula.


    Aka came desperately from the silver moon manor dozens of kilometers away. His spiritual touch locked the four Dragon people threatening bertina. The golden spiritual deterrent completely angered the Dragon maid.


    Victor felt Caligula''s spiritual will through the spiritual connection with the dragon people. The silly big fire was fully open, and the mind surged like a huge wave beating the soul of the Dragon maid.


    Although Caligula''s spiritual power is strong, it is not enough to shake the will of the four Dragon people, which constitutes a provocation to them. Alexsta almost couldn''t help trying to kill him. Victor could appease them for a while, but he couldn''t stand the fool''s constant provocation against the dragons.


    As a last resort, he stabbed Caligula with the help of Meiwen''s heart. Aka felt the master''s will and existence and immediately shrank.


    The Dragon maids did not know why, so they obeyed Victor''s spiritual will, lifted the transformation of the dragon people, and restored the beautiful and enchanting form of the Asian Dragon people.


    Victor ignored the four spring dragon maids and struggled that bertina was the last to ask for help.


    It''s no wonder that he fought outside all year round. He didn''t spend much time in Yinyue manor, and he spent less time with bertina. Moreover, the spiritual charm of snack goods had almost no effect on him. Over time, bell and he gradually alienated.


    Bertina''s value and potential can no longer be ignored by Victor. Only by taking her with you all the time.


    He led the four Asian Dragon females into the knight Hall of the castle. Victor asked them to change into a maid''s dress first, then sit on the throne in the middle of the hall and wait quietly for another important person.


    Before long, Charlotte in women''s silver armor appeared in front of the throne in the knight hall with the wizard imosen. Victor knocked on the handrail and said condescending, "you can see it."


    Imosen flopped, knelt down on the steps in front of the throne and cried, "master, please let bertina go and don''t let... Don''t let them eat my daughter."

 Chapter 740

    "You begged me to let bell go?"


    Victor clenched his left hand and supported his cheek. His clear and sweet voice echoed in the empty hall, "what kind of identity do you appeal to me now? Bertina''s father... The hunting manager of Randall family... My vassal? Or the wizard imosen who once sheltered me and swore allegiance to me?"


    "There is another identity, maybe you have forgotten. I need to remind you..."


    Victor looked at the wizard kneeling under the steps and said faintly, "you and bertina are my prisoners."


    Imosen almost forgot his captivity. He recalled the confrontation with Randall''s Secret Law guards in the lizard swamp. At that time, he controlled the alienated giant itugos to kill 11 secret law guards, 18 war mastiffs and a domesticated swamp dragon lizard, stained with the blood of Randall''s family.


    Since they were prisoners, he and bertina were owned by Lord Randall at the disposal of the other party. His hard work, achievements and contributions over the years are due obligations without any conditions.


    Imosen''s face turned white, and all the words of appeal were blocked in his throat. His forehead was completely attached to the cold rock brick floor. He prayed that his master would be merciful and open to him and bertina.


    The dark golden eyes reflected the shivering wizard, and the ubiquitous wind elements saw his fear. Victor pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "Emerson, you must understand that I protect you, give you beauty, wealth and land, teach you valuable ancient knowledge, wizard experience, provide all kinds of extraordinary resources, and even the life prolonging potion that the Duke of York can''t enjoy... All these are my rewards to you, not in exchange."


    In this world, few ordinary people can live to 75 years old. Wizards with solidified soul light can live to 75 years without special means. The life prolonging medicine based on the heart of dragon vein dog head man can increase the life span of ordinary people by at least 20 years, and can significantly delay aging. Taking the life prolonging medicine provided by Victor, imosen obviously feels that he has become younger. It should be said that his physical strength and energy are better than others Before, it was fuller and more abundant. But he didn''t expect that the longevity potion was so precious that the superior Duke of York couldn''t enjoy it, but the owner gave it to himself.


    In comparison, what is it to cultivate some animals for the master and enslave some goblins?


    Ashamed and grateful, imosen knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "bell and I will always be the master''s slaves."


    "Get up." Victor smiled, raised his hand and motioned the wizard to stand up from the ground. Then he said, "you are bertina''s biological father. No matter how much you care about her, in my eyes, you are you and she is her. You have no qualification and no right to represent her will."


    Imosen''s eyes were painful. He struggled for a few seconds and said decadent, "yes."


    Victor nodded with appreciation and said: "First, you and bell are my captives. You have exchanged loyalty and freedom for my understanding and shelter, and have become my slave since then. Second, you declared to me that you would not recognize bertina''s father and daughter and asked me to keep this secret. I agree. Third, bertina is 25 years old and she is an adult. Do you admit these three points?"


    "I admit... But I care too much about bell." Imosen pleaded bitterly.


    "On the premise of clarifying your identity and being loyal to me, I allow you to care for your daughter." Victor tapped the armrest of the throne with his slender fingers and continued: "I also like bell, not because of her unique witchcraft, but because I like her. Therefore, you don''t have to worry too much that I will hurt her. However, the York family, Randall family, Renma hill and count Randall will encounter a major crisis, which may overturn. Bell is the key figure to solve this crisis."


    Imosen''s pupil was magnified several times in an instant and asked in horror, "master, what happened?"


    "... it''s an ant man." Victor thought for a moment and said, "simply put, the next ant tide may exceed 300000. They will dig holes and roads. I''m afraid the three fortresses blocking the pass of skylark mountain can''t stop the ant man army. I''m going to take bell to endless forest to find the ant man''s nest. With Bell''s special ability, I''ll try to completely destroy the harm of ant man from the root."


    The wizard''s face turned blue and white for a while and murmured, "I don''t understand..."


    "There are some things you don''t need to understand." Victor interrupted imosen''s question and said coldly, "unless you choose to go with us, you will stay in Randall''s collar and pray that we can eliminate the ant disaster and return safely."


    "Master, I am willing to go with you to the endless forest and fight the ant man!" Imosen shouted without hesitation.


    Victor looked at the Red Wizard, outlined a playful smile around his mouth, and said, "you are too weak... Imosen, you have top wizard talent, but you resist your wizard identity. You are suitable to be a scholar and don''t know how to use witchcraft to fight."


    Imosen''s face turned more red. This time, he was ashamed and blushed. He said unconvinced: "I have also received martial arts training before. I am a qualified vassal soldier. I also took bell to survive in the dangerous swamp for ten years and defeated the ogre tribe. I know how to use my ability."


    "You know that was before." Victor sneered: "Since you became the hunting manager of Randall family, have you practiced the secret war skills I taught you? I provide you with the best medicine and personally guide you to cultivate the secret of soul and blood. You should have forged the talent of life tenacity and become a first-class soul warrior for a long time. As a result, you are stronger than ordinary vassal soldiers, and your martial arts are not the opponent of soldiers at all." At this point, he shook his head and sighed: "there are no monsters in the world that can leave me, neither can the ant man. We can''t come back from this expedition for three years at the earliest. I''ll try my best to ensure Bell''s safety... Forget it. Lucy just gave birth to a son for you and called you to the mountain fortress just to let your father and daughter say goodbye."


    Imosen was already a little shaken. As soon as he heard the words "farewell to father and daughter", he immediately knelt on one knee and said in a deep voice: "dear master, Lucy and my son are very safe in Randall''s collar. I am willing to do my best for you and Randall''s family, even if they are purified by the referee."


    "Really? You have to prove yourself." Victor''s mind moved. There was a crisp clatter of high-heeled shoes beating on the rock brick floor in the corridor. Four beautiful and enchanting dragon maids filed in. They were wearing goose yellow maid dresses. When walking, their long snow-white legs loomed and appeared between the slit skirts. They were elegant and charming. They looked arrogant, lazy or smart, but they all had a frightening momentum ¡£


    Each of them carried a strong adult mountain ape in their hands. This fierce beast, which is famous for its fierce temper, was now huddled together and dared not move when thrown to the ground by the Dragon maid, just like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Victor raised his chin at the half dead mountain ape and said, "after all, you can do some martial arts, but to guide witchcraft with wisdom, you must cultivate human dissimilated giants. If you can turn them into giant beasts similar to white apes, you can prove that you are qualified to participate in our actions."


    Imosen examined the soul and body of the four mountain apes with witchcraft, frowned and said, "master, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to cultivate alienated creatures similar to White Ape giants."


    Victor condensed his eyes and said, "I think you can control the alienation direction of creatures and shape them into the form and ability you want."


    Imosen''s face showed a reserved and complacent smile and nodded: "Of course... The Giant White Ape recorded in monster science is about 5 to 7 meters tall, weighs more than 6 tons, has muscles and fur as hard as fine iron, can jump 30 meters high and 70 meters away in one jump, and has the talent of deep madness. If it is only the alienation of size and strength, I can do it, even taller and more powerful than the White Ape, but I can shape the fighting intuition and madness talent of the White Ape... No! And Moreover, it takes a lot of flesh and blood to cultivate giant alienated animals. "


    Victor smiled noncommittally and said: "This is a proof of your level of witchcraft and your determination to take risks. As for what you can do, I don''t insist. But I can tell you that no combat talent can be stronger than wisdom. The alienated warbeasts you cultivate should be able to match your wisdom and guide witchcraft... The problem of alienated beasts absorbing flesh and blood can be solved. There are tens of thousands of goblins in the Everglades ¡£¡±


    Imosen was stunned and asked suspiciously, "master, don''t you want all those goblin slaves?"


    "No more." Victor shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I must try my best to eliminate goblins in order to avoid them becoming the food reserve of the ant army."


    "I see." Imosen nodded with some regret and asked, "when will I start? If the goblin has plenty of flesh and blood, I promise to cultivate a giant alienated beast in a month."


    "There is no need for a giant alienated beast. First cultivate four large alienated beasts in different forms. On the way to the endless forest, decide to let them devour each other according to the situation." Victor pondered, "I''m going to gather some people to cooperate with you in killing swamp goblins. Of course, your wizard identity can''t be kept secret."


    Imosen looked at Charlotte next to him, took aim at four Dragon maids, and said bitterly, "I don''t care anymore."


    Victor said with a smile, "don''t worry, people who know you and Bell''s identity are the core members of the family... Oh, by the way, Reverend Dane will go with you. Don''t be afraid. I promise the Holy See won''t pursue you and bertina. In fact, the church secretly keeps more wizards than anyone else."


    Imosen''s face was still a little white, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Victor coughed, smiled and said playfully, "if you make great contributions to the family this time, I will reward you with a maid as powerful as them in the future to serve and protect you. Well, these four can''t, they are all my personal maids."


    Emerson''s face, which was getting better, suddenly turned white and blue. He waved his hand and said in panic: "master, please forgive me... I dare not."


    No matter how greedy he was for beauty, he didn''t dare to think about the Dragon maid. However, he saw these beautiful women turn into terrible monsters with his own eyes. Moreover, they had two horns and were obviously non-human.


    Victor laughed and said, "take them to a place to rest. Later, I''ll call people and explain the situation to you."


    "Yes, my dear master." Imosen bowed deeply, stepped back and turned away.


    Four half dead mountain apes suddenly got up. Their gray green eyes had turned dark red and showed a fierce, bloodthirsty, cold and fearless light. They followed the wizard and walked to the corridor on one side of the hall.


    "Well, this humble servant is a little powerful, only a little weaker than bertina." Red dragon Lyra raised her beautiful face and said to victor, "my king, is he also a treasure to protect?"


    "Stand up... Hold your eyes." Victor angrily scolded the four Dragon maids. If he wasn''t careful, these guys showed the mother dragon''s nature, curled up at his feet one by one, completely ignoring the maid''s due manners.


    Victor''s eyes turned to Charlotte, who was on full alert, and smiled, "honey, you have a lot of questions."


    Charlotte looked at the four dignified dragon maids with complex eyes. The power and pressure from them had dissipated. She stopped running and fought, but her red lips were half open, but there was no sound.


    What happened today was so unexpected that Charlotte wanted to ask and didn''t know where to ask. She subconsciously stroked her silver armor.


    "This is an armor made of silver ant man''s shell and soft silver. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    When Victor stepped down from the throne, he dismissed the four Dragon maids, came to Charlotte, held up her curved chin, smiled and said: "Soft silver is also called se silver. It can fuse most substances and give them metal characteristics. Therefore, the silver ant man armor is light, flexible and strong. It is the best armor at present. But it is not suitable for silver Knights because it has certain element resistance. If you create se silver armor for high-level knights, you can''t choose the shell of the ant man leader. You should choose the giant rhinoceros skin Armor, hexapod crocodile skin armor and swamp dragon lizard skin armor are more compatible elements than Mithril armor. "


    Silver is undoubtedly a treasure, and its sensational effect is absolutely comparable to the advent of rock brick. Charlotte''s attention was completely attracted by the beautiful and powerful dragon maid. She was silent for a while, and her eyes said sadly, "they..."


    "It''s a dragon."


    "Ah?!" Charlotte only felt confused and suspected that her ears had heard wrong.


    Victor nodded and turned to say, "this matter will be explained later. Anyway, they can''t replace you. You immediately take my stationery, take Renault, and secretly summon Nelson, Brent, Klaus, ghost face Todd, Caligula, blood Python Marcy, Rogers and red wolf to the mountain fortress for me. Remember, you can''t let others know."


    Charlotte temporarily put down her doubts about the dragon and nodded: "yes... Renault, he seems to be getting stronger."


    "... has become stupid." Victor laughed and said, "just let everyone know him."


    Charlotte thought for a moment, lowered her head and asked weakly, "then... Where''s Mrs. Sylvia?"


    Victor sighed in the bottom of his heart and said distressedly, "I can''t let her know for the time being."


    Charlotte''s lips gradually burst into a charming smile, offered a kiss to victor, and her eyes were as gentle as honey.


    "Dear master, I''ll do it now."

 Chapter 741

    Charlotte replaced the silver armor, rode the fast bird, and left the mountain fortress with Renault. Victor forced the four Dragon maids to sleep in the treasure house so that they wouldn''t stick to themselves all the time. Then he went up to the third floor of the castle alone, went into a study, waited for the gathering of vassals, and carefully thought about the action plan for the raid on the ant man''s nest.


    Ant man is the first clear enemy and strong enemy since Victor''s rebirth. When he was weak, he needed the help of York family''s human and material resources to build fortress fortifications and take a passive defensive attitude. Now, Victor''s strength is strong enough. With the situation becoming clear, he has the ability and need to turn from defense to attack. While the war mode of the ant army has not been completed, he goes to endless forest to solve his heart''s problems once and for all.


    Of course, this is not the only option on Victor''s desktop. He was also confident of defeating the incoming ant army on the frontal battlefield.


    According to the records of ancient alchemists, the queen ant can produce up to 600000 ant man units. They start from the nest of endless forest, pass through the unknown prairie, and then cross the lizard swamp to reach the adjacent Randall Skylark mountains.


    At such a long distance, the 600000 ant man army can''t move out. Considering that the queen ant has to keep some troops around, Victor estimates that the ant man units that really attack the human horse hills will not exceed 400000, and they have to march in batches, otherwise they will be hungry to eat soil halfway.


    It is not wrong that the larger the number of expeditionary forces, the slower the speed of action.


    Theoretically, the ant disaster will break out in seven years. The actual situation should be that between 7 and 9 years, the troops of ant people attacking the man horse hills will reach the peak.


    The York family, backed by the whole human country and prepared for several years, has the advantages of logistics, military mobilization, fortifications and tactics, and is fully capable of annihilating 400000 ant units.


    But if the war is really full-scale, the man and horse hills painstakingly managed by Victor and Sylvia must be beaten to pieces. I''m afraid the huge amount of gold coins saved will also be divided up by the Lord and the church. Moreover, the elimination of the ant people invading the territory does not mean that the ant disaster is over. The queen ant does not die and the ant colony does not die. After a period of time, the ant colony will always make a comeback.


    Victor has to make two preparations. First, he goes to the endless forest to find the element Rune crystal that controls the ant man; On the other side, let Sylvia guard the hills and actively prepare for war. If he can successfully solve the ant disaster, it is the best situation. In case of the failure of the raid plan, he will return to the man horse hill and face off with the ant army.


    With the strength of the angry wind sword saint, Victor went to the endless forest and faced the ant nest without much danger. He is confident that he can get out of the ant man''s hand.


    The whole raid plan is simple: Victor takes bertina to find the ruins of the ancient Assyrian Empire, search for the elemental Rune crystal that controls the ant tribe, and then ask bertina to close the queen ant alchemy tower.


    The actual situation may be much more complicated. The ancestral notes provided by trigowal described the general orientation of the Assyrian Empire and the altar of evil gods, but that was recorded more than 1500 years ago, and the strange crystal retained by ISOX is more than 20000 years ago.


    A long time is enough to change everything and let the fog of the unknown envelop reality. Victor could not determine whether the elemental symbol crystal of the queen ant alchemy tower was still there, where it was, and whether the mandatory constraints on the ant colony were effective. However, the raid on the ant nest is worth trying, and father Miller''s proactive layout has brought some confidence to victor.


    Victor only took bertina, Caligula and four Dragon maids to endless forest. It must be the quickest combination, but it is not only very difficult for seven people to find a small elemental Rune crystal in the depths of endless forest. Losing any member on the way will make the situation of the team more dangerous.


    The whole raid plan requires high-end force, as well as a certain number of ears, eyes, claws, bait and victims. Fortunately, what Victor needs most is cannon fodder. He can mobilize 200 blood militia at any time, as well as alchemical war mastiff, alchemical dragon lizard and alchemical crow.


    The larger the team, the higher the fault tolerance rate and the slower the action. According to the information, Victor estimated that the most appropriate number should be controlled within 300, including war mastiff and dragon lizard units.


    As for the functional structure of the team, this is not a problem at all. The physical quality of the three-level blood militia is comparable to that of the medium-level bronze knight, and its physical fitness, self-healing and environmental adaptability are even better. They are good at survival in the wild, understand the habits of all kinds of monsters and wild animals, know how to identify plants, and can prepare potions for different purposes. They are all-round secret guards. Unfortunately, the birth time of the three-level blood militia is too short, their rigid thinking and rigid behavior are their fatal defects.


    The new alchemists can''t stand alone. They all can''t be used. They need experienced military commanders, intuitive leaders and calm and rational tactical commanders.


    There is no better commander than the knight. The Randall knight who can keep a secret is Charlotte, Brandon, Klaus and Todd. Rogers, red wolf and Marcy, the fierce soldiers of the Randall family, can act as leaders.


    Victor plans to set up three teams with a family knight, a fierce soldier and a dragon maid. The first team is the striker, and the other two teams are the left and right wings. He leads the main team in the middle.


    The Dragon maid who is connected with the master serves as the herald of the peripheral team. Victor can timely grasp the dynamics of the three teams through telepathy, and quickly make coordinated deployment according to different situations, without worrying about the loss of the team or the dilemma of being helpless in the event of the enemy.


    If all the members involved in the raid are regarded as a complete life aggregate, it must first have a multi-species, multi-level and three-dimensional way of perception.


    Each team has the perception of ordinary people, the mind of fierce soldiers, the Dragon perception of Yalong people, the bird perception of alchemical crows, the wild perception of alchemical war mastiff, and the unique perception mode of alchemical dragon lizard - Super smell and heat source induction.


    Due to the uneven strength of the team members, their judgment and response to danger prediction are also different. The fierce beasts, poisonous insects and deadly traps guarded by the alchemical war mastiff are nothing to the Dragon maid. The threat they perceive is at least the existence of the golden order.


    These are the so-called multi-level, multi species and three-dimensional perception methods.


    Perception is the key to victory. Victor not only has extremely strong perception, but also has extraordinary analytical ability. Super vision, super smell, super hearing, blindness and over the horizon perception, as well as fine insight into wind elements, all these natural abilities are * * -3 uniformly optimized, which can complete and present the collected information, which is equivalent to a perception field.


    However, Victor''s field of perception has limits. On the one hand, in terms of distance, the 22 km radius is already a perception field that makes the Golden Knights stunned. No matter how far away, it is relatively difficult to compare information; On the other hand, Victor''s perception mode generally belongs to a large category, which does not involve psychic hunch, element perception, alien and insect perception and so on.


    Victor''s choice of attendants and appendages made up for these two defects at the same time. The vanguard and the left and right wing teams move 20 kilometers away from Victor, which can increase the detection range of at least 10 kilometers and the risk early warning range of 30 kilometers. Once the peripheral team felt the danger coming, the alchemical crow flew to lock the target, and Victor could grasp the abnormal situation at the first time through telepathy with the Dragon maid.


    With such a large range of perception and such a rich way of perception, almost no enemy can threaten the security of Randall expedition.


    Victor selects the best of the best. Most of the enemies can''t catch up with them, but the strong enemies who can catch up with them have to face the angry wind sword saint, the Dragon man of the golden stage, the alienated giant beast of the imosen wizard, and the quasi glorious god of war Caligula. His highness Randall wouldn''t mind killing him if he kept up with the peripheral team.


    Except for the brainless and bloodthirsty dissimilated creatures, no monster dares to challenge the team led by the sun elves alone.


    The perception mode evolved from the law of reality must be limited by the environment. Victor''s team is good in the open area. Once entering the densely vegetated forest, the alchemical crows flying in the sky are basically useless, and the perception range and efficiency of the team are greatly compressed.


    Therefore, Victor should take the wizard imosen. He can not only control the creatures in the forest, but also attach himself to the puppet, temporarily obtain the perception of alienated creatures and investigate the enemy from a long distance.


    Imosen''s Witchcraft talent makes up for the defects of the team, but he can only detect a single target. In a sense, the best way of perception is actually the element perception of high-order knights, which is the chaotic law from the element sea and is not limited by any environment and terrain.


    Victor originally planned to recruit a high-level knight. He thought about it. Only trisley was more suitable, but trisley knew it and Sylvia must know it. Then Victor would be in big trouble.


    The original intention of his secret construction of mountain fortress is to target the York family, as well as the secret silver, Cerro silver, Saron magic iron, and even the secrets of the imosen father and daughter and the alchemy tower will be exposed These things are small problems compared with the husband and wife relationship between the angry wind sword saint and the divine knight. Sylvia must be angry. She will be happy in the end, and then take bertina away from Victor and put her under control.


    In other words, Sylvia doesn''t allow Victor to take risks in endless forest at all. Even if she does, she must first eliminate the main force of the ant man army and minimize the risk before she can rest assured.


    If Victor insists on going, Sylvia will go with him to ensure the safety of her lover. When the two Highnesses leave at the same time, the man horse hill and the kingdom of Gambis must be disorderly.


    This is not the worst.


    The divine knight is equivalent to the incarnation of the elemental sea. I''m afraid her appearance will stimulate the king of the spirit world in an unknown state and lead to a series of changes. If Sylvia kills the ancient gods instead of the will of the creator, she may not be spared.


    Just as Sylvia knew that her lover was a strong man in the holy land, she was unwilling to let him take risks in the endless forest. Victor also doesn''t want Sylvia to face the choice of life and death. He has a strong protective feeling for his wife, even if Sylvia is a divine knight.


    Mind dominates, dominates her own destiny, and Sylvia is also included. Reversing her early assimilation by the element sea is the highest challenge set by Victor, which may not succeed, but the source of strength for him to move forward.


    The alchemy tower and the ant man were Victor''s trouble. Sylvia''s early intervention to detonate the fate torrent of the revival of the alchemical empire is not good for her and victor.


    Victor has prepared for this for 12 years and will not change his decision because of Sylvia. He weighed it over and over again and thought it was more appropriate to leave home secretly from his wife.


    Staffing from the perspective of perception to solve the most basic survival problems of the team. Victor then began to consider the team''s potential for sustainable hematopoiesis and development.


    The three peripheral teams are responsible for the tasks of vigilance, investigation and search. They emphasize mobility and flexibility. They don''t need too many people, but they must be sharp and strong. They have a large scope of action and can take into account the responsibility of collecting resources. Unfortunately, the four skill slots of the blood warrior only load one collection skill, and basically don''t know how to process materials. The situation of the main force is relatively stable and able to shoulder the important tasks of logistics, including resource reserve, arms repair and processing, rest and rotation of soldiers, medical treatment of the wounded and so on.


    Victor plans to transfer 30 alchemical militia loaded with forging or construction skills from mercenaries and swamp scouts to serve as army craftsmen. In addition, several handmaids with swords should be selected at Mercury manor to serve as medical assistants to Reverend Dane. At the same time, they can also take care of the food, food and daily life of the Emerson father and daughter.


    The key figure is the wizard imosen. If he makes good use of his ability, he can continuously produce cannon fodder, adopt more flexible tactics and methods, and effectively reduce the casualties of the team.


    Victor also had an amazing idea. There are a large number of ORC groups on the unknown prairie in the west of the swamp. They understand the periodic habits of ant people, but the next ant tide is different from the past. It''s better to support an orc force than to make the grassland orcs become the military food of the ant people. They can resist the tide of ants and delay the outbreak of war for the human country. At worst, they should know how to organize scattered tribes to avoid the coming disaster and make the vast army of ant people have no meat to eat.


    As long as you give imosen time and force support, he can develop a powerful alien Legion!


    If the operation in the endless forest fails, this is Victor''s backup plan.

 Chapter 742

    Todd supports a straight and strong trunk with one hand. This is a hemlock, a very common tree species in the skylark mountains. The logging Union in the Renma hills cuts this dense high-quality wood outside the mountain forest. For example, this hemlock is 30 meters high and needs to be held by one person. But deep in the skylark mountains, tall hemlock trees are everywhere.


    It''s near here in the depths of the sparrow mountains, which are inaccessible. It''s late at night. Thick clouds cover the silver moon in the sky. In the environment surrounded by light, the depth of dark color blocks outlines the shape of mountains and forests. The shrill and strange cry of the night owl twisted and floated in the biting night wind, sometimes absent, sometimes near and far, just like the singing of ghosts.


    Todd believed that there were ghosts of the dead in the world, but he was not afraid at all. As a knight, he should fear the powerful power, and the dead were so weak that they were almost unreal and could not survive in the world, just like the candle in the wind, which would be extinguished at any time. At the moment, his mood was agitated and uneasy, and the rough texture of the iron fir skin passed into his palm, which convinced him that he was in a real environment and was not dreaming.


    Earlier, Mrs. Charlotte found Todd. She brought the Lord''s order and asked him to go to the family secret Castle deep in the skylark mountains to meet the master. Renault, the master''s confidant, confirmed this to Todd.


    Mercury is only responsible to his highness Randall. Although Charlotte is his Highness''s sworn knight and lover, she can''t give orders to Todd. Renault can, to be exact, the secret of mercury. The dead all know Renault and shack around your highness and obey their orders. Obviously, Renault is also a secret law dead man, and he has a higher position among Randall''s Secret Law dead men, acting as the chief Herald.


    His highness Randall''s Secret Law dead are powerful, fearless and absolutely loyal soldiers. Todd has been mercury leader for several years, but he doesn''t know how these secret Dharma dead men are trained.


    Recently, Lord Earl is training soul soldiers comparable to bronze knights, and Todd is lucky to participate. He marveled at the magic of the secret method of soul and blood. He could roughly guess the family''s method of training the dead, and he was more in awe of his master.


    When Charlotte came to him, she explained in advance that the master had a particularly dangerous secret task that needed the help of the vassal. Tao Dequan refused, but once she joined, she could never go back.


    Without any hesitation, Todd immediately declared to Mrs. Charlotte that he was willing to die for his master. Although the oath female Knight did not disclose the details of the mission, she left a badge token - with this token, you can go to the family''s Secret castle in the skylark mountains.


    Todd was overjoyed and knew that this keepsake represented the trust of the swordsman. Since then, he has stepped into the core circle of Randall family, which means that he has the power, wealth and status that ordinary knights can''t reach. But the most important thing is to have the opportunity to become a real super strong man.


    Facts have proved that his highness Randall has such extraordinary power. Todd has witnessed the miracles created by his highness many times.


    "Rolt, how long do we have to wait for the people to come back?" Todd leaned back against the trunk, sucked the cold and humid air into his lungs, slowly spit it out, and asked his close guard in a deep voice.


    Lolt, the monkey militia, holding an oil wood torch and wrapped by a thick cold fog, can only see within a range of less than two meters. Todd said with worry: "it''s so dark, are you sure they can find us? If they delay the master''s affairs, we can''t explain."


    "Don''t worry, sir. The patrol of the mountain fortress will find us... Maybe not people." Said rollt vaguely. He worked with Todd for nearly eight years and knew how to answer.


    Todd was silent for a moment and finally couldn''t help asking, "Rolt, you should know the way... I mean, have you been in a mountain fortress?"


    Rolt squeezed out a harmless smile on his face, waved his torch and said, "Sir, I have no right to answer this question... You will see the master in a moment."


    Todd looked embarrassed, coughed, changed the subject and said: "I found that Lord Renault is two inches shorter than before. His body doesn''t look as strong as it used to be, but his eyes are crystal clear and the proportion of muscles and bones is particularly coordinated. I''m sure he is now a very powerful first-class soul warrior with strength close to that of a senior Knight. Even I''m not necessarily his opponent... Rolt, you should also have a chance to become like ray Lord Nuo is so powerful. If there is anything I can help you, just tell me... "


    The alchemy militia just smiled and didn''t take up the topic. Todd was used to Rolt''s indifference and silence, so he didn''t say anything. But he just wanted to help his old man sincerely and strive for a chance to be promoted to a spiritual warrior.


    The elite guard of Randall family is obviously not a normal person, but if Rort can be promoted to a soul warrior, his highness Randall will certainly reuse him, and he may no longer have to be a victim.


    Todd is cold-blooded. He saw many elite guards sacrifice their lives to protect him, but he was touched in his heart. He still has friendship for Rolt who has lived and died for himself many times.


    He was also very clear in his heart that Rolt would not accept the favor. The elite guards had very weak emotional desire and almost no curiosity. They didn''t care about anything except loyalty to his highness Randall.


    The knight''s belief is that family justice is justice. Todd has always asked himself so. He didn''t feel guilty about killing slave workers and killing people. It is said that extraordinary people lack the feelings of ordinary people, but Todd is not an extraordinary knight. He looks at the elite guard companions sacrificing themselves one by one. In fact, he is very uncomfortable, and he is particularly afraid of his highness Randall.


    Todd dare not question the noble and extraordinary master. He guessed that there must be a mysterious wizard in the Randall family who can distort people''s soul and create powerful and loyal elite guards.


    That guy is definitely an evil man!


    The master secretly keeps evil wizards and secretly uses his ability to train family dead Todd automatically ignored this point. When his highness Randall began to deduce the secret method of spiritual blood and cultivate spiritual soldiers, he was happier than anyone. He thought his master was a kind and wise great monarch, who could actually improve the evil witchcraft to benefit ordinary family soldiers.


    Master pity ordinary people, of course, will also pity a loyal trainee knight; The master can give ordinary people extraordinary power and, of course, reshape their future.


    Todd can only repay his master''s loyalty, which he firmly believes and almost devout faith.


    The vigorous and powerful wolf howl broke the silence of the mountains and forests. Todd suddenly grasped the handle of the refined gold sword and found the unsuspecting leisurely posture of the elite guard Rolt. If he was aware, he released his hand and relieved the preparation for the battle, and tried to ask, "the fierce wolf guarding the family secret castle?"


    The alchemical militia wanted to keep the secret of the alchemical war mastiff, but the owner summoned Todd in the mountain fortress and sent an alchemical war mastiff to meet him. The knight Todd will certainly know. Rort, the monkey militia, made his own judgment, nodded and said simply, "yes."


    Lords and nobles generally domesticate war dogs, among which ferocious war dogs will appear in a certain proportion. Brutal dogs are as like as two peas. They are all alike in body shape.


    It''s not surprising that Randall family has ferocious wolves. The disabled old spy who provides for the elderly in mercury manor has specially talked about the rumors of ferocious wolves. The family has a ferocious wolf team, secretly following mercury spy. If mercury spy is in danger, he can get the protection and support of the ferocious wolves as long as he absconds to the dense forest in the wild.


    Everyone says so, but no one has seen groups of Randall fierce wolves with their own eyes.


    It''s a thing to boast that the power Lord can have more than 10 fierce wolves. The ferocious wolves domesticated by the family usually guard the important places of the secret castle and don''t go out easily. The Randall family has groups of ferocious wolves, which is a bit exaggerated.


    Todd was also skeptical at first until he planned to assassinate Raymond in the kingdom of faith During Peter''s action, he fled into the dusk forest, and several fierce wolves happened to attack the scouts trying to chase him.


    Randall''s fierce wolf was also the master''s secret. Todd didn''t dare to ask, but it was always in his heart.


    The shadows of the bushes fluctuated and rustled far and near. Four green wolf eyes stopped at the foot of the hillside, examined Todd and Rolt, and floated up quickly in the dark.


    Two huge and strong wolves appeared in the light of torches. They are nearly two meters long, with shoulders as high as ordinary people''s chest. Their limbs are as thick as adult men''s arms. Their black fur is smooth and bright. Two dagger like snow-white tusks are exposed in the wolf''s kiss, but their eyes reflecting green light are full of spirituality.


    They looked at Rolt for a second, then stuck to their ears and began to wag their tails.


    "This is Randall''s fierce wolf?" Todd looked at the guard Rolt stroking the huge wolf head and was very jealous. Out of caution, he didn''t make excessive moves and said with a little excitement: "look at the body shape, they are deeply fierce fighting dogs, and may have bloodthirsty talent."


    "Sir, you know the rules of elite guards." Rolt held up the torch, shook his head and said, "they will show us the way."


    Todd followed the ferocious wolf and Rolt and chattered, "Hey, man, what else do you have to hide? I saw it in the dim yellow forest, and Randall ferocious wolf showed his bloodthirsty talent. These two big guys are so friendly to you, you must both come from the secret castle in the skylark mountains... You want them to lead the way? You know the way."


    "... hey, I said, how many wolves are there in this family?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t be so stingy. I''ll enter the secret Castle right away. We are our own people."


    "My Lord, I''ve never had any ideas. It''s up to the master." Rort said faintly


    "Ha ha, that''s..." Todd laughed twice and said, "to tell you the truth, such a fierce wolf is more powerful than you."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m better." The monkey militia corrected Todd''s wrong opinion and said, "they eat too much and only meat."


    "Well, you have a point." Todd looked at the ferocious wolves as big as calves. He liked them more and more. He couldn''t help Arguing: "your strength is not as big as them and your speed is not as fast as them. If I met five such ferocious wolves with my bare hands, I may not survive."


    "But we can climb trees."


    Tao de was speechless for a moment. After a while, he said proudly, "well, we can climb trees. But what I want to express is that if we have a group of deeply ferocious Randall fighting dogs and more than 100 elite guards like you, the master''s task is not very dangerous to us."


    In the past, he had seen the real strength of Randall family, and was confident in the next task. He kept talking to Rolt all the way.


    Walking into the outpost pass outside the mountain fortress and seeing the towering Castle standing on the top of the mountain, Todd couldn''t help but stop and murmur, "a fortress built in the deep mountains... I knew that the master inherited the real heritage of the Wimbledon family."


    A dull roar woke Todd up. He turned his head and looked at it. His pupils contracted in an instant. He was shocked and said, "what''s that?! eighteen silver swamp dragon lizards... Are they too big?"

 Chapter 743

    Swamp dragon lizards have neither wisdom nor active talents such as bloodthirsty and rage. They give full play to the physical advantages of dragon species. Their strength and speed are very strong. They can almost compete with the ogre leader in the state of rage without losing the wind. That thick skin is comparable to heavy armor, coupled with extraordinary regeneration and element resistance, the steel and iron skeleton and life strong dragon lizard is enough to make most enemies retreat.


    Monster science lists the swamp dragon lizard as a silver Lord creature, and it is the top class. They have the arrogant nature of dragon species, like to be alone, unyielding to the swamp overlord Hydra lizard, and are unlikely to be domesticated by humans.


    In fact, the dragon lizard made by the alchemy tower is not a real combat unit. They do not have the wild intuition of violent creatures and strong desire to kill, but the alchemy dragon lizard is particularly large and weighs nearly 1300 kg.


    The average weight of adult dragon lizards in nature is 800 kg. Only a few elderly individuals can grow three hearts and weigh more than 1 ton. They can be called the older and stronger dragon species. The alchemy dragon lizard uses this kind of dragon lizard template. With their strong physical quality and regeneration talent, they barely touch the edge of the silver beast, but their actual combat effectiveness is not as good as the ordinary swamp dragon lizard.


    The mountain fortress gathered more than 100 three-level blood militia and more than 100 alchemical militia, plus more than 30 alchemical mastiff and more than 50 bear dogs, which are the main fighting force of the expedition. But they were scattered in the valley camp on both sides of the castle. Todd didn''t see many people in the secret castle. His attention was completely attracted by 15 "giant swamp dragon lizards".


    It''s hard for the Silver Knight to deal with a swamp dragon lizard alone. It can still be killed under normal circumstances. There are 15 swamp dragon lizards who claim not to accept domestication. If the 15 silver Knights see such an amazing scene, they''d better take a detour.


    Fifteen swamp dragon lizards are more frightening than fifteen silver knights.


    The most important thing is, what kind of person can make the fierce beasts of the 15 leaders lie on the ground and honestly line up in two lines?


    This also means that the Randall family captured 15 swamp dragon lizards in the Everglades and can tame more in the future.


    Todd instinctively operated his fighting spirit and adjusted his vision to find the trainer of the swamp dragon lizard. Then he found that a man was riding on the neck of a swamp dragon lizard, causing the dragon lizard to roar low.


    As Todd gathered his eyes, the man suddenly looked up and looked over first. At a distance of hundreds of meters, Todd''s eyes met the steel cone like eyes. He immediately felt that his eyes were oppressed by invisible forces. In his heart, the thumb of his left hand naturally pressed on the swallow of the sword handle. But the next moment, the sense of substance in each other''s eyes disappeared, and Todd''s spirit relaxed. He couldn''t help but be shocked: can that man mobilize and disintegrate his fighting will only by his eyes?


    If the other side is an enemy, Todd has no doubt that he doesn''t even have the ability to fight back in front of him.


    "Are you mercury leader, ghost Knight Todd?" The man jumped off the swamp dragon''s neck and said from a distance, "I''m Lord Nelson Randall."


    Nelson walked steadily and slowly in front of him. Todd quickly saluted him and said respectfully, "Lord, I''m ghost faced Todd."


    The bear of the north is famous and has the reputation of the first fierce soldier in the kingdom. He is also the number one confidant of his highness Randall, commanding the family guard and 6000 mercenaries. Todd had a deep understanding of Nelson''s strength and status from the old spy barrow, but Lord himself was stronger than he expected.


    But Nelson certainly wasn''t the one who domesticated the swamp dragon lizard. He rode on the dragon lizard''s neck, and the dragon lizard looked very unhappy.


    The ferocious beast of silver rank was very unhappy, but he didn''t bite Lord Nelson... Would the swamp dragon lizard have such a good temper?


    Todd will quietly add a mysterious animal trainer to the list of family members he needs to look up to, and his ranking is higher than Lord Nelson.


    Nelson''s mind is pure, without too many and complex thoughts. The ghost knight can be alert in time under his eyes. With this fighting will, the senior trainee knight who ignites the fire of the soul has been recognized by the bear of the north.


    Nelson patted todd on the shoulder and said approvingly, "you''re very good... We''ll go into the castle now and everyone will wait for you."


    Todd, half behind Nelson, asked cautiously, "Lord, will you pick me up in person? Sorry... I''m late."


    Nelson smiled and said proudly, "I want to ride the dragon lizard around and take you as an excuse... Unfortunately, those big guys don''t listen to me at all. You arrived at the scheduled time before I rode out."


    Lord bear of Beidi did not shy away from his small attempt. He showed affection to the mercury leader who met formally for the first time, and also revealed a lot of information.


    Lord Nelson treated all those who responded to his highness Randall''s call and accepted dangerous missions as companions. Todd secretly rejoiced. He followed Nelson into the large castle at the top of the hill while keeping silent.


    They went directly to the second floor and entered the military command hall at the end of the corridor. The room was full of candles. There was a round table in the middle of the hall. There were four men, one woman and five people sitting around. When they saw Nelson and Todd coming in, they got up to greet each other.


    Nelson turned sideways, pointed to Todd and introduced to the crowd: "this is the master''s Secret knight, ghost faced Todd."


    Mercury belongs to his highness Randall. Nelson knows what Todd has done for the family, but he won''t show off that he is well-informed. He only briefly explains Todd''s code name.


    The five people in the hall saw Todd for the first time. His eyes were scrutinized and suspicious, and his posture was cold. Only a tall and beautiful woman with fair skin greeted with a little enthusiasm: "Hey, handsome knight, you can sit here."


    She patted the chair beside her.


    Todd also participated in the formal meeting of the family for the first time. As the spy leader of the Randall family, he knew everyone here.


    His Highness''s attendants Brandon and Klaus, who have just turned 18 this year, are senior trainee knights with natural awakening and have the potential to be promoted to extraordinary Knights; Rogers and red wolf, the fierce soldiers of Randall family, one is a mountain hunter and a rising star of the War Bear mercenary faction, and the other is a god thief originally adopted by Barol. He has worked as a spy in mercury for some time, but he has nothing to do with Mercury now.


    The woman with strong figure and beautiful appearance is named Marcy. She is a fierce female soldier who ignites the fire of the soul. It is said that she once hanged the commander of a silver Centaur on the battlefield of the Sassanian Empire and won the title of "blood Python". Moreover, before she joined the Randall family, she was the leader of a group of refugees. She had dozens of lives in her hands and was a very cruel woman.


    Mercury''s intelligence shows that among the fierce soldiers of the Randall family, Marcy''s strength is second only to Nelson, and may have reached the level of silver.


    In the future, these people are Todd''s task companions. It is necessary for him to integrate into this small group. After thinking about it, he piled an elegant smile on his face, nodded and sat next to Marcy.


    "Todd... Why is your code name ''ghost face''?" Marcy whispered, with a trace of curiosity on her face.


    "I was disfigured before. It was the master who helped me restore my appearance." Todd replied politely.


    As soon as Marcy''s eyes lit up, the chair moved next to Todd and said, "really? Some time ago, I was blind in one eye, and the master asked a high-ranking priest to restore it for me. Can you see?"


    Across the air, Todd could feel the heat from the "blood Python". His intuition told him that if Marcy continued to talk about the topic, she would ask herself to marry in three days.


    When Todd was embarrassed, Nelson''s penetrating voice sounded in the hall, "Hey, where are the AKAS? AKAS... Why are you hiding in the corner."


    When they turned around, they found another man in the corner of the hall. He shrank into a ball and was bigger than ordinary people.


    Nobody found him?!


    Todd was shocked that the "giant" Caligula could hide himself in full view of the public. I''m afraid he is close to the field of legend.


    Aka covered his mouth with one hand and swung his other hand. He looked very nervous and sneaky.


    Todd and others didn''t know why. Suddenly, an invisible sense of oppression filled the whole hall. It felt like their heart was gripped and would stop beating at any time.


    With the clattering sound of high-heeled shoes on the floor, the sense of oppression became stronger and stronger. Except that kaligura continued to shrink in the corner, everyone present stood up and looked dignified towards the entrance of the hall.


    His highness Randall with black hair and golden eyes and Mrs. Charlotte entered the room. He restrained a fat little girl, followed by a man covered in black. Todd and the others stared at the last four women who entered the room.


    They are tall, graceful, and the beauty of their posture can be described as moving, but they all have white horns bent previously, which are not pure human at first sight.


    His highness Randall is not a pure human. Now he belongs to a half elf and will become the emperor of the elf family - the high sun elf.


    No one dares to mention this to his highness Randall. However, the angry wind sword Saint gives the impression that he is a gentle and elegant type. But the four women behind him brought fear, and their power was like the legendary dragon power.


    ... dragon?


    There are four female dragons under the master?!


    "Converge. These people are companions and need your protection."


    With the pleasant voice of his highness Randall, the repressed fear in the room suddenly disappeared. Tao Deming breathed a sigh of relief and caught a glimpse of the "blood Python" Marcy''s white and full forehead exuding sweat. The fierce female soldier with keen intuition just suffered several times as much pressure as him.


    A lady with red hair and red eyes looked around the audience, pointed to Caligula standing in the corner with a flattering smile on her face, and said, "my king, this human is very strong, and this man..." she pointed to Lord Nelson and asked in a clear voice, "do they need protection, too?"


    Family knights and ferocious soldiers craned their necks and opened their mouths one by one, like a dumb goose. Victor was a headache. He asked the Dragon maid to protect these people, but Lyra took protection as a measure of status. But in Victor''s heart, dragon maids have the lowest status. If they think they have a higher status, they have to make things happen.


    The female Yalong has just been born recently. It seems that the baby''s instinct is greater than everything. If you want them to understand, you have to teach them for a while.


    Victor chose to ignore Lyra''s problem. He took bertina to sit down at the round table and motioned Charlotte and imosen to take their seats. ACA ran up and found a chair to sit next to bertina.


    "This is the round table, the traditional meeting form of Randall family. I haven''t presided over the round table personally for a long time..."


    Victor knocked on the table and continued: "Today, many family members are disqualified from the round table. Among the first people to participate in the round table, only Lord Nelson is left here... You respond to my call and are willing to follow me on dangerous missions. Therefore, I give you the right to participate in the round table. So far, the new round table members include Lord Nelson, Mrs. Nicole and kaligu La, Mrs. Lilia, Mrs. Charlotte, Ms. Marcy, Knight Brandon, Knight Klaus, Knight Todd, Rogers, and the red wolf. "


    "In addition, I''d like to introduce you to two round table members, bertina Randall and imosen Randall."


    "A new generation of Randall round table, with a total of 13 seats and 13 members."

 Chapter 744

    Imosen was caught off guard and heard his master mention his name. He was choked with saliva and coughed again and again. He was wearing a black robe, a mask, and specially padded his boots. Before he came, he asked his master to call him under a pseudonym for fear that others would recognize him as Randall''s hunting manager.


    The wizard also hopes to solve the ant disaster and return to the original comfortable life. I can only say that he thought too simply.


    The life experience of the extraordinary is destined to be different from that of ordinary people. Even if imosen can come back from the endless forest, His Wizard identity will be exposed. Sylvia and Victor can''t let a legendary wizard be indifferent. They must have further arrangements for him.


    The premise of all this is that he can come back safely.


    Going to the remote wild jungle, raiding the ant nest is particularly dangerous. Except victor and Caligula, no one else has the strength of absolute self-protection. Imosen''s witchcraft is strong, but his mentality is very weak. His physical quality and combat skills are not as good as ordinary secret law warriors. Only with the help of his companions can he greatly improve his chances of survival.


    The team consciousness of unity, mutual assistance and cooperation must be based on understanding and trusting each other. Emerson''s secretive behavior is easy to do bad things.


    Besides, there are no ordinary people in this room. Imosen wears a loose black robe and several layers of sheepskin in his shoes. He thinks he can hide it from everyone''s eyes?


    His idea is really naive.


    However, everyone has no time to look at him now. Even Victor''s list of seats for the round table is absent-minded.


    The Dragon maid took the people present as companions, and Longwei''s oppression of the soul was automatically relieved. The curiosity after fear was particularly strong. Everyone peeped into the beautiful and strange Yalong people in their own way.


    Victor restarted the round table and brought the people present into the power core of the family, which means that wealth, status and resources are inclined towards them. This is also to show that his highness Randall will not easily sacrifice his followers so that everyone can concentrate on the next raid.


    This should have been good news to cheer the participants. Unexpectedly, no one responded to the trust and favor of his highness Randall?


    The atmosphere in the Hall fell into an awkward silence.


    The chaotic spiritual power of high-level knights can freely express their will and make people focus. Victor''s spiritual light is intuitively reflected in his charm. He is as beautiful as a God and may have unparalleled attraction to the elf family, but in the current situation, it''s useless for him to stare.


    Victor secretly asked the Dragon maid to sleep in the treasure house through spiritual connection, so that they would not stand here to attract attention and hinder the process of the meeting.


    Lyra, Dili and the other two dragon maids suddenly raised their jade hands to cover their red lips, yawned a few times, looked lazy, and left the military command hall without saying a word.


    When their footsteps fell to the second floor of the castle, the participants recovered. Everyone wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask, so they sat with big eyes and small eyes.


    Nelson, who was closest to victor, didn''t have much concern. He took the lead in asking, "Sir, they are..."


    Victor''s mouth pulled out a mysterious smile, looked around the audience, and finally fell on imosen, saying: "imosen, the hunting manager of Randall family, we all know. I solemnly introduce another identity of him... A wizard loyal to me. The alienated giant beast double headed dragon itugos, which wreaked havoc in the marsh, was once a slave of his creation."


    There was a sound of breathing on the round table, and everyone''s eyes were filled with awe.


    The vast majority of people have never seen the double headed dragon itugos, but the heroic deeds of the Rose Queen killing dragons have already spread all over the upper class society. The skull specimen of itugos is still hung outside the gate of the black castle for people to see the glory of the queen.


    With those two ferocious and terrible dragon heads, we can imagine the arrogance of the alienated beast.


    Itugos achieved the glory of the queen of the rose. Doesn''t it mean that the wizard imosen competed with Mrs. Sylvia?


    The swamp dragon lizards, fierce wolves and the elite guards of the Randall family in the secret castle of the mountain fortress are the masterpieces of the wizard imosen?


    Did the four first born double horned maids who were suspected to be dragon maids also be created by the wizard?


    He is really a powerful and evil wizard. Fortunately, I refuse to marry him... He won''t want to revenge me, will he? The master has accepted him. It should be all right.


    Everyone was thinking. Victor mastered their current state of mind through their expression changes. He said positively, "imosen is an important member of the family. His identity can''t be spread."


    The participants were awe inspiring and said in one voice, "as you wish, distinguished master."


    Imosen sat there. A black pot fell from the sky and buckled on his forehead. He was dizzy and didn''t know why.


    Victor would not explain for him and continued: "bertina, you all know. The Pope personally presided over the baptism ceremony for her to reshape her body. Father Miller treated her as a granddaughter... I won''t say that you can''t ask. She''s just a little maid of silver moon manor."


    Is bell, favored by the Pope, a natural dependant?


    The master called out all the family wizards and relatives. There must be a big deal!


    "Yes."


    People looked at imosen with a trace of imperceptible disgust in awe, and bertina was full of love. The chubby bell sat on the chair swinging his little feet, his face was confused, blinked his big clear and pure eyes, turned his head and made small movements with aka.


    The opinions of the two guys were ignored, and Victor nodded slightly to Charlotte. With a gentle smile, the blonde Knight got up and said, "the master called everyone to the mountain fortress this time to tell us about ant people. According to the information we have, the three fortresses on the west side of Renma hill may not be able to stop the invasion of ant tide..."


    According to Victor''s account, she explained the situation of the excerpt and modification to the public.


    When the oath female Knight finished the narration, except for the heartless Caligula and bell, the faces of the rest of the audience showed a worried look, and their expectant eyes focused on victor.


    "Gentlemen, the family territory is here. We can''t retreat and avoid." Victor said calmly, "the war will break out, and before that, the family should first understand the actual situation of the enemy. I decided to go to endless forest personally to investigate the ant nest. If I had the opportunity, I would kill the queen ant and eliminate the disaster."


    He stood up and said in a deep voice: "The Lord can''t order the vassal to perform the mission of death, and the vassal can''t sit back and watch the Lord meet the enemy alone. You all have to follow me to the endless forest and raid the ant man''s nest. I also took out the strongest force of the family, including dragon lizards, fierce fighting dogs, soul soldiers, secret law guards, and four battle maids who awaken dragon blood. Each of them has the level of gold rank and actual combat strength Even beyond the Golden Knight. "


    "Wizard imosen and bertina will accompany us." Victor looked at the wizard on his side and said, "he''s powerful. No one should question... His ability, you''ll know."


    "Willing to die for adults!" Nelson took the lead. The family knights and fierce soldiers got up and saluted and shouted.


    "Sir, when shall we start? I think the earlier we start, the better. Ant people need time to prepare and the family needs time to prepare for war. We can catch ant people and monsters off guard and deliver accurate information to the family as soon as possible." Nelson made suggestions, Todd and others nodded to agree with him.


    Victor knocked on the table, motioned his followers to sit down, pondered for a moment, and suddenly asked, "Nelson, how big is the family territory?"


    "Ah?" Nelson was puzzled by the owner''s question. After thinking about it, he replied, "including the Raven town enclave, the Randall family controls a territory of 13600 square kilometers."


    "And this mountain area, 4000 square kilometers." Victor paused and said, "with 20000 square kilometers of Everglades, the Earl Randall family actually controls 34000 square kilometers of territory."


    "Sir, 20000 square kilometers of swamp is also ours?" Nelson asked incredulously.


    "Is count Randall''s property enough to recruit thousands of mercenaries and gather more than 100000 mountain people?"


    Victor asked a question first, and his reserved smile was slightly proud: "I have been selling mountain forest and swamp resources through the black markets in Yeliu city and Songlin town. These resources were collected in lizard swamp by imosen who controlled a large number of goblin slaves according to my instructions."


    Because it is difficult to collect Zesheng resources and has a wide range of uses, for example, several raw materials in the dragon vein medicine formula of the church are produced in the swamp, so the market price of Zesheng resources has always been high. Most of the resources collected by the swamp scouts are intercepted and reserved by the lords of Renma hill, and a considerable part is specially used to exchange with the church for places to reshape the body.


    80% of the clam seasoning powder, glaze rock crystal and common Zesheng medicinal materials circulating in the black markets of yeliucheng and Songlin towns come from mountain fortresses, and the remaining 20% is the channel for swamp scouts. Because the total resources collected by goblin slaves are more than ten times that of swamp scouts. Just the top rattan beetles made of Hexapod crocodile and giant turtle leather, the current reserves of mountain fortresses can arm 1200 Xun soldiers In addition, Goblin slaves continuously transported all kinds of rare minerals, blood and silk of shadow spiders, reed seeds, droppings of capybara and other materials.


    If these things are calculated according to the market price, Goblin slaves create millions of kingsol wealth for Victor every year in a 20000 square kilometer swamp area.


    Victor has never told anyone about such a big event. He was also very proud to say it at the round table today. Unfortunately, the reaction of his followers was flat, and they didn''t seem to wake up.


    It''s no wonder that in less than a day, most people will be shocked and numb by a pile of secrets they can''t think of.


    After all, the family vassal convened by Victor has narrow vision and insufficient wisdom. Even if he has extraordinary ability, he does not have the spiritual will and rational thinking of high-level knights.


    Emerson... Timid, greedy for comfort, he is a kind-hearted man with no ambition.


    Caligula and bertina... These two guys have boundless potential, especially bell. She has her own lucky aura and spiritual charm. Her soul can also send out different wave frequencies. Unlocking the underlying structure of element Rune crystal is only one function. This unique witchcraft gift should have application prospects beyond my imagination... But these two people are a pair of top food now, It''s easier to get them some delicious food than expect them to praise my layout.


    Nelson... Well, besides admiring me, he still admires me. Other things don''t need to be understood and are difficult to understand.


    Charlotte... The senior female knight is only one line worse than the real Silver Knight, but as long as she is loved and trusted by me, she is not as independent as Lilia, and she is more clingy than the Dragon maid.


    Marcie... I thought she was an ambitious refugee leader who was keen on power. How did I know that she is anxious to marry herself now? She has a crush on Todd?


    Todd... In fact, I have little ambition. I want others to affirm my efforts and achievements and do something for me, but my potential and wisdom are poor after all.


    Brandon and Klaus... Are only 18 years old. As knights and nobles, they have just come of age.


    Rogers and red wolf... One is a simple mountain hunter, the other is a cautious thief. I have trained them for so long, and their essence has not changed much.


    Victor looked around and suddenly felt dull. He missed Sylvia very much at the moment. Only Sylvia can understand his brilliant strategy and put forward valuable supplementary suggestions. The next second, Roland jumped out of his mind The shadow of August.


    I don''t know what the "unreliable" long princess is doing now... Victor shook his head, restrained his floating mood and said in a deep voice, "those goblin slaves can''t stay!"


    No matter how much benefit goblin slaves bring to the Randall family, when Victor pulls out the troops of the swamp forward base, they will lose control and cause great disaster. If the ant army reaches the west side of the skylark mountains, these goblins will become their food reserves; If Victor solves the hidden danger of ant man, the population of swamp goblins will grow to a difficult level. In turn, he enslaves half dragons and ogres, which poses a major threat to the swamp scouts in the man horse hills and hinders the Lord from continuing to collect Zesheng resources.


    On the other hand, Todd''s current state of mind is not suitable for the expedition to the ant nest. Eliminating the swamp goblin group is a good exercise, which can make them familiar with each other, run in and adapt, and boost their fighting will and mental state.


    Victor vaguely felt that these followers here had experienced this expedition and raid, and their hearts would change and become real strong.


    As long as they survive... Goblins must die!


    "Next, you will rest in the mountain fortress for 10 days, and Charlotte will give you new equipment. Ten days later is the rainy season this year. Before the snow season comes, I ask you to complete the task of eliminating the goblin group." Victor paused and continued: "I have mobilized 180 first-class soul soldiers. Each of them has the strength of medium-class bronze knights. In addition, there are 15 dragon lizards, 40 fierce fighting mastiffs, 40 experienced elite guards and 17 sword maids... Although the soul soldiers and elite guards trained by the family with special means are powerful, they lack curiosity and are easy to ignore details. The sword maids trained in mercury manor They are meticulous and can make up for the defects in this aspect. Moreover, they are all 20 years old this year. They have already reached the age of marriage, and have undergone physical remodeling. They are excellent in posture, appearance and martial arts. If you successfully complete the task and win their hearts, I can give you the maid with the sword as your vassal partner. "


    Victor spent resources to cultivate the first batch of sword maids, mainly to accumulate family experience in this field, which is experimental, and they hardly played much role. Of course, the main value of sword maids is to win over the core members of the family as a reward from the Lord.


    The sword maids mobilized from mercury manor are older, and Victor should arrange a home for them.


    The maids with swords are far more beautiful and powerful than ordinary people. They are close to the level of novice female knights. They are also proficient in domestic affairs and can help their master well. They are very excellent candidates for maids. Brandon and Klaus, who are young and admire AI, are obviously excited. Rogers and red wolf don''t need to mention it. Even Todd, who has always been deeply thoughtful, has bright eyes.


    Marcy''s eyes turned around Nelson, Todd and imosen, bit her red lips, raised her hand and asked, "master, can I have two ladies with swords?"


    She wants to marry a maid with a sword and set up her favorite family.


    Victor felt funny. He nodded in agreement and said, "of course you are qualified to choose a maid with a sword."


    "I also want..." bertina''s childish voice came. Victor touched her little head, shook his head and said with a smile: "baby, when you grow up, they are old, but don''t delay them until you get married."


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing, which made Marcy blush. Her pinched manner seemed charming and moving. It was difficult to connect with the butcher known as "blood Python".


    After a little episode, Victor continued, "Todd, Marcy, you and my dragon maid Meiwen, led 25 junior soul soldiers, 5 elite guards, 4 sword maids, 8 war mastiffs and two dragon lizards. Todd served as the commander, Marcy as the leader and the Dragon maid as the liaison officer."


    "Klaus, Rogers, you and Dili, the Dragon maid, lead the same team. Klaus is the commander, Rogers is the leader, and Dili is the liaison officer."


    "Brandon, red wolf and dragon maid Frey are in the same team. Brandon is the commander, red wolf is the leader, and Frey is the liaison officer."


    "The remaining soul soldiers, elite guards and sword maids are under Charlotte''s command. Her team includes Caligula, dragon maid Lyra, imosen wizard and bertina... Your three teams should also obey her orders."


    "Do you have any questions about my arrangement?" Victor asked with deep eyes. He seemed to be asking for advice. In fact, he didn''t allow any objection


    Todd was a little afraid to get along with Marcy, but he was full of Knights'' hierarchy and never opposed the idea of his highness Randall.


    Brandon is talented and has the arrogance of knights and nobles. Red wolf comes from a humble background, is also relatively low-key and knows current affairs. He smiled flatteringly at the commander, and Brandon shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Klaus is calm and polite, while Rogers, who was born in the mountains, is unruly, but he knows gratitude, respects the strong and wise, and has a strong sense of teamwork. The two of them can get on well.


    "My Lord, I have a question." Klaus raised his hand and spoke.


    "What questions?" Said Victor kindly. Among the attendants of silver moon manor, Klaus was his favorite.


    "My Lord, your dragon maids seem unfriendly. They are powerful. What should I do if they don''t listen to the command or disagree with me?" Klaus rose to salute and asked respectfully.


    His questions were crucial, and other commanders and leaders pricked their ears.


    Victor smiled admiringly, shook his head and said, "you don''t have to worry that my dragon maid won''t listen to the command, but if they use the title of ''his highness Randall, my king'', it represents my will. You must follow my instructions, okay?"


    "As you wish, my noble master." Three family knights and three fierce soldiers stood up and said in one voice.


    "If there are no other questions, I''ll break up..."


    "Wait! I have questions!" Nelson raised his hands, afraid that Victor would not see him, and said in a low voice, "Your Excellency, you forgot me."


    Victor was silent for a moment and nodded to Charlotte. The oath female Knight understood and said softly in her voice, "everyone go down and rest. I have prepared a room for each of you... Klaus, Brandon, you and me. I have something to ask your opinion."

 Chapter 745

    Victor and Nelson were the only two people left in the military command Hall of Notre Dame. The thick and thin green Sha candle crackled and flickered. It''s the effect of burning the unbroken green Sargasso leaves. It''s a disadvantage of green Sargasso candle, but it comes with a smell of vegetation.


    The air in the hall was a little stuffy. Victor snapped his fingers. The sudden cyclone extinguished dozens of green candles and plunged the room into darkness. He stood up and said, "go, I''ll take you to the treasure house below and see my collection."


    As they walked through the long corridor of the castle, Victor said excitedly, "I secretly built a mountain fortress, you know, but this is your first visit to the mountain fortress."


    Nelson held up the kettle, watered out a lighted brazier, took two steps to follow the Lord, and said as he walked: "I remember when the ant plague was not over, the master was called to the Rose Manor by his wife, and Jack and I stayed in the territory. You specifically told me not to let the secret Knights of the York family find us... I didn''t expect that you really built such a large family secret castle in the depths of the skylark mountains."


    "Why didn''t you think of it?" Victor asked with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, you and your wife have a deep relationship... Those things in front are misunderstandings."


    When the ant tide swept Randall''s collar, Victor asked Lilia to bring a rock brick sample to Heibao town for help. Unexpectedly, the York family was too busy at that time, and Sylvia didn''t have time to pay attention to him. When Victor found the weakness of the ant tide, he began to adopt guerrilla tactics and shoot the silver ant leader. At this time, Sylvia sent trisley and Nicole to the baron to look for him.


    Victor is confident that he can defend his territory. Instead, he is worried that Sylvia will put himself under house arrest because he did not build a castle and was not a legitimate development Lord.


    Mountain fortress is the product of that special period. It is said to be used to resist ant people. In fact, it is to prevent the York family from trying to seize Randall''s successor.


    Nelson knew about the family experience, but Victor sighed: "it is because of my deep feelings with Sylvia that she learned that the consequences of the mountain fortress were particularly serious."


    "How could this happen? Madam entrusted the whole York family to the master..." Nelson smiled.


    The closer the relationship between husband and wife, the more unreasonable it is. I''m afraid those who are reasonable can''t be regarded as real husband and wife. The queen of the rose has extraordinary bearing, but in front of Victor, she is a beautiful and gentle little wife who enjoys her husband''s love. Of course, she won''t reason with his highness Randall.


    For a long time, Sylvia tried to improve her husband''s prestige and gradually transfer the power to run the York family to him. If Sylvia learned that Victor had concealed the mountain fortress for so long, she would lose her temper.


    The anger of the divine knight is unbearable to ordinary people.


    Too lazy to explain to Nelson, Victor took him down the revolving stairs and into the corridor leading to the treasure house on the first floor.


    There were soldiers guarding it. They were wearing dark red hexapod alligator skin armor, holding round shields and long handled barbed machetes. They stood there motionless like statues.


    The first-class mind warrior can quickly fall asleep in a bad environment by practicing the concept of mind, or enter a shallow sleep state through the unique breathing method with the concept of mind, so as to reduce his mental consumption and maintain his combat physical fitness for a long time.


    The alchemy militia loaded with the third level source blood secret method is equivalent to the top primary soul soldiers. They can stand for eight days without eating or drinking.


    When victor and Nelson passed by, these symmetrical blood militia bowed their heads. Nelson couldn''t help but exclaim: "these soul soldiers are very powerful. It takes some effort for me to break through their defense. If they were Todd, there would be no chance."


    "Well, what do you want to say?" Victor glanced sideways at him and asked.


    "My Lord, these soul soldiers are better than Todd. I''m better than these soul soldiers... You should take me." Nelson said hastily.


    "It''s stupid to train soul soldiers with special means. This raid needs the force of soul soldiers, but also Todd''s wisdom and adaptability."


    "Todd... Even Todd, Brandon and Klaus are not formal knights, and they don''t have much experience in marching in the wild." Nelson patted his chest and said, "my Lord, I lit the fire of my heart. I have the richest exploration experience and have dealt with ant people... How can I be less than me in raiding ant nests?"


    At this moment, the two had reached the treasure house door at the end of the corridor. Victor didn''t respond to Nelson''s recommendation, motioned to the blood militia to guard the open door, turned his head and said with a smile, "come in and have a look."


    The treasure house of the mountain fortress has the same area as the military command hall on the second floor. All the treasure boxes that were neatly stacked were turned out by the Dragon maid. The treasures in it were mixed into four small piles, which are as high as a writing desk and as large as a double bed. The soft light of fluorescent stones shines on gold, silver ingots, secret silver, refined gold, silver, zircon, various elemental crystals, gemstones, and The armor and weapons reflect brilliant light and make people dizzy.


    The Dragon maids were sleeping soundly on their treasure piles. Except for the four of them, there were no other creatures in the treasure house, not even ants.


    The dragon''s Guardian field is like a sieve. Weak creatures such as insects, snakes and mice will be killed immediately when they enter the field; Cats, dogs, jackals and other animals choose to stay away because of the oppression of dragon power; Powerful beasts are surrounded and blocked by dragon slaves, and generally can''t enter the guard field. But if external creatures can invade the edge of the field, they will wake up immediately.


    In the form of Yalong people, the guard area of the Dragon maid is only 100 meters, but the alexsta with red dragon blood occupies the largest treasure pile, which is in the front of the middle of the hall. Her guard area just covers the front hall and the gate.


    Because the master came in, the Dragon maids did not wake up from their sleep, but slept more deeply. As for Nelson, they have regarded this powerful and dangerous human as the servant of the king, and the guardian field does not exclude him.


    Victor went to the treasure pile, looked at Lyra, the Dragon maid crouching on it, and asked, "she''s beautiful, isn''t she?"


    One step away from the golden stage, Nelson can understand that the master''s "beauty" refers to the beauty of the level of life. In other words, ordinary people may be confused by the beauty of the Dragon maid. He has seen several high-ranking female knights. Their beauty is noble and inviolable. Even if they fall in love with their master, they will not let others feel their charming and enchanting side. The beauty of the Dragon maid is extremely distinct. Nelson has never seen such an attractive and beautiful opposite sex, but his spiritual intuition can touch the incomparable power of the Dragon Guardian field.


    Nelson was silent for a moment and said solemnly, "it''s terrible."


    "A beautiful and terrible creation." Victor nodded, stretched out his fingers, brushed Leila''s white and smooth cheeks, turned around and said faintly, "so their opponents are also terrible... You said earlier, how can the task of raiding the ant nest be less than you? But I have four Dragon maids and only one Lord Nelson. I can sacrifice them, but I can''t sacrifice you."


    Nelson took a step forward and said, "but don''t you take Mrs. Charlotte and Brandon with you? My strength is not as good as your dragon maid, and their strength is far worse than me."


    "They answered my call and I created opportunities for them to grow." Victor shook his head, took a long sword made of silver and refined gold from the treasure pile, handed it to Nelson and said: "At the beginning, you and Charlotte''s brother had a duel in the forest. Without the silver ant armor I gave you, you had been killed by the knights in Jinxi town; you attacked and killed the count of golden finch in Dengshi City, and you were dead without elite guards fighting to save you... And Nicole, she went into the black forest alone to hunt down the old ogre. If we hadn''t rescued her in time, she would have been spared. ¡±


    "To gain the favor of the power of destiny, they must be tested by fate. Charlotte and Brandon have ordinary potential and qualifications... Frankly, they are not qualified to be followers of the Stormrage sword saint. I can only allocate the favor of the power of destiny, let them get seats in the round table and enjoy the power and status of the Randall family. They must also deserve this honor. ¡±


    Victor smiled and said, "you and Nicole don''t need it anymore. You''ve made efforts. As long as you maintain your current state of mind, when the people under the Randall family are increasing and the size of the army exceeds 100000, you and Nicole have a great chance to break into the golden field."


    Nelson held the handle of the sword, and the blue purple blade hummed like a bee''s wings, and soon stopped vibrating. He knelt on one knee, clubbed his sword on the ground and said sincerely, "Sir, I haven''t thought about what you said. I just follow your footsteps."


    Victor bent down to hold Nelson''s arm, let him stand up, smiled and said, "Lord, I believe in your loyalty, but I can''t help thinking about things you haven''t thought about."


    "I''m not sure of destroying the queen ant in this raid on the ant nest. The main purpose of this trip is to investigate the enemy situation and create some trouble for the ant army. My goal is to defend the horse hill and Randall leader. I need you and Nicole to prepare actively in the rear, but what I''m most worried about is the fire in the backyard."


    Nelson touched the back of his head, looked very confused and asked, "backyard? That backyard? OK, how could it burn?"


    "... it was lady Sylvia''s anger."


    Victor shook his head and laughed. He pulled out a pair of six legged alligator rattan armor from the bottom of the treasure pile. All kinds of treasure flowed all over the ground. Lying on the top, Lyra, the Dragon maid, turned over, stabilized the collapsed treasure pile again, and continued to sleep.


    The rattan armor she used as a cushion was already flat. Victor shook gently, and the deformed Leather Armor returned to its original state.


    "The appearance of this leather armor is the same as that of the ordinary six legged crocodile rattan armor. The rattan silk and skin lining inside have been integrated with silver. The defense performance is much better than that of the six legged crocodile rattan armor, but it is not as good as the real silver leather armor. On this expedition, every member is equipped with this silver leather armor. I don''t want to reveal the secret of silver except for its lightness and durability." Victor passed the leather armor to Nelson and said.


    Nelson twisted the silver armor into a strand, then looked at it to restore its shape, and said with a smile, "silver is a good thing."


    Victor nodded and said, "the value of silver is more than rock brick. The human horse hill needs more time to reserve soft silver ore... you see, there are also secret silver nails and refined gold ingots. I exchanged them with the secret silver in the silver mine in the East and the chebman family."


    Nelson widened his eyes and said incredulously, "the silver mine you ordered to seal up is a secret silver mine?"


    Victor pulled a bitter smile from the corner of his mouth, sighed and said: "At the beginning, I protected Sylvia like a thief... She learned the secret silver of the mountain fortress, Se silver, and the secrets of the imosen wizard, the Dragon maid, the dragon lizard and the beast. She must be very angry and angry with me. If I were in the man horse hill, everything would be easy to say, but if I wasn''t here, who would bear her anger?"


    Nelson thought for a long time, suddenly shivered, pointed to his nose and said, "Sir, do you mean to let me bear his wife''s anger?"


    Victor smiled, pressed the Lord''s shoulder and said with relief: "Don''t worry, after all, the bear in the north is a ferocious soldier who only half steps into the gold field. Sylvia will always show some kindness. Even if my love has punishment, you and Nicole can bear it together. If you leave Randall''s collar with me, Nicole and Lilia will be unlucky... Sylvia just needs a look, Lilia will take my mountain stronghold and water Silver manor vomited out; trisley will take over silver moon manor, and Nicole will be driven to rose castle. "


    Finally, he added, "when we come back, your position as commander of the mercenary Corps will be gone."


    Nelson''s face changed and muttered, "Your Highness, madam is your wife. What does it matter..."


    It really doesn''t matter, but without the authority of the Legion commander and the Lord''s wife, it will hinder the promotion of you and Nicole... Victor is funny and angry, and some hate iron and steel. He said with a straight face: "you stay, this is an order!"


    "Yes!"


    Nelson straightened up and made a standard military salute with his right hand clenched and knocked on his left chest.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction and said softly: "I estimate that the expedition will take two or three years at the earliest. You can expand me at least one and a half standard legions, which can mobilize some troops from mountain strongholds. I will work out the training strategy of the mercenary Legion for ant tide combat in advance, but I also need to modify it according to the actual situation. When I send back the information by letter crow, Mrs. Sylvia will make corresponding arrangements. Thank you We should actively participate in the formulation of tactics and Strategies of Rose Manor and cooperate with his wife''s military deployment. "


    "As you wish, my Lord." Nelson leaned over slightly and said eagerly, "the expansion of the mercenary Corps requires the consent of Mrs. Nicole... You''d better tell her yourself about it. I''m afraid it''s not just Mrs. Sylvia who will be angry."


    Victor rubbed his tangled eyebrows. He didn''t know that Nicole was not a fuel-efficient lamp, but telling Nicole in advance was tantamount to telling Sylvia.


    "Well, I''ll talk to Mrs. Nicole... You''re not allowed to reveal any information to anyone!"


    Nelson scratched the back of his head and looked puzzled. "What news? I don''t know anything."

 Chapter 746

    There is a strange phenomenon in the upper class society of the human country. Violent soldiers are generally ignored. Even if they have Knight level combat effectiveness, they will still be despised by the nobility.


    The exception is the famous and powerful fierce soldiers.


    Caligula and Nelson are the best examples. Since the divine skill inheritance of paladin Ron, aka''s personal strength has changed qualitatively and is close to the legendary field. Although turnans can defeat him, it is difficult. According to the truth, Caligula can be called his highness, but no one treats him as his highness. Nelson''s strength is a whole level worse than Caligula. He can barely deal with the golden centaur. Finally, aka helped him and won the title of Centaur butcher.


    However, Lord Nelson''s reputation is much greater than that of Caligula, and the powerful Lords will pay attention to him Lord Randall''s movement, he was also named in the church.


    Because Nelson killed the Silver Knight Horton Ludwig was also the commander of the Randall family. Caligula does not have Nelson''s record and power, nor does he have his own wisdom and means.


    It is generally believed that the Randall family has a shallow foundation. Except for the bear of the north, the family knights and fierce soldiers relied on by the count of golden eye can''t do it. The grand lords and high priests do not deliberately pay attention to Charlotte, Brandon and Klaus. Marcy, Rogers and the red wolf are three fierce soldiers, not to mention the female soldier Marcy, who has the title of "blood Python". The other two have no reputation and belong to dispensable small roles.


    During this year''s freezing rainy season, his highness Randall was involved in Sylvia, Catherine and Gillian; Lord Nelson is still training his mercenaries at Randall. No one noticed that Victor secretly summoned several family knights and fierce soldiers to kill goblin slaves in the lizard swamp.


    Rose Manor and kite Castle know more or less something little known to the Randall family. They think that the Randall knights and fierce soldiers who haven''t appeared for a whole month are acting as victor''s experimental materials.


    Thanks to the difficulties in traveling and inconvenient information transmission in the freezing rainy season, Victor quietly completed the preparations for the expedition to the endless forest. But his little moves can hide Sylvia, but not Nicole, the hostess of silver moon manor.


    Bertina, the uncrowned king of silver moon manor, has been missing for more than a month. Someone always asks Mrs. Nicole about her whereabouts. Nicole also cares about the chubby little cute, but she never asks Victor questions, but puts bertina''s personal belongings where he can see.


    I have to say, Nicole''s behavior is very considerate, with a little grievance and resentment.


    Nicole and Victor have loved each other for more than ten years and have been silently supporting him behind their backs. But after all, she was a knight of the York family. She received Knight training at Rose Manor and swore allegiance to Sylvia. Although the two people are close to each other, Victor has many things that are inconvenient to explain to Nicole so as not to put her in a dilemma.


    Victor is about to start an expedition. He should tell Nicole something about his feelings and reason. This is also an account of Sylvia and trisley.


    At the end of the rainy season, the winter snow has not fallen, and the rain is continuous. Victor and Nicole set out from the wharf of Pinghu Town. They took a small sailboat to the wooden house villa on the lake island.


    This is not a good time to visit the scenery of Pinghu Lake. If it is a summer night, the lake surface is as smooth as a mirror, and several deep pools in the lake reflect the silver moon in the sky, which contrasts with the light and soft colors in the shallow water area. You can see wonders by boating in the lake, and the small boat driving around the shadow of the moon in the lake has a unique Langman mood. Unlike now, the sky is covered with dark clouds, the lake is dark, the air is wet and cold, and a small boat floats alone on the lake, looking very bleak.


    There are only victor and Nicole on this ship. They are sitting side by side on the side of the ship. The small sails hold the wind and push the hull to shuttle flexibly on the wave free lake, as if they were a living sailboat.


    Nicole leaned on Victor''s shoulder, her red lips smiled and showed a sweet pear vortex. She held her skirt and revealed a pair of slender and symmetrical legs. Her snow-white fiber feet were immersed in the cold lake and intertwined with her lover''s limbs.


    As long as victor is around, there are beautiful scenery everywhere. Moreover, the wooden house in the middle of the lake island is the love nest built by her and victor. All kinds of flowers are planted on the island. Victor named it "Nicole''s Secret Garden".


    Sylvia, trisley and Gillian once wanted to visit the island. Because of this name, his highness Randall''s arrogant lovers were not interested, so the island in the middle of the lake is a world exclusive to Nicole and victor.


    "Nicole, I don''t want to deceive you. I have many secrets, but now is not the time to be honest with you." Victor rubbed Nicole''s boneless hand and whispered.


    "... well." Nicole wrinkled her nose and gave a faint hum.


    Victor looked surprised and asked, "honey, aren''t you curious?"


    "Not curious... A little angry." Nicole raised her star eyes and stared at Victor''s beautiful face. The more she looked, the more she liked it. She couldn''t help opening her small mouth, gently bit her lover''s lips, and giggled, "that''s good."


    Then she looked sideways and asked, "Charlotte knows your secret?"


    Victor was relieved. He knew that Nicole was not so generous. It was normal for the big fruit vinegar jar to be angry with Charlotte.


    Seeing her lover''s narrow expression, Nicole said, "I also want to cultivate an oath Knight... Male."


    Oath knights are equivalent to the personal assistant of the Lord, regardless of gender. Female lords can also have male oath knights. Generally, they will not develop into a lover relationship. According to the Convention, most lords only choose Knights of the same sex as their oath knights. The male oath Knight will eventually become the vassal Lord of the family, while the female oath Knight of the Lord''s wife will always integrate into the family as the Lord''s lover.


    Charlotte, as the favorite of Randall''s highness, is more distinctive. Victor makes her become his oath knight, which is a little reluctant and will offend the countess Randall. Sophia, the real lady, doesn''t matter, but Nicole always resents it, and her relationship with Charlotte is not very harmonious.


    Victor knew Nicole was teasing him, but his highness Randall obeyed his heart and said coldly, "I don''t allow it."


    The lover was jealous and jealous. Nicole was happy and said with a smile, "I already have oath knights. I''m still three beauties... Lilia, Elena and Alice are all my oath knights. Honey, are you satisfied?"


    Victor smiled and nodded as he controlled the wind to blow the sails. "Honey, I can tell you some secrets Charlotte doesn''t know."


    Nicole brightened her eyes and said happily, "OK, what''s the secret?"


    "Imosen and bertina are actually wizards."


    "I guessed... Charlotte must know now." Nicole curled her lips and said angrily.


    Victor avoided Charlotte''s topic and asked with a smile, "what did you guess?"


    Nicole put her hands around Victor''s neck and whispered: "I now remember that imosen''s origin is strange. According to his level of animal training, any Lord will be important to him, so as not to wander into the human horse hills and hang out with swamp scouts. His witchcraft should be related to the transformation of life, not only animals, but also humans... Recently, Renault and shack disappeared for a period of time. When I saw them again, I found their eyes glittering , just like senior knights. Normal fierce warriors reach this level, at least they ignite the fire of the soul, but they don''t, but they are stronger than other early-stage soul warriors, and they seem to lose their past memory and become very rigid... You quietly take imosen away again, which is enough to show that he is a wizard who trains elite guards for the family. "


    Victor smiled without saying anything. Nicole confirmed her judgment and continued, "honey, I won''t tell my wife. You choose the right time to explain to her."


    "As for bertina..." Nicole frowned and shook her head. "I didn''t know she was a wizard. The Pope checked her body and soul under the crown. There''s no problem at all... The clergy led by Randall liked bell very much. The vice abbot of the monastery wanted to turn our bell to the church."


    Victor said: "Bell''s Witchcraft ability is lucky. There may be others, such as loveliness and longevity... She is actually imosen''s daughter. I have investigated this secret for a long time. There are relevant records in my secret library. I''ll show you at that time."


    "What? Both father and daughter are Wizards?" Nicole murmured incredulously with her red lips half open.


    Victor nodded, smiled and said mysteriously, "tell you another secret that only I, Sylvia, the Pope, turnans and a few high priests know."


    Nicole''s ears moved and said in a charming voice, "I''m listening."


    "Our father Miller is a bigger man than the Pope today. He can be on an equal footing with me and Sylvia." Said Victor calmly and demurely.


    "This... He... Why?" Nicole''s expression changed and finally asked nervously, "Miller is the priest of the Holy Spirit? Why did he come to Randall?"


    Senior knights are smart and can think of the key to the problem so soon... Victor secretly praised, shrugged his shoulders and said carelessly: "Sylvia should not know, and so do you."


    It''s really necessary to disclose Miller''s identity to Nicole. On Victor''s expedition, Miller is secretly helping, but from another angle, it can also be said that Victor is helping Miller. Without Miller''s great prophecy, Victor can''t go to the distant endless forest to find the ancient alchemist''s element Rune crystal. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Since Victor is ready to leave home If you run away, you must pull old Miller out to bear the anger and criticism of several ladies.


    Nicole is one of those qualified to know the truth except Sylvia and trisley. Otherwise, when the lid is lifted, she will be very sad and even hinder her knight''s way.


    Victor won''t say anything more. Nicole can make up the rest by herself. She shifts the topic and says, "let''s talk about something else."


    Her eyes touched those clear and deep dark golden eyes. Nicole broke free from confusion and realized that father Miller''s things were not what she could think about now. She ran the fight, pressed the impetuous mood, smiled and said, "OK."


    Victor pondered a little and said: "Ten days ago, I met Sophia in brinor city. From her, I learned that the Sassanian Empire opened up new territories, planted green wheat and achieved a bumper harvest for two consecutive years... We must admit that the northern Lords have a unique environment, which is beyond the reach of our southern Lords. If we continue like this, even if we cross the Jinshui River and establish the gangbis Empire, it will be marginalized sooner or later To compete with the northern Lords. "


    Nicole blinked, raised her chin and said proudly, "but we have your highness Randall and the secret of spiritual blood."


    Victor shook his head and smiled: "In the long run, the secret method of spiritual blood can''t solve the problem of the imbalance between the north and the South and the flow of talents and blood to the North... The most valuable secret method must be popularized. However, no matter how clever the secret method is, it will be leaked one day. You see, the church is not in a hurry to spy on the secret method of spiritual blood. They believe they can get any secret method. It''s just a little later."


    "In fact, I study the secret method of soul and blood to reveal the mystery of the law of the world, which is of great significance to the extraordinary above the legend." Victor held up Nicole''s curved chin, smiled and said, "honey, you''re a little short."


    Nicole sighed a little depressed and said sadly, "I know I''m far away..."


    Victor didn''t comfort Nicole, just nodded and said: "I talked with Sophia and asked her to sign an unprecedented grain futures trade with the Sassanian empire. Guaranteed by the huge debt owed to us by the Sassanian royal family, she bought five-year quota green wheat at the current grain price and gave priority to the Gambis kingdom. These grain futures were owned by Ma Qiuling and entrusted to the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to operate and sell... Five years later, Sophia went on sale It''s time to hand over the chamber of Commerce to Soren. "


    Nicole heard about the trade form of futures from victor. She was surprised and asked, "honey, the price of grain will be cheaper and cheaper. Won''t you lose money by ordering grain futures from Lord Sasan?"


    Under normal circumstances, signing grain futures at the current price will inevitably lead to losses, but it will be the opposite if there is an all-out war. Victor asked Sophia to talk about grain futures with the Saxons in order to stimulate grain production and prepare for a possible war.


    "Losses are limited, and we are rich." Victor smiled and said, "only a stable food supply can expand the mercenary Corps. Don''t you always shout to expand the scale of Randall''s mercenary corps? Then expand two standard legions. In this way, my Nicole can control the largest mercenary Corps in the human country."


    "But... It will cost a lot of money." Nicole bit her red lips, shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Looking at the dark lake, Victor frowned and said: "Honey, everything has external and internal connections, visible or invisible, but the connection of things cannot be separated... In terms of blood, Basilius is noble than Steele. However, there is a legend in the TESL family, two new Highnesses; as long as the Basilius family is promoted to legend, the Duke of Basilius can''t go further and gives up the throne The declining Frederick family. The eagle lion Duke must be very depressed, but they have nothing to do in the face of such a huge thing as the church. "


    "The secular world belongs to the Lord, and the divine power belongs to the church. The scattered Lord can''t fight the church at all. We can''t even have the secret method of soul and blood... Who do you think the Lord''s mercenary army will fall into?" Asked Victor leisurely.


    Nicole was surprised and angry and said, "how dare the church interfere in our mercenary corps?"


    "Of course, they dare not interfere with the mercenary legion of the human horse hills... What about the viscount and Baron lords under the count? Their family knights are only enough to lead the vassal soldiers, and the mercenary Legion will rely on the church''s combat priests and paladins. The church controls some of the Lord''s mercenary legions in each kingdom. How powerful are they? How can we compete with the church It is no accident that Pope Clement supported the Lord to set up general schools and set up mercenaries. " Victor shook his head.


    Nicole couldn''t help thinking. After a while, she heard Victor say:


    "Standardization is the key to breaking the situation!"


    "The secret method of soul and blood can enhance the centripetal force of the family, but the output standardization is more important. We cannot directly interfere in the family affairs of external lords, but the logistics standardization, armament standardization and Legion standardization we export can extend our influence and form a military closed loop, which is worthy of the reputation of the royal family and the later family."


    Victor and Nicole clasped their fingers and said seriously: "Dear, I have laid the foundation of standardization under Randall''s leadership. The workshops in each administrative village are a part of the standardization process. You should leave a strong mark in the historical process of standardization, which I believe is very important for your future. The largest mercenary corps of Renma hill can help you defeat your internal competitors and become the military standard of Renma hill The leader of standardization. "


    Nicole looked Zhanzhan, but her heart was as sweet as honey. She said, "honey, you have to help me."


    The small sail boat rushed straight to the beach of the island. Victor grabbed Nicole''s slender waist and long legs, jumped onto the ground barefoot, held her beautiful and gentle lover, and joked as he walked: "of course I want to help you... We''ll discuss the implementation scheme of standardization in Nicole''s Secret Garden these two days."

 Chapter 747

    Winter snow arrived as scheduled. The first snow in the Renma hills lasted three days and two nights before it ended. The mountains and rivers were covered with ice and snow. Even the Yinyue river across the north and South was frozen. The river on both sides was covered with half a meter thick ice. Only the center of the river and water flowed south.


    When the second heavy snow falls, the whole river will be frozen by frost. Adults can lead horses across the ice to the other bank of the river. Lighter children like to wear thick winter clothes and chase and play on the ice.


    This is a dangerous game. No one knows when the river ice will crack a hole. As long as people fall into the ice hole, they will be washed away by the river until they rush to the Jinshui River, which will never freeze, and even the corpse capital can''t be found.


    Since there was a stream reservoir, no naughty children patronized the river ice. The small stream reservoir frozen into a lump is their new playground. It is said that Lord Randall also invented skate shoes to encourage the attendants and maids of silver moon manor to carry out skating to exercise their sense of balance.


    Nowadays, ice sports has become an important competitive event of Randall''s leader. Just like the handball game held every year, the top teams can get rich rewards provided by the Lord and the cheers and love of the people. However, the antagonism of skating is not as strong as that of handball competition. It emphasizes personal skills, and the posture and movement are as beautiful and smooth as dance, which is pleasing to the eye and can always win applause.


    Randall led several sports competitions. At present, they have been extended to the whole human horse hills. According to Lord golden eye, these competitions have formed an industry. The winning teams of all families gathered in Jinshui city to participate in the large-scale competition held by the Duke of York, compete for the title and win honor and wealth. Every game can attract a large number of spectators. Smart vendors take the opportunity to sell all kinds of small commodities for eating, drinking and fun; Urban gangs set up gambling around competitions - this is a business tacitly agreed by the public security. The Lords need to recover the funds occupied by tenants and hired soldiers, and the gambling industry gradually becomes half black and half white.


    Gamblers bet that they will not be stingy with a few copper sols. They are willing to spend money to buy a good position and sit on the table to enjoy the wonderful game. Taking a ticket reflects the status of the audience, because the poor only deserve to stand, standing are the poor plus the stingy. Although the ticket income is not much, all the money is donated to the mutual aid association and collected and managed by the church. Believers who boast of respectability give generously in the hope of making a good impression on the priest.


    Large scale gambling involving thousands of people is unthinkable without the tacit cooperation of the church. Pastors represent fairness and justice, at least more reliable than public security. They do not participate in gambling, but can announce the result of the game. The people believed in the priest''s morality. If the priest said that the game was cheating, no one would bet again.


    Of course, the profits of gambling have to pay 11 taxes, and the church has no reason to oppose this large-scale event.


    In fact, even if there is no 11 tax, church priests will actively organize and participate.


    Everyone likes winter holidays. After working hard for more than half a year, they can finally have a good rest for two months. You can''t go out in the freezing rainy season, but you can go out in the snowy month of 16. Lively churches and pubs are places that people often patronize. Pub owners can earn several times more than usual. The same is true of churches. What they gain is the power of faith.


    Winter is the busiest season of the year for stationed priests. Dane led the church attendants to arrange the skating venue, which was busy from morning to evening. This was not his job, but the Randall parish he managed now has 15 official priests, 42 paladins and more than 300 church attendants. Randall leads the small church of each administrative village to have priests permanently. Dane finally had more time and energy to do something outside the traditional educational administration.


    In the winter of a few years ago, Dane would lead the church attendants around the shanty towns of the town to distribute relief bread and winter clothes to the refugees who were short of food and clothing. Since he came to Randall''s Church area, similar relief has been rare. When Randall''s mutual aid association was established, the church priest no longer had to personally relieve the poor believers.


    Now, there are not many poor people in the whole Renma Hill parish who need relief. Bishop Perot then adjusted the missionary policy of Renma Hill Church: strengthen investment in general schools; Lead the fraternity closer to the church.


    Mutual aid is very useful.


    The high level of the mutual aid association should be composed of the children of the vassal family and free businessmen. They raise their own funds to help the needy. Nominally, they are under the jurisdiction of the Lord. In fact, they accept the guidance of the church, which is equivalent to the peripheral organization of the church. This is mainly because knights and nobles are unwilling to get close to civilians. For example, the beautiful highness Randall''s approach to civilians will only cause onlookers and trouble.


    Dane has no such concerns. As a high-ranking clergyman, he can not only integrate with ordinary believers, but also the housekeeper deacon of Randall family can not compete with a level 5 priest.


    As long as you don''t use the church to do too much, the Lord doesn''t care how much influence the church has on the church. They were meant to help the church priest, carry out relief work, and reduce the trouble of the Lord - this was the conclusion drawn by Dane after many attempts.


    Someone died for it.


    Two years ago, a rich businessman director of Randall''s mutual aid association was robbed and killed on the spot. Pinghu Town public security office checked the scene of the crime and seized five military crossbows at the homes of wealthy businessmen. The unlucky man was ordered by Mrs. Lilia to confiscate all his property because he hid contraband. Of course, the robber who killed him was also executed by the public security office and hanged in the square in front of the church in Pinghu Town.


    The Lord''s means are so simple and rough that free people and businessmen are unable to resist.


    Dane didn''t know that the fraternity was actually a carefully designed move by his highness Randall. Only when the free businessmen of the golden regiment hide among them can Pope Clement secretly safeguard the basic rights and interests of the businessmen of the golden regiment in various family territories. According to bishop Perot''s instructions, Dane''s several attempts at Pinghu Town actually agreed on the boundaries and basic rules between church priests, mutual aid merchants and lords, and the Pope passed these rules to all parishes.


    His royal highness Randall, a scholar, has always been followed by the Lords and nobles, and the mutual aid association is no exception.


    The current rule of Pinghu Town mutual aid association is that free businessmen can join the association and the church can protect their lives and property, but they can not use the association to interfere in the internal affairs of the territory and further expand the influence of the church.


    Dane was quite satisfied with this result. As a buffer between lords, churches and tenant groups, the Mutual Aid Association represented a new way of missionary work. He explored the bottom line of silver moon manor in Randall diocese, established the survival rules of Mutual Aid Association, and made meritorious contributions to the cardinal Council of the Holy See.


    Randall collar is the forefront of social change. Pinghu Town always has many new things worth Dane''s serious study. These will become valuable experience and important qualifications for scholars and priests. According to the development speed led by Randall, Pinghu Town will become Pinghu City in less than two years. All the following administrative villages will be changed into villages and towns. Although Dane has the background of the Pope, there are also many people staring at his position. He must be perfect and must not give competitors any chance to replace him.


    When he returned to the church in Pinghu Town, he handled the daily academic affairs. Dane ate something casually. It was dark. He paced up the third floor and was ready to have a good sleep. As soon as he opened the door, Dane was surprised to find that his royal highness Randall, with black hair and golden eyes, was sitting in a chair.


    His expression was quiet, with a deep force.


    Dane was stunned. He immediately closed the door and asked carefully, "Your Highness, what do you want to do with me?"


    Victor nodded and looked at a sheepskin stationery document on the table.


    Dane took the letter and repeated it several times, his eyebrows tangled all the time, just like his mood at the moment.


    This letter was written by Randall''s garrison priest Miller. It described various possibilities of ant disaster and asked Dane to follow his highness Randall to endless forest to investigate ant man''s nest.


    The content of the letter was so amazing that Dane was surprised and suspicious after reading it. His mind was like a mess. He couldn''t clear his mind and make a decision after thinking for a long time.


    Victor asked with a smile, "why? You don''t listen to the orders of the priest? You also question the personal letter of Lord Miller, the God''s dependents?"


    Dane suddenly excited when he heard the speech. Then he remembered that the angry wind sword Saint had quietly visited and was waiting for his reply.


    The high priest tried to squeeze out a sincere bitter smile and said in a consultative tone: "Your Highness, father Miller said in his letter that ant people will dig tunnels and build nests underground. If they cross the skylark mountains and build underground tunnels in the man horse hills, it will lead to great disaster... It is almost impossible for us to go deep underground and completely eliminate ant people monsters. For such a serious event, we should inform the Holy See and kite castle first and come up with a response plan after consultation ... your Highness has a noble status. He is the guardian of the kingdom of Gambis and the top extraordinary strong man in the human kingdom. You don''t need to take personal risks. You can choose competent men to complete the task of investigating ant man''s nest, or the church and Gambis royal family can jointly form several elite waiting teams? "


    Victor admitted that Dane was right, which was only in line with common sense. Unfortunately, the ant people transformed by ancient alchemists have survived, which itself can not be explained by common sense.


    Dane knew that Miller, the God''s dependant, had a high level of transcendence, but he lacked a deep understanding of the golden field, the legendary field and the holy field. He was like a mountain in the distance. If he didn''t get close, he could only see the vague outline of the mountain and couldn''t experience its majestic miracle.


    Vic sighed for a long time and said leisurely, "the level 5 priest is known as the extraordinary of the golden level, but such a golden level is too easy... Dane, you know little about power, and you know nothing about the true meaning of power."


    The Golden Knight wouldn''t teach a high-ranking priest face to face, but it was taken for granted that this came from the mouth of the angry wind sword saint. Dane''s face turned red and then white, and stood silent.


    "You remind me of viscount Tunis Ludwig."


    Victor smiled and said with some emotion: "He has a good relationship with me, but our friendship has become an obstacle to his official career. He is now working for my wife, marquis Sophia Wimbledon, so he has the opportunity to compete with other court nobles for the position of Chancellor of the exchequer... Dane, of course I hope you can become Pope, but will the church agree with the good friend of count golden eye to ascend the Pope? With your credit under Randall , the vice abbot of a monastery should belong to you. If you stay for more than ten years, you may be able to become the abbot. Don''t forget that Clement has rewarded you in advance... A level 5 priest in his 40s, who is also an ordinary person, can''t be said to be unique, but it''s also very rare. "


    Dane was like a goose on the chopping board. His lips were closed, his eyes were straight, and he was distracted, but there was nothing to do.


    The monastery does not hold real power and does not participate in preaching and fighting. The abbots of the monastery are basically middle-level priests. If the abbot of the monastery has level 5 divination, it is called exceptional promotion, but what Dane wants is the position of level 6 priest and cardinal. He worked diligently as an assistant priest in Randall Parish, often corresponded with Pope Clement, and claimed to be a core member of the Pope''s family. However, his highness Randall gave him a blow in the head and pulled him back from his beautiful fantasy to the cold reality.


    "Benedict" "Benedict" "Benedict"


    The sound of his fingers hitting the table made Dane refocus his eyes and listen to his highness Randall continue: "you lack awe of old Miller. Who do you think he is? A second-class hillbilly priest? A God without real power?"


    Dane opened his mouth and said dryly, "Your Highness, I don''t quite understand."


    "You have two choices." Victor pointed to the paper on the table and said: "First, you inform bishop Perot of this document and wait for the order of the Holy See; second, you follow the request of the garrison priest Miller and accompany me secretly to the endless forest. No matter what choice you make, whether you are willing to take risks or not, you must and can only go to the endless forest. Since Lord Miller has called your name, it is useless for the Pope to stop. In fact, there is no responsibility He, a high-ranking clergyman, will hinder Lord Miller''s decision. There may be an evil god behind the ant man monster. Even if Miller asks the grand commander of testier to go to endless forest, he will go there in person. The difference between you and testier is that the grand commander will take the initiative to fight, and you have no choice. "


    Dane is obsessed with power and status and doesn''t understand the mystery of fate. If father miller can solve the hidden danger of evil gods at a small cost, everyone is happy to see its success. What''s it worth for the church to sacrifice a small level 5 priest? In the final analysis, Dane''s power and strength are not enough to dominate his own destiny. He is not a real golden order extraordinary.


    The connotation of the golden order lies in independence, not combat effectiveness, or a simple level of life. The royal highness of the human kingdom has huge power. It is difficult for extraordinary forces such as prophecy to pry their fate. Even if they have an impact, they will bring immeasurable consequences.


    Just like the Yalong maids, their combat effectiveness is better than the Golden Knights, and even better than the legendary knights. However, if they oppose a highness with their own strength and are not close to each other, they will encounter many difficulties and may be captured and killed by mistake.


    In the eyes of high church officials like clement, Dane''s current position can be compared with the relationship between the servant knight and the Lord. Although he is a fifth level priest and has the same opinion in Randall Parish, he holds the post of assistant priest, and his immediate boss is the resident priest. However, the resident priest is still the dependent Miller.


    He really thought Miller had no power, which only showed that he knew too little.


    Millar asked Victor to kidnap Dane directly. First, he took him to the mountain fortress, and then a document forced him to go to endless forest.


    This kind of behavior is like the Lord yelling at the servant. Miller didn''t consider Dane''s idea at all. But Victor is not ready to deal with Dane according to Miller''s method.


    He wants Dane to make his own choice and test a guess.


    "My time is limited. Choose quickly." Said Victor impatiently.


    There was no fire in the fireplace, the temperature in the room was very low, but Dane''s forehead was covered with sweat. He was silent for more than ten seconds and asked in a pleading tone, "Your Highness, what do you want me to choose?"


    Victor shook his head funny and said, "I let you make your own decision when you are a friend."


    "Then I''ll choose the second... Follow the dispatch of the garrison priest Lord Miller and accompany your highness to endless forest to investigate the movements of ant man monsters."


    Victor looked at Dane in surprise and asked, "I''m curious. Why did you choose the second option?"


    "... when everything is dark, only the brilliance lasts forever... The so-called brilliance is the inner longing for light." With that, Dane raised his head and smiled with a trace of uncertainty, but he still laughed at himself and said, "I am the servant of the Supreme Lord. If there is a devil behind the ant man monster, I am duty bound... If not, I should accompany the temple to explore."


    Victor''s eyes became deep, nodded and praised, "Dane, you''re very good."


    At this moment, the angry wind sword Saint knew that he had lost to Miller.


    Because of his independence, Victor only believed in his own judgment and doubted father Miller''s great prophecy. Although ant man was his mortal enemy, he was not prepared to take risks in endless forest at the beginning.


    His highness Randall has too many choices. Why should he accept the mercy of father Miller? Behind the ant man, there is an ancient god with unknown state. It should be the mission of the church to deal with the queen ant. Victor can enjoy his success if he wants to go to endless forest and clergy. Therefore, his first reaction was to invite Miller to go with him, and Miller refused Victor''s proposal, but he made a condition ¡£


    Victor has always wanted to cultivate an agent at the top of the church, and Miller chose Dane. But Victor still has doubts about this. He is worried that Dane can''t help the wall. If miller can help Dane to the top of the church, it shows that his great prophecy is credible, and this expedition is worth his trip.


    Victor asked Dane to make his own choice, which was actually a test of Miller''s extraordinary power. Dane chose to inform the church, so Victor didn''t have to go to endless forest, and the rest was left to Miller.


    Dane''s compliance with Miller''s arrangement was both unexpected and natural. You know, it is very difficult for a person to change his behavior and habits. However, Dane decided to abandon the strict hierarchical concept of the church in a short time and follow Victor to the endless forest without telling Pope Clement. It can be seen that his essence is not polluted by power and has enough potential to become a real golden priest.


    Victor appreciated Dane and marveled at father Miller''s extraordinary vision.


    He thinks Dane can''t, Miller thinks Dane can, which is enough to explain the problem.


    "Father Miller prepared this for you." Victor picked up a small box from his feet, opened the lid, revealed the dense and shining holy power crystal, pushed it in front of Dane and said, "you prepare your belongings and we''ll start right away."


    Suddenly unheard of, Dane walked forward, held the holy crystal in the palm of his hand with an extremely pious attitude, knelt on the ground and prayed in a low voice.


    At the end of the prayer, Dane stood up, patted the dust on his knees, clenched the holy crystal in his hand, and said energetically, "Your Highness, I have nothing to prepare. I can go now."


    Looking at the eager level five priest, Victor felt a little strange. In fact, he wanted to stay with Sylvia.


    Victor shook his head, drove the weak thoughts out of his mind and said, "let''s go."

 Chapter 748

    The Everglades are connected by water pools, and the islands are dotted. At ordinary times, there is a vast expanse of water, and there is almost no way to follow. It is very difficult for humans to trek in the swamp. But in the snow season, the cold air and continuous snow freeze the swamp into ice. As long as you move along the raised island, you can avoid the deep-water lakes in the swamp without worrying about falling into the relatively fragile lake ice.


    At the moment, in the snowy swamp, there is a long line winding westward. They took the snow bags as the road signs, and twelve swamp dragon lizards opened the road in front. Each dragon lizard dragged a sledge, the size of a freight wagon, wrapped in waterproof oil canvas, and filled with goods, so that the thick flax rope used to tie the wagon was tight.


    The dragon lizard''s nostrils spewed white fog, and its thick limbs easily plowed more than a foot of snow. The heavy sledge ran over it and pulled out a well-defined road. Hundreds of tough soldiers lined up in two lines and walked behind the dragon lizard sledge. They are symmetrical and agile. They are basically around 22 years old. Although everyone''s appearance is different, their glittering and bright eyes and calm demeanor are their common characteristics.


    These soldiers have excellent armour but little clothes. It''s cold in the marsh. They only wear a set of six legged alligator skin armor. The sheepskin cloak on their back is the only warm clothing. Their muscular arms and thighs are directly exposed to the cold and biting air.


    Most of them carried a wooden support frame with bulging marching packages. Special flat snow boots trampled on the snow path crushed by the dragon lizard sleigh, making a creaking sound and leaving deep marks. It can be seen how heavy the marching packages were. But they move as usual and are completely unaffected by the weight.


    Well trained vassal soldiers are also good at marching with heavy loads, and can basically do so. Reverend Dane knew that these elite soldiers who were not afraid of wind, frost, snow and rain had walked for a whole day and trekked almost 150 kilometers at a uniform speed. They didn''t stop to rest on the way. They even ate and drank water during the March.


    Are all the secret guards of the Randall family monsters?


    Pastor Dane, sitting in the sledge, secretly felt sick. He suspected that these soldiers would have no problem walking for another two days and nights, and compared them with paladins,


    At present, the church has nearly 100000 paladins, while the number of level 4 paladins is only 8000 or 9000. They are the backbone of the clergy''s armed forces, and their social status is equivalent to that of bronze knights. Each level 4 Paladin can assist the combat priest and lead a team of about 10 paladins.


    In fact, Dane did not understand the combat effectiveness of these secret guards. He judged that they had Knight level physical quality from their crystal eyes and incredible physical fitness, and came to the conclusion that the personal strength of Randall secret warriors was similar to that of level 4 paladins.


    Of course, the actual combat effectiveness of these secret guards is certainly weaker than that of level 4 paladins. Just as the clergy insisted that the fourth level Paladin did not lose to the middle-level bronze knight, but the knight aristocracy never admitted this. Dane also believes that no family''s Secret guards can compare with the fourth level paladins who master the strengthening magic.


    However, he admitted that these soldiers were very powerful and had refreshed his understanding of secret law soldiers.


    The arcane warriors trained in kite castle are unparalleled in modern times. It is said that some augustian arcane warriors can reach the level of early knights in strength and agility. They can easily lift more than 1 ton of items and charge faster than war horses. His highness Randall has a close relationship with the Auguste family. It seems reasonable for kite castle to train secret law warriors for him.


    Dane doesn''t think so. At least these secret warriors in front of him are not trained by kite castle or York family.


    When the team set out, he saw two Randall secret warriors lift a sledge full of supplies - it weighed four tons. The early Bronze knight can never easily carry a four ton truck, which can only be achieved by the Middle Bronze knight who resonates with 18 elements.


    The strength of Randall''s Secret Law guard has exceeded the limit of ordinary human beings, similar to the extraordinary power of ferocious soldiers. Level 4 paladins who have undergone three body remodelling generally fail to exceed the general power limit, and most people only have the power level of primary bronze knights.


    And the number of Randall''s Secret Law guards. The expeditionary force organized by count golden eye has more than 200 members, divided into four teams, and the main team has hundreds of secret law guards.


    How could the augustian royal family get more than 100 Knight level secret guards and send them to his highness Randall as ordinary soldiers?


    If the relationship between the two sides was cooperative and borrowed, Dane didn''t see any high-level Knights leading the team, either from kite castle or York family.


    Obviously, these powerful soldiers are the secret law guards secretly trained by his highness Randall.


    In fact, Dane has guessed the origin of Randall''s Secret Law guards, the ferocious fighting dogs and 11 dragon and lizard fighting beasts cruising outside the team, as well as strange and strange dissimilated beasts, especially the four beautiful dragon maids with two horns. Their inadvertent power is even more terrible than the Golden Knight. All these show that the Randall wizard imosen can transform creatures, including humans.


    Dayne was surprised that the hunting manager imosen was a wizard kept by his highness Randall. What shocked him was bertina. Like most people, he also liked this innocent and lovely child, but he knew that Pope Clement had examined Bell''s soul with true vision, but had not found her wizard essence.


    Perhaps the Pope knew the truth. He deliberately pretended to be deaf and dumb because of Lord Miller''s will.


    Of course, if Lord miller wants to protect imosen and bertina, I''m afraid no clergy can detect their essence. Dane is still unable to determine bertina''s wizard identity. His highness Randall allows him to move freely, observe freely and communicate freely with others in the team, but his highness will not provide any answer.


    The original words of the angry wind sword saint are: you are not qualified to discuss the action plan with me, so there is no need to ask me about unimportant things.


    It''s understandable that his highness Randall is trying to maintain Lord Miller''s prophecy. No matter what Dane guesses, he can''t hinder his judgment. Unless Dane can touch the mystery of the power of fate and become a real golden transcendent.


    However, Dane believed that bertina was the key layout for Lord Miller to deal with evil gods.


    Now he has no intention of peeping into the secrets of Lord Miller and his highness Randall. His observation and thinking are out of curiosity.


    As a scholar and priest of the Pope, Dane thought he knew more about witchcraft than witches. After his observation, he found that there were many things in the team that could not be explained by witchcraft - there were too many secret law soldiers, fierce war dogs and swamp dragon lizards in Randall''s family.


    There are many kinds of witchcraft. After a long time of research, Guanghui church classified witchcraft into three categories: Elemental witchcraft, mental witchcraft and deformation witchcraft. Because elements, souls and material forms are closely linked, wizards'' talents and witchcraft are basically mixed, but their witchcraft will not go beyond these three categories.


    The hunting manager imosen is obviously the most common deformed wizard, but the root of witchcraft lies in magic and spiritual power. When imosen transforms life form, he must first use magic to control the transformed target.


    In other words, the life that imosen can transform and control is limited. Emerson could not believe that he could control so many transformed humans and animals at the same time.


    His highness Randall, who has extraordinary wisdom, has analyzed imosen''s Witchcraft rules and developed a set of secret methods to cultivate extraordinary soldiers, which is the answer Dane can think of. Church and secular lords have many similar examples. Paladins reshape their bodies with dragon potion also originated from witchcraft.


    In any case, with hundreds of Knight level secret warriors guarding around, Dane felt very safe. His royal highness Randall''s Dragon maid made him full of confidence in the expedition.


    The procession slowed down and finally stopped on the flat ice in the middle of the three snow covered islands. Dane poked his head out of the sledge and saw Charlotte jump off his highness Randall''s sledge and come towards the back of the team.


    "Mrs. Randall, what happened?" Dane left his sledge and saluted the blonde knight.


    Mrs. Randall''s address raised the corners of Charlotte''s mouth and said briskly, "Lord Dane, just call me Charlotte."


    The high priest laughed and said: "... Are all companions. Mrs. Randall should call me Dane."


    Charlotte''s smile became more and more bright. She nodded and said, "the master ordered the team to rest here. Now you can go to the island in front of him... I''ll go to the back of the team and arrange the camping. Excuse me."


    The oath female Knight bowed her knees and walked towards the rear of the team with four ladies holding swords. Dane looked up at the still bright sky, frowned slightly, and, accompanied by the guard, walked to the snow covered Island ahead.


    On the island, more than a dozen secret law soldiers are busy cleaning up the site. They shovel away the snow, quickly dig out several fire ponds, wave sharp machetes, harvest the low vegetation pressed in the snow, and soon clean up a large flat land. Victor took bertina by the hand and stood aside with some of his entourages talking and laughing.


    After a little hesitation, Dane went up and saluted, "Your Highness..."


    Before he finished, a burning look came from Victor''s left. It was the Dragon maid named alexsta. She stared at the priest''s chest, and the greed in her eyes was like a burning flame.


    Dane would never mistakenly think that this exotic beauty favored him. Under his breastplate is the holy power crystal given by Lord Miller, which is the priest''s artifact and a ray of glory of the Supreme Lord. Dane would rather sacrifice his life than abandon the holy crystal, which is a belief that priests must have.


    Because the Dragon maid coveted the holy crystal, Dane had to take the last sledge alone and try to stay away from the count''s car. Today was his first meeting with the count since he left.


    Dane covered his chest and hesitated, like being frightened by a vicious dog when visiting a neighbor. Victor laughs to himself. Lyra is clearly a stunning beauty. She can''t be associated with a vicious dog. Even if everyone is a little afraid of her, she is also a beautiful and vicious dragon maid.


    "Dong"


    The head was flicked by the master. Lyra blinked her beautiful eyes. A pair of narrow vertical pupils turned into round pupils like pure ruby. She looked at Victor in confusion.


    "I''m going to camp here for two days. I''ll take some ferocious dogs, patrol the surrounding areas and mark the territory."


    Delimiting territory is one of the Dragon maid''s favorite things. Lyra bowed her knees and said in a charming voice, "as you wish, my dear master."


    These days, Victor, Charlotte and Lyra share a sledge. The Dragon maid imitates Charlotte''s coquettish tone to her master, but she doesn''t know the scoring occasion.


    His highness Randall was a little embarrassed and ignored the Dragon maid. Instead, he waved to Caligula and said, "aka, take bell to the lake to dig ice and catch fish."


    Caligula touched the back of his head and said blankly, "master, aka can''t..."


    "Emerson can catch fish. Let''s find Emerson."


    Wearing thick winter clothes like a ball, bell skillfully climbed onto Caligula''s shoulder, grabbed his ear and shouted excitedly, "let''s go, let''s go... Let''s find imosen to catch fish."


    The only two remaining alchemists led three Gripen militias, following Caligula. These alchemists have followed Victor to participate in the Centaur war, and have enlightened their wisdom. In particular, alchemists have the fighting instinct of spiritual connection, and their personal strength and emotional intelligence are stronger than the three-level blood militia. Victor released the command authority of the five alchemy units to bertina. They are now the personal guards of the little patrol envoy, responsible for protecting her and doing chores for her.


    Seeing Victor''s entourage walking away, pastor Dane put down his right hand protecting Shengli crystal, took two steps forward, greeted and asked, "Your Highness, it''s still early today. We''ll set up camp here?"


    Victor nodded and said, "I''ve walked for 12 days and only rested for 4 hours a day. My soldiers are energetic, but those antelope camels need to rest."


    The expeditionary force brought hundreds of antelope camels. These camels have strong bones and amazing endurance. They are two circles larger than the antelope camels in the Neville mountains. Each antelope camel carries about 400 pounds of goods. Dane thought that these antelope camels did not play a big role, but were a burden to the team. The expeditionary army could have gone faster and farther. It was these antelope camels that slowed down the marching speed of the team. They carried only one more bag than Randall''s Secret Law guard. More than half of the weight was the feed they needed. In fact, there were not many really useful materials.


    Dane smiled and said, "Your Highness, I don''t think it''s necessary to bring these antelope camels. Randall''s soldiers have to take time to take care of them."


    Victor shook his head and said, "in winter, the Everglades animals are dormant and the plants wither. There are not many resources that can be collected. These camel antelopes are also goods. Although their meat is rough and tastes bad, my dragon lizards and war dogs are not picky about food. Moreover, the surplus Camel antelopes can be used to buy off the half dragon people in front."


    "Buy half dragon people?" Dane''s heart moved and asked, "Your Highness, are there any animal language wizards in the team?"


    "Isn''t Emerson?"


    Dane was stunned and murmured, "it turns out that he is the wizard of the main mental body... He can transform large alienated creatures. I thought he was the main body... Lord imosen''s Witchcraft talent is really strong."


    Victor said with a smile: "the church has a mature mental body magic system behind its back. To be exact, it is the inheritance of mental body magic, which can improve the casting ability and magic level of mental body wizards. However, I don''t like to see imosen become too powerful. Do you know what I mean?"


    "This... I heard it for the first time." Dane said with a bitter smile, "Your Highness, I promise you that I will never reveal your secret to anyone unless I get your acquiescence."


    Victor smiled faintly and said, "the common secret makes our covenant strong. I sincerely hope you can understand the magic inheritance of the secret development of the church one day. Lord Miller chose you to accept the test of fate, and I will help you in the future."


    Dane leaned down and said, "I thank your highness."


    Victor nodded, turned to the west of the island and said with deep eyes: "The path through the Everglades in the ancestral notes of trigowar has long been useless. A few years ago, I sent several scouts to endless forest to investigate ant man''s nest. The path we choose now is the only one that successfully crossed the lizard swamp. According to their information, there is a lizard tribe ahead."


    "I''ve recalled three guards. We''ll stop here for a while to recharge our energy. I hope imosen can negotiate successfully... If not, we can only choose to fight..."


    "The most glorious Lord is with us." The high priest recited in a deep voice.


    Victor patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "I''ll pick up someone in the back first. That guy has been following us for twelve days."


    *********************


    More than ten kilometers away from the expeditionary army station, Nelson inserted two gold decapitation swords into the ground. He knelt in the snow, took out the dried meat from his backpack and chewed it carefully. It has been his habit for many years to cherish every food. Sleeping in the wind, lying on the ice and tasting the snow is engraved into his bone marrow. He is like a lonely war bear who never hibernates. He lets the snow sprinkle all over his body and the frost knot in his body Eyebrows and eyes, just taste the food carefully.


    Nelson grabbed a handful of snow and stuffed it into his mouth. When he looked up, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a slender figure standing in the wind and snow not far away.


    With a laugh, he grabbed the long sword and swept forward. The thick snow layer was torn apart under his boots. The snow on his shoulders and the frost on his eyebrows turned into fine white fog. It was steaming and winding. The snow flakes carried by the cold wind could no longer get close to his side. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to people''s face.


    "My lord... I''m here to see you off." Nelson half knelt in front of Victor and said heran.


    Victor looked at his number one confidant, raised his slender and straight eyebrows and said teasingly, "it''s been sent for twelve days. Oh? You use your life to hide on your way. You think you can hide it from me?"


    Nelson habitually touched the back of his head, but smiled and didn''t speak.


    Although Nelson acted without authorization, destroyed Victor''s arrangement and put Nicole and Lilia at a disadvantage, he had no scruples about his sister and family, which fully reflected the most valuable loyalty quality of a follower.


    Victor felt a warm current in his heart, held out his hand to Nelson and said, "let''s go... You haven''t had a good meal for many days and took you to drink a bowl of hot fish soup. Then, the task of emergency support of the team will be handed over to you."


    Nelson was overjoyed and said loudly, "thank you, count! I, Nelson Randall, would like to follow my master and live up to my trust."

 Chapter 749

    In the VIP reception room of Rose Manor, bishop Perot was stunned when he saw Mrs. Katrina with blond hair, shawl and green eyes coming in from the side door with a train.


    Katrina is wearing a duchess dress with golden hook edge and a pair of bright gold high heels with fine workmanship. Her waist is straight and her steps are light. The waist skirt outlines a beautiful body curve. Her pure green eyes are deep and flexible, showing the dignified elegance of your lady and the innocence and liveliness of a girl.


    Perot put away his surprised expression and offered a salute: "Mrs. York, congratulations on your promotion to the knight of the raging waves. May the Supreme Lord of glory protect you."


    Katrina is still very young. Now resonating with 36 elements is not necessarily a good thing. Unless she is sure to pry the element sea and prepare to impact the golden stage, her soul is easily affected by the elements of emptiness.


    If high-level knights can take blue taro potion regularly, these are not a problem. Unfortunately, the yield of blue taro is very low. Even high-level knights in Renma Hill do not have a stable quota of blue taro potion. Katrina is in charge of the golden water city. Sylvia gives priority to ensuring her medicine supply. She resonates with 36 elements. When she obtains the power of angry waves, she can fully feel the changes of the element sea and wait for the opportunity to impact the gold field. At least she has a great chance of semi gold.


    The blue taro potion is more than the protection of the Lord of glory.


    Bishop Perot''s identity should not be underestimated.


    The bishop of Renma hill, Clement''s disciple and sixth level priest Perot did not send anyone to contact in advance. He suddenly visited the Rose Manor and asked to see Mrs. Sylvia alone. These are enough to arouse Katrina''s vigilance and interest.


    "Your Excellency Perot, just call me Katrina." Katrina smiled, sat down at the host of the meeting room, and asked softly, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    She is not only Sylvia''s confidant, but also has a special relationship with his highness Randall. It is said that Sylvia intended to make her an intimate partner with the count of golden eyes. Although the count did not agree, Perot thought it was inevitable for the sake of political stability.


    His highness Randall needs kaitlina''s help to take charge of the hills, and the Duke of York needs his highness Randall to maintain their patriarchal status.


    Sylvia gradually assigned more power to Katrina to increase her weight in Victor''s mind.


    Catherina now holds power and is promoted to the rank of Knight of the raging waves, which bishop Perot is more convinced of.


    Seeing that she was the master of the Rose Manor, Perot could not mention that he wanted to have a secret talk with Mrs. Sylvia. He said in a deep voice, "there is one thing... Assistant father Dane of Randall parish did not report to me on the academic affairs for 15 days."


    The assistant priest of Randall''s Parish did not report the academic affairs to his superiors. Why did Perot look for Mrs. Sylvia?


    Katrina, suspicious, frowned slightly on her slender willow eyebrows, showing just the right concern, and asked, "Lord Dane, has he... Encountered anything?"


    "He''s missing... I sent someone to Randall parish and reported that Dane had been missing for 15 days." Perot, with a calm expression but a sense of pressure, asked, "madam, do you know where he is?"


    If you don''t know anything, please ask your highness Sylvia to come out. Don''t waste everyone''s time... Bishop Perot''s body language has clearly expressed his attitude.


    "The disappearance of the high priest is a big deal." Katrina shook her head gently, didn''t directly respond to Perot''s questions, and asked, "I''m surprised that Lord Dane has been missing for 15 days. Why didn''t the garrison priest Miller inform Jinshui City diocese in time, but you sent someone to Randall to visit Reverend Dane?"


    These days Miller normally reports to the archdiocese on his daily academic affairs, but he doesn''t mention Dane''s disappearance. Luckily, Paro had placed an eyeliner in the Randall parish. He discovered the anomaly at the first time. Because the will of the adult was involved, Perot did not dare to act rashly. According to the regulations of the church, Perot normally sent people to inspect Randall parish. After 15 days after completing the whole process, Perot was anxious to discuss with Sylvia.


    He suspected that the LORD God had opened measures to prevent unknown disasters.


    Although Katrina was cunning, Perot was sure that Sylvia had not told her lord Miller''s true identity. With a serious expression and a tough attitude, he said in a deep voice, "Katrina, the disappearance of the high priest is a great event. Please inform Mrs. Sylvia for me."


    Bishop Perot''s impolite words made Katrina realize that Dane''s disappearance was more serious than the general disappearance. When she got the information, she could stop without detour and temptation. She said positively: "Madam took trisley to Randall to meet her highness this morning."


    "What?"


    The divine knight has the ability to distort the effect of the great prophecy. Perot is surprised and anxious. What he worries most is that Sylvia interferes with the adult. Now he was going to Randall parish to prevent Sylvia from embarrassing father Miller. He simply said "goodbye" and hurried away.


    ************************


    "My husband... Your lover... Where is your master now?"


    Sylvia overlapped her slender legs, and her snow-white and exquisite toes swayed gently under the spider silk skirt. She looked lazy and melancholy. When her eyes turned from the vacant high back chair to the standing Nicole, Lilia and Elena sisters, her pure blue eyes showed a sharp look.


    Lilia, Elena and Alice seemed to be in the wilderness where the rainstorm was coming. They couldn''t find any place to shelter from the rain. The depressed atmosphere made them almost unable to breathe.


    Nicole stepped forward and blocked the three close maids of Randall''s family behind her. The snow-white shell teeth bit her lower lip and said sadly, "I thought Victor had returned to the red frost manor."


    Trisley couldn''t bear to look at Nicole''s sad appearance after all. She said to Sylvia, "it can''t blame them. It''s victor... He even has to hide it from us. If I know where he is, I''ll bring him back to see you."


    Sylvia turned her head and looked at trisley, who had already beeped her little mouth. She laughed and shook her head and said, "you brought him back? He abducted you. Of course, that''s what you want."


    Trisley''s face was slightly hot, quietly mobilized a wisp of fighting spirit, and said calmly: "no matter what your highness needs to do... There is a lack of a high-level Knight around him now, and the York family must support the guardian. I am the most suitable candidate."


    Sylvia nodded and said, "yes, but I believe my love has good reasons to hide this action from me, and he must explain something to prevent me or you... From undermining his action."


    No matter how far her lover is from herself, Sylvia can know where he is, but this is a two-way connection for the Stormrage swordsman. No existence can lock him and hide his telepathy. The wind element sea reveals its position connection with space to victor, which is the essence of the old enemy''s talent.


    Sylvia knew it the day Victor went deep into the swamp. When her lover braved the wind and snow for six consecutive days, she found that this situation was very important. Victor was not exploring in the Everglades.


    Sylvia''s time from Rose Manor to Randall''s collar can just make trisley catch up with victor. If it is delayed for another three days, the snow will completely cover up the traces left by the expeditionary army, and trisley will be difficult to find Victor alone.


    When her husband ran away from home, Sylvia was not worried about his safety at all, but she was still angry, but she was more curious about how Victor would stop himself from recovering him.


    This is a husband and wife game between the angry wind sword saint and the divine knight. There is no need to tell Nicole and the three close maidens. Sylvia just wants to shake the prestige of her mistress.


    Sylvia was quite satisfied with her human performance. She was looking forward to and excited at the thought that Victor was about to confess some secrets to herself.


    Bad Victor, if your gift doesn''t satisfy me, I have to get you back... Sylvia thought to herself, the cold eyes become soft, the repressed bonfire in the fireplace is bright, and the whole hall is warm.


    "Where''s victor''s letter?" Sylvia asked lazily, leaning against the back of the high chair.


    Nicole was the first to react and ordered her attendants to summon jack, the elite guard Victor relied on, while Renault and shack both set out with victor.


    The first monkey militia has been living in Yinyue manor in recent days. He received Mrs. Nicole''s order and soon appeared in front of Sylvia. He bowed seriously, but he was neither humble nor arrogant. He was not affected by the spirit of the divine Knight at all. He presented the prepared letter wooden box and said respectfully: "My Lord, the master''s letters to several ladies are in it."


    Trisley came forward and took the wooden box in Jack''s hand. Sylvia was not in a hurry to open it. Her eyes stared at Jack. Her pure blue eyes turned dark red. Her spiritual strength did not leak out at all, and all focused on the alchemy militia.


    This spiritual power was enough to make the Silver Knight dizzy for a short time, and Jack didn''t move. Trisley deeply understood the power of Sylvia''s spiritual thorn, and she was surprised by the performance of the elite guard of Randall family.


    "Your soul is strong, but incomplete." Sylvia commented.


    Jack said, "my Lord, I have nothing to say."


    Sylvia nodded and asked, "whose orders do the elite guards, including you, obey?"


    "The master left Mrs. Nicole 6 blood warriors, Mrs. Lilia 3 blood warriors, Elena and Mrs. Alice 2 blood warriors respectively, and you and Mrs. trisley 15 blood warriors. I led the other elite guards to obey Lord Nelson''s command."


    Jack paused and continued, "Lord Nelson is not here. The command is handed over to Mrs. Nicole."


    Sylvia turned to Nicole and said, "it seems that Victor had expected Nelson to follow him... Guess, will I read the letter he left you first?"


    Her eyebrows and eyes are curved, and her smile is cunning and charming. She obviously asks Nicole, but everyone clearly feels that her wife is talking with victor who is far away.


    Sylvia''s words undoubtedly dragged several women present into the guessing game set by her lover. Trisley asked Jack the alchemy militia to leave the room and asked, "do you see it or not?"


    "Can you show me first?" Sylvia asked, smiling more brightly.


    "No, I want to see it myself." Trisley shook her head without hesitation. The letter written by her lover will inevitably have sweet words that make people blush and heartbeat. She didn''t want Sylvia to take away her own fun.


    "See your own."


    Sylvia opened the box and took out the top letter. Then, several slender jade hands stretched out and took away their stationery.


    There was only one short sentence in Victor''s letter to Sylvia:


    "Honey, you know where I am and where I have been. When I come back, I will be honest with you."


    Sylvia couldn''t help but tilt up her mouth and show a sweet smile. Her husband went on a long trip without telling her. Of course, she had to confiscate the private money quietly saved by the angry wind sword saint, otherwise how could she calm her resentment.


    Where is the private money hidden?


    The light is in the secret castle on the hill, and the dark is in the skylark mountains.


    The collection of angry wind sword saint is worth looking forward to. However, since it is the treasure house set by angry wind sword saint, the open hill secret castle is actually dark. Even if there is nothing in it, it is just that ordinary people can''t see it.


    Sylvia could go to the secret castle in the hill and the secret storehouse in the skylark mountains at any time. She didn''t have to rush for a moment. She looked up at Lilia and Elena sisters.


    The personal maid of his highness Randall obediently held the letter in her hand to her mistress. Lilia first said, "the master asked me to send letters to the Marquis of Wimbledon regularly."


    "I send letters to the Duchess of Olivia regularly." Said Alice.


    "I am responsible for sending letters to the countess Wimbledon and miss chebman of the Sassanian empire." Elena finally said.


    These letters to lovers were prepared by Victor in advance. Among the love words of missing each other, there was the diplomatic layout of the count of golden eyes. Each of the Randall''s three personal maids was responsible for foreign affairs, and Sylvia could not continue to embarrass them.


    Nicole looked at the letter left by Victor, but her face became dignified and even confused. She silently handed the letter to Sylvia, her eyes flashing, as if she was ready to make a decision.


    "The situation is a little..."


    Sylvia browsed Nicole''s stationery, frowned and stretched, looked up several times and said to Nicole, "the content of the stationery must not be spread." Immediately, she said softly, "at present, the situation is not clear. We can''t make a decision until Victor sends the first information... Whether to stick to it or prepare to cross the river and explore new territory. Therefore, I don''t allow you to be promoted to Silver Knight in advance, which is related to your future. Now, we have a lot to do."


    "Yes."


    Nicole loosened her clenched hands. Victor not only described the situation of ant man in his letter, but also clearly pointed out that he would rather have casualties among his followers than Nicole in distress. Therefore, he didn''t inform Nicole in advance and sincerely asked Nicole for understanding.


    Nicole believes in Victor''s means, but she still feels a little uneasy.


    Over there, trisley took Sylvia''s opportunity to read the letter, folded her palms and crumpled her letter into irreducible pieces.


    Sylvia didn''t stop her. She was surprised and relieved, and finally said with a calm smile: "it seems that it has something to do with me."


    Trisley was silent for a moment and motioned Nicole and the three close maids to leave the room.


    When they closed the door, trisley waited a little longer and said in a low voice, "I want to see someone... You, promise me not to leave the silver moon manor until I come back."


    Sylvia held her smooth cheek in her hand and said with a smile: "you''re afraid I''ll leave you and go find Victor by myself? Well, well, don''t stare at me, I promise you. In fact, I also want to see that person this time. I''m not interested now... My men have been arranged. I''m afraid I won''t see that person even if I want to find that person."


    Trisley moved and asked, "why?"


    "No, why, it''s just difficult."


    Sylvia stared at the bonfire jumping in the fireplace for a long time, sighed and said faintly, "I''ll see him, and I''ll have to see him."


    Trisley bit her red lips and asked hard, "who is he?"


    "I shouldn''t go to see him. You can go to him and ask everything you want to ask... No matter what his attitude is, please respect him."

 Chapter 750

    Trisley walked alone in the snow-white street of Pinghu Town without her entourage. Her beautiful face was hidden in the gray hooded cloak. The invisible spiritual power made the sparse pedestrians in the street automatically ignore the graceful lone lady. Holding the secret silver sword handle hanging at her waist, she walked to the town church without any interference. Her delicate boots left a string of shallow footprints on the snow behind her.


    The streets of Pinghu Town are well planned and the houses are in order. Every plant, brick and tile here has the style of Randall family. The planning is reasonable, orderly and beautiful. After continuous expansion, the town has become a big city. When the magnificent Randall cathedral is capped, it can be officially renamed Pinghu City.


    Will Pinghu City be the first main city built by Victor?


    Trisley sighed and looked back from the snowy cathedral.


    Pinghu Town was once one of the most remote towns in the human country. Now the great Lord and the church leaders believe that she has infinite potential. Once the strategy of crossing the river and expanding to the south of Gambis Kingdom has made progress, relying on the convenience of rose port, Pinghu City will become the main northern city of Renma hills, and Victor and Sylvia''s children are her noblest successors.


    If ant man monsters really dig holes and nest under the man horse hills. This city, which has devoted much of Victor''s efforts, has no future, and even the whole man and horse hills will wither and die.


    Trisley is more concerned about Sylvia and Victor''s safety than her family''s hard-working territories and towns. Now all questions have to be answered by Randall''s garrison priest Miller.


    When trisley came to the church, the town had just finished today''s morning prayer. The dark crowd poured out of the church. She walked into the church against the crowd, and then climbed to the third floor of the church from the rotating stairs behind the prayer hall.


    This floor is the rest area of the church clergy. A junior priest passed trisley with his attendant. He didn''t notice a strange lady walking to the room at the end of the corridor.


    The oak door creaked open from inside. Trisley walked into the room without stopping. She saw the gray haired and wrinkled old priest Miller.


    It was not the first time for her to see father Miller stationed in Pinghu Town. Miller was invited to attend formal banquets held by Yinyue manor. Trisley saw the old priest with ordinary temperament and appearance at the Randall family dinner. The impression given to her by the other party was the same as that of several old village heads led by Rand. It represented the most difficult period for Victor to explore the territory, but their own ability was poor.


    Trisley never thought that this seemingly ordinary old priest could be respected by Her Highness Sylvia and victor. But he hid his identity and lurked around Victor when he was weak until now, which annoyed trisley. She took off her hood and asked coldly, "who is your excellency?"


    The stormy female Knight of Rose Manor was like a beautiful girl, but her angry appearance showed a cold and threatening momentum. Miller looked at her with muddy eyes and said calmly, "this is not the attitude of a noble lady talking to the old man... As you can see, I am Miller, the second priest stationed in Randall parish."


    Trisley was a little silent, reluctantly raised her train to the other party, bowed her knees and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care who your excellency is. You deceive my lover and let him risk going to endless forest to deal with ant man monsters. If... If he can''t come back, I will not let you go."


    "What a stubborn child." Father Miller smiled and shook his head. He turned to pick up the kettle from the stove, poured a cup of hot water for trisley, pointed to the stool beside the table and said, "please sit down and we can talk slowly."


    The old priest was calm and calm. Trisley suddenly found herself less angry and even ashamed of her performance.


    ... like a grumpy woman.


    She sat down, holding the hot tea cup in her white and tender hands, remained silent for a few seconds and asked, "can Victor come back safely?"


    Miller did not make a positive response, but said, "are you lack of confidence in the Stormrage sword saint? I know Victor would not think so, but there will always be unexpected situations in the development of things. Ordinary people are often helpless in the face of accidents, but his highness Randall doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself. He may have taken all the accidents into account."


    Miller picked up the cup, took a sip of hot tea and continued: "Powerful life always wants to turn the future into what they want, and they can often do that. In fact, his highness Randall has no worse power than big prophecy. Randall''s leadership, artificial water conservancy system and Pinghu Town are the best proof. I have witnessed Victor turning a barren field into a fertile territory, digging canals, opening up farmland and building buildings Build castles, fortresses and churches, and then the town. "


    Trisley raised her pale blue and pure eyes and said slightly sharply, "are you His Majesty the Pope?"


    "Obviously not."


    "You just mentioned the great prophecy." Trisley looked directly into the eyes of the Holy Spirit priest and said without flinching.


    The knight of the fury is accusing the Holy Spirit priest of using the great prophecy to dominate her lover. Father Miller feels a headache. If the object of conversation is Sylvia, she will understand the limitations of the great prophecy, but Sylvia will not come to see the God''s dependents of the Lord of glory, and he does not want to talk face to face with the divine knight, at least not now. So he has to deal with one because of Zhang A young wife whose husband ran away from home and angered others.


    "I thought I had just explained that his highness Randall has his own ''great prophecy''..."


    Miller muttered and then asked, "well, do you agree that I made Victor into a Stormrage sword saint with great prophecy?"


    Trish Leighton had nothing to say. If Miller''s great prophecy sent Victor to the holy land, no one could object to him dominating the Stormrage sword saint to eliminate the unknown disaster. On the contrary, the Stormrage sword saint was not affected by the great prophecy. He went to the endless forest out of his own will and had nothing to do with the old priest.


    Trisley can''t admit the first one, so she can only acquiesce to the second one.


    "In fact, you are blaming me. As a servant of the Supreme Lord, why do you put the responsibility of redemption on your lover?" Miller explained with a smile: "maybe you can understand that his highness Randall is smarter than me. He is the one who makes decisions. I just cooperate with him, and I have done my best."


    After listening to the old priest''s words, trisley sighed silently. She admitted that Victor was not a lord manipulated by others. Even Sylvia could not manipulate him, let alone the wrinkled old man in front of her.


    "Victor''s letter mentioned ''the ancient god of recovery''... He thought it posed a threat to Sylvia. You must know something, Lord Miller?" The Nu Tao female Knight restrained her worry and melancholy and asked respectfully.


    Miller''s expression became serious, pondered for a long time, nodded and said, "I still can''t understand his highness Randall''s statement about ''reviving the ancient god''... The old tree stump can break new buds easily. Is it still the original old tree?" After a pause, he continued: "there are infinite changes in the future, I can''t know. The future I see is not Mrs. Sylvia... The great prophecy should not be aimed at the divine knight, it''s not the power of the Supreme Lord. I can''t use the great prophecy against the sun elves, but is his highness Randall the sun elves?"


    "I''ve done everything I can. The decision is now in the hands of the most powerful superman of mankind. I can''t see anything... As for what kind of result you want, you have to do it yourself without worrying about big prophecy."


    Miller took a sip of water and said faintly, "the water is not hot anymore. Please go back."


    Trisley got up gracefully, saluted the Holy Spirit priest and left. Before going out, she suddenly looked back and asked curiously, "Sir, who are you?"


    Miller smiled at himself, shook his head and said, "have you heard of this... There are always some ''old monsters'' in the church?"


    Trisley frowned and asked, "who said that?"


    "... Victor said."


    **************************


    Trisley left Pinghu Town and went directly to the hill secret castle of Randall family. She saw Sylvia in the cave on the second floor.


    She wore a white dress and held the stone platform in the middle of the cave with one hand, just like a moonlight orchid blooming quietly in the night, beautiful and lonely. Trisley trembled in her heart. She couldn''t help but come forward and hold her other slender hand. She said softly, "I''m sure victor will come back."


    Sylvia turned her eyes and smiled. The dark cave seemed to be much brighter. She asked softly, "I was going to let you stay in Randall''s collar and take over the silver moon manor... Now?"


    Trisley hesitated a little, finally shook her head firmly, held Sylvia''s arm and said stubbornly, "I want to be with you. I''ll be where you go."


    "Afraid I''ll run to Victor?"


    Sylvia kissed trisley''s smooth and full forehead, raised her willow eyebrows and asked, "what did the old man say?"


    "He talked like he said everything, but he didn''t say anything." Trisley skimmed her pink mouth and disdained to say, "he just explained that he didn''t have the will to control Victor, but just cooperated fully."


    Sylvia nodded and asked, "what did Victor write in the letter that made you change your mind and have to stare at me?"


    "The ant tribe is related to the revived ancient gods... Victor believes that the divine knight is the natural enemy of the revived ancient gods. He is worried that you will stimulate the ancient gods and make things out of control." Trisley looked up into Sylvia''s eyes and said seriously, "I also believe in my husband. He''s so smart... Don''t go to him. He must have a way to solve the problem. We''ll wait for him back in the man horse hill."


    Sylvia smiled at the corners of her mouth, her eyes were as deep and endless as the night sky, and sighed: "the endless forest is the forbidden area in my heart, where the elves live... Just as victor worried about my safety, I was also afraid that he would be abducted by the elves queen or princess and never come back. Therefore, he had to hide it from me first..."


    "Your Highness is the most beautiful woman in the world. How can Fairy Queen and Princess be compared with your highness?" Trisley waved her little fist, proudly raised her chin and joked, "you should have confidence in yourself."


    Sylvia covered her mouth with a charming smile and said in a fluttering manner, "of course, victor will come back. If the elf queen dares to seduce my husband, I must kill her."


    Trisley knew Sylvia was by no means joking. Robbing her husband with the divine knight must be suicide.


    Sylvia changed the subject and asked, "do you think there''s anything special here?"


    Before trisley could answer, she said positively, "balance... I have never seen the balanced intersection of four series elements in nature, and the intersection... Is here."


    With a gentle push of her jade hand, the big stone platform immediately fell apart, and stones of different shapes scattered on the ground.


    Trisley widened her eyes. She didn''t realize that the seemingly complete stone platform was put together, and there was nothing in it. At least she didn''t find anything abnormal in her sight and element perception.


    Sylvia''s slender and beautiful index finger explained: "the balance and convergence point of the four void elements happens to be the center of the stone platform."


    "There are ancient wonders here... Taken away by my love."


    Trisley was surprised and asked, "what ancient wonders?"


    Sylvia shook her head, thought for a moment, and said, "when Victor first entered this cave, he suddenly fell into a coma... Now I think he didn''t run out of energy because of his awakening popularity talent, but inherited an ancient will."


    "Will? You mean the evil God chose Victor?" Trisley asked eagerly, her beautiful little face showing a worried look.


    "Will cannot be equated with living life." Sylvia pondered and explained: "We make rules for the family and point out the direction. Our successors still follow after a thousand years. This is our will... I guess Victor''s ancient will is older than that of the chosen one. It is a lost great civilization. They can transform people''s soul. The secret guards of Randall family come from this, including rock brick, blue taro, gold restoration potion, etc They are all masterpieces of ancient civilization. They are also inextricably linked with knights. "


    Trisley was stunned and muttered, "Victor was the successor of the ancient Knight civilization... No wonder he was so excellent."


    "Baby, you made a mistake." Sylvia raised her beautiful and impeccable chin, her eyes rippling, and said proudly, "my love is better than the ancient Knight. When I first saw my love, I knew he was extraordinary. He has the most unique soul, and this uniqueness has never changed."


    Trisley''s heart moved and asked, "do you mean to say, Victor, he is not controlled by the ancient will?"


    "Of course." Sylvia smiled and said: "The power of fate may have influenced him, but he is the rage wind sword saint and the master of his heart and blood. He has a puzzle intertwined with the laws of the world, which is the root of his power. The more he knows, the stronger and more perfect he will be. This is the Road created by his highness Randall, so he will go to the endless forest and meet the queen of ant man and the ancient god of recovery. He is not affected by it Miller or the manipulation of ancient will. "


    Trisley finally felt relieved, blushed slightly and whispered, "we have to do something to help us... Victor."


    Sylvia said with a smile, "guess, did he leave a signpost for the family backup? Victor must have a careful plan. Even our reaction was expected by him... Can''t you see it? My God, you care too much about your husband and lose your sense of propriety. I''m beginning to envy victor."


    Trisley fought back her shyness and said, "I didn''t see his plan."


    Sylvia stroked her smooth forehead and groaned, "little fool, I don''t know the situation of my opponent. How can I make a comprehensive plan? But the angry wind sword saint has come to the front. What else can I worry about? I''m Victor''s follow-up plan."


    Trisley blinked and said, "that also needs to be connected, such as contact information?"


    Sylvia''s eyes glowed, her mouth flashed an expectant smile and said, "let''s go to the secret castle in the skylark mountains. I guess there are many surprises waiting for us."

 Chapter 751

    In the mountain fortress and the knight hall, Sylvia sat on the Iron Throne and looked absently through a pile of information stationery left by Victor.


    Under the steps of the throne, trisley and Nicole gathered together to study a silver crossbow. They were discussing with great interest, and from time to time they gave a pleasant exclamation like a silver bell.


    "The power of the silver crossbow is much stronger than that of the military crossbow, but the stringing is too difficult. It is difficult for ordinary vassal soldiers to twist the crossbow string. This is a sharp weapon prepared for secondary blood soldiers."


    "The stringing speed of the second-class blood warrior using the silver crossbow is still too slow. The third-class blood warrior, that is, the first-class soul warrior, is almost the same... The question is whether the silver can be popularized. If it can be popularized, this strange material will have more uses, not just making military heavy crossbows."


    "Sure... Victor purchased soft silver ore to build the walls of Pinghu Town and raven town. He had already started to store silver ore, and he allowed the standard war crossbow designed by the craftsman to penetrate the armor within 80 meters. He had to use keel steel to cast metal bow pieces. Master Edwin thought that the cost of standard war crossbow was too high and had no practical significance. If he knew Victor had silver, he would be surprised I wouldn''t say that. " Nicole stroked the silver ant man armor on her body, and her eyes and eyebrows were full of joy.


    The silver armor she wore was beautiful and fit. There was no doubt that Victor designed it carefully. Trisley also wears the double silver armor tailored by Victor for her, but her armor adopts water lizard skin and integrates silver and secret silver. Although it is more friendly to empty water elements than ordinary secret silver armor, the material of the armor is not as good as the ant man''s shell of silver level.


    Nicole''s silver armor is bright and clean. It is made of strange materials. In terms of appearance, trisley''s silver armor is worse than Nicole''s. However, extraordinary knights are not suitable to equip with element resistant silver ant man armor, and water lizard double silver armor is especially suitable for high-level female knights.


    However, Nicole has two sets of silver armor, one is the silver ant man armor used by senior knights, and the other is the silver water lizard armor used by high-level female knights.


    Trisley only has a set of double silver armor. She thinks Victor is eccentric, but due to the identity of the teacher, it''s not good because she looks at her students with one less gift.


    Looking at Nicole''s upturned mouth, trisley couldn''t help scolding: "the key problem is the smelting process of Se silver mine and the casting process of Se silver equipment. If the output of Se silver is lower than that of keel steel, it can only be used as a rare strange material and won''t bring huge strategic advantages to the family."


    Nicole glanced at trisley proudly, raised her jade hand, summoned the manager of the mountain fortress, and asked, "busso, what is the refining ratio of the silver mine? What is the proportion of casting a silver equipment into the silver mine?"


    "Madam, the refining ratio of silver ore is related to the ore quality. The current refining ratio of silver ore in mountain fortress is about 135:1. The blending ratio of silver ore is related to the blending material. Stone is the highest, wood is the second, and then various metals. The blending ratio of biomass leather is the lowest. For example, the blending ratio of Lizard Leather is only 10:3." Busso, an auxiliary alchemist, introduced solemnly.


    There''s only one thing that the water lizard double silver armour needs... Nicole almost didn''t laugh. As for the proportion of silver into the water lizard, the lower the better, she doesn''t care.


    "What is the integration ratio of ant man''s silver armor?" Trisley asked in a cold voice.


    "Less than ten to two, more than ten to one."


    "Oh, so few."


    Nicole couldn''t laugh at once. She and trisley looked at each other and closed it at the touch. There seemed to be a sour smell spreading in the hall.


    Sylvia didn''t care about the collision between two vinegar jars. Victor''s Secret mountain fortress exceeded her imagination and made her particularly angry.


    The fortress is built in the depths of skylark mountains with solid rock bricks. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides and cliffs on one side. It is magnificent and hidden. No one can simply regard the fortress castle as a stone building. There are warehouses, barracks, corrals, farmland, iron and wood workshops, pharmaceutical laboratories, mountains of grain materials, and thousands of fat pigs. Relying on this well-equipped fortress, Victor brought thousands of square kilometers of mountain forests under his control. He even enslaved the goblins with the animal language wizard imosen, opened up a swamp advance base, and continuously obtained all kinds of ecological resources from the Everglades.


    More than ten crystal candlestick chandeliers are hung on the ceiling of the knight hall, which is enough to prove that the mountain fortress is rich, not to mention that the treasure house also contains refined gold, secret silver and all kinds of rare treasures. Sylvia spent a full hour just reading the account books. She didn''t have time to read the knowledge and technical materials transcribed by Victor.


    Se Yin is undoubtedly the most valuable strange material of mountain fortress. Its practical significance can be compared with gold potion and rock brick. To be exact, it is more valuable to man and horse hills. Because there are substitutes for ceryin armaments, not sensitive resources like rock bricks. It is like the keel steel of Friedrich family. It can control the transaction scale and realize the technical monopoly by falsely reporting the cost and output, so as to bring long-term strategic advantages to the family.


    "Is there a silver silver silver fusion technology?" Sylvia asked the fortress manager, pointing to a pile of scroll storage boxes nearby.


    Bousso bowed and replied, "Lord mother, there are no technical scrolls related to ceryin."


    After hearing busso''s answer, trisley ignored the quarrel with Nicole and asked coldly, "why not?"


    "No comment." The auxiliary alchemist replied without expression.


    Although the silver fusion technology is valuable, Victor has put silver on the table without worrying that it will fly away. Bousso, the chief of the fortress, is obviously a human transformed by Victor using ancient wonders. His soul is incomplete, and there will be no result in questioning him. Sylvia is more concerned about where the wealth created by the mountain fortress flows now?


    If Victor didn''t leave the man horse hill, she could not ask. Since Victor had been on an expedition to the endless forest, she didn''t know when he would come back. Over time, the huge potential forces brought by wealth will inevitably get out of control.


    This is something Sylvia can''t allow. She raised her hand to stop her oath. The knight continued to ask the fortress manager, smiled and said, "when did Victor build the mountain fortress?"


    Nicole and trisley looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and said uncertainly, "it should be some years..."


    Bousso only heard the question of his mistress. Without thinking about it, he said, "the mountain fortress was built twelve years ago."


    "Twelve years ago... During the outbreak of ant disaster, Victor secretly built a castle in the skylark mountains." Sylvia snorted coldly and said, "he has been defending me until now... Damn guy!"


    Nicole and trisley were silent. After a while, trisley said, "it''s normal for Victor to be wary of us. It''s estimated that he didn''t say it because he was afraid of you getting angry... You see, he''s sneaking away now. Haven''t you told us everything here?"


    "Master mother, are you angry with your master?" Bousso asked abruptly.


    Sylvia''s heart moved and nodded, "yes, I''m angry."


    As expected, the fortress manager further explained, "you are angry. The master has a gift for you. Please wait... You go and get the gift left by the master to the mother."


    A fortress guard walked away. Before long, he returned to the knight hall with a long box and presented it respectfully to Sylvia on the throne.


    She reached into the box and took out a four foot long fine thorn sword, which should be said to be a long thorn with one hand without a blade. It is dark and plain. The handle is inlaid with four elements of the same size: yellow, red, blue and green. Crystal may be the only decoration of this weapon.


    Sylvia held the handle of the sword, but she couldn''t help moving. Her wrist turned over and sank slightly. The stabbing sword sank silently into the hard floor tile without obstruction. Then snow-white frost spread and condensed from the stabbing sword, and the temperature in the hall suddenly decreased. In a moment, it was as cold as an ice cellar.


    Nicole''s eyes widened. She didn''t see Sylvia''s empty element, but the thorn of the Rose Queen was obviously the erosion and freezing characteristics of the empty water element.


    "Is this... The black sword of nahtigar?" Trisley exclaimed in surprise. Seeing Nicole''s inquiring eyes, she calmed down and explained: "The ''black sword'' handed down from generation to generation by the nahtigar family can be traced back to the era of the chosen one. It is said that it is a strange magic sword with the feat of killing dragons. It can convey the elements of emptiness rather than the elements of the secret silver sword. Therefore, it can break through the element resistance of the giant dragons and kill them... The nahtigar family not only killed the giant dragons with the black sword, but also killed them at the end of the era of the chosen one, Following his majesty Enoch, the early Pope, and resisting the tyranny of witches, he once made great achievements with the ''black sword''. "


    "It''s no secret that the ''black sword'' is made of black gold. However, the refining method of black gold has long been lost... I didn''t expect Victor to reproduce the black gold forging method." Said trisley with envy.


    Sylvia smiled like a flower, stroked the fine thorn sword gently, and asked, "this is actually a gun tip, what about the gun body?"


    Bousso came forward and said, "my Lord, sarong magic iron ore is very rare and the refining ratio is very low. The sarong magic iron stored in the mountain fortress is only enough to make this gun tip. Because the source of sarong magic iron ore on the swamp has been cut off, we can''t make a matching gun body for you at present."


    Sylvia nodded, smiled and said, "I''ll write a letter to victor and tell him I''m satisfied with the gift he gave me... You all back."


    Bousso and several fortress guards bowed away. When they left the knight hall, Sylvia told Nicole and trisley: "I have two requirements... First, the information about the Ant King''s invasion must not be leaked to prevent hundreds of thousands of tenants from fleeing the human horse hills. We don''t have to do anything superfluous. All plans and arrangements can be formulated and implemented only after Victor sends back the information and instructions... I have a hunch that the ant disaster will not break out in the human horse hills."


    She paused and continued: "the second request is that in one year at most, the news that his highness Randall will go to endless forest to investigate ant people will spread, but he will wait two or three years or even longer to come back. In order to prevent some forces from laying out plans for Lilia, I will take her back to Rose Manor and ask her to assist Katrina and manage the two headed dragon chamber of Commerce."


    Nicole''s heart suddenly tightened and opened her mouth to argue: "but I need Lilia here..."


    "No, but." Sylvia interrupted Nicole and said coldly: "I like the gift that Victor gave me. That doesn''t mean I forgive him for trying to guard against me. Hum, he secretly built a mountain fortress and traded secret silver and refined gold with the chebman family... Besides, silver matters a lot. Lilia leads the Softbank ore transaction between Pinghu Town and the chebman family. Even if she doesn''t know, I''ll change hands and gradually cut off the Softbank ore transaction Easy to avoid being seen. "


    She eased her tone slightly, raised the letter paper in her hand, and said, "Victor is going to take the mountain fortress as the residence of the eagle school. The red frost manor will concentrate resources and give priority to the development of the disciples of the eagle school, and I will send someone to help you."


    Mrs. Sylvia gave both grace and power. Nicole was unable to object and had to nod silently, but she lost the wing protection of his highness Randall, which made her feel weak and determined to be promoted to Silver Knight.


    Sylvia''s insight into Nicole''s change of mind. This is not the best time for Nicole to be promoted to extraordinary, but compared with the huge potential power that Victor worked hard to manage outside the Randall family, Sylvia is not assured that she will be in charge of it anyway.


    Lilia ignites the fire of her heart and is still weak. She has no ability to control the underground forces all over the human country. In fact, Sylvia never recognized Victor to bring all the mountain people in all places under his command. No matter how careful he is, he will always show his feet over time, which will lead to a strong rebound from the local lords. The battle of slaughtering the village and destroying the village will be inevitable. The worst thing is that the mountain people''s strongholds are distributed everywhere, beyond the reach of the York family. Once there is a bloody conflict between the mountain people and local lords, victor will only be dragged into a vortex one by one.


    Moreover, the mountain fortress now has no income, and the depletion of the source of wealth will lead to difficulties in the operation of the organization. Sylvia''s first thought was that the mountain people would re-establish contact with the local lords in order to survive, and the underground armed organization built by Victor would soon be exposed.


    In order to deal with the worst situation, Renma Hill needs the full support of the Lords of various countries. We must not arouse the public anger of the lords at this juncture.


    Sylvia has secretly made up her mind to cut the relationship between the mountain stronghold and the man horse hills as soon as possible. Scattered mountain people''s strongholds are of little use. She can''t afford to support these people. It''s better to concentrate resources and strengthen the armed forces of the horse hills.


    When his highness Randall was there, he could do anything he wanted. He is not in the man horse hill, Sylvia can only deal with the problem in her own way.


    She doesn''t have the ability to turn stone into gold, so she must stop losing in time.


    Trisley understood this truth, avoided Lilia''s topic and asked, "don''t our army need to prepare for war?"


    "Prepare for war... When the ant man enters the man horse hill to build his nest, it''s too late." Sylvia sighed faintly, played with the fine thorn sword in her hand, raised her flawless face, smiled and said, "I won''t go to the endless forest. I will end the king of ant man on the grassland on the west side of the Everglades."


    "I guess my love is planning the passage of the human army through the lizard swamp. He may have to fight face-to-face with the Hydra lizard."

 Chapter 752

    Caligula walked on the ice of the deep lake in the lizard swamp with a blue fine iron spear. He chose a place, nodded selfishly, with a simple smile on his face, poked several times on the hard ice with a sharp spear tip, and the small holes left can be connected into a circle with a diameter of 1.5 meters.


    Then, the burly man stamped on the center of the circle, and the cold lake water was squeezed by the broken ice and sprayed out of the gap. Aka''s skill was surprisingly dexterous. He slipped to the side at the moment of stamping off the ice. Not only did he not get his boots wet by the gushing lake water, he also skillfully exerted force to turn the broken round ice over.


    He looked back at the spear without looking back, and the overturned ice hit the spear tip. Half a meter thick, round table sized ice was easily picked up from the lake and rolled away, leaving a circular deep well on the light blue lake ice.


    At this time, Brandon and Klaus with several light armor guards rushed to the scene from behind. Klaus commanded the light armor guard to spread the bag woven with dry reeds on the ice, poured the bait specially made by Wizard imosen into the ice well, and then put the long handle fishing net bag into the lake to stir constantly.


    Brandon, who had nothing to do, patted Caligula on the arm and exclaimed, "Hey, aka, you just broke the ice. It''s so beautiful."


    Aka is simple and likes to be praised most. He raises his head and says proudly, "these ice holes are all opened by aka. Aka has opened many good ice holes and has to fight more and better ice holes. You fish, aka will fight ice holes."


    He found a direction and ran away excitedly. The three meter long refined iron spear was held by his big hand, which seemed full of joy.


    Brandon laughed twice and suddenly felt a little lost. As a first-class bronze knight who ignites the fire of his heart, he can open an ice hole like Caligula, but aka can always avoid the weak lake ice and dig wells where there are the most abundant fish.


    Caligula''s ice breaking efficiency is the highest, and Brandon can only do some rough fishing with the guards. This made him especially depressed when he just became a bronze knight. He wanted to show his skills, but he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    "I said, Brandon, don''t be stunned. Hurry to catch the fish." Klaus threw a long handle fishing net pocket and warned, "when the taste of bait dissipates, this ice hole can only be used for fishing."


    The bait made by the wizard has played an effective role. Countless fish swim to the wellhead. They gather more and more. Looking at it, there are upward vertical fish heads. The scene of crowded together is a little scary. Another three foot long fish jumped out of the water one by one and landed on the ice. The movement of the fish''s tail beating the ice was like lively applause.


    Klaus and the light guard didn''t have time to pick up the fish that came to the door automatically. They waved their long handled fish net bags in turn and tried to scoop up the fish in the ice hole.


    Brandon joined the fishing team and muttered, "we caught almost 7000 pounds in half a day."


    "Not enough for the dragon lizard... Fierce war dogs and bear dogs are also big stomach kings." Klaus analyzed the fish and said, "I think it will take three days to catch the fish, and the physical fitness of war animals and soul soldiers can recover to their peak."


    Brandon poured a full bag of fish into the trawl, stopped and asked expectantly, "do you think we''ll fight the nearby lizard tribe?"


    Klaus was stunned and asked, "is that how you want to fight the swamp half dragon?"


    "Hey, hey, since we were promoted to knight, we have only killed those timid and weak goblins, and haven''t met decent opponents... Don''t you want to try the power of half dragon people?" Brandon asked back, taking Klaus on the shoulder.


    Klaus was also a young man. He was a little excited by Brandon, but he thought about it, shook his head and said: "I don''t think the master will fight with the half dragon tribe. I can''t think of any benefit. As long as those half dragon people drill into the water, we can''t get them. If we can''t completely disintegrate their combat power, they can sneak into our antelope camel transport team at any time, even reduce the elite combat personnel of the family... The master''s goal is the ant man monster in the endless forest, We shouldn''t lose our hands here. "


    Brandon admitted Klaus''s analysis was reasonable. He said unconvinced, "I think the master wants to fight the half dragon tribe."


    Klaus asked curiously, "why do you think so?"


    Brandon just said it casually. He caught a glimpse of the round red catfish in the trawl. His mind flashed and said: "This season, female fish have eggs. Fishing like us will certainly affect the livelihood of the half dragon tribe in the coming year. They won''t give up... The master is a university student. Why doesn''t he know these things? He asked us to catch fish and was ready to go to war with the half Dragon tribe."


    Klaus thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you have a point. However, the ferocity ratio of half dragon people is 70 to 1, that is to say, there are about 9000 members of the nearby half dragon tribe, including at least 1000 ferocious half dragon soldiers."


    Brandon held the hilt of the sword around his waist and said calmly, "the half dragon tribe has some strength, but we have the master and four ladies, as well as two big monsters kept by imosen... The half dragon people can''t stand it."


    Klaus looked at Brandon strangely, nodded and said, "yes, the fierce half dragons have dangerous intuition. Do you think they dare to come and die?"


    Brandon''s high spirited expression suddenly collapsed and hesitated, "that''s not sure. The orcs are stupid..."


    "How about we make a bet?" Klaus said with a bad smile, "you''re afraid of losing."


    Brandon was guilty and hard spoken. "Who''s afraid of losing? What''s the bet?"


    "Whoever loses will eat red catfish for three days. He doesn''t eat other food, only red catfish."


    The swamp red catfish is fresh and tender, and there are no fish bones, but Brandon has almost vomited after eating the red catfish these days. In fact, except for aka, the four Dragon maids and the elite guards of the family, others are a little nervous when they see the red catfish.


    Brandon frowned and said fiercely, "OK, I''ll bet with you..."


    As the two men were talking, a cheerful and loud dog barked in the distance, and a bear and dog with snow-white fur was running towards this side. It is bigger than Randall''s fierce fighting dog, almost equal to the spotted tiger. Its full muscles move under its shiny fur, showing a smooth beauty - that is the beauty of strength and agility, and the difference between a fierce dog and an ordinary canine.


    The bright tusks and bright red eyes outside the snout show that this is a deeply ferocious War dog with a rare talent for bloodthirsty. But it is not as majestic as Randall''s fierce war mastiff. Its long tongue swings left and right outside its mouth. It is very funny, but it is full of self-confidence.


    Brandon and Klaus recognize this funny and confident fierce fighting dog. It is the first fierce bear dog of Randall family. It is only three and a half years old and raised by bertina.


    The story of bertina and "white bread" was talked about by the attendants of silver moon manor.


    A few years ago, imosen, the hunting manager of Randall family, bred bear dogs on the basis of guard dogs and guard dogs. Each litter of bear puppies had to be strictly screened by him, and all unqualified ones were eliminated. Among them, one white pup was abandoned because of its conspicuous fur and weak physique. Fortunately, bertina picked up the poor lucky white puppy back to the silver moon manor as a pet.


    The ferocity ratio of the Lord''s war dogs is generally 200:1. The deep ferocity of the war dogs can only depend on luck. Emerson claimed that the ratio of ferocity of bear dogs was 120:1, but everyone regarded him as bragging - none of his previously bred guard dogs and guard dogs were ferocious. But who could have expected that the white bear dog brought back by Bell ate and drank in the manor every day, pretended to be good and sell cute, but it was violent, and it was still deeply violent.


    Normally, ordinary people can''t control fierce war dogs at all. They are fierce by nature, despise the weak, and only obey their powerful masters. The "white bread" of Yinyue manor is very friendly to everyone and has no consciousness of fierce fighting dogs. If other bears and dogs are not afraid of it, no one will believe that "white bread" is a powerful fierce beast.


    "White bread" is bertina''s follower. It''s where bell is.


    Two young knights had seen bertina hiding behind white bread. She grabbed the tail of the ferocious fighting dog, put on skates, let the big dog slide on the ice, and slipped to the ice hole in the blink of an eye.


    Brandon was quick eyed and quick handed. He grabbed the yelling fat girl and gracefully turned around in place. He dissolved the strong inertia of bertina''s sprint, put her on the ice and asked with a smile: "how can our ''little queen'' leave her guard and sneak away?"


    Bell''s nickname in silver moon manor is "little queen". She rules all kitchens, restaurants, food storage rooms, orchards and other places where food can be found. "White bread" is her running dog, aka is her palace minister, and those minor attendants are her most loyal supporters, including, of course, the children outside the manor.


    Brandon and Klaus, without exception, were loyal to the "little queen" bertina and received many additional snack rewards from her.


    After the witch identity of hunt manager imosen was exposed, Brandon and Klaus have rejected him until now, but they can''t hate little wizard bertina. If there is anything that can relieve their stress during the journey, it is playing with bell.


    Bell wore skate shoes and was much taller out of thin air. She raised her hand and compared her two former playmates. She quickly carried her little hands behind her, slipped around them as if nothing had happened, looked back at the back, and said proudly, "the guards given to bell by the master are fools. How can you win me in skating with me?"


    Several soul soldiers were running at full speed. Klaus looked at the "white bread" sniffing everywhere and thought: they can''t run away, but the fierce fighting dogs are real.


    "Why are they all red catfish? Are there any delicious white belly fin fish?" Bell looked into the ice hole and said dejectedly.


    "There are a few... Er, not now."


    Hearing the sound, bell looked back and saw his big dog pick out a fat white belly fin fish from the trawl. He immediately shouted, "white bread! You greedy ghost, that''s my fish... Oh, forget it, it''s all your saliva. You''re disgusting."


    "White bread" wagged his tail at Bell and swallowed the whole fish as soon as he bowed his head.


    Klaus said, "there are not many fish left in this ice hole. We are going to drag these fish back first, and then go to another ice hole opened by aka."


    After repeated fishing by light guards, the number of red catfish in the ice well became sparse. You can see the dark lake water. Bell knelt down and said in a nostalgic tone: "the big fish with long teeth that I like to eat best... Its eggs are as big as lizard eggs, which is especially beautiful."


    "Big toothed fish? You mean sharp toothed tiger fish... That''s the top food." Brandon smiled.


    "... or a top predator." Klaus said angrily while finishing the trawl: "come and give me a hand. It''s not a knight''s virtue to stand there and be lazy."


    Brandon shook his head and ran to collect the fish. White bread also helped them take the fish scattered on the ice into the trawl. Bertina was short and weak. She moved two live fish and fell three somersaults. She simply slipped up the ice around the ice hole and shouted, "the red catfish is not delicious. Bell wants a big fish with teeth."


    Suddenly, "white bread" dropped a lively red catfish, his drooping ears stood up, jumped over at once, grabbed bertina''s fur coat and jumped more than ten meters above the ice hole.


    Brandon felt the ice shaking slightly and shouted, "bell, be careful!"


    With a "boom", the huge dark shadow broke away from the ice hole, and the half meter thick ice layer collapsed. Across the water spray, Brandon saw a sharp toothed tiger fish full 5 meters long jump out of the lake, with razor sharp teeth shining, and fall towards "white bread" and bertina.


    Brandon roared, and the sharp long sword made of refined gold and silver came out of its sheath, pulled out a sharp silver gray arc and slashed the sharp toothed tiger fish in the air.


    Someone is faster than him.


    The streamer of indigo flashed past Brandon, walked straight for more than ten meters, and punctured the eyes of the toothed tiger fish accurately.


    It was Klaus who stabbed with a spear. The most common and simple stabbing skill was powerful in his hand. It was like a thunderbolt flying unstoppable. The fine iron spear vibrated and hummed, making a beeping sound, smashing the brains of the sharp toothed tiger fish and nailing it to the ice.


    Brandon returned his sword to the scabbard, gave a thumbs up to Klaus standing on the fish, and exclaimed, "the senior knight is really different. I must praise your blow... It''s very beautiful."


    Klaus looked at bertina, who was running back on the dog''s back, and said with a reserved smile: "the sharp toothed tiger fish is known as the overlord of the deep-water lake. When it landed, it is only high-grade ingredients... It can''t hurt bell and ''white bread''. I''m afraid you''ll cut its stomach and let the fish eggs flow out."


    Brandon smacked his mouth and muttered in a very low voice: "I want to take the golden potion, resonate with 24 elements and be promoted to a senior knight."


    **********************


    The news that Klaus and Brandon captured a sharp toothed tiger fish caused a great sensation in the camp. It can be said that everyone knows and expects it. After all, there are only a few real humans in the team.


    In fact, we didn''t eat much red catfish, but we caught too much. We put them on the ice in piles. The alchemical dragon lizard, war mastiff, bear dog, and imosen''s alienated mouse and alienated ape devoured them and lost their appetite.


    The alchemist didn''t pay much attention. He washed the red catfish and cooked it. Other people can talk about dignity even if they don''t have aristocracy. Since the expeditionary forces carried sufficient supplies, they would not rob the same kind of food with the war animals.


    The sharp toothed tiger fish has rough meat and strong fishy smell. In terms of taste, it is not as good as red catfish. However, the sharp toothed tiger fish is one of the few ferocious animals that even ordinary people can bite. Not only are the fish meat nutritious, but the fish eggs are also extraordinary ingredients compatible with water elements.


    Cooking sharp toothed goby fish is a great test of the chef''s level. Caligula''s cooking is unparalleled in the world. There are few strong people who master the touch of the heart. He is the only one who focuses on cooking food with the touch of the heart.


    It''s a pleasure to enjoy the culinary performance of kaligura. There are top ingredients and top culinary experts here. Of course, you can''t miss a big meal of sharp toothed tiger fish.


    Aka is also the first time to cook sharp toothed tiger fish. He took this cooking as a test of his cooking skills and showed 12 points of ability.


    The solemn appearance of Caligula aroused Victor''s interest. He was the founder of new food and the founder of chef profession. Even Caligula''s cooking was taught by him.


    The news that his highness Randall was going to compete with Caligula for cooking pushed the atmosphere of the camp to a climax. Everyone, including the Dragon maid and the sword maid, moved folding chairs and ran to be the judge.


    The result of the competition is self-evident. Victor won by a big score. Except for aka and bertina, the judges unanimously voted for him. However, when Victor personally tasted akar''s works, he was speechless for a long time and knew that his cooking was lost to a fool.


    Victor''s food is exquisite and delicious, but it has less charm than a pot of fish skin and bone soup cooked by aka. Victor''s fish feast has only one extreme taste, which is very impressive, but aka''s fish soup seems to have little taste, but it is suitable for everyone''s taste.


    Of course, the judges are partial to the Earl of golden eyes, but the most fundamental reason is that they are a group of "free food" completely, not a real food expert, and they can''t tell the quality of cooking.


    Victor publicly announced that Caligula was the winner and asked everyone to stand up and applaud him. Squatting on the ground, akarton, who was already crying with tears, laughed happily, hugged bertina and turned several somersaults.


    He could jump five or six meters high in one jump. Imosen was frightened when he saw it. Dane took the opportunity to say something comforting. The big wizards and high-ranking priests in the team finally broke the psychological barrier and began to chat.


    The Dragon maid was certainly unconvinced by the fact that aka won. They could feel the master''s heart, but wanted to show aka a little strength.


    Victor broke up the Dragon maid''s malice in time and drove them to the periphery of the camp to patrol and watch the night.


    Without four powerful guys in the camp, the atmosphere of the dinner party became more harmonious. Fierce soldiers, knights, priests, wizards, sword maids and a few experienced elite guards could break the barriers of class cognition, communicate freely and really understand each other.


    Towards the end of the dinner, Victor asked Brandon and Klaus, "bertina said she wanted to eat the toothed tiger fish, and then the toothed tiger fish broke through the ice and jumped up. Is that right?"


    Brandon nodded and replied, "yes, sir."


    "I feel something moving underwater. That''s what happened after bell spoke. I''m not sure if there''s a special connection." Klaus then explained.


    Victor turned his head to imosen, and the other party quickly got up and said: "My Lord, the bait I prepared can attract many kinds of fish, including red catfish and toothed tiger fish, because the number of red catfish is the largest and they move in groups. They can squeeze other fish away from the ice hole... Dense catfish groups may attract toothed tiger fish. I think it should be a coincidence?"


    Coincidence? White bread is also a coincidence? Bell''s ability has the law of fate and can be used... Victor thought to himself. He glanced at the priest Dane who was in a daze, changed the topic and said, "I''m going to set up defense here and fight with the nearby half dragon tribe."


    Yimosen wizard stared in surprise and hesitated and said, "Sir, I have settled with the half dragon tribe envoys. They allow us to transit and will never harass us."


    "I know."


    Victor smiled and nodded, his eyes were deep and firm, and his tone was flat. "They agree or disagree. I''ll fight them."

 Chapter 753

    His highness Randall''s tone revealed an unshakable will. The heartless akar and bell ran out to play with "white bread" before. The rest had their own ideas and questions, but no one was willing to speak first. The atmosphere of the banquet was silent for a moment.


    Charlotte stood up, commanded the maid with the sword and the guards to remove the remnant banquet, put out the cooking brazier, put on the charcoal fire small tea stove prepared in advance, carefully poured a cup of hot mushroom tea for everyone, and spread the sketched topographic map on the splicing wooden table.


    Nelson didn''t have the habit of looking ahead and backward. Victor said he would defend in place and fight with the nearby half dragon tribe. He began to think about the strength comparison between the two sides and their respective combat conditions.


    The total population of the nearby Banlong tribe is about 10000. They are divided into more than a dozen small ethnic groups, occupying a territory of about 8000 square kilometers. There are at least one ferocious half dragon leader of the gold level and more than 20 half dragon leaders of the silver level in the tribe, more than 300 ferocious half dragon warriors, about 700 ferocious half dragon warriors, and more than 6000 adult half dragon hunters.


    The Banlong tribe with a population of 10000 has more than 6000 soldiers, which is not reasonable. However, the half dragon people have just experienced a bloody war, and the member structure of each tribe has been reshuffled. The old and weak half dragon people are either blood stained swamps or expelled to remote areas by their peers, while the strong cubs are adopted by the winning tribe. This will make the half dragon clan grow stronger and stronger.


    This half dragon tribe can occupy a territory on the edge of the core area of the Everglades, which shows their strong strength.


    In addition, the half dragon tribe domesticated more than 300 swamp snake demons as helpers. This kind of Zesheng monster is also known as petrified lizard. They are about the size of spotted tiger, have the same fierce temperament, but have a stronger physique. Although they are not agile beasts, it is said that the eyes of the snake demon have the magic of death, and anyone who looks at the snake demon will lose his life. In fact, the snake demon has the blood talent of element stagnation. Their gaze can slow down the operation of elements in the hunting object, and make the prey gradually stop thinking and become motionless, just like being petrified.


    The blood ability of the snake demon is very weak. Only when ordinary people look at it for a long time can they be caught. Nevertheless, more than 300 snake demons are still a force that can not be underestimated.


    These intelligence information has been confirmed by his highness Randall. Even if it is different from the actual situation of the Banlong tribe, the difference will not be too great.


    It is generally believed that swamp lizards are weak and timid orcs, which is the conclusion compared with other orcs. The orc''s physique is obviously better than that of human beings. The average height of adult lizards is 1.7 meters. Their tough skin has a defense force close to skin armor. Their strength is stronger than that of ordinary adult men, and they also have more advantages in speed and physical fitness.


    The swamp half dragon people inherit the weak dragon blood and are much stronger than their close relatives, which is equivalent to the difference between elite soldiers and ordinary militia.


    In recent years, his highness Randall revised the description of lizard man and half dragon man in monster science as a scholar of silver white university.


    In fact, half dragon people and lizard people are the same kind of orcs. Because of the bloody battle, the winner stays in the resource rich area and is close to the legendary nine headed snake lizard. Not only does his body become stronger, but his blood talent is further awakened. They are swamp half dragon people.


    Humans generally move on the edge of the Everglades and encounter some lizards and people. They lost territory, lost self-confidence, were scared out of courage, and deliberately avoided human sight, which left people with the inherent impression that lizards were weak and timid.


    Lizard man and half dragon man are very different, just like two different kinds of orcs.


    The reason for this strange phenomenon should be related to the nine headed snake lizard, but it needs more in-depth research to obtain new knowledge.


    The average height of Banlong people is more than 2 meters, and their strength is twice that of ordinary humans. Their hard skin is like a layer of scales, and they have the blood talent of underwater breathing, dynamic vision, self-healing and dormant regeneration. Half dragon hunters are especially good at hunting with spears. They can easily hit fish in the water, not to mention shooting moving targets on land. They hit 100 shots.


    Nelson admits that the half dragon tribes are difficult to deal with, but they are just like that. In fact, no one here is worried that the elite of the Randall family will lose to a group of swamp reptiles.


    They can''t even make a decent iron rod. The weapons used are mainly polished stone throwing spears.


    The expeditionary army led by the Stormrage sword saint has 6 Golden level supernatants, 2 silver level ferocious warriors and 15 silver level swamp dragon lizards, 180 bronze level soul warriors, 55 experienced elite guards, 40 skilled craftsmen, 40 ferocious fighting dogs and 50 bear dogs. Even the sword maid who does not participate in the battle has the strength of a junior trainee knight.


    Bertina may be the only one in the team who has no combat effectiveness, but his highness Randall''s expedition army is more than enough to protect a little girl.


    As for the Emerson wizard, Nelson is a little uncertain about his strength. Imosen himself is mediocre in martial arts and lacks courage. He is by no means a qualified soldier, nor does he have the style of an extraordinary strong man. However, the two giant ape monsters cultivated by Emerson made Nelson feel deeply afraid.


    One of the alienated giant apes is Philip II. It is 3.4 meters tall and weighs more than 4000 pounds. It is full of muscles and looks like an enlarged bear headed goblin. Its head, elbow, knee joint, chest and back all have hard armor similar to turtle shell, and two ant jaw like tusks are stretched out horizontally in its big mouth.


    Even wearing silver ant man armor, Nelson never wanted to be bitten by it. The explosive power of the giant ape monster is also extremely terrible. Nelson suspects that it can compete with the violent ogre leader.


    Another alienated giant ape is an agile monster, about 2.7 meters tall and weighing more than 1800 pounds. It is a combination of mountain ape, swamp snake, half dragon man, shadow spider and giant beetle. Its whole body is covered with strong horny scales, which can change color according to the change of environment. There is a sharp arthropod bone blade at the wrist, and there are two long tentacles like a giant tail at the back of its head. The hollow bone spurs at the end can cast deadly venom; It can also spit super viscous mucus to the target, and soon turn into corrosive spider silk when encountering air.


    The name of this alienated great ape is Philip III.


    Philip II and III were not easy to provoke. Nelson wondered if there was Philip I. The wizard imosen told him that the name of itugos, once a two headed dragon lizard, was Philip.


    Nelson was silent at that time. He had seen the prestige of itugos. That kind of thing could not be divided into life levels by gold, silver and bronze.


    Obviously, Philip II and III have the growth potential of the double headed dragon itugos.


    With his fantastic witchcraft, Emerson''s position in the expeditionary army is still above Reverend Dane, second only to his highness Randall. Even Nelson occasionally fantasizes whether to find Emerson to transform himself.


    Of course, this can only be thought about. No one is really willing to give up human identity and be enslaved by wizards.


    Imosen doesn''t have any city government. He can''t understand that the nearby half dragon tribe has clearly agreed to let Randall''s expedition pass. Why does the count have to fight with the half dragon tribe?


    "Sir, why should we defend the Banlong tribe in situ? I''m afraid they don''t have the courage to attack our camp." Asked imosen.


    Ha ha, this guy is so stupid... Everyone here laughed and pricked their ears one by one to hear how his highness Randall explained the reason of the battle or how to scold the reckless wizard.


    Victor''s mysterious dark golden eyes looked around the crowd, smiled and said: "You are all curious about my decision? Let''s say, I will not allow the ant man monster to invade my man horse hills. I intend to establish a stable logistics line for the armies of the kingdoms to pass through the swamp and reach the grassland in the West... There is my preset battlefield, and the human coalition will stop the ant man army on the grassland."


    "Come and see." Victor raised the crystal lantern, lit up the map on the table and said, "my scouts have explored the nearby terrain, but this is only a small area, and other places are still blank... Small teams can pass through here, and the Legion of thousands or tens of thousands of people will not work."


    "The nearby half dragon tribes are afraid of the power of the expeditionary army and agree to let us pass through their territory, but I need the half dragon to guide the Kingdom army through the Everglades. This is not something that a tribe can decide, and I don''t have the energy to persuade the half dragon tribes to cooperate with me one by one."


    "Before the migration of forest centaurs, they will cross the Everglades every 15 years to stop ant invaders on the grassland in the West. Forest centaurs and swamp centaurs can reach a consensus, and we should do the same."


    Victor was not ready to tell anyone about bertina''s cracking and closing the elemental Rune crystal. He also seriously considered the possibility and consequences of the failure of the plan to eliminate the queen ant.


    Pastor Dane thought it was the first choice to stop the ant invaders outside the man horse hills. He looked at Emerson thoughtfully and gradually understood the idea of his highness Randall.


    The beast language wizard is a key figure. He can communicate with the swamp half dragon people. However, the half dragon people tribe is closed and primitive. It is useless for the wizard to negotiate with the nearby half dragon people tribe alone, and other half dragon people tribes will not recognize their commitments.


    So, what is his highness Randall going to do to reach a consensus with many half dragon tribes?


    "Gentlemen, the marching route we are taking is the information provided by the family scouts, which is only suitable for a small number of elite." The young Klaus came forward and pointed to the map. He was promoted to a senior Knight by relying on the golden potion. He was well-balanced and fit, had a stable bearing, and had a convincing power to speak, "Apart from this road, we don''t know the terrain characteristics and monster distribution in other areas. If the nearby half dragon tribes fear our strength, harbor malice against us and lure us to a Jedi somewhere, it must be the worst thing."


    He looked up at the wizard imosen and said in a deep voice, "Sir, the commitment of the Centaurs can not be trusted only by negotiation. We must show the strength and determination to the Centaurs and make them fear, so that they dare not think bad of us."


    The young knight''s words blocked the wizard''s idea of solving the problem simply through negotiation. Imosen nodded silently and smiled a little embarrassed.


    Klaus added: "The three small islands where we live are connected end to end and form horns with each other, which is especially suitable for defensive operations. As long as we set up small crossbows at the height of the island, it is difficult for the half dragon people to cause heavy casualties to the family soldiers. Therefore, the master wants to force the nearby half dragon tribes to take the initiative to attack, and we are ready to reduce our own casualties and severely teach those swamp reptiles a lesson."


    Brandon was surprised and asked, "didn''t you say before that the fierce and powerful people in the half dragon tribe can predict the danger. They are afraid of their master''s power and dare not attack us?"


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know." Klaus smiled and said boldly, "the master must have a way to let the half dragon tribe take the initiative to die."


    "I can''t let the half dragon die." Victor smiled and said, "if we stay in their territory and don''t go away, how can they not drive us away? Is there enough resources here to support 15 swamp dragon lizards and hundreds of outsiders?"


    Then he said solemnly: "The half dragon people have no king. The tribes that serve the same Hydra lizard must have some kind of covenant connection. Otherwise, how did the forest people and horses reach a tacit understanding with the swamp half dragon people? We don''t take the initiative to attack and adopt the strategy of passive defense, which is itself a negotiating posture. At least, those far away half dragon tribes have no conflict of interest with us, and they won''t fight for the sake of the nearby Our half dragon compatriots fight to the end with us, and will only send a small number of soldiers to assist their allies. When they find that they can''t expel outsiders by force, we can formally negotiate with the representatives of each half dragon tribe. Ant man monsters are the common enemy of us and swamp aborigines, and I believe they will make the right choice. "


    Victor''s eyes became sharp, but his smile was still elegant: "if the half dragon leader is stupid enough to distinguish the situation, it''s not difficult for us to break out, but I''ll teach them a terrible lesson."


    "Your Highness is wise." Reverend Dane flattered heartily.


    Victor looked around at his followers, his eyes fell on Klaus and nodded: "this defense war is under your command. Let me first explain that the enemy is less than 1000, and my maids and I will not participate in the battle. For every more than 1000, two dragon maids will fight. When the number of enemies exceeds 3000, I will do it myself."


    This is the tactics of boiling frogs in warm water. Victor thought about it and added: "Ms. Mei Wen is an exception. She is a dragon maid friendly to wind elements and is good at mobile warfare. I''ll transfer her to you, and you can order her to deal with the silver leader among the small group of half dragon attackers."


    Klaus stood upright, clenched his right hand and struck his breastplate. With bright eyes, he said in a deep voice, "Klaus will live up to the trust of adults!"


    Victor nodded in appreciation, turned his eyes to Nelson, who was eager to try, and said with a smile: "Klaus and Brandon have studied battle command with you for several years. Give them more opportunities to fight. Don''t interfere in this defensive battle. You are specially responsible for protecting Reverend Dane and imosen."


    Nelson laughed and said, "well, I also want to see the actual combat level of Klaus and Brandon."


    "Caligula is responsible for protecting bertina... Imosen, can your mice also be used?" Victor turned to the wizard and asked.


    Imosen patted his chest and said proudly, "don''t worry, master. I have brought more than 300 red eyed mice. In five days, I can turn 50 red eyed mice into alienated mice the size of a bear and dog to form combat effectiveness."


    The alienated mice cultivated by Emerson are relatively mature alienated animals. They have flat heads, wide mouths, sharp teeth and claws, and have good combat effectiveness. However, the number and size of alienated mice are limited by the spiritual power of wizards and the supply of blood and flesh. Emerson can only control more than 90 alienated mice at most, and he has to leave some energy to control two alienated apes.


    It is impossible for Victor to let imosen have unlimited violence, but as long as the wizard calculates the time, he can fill 50 alienated rats every day as cannon fodder to reduce the casualties of the expeditionary army.


    Of course, this requires an abundant supply of blood and meat to alienate dozens of mice at the same time.


    Victor nodded and told Charlotte, "try to catch more fish in recent days... I think the half dragon tribe will soon be unable to sit still."

 Chapter 754

    Klaus and Brandon, two young knights, were commanders for the first time. They were full of enthusiasm and showed twelve points of ability to make things perfect.


    The combat establishment of Randall expeditionary army is composed of 3 experienced Randall elite guards as chief and deputy chief of staff, leading 9 soul soldiers, equipped with 2 fierce combat dogs and 3 bear dogs as a standard team, with a total of 18 standard teams.


    They are both combatants and can also engage in labor tasks.


    Commander Klaus first asked them to cooperate with the craftsmen in the team to build temporary fortifications according to the surrounding terrain characteristics. The elite soldiers of Randall family cleaned up the snow on the island and made large snow bricks. They piled snow and ice low walls around the depression in the middle of the three islands and circled a safe area, which not only prevented the attackers from directly cutting into the core of the defense front, but also allowed the mobile team to move safely and quickly between the three islands, Support any island under attack pressure in time.


    Dafu delier and Dafu Greer, two beautiful and enchanting dragon maids, showed their true faces in front of everyone for the first time. They changed into a dragon man shape more than three meters high, spit frost dragon breath, and freeze two low walls piled with snow into solid ice walls.


    Everyone was stunned. The Dragon man''s posture was beautiful and dignified, and his extraordinary power surpassed the legendary stormy knight. The four powerful dragon ladies regard themselves as the personal maid of his highness Randall and obey their master.


    What is really terrible is the count of golden eyes. His inside information is unfathomable. It is a myth.


    The core members of Randall''s family were both frightened and happy, while pastor Dane was secretly worried. He had read the God elect''s notes collected by the church before. There was an ancient stone slab that vaguely described that the elves and dragons had entered into a covenant, but for some reason, the covenant between the two sides broke up again.


    Dane now thinks it should have something to do with the sun elves. The ancient elves called the sun elves the son of God and were the co owners of all elves. If the ancient dragon family and elves really had an alliance, it must have been signed by the sun elves and the dragon, because they were mythical creatures.


    No one dares to ask the imosen wizard for the source of the Dragon maid behind his highness Randall''s back, but it does not prevent everyone from giving full play to their imagination. Reverend Dane knew many ancient secrets. He was convinced that he was brought into a mythical event by old Miller. There were dangers, opportunities and responsibilities that the clergy must shoulder. If he can bear the burden, he will be rewarded by the Supreme Lord.


    However, when his highness Randall got involved with the elves, the incident became particularly sensitive. Dane suspected that the four Dragon maids were not only the result of witchcraft transformation, but also the background of elves. This ancient intelligent race used to be the overlord of the world. It''s amazing what special means they have, and the sun elves are too important to them.


    If Randall went down to the endless forest and was abducted and run away by the elves, Dane felt that his end would be miserable, but he was anxious now. It didn''t help. He had to take a step by step.


    Klaus didn''t have many ideas. After the ice and snow low wall was built, he began to assign garrison forces to three islands. Each island was assigned four standard teams to guard and defend; The remaining 6 standard teams and 15 swamp dragon lizards are responsible for mobile support and are the main force of defensive operations.


    The craftsmen in the team assembled 12 four armed light crossbows. This new defense weapon is Victor''s masterpiece. It is made of silver and red sandalwood and camouflaged with a small amount of keel steel. On the surface, its cost is particularly expensive. In fact, the real manufacturing cost is only half of that of an ordinary small crossbow. Its size and power are smaller than the fixed small crossbow, but it is lighter and more flexible, and its components are standard. It can be mounted on a chariot or carried around by two Hercules. If the light catapult breaks down, it can be quickly repaired and put into battle by replacing the standard components in time. In terms of combat performance, the average time for the capstan of the light four arm crossbow is 80 seconds. It can fire two fine iron crossbow arrows in a row, with an effective range of 420 meters and an optimal range of 310 meters. The launched three edge crossbow arrows can easily penetrate the savage skin skill of the Ogre leader and pose a real threat to the golden half dragon people.


    Klaus also ordered the family soldiers to ramme more than 20 catapult shooting platforms with soil on each island. The guards of each island led three four arm light catapults, and the remaining three catapults were handed over to the mobile team.


    In addition to the light crossbow, the expeditionary force also prepared 60 single-person military heavy crossbows, with an effective range of 350 meters and an optimal range of 230 meters. These heavy crossbows set fire to one target at the same time, and the silver knights in heavy armor have to stay away. In fact, catapults are the best against large and large targets. Military heavy crossbows are specially used to kill enemies below medium size.


    Half dragon people are medium-sized creatures. The four armed light crossbow is more a psychological deterrent to them. The military heavy crossbow is the sharp weapon to snipe them.


    Klaus and Brandon took half a day to complete the camp defense, and the rest of the time was to improve the details of defense tactics. They waited eagerly for the enemy to attack, so they could show their skills, but the half dragon attacker never appeared.


    On the fifth day, wizard imosen cultivated 50 alienated mice. These ugly and strange creatures no longer look like mice except dragging a mouse tail. They look more like cats. They are smaller than spotted tigers and wild lions, but they are about the size of an average 250 pound bear dog. They have a flat head and a wide and long mouth full of razor sharp teeth.


    Caligula called them "razor beasts", which was unanimously recognized by everyone.


    Commander Klaus is happy and worried. 50 razor beasts are a good combat power. They can rush out of the island with the war beasts of Randall family, entangle with the half dragon attackers, and cover the retreat of dragon lizards, war dogs and bear dogs, so as to greatly reduce the loss of war animals. However, 50 razor beasts consume a considerable amount of meat every day, and two fishing teams alone may not be enough to feed them. The half dragon didn''t show up again. In this case, the razor beast was going to eat the logistics before the battle began.


    Imosen can order the razor to dig a hole and sleep. It only needs to be fed once a day, but this will seriously affect their combat effectiveness. Klaus thought again and again. Instead of using the wizard''s method, he sent two more teams to fish on the lake to balance the logistics consumption brought by the razor beast.


    Since the half dragon tribe was so calm, the expeditionary army accelerated the plundering of nearby aquatic resources. Klaus wanted to see when they could endure it.


    On the tenth day, an unexpected conflict broke out between the nearby Banlong people and a fishing team of the expeditionary army.


    The fishing team repulsed the attackers and immediately returned to the camp. It was noon. When Klaus and Brandon came, they saw Reverend Dane preparing to treat a seriously wounded man. The right chest of the first-class soul warrior was hit by a spear thrown by the half dragon man. The polished sharp Obsidian spear tip soaked his hexapod crocodile rattan armor, hurt his lung, but failed to pierce his body. The wounded man sat quietly on the chair. If it weren''t for the large blood stains solidified from his mouth and nose to his chest and the holes in his breastplate, no one could believe that this innocent guy was seriously injured.


    "How can a spear be pulled out when it''s shot in the chest? Is it dead?" Reverend Dane shook his head and sighed. When the sword maid took off the armor of the soul warrior and revealed the wound that was no longer bleeding, he widened his eyes and said in surprise: "well... You, you feel difficult to breathe now? Did you cough and vomit blood?"


    The soul warrior shook his head and said with a dull expression, "I didn''t feel difficult to breathe. I coughed all the time. Just cough out the blood."


    "Incredible... Is this self-healing ability or hemostatic potion? Don''t move. I''ll use true vision to see if there are blood clots in your lungs." Dane exclaimed as he examined the wound for the soul warrior.


    The first level soul soldiers have tenacious life and slight self-healing ability. Penetrating wounds of this degree are not enough to endanger their lives. As long as they rest for a few days, the wounds can be healed. If you use therapeutic drugs, the recovery speed will be faster.


    Reverend Dane made a great discovery of the mind warrior''s slight self-healing talent. Klaus didn''t bother him and called the captain of the fishing team to ask about the battle.


    The sergeant, an 11-year-old monkey militia, knew how to brief the commander. He whispered: "We were fishing on the lake ice 25 kilometers away from the northwest of the island. The ferocious War dog first warned us. I sent out a raven investigation according to the usual practice and found a group of half dragons approaching us. We took the fish and chose to retreat to try to avoid the swamp half dragons, but the other party resolutely caught up. On the lake ice 17 kilometers away from the camp, the two sides began to engage."


    "There are 34 centaurs equipped with Obsidian throwing spears. When sprinting towards us, we dropped fish catches, took the lead in blocking with a strong bow, and retreated while shooting. The range of the Centaur throwing spear is not as far as that of the strong bow. The first Centaur hunters hit several arrows, and the sprint speed is slow. Only one very strong Centaur rushed out of their team with a flying arrow, At a distance of about 140 meters, he threw two throwing spears... Bob dodged the first throwing spear and was stabbed in the right chest by the second throwing spear. "


    Klaus''s eyes were frozen and he was about to ask for details. Brandon came over with the leather armor and broken spear and said: "I looked at it. The Obsidian spear pierced the six legged crocodile skin armor with a deep finger... Tut, tut, this is a very strong strength. You know, the muscles and bones of the soul warrior are very strong. Ordinary hunting bows can''t hurt them. Besides, he is still wearing the six legged crocodile skin armor... The strength of that monster is similar to me."


    Klaus took over two different pieces of equipment. After checking it, he nodded and said, "it''s a deeply ferocious half dragon warrior. If it uses a refined iron spear, the soul warrior must be seriously injured."


    Brandon interface said: "the half dragon warrior has the talent of dynamic vision. The fierce half dragon warrior also has a keen combat intuition and can predict the opponent''s actions. It shot the soul warrior. I''m not surprised, but I don''t know how its melee ability is better than the soul warrior who is proficient in martial arts?"


    Klaus weighed half of the Obsidian spear, frowned and said, "the weapons of the half dragon people are too poor. There''s nothing to worry about in close combat and long-distance combat. I''m afraid the war bow can''t effectively kill them... You think we have so many arrows. The half dragon people ran away with arrows. What should we do?"


    Brandon immediately turned his head and asked the chief Wu, "how many half dragons did you shoot?"


    "Maybe none of them died. I saw them pull down their arrows and retreat back." The monkey militia chief shook his head and said.


    Although the metal bow equipped by Randall expeditionary army is powerful, with an effective range of 250 meters and an optimal range of 180 meters, far exceeding the spear shooting distance of the swamp half dragon people, the self-healing ability of the swamp half dragon people is only stronger than that of the soul soldiers, and the lethality of the bow and arrow against the enemies with strong life is limited.


    The normal use of bow and arrow is to step and shoot in coordination. Use bow and arrow to weaken the enemy from a long distance, and then send shield soldiers to kill the enemy directly, so as to achieve the best tactical effect. However, the number of half dragon people is far more than that of Randall expeditionary army. They have the ability to cover the retreat of their wounded companions. If they bear the long-range attack of the expeditionary army, it will be a headache to cheat arrows and crossbows.


    Klaus suspected that the half dragons tasted the "sweetness" of human arrows. They would really do so!


    Brandon clenched his teeth with his fist and said, "send dragon lizards, war dogs and razor beasts to chase the escaped half dragon people. We will lead the family soldiers to hide behind."


    Klaus nodded and said, "put special armor on the dragon lizard and the fierce dog..."


    "They really need to be covered with armor."


    Two young Randall Knights looked back and saw Victor, Charlotte and four Dragon maids coming. They were surprised to find that their master had changed into battle clothes, holding a long thorn "split soul", and a short thorn "shadow" pinned around their waist. The four powerful dragon maids also wore horn helmets covering half of their beautiful faces, wearing skirt armor and carrying exaggerated odd axe blades in their hands.


    This half moon harp like weapon is as high as the body of the Dragon maid, and its weight is very heavy. It sets off their slender body and is full of violent beauty, but it looks a little uncoordinated. However, Brandon and Klaus had seen the transformation of the Dragon maid, and they knew why the axe blades they used were so huge and powerful.


    The striking axe blade shines with cold light. The young knight seems to be able to see the Dragon maid waving a huge blade and breaking through the array to kill the enemy. The cold air suddenly has a dull, restless and bloody smell.


    Caligula''s giant figure came out of nowhere. He held bertina on his chest and stammered to victor, "Lord... Master..."


    "I know." Victor smiled and nodded, and said to Lord Nelson and some fierce soldiers who came quickly, "do you feel it?"


    Nelson nodded heavily, with two white fog in his nose, his eyes solidified like a steel cone, "the sense of dangerous oppression almost made me gasp."


    "... there''s a big guy coming." Victor looked to the north with dark golden eyes. After a while, he said calmly: "from now on, the command of the army will be handed over to Lord Nelson and all soldiers and war animals will be urgently recalled back to the island. When necessary, I allow you to give up all antelope camels and supplies."


    Reverend Dane said nervously, "Your Highness..."


    Victor raised his hand, interrupted his words, took the plump snack goods from Caligula''s hand, smiled and asked: "Bertina, there is a very powerful monster leading more than 3000 half dragons here. I''m going to see it, but I''m not sure I can kill it... So now we are faced with two choices, one is to retreat the same way, the other is to stick to the island and make plans when I come back. You tell me by intuition, which is the most suitable?"


    Bell blinked his big clear eyes and whispered, "I think we should stick to the island... If all the supplies are discarded, everyone will be hungry."


    Victor raised his mouth and smiled confidently, "just as I thought... Lord, you take everyone to hold on to the island until I come back. Meiwen and I will go and see the... Hydra lizard."


    "Your Highness, are you serious?"


    "My king, I''ll go with you."


    Reverend Dane was stunned, and aleksta, the red dragon maid, was eager to try.


    Victor nodded first, then shook his head and said, "Lyra, your speed is not as fast as Meiwen. You stay on the island and obey Lord Nelson''s command. If necessary, I will inform you and Lord Nelson to lead everyone to break through."


    "Master, it seems foggy in the North!" Todd, who has been paying attention to the changes around, suddenly pointed to the north side of the island.


    The white fog is like a high wall and a curtain connecting heaven and earth. It advances from the lake ice to the island. The diffuse speed seems slow, but in fact, it spreads more than 100 meters in just ten seconds.


    Victor''s pupils contracted slightly, frowned and said, "this is the field power of the Hydra lizard... I can feel that the fog has no effect on the half dragon people, but it will affect the human vision."


    "Lord, it seems that you can only fight a defensive war." Victor patted deli''s men on the shoulder and smiled faintly.


    Nelson said in a deep voice, "Randall expedition is worthy of your trust!"


    Victor looked deep and far north and said in his heart, "I won''t live up to your expectations."

 Chapter 755

    The fog shrouded the three islands, which was not as thick as it was when viewed from a distance. Nelson took several deep breaths and puffed the white fog. He found no other abnormalities except cold and wet.


    It seemed to be an ordinary cold fog, but his heart was still heavy.


    Fog blocks people''s vision. Nelson can only see things within 300 meters, and it is hazy at a distance. People with lower perception are suppressed even more. The sight distance of the first-class soul warrior is less than 150 meters.


    This means that the advantage of the expeditionary army''s bow and crossbow range has disappeared. If the half dragon attackers are really not affected by the fog, their spears are more threatening to the expeditionary army.


    Nelson never doubted Victor''s judgment. His keen intuition told him that a considerable number of enemies lingered in the fog he couldn''t see clearly. Their malice mixed with the damp and cold fog, like a slippery and sticky poisonous snake hovering in Nelson''s heart.


    Where the naked eye can''t see, Nelson has fought head-on with the silver strongman among the half dragons. He can imagine restraining the half dragon Hunter against Fang Zheng and looking for the best time to attack with the help of the fog.


    "Why don''t they do it?"


    Nelson took back his gaze, hunched down, looked back and said, "there is a group of half dragons hiding outside our sight distance, and the specific number is unknown. Obviously, the ferocious half dragon head leader knows our sight distance range by danger intuition. It can let his men rush out to project javelin and back. What do you say they are waiting for?"


    The northern bear squatted down and talked, and Brandon, Klaus and Todd squatted down. It was just the commander''s problem, and they couldn''t figure out what to do.


    Klaus thought for a while and said, "the master said before departure that there are more than 3000 half dragons. Can we stop so many enemies charging at the same time?"


    Nelson said unhappily, "my Lord is extremely intelligent and bright. Ordinary people can''t imagine the miracles he has created. My Lord said that there are more than 3000 and a half dragon people, and there will be no mistake. What do you mean by asking?"


    Klaus coughed, covered up his embarrassment and said, "commander, I mean, if the half dragons think we can''t stop their collective attack, they will rush over; if they don''t rush over, it means they are not sure of winning."


    Nelson''s eyes lit up, glanced at the three dragon maids with Charlotte and said, "yes... They are afraid of the three ladies, and perhaps Philip II and III of Lord imosen."


    Brandon suddenly had a flash in his mind and muttered, "Mr. Nelson, why do you squat down?"


    Nelson was stunned, touched the stubble on his jaw and muttered, "I just squatted down instinctively... What''s the problem?"


    Brandon''s ideas were clearly presented, and the interface said: "In monster science, the moving target of the half dragon man is very clear, but it is not easy to distinguish the stationary target. These swamp monsters perceive the prey by smell and vision. We have devil mushroom medicine that can affect the smell of the half dragon hunter. As long as the soldiers bend down in situ, it is difficult for their javelin to hit the target."


    Nelson clapped his legs and laughed: "Good idea! We also have an advantage in close combat. We simply lead the half dragon people to the island to fight, chop them up and feed them to the dogs... In this way, our main force will stay on this island, and three guard teams will lurk in the other two islands. Once the half Dragon attackers go to the island, we will kill them under the cover of the ice wall, cooperate with the guard team and annihilate the half dragon attackers."


    Brandon was also shining with his eyes and excitedly added: "Philip II and the toothed beast made a frontal assault to attract the spears of the half dragon people. We took the war beast to hide from the two wings, and the guard team lurking on the island stabbed the half dragon people''s ass from the back!"


    "Just like this!" Nelson nodded in agreement and asked Todd, "ghost face, do you have anything to add?"


    The northern bear is not a smart man, but it is no luck that he can achieve today''s success. With his keen intuition and fully listening to the opinions of his subordinates, the northern bear can always lead a small mercenary regiment to avert danger on a complex battlefield. His highness Randall praised Nelson as a natural general, and Todd realized this today.


    Clearly, the situation was dangerous and unpredictable. In a few words, Nelson drew up tactical tactics with two young knights. Todd was used to hiding his ideas, but he couldn''t help but want to put forward his suggestions. He pondered for a moment and said: "The master said that there were more than 3000 half dragon attackers. That''s not wrong... Lord Nelson had a direct hunch that a group of half dragon attackers were close to the island. I was thinking that more than 3000 half dragon people were afraid of our power and only dared to send a team of attackers to harass and test. What''s the use?"


    Nelson looked focused, nodded and said, "well, you go on."


    Todd shrugged his shoulders and continued: "In fact, I''m not good at battlefield tactics, but I came from the Eastern League, which is close to Nimda swamp. I''ve heard swamp adventurers talk about Hydra lizard and swamp lizard man since I was a child. Hydra lizard is a powerful legendary creature, but they don''t have wisdom and belong to an extraordinary beast at the Lord level. Lizard people worship Hydra lizard, but I''ve never heard that lizard people can It drives the Hydra lizard to fight together. "


    "It''s strange today. The Hydra uses the fog to help the half dragon people gain a visual advantage. If it is not driven by the half dragon people, it is that it has wisdom, and then drives the half dragon people to attack us."


    Nelson shook his head and said seriously, "the Hydra has the problem of wisdom. The adult has solved it. He asked us to stick to the task and we need to complete it. You''d better say something useful."


    Todd said bluntly, "I mean, more than 3000 half dragon people dare not fight. They may be waiting for backup and send a team to the island for fear that we will escape from the fog of Hydra."


    Nelson suddenly realized that he jumped up and ran to Lyra, the Dragon maid. He saluted and asked, "madam, can you and your sisters see through the fog?"


    Lyra''s Dragon pupil was hidden behind the mask. She raised her delicate snow-white chin, opened her red lips, and said coldly: "of course, you can see through. How can a little mist block the sight of my king''s maid?"


    Nelson was overjoyed and asked, "madam, can you tell me their location and quantity?"


    "In the north, 2 kilometers away, there are a large group of weak reptiles; 500 meters away, 264 weak reptiles." The female Yalong man tilted her mouth and said disdainfully.


    Nelson nodded, turned and said to the three Knights following him, "the defense strategy remains the same, but we can''t make the swamp half dragon people too comfortable. We should take the initiative to destroy more than 200 half dragon people closest to the island. What do you think?"


    Annihilating more than 200 half dragons in charge of stalking can relieve the imminent threat, and then there may be three situations:


    First of all, the main force of the half dragon people stood still. They were 3 kilometers away from the island. Even if the Randall expedition gave up supplies and retreated quickly, it would be in time.


    Secondly, the main force of the half dragon attacked the island in an all-round way, and the expeditionary army fought a positional battle with them, which is better than waiting for the backup of the half dragon attackers to rush to the battlefield.


    In the last case, the main force of the half dragon people neither dare to attack the island firmly defended by the expeditionary army, nor can they release their prey. They have to send a small number of hunters to approach the edge of the island and continue to implement the tactics of harassment and surveillance. If so, the Randall expeditionary army can eat all the half dragon scouts one by one, and continuously weaken the number of enemies. Even if the half dragon people have reinforcements later, it can reduce the force gap between the two sides.


    There was no big problem with Nelson''s strategy. Everyone gave advice one after another. You and I supplemented the tactical details one by one. Finally, Charlotte and Caligula led some soul soldiers to protect priests and wizards; Nelson, the Dragon maid Lyra, the family knights, and the ferocious soldiers are responsible for the camp defense; Yalong Raiders Dili and furguri took 30 razor beasts to attack, specifically to eliminate the half dragon scouts near the camp, with an attack range of no more than 1.5 kilometers.


    Dafu delier and Dafu Greer are reluctant to lead the razor beast to war. The wizard imosen begged, saying that he needs the razor beast to transport the corpse of the half dragon scouts to be swallowed by the half big red eyed dissimilated rats, so as to quickly give birth to them.


    The arrogant dragon maid finally obeyed the arrangement of commander Nelson and nodded.


    Before they went to war, Reverend Dane recited a prayer, and two platinum runes were printed on their full and smooth foreheads, telling them: "noble and powerful lady, this is the holy light sign of the Supreme Lord. As long as you are no more than two kilometers away from me, I can provide you with divine support in a standard hourglass time."


    "What a bother... We''ll be back in a minute."


    Dafu delier shook her waist and beautiful hair, put on her horned helmet, lifted her huge moon wheel axe blade, jumped down from the edge of the island with Frey, and her tall and enchanting back soon disappeared into the fog. Dozens of razor beasts with flat heads and wide mouths roared and chased out. They jumped off the island with vigorous movements and soon disappeared into the cold fog that was difficult to penetrate.


    Almost the next second, half a dragon people screamed in panic in the fog, and the disordered footsteps were full of great fear. Then the fog surged like a huge arc training, and the shrill scream rang for half a second. The white fog raised a bright red, and slowly dispersed to both sides with the fog training, like a flag stained with blood, There is a shocking beauty of cruelty.


    The pressure in his heart disappeared. Nelson knew that the silver half dragon head who had secretly fought with him was killed on the spot by the Dragon maid.


    "... too strong, both women are too strong." Brandon muttered, staring at the bloody flag in the fog, a little distracted.


    When Lyra, the Dragon maid, heard the young knight''s praise for Deli and Frey, she was immediately jealous. Just as she wanted to rush out and kill, there was the master''s will to blame and warn from the depths of her heart. She stood in place, waved the huge axe blade in her hand, picked her eyes and said disdainfully: "It''s just some lowly and weak bastards who don''t even have the qualification to be a servant to our king. I can kill it with my eyes... What else do I say? It''s too strong, too strong... Make a fuss, have no insight and have no promise."


    Brandon jumped back a few meters. The Dragon maid waved a huge blade to disturb the fog. The sharp airflow forced him to retreat. But he was puzzled by Lyra''s inexplicable hostility.


    Reverend Dane looked at Lyra and the dragon lizard lying on the ground and thought, "is it the legendary dragon blood suppression? The Hydra was attracted by the dragon blood of the Dragon maid?"


    *********************


    On the lake 40 kilometers away from the island, the thick ice layer continues to collapse. The biting cold lake water is like hot magma. The broken ice melts and disappears quickly when it falls into the lake. Victor was amazed by the miraculous scene and couldn''t help feeling powerless.


    No one can melt the whole lake ice in the cold snow season, and the nine headed snake lizard is one of the few legendary beasts that can change the environment. Although it has not yet emerged from the deep lake, Victor can also experience the great power of the ancient giant beast king of Blackpool to change the terrain and create swamps.


    When victor and dragon maid Mei Wen stood on the edge of the ice, the strange phenomenon of ice breaking and melting stopped, and his dark golden eyes reflected the huge shadow under the dark green lake. Before long, a hut sized head came out of the water. The pure green snake eye looked at Victor on the ice. The strange and long voice was soft and dense, like water waves rippling layer by layer, and spread into his heart.


    "Son of the sun god, king of elves, powerful and generous guest, thank you for bringing slaves to please me, and I''ll bring slaves to please you. Let''s enjoy the bloody battle of slaves here."

 Chapter 756

    For thousands of years, human adventurers have witnessed no more than ten Hydra lizards. Aristocratic scholars'' understanding of Hydra lizards mainly comes from the information provided by the church, which is also very limited and lack of verified knowledge.


    Victor, as the most powerful man in the human kingdom, has the strength to fight against legendary creatures. During his visit to the Ayre religion, the Holy See took the initiative to open the ivory castle to him. According to the ancient books of the chosen gods, he compiled and sorted out the monster atlas, including the Hydra lizard. Compared with the information about Hydra in the will side of the alchemist militia, Victor dares to say that he knows this ancient legendary beast better than any scholar.


    Hydra lizard, a giant monster intertwined with myth and reality, the lineal blood descendant of the ancient giant beast king of heize, the top legendary creature, and the Lord level beast species with compatible earth and water elements.


    The earth element, which represents the law of matter, endows the Hydra lizard with two blood talents: resistant skin and strong physique; The water element representing time and life endows it with blood talents such as extraordinary regeneration, highly toxic breath, element stagnation and terrible highly toxic field.


    Yes, Hydra lizard has the power of the field, and its field law is extraordinary. It has the great power to change the environment.


    The monster map compiled by ivory Castle shows that in the activity area of Hydra lizard, the swamp vegetation grows abnormally lush, and small life such as small fish, shrimp and shells grow very fast, providing abundant food for fish and predators. In the cold winter, the area around the hydra''s nest will not freeze, and a large number of capybara come to look for food for the winter. It is no wonder that the swamp half dragon tribes compete with each other in order to obtain a territory around the Hydra lizard.


    Hydra lizards with high affinity for water elements master the field of life law. They are the core of swamp ecology and phenomenal existence.


    However, Victor disagreed with the ancient wizard''s assertion that the Hydra lizard is a kind of beast. According to the secret law theory of spiritual blood, the will of the soul determines the law of blood, and the blood inherits the ancient will. The Hydra should be able to awaken the ancient memory in the blood and light up the light of wisdom.


    However, if the hydra is intelligent, it is inconsistent with the observation records of ancient wizards. The alchemical militia also believes that the hydra is a giant beast. Moreover, the wisdom inheritance theory of spiritual blood secret law will form a paradox on Hydra.


    The average life span of hydra is more than 1000 years. They can hardly be killed in the swamp environment with abundant water elements. Unless someone can cut off its nine heads in a short time, it will soon grow new heads. In fact, hydras can dive into deep water to hide when they are seriously injured. No one can take them. They can only wait for them to regenerate their bodies and restore their vitality.


    Once the giant swamp beast with long life and powerful power can change the environment has wisdom, can other intelligent species still live?


    The contradiction between theory and fact is not necessarily due to the error of the secret method theory of spiritual blood, but more likely due to the lack of an important link in the knowledge puzzle.


    Knowledge is power. This sentence has practical significance on victor.


    Due to the slow upgrade of his human blood talent tree, the expansion of ELF blood talent tree is limited. For example, the sword Saint delavin''s arrow of fire is the field Victor dare not touch. Soul boiling has been the limit of the angry wind sword saint. It is not difficult for Victor to break through this limit, but he is very clear that the sun elf blood will fully awaken and completely replace his human blood. He will gradually lose his will and become the emperor of the elf family and a realistic embodiment of the sun god Frey.


    The extraordinary strong man of the human country recognized the holy power of his highness Randall, but Victor thought he didn''t deserve his name. His spiritual attribute reached the standard of the holy land, but his means of breaking the law was still limited. Victor estimated that his extraordinary talent was similar to that of the queen of the elves, and both sides should be on the same level.


    Since the mind master is selected as his own path, tapping the potential of human blood law is the inevitable way for Victor to move forward. The richer his knowledge accumulation, the mind master will tend to be perfect.


    Victor has coveted the mysteries of ancient neighbors such as Hydra lizards for some time. Unfortunately, Victor and Sylvia are not sure that they can hunt an extraordinary beast with many slaves in the Everglades.


    When crossing the swamp this time, Victor hoped to meet a hydra lizard. In other words, Victor refused to leave in the half dragon territory and had the idea of attracting Hydra lizards.


    In fact, the truth is very simple. The angry wind sword saint and four Yalong people stop near the nine headed snake lizard''s nest. It must know and respond. If the nine headed snake lizard had no ability to see the danger, they would have been extinct and would not remain from ancient times to the present.


    Hydra lizards react to danger in no more than two ways: they either dive into deep water to avoid Victor''s prying eyes; Or come out and drive away powerful invaders.


    Therefore, when Victor sensed the hydra, he ran to see the Hydra with MEG fiawen of blue dragon blood and asked Nelson to stick to the camp until he returned.


    Just like Victor can''t help the Hydra lizard in the swamp, the Hydra lizard has no good way to take the angry wind sword saint. Their movement speed is too slow for victor.


    Petrochemical talent is the only one that can limit Victor''s extraordinary power. However, petrochemical talent ultimately belongs to the freezing law of water element. Victor''s spiritual attribute is as high as 40 points. He maintains the state of molten heart, and his spiritual attribute can be maintained at about 45 points. Using soul boiling and old Miller''s magic ring can stabilize 52 points of spiritual attribute, Hydra lizard is unlikely to freeze Victor''s running fire element.


    The worst situation is to break through the soul boundary and completely transform into a sun elf. Then it''s the turn of the Hydra lizard to escape. Anyway, the angry wind sword saint will not be killed by the "heavy and slow" Hydra.


    The Dragon maid Mei Wen''s company is just in case. Mei Wen''s attack power and mobility speed are not much worse than victor. If the Hydra lizard really wants to attack Victor, it has to petrify two targets at the same time, and the difficulty is doubled.


    Victor was well prepared for his first face-to-face contact with the Hydra lizard, but the appearance of the giant beast was still beyond his expectation. It not only awakens the ancient memory, but also the water mist field with a diameter of 80 kilometers is an extraordinary ability not recorded in monster science.


    Victor''s perception field has a radius of only 20 kilometers. In this area, he can call the wind element to attack any target by will. The water fog launched by the Hydra lizard is twice as large as that of the angry wind sword saint. Although the effect of the fog field is single, it does implement the will of the giant beast.


    If the hydra is regarded as an opponent, it is undoubtedly the strongest opponent Victor has ever met. Its huge size alone has given people a deep sense of powerlessness. Victor felt that the "split soul" spear that can cut everything was too small.


    Fortunately, the Hydra lizard did not show strong hostility to victor, and even expressed friendliness, but how to communicate with this big guy has become the most difficult problem at present.


    bloody battle? try to please? My followers are not meant to please you... Victor has a secret stomach and a secret headache. Even if different kinds of wisdom can communicate, due to their different thoughts and concerns, it is difficult to understand each other''s will. Like two parallel lines, they can''t intersect. The dialogue is also like chicken and duck, and it won''t make any sense.


    Hydra called victor the son of the sun god and expressed his friendly, respectful and joyful attitude to him. Its wisdom obviously came from the ancient memory of the king of Blackpool. If Victor wakes up the ancient memory of the sun elves, he can have a family relationship with the swamp beast and know how to deal with each other. However, his highness Randall is a fake sun elf. He only wants the extraordinary power of the sun elf and rejects the ancient will of the elf family. Of course, he has nothing to talk about with the nine headed snake lizard.


    If Victor does not respond properly and angers the Hydra lizard, he will miss the opportunity and can no longer obtain each other''s mysteries through communication.


    Victor deduced hundreds of communication schemes in just one second, considered them again and again, and finally said, "I''m not an elf, I''m a strong man, Lord Victor Wen Randall... Why did you attack me and my servant?"


    With Victor''s questioning words, the turbulent air turned into a roaring wind, tearing the curtain composed of water mist, and cutting crisscross white marks on the calm lake.


    The Hydra felt the anger and warning of the ELF KING. The green and pure snake eyes showed a hint of confusion. His voice was soft and long and asked, "human? But you are the ELF KING..."


    Victor''s dark gold eyes were as bright as fire and said coldly, "heirs of the king of Blackpool, master of the Everglades, please stop attacking my followers immediately, otherwise I will defeat your slaves before you get to the battlefield, and then leave the Everglades with your followers."


    The Hydra was obviously a little worried. His huge head lifted slightly off the water and said: "I don''t understand why you are angry. The flesh and blood of the slave nourishes the swamp, and the swamp breeds new life. This is a gratifying thing. I don''t mind if you are willing to participate in the slave blood war. Please don''t hurry to leave here... I recently got the memory of my ancestors and want to talk to you who are of the same ancient blood."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. His judgment was right. The behemoth in front of him was a special case of Hydra. I don''t know why it awakened the ancient memory in its blood and lit up the light of wisdom, so as to break away from the instinctive shackles of beast species.


    A significant difference between the intelligent species and the beast species is the strength of curiosity. Only the life full of strong curiosity about the unknown can understand the connection between the world and itself, which is almost the starting point for the pursuit of self-improvement of intelligent life. If the Hydra lizard awakens the ancient memories, it should first confirm these memories, which requires information exchange with the outside world. Of course, It has no way to make a rational analysis of its own needs and summarize records from the perspective of a third person like Victor. It is just out of an instinctive sense of loneliness and eager to find someone to talk to.


    Victor will never forget the old ogre led by Randall and the bear monster elder in the giant wood forest. Although they are well intentioned and ill intentioned, they are also chattering.


    Compared with the two cunning and insidious intelligent species, the Hydra lizard is pure and good. On the one hand, it is strong enough and its conversation object is strong enough. It is difficult for each other to threaten each other, so it has the basis of communication, but there is no significance of fighting; on the other hand, it has only recently been transformed from a beast species into an intelligent species, and its mind has not been polluted by gains and losses.


    At least in the Everglades, hydra can live without intrigue.


    Victor uses his spiritual power. While quickly analyzing the information revealed by the hydra, x-3 creates a virtual personality and tries to dig out more valuable mysteries from its mouth according to the predetermined strategy.


    "Hum, you haven''t said your name so far. I can''t trust you. Also, your other eight heads are hidden in the water to break through the ice and attack me?" Victor took two alert steps back, as if ready to disengage.


    "Wait, ELF KING..."


    His highness Randall said angrily, "I am the great lord of mankind."


    "Human king, wait." The Hydra lizard changed his mouth in time and sent a message to explain: "I don''t have a name myself, but my servants call me polnostakdaru... As for me hiding other heads in the water, I think the human king misunderstood that we hydras will stretch out all our heads only when we fight."


    Victor stood firm again, raised the "split soul" and "Youying" in his hands, insisted on his opinions and said: "In our human eyes, hiding weapons behind you represents hostility. Out of respect for you, I put weapons where you can see them. If you want to communicate with me, please show me all nine heads. After that, you can re bury your head in the water according to your habits."


    The giant swamp beast a pair of green snake eyes shining with green streamer. After thinking for a moment, he finally said, "well, I hope my head won''t scare you."


    Eight huge heads rose from the calm lake without any water spray or ripple. It was like the head of a snake lizard sticking out of the void, giving people an unreal feeling and trembling from the heart, like seeing a God''s residence.


    The great angry wind sword saint is not surprised by the nine huge heads. He knows that this is the nine headed snake lizard''s subtle control over the water element. Sylvia can also walk on the water without waves, but her range is a little too small compared with the nine headed snake lizard.


    Has this swamp beast reached this level of control over the power of the water element?


    What really surprised Victor was that the eyes of the eight snake heads showed emptiness and silence, without the luster of life.


    "Another Hydra lizard challenged me in order to compete for my spouse. In the fierce battle, it tore my eight heads and hurt me badly that the Everglades couldn''t repair. But I escaped under its fangs." The Hydra said proudly, "I''m dying, my soul is unified, and awakens the memory of the ancestral God in the depths of my blood. My opponent, together with my spouse, is still a rude beast."


    Nine huge and ferocious snake heads looked down at Victor, setting off his incomparable smallness, but Victor had no fear in his heart. The x-3 virtual personality hid a trace of his killing intention and calmly asked, "Lord of the swamp, I''m curious how many years you''ve lived?"


    Perhaps the light of wisdom affected the keen wild intuition, but the Hydra sank five heads into the lake and replied with his vibrant head: "I''ve seen 1122 heavy snowfalls. Before that, I was confused and didn''t know what I was. This question made me happy, but it still bothered me. I want to share my joy with the intelligent human king and learn more answers."


    Victor shook his head and said, "there is no existence that can tell the swamp Lord what the meaning of life is. The answer to this question can only be explored by yourself. I am willing to share my experience with the swamp Lord... If you let your slaves stop attacking my followers, we can talk for a long time."


    Hydra said without hesitation: "I refuse... The bloody battle is a part of the swamp. The loser''s flesh and blood belong to the swamp. The swamp breeds new life. We hydra can''t go against the will of the swamp."


    Victor''s handsome and unmarried face showed an elegant smile. At the moment when his eyes became cold, the hydra''s four heads disappeared on the lake, and the only snake head said: "My life is coming to an end, and my soul can still be transferred to any head. The human king is here to talk with me. I ask other slaves to stop moving and not participate in the bloody war until our conversation is over, or the slaves near the island can decide the victory or defeat?"


    Victor handed the "split soul" and "Youying" to the Dragon maid Mei Wen nearby, motioned her to step back for a distance, nodded to the Hydra and said, "OK, I follow the will of the swamp Lord. Is the swamp Lord willing to let my wind surround your dead head?"


    "Wow", the water splashed everywhere. A snake head the size of a shed lay on the ice, and its disgraceless snake eyes were facing victor.


    Hydra lizard said happily, "well, this is the communication I want. Start quickly. I can''t wait to feel the mystery of the wind."

 Chapter 757

    Monster scholars talk about monsters, and architects talk about architecture. They have something in common, so that strangers can get the basis of conversation.


    Victor is knowledgeable and self-contained. Anthropologists are eager for guidance from his highness Randall, but he can hardly imagine a hydra willing to listen to him explain politics, economy, art, or discuss pharmaceutics, martial arts secrets, and other valuable knowledge wealth.


    The Hydra who awakened the memory of their ancestors came to victor, of course, because they were both direct descendants of the ancient god. If the high-level Knight represents the chaotic law of the element, the sun elf and Hydra lizard are the darling of the reality law of the element.


    That''s what they have in common.


    Victor''s insight into the wind element is actually two-way. When he observes an object with the wind element, the observer can also feel the change of the wind element. However, Victor''s previous observation targets are not at the same level as him. They simply can''t understand the deep meaning of the operation of the wind element except that they feel the airflow pouring into their body.


    Hydra lizard is different. It has mastered the power of element law at least up to the legendary level. Victor attempts to analyze its blood talent. He is also eager to understand the application method of wind element.


    To be sure, Hydra lizard can''t learn the extraordinary talent of high elves from victor. However, the water element has both the flow characteristics of the wind element and the material characteristics of the earth element. Victor''s way of operating the wind element has reference value for Hydra and can help it make better use of the law of the water element.


    For example, the fog field is clearly a new ability acquired by Hydra after awakening ancient memory. The essence of this field is the expansion and application of water element, but its effect is only to retain the visual range of relatives and suppress the visual distance of non relatives, which is not lethal in itself. However, Hydra''s most famous talent is the highly toxic field. Since fog and highly toxic are the manifestation of the law of water element, if hydra can lock the enemy''s position through the fog field, it is likely to turn fog into highly toxic and kill specific targets.


    Wind element represents space, and the perception and transmission of information belong to the category of wind element. Hydra can''t master the extraordinary talent of wind element attribute, but it can slightly change the most basic perception. Even the improvement of perception distance will bring qualitative changes to the fog and highly toxic field.


    Beasts with instincts in their heads don''t have the ability to learn. They don''t even think about it. The Hydra with a long name is looking forward to Victor showing it the mystery of the wind element.


    Victor admitted that using the wind element to deeply observe the blood changes of Hydra belongs to the equivalent exchange of law knowledge, which itself has a certain risk. He did not know how many hidden talents the Hydra who awakened the memory of the ancient god had, nor how fast it could learn.


    Ancient memory is still a strange puzzle of knowledge for victor. Not knowing all means not being able to control all changes. Exchanging knowledge with Hydra must bet your luck.


    Victor felt that he had always been lucky. When he left the camp, he specially asked bertina for advice. However, his highness Randall believes in his preparation. The magic ring made by father Miller is set on his finger, and the scorpion tail lion Bone Bead given by Sylvia is hung on his chest. The petrification and toxin of Hydra lizard pose a very limited threat to him. The people who really bear the risk are Randall expedition and the half dragon tribe.


    Two powerful legendary creatures are exchanging law knowledge friendly, but their relatives have to abide by the laws of the swamp and have a cruel and bloody battle.


    Victor and Hydra understand that the longer the communication between the two sides is delayed, the greater the casualties borne by their families. The difference is that the Hydra lizard loved the bloody battle between slaves and regarded it as a gift from the swamp world; His highness Randall will worry about the safety of his followers.


    In any case, the fate of the family members was entangled at this moment.


    Victor hesitated for only 0.1 seconds and called for the wind element to surround the hydra''s head. The living hydra is willing to take the initiative to cooperate with his observation. Such an opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The hydra''s head is as big as a shed, and three people can put a cow in it. It takes a lot of time for Victor to use the wind element to insight into its physiological structure and the operation of blood talent.


    He must control his time for the safety of his followers.


    On the island forty kilometers away, Todd''s body almost turned quickly close to the ground, avoiding several Obsidian spears shot from different directions. The sword in his hand reflected blue light, like a piercing cold wind gently across the neck of a half dragon warrior. The lizard''s head immediately fell off each other''s shoulders, and the hot blood shot more than a foot high from his neck, The headless half dragon body shook and fell to the ground without stopping twitching.


    Poof, an obsidian javelin shot from a distance hit Todd''s abdomen at a tricky angle. The senior trainee Knight relieved his strength in time and turned into a shallow pit to hide his body shape. The well-made hexapod crocodile leather armor was broken by the throwing spear. The silver lined Leather Armor successfully blocked the Obsidian gun head, but the heavy strength of the throwing spear hurt his ribs.


    Lying in the pit can avoid the direct Javelin of the half dragon people, while the Obsidian javelin thrown is weak and can''t penetrate the Hexapod crocodile skin armor. Todd can breathe for a moment and can''t help but pull out a bitter smile from the corners of his mouth. Rao was the one who ignited the fire of his soul. His sword technique was superb, and he was still dangerous step by step in the battle of the enemy.


    Half dragon hunters are brave and good at fighting. Dynamic vision gives them projection skills that human soldiers can''t reach. If power is aside, their accuracy generally reaches the level of bronze knights.


    The hunter who just shot Todd with a shotgun is a deeply ferocious half dragon warrior. In the face-to-face confrontation, it was by no means the enemy of Todd''s sword, but it had a keen intuition and could judge the visual distance of the target in the thick fog, so it hid in the fog and secretly projected on Todd. This puts Todd in a dilemma where he can only be beaten and can''t fight back.


    Fortunately, the semi dragon warriors are poorly equipped. They maintain a safe projection distance of more than 150 meters, and the lethality of javelin is not enough to pierce the armor of expeditionary soldiers. However, these half dragon warriors have rich combat experience and a large number. With the help of the cover of fog, they wander around the periphery of the battlefield and sneak attacks. They specially shoot at the legs with weak protection of soul soldiers, and successfully divide the formation of the operation team of the expeditionary army.


    Todd and Marcy were separated in the battle. He felt that if commander Nelson didn''t come to support, the island would be unstoppable.


    Seeing the prey hiding in the pit, the half dragon warrior knew that he had lost the opportunity to hunt each other. He quickly shifted his position, but his heart suddenly warned him. His body almost instinctively made the most correct response. He quickly turned around holding an obsidian javelin. He saw two red eyed fierce wolves breaking through the fog and rushing to his position from left to right. Behind them are three monsters with flat heads, wide mouths and mouse tails.


    The half dragon warrior didn''t have to think about it. He knew that shooting the two leading ferocious wolves was his only way to live. As soon as the Obsidian javelin was raised, he suddenly felt unbearable pain and panic in his heart, like being pressed against his eyes by a steel cone.


    In an instant, an obsidian javelin flew straight from the side and aimed at the armpit of the half dragon man. The javelin roared fiercely, pierced the misty white fog and brought out a white wave. The half dragon warrior trembled in his heart, stimulated all his potential, jumped forward more than ten meters and avoided the fate of being tied into a meat string, but its projection action inevitably changed.


    The bloodthirsty alchemical war mastiff suddenly fell down on the missing ferocious half dragon man and bit its shoulder. Another alchemical war mastiff also bit its thigh. They tore it together. The strong body of the half dragon warrior was stretched in the air by great force. Three alienated razor beasts rushed up, and then there was the sound of tearing skin and meat and chewing bones. With the miserable neighing of the swamp orcs, it was particularly cruel.


    The blood Python Marcy took several soul soldiers over the pit where Todd was hiding, ran forward for a few steps, stopped again, and said to the knight who stood up again: "he was distracted just now. Lord Nelson must have watched him."


    Todd put the jingjinse silver sword back into the sheath and said, "this team of half dragon attackers retreated. They can''t cope with the dragon lizard and Philip III. We should quickly gather the team, carry the wounded and re organize the defense."


    The deafening sound of the golden dragon lizard marks the end of the battle, but the half dragon attackers will come back, and more.


    Marcy nodded, sounded the assembly whistle and asked the family soldiers on the island to regroup. The first-class soul soldiers appeared in the fog in twos and threes to help the wounded and clean the battlefield in an orderly manner.


    Nelson took Brandon, Klaus and two other violent soldiers to the assembly point and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? How many people have been lost here?"


    Todd came forward and replied, "18 brothers were injured, no one was killed. Three seriously injured people urgently need the priest''s magic treatment. They temporarily lose their combat ability."


    Nelson breathed a sigh of relief and explained: "there are at least 300 half dragon bastards attacking Island 2. We beat them back. Two people died, six were seriously injured, and 26 razor beasts and four bear dogs were lost. I support Island 3 a little late. Fortunately, you don''t lose much staff here..."


    "We killed 42 half dragon bastards." Brandon said, and asked Todd, "how many monsters have you killed?"


    Todd smiled bitterly and shook his head. Marcy replied on his behalf, "we killed a total of 11 half dragon people. Oh, in the end, it was only killed by war dogs. It can''t be counted as our war fruit. Let''s have 10."


    Nelson took off his helmet, put his hand on his face and asked, "I want to give up these two islands and concentrate my troops on island 1. What do you think?"


    Todd was stunned. Without thinking, he said, "Sir, if we give these two islands to the half dragon people, we will be trapped. If the half dragon people''s support rushes to the battlefield, it will be difficult for us to break out of island 1."


    The three islands, which are horns of each other, have the advantage of commanding terrain. They are connected by an ice wall in the middle. Early warning, support and breakthrough are very convenient. Abandoning the island is tantamount to abandoning the defense depth. If the Banlong people occupy two Highlands, they are like two daggers against the two wings of the expeditionary army''s defense front.


    Nelson has been on the battlefield for a long time. Of course, he knows that Todd is reasonable. He puts forward a plan based on his combat intuition and asks for everyone''s opinions.


    Under the commander''s eyes, everyone remained silent, obviously agreeing with Todd. Only Klaus showed a thoughtful expression. Nelson asked expectantly, "boy, let''s talk about it. Shall we concentrate on one place or mobile defense?"


    Klaus nodded and said calmly, "I''m in favor of concentrating troops... Gentlemen, we''re actually surrounded, surrounded by fog." He arranged his thoughts a little, changed the subject, and said, "but we were not surrounded because Caligula and the three ladies could see through the fog, not because of the three connected islands and highlands."


    "If the backup troops of the half dragon people arrive at the battlefield, we need to break through the siege, which has nothing to do with the three islands. The master''s Dragon maid can see the enemy''s troop mobilization, and Caligula can choose the time and direction for us to break through."


    Nelson suddenly realized and said clearly, "well, our original intention to defend the three islands is to use the terrain to weaken the half dragon people''s forces, but those bastards are very cunning. Every time they launch an attack, they only reduce their personnel by 10% and immediately choose to retreat. We have fought three battles and killed less than 100 enemies. In fact, our strategic intention has failed."


    Brandon followed: "I found that the half dragon people were gradually increasing their troops in the attack camp. The first was about 100 troops and the second was 200. In this battle, 300 hunters were sent in the main attack direction and 100 hunters were sent in the feint direction. Due to their constant pressure, we transferred all razor beasts from Dili and Frey, which led to a sharp decrease in the number of half dragon people they killed, and we More than 70 razor beasts have been lost here... Lord imosen''s alienated rats are running out. "


    Marcy asked perplexedly, "what does that mean?"


    Brandon explained: "I mean, the Centaurs keep sending more troops, so that we can disperse our mobile forces. When they find that the number of razor beasts becomes less, they will have the confidence to attack three islands at the same time... Lord imosen, Lord Dane and bertina will be in danger."


    Todd frowned, hesitated and asked, "what if we stick to island 1 and more than 3000 half dragons launch a general attack on island 1? We can break through, but the task entrusted to us by our master has also failed."


    Nelson put his hand on Todd''s shoulder and said confidently, "ghost face, I have a feeling that the master has blocked not only the hydra, but also the backup of the half dragon."


    "Sir, do you have a more specific feeling?" Klaus straightened his back and inquired very seriously.


    Nelson looked back, paused and said, "we didn''t kill a silver level ferocious half dragon leader in three games. They are like rabbits hiding in the grass. They run away when there is a little wind and grass. Moreover, I didn''t feel the position of the golden half dragon leader from beginning to end. It doesn''t dare to show up at all."


    Brandon''s eyes lit up and murmured, "I see. The half dragon leader is delaying time. They can''t retreat until master Randall comes back."


    Nelson shrugged his shoulders and ordered, "everyone evacuate Island 2 and island 3. We will concentrate on island 1 and wait for the master to come back and clear the siege, or wait for the opportunity to break through and support the master."


    **********************


    The corrosive breath is sprayed on the ice, dissolving the whole lake ice into a miserable green liquid. The fish turn their stomachs, float on the lake one by one, and erode into bones at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the bones are integrated into the lake water.


    The fierce air flow was like a circle of city walls, blocking the green water mist outside. Victor and Meiwen stood in the eye of the wind with surprisingly dignified expressions.


    The power and durability of Hydra''s poisonous breath are better than that of daphdril''s poisonous dragon breath. Although the swamp beast showed his breath ability according to Victor''s requirements, instead of spitting poison at him, Victor can still smell a faint sweet smell.


    The violent airflow dispersed the poisonous fog. The sweetness smelled by Victor is actually a kind of psychic toxin, just like the poisonous eyes of a scorpion tailed lion. It is impossible to prevent and can only rely on spiritual strength to resist passively.


    "Well, you can stop." The wind carried Victor''s voice like thunder.


    The Hydra stopped breathing, held his huge head high and said, "I can spray it for a while. Will the human king continue to observe?"


    The process of insight into the wind element has exceeded Victor''s expectations. All the contents of the observation have been observed. The hydra''s energy is not comparable to victor. After all, its size is less than half the size of a castle.


    Victor got very detailed information about Hydra''s blood talent. In general, Hydra''s eight heads have indeed "died", but the blood is still flowing. These heads have actually become hands and feet, but hydra can wake up any head.


    Although it can only use its living head to display its blood talents, the dead head can only bite, resulting in serious degradation of combat effectiveness, and the difficulty of killing it has doubled, because its soul is unified and its action force is unified, which is equivalent to lighting the fire of the soul.


    From this point of view, the Hydra lizard is much more powerful than its wild animal counterparts.


    Victor had an insight into the mystery of Hydra''s blood, lost the last trace of interest in hunting each other, and instead sought the possibility of cooperation. He said, "the observation is over. We can talk about something else."


    The Hydra shook his head and asked, "human king, I''d like to talk about something else... What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Victor pondered, "do you remember the king of the spirit world?"


    "Yes... He tried to get involved in the field of death and quietly open up a place to bind the fire of the soul. He was rejected by tyronril and besieged by many ancestors, so he had to flee to the abyss world." The Hydra looked coldly and said, "the great ancestor god also participated in the battle of besieging the king of the spirit world, liberated the tortured souls of the two children, and allowed them to return to the origin of the world."


    Victor quietly wrote down this message, nodded motionlessly and said, "the king of the spirit world has not fallen, he has come back, in another form - ant man monster, you should have seen them."


    The Hydra thought for a long time before slowly saying, "it seems that I remember that it was a long time ago. The weak ant man monster entered the swamp and I dived into the deep water... It turned out that I was worried that they would bind my soul. I finally knew why I wanted to avoid them."


    It then added: "however, in retrospect, ant man monsters do not seem to have the ability to bind the soul except for too many, because my ancestors and other great beasts tore up the soul plane opened up by the king of the spirit world."


    Victor said, "I brought my family members across the swamp to deal with the ant man monsters of the king of the spirit world. They devour flesh and blood and life without control. They are also the enemy of the swamp. I hope to get the help of the swamp Lord."


    "I''m not interested."


    Before Victor asked, Hydra gave a very powerful reason, "I''m dying. I''m not interested in fighting."

 Chapter 758

    I''m dying. I don''t want to fight.


    Hydra doesn''t know how to shake its head or nod. It just holds its head high. The thin and symmetrical scales reflect the dark green light. The boundaries of light and Shadow form a mysterious pattern, showing natural and beautiful lines. It is full of an unparalleled sense of strength from its head to its neck to its huge body underwater.


    This is an extraordinary beast with elegant temperament and beautiful appearance. When it awakens the ancient memory in its blood, it can be regarded as a realistic embodiment of the king of blackness. At the same time, it has the power of God and the idea of God. At least, in the eyes of the swamp half dragon people, Lord polnostakdaru is the God of the swamp country.


    Human ancestors in the dark era may also worship high-level knights and high-level wizards as gods, which is also the fundamental reason why extraordinary people always live in the ruling class. However, out of the need for faith, the glorious church unified the definition of true God in the human kingdom. Mortals no longer serve the human transcendent as they worship the true God, but the divine essence of the transcendent has not changed.


    The lives of different persons cannot communicate effectively because of inequality. Just like the beast can''t understand the complex and changeable ideas of human beings, the life of mythical persons won''t care about the demands of mortals.


    Although victor and Sylvia are the top extraordinary in the human kingdom, they have not awakened the ancient memory in their blood. They have divinity but no divinity. They will still measure the gains and losses of the family. They do not belong to mythical creatures in the real sense. Fortunately, Victor could barely simulate the pattern of mythical creatures with the characteristics of x-3, but he could also understand the idea of the Hydra polno stark Daru.


    The results of wind element insight show that Hydra has stable blood flow rate, full and energetic body, and can survive for decades or even hundreds of years.


    Well, compared with the hydra''s life span of more than a thousand years, it is really dying.


    Victor understood the actual meaning expressed by botakdaru through his own experience: he awakened the ancient memory, the beast Hydra has died, and the mythical Hydra takdaru was born from his original body. He is now in his childhood full of curiosity, just as victor once despised his beast career as he despised the little baron.


    How could the wise lord takdaru be as keen to roll in the mud as the beast Hydra; The scent of chasing a female Hydra; Or rough fighting and biting?


    Of course, Victor is not ready to invite takdaru to join his front. He just wants the human Legion to cross the swamp safely and avoid the harassment of half dragon hunters. It would be better if the half dragon tribe is willing to provide some assistance.


    However, this is a requirement at the mortal level, and mythical creatures don''t care about it. No matter how young his mind is, takdaru is also a real mythical creature. Victor''s talk with him is in vain.


    The war Ant King led the ant man army, which seriously threatened the survival of the half dragon people in the swamp. The human Legion should communicate with the half dragon tribal leaders about fighting the ant tide through the swamp. If the totem beast worshipped by the half dragon tribe is a kind of beast with shallow wisdom, the half dragon leader can easily reach a tacit understanding with victor. Now, the totem beast has wisdom. He is indifferent to the survival strategy of the half dragon tribe, but he is persistent in maintaining the divine instinct of swamp ecological balance. When the human Legion crosses his territory, he will summon slaves to wage a bloody war; When the ant Legion crosses his territory, he will launch a bloody war.


    If only he could stop the ant tide, but what if he couldn''t?


    When the war Ant King cleans up the Hydra and his slaves, the ant man army will go straight to the man horse hills. If the York family can''t defend the line of defense, the home built by Victor and Sylvia will be destroyed in the hands of the ant man.


    When it comes to the future of the family, how can Victor expect a hydra and the primitive half dragon tribe to wipe out the ant army? And the human Legion is not suitable for fighting in the marsh.


    Now this mythical beast doesn''t make sense. It can''t be killed again and again. The problem suddenly falls into a dead cycle.


    Victor thought again and again and couldn''t find a good way. The anger brewing by the mythical biological personality simulated by x-3 would not be dispelled by * * -3. He could only raise his head and breathe heavily. This is an unreserved release of emotion and power. The ubiquitous wind elements cheerfully responded to the anger of the angry wind sword saint. They screamed and gathered, changing from a weak air flow to a strong wind, and then from a howling strong wind to a hurricane. The violent hurricane tore the white fog area, and the sky light was reflected through the water vapor in the air, It reflects a gorgeous rainbow across the half ice and half water lake.


    The hurricane that blows away the fog is powerful, but it is large but not strong, scattered but not condensing. It can''t even blow a wild boar to death. In fact, its lethality is not as good as a sharp wind blade. The Hydra could feel the angry will of the ELF KING. His high head immediately fell to the lake. After a while, he asked carefully and curiously, "why is the ELF KING angry?"


    At this time, he changed the name of the human king back to the ELF KING according to the memory in his blood.


    The heart of fire made Victor''s dark golden eyes shine, looking extraordinary and noble. His voice said clearly: "I have a wish that when my human followers cross the swamp to resist the ant man monster of the king of the spirit world, the blood of the king of Blackpool can allow them to pass through the swamp safely."


    The wish of the ELF KING aroused the attention and great interest of the mythical Hydra, mainly interest.


    The wise ELF KING has a wish, and the wise Hydra should also have a wish. Otherwise, how can he highlight the difference between him and the beast Hydra? Those rude beasts only know how to roll in the mud. Where will they have any wish?


    Lord tuckdaru thought and thought, and finally said, "I also have a wish. I''m dying. I hope my seeds can be passed to other hydras in the swamp."


    The real sun elves may be able to understand this serious or informal wish, but Victor was confused. Fortunately, the human Lord was proficient in negotiation skills. He said quietly, "I know there is a swamp far away by the sea, which is also the territory of hydra... But aren''t you going to leave your precious seeds here?"


    Takdaru gushed a mist of water from his nose excitedly and said, "I am the oldest Hydra in the swamp. Of course, I will pass on valuable knowledge to my descendants. It would be better if my knowledge could be passed on to other descendants of my ancestors."


    It turned out that it was to pass on the will of experience and promote the blood evolution of the Hydra group... Victor glanced at the huge body of takdaru hiding underwater and said: "Nimda swamp is tens of thousands of kilometers away from here. Swamp life can''t pass. I can help you realize your desire to pass on knowledge. Of course, it''s also very difficult for me."


    Takdaru was overjoyed. He didn''t forget his mythical personality and didn''t roll happily in the water. He followed the spirit king and solemnly said, "I am willing to help the spirit king realize his wishes. The followers of the spirit king can pass through my territory."


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and spit out a crystal bead, the size of an adult''s fist, like a stone bullet fired by a powerful crossbow, whistling towards victor.


    Could it be a tooth stone... Victor thought mischievously. Meiwen flashed to him and her left hand with a metal armor firmly caught the beads vomited by the hydra.


    God knows if the bead is highly toxic. The Dragon maid can be immune to a fatal blow. Even if she is poisoned, it doesn''t matter.


    Victor was actually too worried. There was only some water on the beads, not even Hydra''s saliva.


    Victor suspected that this was a unique and stable crystal of water element, which contained the will information of the mythical Hydra. He wondered whether a new alchemy unit would be produced by sacrificing the seeds of takdaru to the alchemy tower?


    The mythical Hydra was inexplicably uneasy and asked, "how long will it take the ELF KING to throw my seed into the distant Nimda swamp?"


    Looking at the dazzling appearance of the mythical Hydra, Victor gave up the idea of selfishness, connected the spirit with the wind element sea, and said heavily: "as soon as I survive, I will send the seeds of the Hydra into Nimda swamp within 20 years."


    At this time, takdaru was completely relieved, and the ripples on the lake echoed his words: "as long as I am still alive, the followers of the ELF KING can pass through the swamp quietly..." It suddenly paused and kindly reminded, "elf king, please spit a seed for me. I''ll let my servant identify the followers of the ELF KING."


    Damned hydra... Victor''s mythical creature man almost collapsed. His narrowed eyes twinkled with cold light and a sentence jumped out of his teeth: "let the family members talk about their family members. The Lord of the swamp just needs to remember his promise to me."


    His highness Randall''s expression was grim, his lips were tight, and his arrogant and indifferent style made takdaru envy him. He thought: the ELF KING is worthy of being the son of the sun god, and the slave should talk about it.


    "The swamp Lord agreed." Tuckdaru half sank his head under the water to make a sound and spit out a series of bubbles. He also wanted to talk with his mouth closed, but it was a little too difficult.


    Is this an agreement?


    Victor finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was not an ordinary effort to talk with mythical creatures. It was more tired than defeating half man Ma Da Khan. But the promise of mythical creatures should be relatively reliable. After all, both sides have the ability to swear to the origin of the world and become the obsession in their hearts. If they violate their promise, they will feel uncomfortable all over and sleep uneasily.


    The relaxed Victor couldn''t help his curiosity and asked, "do you remember the forest Centaur crossing the Everglades every 15 years?"


    "Oh, I remember. In the past, many little people walked on the lake every 15 years to sing. Their singing was very beautiful. They also offered me sweet meat. It was food that didn''t exist in the marsh." Takdaru said so.


    Halflings are born with the ability to walk on water. They are good at singing, dancing and cooking. They have special extraordinary charm. Because of their low strength and no threat, they are easy to win the favor of other races. According to tuckdaru, the halfling bribed the Hydra lizard, making the forest halfman horse reach a tacit understanding with the swamp halfdragon.


    Victor solved the mystery of the forest Centaur crossing the Everglades, shook his head and said, "I''m leaving. The master of the swamp can lift the fog now."


    "OK." Takdaru blinked his huge green eyes. He would not blush, but his tone was a little embarrassed. He tried to explain to the ELF KING: "I used to think that the little singing was pleasant and the food offered was delicious. But that was before. I am dying now. The ELF KING should not mistake me for a rude beast."


    Mythical Hydra always emphasizes that he is dying and is elated. Mythical creatures'' concept of death may be different from ordinary people. Victor is more inclined to tuckdaru. He is using the word death to express his awakening wisdom. In fact, the giant beast still has a life span of at least 80 years, or even longer.


    Victor has turned his eyes in his heart for this. I don''t know how many times, but who didn''t come from the curious baby?

 Chapter 759

    "The grey wolf''s combat skills emphasize loose shoulders, stable wrists and slippery feet. The attack and defense start from the waist and crotch at the moment. The range of combat action is very small, but it should be accurate and stable. This is to preserve the soldiers'' physical strength to the greatest extent in the fierce battle. If the shoulders are hard all the time, people will be tired and lie down before long."


    "Therefore, the close body breaking method of the wolf''s combat skills combines the know-how of homeopathic chopping. For example, when using a spear, when the strength is greater than the enemy, the step moves forward, first pull away the opponent''s weapons and stab directly; when the strength is less than the enemy, turn after the step, take the opponent''s weapons and then stab back homeopathic."


    "In the final analysis, the wolf fighting skill is a broken method designed for ordinary soldiers. The playing method is simple, easy to master and save energy... But are the secret law guards and soul soldiers ordinary people?!"


    "Especially you spiritual warriors, whose strength is comparable to that of knights, and whose physical strength is even better. What does it matter if your shoulders are hard? If your shoulders are hard, you can use the basic movements of blocking, sweeping, bouncing and pressing. The more basic movements you can combine, the more you can break. When you fight the enemy in melee, you will only be sissy with cutting, stabbing and hooking. You are blind with your brute strength and even holding a sword Not as good as a maid! "


    "You see, as long as the spear is pressed like this, the spine of the half dragon warrior will crack on the spot. Even the deeply ferocious half dragon warrior may not be able to push the spear away immediately. When it holds the spear and forces upward, the chest will be exposed. You can pierce it with a stab."


    On the flat ground of island 1, Nelson demonstrated the most basic combat actions to dozens of soul soldiers with a seven foot long refined iron spear. A simple spear was pressed directly into his hand, showing a terrible momentum. The refined iron spear cut through the air and sent out a dull thunder, followed by a cyclone. This is only a reserved display of Nelson. His strength is at the same level as that of the three-level blood militia.


    Since Nelson abandoned the two island positions, the battle between the Randall expeditionary army and the swamp half dragons has leveled off. When the half dragon people occupied Island 2 and island 3, they no longer sent scouts to harass island 1. The Yalong Raiders Dili and Frey naturally became idle. Nelson tried several counter attacks with them, but the half dragon attacker was very cunning. Before the Dragon maid attacked the island, they chose to flee in all directions.


    After several counter attacks, Dili and Frey couldn''t catch up too far. Nelson still chose to retreat to island 1. At this time, even the sword maid without war experience could see that the half dragon tribe was afraid of loss and did not want to attack the camp of the expeditionary army alone.


    The main force of the Banlong tribe stopped 3 kilometers away. They sent more than 200 hunters and Randall expedition army to look across the island. From time to time, they would project some rough blunt javelins towards island 1. It was also a random shot from a distance of more than 200 meters. It was not accurate and the lethality was pitifully low.


    Unfortunately, the blunt javelin killed several camel antelopes, and the half dragon scouts succeeded in angering Ms. Leila, who has been guarding the island. Ignoring commander Nelson''s cry, the Aaron fury rushed to the opposite island and killed 19 swamp half dragons with her moon wheel axe blade.


    Fortunately, the grumpy little female dragon didn''t chase too far. When she returned to the camp, she got into his highness Randall''s sledge and went to sleep. Until noon the next day, half dragons reoccupied islands 2 and 3. They learned well this time and did not make any provocative moves again.


    The two sides actually reached a tacit understanding that as long as the expeditionary forces did not attack, they could live in peace with each other.


    Island 1 has the largest area, and there is no problem in placing three or four hundred people. Moreover, the Randall expeditionary army carries very abundant supplies, and all of them are stacked on island 1.


    However, after two days and one night of confrontation between the expeditionary army and the half dragon tribe, his highness Randall still did not return. Everyone was very worried about his safety, but the three dragon maids and Caligula said that the master was safe and sound.


    That said, the followers of his highness Randall still can''t rest assured. Wizard imosen volunteered to use his domesticated blue eye carving to search for the trace of his master. This is the first time he has used his wisdom to guide witchcraft in public. The flame like witchcraft runes surround his body and show his identity as a wizard in the most intuitive form.


    Everyone, including Reverend Dane, praised imosen. Whether he could see through the fog and find his highness Randall was another matter.


    In contrast, Nelson is much more calm. He is only a line away from the touch of his heart. He has a deeper understanding of the strength of his master. Of course, he can also understand that what Caligula said is true, because he vaguely feels the state of his master. Although it is a very vague feeling, it is very stable. This makes Nelson Full of confidence in his highness, without the sense of panic that a great disaster is coming.


    Having nothing to do, Nelson gathered the first-class mind soldiers to guide their combat skills in batches.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the blood militia loaded with skills have trained the wolf''s war skills to the point of perfection, but the limitations of the wolf''s war skills make them unable to give full play to their advantages in strength, agility and physical fitness. Seeing that they could only use sliding steps and homeopathic chopping skills to deal with the half dragon attackers, Nelson''s nose was almost crooked.


    The wolf war technology created by turnans is very clever, but no matter how clever it is, it is also a civilian war technology. The three-level blood militia has the physical quality of bronze Knight level, so they should use Knight level combat skills. During the close combat, several soul soldiers were badly hurt by the fierce half dragon warrior because they didn''t know how to change their fighting skills. The worst guy was bitten off by the snake demon domesticated by the half dragon.


    Reverend Dane had to take a piece of skin from his ass and sew it on his face. Although his life was not in danger, he temporarily lost his combat ability.


    If these powerful family soldiers have more advanced combat skills, the battle attrition can be much less.


    Nelson felt very sad and wanted to design a set of advanced combat technology system for the soul soldiers. Unfortunately, he lit the fire of the soul, so it doesn''t matter. As a result, he didn''t study more combat technology theory. Now he can only rely on rich combat experience to guide some basic actions of the soul soldiers, hoping that they can break through the restrictions of civilian combat technology and reduce some damage in the next battle.


    Nelson didn''t know that the wolf fighting skill of the soul warrior was assigned by Victor. The alchemy tower has no skills, they can''t. The wolf war skill itself involves the mastery of long-range and long-range weapons. It is a very practical war skill secret. Otherwise, Victor would have replaced the wolf war skill for them long ago.


    However, the spiritual attributes of level 3 blood soldiers have reached 13 points, which is much smarter than ordinary people and has excellent learning ability. Nelson teaches them some basic combat skills. After they master them, they can feed back to alchemy 7 through the memory upload function, so as to improve the level of wolf combat skills.


    It is very difficult for top martial artists to create a set of perfect combat skills. The alchemy tower will easily improve their martial arts level by collecting the learning and actual combat experience of many alchemy militia.


    Nelson is on the wrong side.


    The bear of the north is famous, but he is demonstrating basic movements. Neither the Knights of the Randall family nor the fierce soldiers are interested. The learning attitude of the alchemy militia was silent and serious, which made Nelson quite proud and took the trouble to show several combined actions over and over again.


    Just as Nelson was trying to teach, Arka, squatting on the ground with bertina, suddenly stood up and shouted, "the master is back, the master is back."


    Before the words fell, three graceful figures jumped out of the sledge and darted to the north of the camp. In an instant, the Dragon maids of his highness Randall disappeared without a trace.


    Before long, the four Dragon maids returned to the island with his royal highness Randall. With tears in her eyes, Charlotte was the first to run to her lover''s arms.


    On the oath, with a gentle kiss on the knight''s full and smooth forehead, Victor surrounded her elastic waist and smiled to accept the joyful salute of her followers.


    Bertina squeezed herself in front of Caligula, dancing her feet and waving her freshly washed hands. This successfully attracted the attention of his highness Randall and bent down to pick her up from the ground.


    "Master, have you seen the Hydra?"


    "Yes."


    "Did it treat you to delicious food?"


    Shouldn''t ordinary children ask questions like nine heads?


    Victor was used to bertina''s unusual and knew that if he said "yes", she would then ask: did you bring her a hydra treat?


    Victor shook his head decisively. Bertina sighed regretfully and said with a small mouth, "if bell sees the hydra, he will invite bell to eat delicious food."


    Victor couldn''t help smiling when bell made such a fuss. The human side was highlighted in the soul again, and the traces of the soul disguised as mythical creatures finally disappeared.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became more relaxed and warm. After chatting with the followers for a while to satisfy their curiosity about the Hydra lizard, Victor began to listen to the report of commander Nelson.


    At this time, the fog shrouding the island camp was dissipating, and the half dragon scouts occupying islands 2 and 3 ran away. Victor and several leaders of the expedition sat around a small wooden table. Nelson took the lead in saying:


    "Sir, we fought with the half dragon tribe and destroyed 164 half dragon people and 29 snake demons without leaving any prisoners. We lost 6 first-class soul soldiers, 2 elite guard chiefs, 3 Randall fierce fighting dogs, 19 black bear dogs and 85 razor beasts. Another 18 people were seriously injured. Fortunately, their bones were hard enough, they didn''t lack arms and legs, and were treated by Pastor Dane''s magic After a few days'' rest, we can recover our combat effectiveness. "


    He scratched the short hair on his head and said with a smile, "these half dragons are very restrained. Except for the half dragon leader killed by Ms. Dili at the beginning, other silver half dragons didn''t play. The half dragon leader of the golden level didn''t even let us see its shadow... They all say that the bloody battle of the lizard people is cruel. Is it just this level of battle?"


    The bloody battle of swamp lizards (half Dragons) is certainly cruel. It can be said that it is to maintain the ecological balance of the swamp and regularly carry out a survival competition of survival of the fittest. Due to dynamic vision, half dragon hunters threw javelins at each other, and the hunters with weak blood were killed on the spot; The stronger ones can escape the battlefield and become exiles; The strongest half dragon people can see the trajectory of javelin flight. They are also rough and thick, and basically won''t have much damage. When the number of members of the two ethnic groups drops to a certain proportion, they will melt into a new ethnic group.


    The swamp orcs have a very weak sense of kinship and pursue a primitive way of life, but it does not mean that they have no wisdom. In particular, the golden half dragon leader can even resist the blood will of the Hydra lizard to a certain extent and have autonomy.


    The nearby half dragon tribe leader showed a cunning side. He had been waiting for reinforcements from other tribes. If reinforcements did not come, he was naturally unwilling to fight with the powerful Randall expeditionary army to the end and consume his strength in vain.


    The reputation of cowardice of swamp lizards has its own reason. All intelligent species that advocate the law of the jungle take survival as the primary purpose. The primitive half dragon tribes had no sense of honor, which was fully demonstrated by the way they fought with the Randall expedition.


    Of course, the strength of the half dragon tribe is much higher than that of the Randall expedition. If they do their best, Nelson can''t resist it. However, Victor took preventive measures in advance. Although he went 40 kilometers away to meet the hydra, and the location of the island camp was beyond his perception field, he was connected with the Dragon maid and could order the expeditionary army to take breakthrough measures in time before the half dragon people launched an all-round attack.


    The strength of half dragon hunters is uneven. Most of them are ordinary half dragon hunters. They can''t keep up with the speed of Randall expedition army. The fierce half dragon people who can be pursued will be killed by the expedition army. Therefore, as long as we give full play to the mobile advantages of the expeditionary army, this half dragon tribe hardly poses a major threat to the expeditionary army.


    Victor ran 40 kilometers away to block the hydra. It is precisely because the radius of the fog area is only more than 40 kilometers. The Randall expeditionary army is guided by the Dragon maid and Caligula, which is easy to get out of the fog area.


    The attack and defense of the island is always under Victor''s control. Even Lyra, the Dragon maid, ordered him to fight back against the provocation of the half dragon scouts. In fact, Victor asked Nelson to lead the family knights and ferocious soldiers, as well as wizards and high-ranking priests to do a thrilling practical drill.


    Imosen knew nothing about it. He did not forget to show his merit to victor and said: "My noble master, my razor beasts are basically dead. It will take five days for the remaining red eyed mice to turn into razor beasts. However, there is not enough flesh and blood in the camp to cultivate new razor beasts. The half dragon robbers robbed some supplies, and more than 100 antelope camels lost nearly half, leaving less than 60."


    Victor nodded approvingly. Without the alienated animal cannon fodder of the wizard imosen in front, there were more than 20 casualties of the alchemy militia.


    "It doesn''t matter. The camel antelope is used to help us cross the swamp. It also serves as the rations for war animals." Victor pressed imosen''s shoulder, smiled and said, "with you, are we afraid of no camel when we get to the prairie?"


    The flattered wizard patted his chest and vowed that he would never disappoint his master.


    "Emerson, you''re still busy." Victor released his hand, turned to Dane and said, "I have communicated with the nearby swamp Lord and reached an agreement. As long as the human army crosses his territory in a quiet manner, he will not summon half dragon slaves to wage a bloody war against mankind."


    The crowd suddenly exclaimed, and Nelson kowtowed and asked, "Sir, can you talk to the Hydra?"


    "Fool! That''s not what you should ask!" Lyra, the Dragon maid, was the first to yell.


    "Can you imagine the majesty of the king?" Daphne delier also mocked wantonly. She took the opportunity to squeeze Charlotte away, hold Victor''s arm and invite her master''s favor.


    Dane has mixed feelings. Victor''s dialogue with the Hydra shows that he is only one step away from the complete awakening of his blood, and the process of transforming the sun elf is irreversible. However, his highness Randall has not been able to give birth to Sylvia. This is not only a great loss to the human country, but also a complete anger to the divine knight.


    On the whole, however, it is a good thing that the human army can cross the Everglades safely. Reverend Dane thought for a moment and asked, "Your Highness, what does the so-called ''quiet'' mean?"


    "This requires you to negotiate with the leaders of the half dragon tribe... Including the route of the human Legion through the swamp. You must also find out from the leaders of the half dragon."


    Charlotte asked in surprise, "honey, are you just asking?"


    Victor shook his head, his dark golden eyes hid a trace of excitement and expectation, and said in a deep voice, "I will sleep for 10 days. There is nothing particularly important. Don''t disturb me. If necessary..."


    His eyes swept over the four beautiful dragon maids, and a faint smile was outlined at the corners of his mouth, "I will wake up in time."

 Chapter 760

    Dear Sylvia:


    This is my first letter to you since my expedition to the endless forest. I should have written to you earlier to let chenfalcon bring my deep thoughts to my love, but I delayed some time in the swamp


    I think you should be able to feel my adventure, just as I always know your position. Even if we are thousands of miles apart, the origin of the world will connect our loving souls.


    I met a hydra lizard. Different from the usual description of monsters, he awakened the ancient memory and was a real mythical creature. The fog he evokes envelops the swamp, and knights, priests, wizards and fierce soldiers below the silver stage cannot pass through the fog to see his majestic figure. Once mortals fall into the fog of mythical giants, they can only pray to the Lord of glory, but it has no effect. They can''t avoid the tragic fate of being sucked away by water elements in the fog and gradually frozen into ice.


    Frankly speaking, I faced the mythical Hydra lizard and endured unprecedented pressure. Of course, he also feared my power and mistook me for a mythical creature, eager to communicate with me. By simulating the bit of mythical creatures, I had a communication with the Hydra lizard. This is actually a very tiring job. It took me two days to contact mythical Hydra, but the exchange results are of great value.


    This contact includes two aspects. First, I used the power of the wind element to observe the characteristics of the mythical Hydra''s blood talent in detail; Secondly, I made a deal with the mythical Hydra. Well, to be exact, I exchanged a wish. I promised to put the will seed condensed by the Hydra into Nimda swamp adjacent to the eastern alliance. What impact will this have on the Hydras in Nimda swamp is unknown, but I think it is harmless to the human country. In equal exchange, the mythical Hydra will restrain the instinct of blood will and acquiesce in the human army to quietly cross his territory and reach the unknown grassland in the West.


    Incidentally, the ancient instinct pursued by the mythical hydra is to maintain the natural law of the swamp, that is, devour, transform and then expand the swamp life group. Because we have all made an oath to the origin of the world, it is difficult to break our promise. Therefore, I have to take the will seed condensed by the water element of the mythical Hydra with me all the time. I can''t send someone to send it to the Rose Manor for my love to play and appreciate.


    I promise you, when we solve the crisis of ant man monster, I will take you and trisley to the northern coastline of the eastern alliance and fulfill my promise to the mythical beast - take the fleet of man horse hills, start from Rosary port, follow the Jinshui River channel and arrive at the port on the North Coast. I think it must be our enclave harbor.


    My love, you will have a lot of time to appreciate the jewels of the mythical Hydra during your long voyage in the near future.


    To get back to business, I don''t know how much law power the mythical Hydra has improved by learning from my wind element perception, but I have benefited a lot from it.


    Hydra lizard has always been regarded as a kind of beast, and this Hydra lizard awakened the ancient memory and became a kind of mythical wisdom, but his life span is only 150 years at most.


    I once wondered why the chosen great wizards more than 10000 years ago could suppress the dragon? Why did the long-lived, powerful and intelligent dragon disappear?


    The mythical Hydra lizard at the same level as the Dragon reveals a possibility to me.


    I guess at the beginning of tyronrell''s creation, he divided the divinity and created many living individuals to transform the real world. They are the original species, shouldering different creative missions, and gradually evolved into ancient giants, also known as ancient gods.


    The ancient gods and their children are as big as mountains and have infinite power, which is convenient to transform the world. It''s like building block game. There''s never a bigger building block than everyone. Children are like giants relative to building blocks. It''s easy to build blocks according to their own ideas. However, when the building blocks are built, they are easy to be damaged by big people. In the same way, ancient giants can create the world and destroy the world. This is not in line with the will of the creator. Therefore, the ancient giant animals and their descendants have changed from big to small, from strong to weak, from less to more, and from long-lived species to short-lived species. This is in line with the basic law of creating and maintaining the world.


    When the laws of the world become closer, the size and power of the ancient dragon always become smaller, so that it is driven away by human wizards. The conflict between the two sides is inevitable, because the dragon family belongs to the species of wisdom.


    Wisdom, representing one''s own understanding and application of the world''s laws, must ultimately be reflected in the competition for resources.


    The nine headed snake lizard is a kind of wild beast lacking wisdom. Under the strict constraints of instinct, they almost never leave the swamp. Although they are large and powerful, they can''t destroy the overall environment of the real world.


    I am sure that hydras in ancient times have wisdom, but they give up wisdom and choose another form of restriction to retain their huge size, extraordinary strength, long life and complete talent tree.


    The evolution of the world law from high to low reveals the path of the creator tyronril, dispersing divinity, reproducing life and breeding soul. Tyrone''s world is becoming more and more complete, spiritual life is becoming more and more diverse, and his divine power is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Nine headed snake lizards are just like this. They divide their souls into nine parts. They are beasts whose instinct is stronger than wisdom; When their nine souls are unified, they are intelligent mythical creatures.


    This gave me great inspiration - the secret method of tempering spiritual power was realized.


    During my visit to Ayres, I visited several spiritual meditation methods collected by the church. Unfortunately, those dark ideas either rely on the magic of wizards or the holy power of priests. It is impossible for knights and ordinary people to use them to temper their spirit.


    However, on the basis of those dark thoughts, combined with the mystery of Hydra, I deduced a spiritual secret that is applicable to all human beings.


    Its principle is to disperse and condense spiritual power. The practice method is mainly visualizing sleep. Through continuous practice, the spiritual power consumed in sleep is stored in the visualizations to make them grow and grow. When necessary, the spiritual power of the visualizations is extracted to achieve the effect of breaking through the spiritual upper limit.


    Of course, dispersing one''s own spiritual power will certainly reduce intelligence, but deep sleep is the instinct of all life. What does it matter to reduce intelligence in sleep?


    This is a pure forging method, but it still has three remarkable effects:


    The first point is strength and longevity. The practitioner can grow to the limit state of human beings in theory with medicine, that is, the physique of the early Bronze knight and the life span of 140 years. The tofferwen Wizard of kite Castle verified that the limit of human life is 140 years.


    The second effect is spiritual release. The practitioner actively releases the spiritual power stored in the visualizations. Note that this will not increase the strength of spiritual attributes or cause damage to the soul, but it can prolong energy. For example, the bronze Knight exhausted his energy after running the highest intensity of fighting for 3 hours. He released his spare spiritual power and could continue to fight for a period of time. The effect of energy prolongation is related to the degree of cultivating secret methods.


    The third is spiritual breakthrough. Practitioners can integrate visualizations, extract and store spiritual power, and break through their current upper limit of spiritual attributes. This process must be completed in visualization, completely cut off contact with the outside world, and the practitioner needs very comprehensive protective measures.


    As an existing native species, the laws of human blood have something in common with Hydra, but we don''t have nine heads after all, so the visualization object of spiritual secret law is a three headed snake lizard. Its three heads represent three sub souls on the unconscious side, pointing to the earth element, the wind element and the water element respectively, plus the main soul of the fire element, and the four series elements build a balanced self world. I name this spiritual secret method - poltanos secret method.


    I ended my communication with the mythical Hydra, returned to the temporary residence and went into sleep, concentrating all my spiritual strength to deduce the secret law.


    This dormancy exceeded my expectation. When I woke up, 18 days had passed. Imosen and reverend Dane jointly completed the negotiation with the leader of the half dragon tribe and agreed on the path and precautions for the human Legion to cross the Everglades. My team has also crossed the swamp and entered the highland forest on the west side of the swamp. The prairie where the forest Centaur fights with the ant man monster is close at hand.


    The steps of the poltanos secret law and the details of the negotiations with the half dragon tribe are all written in another annex for your reference.


    Dear Sylvia, I look forward to seeing you again. Kiss trisley baby for me and convey my apology that I can''t write to her specifically. In addition, please be sure to take care of Nicole and my three close maids and tell the Elena sisters to stop practicing the secret method I taught them. When we improve the boltanos secret method, we will naturally teach it to them.


    Love you forever, victor


    January 7574


    Trisley put down the letter in her hand. Her delicate little face was full of gorgeous red. She glanced at Sylvia and said in a light voice, "Victor''s poltanos secret is designed for you."


    Sylvia reclined on the lady''s bed, and her loose and comfortable spider silk nightdress was close to her body, outlining slender and perfect lines. She stretched out her white and flawless fingers, hooked trisley, raised her eyebrows, and said infinitely, "dear baby, come here quickly. My husband wants me to kiss you."


    Trisley was so ashamed and pleased that she laughed with Sylvia for a while. Her green eyes shone with moving luster and said eagerly, "Your Highness, I believe the boltanos secret method can prevent the world from eroding you."


    The spiritual power of the divine knight is always growing uncontrollably, which is the root cause of element assimilation. The boltanos secret method provides a possible solution, but Sylvia knows that the boltanos secret method can help her prolong her life only if it reaches the highest level. Victor is working hard for this. With a gentle and sweet smile on her mouth, she said, "we designed the poltanos secret method. Are you very contradictory now?"


    The spiritual breakthrough of the poltanos secret method can indeed help the Silver Knight to hit the golden level. In fact, it can become a very clever Knight secret method combined with the knight to blood secret method. It can also help the soul warrior break through the spiritual barrier and reach a higher level of life.


    Trisley misses victor and hopes her husband can come back early. However, only when Victor knows more knowledge and rules can he further improve the spiritual secret law. The mythical Hydra will not have more reference value than the revived ancient god. Victor''s next adventure was accompanied by great opportunities.


    "I''m really contradictory." Trisley nodded hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, I read the cover letter sent back by Victor with two dust falcons. The specific content of poltanos'' secret method is self consistent, which shows that Victor has preliminarily mastered the secret method, his energy will improve, and the time of using the talent tree will be more lasting. With his current power, there is almost nothing to stop him." Sylvia rose gracefully from the lady''s bed, thought for a moment and said: "My love has extraordinary wisdom. He knows how to make the right choice. If the action of eliminating the ancient god of recovery is too dangerous, he will choose to give up. As evidenced by his setting a path for the human Legion to cross the Everglades. We must solve his worries and give him enough room to turn around without having to fight to the end with the ancient god of recovery at the ant man''s home."


    Trisley nodded and said: "You''re right. The grassland on the west side of the swamp is Victor''s scheduled main battlefield. According to the current information, the war should take place four years later, six years ago. During this period, each vassal family can cultivate at least one elite swift bird Ranger composed of secondary blood soldiers, and the alienated warbeasts of the rose knight can also take shape. We will have an extremely powerful mobile army Strength, fight with ant man monsters on the grassland. "


    Sylvia shook her head and said softly, "our strength alone is not enough. Victor designated the prairie as the main battlefield to preserve the human and horse hills. He has never given up the sea exit strategy... Of course, I am not willing to give up the strategies formulated by Victor."


    Trisley frowned and said in distress, "in this way, the news of his highness Randall''s expedition to the ant nest can not be leaked. It is difficult for us to win the strong support of the kingdoms and churches... They are unprepared."


    "This will be an interesting challenge." Sylvia said with a smile: "the Pope wrote a secret letter to me under the crown. He said that he could only hide the news for us for one year, but he would tell the grand commander of TESL to prepare the shining knights. He asked us what price we could pay?"


    Trisley asked, "what price does he want us to pay?"


    Sylvia smiled and said, "the head of the church has full confidence in Lord Miller. A top God like Miller is the biggest card of the church."


    Trisley was stunned and hesitated. "You mean the church is optimistic about eliminating the threat posed by the revival of ancient gods?"


    "Exactly." Sylvia nodded slightly and continued: "Clement believes that father Miller has made comprehensive arrangements and the church will cooperate with Victor''s action. Since the threat of the ancient god can be lifted, the Pope still hopes to get the voice of the golden regiment, and that the southern countries can form a pioneering alliance. The lakeside port under the RAND empire is an important symbol of the alliance of countries."


    "I intend to let Sophia come forward to solve the problem of port construction under the leadership of the RAND empire. The people and horses can provide the kingdoms with the equipment of the swift bird light cavalry as a bargaining chip for Sophia to lead the negotiations, but the right to use the port on the lake shore under the leadership of the RAND Empire must be leased to the golden regiment... In fact, this is done according to Victor''s intention. Now we have to pay a little price to make this happen as soon as possible ¡£¡±


    The man horse hill helps the grand lords of various countries cultivate the fast bird light cavalry troops, which can also be used in the grassland battlefield. Even if the Lords are unaware of the upcoming ant man war, Sylvia has guided them to make military preparations.


    Trisley nodded thoughtfully and said, "this is a good way, but I''m afraid the kite castle will not agree. The Augusts are still deadlocked with Neo West on giving up the title of emperor."


    "If the men and horses fall, how can the city of brinor be as stable as usual?" Sylvia said faintly, "this war is related to the fate of the kingdom of Gambis. The augustian royal family, the three dukes and the Marquis cannot stand idly by. Kite castle has the right to know the truth. You write a secret letter to kite castle and ask Catherine to come to the red frost manor in the name of visiting victor. I will meet her in person."


    Trisley said softly in her voice, "I''ll do it in a minute... What else can I do for you, Sylvia?"


    Sylvia thought for a moment and asked, "Lilia still won''t cooperate?"


    Trisley''s expression on her face became strange, both dissatisfied and gratified. She shook her head and said, "she said that those mountain strongholds have gathered Victor''s efforts. Without Victor''s order, she would rather die than revoke it."


    Sylvia raised her slender hand, stroked Victor''s incoming letter, and sighed faintly: "The little maid is loyal and worthy of my love''s trust... Lilia is a little smart, but lacks vision and wisdom. Victor''s strategic layout is closely linked, and mountain strongholds have played a role, but since Sophia''s intervention in the golden mission strategy, those mountain strongholds are redundant. Victor''s huge profits from the coffee trade are not enough to feed those mountains People, and people and horses are hilly. Now the army expansion and preparation need to employ people. I allow Lilia to transfer some mountain people hunters to Randall''s leadership and hand over Nicole to form a mercenary Corps. Tell her that this is my last limit. Unless she has the ability to turn stone into gold and leak nothing, the mountain people stronghold controlled by Randall''s leadership will lead to a bloody storm, not only the mountain people''s stronghold I won''t protect her and the bear mercenaries led by Randall. "

 Chapter 761

    "Did Victor tell you about the power of fate?"


    "Talked about..."


    "Oh? What did your highness say?"


    "Your Highness said that if the mayor is assassinated, the residents of the town will know, the priest will intervene, and the Lord will thoroughly investigate, so assassinating the mayor will not be an easy thing, even if he is just an ordinary person; no one knows his name when the tramp dies in the gutter, and no one cares about his past. The dirt pit in the suburbs is his destination, and he lives like he dies. Therefore, The mayor is blessed by the power of fate. There are invisible and untouchable forces protecting him. "


    "Well said... Lilia, I have no spare children. How can ordinary people have talent in my eyes? Your ability to light the fire of your heart has nothing to do with your talent, but it''s no accident. From the friendship of Victor and Nicole, I give you a piece of advice. Many female Knights with noble blood are willing to be the personal maid of his highness Randall. They admire his Highness''s beauty and covet the fate The blessing of power - it is inevitable to serve his highness Randall and achieve the silver level, and even have the opportunity to set foot in the golden field. Lilia, once you go wrong, you will slide into the abyss. "


    Trisley''s advice was still in her ears. The beautifully carved noble carriage ran over the iron oak suspension bridge and drove straight into the inner court of Pinghu castle. Lilia cleaned up her floating mood. When the accompanying sword maid opened the door, she stretched out her feet in bright silver high shoes, stepped on the footstool, and fell gently to the ground.


    "Welcome back, madam." The manager of Pinghu Castle led several guard captains and servant captains to salute respectfully.


    Lilia nodded demurely, looked as calm as usual, and asked, "has my guest arrived?"


    The manager leaned over slightly and replied meticulously, "yes, the guest is waiting for his wife''s call in the rest room on the third floor of the castle."


    Lilia slightly pursed her red lips and raised her feet to the side door of the castle. The castle manager was three shoulders behind her, the attendants were lined up in two rows, and the guard captain walked at the front of the team with the sword handle. They were well-trained and knew that they should go to Mrs. Lilia''s special lounge in Pinghu fort without the instructions of the hostess.


    The dimly lit corridor echoed with Lilia''s crisp and pleasant footsteps. Others walked with light hands and feet as much as possible, highlighting Lilia''s sense of existence.


    This made Lilia full of self-confidence. She could feel a force pouring out of her heart and spread all over her body. Her mind became more and more clear and sharp, her eyes gradually became bright and solid, and she could see many details of the surrounding environment.


    Your wife''s aura is like an invisible whip, which makes the surrounding attendants hold their heads high and focus on their spirit. Everyone''s temperament at the moment is like a sharp sword out of the scabbard, pushing Lilia''s spiritual power to the top.


    Entering the familiar room, Lilia naturally sat on the high back chair behind the desk and read all kinds of reports placed on the table. The attendants performed their duties in an orderly manner. The castle manager stood up and asked, "madam, do you want to meet the guests now?"


    Lilia looked up at the manager and found that his fingers were as steady as a rock against the seams of her trousers. This is not an easy thing for the elderly ordinary people. The castle manager can maintain the stability of his fingers for a short time only when he is particularly energetic.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, a quiet smile was aroused, and she said, "I''ll see the guests in two quarters of an hour."


    "As you wish, dear madam." The castle manager stroked his chest and saluted. He stepped back two steps before turning away from the room.


    Aristocratic etiquette is a profound knowledge, cumbersome and complicated, with strict rules. Lilia remembers that a long time ago, the War Bear mercenaries rescued a bard in distress. He pretended all day and boasted about noble etiquette to the mercenaries, but he was ridiculed by the War Bear mercenaries. Angry, the poet in distress once shouted:


    Only a fool will treat aristocracy as a fool. Aristocratic etiquette is unpredictable and will not be a red tape for posturing.


    As for the unfathomable noble etiquette, the poet in distress hesitated and could not say a convincing truth.


    Lilia now lit the fire of her heart, and the mysteries of the world lifted a veil in front of her, so that she could see part of the truth, see what she could not understand before, and figure out what she could not think of before.


    Aristocrats rule the kingdom. How can they be fools, and then idle and bored to get themselves a set of shackles of red tape, so that ignorant and foolish lower class people laugh behind their backs?


    Aristocratic etiquette involves all aspects of daily life and has a strong sense of ceremony. Its main purpose is to set off. The master urges the attendants, and the attendants supervise the master, foil each other, make common progress, do not slack off at all, become more diligent, smarter, stronger, calmer, and finally have an outstanding elegant temperament.


    It''s hard to imagine that the servant gets up later than the master every morning, and it''s also hard to imagine that the master can stay in bed safely surrounded by the servant. He can''t even open his eyes. He must boost his spirit, which will last all day.


    Victor clearly pointed out that aristocratic etiquette is a well-known and effective spiritual secret law, which can enhance the spiritual power of the master and slave. But it has strong limitations and must be paved with power.


    The big family will send young heirs to experienced old knights as attendants and start etiquette training early, which can help them awaken the knight''s blood. And even if the small family wants red tape and posturing, they don''t have that resource.


    Lilia received strict maid training in Rose Manor. She is the close maid of his highness Randall and the wife of Randall family. Although she has no Knight blood, no one will question her aristocratic status.


    Because she is now a real aristocrat - beautiful, elegant and powerful.


    But she is not a knight after all. The difference between Knight aristocracy and ordinary aristocracy is that power is the tool for Knight aristocracy to awaken power, but the source of ordinary aristocracy''s power.


    In fact, not only noble etiquette can foil a person''s spiritual power. Anyone is playing the role of foil and being foil, as long as he has companions. Like Nelson and the War Bear mercenary regiment, mercenaries worship his strength and regard him as their leader. The whole war bear mercenary regiment is setting off Nelson and making him stronger, and Nelson''s strength in turn sets off the War Bear mercenary. They must at least have the ability to cooperate with Commander Nelson.


    If there is contrast, there is trampling.


    The students of Randall''s escort training camp are one in ten. They practice the same source blood secret method and take the same share of secret medicine. Those who perform well are praised by the instructor, sought after by the students, and honor and pride bring confidence and motivation to climb up. Their training results will become better, and finally they can win the place to practice the three-level source blood secret method, Maybe you can become a beginner mind warrior. The students with the worst performance will be ignored by the instructor and ridiculed by the students. They are depressed and can hardly do anything. They will be eliminated two years later. They must be first-class blood soldiers, and their strength is similar to that of ordinary soldiers.


    The first-class soul soldiers are the elite of the family. The first-class blood soldiers cannot be said to be victims, but when they go to the battlefield, their casualties must be the greatest.


    The fate of people with equal opportunities has gone to two poles.


    The competitive elimination system of the squire training camp was formulated by Victor himself. There are so many resources in the family. Only the elite among the elite can practice the three-level blood source secret method and become a junior soul warrior. If we treat every student equally, the training camp can only cultivate a group of mediocre talents.


    Without the encouragement of instructors, the backward become the negative teaching material of the training camp. Their own power of destiny is extracted by excellent students, which is actually the stepping stone of spiritual soldiers.


    Randall''s nearly 500000 people have heard of Mrs. Lilia''s reputation, but few people know how many open and secret struggles she has experienced before stepping on the shoulders of the Elena sisters to today''s position.


    The twin sisters are female trainee knights in Rose Manor, but Lilia, who was born as a mercenary, lit the fire of her heart.


    Lilia looked at her hands and was slightly distracted. Her hands were slender and beautiful, white and flawless, and her skin was delicate and tender, just like curd, but she could hold the wings of bees and strangle the bones of brown bears, just like the hands of female knights. But if she was not the close maid of the count of golden eyes, Mrs. Lilia of the Randall family, even if she was lucky to ignite the fire of her heart, her hands would be like those of a mercenary, with thick black skin, calluses and scars.


    Once female knights are promoted to extraordinary, they no longer need to set off the method of trampling. They themselves are a model of beauty and elegance; If ordinary nobles lose their power, it will become very difficult to make progress.


    The lit fire of the soul will not be extinguished and the strength will not be lost, but Lilia is unwilling to go back to the past anyway. She is afraid of losing her beauty, intelligence and finally her husband''s love and trust.


    The attendants led a medium-sized man with gray hair into the room. Lilia gathered her divergent mood and gently waved her hand. The attendants saluted and left one after another. Only elite guard Kane and four junior soul soldiers stayed in the room.


    Lilia looked at the opposite guest, opened her red lips, smiled and said, "Barol, we haven''t seen each other for nearly four years. You look much younger."


    The founder of mercury spy lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, "Mrs. Lilia, I was summoned by Mrs. Nicole... You should know that Mercury is only responsible for the count. When the count is away, we will obey Mrs. Nicole''s orders."


    Barrol didn''t respond to Lilia''s greetings and reminiscences, which made her unhappy and her eyes cold. However, the other party was the spy leader promoted by her husband. He strictly abided by the rules of family spies, and Lilia was not easy to scold. After a moment of meditation, she said faintly: "I''m in some trouble. I summoned you in the name of Mrs. Nicole. I hope you can give me some advice on our joint development of Randall."


    The old spy was silent for two seconds and said slightly cautiously, "madam, please speak, but I can''t guarantee to help you solve your trouble."


    "Good!"


    Lilia smiled, and her soft and pleasant voice showed your lady''s grace, "Your Highness went on an expedition to the endless forest. The incident happened suddenly. When he left, he didn''t explain how to deal with the smuggling Caravan and mountain people''s stronghold. Lord trisley said clearly that there will be a war in the man horse hill, and the family is in urgent need of manpower to expand its military strength. There are more than 100000 people in the mountain people''s stronghold and secret training camp controlled by Randall family, and at least 40000 hunters can be transferred to Randall''s house The mercenary corps of the clan. These mountain people strongholds have always been managed jointly by smuggling caravans and mercury. I especially want to ask your opinion. "


    "Madam, I have no opinion." The old spy said calmly.


    "When your highness left, did you explain the mountain people''s stronghold to mercury?"


    "The master didn''t explain it specially."


    Lilia smiled more and more brightly and nodded her head: "well... I''m going to transfer back people from the mountain strongholds. We have raised them for more than ten years and spent hundreds of thousands of gold sol. They have never made much contribution to the family. It''s time for them to contribute."


    Barol bowed and said, "yes... Mercury will fully cooperate with the family as long as Mrs. Nicole orders."


    Lilia''s eyes narrowed slightly, shook her head and said with a smile, "your highness and Mrs. Nicole are not short of obedient people. If Mrs. Nicole does everything by herself, what''s our value?"


    Barol said expressionless, "Mercury is only responsible to the master. The value of mercury is obedience to the master."


    Lilia was finally angry, her face sank, and said coldly, "let me tell you the truth. It''s in the interests of the family to transfer troops from the mountain people''s stronghold, but your highness didn''t explain when he left. We made our own decisions. Your highness will punish us when he returns, and Mrs. Nicole can intercede for us. Nikov makes decisions without authorization. Do you think we are qualified to intercede for her?"


    Barol shook his head and insisted, "I need Mrs. Nicole''s warrant."


    Lilia was so angry that she grabbed a scroll and threw it on barrol''s face. She sneered, "old man, you want to pick yourself up... OK, this is my warrant. Your Highness''s anger of thunder is borne by me alone!"


    Barol didn''t bend down to pick up the scroll at his feet, just lowered his head and clubbed there without saying a word.


    Lilia had never been so disgusted with a person. Her eyes were cold, like a sharp dagger. She stared at the old spy for a long time, finally nodded and said sarcastically: "I see... You don''t believe Mrs. Nicole and I will plead with your Highness for you. I''m afraid I''ll let you carry the black pot alone. My warrant is not enough... Since you want to show your loyalty, I''ll help you."


    "Somebody, catch him and put him in the dungeon."


    Kane waved his hand. Two third-class blood militia immediately came forward, grabbed Barol''s shoulder and pushed him out of the room. The old spy showed great cooperation, but he didn''t look at Lilia until he was taken out of the room.


    Leaya leaned against the high back chair and glanced unhappily. She thought: what an old fox. When Victor comes back, she must let the old fox go completely.


    The mountain people''s stronghold was originally controlled by the War Bear mercenary smuggling caravan, but the organization expanded too fast, and the War Bear mercenaries couldn''t keep up with it. Moreover, the War Bear mercenaries who presided over the smuggling caravan grew older and higher, gradually focused on cultivating the next generation, and they also managed the mercenary Corps for Nelson. So mercury took over according to Victor''s instructions He took part in the smuggling caravan.


    The mountain people''s strongholds of the Three Kingdoms of Gambis, Dodo and Neville are still under the management of Lilia, but Mercury established the mountain people''s strongholds of the sassanne Empire and the SUS kingdom. Mercury must be mobilized if you want to withdraw these people to Randall.


    Lilia admits that trisley''s analysis is reasonable. The mountain people''s stronghold is now bloated and huge. When Victor is away, once they are exposed to the vision of local lords, they will be cleaned. In this way, the early investment of Randall family has been wasted, and it is the most reasonable way to withdraw the mountain people hunters trained by the family to Randall''s collar.


    The problem is that without Victor''s order, giving up the mountain people''s stronghold organization without authorization is the most unreasonable.


    If Mrs. Sylvia asks Nicole to give a direct order, why should she force Lilia to come forward? This is actually the usual way to maintain the unity of the top echelons of the family.


    If Lilia is afraid to work for her mistress, why should Sylvia use her?


    Not only won''t use her, but also beat her down.


    Victor once told Lilia that the fire of the soul is also divided into levels. At present, she is still the most primary fire of the soul. When the fire of the soul shines inside and outside, it is possible to challenge the realm of the touch of the soul. Lilia falls from a high position, and it is almost impossible to climb up, let alone improve her realm.


    The little maid had no choice. However, Lilia kept an eye. She could transfer the troops of the mountain people''s stronghold step by step, start with the non key nodes, and control the whole process within two or three years. At that time, Victor should be back. The mountain people''s stronghold organization has not been completely cut off, and there is still room for recovery. In this way, your highness Randall Not to the wrath of thunder.


    Lilia wants to discuss with barrow. She doesn''t know that the other party would rather be locked up in a dungeon in order to shirk her responsibility and let Lilia bear all the consequences alone.


    The old spy was cunning and ruthless. Lilia didn''t need to talk to him in detail. She decided to take over the mercury manor and withdraw to the mountain people strongholds of the San Empire and the SUS kingdom first.


    Barol is not the only one at the top of mercury. In addition, the old fox will cooperate with the family to withdraw the mountain hunter and smuggling caravan in the dungeon. He knows that without the care of his highness Randall, the mountain stronghold will be extinguished at any time.


    Just as Lilia deliberated on the follow-up plan, Kane opened the door and entered the room. He whispered, "madam, the old guy just killed himself."


    "What?!" Lilia turned pale and suddenly stood up from her chair.

 Chapter 762

    "So Barol is dead?"


    Nicole put down the silver coffee cup carved with the moon pattern and raised her beautiful face. Her green and bright eyes reflected Lilia''s confusion and guilt. She was wearing a simple white waist dress, with chestnut hair spread over her shoulders, symmetrical and slender legs overlapped under the skirt, and she was lazily leaning against the rattan chair on the balcony.


    In Lilia''s eyes, Nicole''s facial features are still as delicate and beautiful as before, but the aggressive heroism between her eyebrows has been restrained, and the whole person has a soft and natural charm. The spring sun shines on her, and her white and moist skin reflects a dense and hazy light halo, if any, like the fairy in the lake in the legend.


    Victor, Caligula and Nelson left the man horse hills, and the Randall family had another extraordinary knight.


    Only extraordinary knights are qualified to protect the interests of Randall family. Lilia''s heart suddenly calmed down a lot. She gently breathed out, lowered her head and said: "He hid a knife in the crack of his boots and smeared it with highly toxic drugs. When the guard didn''t pay attention, he stabbed himself in the heart and neck with the knife. After a few breaths, he died. The guard of the dungeon didn''t have time to rescue... It''s all my fault. I thought barrow was not a real prisoner, and the dungeon guard didn''t change his clothes and search him."


    Nicole shook her head with a smile, raised her hand and motioned Lilia to sit down and talk. She asked, "Victor won''t let us talk about mercury. I have little impression of Barol. How much do you know about him?"


    Lilia thought for a moment and replied, "at the beginning of the development of Randall''s leadership, I worked with barrow for several years. He was a knowledgeable person among his followers and knew more about the ways of nobility. At that time, his highness Randall often asked barrow for advice and treated him as an aide. Later, the family established mercury spy, and barrow rarely appeared in Randall''s leadership."


    Nicole picked up the tip of her eyebrows and asked, "so you and barrow are not familiar?"


    "Yes, I''m not familiar with him." Lilia nodded and said frankly, "but Barol gave me the impression that he was cunning and insidious. He once cheated the Sheriff of Heibao town by pretending to die, but his highness dug him out and joined the Randall family. I don''t believe Barol is a strong and reckless man. I doubt that the ''Barol'' I saw is his substitute."


    "Barrow is proficient in cosmetic surgery. Few people in Pinghu Town are familiar with his physical characteristics. However, he has several adopted sons and daughters led by Randall, Sheriff Munk, mercury spy mia, Fitch, spider, and scholars Paul and funia. Paul has been favored by his highness and has been separated from mercury, so I asked the rest to identify the body."


    Nicole''s face showed appreciation and asked with interest, "Oh? What did they say?"


    Lilia pursed her lips, shook her head and said, "none of them can confirm Barol''s identity... I''ve put them under house arrest."


    Nicole sighed, shook her head and said with a smile, "sister Lilia, you''ve been tricked."


    "The spies of Rose Manor will spend several years imitating a person''s physical characteristics. Old scars and conspicuous black hemorrhoids can be artificially made... It must be that barrow has the same ability. I''m afraid it''s difficult for those people to identify their adoptive father. They all say they can''t confirm whether the body is barrow. First, they do They can''t recognize barrol''s double; second, they don''t report. "


    Lilia nodded repeatedly. It was because of such doubts that she put several adopted sons and daughters of Barol under house arrest.


    But Nicole turned around and said with a smile: "You don''t really think that spies treat their adopted sons and daughters like the adoptive parents of the vassal family? Old spies like Barol can''t have children. Naturally, they don''t have ordinary people''s family concept. They are indifferent and just obey their master. Their adopted sons and daughters are just tools available. When Barol adopted Munk, Mia, Fitch, spider and red wolf, he was dead After losing his former owner, he is like a lost dog. He goes to victor and joins the Randall family. His former subordinates will not be trusted by him. "


    What Nicole means is that Munk, they can''t recognize barrol''s double and don''t know anything about it.


    The spies trained by the big family are all young children under the age of four. They start training from an early age, block their fertility with secret medicine and secret methods, improve their physical quality and intellectual level, and make them have no love and will not have emotional disputes with outsiders, so as to reduce the risk of getting out of control.


    Most people can''t afford the resources spent on training the dead spies. The original owner of Barol died in the hands of Neo West. He lost his master and wandered all day. He has neither resources nor motivation to train the real dead spies. The homeless children he adopted in Heibao town are the helpers he needs to mix with the gangs.


    Monkey, Fitch, Mia, red wolf and spider cannot be recognized by Barol because they have the physiological and emotional needs of normal people. In fact, Barol is indeed using the family of adopted sons and daughters to coerce them to do things for themselves.


    On the other hand, Barol is not a lord or nobleman. He is just a villain in in Heibao town. Why should people give him up?


    Nicole''s inference is completely true.


    Barrow plays the trick of feigning death to escape. The less clues he leaves, the better. It''s best not to leave clues.


    In this way, if the double killed himself in the dungeon, how should he get the news?


    The relationship between the Sheriff of Pinghu Town and Barol is no secret. Mrs. Lilia put the sheriff monkey and several mercury spy leaders under house arrest. Barol naturally knew that things had changed.


    The old spy had already prepared. Now he absconded in disguise. He didn''t know which corner to drill into. It was almost impossible to dig him out by normal means.


    Lilia''s face turned white and her hands were twisted together. As the chief manager led by Randall, she had a wisdom vision beyond the past, but she was put forward by the unknown barrow, which made her depressed and angry. She said gnashing her teeth: "barrow pretended to be dead and escaped. It''s treason."


    Ordinary nobles are always affected by emotions and desires. Now Lilia is angry and forgets her business. Nicole is not surprised at all.


    Nicole resonates with 32 elements and is promoted to a high-level Silver Knight. Her life level has made a qualitative leap. She looks at problems from different angles. Now she can understand Mrs. Sylvia''s intention to bypass her and appoint Lilia to deal with mountain people''s affairs.


    The family relationship and family relationship of the Lord and his wife are intertwined and difficult to distinguish. In ordinary families, it is common for couples to quarrel, but the Lord couple can''t let the contradiction float on the surface like ordinary couples, which will create cracks in the family from the inside, attract external coveters and cause varying degrees of losses.


    In other words, the quarrel between the Lord and his wife needs buffering, bedding and euphemism, and their confidants often become the object of mutual anger.


    The quarrel between the Lord and his wife was even worse. Victor quietly ran away from home this time. Sylvia was very angry and turned around to cut his precious mountain stronghold. The quarrel between the divine knight and the angry wind sword saint has involved the fate of more than 100000 people, and someone will certainly die.


    Nicole should have been a buffer between Sylvia and Victor, but Sylvia thought she had a chance to be promoted to the Golden Knight, which made Lilia angry.


    The angry wind sword saint is favored by the power of fate. If he has a quarrel with Nicole, it will not have an impact on Nicole''s impact on the gold field, but a very negative impact.


    Lilia is not a high-ranking knight, but she has no concerns in this regard. When Victor returns to the family and learns what happened, he may punish Lilia, but with his gentle character of caring for the old relationship, Nelson and Nicole plead, he will be fine in a while.


    Mrs. Sylvia was kind-hearted. Nicole was grateful and somewhat sorry for Lilia. She decided to give her some advice and said gently, "sister Lilia, as you can see with your own eyes, barrow is indeed dead."


    Facing Lilia''s confused eyes, she said with a shallow smile: "Your Highness is very wise. He can think of anything we can think of. The mountain people strongholds controlled by the family are all over the kingdoms, and the Three Kingdoms south of the Wharton grassland are OK, but the mountain people strongholds of the Sassanian Empire and the Susi kingdom are really out of reach. Even if you send a message from Randall, it will take several months... If a high Lord finds out the relationship between the mountain people stronghold and Randall family However, those mountain hunters fell into their pockets. Your highness invested resources and the fruits of hard cultivation were picked by others. How can it be done? "


    "The mountain people''s strongholds of the Sassanian Empire and the Susi kingdom are too far away from us. Even if we want to withdraw all the mountain people''s strongholds, it is not only very difficult, but also very easy to show our feet."


    "Barol pretended to be dead to escape. In fact, his highness separated some mercury spies and mountain people strongholds from the family sequence, allowing them to dive deeper..."


    Nicole guessed right. Victor really coveted the coastline of the eastern alliance. At present, the Sassanian Empire and Neville Kingdom occupied the old land of the Centaur Kingdom north of the boulders. Northern lords and churches organized a large number of refugees to open up and settle down, and issued generous conditions to encourage mercenaries and rangers to open up and deal with endless Orc groups.


    Now, the human country is in the period of the most frequent personnel flow, which provides excellent external conditions for the armed forces of mountain people''s strongholds to move to the eastern alliance.


    Following Victor''s arrangement, barror scattered and reorganized the mountain people''s strongholds in the Sassanian Empire, disguised as small and medium-sized mercenaries, led from the North all the way east along the boulder mountains, then turned south through the Death Gate of the Neville Kingdom, tried to enter the kingdom of SUS through the Neville mountains, and finally reached the eastern alliance to establish a stable force.


    It is more convenient for the mountain people strongholds of the kingdom of sus to sneak into the eastern alliance. They are the pioneers of the eastward advance plan and are responsible for receiving the follow-up personnel.


    As early as a few years ago, Victor had made a plan for the eastward advance plan. As he was in the period of the orc war, Victor himself was not sure whether there would be a flow of people in the northern development. The plan was always a plan. Victor did not mention the eastward advance plan involving more than 10000 people to others except barrol.


    This time, Sylvia opened the mountain stronghold, and Lilia talked to barrol, which triggered the plan of the eastward advance plan.


    Barror pretended to be dead to break the relationship between the mountain people''s stronghold and the Randall family. Even if people saw the private migration of mountain people hunters, they would not be caught by the northern lords, let alone the Randall family. Otherwise, the Lord and the church can think of Victor''s ambition for the eastern alliance.


    The sea exit strategy is a secret of the people and horses. Nicole will never tell the truth to Lilia. She only said: "Barol has the experience of opening up mountain people strongholds. He and some mercury spies are lurking outside. Victor can use them in the future."


    "As for whether Barol is rebellious..."


    Nicole paused and sneered, "hum, he depends on his Highness''s elite guards. I wonder how he can betray his family to save his life? Looking at the whole human country, who is more worthy of Barrow''s loyalty than our highness?"


    "Honey, you didn''t lose to Barol, you lost to victor."


    After hearing this, Lilia''s depressed mood suddenly brightened. The feelings of honor and pride filled her heart. She said with curved eyebrows: "so it''s like this."


    Nicole smiled, nodded and said, "you let go and withdraw all the mountain hunters you control to Randall''s collar. They are soldiers trained by Victor and our mercenaries."


    Lilia Yingying got up, knelt down and saluted, "as you wish, noble Mrs. Randall."


    "Oh, by the way, call back the bear regiment in the development point of ghost forest. They also belong to Randall family... The church has spared no effort to help the Sassanians recruit the refugee mercenary regiment. The bear regiment is very famous now. I can''t rest assured that they stay outside." Nicole stopped Lilia, frowned and shook her head gently.


    Lilia smiled confidently, "sister Nicole, please rest assured that uncle Barrett will bring back the bear group completely after taking charge of the bear group for so many years."


    I''m afraid Lilia and Nicole never dreamed of it, Roland Princess Augustus and the eldest lady of the nahtigal family are also in the bear group

 Chapter 763

    At the bear regiment station 20 kilometers west of the ghost forest development site of Dodo Kingdom, the old leader Barrett sat at the head of the Council hall and was distracted by the secret order from Yinyue manor ten days ago.


    The secret order was written by Lilia herself, stamped with the seal of the family manager, and asked him to take the bear regiment to the Raven town at the north end of the human horse hill within two months, and then the fourth Randall regiment reorganized the bear regiment mercenaries, which was then included in the fourth mercenary regiment sequence. The family members of the bear regiment mercenary gave landers a tenant registered residence, and each family allocated 50 mu of rotation for farming, and they were relieved of their rent for two years.


    Mrs. Lilia''s offer is generous, which is the capital to buy people''s hearts for Barrett, but her secret order does not mention Barrett''s post after his return to the family.


    Barrett is a war bear veteran who watched the Nelson brothers and sisters grow up. At that time, although the life of the War Bear mercenary regiment was hard, Lilia was also the apple of the big guy''s eye. If Lilia wants to buy uncle Barrett with power and wealth now, she will make the old mercenary feel sad.


    The reason why Barrett was upset was by no means greed for the position of head of the bear group. Ordinary people grow up at the age of 15 and live to the age of 65. He has reached the age of 55 and has entered the twilight of his life. Although he practices secret skills and his family regularly provides valuable life prolonging potions, his energy can not be compared with his prime of life. A little ambition in his youth has long been consumed in his wandering career as a mercenary. Even if he returned to Randall''s leadership, he did not want to hold a position in the family. He was only willing to carefully teach his underage children and pave the way for future generations.


    The reason why old leader Barrett feels embarrassed is that he has lost control of the bear group, or in other words, it would be more accurate: he has not mastered the real bear group, not in the past, not now, and even more impossible in the future.


    The bear Group originated from a whimsical dream of his highness Randall. The infantry array he designed was worthless by Mrs. Nicole, and the result of military chess deduction was a defeat. At that time, his highness Randall, who was still young, was very unwilling. In order to accumulate the actual combat experience of the large legion, he decided to set up a super large mercenary regiment. Then, a group of inexperienced buns and bear mercenaries raised their hands and feet to express their approval, mainly because the elite guards of his highness Randall were powerful and gave them inexplicable confidence. Later, Barrett became the head of the bear group. With a large sum of money and more than 30 Randall elite guards, he ran excitedly from the horse hills to the south of Dodo Kingdom, took in wandering mercenaries, villains and small refugee groups, pulled up a team of hundreds of people and formed the bear group.


    Barrett now recalls that in the early days of the bear regiment, it was actually an out and out large refugee Gang, which could not receive any mercenary tasks. He robbed a lot of hired workers such as building roads and houses, which was also won by fighting and mainly by low-cost competition. Therefore, the regimental commander Barrett had to support hundreds of mouths out of his own pocket.


    It was not until his highness Randall ordered Barrett to cooperate with Nelson and ambush count Ludwig in Dengshi city of Dodo kingdom that the bear regiment changed from a refugee Gang to a mercenary armed force.


    With the elite guards and mountain hunters sent by his highness Randall, the bear regiment not only completed the ambush task, but also made rapid progress in its own strength. It was hung under the name of Sophia''s mother, which attracted the attention of Lord dodo.


    The bear regiment emerged in the mercenary world, but it began to accept the employment of Lord dodo at the ghost forest development point to fight against the grassland jackals and forest jackals.


    At that time, Lord dodor''s main army went north to fight against the Centaur army, unable to take into account the defense of the ghost forest development point, and the refugees and employees of the development point fled one after another. In order to stabilize the situation, Lord dodo offered very favorable conditions and wantonly recruited mercenaries and rangers to take over the garrison task of the ghost forest development point.


    The mercenary regiment disbanded by Wimbledon chamber of Commerce was worried about not having a job. They joined forces to accept the employment of Lord dodo, dominated by the most powerful head Barrett, and played the banner of bear regiment for the first time.


    The troops of the dodos left in the development point of the ghost forest were pitifully small, and the mercenaries and Rangers became the main armed forces against the jackals. In order to facilitate unified command, the garrison priest of the development point came forward in person. He decided to incorporate all large and small mercenaries into the name of the largest bear group.


    It was the most prosperous period of the bear regiment, with more than 3000 armed mercenaries and more than 8000 mercenary families. Mercenaries fight and their families work. The income collected by the bear group in the development point only needs to deduct 11 taxes, and then turn in 20% to Lord dodo. The rest is sold to the development point and belongs to the bear group. The dodos also sold half used armaments to the bear regiment and even helped them form a 200 strong cavalry force.


    The ghost forest development point seems to have become an independent kingdom of the bear group. The old head of Barrett is also the consul of the development point, if not the king.


    However, the bear group seems to have a large scale. After all, it is a combination of refugee mercenaries and Rangers. No matter what their strength, all the mercenary commanders, big or small, are old and crafty. They joined forces vertically and horizontally in the battle and gradually formed several powerful forces, which could compete with the old head for the voice of the bear regiment. Barrett had to assign eight Deputy commanders to them. In fact, he adopted a compromise strategy.


    After all, he is old and his talent is limited. Even several mercenary regiments of the chamber of commerce with him were pulled away.


    Up to now, the mercenaries of the bear regiment controlled by Barrett account for only one tenth of the total number. Lilia asked him to take the bear regiment back to Randall. The eight deputy heads had their own thoughts, and I''m afraid it was not so easy to get rid of them.


    When Barrett was secretly worried, the door of the Council hall was pushed open from the outside, and a young maid with brown and red ponytail broke in and shouted happily: "Hey, uncle, you asked me to come over. Have you made up your mind to ask me to take over as the head of the bear regiment? I tell you, I''m not so easy to promise. You have to sincerely beg me three times... Er, twice, I''ll reluctantly promise."


    Her voice is a little hoarse, but full of youth and vitality, with a lovely enthusiasm.


    Barrett forgot his sorrow for the time being and couldn''t help laughing: "deputy commander weir, you''re not the only one staring at my seat. As long as everyone obeys you, just take the seat of the head of the bear regiment."


    "Uncle, you are ready to give way to me! Don''t worry, give me the bear regiment, and I will take it to the peak and become the largest mercenary regiment in the history of the human country!" The female mercenary with ponytail had bright eyes, patted her full chest and promised.


    Barrett couldn''t laugh or cry, and he was not surprised by the other party''s style. The eight deputy heads of the bear group wanted to oust the old head, but only octavel publicly said he wanted to be the head, but he wouldn''t be disgusted.


    He deliberately joked with will and reminded him with a smile: "I''ve been a mercenary for most of my life. I haven''t heard of a mercenary regiment bigger than the bear regiment."


    "I will carry forward the bear regiment and make it a legendary mercenary regiment." Said the maid very seriously.


    She is about 20 years old, wearing bright and clean half body armor and women''s long boots with half high heels. This tight dress is clean and powerful, highlighting her tall and slender figure and straight and slender legs, leaving a good impression of intelligence and ability; her facial features are beautiful, her full and smooth forehead to her upturned nose outline the lines of wisdom, and her skin is healthy Wheat color, gray green, smart and pure eyes, always with a small sly smile at the corners of her mouth, and there is a shallow arc scar on her left cheek, extending from the corners of her eyes to her chin, which does not damage her beautiful appearance, but adds a trace of resolute and wild charm.


    Barrett looked at her bright eyes and couldn''t help imagining that the bear regiment had become a legendary mercenary regiment in her hands. The old mercenary had to admit that deputy commander octavel had a convincing charisma.


    He shook his head, put this unrealistic fantasy out of his mind, raised his finger to the chair in front of the desk and said, "let''s sit down and talk."


    The youngest deputy head of the bear regiment sat on the chair and asked with a smile, "uncle, how can we hand over?"


    Barrett waved his hand and said wearily, "no kidding, let''s talk about business... The situation of the bear regiment has become worse and worse since the end of the five-day war. You should have heard the rumor in the regiment. What do you think?"


    "Rumors... What rumors?" The young maid blinked and asked innocently.


    Octavel, a 23-year-old female Ranger, is a junior trainee knight and the head of the fire lion mercenary regiment. She has the shortest time to join the bear regiment and the weakest power to gather. However, she can stand out from many mercenary heads and Rangers and become the deputy head of the bear regiment, which shows her ability.


    Barrett doesn''t expect to bring the whole bear group back to the man horse hill now, but if someone can help him take more than half of his hands away, it must be octavel.


    We should start with the five-day war last year.


    In January of last year''s windy season, the southward migration of Sasan refugees officially ended. More than 5000 mercenary soldiers from the man horse hills no longer need to protect the refugee migration channel. They were ordered by the Duke of York to evacuate along the ghost forest development point. The Dodo people asked the bear regiment to take over the sentry camp abandoned by the Gambis mercenary Corps until the Dodo army officially settled in.


    At that time, the armed mercenaries of the bear regiment were only more than 3400. In order to take over the abandoned sentry camps, Barrett urgently armed more than 600 young men and women. The troops were still stretched out. The bear regiment had to withdraw all the guard mercenaries on the front line of the ghost forest. More than 4000 bear regiment mercenaries were scattered in large and small sentry camps. The garrison force was weak and lost the ability of mobile reinforcement power.


    However, the Dodo people promised to send troops to settle in, but there was no news. The Jackal tribe in the ghost forest had long been unified under the oppression of human pioneers. The warning forces outside the forest withdrew, and they finally United. In the late night of February 11 in the wind season, more than 6000 jackals gathered three times the number of goblins and gopher slaves from the ghost forest He rushed out and attacked the forward sentry camp where the bear mercenaries were stationed.


    Bear regiment''s general garrison bears the brunt. Tens of thousands of ORC monsters hit the Garrison''s defense line like a raging tide. Bear regiment mercenaries bowed down and repulsed their attacks again and again with strong bows and crossbows, but the cunning jackal leader saw the weakness of the Garrison''s defense line and drove the powerful bear goblins and dog headed men to break down a section of iron and wood fence.


    The orcs rushed into the camp of the bear regiment, where there were thousands of families of mercenaries, old and weak women and children. In front of the man eating monster, humans had no way out. The mercenaries of the bear regiment showed unimaginable courage and strength. Anyone who could hold weapons was fighting hard even with a stick and pitchfork. The camp was stained with blood, and the bodies of the orcs and mercenaries could be seen everywhere. The mercenaries drove the orcs away several times He went out and was attacked several times. The cruel tug of war finally drove back the goblins, dog headed men and jackals from night to dawn, and filled the gap of the fence with obstacles.


    Both sides were badly wounded and exhausted. Seeing that the attack failed, the Jackal leader led half of the orcs to the north.


    The mercenaries in the bear regiment soon realized that the jackals were ready to attack the rest of the small strongholds. Those sentry camps were empty, ranging from hundreds to dozens, and could not stop the jackals'' attack at all. However, the mercenaries in the camp were no longer able to fight, and more than half of the monsters outside the fence were eyeing them. We can only send out letter crows to inform the bear mercenaries in each stronghold that orcs are coming, and urge the commander of Dodo in the rear development point to send cavalry support.


    Mercenaries can''t beat the jackals on the grassland with their legs, and they can''t hold their stronghold. How many mercenaries can live and reunite with their families depends on the speed and direction of Dodo cavalry reinforcement. The only thing you can do is pray to the Supreme Lord of light.


    Except octavel


    She tied the flag of the bear group to the spear, with a long sword in her waist and crotch, picked up the shield of the dead, crossed the barrier at the fence break in spite of the dissuasion of her companions, rushed to the open space outside the range of the bow and arrow, and faced the dark Orcs alone.


    No one dared to chase octavel back, and no one understood what she was going to do. The only explanation was that the beautiful young maid was stimulated and deliberately wanted to die. Such things are common in young mercenaries.


    Everyone watched numbly as she used her shield to resist the goblin''s bow and stone bullet, and stabbed the Jackal and bear goblins near her with a spear wrapped in a bear ball. She dances like a light deer among the sharp teeth and claws of the Jackal; Like a vigorous female leopard, she fiercely kills every flawed monster; Like a cunning wolf, she rushed back to the station unharmed before being surrounded by monsters.


    The bear regiment mercenaries used bows and crossbows to meet the sober octaville. Some congratulated, some were indifferent, some ridiculed and some praised, but she responded to all the voices with her raised chin and tight lips. After a short rest, she rushed out of the garrison defense circle again holding the mercenary FLAG embroidered with bear head.


    Then the third, fourth and fifth


    Barrett will never forget his lonely and slender back, proudly holding up the broken flag dyed red by blood in the morning. She is a ray of light on the battlefield, dispelling the fear and weakness in the hearts of mercenaries.


    Octavel''s sixth attack was accompanied by soldiers of the fire lion mercenary regiment; The seventh time, the deputy head of the bear group, "spurs" bikedorn led his men to follow her around; On the eighth attack, the Ranger blind swordsman quiker and the deputy head of the bear regiment "blood eagle" Harlem joined her command; On the ninth attack, the old leader Barrett handed over his most elite black crow guard to octavel. She took over the command of the bear regiment in a hail.


    Great leaders can always inspire the inner courage of their followers and point out the direction of victory for them.


    Octavel proved it. Under her leadership, the bear mercenaries became one for the first time. After paying the price of bleeding, they gradually became united and moved forward and backward freely.


    She is always able to accurately predict the battlefield situation, exchange the smallest price for the greatest results, and command the bear mercenaries to attack, retreat and rest alternately. The distant jackal leader was attracted back by the battle outside the ground, but it didn''t help. The stupid ORC was still led by the nose by octavel''s simplest tactics.


    Relying on the fortification of the station, octavel commanded the bear mercenaries to entangle with the orc monsters for four days and three nights, and the mercenary partners stationed at the sentry along the way survived.


    On the morning of the fifth day, the passionate horn of the Dodo cavalry sounded through the battlefield, and the iron wall Knights wiped out the forest jackals who besieged the bear regiment.


    When the five-day war ended, the bear mercenaries raised their female martial god octavel and the dark red bear flag into the air with countless hands.


    Octavel, young female Ranger, deputy head of the bear group, female martial god of the bear group.


    The scar on her face was left by the Jackal leader, but the violent and cunning beast paid the price of its life. A dozen black crows rushed at it recklessly, and octavel''s spear flag pierced its heart.


    The resident priest was willing to ask a high-ranking priest to remove the scar on her face, but octavel refused. She said it was a witness of glory. She would remember those sacrificed companions when she looked in the mirror every day.


    Aristocrats pay attention to appearance. Octavel is a junior trainee knight who wakes up by washing medicine. She had the opportunity to marry a little aristocrat by virtue of her war achievements. Because of the scar on her face, her chance is very small.


    The Randall family also valued the knight''s blood and strength, but also valued the talent pattern of people. Barrett felt that if octavel could be brought back to Pinghu Town, even if most bear mercenaries were unwilling to follow him, they would make a profit.


    The old regimental commander was hot in his heart, but his expression was particularly serious. He said in a deep voice, "octaville, there are rumors within the bear regiment that the five-day war may be a conspiracy of the dodos... I think so."

 Chapter 764

    Is the five-day war a dodo conspiracy?


    The old captain Barrett didn''t go on and planned to give wil some time to digest the amazing news. He left his seat, went to the closet and came back with a plate of fresh prairie cranberries. This is the fruit he spent 15 silver sols asking the little guys in the bear group to pick from the nearby meadow.


    The taste of prairie raspberry is very general, with a touch of sweetness in sour and astringent. Compared with the happy smiling faces of the children, 15 silver coins are worth a plate of common fruits on the grassland.


    Barrett just picked up a raspberry and didn''t put it into his mouth. The whole plate was robbed by deputy commander weil. He stared and falsely scolded: "Hey, don''t go too far. The female Ranger shouldn''t bully a slow-moving old man."


    "You are the head of the uncle and I am the deputy head. You should take care of me." Wil wisely grabbed a handful of cranberries and stuffed them into her mouth.


    "Each of you is more capable than me. Everyone wants to be the head of the bear group. Why can I always sit as the head until now?" Barrett said with a smile. He meant eight Deputy commanders, including weil.


    Unfortunately, deputy commander Weil was busy dealing with the cranberries in his mouth and had no time to answer his boss''s questions.


    Barrett shook his head helplessly and said to himself, "because I''m old and don''t have much ability. Anyway, you guys don''t agree with anyone. It''s better to let me continue to be the leader. When you decide the victory or defeat, you can drive me out at any time."


    After hearing this, wil was embarrassed to lower his head and immediately comforted: "uncle, the head is experienced, smart and capable, and still has some strength... It''s a little worse than me."


    Barrett was amused by the straightforwardness of the female Ranger and said: "You guy, what should I say about you... You''re still too young. Other deputy leaders don''t think so. It''s true that I can sit as the leader of the bear regiment because I''m old and weak... Dodo people value this and support me to take charge of the bear regiment with thousands of mercenaries. Other guys are younger, powerful and famous than me. How can dodo people rest assured of them When the head of the bear group? "


    "They are very smart. They just want to be the first deputy commander who has his word. They will never oust me as an old man. Only you shout all day to take my place. Even if I choose a successor, I have to choose someone who is old and has little ability. If I choose any of you, I will hurt you and the bear group."


    Weil frowned and said inexplicably, "I grew up in the fire lion mercenary regiment. We all let the most capable people be the head."


    Barry said: "yes, at the peak of the bear group, there were more than 10000 people under the bear head banner. Your eight deputy heads could emerge. All of them were top mercenaries, either fierce soldiers or Rangers. The only disadvantage was that they were too old except you. Otherwise, they would have been recruited as family ministers by the Lord, and there was no need to fight in the mercenary group."


    "To tell the truth, the scale of the bear regiment is too large. It is neither the mercenary regiment I know nor the mercenary regiment loved by the Lord. When we had the most manpower, there were nearly 4000 armed mercenaries. Although there were many female mercenaries, there were more than 2000 male mercenaries..."


    "Chief uncle, what about the female mercenaries? None of the deputy heads of the bear regiment is my opponent. They can''t even beat my sister Mary." Will waved her delicate little fist and looked unconvinced.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Barrett spread out his hands and explained weakly: "I mean, the Lord''s escorts are all men. If we don''t consider the militia, the general Baron''s escorts will last for 200 or 300 people. Our bear regiment used to have more than 2000 male mercenaries, and now there are more than 1700 strong men... Do you think the Lord of the pioneering site can rest assured us? If the leader of the bear regiment is wise and capable, the Lord of the pioneering site can sleep even I''m afraid I have to open one eye. "


    Weil shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. We''re working for the Lord. What do they worry about?"


    Barrett was originally a clever man. He didn''t know how to persuade a young female Ranger with naive ideas, so he had to put aside the topic and said: "Lord, don''t worry. Let''s not talk about it... Let''s talk about the reward given to the bear group by the ghost forest development site. Kill a goblin and reward 20 copper sols, 30 copper sols for a dog headed man, and 2 silver coins for a jackal. In addition, the bear group accounts for 80% of the resources we collected, and the work of the mercenary''s family members is settled according to the reward of their employees. I''ve been a mercenary for most of my life, I think They all thought that the mercenary Corps could get such a rich reward. "


    "In the past, Dodo people needed the bear group and were willing to pay a high price. Now it''s different..."


    Barrett raised his finger to the East and continued: "More than 20000 employees are building fortresses for the Dodo people in the back development points. Those people will be the leading tenants of Lord dodo in the future; 2000 dodo cavalry and 2000 dodo militia have taken over the outpost of the front line. The bear regiment can do all the work that the Dodo people can do now. Why should the lord lord give such a great advantage to the bear regiment instead of his own leading tenants?"


    Vera nodded slowly and said solemnly, "the dodos are going to terminate their employment relationship with the bear group and drive us away."


    The deep appearance of the deputy head fell into Barrett''s eyes. He thought that the optimistic and jumping young female Ranger finally came to his senses. He was immediately happy and said with a meaningful heihei Hei smile: "it was not that he had to drive the bear group away. Now, Dodo people can only drive us away."


    "In the winter of the previous year, the southward migration of Sasan refugees was over, and only a small amount of food transportation was left. The mercenary corps of Gambis could withdraw last spring, and they didn''t withdraw until autumn, because the Dodo cavalry troops had not come to take over the garrison. In other words, the Gambis withdrew, and the Dodo were ready to enter the front post."


    Barrett was silent for a moment and said hoarsely: "The Dodo people deliberately let Xiong Tuan take over the sentry barracks along the way, and then a five-day war broke out... Lord dodo''s war animal cavalry can run hundreds of kilometers every day. It doesn''t take two quarters of an hour to rush from the development point fortress, but they just stood still. We didn''t arrive at the battlefield until we fought with the forest jackals for four days and four nights, killing tens of thousands of orcs at one stroke."


    "Lord dodo used the bear regiment as bait to lead the orcs out of the forest and destroy them." Barrett said calmly, as if he were telling something that had nothing to do with him.


    Vera pursed her lower lip forcefully and asked hesitantly, "Uncle commander, do you... Do you hate them?"


    "Hate? Nothing..." Barrett took a bitter or sarcastic smile from the corner of his mouth, waved his hand and sighed: "Mercenaries have to work hard when they take money. Dodo people spend a lot of money to hire the bear regiment. It''s not in vain... In the five-day war, the bear regiment killed more than 1800 people, 384 people died on the spot, and more than 100 people were disabled. Dodo people give pensions as agreed, and we don''t give less copper points. We kill strange things and dead people, and we can afford the high reward given by the Lord. It''s fair."


    Vera lowered her head, hid the light in her eyes and whispered, "everything has a price."


    Barrett nodded in agreement and said indifferently: "Mercenaries and employers are not equal comrades in arms. We don''t resent dodo people. If dodo people didn''t take the bear regiment as bait, the Lords of the pioneering point should incorporate the bear regiment and turn the mercenaries into militias and tenants. But now, the conspiracy rumors of the May war have spread, dodo people won''t believe that the bear regiment mercenaries don''t resent them. They won''t incorporate bears any more The regiment, even if it receives people, slowly absorbs young people under the age of 20. People over the age of 20 don''t want them. In particular, the head and deputy heads and leaders of the bear regiment don''t have any chance to get the favor of the development Lord. "


    "The priest in the bear group''s residence talked to me some time ago. He said that dodo people were ready to reschedule the employment agreement. The treatment of the bear group would be much worse than before. He asked me to make plans early." Barrett stopped talking and just looked at octaville.


    Weil shook his slender hand and said, "don''t look at me. Uncle is the head. What''s uncle''s plan?"


    Barrett shook his fist, coughed against his mouth, and said in a low voice: "Do you know that the predecessor of the bear group was more than 30 small mercenaries under the Bucks chamber of Commerce, which was specially responsible for protecting the motorcade of the bucks business group. The bucks business group belonged to the business group of the Marquis of Wimbledon, the great nobleman of Gambis. A few years ago, I don''t know why the bucks business group dismissed its employment, so we couldn''t get together to form the bear group."


    "Although the bear regiment has nothing to do with the Marquis of Wimbledon now, its previous contacts are still there. Some time ago, the bucks business regiment organized the sassanne refugees to move south. My old acquaintance in the business regiment introduced me to the regiment commander of Renma hill. It is also because of this relationship that the Gambis have always taken care of the bear regiment."


    "The Dodo people want to drive us away. It seems that the ghost forest development can''t stay. I sent someone to Raven town in the horse hill to find the original commander... He is the knight master of Randall family and works for count Randall. He has 3000 mercenary soldiers. He is a real big man. He promised to accept all the people of our bear group, even those who are seriously injured and disabled. Bear The mercenaries of the regiment are incorporated into the mercenary corps of Randall family. The mercenary family members give the tenant identity, and each family is allocated 50 mu of land, free of rent for two years... Oh, by the way, the deputy head and captain of the bear regiment are all given preferential treatment and placement... "


    "What about me? And what about my sister Mary?" Will pointed to his nose and stared at the old regimental commander.


    Barrett suddenly became dumb. The Ranger mercenaries are young and strong. Both men and women have to practice martial arts. The Lord''s family is not like this. War always makes women go away. If a family comes to the point of allowing women to participate in the war, she is almost finished. Of course, the Lord''s family also has female Knight generals, but they must be senior commanders and at least have the strength of formal knights. Like octavel She was awarded the title of female warrior God by the bear mercenary, but she and her sister Mary are junior trainee Knights after all.


    According to the rules of the Lord''s family, female trainee Knights have to serve the superior nobles, learn internal affairs, marry with other nobles, form a family and spread branches and leaves. Although Barrett firmly believes that yville''s command ability will be reused by the family, he really can''t promise her anything now.


    Barrett thought and thought and said vaguely: "Will... You''re not young, and it''s time to marry. When you get to the hills, I''ll pay the priest to remove the scar on your face. With your appearance and talent, you can always get the favor of a knight aristocrat. If you marry a knight, you''ll have a good future. Even being the commander of a mercenary corps should be no problem."


    Ordinary female Rangers have low blood. Of course, they are willing to marry knights and nobles. Octavel is not an ordinary female Ranger. She is the long Princess of Gambis Kingdom and Roland with legendary rank Your highness Auguste. Although she can''t use the power above the silver level now, her spiritual attributes have long reached the standard of legendary knights.


    Barrett hesitated to seduce her with Knight marriage. Roland''s stomach was about to burst with laughter and thought, "the head of our university has played with the most beautiful man in the world, and he is still your master."


    Roland gets along with mercenary Rangers all day. Roland learns the bad habit of mercenary vulgarity.


    However, she had long suspected that the bear regiment had something to do with the man horse hills. Barrett''s ability to hold the position of the head of the bear regiment had something to do with the support of Randall''s mercenary Corps. During the five-day war, Barrett also handed over his black crow guard to Roland. Those elite are clearly the secret death warriors cultivated by the big family. How can they hide it better than the eyes of Princess kite castle?


    The leader of the forest jackal has at least the strength of the silver level. The black crow guards hold their heads and feet, desperately drag it, and do not show the first-class martial arts of Superman. Others really can''t see the details of the black crow guards. They just think they are naturally brave and fierce in battle. Roland had seen the scene of Randall''s Secret Law guards killing the legendary centaur. He was so fearless that he almost suppressed the Centaur Khan.


    The difference between the two battles is that the legendary Centaur broke free from the shackles of Randall''s Secret Law guards with its own strength, and it was scared to turn around and run away; The Jackal leader didn''t have the strength and was killed by Roland on the spot.


    Roland was convinced that the old head of Barrett was the War Bear mercenary of Randall family. Barrett now tried to invite her to join the horse hill. Roland whined: Victor''s hand is too long.


    However, the old head of Barrett has a low status in the Randall family, and his concern for deputy head weir is sincere. Unfortunately, Roland can go anywhere, except the man horse hills.


    She got rid of the bondage of Princess status and recast her belief in freedom, but Sylvia knew it clearly. If she ran to the man horse hill again, wouldn''t it be called throwing herself into the net?


    Weil smiled and decided not to tease the dutiful uncle and head, saying, "Baron Curtis of the pioneering fortress courted me and allowed me to be a close maid, the title of Lady of Curtis family, and was willing to accept 100 people designated by me. He said he would soon be promoted to the Viscount Lord. If I were willing to marry him, I would be the lady of the Viscount family in the future."


    "I refused."


    Barrett was surprised and surprised, and suddenly became suspicious, "you..."


    Octavel smiled at the old mercenary opposite, sighed and said, "uncle, I don''t want to deceive you. Everything I said to you is true. My ideal is to create a legendary mercenary regiment; I have the strongest ability. I''m bound to win the position of the head of the bear regiment... But you forget one thing."


    She pointed to her chest and said seriously, "I''m the Ranger octavel. I have the blood of knights and nobles. I''m a female Knight... You can''t deny that the trainee knight is also a knight."


    Barrett seemed to be punched heavily in the chest, but looking at Vera''s pure eyes, he couldn''t be angry, and even had a relief.


    "I sent people to spread the conspiracy rumors of the five-day war. The purpose is to cut off the retreat of the bear regiment, as you said, so that the other deputy heads can understand that they are old and have limited potential. Even if they take refuge in Lord dodo, they can''t be reused... For so many days, everyone of them has figured it out. If they haven''t figured it out, I can help them figure it out."


    Barrett only felt bitter. He was silent for a long time and finally said calmly: "I have found a way out for everyone. They may not be willing to follow you..."


    "It''s too late." Weil looked at the old man with pity, shook his head gently, took out a scroll and a seal from his waist pocket, pushed it in front of Barrett, and said, "see, this is the letter of introduction signed by the father of the pioneering point garrison God. He introduced the bear group to the East pioneering leader of the Sassanian empire. The chief of the bear group is... Octavel."


    "As for the seal... Just like the head seal in your hand, it is the seal of the head of the bear regiment registered in the church. Blind eye and Spurs signed in front of the stationed priest to admit that I am the head, and they all got their deputy head seal. Mercenaries don''t dare to tease the church priest."


    Barrett said angrily, "octavel, the eastern development of the Sassanian empire is more complicated than the ghost forest. Have you brought the bear group to consider everyone''s life and death? For your ideal or ambition, you sacrifice your partners to fight side by side? It''s the way out for mercenaries to join the Lord''s family! I... I''ve found a way out for you."


    Octavel said with a smile: "Uncle commander, those who are afraid of fighting should be hired workers. If mercenaries serve the Lord, don''t you have to fight? I was very happy to see you shooting monsters with a crossbow at the moment of beating jackals."


    Barrett was refuted speechless, his anger subsided, and said dully: "the super large mercenary regiment has no way out... The five-day war will be repeated on the bear regiment, but in the development of the Sassanian empire. Will, the bear regiment will die a lot of people..."


    Weier looked at the old mercenary with soft and firm eyes. "Uncle Barrett, the times have changed. In a world dominated by development, the mercenary regiment will become larger, with new treatment, new enemies, new tactics... New legends. I, we are ready to write the legend of the bear regiment."


    She stood up, solemnly saluted Barrett and said, "I''ll give you three days to call on the members of the bear regiment to serve with you. This is my respect for you... Your Excellency head Barrett."


    Barrett finally left and led more than 500 people to Raven town in the horse hill. Octawell and the seven deputy heads of the bear regiment watched the old mercenaries go away, just like watching the end of an era. Their eyes are full of flames of expectations for the future, as if they can witness the legend of the bear group.


    Princess Elizabeth, now called Mary, came up to Roland and asked in a low voice, "sister wil, why do we have to go to the Sassanian Empire to develop? It is said that the southern kingdom is going to cross the river to the southern continent, where there is also our stage."


    Roland doesn''t want to go to the horse hills, Elizabeth Princess testier is also afraid to go to the Sassanian Empire and be peeped out by the shining Paladin.


    She thought carefully. Roland knew it well, so he raised his hand and knocked on sister Mary''s head. He hummed: "there are red earth lands in the sassanne Empire, and the food there is very cheap. You fool, we have more than 8000 people with our family. Of course, the food there should go there."


    Mary held her head and muttered, "food is cheap. Why hit people on the head..."


    She thought of the first glorious Angel Michelle Meyers, who secretly protected herself, and guided her to follow captain Weil''s sister, and her heart settled down again.


    Go to the sassanne Empire to develop and lead, perhaps it is the Enlightenment of the Supreme Lord to himself and sister wei

 Chapter 765

    The old head of Barrett led hundreds of followers to leave the bear group and return to Randall, marking the end of the old era. Like Roland The royal highness of Princess Auguste is the embodiment of female Ranger octavir. The new leader of the great wall leads the bear troupe to the north, which is in line with the new trend of the great development era.


    Thousands of members of the bear group take collective action. They have to travel thousands of kilometers to reach the development collar of the Sassanian empire. Of course, it will not be easy to travel. But Lord dodo and the priest stationed in the ghost forest are willing to help.


    Head Weier made a drastic adjustment to the internal member structure of the bear regiment. She abandoned most of the migrant labor groups attached to the bear regiment''s armed forces, reduced the number of the bear regiment from more than 8000 to more than 4500, and used the Reserve left by the old head Barit to purchase a large number of cattle carts and supplies from the Dodo people, Led the real mercenaries to the northwest of Wharton prairie.


    All forces of ghost forest development fortress are satisfied with the move of bear regiment. Lord dodor used bear mercenaries as bait to annihilate forest jackals is not a glorious thing. Octavel took the rebellious armed mercenaries and left a group of honest and obedient employees. The lords who opened up the fortress were really relieved. They tried their best to meet the purchase requirements put forward by the bear regiment, and even sold them a batch of high-quality armaments, including ten military heavy crossbows and the components of a small crossbow.


    The bear regiment can buy contraband thanks to the garrison priests who opened up the fortress.


    This is because the security situation in the joint development of Sasan and Neville is not very good, or very bad.


    At first, the Centaur of Sidon Khanate had a cramp in his head, which made the pioneering war of the northern lords at least five years ahead of schedule. With the support of the whole human country, the northern lords defeated the Sidon Centaur and seized a land as big as the Sassanian Empire, but they were not prepared to open up territory. The main contradiction was that the defensive force to maintain local security was weak.


    His highness Randall put forward the tenant system and mercenary Legion long ago, but only the York family built the mercenary Legion effectively, and the mercenary legion of other forces was not even perfect.


    Without idle land, refugees cannot be turned into tenants. Without tenants, where can there be a mercenary corps?


    The main armies of the Sassanians and Neville cooperated with the Knights of glory to guard the eastern defense line of the pioneer, and opened up the defensive emptiness behind the pioneer, resulting in countless goblins, dog headed men, jackals and ogres competing for living space with human civilians. There are at least a dozen or more bloodshed cases caused by Orc bandits every day. The pioneering Lord and shining Paladin are overwhelmed by these endless monster attacks and are tired of coping with them.


    The worst thing is that the infiltration of the orc bandits has seriously compressed the scope of activities of the collar people and tenants, and opened up space for the reproduction and development of the orc community. If we can not continue to combat the arrogance of the orc bandits, I''m afraid there will be many powerful Orc tribes in the hinterland of the collar in the near future.


    In this situation, the Holy See of glory asked the priests stationed in the churches of the dioceses to call on the Rangers and mercenary regiments to go east to open up the collar, and provide convenience to the mercenary rangers who are willing to accept the task to urge them to start as soon as possible.


    The bear regiment has a large scale and experienced the test of the five-day war. It can be said that it is the most famous mercenary regiment at present. Lord dodo wanted to dissolve the bear regiment, but the garrison priest of Kaifa collar tried his best to obstruct it. He repeatedly hinted and made it clear that Barrett accepted the mercenary task of dongkaifa collar. Unfortunately, the old regiment leader had never responded positively. The stationed priest was very disappointed with the old man. At this time, octavel took the initiative to come to the door and said he was willing to take the bear group to the East. The two sides simply hit it off. The resident priest simply changed the name of the head of the bear regiment to octavel. Although this did not comply with the rules of the church''s management of the mercenary regiment, the eight deputy heads of the bear regiment had no opinion, and it didn''t matter that the resident priest crossed out Barrett''s name.


    Roland took the bear group from Victor''s hand and let all the tens of thousands of kinsol he invested in in the early stage float. The problem she is facing is that when the grand commander of octavel enters the vision of his highness Randall, it may expose her true identity.


    However, in Roland''s view, these are small things. Sylvia is one of the few insiders of the secret of Princess Gambis. She has expressed tolerance and support to Roland. I''m afraid the angry wind sword saint has long been aware of this. With his close relationship with Roland, Roland will never destroy Roland''s belief in freedom and look forward to the enterprise of the top legendary strong.


    Roland holds the power of the people, which is the key.


    In the population structure of various kingdoms, the free people always account for the majority. The Lord cannot turn all the free people into tenants. As long as the population continues to grow, even tenants will have their nephews and relatives to leave their families and make a living. The mercenary regiment is a part of the free people group. No one knows how many free mercenaries there are in the human country, but judging from the demand of the eastern frontier for free people''s armed forces, there are always more than 100000 mercenaries.


    With such a huge base of mercenaries, it is more than enough to cover the true identity of captain octavel. There will always be smart mercenary commanders who stand out and gain a reputation no less than octavel. Moreover, they are difficult to be digested by the Lord and will maintain a relatively independent status.


    The traditional mercenary regiment with three or four hundred people is a large mercenary regiment. In fact, their ability to bear injuries is very poor. The number of casualties of young and middle-aged mercenaries exceeds one third. The whole regiment basically loses the ability to continue fighting, otherwise there will be no one to support the old and young in the regiment. Therefore, the traditional mercenary regiment is unable to cope with the combat task of the east development leader. It is bound to move towards unity and form a large regiment with more than 1000 people.


    Not many lords can digest so many armed mercenaries. They prefer to select teenagers from tenant families and cultivate professional family armies.


    There is no doubt that the priest of the East pioneering leader must be introducing the bear regiment experience to the mercenaries. Barrett wants to bring the bear group back to the man horse hills. It''s a daydream. Roland doesn''t come forward to be the head of the bear group, and others will rush to do it. In fact, the priest stationed at the ghost forest development site is the behind the change of the bear group. At least he won''t give the credit for integrating the bear group and promoting it to the north to the female Ranger octavel.


    The reputation of the bear group is occasionally mentioned at tea parties held by pioneering nobles. When other large mercenary regiments begin to emerge, the heat of the bear regiment will naturally subside.


    Arrogant knights and nobles only think that the head of the bear group is a lucky female Ranger. No one will associate her with the "falling" Princess Auguste.


    Never underestimate the mercenary industry. At Roland''s level, extraordinary people can always see the traces of "potential" and try to exert influence to seize the care of the power of destiny.


    The higher clergy regarded mortal believers as lambs, and so did the higher knights. The power of mortals is as small as dust, but after all, they are thousands of ideas differentiated by the creator. If people''s ideas and beliefs are united as one, they can change the sea into a fertile field and create miracles like God.


    Princess Augustus inherited the legacy of her predecessors and walked on the road designated by her predecessors. Many of her ideas could not be put into practice. The so-called suppression of nature was reflected in the identity of Princess Augustus.


    Now, octavel just broke into the no man''s land of the mercenary regiment. God knows how much power the free mercenary will break out in her hands?


    It is certain that she will stir up the situation in the northern countries.


    If Roland lurks in the south, Sylvia and victor will not agree. Since Roland developed in the north, they were happy to see his success.


    Colonel Weier is ambitious and ready to write his own legend. But how would she feel if she knew that there was a dependent who could be comparable to the first pope with unspeakable purposes, secretly paid attention to the bear group, and even used great prophecy to protect her and Mary''s mercenary career?


    Because of this, after Barrett returned to Randall, he reported the changes of the bear group to Mrs. Lilia. Although Lilia was angry, she thought about the friendship between the War Bear mercenaries, pointed the spearhead at the stationed priest in the ghost forest development point, and begged Mrs. Nicole to forgive Barrett''s mistake.


    Nicole suppressed the matter and didn''t report it to Rose Manor. In the final analysis, the loss of the bear group is because the Randall family has a shallow foundation and few talents are available, but this is the internal affairs of the Randall family. Like the high-ranking Knight Lord of the horse hills, Nicole is not willing to be laughed at. She is more opposed to the Duke of York taking the opportunity to install "talents" in Randall. She is especially vigilant against lady Katrina.


    In this way, Captain octavel was not immediately exposed to Sylvia''s vision.


    Of course, his highness Randall, who is thousands of miles away, doesn''t know. Roland robbed his bear group.


    ************************


    Lizard swamp is actually a large basin along the Jinshui River. The west edge of the swamp is like the easternmost Skylark mountain. There is also a north-south highland forest stretching thousands of kilometers. Across this winding and rugged mountain forest, you can see the nameless prairie.


    According to the tradition of adventurers, his highness Randall gave this mountain a rotten name - Grey rabbit mountain. The first animal he saw here was a grey rabbit. There was no doubt that the poor rabbit died under Victor''s arrow. Nelson cut off the rabbit''s foot and nailed it to the steep stone wall with a short thorn, hoping to bring good luck to the latecomers.


    Caligula said the rabbit tasted good, but it was too thin.


    In the chilly mountains and forests in spring, the snow has not completely melted. Where will there be fat rabbits. Aka is just showing off his barbecue skills.


    However, this unlucky grey rabbit did bring good luck to its kind.


    The Randall expedition did not rush into the unknown grassland, but stayed in the grey rabbit mountains for nearly three months. On the one hand, the expeditionary army needs to rest, collect a large number of mountain and forest resources, supplement material reserves, and prepare for crossing the unknown grassland; On the other hand, the terrain of grey rabbit mountain is complex. Compared with the endless prairie, it is an excellent hiding place.


    Victor preset the unknown prairie as the main battlefield for intercepting the ant man army, and prepared to convene the most elite war animal cavalry of all kingdoms. With the help of the terrain characteristics of the grassland, Victor gave full play to the mobile combat advantages of the cavalry, and realized the tactical concept of attacking more with less and encroaching step by step.


    According to the weakness of ant man, x-3 measures various factors, and deduces 3000 war animal knights, 8000 fast bird light riding, plus 30000 elite cavalry, which can drag 400000 ant man monsters to death on the grassland battlefield.


    Victor relaxed the total number of coalition forces to 50000, but the logistics supply points of the 50000 cavalry can only be scattered and hidden in the grey rabbit mountains, otherwise the tactical concept of mobile warfare will not be realized.


    War is not about winning when there are more people than others. It is about logistics.


    The elite cavalry coalition of the kingdoms took the lead and won half the war.


    As an advance force, Randall expeditionary army investigated the battlefield environment, which can be said to be the most important task of the expedition. According to Victor''s instructions, the family soldiers stopped at the grey rabbit mountain, searched the mountain forest passes for the troops to enter the grassland from the swamp, surveyed the terrain trend of the mountain, recorded the available resource points, and so on.


    If well-trained ordinary soldiers want to complete the survey of the grey rabbit mountains, hundreds of people may not be able to touch the end of the mountain forest after three or five years of busy work. Even the soul soldiers loaded with collection skills may be able to detect 1000 km long mountains in more than half a year.


    This work is very simple for victor. Now he doesn''t have to go out in person. He only sends four Dragon maids to explore the grey rabbit mountains in the north and south directions. They can survey 500 kilometers of mountains and forests every day. Dragon intuition helps them easily find all kinds of mineral resources, including the most critical salt mines and water sources. The collection skills of the alchemy tower endow them with the skills of drawing topographic maps. With the extraordinary memory brought by their high spiritual attributes, they can first keep the mountain and forest topographic features in mind and then draw a map together.


    It took only 15 days for the four Dragon maids to put a detailed topographic map of the grey rabbit mountains in front of victor.


    The Randall expeditionary force is still in the grey rabbit mountains to supplement logistical resources. The alchemist militia dug several earth pits, burned them with fire, sawed the cut wood into boards, put them neatly into the pit, buried them with dry soil, stacked earth kilns on them and burned charcoal. The high temperature of the charcoal fire dries the wood boards underground. After they are taken out, they can be used to make wood trailers.


    Others are responsible for hunting and gathering, boiling salt mines, pickling salted fish and dried meat, and preparing simple and practical potions.


    The aborigines in the grey rabbit mountain immediately fell into blood mold. Hundreds of outsiders broke into their territory, seriously damaging the local ecological balance, but there were many carnivores among them. Take the alchemical war mastiff and bear dog for example. On average, they eat 20 pounds of meat every day. More than 60 fierce war dogs of the expeditionary army hunt by themselves. It takes at least 800 square kilometers of territory to maintain the ecological balance of the mountains and forests. Alchemical dragon lizards are even worse. If they are real swamp dragon lizards, each such big guy has to occupy more than 400 square kilometers alone.


    Although the alchemical dragon lizard has a strong omnivorous talent, it is easier to accumulate physical strength by eating meat.


    Victor doesn''t care about the ecological balance of the grey rabbit mountains. The alchemy militia are more restrained in hunting plant eaters and will never show mercy to the predators and monsters.


    Nelson specially organized a hunting team of 120 people. Once he found a monster community such as jackals, goblins, dog headed men and ogres, he immediately wiped them out. The monster''s flesh and blood was used by imosen wizard to cultivate his alienated animal army and fill the stomachs of dragon lizards and war dogs.


    When the Dragon maid surveyed the mountain people''s terrain, the ferocious monsters above the silver level had already run as far as they could. The remaining monster groups are not strong enough. Only Philip II, III and razor beasts trained by imosen can''t resist. When four Dragon maids come on stage, the fear eyes of the dragon family defeat the hearts of the weak. A stronger and ferocious leader can''t turn out any waves and can only become prey.


    It can be predicted that in the next two years, the number of herbivores in the grey rabbit mountains will increase greatly. They will be the fresh meat reserve of the cavalry coalition at the mountain forest supply point.


    Victor did not need to worry about surveying the terrain and encircling and suppressing monsters. He stayed in the wooden house villa built by the alchemical militia and wholeheartedly improved the poltanos secret method.


    This spiritual secret method deduced from the mythical Hydra has a very high level and infinite plasticity. In fact, Victor drew lessons from the Golden Toad secret form and the meditation method collected by the church, and combined with the blood talent of the mythical Hydra to deduce the poltanos secret method. It can be said that this is Victor''s highest achievement since he was the master of the mind.


    Tempering the spirit and breaking the limit of spiritual attributes is only the basic and general function of poltanos. Theoretically, anyone can practice this secret method, but it has a minimum threshold - the spiritual attribute of the practitioner must reach 10 points.


    When ordinary people reach their prime of life, their spiritual attributes reach the highest level of life, almost 6 or 7 points. Elite soldiers who have received strict training since childhood can have more than 7 points of mental intensity, but few can reach 10 points of mental intensity.


    10 mental attributes, representing the water division of black iron stage and bronze stage. This alone, the poltanos secret law excludes the vast majority of people.


    Even if the practitioners have a spiritual intensity of more than 10 points and less than 15 points, it is difficult to imagine the image of the three headed snake lizard poltanos. It may take them more than ten years to build a complete concept and enter the extraordinary field of 15 points'' spiritual attributes, which can be regarded as entering the hall.


    Only the legendary strong with more than 30 points of spirit can create their own spiritual talent with the help of poltanos secret method.


    Poltanos secret law is designed to change the fate of divine knights. Its power is more than simply increasing life expectancy and spiritual attributes?


    Victor stayed dormant for 15 days and only laid the most basic common part of the secret method. It took nearly three months to integrate the idea of the mythical three headed lizard concept into the spiritual talent tree at the holy land level.


    Charlotte opened the door of the meditation room and just saw Victor''s dark golden eyes showing green, dark blue and orange circles in turn. She couldn''t help holding her breath and stood at the door for a second, ready to leave quietly, but Victor stopped her.


    "Your Highness, i... I just knocked at the door." Charlotte pursed her beautiful red lips and pleaded wrongfully.


    "Yes, I called you in." Victor smiled, nodded and asked, "honey, are you here to tell me that Nelson they found a group of orcs?"


    Seeing victor in a good mood, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, held her slender hand on her full chest and said quickly, "yes, Lord, according to your orders, a group of jackals, more than 40 and more than 200 goblin slaves, were surrounded near the mountain forest about 300 kilometers north."


    Victor''s eyes flashed and said excitedly, "OK, try my ''cold wind'' with them!"

 Chapter 766

    About four hours later, Victor arrived at the scene alone. This is a narrow valley with steep and steep stone walls on both sides. In the afternoon, the bright sun can illuminate a small half of the cliff, leaving a bright and dark boundary. The lower half of the cliff is covered with black-green slippery moss, and the agile and vigorous mountain apes can''t climb on it.


    There is no grass at the bottom of the valley. The gurgling stream climbs over the rubble and flows to the end of the valley. Nelson, Klaus, red wolf, and Todd, with 40 blood militia, stood in the middle of the valley bottom. The alchemical war mastiff and bear dog wandered around them and looked up at a place on the cliff from time to time. There was a dark cave where their eyes met.


    Seeing Victor entering the valley, Nelson was preparing to meet him, and two slim and slender figures rushed over first. Dili and Frey, the Dragon maid, flew like an arrow off the string. When they were about to hit Victor, their slim boots were on the stone wall, graceful and light, falling on the left and right sides of their master respectively. They hugged one arm and chirped to victor.


    They were close to victor and wanted to hang on him. Their intimate and gentle appearance had an indescribable taste, like pets reunited with their owners; Like a noble girl who sees a close lover; It is also like a close maid full of worship and admiration for her master. However, when their bright eyes looked at others, their eyes showed fierce light, and the warning was very obvious. Even the alchemical war mastiff and bear dog were frightened by their eyes, so they could only stop in place and wag their tail at Victor from a distance.


    Despite the Dragon maid''s nature, Victor was always a little embarrassed. Quietly, he pulled his arm out of his gentle and warm arms and quickly walked to the bottom of the cave to receive the salute of his followers.


    Nelson introduced him: "Sir, these jackals seem to be exiles from the mountains and forests further north. Most of them are adult males, only five and a half adult females. They don''t bring hyenas with them. Instead, they drive a group of goblin slaves. Obviously they don''t come out to hunt... I guess their ethnic group was invaded by other more powerful jackals, and the original leader took some of his men and kidnapped several females Sex and a group of goblin slaves fled nearby. "


    "These animals are very cunning and strong. There are at least three ferocious jackals. They circle with us in the mountain forest along the wind. The fighting dogs can''t smell them and almost lost them. Thanks to the timely reinforcements of the two ladies, we blocked the jackals in the valley. Now, they all shrink into the cave to fight."


    Hearing commander Nelson''s praise for their contributions to the master, Daphne delier and Daphne Greer raised their proud breasts, their beautiful faces with charming smiles, and almost said in unison: "master, do you want Deli (Frey) to drive those mean (smelly) beasts out of the hole?"


    The jackals have the way of survival of jackals. The alchemical militia led by Nelson is much stronger than the jackals, but they almost ran away. Finally, they had to be blocked in the cave by two golden class Asian Dragon Raiders.


    The strength of duvdilier and dufgrael is comparable to that of the legendary Nu Tao female knight, and the life form of the Asian Dragon is more than one level higher than that of the Jackal.


    It is also an ability to escape from strong enemies. These jackals strive to survive. Of course, they are strong enough to serve as victor''s experimental objects.


    The top transcendent has a perspective close to the laws of nature and destroys life with racial differences. This idea is extreme and low-end, and will pollute his will. Victor can''t kill all the jackals, and he doesn''t take killing as fun.


    If these jackals can withstand the test from the Stormrage sword saint, Victor can let them live.


    "You all stand back. No matter what happens next, you can''t intervene without my order."


    Victor gave an order and turned his deep eyes to the cave on the rock wall. When Nelson called the guards and dogs and retreated to the other side of the middle line of the canyon, he awakened the imaginary creature hidden in his heart - the mythical three headed lizard poltanos.


    The "huge" figure of the three headed lizard poltanos symbolizes power; the "elegant" body line symbolizes nature; he raises his head high and opens his pure green eyes, symbolizing the law of water elements.


    When poltanos coincided with the subject''s will, Victor''s dark golden eyes suddenly gave birth to a green halo. The wind across the canyon changed direction at this moment. They obeyed the will of the son of the wind, like an invisible river flowing into the Jackal''s hiding cave.


    Nelson could not see the invisible wind, but he could hear the whimpering cry from the cave * *. It was the sound of the wind rubbing against the cave wall, mixed with a weak but noisy cry. The jackals and goblins hiding in the cave seemed to have encountered an irresistible natural disaster, no matter how they struggled.


    To Nelson''s puzzlement, the wind pouring into the cave doesn''t sound strong. Even weak goblins can run out of the cave. If his highness Randall has a sharp blade to strangle the orcs in the cave, their screams should be deafening. However, both jackals and goblins would rather struggle in the cave than escape. It seems that there is an invisible animal Their hands pressed them inside so that they could not escape.


    The faint whine of goblins and jackals gradually stopped in the wind, and life withered. Nelson, Klaus, red wolf and Todd all closed their lips and looked serious. Their hearts were filled with awe and full of awe for their noble master.


    Victor stood there quietly, but what his followers saw was a distinct mythical creature.


    Before the cave completely sank into the grave, three jackals with wide shoulders and thick backs and wearing animal skin armor squeezed out of the narrow hole. Their eyes were red and their muscles were twisted under their bright fur, but their joints seemed rusty, their movements were stiff and slow, and even their whole body was trembling. They trembled and seemed very cold.


    Strangely, the three strong and ferocious jackals staggered to the air outlet, and their slow movements gradually became smooth. The bright red pupils were full of blood, the tangled muscles under their fur expanded, and the surging force made them all bigger. The fierce jackals gave a long howl, which seemed to vent their bloodthirsty power, and seemed to be glad that they had got rid of the devil''s hand of death. They immediately bent down and fled in different directions.


    Bloodthirsty fierce jackals double their speed, but no matter how fast they run, they can''t leave the air.


    In Victor''s mind, the head of the mythical three headed lizard with green eyes fell down, and the first head rose high. The green halo in his eyes faded and lit up an orange halo.


    Under his call, the wind element condensed into several cyan black air currents, like blunt headed javelins hitting the back, forelimbs and hind legs of three fierce jackals respectively.


    The ferocious jackals have strong muscles and bones and tenacious vitality. If Victor wants to cut their bodies with a wind blade, he has to compress the wind element to a certain extent, which takes a few seconds,. The green and black airflow he calls now is instant, not compressed into a wind blade, not enough to hurt the ferocious jackal. At most, the air turbulence forms a deceleration effect.


    However, the three ferocious jackals issued earth shaking screams and wails, fell on the rocky beach, their bodies twisted and twitched, and their muscle lines swam and wound under their fur like snakes. They crushed the bones and made a series of giggles. Their tall and burly bodies finally shrunk into a twisted and strange circle.


    Nelson was stunned and saw the black blood spitting out of the jackals'' mouths. He knew that their internal organs were broken and squeezed alive by their own muscle strength.


    The death of the jackals was terrible, and the fierce soldiers and Knights of the Randall family were numb. Alchemists have no fear of the unknown. The tertiary blood militia took the alchemical war mastiff and bear dog into the cave and dragged out the bodies of other jackals and goblins.


    Klaus, the senior knight, was the first to regain consciousness, came forward to check the monster''s body, then turned back to his companions and said stutteringly, "this... These monsters are frozen to death?"


    Nelson went over to look at a dead goblin. Its body was curled up, its eyes were gray and heavy, its facial expression was like a smile, and its green skin had a large area of purplish red chilblain, which was obviously frozen to death.


    "Strange, goblins have a strong ability to adapt to the environment and are not easy to freeze to death... Why don''t they have frost?"


    "The muscles are still elastic, and the temperature is also the normal body temperature. It''s not that hard and cold... How did it freeze to death."


    His highness Randall''s retinue talked about the cause of the orcs'' death, but did not dare to seek the answer from the enigmatic master.


    In fact, the three ferocious jackals and their slaves were "cheated" to death by themselves.


    Victor created the boltanos secret method, which has three basic functions: longevity, energy growth and spiritual breakthrough.


    Longevity has little effect on his highness Randall, so you don''t have to consider it.


    With the increase of energy, Victor releases the spiritual power accumulated by the mythical three headed lizard visualization to supplement energy. For example, he fully launched the rage field, which could last 29 minutes, but now it has been extended by 11 minutes. As the mythical three headed lizard accumulates more spiritual power, the duration of the rage field can be doubled, that is, 58 minutes. If you want to increase the release time of talents, you have to break through the upper limit of spiritual attributes.


    At present, Victor believes that the benefit of energy growth is that the upper limit of distance walking in the void has been increased by about 30%. If you only keep half the walking distance, plus Miller''s magic ring, he can now use five empty walks in a row. His strongest fighting talent, void insight, can also maintain 45% of his energy after breaking the enemy.


    The spiritual strength accumulated by the visualizing object poltanos cannot exceed the cultivator itself, which means that Victor''s energy can be doubled at most, and all abilities of the talent tree will be correspondingly improved. Walking in the void can instantly cross a space distance of about 1400 meters.


    As for breaking the upper limit of spiritual attributes, poltanos''s three heads died at the same time, and the spiritual power accumulated to the peak was transmitted to the cultivator, which made his spiritual attributes take a big step forward. In this way, the visualisation poltanos completely disappeared, and the cultivator must re visualize the mythical three headed lizard. This process is not difficult for Victor, but he can''t make an attempt to break the spiritual limit now. If he is careless, the sun elf will wake up completely.


    As there is no change in spiritual attributes, the intensity of Victor''s extraordinary talents has not changed qualitatively. However, by awakening poltanos to synchronize with his soul, he obtained new extraordinary abilities and enriched the talent tree of human blood.


    Cold wind: poltanos opened his green eyes, and Victor mastered the laws and powers related to the water element. The wind element he called attached to his spiritual will, causing both real damage and spiritual damage to the target. If the target fails to pass the will test of the Stormrage sword saint, the mind damage will act on the soul and feed back to the body to produce a freezing effect.


    The grip of the wind giant: poltanos opens his yellow eyes. Victor grasps the laws and powers related to the earth element. The wind element must condense. If the enemy has not exempted Victor''s spiritual will, he will feel as if he was punched by the ogre supervisor. As long as he fully believes that his feelings are true, his soul is seriously traumatized and his body reacts instinctively.


    The ferocious jackals resisted the wind, but they failed to pass the next spiritual test and were strangled by their own muscle strength.


    Wings of the wind elves: poltanos opened his blue eyes. Unfortunately, it represents the law of the wind element. Its power is far inferior to Victor himself and cannot act on the enemy''s mind. In other words, Victor''s real damage caused by wind element is more effective than psychic damage. However, the wing of the wind spirit can act on Victor, making him more subtle in his control of the wind element.


    For example, the angry wind field could have 14 green moons at a time, blessed with the wings of the wind elves, and Victor could have 20 green moons at the same time. The wind blade danced wildly, which was enough to turn the ogre supervisor of the golden stage into a blood gourd in an instant.


    The green moon is the strongest blade created by the sword Saint delavin. It is weaker against large monsters such as ogres. Victor''s spiritual attributes remain the same. The wing of the wind elf will only bring quantitative change, not qualitative change.


    The grip of cold wind and wind giant spirit is different. They cause qualitative change under the same spiritual intensity.


    Victor did his best. The wind element he called even tore open the fog field of the mythical Hydra. How broad is the visible range. The wind element blesses his highness Randall''s spiritual will. A wide range of cold wind blows, and the weak enemies freeze to death first. The most common ant man will be in a mess under the impact of the cold wind, exposing the ant man leader of the silver stage.


    The grip of the wind giant pays attention to cohesion and can only deal with limited targets. Victor''s cohesion of the wind blade meets the conditions for the grip of the wind giant spirit. Not to mention the ant man leader of the silver level, even the ogre supervisor of the gold level has to bow down and kill under the double blow of reality and soul. Even if they have a trace of recognition for the spiritual damage attached to the wind blade, they will have a physiological reaction of shivering or muscle cramps.


    It can completely avoid the mind damage of the Stormrage sword saint. I''m afraid it''s rarer than the existing ancient dragons.


    In fact, these three new talents are the spiritual touch brought by human blood.


    The blood law of the mythical creature sun elf is strict and powerful, which directly endows Victor with the ability of spiritual light. Elements such as wind blade and void wind belong to the spiritual light that changes reality, which is similar to the gifted witchcraft of wizards and has model directivity. This also leads to Victor''s spiritual power can not go beyond the scope of the talent model, and human blood is suppressed by the blood of the sun elves, so he has no violent human spiritual perception ability, including combat intuition and danger prediction. Of course, it is impossible to master the spiritual touch taking turnans as an example.


    Fortunately, Victor has been trying to maintain human blood. Through the secret method of poltanos, combined with the affinity of wind and water elements in the blood of the moon elves, he finally bloomed and fruited, and obtained the unique spiritual touch of his highness Randall - the cold wind, the grip of the wind giant spirit and the wings of the wind elves.


    The power of mythical creatures is revealed.


    These three spiritual touches consume a lot of energy. After all, they cover the most basic energy growth effect. Victor can''t use new abilities repeatedly for a long time. He vaguely feels that his spiritual strength lacks an important carrier, that is, the imaginary source force, which leads to the defect of rapid energy consumption.


    Just as victor frowned and meditated, two dragon maids pasted them up. Daphne delier''s eyes were full and her voice asked softly, "Sir, are we going back to the wooden house villa together now?"


    Victor stroked his forehead. The boltanos secret is not perfect. Another side effect of it is always uncomfortable.

 Chapter 767

    It''s up to Nelson to clean the battlefield. There are no valuable trophies on the escaped orcs. The alchemical dragon lizard and the alienated war beast will come and have a full meal. The jackals and goblins must not even have a bone left.


    Victor returned to the cabin villa with Dili and Frey. He took some efforts to appease the two sticky dragon maids and began to seriously consider the inheritance of poltanos secret law and its negative disadvantages.


    The idea of the mythical three headed lizard view is similar to the principle of the "apostle" secret method. The difference between the two is that the "apostle" is shapeless. It is a virtual combat personality inherited through blood. It must be stimulated with special spiritual potions. It belongs to a special spiritual talent. The boltanos secret method not only has a specific image, but also collects the spiritual power of the cultivator and is actively controlled by the cultivator.


    In a sense, poltanos is a "living" spiritual creature.


    Practitioners have to imagine a mythical three headed lizard with "life" in their own spiritual world, so that he can collect spiritual power and promote and strengthen some blood laws of practitioners.


    People''s mind breeds "living" creatures, which will bring very serious problems:


    Soul split? split personality? Insanity?


    In short, it won''t be a good thing. Practitioners will go crazy.


    Victor''s solution to this problem is never to give the observer personality, emotion and wisdom.


    In fact, poltanos does not have to use the image of three headed lizards. At present, three headed lizards have not been found in the human country.


    Poltanos is an imaginary creature carefully designed by Victor according to the image of Hydra lizard.


    Victor gave him three heads, symbolizing the law of the earth element, the law of the wind element and the law of the water element, and the law of the fire element is closely related to the human soul. He was worried that more than one head symbolizing the element of fire would cause the soul of the cultivator to split.


    In fact, the soul of the cultivator is the main head of poltanos. Only the visualized creatures with four elements of earth, fire, wind and water can describe the characteristics of life. The cultivator and the visualizing creature are actually one, so they can control poltanos according to their own wishes, collect energy, give back energy, break through the boundary of spiritual attributes, and even awaken him, unify with the cultivator''s soul, and temporarily obtain some spiritual talent.


    The second reason for choosing the three headed lizard as an imaginary creature is that it has a real and objective blueprint - the Lord of the swamp, the Hydra lizard.


    Victor had insight into the body structure of Hydra lizards, deduced their blood law, and found the common ground between Hydra and human native species. If you imagine any false images such as three dogs and three wolves, you can''t imagine at all, and it''s impossible to connect the imaginary creatures with the laws of human blood.


    The last reason is that the Hydra lizard is usually confused. Its beast instinct is higher than wisdom. It has obtained the permission of the creator''s Pan consciousness, so as to maintain a long, powerful and stable life form.


    Since visualizing creatures cannot be endowed with personality, emotion and wisdom, it is good for poltanos to borrow the image of Hydra.


    It is much easier to endow a visualizing creature with a beast''s instinct than to design his personality wisdom. Poltanos is an imaginary creature with pure instinct. When the cultivator wakes up, he will sleep and will not have an impact on the cultivator''s self will; When the subject consciousness of the cultivator is dormant, he wakes up, swallows the light falling from the sky (the spiritual power of the cultivator''s imagination), and grows and expands bit by bit to the limit.


    At this time, poltanos will no longer grow, and the cultivator can command him to die, absorb all his power, and increase the intensity of soul fire, so as to break through the upper limit of spiritual attributes, just like the nine headed snake lizard unifies the soul with nine heads.


    Under normal circumstances, only pure instinct poltanos will not have a negative impact on practitioners. However, what if the cultivator awakens poltanos and obtains the ability of spiritual touch and even spiritual light?


    Facts proved that poltanos opened his eyes and awakened Victor''s animal instinct.


    The mind and blood are a whole. The mind fluctuates, and the relevant blood laws react accordingly. Every time Victor tests the cold wind, the grip of the wind giant spirit and the wings of the wind spirit, he will feel his desire churning, showing his hunting instinct, eating instinct, dormancy instinct and courtship instinct.


    The descendants of legendary creatures are difficult, and breeding high blood is their top priority. The sun elves and Hydra lizards are no exception. How can native humans be exceptions?


    The life span of all creatures is limited, and population reproduction is an unavoidable problem. Unless someone can live forever and have a long will, there is no need to reproduce and human family emotions will not be formed.


    Therefore, poltanos awakened Victor''s animal instinct, and other desires were not worth mentioning, but the idea of courtship came out from time to time. If Victor didn''t interfere, the idea of courtship would last for hours to subside naturally.


    Of course, the mind master can easily solve this small problem. If the x-3 turns a little, all kinds of instinctive desires will disappear without any hindrance to victor.


    However, Victor didn''t expect that the Dragon maid''s Dragon perception could detect his physical and mental changes in this regard. Lyra regarded their master as the Dragon King and spouse, and took the opportunity to pay attention to him. However, the four Dragon maids were not sophisticated, and Victor was embarrassed by several courtship.


    Victor could only curse the ancient alchemists in his heart. In order to spend only a little research funds, he actually colluded with the degenerate authorities and loaded the plaything attribute into the will side of the alchemy unit. There was no bottom line.


    This is where the pitfalls of poltanos''s Secret Law are. It endows visualizing creatures with personality wisdom, and cultivators are schizophrenic; Give him pure instinct. As long as the cultivator awakens him, his body and mind will be affected by animal instinct.


    Theoretically, the person who ignites the fire of the soul can overcome the beast caused by visualizing creatures by will, but the problems that the Stormrage swordsman can easily solve do not mean that others can. This is like the enemies killed by the angry wind sword saint. When others face them, they may not even have a chance to escape.


    The idea of poltanos view is based on the mythical Hydra, which can play a role in the angry wind sword saint. It can be seen that it has a very high level. However, Victor took his own example as a reference standard for testing poltanos'' ideas, which is a little too difficult. His confidants practice the poltanos secret method. If their hearts are polluted by imaginary creatures and become confused beasts, that may happen.


    In addition to the source force in the hypothesis, the boltanos secret method represents the highest achievement of the spiritual blood theory at present. If it cannot be inherited, its significance is not great, and the development of the spiritual warrior system will also enter a dead end and stop at the middle level.


    Do you want to teach the poltanos secret to Nelson?


    When Victor hesitated and couldn''t make a decision, Charlotte walked into the room quietly, bowed her knees and called softly, "Your Highness..."


    She was wearing a thin and breathable fine linen women''s shirt, slender and symmetrical snow jade legs were exposed to the air, white and slender bare feet were stepping on a pair of sandals woven with cattail, her golden hair was tied into a braid on her left shoulder, her mouth was filled with a sweet smile, and her green and clear eyes were full of gentle colors. The whole person seemed natural and casual, with a rare rural atmosphere.


    Charlotte insisted on calling it forest temperament, which is in line with the living atmosphere of this wooden villa. Anyway, the log house is a private space for her, Victor and four Dragon maids. No one else can come in. It doesn''t matter how they dress and change their shapes in the villa.


    In recent months, Charlotte often went out, transplanted some wild flowers and weeds, and took four Dragon maids to dress up the wooden house where they and Victor lived. After Charlotte''s skillful hands, this crude log building gradually has the flavor of home.


    In fact, the Dragon maids are not interested in dressing up their nests. They can live in a bare cave. But when they saw that Charlotte was often praised and spoiled by her master, they tried to imitate her. Not to mention, influenced by Charlotte, the Dragon maid began to become a little sensible, more and more like the personal maid of his highness Randall.


    Charlotte took the Dragon maid all day. She was busy inside and outside, planting flowers and grass, making furniture, and collecting some herbs and wild fruits to dry tea and make wine. Victor occasionally muttered: is this going to live here with me forever?


    Victor must admit that Charlotte is no longer the former lady Judy. She once lost everything. Now she can argue for nothing except Victor''s love.


    Of course, the love of mythical creatures is the most expensive luxury for ordinary female knights. Hydra lizard will help lizard slaves open up a superior living environment; The dragon will give the slave powerful blood power. Victor felt that he should give his relatives a chance to change their fate. Otherwise, how can he be dominated by the soul?


    Moreover, he thought from another angle that although the side effects of poltanos secret method are powerful, there is no need to worry too much that the followers will be polluted by visualizing organisms.


    The cultivator whose soul fire intensity is lower than 30 points can hardly make poltanos open his eyes. As long as the visualizing creatures are not awakened, the possibility of spiritual pollution of practitioners may not be as great as expected.


    Victor is not sure about Nelson''s future achievements, but even if Charlotte, Klaus and Brandon practice the top boltanos secret method, they are unlikely to be promoted to the Golden Knight, let alone the legendary level with a basic spiritual attribute of 30 points.


    Victor decided to follow his heart''s wishes and said with a smile, "honey, you look very attractive today."


    Charlotte''s heart was sweet. She gently waved her willow waist, walked over and took her lover''s arm, and said softly, "Your Highness, Reverend Dane asked the sword maid to ask, when are we going to the prairie?"


    Victor''s dark golden eyes flashed a glimmer, and many thoughts turned in his heart in an instant. However, he joked to the beautiful and enchanting pet Ji: "the potted plants you pruned haven''t bloomed yet. Are you willing to leave here?"


    Charlotte put her sharp and charming chin on Victor''s shoulder, put her hands around his arms, and said firmly and simply: "I don''t want any of these! I just want to be with you. I can go anywhere... Honey, don''t let me stay, okay? Well, I think Brandon should stay at the station and pick up the baggage camp behind. He... He has potential, but his strength is not strong now."


    Victor plans to mobilize 600 elite troops from the man horse hills to serve as baggage troops. He first enters the grey rabbit mountains to build some logistics camps for the main force of the coalition. Randall expedition wants to leave a team to serve as a guide for the baggage camp. There must be combat priests and paladins of the Church in this baggage force. Dane is holding the sacred crystal passed to him by father Miller and is reluctant to comment Colleagues to the church.


    The idea of the assistant priest of Pinghu Town is very simple. He secretly followed his highness Randall''s expedition without telling bishop Perot, which is dereliction of duty. It was Dane''s own choice. Now he can only hold Miller''s thigh tightly and follow Victor to the black.


    Victor''s mind was not on this. Charlotte mentioned Reverend Dane. Instead, he remembered an agreement between himself and Miller.


    At the beginning, father Miller refused to go with victor. He "borrowed" some power from the Lord of glory and gave it to Dane to accompany Victor on his expedition. However, Miller also asked Victor to teach Dane the secret of his soul and blood as an exchange.


    The content of the exchange was not only the expedition, but also helping Dane occupy a high position in the church and become a close ally of his highness Randall in the Holy See.


    Did the Stormrage sword saint and the top God dependents only achieve the exchange of political interests?


    The glorious church has been handed down for thousands of years and has a large number of talents. Victor dare not boast that his boltanos secret law is better than the secret law collected by the church. His visualisation is legendary, but there are monsters like master RON in the abbey of the church.


    Nelson''s practice of poltanos secret method may not be able to promote to the legendary field, and master Ron, if an ordinary person doesn''t have a very clever spiritual secret method, why should he set foot in the holy land?


    On the other hand, the clergy of the shining church do not worship totems. Their meditation object is a complex pattern model, which can be compatible with holy power. Although the poltanos secret method is precious, it is not suitable for the clergy. When they practice to a certain extent, they have to abandon the idea of the mythical three headed lizard view and convert to the spiritual secret method of the church.


    The church may be very happy to collect and learn from the ideas created by his highness Randall. But instead of wasting their time on meditation, the clergy might as well concentrate on practicing their meditation.


    Therefore, Victor believes that his agreement with Miller is an offer of great prophecy.


    Miller foresaw Victor''s meeting with the mythical Hydra and the birth of the poltanos secret law. Victor taught Dane the secret method, and Miller''s great prophecy for the expedition would take effect.


    Reverend Dane can perform legendary magic by virtue of the crystal given by Miller, but his own strength is very ordinary. Even the fire of the soul was not lit. The spiritual attribute must be less than 20 points. The so-called Golden priest is a fake. With Dane''s physical quality and martial arts skills, he plays a bottom role in the expeditionary army.


    If even the weakest Dane can return to the human kingdom from the endless forest, Victor''s expedition seems to Miller to be breathless. Otherwise, how can Dane bring the secret law back to the holy see as his promotion?


    Victor''s Golden Toad secret form does not adapt to the laws of the Talon world. He also borrowed the meditation method collected by the church to modify the Golden Toad secret form into the idea of poltanos view. It is inevitable that the newly born advanced spiritual blood secret method has defects. Even if Victor is conceited, he will not think that his talents can cover up the inheritance of the glorious church for nearly 10000 years.


    The poor don''t want to borrow money from the rich. Instead, they hold a little poor property and are afraid of being missed by the rich. He deserves to be poor.


    I''m afraid it''s up to Dane to solve the problem that the mythical three headed lizard pollutes the soul... The church must have this experience. They have studied the spiritual secret for thousands of years and will encounter any situation. Count how many real legends there are in the church. I know four legendary priests. I don''t know how many monsters like RON in the monastery... If Dane can become Pope, will I have the opportunity to observe their high-level secrets?


    Victor thought of all kinds of schemes to steal the secret law of the church, and said brightly, "I''ve decided..."


    "What?" Charlotte looked at her beloved master with a puzzled expression.


    "I decided... Today, the sword master preaches the Dharma."

 Chapter 768

    The Knights and ferocious soldiers of the Randall family, as well as the level 5 blood militia of Renault and shack, as well as the imosen father and daughter, plus the Reverend Dane, a total of 13 people received Victor''s invitation to preach the law. They successively rushed to the wooden house villa and packed the small living room.


    Charlotte and the four Dragon maids put on formal clothes, arranged seats for Nelson and Dane, and served homemade vanilla tea, just as the hostess served the guests with a maid.


    Different from Charlotte''s smiling face, which was kind and gentle, the four Dragon maids all looked unhappy. The wooden house is their love nest with the Dragon King. The slaves ran into the Dragon King''s nest. It''s strange that the female dragons can be happy. Of course, the female Yalong people have the extremely beautiful and enchanting figure that is not lost to the golden female knight. Even if they look coldly, they are pleasing to the eye.


    The Dragon maid still equates Nelson with the dragon''s servant family. They are lower than the outside alchemy militia, alchemy dragon lizard, alchemy war mastiff and alchemy crow. They belong to the "peripheral servants" of the servant family.


    Victor thought it would take a long time to teach Lyra and her sisters well, but anyway, they didn''t use their fear eyes to drive away the "dragon servant" who invaded the nest, which is a progress worthy of affirmation and encouragement.


    Feeling the heartfelt praise of the master, the Dragon maid''s attitude towards Nelson and others is much better. But the living room of the wooden house villa is indeed a little smaller. It was not spacious when there were only six people. Now more than a dozen people came at once, and the space of the living room became more cramped.


    Victor asked the four Dragon women to quit first. This time, he didn''t send out mandatory instructions through spiritual connection, but asked in a gentle and soft voice. The purpose of this is to strengthen the human side of the Dragon maid''s will. Lyra and Dili really gently lift their skirts and salute the guests to leave.


    When the Dragon maid withdrew from the living room, the followers had a relaxed feeling. Even if their appearance was extremely beautiful, no one would regard these alien women with horns on their heads as lovely and gentle personal maids except his highness Randall.


    Charlotte was motioned by Victor, holding several animal skin scrolls to the middle of the living room, unfolding them one by one and nailing them to the prepared display rack.


    When she was still busy, Victor clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention and said loudly, "today, I will teach you a set of new ideas. Time is limited. I''ll first introduce the cultivation effect of this new idea..."


    Victor mentioned the longevity and vitality of the secret method. Imosen''s eyes lit up, and several fierce soldiers and Todd were also in high spirits.


    Everyone wants to have a longer life span, and the poltanos secret method imitates the blood law of the Hydra lizard, which can not only make the cultivator live longer, but also maintain more vitality, which has a strong attraction for the fierce soldiers. Even if they live longer than ordinary people, they can''t avoid the problems of aging and weakness. As a senior trainee knight, Todd has the combat power that can not lose to the early Bronze knight, but he can not passively interact with the void elements like the senior knight, and can not maintain his longevity and vitality.


    If someone tells Todd that practicing a secret method can give him the life and vitality of a senior bronze knight, he will certainly treat him as a liar. The boltanos secret method was created by the angry wind sword saint. The weight of this secret method is even heavier than gold.


    When Victor introduced the effect of restoring energy, Todd found that Brandon, Klaus and the Reverend Dane were as focused and attentive as him, but the expressions of Lord Nelson and bloody Python Marcy were relaxed.


    Energy is one with the fighting spirit of knights and the holy power of priests. The speed of energy recovery is very important for knights, priests and even wizards. Ferocious warriors have few skills to expend energy. However, his highness Randall said that the secret method can also enhance the strength of the soul. They came to the spirit again. Nelson asked excitedly, "Sir, your move to clean up the jackals and goblins today is also the boltanos secret?"


    Victor nodded with a smile and said, "poltanos''s secret method is practiced to the extreme. Everyone has the same ability, but it is really the touch of the soul."


    Klaus, who had always been calm, shook his hands and asked with shining eyes, "Sir, can I?"


    Todd was nervous to see his highness Randall nodding again. He relaxed for a moment, making him illusion that all his strength had been pumped out. He fainted and listened to his master say: "The Knights and nobles regard everyone''s fire element strength, that is, spiritual strength, as divided into four levels: bronze, silver, gold and legend. I subdivided it on this basis. The basic spiritual strength points 11 to 14 are the bronze level; 15 to 24 are the silver level; 25 to 29 are the gold level; those with basic spiritual attributes above 30 belong to the legend field."


    "My Lord, what is the basic spiritual attribute?" Nelson scratched his head and looked puzzled.


    Victor first glanced at Reverend Dane and then explained to Nelson: "Knights are compatible with elements. When they use fighting Qi, they can increase the strength of four series elements at the same time, including fire element. Senior bronze Knights like Charlotte and Klaus can increase the strength of fire element to about 20 points, but it takes fighting Qi. When they don''t use fighting Qi, they only have an average element attribute of 15 points, which is called basic attribute. In fact, senior green The basic attributes of the bronze knight and the early Silver Knight are similar, but the bronze Knight cannot show the element of emptiness. If the basic spiritual strength of the senior knight is increased a little, he may become an extraordinary knight. "


    "The basic element attribute of the Golden Knight is 25 points. Because his Highness has a deeper control over the elements, in order to avoid being eroded by the empty elements for a long time, they usually suppress the elements and only maintain the basic attribute of about 15 points... Both promoting elements and inhibiting elements are illusions."


    Victor''s eyes finally fell on the priest, smiled and asked, "Dane, am I right?"


    Dane was stunned, restrained his mind and replied respectfully: "The high-level Knight judges the strength of a person''s fire element through element perception, while the shepherd of the Supreme Lord observes the strength of a person''s soul with true vision divinity. Your highness subdivides the spiritual attributes and proposes a new system to measure the level of life. Although I am not sure how to present a little spiritual attribute, both divine protection and spiritual fire divinity will temporarily increase a person''s soul strength Therefore, I think your Highness''s description is correct. There are two cases: basic attribute and false attribute. "


    The life expectancy of middle and low-level clergy is relatively short, but high-level priests can prolong their life through some kind of magic. As long as they don''t abuse magic, they can basically live to about 120 years old, and their life vitality is similar to that of senior knights.


    Dane was not interested in the extraordinary effects of poltanos, and it seemed that he was not ready to change to the secret method of spiritual blood. Victor was more convinced of his previous judgment that the church did not lack the advanced secret method of spiritual direction.


    He took back his eyes from the priest and continued to say to his followers: "The effects of poltanos secret method on spiritual touch, spiritual fire and breaking the element barrier of knights need to be further verified. What I can guarantee is that it can conclude an excellent talent of life tenacity. It has longevity, vitality, strength, tenacity, element resistance and dormancy healing, which is more powerful than the talent of life tenacity of early-stage soul soldiers."


    "From now on, you only have a time memory of the standard hourglass. I draw the visualization map and try to remember every detail... Let''s start." Victor went to the side of the living room and gave the middle seat to Charlotte.


    Charlotte turned the six shelves, nailed with six animal skin scrolls, which were painted with the form of the mythical three headed lizard poltanos.


    They stared at the six visualizations. After a while, imosen took the lead in breaking the silence in the living room. He murmured, "it''s different from the previous visualizations... It''s too difficult to remember them. Can I draw them?"


    The followers of the Randall family have learned to visualize their own image. It is actually the method of internal vision from external visualization to internal visualization. However, except Victor himself, most practitioners have not realized real internal vision.


    The visualization provided by Victor this time is not a human image, but a mythical three headed lizard poltanos. He has complete scales and vivid, with a deep and natural charm, just like a giant beast sealed in a scroll.


    Write down six pictures in a short time, not to mention Emerson. Everyone thinks they can''t do it.


    "No!"


    The crowd turned their heads together and looked at the protesting Reverend Dane. He raised his right hand, drew a triangular emblem from his chest to his forehead, and said solemnly: "The LORD says that the honest should be rewarded, and the fraudster will get nothing... The so-called honesty must be honest with himself. The so-called fraud is to deceive yourself with lies. His highness Randall teaches valuable secrets. You must be sincere to gain. People who cheat and cheat are unworthy and can''t understand the power given by his highness Randall."


    Imosen looked puzzled. Nono said, "master, it''s too difficult... I''m afraid I can''t even remember a picture with only this time."


    Victor smiled and said, "Dane, you might as well explain to these Hicks."


    Although Dane was muttering in his heart, he said with great humility: "Your Highness, it''s my honor." He cleared his throat and continued: "Your Highness Randall''s thoughts are very similar to the priest''s meditation method... Let''s say, it''s normal that you can''t remember the visualizations now, and I can''t remember the priest''s meditation model, but the purpose of meditation is to make us remember and think clearly from the beginning to the end... What we see is hidden in our hearts and forgotten It''s a temporary forgetting. If you tap your spiritual power, you can reproduce the original memory. "


    Nelson was outspoken and asked, "can we strengthen our spiritual strength by desperately recalling?"


    "It''s exercise." Dane looked at him and said with a smile, "the stronger the body is, the smarter the brain is. Can the Lord understand this? When you recall all the visualizations, you will find that your soul has become stronger."


    Pastor Dane''s explanation was easy to understand, and the audience felt suddenly enlightened. In fact, the principle of meditation and observation was so simple, including Victor''s visualizing inner vision is also "retrieving memory". According to the earth world, it can be called "flipping through cellular memory".


    This level of visualization is so difficult that it almost only exists in theory. Victor himself has only entered the state of internal vision once. It is far less easy to learn than the church''s model idea or the three headed lizard visualization.


    Dane looked at the three headed lizard visualization chart and commented: "Your Highness''s visualization method is more complex than the meditation model I learned. You have a standard hourglass time memory. Our priest can only watch the model for a quarter of an hour at most. You should seize the time and memorize it carefully."


    "Lord Dane, I have another question to ask." Brandon raised his hand as like as two peas. "If I can recall my master''s visualgraph, will it be exactly the same as the original picture?"


    "Impossible." "As like as two peas," Dane said with a smile, "everyone can see the same things, but they will have their own differences. How can they be exactly the same? But of no great importance, you should ask, can I draw out the visualizations in the future?"


    Klaus leaned over Dane slightly and asked respectfully, "Sir, it''s difficult to restore the visualization, isn''t it?"


    Dane shook his head, nodded again and said, "few people can draw the visualizations they see. I just tell you that the legendary Paladin turnans can do it... His restored visualizations are also the treasure of paladin inheritance. If you can draw your own visualizations by hand one day, your soul strength has reached the legendary level."


    Nelson asked curiously, "why?"


    "Because of concentration." Dane said positively: "Meditation emphasizes no distractions. When we enter the state of meditation, we can''t hear or see. Our concentration is the only one. We can''t even move our hands and fingers. How can we draw the meditation picture? When we can meditate and draw the picture at the same time, our meditation has reached the extreme. It doesn''t matter whether the picture we draw is consistent with what we first saw. You can draw the visualization picture , it is also a treasure that can be inherited. "


    "Your Highness, I don''t know if my explanation is correct?" Dane bowed to victor.


    The visualisation chart or meditation chart drawn by the legendary strong is useful. Victor''s followers can''t divulge poltanos'' ideas at all. When they have the ability to divulge, Victor won''t stop it, because he must be a legendary strong and have his own inheritance.


    However, how many people can reach the legendary realm? Maybe none of them


    Victor nodded: "Pastor Dane is right. My thoughts are based on the meditation method of the church. The principle is the same... I would like to remind you that people''s minds are constantly changing, and they can have many thoughts in the blink of an eye. Therefore, the key to cultivating the mind of thoughts is to focus on the only one. Even if you can''t reach the legendary state, you can benefit a lot in the process of meditation. If you are like Emerson just As I said, drawing the picture first is an opportunistic idea. Like weeds in the heart, it is difficult to eradicate. Even if you look at the picture every day, you will never make any progress. "


    Victor looked at the hourglass on the table and said, "well, less than half of the sand has leaked... Aka and bell are looking around; Charlotte, Renault and shack have been remembering the visualization map; you are all looking at me... Do I have a map on my face?"


    The crowd turned their heads and tried to remember six pairs of three headed lizard visualizations.


    Victor waved to the priest and whispered to him, "Dane, you practice your meditation every day. Do you think I called you here to explain the principles of meditation?"


    Dane blinked for unknown reason and saw Victor say silently with his mouth: that''s what old Miller meant.


    What Lord Miller means, doesn''t that mean that Lord Miller thinks I can set foot in the field of true legend with the help of your Highness''s visualization secret method?


    Dane''s heart shook and he hurried to observe the six three headed lizard visualizations, more attentive than anyone else.


    More than a dozen followers and reverend Dane''s memory visualisation map only lasted for more than an hour, but Victor stayed in the grey rabbit mountains for more than half a month to help them consolidate their memory and teach the supporting breathing method and pile method.


    The idea of three headed lizard observation has a disadvantage. When practitioners contemplate deeply, all perceptual activities stop, even if the enemy holds a knife around their neck. Victor repeatedly warned them that once the prototype of the observation is constructed, they can never practice the boltanos secret without his consent and protection.


    Although it was a bit untimely to teach his followers advanced spiritual and blood secrets during the expedition, Victor believed that old man Miller had deep meaning, and the top dependant would not be aimless. From Victor''s heart, he also hoped that his confidants would return to lander''s collar alive, and it was good that poltanos Secrets could help them improve their strength.


    Victor vaguely felt that this might have something to do with the queen ant, to be exact, with the king of the spiritual world. According to the description of the ancient alchemist, the revived ancient god was an ancient giant beast famous for his extraordinary soul, which was confirmed by the spiritual connection of ant man monsters.


    Twenty one days later, all practitioners succeeded in visualizing the prototype of the mythical three headed lizard. After all, they are not ordinary people. Even Renault and shack, two alchemists, have 15 spiritual attributes. As for the four Dragon maids, Lyra and Dili, Victor directly printed the visualizing creature in their minds, but he never thought that he was the first to visualize the mythical three headed lizard People are not Arka, nor dragon maid, but snack goods bertina!


    The little girl entered the state of cultivation that night. The breathing rhythm of sleep fully conforms to the characteristics of poltanos secret law, just like a nine headed snake lizard sleeping in rotten mud.


    Victor couldn''t understand it. He could only attribute her success to her talent. This guy was greedy for food and sleep and grew very slowly. He was very like a legendary creature such as hydra or dragon.


    At noon the next day, Victor bound the six visions into a book, wrapped them in oil canvas, sealed them in a refined gold box and buried them in a shallow pit. Lyra and Dili changed the shape of the Dragon man more than 3 meters high and worked together to move a huge stone and press it above the pit.


    The strength of the dragon people is even greater than that of kaligura. The key is that the dragon people have strong muscles and bones and can bear the weight of boulders. Even the ogre supervisor can''t lift such a boulder, but human craftsmen can slowly chisel it with tools, or the Nu Tao female Knight shows the empty water element to corrode it and make it brittle.


    Poltanos visualisation is the treasure of inheritance. Victor has written to Sylvia and asked trisley to bring the baggage camp to take it away. There is no mythical three headed lizard visualization, and the breathing and piling methods Sylvia gave her before she got Victor are useless.


    Victor believes that Sylvia has a complete visual inheritance, and with the combination of dawn potion and dream potion, she is fully capable of helping those Knights promoted by potion to break the element barrier. The in-depth study of the secret method of spiritual blood will help the divine Knight get rid of the fate of early death.


    "Your Highness, the people staying in the camp have been arranged." Charlotte came up to victor and whispered.


    Following Victor''s instructions, she selected three of the most experienced elite guards, who led 20 junior soul soldiers and 10 craftsmen, and equipped them with 5 war mastiffs and 15 bear dogs.


    Victor pushed down the boulder. Seeing that the stone was still, he clapped his hands with satisfaction and looked back at the left behind alchemy militia.


    He can remember the name of every alchemist, but the captain of the left behind personnel is a very familiar bull. This 12-year-old alchemy militia is the second batch of alchemy units manufactured by the alchemy tower. He has been engaged in smuggling and has been with the swamp scouts for a long time. His mind is almost the same as that of normal people.


    Victor was quite relieved of the ability of the wild cattle. He pressed his shoulder and said, "there are no powerful monsters and fierce beasts near the camp. The baggage camp will come in autumn. You have to stay here for four months. I''ll leave all the remaining 67 antelope camels to you for good breeding. You can use these camels in the future."


    The bull punched his chest and solemnly said, "Sir, we will live up to our trust!"


    Victor nodded and told, "you know Mrs. trisley. Take someone to look after the things under the stone... Don''t let anyone know except Mrs. trisley."


    "Yes, I only tell Mrs. trisley where the master''s treasure is." The bull said flatly.


    Charlotte came up and said anxiously, "Your Highness, portanos''s visualization is very important. We might as well wait until Mrs. trisley comes... Don''t you want to see her?"


    Victor looked at the west side of the mountain forest, which was the direction of the prairie. He shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, "I''m preparing, and my opponent is also preparing... I have a hunch that the longer I delay, the harder it will be for me to pay him."


    "Let''s go across the grassland and go to the endless forest!"

 Chapter 769

    At the beginning of summer, the prairie is colorful and full of vitality. The green oil grass is like an endless ocean, extending to the end of the connection between heaven and earth; Wild Alfalfa, golden silk grass and ryegrass show no weakness, grow wantonly in the oil grassland and publicize their tenacious vitality; On the sea of grass, you can also see low shrubs, purple Ding, seabuckthorn, awn branches, and clumps of dwarf trees that cannot be named. They are like waves on the green sea, swinging with the wind one after another.


    Under the curtain of green sea and blue sky, colorful exotic flowers and plants, melons, fruits and wild berries add a touch of vivid and charming temperament to this magnificent grassland. Among them, there are many rare varieties that are rarely seen at ordinary times, such as golden blood moss with broad and oily leaves, bright red color and a dazzling golden line. They are not only beautiful and eye-catching, but also the key raw materials in a variety of pharmaceutical formulations.


    Looking around, dozens of golden blood mosses grow on a small grassland.


    The Randall expeditionary army''s motorcade formed a long line and meandered along the refreshing sea of grass. Fifteen large, compact and elegant dragon lizards drag a bulky truck full of goods and materials, allowing solid log wheels to grind ruts on the grass. They can also lower their heads leisurely, roll the golden blood moss in the grass nest into the mouth with their tongue full of thorns, and chew slowly.


    Hundreds of burly soldiers followed the dragon lizard war beast, most of them pulling wheelbarrows. Materials are also tied on the vehicle. The soldiers who served as rickshaw pullers walked like flying in the scorching sun, with no sweat on their faces, and their breath was as smooth as usual.


    Not everyone needs to walk. Fifteen log carts have enough space for people to rest on them. The followers of his highness Randall and reverend Dane have their own places, but not everyone likes to stay in the carriage.


    Bertina rode her big dog "white bread", screaming and screaming, rushed out of the line and rushed to the beautiful grassland. She saw the grassland for the first time in her life and was full of freshness to everything here. In the distance, a prairie fox with a newly captured fat hamster in its mouth just looked at the motorcade strangely, and bertina rushed out recklessly.


    With a roaring smile, the silly Arka chased after "white bread", and the two alchemists responsible for protecting bertina also chased after him. The wizard imosen sitting in the carriage shouted "white bread" and wanted it to bring bertina back. Unfortunately, the fierce war dog ignored him and ran away with his little master. Imosen had no choice but to order several razor beasts the size of a spotted tiger to chase "white bread" to protect his baby daughter.


    In fact, bertina will not encounter any danger at the edge of the grassland. The nearby weeds grow luxuriantly and can cover the legs of adults. However, due to the lack of stable water source, there are almost no large herbivores. Only rabbits, prairie otters and small animals such as foxes, wildcats and badgers jump around in the grass. Occasionally, one or two old wolves can be met, but there will never be groups of wolves.


    Hunting rabbits and rats alone can''t keep the whole wolf herd alive, let alone large beasts and monster groups.


    The main danger in the periphery of the grassland comes from poisonous snakes lurking in the grass and disorientation. However, bertina has Caligula around her, so don''t worry.


    Looking at Victor''s smile, he could not help smiling. He recalled that his royal highness with white hair was the first time he entered the Walton steppe. The accompanying battle priest was so anxious that it was useless to jump. He could only follow the troops across the Wharton prairie to a remote border town, and watched the Xunlong Knights have a private meeting with dodo''s iron wall knights.


    Roland is a powerful Golden Knight. Bell is just an innocent and pure little girl. No wonder imosen is worried. Other followers in the team are also worried that bell will have an accident.


    Victor thought for a moment and asked Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, to follow him. "White bread" is a fierce fighting dog after all. It runs at an amazing speed. It''s easy to carry bertina to the depths of the grassland. Caligula is also a big child without a heart. He will only run around with Bell''s ass. with Meiwen around them, he can be safe.


    In fact, Victor spoiled bell and aka and allowed them to explore and play on the grassland. He was also able to indulge the big one and the small two pistachios.


    Bell and Arka had run out of sight, but the team didn''t stop to wait for them, but continued to move forward. The most important thing for the field March is to find the water source first. The soldiers and war animals of the expeditionary army can''t survive only by the water in the grass leaves like rabbits and otters. Only by finding the shallow river on the grassland can the team set up camp and rest, or find the traces of large animals and orcs on the grassland.


    Surveying the environment of the prairie and the distribution of monster groups is the next main task of the expeditionary army. Victor hoped that the work could be completed within two months. The expeditionary army must enter the endless forest on the west side of the grassland before autumn. Otherwise, in winter, cold forest climate, lack of food, rain and snow blocking roads and other factors will seriously affect the exploration process of the expeditionary army.


    It is not easy to find a river on the vast grassland. Fortunately, the team has eyes in the sky. The Emerson wizard released the blue eyed eagles to look for water sources with their high-altitude vision. However, the emergence of blue eyed Eagle attracted the fierce grassland harrier eagle. They called on their companions, boldly attacked the larger invaders, and defeated the blue eyed Eagles raised by wizards by virtue of their quantitative advantages. The flight altitude of the alchemical crow and Lin falcon is not enough, and they can''t help. Victor had to do it himself, calling for the wind element and killing the grassland Eagles several kilometers high from the ground one by one. The eagles fled the sky battlefield. The attack also led to the folding wings of three blue eyed eagles.


    The eagles lost the battle and announced the arrival of uninvited guests to the prairie. The team can''t hide their whereabouts on the grassland with a wide view. Victor doesn''t need to scatter the forward and the scouts on both wings. Everyone gathered in the team and rushed to the river more than 300 kilometers away.


    The alchemical dragon lizard has long endurance and can travel thousands of miles a day by dragging trucks. The third level blood warrior with the talent of life tenacity can keep up with the dragon lizard carriage. It is the carriage itself that really limits the marching speed.


    When the expeditionary army stopped at the grey rabbit mountains, the soldiers cut trees and processed them into wood, and then the craftsmen in the team converted 15 sledges into four-wheel carriages and dozens of two wheeled trolleys with those wood. These vehicles are not exquisite, that is, they are bulky and durable, but they can''t stand the toss of the alchemical dragon lizard. If the speed is too fast, they must fall apart.


    The team can only maintain a speed of about 30 kilometers per hour, which is much faster than taking the antelope camel on the road. At about dusk, the team arrived at the Bank of a shallow river on the grassland. The clear river reflected the dark purple sky, just like a magnificent purple ribbon falling between the green grass. Unfortunately, no large animals were seen near the river. They must have found outsiders and fled in advance. Today''s dinner can only be bacon, salted fish, porridge with dry cakes.


    Nelson commanded the soldiers to arrange the camp. They made a circle with a big carriage, took out many long wooden thorns from the carriage and inserted them in the open space between the carriages. This is the usual camping method of the herdsmen of Wharton grassland. Tents have to be set up in the middle of the camp, but the Randall expedition army did not bring too many oil canvas tents, because the soul soldiers are not afraid of cold and heat. They can spend the night as long as they spread a blanket on the grass.


    A limited number of tents are reserved for followers. As for his highness himself, the largest carriage in the convoy is his temporary residence. Charlotte commanded the craftsmen in the team to build a beautiful and unique camp house around the carriage with wood components and oil canvas. In fact, Charlotte asked craftsmen to build this unique camp according to her design. Nicole hopes that Charlotte can take good care of her husband''s daily life for her. Charlotte has spent a lot of effort and is very competent in this regard.


    After the camp was built, Victor asked Lyra, Dili and Frey to walk around the camp, and all the annoying blood sucking mosquitoes and flies died.


    The dragon power of dragon maids is more effective than any insect repellent potion.


    After all this was taken care of, the soldiers began to make a fire to cook porridge. The smell of bacon mixed with wheat was everywhere, but bertina and they still didn''t come back. Imosen finally couldn''t sit still. He found Victor quietly and begged humbly, "master, do we send a team to find bell?"


    Victor smiled and said, "they''re fine now. Isn''t your razor beast with bell? You can master her position at any time. There''s no need to worry too much. Just let them go crazy outside for two days."


    Emerson wanted to say something more. Through the curtain of the camp, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Charlotte, Marcy, and the Dragon maid taking the sword maids to the river to wash. They wore cool clothes and bare snow-white and smooth legs, talking and laughing through the reeds by the river. The wizard didn''t dare to look more. He quickly lowered his head and bowed down to victor.


    Watching imosen leave in a hurry, Victor was speechless for a while. The ladies are just playing in the water normally. Imosen''s embarrassed appearance will make people mistakenly think that he caught the master peeking at the ladies'' bath and was thrown out.


    Do I need to peek at a beautiful lady? From the moment I was in kite castle, all the ladies peeped at me... Victor rubbed his smooth chin and thought proudly. In fact, he belongs to the proud nature of the sun elves.


    After dinner and returning to the wagon camp, Victor and Charlotte talked about imosen''s personal problems. He found that over the past few months, Emerson and reverend Dane were getting closer and closer, which must not be a good thing.


    Although Emerson was a wizard, he believed in the Lord of glory since childhood and had a very subtle attitude towards the military priest. Dane can also find that imosen is not a family wizard kept by the York family. He is a wild wizard. However, imosen''s gifted witchcraft is very useful, especially good at cultivating alienated war beasts. Any great power welcomes wizards like Emerson, and the church is no exception.


    People all think that the clergy of the Lord of glory is the mortal enemy of evil wizards. In fact, the Church of glory is the most powerful force to feed wizards. They have two ways to place witches, one is the shadow priest selected from the Ayres, and the other is the secular regime controlled by the shining knights.


    The church also has a set of self consistent words to absorb the talents of wild Wizards: the wizard whose soul is eroded by the devil is the evil who must be purified, and the servant of the Lord of glory can redeem the wizard''s soul.


    In short, whether the wizard is evil or not is up to the priest.


    Dane must claim that Emerson is not evil, or he will become a fallen priest who secretly colludes with the devil. With the Enlightenment of the priest, imosen relaxed his vigilance against Dane and prayed to him every day to ask the Lord of glory to redeem his soul, perhaps including bertina.


    Reverend Dane did not dare to pry into the corner of his highness Randall. Now he just wanted to get on well with his companions on the journey. In the future, if shepherd Dane wants to borrow imosen''s ability, Dane''s weight is enough and his courage is natural.


    The problem now is that Emerson learned about a different world through his association with Reverend Dane. It is inevitable that new ideas will come into his mind. This is human''s thinking instinct and can''t be controlled. It doesn''t mean that imosen will abandon the Randall family. However, wizards with extraordinary power must be bound and supervised by the family, and the sword maid can perform this task.


    The sword maid is actually a secret death warrior carefully cultivated by the big family. The Lord will only give the sword maid to the members of the family. It is a little too much to say that the maid with the sword is the ear and eye of the core members of the family. But if the core members are consistent with the family, the sword maid obviously comes from the support of the Lord. Like the marriage of the Elina sisters and the Baron of Nicole, they are surrounded by the sword maid presented by the Rose Manor.


    Nelson and they all chose two maidens with swords. Imosen didn''t understand the truth and didn''t take the initiative. No matter what he thought, Victor asked Charlotte to choose two ladies with swords and put them into him to take care of his daily life and protect his safety.


    Early the next morning, Victor planned to go up along the grassland in Hebei, and let the Yalong Raiders Dili and Frey go down along Henan to explore this strange grassland in two ways. Laila, the most powerful red dragon maid, stayed to guard the camp. He wanted to act alone, so he would explore much faster. Charlotte held victor and begged him to bring some guards around. Victor had to let Klaus and Marcy choose three blood militia, plus three alchemical dragon lizards and four alchemical war mastiffs to form a convoy to accompany him.


    Alchemy dragon lizard is worthy of being a silver class heavy-duty transportation unit. Under the condition of light load, it can run for three days and three nights at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour. This is to preserve the physical strength required for combat. If they run with all their strength, few monsters can catch up with them.


    Unfortunately, the alchemy dragon lizard, as a war animal, is not friendly enough to riders. Ordinary people, let alone riding the alchemy dragon lizard for three days and nights, I''m afraid it will be dried by the air in most of the day. The senior bronze knight can barely give full play to the ability of the alchemy dragon lizard.


    Silver level war beasts are best equipped with silver level riders. The accompanying blood militia limits the speed of the alchemy dragon lizard. It took Victor 23 days to explore the northern part of the prairie.


    When they were about to return to the camp, Nelson, Reverend Dane, Charlotte, and four Dragon maids ran out to meet victor. Seeing each other and greeting each other, Victor noticed that they looked different, frowned and asked Nelson directly, "what happened here?"


    Nelson looked strange and said in an uncertain tone, "the camp seems... Like a thief?"

 Chapter 770

    "The guard in charge of guarding the supplies reported to me for the first time that a small bag of crude sugar was missing from the temporary warehouse. I didn''t care... I thought he remembered wrong, or the bag of crude sugar fell on the March."


    Several wooden chairs were placed in the open space next to the wagon camp. Everyone sat in their chairs and formed a circle. Charlotte reported the abnormal situation of the camp to his highness Randall.


    The blonde Knight lowered her head in shame. She didn''t realize that the alchemist was meticulous and counted the materials several times a day. The guard reported that a small bag of crude sugar was missing from the temporary warehouse. It must have been lost in the camp, and it happened that day.


    The expeditionary army carried a lot of crude sugar, and it didn''t matter whether one bag was more or less. However, the camp of the expeditionary army was invaded, and the other party could steal things unconsciously under everyone''s care.


    Charlotte pursed her rosy lips and continued to introduce Victor: "In the next ten days, there were six consecutive incidents of missing items in the camp. Almost every other day, something disappeared inexplicably. The missing items included sugar, salt, coffee, fresh fruit, wine, preserves and condiments... We found that the situation in the camp was wrong, but we didn''t search in a big way, but pretended that nothing had happened. We observed in the dark and hoped to find it A thief. "


    Victor could not help but show a funny look on his face and said in a relaxed tone: "you thought that the thieves in the camp were bertina and Caligula, and deliberately connived at them to play."


    Everyone smiled, but their smiles were embarrassed and depressed. Charlotte explained: "the theft happened after bell and aka came back. We all mistook it for their prank and didn''t take it to heart."


    "How did akar and bell get rid of the suspicion?"


    "On the twelfth day of the theft, aka''s most precious spice bag and iron pot were stolen. He hurried to find it, and then cried loudly and sadly... We questioned bell, but her guard proved that she was playing by the river behind the camp, which could not have been stolen by her."


    Charlotte paused and said, "Arka couldn''t find his lost items. We realized that there were invaders in the camp."


    She glanced at Victor and stressed, "it''s a terrible intruder."


    Victor was a little silent, looked at Nelson and asked, "my commander, how did you deal with this?"


    Nelson habitually touched the back of his head and said in a deep voice, "I still think nothing has happened. I stop practicing the boltanos secret method myself, so that I won''t lose my perception. Then I guard the warehouse with the guards..."


    Seeing Nelson''s silence, Victor sat up straight in surprise and asked, "the materials in the warehouse have been stolen under your eyes?"


    Nelson shook his head and said sadly, "it was my own tent that was patronized by thieves and lost a fine gold knife and a silver spoon."


    Victor couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. Although Nelson lost something small, the thief could avoid his ambush and touch his tent, which was by no means possible for ordinary people. The other party''s spiritual perception should be at least stronger than Nelson.


    Victor thought about it, shook his head and said, "Nelson, you have to ambush quietly when outsiders invade the camp... It''s not like the style of the northern bear."


    Nelson glanced at Dane from the corner of his eye and said: the guy taught me how to do this.


    Dane smiled bitterly: "I don''t believe in the invasion of foreign enemies. I think we did it ourselves... Lord Nelson doesn''t believe that enemies can sneak into the camp, so he listened to my advice and played down the matter. Your highness, you know, some people will have some unusual strange behaviors, such as stealing, in order to relieve stress under special circumstances. Moreover, the lost east of the camp They are all ordinary goods. If we find him out in a big way for such a small matter and let him lose all his face, wouldn''t it be very good? "


    Dane suspected that there were "thieves" in the team, which was a reasonable guess. No wonder Nelson and Charlotte would adopt his handling opinions.


    There are four golden Yalong people in the expeditionary army camp. Most of the remaining 200 people are alchemical militia with a perception attribute of more than 15 points, as well as alchemical dragon lizards, alchemical war mastiffs and bear dogs. In addition, Emerson''s razor beasts, Philip II and Philip III - these unnatural dissimilated monsters are naturally flesh and blood hungry and are particularly sensitive to creatures , even the horned frogs hidden underground can be dug out and eaten.


    From Victor''s point of view, the expeditionary army''s perception mode and perception level are three-dimensional and rigorous. Suppose he sneaks into a camp with the same conditions and commits theft, it is very unlikely that he will not be found.


    Victor looked at Charlotte again and saw her nod gently.


    In Nelson''s tent, there are two sword maids. They have received the most strict sleep training and should take turns to be vigilant when the owner sleeps. Charlotte obviously questioned them afterwards. If Nelson''s sword maid is not a "burglar", then there are really intruders in the camp.


    The "external thief" can steal things from the sword maid, and it can poison or assassinate family members who are unconscious because of practicing the boltanos secret method.


    That''s why Charlotte said the invaders in the camp were terrible.


    Nelson said in a low voice, "stealing things from my tent is provocative. I did a comprehensive search of the whole camp regardless of who the thief was... There were no footprints, no smell, nothing. It''s like a ghost wandering in the camp... But I can''t feel it, and Arka can''t feel it."


    Victor turned to Lyra behind him and asked, "what about you? Don''t tell me, you didn''t do anything."


    The master''s censure was severe. Lyra, the Dragon maid, tooted her beautiful red lips and said wrongfully, "the lost things are not the king''s treasure... The money the king asked me to guard hasn''t been lost."


    "Charlotte asked us for help. Our sister looked for it carefully and couldn''t find the thief." Dragon maid Frey added nearby.


    Charlotte nodded in recognition and said, "the sisters searched an area of 300 square kilometers, but they couldn''t find a clue. In the next few days, we set a trap, but the thieves didn''t touch the food in the trap. Instead, the camp lost crystal lanterns, ropes, shovels, scissors and other tools."


    Lyra suddenly thought of something. She took out the Hydra jewel from her waist pocket and held it on XianMei''s white hand. She looked at Victor eagerly and said that the treasure she was guarding had not been stolen.


    Yalong people have the talent of hindsight of the dragon family. They can lock the location of thieves and treasures by looking back on the past, and then chase the thieves to death. But the taste of Yalong maid is not enough to mark a little food and tools as "the treasure of the Dragon King", and the personal belongings lost by others have nothing to do with them.


    Mei Wen blinked her charming blue eyes and said, "I''ll find bell..."


    Bell is also "the treasure of the Dragon King". Meiwen wants to take bell to prove that they have not slackened their guard duties. Victor smiled bitterly and shook his head. He stopped Mei Wen and told the Dragon maids, "you all go back to the car and wait for me."


    "Yes." The four sisters of the Dragon maid said in unison.


    When their tall and graceful figure disappeared into the carriage cabin, Victor wrinkled his slender sword like eyebrows and said thoughtfully, "is it really a ghost?"


    As his highness Randall asked himself, the atmosphere suddenly became cold and strange. Nelson and Charlotte seemed to have the same idea.


    It is human nature to attribute the problem to ghosts and gods in unexplained situations. But the shepherds of the Lord of glory will never openly support rumors of the horror of the dead. Dane said firmly:


    "The natural undead has no support and cannot survive unless it is the carrier that the wizard endows the undead with parasitism through witchcraft. Even so, the undead does not exist for a long time. Because they are all maintained by the magic of the wizard, and the magic of the wizard is limited, and it is impossible to control the undead all the time. Moreover, even if ghosts can steal things, they must show up when they take them Besides, what about the stolen items? Ghosts don''t need food or water... They don''t need anything. Those who need these materials are the people who control the ghosts. "


    Victor nodded and asked, "Reverend, what do you think of these thefts?"


    After thinking for a moment, Dane looked up and said: "I still think the problem lies inside the camp... I suspect it''s bell, because her highness said she was a little wizard, but she hasn''t shown her witchcraft ability. If she was a mental wizard, she might be able to manipulate others to help her steal some items... Of course, when the little wizard awakens her talent, most of them don''t know what happened? I mean, bell It can be unintentional. She uses witchcraft in her dreams, but I have no evidence. "


    He was wearing a special leather inner armor made by Randall family and covered with a gray priest''s short robe. This simple dress clearly highlighted the identity of a shepherd.


    In the field of demons, wizards and the dead, priests undoubtedly have the most authoritative voice. In fact, 99% of the dead events in human countries are related to wizards, and there are many natural dead, but their activity time is very short. The natural dead often disappear before the parties concerned feel it, and there is no need to ask priests to expel them at all.


    Dane has no practical experience in dealing with the dead, but it does not affect his authority. At least in Nelson and Charlotte''s view, the priest''s view should be accurate.


    Charlotte was delicate and had a noble master behind her. She would not fully believe Dane''s statement. She asked cautiously, "Lord Dane, can''t you see whether bell has awakened witchcraft?"


    "I can''t answer this question." Dane spread out his hands and shrugged his shoulders. In the face of Mrs. Charlotte''s query, he assumed an indifferent attitude. He was not afraid of Charlotte''s anger or being ridiculed by the other party, because he was telling the truth.


    At the beginning, the Pope personally performed true vision to check the root cause of bertina''s disease. However, even the Pope could not detect Bell''s identity as a wizard, let alone a level 5 priest?


    Dane believed that Lord Miller, the brilliant waiter, had made some arrangements for bell to hide her wizard identity; he also believed that his highness Randall, who was very intelligent, must know what bell was special, whether Lord Miller told his highness or his highness thought of it.


    Sure enough, when Charlotte was about to raise her eyebrows, Victor took her slender and soft jade hand and asked, "when was the last theft?"


    Charlotte smiled at her beloved master and replied, "the day before yesterday afternoon, a guard reported the loss of two air-dried prairie grouse. Aka was the first to run to find it, but she didn''t find it."


    Victor stretched out his slender fingers, rubbed his eyebrows, sighed and said, "is this an intruder or a ''burglar''? This matter must be tracked down... Dane, what can you do?"


    Dane thought about it and tried to say, "I think we can send someone to keep an eye on bell. In addition, please ask your highness and four ladies to search outside the camp. If the intruder did it, he stole the wind chicken at noon the day before yesterday. He shouldn''t have gone far."


    Victor immediately got up, nodded and said, "well, without delay, I and the Dragon maid went out of the camp to search and see if we could catch the thief, but Lyra wanted to stay... Dane was responsible for the search on the camp side."


    Soon, Victor left the camp with three dragon maids and searched in different directions for clues that the invaders might leave. According to Victor''s wishes, Dane sent bertina to the carriage cabin and handed it over to Charlotte and Lyra. Then he wandered around the camp and inadvertently came outside imosen''s tent.


    Philip II, III and a group of razor beasts lie dormant on the grass around the tent. The two alienated beasts are like two hills. Even if they lie still, they give people a strong sense of oppression. Dane involuntarily slowed down, carefully walked through the gap left by the alienated beast, approached the tent, and whispered, "imosen, imosen, are you there?"


    The wizard of Randall''s family bent down and got out of the tent, followed by two beautiful, slender waist and long legged sword maidens. As soon as he saw the military priest, he greeted warmly, "Dane, you''re here... Well, bell, how''s she?"


    Dane looked at him and joked, "you guy can have such a lovely daughter."


    Imosen rubbed his hands and said proudly, "the master never mentioned my father daughter relationship with bell, and I can''t publicize that bell is my daughter everywhere. After all, the reputation of a wizard is not very good, and I''m afraid I''ll hurt bell."


    "OK, OK, I know your father and daughter used to live a hard life... I just came to ask if you lost anything." Dane asked with a smile.


    "We haven''t lost anything, have we?" Emerson turned to ask his sword maid, got a positive nod from them, and said to Dane, "we haven''t lost anything... What? Hasn''t the thief been caught yet?"


    Dane nodded heavily, patted the wizard on the shoulder and said: "Your Highness Randall has gone out to find the intruder... Before the result, don''t practice the poltanos secret method to prevent accidents... Bell is in your Highness''s car house, guarded by Mrs. Charlotte and Ms. Lyra. The big fool sleeps outside the car house. You don''t have to worry about Bell''s safety."


    "... that''s good." Imosen sighed with relief, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I dare to practice the secret method taught by your highness. Now I sleep in turn with Lisa and Anwen... The thief haunts and makes everyone very nervous. Reverend master, do you think there will be a real ghost?"


    Dane was silent. The blood color on imosen''s face gradually faded, and his lips trembled and said, "there won''t be ghosts in the camp?"


    He has great extraordinary power, but like most ordinary people, he has a natural fear of the dead.


    Dane coughed and said, "the possibility of ghosts is very small... It''s not impossible. I want you to do me a favor."


    Emerson''s eyes brightened, cheered up and said, "if you need my help, just open your mouth. It''s my honor to help the servant of the Supreme Lord dispel evil!"


    Dane smiled, nodded and asked, "didn''t bell catch an old fox when he came back? Was it still alive?"


    "Behind the tent, I keep it well!"


    They went around the back of the tent, and the maid with the sword followed them like a shadow. Dane didn''t care about the maid''s follow. His attention was all focused on a grassland fox with dark red fur and a circle of white fur in his mouth.


    When the old fox saw imosen, he bowed his head and leaned close to his ear, looking very friendly and obedient.


    Imosen pushed aside the coquettish grassland fox with his feet and asked nervously and excitedly, "Reverend Dane, can this old fox catch ghosts?"


    Dane''s eyes became deep and unpredictable. A smile came out of his mouth and said faintly, "it''s also the first time I use exorcism. If there is a ghost in the camp, I have to find it first... By the way, don''t tell me about it. When I really find the dead, I''ll drive it away at all costs!"


    In awe, imosen nodded three points from his chest to his forehead, "may the supreme glorious Lord shine on our way and dispel all darkness and impurity."


    Dane squeezed the holy crystal in his pocket and prayed silently in his heart: "may the Lord protect me and give me power, and the lucky enemy will suffer bad luck! May the Lord protect me and give me a sharp sword, and the coming danger will be cut off!"

 Chapter 771

    The surging wind brings the unique fragrance of the grassland in midsummer. It is the charming taste of grass leaves, wild flowers, dew and soil. It has a natural and vast artistic conception, as if it can bring people''s thoughts to a distance.


    Victor lay flat under a low oak tree. The luxuriant canopy was like an open umbrella, blocking the hot sun and casting a shade. The weeds on the ground have grown to the knee height of adults. Lying on it is like falling into a soft big bed. It is covered by grass leaves all around. It is especially suitable for laziness.


    Mei Wen, the Dragon maid with blue hair, narrowed her eyes like a docile kitten and curled up in Victor''s arms. Her body was light and soft, emitting an unspeakable beauty. Victor''s left hand cushioned the back of his head, and his right hand bypassed MEG fiavin''s tall white neck and played with her white dragon horn.


    Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, is like Andrea in every way The Countess of Wimbledon has the same clear temperament, exquisite facial features, stunning appearance, the same bad temper, arrogant, willful and unsocial, likes to be alone, and has a strong curiosity. In short, she is more difficult to get along with than alexsta, but she is gentle and docile around Victor, just like having two faces.


    Victor concentrated on boltanos'' secret method and spent two days and one night feeding the mythical three headed lizard. As soon as he woke up from deep dormancy, Meiwen got entangled. At this time, dilly and Frey were still on guard outside.


    He hugged MEG fiavin with blue hair and blue eyes, but he thought of Andrea.


    If it were the Countess of Wimbledon, she would seize the opportunity to stick to him like Mei Wen. The Dragon maid has a soul contract with victor. Meiwen''s situation is more special than other dragon maids. She obtains more power of wind element law from Victor and is especially obsessed with the smell of her master. And Andrea Wimbledon and Victor share the same blood. Although she is a wind knight and has strong independence, she also likes to be close to victor and even unconsciously shows obedience.


    However, Andrea did not give up her Earl of Wimbledon for victor.


    Neither the law and power of the son of the wind nor the love attracted by blood can shake the will of high-level female knights.


    The question is, what happens when the high elves see Victor?


    The elves royal family in the era of God chosen married the knight family, hoping to breed the sun elves with the help of the special connection between the Golden Knight and the element sea. So, does the strong of the elves have the means to limit the sun elves?


    The answer is obvious. The legendary giants of the elves have to keep themselves even in the face of the sun, otherwise they can''t be called legends.


    Victor thought to himself: did the elves have any special means to "capture" him?


    If the elves could artificially awaken the ancient will in his blood, Victor felt that he should keep a distance from the elves and wait for the dual blood talent tree to form a balance, so he didn''t have to worry.


    The footsteps of sand, sand and sand came from far to near. Dili and Frey, the Dragon maid, noticed that the master woke up and rushed over from a distance. They saw Mei Wen lying in Victor''s arms with snow-white and exquisite jade feet, looked at each other, and were ready to take off her long boots and seize the position of Victor''s left shoulder.


    In fact, Victor is considering whether to expose Dane''s plot. From a rational point of view, he should avoid it, because the thief in the camp is likely to be related to the elves, but he is also curious about the thief and the elves.


    Dilly and Frey''s pet fight made Victor immediately find a reason to go back to camp and keep an eye on Dane.


    I only have two arms. The three dragon maids want me to hold them. I can''t favor one over the other. Let''s watch them quarrel? It''s better to go back to the camp... Victor bounced up from the grass with Meiwen in his arms and said, "we''ve been out for two days. It''s time to go back."


    Dili''s disappointments were written on her face and said, "master, we''re only coming back. You''re leaving."


    Frey blinked and said in a charming voice, "king, you''ve been dormant these two days. We haven''t started searching for thieves yet."


    Mei Wen also nodded and said, "Wang, shall we catch the thief now?"


    Victor looked at the direction of the camp, smiled and said, "the thief has been in the camp... Dane is ready to do it. I want to see how he can force the invisible thief out."


    **********************


    These two days, Reverend Dane led a white billed old fox around the camp. Although he denied that he was searching for ghosts, the news that the Reverend used the old fox to catch ghosts has spread all over the camp.


    Randall family knights and ferocious soldiers only think that Dane is standing in the position of clergy and deliberately weakening the sense of existence of the dead. You know, out of fear of unknown undead, foolish people will also have evil faith. There have been cults that worship the dead in the history of the human country. Although the glorious church extinguished them with lightning speed, the priests of the Lord of glory have been particularly taboo about rumors about the dead since then. The priests have a unified voice and only publicize the causes and weaknesses of the dead to the believers, and they don''t like the believers to openly discuss or spread the mysterious events about the dead.


    Unfortunately, the horror stories of ghosts and ghosts have always had a market in the upper and lower societies of human countries. In addition to the extraordinary knight who can deeply understand the operation law of the element, no matter how the priest explains it, it is difficult for others to understand the simple truth that the dead cannot survive because of the lack of water element.


    Of course, as long as people and believers are not superstitious because of fear, the purpose of church publicity will be achieved.


    For example, Nelson and Charlotte have heard many ghost stories, but they are not very afraid of the dead. Reverend Dane caught ghosts alone, but they were in high spirits. Nelson also ran to Dane and said he wanted to help. As a result, the priest scolded him and drove him away.


    Professional things are left to professional people. In order to cooperate with Dane in searching for ghosts in the camp, members of the Randall family stay away from him at the priest''s request.


    Alchemists don''t have the curiosity of knights and fierce soldiers. They usually do what they should do.


    That evening, two blood militia patrolled the camp with a bear dog as usual. When they passed a pile of boxes, a small figure emerged in the corner and quietly followed the blood warrior. The fierce and sharp bear dog turned a blind eye to strangers.


    It always hid under the shadow of the blood militia, as if it were integrated with the shadow. It walked quietly. The people and animals encountered along the way did not find a dwarf behind the patrol. The strangest thing is that the patrol guards always leave footprints when they trample on the grass, and the grass leaves trampled by the dwarfs automatically return to their original state, and there is no trace of trampling.


    Everyone who walks through will leave a trace. This theorem does not seem to exist in the dwarf. It is like a real ghost, swaggering around the camp, but no one or war animals can notice it.


    However, when the patrol came near a tent, the dwarf suddenly smelled a pungent smell and couldn''t help sneezing loudly. The blood warrior and the bear dog suddenly looked back and saw a figure flash into the grass and disappear without a trace.


    The camp was like a frying pan, and the heavy footsteps came close to this side one after another. Caligula roared and rushed to the scene first, stared at the big bull''s eyes, searched everywhere, and simply lay on the ground, puckering his ass to sniff the smell with the war mastiff and bear dog.


    "I know, in the tent!" With the roar of aka, several of them rushed into the oil canvas tent and turned around. Finally, they demolished the tent and found no intruders.


    Everyone was inexplicably excited and talked. The guards in charge of patrol and aka were asked again and again, but they couldn''t tell what they saw.


    Commander Nelson shouted to Reverend Dane who had just finished his questioning: "Reverend master, there is really a ghost! How do you catch it? We can help."


    "... why are you so happy? Is it fun?" With a straight face, Dane scolded the people who didn''t mind watching the excitement and said, "they''re all scattered. Some ghosts are scared to death by you. How can I catch them?"


    "Let the fox out?" Nelson suggested with a shy face.


    "Well, let''s go back first. Don''t surround here. Take good care of the camp materials. Be careful not to be cheated by the invaders." Charlotte said to the crowd to leave. When the onlookers left, she saluted the priest and asked softly, "Lord Dane, what do you think we should do now?"


    Dane looked a little pale, waved his hand and said, "don''t deal with it. If it''s a ghost, it should have died by now; if it''s an intruder, it doesn''t dare to stay in the camp... In short, the theft won''t happen again."


    "Ah? That''s it?" Charlotte was so disappointed that she immediately covered her mouth and said with a embarrassed smile, "sorry, I''m rude."


    It is obviously rude to show a strong interest in ghosts in the presence of church priests. Dane remained silent for a moment and said, "at first I thought it was the theft caused by Bell''s awakening mental and physical witchcraft talent, but now it doesn''t seem to be... If the thief is really a ghost, it''s my responsibility to drive away the dead, and I don''t want you to step in and help. Madam, I hope you can understand my insistence and let everyone not make a fuss. I''ll deal with it."


    Charlotte smiled and saluted Dane again to express her apology.


    No one should offend the priest, especially the expeditionary army on exploration missions in the wild. Reverend Dane, who has mastered divination, can save many lives, which has been fully proved by the battle between Randall expeditionary army and half dragons.


    When the pet Knight left, Reverend Dane clenched the rope with the white billed old fox in his hand, dragged it around to search, and then turned and left the scene.


    The disturbance caused by the thief gradually subsided and the camp resumed normal operation. No one noticed that the originator of the theft was hidden under a carriage on the edge of the camp.


    He was lying in the grass under the carriage. The shadow of the carriage and dense weeds provided perfect cover for him. His voice murmured slightly: "Stinky old fox, disgusting old fox, damn old fox... Bobo must leave now... If Tiantian dares to laugh at Bobo, let him find the oak barrel compass."


    After confirming that there was no danger around, mainly the smelly old fox, the dwarf got out from under the carriage and slipped out of the camp with the help of grass and shadow.


    It made a special circle, came to the reed by the river, and whispered, "sweet, sweet, I''m back."


    The reeds on the dense riverside swayed gently, as if blown by the evening wind. Another dwarf poked his head out of the reeds and said discontentedly, "Bobo, it''s not time to change shifts. I''d like to bet you with delicious and sweet purple sugar that you certainly didn''t take back the oak barrel master''s compass from the thief''s hand... Bobo is lazy."


    "Bobo is not lazy..."


    "You''re lazy... I bet, and then I won. All the purple sugar is sweet."


    "Damn it, I met the old fox in the camp. Don''t you believe it?"


    "Well, I believe... Bobo, you''d better not move. It''s on your left."


    The dwarf named Bobo turned his head slowly and rigidly. He saw the old fox standing on the windward side of the reed bush. His green eyes were staring at himself, and his toothless mouth was still dripping.


    Bobo was too frightened to move, and said anxiously, "sweet, think of a way. I''m going to stink to death by it."


    "Nonsense, I can''t smell the smell."


    "... your position is against the wind."


    "You are also against the wind."


    "I smell when I see it!" Bobo finally shouted out angrily.


    "Well, you''re right, so we''ll be fine if we don''t look at it now."


    "Asshole, it will bite me. Kill it."


    "I won''t do it. I''ll stink for years. Kill yourself..." Sweet shook her head again and again.


    "Not for several years, only for a few days... Stink for a month at most, no more, I promise you."


    "Is that so? That Bobo killed it and sweet sang for you."


    The two dwarfs patronized the bickering and quarrelling, but did not find the Reverend Dane quietly approaching them. The servant eyes of the shining Lord shine with white gold, which is the external appearance of the fire god of the soul. At the moment, dale is as powerful as a senior knight. He quickly raised two crossbows, aimed at the two dwarfs respectively, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    The conical crossbow arrow made of refined iron is like two blue streamers, shooting at the dwarf''s head quickly. Suddenly, the air showed a spiral air flow, blowing the tail wings of the crossbow arrows, wrapping them and pulling out two upward curved flight tracks.


    The two dwarfs woke up and screamed and jumped into the reeds. The long reed swayed in the wind, and there was no movement separated from the middle. Dane immediately threw away two crossbows and took out the hammer hanging at his waist. At the same time, he rushed like lightning. He separated the reeds, but the two dwarfs disappeared again, with only some stolen tools scattered inside.


    "Don''t bother... These two halflings can hide in the camp for so many days without being found. I can''t even find their hiding place. It can be seen that they are high-level halflings adventurers. They are now integrated into the environment, and you won''t find them for a while."


    A soft and pleasant voice came with the wind. Dane looked back and saw Victor''s slender figure standing not far away. He put away the hammer with a bitter smile and said dryly, "Your Highness... What a coincidence."


    "Qiao? Dane, do you think it''s a coincidence that I''m here?" Victor''s smile was elegant and charming, and the expression in his dark golden eyes was deep and distant. He sighed: "Mortals always classify accidents beyond their control as coincidence. However, behind the coincidence may be the result dominated by the strong. Miller once said that the strong... The future is a chaos intertwined by countless possibilities, and the real strong always shape the chaotic future into the reality he wants."


    Dane was stunned for a long time and murmured, "this... Is this the true meaning of great prophecy?"


    "Everyone can be a prophet." Victor walked slowly over and said to Dane: "The first Paladin turnans said, ''if you want to grow vegetables on the grassland, what should you do? Collect soil and fertilizer and pile up a vegetable garden; dig a canal by the river to introduce water into the vegetable garden, and you have to find suitable vegetable seeds and take care of them carefully every day. After a few months, you get vegetables."


    Dane scratched his head in confusion and said in distress, "it seems so. It''s always too simple."


    "With different powers and abilities, the way to realize the prophecy is naturally different. I want a vegetable garden. I just need to command the squire, and they will naturally give me a vegetable garden. And you have to do it yourself." Victor smiled and said, "you want to find halflings and kill them quietly, but I want to catch them alive... The result is obvious."


    The reed belt by the river fell down in a crash. Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, jumped out with a dwarf in one hand, turned and ran to the camp.


    Victor nodded with satisfaction and continued to say to Dane: "I must praise you for doing well... You first deny that there are ghosts in the camp, put the problem on Bell''s head, and suggest me to go out to track possible intruders, and then skillfully create an atmosphere, so that Nelson and them mistakenly think that you don''t admit it, but are actually looking for ghosts."


    Dane said dejectedly, "I know I can''t deceive your highness, so it''s true that there are no ghosts in the camp. It''s also true that this matter is related to bell..."


    "Truth can also achieve the purpose of deception." Victor gave Dane a funny look and asked: "Why do you think I''m really fooled? Nelson and Charlotte are fools. You''ve said that ghosts don''t need to steal food. In that case, why is there no thief''s excreta outside the camp? There''s only one possibility. Their excreta and the excreta of camp guards are mixed in the cesspit. They''ve always been hidden in the camp, not outside."


    Dane was tongue tied. After a long time, he smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness, you know, you should be able to understand my difficulties."


    Victor looked at the reeds and low oaks by the river and nodded: "There are many dwarf oaks on this grassland, but there are no such trees on the Wharton prairie of the Sassanian Empire, because the red haired bison on the Wharton prairie can push down trees and eat up leaves and twigs. On this grassland, there are no large herbivores similar to the red haired bison, and there are no goblin groups. The jackals are small groups of vagrants, with sensitive tricolor short horned antelopes and wild boars Is the main prey. "


    "This shows that this grassland is a battlefield, a battlefield for forest centaurs and ant man monsters. They fight here every ten years, and large bison and Goblins who are used to settling can''t survive. However, the home of forest men and horses is in the east of lizard swamp. How do forest people and horses know that ant man monsters are about to enter the grassland battlefield thousands of kilometers away?"


    "It is the Scouts of the elves who are informing the Centaurs of the forest. This is the greatest possibility, because this grassland is close to the endless forest. Do you suspect that the Centaurs in the camp are the Scouts of the elves?"


    Dane bowed deeply and said sincerely: "Your Highness has extraordinary wisdom. You are right. I have only recently thought of halfling scouts. I originally planned to kill them quietly, but your Highness has returned... Anyway, I beg your highness not to contact the elves. If you come together with the elves, Her Majesty Queen rose will certainly not let Lord Miller go, which will lead to disastrous consequences."


    Victor was a little silent, and his mouth outlined an arc of smile. His tone was relaxed but gloomy: "Dane, you have to remember one thing. This is the only time you make your own decisions. If there is another time... I''ll leave you on the road."

 Chapter 772

    His highness Randall did what he said. He said that leaving Dane alone on the road was no empty threat. Once such a thing happens, Dane doesn''t think he can return to the shining human country alive.


    In the face of his highness Randall''s severe warning, Dane nodded and bowed, smiled and said: "Your Highness, you are right. According to the practice of field exploration, there can only be one leader in the team. My arbitrary behavior may endanger the safety of the team, and you have the right to exile me... I assure you that I will never make any more claims in the future! But I think it is necessary to explain to Lord Nelson what the elves are special to the Randall family."


    The core members of Randall''s expeditionary army listened to the Lord. However, when they learned that the elves would try their best to abduct their loyal master, I''m afraid they would plead with Victor to avoid contact with the elves like Reverend Dane.


    Dane used a circuitous method to show Victor that his self assertive behavior was out of goodwill. At least he quietly dealt with the halfling scouts, which was conducive to the unity of Victor and his followers. If he informed Nelson and others of his concerns in advance, they would support Dane''s views and disagree with victor.


    As an "outsider" , Dane took the initiative to carry the black pot and do dirty work, trying to quietly cut off the potential connection between his highness Randall and the elves. However, facing the censure of the angry wind sword saint, his posture and tone showed humility and respect, and his eyes wavered. Victor could see the unshakable will in his eyes - the priest realized that his ability was not enough to control the potential dangerous situation, so he himself His highness Randall didn''t have enough weight in his mind to make suggestions, so he planned to unite with the Randall family members to try his best to prevent his highness Randall from contacting the elves.


    He was ready to tell Nelson the cause and effect of the matter. It was not just a talk. He really decided to do so, even if he was exiled.


    Dane gave victor the impression that he was smooth and ambitious, more like a court minister than a priest, but his open-minded attitude changed Victor''s view of him. Victor couldn''t help thinking of the old Marquis of Basten, the former palace Minister of kite castle, who had resisted Sylvia''s pressure and paid the price of his life. Basten defended the interests of kite castle However, Dane is to protect the interests of the church.


    People with faith are really hard to deal with... Victor laughed to himself. He also hated the trouble that the Elves might bring him, but there was no need to explain to Dane. He just asked, "why didn''t you tell Nelson them before?"


    The priest leaned over slightly and explained sincerely: "Frankly speaking, I don''t know what they think of the elves. I''m afraid your Highness''s followers will tell your highness about my plan to eliminate the halfling scouts. After all, Lord Nelson and Mrs. Charlotte are loyal to you. If your highness is abducted by the elves to be the elves emperor, I think he will take them with him. In the final analysis, they are not high-ranking knights with strong will, fake Lord Beatrice is in this team, and I will certainly consult her. "


    "Of course, your highness is very bright. My little plan is not worth mentioning in your eyes. Now that your Highness has seen through my attempt, I can only hope that Lord Nelson and Mrs. Charlotte can take the overall situation into account and try to persuade your highness." He added.


    "Whatever you want, as long as you stop trying to deceive me." Victor nodded, looked at the grassland fox running back to the camp and asked curiously, "by the way, how do you know that the fox can find the halfling thief?"


    Seeing his highness Randall''s kind attitude, Dane was relieved at last. He took two steps forward and explained with a smile: "Your Highness, this is a secret story more than 40 years ago. You know that halflings are used to living with humans, barbarians and elves. Because ancient wizards launched blood sacrifice wars, halflings living in human cities were either killed by wizards or fled. Until now, halflings can hardly be seen in all kingdoms, but they are not completely absent... When the great lord of Borui Kingdom They often send elite Knight teams to sneak into the Gorgon barbarian country in the southern continent to carry out the tasks of investigating, destroying, capturing barbarians and rescuing human prisoners. They have not only captured barbarians, but also captured a small number of halflings. "


    "The halfling is cute, good at singing and dancing, and good at cooking and handicrafts. Lord Borui will keep the halfling at home as a waiter, but few people know that the halfling is proficient in theft."


    In order to repair the relationship with his highness Randall, Todd gushed: "more than 40 years ago, the grimock Duke family of the Borui Kingdom lost a strange thing from the era of the chosen one. The guardian of the Golden Knight of the grimock family claimed to the church that the Peter family sent halfling thieves to steal their ancient strange thing."


    When Victor heard this, he suddenly asked, "grimock... Isn''t that the family of his royal highness Andre Crist, the Golden Knight? What ancient wonders have they lost and accused the church that the Peter family sent halflings to steal?"


    Dane paused, shook his head and said: "As far as I know, the strange object lost by the grimock family is a secret silver wine cup made by ancient wizards. It is said that the strange object wine cup can help the Knights of the grimock family rise to the golden level, but the grimock family has never admitted it. However, since this family with an ancient surname was promoted to the Grand Duke of the Borui Kingdom, almost every generation of family guardians have been gold Knights, and even two Golden Knights appeared at the same time. For example, Andre and his brother were successively promoted to the golden level. "


    "Mithril cup?" Victor frowned thoughtfully. His interest in ancient wonders was mainly limited to the element Rune crystal.


    "Yes, I listened in on the conversation between the Pope and Mr. Perot. That''s what they said." Dane nodded and said: "The grimock family approached Duke Peter of the previous generation, but the Peter family refused to admit the theft. When the negotiation failed, the grand duke grimock had to ask the Holy See to mediate. However, the Peter family refused to admit that they stole the strange wine glasses. The guardian of the grimock family used more than a dozen old glasses in front of the cardinal of the cardinal and the executive officer of the magistrate The fox forced Peter''s halfling thief out... "


    "The halfling thief confessed that he went to gremok''s house to steal the strange wine cup on the order of Alonso Peter. The matter came to the bottom only when the human and material evidence were present."


    Dane said complacently, "I''ve heard this secret too. It happened that imosen had a grassland fox, and his tent had never been visited by thieves. I wanted to try if the old fox could catch the halfling thieves in the camp. I didn''t expect it to succeed."


    "That''s what happened... Let''s go back to the camp." Victor nodded and asked casually as he walked, "I heard that Alonso Peter is the brother of the contemporary Duke of Peter. He later disappeared in the raid on the Gorgon barbarians, and his fiancee, miss alighia Wimbledon, married Duke Peter?"


    Reverend Dane fell half a shoulder behind victor and said: "Alonso''s disappearance has something to do with the theft of halflings and alighia... Your highness, you may not know that Alonso and grand duke Peter are actually half brothers. Alonso is the eldest son of Lord Peter and the Duchess, and now grand duke Peter is the Golden Knight of the grimock family and Alonso''s aunt, that is, the youngest sister of Lord Peter The child born. Alonso''s aunt gave birth to the offspring of the Golden Knight as a trainee female knight, cut off the knight''s road and died early. Lord Peter raised his sister and gremok''s children as the second son of the family. "


    "In fact, Alonso and Duke Peter of this generation are cousins, but the purity of their Knight blood is quite different. Alonso Peter was promoted to the junior Knight when he was 22 years old. Duke Peter, half his junior, is already a senior knight and can be promoted to the Silver Knight at any time."


    "I guess Alonso was under a lot of pressure at that time, but his beautiful fiancee, miss alighia Wimbledon, seemed to love his cousin and was not hot or cold to Alonso. Therefore, Alonso hid from the old Duke and asked his half-length attendants to steal Peter''s strange wine glasses, causing great trouble. Also because of this, Alonso was arrested at a young age The Peter family was incorporated into the knight team to carry out a particularly dangerous infiltration mission, and then he disappeared in the southern continent. His brother, Alexis Peter, became the first heir of the Peter family and married the beautiful moon elf blood daughter alighia. "


    The rumor related to Raymond Peter. Victor couldn''t help but be interested in learning more about the inside story and said jokingly: "So, Duke Peter and Andre are half brothers, with the knight blood of the grimock family flowing in their bodies? If that strange wine cup can improve grimock''s chances of being promoted to the Golden Knight, I think Alonso has been cheated by eikresil Peter and alighia. Otherwise, if the grimock family loses the strange wine cup, how can they find it on the head of the Peter family? He said We also know that it was a halfling thief who forced the halfling thief out with an old fox... It''s not easy for the descendants of the Golden Knight to be promoted to the golden rank. It''s reasonable for Alexis Peter to be promoted to the Golden Knight by using gremock''s strange wine cup. The church went out to investigate the matter and everyone got the stolen goods. Peter''s old lord had no choice but to protect Alonso The eldest son of the bronze Knight went on a dangerous spying mission. Now, the descendants of the grimock family are in charge of the power of the Peter family. It seems like a conspiracy. "


    Dane shrugged his shoulders and said: "Only the parties know the specific inside information, and we can guess it in private... However, I think the core members of the Peter family are inseparable from this matter. After all, they need the guardian of the Golden Knight. Otherwise, why did the last Duke of Peter sacrifice his youngest sister, not for the blood of grimock and the special effect of the strange wine cup?"


    "The current grand duke of Peter and the grimock family are indeed related by blood, but he will never betray the interests of the Peter family, which belongs to his belief and fate."


    Victor nodded and said, "Andre also came from the gremok family. He married the eldest daughter of the Crist family, one of the five families of Borui, and became the guardian of the Crist family... It seems that the blood of the gremok family has always maintained the core of the kingdom of Borui."


    Dane said: "grymock may not be voluntary. If the rumor of Qiwu wine cup is true, Lord Borui will not let grymock enjoy the extraordinary effect of Qiwu wine cup alone. Blood exchange should be a way to solve the internal differences of Lord Borui."


    Victor stopped suddenly and said slowly: "Since the establishment of the United Kingdom of Borui, the Susi people have been infiltrating Borui. The Lord of Borui generally married the Susi aristocrats, and the five ruling families maintained marriage relations with the Susi royal family. However, the kingdom of Borui has always maintained its independence and has not been annexed by the Susi people. It can be seen that the influence of the Susi royal family has not entered the power core of the five families of Borui Heart. "


    Dane followed victor and flattered: "Your Highness is wise... Alonso Peter''s mother is a noble daughter born in the eliano royal family, while his brother, Duke Alexis Peter, has no direct contact with the SUS royal family. Now Alonso has disappeared in the southern continent, and Duke Alexis Peter has become the ruling king of the Borui United Kingdom. His Borui kingdom is both a traditional ally and a competition with the SUS people The Borui people have never changed their foreign policy. "


    Victor did not expect that the restrained relationship between the old fox and the halfling could involve the secrets of the kingdom of Borui. The so-called strange wine cup may be a myth, but it is also true that the five Duke families of Borui often have Golden Knights. This must have an unusual connection with the grimock family. The unlucky Alonso of the Peter family is actually the same king of Borui The victim of Lord Susi''s open and secret struggle, who makes his mother Susi''s daughter?


    On this alone, Lord Borui could not allow Alonso to inherit the upcoming Peter family.


    As Raymond Peter''s father and Andre''s half brother, the Grand Duke of Peter must be the first choice to represent the United Kingdom because he has the blood of the grimock family.


    Victor is not interested in the gratitude and hatred of the Peter family, let alone defending the injustice of the missing Alonso Peter. He is only interested in the sea entrance of the Borui kingdom. If the fleet of man horse hills wants to enter the sea from the waters controlled by the Borui people, it has to be compromised by the Lord Borui. Unfortunately, Victor has no time to find Duke Peter''s trouble now. He smiled and said to Dane: "This time, you make your own decisions. I don''t care about you. I might as well tell you that I didn''t want to contact the elves in person... So, just think you owe me a favor and you''ll do me a favor in the future."


    Dane was puzzled and asked, "I don''t know what kind of help your highness wants me to do?"


    Victor''s eyes turned cold and said faintly, "Andre and Duke Peter once designed my beloved wife Sophia and wanted to take her away from me and force her to stay in the Borui Kingdom... When I clean up the ant man monster, I must settle this old account with Duke Peter."


    Dane was stunned and said, "Your Highness, how am I qualified to intervene in such a thing?"


    Victor patted Dane on the shoulder and laughed: "Are you still afraid that you are not qualified after we go back? I can tell you that it is not a coincidence that two halfling scouts can meet us on the prairie. If I guess correctly, bell led them... As for bell, why do you think Lord Miller loves her and why do I take her with me?"


    "Come on, let''s go to the camp and see the two naughty halflings."

 Chapter 773

    Victor heard a lot of laughter from the camp. On the grass next to the carriage cabin, Nelson and Charlotte were laughing and watching the two halflings perform songs and dances.


    Their height is less than one meter, but their body proportion is very symmetrical, just like seven or eight year old children with round heads and faces, fleshy noses and large and pure eyes. They were holding bertina''s arms and jumping in front of the campfire, singing and dancing, which was very popular.


    The singing of the halfling was crisp and cheerful. Victor didn''t think it was very pleasant, but their singing was very infectious. Aka also danced behind them and bell, and his simple face was full of giggles. Victor clearly remembered that Caligula swore that if he caught the thieves who stole the spice bag, he would beat them on the ass.


    Dragon maid Mei Wen brought the halfling thief back. Within half an hour, the big guy had a good time with them. No one even noticed Victor coming over?


    This is actually very normal. The singing of halflings has a unique and extraordinary charm. Even the beast Hydra sleeping at the bottom of the lake will be attracted by them. Of course, the halflings who can please the Hydra lizard are at least legendary extraordinary, and these two lively and lovely halflings can avoid the perception of the angry wind sword saint, and must be legendary halflings adventurers. However, the legend of the halfling cannot be compared with the legendary strong man of mankind. They belong to different fields, just like the difference between the hamster and the SM. They have their own ways of survival. The combat effectiveness of both sides is too shallow. In fact, it is difficult to say who is strong and who is weak.


    From the perspective of body shape alone, the spiritual attribute standard of legendary halfling adventurers is far lower than that of humans, and the number of halfling adventurers will not be too rare. The two dwarfs in front of us are undoubtedly the best of the halflings. They work hard to perform and try to win the favor of onlookers. It is their extraordinary ability to eliminate hostility. No wonder Nelson and others are interested in it.


    Lyra, the Dragon maid, was the first to find Victor standing outside the crowd. She ran over with her three sisters, held Victor''s hand and said, "my king, these two dwarfs are so interesting. Will you accept them as slaves?"


    Victor smiled, hugged Lyra''s delicate and flexible waist, and took four Dragon maids to the roof to watch the song and dance performance of the halfling.


    He observed with rational thinking and found that the influence of the happy mood of the halfling on the alchemical creatures was almost zero, and the alchemical humans and the alchemical war mastiff just ignored them; Dragon maids with natural life characteristics have emotions of joy, anger, sadness and joy, and are less affected. They prefer to stay with the "Dragon King"; The second is the Randall family knight. Charlotte and Klaus noticed the owner on the roof. When they saw Victor observing in the dark, they didn''t make any noise; Then there are several fierce soldiers. Although Nelson is joking with his companions, he has always maintained considerable vigilance, but they are mainly on guard against the situation outside the camp; After strict training, the maid holding the sword looked more absorbed, but the subtle expression changes and movements revealed a coldness. At least the smile on her face was just right, like a delicate and beautiful mask, without the meaning of heartfelt happiness. After all, they are the secret Dharma martyrs cultivated by the family, and their feelings are much weaker than ordinary people. The happiest ones are bertina and aka. The two heartless guys have contributed to the appeal of the halfling. In particular, bertina has gradually become the protagonist of the happy party. Victor is happy to see her jumping.


    Bertina''s loveliness is far more than that of a halfling. The song and dance performances of the two dwarfs have begun to cater to her rhythm, while the tall and burly Caligula is just brazen to join the fun. He foolishly shrinks into a big meat ball and rolls down on the grass, which also makes everyone laugh.


    Excessive joy will also make people tired and bored. The halfling regained the rhythm and ended the performance before midnight, winning a round of applause.


    Beltina reluctantly dragged two halflings shorter than her and asked Charlotte to take them back to their tent to sleep, but the female Knight ruthlessly refused.


    Charlotte ordered Renault and shack to put the halfling in the cage. Victor ordered on the roof, "don''t detain them. Allow them to move freely in the camp. You all go back and have a rest. I''ll ask them in a few days... Bell, if you dare to fool around again, you''ll be put in the cage."


    Bell blinked his big pure eyes and looked around. His chubby little face was full of confusion. He was stunned for several seconds before he ran away. She figured out that sleeping in a cage must not be fun.


    The crowd saluted victor and left one after another. Charlotte raised her beautiful face and saw the four Dragon maids crowded around victor. She quietly puffed her cheeks and said angrily, "Your Highness, these two halflings seem to be invisible. Does it really matter to put them in the camp?"


    It''s also true that halfling thieves will be invisible.


    It is recorded in the will side of alchemists that halfling adventurers can steal treasure from the dragon''s nest without being found. The two little men could steal from the camp guarded by the Yalong people. Victor''s first suspect was the halfling adventurer. He didn''t find the trace left by the halfling, so he guessed that the halfling had the ability of spiritual invisibility, similar to the jungle cover of the bear monster elder, so that the opponent unconsciously ignored their existence. In addition, the two halflings have a special spiritual intuition, which can detect the greatest source of danger, his highness Randall. Because Victor''s perception is very special, x-3 distinguishes the source of information through comparison and screening, so as to break the effect of spiritual invisibility. At first, the jungle cover of the bear monster elder was useless in front of Victor, so the two halfling thieves didn''t move at all, and Victor couldn''t find them. This in turn shows that when Victor was in the camp, the halfling thieves'' intuition was reminding them not to move or make a sound.


    Now, the old enemy talent has completely recorded the characteristics of halflings. They can''t escape from the Stormrage sword saint.


    If you run, you can get it back... Victor whispered in his heart, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. They won''t run. You don''t have to prepare food and water for them. I need to observe them these days."


    In the next five days, Randall''s expedition army did what it should do. The halfling brothers Bobo and Tiantian did not try to escape. They made friends with most people, helping their friends hunt, collect, cook, wash clothes, repair tools, sing, dance and talk, which always made everyone laugh.


    Yes, Bobo and Tiantian show amazing talent in sound imitation. They can not only learn all kinds of sounds vividly, but also learn human language in only five days. Victor suspected that halflings were born with the racial talent of being proficient in language, but after careful observation, he found that the mother tongue of halflings was elvish, and the pronunciation characteristics of elvish belonged to the same language family as human language and barbarian language, and it was the original starting point of this language family.


    Victor has learned barbarian language and barbarian language. With his intelligence, it took nearly half a year to master two new languages, while the halfling brothers can speak fluent human common language in five days. Apart from the Elvish language family, their language talent is really amazing.


    In any case, Victor must admit that Bobo and Tiantian have integrated into the Randall expedition. His observation rules for the halfling brothers were not allowed to feed food and not to restrict personal freedom. In fact, these two requirements were implemented by his followers, but they did not have the effect of excluding the halfling brothers.


    For the simplest example, the taste of wild boar meat is certainly not as delicious as that of domestic pigs raised by humans, otherwise the development of human animal husbandry will become a joke? The meat of prairie boar is no exception. The meat is rough and tough, the proportion of fat is too low, and there is an unpleasant smell. The halfling brothers collected and prepared their own spices and took the initiative to help cook wild boar meat. After their skillful skills, the taste of prairie wild boar meat is much better and has been highly praised by everyone. They tasted the taste in the cooking process and filled their stomachs by the way. Because halflings really don''t need much food.


    Hardworking and capable, eating less, singing, dancing and telling jokes, such halfling brothers are naturally popular.


    After several days of tracking and observation of Bobo and Tiantian brothers, including their insight into the wind element during their sleep, combined with the knowledge already known, Victor began to draw puzzles for the halfling, an alien race.


    Halflings, like dwarves, barbarians, Asian dragons and Assyrians in endless forests, are humanoid races created by artificially adding the blood of ancient giants on the basis of primitive humans. Halfling is obviously a kind of wisdom created by the ancient elf family using the blood of the ancient giant beast magic mouse.


    They have two core characteristics, one is harmless, the other is dexterity, which derives the blood talent of halflings.


    Integrated into the environmental talent, the halfling is small and light, has a slight impact on the environment, and often does not leave a very obvious trace. High level halfling adventurers can hide themselves with the help of the environment, even to an unimaginable extent. For example, they can walk on the water. Such a smart action will show a more significant effect on the ground. Halflings adventurers sneak in the grass. The shaking of grass leaves is almost consistent with the dynamics generated by the wind. It is difficult for most creatures to find the position of halflings.


    Only in this way, the extraordinary ability of halfling adventurers is far from unimaginable.


    The legendary halfling awakens the talent of spiritual invisibility and evolves into three stages: low, medium and high. The low-level stage refers to hiding traces with the help of environmental characteristics. Halfling adventurers need a period of time to master the environment, and then enter the intermediate stage. The owner of the territory ignores the halfling''s sense of existence, even if the halfling starts stealing, The original owner of the territory is also difficult to detect. Even if he detects the lost items, he doesn''t care and inexplicably finds out various reasons for the theft. Next, halflings enter an advanced stage of integration into the environment. They appear in the sight of the territory owner, and are gradually accepted by the owner and become a part of the territory.


    Therefore, the halfling integrated into the social environment, just as Bobo and Tian Tian got their own position in the Randall expedition.


    The ferocious soldier red wolf is a powerful thief. His theft trick is eight streets away from the Botian brothers.


    Halfling adventurers are the best thieves, stalkers and scouts, but they don''t know why. They hate the smell of old foxes. Maybe it''s related to the blood of magic mice. When encountering an old fox, Bobo and Tiantian are used to reducing their psychological pressure by quarreling, and their spiritual invisibility is also defeated in the quarrel.


    In addition, the halfling brothers refuse to kill medium-sized animals such as wild boars and antelopes, but can hunt small prey such as voles and rabbits. Victor believes that halflings can fill their stomachs by catching rabbits, but the hunting of wild boars is too loud, which is not in line with their habit and hidden nature.


    It can be seen that the halfling''s spiritual invisibility and integration into the environment are based on the characteristics of "harmless". If the halfling kills creatures bigger than himself, the ability of spiritual invisibility will disappear automatically and will take some time to recover.


    Therefore, halfling adventurers can never act as killers, and they don''t have this concept in their minds.


    Because the halfling''s blood talent is too extreme and the specialization phenomenon is very serious, Victor can''t find a place to learn from. The soul soldiers he trains can''t give up their strong body and brave fighting will, can they?


    However, Victor found something interesting in Bobo and Tiantian - they were trained as halfling adventurers.


    Hiding sight: the halfling skilfully moves around the blind area of the enemy''s or prey''s view, as if he would be invisible.


    Breathing method: halfling adventurers use a unique breathing method to maintain lightness and reduce physical consumption.


    Eloquence: halfling adventurers can imitate various sounds of nature, and then create echoes with the help of environmental characteristics to confuse the enemy. Bobo once hid in the grass to imitate Wolverine humming, but his voice appeared 20 meters away from him, frightening a prairie grouse nearby to fly out.


    Victor was interested in the training methods of halfling adventurers and thought that these skills were very practical and might be taught to human scouts. But he is interested in more than that.


    On the sixth morning, Victor finally decided to call Bobo and Tiantian brothers to the carriage cabin and ask him for information himself. Reverend Dane received Charlotte''s notice and ran over to say that he would also attend.


    Now everyone in the camp should know about the potential connection between the elves and victor. Victor knew that Reverend Dane and his followers were afraid of being abducted by the elves, so they had to watch the communication between him and the halfling.


    Victor allowed Dane and Charlotte to attend. He asked people to take Bobo and Tiantian into the carriage. The first sentence he asked was:


    "Do you... Know me?"

 Chapter 774

    A halfling''s mouth can spit out precious stones. He must first learn to hear his heart - chilnoche Squirrel.


    Every halfling adventurer should remember the strangeness The motto of Lord squirrel. Bobo remembers and Tiantian remembers. They not only remember but also listen to their hearts.


    At this moment, my brothers sat side by side on a long wooden bench, shaking their hanging legs and listening carefully to the voice of the host here.


    "Do you know me?"


    This is a simple question. Its answer is also very simple. Just answer "know" or "don''t know".


    Of course, Bobo and Tiantian know the person who asks questions. He has black hair, dark golden eyes, slightly pointed ears, and his appearance is more beautiful than the legendary fairy in the lake. At least the elves Bobo and Tiantian know can''t compare with him. He is very strong, stronger than the elves of Silver Eagle City. Maybe only sikodis Elder Fengge can be compared with him. Lord sikodis of Silver Eagle City is an invincible strong man in Bobo and Tiantian''s mind. The brothers have never seen a more powerful existence, so they think that the master here is a human Lord with more beauty than the fairy queen and as powerful as Lord sikodis. His name is Victor Wimbledon His highness Randall, he is also the favorite owner of Bell and giant akakan.


    Bobo and Tian Tian seem to know each other, but they can''t hear victor Wimbledon Randall''s voice.


    I can''t hear my heart. What the halfling spits out is not necessarily a gem, but also a poison.


    The halfling brothers are now keeping their mouths shut for fear that they will spit out poison and poison themselves to death. They are also very puzzled. Most of these humans have no voice, just like puppets, but his highness Randall is certainly not a puppet. He is as powerful as sikodis, so that the halflings can''t listen to their voice.


    But Bobo and Tiantian can hear Dane and Charlotte. Especially the guy named Dane, his heart is full of malice to the halfling, so Bobo and Tiantian avoid him these days. Now, Dane was beside him, his eyes were like an old fox. Bobo and Tiantian read his heart, so they shook their heads and said, "I don''t know your highness Randall."


    Sure enough, pastor Dane and Mrs. Charlotte relaxed when they heard the answer from the halfling brother. Mrs. Charlotte even showed her snow-white and neat shell teeth to Bobo and Tiantian. Her smile is beautiful.


    The sun elves are probably just a legend for most elves. Halfling adventurers are not elves. It is normal for Botian brothers not to recognize the blood characteristics of his highness Randall.


    Victor smiled and thought that the two dwarfs were really "considerate". If their answer was "know your highness Randall", the future would be difficult. Dane and Charlotte may try their best to put them in a cage to prevent them from informing the elves, so that no Elves will come to make a pilgrimage to the legendary sun elves.


    Charlotte Yingying got up and poured a cup of honey water for each of the halfling brothers. This is the honey collected from prairie wild bees, mixed with the river water soaked in purified crystal for one night, which is a simple beverage. Its sweet taste is pure and natural, especially loved by halfling brothers.


    Bobo and Tiantian are smiling and sipping a big wooden cup filled with honey water. Victor put one hand on his cheek and asked casually, "how did you find my camp?"


    Bobo licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue, imitated the tone of Brandon and Klaus, and replied briskly, "Your Highness, we followed bell to find here."


    "Bell took our treasure. It''s the walking stick left by the oak barrel of the great adventurer in Silver Eagle City. We must get it back." Sweet interface said.


    You don''t need Victor''s questioning. The articulate halfling brother begins your introduction:


    "We are halflings adventurers from Silver Eagle City. We are going to the legendary yasurta temple to find a lost Freya''s tears and complete the trial of the great adventurer. Bobo and Tiantian are great adventurers, so we can accompany the fairy King daughter of Silver Eagle City to Ailanta."


    "... elenta is the holy city of elves, dwarves, forest horses and halflings. There are delicious food that Bobo can''t imagine, songs that Tiantian has never heard, and a unique sun tree."


    "It is said that the oak barrel of Silver Eagle City once bathed in the glory of the sun tree. She lived for nearly 300 years before she died. Tiantian also wanted to bathe in the sun tree, and Bobo just wanted to learn cooking in Ailanta. However, only the queen of the elves could let Bobo and Tiantian sleep under the sun tree."


    "Originally, Bobo and I didn''t have the chance to bathe in the sun tree in Alanta, but I heard that Alanta was in trouble... The abyss devil attacked the night elf country living underground, and they also ran into the forest through some small cracks. The fairy queen of Alanta called on the armies of forest cities to fight against the abyss devil, and she recently prepared to select several heirs among the fairy kings and daughters, Accept the blessing of the sun tree. "


    "In recent years, Silver Eagle City has sent four teams to elenta to resist the abyss demons. The kings and daughters of Silver Eagle City are qualified to participate in the selection of the queen. If the tenth King daughter of Silver Eagle City offers'' Freya''s tears'' to the fairy queen, she will be selected... Tiantian and Bobo can accompany the king daughter to receive the blessing of the sun tree."


    "For the future of Silver Eagle City, Tiantian and Bobo took the walking stick left by Lord oak barrel..."


    The sweet voice of the halfling became smaller and smaller. He heard the voices of his highness Randall, father Dane and Mrs. Charlotte. It was heavy and cold like snow covering the forest.


    Victor had sat up straight, looked at the dusty priest Dane and sighed, "unexpectedly, the abyss demon has appeared in the endless forest."


    The discussion of unknown disasters within the church is almost open, and Dane participated in the discussion more than once. In fact, the Pope placed him next to the glorious waiter to grasp the information of unknown disasters. As far as the ant man monster is concerned, it must be a disaster threatening the human country, but hundreds of thousands of forest people and horses can resist the invasion of ant man. Presumably, these insect like monsters are qualified to challenge the power of the whole human country. Dane finally heard another statement closer to the truth today. He couldn''t restrain his anxiety and said eagerly, "Your Highness..."


    Victor raised his hand to stop the priest''s question and asked the halfling brother, "Freya is the honorary name of the moon goddess in human language. I want to know what kind of magical power is Freya''s tears? And what is azolta?"


    The halfling Bobo answered first: "Freya''s tears is the legendary holy thing of the elves. It can absorb the power of the sun tree and give birth to a new moon tree. There is a moon tree in Silver Eagle City. She will bless the elves, dwarves, forest horses and halflings in the city..." Bobo seemed unwilling to talk more about the mystery of the moon tree and changed the topic and said: "Azolta is also the legendary ancient empire, but it''s not an elf. The azolta people once begged the elves to help them fight the ant tribe in the endless forest. Unfortunately, the azolta Empire has disappeared."


    The halfling Tian Tian then said, "no one in the Silver Eagle City knows where the ruins of the azolta empire are. Fortunately, the adventurer Lord oak barrel has been to the azolta. We can find the azolta temple and the tears of Freya with her left walking stick."


    Victor nodded slightly at Charlotte. The blonde Knight understood it, took out a wooden stick from a hidden corner and handed it to victor.


    This is a very ordinary looking wooden stick. It has no traces of artificial carving and maintains the most primitive style. Victor can''t recognize what kind of tree it comes from. When holding it, he has an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    The halfling brothers now looked straight at the seemingly ordinary wooden stick in Victor''s hand. After a while, they heard his highness Randall ask, "is it this walking stick? I can''t see that it can guide the way... If your oak barrel man is not a liar, his walking stick must have an unusual place to make sense."


    The halfling cried sweetly and excitedly, "Lord oak barrel is one of the greatest adventurers in the history of Silver Eagle City... She can never be a liar! Her walking stick is made of branches falling from the moonlight tree and records every place she has been. As long as you throw the walking stick in front, the pointed part of it is where we want to go."


    Victor said with a smile, "this walking stick took you to the prairie. 26 days ago, you threw this walking stick out, but bertina picked it up?"


    Bobo''s small round face turned red and whispered, "it was Tian Tian who threw out the pathfinding stick. Before I could get it back, bell rushed over with a big dog and a smelly old fox. There was a giant aka behind her... So Tian Tian and I hid in the grass and saw her take the stick away..."


    Tian Tian glared at Bobo angrily and shouted, "it''s all your cowardice!"


    "Sweet is the coward. He was the first to hide."


    With that, the two dwarfs waved their fists on the bench. No one hit anyone, but made Charlotte giggle.


    Bertina picked up a broken stick on the grassland. No one thought it was a strange thing of a halfling adventurer. Until now, Charlotte and Dane thought that the halfling brothers had just stolen a cultural relic from Silver Eagle City. The so-called walking stick did not have the effect of guiding the way.


    Victor didn''t think so. The top extraordinary strong man could attach his will to something. The oak bucket''s pathfinding stick guided the bottian brothers to meet bertina. It was no coincidence. Bell''s extraordinary talent was lucky and belonged to the witchcraft ability of fate. If she wanted to go to the ruins of the Assyrian Empire and meet a halfling adventurer on the vast grassland It''s not surprising to find a walking stick.


    The azolta Empire mentioned by the halfling brothers is obviously the Assyrian Empire. Victor was still worried about finding the ruins of the Assyrian Empire, and bertina solved the problem for him. Now I think it makes sense for father Miller to secretly protect bertina.


    Bobo and Tiantian revealed too much information. Victor was not in a hurry to dig out some answers to the mystery from their mouths. He was ready to take the halfling brothers with him and slowly understand many unknown truths.


    "Have you ever seen forest centaurs and ant man monsters fighting on this grassland?" Victor asked faintly, playing with a walking stick made of moonlight branches.


    "Yes." Tiantian holds Bobo''s nose in one hand and the wrist of Bobo''s ear in the other hand, and replies, "Silver Eagle City will help the forest Centaur in the east to destroy the ant clan monster every time. It''s on this grassland... Bobo, we all let go."


    "All right." Bobo loosened his sweet ears, rubbed his nose and said to victor, "the ant monsters dealt with by the forest Centaur are dying ant tribes. They are not powerful... The powerful ant tribes are deep in the forest. It is said that they destroyed azolta a long time ago."


    "As far as I know, the forest people and horses in the East have left their homes and no longer fight with ant monsters. Aren''t you afraid of ant monsters attacking Silver Eagle City?" Asked victor.


    "No, Silver Eagle City has moonlight trees. Ant monsters dare not come." The halfling said proudly with his chest.


    Victor nodded, threw the walking stick to the halfling brother and said, "go out and play with Bell and aka... You should know that I''m going to the azolta ruins. I won''t let you go until you take me to find the ruins."


    "Bobo and Tiantian are happy to serve his highness Randall." The halfling brother jumped off the wooden stool, pulled his walking stick and quickly ran out of the carriage cabin.


    Victor looked sideways at Charlotte and Dane, smiled and said, "I want to go to the Silver Eagle City of the halfling brothers..."


    Dane remained silent. He was still upset about the news of the abyss devil. Charlotte frowned and said sadly, "Your Highness, I think the elves are more than enough to fight against the abyss demons. If the elves can''t cope with the abyss demons, they should take the initiative to ask for help from the human country. At that time, it will be more beneficial for us to contact the elves again."


    Victor smiled bitterly in his heart. There is also an abyss crack on the yarret plateau. If the abyss devil invades the human kingdom from there, it is not certain who will ask for help.


    He sighed silently and told Charlotte and Dane, "go down first. I''ll think about some problems alone."

 Chapter 775

    What is the abyss demon?


    Victor has been trying to figure this out. From the perspective of human language, Guanghui church claims that the "abyss" is the residence of the devil, and the "devil" is the pawn of the devil. "Abyss devil" has become a negative concept in theology. Believers often use "soul falling into the abyss" as a footnote to the part violating the oath in the oath.


    However, "abyss devil" is not a word created by Guanghui church. The common language of mankind has hardly changed since the era of God chosen. The ancient city states ruled by wizards also had the word "abyss demon", which must have something to refer to.


    If we trace it upward from the perspective of language, human language is born out of elvish language. The abyss devil mentioned by the halfling brothers is obviously an objective existence pointed by the elves and ancient humans.


    The information revealed by Bobo and Tiantian once again verified Victor''s knowledge puzzle.


    The abyss, the plane created by the chaotic giant snake, coexists with the material plane created by tyronrell and the shelter plane created by the bright bird. The devil is the aboriginal of the abyss plane. I don''t know why. The abyss devil and the sanctuary protoss have had contact with the intelligent species of the material plane.


    About before the dusk era, the ancient giant beast king of the spirit world was exiled to the underground by other great beings. The gross Zerg he created once attacked the demons deeper underground, but in the dusk era, the Zerg army of the king of the spirit world was defeated by the abyss demons. The gross Zerg turned to the surface to seek living space, and their actions completely angered the ancient elves.


    The war broke out between the gross Zerg and the ancient elves. Freya, the ancient god of the elves, defeated the king of the spirit world, seized his power, divided the moon goddess and the spider lady, and the spider lady created the underground elves. The Gros Zerg are almost extinct, leaving only sporadic swarms to survive in the endless forest.


    In the following dark era, the ancient gods were silent. The goblins, the vassals of the elves, united with the bear monsters to launch a rebellion. They stole the blood of the ancient gods collected by the elves, captured the original species, and created the barbarians as helpers. They once occupied the war advantage and created a powerful high goblin empire.


    In the war between the goblin Empire and the elf Empire, the abyss demons and the sanctuary Protoss did not stand idly by. At least the abyss demons stood on the side of the higher goblins, and the turning point of the war was the betrayal of the demon prince Donal and the abyss dragon. Tianling Donal took refuge in the shelter and liberated the barbarians enslaved by the high goblins; The dragon family allied with the elf family and became a member of the material world.


    There must be the hands and feet of the sanctuary Protoss, which thwarted the attempt of the abyss demon.


    There is no doubt that the first invasion of the abyss demons known to Victor took place in the dark era, when they were mainly aimed at the ancient elf empire.


    With the decline of the ancient elf Empire and the rise of human ancestors, the alchemy empire ruled by human mages and alchemists stepped on the stage of history. Then they met the second invasion of the abyss demon. This time, the human alchemy empire is the main force to fight the abyss devil.


    Now, the abyss demons are making a comeback. The ancient elf empire is fighting the abyss demons in the ancestral land in the endless forest. Can the glorious church and the human kingdom ruled by the knight Lord stay out of it?


    The answer to this question can never assume that there is any luck. There is no second choice except active preparation!


    Therefore, Victor is currently faced with two options. First, go to the Silver Eagle City of the elves near the prairie to understand the actual situation of elves and demons, and use his sun elves blood to guide the elves Empire to form an alliance with human countries to jointly fight against demon invaders; The second option, according to the original plan, first go to the endless forest to solve the hidden danger of ant man monsters, seize the heritage of ancient alchemists, and then consider the problems of elves and demons.


    Of course, the relationship between the abyss devil, the elf Empire, the human kingdom and the ant man monster is complex. Even if the human kingdom wants to form an alliance with the elf Empire, it can not be achieved overnight. Moreover, Victor himself cannot decide the diplomatic strategy of the whole human country, although he is the most critical role.


    First of all, the abyss devil is an invader from Outland, who once waged war against the ancient elf Empire and the human alchemy empire. However, the first devil to attack the abyss was the ancient giant beast of Talon world - the king of the spirit world. In other words, creator tyronril has an attempt to devour another creator chaotic serpent. From this point of view, the abyss devil is not only the great enemy of the elves and native humans, but also Victor''s great enemy.


    Victor arranged in advance, developed a new farming and animal husbandry system, implemented the tenant system and implemented the grand Legion strategy. All his preparations were to deal with unknown disasters, which obviously included the abyss demons who invaded the alchemy empire.


    The second is the relationship between elves and humans. Both sides share the same root and origin. They have always been traditional allies from the dark era to the late era of the chosen one. They have jointly resisted two demon invasions, but it is not necessarily how good the relationship between elves and humans is.


    The blood sacrifice war of the wizard city-state is only an opportunity for the elves to break with human beings. The real contradiction between the two sides is that the offspring born by the intermarriage of low elves and human beings are almost native human beings. Based on this, the high level of the elf empire is bound to end the mixed living situation of elves and humans.


    It has been more than 9000 years since the glorious church and city-state Knights jointly overthrew the brutal rule of the chosen wizard and seized the rule of the human kingdom, and the elf Empire has never re established diplomatic relations with the human kingdom. This is enough to prove that the rulers of the elf Empire were indifferent to mankind.


    This indifference and alienation is directly reflected in the collective migration of forest centaurs and mountain dwarves. The elves knew that the abyss devil invaded the Talon world again. They recalled the vassal races close to the human country, but did not warn their allies who had fought against the devil together.


    You know, there is also an abyss crack in the yarret plateau guarded by mountain dwarves and barbarians. Victor can be sure that the barbarians are a powerful force left over from the alchemical empire. They coexist with the mountain dwarves, monitor the movement of the rift in the abyss, and suppress the reproduction of grello sheep monsters. All these show the historical fact that the ancient alchemy Empire and the elves fought against the abyss demons side by side.


    Now, the mountain dwarves withdrew from the yarret plateau, leaving a group of muscle filled barbarians with small eyes. As a result, those demon like grello sheep monsters quickly occupied the dwarf tunnel, and the number increased sharply, which seriously threatened the survival of the barbarian tribe.


    With the help of the glorious church and human lords, the plateau barbarians can also deal with sheep monsters. But what if the devil of the abyss climbs out of the great rift in arete? After all, barbarians are a small race, with a total population of less than 400000. In case of the fall of the yarret plateau, the abyss devil and the demon sheep monster occupy the plateau and threaten the Sassanian Empire, the consequences are unimaginable.


    That is the most important food producing area in the human country!


    Forest centaurs are even more interesting. They have lived and multiplied in the Centaur hilly area for thousands of years. Are they guarding anything?


    Victor believes that they silently guard the No. 7 alchemy tower according to the will of the elf Empire to prevent the ant queen from seizing the elemental Rune crystal of the alchemy empire.


    The Gros Zerg in the twilight era are the old enemies of the ancient elf Empire, but the ant monsters are not equal to the Gros Zerg. They come from the forbidden experiment of the alchemist secret society. The purpose is to throw the alchemist ant tribe into the chasm of the abyss. They are secret weapons specially used to deal with the demons of the abyss. From this point of view, it was also in the interests of the elves that the secret society created the alchemical ant tribe at that time, and it may have received the secret support of the elves.


    Assuming that the elf Empire participated in the plan of the secret society, they should have the means to restrict ant monsters. The moon tree, Freya''s tears, and the azoltas may be seen as interrelated clues - ant tribes cannot attack Elven cities with moon trees.


    However, Victor was convinced that the elves had no alchemy of empty creation. During the second demon war, the alchemy empire was at a disadvantage at the beginning. It was not until the alchemists mastered the art of void creation and built many alchemy towers that they changed the direction of the war and drove the demon invaders back to the abyss.


    According to the records left by the alchemists of the secret society, the demon war prompted the human city states to unite under the banner of the alchemist Council and form an alchemical empire. Void creation and alchemy tower are a turning point in human history.


    Although the ancient elf Empire passed the civilization fire to human ancestors, elves could not use void creation like human knights, otherwise they could not be defeated by high goblins and abyss demons in the first demon war. The alchemical empire that mastered the art of void creation had more say than the Elven allies.


    Who taught void creation to the high-level Knight alchemist of the human city-state?


    Victor can only think of the sanctuary Protoss. In the current situation, they may be the fifth force other than elves, humans, abyss demons and ant man monsters.


    The relationship between the sanctuary Protoss and the human kingdom is unspeakable, and the sudden demise of the alchemy Empire seems to be their pen; The blood sacrifice war of wizard City States seems to have something to do with them; The shining church seems to put the sanctuary Protoss and abyss demons into the stream of evil gods and demons. They are secretive and mysterious. All the protoss information Victor has can not be verified, so it can not provide any basis for his decision-making. But he vaguely felt that there was some connection or even cooperation between the sanctuary Protoss and the contemporary elf empire.


    Because of this uncontrollable factor, Victor was at the crossroads of fate, feeling confused about the way ahead and difficult to make a decision.


    If we do not consider the existence of the sanctuary Protoss for the time being, and only from the existing information, once the news of the endless forest invaded by the abyss demons reaches the human country, the elite of the shining knights and kingdoms should strictly guard against the big gap on the arete plateau. Victor''s plan to summon the elite of the human kingdom to stop ant man monsters on the prairie must be completely defeated.


    In a sense, his struggle with the ant tribe is a personal matter. Even if the No. 7 alchemy tower absorbs the element Rune crystal used to restrict the queen ant, it is the strength of his highness Randall. The abyss devil is a human country that must face foreign enemies together. Even Victor himself will not put the threat of ant man above the abyss devil.


    The elite of the kingdoms and the shining knights can''t come to the prairie to stop the ant man army. How many elite war animal cavalry can fight mobile field battles with ant man monsters with the strength of the kingdom of Gambis?


    The elite strength of Gambis is insufficient, so we can only give up the strategy of defending the enemy in the wild and let the war burn to the man and horse hills in the west of the kingdom.


    Victor thought about it and thought that he could either find the element Rune crystal to control the queen ant and eliminate the imminent crisis; Or we need to find another strong aid to continue the battle plan to stop the ant army.


    In fact, Victor knew very well that he was unlikely to find the elemental Rune crystal. Even if he found it, it would be useless. Otherwise, how can the secret repair of the alchemical Empire make the alchemical ant clan out of control?


    There may be an unknown secret, but there seems to be only one option in front of Victor anyway.


    So, where should Victor win strong support?


    The answer is obvious. The forest Centaur did not stop the ant invaders alone. The army of Silver Eagle City fought with them.


    It should not be difficult for Victor to win the assistance of the Silver Eagle City elves, but the result made him shudder.


    He was the master of the alchemy tower and revealed the blood of the sun elves. However, his coming has an unclear relationship with wizards and evil gods behind wizards. If the forest Centaur guarded the No. 7 alchemy tower for thousands of years, soon after they gave up their homes and moved, Victor came behind the little Baron of Wimbledon, and then he activated the No. 7 alchemy tower in the Centaur hills.


    It looks like a conspiracy.


    Assuming there is some agreement between the sanctuary Protoss and the elf Empire, their cooperation condition may be to pack a sun elf and the tower owner of the gold smelting tower to the elf family.


    For the first time since he set foot in the holy land, Victor lost confidence in the direction of mastering his destiny and had a deep sense of powerlessness. He understood that the fate silk thread silently woven by the sanctuary Protoss or evil gods and Demons had finally reached the critical point of explosion on him. As long as he takes a wrong step, he will lose his will, or even break to pieces.


    How on earth should I decide?


    Victor recklessly calls out the rune crystal of alchemy tower No. 7 in his body and lets it constantly convert Rune and crystal forms around his fingertips. The four beautiful, enchanting and incomparably strong dragon maids felt the master''s intention and all stayed by his side. Their pupils became the vertical pupils of dragons. The dangerous smell spread around with the carriage cabin as the center, and no one was allowed to come near and spy.


    Put away the glittering and beautiful Rune crystal. Vic took a long breath and fell back on the ground. His head rested on the smooth, white and elastic thighs of Lyra, the Dragon maid, closed his dark golden eyes and entered a deep sleep.


    Victor is not thinking through sleep at the moment. He just feels tired and wants to sleep.

 Chapter 776

    No one knew Victor''s inner confusion. The followers of Randall family investigated grassland products step by step, drew maps, collected resources, hunted grassland wild boars and short horned wildebeest, and used the hot sunshine of the fire season to dry meat as the next food reserve.


    The expeditionary army plans to enter the endless forest and search for the nest of ant man monsters before autumn. The internal environment of the forest is complex. Randall expeditionary army takes exploration and investigation as its main task, and there may be frequent encounters. Even if the forest is rich in autumn, we don''t have much time to collect resources, that is, we should prepare more food supplies as much as possible now.


    The followers are busy. The silly man has taken up the old business of butcher again. He has boundless strength and excellent slaughtering skills. He is specially responsible for decomposing the prey that Nelson will catch. The grassland wild boar weighing four or five hundred pounds needs only a moment to be handled in his hands.


    ACA and his two helpers can decompose and deal with hundreds of wild boars and short horned antelopes every day. Fortunately, there are countless wild boars and antelopes on the grassland. Nelson sent a hunting team to return home full every time. The prey captured is enough to keep aka busy from morning to night.


    It''s good to have plenty of prey on the prairie, but it must not be good news.


    The predators here are mainly wild wolves, spotted tigers and black bears. There are only a small group of jackals in the active Orc population. They can''t see the most common goblins and dog headed people, or even ogres.


    Jackals are vicious and cunning in nature, but they do not have the ability to start a war. On the contrary, weak goblins have the possibility to fight against any army. They often act as the adhesive of the orc Legion and condense the scattered Orc tribe into a whole. There were no goblins on the grassland, which completely failed Victor''s whimsical plan.


    He had expected imosen to conquer all the Orc tribes on the grassland, control an orc legion, assist the human cavalry and fight the ant army. Now it seems that there is no hope, and the large population of grassland wild boar and wildebeest can also provide food supplies for the ant man Legion.


    In addition, there is so much meat on the grassland that it failed to attract ogres to hunt, which itself is somewhat unusual.


    Ogres are stupid but sharp. They don''t move on the grassland. Maybe they feel that the ant man monster is coming. This further exacerbated the sense of urgency of Victor and his followers.


    The plan to control the orc Legion ran aground, and imosen was not idle. He practiced hard every day and made great progress in his understanding and due of his witchcraft talent. In addition to carefully cultivating Philip II, III and 20 razor beasts, he also cultivated more than 200 semi mature dissimilated mice by using a large number of abandoned prey viscera.


    These small monsters alienated by witchcraft are almost as big as wild cats. Although their combat effectiveness is weak, they are better than a large number. Individuals also have a small demand for meat. They can survive by preying on insects, frogs and mice by themselves. When necessary, they can quickly promote life and become mature razor beasts equivalent to the size of alchemical war mastiff.


    Small alienated mice have another advantage. They are hungry for flesh and blood, sensitive to organisms, and can act as an excellent guard in the forest with complex environment. Once a small alienated mouse is killed, the wizard of imosen will know immediately.


    Imosen scattered all 200 small alienated mice, enough to guard the forest area with a radius of 20 kilometers. ***


    He did not lack the secret method of tempering his spirit and experienced instructors. When he began to be serious, he was able to give full play to his legendary witchcraft talent and look like a top wizard.


    The expeditionary army is about to enter the endless forest. Because his highness Randall has been staying silent in the carriage cabin, the whole team feels a heavy invisible pressure, prompting imosen to explore his potential, and others are no exception.


    On the one hand, Nelson paid close attention to training the blood militia in the team and tried to give them some practical combat experience; On the other hand, he studied various tactical plans and practiced with family knights, fierce soldiers, accompanying priests and wizards.


    After dinner every day, watching the song and dance performances of the halfling brothers around the campfire and listening to them boast and tell stories are our common entertainment hobbies. The destination of the expeditionary army is endless forest. Half body adventurers from endless forest are naturally welcomed by everyone. In particular, father Dane''s attitude towards the halfling brothers has changed 180 degrees. He always tries to get close to Bobo and Tiantian and inquire about elves, ant tribe and abyss demons.


    Unfortunately, halfling adventurers are clever ghosts. The bottian brothers don''t like evil priests. They can always amuse Dane with clever language art. Afterwards, the priest found that the information he wanted to know was not disclosed by the halfling brothers.


    Language is a kind of knowledge. Truth can make lies, and lies can reveal the truth. Halfling adventurers are born with a clever tongue. If listeners can''t confirm what they say from the side, how can they tell the truth from the false?


    Dane doesn''t have Victor''s knowledge puzzle. Every time he talks with his halfling brother, his eyes will glow white to detect the effect of lie magic on high-level halfling adventurers. Let''s not mention, Dane shows caution. Bobo and Tiantian won''t trust him.


    However, bertina''s pure and lovely spiritual charm is almost unstoppable. The halfling brothers are happy to satisfy her curiosity and tell her some stories of Silver Eagle City every night.


    At this time, bertina was wearing a small maid skirt and holding her round chin in her fat little hand. She sat like a lady on the campfire and listened to Bobo''s serial stories.


    "Cui Yige was once blessed by the sun tree and was the most beautiful big elf in silver moon city. The moon well he photographed will attract many tree elves and wild elves. They scramble to get the moon dew and hope to get Cui Yige''s beauty. Unfortunately, most fairy women can''t have Cui Yige, the first king''s daughter, the second king''s daughter, the fifth king''s daughter and the sixth King''s daughter of Silver Eagle City, Another 12 high elves have won the ownership of cuig, and they will take turns to favor cuig every month. If other elves want to marry cuig, they must challenge one of his high elf spouses and defeat her. Or, if a high elf is pregnant and automatically gives up the ownership of cuig, other Elves will have the opportunity to compete for cuig''s ownership. "


    Bertina keeps the appearance of a ten-year-old girl, but she has a girl''s heart. She is always interested in the fairy family''s marriage and love story. Others can only be a passer-by audience.


    "... treygo, is it more beautiful than Brandon and Klaus?" Bell''s eyes turned on the two young family knights and asked curiously.


    Klaus could not help shaking his head and laughing, while Brandon straightened his chest, and his face was first-class and handsome. The halfling sweet shook her head and said, "Klaus and Brandon are strong and handsome, but they are not the type of spouse that the elves like."


    Nelson, who had been listening, couldn''t help asking, "do female elves don''t like strong and burly partners? Or are elves not strong enough?"


    Bobo shook his head like a rattle and said, "the wild elves are very strong and burly. Their strength is not as good as the handsome and slender elves. Are humans like ogres? Whoever has more meat has strength?"


    Nelson was immediately dumbfounded. He was not tall and burly and had muscle bumps. In terms of strength, there were only a few people in the whole human country who could be compared with him. Nelson knew that the power he was proud of was nothing in front of victor. His highness Randall can break his wrists with the ogre supervisor. I''m afraid only the barbarian elder Harald and the silly Caligula can compete with him.


    "I see. Female elves like beautiful and powerful spouses." Bell clapped his little hand and said happily, "just like my master."


    Bobo and Tiantian nodded again and again, and Tiantian corrected: "elf women are called high elves, and ELF men are called big elves. They have black hair, black eyes and sharp ears; those elves with green hair and blue eyes are called tree elves; other elves are wild elves. When bell meets the elf family, don''t say any more female elves. They don''t use human gender names."


    Bertina nodded, raised her round chin, said triumphantly and pretending to be reserved, "I like my master too. When I grow up, I will serve my master like Mrs. Elena. Are bell and the female elves very similar? When bell meets the female elves and male elves, he will become good friends with them."


    No one will take Bell''s childish words seriously. Everyone can''t help smiling. Brandon even winked and said, "bell, you really make me sad. When you grow up, I still want to marry you."


    Bell snorted, twisted the apple like red faced egg aside and said proudly, "I don''t like Brandon. I don''t like Brandon like a fairy."


    Everyone laughed and the atmosphere was relaxed and cheerful. Pastor Dane took the opportunity to ask, "the great elf treygo must be the strongest in silver city. How many abyss demons has he destroyed?"


    "The high elves won''t let the big elves take part in the battle... Cuig is the best harpist in Eagle Wing city. The music he plays is as bright and beautiful as moonlight. When he starts to play, even the stupid and bad dwarves will stop their hammers and wait patiently for cuig to finish his performance." The halfling responded to Dane''s temptation in this way. He didn''t say anything about the fighting power of the great elf treygo, nor did he mention the specific information of the abyss devil.


    Klaus said, "how do I think the dwarves in Silver Eagle City are forced?"


    Nelson didn''t understand Klaus and asked with wide eyes, "what forced?"


    Brandon laughed and said, "if the dwarf dares to knock on the anvil when the harp played by the great elf treygues, he will be beaten into a pig''s head by the elves and halflings."


    There was another burst of laughter around the campfire, which dispelled the embarrassment of Reverend Dane. But he didn''t give up. After a while, he tried again with a smile and asked, "is the great elf in Silver Eagle City as beautiful as his highness Randall?"


    "Your Highness Randall is the most beautiful we have ever seen..."


    "... no elf can compare with his highness Randall."


    "Your Highness Randall is not an elf..."


    "His eyes are golden and his ears are not long enough."


    Halfling brother, you and I praised his highness Randall for his unparalleled beauty, and pointed out that he was not an elf. The followers of the Randall family were all smiling. Of course, their loyal Earl of golden eyes cannot be elves.


    Reverend Dane asked calmly, "elves don''t have golden eyes? Have you ever heard of a blond elf named dravin Wimbledon in Alanta more than 3000 years ago?"


    Bobo and Tian Tian looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. The atmosphere of the bonfire party suddenly became a little dull.


    The sword Saint delavin, even if he was an extraordinary figure three thousand years ago, his reputation still spreads in the human country. How can he be unknown when he comes to the elf family? Could it be that the sun elves have become the nourishment of the solar tree of elenta and been buried in the ground?


    Victor''s mind came up with an almost mischievous idea. In fact, he was making excuses for himself and determined to ignore the abyss demons and elves for the time being.


    He didn''t leave the carriage cabin these two days, but what happened in the camp could not hide his perception.


    There is a problem with Dane''s method of testing the halfling brothers. Those two dwarfs are the first adventure. They should not have been to the elves'' ancestral land of Alanta. They have limited knowledge of the secrets of the elves and the situation of the abyss demons.


    Through the conversation of the halfling these days, Victor clarified the general situation of the elf empire.


    The Elven empire is a regime composed of elves, dwarves, halflings and forest horses, which adopts the city-state system. Each Elven city-state is equivalent to an autonomous Kingdom, but they rely on divine power and blood level to surround the flag of the Elven ancestral land Alanta. The Elven queen of elenta actually ruled the whole Elven empire by relying on the extraordinary power of the sun tree and the moon tree.


    It seems that the sun tree can improve the blood power and life level of elves and vassal races, and has an effect similar to divine magic. The moon tree inherits some of the abilities of the sun tree. They are the core of the elf autonomous city-state.


    The elves in Silver Eagle City, also known as the sacrifice of the moon goddess, can perform the unique supernatural skills of the elves by virtue of their special connection with the moon tree. They are undoubtedly the rulers of Silver Eagle City and have the most authoritative voice.


    However, the sun tree and Moon Magic seem to have domain characteristics. In the area covered by the moon tree, the residents of the spirit city-state automatically get the spiritual, perception and life attribute bonus, and the spirit king and women can freely perform the spirit family magic. But outside the field, their divine power disappeared. Therefore, the religious beliefs of the elf city-state can not be compared with the glorious church of the human country.


    In fact, there are only pan beliefs similar to ancestor worship in the elf empire. Without devout believers, there will not be a well-organized church.


    The benefits of the sun tree and moon tree to the elves and vassal races are real, and they also create the unique social form and family relations of the elves empire.


    The elves can be divided into moon elves, tree elves and wild elves according to the degree of blood awakening.


    The moon elves are the ruling class of the elves city-state. I''m afraid every month elves have the strength of the golden order, but their number is rare, and the male moon elves are very few, and the ratio of men to women is almost 1:10. Female moon elves call themselves high elves, and males are called big elves.


    Although the number of big elves is scarce, their status in the elf city-state is very low. High elves compete to decide who can have a big elf partner.


    Well, the moon elves, like human knights and nobles, practice polygamy. However, in addition to serving different wives, the big elves have no other social responsibilities. They are very much like the male favorite partner of high-level female knights and do not hold the real power of the family.


    Victor felt that the big Elves were very poor, but when he thought about it carefully, it was not difficult to find that whether the earth world or the Talon world, the family status was determined not by gender, but by strength. If the wife has a powerful position, strong power and superb martial arts skills, and the husband screams fiercely, he will also be knocked unconscious by a punch. Several queens in history cut off their lovers'' heads without blinking their eyes, and did not see anyone dare to shout about their husband''s spirit in front of them.


    Ironmaking needs to be hard. This principle can be used anywhere.


    Victor estimated that the power of the big elves in Silver Eagle City is only the general golden level. If you can be like him, you can choose your own spouse.


    The situation of tree elves is better. The male to female ratio is about 3:10. As the backbone of silver moon city, their individual strength is generally close to bronze knights. Almost all of them have popular talents, including the strong ones of silver level. Male tree elves can control some real powers of the city-state.


    Wild elves have the lowest social status in the ethnic group, the proportion of men and women is basically the same, and monogamy is adopted. Most wild elves live in small towns and villages outside the elf city-state, and rely on the moonlight well in the gathering place to maintain their blood strength. The moon well needs the fairy King''s daughter to give the fruits and seeds of the moon tree regularly in order to build and maintain it.


    The enemies of the elf city-state are mainly goblins, jackals and bear monsters in the endless forest. Due to the domain power of moonlight tree and moonlight well, the Orc tribes in the forest pose little threat to the elf city-state.


    Victor speculates that the military strength of Silver Eagle City is quite strong. Even if it is not comparable to a human kingdom, it also has the comprehensive strength of three Duke leaders. They include tree elf popular archers, tree elf war animal cavalry, wild elf hunters and light infantry, as well as dwarf shield guards, dwarf goat heavy cavalry, and forest Centaur Raiders. As for the total number of troops in Silver Eagle City, the halfling brothers have never disclosed.


    It would be great if Silver Eagle City could help Victor deal with ant man monsters. But Victor gave up the idea of visiting Silver Eagle City. At least he wouldn''t contact the elves himself.


    It seems that the threat of the abyss devil to Alanta is not serious. The halfling brothers can run around the world. We can''t see how much the devil invasion has affected the elf city-state.


    Perhaps, the abyss demons are just ordinary monsters. They can''t be as powerful as those in the alchemical empire. Victor doesn''t have to worry too much, but the main reason is that he doesn''t want to take himself in.


    Of course, the value of Silver Eagle city itself is incalculable. It is an ancient civilization, has a long history, and has mastered technologies and knowledge that many human countries do not have. The breathing method of the halfling brothers made Victor salivate. He thought it was a very practical fighting skill, which could supplement the breaking content of the soul blood theory.


    It was not wise to give up developing diplomatic relations with Silver Eagle City. Victor decided to let Sylvia handle the matter. He picked up the quill pen, wrote a long letter to his beloved wife, introduced in detail the situation he had encountered, then called Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, and ordered: "Send this letter together with the grassland topographic map we have drawn to the sentry camp in the grey rabbit mountains and give it to the commander of the sentry... Tell him again. When the baggage camp in Ma Hill arrives at the sentry camp, give the letter and map to Mrs. trisley and let her take it back to the rose garden."


    "Wang, do you have anything else to say?" Mei Wen took the letter and map, blinked her beautiful blue eyes and asked softly.


    "Go and return quickly. We''ll leave the day after tomorrow for the endless forest." Victor waved his hand. Seeing that Meiwen was still standing there, he asked again, "what''s the problem?"


    "Wang, you haven''t named this grassland yet..."


    Victor turned his head through the window and saw the dwarf oaks on the grassland. He smiled and said faintly, "it''s called oak grassland."

 Chapter 777

    On the west side of the oak prairie.


    It has been nearly 20 days since Randall expeditionary army started from the temporary station on the grassland. The convoy did not delay all the way. The vast and gentle grass sea was left behind. The trees in front were sparse to dense, and patches of primitive forest were faintly visible.


    The ground began to become rugged. There was only a shallow layer of grass leaves, and black soil could be seen. Because there was a moderate rain the night before yesterday, the fertile black soil looked slippery and muddy, and the wheels of the cart would fall into potholes from time to time.


    Fortunately, the alchemical dragon lizard has amazing power and can easily pull the heavy carriage out of the mud pit, but the bumpiness of the carriage is an inevitable problem. The wagon made of logs by the alchemist militia is strong enough, but it is not equipped with an exquisite damping system. The wagon is jumping and jumping. Qualified passengers can bear it at first. Over time, everyone can''t stand the endless bumps. They would rather walk than continue to suffer in the carriage.


    Victor sat in the carriage as usual. The person who lit the fire of his heart can adjust his body balance according to the vibration of the carriage to eliminate the impact on his internal organs and brain, but it takes a long time to overcome the bumps. Only the deep-seated spiritual fire can automatically adjust the body according to the changes of external forces and sit on the bumpy carriage without difficulty.


    Of course, this is not more comfortable than walking, and even senior knights can''t practice the idea of three headed lizard in a bumpy carriage. So Charlotte and the Dragon maid also walked outside the carriage.


    Victor is one of the few people who can keep their imagination in a bumpy carriage. But his three headed lizard vision has filled his energy. He is using the bumpy environment to explore a unique combat breathing method.


    Silver Eagle City had decided to leave the matter to Sylvia. Victor had nothing to do, so he sat in the carriage and studied the breathing method of the halfling brother. Those two dwarfs don''t seem to have lit the fire of their hearts, but they have an extraordinary sense of balance. They can stand on the back of the bear dog with a strong bear dog instead of walking. They won''t fall down no matter how they run.


    Victor believes that in addition to the dexterity of halflings, this degree of balance is also closely related to their practice of breathing.


    Breathing, an internal latent change between active and passive, is also the only internal latent force that human beings can control independently. People can control their breathing rate and hold their breath, but no one can hold themselves to death. If people''s inner submergence, external force and mind are regarded as a precision machine, breathing is a gear connecting external force and inner submergence, which will directly affect the operation of the whole machine.


    In fact, Victor''s secret method of mind and blood also has breathing method for adjusting body and mind, and it is the first time that breathing method is systematically applied to daily activities and even dedicated to combat.


    In the carriage, while using the wind element to observe the subtle changes of his internal potential, he constantly adjusted his breathing to adapt to the irregular ups and downs of the carriage, and deduced the efficiency of combat breathing on the human body bit by bit.


    After a period of experiment, Victor gradually found the principle of combat breathing, and he was pleased with the result of the deduction.


    Those who master the combat breathing method can mobilize part of the latent power, make the body become tough and bear more damage in an instant; Can burst strength, jump farther and run faster; It can stimulate the spirit, make the mind clearer and make the hand more accurate.


    In fact, the combat breathing method has little effect on those who ignite the spiritual fire, but after all, there are very few people who ignite the spiritual fire, and those who account for the majority, including trainee knights, spiritual soldiers and ordinary soldiers, will improve their combat effectiveness to varying degrees once they master the combat breathing method.


    In short, combat breathing can be infinitely close to the state of spiritual fire, which can be called pseudo spiritual fire. Although it is not comparable to the real fire of the soul, it is simple and easy to learn, applicable to a wide range of people, and can be popularized on a large scale.


    This is the most valuable part of combat breathing.


    If the combat breathing method is practiced to the extreme, the skin and internal organs also learn to "breathe" and enter the level of integration of external and internal breathing, there may be various magical effects.


    Thanks to Victor being the only one who can "turn off" the fire of his heart, he tested breathing at the level of ordinary people. Other legendary strong men would not be so easy to see the mystery and potential of combat breathing.


    Victor was complacent and named the battle breathing method Randall breathing method. As he prepared to further study Randall''s breathing, the carriage gradually stopped. Nelson shouted excitedly through the window, "Sir, Todd and Marcy''s scouts have summoned that there is a trace of ant man ahead!"


    Victor''s pupils contracted slightly, dodged and jumped out of the carriage, left the whole team, and Nelson took the lead in running forward.


    Before long, they came to a highland where the forward scouts commanded by Todd stopped. Todd and Marcy first saluted victor and then said, "Your Highness, the woods under the highland are strange. I think it''s a sign of ant tide."


    With a little effort on his legs, Victor flew up a huge rock eight or nine meters high. When he looked down, the scenery in front of him suddenly opened up. Below the steep and steep hillside was a green forest. With Victor''s extraordinary vision, he could not see the end of the forest. There were winding rivers like jade belts and towering mountains, but they were just patches of the forest, like undercurrent and islands in the sea.


    Boundless forest, endless forests... Victor couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He soon found a strange "road" in the forest. It was a forest belt 4 or 5 kilometers wide, with sparse and low trees, which was obviously different from the surrounding green and dense forests. Ordinary people can distinguish the differences of forests at a glance. There are ancient virgin forests around, and the sparse forest belt is full of new trees, which are generally no more than 20 years old.


    This is the road gnawed out by the ant army!


    Charlotte and the Dragon maid followed, followed by aka, bell, Reverend Dane, imosen, and the halfling brother riding the bear dog.


    Everyone admired the magnificent forest sea for a long time. Pastor Dane sighed: "I didn''t expect that we could find the trace of ant man so easily... We must be able to reach the ant man''s nest along this road."


    Charlotte took hold of victor who jumped from the stone and said with a smile, "honey, thanks to Bobo and sweet, their walking sticks are amazing."


    With the half man''s walking stick, the team chose a direction and came here. The marching path of the ant monster was nearby. Victor turned to the halfling and shouted, "Bobo, sweet, come here."


    The two dwarfs urged the bear dog to ride to victor, turned over and jumped down, and said in unison, "master, what can I do for Bobo?"


    "Throw it again with your pathfinding stick." Victor nodded.


    "I''ll throw it."


    "You threw it last time. It''s time to throw it away this time."


    "No, no, I threw it last time. Bell grabbed it, so I''ll throw it this time."


    "I should throw it..."


    "I should throw it..."


    The halfling brothers had a quarrel. The tall aka easily took away the walking stick in their hands and handed it to bertina behind them.


    Bobo and Tiantian are so angry that they jump up and step on aka''s big boots. Aka smiles foolishly.


    The proud bell held the walking stick, closed his eyes, walked around in the same place, recited the "spell" she invented, and then threw the walking stick into the sky.


    Everyone''s eyes chased the walking stick rolling in the air, watched it fall and bounce on the ground, and finally the tip of the stick pointed to the northwest of the forest.


    This result was beyond the expectation of most people. The ant man''s March generally went east-west, but it circled from the south of the forest sea. Visually, the ant man''s nest should be somewhere in the southwest of the forest, just opposite to the northwest direction pointed by the wayfinding stick.


    Dane stepped forward and looked into the distance, frowned and murmured, "bell can''t be wrong? Would you like Bobo and Tiantian to throw it again?"


    The pathfinding walking stick is the legacy of the oak barrel of the halfling adventurer. It records the places he has explored, including the temple sites of the Assyrian Empire. Bobo and Tiantian want to go to the temple sites of the Assyrians, not the nest of ant monsters.


    Victor also went to the ruins of the Assyrian Empire to look for elemental Rune crystals, but he was not optimistic about the search for elemental runes at first. After all, time is too long apart. Finding a crystal made by an ancient alchemist in the jungle is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, Victor was not sure whether the elemental Rune crystal was damaged.


    Therefore, Victor put the task of investigating the ant nest in the first place, and the search for the ruins of the Assyrian Empire was a secondary task. However, since the abyss devil has penetrated the material plane, it is unknown whether the elite cavalry of the human country can come to the oak grassland to destroy the ant man army. Finding elemental Rune crystals has become the primary task of Randall''s expedition.


    If we find the rune crystal that controls the queen ant, Victor can easily break the threat of ant man monster. To take a step back, the elemental Rune crystal was indeed damaged. Victor got the spirit holy thing collected by the Assyrians - "Freya''s tears". Things may turn around.


    Victor doesn''t need to let others know about the secrets of the alchemy Empire and elemental Rune crystals. Dane always thought that the task of Randall expedition was only to investigate ant man nests.


    Victor winked at Lord Nelson and nuzzled at the two dwarfs.


    The bear in the North understood it, came forward, grabbed the back collar of the halfling, picked them up from aka''s legs, bared his teeth and threatened, "if the master wants to ask questions, you must answer honestly."


    Tiantian and Bobo are jumping happily on Nelson''s big feet. They are suddenly mentioned in the air and want to lose their temper. It can be seen that Nelson is like a real fierce look, so they are scared to nod again and again.


    Seeing that the halfling brothers were honest, Nelson put them on the ground.


    Victor looked at the endless green forest and asked faintly, "Bobo, sweet, I believe every forest here has its owner. Tell me where the forest belonging to Silver Eagle City is?"


    The halfling brothers pointed north almost at the same time. Victor thought for a moment, took a refined iron one handed halberd from the hands of the alchemical militia, drew a large square on the ground, and then divided the large square into different areas with horizontal and vertical lines.


    Everyone gathered around and found that this was a simple map with ant man''s March as a reference. There was a square in the north of the March. Victor wrote "Silver Eagle City", and the farthest square in the northwest wrote "destination". He lit the square representing Silver Eagle City with a one handed halberd and said: "Each forest has different forces, which represents the sphere of influence of Silver Eagle City... So, what forces do the three forests in the south, southwest and west close to Silver Eagle City belong to?"


    "Halfling adventurer, don''t tell me, you don''t know these neighbors of Silver Eagle City?" Victor threw the one handed halberd to the alchemy militia, clapped his hands and asked.


    "I know, I know..."


    "There are ogre tribes, Goblin tribes and a fire claw bear clan in the three forests in the south, southwest and west of Silver Eagle City." Tian Tian answered first. Then Bobo added: "among them, a big goblin named ''green pimlock'' is the most hateful. It often sends his men to attack small towns and villages south of Silver Eagle City."


    Victor nodded and said to the crowd: "We certainly can''t take the ant man''s marching path, or even close to it. If we encounter the ant man monster, it will not only be fatal, but also expose its whereabouts and alert them. Therefore, the best way is to bypass the forest in the south of Silver Eagle City. The forest monster over there is relatively weak and poses little threat to the expeditionary force. Moreover, the ant man will avoid the moonlight tree in Silver Eagle City, I hope Once they encounter the ant man army, they can hide in the woodland controlled by Silver Eagle City at any time. "


    Charlotte gently sipped her plump red lips. She knew that Victor had little threat. Victor chose the forest near Silver Eagle City as a way to explore for the consideration of most people, including herself.


    Although Charlotte was not willing to Victor''s sphere of influence, she saw everyone''s expression become relaxed and acquiesced to Victor''s decision.


    Nelson obviously didn''t think of this. He asked, "Sir, how do you know that the forest monsters outside Silver Eagle City are relatively weak?"


    Victor didn''t bother to answer such a simple question. Klaus whispered beside him: "The master may mean that Silver Eagle City will not allow the surrounding forests to have strong monster groups. Powerful forest monsters also don''t like their territory next to Silver Eagle City. Therefore, any forest monster close to Silver Eagle City will either completely defeat Silver Eagle City or become weak under the continuous attack of Silver Eagle City."


    Nelson suddenly realized, and immediately said excitedly, "so we may meet the Scouts of the elves on the way?"


    Victor said in a deep voice: "it''s possible, but I don''t want to get into trouble... ''green pimlock'' should be a weak goblin Lord. We have to pass through its territory quickly."


    "If it dares to get in the way... Run over it directly¡°

 Chapter 778

    Silver Eagle City, wild bee Valley on the south side of LVYE village.


    This low valley is like spring all the year round. It is named because it inhabits a large number of wild bees. Although wild bees are notoriously fierce and aggressive, their hard-working nectar can always attract thieves. Especially in autumn like now, those black bears with rough skin, thick flesh and thick back hair can be stung by bees. They should also remove the hive and eat the delicious honey rich in nutrition, so as to reserve fat for the coming hibernation period.


    Eating black bears is even more dangerous than wild bees. Every autumn, at least 200 black bears visit the wild bee Valley, which may be mixed with more terrible big bear monsters. They are mentally retarded bear monsters. They are powerful and wild. They are equal to fierce beasts.


    The elders of LVYE village prohibit the villagers from entering the wild bee Valley in autumn. Eluna At this time, the green leaf is hidden in the crown of a big tree in the wild bee valley. She is wearing light leather and soft armor with fine workmanship. The shape of self-cultivation design is suitable for fighting, and her tall and strong body curve is exposed. Her limbs are long and powerful, but they are definitely slim and beautiful. On the contrary, they are obviously strong and strong in muscle lines. With breast enhancement and hip warping, there is a wild beauty. Her green hair and eyes, exquisite facial features, tall ears, and strong and plump figure are enough to show that she is a female wild elf, and her unnatural gray skin marks her career as a sword dancer.


    Class is the general name of all warfighters in the elf empire. Every adult wild elf is an excellent hunter, but not every Elf Hunter can have a battle title.


    Sword dancers belong to the fighting profession of the elves. They are proficient in all kinds of close combat weapons, especially double armed weapons. Long and systematic training makes their fighting skills perfect. Because they can only be equipped with light armor, sword dancers must accept secret medicine to wash their bodies, greatly improve their strength and agility, enhance the sensitivity of skin touch, and be able to easily avoid the enemy''s attack in fierce melee combat and cause terrible damage to their opponents.


    The moon dew is needed to promote the elf light infantry to the sword dancer, which is a great burden for those villages with only one moon well. Yuelu in LVYE village can only train six sword dancers every year, and most of them will go to Silver Eagle City to try to join the city guard and serve as the captain of light infantry. This will not only pay well, but also get the chance to continue to promote.


    Because of the scarcity of places and fierce competition, the sword dancers trained in green leaf village are the most gifted wild elves. The 24 - year-old wild elf eluna Green leaf has just grown up and is one of the few sword dancers in green leaf village.


    She turned her tall ears and carefully distinguished the sounds in the valley. In addition to the wind, water and the buzzing of wild bees'' wings, the wild bee valley was terrible and silent. In the past, none of the black bears came to look for food at this time, but a bloody smell spread to the sword dancer''s nose.


    Eluna patiently stayed on the tree for a while. Seeing that there was nothing else around, she carefully jumped down the tree, held two arc swords, and sneaked out of the valley silently.


    In the woods not far from the valley exit, nine wild elf hunters with green hair and green eyes, long bows and swords, and twelve dwarf soldiers in scale lock armor stood up from the ground and greeted eluna when they saw her return.


    "Eluna, is the one eyed grey skin and its jackal claws in the valley?" A dwarf with a red beard pushed away his companion and asked in a muffled voice.


    He is strong and thick. He is only 1.5 meters tall. His thick beard hangs from his chin to his chest. He looks not young, but he doesn''t wear the beard braids of adult dwarf soldiers. His eyes are clear and flexible. In fact, he is a young dwarf. But his muscular arm was covered with a sharp vertical shield, and his other hand held a long handled mace about his height. He was also a warfighter - a ridge guard belonging to the dwarves.


    Eluna shook her head and said, "the one eyed gray skin came to the wild bee Valley, but I didn''t find them. It may have escaped from the other end of the valley."


    "How do you know that the one eyed grey skin came to the wild bee Valley and didn''t escape from other places?" The red bearded dwarf put a heavy mace and shield on the ground and freed his hand to light his pipe.


    The blue and purple sword light flashed away, and the velvet just lit by the dwarf was broken in two. Eluna danced the arc sword of her left hand in a gorgeous sword, raised her slender eyebrows and shouted: "Ingert, do you want to kill us? You don''t know how sensitive the Jackal''s nose is? If one eyed gray skin finds us tracking it, most people here won''t survive. How dare you light tobacco? Believe it or not, I''ll cut off your beard!"


    "Captain, you can''t do that. I don''t smoke." In front of tobacco and beloved beard, the young dwarf ridge guard resolutely chose to protect his beard and muttered reluctantly: "No drinking, no smoking, no grass... I''ve been holding back for more than ten days. There''s no smell of wine and tobacco on my beard. I don''t look like a dwarf at all. I think I''m about to become a halfling. The dwarf girls in the village won''t like me, just like they don''t like halflings."


    Tobacco and wine are the hobbies of dwarves. Thinking that their dwarves haven''t touched alcohol and tobacco for more than ten days, yiluna''s expression eased, but she complained: "I said I didn''t want you to follow me. You run slowly and step heavily. You''d better go back to LVYE village."


    Ingert said angrily, "that''s not good! One eyed grey skin killed us and several dwarves this time. Aunt Lisa, who can brew black fruit bubble wine, was bitten off her neck... Even if I''m not the opponent of one eyed grey skin, I''ll never let him go. I''ll break its legs with my iron rod, and you peel off its skin to avenge the people killed by it."


    The rest of the dwarf guards and wild elf hunters also shouted for revenge.


    A few days ago, the one eyed grey belt, the Jackal leader under the goblin Lord green pimlock, raided green leaf village and killed more than a dozen wild elves and dwarfs working outside the village. Several wild elf hunters and dwarf guards here are relatives and nephews of the victims.


    The elders of green leaf village forbid the village guard to go out for revenge without permission. They still run out secretly and beg the sword dancer eluna and Lingwei inget to take them to track the trace of one eyed grey skin.


    One eyed grey skin is a very powerful jackal. It has ravaged villages and towns in the south of Silver Eagle City for more than ten years. No one can help it. Eluna was completely unsure of defeating the famous jackal leader. She carefully ordered: "we can only follow the jackals far away, try to find their temporary hiding place, and then inform the Silver Eagle guard to destroy them... You must not think of attacking."


    A young Elf Hunter said in an adoring tone, "we are not afraid of anything with captain eluna and captain ingert!"


    With a smile, the dwarf ingert picked up his axe blade, horizontal shield and long handled mace and walked to the valley.


    In fact, iluna has regretted a little, but at this point, she can only go beyond the unknown dwarf escort and take the lead in entering the wild bee valley.


    The young guards of LVYE village pushed forward along one side of the valley under the cover of trees and bushes. They went to the middle of the valley and saw the remains of a big bear. Swarms of ants and carnivorous wasps were biting around the wreckage. Ingert came up to check the bear body and said, "Damn it, this is a big bear monster with dementia, which was gnawed by jackals. No wonder there is no wild bear in the whole valley."


    "Look at it, it died. One day... The one eyed gray skin and its claws and teeth jackals passed through the wild bee valley. They should not have gone far."


    Eluna was a little confused, but she couldn''t say what the problem was. Just when she was thinking hard, there was a sad howl in the valley. It was long, thick and showed a cruel will to cover up the wind roaring and humming in the valley, leaving only a rumbling echo.


    "It''s one eyed gray skin!"


    "No, we''re in ambush!"


    The young elves and dwarves of the green leaf village guard turned white and were in a mess. They were scared to collapse by the howl of the declaration of war of one eyed gray skin.


    Yiluna, the sword dancer, was the first to recover from the threat of the Jackal leader and scolded: "don''t panic, lean against the rock wall and form a defensive formation!"


    The captain gave an order. The six godless Elf Hunter and dwarf guard immediately took action and chose an upright and steep cliff. The Elf Hunter leaned inside, and the dwarf guard surrounded the outside with a shield to form a standard defense formation.


    The howls of jackals came from all directions. Before long, they saw hundreds of jackals coming from both ends of the valley to their position.


    The ridge guard ingert couldn''t help shouting, "eluna, you try to get out of the cliff, and we''ll drag them!"


    useless!


    Iluna saw the tall and burly figure of the Jackal. It was 2.3 meters high. Its gray fur was covered with ferocious scars. It had a huge and ugly head like a hyena, with a green light in its right eye and a black hole in its left eye.


    One eyed grey skin is the most cruel and cunning jackal leader under goblin Lord mlock. His left eye was shot blind by the elves of green leaf village, so he has a deep hatred for green leaf village. Since taking refuge in green Pi mlock, he often leads his jackals to attack green leaf village.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, pay attention to breathing and prepare for battle!"


    Knowing that there was no chance of survival today, iluna pulled out two arc swords, one hidden behind her and the other horizontal in front of her, and launched an attack posture.


    ¡ª¡ªSword dancer, hidden sword.


    "Breathe! Breathe! Breathe!"


    Ingert stopped persuading and shouted loudly. At the same time, he put up his left axe shield, raised his right long handle mace obliquely, and squatted his stocky body like an indestructible rock to show his defense posture.


    ¡ª¡ªRidge guard, iron foot.


    "Moon god shelter!"


    "Hill! Hill!"


    The remaining wild elf hunters and dwarf guards all bow and raise their shields, ready to fight the Jackal Raiders to the death.


    The young guards of green leaf village are well-trained and well-equipped, while the Jackal attackers have a large number and rich combat experience. Without hesitation, they frantically rush to the defense circle laid by the elves and dwarves.


    The battle broke out in an instant.


    A fierce jackal with dark fur turned on his bloodthirsty and rushed to the sword dancer first. The speed was so fast that the Elf Hunter had no time to shoot an arrow. Eluna''s eyes were as sharp as the moon blade leopard. Her feet turned light and dodged the fierce jackal''s attack. The arc sword behind her cut a wound between its chest and abdomen. The black haired jackal tightened his muscles, his body was extremely tough and did not suffer heavy damage, but when he saw a flower in front of him, he turned his attack target into a dwarf ridge guard and simply swung his flail and smashed it down heavily.


    Ingert''s axe shield fended off the roaring flail, his feet stood still, and the long handled mace swept on the violent jackal''s leg and broke his opponent''s leg bones with a click.


    Before the Jackal uttered a wail, the sword dancer eluna backhanded and cut off its head from behind.


    Just as the saying goes: Rush fast, die fast.


    However, the heroic performance of the black haired jackals bought time for other jackals, and more than 40 jackals forced them up first. The wild elf shooter shoots quickly, and the arrow has no false hair, but the jackals are too close, and they don''t have time to shoot back. The jackals rely on their strong physique and tight muscles to resist the penetrating damage of the arrow and fiercely attack the front elf sword dancer.


    Eluna''s footwork is light and agile, her figure is erratic, and she dodges and moves along the turbulent air flow. In the eyes of the jackal, the wild elf appeared and disappeared from time to time, and he was hit by the sword for no reason. So they put the fury of the pain on the body of the dwarf guard, and the dwarf can only block with a simple shield, and then wave an iron rod to hit his legs. Under the leadership of the mountain guard, they faced the crazy attack of the jackals, and the front was as stable as a rock. Behind them, the wild elf hunters took time to shoot sharp arrows into the broken legged jackals.


    Sword dancers are best at random fighting, and mountain guards are best at defense. Dwarf guards and ELF hunters cooperate skillfully to block the advance of jackals.


    Until one eyed grey skin joined the battlefield, the defense line of green leaf village suddenly appeared flaws.


    With one paw, the Jackal leader with silver peak strength picked up a dwarf guard with excellent armor and threw him to the paws behind him. Jackal Raiders swarmed up and killed the dwarf guards like iron barrels with their powerful bite force mouths.


    The sharp arc sword came from behind. One eyed gray fur didn''t care about the weak attack of the sword dancer and went to catch another dwarf guard.


    The blade shield cuts horizontally, ferocious and fast. The one eyed grey skin finally retreats. It doesn''t want to be hit by the shield of the dwarf mountain guard. The sword dancer eluna takes the opportunity to entangle the Jackal leader, trying to create an opportunity for the dwarf inget to attack.


    The two professionals of green leaf village besieged the one eyed grey skin, and the other jackals rushed to the defense line laid by the green leaf guard. Two dwarf guards and a wild Elf Hunter were dragged out and killed on the spot.


    The front collapsed, and the destruction of elves and dwarves was at hand.


    A wind blew across the battlefield, gentle and warm, like the natural flowing air in the valley, but the wild and bloodthirsty jackals seemed to fall into an ice storm, one by one, their bodies stiff and fell on the battlefield without warning.


    The green leaf guard was at a loss and didn''t understand what happened, but the surviving jackals felt the touch of death, and their fear of death awakened their selfish nature. They left their leaders and fled in all directions.


    However, the gentle wind whimpered and gathered a blue and black air flow, which was like a flying black snake hitting each jackal''s back and making a sound of poof, poof, poof. It was like those jackals who were particularly strong screamed and staggered forward during heavy boxing. Their bodies were twisted and deformed, as if they were ravaged by an ogre, spitting blood and dying on the way to escape.


    When the first gust of wind blew, the one eyed gray skin had felt the cold frozen into the bone marrow, shivered and resolutely entered the bloodthirsty state. It also suffered a sword from eluna on its back waist and thigh, but it didn''t care to kill the wild elves and dwarves. It ran more than ten meters back, turned and ran.


    Its speed is amazing, but it can''t run faster than the wind. Three green and black air streams pierced like a long gun and hit the Jackal leader on the back.


    The powerful is like the fist of a violent ogre. The Jackal leader''s knees are soft, but his heart intuition tells him that if he kneels down or screams, he will die. Stimulated by survival or death, the strong heart of the one eyed gray skin pulsates violently, and the whole body is covered with a faint red light. It actually opens a deep bloodthirsty and steps into the golden field at one stroke.


    But he had no heart for war and no joy. His mind was only the idea of escaping from the valley. A slender and graceful figure suddenly blocked its way.


    "Die!"


    The Jackal leader roared like thunder and launched the most powerful attack to the enemy who blocked him. His bright red claws tore the air, brought out a sharp wind blade and grabbed the figure in front of him.


    "Humble bug... Die quietly."


    The visitor stretched out a pair of slender and beautiful hands, caught the Jackal''s mouth like lightning, and tore its head in half from the mouth.


    The speed of fighting between the Jackal and her opponent was too fast. Eluna didn''t see the process clearly. She only saw a Female Elf kill the powerful one eyed gray skin with her bare hands. She was surprised and uncertain and shouted to the figure: "ELUS. Sister Yuege, is it you...!"


    The sword dancer was stunned. He saw the slender and graceful figure throw away the body of the Jackal leader and show his body. She wore a strange horned helmet, and the grid visor covered most of her face. The sharp chin and beautiful red lips outside the visor were dazzling. She wore simple half body leather armor, battle dress and long boots, only wrapped her crisp chest and hips, and her skin exposed to the air was white and moist, just like a layer of bright silver moon.


    This is by no means an elf!


    In the face of the beautiful and unknown strong, eluna and ingert were gripped by the hand called fear, watching her step by step, but they couldn''t move.


    The elf like female wearing a horned helmet walked up to the wild elf and shook her hands. The blood stuck on it hit the ground, and her hands became white and flawless. She held up eluna''s chin and said in a language that elves and dwarfs could not understand:


    "The spirit is so ugly that it can be regarded as the king''s treasure?"


    She suddenly tilted her head, as if listening to something. She left the elves and dwarves who dared not move. She turned and climbed up the nearby cliff, and disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 779

    The experience of yiluna and others made the village head and elders particularly nervous. They put all the young people who left their posts without permission into the cell of LVYE village, strictly prohibited them from divulging what happened in the wild bee Valley, and immediately informed Yinying city of the course of the incident.


    Four days later, Silver Eagle City sent a mixed squadron composed of dwarf shield guards, elf light infantry and ELF shooters, plus a small team of forest Centaur Raiders into LVYE village, including a large number of tree elf fighters. Their arrival caused a great sensation among the residents of this remote village.


    Wild elves and tree elves are different. They have different looks, different talents, different lifespans and different lifestyles. The differences between them are like two races.


    Although wild elves can awaken their blood and become tree elves through the blessing of the moon tree, it is also the treatment of very few lucky people. Most of the tree elves in Silver Eagle City are light vision elves, and the wild elves always envy and respect the tree elves.


    No matter how cold and arrogant, the residents of LVYE village also give them the greatest courtesy, consciously offer the best house and food in the village, and dare not disturb them too much. As for the wild elves, dwarves and forest centaurs who accompanied them, they were most warmly welcomed by the villagers.


    Looking at the inexplicably excited neighbors in the same village on the street, the sword dancer yiluna teased and thought: if this group of inexperienced villagers knew that the sixth King daughter of Silver Eagle City had also arrived at LVYE village, would they still speak so loudly?


    I''m sure I dare not. Even the village heads dare not look up at her in front of the king''s female sacrifice... Eluna sighed silently, turned her head down into an alley, came to a dilapidated wooden house, opened the rusty door lock with an old copper key, pushed the door and went in.


    This is the house used to place sundries in LVYE village. It is filled with all kinds of damaged tools. There is almost no place to stay. The rotten smell and thick dust in the room made eluna frown and show a disdainful expression.


    The sixth King daughter of Silver Eagle City just asked her about the experience of wild bee Valley, and then she regained her freedom. After all, she and ingert are war workers in green leaf village, and they are also in a position in Silver Eagle City. Others were not so lucky and were still locked up in their cells. On the one hand, they were punished for their mistakes of going out without permission; On the other hand, we should prevent them from talking nonsense outside.


    The chief elder of LVYE village repeatedly told eluna not to disclose the silver eagle king''s daughter to others, and handed her the key to the utility room. Because her hut now lives in the tree elves of Silver Eagle City. Therefore, eluna, the guard captain of green leaf village and sword dancer, can only live in the utility room.


    In fact, she can squeeze a room with familiar villagers, but it goes against the original intention of the elder to give her the key to the utility room. Eluna is not afraid to annoy the elders in the village. She is just upset and wants to be alone.


    There is a small attic above the utility room for rest. When iluna walked to the attic, she couldn''t help comparing the sixth King''s daughter with the elf like female in the wild bee valley. She always felt that the sixth King''s daughter in silver moon city was inferior to each other in terms of strength and beauty.


    This conclusion surprised even eluna herself. For the wild elves, the king and daughter of Silver Eagle City are the descendants of the moon goddess, the god people with black hair and black eyes, the sacrifice of the moon god and the guardian of the moon tree. No one can be more beautiful and powerful than them. But she also can''t deny that the elf like female who killed one eyed gray skin with her bare hands has left a deep sense of fear in her heart, making her have the idea of succumbing to each other.


    These days, eluna''s mind always shakes her shadow, and she will wake up in a nightmare. Her spirit becomes trance and sleepy, and her mood is also restless. She knew she had to overcome her inner fear, but she felt helpless.


    "Eluna, what about your alertness? It seems that the experience of wild bee Valley has frightened you, my poor sister."


    A hoarse voice came from the attic close at hand. Eluna was startled at first, and immediately got into the hole of the attic. When she saw a strange and familiar figure, she shouted with surprise and joy: "sister ELUS, it''s you? You''re finally back..."


    On the small bed in the attic sits an elf in brown leather armor. She has short green hair and looks a little like iluna, but her facial lines are rough and deep, and her eyebrows are not modified into the fine eyebrows preferred by wild elf females, but maintain the natural thick eyebrows and big eyes, which look more like a strong male wild elf, and her thin lips have a cold and fierce taste, The strangest thing is that she has rare heterochromatic eyes. Her left eye is the common green of wild elves, and her right eye is the blue of tree elves.


    She looked coldly at eluna with tears in her eyes. Her voice was hoarse, like the clang of sword collision: "weak poor fellow! I cheated and won the training quota for sword dancers for you. I hope you can make progress, but you disappointed me."


    Yiluna''s pale face immediately turned red, forced her tears back, and shouted: "shut up, you rough wizard, who wants you to cheat for me? I can win the number of sword dancers with my own strength. Now I''m a third-order sword dancer!"


    "What? The third-order sword dancer still wants to beat me, the fifth-order war dancer. I sit here and let you attack. You can make me stand up and count you win." The spirit with green hair and different eyes hooked her hook finger and said provocatively.


    Iluna looked at the black magic pattern on her cheek, which spread all over her body and was the symbol of elves and dancers. Finally, she was discouraged and said, "I can''t beat you... You are the general of Silver Eagle City guard and the famous Ilus Yuege. I''m just the guard captain of green leaf village and a little sword dancer."


    Iris Yuege is a legend of green leaf village and Silver Eagle City. The war dancer who went out from LVYE village is the only wild elf general in Silver Eagle City for hundreds of years. He ranks second among the six generals in Silver Eagle City, second only to the mountain dwarf general Warhammer Korroch. The other four generals, including the famous tree elf wind dancers, were not her opponents.


    Sword dancer, advanced war dancer, war dancer, advanced wind dancer, yiruth presses the tree with wild elves and dancers. It can be seen that her strength is extraordinary. It is rumored that few of the king''s daughters and the great elves of Silver Eagle City can defeat Ilus.


    Such rumors cannot be confirmed. The noble moon Elves will not accept the challenge of lower elves, but Ilus The moon song is indeed an alien among the elves.


    The elves are famous for their beauty, which refers to the moon elves and tree elves, while the wild elves only love beauty. If you score the appearance value of the elves, the moon Elves will score 100 points, the tree Elves will score 80 points, the average appearance value of the wild Elves will only score 60 points, and the maximum score for Ilus will be 40 points, which can''t be higher.


    She was obsessed with power and killing, and did not love beauty at all, but she rarely naturally awakened the blood of the tree elf, one eye turned blue, but refused to hold a blessing ceremony for her by the silver eagle king daughter, and was unwilling to completely change into a tree elf.


    You know, in addition to beauty and longevity, tree elves also have the talent power that wild elves envy - blindness and popularity. War dancers have to master these two talents to qualify as wind dancers. Iris General Yuege doesn''t love beauty and refuses to be promoted to a more powerful wind dancer. Everyone can''t understand her idea, and no one dares to ridicule her face to face. He only secretly says that she is a rude wild elf.


    Eluna can''t understand, but she adores her bad and eccentric compatriot sister from the bottom of her heart.


    Iris Yuege is the pride of green leaf village and the pride of wild elves.


    "Ha, you finally know that you are just a ''little'' third-order sword dancer. How dare you take a group of waste to track the fourth-order jackal leader?" Iris The Moon Song sarcastically said.


    Eluna was silent for a moment and said dejectedly, "I want to be as strong as you... Only by challenging stronger opponents can I make progress."


    The genie general stretched his long legs on the bed, shook his fingers at eluna and said, "my poor sister, do you have a misunderstanding about power?"


    "The meaning of being strong is to bully those weaker than you. If you can bully the weak all the time, you are invincible and strong. That''s just like me."


    Iluna was stunned and said incredulously, "no, sister Yuege is not like this, you, you..."


    "What are you? Do you think it''s easy to bully the weak all the time?" Ruth sneered: "I once led the green leaf village guard to massacre the one eyed grey skin clan, whose eyes were shot blind by me; I defeated the ogre War soldiers, cut off their heads and hung them on the village arrow tower; I killed goblins, bear monsters, wild elves and gray iron dwarfs, all of which were weak ones defeated by me. When do you think I challenged stronger opponents than me?"


    "If you''ve seen such a thing..." yiruth asked, pointing to her chest, "is it a ghost talking to you now?"


    Eluna blinked her green eyes and suddenly said, "I see..."


    "You know a fart! Don''t learn the fart skills of halflings. What I mean is so simple. I only bully the weak."


    Yiruth rudely interrupted her sister''s words and said angrily: "ogres don''t challenge stronger opponents than themselves. You''re more stupid than ogres... If you want to bully the weak all the time, you must first know how weak you are and how strong your opponent is. Just like the alien female who tore the one eyed gray skin in the wild bee Valley, I didn''t dare to peek at her or show up."


    "Ah?! sister, have you been following us?"


    "Otherwise?" The wild elf general drooped his eyelids and said coldly, "the one eyed gray skin has been dealing with you for more than ten days. If it hadn''t felt the danger, it would have eaten all of you fools. Thanks to you as bait, I can keep staring at it in the dark."


    "You... You watched my team killed by the jackals?" Iluna shouted angrily, "they are all residents of green leaf village. You watch them grow up. They regard you as a hero in the village!"


    "I am indeed the hero of green leaf village." Yiruth nodded and said, "so what? I''m a hero. I want to save them? I don''t save them. I''m also a hero of green leaf village. Only you fool, who was begged by them, ran after one eyed gray skin and almost lost his life."


    "You don''t need to feel remorse for those dead wild elves and dwarves. They challenge the strong as the weak. It''s strange not to die. You''re lucky to survive... Why, what do you mean by looking at me like this? Don''t think I would save you at that time. I can''t do it."


    Eluna heaved heavily, shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Iris Yuege stared at her for a while, shook her head and said: "For the sake of your being my sister, I''ll make it clear to you... The Jackal has a grudge. One eyed grey skin harasses green leaf village every year, and people die under its claws every year. I''m responsible for solving the trouble. Unfortunately, one eyed grey skin doesn''t give me the chance to kill it. It runs away every time it smells danger. It''s not difficult for me to chase it with my men, but it escapes to the ground Around the refined Lord, Silver Eagle City has to send a large army to encircle and suppress. Silver Eagle City is not willing to wage war against green skin for several dead wild elves and dwarves in green leaf village. Therefore, I have no choice but to take the one eyed wolf. "


    "Just this time, you rashly tracked the one eye and covered up my existence. It felt the danger, but could not distinguish the source of the danger. It took you around for several times and secretly observed you for several times. It mistook you weak people for danger, and finally decided to eat you in the wild bee valley."


    "The real battle actually started more than ten days ago, but you know nothing about the dangerous battle."


    "You''re my sister, but I killed one eyed grey skin. There''s no need to die every year in LVYE village. According to Luna, what I could do for you was very limited. That''s the truth."


    Eluna was full of struggle and said reluctantly, "you are for the peace of green leaf village... But I am your sister. You have to do something for me!"


    "Cheating." The general of Silver Eagle City shrugged his shoulders full of strength and said, "I forced the old guy in the village to assign you the training quota of sword dancers to teach you how to be a selfish and responsible guard captain, but you don''t seem to have learned it yet."


    According to Luna''s expression is not so ugly. After all, she is still alive. In general, it is thanks to her sister''s cheating to win a place for her as a sword dancer.


    "The one eyed grey skin is cunning and suspicious. If it inspires the bloodthirsty power to deal with you and ingert, you were killed by it at that time, and I have no time to rescue. But it wants to keep the bloodthirsty power to escape. It decides to kill the weakest guard first, and then I have a chance to protect you and kill it."


    With that, general yinyuecheng closed his lips and continued after a while: "I didn''t expect someone to help you little weak..."


    Eluna nodded with lingering fear and sighed, "yes, I remember now that the female''s means are like miracles. She killed nearly 100 jackal warriors at one stroke and easily killed the one eyed gray skin... At that time, the one eyed gray skin should be level 5 like you? Sister, are you sure to kill the level 5 jackal bloodthirsty?"


    Ilus thought for a moment and nodded: "It''s also level 5. After all, it''s the weak one in level 5. It can''t perfectly control the soaring bloodthirsty power. I can kill it, but it''s hard to say if I give it some time to get familiar with the new power... The alien female is really terrible. I guess no one in Silver Eagle City can bully her. Even if the general of the hill and the elder of Fengge meet her, the best choice is to avoid each other. ¡±


    "But what is really terrible is the one who saved you. He is so strong that he is desperate."


    Eluna was shocked and asked, "isn''t that alien female the strong one who saved us?"


    The Silver Eagle general shook his head and nodded again. His voice was hoarse, but his eyes were hot and said, "she may be the man of the strong... As for the mysterious man."


    "He should be an invincible strong man of the ninth rank!"

 Chapter 780

    The ancient elf Empire has a strict power inheritance system. They are divided into levels according to their unique combat breathing method and the natural power of the race, including war level and life level.


    For example, wild elves are second-order creatures. Sword dancers have three levels of combat breathing. Eluna is second-order wild elves and third-order sword dancers.


    The lowest level of war dancer promoted by sword dancer is also the second level war rank, which can be promoted to the fourth level generally; The condition for the inheritance of wind dancers is the third-order tree spirit, which starts with the third-order battle position. Its battle breathing method also has three levels, which means that the third-order tree spirit can raise the battle position of wind dancers to the fifth level.


    There will always be some amazing people in the elf empire. They can break through the inheritance restrictions of the war duty breathing method and raise their war duty to a new level. Iris Yuege is a typical example. She has surpassed the fourth rank war dancer. After evaluation, the Silver Eagle City Council confirmed eluse Yuege is a second level wild elf and a fifth level war dancer.


    In theory, there is no end to the path of war workers. But in fact, few people will persist in breaking through the limitation of war duty. Because the war class system is closely related to racial talent, in general, war class is a skill to use natural power, and racial talent is the core of the war class system.


    Wild elves have no talent for popularity and blindness. They can''t be wind dancers. In history, a wild elf sword dancer deliberately blinded his eyes when the promotion channel was blocked and became a famous sixth order sword dancer. It is undeniable that this extreme road became narrower and narrower. Finally, the strong man won the respect of the fairy queen. The fairy queen made an exception to hold a blessing ceremony of the sun tree for him, which not only helped him restore his eyesight, but also transformed him into a fifth order moon elf.


    In contrast, tree elves and moon elves, because of their strong natural power, they can often part-time wind dancers and popular shooters at the same time.


    It is said that the fairy queen of elenta is a fifth order Moon Fairy, a part-time eighth order moon god sacrifice, a seventh order popular shooter and a fifth order wind dancer.


    Iris The ninth order mentioned in the moon song should refer to the order of life. In the elf Empire, the sun tree of elenta is the ninth order life. There is an old and easy to understand saying for the ninth order life - demigod.


    Although iluna worshipped her compatriots and sisters, she also had her own opinion. She shook her head and said, "how is this possible? There can be no other nine and a half gods except the great and warm sun tree."


    "Well, I said he was a ninth order demigod, which may be exaggerated... Sit down first."


    Yuege moved her legs aside, let her sister sit on the edge of the bed, paused, and then said: "What I say is also based on... Green pimlock is finished. During your tracking of the one eyed wolf, the forest Hunter scouts observed that there were signs of fire in green pimlock''s territory. After approaching and observing, they found that the green Lord''s central camp was attacked by unknown enemies, leaving countless Orc bodies in the camp."


    "The Council of Silver Eagle City was shocked by the news. Elder Fengge, the third King''s daughter and the prophet Agra long beard led the elite of the eye of the secret land to make a point of the past and survey the scene... The fact is even more amazing than the news of the forest hunter. The green skin Lord is dead, his ogre bodyguard Wuhou, meat kebab, his pet saber tooth tiger blood tooth, 11 domesticated dementia bear monsters and his dog head The leader of the orcs, brown tail, was all dead, and more than 3700 Orc bodies were counted at the scene. "


    The monster name spitting out from Yuege''s mouth made eluna feel a burst of panic. The ogre bodyguard and saber toothed tiger blood teeth under green pimlock are more powerful than one eyed gray skin. Even those stupid big bear monsters and dog headed man Brown tail are difficult to deal with. At least green leaf village has nothing to do with them.


    Now, these monsters that frighten the wild elves and dwarf villagers are all dead. Eluna has a feeling of unreal.


    Yuege saw through her sister''s thoughts, shook her head and sighed, "it''s incredible, isn''t it? Even the elder Fengge couldn''t believe the news brought back by the hunter through the forest, let alone you... I went to see it a few days ago. Do you know how those monsters died?"


    According to Luna immediately hit a spirit, and said in a hoarse voice, "yes, it was frozen to death?"


    ELUS Yuege was silent for two seconds and nodded: "Yes, as we saw in the wild bee Valley, most of the goblins, jackals and dog headed people under green pimlock were frozen to death; the ogre''s black throat was burnt into coke by fire, the ogre meat string''s chest was corroded by highly toxic liquid, and then torn into two pieces by sharp claws; the saber toothed tiger''s blood teeth were cut into pieces by the element of void wind, and its remains were basically broken Most of them were taken away by people. Well, maybe they were eaten, but the rest had traces of lightning strike; some of the 11 big bear monsters were burned to ashes by fire, some were covered with ice, and then killed by some giant creature. Of course, their remains basically had traces of being eaten... The most puzzling thing is the death method of the dog headed man Brown tail. It seems that it has no resistance, and the body is better than The more complete and valuable heart was dug away. The prophet long beard said it was scared to death alive... "


    Yuege sat up straight and said in a deep voice, "as far as I know, there is a creature that can scare the third-order dog headed man leader to death... Dragon."


    Like the human kingdom, the elf Empire also has many rumors about dragons. The difference is that most of the human descriptions of dragons are false rumors, and the elf family knows more about this extraordinary giant beast. After all, in distant ancient times, the dragon family used to be allies of the elf Empire and helped them resist the invasion of the high goblin Empire and abyss demons. Until now, Alanta attached There is also a jadeite dragon family living in the nearby primitive forest. The dragon and beast cavalry under the command of the fairy queen is their dragon vein species. When necessary, the jadeite dragon family will help the fairy queen against powerful invaders in order to protect the sun tree. Because the ancestors of the jadeite dragon family concluded a sacred ancient covenant with the goddess Yueliang, they can accept the blessing of the sun tree and maintain themselves Blood and form.


    The secret of the emerald dragon, ELUS Yuege is not qualified to know, but it does not prevent the sisters from acquiring knowledge about the dragon.


    The life level of dragons is not low. Even jadeite dragons and beasts without wisdom are born with fourth-order life. The legendary wisdom dragon is at least a sixth order creature, while the old dragon is generally an eighth order or even a ninth order ancient dragon. In fact, the eighth order creatures and ninth order creatures are not much different in natural power. As Luna knows, the eighth order dragons can make a covenant with "weak" intelligent life and give them some dragon power.


    In the history of the elf Empire, there have been legendary heroes accompanied by giant dragons. Their statues still stand under the sun tree in Ailanta.


    Iluna recalled the female wearing a strange horned helmet in the wild bee Valley and the fear of holding her heart. She couldn''t help shaking and said, "she... She''s a dragon knight?"


    Iris Yuege shook her head grimly and said: "I''m not sure, but it''s very possible. After all, we haven''t seen a real dragon, but the battle traces of the green skin camp show that the number of attackers is very small, and only the claw prints of five large erectus are left at the scene. The footprints of four of the attackers are similar to those of the dog headed Lord, but much larger. I estimate that they are more than 3 meters tall and spit The ability of breathing...... one is fire, two frost and poison, and the other is rare wind and thunder breathing. The Lord of the dog headed man can only spit out liquid flame, but the burning traces left at the scene far exceed the power of liquid flame, and even the rocks and soil are burned to crystallization. If there was no frost breathing to extinguish that flame, I''m afraid the surrounding forests would brew a fire Disaster. "


    "What can you think of, fire, frost, toxin, wind and thunder?"


    Yiluna calmed down, wrinkled her slender and straight eyebrows, and said in confusion: "three kinds of breath spitting, three kinds of dragon family monsters, this is unreasonable... Are red, green and blue dragons together, each with dragon family members?"


    "This is the strange place." The general of Silver Eagle City shook his head and said, "one dragon is enough to deal with green pimlock. It''s incredible that three dragons attack a group of forest orcs together. The most ridiculous thing is that they robbed the green Lord''s reserve food for winter..." Then she adjusted the atmosphere with a joking tone, "has the arrogant and greedy dragon fallen to this extent by killing an orc tribe for some food?"


    According to Luna''s tense mood, she relaxed a little and asked curiously, "you said four Dragon relatives, and the other one is the family of copperdragon?"


    Yiruth''s expression became strange, shook her head and said, "it seems to be a mutant ape about four meters tall, but it''s definitely not a White Ape beast... The Dragon always enslaves some strange creatures. Who knows what kind of monster it is?" The good news is that the dwarf prophet Agra has determined that the Dragon monsters have left the nearby forest and they have gone to the West. The Silver Eagle City Council has decided not to provoke them to avoid getting angry


    "The bad news is that green pimlock is finished. His death has broken the balance in the forest. The fleeing forest monsters will fight each other and re delineate their spheres of influence. They also have to worry about winter food. They will certainly attack several villages and towns in the south of Silver Eagle City, including green leaf village. The Silver Eagle City guard brought by the sixth King''s daughter will be stationed in green leaf village until the monster riot Until it completely subsides. "


    Yiluna breathed a sigh of relief. She is the guard captain of LVYE village. Although the captain position was arranged by her general sister, yiluna LVYE still likes this job very much because LVYE village is her home.


    Her eyes were full of Qi Yi and asked Yuege, "sister, will you stay in green leaf village for the winter?"


    Yiruth Yuege shook her head and said calmly, "no, I''m going to track those dragon family monsters with some good friends."


    "Are you retarded?" The sword dancer suddenly stood up from the edge of the bed, and his head hit the ceiling. He was shocked and said, "their master may be a great dragon of the demigod class. He blows a breath and you will die! Don''t you always bully the weak? Why do you want to track his family?"


    Ilus also stood up. She was shorter than Ilus, but looked down at her sister and said in a deep voice: "I have a reason why I have to go. Unless you go with me, I will tell you some secrets. What I want to say is that you have scars caused by fear in your heart. Only by looking for the Dragon female can you relieve your fear, otherwise you will never advance in your life."


    "Of course, you can refuse. It''s really dangerous. However, the demigod saved you. Although your ability is very poor, his kindness to you may enable him to choose to forgive us weak people at a critical time. That''s why I invite you, a little third-order sword dancer, to walk with me."


    "Eluna, my sister, think it over for yourself. If you don''t give me an answer by tomorrow night, I''ll leave." Yuege pushes eluna away and bows to the stairs under the attic.


    As a wild elf general, her situation in Silver Eagle City is actually very difficult. Those competitors with strong background always set up various obstacles for her. In order to gain a foothold in Silver Eagle City, eluna Yuege had to take refuge in the fourth King daughter who was willing to accept her. It is also because the young fourth King daughter has weak power in Silver Eagle City Council that she is willing to recruit those with low birth and talent Young people.


    General Yuege of Silver Eagle City took refuge in the fourth King''s daughter, which immediately aroused the vigilance of the second king''s daughter. She responded quickly, repeatedly suppressed the forces under the fourth King''s daughter, and proposed to be Ilus General Yuege held a blessing ceremony for the moon tree. This is unacceptable to Ilus. Each elf can only receive blessing once. What Ilus desires is the blessing of the sun tree, not the blessing of the moon tree.


    At the right moment, the fairy queen is ready to choose successors from the autonomous city states. The young people around the fourth King''s daughter are gearing up one by one to fight for this rare opportunity for her, so that they can go to Ailanta to receive the blessing of the sun tree.


    Iris Iklo, Yuege''s friend, is a fourth order dwarf prophet. He divines some opportunities. According to the divination clues, we found a lost relic of the elves - Freya''s tears. So the brothers Bobo and Tian Tian, the fifth order adventurer, stole the relic cane of the big adventurer''s oak barrel and slipped out of the city to find the spirit relic.


    Yuege and the fourth King''s daughter are not so naive. They only take eklo''s Divination as a joke. They didn''t expect that Bobo and Tiantian really slipped away. Although the combat effectiveness of the halfling adventurers is poor, they have no problem protecting themselves. The key is that it is too difficult to track the halfling adventurers, and it is impossible to find Bobo and Tiantian by eklo''s divination interpretation. The fourth King''s daughter and Yuege had to give up the search for Botian brothers when they went out for an adventurer trial.


    A series of recent events have made eluse Yuege realized again that eklo''s divination might be accurate, because they found some little-known details again and again according to the clues prompted by the divination, which basically confirmed that Bobo and Tiantian brothers were with those mysterious people.


    Their destination is the lost yasurta temple!


    Agra, chief diviner of Silver Eagle City Long beard has confirmed that the outsiders who destroyed the green camp have no malice to Silver Eagle City, and they have left and will not come back to trouble Silver Eagle City.


    Such a terrible strong man must have just passed by and would not like to see the green territory. But this matter is too important. In order to be just in case, the Silver Eagle City Council has informed Alanta, hoping that the queen will send several strong men to visit the Silver Eagle City. At the same time, it will strictly block the news and prohibit anyone from following them, causing trouble to the Silver Eagle city.


    Of course, the fourth King''s daughter dare not violate the resolution of the Silver Eagle parliament, according to Ruth Yuege is ambitious and plans to quietly follow the strong demigod. She and her sister iluna witnessed the power of the demigod strong and felt the kindness of each other.


    She invited her sister to go with her, just as she said: wild dogs still chase people who feed on them. How precious is the kindness of demigod. If you don''t seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, even wild dogs are inferior. Besides, Bobo and Tiantian should also be around the demigod.


    Eluse vaguely felt that it was no accident that the demigod passed through the forest near the Silver Eagle City, let alone encouraged by Bobo and sweet language. Since he rescued eluna, it can also be regarded as an expression of goodwill to the Silver Eagle City. In that case, I should take my sister to see what happened.


    There must be a great risk in doing so, but demigod''s goodwill is worth the risk!


    Eluna Green leaf has no vision and wisdom of Yuege, but believes in her sister. Facing her back, she said decisively:


    "I''ll go with you!"


    **************************


    Iris Yuege is right. Victor''s rescue of the wild elves and dwarf guards in green leaf village is really a goodwill release to the elves in Silver Eagle City. But he did his best to destroy the goblin Lord, which was not as easy as Silver Eagle City thought.


    The cold wind is dedicated to restraining the weak enemies, but it is very difficult to deal with the group consciousness of thousands of orcs. The weak goblins feel cold and know to get together to keep warm. The temperature of their companions can inspire their courage to resist the spiritual damage of the cold wind. Thanks to the four Dragon maids who transformed into dragon people and defeated the weak orcs'' spiritual will with the fear of the dragon family, Victor''s wind wiped out thousands of goblin orcs in one drum.


    As for the more powerful ogres and bear monsters, they basically died under the breath of the dragon people, and a few orcs were torn by Philip II.


    Although many orcs fled into the forest, Victor''s achievements were amazing, which seemed incredible to Silver Eagle City.


    For the unmatched unknown strong, the elves of Silver Eagle City either fear and guard carefully; Or try to make friends and try to curry favor.


    Victor is not as powerful as Silver Eagle City imagined. At least he can''t win the whole Silver Eagle City with his own strength. His highness Randall still has this self-knowledge. In order to avoid stimulating Silver Eagle City, he rescued a group of wild elves and dwarves and released a trace of goodwill. After all, it was his strategy to rebuild diplomatic relations with the ancient elf Empire and jointly deal with ant people and abyss demon invaders.


    With the opening of the logistics supply line of the Everglades, Silver Eagle City is of great significance to the kingdom of Gambis.


    Victor did not kill the goblin Lord mlock to show his strength, but his team did encounter a shortage of supplies,


    In autumn, the forest is rich in products, and mature wild fruits can be picked up easily, but the food resources in a small area are also limited, which can not meet the needs of Randall expedition. Moreover, Victor didn''t have time to stop the team to collect and hunt. They abandoned the heavy carriage and trekked in the dense forest with materials on their backs, which increased the physical consumption of the soldiers. After marching for more than 30 days, the food supply of the expedition army has fallen below the safety line. Victor simply looted the nearby goblin lords to supplement the food reserves of Randall expedition army.


    Robbing Orc tribes is always more efficient than collecting them yourself, but it doesn''t solve the problem of food supply.


    With the deepening of the Randall expedition in the endless forest, the scenery around has changed greatly. There are ancient trees surrounded by two or three people everywhere, and the orc tribe they encounter is more powerful. Even if their leaders feel the fatal danger of outsiders, they are very determined to resist in order for the whole tribe to survive the cold winter and do not hesitate to fight with victor.


    Victor asked the wizard imosen to bluff and negotiate with the orc tribe, trying to coerce them to hand over some food, which often didn''t work.


    Randall''s expeditionary army ran all the way from the man horse hills to the endless forest, not to fight the orcs. It is obviously not cost-effective to waste precious time and soldiers'' lives on looting. Victor had to re plan the marching establishment of the team, expand the reconnaissance radius of the scouts, and try to find food scattered, so as to reduce the supply pressure of the whole team.


    The left-wing scouts led by Brandon and red wolf now have 19 blood militia, 6 experienced elite guards, 4 craftsmen and 4 sword maids. The Scout team is equipped with 2 alchemical dragon lizards, 4 alchemical war mastiffs and 5 bear dogs. They are thirty kilometers away from Victor''s home team.


    Although the Dragon maid Frey can determine the distance between the left-wing scouts and the home team, Brandon and the red wolf can''t see the expeditionary army with the naked eye. They walked alone in the ancient woods for more than ten days, and their tension was increasing. In particular, the red wolf is the weakest of several fierce soldiers. He is sensitive and suspicious by nature. He will also be suspicious when encountering ordinary jungle wolves. Brandon always felt ashamed to cooperate with this guy.


    "Wait, Brandon, something''s wrong." The lean red wolf stopped as usual and whispered a warning.


    Brandon rode on the saddle of the alchemical dragon lizard and said lazily, "what''s the matter? Wild wolf or jungle leopard. Shall I let Lord imosen''s little pets out and let them eat wolf meat and cat meat?"


    The red wolf was used to the ridicule of the young knight. At the moment, his expression was dignified, his pupils narrowed to the size of a needle tip, tried to see the dark forest, and said in a deep voice, "I feel dangerous, approaching from the left."


    Brandon was about to speak out and scold, and his clothes were pulled. He looked back at the sword maid sitting behind him and heard her whisper, "Sir, we went into the forest for about half an hour, and we couldn''t hear anything."


    Brandon listened carefully. Except for the wind whistling through the treetops, there was no bird singing and animal language. The dark forest was dead. His eyes crossed the charming sword maid and landed on the back of the second dragon lizard, on which the powerful Ms. Frey was sleeping. She sleeps on the dragon lizard''s back almost all day and doesn''t like to be disturbed.


    Brandon relaxed a little, and his sword maid gently advised, "the master once said that Ms. Frey will not respond to general dangers. Honey, you should be careful."


    In other words, when the Dragon maid feels the danger, the scouts don''t need to hesitate and run for their lives.


    Brandon nodded, took the long gold sword and shield, jumped off the dragon lizard, stopped the team, and quickly ordered: "give orders, take back the front and rear teams, stay on alert, and then release alienated rats and dogs to search the surrounding."


    The commander''s order was immediately executed. The blood militia opened the simple wooden cage dragged by the dragon lizard and released all the semi mature alienated mice inside. They automatically scattered for food. The alchemical war mastiff and bear dog also began to patrol the surrounding areas together.


    Before long, the warning of the alchemical war mastiff roared from the woods on the left.


    "The second team, go there to investigate, but don''t meet the enemy. The rest are ready to fight and call back the war dogs and alienated mice!" Brandon shouted.


    At this time, the beautiful and enchanting fugery finally opened her eyes. Her beautiful green eyes had become dragon vertical pupils. She sat up straight and said calmly, "there''s a big guy coming on the left."

 Chapter 781

    The trees in this forest are very tall. The canopy is like an open giant umbrella to cover the sky. The light of the sun can only be sprinkled in the forest through the cracks of branches and leaves, which is unable to dispel the rotten smell brought by darkness and humidity. Mottled light spots are intertwined with the shadows of trees. They change constantly with the shaking of branches, always disturbing people''s line of sight. When the eyes begin to adapt to the changes of forest light and shadow, they have virtually reduced people''s perception and alertness.


    In the distance of the dark woodland, there is actually a tide of darkness. This is the black forest with unknown terror. It will confuse people''s mind.


    Brandon clenched his sword and shield, watched the darkness hundreds of meters away, breathed deeply, and tried to suppress the sudden fear. Perhaps it was because Ms. Frey jumped off the dragon lizard and took out the huge axe blade with exaggerated shape. Her cautious attitude made the young knight finally get rid of the illusion of the black forest, rally her spirit and will, and see the black tide of teeth and claws in the forest.


    The gloomy horror that followed made Brandon feel a trace of shame.


    As a left-wing scout commander valued by his highness Randall, he should always be vigilant in the strange primitive jungle and should not ignore the potential dangers in the black forest because of adapting to environmental changes like ordinary soldiers.


    Along the way, they went so smoothly that they hardly met any decent opponents. Even if they met ordinary beasts, they were also prey to the door. In fact, in order to preserve his strength, Victor bypassed most monster gathering places, and the orc tribe did not dare to provoke the powerful Randall expedition army. The fierce beasts walking alone in the forest had a keen intuition and would avoid the scouts in advance, so that Brandon trekked thousands of kilometers in the black forest like hiking and unknowingly lost his sense of crisis.


    However, he is now clearly aware that if there is a danger, it is certainly not an ordinary danger. He must take up 12 points and deal with it calmly.


    The second team of the left-wing scouts has a total of 6 people. Under the leadership of the elite guard chief, they sneak alternately under the cover of the big tree and sneak into the depths of the black forest.


    Others were not idle. The blood militia took supplies from the dragon lizards and liberated their combat ability. This silver level fighting beast has infinite power, strong skin and sharp claws. It has extraordinary regeneration talent. Equipped with superior armor, it is the best meat shield. Even in the face of a powerful ogre supervisor, they also have the power of a war; The four craftsmen in the scouting team tied the tough and sharp silver spider silk between the trees, sprinkled some fine iron spikes on the open space, and arranged some simple and sinister traps. Intuitive monsters may not get caught, but traps can at least limit their range of activities. Soldiers make full use of these traps to contain monsters and save their lives at a critical time.


    The fierce warrior red wolf and his sword maid are busy smearing paralysis poison on more than 30 thin blade throwing knives. This guy''s throwing knife skill has been superb. He can hit the target within 40 meters, even with his eyes closed. He can even use the throwing knife from behind when running, without affecting his moving speed and the accuracy of the throwing knife.


    Brandon suspected that the red wolf practiced throwing knife skills to facilitate escape.


    Feeling Brandon''s gaze, the red wolf turned his head, grinned at him and continued to poison his concealed weapon.


    Brandon took back his eyes, disdained his lips, handed the refined gold sword to the maid without expression and said, "we also apply some poisons on it... Well, those poisons have a service life and will be wasted if we don''t use them anymore."


    About two quarters of an hour later, a blood militia who went out to investigate returned from the black forest. The outpost immediately stood out from behind the trunk as coordinates to prevent him from hitting the newly arranged trap.


    "Commander, in the woods four kilometers to the left, we found an unknown giant humanoid monster walking alone. It also found us, chasing the Scouts of the second team in the woods." The scout reported to Brandon Hui: "visually, it is about 3.8 meters tall, bulky, powerful, slow moving and has rare extraordinary talent. We lost a bear dog. The monster seems to be able to fix it with his eyes, then catch the bear dog and suck it into a mummy with physical contact."


    "Captain Wu took people to deal with the monster. He said he could lead the monster away and let me come back and ask the commander for orders."


    The Scout team of the expeditionary army is powerful. It not only performs alert tasks, but also eliminates some threats and collects monster information. A single giant humanoid monster is a slow-moving type. Brandon is confident to destroy it and escape smoothly with the scouts.


    He decisively ordered: "lead it over and others implement the third plan."


    The Scout saluted and turned back. The elite guards and craftsmen of the scouts, with bows, arrows and crossbows, climbed the tree surrounded by the three and hid in the high canopy. They are all monkey militia, with 12 physique, 10 spirit and 15 perceptual attributes. They are far more powerful than ordinary elite soldiers. They are more flexible than apes, jump freely on the tree canopy, and are especially proficient in the shooting skills of long-range weapons. The monkey militia used the powerful silver bow and Heavy Crossbow to shoot the ant man leader of the silver class. They are now condescending to deal with bulky large monsters, occupy the right place, and can give full play to long-range attacks.


    The three-level blood militia stayed on the ground and chose to fight with spears and 6-meter-long fine iron stabbing guns. Their strength is comparable to that of the 1800 pound male bear. Their spiritual attribute is 3 points higher than that of the monkey militia and their perceptual attribute is 1 point higher, which means that their actions are more vigorous and their attacks are more accurate. They are real omnipotent soldiers.


    Javelin, crossbow, spear and hound are the standard equipment for mountain people to hunt male bears. Male bears weighing nearly a ton are powerful and tenacious. Mountain hunters adopt hunting tactics according to their large size and lack of agility. Several hunters with the greatest strength use long guns to hold the male bear''s body from different directions, limit its movement, and then release hunting dogs to bite and attract its attention, Other hunters shoot with bows and arrows at a distance, so that they can hunt the male bear without damage.


    The blood militia, the alchemical war mastiff, and the alchemical dragon lizard cooperate with each other to copy the mountain people''s bear hunting tactics, and even kill the ferocious ogre leader.


    The focus of this tactic is no damage.


    However, the preliminary investigation results of the second team show that the unknown monster has extraordinary talent and can kill the target through physical contact. Brandon asked the sword maid to retreat to the rear with the dragon lizard and the dog. The war animals of Randall family are very valuable. If conditions permit, we should try our best to preserve the war animals.


    The alienated mice bred by Wizard imosen can act as hounds. They are about the same size as wild cats, but their strength is weak, but they are better than a large number. Brandon''s left wing scouts have more than 30 alienated rats, which can be used as cannon fodder.


    Monsters'' extraordinary talents are limited by energy and cannot be used indefinitely. Brandon made up his mind to consume the talent of unknown monsters with worthless alienated mice.


    Brandon can''t find anything wrong with his arrangement, but he ignores the fact that how can ordinary large monsters take the initiative to attack the scouts with dragon maids?


    Three quarters of an hour later, with the sound of heavy footsteps, the unknown monster came from the black forest. Brandon and the red wolf had an incredible expression. The young Knight Commander even shouted: "Damn it, is this a walking mushroom monster or a moss monster?"


    It is about 3.8 meters high and thick, just like a thick city wall. It is basically a human figure walking upright, but its body surface is covered with dark green moss and large and small mushrooms. It looks particularly disgusting. It has no palms, soles of feet, mouth, nose and ears. On its bare face, there are only a pair of strange eyes, and two pale flames beating in its sockets.


    Obviously not animals, but plants?


    In short, it''s a monster!


    The captain of the second team led the monster to the ambush circle. It seemed more excited and its movement speed increased sharply to 18 meters per second. Its action looked slow and clumsy, but its speed was amazing. It rushed straight towards the alienated rats.


    The ferocious alienated mice screamed bitterly and scattered in the opposite direction of the monster. They seemed to encounter natural enemies and turned around to escape. It didn''t work even if the blood militia responsible for commanding them blew their whistle hard.


    At the same time, the fierce soldier red wolf ran away. He chased the alienated rats and quickly ran into the black forest.


    Brandon was furious and was about to yell. He heard the guard shouting, "commander, look!"


    The young knight turned his head and almost stared down. The unknown monster has broken into the trap area. His thick legs without soles trample on the triangular nails, but they don''t feel it. They rush to the tight Silver Spider Silk at the same speed. Its body was cut a deep trace by the sharp and tough Silver Spider Silk, and then passed through the Silver Spider Silk unharmed.


    Brandon took a breath of air-conditioning, and the silver spider silk was painted black with dye, which was difficult to identify with the naked eye. If you look carefully, you can still see it. He didn''t intend to kill the monster with Silver Spider Silk in the beginning. Even if the monster''s body was tough enough to break the Silver Spider''s silk, he wouldn''t be so surprised.


    However, the giant monster passes through the Silver Spider Silk trap in the most unreasonable way. Its body is like mud. There is no blood flowing from the cut part of silver spider silk, and it automatically adheres to a piece.


    What the hell is this?!


    Brandon turned to Frey nearby for help with frightened eyes.


    Wearing a horned helmet and a mask covering half of her face, the Dragon maid held a huge axe blade as high as her. She didn''t mean to fight at all. Her charming red lips tilted upward, revealing an elusive smile, and said faintly: "don''t ask me, I also want to see how the commander is going to deal with it?"


    Brandon was shocked. It was the duty of the Scout commander to solve the unknown monster. He raised his fighting spirit and eliminated his negative emotions. He looked at the monster approaching within 100 meters, waved and ordered: "whether it''s a mushroom monster or a mud monster, kill it for me!"

 Chapter 782

    More than a dozen screaming arrows shot down from the high canopy. The monster''s head was disproportionately small to its huge body, but it was also filled with feather arrows and crossbow arrows.


    The power of the silver crossbow goes without saying. The monkey militia operates the silver bow, and the conical armor breaking arrow can also penetrate the armor within 70 meters. The ogre''s savage skin can''t resist the close range shooting of the silver and bow. Even if the puncture damage of the arrow has a limited effect on the tough large monster, the marksman level monkey militia knows how to aim at the key points of the target''s head and chest.


    The unknown giant humanoid monster did not avoid the feather arrows and crossbow arrows falling from the sky, nor did it raise its strong arms to protect its head and face. In a moment, it was shot into a hedgehog, but it was only slowed down and pursued in the direction of the escape of the alienated mouse.


    Brandon doesn''t understand why the monster chases the alienated mouse. Since it doesn''t attack other targets, it can be a live target.


    "The Lancer keeps up and limits its movement!"


    The young and handsome Knight grabbed a 6-meter spear and rushed up first. Several other spearmen also surrounded the monster from different directions. Sharp spears pierced the monster''s knees, waist, crotch, chest and back. The round support between the spear tip and the spear rod is like a sword support, which can prevent hemostatic water from flowing to the hand, but its main function is to resist the monster''s body so that it can''t slide down the spear to the Spearman''s face.


    The brutality of this monster is amazing, and the strength of the three-level blood militia is not small. They tighten the muscles of their waist and legs, and limit the monster in place with the help of refined iron spear and round support.


    The two foot long spear pointed deeply into the monster''s body, and there was no blood gushing out. There was no hope to stab it with the spear.


    "Tie its head and shoot its eye socket with a military Heavy Crossbow!"


    Brandon''s wrist shook, the refined iron spear accurately pierced into the monster''s right cheek, and another blood militia pierced the monster''s left cheek with a spear. The two men picked up the monster''s head at the same time.


    The monster''s head is really restrained.


    The refined gold crossbow shot quickly into the monster''s small eye socket, and the two pale flames in it suddenly went out. The monster''s body was obviously stiff, and the strength of resistance disappeared in an instant. Two spears lifted the faceless head high, and the connection between shoulder and head was pushed out of a "neck" by the spear.


    Brandon grabbed his spear and jumped in place, waving a sword with his backhand in the air. The sharp blade of the sword drew an arc streamer across the monster''s straight neck and cut off its head with the strength of the spear. Brandon''s body hasn''t landed yet, kicking the monster''s fallen head far away like a football.


    The headless monster finally stopped moving. Brandon breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself proudly, "it''s not so difficult to kill it."


    Killed a seemingly immortal monster. With wisdom and on-the-spot reaction, young Brandon is entitled to be proud.


    Just when he was satisfied, a cold force invaded his heart. Brandon felt that his thoughts had become very far away, and the thoughts in his mind were rapidly disappearing. Boundless despair ruled his mind. His eyes had no luster of intelligent life, showing a gray empty hole, and his fighting spirit stopped running. Even if he saw a dimple in his eyes at the waist of the monster, There was a pale flame in it, and he didn''t have any thoughts.


    It seems that his thoughts, emotions, and even his fear of death are deprived.


    "Don''t look into its eyes!"


    From the side of Brandon''s ear, two thin blade throwing knives shot into the monster''s newly grown eyes, extinguished two strange pale flames, and the cold that spread to the whole body stopped. Brandon suddenly woke up after a second, and ran his fighting spirit to disperse the cold force occupying his body and mind. In a moment, he quickly retreated more than 20 meters backward.


    He turned to the red wolf nearby and shouted, "I thought you just ran away."


    The thin and fierce warrior lifted his cloak and revealed several alienated mice tied inside. Hehe smiled and said, "I''m just going to catch deserters... This monster is more interested in alienated mice than others. I think they should be useful, but I don''t know how to use them."


    "Man, I owe you a favor." Brandon couldn''t care to say more. The scene changed again. He shouted to the Spearman, "you all let go, step back!"


    The headless monster''s body was like liquid and began to wriggle and turn. The mushrooms and moss on the body surface were all involved in the body. Together with the arrow spear, it was swallowed by its body and vomited out from behind in the continuous rolling. The monster''s loose and bloated body became strong and solid. Its height condensed from 3.8 meters to 3 meters. Its body surface was dark colloids, like tangled tendons. It had a new head, huge claws and soles, two sunken eye sockets on its face without facial features, and lit two pale flames.


    The darkness seemed like a tide pouring out from its feet, covering the area with a radius of 2 meters. It was cold and spread around, with a smell of decay, decay and danger.


    Fogery quietly took off his horn helmet and inserted the huge axe blade into the ground. Brandon and the red wolf didn''t notice the little action of the Dragon maid. Their spirit was highly concentrated at the moment. Brandon thought: the monster woke up.


    The red wolf thought: bad, the monster is angry.


    The monster from bloated to tough pounced on Brandon, with five fingers and claws close together like a knife, stabbing the knight''s chest. The knight did not retreat but entered. The 6-meter long spear stabbed the monster''s jaw, and he retreated along the brute force. The flying arrows and javelins of the alchemy militia were shot on the monster''s back, and many were fired. In fact, a few crossbow arrows and javelins stabbed into the body surface did not cause effective damage. Several alchemy militia picked up the spear vomited to the ground by the monster, cooperated with Brandon, put the spear tip round against the monster''s body, and broke out together to trap it in place again.


    "Don''t look into its eyes, stop shooting with bows and crossbows and burn it with fire oil!"


    Brandon adjusted the support angle of the spear with the ability of spiritual fire, disintegrated the struggling power of the monster layer by layer, and didn''t let it lower its head to use the pale flame in its eyes, but the knight could feel the increasing pressure from the spear to the palm of his hand, and shouted eagerly: "red wolf, move faster, I can''t support it for too long, be careful of the dark field under its feet!"


    The red wolf ran fast, picked up a bucket of fire oil, threw it on the monster, lit the tinder and threw it directly.


    With a bang, the monster turned into a flaming torch. However, before Brandon could be happy, he saw that the monster''s body began to creep and turn again. The burning flame was swallowed by it, and the spear fell into its body. The barrier between the Lancer and the monster suddenly became shorter.


    Brandon shouted angrily, "let go, let go, don''t get close to its dark field... How should this damn thing be killed


    Immune to physical damage, the body can devour fire. This type of monster simply violates common sense. Brandon inevitably has a deep sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    At this time, the darkness under the monster''s feet seemed to have life, pulling a long strip towards the shadow of the red wolf.


    The red wolf let out a scream, threw out a dissimilated rat while raising his cloak. As expected, the monster changed its target and grabbed the alienated mouse the size of a wild cat. Brandon saw that the alienated mouse dried and withered under the monster''s claws at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into a skin and bone skeleton.


    The monster was obviously interested in the alienated mouse and ran around chasing the red wolf. Every time the monster catches up with him, the red wolf always throws an alienated mouse out of his cloak unpredictably to distract the monster''s attention. He plans to lead away the immortal terrorist monster, and then release the remaining four alienated mice to protect himself from climbing the tree.


    Brandon understood the intention of the red wolf and praised his companion''s wit, but suddenly caught a glimpse of the monster stopping, its pair of eye sockets integrated, and the pale flame looked at the back of the red wolf.


    "Red wolf, be careful!"


    Brandon screamed, but it was too late. The red wolf stopped in place and slowly turned around. The expression on his face was empty and numb. He could not see the color of life, just like the face of a dead man.


    The monster strode towards the boring fierce soldier. Brandon threw his long gold sword with all his strength, but he knew it had little effect.


    When Brandon had nothing to do, the red wolf''s empty eyes regained a look, but it was a beast like luster. He roared menacingly, turned and ran to the depths of the black forest.


    The monster chased after the fierce soldier, but a tall and ferocious dragon man flashed to the monster, tore its head with one claw, and took advantage of the powerful dragon tail to fly it more than 20 meters away.


    Before the monster recovers, Frey in the form of dragon man opens his big mouth, and a cold and piercing dragon breath continues to spray on it, freezing it into a strange ice sculpture.


    The invincible monster is as weak as a rabbit in front of the Dragon man. Brandon is not the first time to see Frey''s Dragon man form, but she is still stunned by her powerful power.


    "Is it dead, madam?" Brandon stepped forward and asked cautiously. He didn''t know whether he was alert to monsters or afraid of the dragon lady who was more than 3 meters tall.


    "I didn''t freeze it completely. The owner is still interested in it." Frey shook his tail, opened and closed his fanged mouth and said, "the situation of the red wolf is a little strange..."


    At this time, the red wolf had run away. Brandon said anxiously, "I don''t know what happened to the red wolf. He seems to have become a beast. Please allow me to take someone to find him..."


    "Go, go." Dragonfly rolled up his tail and said impatiently.


    Brandon bowed down and asked a team of scouts to chase the red wolf in the direction of escape.


    On the other side of the black forest came three figures, Victor, Nelson and reverend Dane. With a shout of joy, Frey turned back into a beautiful Asian Dragon female, threw herself into the embrace of her master and said, "king, I didn''t destroy this monster according to your will."


    Victor took off his color changing cloak, wrapped up Frey''s snow-white and enchanting body and praised: "you''ve done a good job... Let me see this immortal monster."


    With his words, a bluish black airflow was generated out of thin air, whistling and hitting the frozen monster. The blue frost broke under the scouring of the wind element. The monster had just thawed. The part impacted by the green and black air flow suddenly collapsed into a big pit, as if it had been hit by the gale giant with his fist.


    The monster can no longer maintain its humanoid form. The soft mud glue that forms the body rolls and squirms, and quickly collapses into a lot of mud. Even so, it didn''t die. A dark skeleton floated out of the colloidal mud, and two faint pale flames flashed in his eyes, trying to reunite his body. But it was badly hit by Victor''s wind Troll''s grip and could only crawl slowly on the ground.


    "What monster is this?" Nelson shouted in surprise, holding the fine gold decapitation sword in his hand, looking eager to try.


    Dane''s face was livid and said with gnashing teeth, "it''s the dead!"


    "Your Highness, please allow me to purify it!" He turned and said solemnly to victor.


    Victor''s face was not very good-looking. When he used his old enemy talent to watch the war from a distance, he had used the wind to the monster, but it had no effect. The grip of the wind giant spirit just broke up the monster''s form, but it failed to completely defeat it. It can recover slowly now.


    Victor is no stranger to this monster. A few years ago. A team of alchemical creatures broke into the endless forest and encountered the same monster. The alchemical dragon lizard and two Eagle lion militia died at the hands of this monster. Their soul fire returns to alchemy tower 7 and uploads the memory of 5 minutes before death, including some information of this monster.


    Victor stared at the dark skeleton rolling in the mud for a while and said in a deep voice, "this is not an ordinary undead, it is an ancient undead... Dane, don''t hurry to purify it. We need to carefully test it several times to find out its weakness. If I''m right, there are similar monsters waiting for us ahead."

 Chapter 783

    The red wolf felt that he was soaked in the warm water and couldn''t help breathing comfortably. Then, he felt a gentle force holding himself up, his hot skin suddenly came into contact with the cold air, instinctively fought a cold war, and his eyes opened all at once.


    What came into view were two familiar and beautiful faces. He murmured, "Mary and Dina are you. Is it dawn?"


    After saying this, the sensitive and suspicious ferocious soldier suddenly sat up. Although his consciousness was not fully awake, he quickly and secretly looked around with the cautious habit he had developed for many years. He found himself in a small wooden house, sitting naked on a wooden bed, next to a large bath bucket, and the water in it was steaming hot, And exudes a strange smell of herbal medicine. Obviously, he just soaked in the bath bucket. No wonder he would feel comfortable like taking a hot spring.


    The red wolf calmed down, frowned and asked his sword maid, "I... what happened?"


    Two ladies holding swords showed the man a gentle and sweet smile, gently pressed him on the bed, and four slender hands massaged his muscles and bones.


    Mary and Dina have been remodeled three times. Their body and appearance are first-class. The room is burning hot water and the air is hot and humid. Their clothes are light and thin and their snow-white feet are bare. When they bend over, the spring light looms, which is particularly attractive.


    The red wolf was restless, stretched out his hand to embrace their thin waist, but was blocked back. Mary, with a round face, showed her dimple to her partner and said with a smile, "just woke up and wanted to do bad things."


    Dina, with brown red hair and green eyes, said softly, "dear, the master told you that he would summon you when you are fully awake. As for what you have experienced, you must recall it yourself. We can''t mislead you. Now, we use a secret method to help you recover your spirit. You have to bear it."


    The two maids began to rub the red wolf''s body with their small hands. Sometimes they would press some parts heavily and pinch the skin membrane tendons. This technique is not a simple massage. It is a hammer forging method created by Victor according to the massage forging secret technique inherited by York family and combined with the theory of spiritual blood, which is specially used to stimulate people''s inner potential and spirit.


    Mary and Dina are skilled in their techniques. With the priority of hammer forging, the feelings of pain, acid, numbness and itching go straight into the bone marrow and then transmitted to the brain from the spine. The red wolf clenched his teeth and endured hard, and the beaten muscles and tendons instinctively contract. Fortunately, the maid holding the sword has three times the strength of ordinary people, so she can use the hammer forging method on the strong and tough fierce soldiers.


    Gradually, the red wolf felt the warmth inside and outside his body, but his mind was cold and sober. The desire and agitation brought by the boltanos secret method were dispelled, and his experience of encountering monsters was recalled.


    After the massage and beating, the red wolf was refreshed. The maid with the sword dressed herself neatly before leaving the cabin.


    He went outside and found that it was a semi permanent camp. The strong soldiers cut down the logs in the forest, built wooden houses and watchtowers on the Bank of a shallow river, and the wooden frames of the camp were covered with animal skins and dried animal meat. The soldiers even built a drying yard and piled all the nuts, fruits, mushrooms and wild vegetables they collected on it to prepare dried fruits and vegetables.


    It seems that the expeditionary army is going to spend the winter here. However, the elite soldiers of Randall family can easily build a camp. Such a semi permanent camp can also be said to give up. Anyway, the most important thing in the forest is wood.


    In fact, the red wolf remembers this place. To be exact, he has an impression of the river. More than ten days ago, they had crossed the shallow river and entered the black forest on the other side of the river before they encountered the terrible and strange humanoid monster.


    Now, the expeditionary army retreated from the black forest on the other side to the river. The red wolf has an ominous premonition: is it because of the monsters in the black forest that his highness Randall chose to return to the river to camp?


    The largest wooden house in the middle of the camp must be the residence of his highness Randall. Renault and shack are guarding the door. When they see the red wolf coming, they take the initiative to open the wooden door and signal him to enter.


    The red wolf walked into the wooden door and saw his highness Randall, Lord Nelson, Mrs. Charlotte and father Dane sitting around a simple wooden table, as if ready to discuss something. Without much thought, he came forward and half knelt, respectfully said, "your noble master, your loyal servant Wolff answers your call."


    The flattering greeting is the consistent style of the red wolf. Victor smiled and nodded: "red wolf, it seems that you have recovered well. Do you know what happened to yourself?"


    The red wolf bowed his head and replied: "My Lord, I remember. Brandon and I met an immortal monster in the black forest three days ago. When I tried to lead it away, it used some extraordinary power on me... I felt a chill spreading from my back to my whole body. My brain was frozen. I didn''t seem to be interested in anything. I was only sad and desperate. I saw the monster approaching me, but I just didn''t want to move... No, I mean, I didn''t have any ideas in my mind. "


    He was silent for two seconds and said with lingering fear, "that feeling is like I slipped into a dark and cold abyss... I became a dead man?"


    Then he took a deep breath and said in confusion: "Then poltanos woke up from my body. I watched him manipulate my body to quickly escape from the monster in the dark abyss... I never thought I could run so fast. I ran far away, and the speed gradually slowed down. Then Brandon took someone to catch up with me. He asked me what happened, but poltanos was very angry and manipulated my body to threaten Brandon Don''t come near. "


    He said shamefully: "Brandon and I seem to have started and broke his ribs... I swear it wasn''t my intention. It was poltanos who did it. Brandon and several brothers worked together to subdue me and carry me back with a stick. Pastor Dane used his magic to make me, oh, no, calm poltanos. I entered the state of practicing secret arts and didn''t wake up until today."


    Victor and Dane exchanged eyes and said to the red wolf, "well, you stand up and talk."


    "Yes." The red wolf stood up from the rough wooden floor, saluted Reverend Dane solemnly and said humbly, "praise the Supreme Lord of glory and thank the Reverend Lord for saving my soul."


    Dane, dressed in a linen robe, nodded and said modestly, "my lord protects the lamb and dispels the darkness. Your pious heart has been rewarded... Of course, you should also thank yourself and practice the poltanos secret method diligently, otherwise you can''t wait for the Lord''s salvation and have been dragged into the dark abyss by the evil force."


    The red wolf repeatedly said yes, and nono asked, "Reverend master, how''s Brandon''s injury? I really didn''t mean to hurt him. I was like a beast."


    Dane said with a smile, "Brandon is fine. He took people out hunting. But he''s angry about being hurt by you and says he''ll compete with you again when you get back to normal."


    The red wolf said with a bitter smile, "it''s right for him to beat me up. If I''m beaten too badly by Brandon, I''ll ask the priest to heal me."


    Nelson looked up and down at the red wolf and asked excitedly, "Brandon is a medium-level bronze knight who ignites the fire of his heart. I also wonder how you can hit him to vomit blood unconsciously. If there were not six family soldiers nearby to help, Brandon would be dangerous."


    The red wolf thought carefully, frowned and murmured, "I don''t know what''s going on... But after this event, I found that I have made great progress in practicing the poltanos secret method. The mythical three headed lizard imagination has become vivid in my mind. Maybe it won''t be long before I can practice the fifth stage of the secret method."


    Nelson stood up with shining eyes and said excitedly, "Oh, there''s another thing? I..."


    "Shut up and sit down."


    Victor drank to stop Nelson, glanced sideways at him and said coldly, "do you want to imitate the red wolf and try the talent power of the undead monster? I promise Reverend Dane won''t interfere. You can bet your life."


    Seeing his master angry, Nelson had to sit down and smiled at Dane with a little flattery.


    Victor turned to the ferocious soldier and said, "red wolf, you are in danger, but you are lucky. You have made progress in both spiritual and blood power. We will stay here for a while. The wooden house belongs to you. You concentrate on practicing the boltanos secret method and stabilize the fifth stage of the secret method as soon as possible, which can directly improve your life."


    The red wolf was overjoyed and bowed down and said, "thank you, master. I will practice the boltanos secret method and improve my strength to serve my master."


    "Go down."


    When the red wolf left the cabin, Victor knocked on the table and said with emotion: "The boltanos secret method can really strengthen the animal instinct of the cultivator, but I didn''t expect that it can also restrain the natural power of undead creatures. The red wolf is lucky, but others don''t joke about his life. If Dane didn''t soothe the red wolf''s soul with magic in time, he would either become a complete beast or die from exhaustion of potential. Now, the expeditionary army has only one Dane is a high priest. Don''t expect him to save everyone in time. "


    Victor paused and said, "what''s more, the expedition still needs Dane''s divine power to destroy the undead creatures in the forest."


    Three days ago, the expeditionary army captured an unknown monster encountered by the left-wing scouts. After repeated tests, it finally found out some of its characteristics. Because the core of the monster is a humanoid skeleton with ancient runes on it, it is obviously not a monster in nature, but a semi undead made by man.


    Why half dead?


    Because this special monster has the characteristics of undead, and also has the biological characteristics different from the traditional Undead - eating and growing.


    Victor included this semi undead in a new category of monsters and named it undead.


    There is a new puzzle in his knowledge puzzle.


    Ooze troll, a large immortal creature of the golden stage, has undead characteristics, biological characteristics, semi element characteristics, dark field and desperate sight.


    Undead traits: ooze trolls are immune to almost any form of physical damage; can resist fire, freezing and toxin damage; and have high immunity from mind damage and elemental damage.


    There are three ways to kill the ooze troll. First, cut its body into pieces to prevent them from converging to the core skull. After about 16 hours, its fragment tissue will wither. But even so, the core skull of the undead Troll will not die, but its power is weakened to the extreme.


    Secondly, pour a large amount of fire oil to burn the undead monster continuously and completely turn its body tissue into ashes. Similarly, its core skeleton will not die because its body is burned by fire, frozen to pieces, or corroded and melted by venom. It still has the opportunity to restore its body and strength through biological traits. The breath breathing power of the four Dragon maids is amazing , it will soon solve the body of the undead troll, but this is not a good idea, because dragon humanization is also a great burden for the Dragon maid.


    In the final analysis, the best way to kill the ooze monster is to break its core skull. Victor can lock the position of the core skull by using wind element perception, so he can kill it in one hit. It is not so easy for others to kill the ooze troll, because its skull will move around in the body. If they want to find it, they can only cut the ooze Troll into pieces or burn its body.


    Fortunately, the ooze troll is very afraid of Dane''s brilliant divination, holy fire, dispelling evil spirits, and even the most elementary holy light can purify them.


    Biological traits: ooze trolls show biological characteristics of eating and growing, and have simple wisdom. It is particularly eager to hunt alienated creatures, followed by natural creatures, but it is not interested in alchemical creatures. The more creatures the ooze Troll absorbs, the larger its body will be and the more intelligent it will be. Of course, their wisdom is limited to combat skills and hunting skills. They are basically a fool who can''t even "one plus one equals two", which is even more stupid than a fish man.


    Semi elemental traits: the ooze Troll can change three forms. It has no blood, muscle, bone, internal organs, and no fatal key. This is a very obvious elemental feature. Its first form is peristaltic ooze, covered with mushrooms and moss. It seems to survive as long as plants, but Victor thinks it is also a camouflage. The giant monster in the form of ooze will automatically wrap the creatures close to it, and the forest animals who want to taste mushrooms and moss become its prey.


    The second form of ooze troll is a 3.8-meter-high humanoid form, which can actively hunt. When it meets a strong opponent, it will enter the third combat form, with its body condensed to 3 meters, with super strength, super tenacity and super speed. Only Victor, Caligula and four Dragon maids can crush it in battle. I''m afraid Nelson can only protect himself against the soft mud monster in battle form.


    Unless Reverend Dane attaches holy fire to his weapon, the soldiers of the expeditionary army can purify the clay trolls of the golden order.


    This is a kind of restraint at the law level.


    Therefore, Reverend Dane''s self-confidence is now bursting, and his status in the expeditionary army is called a straight rise. Everyone was courteous to Victor except himself and the alchemist.


    In fact, this is normal. After all, Dane represents father Miller, the strongest of the church, the Holy Spirit priest and the glorious waiter. He highlights the role of high-ranking clergy and deserves relative respect.


    Dark realm: the soft clay troll in combat form can expand the dark realm with a radius of two meters on the ground. The life falling into the dark realm will be negatively affected by the opposite of the shining divinity, and will quickly age, become mentally tired and slow down. Just because the ooze Troll has territory, Victor decided it was the golden immortal.


    Desperate sight: the pale flame in the soft mud Troll''s eyes causes unique spiritual damage to the target, depriving him of his thoughts, emotions and even survival instinct. The victim''s heart is full of despair and seems to be changing towards immortality.


    Its talent is completely ineffective for alchemy creatures. At first, the alchemy dragon lizard encountered wandering soft clay monsters and fought with each other for a long time. Finally, the alchemy dragon lizard was consumed by the soft clay monsters.


    When natural life faces the sight of despair, it depends on the individual willpower. The knight with strong will can obviously resist despair, while the fierce warrior red wolf is much worse than Brandon. Fortunately, he has practiced the boltanos secret method. The Deputy personality of the mythical three headed lizard awakens automatically when the subject consciousness is silent, which not only makes the red wolf escape, but also brings good luck, A total of nine visualizations were raised to the fifth stage.


    The core skull seal of the ooze Troll has Ancient Runes. It must be an unnatural creature, which means that the ooze Troll has another source and may not be the only immortal creature.


    In order to prevent an encounter with the undead, Victor ordered the expeditionary army to withdraw from the black forest and return to the river to camp. He took Mei Wen to investigate the enemy situation in the black forest, and found four undead creatures of the same type again and again. However, they are far less powerful than the first ooze monster. Two of them are still ooze monsters crawling on the ground. But they all have core skulls, and they are all alien skulls.


    Victor could not recognize the source of the skull. The only thing he could think of was the Assyrians.


    Put the five skulls on the table one by one. Victor pointed to them and said, "from the color point of view, it is the oldest and the strength of the soft clay giant is the most powerful, but it will not exceed 500 years. In addition, I judge that the age of the four core skulls is 200 years, 150 years, 60 years and 30 years respectively. Strength, silver stage, bronze stage... Rotten mud or rotten mud."


    His highness Randall said it funny and everyone laughed. Ordinary ooze monsters can only bully forest animals. They have no terrible talent and moving speed. They do not pose a threat to the expeditionary army.


    Victor continued: "the rotten mud reveals the most information. In addition to the skull, there are clothes fragments and decorative animal bones. These items that have not been digested by the mud come from the same civilization. There are almost the same cutting marks of sharp tools on the fracture of the skull, indicating that the victim has experienced decapitation torture and has been made into immortal creatures."


    Charlotte nodded: "I read the notes of the ancestors of trigowar. The paladin recorded that the Witch King of the Assyrian Empire held a large-scale blood sacrifice. At one time, he beheaded more than 600 adult Assyrian men, strung their heads on a long wooden pole, and the drained blood gathered into a blood pool. The warriors of the Assyrian Empire jumped into the blood pool and mutated into a monster more than 3 meters high. They not only have infinite power, but also have strong regeneration ability. This These Assyrian trolls are the backbone of the Witch King against the ant colony. "


    "However, Assyrian trolls are still flesh and blood, and will still be killed by ant people, which is different from ooze trolls. If there is something in common between the two, it is the skull... Trigowal''s notes clarify that Assyrians are like humans, with a small amount of scales on their neck and limbs. Their canine teeth are hollow, naturally secrete venom, a bit like snakes."


    "The canine teeth of these skulls are also hollow, indicating that they are Assyrians. What puzzles me is that the Assyrian Empire should have died long ago. More than 1500 years ago, the ancestor paladins of trigowar destroyed the Assyrian altar, resulting in the ant tribe being able to attack the most important temple of the Assyrian Empire. Some of the owners of the soft clay monsters we captured died only 30 years ago."


    Nelson shook his head and said, "the demise of the Empire does not mean that all people are dead. Assyrians will always escape. Their descendants may live in the west of the black forest."


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and said, "there is another possibility that the Assyrians are enslaved by some existence."


    "Is the ancient devil of recovery!" Dane said enthusiastically in his eyes: "the Supreme Lord guides us here. It is our responsibility to eliminate the devil. Just as the priests broke the devil altar 1500 years ago, we should also eliminate the threat of the ancient devil to the glorious country."


    Since Dane easily purified the two mud monsters with holy light, his spirit has become extremely excited. Charlotte looks at him like a madman, but she still euphemistically says: "The task of Randall expeditionary force is to investigate ant man''s nest, and I''m afraid we can''t cope with the revived ancient devil. After all, there is only one senior priest in the team, Lord Dane. My opinion is that the expeditionary force avoids the black forest ahead, finds the ant nest first, completes the investigation task, and then reports the devil and undead to the holy see when we return to the territory Hui church organized clergy to fight against the root of evil. "


    Charlotte must first ensure Victor''s safety and is not willing to take risks with her beloved master. Dane can understand her concerns. His redeemable faith and the sense of mission of the clergy have filled his heart. The most important thing is that he now believes that the brilliant waiter Miller entrusted him with an important task, and it is his duty to eliminate the ancient demons of recovery.


    Dane wanted to take out Lord Miller''s sacred crystal and told Charlotte and Nelson loudly that he had brought the top divine power of the church and could solve the ancient demons without asking the church for reinforcements. However, Lord Miller did not show his identity, and Dane did not dare to reveal the secrets of the relatives, so he had to rely on his temper and explain to Charlotte:


    "Mrs. Randall, if the devil can use the skull of Assyrians to make undead creatures, he may do the same cruel things to humans. The threat of the devil is greater than the ant disaster, and we can''t turn a blind eye. In fact, when we come into contact with undead creatures, the whereabouts of the Randall expedition have been exposed, and I''m afraid the devil will not let us go."


    Charlotte said faintly, "that''s not necessarily now. We can control our time, can''t we?"


    "Enough." Victor spoke to stop the dispute between Charlotte and Dane, and said calmly, "what to do depends on the situation. Imosen is using his magic to control Lin Falcon and explore the root of undead... He seems to have found the target, and I''m afraid the result is not very good."


    Dane stood up and ran to the door. He saw imosen coming in a hurry.


    The wizard stumbled, pale and bloodless, as if he was seriously ill. Dane threw a heroic spell directly at him, surrounded a recovery spell, held the wizard''s arm, and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you? The soul is damaged by the reverse bite of witchcraft?"


    Imosen smiled gratefully, shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I stopped the wisdom guidance in time. The Lin Falcon I control was killed by the monster, but I''m fine... I, I''m scared."


    "Master, I have found the root of the undead." Imosen broke away from the priest''s help, walked into the cabin, and said to Victor with a sad face, "a ooze monster... A super large ooze monster, half the size of Pinghu Fort!"

 Chapter 784

    The castle in Pinghu Town is 50 meters high, 279 meters long and 156 meters wide. It has more than 200 permanent guards and can accommodate more than 1000 people in wartime. If there is a servant hiding in a corner of the castle, the castle manager has to rely on luck to find him. The soldiers looked down from the women''s wall on the top floor of the castle. The pedestrians on the ground were the size of a rooster.


    With wisdom, imosen guided witchcraft. He saw the super giant ooze monster through Lin Falcon''s eyes, and flustered back that it was half the size of Pinghu castle. In fact, his statement is exaggerated. The volume of the super giant ooze monster is not so exaggerated. It is about the same size as the Lord''s residence of the silver moon manor, equivalent to a 7-storey villa with more than 300 rooms, which is two circles larger than the nine headed snake lizard in the swamp.


    The super giant ooze monster lies in a lake in a forest clearing, surrounded by barren and decaying grass, in sharp contrast to the lush virgin forest.


    This is by no means a naturally formed open woodland, but a space opened up by the super giant ooze monster. It covers an area of nearly 400 square kilometers. The gray rocks are exposed on the surface with traces of crawling corrosion. The rain converges into a lake in the low-lying area. The super giant ooze monster lies inside like a hill.


    Its bottom is surrounded by strong darkness. It can''t tell whether it''s a shadow, a black smelly lake, the natural light of undead creatures, or both. It''s a dark field that can''t be dissipated by the light of the sun.


    Victor and his party stood on a tall ancient tree and looked out from a distance. Everyone was speechless. Only aka kept whispering, "master, aka is afraid. Let''s go back. Let''s go back quickly, okay?"


    He hid behind the trunk and showed only half his face. He looked like a young child. He no longer boasted of courage.


    Looking at the super giant undead from a distance, Caligula is completely revealed.


    Other people were no better than him. Charlotte''s cherry lips lost their blood color, put down the single barrel telescope, and muttered with a white face: "can this monster really be destroyed?"


    Dane''s left hand pressed the sacred crystal under the breastplate and said in a muffled voice, "yes, it must be. The glory of our Lord will wash away all darkness!"


    When all things are dark, only glory lasts forever. The belief of the clergy does not allow Dane to compromise with the existence of demons and evil gods, but he grinds his teeth and red eyes. The appearance of self hypnosis really can''t give others confidence.


    Nelson fell on the higher branches, and his color changing cloak made him look like an integration with the tree, but such camouflage was meaningless to the undead and could only provide some psychological comfort to the camouflager. While observing the details of the surrounding environment of the ooze monster with a single telescope, he said: "this is a black forest, at least 30000 kilometers away from the shining human country."


    The expeditionary force set out last winter. So far, it has traveled for 13 months, deducting the time to stay in the grey rabbit mountains and oak grassland. The journey has a total of more than 200 days. According to the average journey of 200 kilometers per day, the total journey has also exceeded 40000 kilometers.


    The Lord of glory is the protector of mankind, but the glory Church never claims that he is the only God. Except for those evil gods and demons who set foot in the human kingdom, the clergy have no need and no ability to target other great beings. The main reason is that the distance is too far. Like this super giant ooze monster, who knows if it is an ancient god of recovery? If it is not the devil that endangers the human kingdom, who knows how many similar extraordinary creatures there are in the endless forest?


    Nelson''s words immediately calmed Dane and changed his words: "Of course, we have to observe again... Imosen is a fool. The core skull of the ooze monster is obviously the head cut off with a sharp weapon. Although the super giant ooze monster is huge, it doesn''t use a sharp weapon. It''s obviously not the behind the scenes of making undead creatures, nor is it necessarily the source of evil."


    "Your Highness, I mean, nine times out of ten the survivors of the Assyrian Empire have something to do with the undead creatures in the black forest. Most of them are serving the ancient gods of recovery and making soft mud monsters through evil and cruel rituals. Maybe we should find the survivors of the Assyrian Empire first and then think about the next step."


    Charlotte said, "yes, the Assyrian Empire and ant man monsters more than 1500 years ago are mortal enemies. If the descendants of the Assyrian Empire reproduce to this day, the undead creatures in the black forest may be their means to fight ant man monsters. Maybe we can use this."


    "Master, shall we go back?" Caligula held the trunk and called to Victor standing on the top of the tree.


    "Keep quiet. Something interesting will happen soon." Victor seemed to have no weight and stood steadily on the fragile branches, staring at the super giant undead more than 30 kilometers away.


    They are watching monsters, and monsters are watching them. Because there are no other animals in the forest, Victor and his party are the invaders who broke into the territory of giant ooze monsters.


    The side of its huge body facing Victor was a little pale, and the flame was flickering. Due to the distance, others could not see clearly, but Victor knew that it was the core skull of the super giant ooze monster, at least hundreds, maybe more.


    Victor has been observing it for nearly two hours. He can only see the body on the water and can''t determine how big the part below the pond is. But the observation distance is absolutely safe. This position was actually selected by Caligula. According to his timid character, he must have put a lot of margin.


    The desperate sight of the super giant ooze monster can prove safe if it doesn''t work for Viktor pedestrians.


    However, after observing each other for such a long time, the super giant ooze monster''s patience has also been exhausted. Perhaps it is to expel invaders or salivate the prey sent to the door. Its gray and ugly body wriggles upward, increases its height by one-third, and then collapses inward, giving people the illusion that it is breathing deeply. Then, dozens of disgusting tumors protruded from the dark green body surface of the super giant ooze monster. Each tumor had a pair of pale flame eyes. They twisted and struggled on the giant ooze monster, as if they were evil spirits trying to break free from bondage.


    Nelson screamed, "it''s going to vomit!"


    Charlotte and Dane quickly raised their binoculars. They saw the collapsed body of the giant ooze monster surging forward, stirring up a violent air flow, making the branches of the trees in front dance back. Dozens of black ooze seemed to be thrown by a stone catapult for several kilometers and smashed into the dense woods.


    "How disgusting!" Charlotte frowned and said in disgust


    "It''s terrible. Does it still have this move?" Dane searched carefully for the "soft clay shell" that fell in the woods, but found nothing. He put down his single telescope and asked in confusion, "what is it trying to do? The mud it sprays can''t hit our position at all."


    "Isn''t it... What it spits out is a giant ooze monster?" Charlotte thought of this possibility and exclaimed.


    "It''s the giant soft clay monster. There are 44 in total, 7 silver steps, and the remaining 37 are bronze steps. Hehe, they want to catch us." Victor sneered.


    The dark golden eyes lit up a circle of blue aperture. Victor blessed the wing of the wind elf and locked the fastest moving soft mud monster with his old enemy across a distance of 31 kilometers. The air flow surrounded its head and condensed from the blue and black wind elements into the indigo void wind elements. It was like the sword of lightning stabbing between its pale and shining eyes, and the sharp air burst violently, Its core skull and most of its body composed of black clay colloid were cut into pieces.


    The difficult silver level immortal creatures turned into a pile of real mud in an instant.


    Victor shook his head and felt that his real opponent should be the mythical super giant ooze monster.


    Yes, the super giant ooze monster is a mythical undead and a rare collection of Pan consciousness.


    Although he is at the mythical level, Victor must admit that he has no good way to take the super giant ooze monster. He is confident that he can win with the mythical Hydra lizard, but he has no chance of winning against the mythical undead creature of the pan consciousness assembly.


    Who knows how many core skulls there are in the monster''s belly. Maybe the ooze monster in the black forest is a part of him. It may be more difficult to destroy him than to capture a large fortress full of soldiers, and there are a large number of extraordinary knights in the fortress.


    The greatest value of the fortress is to improve the defense''s fault tolerance. There is a limit to the ability of the extraordinary strong. If the fault tolerance rate of the fortress is high, their fault tolerance rate is low. Therefore, no extraordinary person will attack a heavily guarded fortress alone.


    The fault tolerance rate of super giant ooze monster is surprisingly high. Relatively speaking, the disadvantage of the expeditionary force is too great.


    However, all creatures that can die can be killed, and undead creatures are no exception.


    Manpower is limited and wisdom is infinite. Wisdom and knowledge are also a kind of power, and they are the power of understanding and using laws.


    Victor currently judged that the action range of the super giant ooze monster seemed to be limited to an open area of 400 square kilometers. This conclusion is based on two points. First, if he can climb out, the black forest will no longer exist; Second, he found that there were invaders peeping in the forest, and he just spit out dozens of soft mud monsters to catch or drive them away.


    These undead creatures certainly can''t move as fast as super giant ooze monsters. Each time the big soft mud rolls, it can plunge into 2 or 3 hundred meters. It just looks slow and really moves like an avalanche.


    If the super giant ooze monster is really trapped, Victor has too many ways to solve him, but it will take a lot of time.


    Of course, the current information is not comprehensive enough. Mythical undead creatures always have a few cards. The key question is, what''s the point of killing super giant ooze monsters?


    Apart from a pile of dark skulls, he was left with smelly mud. People with brains don''t have the idea of ooze monster, which may be one of the objective conditions for it to become him.


    Dozens of ooze trolls were approaching, and Victor finally said, "let''s go back."


    Aka was the first to respond. He didn''t forget Dane. He put the priest under his arm with one hand, jumped directly from the crown to the crown of another tree, and ran away so quickly.


    Victor was the last to go. He estimated the pursuit distance of the ooze monster, so as to determine the territory of the mythical undead, that is, the control radius of the super giant ooze monster over the undead.


    The bronze stage clay Troll chased for more than 250 kilometers to stop, while the silver stage clay Troll chased for 510 kilometers. Victor asked Dili to change into a dragon man form, frozen a silver clay monster into ice, and then transferred it 550 kilometers away to thaw.


    When the ooze monster regained its mobility, it began to chase Victor with the feeding instinct of undead creatures.


    It can be judged that the ruling power of the super giant ooze monster can only radiate 550 kilometers. Beyond this distance, his split ooze monster will lose control and become a free undead.


    After returning to the camp, Victor ordered the expeditionary army to speed up the collection of resources and increase material reserves; While repeatedly testing the characteristics of super giant ooze monster.


    No. 7 alchemy tower, ant Terran group and super giant ooze monster are pan conscious aggregates. This is no coincidence, but the alchemy tower technology inherited in one continuous line. There are various signs that the super giant ooze monster is closely related to the Assyrian Empire. But Victor knew little about the Assyrians in the endless forest.


    There is no description of the Assyrian Empire in the memory crystal of the alchemist of the secret society. This knowledge puzzle is still a blank. Victor can only speculate the root of the Assyrian through some clues.


    Protozoans who accept the blood of ancient giants will become aliens, such as dwarves, halflings, barbarians and, of course, Assyrians. Dwarves and halflings must be vassal races created by the elves. They can be blessed by the sun tree and the moon tree to enhance their blood power. The history of barbarians is relatively short, no more than 30000 years, and there is no master-slave relationship with the elves. This means that barbarians may be an alien in the development of the alchemical empire. If this inference is correct, it shows that the ancient alchemical Empire also had the ability to create vassal races.


    Assyrians are vassals made by the alchemical empire. Their history can be traced back to the late stage of the alchemical Empire, and it will not be more than 30000 years ago.


    Judging from the spatial position of the Assyrian Empire, they and ant man monsters are neighbors, attacking each other in the endless forest. The elves called them azolta, and gave them a holy thing of the elves to help azolta fight against ant monsters.


    The relationship between the elves and the alchemy empire is special, which can be described as teachers, students and allies. How can the alchemist of the secret society, who is engaged in taboo research in the endless forest, hide from the ears and eyes of the elves? However, the original intention of the secret society to build the queen ant alchemy tower was to put it into the big crack near Ailanta to deal with the abyss demons.


    This is entirely in the interests of the elf empire.


    Victor has reason to believe that the queen ant alchemy tower is a joint research project of the elves royal family and the alchemists of the secret society. At least, the small-scale insects left by the king of the spirit world are provided to the secret society by the elves. Otherwise, how can the secret society find excellent experimental materials in the endless forest?


    The queen ant alchemy tower is 100% out of control. The reason is unknown, but I''m afraid to think carefully.


    Victor was convinced that the elves and the secret order had adopted a remedy - the azolta, which had been transformed by the native human species. The elves also took out a holy thing - Freya''s tears.


    After the collapse of the alchemy Empire, the Assyrian Empire blocked the ant Legion until more than 1500 years ago, paladins of the shining church destroyed their altars. Ant man monsters got rid of the Assyrian Empire. Their first goal was the alchemy tower in the man horse hill, while the Silver Eagle City and forest Centaur of the elves dragged the ant man.


    On the eve of Victor activating the man horse hill alchemy tower, the forest Centaur withdrew. Now the ant man problem has become Victor''s problem.


    However, Victor also accommodates the blood of the sun elf. If he defeats the queen of alchemy, absorbs his power and turns himself into the sun elf. Then the elf Empire not only welcomed a sun elf emperor, but also had a level 10 alchemy tower.


    Such a layout is by no means a means that ordinary things can have.


    As victor moved forward, he felt more and more dangerous. The power of fate was like a woven cobweb waiting for him to enter the game.


    Coincidentally, another incarnation of the moon goddess is called Lady spider. The esoteric alchemist said that he had seized the power of the king of the spiritual world in the twilight era; The mythical Hydra said that the king of the spiritual world once detained the souls of the descendants of ancient gods in an attempt to open up the spiritual world.


    The belly of the super giant ooze monster is full of Assyrian skulls. Isn''t it a means to restrain the soul?


    The queen of alchemy ants is related to the king of the spirit world, and the super giant ooze monster is related to the king of the spirit world. The alchemists and elves of the secret society clearly chopped up the king of the spirit world and resurrected and enslaved him.


    Up to now, Victor can only go on. Fortunately, he is the master of his heart and accompanied by the priest of the Lord of glory.


    For the next half month, Victor and the Dragon maid watched the super giant ooze monster continuously every day, but they did not find that the descendants of Assyrians came to sacrifice him with skulls.


    Victor felt very strange, but because the monitoring time was too short, he did not delve into this doubt. He is now worried that the element Rune crystal used by the secret service to control the queen ant will be hidden under the ass of the big ooze.


    On the premise of full preparation, Victor took bertina near the super giant ooze monster. The whole process can be said to be dangerous, but the small patrol failed to perceive the elemental Rune crystal near the big ooze.


    This result mixed Victor''s happiness and sorrow. Generally speaking, worry is greater than joy. If the great ooze is the keeper of the elemental Rune crystal, Victor must kill him. Unfortunately, he is not. Even the mythical undead does not keep the elemental Rune crystal. Where is the crystal hidden? Who is responsible for guarding it?


    Finding the elemental Rune crystal may be easier than killing the big ooze. Victor hates the unknown, but he also has the courage and confidence to face the reality.


    He took Bobo and Tiantian to different places and asked them to use their walking sticks to point out the direction of the ruins of the azolta temple. The walking stick was always aimed at the distant mountain on the west side of the black forest. Victor visually observed that it was a mountain forest highland 2000 kilometers away.


    The destination is very close. The expeditionary army can reach it in four days through the black forest, but it has to encounter the undead in the black forest. Victor chose to bypass the territory of big soft mud, go up the shallow water Hebei, and then advance all the way to the West. He could walk more than 4000 kilometers to the mountains and highlands of Assyrians.


    The food supplies collected by the expeditionary army were enough for everyone to spend four months of winter. Victor thought there was no need to provoke the big soft mud, so he let him continue to lie in his nest.


    Before the team set out, Bobo and Tian Tian carved a mark on a big tree according to the practice of halfling adventurers. The adventure mark has irreplaceable practical significance for the halfling adventurer Jin Jie. Victor never stopped Bobo and Tian Tian from doing so. If you want to stop them from leaving adventure marks, don''t take them on the road at all. In fact, the Randall expeditionary force also left marks on the way to prevent companions from getting lost.


    Victor watched Bobo and Tiantian cut a thick bark with a knife and cut complex patterns on the smooth trunk. When the pattern is carved, they will stick the bark back with potion and soil.


    "You should leave the elf text." Victor suddenly said to the halfling brother in elvish language.


    Bobo and Tiantian look back and look at Victor suspiciously.


    Victor smiled and said faintly, "just write, desperate forest, there are 8 levels of desperate lords in it."

 Chapter 785

    The trail left by Randall expedition through the forest is particularly obvious. This trace does not refer to the heavy claw prints of alchemical dragon lizards or the feces left by war dogs, but the impact of disturbing the environment.


    Every forest maintains a balanced ecology, and the arrival of Randall expedition inevitably breaks the ecological balance of the forest. The forest birds fly, and the beasts retreat. Even if the expeditionary army leaves a forest, the predators in the forest dare not come back until the breath of the invaders dissipates. During this blank period, the number of herbivores in the forest will increase and attract stray beasts. When the original owner returns to the territory, he must use sharp teeth and claws to decide who is the king of the forest.


    The monster''s abnormal fighting howl is as eye-catching as a lighthouse in the night to an experienced tracker.


    The actions of Randall expedition in the forest are like a giant beast swimming through a calm lake. Even if it does nothing, it will leave conspicuous ripples on the water surface.


    In view of this, Victor avoided the ant Man March and chose to go from the primitive forest in the north to the ruins of the Assyrian Empire. Thanks to the strange walking stick of the oak barrel of the great adventurer brought by Bobo and Tiantian, otherwise the Randall expedition could only trek in the forest near the march at the risk of being found by the ant man.


    Through the forest outside Silver Eagle City, Victor considered that the elves would send scouts to track Randall''s expedition. However, the thread of fate has been wrapped around him, and it is meaningless to escape contact with the elves. Victor doesn''t really care about the tracking measures that Silver Eagle City may take.


    After all, the elves can communicate, and the ant man is his mortal enemy.


    In recent months, Victor learned elf language from the halfling brothers and had a clearer understanding of the Silver Eagle City through communication with them, including the war duty inheritance system and life level system of the elf empire.


    During his investigation of the undead creatures in the black forest, he found the Scouts of Silver Eagle City 120 kilometers behind. They have 15 people in total, 10 war beasts, including 5 wild elves and dancers, 3 tree elves popular shooters, 4 dwarf ridge guards, 1 dwarf prophet, and 1 halfling adventurer.


    The Dwarf Warrior took eight bighorn sheep as mounts and camels. The halfling adventurer''s animal partners were two ferocious black wolves. Elves soldiers are walking. Victor knows one of them. She is a wild Elf Female rescued by Victor in the wild bee valley. Now she has become a third-order war dancer with war patterns on her cheeks.


    With the strength of this team, they are unlikely to catch up from Silver Eagle City to near the desperate forest. The orc lords along the way dare not provoke lanvictor, but they will not be soft hearted to the small elves. They were well dressed and had few traces of battle. Victor thought there was at least one real strong man among them. She is mostly a good friend of Bobo and Tian Tian, the general of Silver Eagle City, the fifth order wild elf and dancer - ELUS Moon Song.


    According to Victor''s understanding, the bottian brothers and Ilus Yuege is a group. At least Bobo and Tiantian go to the azolta temple to find the holy thing of the elves, Ilus Yuege is the insider.


    At first, Victor sensed that ELUS had the strength of the golden class in the wild bee valley Yuege, she can now avoid Victor before he finds his companion. With this keen intuition, she can lead her men safely through the territory of forest monsters.


    Iris Yuege should not plunge into the dangerous forest of despair. Victor asked the halfling brother to leave the elves to express his goodwill to the general of silver moon city. But as a human noble, Victor was not kind to the elves.


    The alchemy tower Rune crystal desired by the alchemy ant queen is on victor. His initial idea was to use the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7 to absorb and control the Queen''s crystal. At worst, he could use himself as a bait to attract the attention of the ant Legion and help the human coalition obtain the initiative on the battlefield.


    When the news of the abyss devil came back to the man horse hill, it was unknown whether Sylvia could organize a powerful mobile Legion. Then, if necessary, Victor can only hide in the sphere of influence of Silver Eagle City, drag the elves into the water and force them to send troops to destroy the main force of ant people.


    Victor won''t be ashamed of it. He helps eluse Yuege is actually helping himself. The problem with Randall''s expeditionary army is that there is no backup, and the strength of the wild elf generals is enough to protect themselves. They are qualified to become Victor''s backup without involving the energy of the expeditionary army.


    If there is no fundamental contradiction between the two sides, Victor can exchange the holy things of the elves for ELUS Yuege''s cooperation.


    He doesn''t want to touch that thing at all.


    The emergence of the desperate Lord made Victor feel the pressure, because the undead creatures were fearless and would take the initiative to attack the passing creatures. If azolta experienced the accident 1500 years ago, it would become the nest of undead creatures. The good days of easy "travel" for the Randall expedition should come to an end.


    Frequent fighting will compress the activity space of explorers and even cause casualties. Whether it''s Randall''s expedition or Ilus Moon Song''s scouts were unable to safely explore the ruins of the Assyrian Empire.


    If the genie general is smart enough, she will soon join Randall''s expedition with her men.


    Of course, Victor would not take the initiative to come to the door. They had to ask Randall''s expeditionary army for protection.


    For the purpose of caution, Victor asked the team to maintain sufficient material reserves. The transformation of Randall expeditionary army became slow. It had to stop for ten days every half a month to investigate the environment and see if there were undead creatures nearby. He also had to collect resources and set up hidden supply points to prepare for the next rainy and snowy season.


    The situation in azolta is not clear. If there are powerful undead creatures there, the Randall expedition must prepare for the worst. Once a high-intensity confrontation breaks out, these hidden material supply points will be the key to the survival of the expeditionary army.


    In February of the water season, the expeditionary force made a detour of more than 3000 kilometers from the periphery of the desperate forest, and the mountains, forests and highlands pointed by the pathfinding stick were clearly visible.


    Klaus, commander of the right-wing scouts, sat on the ground with his legs crossed, shoulder to shoulder with Molina, a maid with a sword, and his back against a towering tree embraced by five people. He dictated his adventure diary, which was written on parchment by Chong Ji.


    "It has been almost a year since the expeditionary army started. Except for a fight with the half dragon people in the Everglades, we have hardly encountered a decent battle, nor have we been reduced. This is a miracle. It is a miracle brought to us by my master, his highness Randall."


    "The primeval forest is full of dangers. There are powerful monsters, ferocious beasts, sinister poisonous snakes and terrible undead creatures, but the most terrible thing is the boundless darkness. It erodes people''s mind and will all the time, and makes people lose in the dreamland bit by bit. Finally, it is swallowed by the darkness and becomes a part of the endless forest."


    "Yes, the endless forest has a will. Its vastness and shadow will assimilate any intruder. Even if a senior Knight like me can''t find a direction, he will either die of loss, hunger, or be mutilated by monsters and beasts; or adapt to the will of the forest, forget his faith as a rider, lose his family''s glory, deviate from the glorious road, and become a humanoid beast in the forest What''s the difference between this and death? "


    "People''s perception of the forest will gradually form a terrible impression in their hearts, ''where am I?''," am I lost? ''"this place is still safe. I don''t know what danger lies ahead. Just stay here?'' these thoughts in my mind are negating myself... Fortunately, the noble master led me and my companions to conquer the terrible forest in my heart."


    "It''s very important that ferocious soldiers and dogs can predict the danger, but what is the danger? Can we take the initiative to attack, defend in place, or retreat back to remove the danger? Ferocious soldiers and dogs can''t answer the most critical question. If we choose the wrong way to deal with it, the result may be fatal."


    "Always discovering the enemy in advance is the advantage condition for victory, and intelligent decision is the key to victory. What we see in the forest are trees, humus, birds, animals and insects, while the master sees the traces of changes in time and space, and the light of his wisdom illuminates the whole black forest."


    "The expeditionary army moved from the edge of the forest of despair. Because powerful monsters or beasts fear the undead creatures in the forest of despair, the edge of the forest of despair is very safe. We don''t know where the edge of the forest of despair is, but the owner knows. The forest with the same trees is a clear area in the eyes of the owner, and he can accurately calculate the rule of the undead creatures The scope, if someone else had to explore and test to determine the route. It was precisely because of the master''s extraordinary wisdom that the expeditionary army created the miracle of trekking tens of thousands of kilometers in six months without casualties. "


    "The halfling adventurers Bobo and Tian Tian Call Master Randall a ninth order demigod. I don''t think they exaggerate..."


    Footsteps rustled in the woods. Klaus stopped dictating and turned to see Rogers''s majestic figure. Wearing a full set of leather armor and carrying a small pocket, he came up and said, "Klaus, are you writing a diary again? What''s the use of writing this thing? With this time, it''s better to practice the concept taught by the master or Randall''s combat breathing."


    Another harvest of the black forest March is the deep friendship of their companions. Rogers and Klaus, who were born in the mountains, were originally people from two worlds, but now they are like brothers.


    Klaus sat on the ground, raised his head and said with a smile, "in the future, I will revise my diary into a biography, which is a valuable wealth for future generations. If my biography can improve the family''s heritage and be included on the shelf of the secret library by the Lord, it will be the glory of Klaus Randall knight."


    Rogers shook his head. He couldn''t understand what the knight brothers thought. He threw his small pocket to each other, sat down on the ground and said, "well, this is the treasure I''m going to give to my master. When he rewards me, I''ll give you half."


    Klaus opened his pocket, took out a handful of green amber from inside and said in surprise, "so many green amber should be worth a lot of money?"


    "When Uncle hammer and I smuggled mountain goods, green amber of this grade wanted to sell this number." Rogers stretched out three fingers and said proudly.


    "30 gold sols?"


    "Ha ha, it''s 300 gold sols. There are 76 gold sols, worth 22800 gold sols."


    Klaus was startled by the price of green amber. He quickly put all the amber in his hand back into the bag, scratched his head, hesitated and said, "the master asked us to only collect food, herbs and useful resources and don''t do superfluous things. I''m afraid the master will be unhappy if you offer amber."


    Rogers grinned and whispered: "I took people to hunt wild boars and forest deer nearby. Just after catching four wild boars, Mrs. Dili ran over and asked us to pick up treasure in the forest... It''s amber. We searched under the leaves for a long time and found hundreds of purple amber I''ve never seen before. I took it all to Mrs. Dili. I picked up some green amber she didn''t want and planned to give it to her master."


    He paused and gave Klaus a vague look. Klaus was helpless, so he had to let his maid with a sword avoid first. When Molina went away, he heard Rogers say in a lower voice, "Mrs. Dili has taken away all the purple amber. Go and persuade her that the purple amber should be given to her master. Anyway, I won''t hide the treasure. It''s against the rules."


    Mountain people''s camps are divided into public property and private property. The prey captured by mountain people''s hunters should be distributed to the leader, who will give priority to the most plump part of the prey to the hunters. Since Rogers joined Randall''s smuggling caravan, he has always adhered to the mountain people''s rules, which has been highly praised by the caravan leader. The simple mountain people''s youth has followed this set of rules as the standard, and he is worried that Dili will hide it privately Amber fell out of favor in front of her master, so she asked her best brother Klaus to persuade Dili to change her mind.


    Klaus is younger than Rogers, but he knows more about the world than him. He said with a smile and cry: "we can''t talk about the relationship between the master and the four ladies. Even if Mrs. dilly is protecting the right-wing scouts all the way, we can''t get involved in the Court Affairs of the count."


    "Court Affairs?"


    "Oh, it''s the interior of the Lord''s house." Klaus patted his forehead and told him, "you should remember that Mrs. Sylvia is the mistress and nothing else... If you don''t listen to me, you will die ugly."


    Rogers nodded and said, "OK, brother, I''ll listen to you. By the way, when we dug amber, we found the remains of a spotted tiger, which had been dead for two months. I found a feather nearby. Look..."


    Then he pulled out a long gray feather from behind, which was as long as an adult''s arm.


    Klaus took the feather, looked at it carefully for a moment, raised his head, looked at it solemnly and said, "this is... The feather on the wings of the serpentine vulture."


    Serpentine vultures, a kind of widely distributed scavenging raptors, are named for dragging a serpentine tail behind them. Due to their heavy body, serpentine vultures are not good at flying. They rely on an amazing number to compete for food from the mouth of beasts, and they also spit out extremely smelly acid. If predators don''t want to stick to the odor of serpentine vultures, they''d better give their prey to serpentine vulture robbers.


    Rogers knew the snake tail vulture better than Klaus. He nodded and said, "I think it''s also the feather of the snake tail vulture... With such a long feather, the snake tail vulture may fall to the ground as high as me."


    Among the core members of Randall family, Rogers is second only to Caligula in size. He is a fierce soldier with a height of more than 2 meters.


    According to the common sense of monster science, the size of birds will not be too large. The snake tail vulture is already the largest bird known to mankind. The average height standing on the ground is about 1.6 meters. If they are larger, they can''t fly at all.


    The feather Rogers brought back was very abnormal. Klaus thought carefully, stood up and said seriously, "you go and call all the scouts back. I''ll find Mrs. dilly, and then go to the place where you found the feather."


    Commander Klaus gave an order, and right-wing scouts, including dragon maid Dili, poured out. They were divided into seven teams to cover the suspicious forest land alternately.


    In the water season, in February, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and even if the woods were sparse, the light was dim. As in the evening, the pale cold fog floated in the woods, adding a trace of gloom and terror. The scouts did not light a torch, and their boots made a creaking sound on the rotten branches and leaves. Klaus saw the remains of the spotted tiger mentioned by Rogers and made a gesture back to disperse the scouts Alert, he and rogers took four blood militia to inspect the wreckage, but found no more clues.


    "Do you feel dangerous?" Klaus asked, turning his head, holding the long, unsheathed gold sword.


    Rogers glanced at the fierce war dog sniffing everywhere, shook his head and said, "there is no danger... There are no living creatures nearby except insects."


    Klaus listened and turned his inquiring eyes to Dili not far away. He saw that the other party shrugged her shoulders to show that she didn''t feel the danger.


    "Let''s try an alienated mouse. Everyone step back."


    Klaus waved his hand. A monkey militia pulled a stray mouse the size of a wild cat from the cage and whistled it to the woods to look for food.


    The hungry alienation mouse jumped under the dead leaves to catch insects. Its arched leaves swam on the ground and ran a distance of 100 meters in a moment.


    Suddenly, a large piece of thick rotten leaves protruded. A two meter high strange bird flapped its wings and drilled out of the ground. Its wingspan was more than 6 meters. It had a hairless neck and a snake like tail. It was a snake tailed vulture magnified three times. However, it flashed a white flame in its eyes, opened its dark beak and gave a harsh cry.


    The dissimilated mouse, which was fleeing under the leaves, stopped at once when it heard the song of the strange bird.


    "It''s an undead!"


    Klaus did not hesitate to launch a charge and sprint. The whole man was like an arrow off the string and shot at the giant serpentine vulture that had left the ground like thunder.


    But someone moved faster than the senior knight. A slim figure flashed in front of Klaus. Ms. Dili had appeared in front of the undead. The huge moon axe blade shed three streamers, cut off the wings and claws of the strange bird, and sprayed black blood from the wound. Before the terrible strange bird could make a second cry, Dili had caught its beak and pressed its head under the fallen leaves.


    Dili, the Dragon maid, changed her posture, stepped on the head of the undead with long boots and said happily, "bring a thick cloth and tie its eyes... The king will be interested in it."

 Chapter 786

    The right-wing scouts caught an undead, and Victor''s worry became a reality. He immediately took people to the scene and ordered the soldiers of the expeditionary army to move closer to his position in case of accidents.


    Dafu delier had taken off her horn helmet, her green hair fell down her waist and showed her beautiful face. Seeing her master and several sisters coming, she welcomed her and said as if she were a treasure: "My Lord, I asked someone to collect the treasures in the forest. Rogers found the abnormality. Klaus found the undead and he wanted to kill it. I caught the undead alive... These are the forest treasures I collected. They are beautiful amber."


    The Dragon maid described the story in a few words, and the pocket full of purple amber was handed to victor.


    Seeing this scene, Rogers breathed a sigh of relief. He obeyed the rules himself and hoped that others would also abide by the rules. Since Ms. Dili, the protector of the right-wing scouts, turned in the treasure, he naturally handed over the Green Amber he found to Mrs. Charlotte behind his master.


    The four Dragon maids gathered around victor and stared at the pocket in his hand. Charlotte opened the pocket handed over by Rogers, threw it to Renault, and squeezed herself into the circle of dragon maids. She was curious about the forest treasure in Dili''s mouth.


    At this point, women are no different from dragons.


    Even the innocent and lovely bertina was padded on her toes and stretched her neck to see what was going on behind her. Unfortunately, she was so short that she jumped and shouted, and no one paid attention to her.


    Victor was also the first to see purple amber, but his attention was not on the treasure collected by the Dragon maid at all. Surrounded by five beautiful women and a naive and lovely little girl, Victor was very wise to throw the bag to the half man brother, saying: "Adventurer, explain to them what''s in here? You can take two as a reward for imparting knowledge, the remaining half belongs to daphdril, and the rest is divided equally by the ladies."


    "Wow, this is forest Jingpo."


    "What is forest Jingpo?"


    "Beautiful lady, the amber that humans say is the ''Forest Jingpo'' in the mouth of the elves. The elves believe that the ''Forest Jingpo'' condensed from the life spirit of forest trees contains natural power and can be used to detoxify and heal wounds. It is also a very important spell casting material. The forest Jingpo is used in the advanced war ceremony and the divination ceremony of the dwarf prophet. The older the forest is The more effective Lin Jingpo is... Forest Jingpo with purple lines like this is very rare. Only ancient trees over 500 years will condense purple Jingpo at the time of natural death. "


    "Dwarf, tell me quickly, how many pure and beautiful fire element crystals can purple grain crystal exchange?"


    "Powerful lady, I think a purple crystal can be exchanged for 10 top fire element crystals of the same size."


    "Can I exchange delicious muffins?"


    "Of course, you can change 100 muffin houses. No, 200 muffin houses. Each muffin house also has a halfling cook whose muffin baking skills are only a little worse than Bobo."


    "I want to change the dwarf''s Barbecue House..."


    "Get out of here! My king said, you don''t have your share of these treasures!"


    "Well, aka is a man and bell is a woman, so there is Bell''s..."


    "You are a little girl, not a lady, so there is no you!"


    "... wow, I want treasure, woo, woo, woo, I want muffin house..."


    Victor got out, came to the undead, carefully observed and asked Klaus and Rogers for details. The strange bird, which looked like a serpentine vulture, had its wings and claws cut off, and the wound was no longer bleeding, or it could not be called "blood", but a kind of black colloid similar to the ooze monster, but not as thick as the ooze monster colloid.


    Although Victor didn''t know what substance it was, he was convinced that the blood of the strange bird undead had semi elemental characteristics. Strangely, it had the structural characteristics of natural birds such as feathers, muscles, bones and blood vessels. However, Victor couldn''t hear its heartbeat and breathing. Two faint pale flames danced in the depths of its black pupils, like the sockets of the ooze monster ¡£


    The size of strange birds does not conform to the laws of nature. Normal snakehead vultures are so big that they can''t fly. If they are land raptors, they don''t need wings with a 6.4-meter wingspan.


    Nelson picked up the broken claws and wings of the strange bird, looked at them and said, "Sir, it''s a solid bone. It''s not light and tough."


    With a dignified expression, Victor walked into the forest where strange birds were found. The trees here are much shorter than the ancient trees with curly branches, and the tree age is generally no more than 50 years. This situation is also common in endless forests. The ancient forests die naturally, the trees decay, and the young trees can grow rapidly in the humus of the ancient trees to form a new forest.


    The remains of the spotted tiger remained in place. It was not covered by humus more than 1 meter thick, which was enough to show that its death time would not be too long. Victor noticed that its skull was pecked open, and the scars coincided with the beak of the strange bird. The snake tailed vulture liked to eat the brains of its prey, but the strange bird''s neck was too thick to pick out the brains from its skull cavity along the neck bone of the spotted tiger. It pecked away the bones Hard skull, eat nutritious brain tissue.


    Ordinary snake headed vultures do not have such strength and eating habits, and the ooze trolls in undead creatures do not have the wisdom to adapt to the environment.


    Victor jumped to the top of a big tree and motioned Nelson, Klaus and Rogers to follow. He looked at the mountains in the West. After a while, he asked, "Rogers, what do you think of that tiger?"


    The fierce soldier from the mountain Hunter replied: "Master, the serpentine vultures I know don''t hunt. They usually grab food on the spot and can eat up a big wild boar soon. This spotted tiger is about the size of an adult male wild boar. There is no sign of battle around the wreckage. It is either a corpse and moved here by a strange bird from elsewhere, or the strange bird kills it and takes it to the forest to enjoy it slowly. Because it takes the initiative to catch it Most of the hunting Raptors have the habit of hiding food. Strange birds are so big that they may have changed their eating habits. "


    Victor didn''t say yes or no, but asked, "Klaus, what do you think of this matter?"


    The young knight of the Randall family said, "Your Highness, the nests of the serpentine vultures are built high. They have to glide with the help of the airflow on the cliffs. There should be a lot of serpentine vultures in the mountains in the West. I''m worried... At the destination we''re going to, there are groups of undead creatures that look like serpentine vultures. Maybe there are other undead creatures there."


    "Where we''re going is the source of undead..." Victor smiled and said, "this needs to be verified! Nelson, can you feel the danger?"


    Nelson stood on the thick branch of the tree, shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t feel danger."


    Undead strange birds can tear tigers and leopards. This strength is not enough to touch Nelson''s intuition, but what if it is a large group?


    The number of strange birds is as large as the serpentine vulture, but the fierce soldiers can''t detect the danger, and the advantage of spiritual intuition will disappear. Thinking of this possibility, everyone''s heart is like a dark and heavy sky.


    "Let imosen try. Let''s see how many undead creatures there are in this forest."


    Undead creatures are particularly sensitive to alienated beasts. When the razor beast controlled by imosen broke into the forest, strange birds with pale eyes jumped into the flame drilled out of the humus. They flapped their wings and blew the fierce air flow. Their black curved beak made a harsh neighing, chasing and pecking razor beasts the size of tigers.


    The razor beast was not accidentally torn to pieces by the undead strange birds, and the Randall expedition captured four more strange birds.


    In the next few days, Victor, wizard imosen, Reverend Dane and others all studied the undead birds from their respective fields of expertise, and then summarized and discussed the results.


    In the temporary command post built of logs, Nelson sat on the chair opposite Victor, separated by a marching charcoal stove boiling water. He took the lead in saying: "The nearby undead birds are similar to the ooze monster in the desperate forest. They have no heartbeat and breath. When they don''t move, they are like dead bodies. Fierce soldiers and fierce dogs can''t perceive danger from dead bodies. However, when they attack, fierce soldiers and fierce dogs can perceive danger."


    He paused, moved his chair, and sighed uneasily, "it''s too close and too late... The undead monster is very close to us from lurking to launching an attack. The danger intuition is useless. It all depends on the on-the-spot reaction of the soldiers."


    Victor smiled and said, "Nelson, do you remember how I ambushed the ant man leader of the silver stage?"


    The ant man leader also has keen spiritual intuition and superb fighting skills. Victor relies on the secret life of the Golden Toad, hides in the dark and shoots the ant man leader with a heavy crossbow. He almost hits every shot and never misses. Nelson certainly remembers the past of ambushing the silver ant man with his master, and now he has mastered the hidden skills of life.


    "If undead creatures don''t have the ability to lurk, it''s difficult for them to catch violent animals with abundant vitality and deal with ant people of silver level. Now, this is a problem we must face. I will never shrink back because of this difficulty."


    Nelson suddenly woke up and realized that he had the idea of shrinking back. He quickly adjusted his mind and said with burning eyes: "my Lord, no matter who the opponent is, we are fearless. The expeditionary army will follow my Lord to the death!"


    Victor nodded with satisfaction and asked imosen, "what are your research results these days?"


    Emerson is a natural expert in zoology, and he is the top one. In fact, he also has a lot of research on the snakehead vulture, but the flying ability of the snakehead vulture is very poor, so he finally chose to cultivate the blue eyed eagle, the overlord in the air. He can''t say anything about the ooze monster in the desperate forest, but he has a say in the undead bird.


    "Dear master, I''m sure these undead creatures are changed by snakehead vultures. Except for solid bones and super size, their internal organs are exactly the same as snakehead vultures." Imosen said respectfully and demurely: "The undead birds have sex, but they have no reproductive function. They can''t increase their number by breeding; they have a digestive system, can eat and spit acid, but they excrete very little feces... I mean, they seem to be able to fully transform the flesh and blood of their prey and become bigger. They have no heartbeat and no breathing. I don''t understand how they are It''s certain that they have no deadly key, but they can still be killed, such as cutting off their heads; their muscles, bones and internal organs maintain a considerable level of vitality, but once they die, their meat will decay rapidly and produce a large amount of toxins, which can poison even exotic animals... In addition, the blood of undead birds is black colloid, similar to ooze monster, but It''s much thinner than ooze glue. "


    Imosen thought for a moment and continued to add: "I suspect that the action ability of undead strange birds is related to the vitality level of body tissue, and the vitality level is related to black blood and temperature... I can''t explain the problem of black blood, but strange birds don''t produce body temperature. They seem to be afraid of cold."


    Nelson''s eyes brightened and said in surprise, "yes, there will be freezing rain and ice and snow soon. These undead monsters are afraid of the cold and go underground to hide. Can''t we avoid the harassment of undead creatures by climbing mountains and exploring the ruins of the Assyrian Empire in the rainy and snowy season? Imosen, you should confirm this. In case of mistake, the expeditionary army will sacrifice many soldiers."


    Imosen hesitated. It''s no joke to choose climbing in the cold and snow seasons. If undead creatures suddenly drill out of the ground to attack the expeditionary force, coupled with the factors of ice and snow, slippery and steep roads, the situation must be very dangerous. To tell Nelson, he really can''t beat his chest to ensure that the undead monster loses its activity due to low temperature.


    "They really don''t stand the cold." Victor said, "I''ve tested it. The immortal strange bird can''t bear my wind."


    Nelson was completely relieved that his highness Randall''s wind had a wide impact range and once wiped out thousands of ORC monsters at one time. As long as the undead strange birds are not immune to the spiritual damage of the cold wind, even if they are tens of thousands, they are not afraid.


    Victor picked up the tongs, poked the charcoal fire, let the flame rise and jump, lit up his handsome and unmarried face, and said faintly: "we have met two different types of immortal creatures, one is the soft mud monster with a deep degree of semi elementalization, and the black blood snake tail vulture with a high degree of biochemistry."


    "Semi elemental undead creatures are immune to the cold wind and bear the grip of the wind giant spirit, but the soul damage of the wind giant spirit grip is not enough to cause them to die. Black blood monsters are afraid of the cold wind. It can be said that they die when touched, but they are immune to the soul damage of the wind giant spirit grip. Generally speaking, elemental undead monsters are more difficult to kill. Black blood monsters are relatively fragile, but I am most worried about black blood. You know Why? "


    If the despairing Lord and the ooze Troll are supported by the descendants of Assyrians, the black blood monster is likely to be an ordinary beast transformed by some extraordinary existence.


    He can make undead creatures!


    Victor put down his tongs, looked at the distraught Reverend Dane and said to the others, "you all go out. I want to talk to Dane about something... Emerson, you stay."


    "Ah?"


    The wizard was stunned, returned to his seat, watched Nelson and others leave the cabin, and heard Victor say:


    "A few years ago, Princess Elizabeth Frederick disappeared in the northern part of the kingdom of dodo. At that time, a powerful monster composed of black glue attacked the church where Princess Frederick lived. Dane, do you know this?"


    Reverend Dane raised his head, looked together, nodded and said, "yes, it was a crime committed by a legendary wizard."


    "Wizards, behind wizards are evil gods... This statement is not accurate."


    Victor nodded and said, "the black blood snakehead vulture is three times larger than the ordinary snakehead vulture. I know the reason. The ancient creatures are much larger than the modern ones. The reason why the black blood snakehead vulture is different from the snakehead vulture is because of atavism."


    Victor could see that both the priest and the wizard were confused. He waved his hand and said, "don''t question my conclusion, but you can''t feel the changes in the laws of the world. The question you need to think about is, who made the black blood snake headed eagle return to its ancestors?"


    "I see. It must be the ancient god of recovery!"


    Reverend Dane clenched his teeth and said grimly, "the wizard''s magic talent is in common with the laws mastered by the ancient god. The legendary wizard who attacked Princess Elizabeth is dead, and there can be no human wizards in the endless forest. The black blood monster was made by the ancient god. In his active age, the snake headed vulture should be so big!"


    "Your Highness, we must get rid of the ancient god of recovery. He can corrupt the snake headed vultures in the mountains and create black blood monsters. He also poses a threat to our human beings!" Dane gasped to victor.


    Victor smiled faintly: "Of course, to get rid of him, father Miller and I both know that the revival ancient god is more interested in human beings. But Miller didn''t tell me that the shining God magic can restrain the undead creatures of the black blood ancient god. This makes me wonder if there are different powers in the world beyond the four elements? The element perception of high-level riders can insight into the priest''s divine magic and the wizard''s magic, which belong to the fire element The changing power of the mind. But why does the power of the mind show two different attributes, the holy power shining white gold and the pale flame of the undead? "


    Dane was stunned, shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Your Highness, it''s all at this juncture. You''re still thinking about academic issues..."


    Victor said unhappily, "I need the best priests and wizards to understand my opponents in order to defeat them and deal with enemies at the level of recovery ancient god. Frankly, you are not even qualified to assist me."


    Imosen had no ambition. Instead, he felt lucky to be scolded face to face by his master. He thought that he was weak and might not have to face the ancient god of recovery.


    Dane was ashamed. According to the Botian brothers, he was a priest of the fifth level profession, but the war rank system of the elves was not fully compatible with the human power system. The fifth level priest was known as the golden level, which was only a courtesy title. The knight Lord did not recognize that the fifth level priest was equivalent to the golden level.


    He is also a fifth level priest. The real golden priest''s casting speed and casting efficiency are far higher than Dane''s current casting level.


    Sadly, in the face of an opponent at the level of reviving the ancient god, the golden priest is not enough. The legendary strong like the three shepherds can only say reluctantly.


    Victor said coldly, "what else can I do now? You can''t become a legendary priest and a legendary wizard. You don''t have the strength of a top extraordinary person. You should also have the mentality of a top extraordinary person, because I won''t give up the follow-up action."


    Dane looked up in amazement and asked cautiously, "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    Victor''s eyes swept over Dane, fell on imosen and said, "what would the top wizard do when he met the ancient god of recovery? Of course, it is to draw the power of law and valuable knowledge from him."


    Imosen stared and stared for a long time. Finally, he reacted and said in horror: "master, you want me to listen to the whisper of the devil? No, I can''t do this. I don''t want to fall into the abyss. I can''t... Reverend master, you need to help me."


    Dane had to make a difficult suggestion: "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate."


    "Inappropriate? OK." Victor nodded, smiled and said gracefully, "imosen, stay. I''ll take bertina to find the ruins of the Assyrian Empire tomorrow."


    Wizard imosen immediately sat back in his chair and said sincerely, "master, I''ll do what you say. But..."


    He said haltingly, "I don''t know how to listen to the whisper of the ancient god of recovery."


    "Not only listen, but also talk." Victor''s expression was gentle and his tone was as warm as the spring breeze: "The black blood snake tail vulture is also a beast. It uses your alienated witchcraft to invade its soul. If it doesn''t succeed, I don''t blame you, and I will maximize the safety of bertina and you. Of course, there are some risks in doing so, but the ancient wizards are known as the God elect. You can do what they can do, at least you must have the courage to pursue the unknown and the will to stick to yourself. Well, think about it first. When you strengthen your faith, come back and pray to Reverend Dane. The Supreme Lord of glory will protect you. "


    Emerson looked at Dane with a sad face and said, "Reverend, I''m a devout believer."


    The priest was tangled in his heart, but his professional quality made him say righteously: "my lord protects the soul of the devout, and you will be redeemed by the holy light."


    Imosen breathed a sigh of relief, saluted victor and Dane respectively, and left the cabin with heavy footsteps.


    Dane couldn''t help saying, "Your Highness, that''s the ancient god of recovery. He''s nearby. Maybe he''s seen us... Can imosen really resist his will?"


    Victor gave Dane a deep look and asked: "I asked imosen to pray to you. Do you want to pretend to him? Hum, ancient wizards and the shining church used to cooperate closely. Shining magic is a magic model drawn by the magic Council. Magic can also act on wizards, but for wizards, the most important thing is to protect the stability of the soul. It is not difficult to imagine that the magic model made by wizards focuses on the protection of the soul Help. "


    "To put it bluntly, the elector mage Council wants to turn the glorious church into a vassal and the priest into an assistant to the elector, which is the reason for his majesty Enoch''s complete break with them."


    Victor said with deep eyes and a flat tone, "Dane, up to now, you must abandon something, think like the golden priest, and bless imosen with bravery, spiritual fire, divine shelter and holy light marks to help him communicate with the ancient gods. You may have bad results, but we are all taking risks."


    What''s the danger for imosen to listen to the devil''s whisper? He is just bewitched and becomes the enemy of the devil, but he still has room for redemption. The real danger is Dane. Helping the wizard communicate with the devil leads to faith shaking and falling. It''s not impossible for the holy light to homogenize the soul.


    Dane''s face changed from blue to white, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Victor stood up and said, "it seems that you need time to think about it."


    Dane murmured, "yes, I want to be alone. Your highness, please give me a day."


    Concerning the faith of the clergy, Victor couldn''t force Dane or help him. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you three days. In three days, you will add magic to imosen, or... Leave by yourself."


    Before Victor went out, Dane stopped him from behind, "Your Highness, if I return to the kingdom of the Lord and imosen is polluted by the ancient god, please be sure to kill him."


    Victor paused, raised his hand and pushed open the door. His voice clearly replied, "I promised."

 Chapter 787

    At dawn three days later, the core members of the expedition sat on the ground, surrounded by a fire basin, listening to Victor''s story.


    "... the devil promised to satisfy the fisherman''s curiosity, and the fisherman said: your body is so huge, and the bottle is so small that it can''t even fit your finger. I don''t believe you have lived in this small bottle for 10000 years anyway... The devil was very angry after hearing this, and roared to the fisherman: you humble mortal dare to question me?!"


    "The fisherman shook his head and said," anyway, you''re going to kill me soon. You can''t scare me. Unless you enter this small bottle in front of me, I will believe that you have really lived in the bottle for 10000 years. "


    "The devil laughed and said: what''s the difficulty? Then he changed into a thick smoke, got into the small bottle, and proudly said: stupid and humble fisherman, do you see that I live in the bottle like this."


    "The fisherman rushed over and blocked the bottle with a cover engraved with runes. The devil in the bottle panicked and shouted to the fisherman to let it out..."


    Bertina was sitting beside Victor, wrapped in a thick bear skin cloak, listening with interest. Victor paused. She raised her red round faced egg and asked in a childish voice, "then? Then?"


    Victor smiled, petted the little girl''s head and continued: "The devil vowed not to hurt the fisherman and promised him countless treasures, the power of the king, powerful power and long life... The fisherman laughed and said: I don''t want any of these things you promised. You can live in the bottle safely... He threw the bottle containing the devil back to the sea with all his strength... The story is over here, bell, after listening to this What did you get from the story? "


    Bertina blinked her big pure eyes, stunned for a while, and said happily, "I know that the devil is a fool and has been cheated by the fisherman."


    "... the fisherman is a fool. If I met the devil, I would catch it and ask for the whereabouts of the treasure. If it dared not tell me, I would bake it slowly with dragon breath." Said Lyra, with red hair and red eyes.


    Her statement was unanimously agreed by other dragon maids. Four Asian Dragon females chattered about how to concoct demons in order to seize countless treasures.


    Even if this is a fictional story, it does not prevent them from fantasizing about the fun of collecting treasure. After all, they are only more than a year old, but they are more naive than bertina and Caligula.


    Todd, who is farthest away from Victor, also commented: "the gap between the fisherman and the devil is too big. He has no ability to ensure that the devil will keep his promise. Throwing the bottle containing the devil back to the sea is the wisest choice. I think the fisherman is a smart man... At least, he knows how to restrain greed and know himself."


    The fisherman and the devil is a well-known fable in the earth world. To say its meaning, every reader will have his own view, and even the same person has different interpretations of the fable at different ages.


    Victor told this story mainly to imosen and, of course, Reverend Dane.


    "The focus of this story is courage and reveals a fact." Victor looked around the crowd. His eyes finally fell on imosen and said: "The soul of the intelligent species is sacred and inviolable. You should have a deep understanding of this. Your witchcraft can infect the soul of animals, but it can''t be replaced by the intelligent species... Although the devil''s power is powerful, it can''t interpret the fisherman''s ideas, so it was deceived by the fisherman and put back into the bottle. If the fisherman is very afraid of the devil, how can he see the stupid essence of the devil? Fishing Although the power of the husband is weak, his soul and the devil''s soul are equal. Both sides have self-awareness, and neither can be omniscient. Therefore, the devil with self-awareness is not a true God. They can''t interpret your memory and thoughts, and you can deceive them, but you take the initiative to let go of your memory and thoughts to the devil, which is tantamount to jumping out of the dark abyss. "


    "Emerson, are you ready?"


    With Victor''s question, everyone''s eyes focused on imosen. Nelson also took his shoulder and encouraged him: "Hey, man, be brave, you can do it."


    Emerson grinned and pulled out a reluctant smile. His character and ideas are not so easy to change. He still has some communication barriers. He is cautious in normal conversation with ordinary people and is always worried about showing his feet. He will fight with a "devil" and is normal only when he is afraid. But he is still a great father.


    "Emerson is the bravest!"


    Bertina stood up and said loudly. She seemed to be aware of something. She ran to her father, hugged his neck, rubbed imosen''s cheek with her fleshy face, and asked coquettishly, "Dad, are you going to deal with the devil? Do you have a bottle of the devil?"


    There is one person in the world who always believes that imosen is omnipotent, that is, bertina. Imosen is willing to do anything for bertina, even if he colludes with the devil.


    The smile on the wizard''s face became natural and sincere. He replied, "baby, master Randall has a bottle to catch the devil. I''ll put the devil in it."


    Little bel said seriously, "Dad, you should throw the devil away like a brave fisherman. We don''t want its treasure, okay?"


    Emerson looked softly at his baby daughter, smiled, nodded, stood up with her, and said to victor, "master, I''m ready."


    Victor gave the wizard a deep look and nodded, "go, father Dane is waiting for you in the church."


    According to Dane''s request, the expeditionary army built a chapel in one day. The wooden house church was so simple that it didn''t even have a roof. It was equipped with benches, podiums and holy light prayer platforms. Dane meditated alone in the chapel all day and night. Now it''s time for him to perform his magic for imosen.


    Imosen took a deep breath and walked to the wooden house church not far away. At this time, Victor looked up at the dark clouds, and his dark golden eyes lit up an indigo halo. The distant sky rolled up a storm, like a pair of giant hands tearing open the dark clouds, let a bright dawn flow down and fall on the roofless chapel, shining on Dane in the priest''s robe.


    The morning light, like the spear thrown by the sun god, pierced the gray forest shrouded in cold fog, looking particularly magnificent and dazzling. This miraculous sight made everyone stand up, stunned and fascinated.


    Victor tried his best to call on the wind element to tear open the dark clouds ten thousand meters high and lead down a ray of sunshine. But his strength could not last, and the thick clouds would soon cover the sun again, which was enough time for Dane to perform a complete set of strengthening spells.


    The extraordinary power of the clergy is too easy. As long as they devoutly believe in the Lord of glory and resonate with the holy light, they can perform the most elementary divinity. Because of this, the clergy want to improve the level of life and freely master the holy power, but it is particularly dangerous. The church continues to improve its theological theory in the hope that the clergy can recognize the relationship between themselves and holy power, and change from the servant of holy light to the master of holy power.


    However, this is not easy to talk about?


    The clergy of the glorious church have a huge base, and few clergy really reach the golden order. If Dane could recognize the essence of the Lord of glory as the core of holy power and find a balance between faith and self, Victor wouldn''t have to spend so much effort to disperse a small dark cloud.


    Although Victor can''t use his magic, he has insight into the mystery of the light of the heart, leads a sunlight to set off Dane''s spiritual will, and makes him feel the care of the shining Lord. Even the illusion can make him firm his faith and avoid the idea of denying himself, so as to avoid being assimilated by the holy power.


    In addition to the special effect of poltanos secret law to protect the soul, Victor felt that Dane would not die from faith reconstruction, but at most was to reduce the order. As long as he can pass this mental test, there will be no obstacles to readjusting his beliefs in the future.


    Most importantly, the expeditionary army had only one priest, Dane, and his magic could restrain undead creatures. Of course victor will do everything he can to save Dane''s life. Even if Dane is reduced to a first-class priest, he can use the powerful magic in the sacred crystal. That''s enough.


    The real strong always turn the chaotic future into their desired reality. Anger wind sword Saint does his best to create a miracle landscape no less than divine art with extraordinary wisdom and strength.


    Imosen didn''t know what his master did. As victor expected, the emergence of sunshine made him and Dane focus on the only spirit. The casting effect and receiving effect exceeded their respective limits and reached the real golden field.


    Wearing a golden morning light and a quiet and tenacious expression, Dane blessed imosen with a whole set of magic skills. When the dark clouds cut off the sun again, his spell had been completed, his breath declined rapidly, but his eyes were very bright.


    After the wizard imosen knelt down to the holy crystal and got up to leave the chapel, Victor quietly came to Dane, looked up and down at each other with dark golden eyes, smiled and asked, "how do you feel?"


    After a long breath, Dane said with both loss and happiness: "I... Lost level 5 magic and returned to the level of level 4 priest, but I helped imosen communicate with the devil without being swallowed up by the holy light..."


    He raised his right hand. The end of his index finger burst into white gold. He frowned and said, "I''ve become weaker, but it seems to be stronger. It''s strange?"


    "You were originally a level 4 priest. Pope Clement won you a promotion. It may not be a good thing for the Privy Council to forcibly promote you to level 5." Victor patted Dane on the shoulder and said meaningfully, "maybe you will see part of the truth of the world in the next trip, and your mind will inevitably be impacted. It''s lucky that you have dropped your magic level now."


    Dane raised his head and asked in surprise, "Your Highness, the so-called world truth means..."


    Ancient alchemists mastered the God making plan of higher goblins, and Victor is now basically convinced that the Lord of glory is the extraordinary creation of the alchemical empire. The alchemist Council and the mage association did not create a God by letting the "God" ride on their own head, but took the "God" as a tool.


    This conclusion will collapse the belief of most mediocre clergy. The higher the level of divination, the faster people die. Of course, the end of the shining church is impossible, because most low-level clergy only believe what they believe. Who dares to say that the Lord of glory is a tool? The priests can kill him, but they also spit on him. Only the clergy who have seen and experienced with their own eyes need to face the severe test of faith collapse and reconstruction.


    Father Miller chose Dane to participate in Victor''s expedition, and Dane had to accept this test of life and death. Angry wind sword St. Randall also has to make great efforts to help Dane grow.


    Does this count as old Miller''s plot?


    Our Lord is not our Lord, the Lord is not our Lord... Victor is really hard to say whether the Lord of glory has self-consciousness, but in this struggle beyond time and space, the power of the Lord of glory has entered through pastor Dane.


    Victor was a little silent and nodded: "Dane, congratulations on becoming a senior silver priest. The golden order is not far from you... The rest is up to imosen."


    *******************


    After leaving the chapel, imosen went straight to the largest wooden house in the center of the camp, which was the command room of Randall expedition army and the residence of his highness Randall. Now his highness Randall vacated the wooden house as imosen''s experimental site.


    Approaching the cabin, before imosen raised his hand, the red pine door with thick bark was opened from inside. Two beautiful ladies with swords welcomed imosen into the house. One of them said, "Sir, do you have anything else we need to prepare?"


    These two ladies with swords are the favorite girls and personal guards given by the count to imosen, taking care of his daily life and protecting his safety. Imosen usually dotes on them, and their relationship is of course close. The maid holding the sword is now strict and courteous to imosen, without the kindness and charm of the past.


    Imosen was not surprised. He was immersed in the powerful power he had never had, and the five senses became extremely sharp. The whole person seemed to be pulled out of the real world, and everything around him was fine in his eyes. Even through pet Ji''s eyes, he saw his dark red eyes shining with white gold brilliance, and the whole person had a frightening indifference and dignity.


    Yimosen had a strange idea in his heart. He wanted to take advantage of his bravery, spiritual fire, holy light mark and holy shelter to compare his martial arts with two favorite girls. He felt that now he could defeat both of them with one hand. In the past, the maid with a sword accompanied him to practice martial arts. He couldn''t beat them with one hand.


    This absurd idea was immediately expelled from the wizard''s mind. His eyes turned to the large wooden table in the middle of the hall. There was a black blood snake headed eagle with its wings and claws cut off. The tough Silver Spider Silk tied its trunk and beak so that it could not move.


    Looking at the pale flame flashing in the eye socket of the black blood monster bird, imosen''s mouth aroused a cold smile and said faintly: "Oh, weak monster... I don''t need you to prepare anything. Step back. I''ll invade its soul and dig its secret right away."


    "Just a moment, sir." A maid with a sword took out a thick stack of parchment, held it to imosen with both hands, and said, "this is the secret letter written by the master. The Master explained that you must read these secret letters before you can proceed to the next step."


    Imosen took the parchment and quickly read all the secret letters with his current mental strength. The secret letter is about how to deal with the devil''s interrogation and take all kinds of fraud.


    Imosen carefully combed the contents of it. With his current intelligence, he didn''t find any loopholes. He nodded in admiration and said, "the master is intelligent and like a God. I remember it."


    He still can''t understand that thought communication is also a form of expression of the light of the soul. Accepting the content written by Victor is equivalent to inheriting his attitude and method towards the devil, which not only weakens imosen''s fear of the ancient gods, but actually Victor fights with the ancient gods through him.


    The sword maid took the letter, bowed her head and stepped back. Imosen took a deep breath and went to the big wooden table in the middle of the hall to open the talent of communication. The light of the soul invaded the soul of the black blood strange bird.


    This process is surprisingly smooth, because the will side structure of animals is much simpler than that of intelligent species, which can not resist the erosion of imosen''s soul. The soul of the black blood strange bird has long been modified by the unknown existence. The will side is simpler and more fragile than the ordinary beast. Imosen''s spiritual will easily penetrates into the soul of the undead.


    Then he saw a pale soul fire, not the most common red soul fire. Under normal circumstances, imosen should then observe and change the life form of the black blood strange bird by infecting the soul.


    Imosen did. But he immediately found that the soul fire of the black blood strange bird was infected by himself and turned into a flame like red, and the black blood of the strange bird began to corrode its body from the inside. At most 12 quarters of an hour, the undead will usher in real death.


    The wizard succeeded in taking control of the black blood strange bird, but he could only control it for six hours.


    There was not much time to waste. Imosen did not hesitate to use wisdom to guide witchcraft. Fiery runes emerged from the empty air, forming mysterious graphics around the wizard''s face. The dark red in the black blood strange bird''s eyes suddenly became bright, like a burning flame.


    Shadow chancellor''s puppet technique can control a corpse, but it uses his own spiritual power instead of soul fire to create a dead soul under his control. Imosen''s wisdom guidance witchcraft is different from puppet magic. Wisdom guidance attaches his mind and will to the soul of the target, shares senses and carries out barrier free command communication, including reading the memory of the target.


    In fact, wisdom guidance is aimed at the manipulation of the will side, and the will side of the dead puppet has long dissipated.


    Imosen doesn''t need to give instructions to the black blood strange bird now. He reads the memory fragments of his new pet and enters the life memory of the black blood strange bird from the perspective of a third person.


    ***********************************


    Deep in the towering mountains, a snake tail vulture and his companions squat in the nest on the cliff, patiently waiting for the warm air flow generated by the rising sun. With the help of the rising air flow, they can glide effortlessly in the sky and search for delicious animal carcasses.


    The shadow fell from the sky. A huge "bat" appeared in the line of sight of the snake tail vulture. Its body was more than ten meters long. In the empty eye socket were two burning pale flames. The expanded flesh wings covered the sun and cast a large shadow on the cliff.


    Imosen could feel the sadness in the heart of the serpentine vulture.


    Can a scavenging Raptor understand sadness?


    This is obviously the extraordinary influence of the big "bat". Imosen watched the big bat eat three immobile serpentine vultures, grabbed the remaining five, took them to the clouds and flew to a lower mountain. Through the eyes of the serpentine vulture, imosen clearly saw a tall building standing at the top of the mountain. It is stacked with boulders, the bottom is a square, and the wall is obliquely folded up to form four triangular walls.


    If Victor sees this scene, he can recognize that it is a stable pyramid, which is the easiest building for intelligent life. But imosen had no impression of this type of architecture. He was amazed at the grandeur of the triangular tower. Compared with the tower building, the big "bat" is just a small point. It flies in directly from the gap in the middle of the tower with its prey and comes to an empty platform.


    The serpentine Eagle entered a dark place where he could not see his fingers. His memory ended here. When he woke up again, he had become a black blood strange bird, and his pale flame eyes could see through the darkness. Therefore, in the middle of the gray hall, imosen saw a huge pit, from which a greasy and viscous tentacle was stretched out, which was even larger than the big "bat", and the tentacle was covered with mysterious patterns.


    Just as Emerson wanted to carefully identify the patterns of his tentacles, a wave of consciousness burst into his mind like a storm destroying everything,


    "Help me..."


    On the table in the middle of the wooden house, the dark red eyes of the black blood strange bird rekindled a pale flame. Imosen was completely ignorant of this. Although the consciousness that broke into his mind was as strong as a storm, it could not shake his spiritual will. He even had to open a gap in his heart to hear what the other party was saying.


    There is no doubt that he came into contact with the consciousness of reviving the ancient god!


    Unfortunately, the ancient god''s consciousness is full of confusion and madness, and always sends a distress signal to imosen. There are ways to deal with this situation in the secret letter written by his highness Randall. Imosen tries to hear the words of the ancient god clearly according to the instructions of his master, but he should keep his will clear.


    In the real world, the pale flame and dark red light in the eyes of the black blood strange bird gradually form a balance. Imosen began to ask the ancient god of recovery, "how can I save you?"


    The consciousness of asking for help finally produced some changes. It said intermittently: "gather... The law of blood... Reshape... The perfect body."


    Imosen heard the words of the ancient god clearly and asked, "why should I save you?"


    The consciousness of the ancient god was no longer frenzied and fell into a long silence, which seemed to straighten out his ideas. Imosen waited patiently and carefully kept awake. I don''t know how long later, he heard:


    "Well, it turned out to be a law friendly native species. No wonder it can break into my field... Can you tell me whose voter you are?"


    According to the content of the secret letter, imosen said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m the special envoy of the elf empire. I came to look for the holy thing left by the moon goddess. We call it ''Freya''s tears''... Do you know where it is?"


    "The law of the elf Empire? I see that your soul has a power of law different from the moon goddess... Tell me who he is first, and I''ll tell you the location of Freya''s tears."


    Emerson sneered and said arrogantly, "who do you think he is... Ancient giant beast, king of the spirit world?"


    The consciousness of the ancient god was silent again. After a moment, he sighed deeply: "king of the spirit world, I haven''t heard of this name for a long time... But I''m not the king of the spirit world. His power has been deprived, his body has died, his will is fragmented, and I''m just a part of him... You can call me the Lord of mourning."


    "Listen, the original seed of the power of law, I am the same as you, and the existence behind you is just a poor worm driven by tyronrell. Sooner or later, his will will will be swallowed and destroyed by the giant ape. He can''t give you what you want, but I can."


    Imosen asked, "Oh? What do I want?"


    "What else can it be? Of course, like me, perfect body, complete law power, and eternal will are the pursuit of all law creatures, because we are the incarnation of the creation giant ape."


    Now it was imosen''s turn to be silent. His heart pounded, but he could still remember Victor''s warning. He said astringently, "I can''t believe you... It''s so simple. The conversation is over."


    "Wait!" The mourning Lord slowed down and said leisurely, "my strength is still very weak and can''t show you the mystery of the law. It doesn''t matter if you don''t trust me. I''ll help you get the ''Freya''s tears'' first. The holy thing of the moon goddess is at the bottom of the pit you see. It traps the black blood master and is guarded by the black blood master..."


    "Black blood master? That big tentacle?"


    "... you don''t want to see his real body. You can''t even go down from the front to the bottom of the pit. But I know a secret way to avoid the black blood master and his black blood beast... When you arrive at the azolta temple, like now, invade the soul of a black blood beast and call the Lord of mourning, I will guide you to find the secret way, help you avoid the black blood master and get Frey Ya''s tears''... "


    "No! Either tell me the location of the secret way now, or I''ll find the sacred thing of the goddess myself."


    The Lord of mourning weighed for a moment, passed a picture to imosen, and said, "this tunnel extends in all directions, and only I can guide you to find the right way. If you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself, but I must remind you, be careful of the undead and his minions... I don''t want to miss the opportunity to gather my will, and of course I don''t want you to die on the way."


    Imosen took the opportunity to ask, "is the black blood master asking me for help?"


    "... he asks for help from all beings. He is an irrational beast. He can only recover his body and will by collecting natural blood."


    "What''s your relationship with the black blood master and the super giant ooze monster in the forest? It also seems to have the power of the law of sadness and despair..."


    "Hehe, you will know. If you can survive, you can get everything you want..."


    The consciousness of the mourning Lord quickly went away. Emerson suddenly woke up, held the table and gasped. With the relaxed spirit, sweat instantly seeped out of the pores of his body.


    "Emerson, are you okay?"


    Behind him came a familiar voice. Imosen looked back and saw his highness Randall and father Dane. He raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his face. He smiled weakly and said, "master, I see the will of the devil."


    Victor showed a gentle smile on his handsome face and said, "relax first and we''ll talk later."

 Chapter 788

    "The undead? The devil told you to beware of the undead in the tunnel and his minions?"


    In the command room, two crystal lanterns were placed on the rough round table, and the fire light of green sedge butter candle lit up a dark space. Important members of Randall expedition and halfling brothers all sat around the table, listening to imosen''s description of his dialogue with the ancient god of recovery. When the wizard finished, Dane, wearing a priest''s robe, took the lead in asking.


    Imosen used his most powerful witchcraft talent to communicate with the Lord of mourning, which consumed a lot of magic and energy. Fortunately, he had a rest all night, and two beautiful pet girls served him carefully. Now he looks ruddy and energetic. The most important thing is that this incredible experience has broadened his horizons and improved his self-confidence. The whole person''s temperament has become deep and calm, which is quite different from the previous hunting manager who was sensitive, inferior and somewhat obscene.


    In the face of the spotlight, imosen was calm, and he explained clearly: "The conscious communication between me and the mourning LORD goes beyond the scope of language. According to my understanding, the message he sends me is a transcendent existence that cannot be killed by ordinary means and will not die naturally. I call it the ''undead'', but this does not mean that the ''undead'' is the undead creature we have encountered."


    At this point, the wizard paused, frowned and thought for a moment, and then continued: "what is the undead? I can''t give a clear answer now. However, the Lord of mourning is afraid of his appearance, and they should be extraordinary beings of the same level."


    Although Dane used to make friends with Emerson, he always despised him in the bottom of his heart. Now he can deeply realize the irreplaceable role and powerful extraordinary power of the other party, so he said gently in an equal tone: "As early as 1500 years ago, the golden paladin of the church once came to the Assyrian Empire, that is, azolta. His highness not only dealt with the evil gods believed by the Assyrians, but also knew about the ant man monster. His biography contains records about the ant woman queen, and the Assyrians call the ant woman the undead... The monster controls the whole ant people, the Assyrian emperor The kingdom once destroyed his body, but it didn''t work. His will could come to any ant man... So the Assyrian Empire called the ant queen "the undead."


    Most of the people present did not understand the experience of trigowar''s ancestors. Nelson, who heard the secret news for the first time, stared at Victor and asked in surprise: "My Lord, how did the pit of the ant man monster appear under the ruins of the Assyrian temple? The queen of the ant man also wants the spirit holy thing guarded by the black blood master? If the ant man has not succeeded until now, does it mean that the black blood master and the mourning master are more powerful than the ant man army?"


    When Nelson said this, everyone looked sad, but Victor smiled disapprovingly, turned to the two halfling adventurers and asked, "in your opinion, what is the life level of the Lord of mourning?"


    Bobo and Tian Tian looked at each other, raised their small heads and said uncertainly, "Ninth order demigod?"


    These two halflings belong to the upper class in Silver Eagle City, but they are too young after all, otherwise they would not rashly run out to look for the holy things of the elves. Moreover, compared with the elves emperor capital Alanta, Silver Eagle City can only be regarded as a remote countryside. It seems that the noble children of Silver Eagle City also have the problem of superficial pride, superficial knowledge and showing off.


    The holy land level of the human kingdom generally refers to the legend. It is a general concept with very strong political meaning. At the beginning, the sword Saint drachma killed the ogre king volgan and did what the Pope did not do, so the church officially called drachma the Holy Land strongman. When the church raised drachma, it also proposed that the Pope was the priest of the Holy Spirit, which actually took advantage of drachma''s reputation , save His Holiness''s reputation.


    The strong in the holy land are not common, but the Pope is handed down from generation to generation. This is why the power of the divine knight is unmatched, but Sylvia is only called a legendary knight.


    Originally, there was no saying of the holy land. The so-called holy land is actually an artificial benchmark erected by the church for political purposes.


    Similarly, the sun tree has a supreme position in the elf empire. If the sun tree is a ninth order life, the elf queen will never admit that there are other ninth order lives.


    For the creator, every kind of life has its value and foundation of existence. The creator will not divide the order of life, but within the hierarchical elf Empire, the political significance of dividing the order of life is greater than the practical significance. Its most basic function is to unite the hearts of the people.


    Victor said confidently, "they have at most eight levels, maybe only seven."


    His highness Randall''s words are more persuasive than the halfling brothers. His highness is a ninth order demigod, and the extraordinary life claiming to be the Lord of mourning is only eighth order. In that case, there''s nothing to worry about.


    The Ninth level is one level higher than the eighth level. His highness Randall of the Ninth level must be more powerful. Even akar and bell understand such a simple truth. As for Victor, the Ninth level is also said from the mouth of the halfling brother, and everyone automatically ignores it.


    Victor knew that the laws of the world were interrelated. It was too simple and rough to divide who was strong and who was weak by the level of life, just like the horned frog in the Everglades preyed on the poisonous fly, the water snake would eat the horned frog, and the poisonous fly could poison the water snake.


    As the soul of the expedition, Victor needs to help his followers build confidence without correcting some insignificant ideas.


    The opponent this time has the ability beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Victor should be more careful in layout and plan in many ways, including explaining key matters to his peers.


    Victor pondered for a moment and solemnly said, "I am sure that the queen ant man, the Lord of mourning, the Lord of despair and the Lord of black blood are the will split from the same ancient god. Together, they can represent the source of some extraordinary law."


    Imosen mentioned earlier that the Lord of mourning is the incomplete consciousness of the king of the spirit world, and the name of the king of the spirit world is provided by Victor. Obviously Victor knows more about the secret. Although everyone was curious about this secret, Dane thought it came from father Miller, the brilliant waiter.


    As long as victor doesn''t take the initiative to explain, others should not ask the bottom, so as not to affect father Miller''s great prophecy. So Dane said first, "the ability to revive the ancient god is mysterious and unpredictable. We should be careful in our words and deeds. Your highness, don''t tell us what you can''t say."


    Victor smiled and shook his head and said, "I really want to start from the beginning. I can''t say it for three days and nights. How much you can understand is also a problem."


    Everyone nodded one after another. Only the curious halfling brother wrote his disappointment on his face.


    Victor didn''t have to satisfy their curiosity and mused: "The first task of the expeditionary force is to investigate, explore, and then follow the trend, including provoking, or using, or solving the dead ant queen with the help of the Lord of mourning, the Lord of black blood, and the Lord of despair... And vice versa. Of course, this is almost impossible for you. They know a lot of knowledge and secrets. Compared with them, you are only blind and deaf."


    His highness Randall''s statement is also a little strange. He uses "you" instead of "we" to explain the problem. However, the angry wind sword saint is really different from everyone. People here can accept his condescending tone.


    "The communication between imosen and the mourning Lord has received too little information. It is certain that he has asked for us, and what he said needs further verification, so as to lure us to the azolta temple." Victor pondered for a moment and said, "let me remind you a few points... First of all, imosen claimed to be the special envoy of the elf Empire and came for the holy thing of the moon goddess."


    "We are the special envoy, we are..." Bobo and Tian Tian stand on the chair, jump up and say.


    "Be quiet."


    Lyra, the Dragon maid, said to stop. The halfling brother immediately withdrew to his seat, leaving only half his head flush with the table, and four bright black eyes rolling around.


    The halfling is dexterous, smart and natural. Victor smiled and said, "I ask you, the blessings of the sun tree and the moon tree can improve the blood force and stabilize the blood level?"


    "Yes, yes." Said the wave probe.


    "Does the sun tree and the moon tree have a domain?"


    "Yes, yes." This time it''s Sweet''s turn to raise her head.


    "Freya''s tears can give birth to a new moon tree?"


    Bobo and Tian Tian nod at the same time.


    Victor said to the others: "The black blood strange bird and the giant black blood bat seen by imosen are extinct ancient species. They can appear and should have light with the spirit holy thing. When imosen told the mourning Lord that he came from the spirit Empire, the mourning Lord immediately betrayed the black blood Lord and declared that Freya''s tears trapped the black blood Lord. This is consistent with what we learned from Bobo Tiantian. If imosen is really the special envoy of the elves, he can confirm that what the mourning Lord said is true, and then he will take further action to go to the site of the azolta temple. This is exactly the result that the mourning Lord wants. "


    "Unfortunately, we are counterfeiters, and the elves are not our primary goal."


    Victor smiled calmly, and everyone could not help smiling. They had the honor of witnessing the intrigues of his highness Randall and the ancient god of recovery.


    Seeing everyone''s relaxed expression, Victor nodded quietly and said positively: "These extraordinary beings may devour each other, but they do not have the possibility of complete aggregation, because the world will not accommodate a real ancient god. This means that they are not invincible, but they have the basic conditions for mutual cooperation. The second point I want to emphasize is that you must keep your heart, overcome negative emotions such as fear, greed and doubt, and remember that the castle is very beautiful It is easy to break through from the inside. Everyone''s spiritual will is a solid castle, sacred and inviolable. As long as you don''t take the initiative to open the door, those extraordinary beings are not so easy to affect you. "


    "Obey your instructions!" The people said with one voice.


    Victor added: "The biggest threat of the expeditionary force comes from the black blood beast, not the revived ancient god. If I guess right, although the black blood beast can''t move in the heavy snow, the black blood beast inside the azolta temple is not necessarily. Moreover, due to the domain characteristics of Freya''s tears, the black blood beast inside the temple has a powerful ancient species. If we choose to enter the azolta temple in the snow season, we can go along the way Of course, we can avoid the black blood animals outside the temple, but our exploration is delayed until the spring, and all the black blood animals outside the temple revive. Then we will be blocked in the temple, unable to get in and out, so we have to obey the arrangement of the Lord of mourning. "


    Imosen immediately took a breath of air conditioning, bared his teeth and said, "mourning the devil is really cunning!"


    Victor turned to the wizard with dark golden eyes, smiled and said, "fortunately, we still have you. You can control the black blood beast."


    The reserved image built up by imosen collapsed in an instant, and said with a bitter face: "Sir, the black blood strange bird is far more difficult to deal with than the mouse. In fact, I can''t control the number of black blood beasts too much, and like the ancient big bat, I''m not sure I can control it."


    "To deal with the black blood beast... We must rely on the divine power of Lord Dane."


    Dane wanted to be reserved. After thinking about it, he had to shake his head and say, "my holy power is also limited. If there are too many black blood beasts and elemental undead creatures, I''m afraid we have to make other preparations."


    Regardless of the extraordinary power of undead creatures, just the non critical attributes are enough to cause a headache. Once their number forms a scale, there is really no good way for the expedition army with physical damage as the main means to take undead creatures.


    "The master must be prepared. You don''t have to worry!" Nelson''s voice was loud and confident.


    Victor nodded and said, "is there any way to try to know... There are black blood monster birds lurking underground in the nearby forest. Imosen, you catch some back as test material, and I will try to prepare medicine to restrain the black blood monster. Dane, you should cooperate with me."


    Dane asked curiously, "Your Highness, are you still proficient in pharmacy?"


    "Proficient? Hum..." Victor said faintly with some melancholy in his heart: "no one in the human country should be comparable to me."


    At this time, master toforwen of kite castle may have fallen. Victor got his true biography. With the extraordinary means of wind element perception, he can be said to be the best potion master.


    Because of the information asymmetry, Victor can not distinguish the lies and truth of the ancient god of recovery at present, and let imosen communicate information with the Lord of mourning. In fact, his main purpose is to let the wizard control the black blood strange bird.


    From the collapse of the Assyrian Empire, the Lord of mourning or the Lord of black blood survived for at least 1500 years. Over such a long time span, Victor could imagine how many undead creatures they had created. Even if there is a limit to the number of undead creatures, they have enough time to improve the power of undead creatures. Otherwise, how can they resist the invasion of the ant army and firmly guard the ruins of the azolta temple?


    Ice and snow weather is a good time to sneak into the temple ruins, but there must be powerful black blood guards inside the temple. If the expeditionary army wants to take the initiative, analyzing the weaknesses of black blood monsters is the basis for action.


    Dissecting the corpse of the black blood strange bird is of little significance. Victor needs to analyze the operation mechanism of the black blood, and the wind element insight needs the honest cooperation of the observation object. Only by controlling the black blood strange bird can imosen solve this problem.


    The expeditionary army acted quickly, built a pharmacy laboratory and collected the plant medicinal materials needed by Victor. Victor, Emerson and Dane forgot to eat and sleep and tested various experimental drugs with black blood strange birds.


    Coincidentally, bertina ran to the laboratory to join the fun. When everyone didn''t pay attention, she imitated Victor''s appearance and threw a green amber into the pot. The result was amazing. The medicine that can dissolve black blood was actually finalized.


    Beltina, with her lucky aura, played a key role. Although she was naughty, she was praised by Victor and everyone. The four Dragon maids were not so happy because all the purple amber they collected was taken away by their master.


    The potion with amber as the main raw material can hurt the black blood monster when smeared on the weapon blade, but Victor is still not satisfied. He asked Dane to throw Miller''s holy crystal into the bucket filled with potions. He also said that Miller used the holy light blessing potion at Randall to provide it to the sick refugees, and the treatment effect is very excellent.


    Dane doubtfully put the holy crystal into the bucket to stimulate the holy light. The green potion was dyed silver white by the holy light, and its killing effect on black blood monsters was doubled. Victor was overjoyed and praised old Miller for his reliability. He asked Dane to turn all the remaining six barrels of green medicine into silver medicine. He believed that this silver medicine containing holy power also had a killing effect on elemental immortal creatures.


    After the work of transforming potion is completed, the holy power in the holy crystal is consumed by half. In addition to his heartache, Dane strongly asked the expeditionary army to wait for the holy crystal to recover its strength before leaving for the ruins of the azolta temple.


    At this time, it is March of the water season, with continuous freezing rain and muddy and slippery ground, which is not conducive to marching. Everyone just stayed in the camp and devoted themselves to practicing the boltanos secret method. The experience of the fierce warrior red wolf has proved that the idea of the mythical three headed lizard concept has a special effect of protecting the soul. The trip to the Assyrian temple is dangerous and unpredictable. It''s always good for everyone to have one more card.


    In April of the water season, snowflakes fell from the sky, and the Randall expedition finally came to its start.


    However, Victor was gone.


    Charlotte, fully armed, rushed into the laboratory and shouted angrily, "the team should start, but I can''t find your highness. Do you know where your Highness has gone?"


    Imosen and Dane, who were packing the silver potion, were frightened. They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Charlotte held the hilt of the sword, fixed her mind, looked at imosen with a dull look and said, "Your Highness told me two days ago that he was going out. He said he would scare the tail following us with some of your black blood strange birds!"


    As soon as imosen''s face changed, he quickly explained: "the master did ask me to send more than a dozen black blood strange birds to fly more than 80 kilometers south. He also took the control post, but the master didn''t tell me what he was going to do... Didn''t the master come back? I''ll send all the alienated animals to find him!"


    "No."


    Lyra, the Dragon maid, pushed the door in from the outside. A pair of flaming vertical pupils glanced at Charlotte, Dane and Emerson and said coldly: "My king will not come back. He ordered the expeditionary army to be divided into two. Charlotte, Dane, imosen, carrigura, bertina, Marcie, halfling brother and Todd led half of the people. Charlotte and Dili were responsible for protecting you. Commander Nelson, Klaus, Brandon, Rogers and red wolf led the rest, and Frey and Meiwen were responsible Protect them. The two teams set out immediately and acted separately to explore the ruins of the azolta temple. "


    Lyra''s eyes were terrible and very deterrent. Charlotte forced her lower lip, secretly turned her fighting spirit, and was ready to ask her the truth. Reverend Dane came over, shook his head, and whispered, "madam, don''t ask... Your highness is not a mortal, he is the Stormwind sword saint, the most powerful transcendent in the human kingdom, and he is the same as the Lord of mourning..."


    Lyra smiled, her terrible vertical pupil changed back to a beautiful round pupil, and nodded: "you have some knowledge... My king also said that the laboratory left half a bucket of silver medicine and a black blood strange bird."

 Chapter 789

    Time goes back two days ago.


    The freezing rain for four consecutive days finally stopped, the dark clouds in the sky seemed thinner, and the light shrouded the quiet forest. Eluna Green leaf sat cross legged under the canopy built with her partner, her wrists turned gently, and two beautifully crafted arc swords danced between her fingers and palms.


    These two arc swords are gifts from my sister. They are made by the famous elf sword caster in Silver Eagle City. They are firm, flexible and sharp. They have the characteristics of armor breaking and sharp. Although the style and size are the same as her usual arc swords, they weigh 18 pounds and belong to the category of heavy swords.


    War dancers use epee.


    Eluna of the advanced war dancer Green leaves have green magic patterns, extending from limbs to cheeks. The whole person shows a strong and mysterious temperament. Her strength and perception have been greatly improved, but the sudden increase in strength may not be a good thing. In recent months, eluna has been familiar with new powers and new breathing methods because of eluse Yuege pointed out that she made rapid progress. She thought she didn''t lose to several other dancers in the team, but lacked a real battle to prove herself.


    Fire friendly dwarves and wind friendly halflings hate the rainy season. Those loud dwarf tuberculosis and halfling adventurers are listless these days, but water friendly wild elves and tree elves can feel their power in the rain and snow season when water elements are the most active. Several male dancers practiced their sword skills in the face of the cold and biting water vapor. The green lines on their bodies became deeper and more prominent with the rhythm of breathing.


    The green stripes on the dancers can breathe, absorb the free void water elements, gradually change the physique of the dancers, and store them in the body. During combat, they can improve strength, perception, resistance and physical strength, and recover physical fitness and injury during rest.


    Eluna glanced imperceptibly. She could only find a place to take off her armour and practice with other elves and dancers of the same sex at night, and male elves had no such obstacle.


    She looked down at her strong chest and wondered if I should learn from grace White fog is a breast cutting gift, but in that case, it''s not easy to find a partner


    "Be careful, there''s a monster coming from the West."


    On the treetops, a light and pleasant neutral voice came down. Yiluna''s face was hot and her heart beat badly. She grabbed two Epee swords and jumped out. Everyone else in the canopy was startled by her fierce reaction. The fourth order dwarf dragon Hunter udritt pressed his voice and said to the halfling adventurer, "Lolo, I bet with my beard that miss green leaf must have been thinking about Olavi Yuege just now. She would jump like a rabbit when she heard his voice."


    Even if the dwarf''s loud voice was lowered, everyone could hear his ridicule. Eluna wanted to cut his beard with the sharp blade in her hand, so as to teach the open dwarf a profound lesson.


    "Oh, water season, life season, courtship season..." The halfling adventurer Lolo quickly put on his color changing cloak while his mouth was cheap, and called two tall black wolf Companions to his side.


    "The monster is in the sky. All the elf soldiers go up the tree and use a long bow." Olavi, the brother of the fourth King''s daughter Yuege stood on the treetop and ordered.


    He looked up at the tall and handsome tree elf popular shooter. Yiluna went back to the canopy with a red face, picked up her long bow and arrow bag, and didn''t forget to ridicule the group before going up the tree: "you dwarfs just stay below and chew the earth."


    Every Elf Warrior is a natural Archer, eluna Green leaf is also proficient in shooting skills. Holding a beautiful fairy bow, she sensitively jumps up a big tree and gets close to the nearest tree with her favorite object.


    The elf soldiers in the team climbed up the trees and were ready. After a while, iluna saw a dozen small black spots flying in their direction close to the top of the forest. The flying speed of these black spots was not too fast. When Ilona saw their appearance, she opened her eyes and exclaimed, "snakehead vulture? How can there be such a huge snakehead vulture?!"


    It was more than a dozen large Raptors with snake like tails. Their wingspan was 7 or 8 meters. The air flow generated by flapping their wings every time blew the tree tops and bent back. Such power made the elf soldiers feel uneasy.


    "Keep quiet, change the stealth breathing method and hide your body. These monsters don''t necessarily come to us."


    Angelis with green hair and blue eyes Fengge gave orders and looked at eluna discontentedly Green leaf, blame her for her rash exclamation.


    Eluna doesn''t like her sister''s close friend and right-hand man, but she must admit that Angelis is very popular in this team The strength of Fengge is second only to general Yuege, and she was born in a famous family in Silver Eagle City. She is an outstanding younger generation appreciated by Fengge elders. She not only has enviable beauty, but also is a fourth-order popular shooter and fourth-order wind dancer.


    The most important thing is that her command can be unanimously recognized by everyone.


    Eluna quickly retracted her long bow, slid down, hid behind the trunk, gathered her breath, and her breathing became weak and dense. Others lurked better than her, but the huge serpentine vultures flew straight at them.


    Anglis saw the unnatural pale flame in the strange birds'' eyes and felt their aggressive momentum. She could not help but frown her slender and straight eyebrows and shouted decisively: "the shooter meets the enemy, the most forward target, three rounds of rapid shooting."


    Iluna shot a long arrow from the tree trunk, aimed at the strange bird in front, dropped her toes on the treetop and opened her bow continuously. In a buzzing sound, dozens of black lines screamed and hit the strange bird. However, the sharp arrow that could penetrate the boar was blown askew by the wind before it hit the strange bird. A few long arrows fell on it, but they were unable to puncture. Only six arrows wrapped in the breeze shot through its neck, chest and wings, bringing out a fluffy black blood.


    The strange bird hit by the arrow let out a shrill scream, nothing happened, and its speed soared towards the popular archer olawi who hurt it The Moon Song rushed over.


    Yiluna was stunned, tried her best to run the breathing method, jumped four trees in a row, changed the flank angle, raised the bow and shot flat. The beaded arrow avoided the wind pressure of the strange bird''s wings and successfully shot through its body, but it still had no killing effect. The huge serpentine bird was full of feather arrows and rushed to the top of the tree where olawi was located.


    "Olavi, get out of the way!"


    An indigo streamer hit the strange bird. The sharp void wind element instantly cut it into pieces and turned it into a violent wind, blowing black blood, broken meat and feathers around. Olavi, the tree elf Yuege shifted her position in advance to avoid the bad luck of being drenched by black blood.


    "Sister Angelis, thank you for saving me."


    The young tree elf doesn''t know how important it is. At this time, she is still in the mood to please herself. Angelis really wants to give him an arrow. These giant birds with pale flames in their eyes are obviously undead and are not afraid of sword damage. The only elf in the team who can show the elements of void wind is Angelis, but she needs 3 seconds to gather an element shot, but there are 15 incoming strange birds.


    "They are undead. You all go under the tree and take the dwarfs to the dense forest. I''ll deal with them!"


    As soon as Agnes finished speaking, she saw more than a dozen dead strange birds swooping with their wings folded, breaking the branches with brute force and jumping on the Bighorn goat under the canopy.


    "Give up the goat and take the opportunity to retreat." Angelis ordered again, fell straight down from the top of the tree, threw away the elf long bow in her hand, and pulled out the two arc swords.


    "Short legged dwarves won''t give up bighorn goats!"


    "I''ll break their bones and smash them into meat sauce to see if they can fly!"


    The dwarf guard shouted with a bladed shield and hammer.


    "Damn dwarf, I''ll let general Ilus confiscate your tobacco!" Anglis bit her silver teeth and just landed on the ground. She rushed in the direction of the canopy around the breeze.


    A human shadow rushed out of the forest obliquely. She held a three meter long curved blade and hit the incoming dead bird head-on. The bright blade turned into a continuous silver light in her hand, just like a flowing stream, gently swept over the huge body of the dead bird and sliced it into two pieces. She stepped on half of the strange birds that had not fallen to the ground, jumped on the second undead, followed by the third and fourth, and stepped on the back of the bird to rise slowly. The elves, dwarves and halflings only saw a light of water flying continuously against the wind. Where they passed, strange birds broke their heads, folded their wings, burst their bodies, and shed black blood, with a sad and cold sense of rhythm.


    If the light of the water blade explodes the head of the last undead bird, ELUS Yuege floated to the ground, carried her gun blade, turned back and said to the cheering dwarfs: "those who disobey orders are not allowed to touch tobacco for three days."


    The words of the general of Silver Eagle City immediately caused a wail among the dwarves. Anglis ignored the resentful eyes of the dwarf guard, went to Ilus, inserted the arc sword back into the scabbard, and said with a smile: "kill 14 undead monsters in one move. How can you be so powerful, wild elf?"


    Yiruth looked around at the remnant bodies of the strange birds around her. Her thick eyebrows wrinkled. She immediately shook her head and said with a smile: "except those who were stabbed by me, no other strange birds died... I killed one and you killed one. It''s a tie."


    Anglish sighed and youyou said, "sister, you don''t have to comfort me... The soft mud monster in front, these undead snake tailed vultures with demon black blood, the undead have appeared one after another, and there may be abyss demons behind. The situation is becoming more and more dangerous. What should we do? If we continue to move forward, I''m afraid our partners will suffer heavy casualties."


    Yiruth nodded and said, "yes, we should let gray beard do divination..."


    "Edgar''s divination failed eight out of ten times. His interpretation of divination was terrible." Angelis brushed her lips disdainfully and said seriously, "what we need is not divination, but powerful help. You know, we don''t have help..."


    As she was about to say something, a strange smile came from the forest behind her: "the fairy lady is right. You need help."


    "Who?!"


    Without even thinking about it, Angelis pulled out the arc sword around the breeze and threw it at the place where the sound came from. Yiruth shot faster than her. The blade of the long handled gun on her shoulder leaned out to the side and bounced Angelis''s arc sword back. She turned at a very slow speed, and then saw a slender and symmetrical figure coming out behind the big tree not far away.


    Angelis the tree elf Fengge also saw the appearance of the uninvited guest. Her pink and glittering mouth couldn''t help half opening, and her face naturally showed an intoxicated and trance look. The arc sword held in her left hand fell "pop" on the wet rotten leaves, raised her slender hand to cover her mouth, and whispered incredulously, "big... Big elf?"

 Chapter 790

    Hearing the news here, elves and dwarves surrounded with weapons, but when they saw the appearance of good guests, they were stunned one by one. The grumpy dwarf guard was better. He just stared at each other and looked at each other. The shield and broken bone iron rod in his hand fell to the ground unconsciously. The elf warrior showed admiration, intoxication, shock and fear, just like a child who ran away without permission and was caught by his parents. The beautiful and proud tree Elves were particularly unbearable, and most of their weapons slipped from their hands. The wild elves hurriedly hid their weapons behind them and arched their waist as if ready to salute.


    Iris The Moon Song coughed, and the elf soldiers seemed to be watered with ice water. The coolness went straight into their minds and recovered one after another. Their waist was straight and their knees were not bent. They all looked at the general of Silver Eagle City with sympathetic eyes.


    The stranger''s figure is symmetrical and slender, and his facial features are exquisite and perfect. His pure eyes will remind people of the dark and deep night sky, as if he had the magic of collecting the night; Although he wore a cloak and hat and could not see his tall and sharp ears, he had the same black eyebrows as the high elves and was slender and straight. These are enough to show that he is a noble moon elf and a rare male moon elf.


    Male moon elves are also called big elves. They are famous for their beauty, longevity and mild character


    The figure, appearance and style of the great elf are like the silver moon in the night sky. It is bright and flawless, which makes the elf soldiers yearn for it. The two great elves in Silver Eagle City are far from comparable to him. Ilus even has a feeling that it is impossible to meet intelligent creatures more beautiful than strangers in the future.


    The general of Silver Eagle City lost his mind when he saw the strange big elf, not to mention the other elves.


    Big elves don''t have real power, but they have a high position in the elf empire. Their partners are often the high-level of the elf city-state. In violation of the ban of the City Council, the scouting team of Silver Eagle City quietly followed the alien race and went deep into the endless forest. Now when they meet a strange fairy, their first reaction is to be captured. Everyone is nervous, but they soon realize that their immediate boss is general Yuege. Of course, the general is responsible for anything.


    Both elves and dwarves were not alert to the strange big elves, but Ilus was nervous. Strange visitors can deceive her dangerous intuition and lurk near the scouting team. It can be seen that he is a very terrible strong man.


    But, iris Yuege didn''t feel the hostility from the other party. She shot in time to kill anglis The curved sword of wind song can avoid offending the strange strong man.


    Since we meet the same race, it is necessary for both sides to communicate.


    Yiruth put the long handled gun blade on the ground, stroked her forehead with her left hand, and asked the stranger for the etiquette of the elves to meet the superior. In a hoarse voice, she said, "noble big elves, I am yiruth, the general of Silver Eagle City. Yuege, they are my subordinates... Are you lost? We can escort you back to your city, or go to our Silver Eagle City to rest first."


    Victor, who kept the soul of water mist, looked at ELUS with interest Moon Song. He was deeply impressed by the performance of the wild elf and dancer just now. Caligula once killed seven jackals with a sword in the boulders, while Ilus Yuege dismembered 14 black blood snake tail vultures with only one shot.


    The ancient species of snake tailed vultures were much more powerful than jackals.


    Although Caligula''s record of giving the Jackal a small try at the beginning can''t prove Ilus Yuege must be stronger than him, but her manner of breaking the enemy in the air reminded victor of Sylvia''s killing of two headed dragon lizards with a sword. Only by mastering power, speed, time and space to the top, can we use our war skills at will and with ease.


    This is the highest state of the fire of the soul - omnipresent.


    More than that, yiruth snorted and woke up the elf family enchanted by Victor. In addition to her traditional prestige, it is also the expression of spiritual touch, which is similar to the war song of barbarians and the war roar of bear monster elders.


    What impressed Victor most was Ilus''s cleverness. Helping the high elves in distress is not only the obligation of the imperial subjects, but also the nature of the lower elves. Similarly, the High Elves will not take the initiative to hurt the people blessed by the moon tree. Unfortunately, as the master of the soul, Victor is not bound by the nature of ELF blood. Ilus is the only clear-minded elf. She realizes that the stranger who looks like the big elf is not a high elf, but still takes the initiative to salute Victor, pretends to know nothing, and tries to avoid conflict with victor.


    Victor smiled, showed his white and neat teeth, and asked leisurely, "how do you know I''m not an elf?"


    The elves and dwarf soldiers were inexplicably surprised, but yiruth sighed secretly in her heart, suppressed the idea of taking weapons, and truthfully said: "your equipment is too simple, especially your hood covers your ears... Of course, my halfling partner hid quietly, and did not dare to show up until now. His reaction shows that you are not a big elf of the elves empire."


    Adjutant Angelis Feng Ge noticed that the equipment of the strange elf was very simple. He was wearing old leather pants and boots, wearing a bear skin armor, two scabbard bone knives pinned to the deer skin belt, carrying a beast tendon wooden bow and two barrels of feather arrows, and holding a sharpened oak stick as a one handed short spear.


    She didn''t see any metal parts on each other. The equipment of rural wild elves and civilians is not so poor, not to mention the noble big elves?


    Most strangely, his wolf skin cloak and hood had no ear holes. The ELF''s tall ears will be hard to press under the hat. Even if his equipment is stolen by the goblin, it should always make two holes in the hood and let the ears out?


    A dozen pairs of eyes stared at Victor''s hood without blinking. Victor took off his hood generously, showing his short black hair and slightly pointed ears, and then he heard a broken heart


    Sighs, wails, lamented remarks, and several elves even shed tears, including Angelis Wind song.


    The tall, sharp and beautiful ears are the most significant external characteristics of the elves. They are also the only organ that can regenerate. They have very important biological and social functions.


    Elves'' extraordinary hearing and strong sense of balance all come from their tall ears. They can also feel the slight disturbance of air flow through their ears. High-level war elves even rely on their ears to judge the strength of water and wind elements in the air. The ears of elves also provide rich body language, which can express the emotions of joy, anger, vigilance, love, disgust and sadness. For example, now, the elves'' ears are drooping to express regret and disappointment.


    Victor was never conceited of his beauty and didn''t think there were any defects in his ears, but these stupid elves and dwarves still made him angry and said to himself: the long ears of elves are like the tail of a dog


    Only eluna Yuege didn''t show anything different, but she reached out and held the handle of the gun. Her eyes showed vigilance and sharpness. She slowly asked, "who are you? What''s your intention to find us?"


    Victor looked at her with appreciation and asked, "general Yuege, you just killed the monster. When the gun blade touches it gently, the monster''s wound will crack automatically. What kind of combat skill is that?"


    Iris Yuege said after pondering for a moment, "it''s my own laceration. It needs special breathing method of war dancers to perform. If you''re interested, we can talk about it."


    "Is that so?" With a backhand sweep by Victor, the pointed oak stick rowed through the big tree behind him, making a crisp sound, the bark and sawdust were flying, and the tough trunk cracked a terrible gap in the part pulled by the stick.


    The audience fell into a solemn silence.


    "It''s not a laceration." Yiruth broke her silence and loosened her weapon, adding: "the effect is the same."


    Victor smiled gracefully and said, "introduce yourself. My name is Victor nightingale. I''m a wanderer."


    The wanderers of the elf Empire translate into the language of the human kingdom, which is equivalent to thieves, exiles, bandits and ownerless people, but it is not completely correct.


    The subjects of the elf Empire rely on the sun tree, moon tree and moon well to maintain or upgrade their blood levels. Some people of the Empire left the blessing field of the moon tree for various reasons and became wanderers. Their descendants will have the phenomenon of blood decline, but they also get rid of the imperial hierarchy rooted in blood.


    The attitude of the elf Empire towards the Wanderers is ambiguous. It does not regard them as the same race, but can also lead them back to the Empire, accept the blessing of the moon tree, and restore their blood power and people identity.


    Victor learned about the wanderer from the halfling brothers and found that he could just disguise as a wanderer, which could explain why his ears were not tall enough and why he had no mysterious connection with other elves at the blood level. In fact, the moon elf nobles in the human kingdom are indeed wanderers of the elf empire. Although he had no blood ties to the tree elves and wild elves in front of him, they could all feel the affinity from blood from victor. This can only show that the chaotic law of Knight blood is closer to the origin of the world than the blessing of the moon tree.


    "Nightingale, your eyes and hair, as well as the beauty of moonlight..." Angelis with tears on her face The wind song exclaimed with surprise and joy, "are you a wanderer awakened naturally!"


    There are very few people in the elf Empire who can naturally awaken their blood power without blessing ceremony. They are all outstanding strong people. Iris with two eyes of different colors Yuege is a realistic example of natural awakening. She can advance with her own strength and obtain the natural strength, beauty and longevity of the tree elf. However, she is not sure how to go after the tree elf. She hopes to directly become the most noble moon elf with the blessing of the sun tree.


    The wandering nightingale is about to be promoted to the moon elf, so it''s hard to hear


    According to Ruth''s subordinates, one after another, they recovered from their stupidity and enthusiastically invited Victor to Silver Eagle City. They also said that the first king''s daughter would hold a blessing ceremony for him and let him grow a pair of tall and beautiful ears.


    Rescuing a high spirit in distress is a big event in the spirit city-state, and the rescuers will receive very rich meritorious awards. Compared with the illusory fairy relic legend, members of the scouts prefer to bring the wandering Nightingale back to Silver Eagle City.


    "Shut up!" General Yuege regretted choosing these young subordinates as companions for the first time. Of course, elite and experienced subordinates will not follow her risks. She stopped the noisy subordinates, turned to the wanderer and said, "Nightingale, if you are willing to join Silver Eagle City, we will take you to meet the first king daughter of Silver Eagle City."


    Victor smiled and said like a real wanderer, "I don''t know what the first king''s daughter, what the blessing of the moon tree... You don''t have to invite me to join Silver Eagle City. Simply, I need help, not a group of competitors."


    "What do you mean, Nightingale?" Yiruth grabbed the blade of the long handle gun and crossed her chest. She stared at Victor with a sharp momentum and asked, "you led these black blood monsters."


    After receiving the general''s battle signal, the scouts picked up the fallen weapons and scattered their positions to prepare for the emergency. However, the elf warrior still hesitated and did not know what to do.


    Faced with more than a dozen well-equipped warfighters, Victor smiled disapprovingly and said faintly: "my purpose is to capture ''Freya and the like'' like those human aliens and you... Black blood monsters can only be regarded as a test to see if you are qualified to act as my helper."


    "You have passed this test... However," said Victor. He raised his left hand. Several blue and black air currents suddenly generated, flowing around the slender and white palm, and quickly turned into dazzling indigo.


    The sharp and violent void wind element is played between the hands of nightingales, like a tame pet. Angelis could not help muttering: "... Son of the moon god, wind language talent..."


    With the a pinch of the victor''s hand, Indigo''s void wind element dissipated immediately with theout violent airflow, as if everything had just been an illusion.


    Iris Yuege''s heart was only bitter. She gave up the idea of confrontation and asked calmly, "Nightingale, how do you know that our purpose is the tears of the goddess? How do you know that those aliens are looking for the holy things of the elf Empire?"


    Victor raised his long straight eyebrows and said coldly and proudly: "It''s not important. The important thing is that I need ''Freya''s tears''... If you want to capture what I want, you are my enemy, I will kill you mercilessly. If you are willing to help me capture'' Freya''s tears'', I will repay you. However, you should be prepared to sacrifice, because my opponent is very strong... For the sake of the same blood, I give you two choices, either turn back and leave here now, or come to the abandoned camp of human alien race to find me. I will stay there for two days. If you dare to follow me after two days, don''t blame me for shooting at you. "


    According to Ruth''s strange light, she asked expectantly, "Lord Nightingale, what kind of return can you give us?"


    Victor didn''t answer her question. He leaped backward. His figure disappeared like a ghost in the darkness of the forest. The wind transmitted his voice:


    "Think about it and come to me again."


    Looking at the direction of the Nightingale''s disappearance, Angelis said to Ilus, "the Nightingale should be the son of the seventh order moon god, and may be stronger than the wind song elder... Sister, what should we do?"


    Ilus Yuege pondered for a long time, sighed and said, "let eglo grey beard prepare a divination."


    Angelis nodded and sought enlightenment from the dwarf prophet, which was the common practice of Imperial warlords, but eglo grey beard''s divination interpretation was almost hot, so it was obviously not wise for him to provide advice.


    The rational choice should be to give up this exploration and return to Silver Eagle City immediately, but Angelis, like Yuege, has an unspeakable expectation for the mysterious nightingale. She finally said: "sister, do you think the nightingale is really beautiful, even if her ears are defective, it is still so beautiful..."


    "It''s a danger and... Hope." Ilus Yuege replied.

 Chapter 791

    Eglo Grey beard is a strong dwarf, with curly arms, a thick and short figure like a wine barrel, an eye-catching big nose, a grey beard hanging down his chest, and a hot temper and loud voice that is no different from other dwarves. At least in the eyes of elves and halflings, dwarves look the same. Of course, dwarves can''t tell the difference between elves and halflings.


    Unless they know each other very well.


    "Ha ha, in the moonlight, the magical eglo grey beard prophet will find a safe way for everyone from the fragrant smoke today." The dwarf prophet looked at his family take out ritual supplies and put them under the canopy. He couldn''t help laughing and looked very excited.


    Olawi, a popular shooter with green hair, blue eyes and a handsome face Yuege touched the dwarf prophet''s messy head and said seriously, "grey beard, in fact, you''re better at forging iron... Your divination took us into the stable last time. Fortunately, I ran fast and didn''t get kicked into the dunghill by the Centaur. I took a lot of effort to pull you out of the horse dung."


    "Well, olawi, I''ll tell you a secret."


    "What secret?"


    "Your beautiful mother has an asshole son named olawi!"


    Here, igloo and his good friends quarrel and play with each other. The dwarf soldiers over there have finished the preparations for the ceremony. Yudrite, the dwarf dragon hunter, grabbed eglo''s arm and shouted, "gray beard, it''s your turn to perform. Good divination... I don''t want to run back to Silver Eagle city without doing anything."


    "Look at me!"


    Agolo rubbed his thick palm excitedly, pushed away the dwarf compatriots, walked under the canopy, and lit three coreless metal oil lamps with a fireknife, which were black, silver and red. Unknown grease burned in the oil lamp, showing a light blue flame. The dwarf placed the three metal oil lamps in a triangle, sat in the middle, picked up the long pipe next to him, added amber essential oil, incense leaves, human face spider dry powder, dust Falcon feathers and other materials, burned the pipe with the red oil lamp flame in front, held the cigarette holder and took a deep breath until his chest and abdomen bulged, and smoke gushed out of his nose, ears and corners of his mouth. Soon the thick body of the dwarf prophet was covered by thick smoke.


    Eglo uses the dwarf prophet breathing method to swallow the smoke into his body and then discharge it. Gradually, his mouth, nose, ears and even pores breathed smoke with a unique rhythm. Only a pair of dark red eyes became brighter and brighter in the smoke. He seemed to be integrated with the smoke and became a strange creature full of mystery.


    The Scouts of Silver Eagle City kept quiet and on guard. The cold wind blew the long hair of the elf warrior and the beard of the dwarf guard, but could not blow the smoke shrouding the dwarf prophet.


    Eglo Grey beard seems to have divorced from reality and entered another unknown world with the smoke around his body.


    On an ancient tree more than 20 kilometers away, Victor used the talent of old enemy to monitor the dwarf prophet''s every move. In the hidden state of life, he had no emotion in his heart, but observed silently.


    I don''t know how long later, the smoke around edglow was taken away by the wind in the woods. His dark red and bright eyes blinked and became dim in an instant. He staggered to his feet and shouted, "I see!"


    Next to her, Ilus jumped over, held the weak dwarf and eagerly asked, "tell me what you see. Don''t miss anything!"


    "The gray moon... The grave... The Nightingale grabs a board, or the coffin cover?" The dizzy eglo couldn''t recall clearly, so he skipped the detail and continued: "tree species... Tunnels filled with black mud and ants... Underground rivers... Sunlit lakes."


    "Grey beard, don''t sleep. The spiritual sense hasn''t completely dissipated. Read divination." Olawi Yuege bent over, grabbed the dwarf''s beard with one hand and slapped his face with the other.


    "He needs dragon flame wine now!" A dwarf guard pushed the tree elf away, took out a beautifully crafted gold wine pot from his arms and put it under edglow''s nose.


    The drowsy eglo finally opened his eyes, grabbed the wine bottle with attractive aroma and drank it. The dwarf guard turned his head and faced olawi Yuege roared, "rabbit, you owe me! Remember, there''s also interest!"


    The third-order popular shooter found that his companions all stepped back and became the vent of the dwarf guard. He said unconvinced, "why don''t you find gray beard to return your dragon flame wine."


    "Nonsense, he owes 23 bottles of dragon flame wine!"


    "That''s not much. Let him strike the iron and pay it off in two months."


    "He still needs interest on two barrels of wine."


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    Eglo drank up the whole pot of wine, regained some spirit, smacked his mouth and said: "It''s just a little short of fun... Let me interpret divination. The gray moon represents the danger of death; the high tower tomb represents collective death; the Nightingale grabs the coffin board represents salvation; the tree species represent the fulfillment of wishes; the tunnel full of black mud and ants represents escape; the underground river represents the turning point of life; the sunny Lake represents success."


    As soon as he had finished, the grey bearded dwarf fell straight to the ground, and a deafening snore came out of his throat.


    Yodrite, the Dragon hunter, asked several dwarf guards to carry the unconscious eglo onto a goat skin sleeping bag, turned his head and said to Ilus: "Lord Yuege, eglo must be accurate this time. He saw the Nightingale... Let''s go find the wanderer?"


    Agnes Without waiting for yiruth''s response, Fengge said first: "don''t forget that he divined to the ''gray moon'' and ''grave''. Even if I don''t understand the interpretation of divination, I also know that the ''gray moon'' and ''grave'' mean the danger of annihilation."


    "Without Mr. Nightingale, we certainly wouldn''t have survived, but Mr. Nightingale brings hope, right?" Udritt said in a gruff voice: "You know, my brothers and I can''t just go back empty handed. Poor Massa is seriously ill and the blessing of the moon tree can''t save her. The first royal daughter said that only the blessing of the sun tree can save Massa''s life... The sun tree can hold a blessing ceremony every 36 years. There are four years left before the next sun blessing. This is Massa''s only chance. So General yiyuege called me. My brothers and I are here. We''ll try anyway. "


    Ilus Yuege stood in front of the Dragon hunter and said firmly, "it''s up to me now."


    After staring at the war dancer for two seconds, the stubborn dwarf looked away, nodded and said, "yes, you are the captain who makes the decision."


    Ilus smiled proudly and said, "Mr. nightingale is the immediate danger. We need to talk to him."


    "My sister, Mr. Nightingale doesn''t allow us to touch Freya''s tears. Even if we act with him, we can''t achieve our goal." Angelis warned.


    "That''s what we''re talking about." Yiruth turned her head and explained, "you see the Nightingale''s power and ears. The blessing of the moon tree may not be effective for him. The blessing of the sun tree can certainly restore the blood power of the moon elf. If his goal is to restore blood power, there is no contradiction between us."


    Anglis thought about what her sisters said, and her eyes gradually brightened. The nightingale is a very powerful elf wanderer. It doesn''t matter even if he takes away "Freya''s tears". As long as the Silver Eagle Scout takes him back to the Empire, even if she has made outstanding contributions, her majesty will allow her to participate in the blessing ceremony of the sun tree.


    "Where''s that bastard Qiqi? Send someone to get him back. When gray beard wakes up, we''ll see Mr. nightingale." Ilus Yuege ordered.


    The reaction of the Silver Eagle Scout was expected by Victor. He took himself as the bait, and the other party had no reason to turn a blind eye.


    This fight involves the level of mythical creatures. According to father Miller''s standard, Victor can''t be too careful when fighting away. Especially in the case of vague information, the Lord of mourning and perhaps the queen ant are hidden in the dark, so Victor can''t easily expose his existence.


    It was the best way Victor could think of to cover himself with the Scouts of the elf empire.


    Imosen communicated with the mourning Lord and pretended to be the special envoy of the elf empire. He acted together with Reverend Dane, and the mourning Lord''s attention should be focused on them. In principle, the team commanded by Charlotte was the most dangerous because of the attention of the ancient god of recovery. In fact, on the contrary, if the mourning Lord could not detect the following Nelson team and ELF scouts, he said Knowing his power is just like that. Victor believes that the power arranged by Miller is enough for him. The holy crystal and Caligula are not ornaments.


    The team commanded by Nelson is the weakest, but Meiwen with blue dragon blood can borrow the power of angry wind sword Saint at any time. Through Meiwen, Victor can display his old enemy, angry wind field, cold wind and wind giant spirit at a super long distance. The effectiveness of these extraordinary combat skills will be weakened, but he can also cope with most unexpected situations.


    The most important thing is that Victor did not set the goals that must be achieved for the two teams. For the purpose of exploring relics, they avoided danger by relying on the spiritual intuition of fierce soldiers and were able to make full autonomous mobility.


    Elven scouts are different. Their goal is clear and they come to capture "Freya''s tears". If the Lord of mourning has the spare power to detect this third team, we can imagine how big his power is, so Victor''s Elven scouting team is the most dangerous bait.


    The Gnome prophet''s divination ceremony brought extra surprises to victor. Although it is impossible to determine whether the Gnome prophet''s divination interpretation is accurate, the whole process of the ceremony seems very powerful. In particular, the Gnome prophet mentioned "a pit full of black mud and ants" , it reminds victor of the ant man. This is basically consistent with some information he has mastered. It can be seen that the prophecy of the dwarf prophet is worth learning from. Therefore, Victor also quietly wrote down the two divination contents of "underground river" and "Lake".


    Victor relieved his old enemy''s talent, turned his sharp eyes to the Far East, raised his mouth slightly, outlined a meaningful smile, jumped down an ancient tree more than 20 meters high and quickly ran to the expedition camp in the West.


    ***********************


    Two days later, Ilus''s scouts appeared near the abandoned camp of Randall expeditionary army. They carefully observed in the distance and saw five rough but strong bark wooden houses standing on the snow, surrounded by felled tree stumps and some unused logs.


    Although the conditions of such a wooden house camp are poor, it is much more comfortable than the elf scouts sleeping in the wild. Along the way, they have found more than a dozen abandoned camps of this type, just Ilus Yuege never allowed his subordinates to use abandoned camps, and forest animals and orcs dared to approach these unmanned camps. That''s because the feces of many large ferocious beasts remain near the camp.


    This time, without exception, they found the excrement of ferocious beasts outside the camp. However, it haunts eluse The terror in the heart of Yuege disappeared. She knew that the powerful dragon family no longer marked the territory, and the strong demigod of the alien allowed them to enter the abandoned camp.


    Iris Yuege felt the goodwill of the alien demigod more than once. At the moment, she wondered whether the demigod was delivering goodwill to herself or to the mysterious nightingale.


    Or are they a team?


    Yiruth overcame her doubts and decided to see what was in the camp first.


    Spirit scouts go to different wooden houses to check the internal environment. Ilus took Angelis, the tree elf, and udrit, the dwarf dragon hunter, straight to the largest wooden house. As soon as they approached, they smelled a strange smell, like amber essential oil mixed with some herbs.


    When the wooden door was opened, a simple wooden table and chair came into view. According to Ruth''s eyes, she stared at a wooden bucket in the corner of the living room. The strange smell came from inside.


    She stopped in place and told her companions in sign language that there was movement in the room, but don''t take drastic action. Then, holding the handle of the arc-shaped sword, she went to the barrel, looked and found that there was half a barrel of silver white liquid inside.


    The state of this liquid is very viscous and shows the texture of metal. She picked up the stick next to the barrel and tried to stir it. The silver liquid stained the end of the stick, like a layer of secret silver.


    Yiruth thought for a moment, took the stick stained with silver potion and walked to the room on the side of the living room. The dim and nearly black light could not hinder the extraordinary vision of the elves. A giant bird with its wings cut off was dying on the big round table, which was nailed to it by two spears. If it were not for the faint pale flame beating in the eye socket, it would be no different from a corpse.


    "Semi demonized snake tail vulture!" Agnes The wind song whispered, "have those aliens encountered this monster?"


    "... they may have found a way to deal with this undead monster."


    Yiruth thoughtfully raised the stick in her hand, looked at the part infected by the potion, and stabbed the half dead black blood strange bird.


    The blunt headed stick, like a sharp blade, easily stabbed into the body of the black blood strange bird. The stabbed part bared, and the black blood quickly disappeared. The silver light spread around the wound, and the full muscles withered and dried at a speed visible to the naked eye. The pale flame in the black blood strange bird''s eyes soared and then went out completely.


    This time, the undead without the key really turned into a corpse, and the eyes that once burned the hot flame showed gray and dead eyes.


    "This was left to us by the alien expedition?" The dwarf dragon Hunter finally couldn''t help asking loudly.


    "With this magical potion, our bows and arrows can work when we encounter the dead." The tree elf is popular, said the archer happily.


    "It''s for you." A pleasant voice came down the stairs in the room, and Mr. Nightingale, who was as beautiful as the bright moonlight, appeared in the vision of the elves and dwarves.


    Both Angelis and Adrian touched their foreheads with their left hands and extended to the mysterious Elven wanderers the etiquette that big elves deserve.


    Iris A sense of powerlessness rose in Yuege''s heart. She was careful enough, but she still couldn''t find the nightingale in advance. With this level of latent skills, the alien demigod and his dragon family members may not be able to detect the nightingale.


    If they are not together, the potion in the bucket is indeed deliberately left to us by the alien demigod... What is his purpose... ELUS Yuege turned all kinds of thoughts in her mind, saluted the nightingale with black hair and black eyes, raised her head and asked, "Nightingale, here we are."


    The smile on the Nightingale''s face dazzled the elf and said calmly: "should I appreciate your courage or laugh at your recklessness? If you go further, are you ready to embrace death?"


    Yiruth stepped forward, crossed two assistants, looked at the Nightingale on the stairs, and raised her voice and asked, "Lord Nightingale, can we turn back now?"


    "Of course." The Nightingale nodded and said blandly, "this is the dividing point. I won''t stop you from turning around here. If you cross this dividing point, you will be my helper. I don''t allow you to sneak behind me."


    "As a fellow, you need our help." Ilus looked directly into the Nightingale''s deep dark eyes and said seriously.


    "Don''t take yourself too seriously. I rarely have companions walking side by side." The Nightingale''s tone was a little low and silent. Instead, she said, "I admit that you are useful to me. In the same way, I am more useful to you, aren''t I?"


    The general of the war dancer nodded in recognition and said, "may I ask you a few questions, Mr. powerful nightingale."


    "You''ve asked a lot... I also have a lot of questions to ask you." The Nightingale''s tone was modest but confident and arrogant, and said magnanimously, "ask first."


    Without hesitation, Ilus asked, "Mr. Nightingale, how did you know that there is the holy thing of the elves'' Freya''s tears'' in front of you?"


    The Nightingale raised her mouth and showed her snow-white and neat teeth. It was so eye-catching in the dark room.


    "... that''s a good question."

 Chapter 792

    The whereabouts of Freya''s tears are buried in the vast historical documents of the elf empire. If Silver Eagle City did not often fight with the ant army, they would not have recorded that there were sacred objects hidden in the azolta temple. Even so, few people pay attention to the legend of imperial relics.


    The span of time is too long, there are too many historical documents, and the illusory ancient legends will eventually be forgotten by future generations.


    According to Ruth accidentally learned that the fairy holy thing was rumored in the azolta temple. Thanks to the arrogant igloo Grey beard, as a dwarf prophet, has the right to consult the historical documents collected by silver moon city to enrich his knowledge and improve the accuracy of divination interpretation. He accidentally turned to a dusty old scroll, which recorded some secrets of the azolta Empire and ant man. As a result, eglo did divination and showed off the divination results to several of his friends.


    Eglo''s unintentional move made Ilus and others understand the rumors of Freya''s tears.


    Nightingale, how can a lonely wanderer know the news of the holy thing of the elves?


    The question pointed directly to the origin of the Nightingale, and Ilus suspected that he was not a wanderer at all. If he doesn''t have a reasonable explanation, eluse will reconsider whether to cooperate with the strange wanderer.


    The Nightingale jumped down the stairs, landed steadily in front of two elves and a dwarf, and said faintly, "I heard ''Freya''s tears'' from the mouth of a bear monster elder... It wanted to attack me while I was distracted, and then I killed it."


    Bear monster is an intelligent Orc sheltered by the jungle and a headache for the elf empire. In particular, the elder bear monster is smart and wild. It is cunning and strong. The jungle covers up their voice and smell, and obtains the spiritual stealth effect similar to the halfling. They can go around behind the elf warrior without being noticed. They also have the physique, strength, sharper wild intuition and very powerful blood talent of the ogre supervisor.


    Suppose Silver Eagle City encounters a bear monster elder, Ilus Yuege can''t determine the source of the danger premonition, so it can''t find the enemy first. The best choice is to retreat quickly.


    Elder bear monster is a level 6 creature, but in the forest, it is stronger than the level 6 ogre supervisor. This gap is almost an equal level.


    Fortunately, the number of bear monsters is small, and the bear monster elders are rare to see. They are usually gentle and have no habit of raising goblin slaves. Although they are indifferent to the elf Empire, they will always take the initiative to avoid the elf family as long as they are not bear monsters during the war.


    The question is, how does the wordless bear monster elder talk to the wandering Nightingale, and how does it know the whereabouts of the spirit holy thing?


    "Ha ha, this is the funniest thing I''ve ever heard... Er, the truth..."


    Udric, the outspoken dwarf, couldn''t help laughing loudly. He was swept by the Nightingale''s dark and deep eyes. He immediately aroused his spirit and changed his mouth in time. He was a little unconvinced, but he didn''t have the courage to argue with the mysterious wanderer again. He retreated to one side and looked left and right, pretending to be interested in the empty wooden house.


    Iris Yuege is skeptical. It should be said that skepticism accounts for the majority, but Mr. Nightingale has given his own answer. It is not wise to question his answer face to face.


    "Mr. Nightingale, you are really amazing. Elder bear monster is a ghost in the forest. I heard that they are powerful, but I haven''t seen them. It must be a wonderful battle if you can kill an elder bear monster." Angelis''s face was full of admiration, her hands clasped on her chest and said sincerely.


    Victor was a little stunned. Through the heartbeat and breathing rate of the other party and the light in his blue eyes, he quickly judged that the beautiful tree elf fully believed his words, nodded, maintained the lonely man of the wandering Nightingale, and said, "it was a dangerous battle. I almost died because of it, but the elder bear monster died under my arrow..."


    "Well, now it''s my turn to ask questions." Victor turned to general silver moon city and said, "do you know how to use Freya''s tears?"


    Ilus took back her eyes from the quiver behind the nightingale. She obviously didn''t believe that the other party killed a bear monster elder with a rough wooden feather arrow, but she replied respectfully: "We don''t know how to use ''Freya''s tears''... Only the queen of the elf Empire knows the mystery of the holy thing. If we give the holy thing to her majesty, she will be willing to hold the blessing ceremony of the sun tree for us. Mr. Nightingale, although you are a wanderer, you should also know the great sun tree, and the blessing of the sun tree can enhance your blood power, not only It can not only repair your physical defects, but also make your blood stronger and gain a long life. "


    Victor moved his black, bright and charming eyes, and said in a deep voice: "It''s hard for us to trust each other like this, so I have a proposal. If we cooperate, the next exploration is up to you. I don''t accept your command or raise any objection. I just follow you and I can help you when necessary. We''ll talk about it when we get the tears of Freya."


    This condition is too favorable for the Silver Eagle scouts. It''s so favorable that Ilus can''t believe it.


    Seeing that the golden stage war dancers were silent, Victor raised his feet and walked outside the door. Without looking back, he said, "I''m going out to prepare some food. Think it over. If you agree to cooperate, we''ll start together tomorrow. If you don''t agree, please go back."


    When Victor was about to go out, Ilus shouted to his lonely back, "Mr. Nightingale, you don''t participate in the decision-making. Aren''t you afraid that we will bring you into the Jedi?"


    Victor stopped, turned around, raised eyebrows longer and more beautiful than tree elves, and said, "this is the way rogues cooperate with strange partners, at least I am."


    Although he said so, the Nightingale''s expression and behavior showed confidence and disdain, as if to express: can you frame me?


    When the wanderer came out of the cabin, the dwarf udrit said impatiently: "I like this arrogant guy. He doesn''t interfere with our actions and has strength. He will never become a burden on us..."


    "Yodrite, you can''t slander Mr. Nightingale behind your back! The confident and noble son of the moon god doesn''t accept arrogant descriptions..." anglis glared at her dwarf partner, her tall and sharp ears were upright and trembled slightly because of anger.


    "Keep quiet!" Ilus scolded the two deputies, paused and said: "It seems that you all agree to let Mr. Nightingale join our team... But I''m worried that he has a hostile relationship with the alien demigods. If those aliens also come for the elf holy things, we didn''t have a chance to seize the holy things from them, so we can choose to give up in time. But the Nightingale has a chance to seize the elf holy things, so you can know what will happen next. ¡±


    Nightingale''s strength is very strong, stronger than any Silver Eagle Scout, but I''m afraid he is not the opponent of the alien demigod. Even if the Nightingale can get the spirit holy thing and get away from the alien demigod, the Silver Eagle Scout can''t run away. If the Nightingale and the alien demigod''s goals overlap, he will bring destruction to the Silver Eagle Scout.


    "Mr. Nightingale said, the decision is up to us. Moreover, we also want holy things." The dwarf guard said in a muffled voice, "general, you are about to convince the Nightingale that he knows he needs the blessing of the sun tree. But what about those alien races? Who knows what they are thinking? If they try to use holy things to hurt the elf Empire, even if they have nine and a half gods, the dwarf will let them taste the power of the bone breaking hammer!"


    "Sister, the holy thing belongs to the elf empire." Agnes The wind song said firmly.


    Yiruth''s lips burst into a wild smile, nodded and said, "I''m not ready to give up. I just hope you''re ready to fight."


    "The moon is above and the hills are below."


    "May the moon god protect you."


    The two adjutants of the scouts saluted general Yuege solemnly at the same time.


    "OK, you call the team members together and discuss the Countermeasures for action." Iris The Moon Song commanded.


    After reaching a consensus with the general, udric felt that he was full of strength and could strike iron for three consecutive days. He ran out of the house excitedly, found his dwarf compatriots, and shouted loudly, "is that bastard igloo awake? The general called everyone to discuss the battle plan, and we should try to get back the holy thing... Together with Mr. nightingale."


    "The Nightingale also likes to boast. He said he killed a bear monster elder and learned the whereabouts of the holy thing from the bear monster elder. Ha ha, but I like that guy."


    The dwarves laughed, but out of goodwill and recognition. Dwarves like boasters and boasters.


    Eglo, who had been pretending to sleep lazily, immediately got up from the leather cushion, stared wide and asked in surprise, "Mr. Nightingale said that the elder bear monster told him about the sacred things of the goddess?"


    "Isn''t it... Elder bear monster can only ''Ho, Ho, Ho'', and can''t speak the language of the elf empire." Youdelite pressed his red nose and said strangely, "elder bear monster knows the whereabouts of the holy thing? Does it have to read before it runs into the Silver Eagle City Library to peek at historical documents?"


    The Dragon hunter''s performance caused a burst of laughter from the dwarves. Eglo Grey beard, blowing his beard, pointed to udri and scolded: "Stupid dwarves with iron juice in their heads think it''s bragging... There is a kind of bear monster elder who can awaken blood memory, obtain ancient knowledge and communicate with intelligent life of the same level, that is, the seventh level bear monster sacrifice, also known as the son of ursolo. If Mr. Nightingale meets the son of ursolo, it''s not surprising to learn the information of Goddess holy things from his mouth. Because It''s because the silver moon Council of the ancient elf Empire helped the azolta people build a temple, which is at least tens of thousands of years from now! "


    The noisy dwarfs became silent. Udritt rubbed his red nose and muttered regretfully, "Mr. Nightingale doesn''t like boasting... I don''t know, does he like tobacco and liquor?"


    The elf soldiers with sharp ears gathered around. General Yuege asked seriously, "grey beard, did you just say that the son of ursolo of level 7 can communicate with the intelligent life of the same level?"


    The dwarf prophet must be a dwarf scholar. To be exact, rich knowledge is the prerequisite for an advanced prophet. Eglo''s divination interpretation is at the apprenticeship level, but no one will doubt his knowledge.


    "It is to communicate with intelligent life above the same level... If Mr. Nightingale doesn''t boast, he is at least a seventh level intelligent species." Eglow said proudly.


    "Lord Nightingale must be the son of the noble moon god..." Angelis said with a sweet smile: "the holy moonlight guides Lord Nightingale to meet us."


    Her majesty is choosing her successor, and the new emperor will succeed in a few decades. For the long-lived high elves, decades are just enough to complete the replacement of the throne. At this time, Mr. Nightingale appeared. He is the son of the seventh order moon god. After receiving the blessing of the sun, he may be promoted to the legendary eighth order great spirit. That must be the spouse of the next generation of empress... Her Majesty''s husband is only the seventh order great spirit... Is all this really the will of the moon god?


    Yiruth thought a lot, and her heart was uneasy. She frowned and looked thoughtfully to the east of the forest, which was the direction of Silver Eagle City, where they came.


    *****************


    In the evening, Victor dragged two fresh deer back to the abandoned camp, and the flying snowflakes couldn''t fall on him. The elves and dwarves gathered under an open canopy, looked at him in awe, touched Victor''s eyes, and immediately bowed their heads to show respect.


    Victor felt that the atmosphere here was a little different. He didn''t know what had happened before, but he walked under another canopy without paying attention. The ground was covered with a well-made wool carpet, on which there was a barbecue brazier, with dry firewood, spices, fine salt, grease and a bucket of water for barbecue.


    Obviously, these things were specially prepared by the Silver Eagle scouts for Mr. nightingale.


    Victor didn''t say hello to the Silver Eagle Scout. He took off the bow and arrow on his back, lit the firewood and began to treat the hind legs with a bone knife. He seldom takes care of his prey by hand, but the fire of the soul at the highest level makes him proficient in any manual work. With a unique rhythmic beauty, he quickly cuts the fat hind leg meat into meat pieces of appropriate size and thickness, which are strung on iron sticks for barbecue.


    Maybe it''s because the spirit''s spices are unique. Victor''s barbecue is not as amazing as Caligula. He''s also very satisfied with it. After ten kebabs of roast venison, Victor continued to cut and roast the kebabs. The attractive smell spread to the canopy on the other side, causing the dwarf guards to suck their saliva.


    Hunting in snowy days is not easy. Victor ran more than 300 kilometers to hunt a buck. The Silver Eagle scouts have no one to hunt. They can only eat the dry food they carry with them and watch the Nightingale enjoy the roast venison alone.


    After a while, the short halfling ran from the elf to Victor''s canopy with a pot in his arms and said carefully, "Mr. Nightingale, I''m Qiqi, a gourmet in Silver Eagle City. This is the broth I made specially for you. I want to offer it to you."


    Seeing that the Nightingale had no intention of refusing, Qiqi quickly opened the lid and presented the broth to him.


    The soup in the pottery pot is yellow and fragrant. There is a stewed bird and a meat worm the thickness of a thumb. The bird looked like a dove, but Victor recognized it as an old crow


    Forget crow soup. What does bug mean... Is crow stewed bug soup teasing me?


    Of course, the honorable Earl of golden eye will not taste crow and insect soup, but the lonely wanderer Nightingale should not refuse the broth sent to the door, whether it is crow or insect.


    Victor imagined the crow as a pigeon and the meat worm as a sea cucumber. He tasted a spoonful of warm soup in the expectation of the halfling.


    "It tastes good." The Nightingale commented faintly, and thought the soup was really delicious.


    ... it should be said that it is very delicious.


    The halfling Qiqi has bent his eyebrows and smiled. Pointing to the meat in the pottery pot, he said politely: "Nightingale, you should try this old crow and this ice melon insect. Oh, by the way, the ice melon insect is also called ice maggot. It eats rot like the old crow."


    X-3 hides his inner thoughts and carefully manipulates his facial muscles to form a perfect smile. Victor reveals eight snow-white and neat teeth to the halfling Gourmet: "good".

 Chapter 793

    "The meat of the old crow is old and tough. It can''t be stewed for a long time. It tastes fishy and smelly. It''s hard to eat... So I depilate the captured old crow, bury it in the snow, and hook up an ice melon insect... Ice melon insects specially eat frozen birds and animals. They can secrete a special mucus, soften the hard frozen meat, and dissolve the impurities and toxins in it, which can make the old crow happy The meat becomes tender... "


    "Ice melon beetle is a rare delicacy. Unfortunately, they have too little meat to be eaten by half people. The meat quality of the old crow has been changed, and the stew with ice melon beetle will have a fresh and delicious taste. I will dig the stem of sunflower root, add some dried mushrooms and nuts, and stew with crow meat and ice melon beetle in a pottery pot, so as to have a richer taste... Nightingale first Sheng, I stewed this pot of winter crow ice worm soup all afternoon. What do you think of the taste? "


    In the wild in the snow season, food is the most precious resource. Randall''s expedition is worried about food supply all the way. The halfling is very small and weak. Don''t expect him to hunt a deer. Even if he has this ability, he won''t do so. Minimizing the impact on the environment is the basis of halfling''s spiritual invisibility. If they hunt animals more than half their weight, it will take several days to restore their ability of spiritual invisibility.


    Crows and ice melon insects are the ingredients that Qiqi can obtain. After his skillful cooking, they have become rare delicacies.


    Putting aside the habitual cognition of human nobles for the time being, Qiqi''s can of soup made Victor enjoy the treatment of halfling people offering delicious food to nine headed snake lizards.


    The wandering Nightingale will not dislike crows and ice maggots. It can be said that this food is specially prepared for Mr. Nightingale by Qiqi. It contains the ingenuity and sincerity of the halfling, which can touch the heart of the donor.


    Cannibalism has a soft mouth and short hands. The food dedication of halfling adventurers is directly related to the mysterious spiritual level. Victor accepted Qiqi''s bribe and greatly increased his favor. Unless x-3 is used to eliminate psychological interference, he will not have the subjective will to hurt the halfling.


    The halfling Qiqi has gray blue eyes, a round head and a round face. He is older than the Botian brothers, but he has the same lovely appearance. He can dance and dance when talking. He appears to be articulate, lively and pleasant. Victor could not help but have the idea of taking all three halflings home. Sylvia would like the halfling attendant.


    Unfortunately, Bobo, Tiantian and Qiqi are not wild halflings. They master excellent breathing methods and extraordinary skills to hide their sight. They can run away at any time. Even Viktor has to spend energy to find them. He doesn''t want to waste his old enemy talent on a jester.


    Touching Qiqi''s head, Victor handed him a bunch of roast venison and said with a smile, "I''m very satisfied with the thick soup you offered... This is my reward for you, and you can enjoy the nearby deer legs."


    Qiqi, known as a gourmet, while skillfully roasting venison, turned his flexible and clear eyes, aimed at the two bone knives Victor put on the mat and asked curiously, "Lord Nightingale, can I see your bone knife?"


    "Look around."


    Put the strung venison on the grill. Qiqi picked up the bone knife and looked at it carefully. His eyes lit up and shouted, "Wow, this is the bone knife polished with the leg bones of the 6th order ogre... Lord Nightingale, have you killed an ogre supervisor?"


    "Yes."


    "May I see your bow and arrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Lord Nightingale, your arrow cluster seems to be the teeth of some violent creature, but I can''t recognize what animal it is."


    "It''s the sharp toothed tiger fish in the swamp, a fierce big fish."


    "Lord Nightingale, have you ever been to the Everglades? Have you ever seen the legendary Hydra lizard?"


    "Yes..."


    Qiqi turned his blue gray eyes, worked hard to barbecue venison, ran back under the canopy of the Silver Eagle Scout, stole a bottle of sweet fruit wine from the dwarf guard, ran back quickly to victor, and asked brightly, "can Nightingale tell Qiqi your adventure story?"


    The metal wine pot brought by the halfling seems to be a dwarf''s favorite. The materials are exquisite, the patterns are exquisite, and the wine inside has a unique style. Victor was not interested in food and wine, but he took the attitude of wandering Nightingale, unscrewed the bottle cap, sniffed the wine first, and then sipped, showing satisfaction and nostalgia. He paused and began to tell the halfling about his experience of defeating many powerful opponents.


    Victor did not talk about the origin of nightingales, but created the story background of a small group of wanderers forgotten by the elf Empire struggling to survive in the giant wood forest The nightingale is a survivor of an ethnic group. He endured the pain of losing his people. In the cruel struggle with the orcs, he awakened the power of blood step by step from a decaying wild elf wanderer. He successively defeated many strong enemies, such as the Jackal leader, the ogre supervisor, the Centaur commander, the bear monster elder, and gradually became a lonely and powerful moon elf wanderer.


    The Nightingale''s equipment was crude and primitive, but it witnessed his extraordinary achievements and added heavy weight to his story. Unconsciously, the Silver Eagle scouts crowded under the canopy, surrounded the barbecue brazier, listened to Mr. Nightingale and enjoyed the forest deer kebab.


    Victor finished the last battle story. The dwarf guards and ELF soldiers had eaten the two fat forest deer legs to the bone.


    Sharing food is an effective way to get closer to strangers. Victor doesn''t care that elves and dwarves eat up his prey. He wants to know more about the elf empire. Although Bobo and Tiantian have revealed a lot of information, the two little guys are as playful as Bell and always ask three questions about the history of the elf empire.


    Qiqi, the halfling, looks older than the Botian brothers. He also has a place beside the general of Silver Eagle City. He should be a halfling adventurer with knowledge and history. Victor asked directly in front of the Silver Eagle Scout: "before the bear monster elder was killed by me, he claimed that the bear monster was an ally of the elf Empire, and said Freya''s tears could enhance my blood... Can the elf queen of elenta really do that?"


    "No problem. Her Majesty is the highest level moon god sacrifice. She can hold the sun tree blessing ceremony. Other elves are not as capable as the queen." The halfling waved his arm and said with great certainty.


    Victor made a slightly silent gesture and asked, "what is the sun tree...?"


    The halfling could put a pigeon egg in his open mouth and exclaimed, "Mr. Nightingale, how long have your people been wandering outside? Have you forgotten even the sun tree?"


    "Hum." Victor''s eyes turned cold, and he gave a faint hum and stopped talking.


    Seeing the Nightingale seemed unhappy, Qiqi hesitated and said, "in fact, I don''t know much about the sun tree. I need to ask the spirit... Olavi, Olavi, you explain what the sun tree is?"


    The popular shooter of tree elves shook his tall ears and looked at other elves soldiers like asking for help, but they also looked at each other, turned their ears back and avoided each other''s eyes. They were all very embarrassed.


    "Lord Nightingale, in fact, we have never been to elenta, nor have we seen the great sun tree..." anglis The wind song explained very quietly.


    The elves, dwarves and halflings present are outstanding young soldiers in silver moon city. They spend a lot of time and energy on learning breathing and war skills every day. The average war level has reached the level of level 3 and 4, but they have little achievement in knowledge. Like the question of "what is the sun tree", they really can''t say why.


    But one of the Silver Eagle Scouts is an exception.


    "Ha ha, you don''t read at ordinary times. It''s all exposed now." Eglo Grey beard laughed at his companion and said to Victor: "Lord Nightingale, the sun tree is the first tree in the world. It gave birth to the great moon goddess. At the beginning of the world, the creator tyronrell woke up from chaos. He created the first batch of original life and helped him transform the world. However, the world was dark at that time. The original life could not distinguish the direction, and they prayed for light from their father. Tyronrell had to spend his last spirit , incarnate as the sun god Frey, bringing light to the dark world. "


    "The sun god Frey is the embodiment of the creator tyronril. He hangs in the sky and is above all the original life. However, the world is still not good only during the day. The original life began to complain about their endless work and asked the sun god Frey for darkness and sleep."


    "The sun is the manifestation of light. How can Frey bring darkness? The original people are sleeping lazily. Chaos returns to the world again. He incarnates as the giant snake capotis and cuts the material world created by tyronrell in half. Frey in the sky is anxious and angry and throws half his strength to wake up the most powerful original mother earth. The light of the sun shines on the earth and becomes the first tree in the world Frey''s will gave birth to Freya, the goddess of the moon, from the sun tree. The sun became dim and turned into a silver moon in the night sky. "


    "The goddess Freya, adhering to the will of the sun god, united with the original life such as mother earth to defeat chaos and drive capotis underground. Then the chaotic giant snake opened up an abyss in the depths of the earth. The moon goddess called on the original to strive to repair the world destroyed by the chaotic giant snake. The crack that tore the reality gradually closed and became the largest river in the world. It is said that along the forest If you swim down any river, you can see the majestic River... Er, it''s a pity that I haven''t seen that river, and I don''t know whether it''s true or false? "


    As like as two peas of roast deer, he was mumbling in a vague manner. He was spreading the fairy tale of the elves empire for the Nightingale of the wanderers, but he did not know that Victor had heard the same myth from the half brothers.


    After eating the barbecue in his mouth, eglo grey beard continued: "The power and will of the sun god were incarnated in Freya, the moon goddess, who was able to walk on the earth. The moon god united with the original people to improve the material world, but the sun god in the sky gradually became silent. Every day, the sun rises and sets, the moon rises and sets, and she would no longer talk to Freya. The goddess felt lonely and missed Freya very much until one day, the sun tree gave birth to a male elf, who was the sun god Frey''s second incarnation is a perfect existence in line with the laws of the new world. The goddess was very happy. She thought it was a reward from the sun god, so she became a partner with the first big elf in the world, and they multiplied the elf family together. "


    Myth, the origin of the fictional world, naturally wants to build momentum for the ruling class. The glorious church, which holds the voice of the human country, also has its own set of myths and legends. The Lord of glory has replaced Frey, the sun god, as the incarnation of the creator. Although the high-ranking Knights do not recognize the statement of the glorious church, the myths publicized by the church have a good market among the bottom people.


    Victor did not fully believe in the ordinary fairy tales spread by the elf empire. It was at least different from the information in the rune crystal of the ancient alchemist. Ancient alchemists mentioned three creators: Talon Riel, chaotic giant snake and bright bird. In the fairy myth mentioned by the dwarf prophet, not only did there be no bright bird, but also regarded the sun god as the embodiment of the creator. The moon goddess was the God created by the sun god, which virtually elevated the status of the elf family.


    Eglo''s fairy tale is similar to the oral version of the halfling brothers, but Victor believes that the dwarf prophet must have something new to show off.


    Sure enough, the dwarf prophet continued: "The sun tree is like the eternal sun and will never die... In fact, it is not. Its life span is only 360 years. Every 360 years, the sun tree will complete a new life, and the old roots, bark, trunk, branches and leaves will gradually fall off in the life cycle and be replaced by the new parts. In the process of new life, his accumulated strength can hold ten blessing ceremonies, But the best blessing is the ceremony held by the fairy queen to select her successor... If Mr. Nightingale can participate in the inheritance blessing ceremony, he will be able to stimulate the blood of the high elves by the divine power of the sun tree, grow a pair of beautiful long ears, and his life can grow to more than 300 years old. "


    "Life expectancy over 300?" Victor asked with some excitement.


    "In theory, high elves have a life span of 360 years. In fact, no elves can live to the limit. Generally, they are about 300 years old." Edglow, tidying up his beard, said: "The life span of the big elves is generally longer than that of the moon elves. They have a mild temperament and are the only high elves who can improve their life through the moon tree and the sun tree. Like the queen of the elves or the king of the elves, they are all five level moon elves, but the big elves can reach level 6, level 7 or even level 8... Mr. Nightingale may become a level 8 big elf if he receives the blessing of the sun tree."


    Victor shook the bottle in his hand and asked casually, "level 8... Isn''t there a level 9 wizard?"


    Aigelo stared at the metal wine bottle with more than half a pot of fruit wine left, swallowed his saliva, snored, shook his head and said, "this... According to reason, there should be nine level great elves, but there are no records in the collection of Silver Eagle City. Maybe there are some in elenta..."


    Victor nodded, handed the bottle to the grey bearded dwarf and asked, "what about the moon tree?"


    "Thank you, Lord nightingale." Eglo rarely politely thanked the Nightingale, took the bottle, took a beautiful drink in the envious eyes of the dwarf compatriots, and said with a happy smile: "The seeds of the sun tree can grow out of the moon tree. The moon tree absorbs the power of the silver moon and can also hold a blessing ceremony, which can not be compared with the blessing power of the sun tree... In addition, the moon tree will die naturally, and their life span generally does not exceed 1500 years. When the moon tree is about to die, the city council must ask elenta for new sun tree seeds."


    "If the city-state fails to plant a new moon tree, the city-state will soon die out, and the residents of the city-state can only migrate to other city-states. In the process of collective migration, there will always be elves, dwarves, halflings and forest men and horses reduced to wanderers."


    "Listen to my teacher, the elf empire was once extremely strong, and the elf city states were all over the areas outside the endless forest. However, due to the outbreak of war with the evil human city states, the elf empire gave up the city-state territory outside the endless forest... I guess Mr. Nightingale''s ethnic group lost contact with the elf Empire at that time and became a wanderer... Oh, by the way, Nightingale first Sheng said before, "you live in a giant wood forest."


    "... where is the giant wood forest?"


    Victor looked at the dwarf and didn''t speak. Igloo patted himself on the forehead and shouted, "well, I shouldn''t talk too much... The dwarf can''t control his big mouth. Mr. Nightingale will get used to it in the future. Where were we just talking about?"


    Victor said faintly, "I want to know the black blood devil..."


    "What?"


    "Two days ago, when you met the black blood snake tail vulture, you talked about the black blood devil."


    "Yes?" Eglo looked to the left, and his dwarf compatriots shook their heads together, indicating that they had not talked; he looked to the right, and the elf soldiers nodded one after another. Their sharp ears had caught anglis Fengge and Ilus Yuege talking about black blood.


    Grey beard shrugged his broad shoulders indifferently, took a sip of fruit wine and said: "Black blood hybrids are real hybrids... I''m not kidding. Ancient books record that abyssal demons are black blood hybrids. They kill life, eat flesh and blood raw, and then become stronger... In the distant dark age, stinking high goblins helped abyssal demons invade the material plane. Their bodies flow the black blood of chaotic snakes, but compared with the intelligent race in that period, black blood demons Very weak... You know, the dwarves of the dark ages are the sons of a 4-meter-high hill, mastering the power of fire and lightning; the elf soldiers are 3-meter-high ancient moon elves, mastering the power of water, wind and nature; even the ancient halflings who have just appeared in the world are terrible assassins. Black blood demons have no advantage over the ancient elf Empire, but they will change when they eat the victims Changing shape can simulate part of the blood power of the victim... The more you kill, the more you eat; the more you eat, the stronger you become. These are black blood hybrids. "


    Victor''s heart moved and asked in a deep voice, "like an alienated creature?"


    "Not exactly." Eglow shook his head and said, "the form of alienated creatures is unstable. They have only instinct, no wisdom and short life. Black blood hybrids can live a long time. They still have wisdom. As long as they eat a smart head, they will become smart, and then eat a stupid head will not become stupid."


    "I''ve heard that there are black blood hybrids in the forest near elenta, but their number is small. Elenta''s silver moon Council has taken measures. As long as you don''t give black blood hybrids time to grow, everything will be fine."


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "do you think those black blood snake tail vultures are demons?"


    "I don''t think so. If they are demons, they have become very powerful demons in this ancient forest without rivals." Eglo Grey beard muttered, "they look more like undead, but the naturally occurring undead has only a short will... I don''t understand how they become like this. I guess the ruins of the azolta Temple must be in danger waiting for us."


    Victor''s mind flashed and thought of a lot in an instant. The king of the spirit world was once exiled to the abyss by ancient giants. He may have been polluted by the devil''s black blood, or he took the initiative to seek the black blood mystery of the chaotic giant snake. From the characteristics of black blood, the devil''s black blood is similar to the wide blood deformation of native humans.


    Can it be said that the origin of the blood law of the original species comes from the chaotic snake capotis?


    If this hypothesis is true, it can explain why the abyss devil targeted the ancient alchemy Empire and the cause of the witch blood sacrifice war.


    Although the protoss of the bright bird series is still shrouded in fog and cannot join the knowledge puzzle constructed by Victor, he suddenly found that the goal of the ant queen may not be to capture the element Rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower, but demonization!


    The laws of the Talon world are tightening, and too powerful beings are not allowed to appear in the world. In the final analysis, this is the problem of adapting to the laws of the world. The devil''s black blood has the characteristics of adapting to the laws. If the queen ant man only integrates the rune crystal of the alchemy tower, he still can''t get rid of the shackles of the alchemy empire. Once the ant people are demonized, they will get real freedom. The queen ant man will inherit the legacy of the king of the spirit world and become an ancient god like existence.


    incorrect...... The memory crystal of the ancient alchemist said that the lightbird Protoss once severely damaged the demon monarch and separated and purified his soul fire. The severed soul fire of the demon monarch is likely to be the source of the soul fire of the alchemy tower... In this way, the demonized ant queen will steal the power of the demon monarch by fusing the rune crystal of the alchemy tower... Or the demon monarch will be resurrected soon?!


    Victor stood up with a deep expression and said without any strange emotion, "I''m going to rest. I''ll leave here early tomorrow morning to track down the human aliens. You can stay or go on the road with me... Think it over for yourself."


    Iris Yuege also got up and said decisively, "Lord Nightingale, we have discussed it. We will go on the road with you tomorrow... Moreover, you have the right to put forward action suggestions. We are like companions?"


    Victor''s eyes swept through every elf warrior, dwarf guard and halfling Qiqi, and finally fell on eluse Yuege smiled on her face, stretched out her finger and touched her hand: "we are companions."

 Chapter 794

    Early the next morning, the Silver Eagle scouts packed up and set out. It''s a few days before the snow month. Countless snowflakes are flying over the woods. The weather is very cold, but the snow layer on the ground is not too thick. It just freezes the muddy land formed in the rainy season, which is suitable for the team to March quickly.


    Silver Eagle Scouts must climb the azolta mountains in the distance before the snow closes the mountain, Ilus Yuege is worried that when tracking the human expedition, he gets too close to each other, resulting in the disclosure of the whereabouts of the Silver Eagle scouts. Therefore, she chose to take a long way around and asked her subordinates to march in a hurry, trying to find a place to camp on the mountain in four days.


    In fact, her worry is superfluous. The straight-line distance between the abandoned camp and the azolta mountains is about 800 kilometers, and the Randall expedition can reach the foot of the mountain in only one day and one night. Previously, in order to replenish supplies, the expeditionary army only walked an average of more than 200 kilometers a day. If it was in a hurry, it would have thrown off the silver moon scouts. At this time, the expedition led by Nelson and Charlotte had begun to climb the mountain, and the Silver Eagle scouts could not catch up with them even if they walked in a straight line.


    However, Ilus chose to detour and let Victor determine one thing. The halfling adventurer can track the secret road signs left by other halflings. If the Silver Eagle scouts are strange, they don''t have to worry about losing Bobo and Tian Tian''s team.


    Qiqi sat his fierce black wolf and led the way at the front of the team; All the elf soldiers walk. They use a unique breathing method to save physical energy. Their footsteps are light. Their marching speed is comparable to that of war horses, but they can''t speak on the way; Short legged dwarf guards ride on bighorn sheep. They wear heavy clothes, but they are the most relaxed. They talk all the way, and their mouths don''t stop. Victor has learned the attribute of dwarf tuberculosis.


    "Victor, Victor, Victor... Your name is strange. Well, I mean, it sounds strange. I still call you nightingale."


    "Nightingale, it''s easy to call. It may be a famous family in the future... By the way, is your original ethnic group called Nightingale village? Do you have any words? I mean, can you read? Ha ha, I guess you can''t read... Oh, I''m not laughing at you, I''m happy. Yes, I''m happy... Famous families must read. It doesn''t matter if you can''t read. I can teach you, so I''m happy I can teach a famous family to praise the moon god, the hills and my beard... "


    Victor gave a cold look at the chattering igloo Grey beard said angrily, "has anyone told you that you are really annoyed?"


    Eglo patted the bighorn sheep''s thick neck and continued: "this is the dwarf''s enthusiasm, just like the flame in the furnace, warm people''s hearts, like the spring breeze, sweating and angry... I can understand your irritability, but I will teach you to read..."


    Victor calmly pulled out a bone arrow and stabbed his backhand on the hind leg of the bighorn sheep. Then the tuberculosis dwarf was taken away by his mount.


    This stabbing the goat''s ass can clean Victor''s ears for five minutes. Then the other dwarves will take eglo''s place and run to talk to Mr. nightingale.


    Dwarves like to brag and show off. Their big mouth is like an unbreakable door. They can say a lot of words and have no sense of confidentiality. Of course, they have regarded Mr. nightingale with high elf blood as a companion. Apart from those worthless nonsense, Victor has a deeper understanding of the elf Empire and ELF city states from the nagging of dwarves.


    Most of the people of Silver Eagle City are wild elves. They are not as exquisite, elegant and love nature and art as humans think. In fact, more than 80% of the wild elves are illiterate, rough and belligerent, braver than human civilians. Victor felt that the behavior style of wild elf soldiers was close to the fictional Amazon female soldiers in the earth world, and liked to treat prey and enemies cruelly. Of course, the male to female ratio of wild elves is one to one, and the family status is determined by the respective strength of husband and wife. In March of the water season every year, adult unmarried wild elves conduct unarmed martial arts competitions. The winners choose their partners and the losers are selected regardless of gender.


    In this regard, wild elves are very similar to barbarians, and humans often combine because of love, at least advocating romantic love. However, wild Elves will have a love life after marriage. The so-called romantic love of elves is purely the imagination of human beings to live on their own. The reason is very simple. The physiological characteristics of wild elves are different from those of humans. They reach adulthood at the age of 20 and activate their fertility only after marriage. Female wild elves conceive once every two years on average. Ordinary human beings are 15-year-old adults with almost no birth restrictions. As long as they grow up and mature, they will pursue their favorite objects in the name of love.


    Compared with tree elves and moon elves, Victor pays special attention to the wild elves with the largest population base. Their living conditions determine the overall strength of the elf Empire, which can be compared horizontally with the human kingdom.


    The average life span of wild elves is longer than human beings, the population scale is smaller than human beings, and the individual strength is stronger than ordinary people. According to the life level standard of the elf Empire, the wild elf is a second-order intelligent species, which is similar to the Jackal; Humans can only be regarded as first-order creatures, and goblins and fishmen are of the same order. Specifically, ordinary wild elves are agile marksmen who can skillfully use the 1.7-meter-long elf bow. Human elite longbowmen must receive rigorous training, and their shooting level is not necessarily comparable to that of ordinary wild elf hunters.


    However, there is no upper limit on the level of human life. There will be a naturally violent warrior in every 7000 people. Ordinary soldiers can also show the characteristics of ferocity after receiving secret law training. The proportion of wild elves'' ferocity is pitifully low, which can be described as rare.


    Although the life of the elves is heavily fortified, the elves Empire popularizes the battle breathing method, has a very complete power inheritance system, and even extends to the servants of the elves. The people of Silver Eagle City can not read, but they must systematically learn combat breathing and combat skills.


    The secret method of soul and blood created by Victor is universal. However, it is almost impossible to achieve universal popularization due to the limitations of divine art resources, medicine resources, food resources and armament resources. It must be the privilege of the elite.


    In terms of the degree of civilization, there is no gap between the two generations, and there is no doubt that the elf empire is more dominant. The weapons used by the Silver Eagle scouts are excellent. The ordinary refined iron alloy sword has been forged and beaten by the dwarf blacksmith. Its density and toughness are higher than those of human refined iron weapons. Its armor breaking, sharpness and firmness are not inferior to the refined gold weapons specially used by knights.


    In terms of economy, trade, military and politics, the elf Empire adopted a high degree of autonomy of city states and villages. For example, Silver Eagle City did not impose compulsory taxes and conscription on subordinate villages and towns. Because the bottom residents don''t have to pay taxes or perform military service, they live a rich life and have disposable private property, so as to promote the development of city-state trade. The Elven city states used their own gold, silver and copper coins as circulating currency, but the Elven Empire took amber as the basis of the whole monetary system. The famous families in the autonomous city-state monopolize the market trade. They control the shops in the city, and the village residents go to Yinying city to buy and sell products through these shops. The city-state elite also set up caravans to travel to and from the city-state to engage in hiking trade.


    Although the villages and towns of the elf Empire do not need to pay taxes, they will take the initiative and consciously offer products and gold coins to the king''s daughter Council, and pray for the noble moon god sacrifice to give the seeds of the moon tree on time, so as to ensure the normal operation of the moon well in the villages and towns. They have no military service. When the Silver Eagle City Council mobilizes for war, they will also send troops to their villages and towns.


    The sun tree and moon tree are the core of the political system of the elf empire. Victor believed that the upper class of the elf Empire did not levy taxes and did not recruit soldiers in order to be lazy. What made him angry was that the city states of the elf empire could smoothly absorb excellent talents without doing anything.


    Ailanta, the capital of the elves, holds a sun blessing ceremony every 36 years on average. The young generation of war workers in all city states want to participate in the blessing ceremony presided over by the elves queen. For example, iris The Silver Eagle scouts summoned by Yuege are all young warlords in Silver Eagle City. If they recapture the sacred objects of the moon goddess and make contributions to the elf Empire, once they go to elenta to receive the blessing of the sun, more than half of them will choose to stay in elenta. In the same way, the young soldiers in the spirit village also want to join the famous gate of Silver Eagle City and accept the blessing of the moon tree.


    Excellent war officials flow to the city-state famous doors, and the elves and towns below have no strength to challenge the authority of the city-state Parliament. In the long run, Alanta has formed a strong cohesion to the elf city-state and the elf city-state to the subordinate villages and towns. Even if they adopt an almost lazy high degree of autonomy policy, it not only does not weaken the ruling power of the Empire, but also reduces the spear and shield conflict between the ruling class and the ruled class.


    In the final analysis, the number of high elves is too small. There are only 16 adult moon elves in Silver Eagle City. They live at the apex of city-state politics and occupy the most city-state resources. However, the elves can only have one or two offspring every month. They don''t have to compete for power and profit, let alone manage the villages and towns below. They simply let it go and don''t even bother to collect taxes. The political strife of the elf city-state is limited to the middle class represented by the tree elves, which is also a small contradiction within the city-state. It is definitely not as fierce and sharp as the political struggle of the human kingdom.


    It is still unknown how many cities and towns there are in the elf empire. Generally speaking, the fertility level of elves and servants is low, the population growth is slow, the personnel mobility is poor, and the life at the bottom of society is stable and rich. Although the overall strength of the elves empire is far higher than that of human countries, they do not have a strong willingness to explore.


    Victor believes that the possibility of the elf Empire threatening the human kingdom is very low, but it is also very difficult to develop diplomatic relations and conclude offensive and defensive alliances with them.


    However, if the target of the black blood devil is a native human, the human kingdom needs the strong support of the elf empire.


    Even for such an important holy thing as "Freya''s tears", only Silver Eagle City sent an informal scouting team to find out. With such a loose style of the high elves, Victor suspected that washing himself, packing and buying it to the elves royal family would not promote the alliance between the elves Empire and the human kingdom.


    In the evening, the Silver Eagle scouts walked about 300 kilometers. After Ruth asked Victor''s opinion, she ordered to camp and rest. The elf soldiers still have fighting physical strength, but no one wants to move any more. They sit on the ground one by one and use the breathing method to recover their physical strength. Energetic dwarf guards are responsible for chores and vigilance. They are good at wine making and iron making, and their cooking is average. Dried meat sweet soup with dry bread is dinner. Jokes, boasting and singing at a loud voice are extra food side dishes given by dwarves.


    After a lively dinner, all the elf soldiers climbed to the tree to rest, and the dwarfs stayed in the middle of the night. In the second half of the night, the elf soldiers took turns to change dwarves to rest. Several female war dancers quietly hid into the depths of the forest. Two people were responsible for guarding. The rest took off their armor clothes and practiced war dance breathing on the snow with a sword in the face of the cold night wind.


    "Nightingale, you should not be an adult?" Iris Yuege silently jumped on the branch, came to victor and whispered.


    Victor carefully observed the dancers practicing breathing. Without looking back, he asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Ilus was a little discouraged. She wanted to follow the dwarf and joke with the Nightingale, but she knew that the Nightingale could not be interested in the wild elf woman. The big elves don''t grow up until they are 60 years old. They don''t understand love until they marry the moon elves. Neither wild elves nor tree elves can attract the attention of the big elves.


    According to Ruth''s estimation, the Nightingale was less than 50 years old. He was interested in the fighting breathing method of the elves, so he turned to say: "This is the war dance breathing method. It''s best to practice naked in the moonlight. Although there are clouds in the sky, they can''t hinder the connection between the moon and the elves. They are all adults, so they should practice separately from their male companions, because we don''t want to find a partner now... The blessing of the elves who have children will be greatly reduced by the moon tree or the sun tree. When we promote the tree elves, or even the moon Elves talk about marriage. If promotion fails, they can only choose a suitable partner to form a family. "


    "Nightingale, your group inherits the breath of the moon god?" Yiruth couldn''t restrain her inner desire and finally asked.


    "The breath of the moon god?" Victor looked back at the wild elf general with different eyes, picked his slender eyebrows and said, "you might as well tell me."


    With a cheer, Ilus said in a low voice: "The great sun tree gave birth to the first month elves and the first big elves. Each of their descendants is a moon tree. They will breathe like the moon tree and absorb the power of the moon. The earliest breathing method was handed down by Freya, the moon god. It is said that the elves practice that breathing method and can naturally promote the moon elves. We all call it ''breath of the moon god''."


    "Do you think I master the breath of the moon god?" Victor stretched out his slender white fingers and stroked ELUS''s eyebrows and eyes. His movements were as gentle as the wind at night. He rubbed her rough, tight and elastic cheeks with his palm and asked, "or is any breathing method that can promote the spirit naturally ''the breath of the moon god''... What about your breathing method?"


    The Nightingale''s behavior was natural. ELUS, who was stroked by him, was as quiet as bathing in the bright and flawless moonlight. She was neither offended nor charming.


    "Do you want to see my original breathing method?" She asked earnestly, gazing into the Nightingale''s deep and charming eyes.


    "If you don''t mind... Of course." Victor nodded blandly.


    Yiruth suddenly had an absurd feeling that she was the one who showed him the mystery of breathing, but the Nightingale took it for granted.


    The inexplicable idea flashed away. Yuege took off her armor in a big way, revealing her strong and slender body and mysterious magic patterns of war and dance. Her muscles are symmetrical and angular, just like a female moon blade leopard full of power and beauty.


    Victor would like to tell the wild elf general that she doesn''t have to take off her clothes, but she has already taken them off. It''s embarrassing to let her wear them again, and it also undermines the style of the angry wind sword saint.


    According to Ruth''s breathing method, the white fog spewed out from her nose, forming a vortex that condensed but did not disperse. It seemed that there was only breath out but no breath in, but the magic pattern on the body surface was faintly relaxed and rhythmic, as if living branches were breathing air. She felt a gentle and soothing wind pouring into her body from her skin. At first, she swam with her breathing rhythm, and gradually, the wind The cool wind pushes her breathing rhythm and changes her breathing method.


    With her eyes closed, Ilus could stop demonstrating the breathing method, but her intuition told her to seize this precious opportunity. She relaxed and let the constant wind take her to breathe. With the change of the breathing method, her spirit rose infinitely, broke through the dark clouds and saw the bright and flawless silver moon.


    The silver moonlight is like water mist. It uses the breeze as a bridge to penetrate into her body and continuously moisturize her heart and blood.


    "This is the reward I paid you in advance... You should remember that every elf is a moonlight tree, but the moonlight tree is different from the moonlight tree... The breath of the moon god suitable for you may be the poison of other elves."


    The Nightingale''s voice was far away from her ears. Yiruth had no time to take care of it. Her mind was completely immersed in the joy of practicing "the breath of the moon god".

 Chapter 795

    Ilus kept practicing until the silver moon set and the sun rose, and then she woke up from the wonderful calm. On the surrounding branches stood the fully armed Female Elf soldiers. All the female elves in the scouting team were here to guard general Yuege. The lead cloud was low in the sky, the snowflakes were flying in the forest, and the Elves were covered with frost and snow. While yiruth stood on the treetop in the middle of the night without armor, and her whole body was actually dry.


    Her spirit was also fresh and clean at the moment, spitting out a slender mist like an arrow, jumping down the tree and leaving her sister eluna Green ye took the coat and cloak in her hand and quickly dressed up. When she raised her face, her eyebrows fell. That pair of thick eyebrows became as slender as a sword, and her original rough and masculine appearance suddenly appeared soft and exquisite.


    Angelis the tree elf Seeing the change of his friend, Fengge couldn''t help exclaiming, "sister, you naturally wake up and take the initiative to advance?"


    Fine eyebrows, sharp ears and long hair are the most significant external characteristics of the elves. Most elves have these three characteristics regardless of gender or life level. Ilus belongs to a very small group of wild elves. The hair and eyebrows of wild elves are thick. Through simple modification, she still maintains the characteristics of long hair and thin eyebrows The moon song is thick eyebrows and short hair. Even if her hair doesn''t grow, even after careful modification, her eyebrows will grow into thick eyebrows in two or three days.


    Because of this problem, Ilus was discussed and despised by her friends when she was young. However, she is gifted, with far more strength and physique than the elves of her own race. Even the dwarves famous for their strength will be defeated in front of Ilus. With her strong individual strength, yiruth came to prominence in the green leaf village guard. Later, she created her own combat breathing method, broke through the equal level restrictions of war dancers, and became the third elf general in Silver Eagle City.


    Until one eye of Ilus changed from green to blue, the wind song elder of Silver Eagle City asserted that she could naturally awaken the power of blood and independently promote the tree spirit. At that time, her eyebrows will fall off and become thinner, her short hair will grow longer, and her rough face will become soft and beautiful. According to Ruth''s good friends all know this. Angelis found that her eyebrows fell off and became thinner. She was happy for her, but she was not particularly surprised.


    At this time, knowing that the Nightingale had gone, yiruth couldn''t help looking around. She didn''t see the Nightingale''s figure. She found that her companions didn''t seem to know the details. She was a little relieved, a little excited and nervous. She nodded quietly to Angelis, smiled calmly and said, "let''s go back."


    When she returned to the camp, the slender eyebrows and beautiful irus Yuege immediately attracted the onlookers of his companions. The friendly elves of wind and water were naturally arrogant and cold. They knew that Yuege general could naturally awaken the blood of tree elves. After simple congratulations, they dispersed. The dwarf, who was friendly to the elements of earth and fire, had a warm nature and shouted around Ilus, evaluating that her eyebrows became thinner and people became ugly.


    In the eyes of dwarves, of course, thick eyebrows and thick beards are in line with their aesthetics. Ilus blasted the dwarf away and looked at the handsome Nightingale as if nothing had happened. She was both eager and nervous.


    Yiruth knew that her self-made war dance breathing method could naturally promote her, but she could not see the road ahead and was unwilling to stop at the life level of the tree elf. It is Ruth''s pursuit to become a noble moon elf, and Mr. Nightingale helped her modify the war dance breathing method through mysterious means. Although it will take some time for her to completely change into a green haired and blue eyed tree elf, the new breathing method makes her closely related to the silver moon, which is many times better than her own breathing method.


    At present, it is uncertain whether the new breathing method is the legendary "breath of the moon god", but the power of the silver moon filled in the body gives yiruth full confidence, but Mr. Nightingale himself is a "short ear" and has to ask for the blessing of the sun tree. Whether the new breathing method provided by him is defective or whether he has hidden a hand are all questions.


    The Nightingale said that the new breathing method was his reward in advance. Yiruth was sure that he would have a plan, but she didn''t know what kind of vortex the powerful and mysterious Mr. Nightingale would involve herself in to be satisfied. Therefore, she was worried about gain and loss.


    In any case, the precious new breathing method has been obtained. Even if Mr. Nightingale only provides part of the breath of the moon god, eluse will try her best to achieve her goal.


    She has never been a spirit who gives up easily.


    In fact, according to Ruth''s guess, Victor did keep a hand. However, she misunderstood "precious".


    Victor has been secretly observing ELUS for some time. Coupled with Bobo and Tiantian''s evaluation of the wild elf general, Victor judges that she is ambitious and has an extraordinary desire for powerful power.


    Time can change most things. The fairy holy thing tens of thousands of years ago is only an illusory legend, but it is real to destroy the ninth order demigod of a goblin Lord through green leaf village. His kindness was enough to make the wild elf general ready to move.


    Victor, disguised as a wandering Nightingale, contacts with Ilus, seeks cooperation and promises to pay them. His reward is exactly the breathing method that Ilus desires, to be exact, the silver moon in the secret method of spiritual blood.


    As the creator of the secret method of spiritual blood, Victor believes that the so-called power of the silver moon is the power of the blood of the elves. The silver moon in the sky is equivalent to the belief Lighthouse of the elves. The silver moon itself has no subject consciousness. The elves worship the silver moon. The process of approaching the silver moon is the determination and pursuit of their own blood. The resulting spiritual power promotes the transformation of the blood, but they are emotionally Perceptually, you will feel that you have a mysterious connection with the silver moon.


    This silver moon cognition is rooted in the blood memory of the elves and is a subconscious that is difficult to change.


    When Victor practiced the silver moon secret, he also had a connection with the silver moon, so he always chose to wander in the woods at night.


    Victor can''t be more familiar with the elves'' blood. The silver moon mystery he created can''t say that all elves or semi elves can awaken the moon elves'' blood, which can at least improve the probability of success. Because the silver moon secret shape is tailored by Victor for himself and may not be suitable for others.


    From the perspective of mind domination, only the secret Dharma that can be popularized can be called "precious", and the secret Dharma that cannot be popularized is only general. The reason is very simple. The secret method of soul and blood can''t do what the sun tree can do. Victor is not arrogant enough to think that he can compare with Frey, the sun god. Therefore, the sun tree is called precious, and the secret form of silver moon is far from enough.


    According to Ruth''s special situation, the new breathing method she mastered was modified by Victor for her. Maybe Ruth can be promoted to the moon elf, but the new breathing method is not universal.


    Victor didn''t set up obstacles in the new breathing method, and the elves weren''t worth it for a month.


    Ilus was a dark move set by Victor. Victor doesn''t want to touch the holy thing of the moon goddess. If he can get "Freya''s tears" in this exploration, he should also give it to eluse Moon Song. In short, Victor hopes that Ilus can improve her strength and reputation and gain more voice in the elf empire.


    Warrior Xiang''s advanced mind blood secret method can change the political pattern of human country, and the spirit family''s mind blood secret method also has the same effect. It can be predicted that Ilus will study the new breathing method and pass it on to her confidants after improvement. Victor can choose the right time to help her to increase her political capital.


    Victor supports an agent within the elf Empire, which is conducive to the human country to make every effort to re conclude an alliance with the elf Empire and jointly fight against the black blood demons from the abyss.


    Of course, Victor knows that this goal is not easy to achieve, ELUS Where Yuege can go depends on her own ability. Victor just played a free chess. Anyway, it was easy for him to design a breathing method tailored for the elves. It was far from precious.


    Three days later, the halfling adventurer Qiqi led the Silver Eagle scouts to the edge of the azolta mountains. The mountain forests were silver white, and the snow covered the traces of birds and animals. Except for the North-South mountain terrain, the Silver Eagle scouts were difficult to identify the details of the surrounding environment, and did not know whether they lost their tracking target.


    "What do you think that is?" The sharp eyed tree elf Olavi Yuege pointed to a steep hillside and said.


    Looking in the direction he pointed out, we found that there was a rock sheep''s head nailed to the stone wall, which had been covered with frost and snow. Only the general image outlined by the lines could not hide the extraordinary vision of the tree elf.


    A dwarf guard instigated the bighorn sheep to jump vigorously on the steep and slippery cliff like walking on the ground. He saw the dwarf probe his hand to pull the rock sheep''s head and iron spike off the stone, and the bighorn sheep jumped off the cliff with him from the other side. The whole process was done at one go without stopping.


    The excellent riding skill of the dwarf guard attracted a burst of applause from his companions, and even Victor secretly praised it.


    The goat''s head and long nails reached eluse There were many discussions. Make complaints about what dwarfs and half be scanty of words in the song of the moon. The main reason is that the casting technology of Tucao iron nails is rough and ridiculous, but the elves are silent but curious. Who is Kiki, and what is the purpose of doing so?


    "This is the work of human expeditions. Every time they go to a strange place, they will nail the first prey they catch on a stone or a tree." Victor looked at the iron rod in ELUS''s hand and said through the socket.


    "Ah, Mr. Nightingale, why did the human race do this?" Qiqi squeezed into the circle of ELF soldiers and asked curiously.


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said that Mr. Nightingale didn''t know or interested in knowing.


    Ilus looked into Victor''s dark eyes and asked seriously, "Lord Nightingale, do you... Do you know those alien humans?"


    This question has been pressing on the heart of every Silver Eagle Scout for a long time. General Yuege finally asked, and everyone looked at the mysterious and beautiful nightingale.


    Victor certainly can''t admit his true identity. He disguises himself as an elf wanderer to guard against the mourning Lord and the ant queen. In the battle of mythical creatures, it is a major advantage to let the opponent misjudge. The ancient elf Empire and semi elf identity provide Victor with excellent cover, which can mislead powerful competitors at the level of the power of fate.


    Dwarf prophets have divination, and the Lord of mourning and the queen ant may not have similar prophecy. Victor doesn''t need to worry about the Randall expedition. The soul quality of alchemy creatures is very high, and most mental body witchcraft are invalid for them. Nelson and others not only have Miller''s great prophecy to provide protection, but also the poltanos secret method to protect the will side of the soul, so it is very unlikely to be spied by extraordinary creatures.


    The situation of the Silver Eagle Scouts is hard to say. If the Silver Eagle scouts fall into the hands of the mourning Lord, Victor''s deceptive layout may take effect.


    In the material world, there is no one who can know everything. The ability of prophecy should have a clear direction. When the Lord of grief and the queen of ant man apply the prophecy ability to the elf Empire, the Stormrage sword Saint realizes invisibility from their fate perception.


    "I know them as I know you." Replied the Nightingale calmly.


    The Silver Eagle scouts were relieved and showed happy expressions one after another. Although the Nightingale''s words could not stand scrutiny, they instinctively recognized the Nightingale''s high elf blood. Moreover, Mr. Nightingale''s strength was stronger than expected. Everyone subconsciously hoped that the Nightingale was on their own side.


    Victor turned his head and said, "however, I know a human ninth order semi God. I don''t need to explain the specific information to you, and you are not qualified to understand him... I just want to say that when you understand him, he sees you."


    Yiruth perked up and asked respectfully, "Sir, is that human demigod in the human expedition? If you think it''s inconvenient to say, take it as if I didn''t ask."


    Deep and bright eyes swept through everyone present. Victor shook his head and said: "The human expedition has something to do with him, but he is not in the expedition. However, he is a true God''s voter. His power transcends the limitations of time and space and touches the river of destiny. His goal is the terrible monster in the azolta temple... Frankly, I don''t want to be involved in his affairs, but my goal is also in the azolta temple. I don''t know what you think of people With an alien attitude, my advice to you is not to be hostile to the human expedition ahead. "


    After Victor finished, the Silver Eagle Scout was silent for a moment, and the howling cold wind made the atmosphere colder. After a while, the dwarf prophet eglo murmured, "we are involved in the struggle between the demigods... Hey, guys, just think about it."


    "Ha ha, it''s like the Dragon flame wine that has been stored for 30 years..."


    "Add the frozen fire pepper and drink it dry. First the teeth fight with cold, and then the fire can come out of your mouth!"


    The dwarves'' brain holes were wide open and cried with laughter. Ilus''s eyes were frozen. Ignoring the shouting dwarves'' companions, she whispered to victor, "Lord Nightingale, Freya''s tears are sacred to the elf empire. What should we do if the human expedition also wants Freya''s tears?"


    Victor smiled and said leisurely, "act according to your circumstances... Now that we are here, we have to accept the most dangerous test... And the test has come."


    At the same time, according to Ruth''s keen intuition, an alarm bell sounded. She suddenly jumped onto a big tree, looked up at the skyline on the south side of the azolta mountains, saw a small black spot flying towards this side in the vast wind and snow, and immediately shouted, "Silver Eagle Scout, hide in the woods, guard and support the formation, and all hide breathing!"

 Chapter 796

    The Silver Eagle scouts are all well-trained warfighters. At Ruth''s command, they immediately make the most correct response and all hide into the forest. The halfling Qiqi sits in his fierce black wolf to guide the dwarf''s bighorn sheep to quickly evacuate to a deeper place and leave the dangerous area before the enemy attacks; With the help of the shadow of the tree, dwarf guards and ELF soldiers cover their whole body with a thick white cloak and all metal appliances that will produce light. Then they lie on the snow under the tree and run the stealth breathing method without any sound.


    Although nightingale is a companion, he is not a warfighter in Silver Eagle City after all. At this time, except for Ilus Moon Song, no one will pay attention to what Victor is doing. The elf soldiers narrowed their eyes into a slit and sensed the movements around by their keen hearing. Before long, they heard the sound of flapping their wings, like dull thunder. The wind pressure generated by wing waving destroyed the tall and straight red pine trees, and the snow on the branches was rolled into the air by the violent air flow.


    There is no need to look at the incoming enemy with their eyes. Only with such amazing momentum, the Silver Eagle scouts are shocked. Fortunately, they master the sneaking breathing method. Even if their mood vibrates, they can maintain the most calm physical state, integrate with the surrounding environment and show no signs.


    For fear of attracting the attention of flying monsters, they hid in the snow under the shadow of trees and didn''t move. Until the monster skimmed over the Silver Eagle Scout''s hiding place and flew into the forest. After another period of time, general Yuege issued an instruction to remove the lurking. They stood up, looked for observation points and tried to see the shape of the monster.


    The nimble spirit jumped directly to the top of the tree, and the dwarf guard took advantage of the son of the hill and ran to the cliff to watch. At this time, the monster has flown more than 40 kilometers away. Even the elves and dancers can''t see it clearly, but they can also tell that the monster has more than 30 meters long meat wings. It seems very slow to flap its wings once. In fact, the flight speed is very amazing, and its flight direction is exactly where Qiqi leads the bighorn sheep to retreat.


    "The moon god is on the. Is this the legendary dragon?"


    "There seems to be no tail..."


    "Damn it, it''s chasing Qiqi!"


    "Qiqi is small and clever. It will be fine... Does it chase our bighorn sheep?"


    "Ha ha, the bighorn sheep is running under the tree. The monster is so big that it can''t be pierced into a hedgehog by the red pine tree when diving into the forest?"


    As the dwarfs were talking, they saw the huge creature gathering its wings in the air, shrinking into a big ball and falling straight into the dense woods.


    A loud bang of "boom", accompanied by the sound of ancient trees breaking, the air waves surged everywhere, and the earth trembled with terrible momentum.


    The Korean pine in the forest has grown for more than a hundred years. It is vigorous and tenacious, but it can''t stop the giant beast from hitting in the air. It has smashed a big hole in the primeval forest. It can be imagined what consequences the bighorn sheep below will encounter.


    The dwarf soldiers who are famous for their hot temper are staring at the damaged woods in the distance, one by one pale and speechless.


    The flying beast landed in the forest dozens of kilometers away, Ilus Yuege can''t see it standing on the treetop. Her expression was particularly dignified, and her eyes stared at the area without blinking. Gradually, the giant animals hidden in the virgin forest began to move again. The ancient trees held by two or three people were constantly broken down like wheat straw. The flying snow marked a route to the azolta mountains.


    The thrilling phenomenon made yiruth determine two points. First, the flying monster has infinite power, extremely tough body, and the ancient tree with Qiujin branches is fragile in front of it. Generally speaking, giant monsters with strong bodies have excellent element resistance. Coupled with their huge size, the wind element shooting of tree elves may not work for them; Secondly, the behemoth is very heavy. It can''t take off on the ground. It can only climb the towering cliff and glide in the air with the help of high-altitude airflow.


    If the monster really can''t fly, the elf soldiers in the Silver Eagle scouts have a chance to kill it with the help of forest terrain. From another point of view, monsters at this level are often Lord creatures. If they don''t kill them now, they will pose a serious threat to the next actions of the Silver Eagle scouts when they climb back to the height of the azolta mountains and can spread their wings and patrol the mountain forest territory.


    But, Ilus Yuege never fights uncertain battles. Lord level monsters always have some extraordinary abilities. It is unknown what extraordinary talents this bat monster has. Besides, irus has a question. She and Mr. Nightingale of the seventh order can kill the flying monster that landed. Does it mean that this Lord level monster has no spiritual intuition and is not aware of this danger, or is it powerful enough to care about the Silver Eagle scouts and Mr. nightingale at all?


    Ilus tends to think that this monster is strong enough not to be afraid of the threat of Mr. Nightingale and the Silver Eagle scouts. Fortunately, the monster crawls relatively slowly in the forest, and the Silver Eagle scouts have enough time to avoid attacks.


    "Agnes, you take people to sneak to the south, avoid the monster''s action route, find a quiet place and apply silver potion to your weapons. Then, get ready for battle, but don''t show up without my order." Yiruth quickly told her assistant.


    The tree elf popular shooter nodded and asked anxiously, "I don''t know how Qiqi is?"


    "He''s fine... I can feel him alive." Iris The Moon Song said firmly.


    Angelis sighed a little relieved, then frowned again and asked, "are you really going to fight this monster?"


    "I have no such intention." Yiruth grinned and said with a little excitement: "don''t forget, the decision is in the hands of Lord nightingale. He just said that this is a test for us."


    At the moment, besides the halfling Qiqi, the mysterious nightingale is still missing. Angelis nodded, "I see. I''ll get ready for battle."


    The popular shooter ANGLI leads the Silver Eagle scouts along the mountains to the south forest. Yiruth stays on the treetop to observe the movement of the giant beast. When necessary, she can also attract the monster''s attention and lead it to other places to keep her companions out of danger. The third ranking general of Silver Eagle City is full of confidence in her ability. Even if she can''t kill this behemoth, she is sure to get away safely. But the choice lies in the nightingale. If the Nightingale attacks, she will make a battle choice according to the actual situation.


    The path of the giant beast back to the cliff is not on the same line with Ilus''s hiding place. When it is close to the sparse forest belt, Ilus can see its whole picture.


    This is a 14 meter long super giant bat with a armored bighorn sheep in its mouth full of fangs. It has no forelimbs. It crawls in the forest by grasping the hook at the front of its hind legs and flesh wings. Those flesh wings are covered with black and bright scales, like a solid shield to block both sides of its body. The most striking thing is the pale flame beating in its eyes. When it crawls forward, its flesh wings are like a sharp axe, easily breaking the trees that hinder it, It creeps forward like a demon from the mythical world.


    However, its body surface was scarred, its head seemed to have been burned by flames, its crystal skull was exposed to the cold air, and the black flesh near the wound was creeping and healing. According to its visible regeneration ability, ELUS suspected that its whole head had been burned by fire. The pair of flesh wings that easily destroyed the ancient tree were still intact, but there were two metal javelins hanging on it, indicating that someone broke through its flesh wings covered with solid scales with a javelin. This degree of projection is comparable to the war crossbow made by dwarf craftsmen.


    Ilus thought of the human alien expedition. Only they could hit the terrible black blood undead and force it to fly to the forest to hunt bighorn sheep and replenish blood and meat.


    The super giant undead of the black blood demon species does not need any extraordinary ability. It is enough to crush the small wisdom species with its body shape of more than ten meters long, several tons of weight and no key characteristics.


    Even the silver potion of the human expedition is difficult to work on this huge undead. Unless its head and body are separated, it can completely lose its ability to move. Otherwise, it was seriously injured and wanted to escape, and no one could stop it.


    The black blood undead flew to hunt the bighorn sheep scouted by the Silver Eagle, which shows that although the human expedition beat it away, it failed to destroy it.


    The strength of the human expedition team is so strong that even undead creatures of this level can defeat them. I don''t know how many people they have sacrificed... Yiruth secretly thought that she was embarrassed. The human expedition team failed to solve the undead, and she was also not sure to cut off the head of the black blood undead. As an invincible general in Silver Eagle City, Ilus will never take Mr. Nightingale''s combat effectiveness into account. But if you don''t kill the dead creature in front of you now, when it completes its self-healing and returns to the home of azolta mountains, the Silver Eagle scouts and human expedition will suffer heavy losses only by means of falling impact.


    Ruth''s judgment was basically accurate. When Victor saw the monster, he knew it was an ancient bat undead that appeared in imosen''s consciousness.


    In the afternoon two days ago, Victor sensed the encounter of Randall expedition through his spiritual connection with the Dragon maid. He didn''t know the details of the battle, but he felt that the red dragon maid alexsta and the green dragon maid daphdirier not only changed into dragon man form, but also used the talent of dragon anger.


    Obviously, dilly used the frost breath to slow down the movement speed of the dead bat, and Lyra''s Dragon flame breath continued to spray on its head, burning the blood and flesh on its head. As for the javelin on its wings, it should be the masterpiece of Caligula. He can shoot the killing effect of medium-sized crossbow with javelin.


    On the other hand, Reverend Dane blessed at least two dragon maids with advanced bravery. Dragon maids with deep spiritual fire can give full play to their abilities. Heroic magic can improve strength and agility, but heroic magic can enhance spiritual resistance and protect negative emotions caused by mental body spells.


    Victor felt that the Dragon maid had blessed the spiritual divinity, and could also feel the desperate eyes of the giant bat undead on them. The protection provided by advanced bravery weakens the effect of desperate eyes, and the desperate eyes of the Dragon maid''s heart can''t have any effect.


    The soul will side of alchemy creatures has no negative emotions such as despair, fear, weakness, laziness and chaos, and is completely immune to negative spells of mental body type.


    It can be inferred that the dead of black blood bat does not have the extraordinary talent of ancient terror, but it has high-intensity desperate eyes, no key characteristics, extraordinary physique, element resistance and self-healing ability of eating.


    This undead monster, which mainly relies on hand to hand combat and spiritual damage, is no threat to victor, but it is the pawn of the "black blood master". Charlotte, Dane and Emerson''s team had an encounter with the bat undead. They must have been exposed to the sight of the "black blood master". What Victor has to do now is to shift the attention of the "black blood master" to the elf empire.


    Victor leaped up from the treetop, like a tangible ghost flying rapidly in the treetop, and in the twinkling of an eye he was over the head of the ancient black blood undead. The undead had wisdom, suddenly raised his head, and the pale flame in his eye socket shone on the Raider from above, so he was going to use a desperate look at Victor.


    Of course, this has no effect on the angry wind sword saint with 45 points of spiritual attribute. The light spirit body switches to a rock body. The surging air opens a downward channel for victor. He falls straight following the way of the dead bat hunting bighorn sheep. The bear skin boots step on the head of the dead, and the powerful and unparalleled power suddenly erupts, although it is not as powerful as the bat bombing the forest, But he trampled the monster''s huge and ferocious head into the soil like a steel nail.


    Undead creatures are silent and will never roar, but the pale flame in the eyes of the dead of ancient bats was shaken by this penetrating force.


    However, the undead is immune to coma and shock effect, and Victor is not ready to step on the bat undead. However, the bat undead was trampled heavily and instinctively broke out to stand up and resist the pressure from top to bottom.


    Grasping the gap of the moment, Victor turned into a light spirit again, flashed on the bat''s back, and two bone knives wrapped around the elements of the void wind split into its two flesh wings.


    Ancient species are unusually strong and have high element resistance. This black blooded undead also inherited the physical advantages of ancient species, and Victor''s blue blade was difficult to split its strong wings attached to scales. Now he especially misses the extraordinary weapon - split soul, which was kept by Mei Wen.


    If the soul is in hand, Victor is confident to blow up the ancient monster with one blow. After all, it is not an ancient dragon, but an oversized bat.


    The bone knife made from the leg bones of the ogre supervisor can''t be compared with the Saron magic iron spear. The tenacity of the bone knife is not as strong as the bones of ancient bats. The result of Victor''s hard chopping can only be broken by the bone knife, but he doesn''t need to transform the rock body to burst into the strongest strength.


    The bat undead has rough skin, thick flesh and huge body, but it is big but not strong for the angry wind sword saint. At best, it is at the same level as the double headed dragon lizard itugos.


    Sylvia once relied on element perception to understand the weakness of her opponent, and two swords subdued the double headed dragon lizard. Victor''s wind element insight can also play a similar effect. Although the monster at his feet struggled desperately and was unwilling to cooperate, his blind sense talent was close to the field. With a flash of intelligence in his mind, he "saw" the joint gap of his flesh wing through the scales and cornea of the bat undead.


    Victor didn''t hesitate. The sharp blue blade cut in along the joint gap. At the same time, the bat undead raised his head. Its terrible brute force combined with the armor breaking edge of the blue blade tore down the pair of strong flesh wings.


    According to Ruth, Mr. Nightingale leaped into the air and trampled on the monster. The two bone blades waved two indigo streamers, and then turned into a blue and black giant wind blade to cut off the most important wings of the dead bat.


    The whole raid process is like lightning flint, which makes people dizzying, but it is full of fighting beauty like clouds and flowing water. The huge green wind blade cuts across the flesh wings of the dead bats and turns into a surging roaring angry wind, blowing the snowy woods. In the flying snow, the huge dead bat looked up and stood upright. The wound was sprinkled with black blood and fell heavily to the ground. Without the support of the fleshy wing claw, it now loses its prestige, just like a big fleshy worm crawling forward.


    The Nightingale holding a double knife fluttered on the branch of a big tree and made an elegant gesture of "please" to the watching yiruth Yuege.

 Chapter 797

    "The silver moon is hanging high, and the evening wind is slightly cool."


    "Gurgling streams, singing softly, dancing with you tonight, my heart is happy."


    "The silver moon hangs high and the night orchid blooms."


    "The faint fragrance of flowers lingers on my nose. I''m sad to leave you tonight."


    "The moonlight lights up the quiet forest, and the White Deer walks with you. Where are you going?"


    "My partner, take my blessing, you are on a long journey, I am in my hometown..."


    "The silver moon hangs high like a dream."


    "My partner, take away my thoughts. I''m in my hometown. Where are you?"


    Familiar songs flow into eluna like a hot spring The ears of green leaves poured into her heart. Gentle comfort woke her up from the dark. She smelled a strange smell of tobacco in her nose. She couldn''t help taking a deep breath and coughing choked by the smoke. When she opened her green eyes, she saw a strange and lovely round face, and then several large bearded faces came together, laughing:


    "She''s awake! Ha ha, fine eyebrow general, your sister, she''s awake!"


    "Hey, eluna needs a quiet environment now."


    The halfling Qiqi drove away several noisy dwarfs, held the wild ELF''s head and asked with concern: "eluna, eluna... Who do you think I am?"


    "Stinky..."


    Yiruth focused her eyes and scolded softly. Her voice was weak and startled herself. She calmed down and found herself lying in a simple shed. She asked faintly and perplexedly, "I... what''s this?"


    "You''re fine. You need to drink a cup of sweet water soaked in moonlight leaves." The halfling picked up a small wooden cup from his side, filled with green liquid, held the wild ELF''s head and sent the wooden cup to her mouth.


    According to Ruth''s sip, a cool green liquid filled her body, as if her body and mind were moistened by the moonlight. Drink up a glass of water, eluna The green leaves are exhausted, the whole person is refreshed, the thinking becomes agile and clear, and recalls what happened to him.


    Previously, the Silver Eagle scouts received the order of general Yuege. According to Ruth and her companions rushed into the scene to attack the dead of the black blood demon. Although the monster had its wings cut off by the Nightingale, lost most of its mobility and could only crawl on its hind legs, it was huge and had no key. The arrow javelin that was hard to resist the Scouts of the Silver Eagle could not die. Fortunately, the weapon coated with silver potion has a good killing effect on the black blood undead, just like the corrosive poison can make its flesh and blood wither in a large area. When such wounds accumulated to a certain extent, the huge undead monster completely lost its ability to move and could only lie in the snow and be slaughtered.


    Ilus and her companions came forward one after another and planned to dismember it with close combat weapons. At this time, general Yuege suddenly issued a warning and asked the Silver Eagle scouts to stand back and keep a distance of 100 meters from the monster. But it was too late. Several reckless Silver Eagle scouts rushed ahead, including eluna Green leaf, she saw the pale flame in the eyes of the dead, and was inexplicably deprived of perception by despair and dominated her mind. Her consciousness finally fell into a narrow and narrow dark world.


    It was the extraordinary singing of the halfling and the tobacco smell prepared by the dwarf prophet that pulled eluna''s consciousness out of the darkness. She vaguely remembered that her sister also rushed to the undead monster at that time, and asked anxiously, "ELUS, how''s the moon song?"


    "Yiruth is very good... Grey beard, they were not shouting ''general with fine eyebrows, your sister is awake.'' at this meeting, they must have asked the general for credit." Qiqi danced and explained: "You don''t know, general Yuege rushed up and tried to cut off the head of the undead monster, but its bones were too hard for Yuege''s blade gun. The undead big meat bug shook her body desperately, wanted to throw general Yuege off her neck, and then used her desperate sight to deal with general Yuege. Anglish took the opportunity to shoot through the left eye of the undead bat, and she was hit by the desperate sight and stood in front of him He couldn''t move. At the most critical moment, the brave and clever Qiqi greeted the Dragon hunting dwarf udrit and asked him to blind the other eye of the bat undead with the Dragon hunting javelin... Er, temporarily... In short, general Yuege successfully cut off the neck of the undead bat. "


    "The terrible black blood undead is over... Of course, it is a undead. It has died once. What we have to do is to let it sleep forever. Therefore, Qiqi came up with a good idea to let everyone dig a big pit, throw a big bat head in and burn it with fire."


    Eluna blinked and asked, "it... Does it sleep forever?"


    The halfling, with his hands on his back, strode in the shed and said with a high air, "yes, he will sleep forever. He is dead and will never hurt elves, dwarves and halflings again. Oh, and those poor bighorn sheep, but they die well. I will sing elegy for them."


    Eluna sighed a long sigh of relief, nodded and said, "so, everyone is fine except a few bighorn sheep? I hope the dwarves don''t feel too sad."


    "Eluna green leaf is a kind-hearted fairy with long ears." The halfling praised the wild elf and said: "Don''t worry. The grumpy dwarves don''t have time to be sad now. They quarrel to share more bones and fur of the dead bat... Grey beard said that the flesh and blood of the bat can''t be used, but its bones and skins are the top extraordinary materials. Qiqi also went to see it. The skin and bones of the bat have very beautiful natural lines, which have the characteristics of affinity for wind elements, and are very beautiful Don''t be flexible. It''s stronger than the water grain steel made by the dwarf blacksmith master. "


    Eluna''s sharp ears turned left and right with the words of the halfling. She couldn''t help asking, "do I have a share of the booty?"


    "Of course you have your booty, but the most precious and complete bat giant wing belongs to Mr. nightingale. He cut off the wings of the dead bat, otherwise we won''t have a chance to destroy that terrible monster."


    Iluna got up, bowed down and walked out of the shed. Without looking back, she said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go and see the booty now!"


    No wonder eluna is so eager. She is the last wounded to be rescued. When she arrives at the scene of decomposing the dead bat, the precious extraordinary materials are selected and left. It is necessary to argue with other companions for her rights and interests, otherwise the scattered materials left may not be enough to make a first-class leather armor. After all, the silver potion corrodes the skin and flesh of the dead bat. Although the monster is large, it can''t pick out a few complete pieces of leather.


    In fact, the biological materials of ancient bats can be called "peerless treasures". With the increasingly strict world laws, the ancient species of organisms have basically disappeared, while modern organisms reflect the diversity of world laws. Take bats for example. There are more than 3000 recorded bat species in the human country, and the largest bat has a wingspan of no more than 3 meters. The ancient black blood bat has a wingspan of 30 meters and weighs nearly 6 tons.


    How does such a heavy monster fly?


    Through the analysis of the skeleton and skin membrane of the dead bat by the dwarf prophet, Victor peeped into the strength of ancient creatures.


    The fur and bones of this big bat have naturally generated strange lines, and have the characteristics of affinity for wind elements. Compared with the skeleton of the ogre governor, its skeleton is more flexible, but its density is only half that of the ogre governor. Victor can imagine that big bats in ancient times relied on the wind element to fly at high speed, and must have the natural power related to the wind element. If this era, ancient bats can still call the wind element, it is like a natural disaster to other life.


    The laws of the Talon world have evolved to no longer support ancient bats to use their innate extraordinary talents. Therefore, this black blooded immortal creature flies slowly, and even takes off depends on the special terrain of cliffs. Ancient species that could not adapt to the changes of world laws would go extinct. The root cause was that the creator no longer needed them.


    However, the bat undead retains the physical characteristics of ancient species. Its skin membrane and bones are the top extraordinary materials. In particular, the pair of meat Wing scale skins can be regarded as priceless treasures, and they are complete enough to make more than a dozen sets of whole body scale leather armor after tanning.


    The Silver Eagle scouts happily deal with the bones and fur of the dead bat. They discuss the use of these materials and laugh about how to distribute the spoils. Even the cold spirit will quarrel with the chatty dwarfs. Although the Silver Eagle Scout was jealous of the complete bat wings, he didn''t dare to think about Mr. nightingale.


    Compared with valuable biomaterials, Victor pays more attention to the information hidden behind it.


    This super giant undead has the characteristics of black blood devil, undead and ancient species at the same time. It corresponds to the abyss power and undead power of the king of the spirit world respectively, plus the "Freya''s tears" used to stabilize and enhance the blood power.


    The power of the dead can revive the bat whose soul fire is extinguished; The power of the abyss allows the undead bat to acquire biological characteristics by absorbing animal flesh and blood, and change from undead to undead, so as to avoid rotting into a skeleton; The legacy of the moon goddess stabilized the blood form of the undead and made it return to its ancestors.


    These three laws and powers form a closed loop, which is the basic condition for the existence of undead creatures. Once the three conditions are broken, the undead creatures in the azolta temple will certainly not be able to maintain themselves, but how to break the law cycle is a very difficult problem. Victor has no clue about this. He also has to consider the consequences of destroying undead creatures. He believes that the extraordinary existence of the undead and the queen ant have formed a balance of mutual restraint. It is not appropriate to act rashly without understanding the relationship between them.


    One thing is certain. The number of black blood undead creatures of this level of ancient bat is very rare. If it is regarded as an alchemy unit, this unit will occupy a very considerable spiritual power of the black blood master or the Lord of mourning. In addition, the activity range of undead is domain, which is determined by the domain characteristics of "Freya''s tears", and the reference objects are the solar tree domain and the moon tree domain.


    In other words, both the demigod level black blood Lord and the mourning Lord are trapped on Mount azolta. The only way for them to get out of trouble is demonization, that is, the "perfect body" in the mouth of the mourning Lord. It seems that the dissimilatory witchcraft of imosen collecting the laws of life blood has a strong attraction to them. No wonder father Miller pays special attention to imosen and Bell Father and daughter.


    Victor doesn''t need to consider the problem of encountering the ant army in the azolta mountains for the time being. Just as the ant army will avoid the field of the moon tree, they should also avoid the field of "Freya''s tears". But when he took away "Freya''s tears", the situation became less clear.


    On the one hand, it is uncertain whether the domain characteristics that trigger "Freya''s tears" are conditional; On the other hand, the azolta Temple lost the domain protection of "Freya''s tears", and it is uncertain whether the ant queen will seize the power of the black blood Lord and the mourning Lord.


    On the whole, the information is still incomplete... Victor thought to himself, and a pair of straight and slender eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    "Lord Nightingale, it may take us another ten days to process these materials." Iris standing next to victor Yuege misunderstood Victor''s meaning, thought he was waiting for some impatience, and quietly explained.


    Victor nodded in her tone: "What we lack now is time... This giant bat undead is special. It is not afraid of wind and snow and can patrol over the azolta mountains. But I know that other small and medium-sized black blood undead sleep under the snow. They can''t move now, but when they climb out of the ground in spring, the azolta forest will become very dangerous."


    "This is the conclusion drawn by the great wizards and high-ranking gods of the human expedition. I overheard their conversation and explained it to you before. Why do you stop?"


    Facing the Nightingale''s sharp eyes, Ilus was a little silent and said, "since we solved the bat dead, I have a feeling... We are stared at by some kind of existence. I can feel that it is dangerous to move forward."


    Victor asked the Silver Eagle scouts to get rid of the bat dead, of course, in order to attract the attention of the black blood master and the mourning Lord. The ancient bat dead were their minions, ears and eyes, but they were killed by the Scouts of the elves. The strength shown by the Silver Eagle Scouts was enough to attract their attention. In this way, they probably want to preserve their strength, and they will be better against the two teams of imosen and Nelson be bound hands and feet.


    The Silver Eagle Scout shared some of the pressure and helped Randall''s expedition.


    Ilus sensed the danger, which showed that Victor''s strategy worked. He said quietly, "of course, the dead have masters. We are in danger to move forward, and it is also dangerous to stay here. If we are too far away from the human expedition, it may not be a good thing."


    Ilus pondered, "you''re right... But I''m surprised that oak barrel, the legendary adventurer of Silver Eagle City, once came to the azolta mountains. Although he was not close to the temple ruins, he explored the surrounding azolta Empire ruins. There was no record of dead creatures in oak barrel''s adventure diary."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "when did the adventurer oak barrel come to the ruins of azolta?"


    "The fire season 320 years ago." Yiruth replied, paused and said with some shame: "the specific content is to ask eglo grey beard. He is a dwarf prophet. He reads more books than any of us."


    According to the idea of the Silver Eagle Scout, the powerful Mr. nightingale is an illiterate.


    Victor did not care about the Silver Eagle scouts'' misunderstanding of himself and asked, "did you leave clues in the oak barrel diary? For example, the location of the ruins of the azolta Empire, written records, everything that can solve the mystery?"


    Ilus smiled and shook her head. "Halflings are lively and active. They like to run around. Adventure itself has no purpose. The level of knowledge of oak barrel is actually limited, just like Qiqi. You don''t need to expect him to translate the words of azolta. However, the dwarf prophet has the ability to interpret strange words."


    Victor was secretly happy. He needed more information. Exploring the ruins of the azoltans and investigating their buildings, artifacts and words were also a way to collect information.


    "Do you mean to search the ruins on azolta mountain first and let eglo grey beard find more clues?"


    Yiruth nodded and said positively, "the richer the clues, the more accurate the dwarf prophet''s divination will be. If gray beard can break through level 5, he can even hold a ceremony to deceive the enemy''s mind for a period of time... To tell the truth, I don''t have much confidence in gray beard."


    Victor smiled and said, "it''s better than doing nothing."


    According to Ruth, it would be dangerous to continue to follow the human expedition. She wanted to wait a while before moving forward. The Nightingale could support her decision, which made her a lot easier. She said, "when we finish processing the materials of the bat dead, we will first search for the ruins of the azolta empire... With the protection of the moon god, I hope we can harvest."


    Victor shook his head and said, "there''s no time to deal with the materials on the bat dead? Find a hidden place and bury the materials first."


    Yiruth looked at her noisy subordinates and said politely, "I''m afraid the dwarf doesn''t like it."


    The elf warrior was also reluctant to give up these rare and extraordinary materials. ELUS threw the pot to the dwarves. Victor only felt funny and said, "I''ll keep half of those wings, and the rest will be your reward."


    The wild elf general said very decisively, "OK! I''ll find a hidden place and bury all the booty."

 Chapter 798

    The Silver Eagle Scout buried the extraordinary materials in different places. After sitting down the secret signs, he began to pack up his things and prepare for climbing.


    In the previous encounter, the dwarf lost three bighorn sheep. Qiqi and his fierce black wolf took the remaining five bighorn sheep back to the temporary camp. Now, the Silver Eagle Scout team has only five pack animals and half of the supplies. Fortunately, the desperate eyes of the dead bat did not have a lethal effect. The team of 16 people was not reduced. After the treatment of the halfling Qiqi and the dwarf prophet eglo, the Silver Eagle scouts who were hurt by their hearts woke up one after another. They drank the water soaked in moonlight leaves and all recovered.


    The leaves of the moonlight tree are a special magic wonder. In the fire season every year, the moon god priestess personally picks the New Moon leaves of that year according to the corresponding ceremony and makes them into leaf amulets. The person who holds the amulet believes that it will have what effect it has. If he believes that it can heal the wound, it can heal the wound; Believe that it can restore physical strength and energy, it can restore physical strength and energy; Believe that it can improve a certain physical quality, it can improve the strength, agility, spirit, perception and other attributes of the holder; It can also be used to exorcise evil spirits and communicate with animals... As long as you eat it, the holder can get the magic holdings he needs.


    Divine power increase is the saying of the human kingdom, which is called blessing by the Silver Eagle scouts.


    Of course, the moonlight leaf amulet is only valid for the inhabitants of the elf Empire, including elves, dwarves, halflings and forest horses. It is a disposable consumable. The blessing effect is equivalent to the low-level divine skill of human priests. Its efficiency and duration are closely related to the level of lunar God sacrifice.


    Iris The high-level leaders of Yuege and the spirit city-state of Silver Eagle City have heard of the reputation of the son of Alanta forest, but sikodis saw this army composed of wild elves and dancers for the first time. It can be seen from their shoulder armor heraldry that this is the legitimate guard of Weier Mingmen. Sikodis has to admit that they are stronger than the secret eye of Silver Eagle City.


    Sikodis turned her eyes to the big elf opposite and said faintly, "Prince horimion, you are too hasty... We follow ELUS Yuege, and ELUS follows the human race. Among those humans, there is at least one strong eighth order."


    "It doesn''t matter. General Yuege and her men went up the mountain four days ago. The human race is far away from us. If they could find us, they would have found us." The elf Prince paused, smiled confidently and said, "besides, even if they find out, we don''t need to be afraid, let alone choose to give in."


    Out of the depths of the forest came teams of soldiers of the elf Empire, with proud elf Longbow archers; There are dwarf heavy cavalry wearing heavy armor and riding bighorn sheep; There are flexible and vigorous Centaur Raiders, of course, there are also beautiful moon elf sacrifices, curious Centaur adventurers and dwarf prophets with braids.


    "I smell the smell of black blood devil again. Ha, it''s still a very powerful devil. But it''s dead."


    The loud voice came from a dwarf''s mouth. His face was full of whiskers, big nose, strong and stocky, and his head was three meters high. If the dwarf is more than 3 meters tall, he must be the son of a hill with life level 7.


    JUNOS Grey flame, the dwarf general from elenta, has the strength and massiness commensurate with his huge body. His eyes are always shining with grey streamer, as if the burning flame was mixed with the power of thunder. He came like a lava giant with infinite power.


    Sikodis lowered her eyes slightly to pay tribute to the huge dwarf. She had no confidence in defeating each other, but the noble moon elf didn''t need to bow to any dwarf, even if he was the son of the hill.


    "I can''t wait to dig out the devil''s body from under the snow. Guys of this level are rare black blood demons." Lord grey flame shouted excitedly. In fact, he is speaking in a normal voice, which is no different from the cry of ordinary dwarves.


    Soon, the remains of the super giant black blood bat were taken out, put together and put on the open snow to restore its original appearance.


    The fierce elite of the elf empire was silent at this moment. The giant dwarf exclaimed: "such a big bat demon? The moon god is up and the hill is down. This monster is reminding me that I am actually a dwarf!"


    The elf Prince horimion compared the wings with a span of 30 meters, shook his head excitedly in his eyes and sighed, "incredible, is this the wing of a dragon? Who cut it off completely."


    Sikodis carefully examined the wreckage of the dead bat, frowned like a sword and said, "this is the way Silver Eagle City handles biomaterials... The head of the demon bat is obviously cut off by Ilus Yuege. There is no doubt that it belongs to general Yuege."


    The elf Prince nodded and said, "I know, I know, but isn''t general Ilus Yuege a wild elf and dancer? The fracture of the giant wing of the demon bat is smooth, which is obviously the cutting feature of the void wind element."


    Sikodis raised her rosy mouth and smiled proudly: "general Yuege created her own war dance breathing method. She should have awakened the power of blood and promoted to tree elf."


    Horimion shook his head and exclaimed, "this Yuege general is really powerful. No wonder she dared to lead her subordinates to track human aliens. There must be legendary great wizards among those humans."


    Sikodis The wind song moved in his heart and asked, "legend? What stage is that?"


    The elf Prince replied: "The power level of the human race is different from that of our war rank. They are divided into bronze, silver, gold and legend. The human expedition passed by the Silver Eagle City. The means to destroy the goblin Lord is like the power of the ninth order and a half god, which is actually the masterpiece of the legendary human wizard. The abilities of human wizards are strange, but most of them are weak and need the personal protection of human soldiers Protect. I estimate that the popular shooter above level 5 can threaten the legendary wizard. General Yuege''s promotion to tree spirit will surely restrain human wizards. Besides, we have 28 popular shooters and you. "


    Sikodis said in an unhappy tone: "Prince HORION, the expedition team of human alien race has expressed goodwill to Silver Eagle City. The Silver Eagle City Council believes that we should not offend each other."


    "Elder Fengge, the holy thing of the moon god, I''m bound to get it. In addition, I don''t want to have any relationship with other human races, let alone offend them." Facing the sharp eyes of the seven rank popular shooter, holimion said without concession: "I understand that the location of Silver Eagle City has been exposed, but ''Freya''s tears'' is a holy thing belonging to the elf empire. We can let it lie quietly in the depths of the azolta mountains and never allow it to fall into the hands of human wizards, because no one knows what human wizards will do with holy things."


    The elf Prince paused and said in a relaxed tone, "of course, Silver Eagle City can communicate with the human expedition first, and Alanta will support the reasonable conditions offered by Silver Eagle City. If the human wizard does not agree to hand over the holy thing, I hope Silver Eagle City can firmly stand in the position of the Empire."


    Sikodis thought for a moment, stretched out her beautiful palm, touched her forehead and said, "the moon god is on the, which is what I wish. The holy thing belongs to the elf empire."


    Holimiang smiled and nodded, saluted the chief moon elf elder of Silver Eagle City, turned his head and said, "come on, pack up general Yuege''s booty. We''ll camp here and prepare to climb the mountain tomorrow."


    The air in the forest was flowing and stirred the heartstrings of the elder Fengge. She looked suspiciously at the son of the hill who had been silent. The giant dwarf said in a muffled voice, "just now someone was spying on me. For a moment, I thought it was an illusion. Sikodis, have you been peeped?"


    Sikodis suddenly turned her eyes to the snow capped mountains. The ubiquitous wind element responded to her call and introduced the untouchable scene into her mind.


    However, there was nothing there except snow and rocks.


    Victor stood on the rocks of the snow peak, let the wind element through his body, turned up his mouth, showed a satisfied smile, and said to himself, "323 elite... Very good, this strength didn''t disappoint me."

 Chapter 799

    On the snow on the gentle hillside, more than a dozen fat antelopes scraped the snow with sharp hooves and ate the hay under the snow layer. In winter, the grass leaves are withered, yellow and dry. There are not many nutrients. The grass roots are sweet and juicy. It is a favorite snack for antelopes. Before the rain and snow season, they have stored a body of fat, enough for them to survive the whole cold winter.


    Though we have to endure hunger and cold in winter on the high mountains and snow plains, we can avoid those hungry predators. The antelope has lived in this mountain for generations and is very familiar with the surrounding environment.


    Today, they met a group of uninvited guests.


    The elves and dwarves appeared not far away. The antelope had not seen these strange guys walking upright. Their simple and dull brains had not had time to respond. A four plumed long arrow shrouded in the breeze flew to the and rotated to hit the head of a female antelope. The sharp arrow cluster pierced the hard skull and drilled out from the other side with a shed of blood.


    More than 500 pound cows were killed on the spot. The head of the male antelope was red with anger. He bowed his head and picked the arrow on the cow''s head with his horn. After venting for a while, he turned and rushed to the strange upright animals.


    The strong male antelope leader charged for tens of meters, suddenly seemed frightened, turned around and fled in panic with the herd.


    Yudhry, a dwarf with a red beard, was so disappointed that he put down two blade shields on his arms and turned to eluse Yuege complained, "Hey, my bull, my dinner, it ran away... General thin eyebrow, why do you scare away the bull? Look how strong its muscles are. It should be better than mother beef."


    Yiruth put down the fairy bow, spit out a white fog, raised her slender eyebrows and said, "dwarfs like old, tough and smelly male beef, and I like to eat fresh female beef. Why, aren''t you convinced?"


    Udric jumped and shouted, "ha, I''m afraid of you? I... I just can''t beat you."


    "Whether it''s male or female beef, it''s delicious beef in Qiqi''s hands... Go and get the prey back. No matter how capable a halfling gourmet is, he also has an assistant to do rough work." Qiqi didn''t know where to drill out and commanded the dwarves to carry the female antelope shot by ELUS.


    Dwarves and halflings are busy with their prey, ELUS Yuege turned to Angelis and asked, "how about the popular arrow I just remembered?"


    Yiruth practices the breathing method taught by the Nightingale every night. Although her eyes are still different, she has been able to call the wind element in just a few days. Angelis instructed her to use the breathing method of the popular Archer today. In the afternoon, Ilus successfully cast the popular arrow.


    Of course, her popular arrow is the most basic archery, not to mention how excellent. Considering that she was a beginner, Angelis also admired iris''s unparalleled fighting talent, nodded and said: "The breath in the fourth quarter was a little short, which failed to connect smoothly with the breath in the fifth quarter, resulting in the dissipation of popularity in advance, and the rotation speed of the arrow was not enough, otherwise the arrow could directly penetrate the skull of the antelope... However, your performance was much better than when olawi first began to practice the wind arrow."


    Yiruth was affirmed by her friends, but she was not very satisfied with the popular arrow. While stroking the fairy long bow with a unique shape like an art, she regretted: "the long bow limits my power, and the Dragon hunting gun is more suitable for me."


    The popular Archer can make the four feather arrows with special structure rotate at high speed to improve the killing effect of the popular arrow, but the attack power of the popular arrow is worse than that of the dwarf dragon hunter. The advantages of the popular Archer are dexterous, fast shooting, multiple shooting, and the number of arrows to ensure the attack life; while the Dragon hunter''s gun has amazing power, but it is too heavy and large, and the dwarf dragon Hunter usually only has one With six rifles, they have to rely on two blade shields to fight the enemy in close combat after throwing their rifles.


    According to Ruth Yuege''s talent, her strength is even inferior to that of the fourth order dwarf dragon Hunter udrit. She can easily use the Dragon hunting gun. However, Angelis feels uncomfortable at the thought of the stupidity of the popular tree elf shooter carrying six dragon hunting guns.


    Not bothered to argue with her good sisters, Angelis nodded noncommittally and asked, "we only hunt and practice martial arts in the mountains these days. Don''t we need to look for the architectural relics of the azolta?"


    Yiruth''s long ears turned left and right respectively, and said perfunctorily, "haven''t we been looking for it all the time? The mountain is too big, and we haven''t found it yet."


    "... I found..."


    The sound of Nightingale came from the wind, and the sharp ears of Ilus immediately collapsed to both sides. This is the body language of the spirit to express her guilt. Angelis was funny and worried. She seldom saw Ilus like this. At the same time, she was also nervous, for fear that the son of the noble moon god would be angry because of the slow work of the Silver Eagle.


    The Nightingale''s figure appeared on the distant ridge. At first it was a small spot. In the twinkling of an eye, it rushed to the general of Silver Eagle City and her capable deputy. First, it nodded to the Silver Eagle scouts who greeted him and said faintly, "I found a relic behind the 14th depression in the south."


    Yiruth said, "let''s go now."


    Since she beheaded the dead bat, she felt a certain danger. Until the feeling of danger subsided, Ilus was unwilling to lead her men to the azolta temple.


    Victor knew this. He had no position and disdained to blame iris for her negative attitude. In fact, the other party didn''t lie to the nightingale.


    The azolta mountain range generally presents a north-south trend, with twists and turns stretching for thousands of miles. The east side of the mountain range is steep and steep, and the west slope is relatively gentle. It is composed of horseshoe shaped depressions. The stacked ridges are crisscrossed, the gullies rise and fall, and the terrain is very complex. Silver Eagle scouts want to search for architectural sites in the azolta mountains. If they are not lucky, they may not be able to find valuable targets after three or five years in the mountains. After all, the oak barrel''s pathfinding stick was in the hands of Randall''s expeditionary army. It only recorded the orientation of the azolta temple, and there was no information about other architectural relics. Moreover, now the mountains are closed by heavy snow, and there is a vast expanse of white between heaven and earth. Even Victor can''t find the remains of ancient buildings covered with snow only with the naked eye.


    ... if combined with extraordinary talent, wisdom and knowledge, Victor can do things that others can hardly do.


    Building houses in mountainous areas should also follow the most basic rules. The first is a relatively flat foundation. If there is no natural flat ground, build terraces first; The second is the water source. If there is no natural water source, build an artificial diversion bridge or artificial canal. These artificial activities will change the geomorphic features. Victor stood on the top of the mountain and looked into the distance. He searched area by area and found five relics covered by snow within a short time.


    As long as she doesn''t follow the human expedition now, Ilus doesn''t care whether to investigate the architectural relics of the azolta. Anyway, Mr. Nightingale wants to know more about the ruins, and the dwarf prophet eglo just interprets the azoltan characters, enriching his knowledge and experience, which is very good for improving his divination ability.


    The nightingale is like a powerful and rich guest. ELUS is eager to marry him and depends on his strength and wealth, but she can''t hastily hand over the fate of her companion to an unfamiliar guest. She carefully maintained a fragile companion relationship with the nightingale. She neither wanted to offend each other nor could choose to surrender. Because she keenly felt the inner indifference and arrogance of the Nightingale, like the vast forest, the cold moonlight and the towering mountains, with the tenderness of bearing life and the ruthless side. Her spirit companions have been convinced by the blood charm of the high elves, and the dwarf soldiers lack the intelligence of the city government. As for the halfling Qiqi, not to mention, he is a grass on the wall.


    Ilus was sure that Mr. Nightingale looked up at herself, but she did not doubt that the Nightingale would use the Silver Eagle Scout for the dead.


    However, there is no contradiction between the two sides on the survey of azolta relics.


    The Nightingale led the way, and the Silver Eagle scouts spent a whole day reaching the ruins in the mountains. Eglo Grey beard jumped off the bighorn sheep excitedly, stood on the snow, looked around, and said loudly: "my hill, there is snow, snow, a lot of snow, a lot of cold snow, but I don''t see the ruins."


    Victor ignored the impatient dwarf prophet, raised his slender and flawless left hand to condense the wind elements, and then pushed a blue and black airflow into the snow dozens of meters away. In the harsh sound of silk, the surging airflow dispersed the snow layer and exposed the low rock buildings.


    The dwarf prophet shouted happily. His thick legs moved quickly and rushed to the ruins of ancient buildings where the sun could be seen again against the dancing snowflakes. The rest of the Silver Eagle scouts looked at Mr. Nightingale''s left hand with awe and envy.


    Except for the dwarf prophets who are eager for new knowledge, the residents of the elf empire are not very interested in ancient relics. Anyway, the oldest civilization is not as old as the elf empire. Mr. Nightingale''s extraordinary power is remarkable, especially the elves'' soldiers have undisguised pride in addition to respect.


    The elf Empire has a hero worship complex, and the son of the moon god undoubtedly corresponds to the hero idol of the elf family.


    Victor took back his left hand. What he just did was superfluous. The angry wind swordsman could condense the elements of void wind at any point within a radius of 27 kilometers only by his mind, but it was too frightening for the elves and did not meet the human design of the wandering nightingale.


    "Why are you staring at me? Go and have a look."


    The Nightingale''s handsome face showed a little displeasure, but made the young Silver Eagle scouts feel a little kind, and everyone walked into the ruins noisily.


    This is a low ancient building group stacked with rock and mortar. It is small in scale and covers an area of about 400 square meters. The architectural remains are not only seriously weathered, but also wrapped with a large number of withered vines. The architectural style of the ruins is primitive and rough. There are vague carvings on the weathered stone wall. Careful identification can see that it is mainly some kind of snake and a small amount of spider mask decoration. Because the damage is too serious, Victor tries to use the image complement function of x-3 to outline the whole picture of the statue and decoration according to the principle of symmetrical beauty.


    Several virtual graphics and real samples generated in his mind can''t match the number. This shows that the statue decoration in the ruins does not follow the principle of symmetry. It means that the totems of azolta relics do not refer to natural biological forms, or they are not creatures of the material plane.


    After thinking, Victor told others his confusion. The elves, dwarves and halflings are all unknown. Therefore, thanks to the profound knowledge of the dwarf prophet, he explained with burning eyes: "I temporarily put this relic on the head of azolta people... Snake, the elf Empire has always believed that ugly snakes are metaphorical to abyss demons; and spiders represent death, symbolizing the sleeping and death incarnation of the moon goddess, which is the image worshipped by underground dark elves. It should not be a coincidence that there are snakes and spiders here at the same time, but strangely, azolta people are the race of the earth, he said How can they have totem images of demon snake and death spider? "


    "I think there is only one possibility to explain the abnormal phenomenon... Blood memory. The azoltans have the blood of demons and underground races, and some of them awaken blood memory to draw the totem image."


    "Black blood bastard, I will break the bones of the azolta with my blade shield!" Cried yodrite, the Dragon hunter.


    "Ha ha, didn''t you smoke tobacco today? The azolta Empire has long been extinct..."


    "It doesn''t affect me to break their bones!"


    Eglo Gray beard coughed and saw that his dwarf compatriots were still mocking each other with azolta people. He couldn''t help but curse and say, "a group of dwarf idiots, the sun lights up the fire of civilization. All the civilizations on the ground originate from the elf Empire, and azolta people are no exception. Don''t you see the spider mark? That''s the embodiment of the moon god. Don''t we also have spider patterns in the cemetery of Silver Eagle City?"


    That''s right. The ancient giant beasts once worked together to banish the king of the spirit world to the underground world and let him lead the insects to deal with the abyss demons. Later, the king of the spirit world and his insects were demonized and defeated by the monarch of the abyss devil. He attacked the earth from the underground. Freya led the ancient elf Empire to defeat the king of the spirit world and his Zerg army. The moon goddess seized the death authority of the king of the spirit world, incarnated as Lady spider, and opened up dark elves and underground races to fight the abyss.


    It should be said that lady spider and his dark elf took the place of the king of the spirit world until the end of the dusk era, and the ancient god embarked on the road of Pan consciousness. The moon goddess and spider lady no longer respond to the prayers of the spirit sacrifice, but the abyss demon tempts the goblins to betray the ancient spirit Empire, and the goblins turn into high goblins. They hold a ceremony to summon the black blood demon to the material plane.


    In fact, this is the first time the abyss demons have invaded the material world. They use the ritual of higher goblins to open the underground cracks, bypass the defense line of the dark elves and appear in the world of tyronril.


    The second demon invasion took place in the middle and late period of the ancient alchemy empire. Humans, barbarians and elves formed an alliance. After a fierce war, they finally drove the devil back to the abyss. However, the ancient alchemist secret society had a secret plan to attack the abyss, which was secretly guided by the elf empire.


    The queen ant alchemy tower and azolta people are the products of the counter offensive plan. Their power comes from the remnants of the king of the spirit world. Ant man monsters aside, Assyrians are obviously alien, and the elf Empire has the technology to transform native humans into aliens. Alchemists and wizards of the secret order are responsible for providing the original species of human beings, and the elf Empire provides the blood of the king of the spirit world, creating Assyrians who are slightly demonized, adapt to the underground and worship spider lady.


    The Assyrians and the queen ant alchemy tower should become the vassals of the dark elves and join the Spider Kingdom to resist the third invasion of the abyss demons. However, for some reason, the plan of the secret society and the elf empire was thwarted. Victor estimated that due to the inexplicable collapse of the alchemy Empire, the queen ant alchemy tower was out of control, and the Assyrians had to deal with the ant monster in the endless forest.


    Victor had expected that Silver Eagle City would send elite forces to follow eluse''s scouts. He didn''t expect that the elf Prince of elenta also joined the action of Silver Eagle City. If you don''t consider the selfishness of the elf prince, why would the elf queen agree to love her son to take risks?


    Unless there is a distinguished guest in that team who needs the fairy prince to accompany and monitor!


    ... lady spider''s dark elf?


    If this conjecture holds, the evolution of things tends to go beyond Victor''s control, and it also reveals some very important information.


    Victor would really like to go back and take a closer look at the core members of the elf reinforcements. His old enemy''s talent is different from wind language. Relying on Qiqi''s animal partners, he spied on the elf prince, the wind song elder and the hill dwarf general. But when the ferocious black wolf didn''t get close to the stranger, Victor missed the other core members of the elf backup.


    Fortunately, Victor has remembered the characteristics of the elf prince. Under the lock of old enemies, the elf prince can lock new targets as long as he contacts with the dark elves.


    Victor planned to find an excuse to escape and monitor the elf prince to see if there were any new discoveries. He said, "this relic is too small. I''ll look for other relic..."


    "This relic is not small, and there is still a lot of space underground." Said the dwarf prophet.


    "What?"


    "It''s decorated with spider patterns. It''s obviously an azoltan tomb." Eglo turned his head, waved his muscular and thick arms to the dwarves and said excitedly, "good blacksmith, good stonemason... What do dwarves need most?"


    The dwarfs raised their pickaxes and shouted happily, "iron pickaxes!"

 Chapter 800

    Dwarves are generally fond of liquor and tobacco. They also like to smash the chopping board with a hammer. Mining and digging pits are the innate ability of every dwarf. This can be seen from their short and strong body characteristics.


    The Silver Eagle Scout has only five dwarves, but they are stronger and more powerful than ordinary dwarves, and they naturally know where the catacombs are and where to start. The five dwarves waved sharp and heavy pickaxes in turn and soon dug more than a dozen ventilation holes connecting the underground tombs. Then, yudrite, the Dragon hunter, chose a position and planed casually against the rubble. Sparks splashed, the stones broke and rolled, revealing a dark hole, and a smell of corruption filled out from inside.


    Eglo Grey beard had explained in advance that there was a tomb under the ruins. When the entrance of the tomb appeared, Victor and the Elven soldiers frowned one after another.


    Elves instinctively hate the narrow cave environment, especially those who have mastered the popular talent. They prefer the open area with active wind elements. Victor is no exception. Rocks block the flow of wind elements. He had not perceived that there was still a space under the ruins before.


    Thick - skinned dwarves don''t care about the complex emotions of their Elven companions, igloo Ash beard stopped several dwarf brothers who picked up dead vines and shouted to victor and others: "Hey, if one of you sends a burst of fresh air in, we don''t have to burn a fire."


    Olawi Yuege whispered, "of course it''s OK to send air for air, but I don''t want to get into the grave."


    Vick multi-path went straight forward, called for the wind element, let the cold fresh air flow into the cave, squeeze the dirty gas in the cave out of the vent hole just dug by the dwarf, and use the wind element to sense the environment of the tomb * *.


    The underground space is much larger than expected, almost ten times the area of the ruins. Victor controlled the wind element for a long time before changing the air inside. Even the dwarf''s eyes are full of worship and surprise.


    The dwarves thought that if olawi injected air into it, the guy would have been lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog.


    Victor stopped the surge of the wind element and turned back to ELUS Yuege said, "there is no sign of monster activity in it. It seems to be a normal tomb."


    Yiruth keenly grasped the subtle information in the Nightingale''s words. She first looked at the half body strange, then turned to victor and asked suspiciously, "I don''t feel any danger inside... What do you mean by ''no sign of monster activity''?"


    "Qiqi also didn''t feel the danger inside." The halfling adventurer raised his round face and said.


    Iris Yuege belongs to the top strongman of the golden stage. Her dangerous intuition is not applicable to other Silver Eagle scouts, but Qiqi, a halfling, said that if there is no danger, everyone will be relatively safe.


    Victor nodded and said in a flat tone: "the wild intuition of violent creatures is invalid for dormant undead creatures. I saw with my own eyes that the violent soldiers and fierce war animals of the human exploration team were raided by undead creatures... There are no signs of monster activity below, which does not mean that there is no sudden dangerous situation."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Lord nightingale." Yiruth thanked Victor sincerely, and then chose three dwarves, a wind dance war, two war dancers, and the halfling Qiqi to go down with her. Agnes Fengge leads other scouts to guard around the ruins.


    Victor certainly won''t stay on it. He just hates the cave environment, even if there are few enemies who can really threaten him in the cave. Moreover, the wind elements inside and outside the tomb have blended with each other, providing a path for empty walking. Even if the cave suddenly collapses, don''t want to trap him underground.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to worry about the danger of cave collapse. Just as fierce soldiers can foretell the danger, the dwarves are naturally keen on the rock structure and know where, when and how to solve the problem of cave collapse. Therefore, the dwarf stonemason''s construction talent is unparalleled in the world. He can build wonders on cliffs, or transform a mountain into a dwarf fortress.


    Udric the Dragon hunter was the first to get into the tomb, followed by his dwarf brother and the prophet igloo. The elf warrior and the halfling Qiqi followed the dwarf guard, and Victor fell at the end of the line.


    There was darkness in the tomb, and only a little light leaked from the vent. With his dark vision talent, Victor can roughly see the terrain of the tomb * *, and details such as color are difficult to distinguish. On the contrary, the dwarves with dark vision are not affected by the dark environment, but they take out some stone like objects from their waist and rub them repeatedly with their rough palms. The stones gradually bloom golden light, expelling the darkness like torches and illuminating some areas.


    The dwarf prophet explained to Victor holding the glowing stone: "This is not a low-grade product like fluorspar... Oh, you see how dazzling and bright their light is, just like the sun. So we dwarves call it the sun diamond. Although it is usually inconspicuous, it can absorb the sun by placing it under the sun tree. The longer it is put, the more powerful it will be. If it is put for half a year, it can continue to illuminate the sun for a day... Such a high-grade sun Treasure diamond, Silver Eagle City doesn''t have many pieces. "


    "Qiqi stole it from the treasure house of Silver Eagle City." The halfling adventurer hiding behind Victor raised his head and said happily.


    Eglo ignored the little thief who took the opportunity to sell his work and said, "lighting in the dark cave is not a good idea. Dwarves don''t need lighting, but long eared elves need..."


    "Shut up!" Yiruth whispered at the chatty dwarf, slapped him in front and ordered: "the dwarf guard walks in front. The elf soldiers pay attention to the movement around. Let''s explore the whole tomb first, make sure there are no monsters, and then carefully investigate the clues... Be careful and start."


    The dwarf guard in heavy armor put the sun diamond in the groove of his helmet and opened the way in front with a shield and iron rod. They have the task of attracting monsters. The heavy breathing sound and the clanging sound of armor collision are particularly harsh in a dead tomb. Elven warriors and halfling adventurers with bows and arrows followed the dwarves quietly, like silent ghosts. They rely on the blind sense talent to determine the position and distance of their teammates. Once the heavy dwarf guard who leads the way is attacked, they will immediately use bows and arrows to support, and there will be no chaos.


    The four races of the elf Empire live together. According to different racial talents, they form efficient and complementary tactical cooperation methods, which can cope with different environments. In the current situation, the heavy armor dwarf guards act as meat shield bait, and the light armor elf soldiers provide cover in the dark.


    However, the three dwarfs with light on their heads are eye-catching enough, that is, they look a little funny, like walking candles.


    Thanks to the lighting of the "big candle", the details of the tomb * * are clearly displayed. The tomb is well preserved. It is about 2.5 meters high from the top to the ground. It is built with low walls of stones to form a corridor, like a maze. Probably because it was built on the mountain, the tomb * * is still dry, and there is no ponding and silt on the ground. But it is strange that the closed and dry tomb * * Department can not see the iconic sculptures, murals, decorations and funerary objects.


    It''s not like a grave, it''s more like a basement.


    The team walked along the low wall corridor and found no valuable items. To be exact, there was no trace of human activities except the stone low wall. Victor was even more puzzled. The scale of this tomb was not small. It took a lot of labor to build a low wall corridor alone. According to the truth, azolta craftsmen always eat, drink and Lazar when building tombs, which will inevitably leave traces of life in the * * part of the tomb, such as containers for food and water, damaged tool parts... Even if Assyrian craftsmen clean up their items, the tomb is so well closed that there will always be some metabolites such as grain particles, hair and feces.


    However, Victor didn''t see these small things. Therefore, the clean tomb shows an unusual strangeness.


    The lively halflings and chatty dwarfs would stop talking, and the repressive atmosphere gradually spread in the team. Until the dwarf took everyone into the core area of the tomb, the narrow space suddenly opened, and an empty hall appeared in front of everyone.


    There are still no statues, stone slabs or funerary objects in the hall, but there is a square pool built of stones in the center of the hall, with a side length of about 8 meters. In the middle of the pool is a stone platform, on which lies a faint human object.


    The Silver Eagle Scout carefully explored every corner of the hall. After confirming that there was no abnormality, the dwarf dragon Hunter udrit came forward alone to check the pool. He turned around, exhaled and said: "Oh, I can''t speak just now. I''m suffocating... Come and see, there''s a dead man... Er, dead monster, who cares. It''s not an elf, dwarf or halfling anyway... It''s definitely not a four hoofed halfman."


    Eglo rushed forward, looked at the pool, ha smiled and shouted excitedly, "black mud... There is black mud in the pool. My divination interpretation is accurate!"


    The grey bearded dwarf was beaming. He divined in the forest to predict factors such as pits, black mud and ants. Now the black mud in the tomb greatly encouraged his confidence and gave the Silver Eagle scouts confidence.


    Victor used his old enemy''s talent to peep into the whole process of the dwarf prophet''s divination. He was too lazy to pretend that he didn''t know anything and just focused on the stone platform.


    This is a stone platform made of black glazed rock. It is 1.6m high, 2.2m wide and 2.9m long. Under the illumination of the sun drill, it reflects deep and faint light, and looks solid and heavy. Victor visually measured that this black glazed rock platform weighs 14 tons, but it is not the product of the nearby mountains, but it was brought in from the outside. Its side seal has strange characters, which are different from the common characters of elves and humans Victor didn''t know them. The bottom and base of the stone platform are smooth and flat, in sharp contrast to the rough style of the upper part. This smooth bottom is obviously to facilitate the movement of the stone platform.


    On the stone platform lay a dry body, as if it had been sleeping in a tomb for hundreds of years. Its shape and size were similar to that of human beings, but there was a thin layer of withered scales on its neck and palm, and two sharp teeth protruded from its withered lips, which was exactly the same as the Assyrians described in the notes of trigowar''s ancestors - it was like human beings, with vertical pupils in its eyes and a hole in its mouth Empty long teeth, a few people''s necks and limbs grow small scales.


    No matter the soldiers of the spirit empire or the civilians of the human kingdom will be afraid of dead bodies. In this world with monsters, although Assyrians are a kind of wisdom we have never seen before, the people present will not make a fuss. But it is strange that this corpse is wearing colorful fabrics and colorful feather crowns. The modeling style of the dress is mysterious and self-confident However, compared with the trace of primitive worship, the mummy seems to have died for hundreds of years. They are well preserved, just like a product decades ago.


    If the corpse has gone through the process of decay to dryness, its clothes will always have traces of contamination by body fluid, but they are very clean, clean enough to violate common sense. It''s like someone changed clothes for hundreds of mummies.


    So, in this sealed tomb, how did the people who came to change clothes get out?


    "I think a ghost is hiding in a corner of the hall to peep at us. It is the slave of the tomb master. When we move the body, the ghost slave will appear." The halfling Qiqi began to weave his adventure story again and chattered with his dwarf companions.


    "Eglo, what do you say we should do now?" ELUS asked the dwarf prophet.


    The grey bearded dwarf was studying the words on the side of the stone platform and said without looking back: "Don''t touch the things here for the time being. Let me have a look first... These words are like a variant of the ancient words of the Empire. It will take me a long time to translate them... Also, its clothes are a little strange. It looks like something 20 years ago, but this tomb has been excavated for more than 1000 years."


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "how do you know this is a tomb more than 1000 years ago?"


    "I just know... Dwarf masons know. I''m the magical eglo prophet." The grey bearded dwarf replied triumphantly.


    When it comes to the blood talent of the dwarf''s son of the hills, Victor doesn''t need to ask the truth, nods and says: "This corpse should be a famous azoltan nobleman. His blood has been drained. He also took some medicine to keep his body dry and not rotten. His clothes, especially his feather crown, have not been more than 30 years. That is to say, this azoltan nobleman entered this tomb that has been gone for more than 1000 years in 30 years, lay on the stone platform and drained his blood... He committed suicide. To be exact, he looks like A sacrifice. "


    The dwarf prophet gaped and asked, "how do you know?"


    "I just know." Victor smiled. The perception of the wind element was more subtle than the autopsy of the corpse. He not only "saw" the bleeding wounds of the azolta nobles, but also analyzed the age of the corpse, clothes, feathers and crowns.


    Ilus Yuege couldn''t help asking, "more than 20 years ago, an azolta nobleman ran into the tomb opened more than 1000 years ago and sacrificed himself... However, the entrance of the tomb was well sealed. Who opened the door for it?"


    "Good question." Victor nodded in appreciation and said, "if you ask how the sacrifice came in, I can answer now... There is a hole under the stone platform, and I can feel the wind element inside."


    Yudrite, the Dragon hunting dwarf, was afraid of a trap on the stone platform. Before grey beard took action, he jumped over the black mud pool and fell on the base of the stone platform. He stamped his feet and felt it for a while. He said loudly, "there is really a stone hole below... The hole is more than ten meters down vertically before it comes across. There is a long and large stone tunnel below."


    "Black mud... Tunnel?"


    Another dwarf guard remembered something, slapped the shoulder armor of eglo, and exclaimed, "the moon god is up and the hill is down. Brother eglo, you were really right last time!"


    According to Ruth''s eyes, she said in a deep voice, "push away the stone platform and have a look."


    "OK, look at me!" The Dragon Hunter youdelite found a foothold suitable for strength, held the stone platform, took a deep breath, and the muscles on his arm expanded and bulged. He pushed the black glazed rock platform weighing more than ten tons away, revealing a dark deep hole below, and an air stream with fishy astringency gushed out of it.


    Victor, ELUS and the dwarf prophet all jumped on the base and observed the deep hole with the help of the light of the sun diamond.


    "This hillside tunnel has built a set of ventilation system by using the cracks in the mountain wall... Tut Tut, the azolta people are going to catch up with us dwarves in digging tunnels." Udric smacked his lips.


    "No... look at the stone wall of the pit. There is no trace of digging with an iron pick tool... It''s a claw mark?"


    Eglo and udritte lay on the cave, pointed to the obvious claw marks on the stone wall of the tunnel, and said in disbelief: "the azoltas dig the tunnel with their hands, and the stones are as soft as mud in their hands... How can this be possible? How can the azoltas be better at digging stones than dwarves?"


    Yiruth ignored the two dwarf masons with inner pain, thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "it''s not the masterpiece of the azolta people. At least this hillside tunnel was not dug by the azolta people, but an ant monster."


    Then she raised her head and explained to Victor: "Ant man monsters are the old enemies of the ancient Yalta people. After the demise of the azolta Empire, they attacked the forest Centaur territory in the Far East. Silver Eagle City has cooperated with the forest Centaur to deal with the threat of ant man for more than 1000 years. It is said that ant man monsters are better at digging holes than dwarves. They can secrete a kind of mucus to soften hard rocks."


    She paused and added: "however, these are the documents of Silver Eagle City... My subordinates and I have not participated in the war to eliminate ant man. According to the veterans of Silver Eagle City guard, they have not seen ant man monsters dig holes. Silver Eagle City guard generally suspects that ant man can dig holes... Now it seems that the rumor is true."


    The last war between forest centaurs and ant invaders should have been more than 30 years ago. The young general Yuege and most of her subordinates have not been born yet.


    Victor nodded and tried to say, "maybe two different ant man monsters, like soldier ants and worker ants."


    According to the account of the alchemist of the secret society, there is only one kind of template for alchemical ant man, but it is divided into flammable old ant man and non flammable ant man. The reason why ant people don''t dig holes is that all the ant people who fight with forest centaurs are dying old ant people, and the queen of ant people deliberately consumes them.


    Eluse, who didn''t know the truth, shook her ears to show that she didn''t care. Eglo Grey beard became happy. He and yodrite jumped back to the open space, held each other''s arms with another dwarf, danced the dwarf''s kick dance, and shouted, "black mud, tunnel, ant... Grey beard''s divination is correct; black mud, tunnel, ant... Grey beard''s divination is very accurate."


    The halfling Qiqi occupied the previous position of the dwarf and said in a clear voice: "Thirty years ago, an azolta nobleman entered the azolta tomb more than 1000 years ago through a tunnel dug by his old enemy ant man, and then lay on the stone platform and killed himself... This story is very strange. Well, I think what''s more strange is that this vertical tunnel is not easy to use. How could the suicidal azolta push away such a heavy stone platform from below."


    Olavi Yuege jumped over and said, "Qiqi, do you want to say that there are ghosts in this tomb, which helped the azoltan nobles push away the stone platform?"


    Qiqi nodded repeatedly, and his bright eyes scanned around to find the ghost hidden in the tomb.


    In fact, ghosts are very weak and have no power to change reality. They can only affect the mind of creatures. Ghosts with a short existence time can''t do this, and Silver Eagle scouts are not afraid of ghosts. The moonlight Leaf Charm they carry has the blessing effect of expelling ghosts.


    Without the ghost factor, the azolta nobles climbed into the tomb from the mountainside tunnel to form an unsolved mystery. Olawi stared at the rotten black mud in the pool and said, "I guess it has something to do with these black mud."


    "Fools think of the black mud." Eglo stopped singing and dancing and said confidently, "don''t guess. Let the magical eglo prophet know divination once, and you can figure out any problems."


    Later divination?


    Victor expressed his doubts with his eyes. Olavi Yuege explained in a low voice: "hindsight divination is a required course for dwarf prophets. Only by learning hindsight divination can he learn predictive divination. Just like dwarf blacksmiths have to hone their blacksmithing skills, but they are still natural miners... Eglo''s predictive divination has not been recognized by his mentor, and his hindsight divination is still very accurate."


    Gray beard, who was preparing the ritual instruments, raised his head and shouted, "Hey, I heard the long ears of bad words... The magical prophet eglo accurately divined black mud, tunnels and ants. My mentor will give me a prophet robe."


    Olawi bowed and apologized to the angry dwarf prophet. Victor interrupted with interest, "what is the principle of divination?"


    Eglo''s expression became serious and solemn, and said with a little pride: "you came, the hill saw; you left, the hill was still there; he recorded silently, the hill was gone, the stone was still there; the stone was gone, the soil was still there; the soil was gone, the dust was still there, and the hill explained his record to the dwarf prophet."


    With that, the dwarf prophet buried his head in preparing ceremonial supplies. Victor was a little silent and whispered, "what''s the price?"


    "... gray beard becomes white beard." Ilus Yuege responded softly, looked at the busy dwarf and murmured with a complex look: "but the dwarf prophets are proud of their white beard."

 Chapter 801

    Eglo Ash beard put on a pair of white and shining deerskin gloves, carefully cut off a small piece of nails from the corpse''s fingers with pliers, took a little black mud from the pool, ground and mixed it, put it into his big pipe, and prepared to hold a post divination in the tomb hall.


    According to him, the divination effect at the scene of the incident is the best. The tomb is hidden, sealed and solid. There is no sign of activity except the mummified body of the azolta aristocracy of unknown origin. The more unitary the information of the tomb, the clearer the direction of the divination ceremony.


    However, to interpret and expand this certain theory of hindsight divination in turn seems to show that the azoltas deliberately chose the inaccessible wild mountains to build hidden tombs. One of their purposes may also be to eliminate interference, with a very obvious sense of Ritual - some kind of directional ritual.


    Who does the azoltan burial ceremony point to?


    This question cannot be answered for the time being, but suppose eglow Grey beard used divination to find the items stolen by the halfling, which is to annoy the small halfling at most; But he wants to divine the origin of the corpse of the azolta nobles at the site of the burial ceremony. Who knows what kind of existence will be disturbed?


    It can be said that eglo''s later divination is very dangerous, and the consequences are unpredictable. Victor remained silent and did not say anything to remind him. Smart people are frivolous and arrogant. They like to express their opinions regardless of the situation and show their cleverness; Wise people are calm and modest, and will not question professionals in unfamiliar fields.


    Eglo Grey beard is a professional dwarf prophet. With the profound heritage of the elf Empire, he knows what he is doing and how to avoid risks.


    Victor watched the grey bearded dwarf take out a jade green oval leaf and put it into his mouth. He couldn''t help nodding secretly. He speculated that the moonlight leaf spell could provide a certain degree of protection for the dwarf''s later divination.


    After all the preparations, eglo lit the pipe filled with tobacco, ritual essential oil and information close to the blue flame of the red oil lamp. With the ups and downs of breathing, the smoke with strange taste was spit and absorbed from the nose, ears and mouth, and wrapped around the dwarf''s side, like flowing water waves gradually drowning his body, and only a pair of fiery red eyes appeared in the smoke.


    Victor used his old enemy''s talent to observe the dwarf prophet''s divination ceremony over a distance of more than 20 kilometers. He didn''t see clearly enough and couldn''t distinguish colors. This time, watch edglow up close Grey beard demonstrated divination. Victor was surprised to find that his extraordinary vision could not see through the smoke. The dwarf seemed to merge with the smoke and become a new life with elemental characteristics. Of course, the dwarf''s body shape is still stable. What diffuses is his spiritual power, and what changes is his soul.


    In fact, the dwarf race is very strange. According to the life level system of the elf Empire, they are born with three levels of life, one level higher than the wild elves, and at the same level as ordinary ogres. Both dwarves and ogres have tough bones and sinewy muscles, which are the physical characteristics of violent creatures, but ordinary dwarves do not have the psychological intuition marked by violent creatures, including danger premonition and battle intuition. At this point, dwarves are more like human secret law warriors and spiritual warriors. They have the same violent body and ordinary mental state.


    After witnessing the ceremony of igloo, Victor was convinced that the dwarf''s mind also had the ability of prediction and hindsight, and was deeper and clearer than the fierce warrior, almost touching the mysterious ocean of Pan consciousness.


    This must be the blood talent of the mountain giant.


    In theory, native humans can simulate the blood talent of any race, and the effect will be discounted, but it also includes the predictive talent of hill blood. The fact that the priests of the shining church can perform great prophecy is the best proof. Great prophecy may not imitate the divination of dwarf prophets, but they have the same legal basis, and so does the spiritual intuition of fierce warriors.


    If you give 100 points to the prophecy of the dwarf prophet, you can get 1000 points for the great prophecy, only 10 points for the danger premonition of the fierce soldier, and 20 points for the combat intuition.


    Although the dwarves'' ability of prediction and hindsight requires special ritual States and tobacco drugs, there is no doubt that this is a point of Randall''s knowledge puzzle. X-3 silently listed the dwarf blood as a new subject to be solved. Victor didn''t expect to copy the dwarf''s natural ability, but he believed that this was a way for the mind blood theory to solve the problem of combat intuition.


    The Silver Eagle scouts no one can imagine what it means to let the Nightingale carefully observe the divination ceremony of the dwarf prophet?


    Eglo himself knew nothing about the outside world, and his mind was completely immersed in myth.


    Later, he knew that divination was more profound than eglo imagined. Fortunately, he took a moonlight leaf spell in advance and murmured, "the land of all souls... Mourning the Witch King... The undead are trapped... Mourning blood sacrifice..." after reading the elements of divination, he resolutely stopped divination and the smoke covering his body slowly dispersed, Everyone saw the dwarf prophet sitting on the ground and sleeping.


    It was noon the next day when eglo woke up from his deep sleep. The warmth of the bear skin mattress made him roll comfortably on it. At this time, the tent was suddenly opened, and eglo, pouting like a baby, saw Ilus Yuege was staring at herself in surprise. An old face suddenly turned red and shouted angrily, "don''t you know to knock?"


    "If the tent had a door... I wouldn''t knock." Yiruth grabbed the fat behind the dwarf''s neck and carried him directly from the tent to the outside. The biting cold wind finally woke the dizzy dwarf up.


    A moment later, grey beard, wrapped in a bear skin mattress, and others sat around the campfire and said vividly: "I can see that azolta boy wearing a feather crown comes from the tunnel in the mountainside, followed by two three meter high dead giants. They are not the dead giants of the desperate forest, but they are almost wrapped in a shroud... They are the bodyguards of azolta boy. Maybe he doesn''t need bodyguards, because several ant man monsters in the tunnel have become The white eyed undead doesn''t attack the feather boy at all... Er, the ant undead ignores him and just wanders around the tunnel. The feather boy keeps walking until he reaches the end of the tunnel, then climbs up the tunnel with an ugly spell in his mouth... Guess what, the stone platform blocking the top of the tunnel was pushed away... Ha ha, isn''t it a surprise? Are you sure Unexpectedly, there was a feather boy in the tomb. His eyes were pale and he was a dead soul. He pushed away the stone platform to let the new feather boy enter the tomb. "


    "The new feather boy called the dead. The feather boy called ''Grandpa''... He whispered nonsense with Grandpa... I didn''t hear it clearly. In short, the dead won''t pay attention to the new feather boy, even his grandson. The new feather boy cried for a while, took grandpa feather boy to the pool and ordered his grandpa He jumped into the black mud and watched the dead decay into a pool of black mud. The new feather boy grabbed the black mud and stuffed it into his mouth until he couldn''t eat it. He lay down on the stone platform and poked his palm into his stomach. The blood couldn''t stop flowing out and flowing into the black mud pool along the stone platform... He belched fart and I fell asleep. "


    Eglo''s words contained a lot of information. Before the people fully digested it, the impatient youdelite said first: "before you fell asleep, you said the elements of divination, the realm of all souls, the mourning Witch King, the trapped undead, and the blood sacrifice of mourning..."


    "The elements of divination? Did I say that?" Aiglo was full of fog and confusion. He immediately shook his head firmly and said, "it''s impossible. Later, he knew that divination could not have divination elements... Udric must have had an illusion."


    "You did." Olavi Yuege shook his long ears and looked sympathetically at the dwarf prophet. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Lord nightingale."


    Victor coughed softly, nodded in front of eglo''s inquiring eyes and asked, "I don''t understand the prophecy of the dwarf prophet. It seems that later divination should not have divination elements, right?"


    "Of course, there are no divination elements! Only predictive divination should have divination elements, so divination interpretation is needed." Cried eglow.


    Victor said quietly, "it seems that you have forgotten, and forgetting something may also be out of protection, self-protection or the protection of moonlight leaves... What I want to ask is, if you later know that the object of divination is not dead?"


    "What? Not dead... The new feather boy is dead. Everyone has seen it. Ha ha... Ha......" eglo''s laughter became more and more discouraged and muttered, "if he hadn''t died, I would have been watching him... But I really can''t remember."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "the body of the undead is dead. Is the soul dead? I''m afraid no one can understand this question. Let''s just think that the soul of the new feather boy is not dead and enters a mysterious world. Will eglo''s later divination catch up?"


    "The land of all souls." Yiruth Yuege said slowly, paused and asked, "what does it mean to mourn the Witch King, the trapped undead and the mourning blood sacrifice?"


    Igloo rowed his gray beard and said distressedly, "don''t look at me. I have no impression of the elements of divination. I have missed the opportunity to interpret divination."


    The dwarf prophet could not interpret the forgotten elements of divination, but Victor knew some of these mysterious information. According to the notes of the ancestors of trigowal, the supreme ruler of the Assyrian Empire was called the "Witch King", and below them was the "witch doctor" , belonging to the ruling class of the Assyrian Empire. The witch doctors of the Assyrian Empire believe that all things have spirits. After Assyrians die, if their souls can enter the realm of all spirits, they can get eternal life. Therefore, Assyrians maintain and expand the realm of all spirits through blood sacrifice to their people.


    This coincides with the authority of the king of the ancient god spirit world.


    The Assyrian Empire is opening up a soul plane according to the path of the king of the spirit world. The object of their worship is the realm of all souls.


    Perhaps, part of the will of the king of the spirit world will grow again in the realm of all spirits believed by Assyrian witch doctors, but the priests of the Lord of glory are hostile to all demons and gods with self will. The ancestors of the trigowar family did not hesitate to destroy the altar of the Assyrian Empire and destroy the blood sacrifice ceremony of witch doctors.


    Victor can imagine that the Witch King who presided over the blood sacrifice ceremony was seriously backfired. He retaliated against the golden paladin of the trigowar family, but the biggest threat came from the ant queen, the undead in the Assyrian population.


    Why is the queen ant called the undead?


    Because his will can fall on any ant man, even if the witch doctor of the Assyrian Empire kills the queen ant who carries the Queen''s will, he can''t completely destroy him.


    The ant queen obviously has the characteristics of elemental life. She originates from a part of the king of the spirit world. Maybe she can enter the realm of all souls and seize the split will of the king of the spirit world.


    The context of the matter is very clear. The mourning Witch King of the Assyrian Empire holds part of the power of the realm of all souls. He trapped most of the will of the ant queen in the realm of all souls. This can explain that the ant army let go of the remaining evils of the Assyrian Empire, turned to attack the remote man horse hills, and acted in a dull and full alchemical biological style. The queen ant man fought with the mourning Witch King in the realm of all souls, and she didn''t have much energy to command how the ant man army fought.


    The mourning Witch King, or the mourning Lord, may not be in a good situation. He can stop the ant army from attacking his own people and turn the ant people entering the mourning field into immortal creatures, but the ant queen has invaded the realm of all souls. As an alchemy tower of Pan consciousness, the will of the ant queen is almost indestructible. Victor can draw this conclusion by referring to the soul quality of alchemists. It seems only a matter of time before the queen ant man occupies the realm of all souls.


    The descendants of the Assyrian Witch King had to sacrifice themselves to strengthen the mourning Lord through sacrifice.


    There are still many mistakes in this hypothetical deduction. For example, Victor did not understand the role of the desperate Lord and the black blood Lord. But if there is no big problem with this assumption as a whole, and there is a balance between the Lord of mourning and the ant queen, the threat of the ant army to the human horse hills is very limited. The premise is that the queen ant man cannot escape from the realm of all souls; It cannot swallow the will of the Lord of mourning and fully grasp the power of the realm of all souls.


    Victor is pessimistic about this, otherwise old Miller doesn''t need to deliberately lurk in Randall parish.


    At present, there are no more than two ways to solve the ant queen. One is that Sylvia personally killed it; Second, find the elemental Rune crystal prepared by the alchemist of the secret society, destroy the will side of the ant man alchemy tower, and let his immortal soul fire be assimilated and absorbed by the fire element sea.


    Victor would rather compromise with the ant queen than sacrifice Sylvia. The first method is completely unnecessary. As for the second method, Victor still has many mysteries to solve, but he believes that for the time being, he can not weaken the power of the Lord of mourning, but also try to maintain the balance of the realm of all souls.


    "Try not to move the things in the tomb altar." Victor pondered: "I think there are many similar tomb altars around the azolta temple, which are connected with the tunnels excavated by the ant dead to form a grand underground world... Moving the tomb altar may lead to bad consequences, which is not conducive to us sneaking into the temple to find ''Freya''s tears''."


    "Now, we have two ways, go directly to the azolta temple, or take the hillside tunnel to try our luck." Victor looked at Ilus Yuege said softly, "you make a decision."


    When Ilus was in the tomb, the danger of entrenching her heart and the sense of being peeped weakened a lot. Drilling underground holes was not what she liked. After all, the belly tunnel limited the talent of the elves.


    "I tend to take the tunnel at the back of the mountain..." yiruth hesitated for a few seconds, gave her preliminary plan, and said: "I need someone to put forward completely opposite opinions and reasons."


    "Ha ha, the dwarf has no opposite opinion. It''s not the dwarf who has the opposite opinion." Said udric cheerfully.


    Agnes When Feng Ge saw his friend looking at him, he had to sigh and say, "well, I raise an objection. The reason... The prediction and divination before gray beard really points to our goal, the holy thing of the elf empire ''Freya''s tears''?"


    The worried dwarf prophet jumped up and shouted angrily, "my interpretation of divination is very accurate, very accurate, especially accurate! The three divination elements of tunnel, ant and black mud have all appeared. What else does the careful Angelis have to say?"


    "What about Freya''s tears?" Asked the tree Elf Female with a smile.


    "Acorn in divination elements represents sacred things!"


    "What if it''s not? What if you interpret it wrong? I remember your mentor scolding you as a fool because your divination interpretation will make mistakes." Angelis teased.


    Eglo flushed his nose and said weakly, "well, my tutor has a bad temper... You know, dwarves have a bad temper. The tutor scolded me as a fool. He liked me."


    The crowd could not help smiling. Several dwarves had rolled on the snow with their stomachs and laughed and hummed wild boars.


    Ilus smiled and said to Angelis, "sister, your objection is not tenable... We have all arrived here, and there is no reason to go back. Besides, the human alien expedition will not return empty handed. Anyway, we have to go and see."


    Angelis also said with a smile, "well, my reason is not tenable. Just think I didn''t say... I support sneaking in from the tunnel."

 Chapter 802

    The hillside tunnel is quite spacious, and the air condition is also good. The naturally formed gap of the mountain wall shows a faint light, which is enough for the dark vision of the spirit to see the scene within 300 meters. Further places can only rely on extraordinary hearing to perceive the environmental changes. In fact, the third-order elf fighters are proficient in blind combat skills, including blind shooting. They can lock targets in the dark by sound and air flow. Although the shooting distance will be limited by the bow, their sharp ears can hear subtle movements within 1km.


    Tree elves have sharper hearing and vision than wild elves, and Victor can capture and distinguish sound information within 2500 meters in a very noisy environment at the silver stage.


    When the last Elf Warrior jumped into the tunnel from the entrance of the tomb hall, the dwarf guard put all the dazzling sun diamonds into a special metal cylinder. The sun jewels will be slowly extinguished inside and can be taken out when necessary.


    The halfling Qiqi pointed to the hole at the top of the tunnel and asked, "what about the stone platform above? Now no one will climb up and push the stone platform to block the hole."


    Yiruth was hesitating whether to go up and pull the altar back to its original place. She saw that the Nightingale had jumped up to the top of the hole, her body was close to the almost vertical stone wall, and her long and powerful legs kicked the stone platform to expose the part of the hole. The Heiyao rock altar weighing more than ten tons slid forward along the smooth base and returned to its original position, The hole connecting the tomb hall and the tunnel was blocked.


    The Nightingale''s unreasonable operation stunned the dwarves and elves. They marveled at Mr. Nightingale''s unparalleled power, and it was more difficult to understand how he did it. The hole is almost vertical downward. Even if the agile spirit soldiers can climb the stone wall, there is no corresponding force angle, not to mention the sliding heavy Heiyao rock altar.


    The fire of the soul reaches the peak of the highest level. Silver knights can do Victor, ELUS Of course, the moon song is OK. Among the Silver Eagle scouts, except Ilus Yuege, only the halfling Qiqi ignited the fire of his heart. Unfortunately, the halfling''s strength is too weak, and his divine skills can''t make up for his weakness.


    Although Victor has many powerful people who ignite the fire of the soul, it is a racial advantage of mankind. Although the alien wisdom species have all kinds of blood power, the strong ones who ignite the fire of the soul are very rare. Like the mechanism arranged by the Assyrians, few intelligent species can turn it on or off alone.


    "The perfect balance of strength and skill, the perfect integration of body and mind, what do you call this realm?" Victor fell softly to eluse The Moon Song asked.


    The halfling Qiqi answered first, "the heart of the mirror means to see yourself and reflect around like looking at a mirror... We halfling adventurers all have the heart of the environment, and general Yuege also has the heart of the mirror."


    Victor nodded and said faintly, "that''s no problem. Ilus and I can open this stone platform and return from the original road to the outside."


    Udric waved his pickaxe and shouted, "there are dwarves. We can dig a passage out."


    Iris Yuege suspected that the Silver Eagle Scout was followed by the most elite guard in the Silver Eagle City. She now believed more in her judgment, so Mr. Nightingale pulled the stone platform back to its original place and blocked the entrance of the tunnel. But it makes no sense for him to do so. The halfling adventurer can track the secret marks left by other adventurers. Qiqi can track Bobo and Tiantian. The halfling adventurer of the Silver Eagle guard can also track Qiqi.


    Mr. nightingale is a powerful wandering spirit. He is wary of strangers. The Silver Eagle Scout is weak. He can control the situation, but the spirit guard tracking the Silver Eagle Scout must have extraordinary strength. Mr. Nightingale doesn''t want to let the Silver Eagle Scout get in touch with the backup and join together. Whether he blocked the hole or not, he separated the Silver Eagle Scout from the backup, which not only showed his attitude, but also a test of the Silver Eagle Scout. He wanted to see if the temporary team knew that there were reinforcements behind him.


    After yiruth figured it out, she didn''t want to cause Mr. Nightingale''s misunderstanding or how to explain it to him. She simply put it down and said, "this mountainside tunnel must be connected with the outside world. Let''s go along the tunnel to see what adventure there will be."


    Victor did not want to meet with the reinforcements of the elf Empire, but he knew that the merger of the reinforcements of the Empire and the silver moon scouts was not up to him. At that time, he could get away first. He dragged the Obsidian altar and blocked the opening of the dark passage in the center of the tomb to urge ELUS Yuege leave here early.


    He needs to hurry up and complete the exploration of the whole temple ruins and tomb tunnels as soon as possible.


    Although the reinforcements of the elf Empire quietly follow behind, they have many hands, strong strength and obvious goals. It''s useless to hide anywhere. It will certainly attract the attention of several extraordinary beings and attract the vast majority of their attention.


    Iris Yuege''s decision-making power and action power are outstanding. No matter whether she knows about the reinforcements behind her, she should know with her courage and wisdom that whoever gets together with the powerful spirit reinforcements will be unlucky.


    Otherwise, why should she organize a scouting team of only 15 people to follow Randall''s expedition?


    It is the same reason why Victor divided Randall''s expedition into two. If the expedition remains complete, the extraordinary existence of azolta Temple feels the pressure of ELF reinforcements, he will give priority to blocking Randall''s expedition in the front, and the main backup of elves can watch the fire from the shore.


    Now, they should focus on the imperial reinforcements.


    In fact, the Quartet game has begun. Victor took the lead. His subordinates seemed to be bright and dark, while the remnants of the elf Empire, the Assyrian Empire and the ant queen seemed to be dark and dark. Because he understands the grudges between the king of the spirit world and the moon goddess, the heirs of the king of the spirit world and the elf Empire should also understand each other. The elf Empire sent people to reclaim the holy things. The mourning Lord and the ant queen have no doubt about it. However, Victor''s goal is not the holy thing of the moon goddess at all. He just wants to fish in troubled waters and take the opportunity to find clues to the elemental Rune crystal.


    The extraordinary existence in the temple and the reinforcements of the elf Empire were all misled by him.


    In Victor''s plan, the Emerson wizard is a bait. The extraordinary existence in the temple must be assisted by the Emerson wizard in order to be perfect, but if they want to eat the bait, they must first solve the trap behind the bait. The Elven reinforcements who secretly follow behind have become a trap in the eyes of extraordinary beings.


    The elite led by the elf prince became the bait to cover Randall''s expedition.


    At present, imosen''s team has entered the underground tunnel entrance provided by the Lord of mourning; Nelson''s team went directly to the temple ruins. Usually, the transcendent existence such as the Lord of mourning should weaken imosen''s power and solve Nelson and others first. But the key to the problem is the pressure limit. If Nelson''s team is weak and vulnerable, the Lord of grief can kill them. But if the power arranged by the wizard imosen is not a soft persimmon at will, and it will take a price and time to eat them, the extraordinary existence in the temple will turn its attention to the main reinforcements of the elf empire.


    From the moment when imosen pretended to be the special envoy of the Elven Empire, the Elven Prince''s troops could not hide in the dark. No matter whether they divided troops to track the three teams of imosen, Nelson and Ilus, or concentrated their forces to choose one place, they must face the pressure from the azolta Temple, and the soldiers will only be broken by each one. His only choice is to gather troops. In this way, supernatural beings such as the Lord of mourning should give priority to them, at least to prevent them from meeting with the "special envoy of the elf Empire" in front of them.


    Victor was worried that there were dark elves from the underground kingdom in the elf reinforcements, which would bring uncertain variables to his plan. According to the information he has, the azolta people, the ant man alchemy tower and the dark elves who believe in Ms. spider have something in common. They have obtained part of the power of the king of the spirit world respectively. The azolta people can change to Ms. spider and join the underground kingdom to become the vassal race of the dark elves.


    Under the situation that the abyss devil actively planned the third invasion, the appearance of the dark elves is very intriguing. He can''t speculate about the goal of the dark elves, but if the elf Empire plans to recover "Freya only tears", the dark elves of the underground kingdom may come for the Lord of grief and the black blood Lord himself.


    Perhaps, the ancient elves cooperated with the alchemists of the secret order to secretly open the ant man alchemy tower and the azolta plan, which has left a back door for the dark elves. Although the original plan failed, who can be sure that the dark elves didn''t come to rob the heritage?


    If the dark elves hold the "key to open the door", the progress of the elves'' reinforcements will be very fast. They will directly break into the temple ruins and quickly take what they want, and the situation of Randall expedition will be bad.


    In short, time is the most important now. Nelson''s team is responsible for searching the upper layer of the temple ruins, and imosen''s team is responsible for the lower layer of the temple; Victor was responsible for the outer tunnels and tombs of the temple. He must race against the clock and finish the search before the Elven reinforcements take action.


    "The scale of this tunnel is very large, and I don''t know what dangers there are. I''m responsible for opening the tunnel, and you all follow me." Victor went to the front of the line and walked deep into the tunnel without looking back.


    ********************


    Three days later, the Elven reinforcements appeared outside the tomb ruins on the west slope of the azolta mountains. The dwarf fighters and halfling adventurers in the team finished checking the situation of the tomb * * Department, and the high-level reinforcements began to discuss follow-up actions.


    Facing the biting cold wind mixed with snow, the handsome and sunny elf Prince looked at the ruins of the azolta temple invisible in the southwest of the mountains. His eyes contained imperceptible enthusiasm. He opened his mouth and spit out a white fog with layers of swirls, which seemed to spit out the blazing in his heart. Finally, he turned back and walked into the luxury camp built by the forest centaurs.


    In the camp, sikodis Elder Fengge, several moon elves, dwarf prophets, and Centaur commanders saluted HORION one after another.


    When the Elven Prince of elenta sat down cross - legged, sikodis Fengge took the lead in saying, "Wenwen. The squirrel has confirmed that Bobo followed a human expedition into the temple; Tiantian and another team entered the underground of the temple; Qiqi followed general Ilus into the tunnel under the tomb. What should we do?"


    Horimion said with a bright smile, "general Yuege of Silver Eagle City has made a new discovery. Since she chooses the underground tunnel, of course we go directly to the temple."


    Sikodis asked back calmly, "what''s the reason?"


    HORION first looked at the moon god sacrifice sent by Silver Eagle City, the third King''s daughter corona The moon fog turned to the elder Fengge and said: "Dear Lord sikodis, Silver Eagle City may have misunderstood me. In fact, when I paid a visit to Her Highness, the first king''s daughter of Silver Eagle City, I frankly told her that I really have secrets I can''t tell for the time being. I also promised that when the secret eye guard of silver Eagle City arrived near the temple, I would answer my doubts to the commander of the secret eye."


    "Two adults, you can start asking."


    Corona exchanged eyes with elder Fengge, smiled and said quietly: "Your Highness, Silver Eagle City is only a remote city-state of the Empire. The monster tribes around the city-state have little influence on Silver Eagle City, but the ant army from the azolta mountains has always been our biggest threat. For more than a thousand years, Silver Eagle City has followed the instructions of Ailanta and assisted the white mane forest people and horses tribe to deal with the ant tide. Now, the white mane forest people and horses have migrated far away Elenta. We want to know how much support elenta can provide if ant people invade Silver Eagle City? Or... Elenta Supreme Council plans to end Silver Eagle City? "


    The third King''s daughter asked politely. HORION nodded and said very simply, "I know that the moonlight tree in Silver Eagle City has gone through more than 1400 years and only has a life span of more than 300 years. Silver Eagle City urgently needs a sun tree seed to cultivate a new moonlight tree." He pondered for a moment and said calmly: "More than 1400 years ago, the highest council of Alanta supported Fengge Mingmen to create a Silver Eagle city-state. The only requirement is to help the white maned forest people and horses deal with the ant man monster. The terrible ant man monster can''t invade the field of the moonlight tree. When the white maned forest people and horses no longer fight against the ant man invaders, the Silver Eagle City will worry about whether the Supreme Council still needs to support you... The white maned people and horses king has a deep friendship with the Silver Eagle City Thick, he has been trying to lobby the highest Parliament of elenta to win a precious sun tree seed for Silver Eagle City. "


    "Her Majesty agreed to support the request of the white maned horse king without any strings attached."


    The third King''s daughter looked happy and smiled at sikodis Fengge. Silver Eagle City was fully supported by her majesty, and their home was saved.


    Sikodis was in a happy mood, and her fierce temperament became soft and gentle. She said modestly: "praise the God of the moon, and may the light of the silver moon shine on her majesty."


    Holimion nodded his thanks and said solemnly: "The black blood devil is active in the forest near Ailanta. The Supreme Council has recalled the yarret mountain dwarves and the white maned forest horses, and the high-ranking members also want to recall the silver moon city state. Frankly, the Royal weir family has great pressure to support the Silver Eagle City State, so I solemnly ask the adults of the Silver Eagle City State to help me get something extraordinary in the azolta temple."


    Sikodis frowned and asked, "there are more than Freya''s tears in the azolta temple? Is it related to the black blood devil?"


    Holimion looked at an old dwarf with a snow-white beard in the corner. He nodded to the prince, took out his big pipe, spit out a thin white smoke, and quickly wound around the camp.


    This is the smoke barrier of the 6th order dwarf prophet, which has its own field, which can blind the perception and peeping of the external existence.


    After the formation of the smoke boundary, the elf Prince Continued: "elder Fengge, you should know that I have brought a mysterious and noble guest. Please explain to her."


    As soon as the voice fell, a slim and slender figure walked into the smoke shrouded camp. She gracefully took off her hooded cloak and showed a slightly pale but incomparably charming face. She also had purple hair and purple eyes different from elves.


    "Gentlemen of Silver Eagle City, thank you for not embarrassing me along the way." The Female Elf with purple hair and purple eyes giggled softly: "I''m sasitana cangyue from spider tooth city. As you can see, I''m a dark elf sacrifice serving the spider lady."


    "I followed the handsome prince horimion to azolta mountain this time in order to receive a power originally belonging to Ms. spider..."

 Chapter 803

    After the talks, the third King''s daughter of Silver Eagle City and the elder Fengge said goodbye to Prince holmium and both left the camp. According to the consensus just reached, they will return to the residence of the Silver Eagle guard and mobilize the soldiers of the eye of the secret land to go to the ruins of the azolta temple with the elite of Ailanta. The dwarf prophet of Ailanta proposed that the environment of the underground tunnel of the temple is very complex. Exploring the tunnel is not only a waste of time, but also not conducive to the deployment of the army. Exploring the above ground part of the temple is the quickest way. The beautiful and moving Dark Elf priestess also said that she was sure to get back the authority of Ms. spider and the holy thing of the moon goddess before the human expedition.


    Along the way, corona Moon fog and sikodis didn''t communicate. She walked into the temporary camp command tent of the eye of the secret place. The third King''s daughter asked sikodis softly, "elder, what do you think of the purple eyed elf?"


    Corona''s expression was indifferent, but her tone showed a trace of obvious indifference.


    The elf Empire has a vast territory and hundreds of ELF city states. Each city state is an independent kingdom. Although the dark elves and the elves share the same root, and the spider lady they believe in is the embodiment of the anger and death of the moon goddess, the two sides have embarked on different paths as early as the end of the dusk era. In addition to keeping in touch with the dark elf country all the time, other elf city states have limited understanding of the "relatives" living in the underground world, can''t talk about any trust, only curiosity and wariness.


    Corona Moon fog doesn''t know sahitana at all, and has no influence on each other. It''s better to say that she doesn''t trust the suddenly emerging Dark Elf priestess than that she has doubts about the elf Prince of elenta.


    Sikodis sighed in her heart. In the previous conversation, HORION and sasitana did not explain in detail the causes and consequences of this trip to the azolta temple. They only said that things were very complex and time was pressing. They would explain to the commander of Silver Eagle City in the process of exploring the temple.


    Because of the concealment of the high elf Prince and the dark elf priestess, the third King''s daughter was very unhappy, sikodis Fengge was also angry. She wanted to question Prince HORION, the spirit and dark elf priestess of Silver Eagle City. Who was his kindred?


    However, sikodis can understand the preference of Prince holmium. After all, the previous two demon invasions are too old, and most elf city states can''t sympathize with the black blood demon crisis currently encountered by elenta. On this issue, it is the dark elves of the underground kingdom who stand with Alanta.


    Silver Eagle did send some troops to support elenta, but they were also a small number of troops, so they had no right to blame Prince holmium for retaining information. On the contrary, the elf prince will tell everything about the devil. Is Silver Eagle City interested in understanding it?


    Everything has a price. The more secrets you know, the heavier the responsibility you bear. The consensus reached by the famous family council of Silver Eagle City is to do everything possible to keep their homes and learn more about the problems faced by Alanta. Instead, it will burn the residents of Silver Eagle City on a moral bonfire.


    As a strong man in the legendary realm, sikodis is very intelligent and knows the choice between advance and retreat. However, she is cold-blooded. Even in the face of the moon god sacrifice in Silver Eagle City, she doesn''t want to talk nonsense. She just asks, "are you worried about ELUS''s scouting team?"


    Corona YUEWU nodded and said sadly, "my brother''s daughter is also in general Yuege''s team... According to HORION''s decision, we follow the human expedition followed by Bobo and directly enter the upper part of the temple ruins. This is equivalent to completely cutting off general Yuege''s support. I''m afraid they will be in danger."


    She paused, frowned and asked, "the prophet Eugene divined that there was a powerful outsider in eluse''s team, and said that it was a three headed snake lizard... Eugene was also injured because of divination, and the whole person''s mental state has not recovered... Elder, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Sikodis glanced at the cherry lips and said with a cold smile, "there''s no three headed snake lizard? It''s obviously an extraordinary means of human wizards... Have you noticed that another dwarf prophet around holimion didn''t attend today''s meeting. He must be an outsider around general divination Yuege, and then he was injured."


    Colona thought for a moment and tried to ask, "you mean that HORION chose to give up the scouting team of ELUS Yuege because he was afraid of the means of human Wizards?"


    "Obviously, general Yuege''s team has been watched by human wizards. She may or may not know." Elder Fengge said.


    The third King''s daughter shook her head gently and asked herself, "I don''t understand the relationship between the azoltan temple, the holy thing of the moon god and the power of Lady spider and mankind. Why on earth did they come?"


    Sikodis said solemnly: "Don''t think so much... You need to remember that letting the fourth King''s daughter compete for the throne successor was originally the self-protection plan of the Silver Moon City Council, and general Yuege and her young subordinates wanted to follow the fourth King''s daughter to join elenta... We know very well that the fourth King''s daughter has little hope of inheriting the throne, but if we get the holy thing of the moon god, we can enhance the voice of Silver Eagle City, Even helping Prince horimion achieve the goal of this trip is more practical than the fourth King''s daughter inheriting the throne... For the continuation of the city-state, we will face the severe and dangerous test, and general Yuege and her subordinates can also be sacrificed. "


    Corona closed her red lips and sighed after a moment of silence: "may the goddess of the moon protect us."


    Early the next morning, the Elven reinforcements quickly took action, trudged hundreds of kilometers south along the mountain road, and arrived near the ruins of the azolta temple that evening.


    It is a majestic building built on the mountain. It is made of large pieces of limestone and is in the shape of four spires. It is more than 400 meters high. It has replaced the peak part. The base is connected with the mountain. It still maintains its original appearance after thousands of years.


    The elves and forest centaurs marveled at this miraculous ancient building, while the dwarves in the team scoffed. They claimed that this four sided tower shaped building structure was stable but primitive and had no great technical content. Dwarves could make it with their eyes closed.


    This is certainly not bragging. In fact, dwarves can build more complex and beautiful mountain buildings. The elf Prince horimion and other commanders breathed a sigh of relief. Since the dwarves were proficient in the construction of four-sided high towers, they must have a fairly full understanding of the internal structure of the azolta temple, which can avoid many troubles. At least the elf troops will not get lost in the temple.


    Prince holimion summoned several dwarf guards with superb architectural skills. After consulting them carefully, he decided to let all the forest Centaur Raiders stay outside the temple, as well as two mentally injured dwarf prophets and a small team of forest son elite. He led the rest to follow Bobo''s adventure mark and enter the temple.


    The temple is tall and magnificent beyond the imagination of ordinary people. More than 200 elves and dwarf soldiers are like a group of small ants at the foot of the temple. Because of their relatively small size, it was not difficult for dwarf guards to choose a suitable crack to sneak into the temple, but they didn''t have to do so. At the bottom of the temple is a passage 8 meters high and 12 meters wide, even the giant dwarf general jukenos Gray flame feels spacious enough to go through such channels.


    The halfling Bobo and the human expedition entered the interior through a large passage to the north of the temple. Without hesitation, the spirit reinforcements walked in along the main passage. The only dwarf prophet in the team, fantwick Huoyan looked at the stone walls on both sides of the passage and said excitedly: "buildings of this scale should be the architectural style of the early dark era, with magnificent momentum and large space, which is suitable for giant creatures to enter and leave... The azolta Empire has only a history of 20000 or 30000 years. Unexpectedly, the temples they built are also the style of ancient times."


    The third King''s daughter of Silver Eagle City moved in her heart and asked in a pleasant voice: "master Huoyan, azolta people built the temple like this. Does it mean that there are giant animals in the temple?"


    The snow-white bearded old dwarf replied with a smile: "little girl, ''Freya''s tears'' was originally the seed of the sun tree blessed by the moon god. It has incredible power, but his main ability is to enhance and maintain blood power. The azolta people can cultivate ancient giants with the holy things of the moon God."


    Corona is 110 years old this year. She is a relatively young moon elf; And dwarves are also immortal, fantwick Huoyan is more than 160 years old and has entered the twilight of the dwarf prophet. Regardless of her knowledge or status, she is qualified to call the third King''s daughter a little girl. Corona The moon fog looked around and asked curiously, "master fireeye, why did the precious'' Freya''s tears'' fall into the hands of the azolta people?"


    The old dwarf touched his beard: "This story is too long... The azoltas were once a branch of human beings, just like the origin of dwarves and halflings. However, our ancestors of dwarves and halflings were human ancestors in ancient times, and they became part of the elf Empire only after receiving the blessing of the moon god. However, the azoltas have a short history. They were the human Empire 30000 years ago and asked the elf Supreme Council for help , and some ordinary humans were changed... According to the agreement between the human Empire and the elf imperial court at that time, the azoltas will assist the dark elves to resist the third invasion of the abyss demons... But I don''t know what happened later, the powerful human Empire suddenly collapsed, and the azoltas will stay nearby and reproduce. "


    "We should be able to solve this historical mystery by exploring the ruins of the azolta temple... Hey, wait, there are words here. Let me try to translate first!"


    A large number of ancient characters were engraved on a stone wall of the passage. When the old dwarf prophet saw it, he said nothing and refused to go. He and several prophet apprentices looked up and carefully identified the characters and graphics eroded by rust and moss.


    Holimion could not help but frown. These words occupied a wall and were badly damaged. The fire eye prophet didn''t know when to translate them.


    The elf Prince waited a little longer. Seeing that the old dwarf stared at the wall and muttered to himself, he didn''t mean to go at all. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "teacher Huoyan, why don''t you keep an apprentice and a small team of dwarf guards to expand these ancient words and send them to the temporary camp outside the temple for the custody of the forest Centaur commander. We''d better continue on our way."


    "Don''t worry, little guy. I''ll have a look." The old dwarf''s feet seemed to have roots, fixed in place and said vaguely: "It''s like a variant of the ancient Elven characters. It says that the plague Witch King at the beginning of the four seasons... The incubator of plague beetles... Kakinos, the mother of plague beetles... The second open platform... Damn, these characters are too incomplete for me to translate now... Dean fireeye, bring my pipe!"


    Horimion quickly stopped the old dwarf prophet and advised him, "teacher, we still need your strength later. Let''s give these ancient characters to your apprentices... The ruins of more than 20000 years ago, except for black blood demons and undead monsters, the original monsters should have turned gray. I think there should be more clues of ancient characters on the open platform on the second floor."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to the second floor now!" Cried the sixth order dwarf prophet impatiently.


    The team continued to move forward. The empty passage was cold and wet, and it was dark inside. The footsteps of the Elven Empire soldiers echoed in the passage, which was particularly harsh and abrupt. In addition to the footprints of human expeditions, the passage ground covered with black moss has no other traces of activity.


    Hermione didn''t think there would be any danger ahead. As he walked, he commented: "There are 94 people in this human alien expedition, plus Bobo, an adventurer who can''t leave footprints. They seem to have brought three large war animals and more than a dozen domesticated fierce wolves... The footprints of these large war animals are very similar to dragon lizards. It''s incredible. Have humans mastered the skills of domesticating dragon lizards?"


    "Human wizards are the native species of law affinity. I wouldn''t be surprised if they turned the little gecko into a dragon lizard." The old dwarf said disapprovingly.


    Horimion smiled, nodded and said, "this expedition should be the bait sent by the great wizard of mankind, and its strength is far from that of the team in the underground tunnel. If they are in danger, we will rescue some of the victims and take this opportunity to convey some goodwill to the great wizard and divine officer in the underground tunnel."


    The attitude of the elf Prince satisfied sikodis Fengge. They are bound to get the goddess and holy things. If it conflicts with the goal of the human great wizard, it would be better to resolve the differences by negotiation first. The tragic experience of the goblin Lord near Silver Eagle City left an indelible horror impression on her.


    Sikodis doesn''t understand what use human beings want the holy things of the elves. Now she thinks that the goal of the human wizard may be the law and power that the dark elves want. The possibility of conflict between the two sides should also be brought by the dark elf priestess.


    Glancing at the purple eyed dark elf who always kept quiet, elder Fengge asked the elf Prince: "does your highness think the human expedition will suffer on the upper layer of the temple?"


    Holimion shook his head and said: "I think the upper layer of the temple should be safer than the underground tunnel... There may be a large number of ant man monsters in the underground tunnel, who are naturally good at digging holes. As for the upper layer of the temple, this is a relic of more than 20000 years ago. Most of the giant animals cultivated by azolta witch doctors have died, that is, there are some powerful black blood demons, and the number is very small. We are fully capable of dealing with them. ¡±


    "In that case, why should the great wizard of mankind go down?" Elder Fengge asked.


    The beautiful and enchanting Dark Elf priestess smiled and said, "what humans want may be underground, and what we want should also be underground, but can I lead those things up from the underground?"


    "Lead up?" Sikodis stared sharply at the purple eyed sahiritana.


    The dark elf priestess nodded disapprovingly, smiled and said: "It will be a black blood demon of the order of the great Lord. The power of the moon god holy thing and the spider lady are in its body, otherwise it can''t appear in this world. As long as we move fast enough, kill it, retrieve the holy thing and law power, and then evacuate quickly, we don''t have to worry about conflict with the human great wizard in the underground tunnel."


    Sikodis lowered her eyes and said coldly, "I hope so."


    A team of more than 200 people came to a corner in the middle of the passage. The sun diamond on the dwarf''s guard helmet lit up an upward slope road with footprints left by the human expedition. This is the entrance to the second floor.


    Climb up the slope corridor and walk in the front of the team. The tall giant dwarf general jukenos gray flame suddenly stopped, twitched his big nose and said in a loud voice: "I smell the smell of the black blood devil, but it''s dead... There''s a strange smell, much like a dragon... Yes, I''ve smelled a similar smell on the emerald dragon people near elenta."


    "Emerald dragon clan? The great human wizard can make dragon lizards and dragon beasts. I''m afraid he is really interested in the law of black blood." If the third King''s daughter of Silver Eagle City points to something, she says.


    Sahirtana just didn''t hear it, but the old dwarf prophet roared, "Damn it! Go up, I hope the human alien and black blood devil didn''t break the writing stone of the ruins!"


    Although the fire eye prophet was worried, the elves and dwarves still kept enough caution. They were alert to the surrounding environment, walked carefully to the second floor, and followed the traces left by the human expedition to the open-air platform. Neither the elf Prince nor the elder Fengge perceived the movement of living creatures around them. Holimion said easily: "The main force of the human wizard is in the lower tunnel. Even if the human expedition has dragons and beasts, its strength is average. They should kill less powerful black blood demons..."


    Walking into the open-air platform on the second floor, I saw the scene inside. The pupil of the elf Prince contracted instantly, and the expression on his face solidified.


    "... kakinos, mother of plague beetles?!"

 Chapter 804

    The open-air platform on the second floor of the temple is very broad, one third of the area of the central square of Silver Eagle City, which can accommodate thousands of people. There are no railings at the edge of the platform. The snowflakes falling from the sky cover the surface of the platform. The snow shows very clear battle traces, but there will be no elves or dwarves to pay attention to the footprints left by the human expedition. They all stared at the south corner of the platform.


    There lies a huge monster like a hill, or a collection of turtles, beetles and rocks. Its back shell is composed of jagged rocks, covered with green and black moss and a bush of thorns and dwarf trees; The head is like the eagle billed turtle''s head magnified thousands of times, and the dark cyan hook beak shines with a metallic luster; There are six long legs under the abdomen that look like beetle arthropods.


    Super giant creatures are born to oppress the hearts of other creatures, and it is grotesque. The combination of rock and flesh violates the general cognition of ELF soldiers and dwarf guards. The moss and thorns on the rock back armor depict the precipitation of the vicissitudes of years for its huge body.


    These features show that the monster in front of us has gone beyond the boundary of normal life and brought unimaginable horror impression to the audience.


    But it died.


    The heavy body overturned on the south side of the platform near the outer wall of the temple. Six sharp limbs and long legs curled up in the middle. There were two intersecting terrorist gaps in the fragile abdomen. Thick black blood wrapped the internal organs in the abdominal cavity and flowed all over the ground. The scene was extremely tragic.


    "... this is the devil of the abyss." The dark elf sahirtana was the first to regain consciousness, and her soft voice showed a pity of helplessness and sobbing. She paused and continued in a flat tone: "the abyss devil is a chaotic life, and their forms are strange. Once entering the underground world, the life form of the devil will always tend to be stable, but we can still see the combination of element state and flesh state, just like the devil in front of us, half rock and half flesh."


    Jukenos the giant dwarf Ash Yan weighed the hammer of fire in his hand and said loudly, "the demons I killed near Ailanta are not like this."


    The beautiful Dark Elf Female priest said with a smile: "the demons that penetrate the surface world are no longer abyss species, but black blood species. They are very weak and powerful. However, the strength of black blood demons is reflected in the ethnic group, not the individual. Alanta should not sit idly by and watch the black blood demon ethnic group grow. This is the experience of the dungeon."


    The elf prince took back his eyes from the devil''s body, turned his head and asked in a deep voice, "madam, what kind of devil does the mother of plague beetle belong to in the underground country?"


    Sahitana thought about it, nodded and said, "from its size and elemental level, it should be a level 6 demon leader. It needs to mobilize half of the standing army of a dungeon to eliminate it."


    Holimion''s eyes flickered and waved his golden guard to investigate the battlefield.


    A moment later, a wild elf and dancer with short hair and sharp eyes came back and reported: "Your Highness, the human expedition should have passed here two days ago. They mistakenly thought that the mother of the plague beetle lying dormant on the ground was a huge rock. At first, they didn''t care. When passing by it, the startled mother of the plague beetle suddenly attacked them from behind the human expedition."


    "The human response was very rapid. Although it was attacked by surprise, there was no damage, and then fierce fighting broke out between the two sides. The mother beetle mainly used the attitude of charging, leaving 22 straight collision marks on the ground. The human exploration team adopted the art of ambush and siege, but the mother beetle''s defense was very strong. The human attack did not succeed except cutting down a few rocks Can achieve killing effect. "


    "I judged from the charging traces on the ground that the beetle''s mother didn''t turn flexibly, but the straight-line charging was very rapid. For a time, humans were forced back to the corridor to avoid the attack. It may be because they couldn''t find a way to bypass the beetle''s mother. They returned to the platform again, changed their tactics and shook head-on with the beetle''s mother."


    "In the second battle, humans lost a dragon lizard and five soldiers. All of them were killed by the mother beetle on the slope wall on the south side of the platform. The pit crack on the slope wall proved that humans deliberately lured the mother beetle to hit the south stone wall. When the mother beetle collided with the target for the sixth time, the human expedition seized the opportunity, and one of their soldiers cut the head of the beetle with a huge sword The second limb on the right side of the mother changed the angle at which it hit the wall, tilted and rolled over to expose the relatively fragile abdomen. Then, another strong man cut open the belly of the mother beetle with a huge battle axe and smashed its internal organs. "


    The sun tree is alive and well, and the Elven civilization has a long history. Although the famous families and dynasties of the Elven empire will change naturally like the sun tree, any Elven noble is entitled to look arrogantly at the short-lived alien civilization. Prince holimion despised human exploration in his heart, but he trusted the adjutant''s combat experience and keen insight, nodded and said: "I must admit that I underestimated the strength of the human expedition before."


    The spirit adjutant also reminded: "Prince holimion, except for the claw prints of the dragon lizard, we have never found the footprints of the large dragon beast. The remaining battle traces on the platform do not belong to the large dragon beast. In fact, two humans, a male and a female, kill the mother of the beetle. They are both strong people with the heart of the environment."


    "No sign of dragons and beasts?" The elf Prince frowned, looked at the giant dwarf who was examining the devil''s body, shook his head and said, "general juknos''s intuition will not go wrong... The human expedition must have methods we don''t know. Let''s put the dragon and beast thing aside first, quetoni, you can evaluate the strength of ordinary soldiers in the human expedition."


    "Yes." The elf adjutant nodded and said, "the ordinary human soldiers participating in this battle have the agility of level 3 war dancers and the strength of level 3 dwarf ridge guards. They are skilled in combat skills, simple and practical combat style, can give full play to the elements of agility and strength at the same time, and their personal strength has not weakened, but improved. I judge them as level 4 middle human soldiers."


    "As for those with strong mental state, their actual combat effectiveness is often higher than the battle level. According to the battle traces on the scene, I evaluated that the life level of the human male soldier reached the middle level of level 5 and the female soldier reached the upper level of level 6."


    "Fifth order? Sixth order? Isn''t the order of human life the first order?" The third daughter of the young Silver Eagle City asked curiously.


    The elf Prince pulled the corners of his mouth, smiled reluctantly, and explained: "Native humans have no blood power, so they fall into the category of first-order wisdom. However, among them, there are laws, friendly wizards can refer to the war level, and element friendly people can refer to the life level... The life of those element friendly people gradually tends to be perfect, and Tiansheng controls the mind of the environment. In ancient times, they were called element envoys, and now they are called knights. The male at the top of the fifth level Human beings should be silver knights, and the sixth level is a powerful Golden Knight. "


    "Prince horimion, you know a lot about the human kingdom... Please look, what''s going on?" Anglis Fengge came over and handed a broken armor to the elf prince.


    "Eh, it''s a composite leather armor." The old dwarf prophet impolitely grabbed the ragged armor, looked through it in his hand and commented: "Doesn''t it mean that the manufacturing process of composite leather armor in the human kingdom has long been lost? The outer skin seems to be some kind of crocodile skin, and the tanning method is poor... Am I right? The inner layer is silver vines? The inner layer is silver Python skin... No wonder the basic form of armor can be restored after a serious impact. Strange, when did the human kingdom master the silver smelting process?"


    The dwarf prophet of elenta accidentally leaked his mouth, revealing Weier Mingmen''s understanding of human science and technology. Angelis Fengge didn''t care about this, and looked at the elf Prince coldly.


    Holimion coughed, turned his eyes to his adjutant and asked, "is there any blood left on the equipment?"


    War dancer quetoni nodded and said: "Yes, we didn''t find the remains of human soldiers. They didn''t even leave blood, hair and skin fragments, and there was no residual flesh and blood of dragon lizard war animals. I speculated that it flattened several human soldiers and a dragon lizard based on the damaged equipment at the scene and the shape of the hole where the mother beetle hit the wall. However, the sacrificed human soldiers disappeared inexplicably..."


    A strange and gloomy atmosphere unconsciously enveloped the hearts of every Elf Warrior and dwarf guard. The high-level fighters were determined and could resist the pollution of negative emotions in the group consciousness, but they could not explain this incredible phenomenon.


    "I guess the flesh and blood of human victims were eaten by demons." The dark elf priestess with purple hair and purple eyes moved her long legs to the body of the mother of the plague beetle and said, "the form of the abyss demons is chaotic, but there is a unique worm like demon. They are called the Gros abyss Zerg."


    "The ancestor of the abyss Zerg is a powerful primitive, so the gross Zerg is polluted by the black blood of the abyss and can still maintain the basic characteristics of the insects. However, their psionic power is stripped by the great spider lady and given to the dark elves of the dungeon. The gross abyss Zerg has completely become a demon."


    "I know the mother of the plague beetle... It''s the gross abyss Zerg. It can''t be wrong!"


    Jukenos, the giant dwarf, stood in front of the insect mother''s body, looked down at the beautiful and enchanting dark elf, and said in a deep voice, "madam, stop."


    Sahitana just smiled, stopped, turned to others and said, "the groth abyss Zerg have lost their ruling power and become a plate of loose sand. But they still win by number..." she turned her voice and asked, "don''t you think the mother of this plague beetle is too weak? As an independent demon leader, what about its blood power?"


    The third King''s daughter said in surprise, "plague beetle incubator? It''s the mother, and it has hatched many plague beetles?"


    The dark elf priestess nodded and said, "if the devil obtains a stable life form, she will develop commensurate wisdom... The wisdom of insects is the lowest. Without strong blood ability, they are not terrible. The strongest means of the mother of plague beetle should be plague beetle."


    "I have another question. This demon leader can''t live for more than 10000 years. I need to know its specific life cycle and determine whether there is wisdom in the azolta temple."


    The giant dwarf general shook his head and shouted, "you can observe the body of the mother beetle, but don''t take superfluous actions. It has been marked by the dragon. As long as you move it, the dragon will see you."


    Ignoring the advice of the giant dwarf, sahitana turned her eyes to the elf Prince and said with a smile: "handsome little prince, according to our agreement, the elf empire will help me recover the power of the black blood law. If I tell you the truth, the mother of the plague beetle has what I want. What do you think?"


    Horimion thought for a moment, nodded and said, "the agreement between the dark elves and the Supreme Council is valid. Madam, please... General grey flame, let the lady cast magic, and we are responsible for guarding."


    "... I''m for your own good." Jukenus muttered and gave way.


    Sahitana went to the huge insect corpse, took out a fist sized Gray Crystal from the black robe, held it on the white and beautiful palm, and recited the dark elf spell. Her long purple hair flew back like a spreading cobweb, adding a strange charm to her beautiful face. The body of the mother beetle showed black light and fog, which flowed like water to the gray crystals held by the dark elves'' hands.


    Just then, Angelis The wind song made a sound and warned, "watch your feet, something is coming out!"


    The snow on the open-air platform raised a small pile of snow. Then, a black beetle about the size of a dwarf''s head came out and waved its wings to the nearest Elf Warrior.


    "Oh, what a big beetle, look at me smashing you into insect cakes!"


    The nearby dwarf guard swung his bone crushing stick and smashed it at the black beetle. The black beetle even vibrated its sheath wings and quickly avoided the broken bone stick guarded by the dwarf, but when it was still in mid air, it was cut straight by the arc sword of the elf warrior and bounced out in an instant.


    The elf warrior looked at the arc sword in his hand, shook his head and said, "I didn''t hurt it. It''s very hard. Be careful."


    The black beetle was not good at flying and fell directly at the feet of another Elf Warrior. She raised her beautifully shaped metal boots and stepped down hard. Instead, she was staggered by the black beetle.


    "Ha ha, my strength is not small. Look at my iron feet!" A dwarf guard with a red beard ran over and trampled the black beetle with one foot using his gifted war skills.


    With a dignified expression, the elf Prince decisively ordered: "gather the team, gather here, adopt a defensive formation, and buy time for Ms. sahitana!"


    The snow puffed up one by one, and the dense black beetles came out of the ground. Looking around, there were thousands of black beetles, and more black beetles were waking up underground. With the vibration of their sheath wings, they jump quickly, jump on a backward heavy dwarf guard, and tear open the dwarf''s armor and skin with sharp mouthparts. Within a few breaths, the dwarf guard stopped screaming and was completely covered by dense black beetles. Two companions who wanted to protect him were also attacked by beetles. Fortunately, they ran back to the defense circle in time, which saved them from death. But their faces turned blue and black, their hands and feet were weak, and they were obviously poisoned.


    Dozens of sharp arrows with the anger of the elves shot at the dense swarm of insects. The violent air flow roared and rolled up beetles, snow and humus soil that hatched insect eggs. But the killing effect was very little. Few plague beetles were shot through. The vast majority of beetles were not injured. The neighing of Coleoptera vibrated into one piece and fiercely rushed to the defense circle of elves and dwarves.


    Corona Moon fog and the two king women of elenta looked at each other, took out a lot of seeds from their bags, and the surging wind scattered the seeds all over the platform. The sacrificial priests of the moon God raised their staff and read the fairy mantra. The seeds grew wildly, found out the fine and tough vines, and bound the plague beetles to the ground.


    "Vine art can''t trap them for too long. We can''t wait to die. More plague beetles will come out. Let''s hurry to kill them! Lord anglis, pay attention... Dragon."


    The giant dwarf general took the lead in jumping out of the defense circle. His huge body fell like a rock among a group of insects with a loud bang. The snow did not fly upward abnormally, but was squeezed to the ground by invisible forces. Together with hundreds of plague beetles, it was crushed into powder.


    The thunder shock of the mountain guard instantly triggers the force of the earth and generates a downward force field of the earth element in an area for several seconds, causing shock damage with a deceleration effect.


    The earth field of extraordinary Knight also has a similar effect, and lasts longer. The direction of force field is changeable, but its power is not as powerful as thunder shock.


    There are not many dwarves who can master thunder shock. Most mountain guards can only trample on plague beetles one by one with iron foot fighting skills. The wind dancer has the element of void wind. It seems easy to cut the big beetle with hard back shell, but it actually consumes a lot of energy. Because there are too many plague beetles, new beetles are pouring up underground.


    After clearing an area, the forces of the elf Empire shrink the line again,


    Prince holimion performed a secret skill - storm blade. The pale blue wind blade was stacked like a blooming flower. After wiping out hundreds of black beetles, he also retreated to the defense circle to recover his energy. Only the giant dwarf general stayed outside and tirelessly waved his fire hammer to smash the beetles into insect cakes. From time to time, he used a thunder shock to kill all the beetles on his body and on the ground.


    When the vine art of the three moon gods was ready, the elves and dwarves used the same tactics, but the plague beetles seemed endless, and the soldiers of the elf empire could not kill them.


    "Damn it! I don''t believe the human expedition has the strength to break through the plague beetle incubation area unless these plague beetles don''t attack them at all!" Said the elf prince with a livid face


    Never shot, Angelis Fengge did not respond to the complaints of the elf prince. More than a dozen soldiers have died under the mouth of the plague beetle, not including the injured elves and dwarves. The seventh order wind dancer finally couldn''t restrain the inner storm, called for the ubiquitous wind elements, turned into sharp wind arrows, and pierced dozens of plague beetles at one stroke.


    Angelis''s subtle manipulation of the wind element has been superb, and the elf Prince is only amazed. However, the first strong man of Silver Eagle City was not satisfied with his achievements. His exquisite and beautiful face showed an impatient look. He mobilized the wind element again and turned it into a continuous air flow to blow groups of black beetles to the bottom of the cliff.


    Plague beetles are powerful and tough. They can jump but are not good at flying. It may take a long time for them to climb up after falling into the cliff.


    Anglis glanced at the dark elf priestess and was annoyed to see that she was still learning the black blood law of the mother of the plague beetle and didn''t care about the casualties of the elf Empire soldiers.


    In fact, the temper of the high-level warrior of the moon elf is worse than that of the dwarf. Angelis and the three moon goddess were very unhappy, but they could only pour their anger like a storm on the head of the plague beetle.


    The giant dwarf general who had been beating the plague beetle suddenly stopped and looked up at the top of the inclined wall of the temple. Anglis was alarmed and looked around and saw a slim figure standing on the edge of the fifth floor platform.


    She wore corset leather armor, knee length dress and high boots, revealing a large area of snow-white and smooth skin; Wearing a top horn helmet on his head, the grid armor covered his eyes, the arc of half his face was breathtaking, and he also carried a huge half moon axe blade in his hand.


    Angelis finally knew what weapon killed the mother of plague beetle. But she had no superfluous thoughts at the moment. Only when she was watched by the other party, she could feel the heavy pressure. It was an emotion called fear, as if there was a terrible beast hidden in the other party''s slender and symmetrical body.


    Seeing the moon elf breathing deeply and the gas swirling around her, the human woman wearing a horned helmet tilted her head, and her beautiful red lips outlined a smile of interest, as if appreciating the power of Angelis.


    The fierce air turbulence on the platform collectively changed its direction, from south to north, from fierce to soothing, gently brushed the whole platform, and countless plague beetles all trembled. They curled up their limbs, struggled a few times, turned their belly and stopped moving.


    The elves and dwarves looked at the plague beetle that suddenly lost its life, while the mysterious human woman disappeared on the edge of the fifth floor of the temple.


    Several high-ranking war professionals were all lost in thought. They didn''t get together to discuss what had just happened until sahitana completed the ceremony.


    "That was pure blood dragon just now. I saw it." The horimion royal family took the lead in saying.


    Angelis nodded slightly and said, "it should be the blood of the ancient blue dragon... Just like in Silver Eagle City, he showed kindness to the elves. Now, he helped us again."


    The giant dwarf general carrying the sledgehammer shook his head and said in a thick voice, "good deeds may not be good intentions, but he affirmed our strength."


    Holimion looked at juknos suspiciously Ash Yan, try to say: "adult, you mean..."


    The giant dwarf interrupted the elf Prince and said to the dark elf priestess, "madam, you are watched by him. From now on, you should be careful."


    He paused and added, "you can''t say it, but honesty is the most important."

 Chapter 805

    The giant dwarf general warned that sakitana looked at his gray pupils as if she could see boiling iron juice. Other high-level war officials also had a cold expression and intentionally or unintentionally surrounded the dark elf sacrifice in the middle.


    In the battle just now, 19 elite soldiers of the elf Empire were sacrificed. In the view of the commanders, this has much to do with the dark elf priestess''s black blood law of collecting the mother of the plague beetle. Otherwise, why didn''t the plague beetle climb out and attack when the human expedition passed the incubator?


    The dark elf priestess once pointed out that the flesh and blood of the human war dead were eaten by beetles. She knew that there were countless plague beetles under the incubator, but instead of reminding her companions, she insisted on holding the ceremony.


    High ranking war officials, including the elf prince, suspected that the dark elves deliberately took elf soldiers and dwarf guards as victims, and would inevitably feel dissatisfied and resentful about this "culprit".


    JUNOS On the surface, the ash flame is to remind the dark elf priestess that she has been watched by a powerful dragon, and she should be extra careful in her words and deeds. In fact, he is threatening the other party. Don''t try to guide the next action. It''s up to the commander of the elf Empire to judge by himself; Either tell the truth, or she will be killed by the wizards and Dragon Descendants of the human expedition, and the elf empire will have no choice.


    Sashitana The beauty of cangyue is indistinguishable from that of the moon elves, but the moon elves are the same cold and arrogant, and the dark elves with purple eyes are naturally charming and changeable. At the moment, the lone sahitana was surrounded by the famous Imperial commanders, looking weak, helpless and pitiful.


    This just shows that the dark elf priestess can easily display her charm in the face of the pressure of high-level combatants. In fact, sahitana is very fresh and interesting about the performance of elves and dwarves.


    The dungeon rules the underground world with Ms. spider''s psionic network. The core talents of the dark elves range from charm to slavery. They enslave underground creatures, underground demons, and even their dark elves. Of course, this has to change its name. The hostess is called the mistress. The dark elves who obey her are spouses and children. The supreme ruler of the underground city is the big master mother. Below is the famous family, and then below is the family. The political ecology of the underground state is composed of families. The power of psionic dominance determines the family status and subordination, rather than kinship.


    The level of the elf empire is strict, which is nothing to the residents of the dungeon. Sahitana has a mistress above and obedient children and slaves below. She has competitors at the same level, but no companions.


    The relationship between the elenta elves and the Silver Eagle elves is strange to sahitana. However, the dark elf priestess who set foot in the surface world for the first time can live in harmony with strange elves, dwarves, halflings and forest centaurs in a completely strange environment, which depends on her racial talent to sense emotional changes.


    Although the giant dwarf general was angry, he did not kill his emotions, as did the elf Prince and sikodis. Their anger is more like being fooled by their companions. This means that they treat the dark elf priestess as companions.


    Sashitana felt funny, and there was an inexplicable palpitation in her heart. She also grasped that there was a subtle emotional fluctuation among the "companions", which was the depression and shame caused by the blow to confidence. It was because the strong dragon of the human expedition easily destroyed the shock brought by thousands of plague beetles and defeated the arrogance of high-level war officials, so she transferred her anger to the dark elves.


    In any case, it will not be pleasant to be doubted and excluded by "peers". Sahitana believes it is necessary to eliminate the misunderstanding of "peers" about herself.


    She was wronged.


    From beginning to end, sahitana did not understand why the plague beetle did not attack the human expedition with its mother? If the insect mother called the beetles to fight at the beginning to show the most complete strength of the gross Zerg demon, the human expedition could not pass easily.


    The mother''s death made her mistake that there were no plague beetles nearby. On the contrary, this is completely inconsistent with the dark elf priestess''s consistent understanding of Zerg demons. She vaguely felt that there seemed to be a pair of invisible hands manipulating the situation in the dark.


    However, sahitana cannot explain the situation directly to her "companions". The giant dwarf general found that the Dragon Descendants of the human expedition were staring at her, which was not a false threat. By virtue of the unique telepathy of the dark elf priestess, sahitana perceived a special way of spiritual connection in the mysterious dragon, which seemed to point to a more powerful existence.


    Perhaps he was listening to the dialogue between the commander of the elves.


    "Thank Lord grey flame for reminding me. I know."


    Sahitana first nodded to the giant dwarf, raised her Amethyst eyes, looked around the people, and said softly, "I found a strange situation in the process of collecting the black blood rule. The life of the mother of the plague beetle is less than 300 years... I want to confirm again. Is this really a temple relic ten thousand years ago?"


    The old dwarf prophet immediately shouted angrily: "Little girl with purple hair, do you doubt the academic level of old fantewell Huoyan? If you are not a little girl with thin arms and legs, I must beat you with my big pipe... I promise with my beautiful white beard that the words on the wall on the first floor of the temple are a variant of the ancient fairy words, about 20000 years ago... There are also 2 civilizations created by the azolta people It has a history of more than 10000 years, but the azolta Empire died 1500 years ago, that is to say, the temple has a history of at least 10000 years and was abandoned by the azoltas 1500 years ago... Er, it seems a little wrong, little purple haired girl. Are you sure that stone bug has lived less than 300 years? "


    Instead of arguing with the stubborn old dwarf, sahitana smiled and said, "maybe my judgment is wrong... Master fireeye, do you know where the azoltans have gone?"


    "... dug a hole and hid himself?"


    The demise of the azolta Empire does not mean the extinction of the azoltas, which is an obvious truth.


    Sikodis Feng Ge asked, "lady cangyue, do you mean that the azoltas are still worshipping this temple?"


    Sahitana shook her head and said, "I don''t know what the azoltans are doing... I''m sure this temple is occupied by a powerful demon. Before I enter the temple, I''m ready to meet the demon and the dead, but the mother of the plague beetle is not the dead, it''s a living abyss demon... So, who''s feeding it?"


    The elf prince took a breath and said, "madam, does it mean that there is a force in the temple cultivating and manipulating the mother of plague beetles?"


    The dark elf priestess smiled and said nothing. She should have made it clear. With the wisdom of high-level war officials, it is not difficult to speculate that the plague beetle attacking the elf army may be deliberately manipulated by the original inhabitants of the temple.


    Holimion thought for a moment and suggested, "let''s leave here now and make plans on the second floor of the temple."


    No one objected to the opinions of the elf prince. The Imperial forces restrained the remains of the war dead, but did not clean the battlefield, gave up dividing the biological materials on the demon beetle, quickly left the incubator platform and walked to the corridor on the second floor of the temple.


    As soon as the team entered the dark and humid corridor, the giant dwarf general immediately arranged his subordinates to disperse the guard. Then, he grabbed the newly lit "small" cigarette gun from the hand of the old dwarf prophet, took a breath and burned the herbs in the pot, spitting out light blue smoke to cover a small area.


    The old dwarf took back his beloved big cigarette gun, stared at the giant dwarf general and muttered: "... The effect of smoke barrier shielding perception will not be better than that I spit out, which can only last for half an hour at most."


    "Enough." The thick voice of juknos didn''t make the smoke ripple, "When we were at the foot of the mountain, Lord sikodis and I noticed that someone was spying on us. Although Lord sikodis later believed that the spying was over, the hill reminded me that I was locked by some kind of existence. So we discussed the action plan in the camp, and I specially asked the fire eye prophet to prepare the smoke boundary."


    Sikodis Fengge nodded and said, "peeping at our means to approach the wind language is also to perceive the surrounding information through the wind element. This means can''t hide from me no matter at the beginning, in progress or at the end... You should be able to understand that I will put my doubts on the high elves of the Empire, especially the high elves of elenta." She paused and said, "so I haven''t said anything, let alone investigated."


    Holimion said quickly, "I promise, elenta didn''t send other high-level moon elves to follow us."


    Sikodis grinned, looked at the handsome fairy with crystal blue eyes, and said bluntly, "little prince, you can''t guarantee that."


    Hermione Anton was embarrassed and speechless. Alanta''s comprehensive strength was 100 times that of Silver Eagle City. It was not difficult for the fairy queen to send a seven rank popular shooter to follow her beloved son secretly, and there was no need to tell anyone in the team.


    Elder Fengge resumed his usual cool expression and continued: "what happened today makes me sure that the peepers come from the human expedition... The dragon has the blood of the ancient blue dragon and has no worse control over the wind element than the high moon elves."


    The old dwarf prophet shook his head and said in confusion: "it''s strange that the ancient dragon has long disappeared. How did the legendary Wizard of mankind get the blood of the ancient blue dragon and create such a powerful pure blood dragon descendant? Even if he has the blood of the blue dragon, he still needs corresponding... Cough, cough, the smoke boundary of the gray flame is too choking, too choking!"


    Van tewell fiery changed his tongue in time and did not reveal the secret of the elf Empire making aliens in front of the dark elf priestess.


    Sahitana sneered in her heart. What the old dwarf prophet said was nonsense to himself, which didn''t help the next action.


    If the old dwarf is her slave and dares to waste her time with an unanswerable question, sahitana must let him taste the pain of heart shock.


    The action that Huoyan just changed the topic seemed to the dark elves to be accustomed to selfishness. Out of her selfish nature, she kept the secret of spiritual connection between human dragon descent and some existence, and only said: "In addition to the human expedition peeping at us, I guess the temple residents are peeping at us. For example, they let the mother of plague beetles attack the human expedition and the plague beetles attack our team."


    "They? What do you mean?" Asked sikodis.


    Sahitana lifted her gorgeous long purple hair and said faintly, "a secondary demon lord equivalent to level 7 creatures, or a plague Witch King in the first quarter of the four seasons, a Witch King in the second, third or last quarter of the four seasons."


    There are written records about the plague Witch King on the stone wall of the passage on the first floor of the temple. It can be inferred that the azolta people should have three other witch kings, corresponding to summer, autumn and winter respectively.


    The elf prince was silent for a moment, frowned and asked, "what makes the temple residents treat the human expedition differently from us? We are obviously given special care..."


    The giant dwarf general said in a low voice, "the human expedition does not collect the black blood law of the mother of the plague beetle, and we must assist the dark elf lady to collect the black blood law power in the temple."


    The priestess tilted her lips and nodded to the giant dwarf general with a charming smile.


    Whether human beings do not need or have no ability, their inability to do anything about the power of the black blood law shows that there is no conflict between sahitana''s action goal and human. She is not a potential factor in angering the human expedition.


    The means of killing the beetles by the strong dragons in one fell swoop greatly improved the high-level fighters'' attention to the human expedition. If sakhirtana is a competitor of human wizards, she virtually adds additional risks to the elf forces.


    JUNOS Ash Yan has a delicate mind that is not commensurate with his body, and said in a deep voice: "The human dragon race is not as powerful as we see... She helped us once and let the temple residents misjudge our strength, which may lead to a greater crisis in the future. But we must do what we should do. The better we perform, the more likely the human expedition can continue to help us."


    "Lord grey flame, what do you think is the purpose of human beings?" The young elf Prince couldn''t help asking.


    "The effect of smoke barrier is coming to an end. We should go." The giant dwarf general stepped out of the thin smoke and left everyone with a heavy back like a hill.


    "They may have no purpose... We''ll know."


    *********************************


    Underground tunnel, the remains of the fourth tomb.


    The same simple and clean tomb hall, the same black mud pool, the same size black glazed rock altar, and the same mummy wearing a feather crown. The only difference is the ancient characters on the side of the altar.


    The dwarf prophet igloo with a gray beard could recognize the words of the azolta. He lay down in front of the altar and laughed excitedly: "Ha ha, the witch doctor sacrifice this time is not the descendants of the desperate Witch King... The altar reads'' at the end of the four seasons, the master of withering and rebirth. In the name of the withered Witch King, offer sacrifices to all souls and open the fourth key to the realm of all souls. ''we met three tombs in front of us, all of which are the desperate Witch King at the end of the four seasons. Now we see the withered Witch King at the end of the four seasons, so what''s next , there will also be witch kings representing the first spring and the second summer. These four witch kings are the key to entering the realm of all souls. "


    Olavi Yuege, the tree elf, wiped the silver shining arc sword and said sarcastically, "I don''t want to enter the realm of all souls. That''s where the dead go... Grey beard, what are you doing so happy?"


    The dwarf prophet was speechless. Before he retorted, yiruth Yuege first asked, "winter is withering, autumn is despair, what will spring and summer be?"


    Victor put his hands around his chest. He was in a happy mood and said with a bright smile, "it''s getting closer and closer to the truth. We''ll see it."


    He thought in his heart: the first season is the plague Witch King... Withering, plague and despair... There are three witch kings all year round. What name will the second Witch King be?

 Chapter 806

    The tomb was dark and gloomy, and the air was full of rotten smell. Fifteen young Silver Eagle scouts were talking and laughing inside, and the atmosphere was relaxed and happy.


    Iris Yuege smiled and calmly looked at the subordinates who were checking the tomb. Although the tunnel exploration has not made substantial progress so far, they have not encountered any undead creatures in the underground tunnel. On the contrary, they have found many lizards and birds running into the tunnel through the cracks of the rock wall to build their nests for the winter, which is enough to show that the hillside tunnel dug by the dead ants is relatively safe.


    When exploring unfamiliar areas, nothing comforts the commander more than a relatively safe environment.


    General Yuege commanded thousands of subordinates, and only these 15 elite who could be selected by her and were willing to take risks with her. Just because they are young, bold and ambitious doesn''t mean they are reckless, ignorant and fearless of death. But young combatants have their own goals and are willing to take risks. For example, dwarf udric and his brothers want to save their seriously ill sister; The prophet eglo and the adventurer Qiqi wanted to enrich their knowledge and hone their skills by exploring the ancient ruins of azolta, so as to improve their war rank; The wild elves and tree elves are eager to get the opportunity to improve their blood.


    Iris Of course, Yuege has its own goals when planning exploration. However, she learned the moon god breathing method, and her main goal was achieved. Unfortunately, this precious moon god breathing method was designed by Nightingale alone. There is no way to teach it to other elves, let alone dwarves and halflings.


    Since the goal of her companions has not been achieved, Ilus can''t choose to retreat anyway, even if there is a greater danger waiting for them.


    As for Mr. Nightingale, his strength is incomparable, and his self-made moon god breathing method can be regarded as priceless. However, he failed to make up for his ears. This may be because his group has been wandering outside for too long, and the breath of the moon god he created can not help him restore his blood power. He can only rely on the blessing of the moon god holy thing or the sun tree to enhance the blood of the high elves.


    Because of this, Mr. Nightingale cannot give up his exploration, nor can he help other Silver Eagle scouts modify their breathing methods. He needs companions and help before he reaches his goal.


    In fact, Ilus had considered whether the Nightingale would be a leader of the human expedition. But the other members of the team, especially the three tree elves, were convinced by his noble moon elf blood. The elves can''t mistake the high elves. Even if the nightingale is related to the human expedition, he is also a seventh order great elf known as the son of the moon god, who is close and warmly loved by the people of the elf empire.


    Based on this, the Silver Eagle Scout will follow him first, and then consider whether his behavior endangers his companions. Ilus could not change her companion''s view of Mr. nightingale.


    His short ears are actually very beautiful... Ilus thought to herself, looking at the Nightingale''s flawless side face.


    Seeing the Nightingale''s eyes turned, the wild elf general smiled at him and said, "your adult seems to be in a good mood. Is there a new discovery?"


    Victor was really in a good mood, not only because he found information about the withered Witch King in this tomb, but also because he peeped into the dark elf priestess sahirtana through the Dragon maid Meiwen''s talent as an old enemy.


    Among all the Dragon maids, melfiavin is the most special one. She shows the blood of the blue dragon, is naturally close to the wind element sea, and overlaps with Victor''s field. The spiritual connection between the two sides is closer than the other three dragon maids, and the message is clearer. Through Mei Wen, Victor can display all the extraordinary combat skills related to the field of wind elements, including wind, blind sense, old enemy, angry wind field, cold wind, the grip of wind giant spirit and the wing of wind spirit.


    Compared with the strength of Mei Wen''s team, the team of imosen wizards is not weak. In fact, behind Randall''s expeditionary army were two strong men in the holy land, Stormrage sword saint and God dependent Miller. The Randall expeditionary army investigating the underground part of the temple is looked after by father Miller. Of course, Victor has to take care of the team commanded by Nelson and Meiwen.


    However, in Victor''s eyes, Nelson''s team, including Brandon and Klaus, are a group of grass bags. They have no problem with their adaptability and combat level, but their eyes are black. The priest Dane and the wizard imosen under the temple are at least scholars. The little wizard bertina can also sense the rune crystal of the alchemical empire. As long as the element Rune crystal of the queen ant alchemy tower is hidden under the temple, bell should have no difficulty finding it.


    Victor now believes that things are not so simple. The information of the four seasons Witch King implies the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water that constitute the world. The four witch kings represent four keys to open the realm of all souls, which makes him vaguely feel the overlap between the realm of all souls and the real world. The azolta temple is likely to be the node where the two planes meet each other.


    Victor has a bold assumption. Will the clue of elemental Rune crystal be hidden in the realm of all souls?


    There are a large number of ancient characters and cultural relics on the upper layer of the temple, which can reveal many secrets, but the academic straw bag led by Nelson can''t be expected, and Victor can''t pay attention to Meiwen all day. In fact, blindness, old enemies or wind words have a disadvantage. They can distinguish the shape of objects, but can''t distinguish colors. Victor can observe the relief text through Mei Wen''s blind sense, but he can''t do anything like paint text or painting.


    Fortunately, the Elven reinforcements tracking Nelson''s team can solve this problem. They have knowledgeable dwarf prophets and mysterious dark elf priestesses. Meiwen can get a lot of valuable information as long as she peeps at them often.


    The dark elves in the underground world are the first line of defense for the elf empire against the abyss demons. When black blood demons appear near elenta, there is something wrong with the underground kingdom. It is a reasonable guess that the dark elves discuss countermeasures with their relatives on the surface.


    There was a dark elf priestess in the elf reinforcements, and Victor didn''t feel much surprised. Through the dialogue with the elf commander, he locked in and confirmed the identity of sahitana dark elf with Meiwen''s old enemy. The dark elf lady has long wavy hair that falls down her hips, which is obviously different from the other four moon elves.


    Victor was really surprised by her black blood law of collecting the mother of the plague beetle.


    Although the purpose of sahitana''s action is not clear, her action will inevitably break the internal balance of the azolta temple and even affect the realm of all souls, including the black blood master, the Lord of mourning and the ant queen. The worst situation is that the black blood master in the depths of the temple is absorbed by the dark elf priestess, resulting in the will of the ant queen to extricate herself from the realm of all souls and return to the ant tribe.


    However, if you think about this problem, it is not necessarily a bad thing for the dark elf priestess to break the internal balance of the azolta temple.


    First of all, the Assyrian Empire collapsed 1500 years ago. The only way for the Assyrian Witch King was to trap the ant queen in the realm of all souls. Instead of using the elemental Rune crystal prepared by the conclave. In other words, if the ant queen could be solved with elemental Rune crystal, the Assyrians would have used it as early as the ant alchemy tower was out of control.


    It can be seen that there are two possibilities. The first element Rune crystal is invalid for the ant queen; Second, the Assyrians could not control the ant man alchemy tower using the elemental Rune crystal.


    The first possibility doesn''t need to be considered because it doesn''t help. Victor can only lean towards the second possibility. Assyrians can''t use elemental Rune crystals.


    Perhaps, Assyrian witch doctors do not have the conditions to use elemental Rune crystals; Or perhaps the elemental Rune crystal has been lost, and may even fall into the hands of the ant queen, resulting in the alchemist of the secret society unable to close the ant alchemy tower in time, so he had to let the Assyrians fight the out of control ant disaster.


    There is no doubt that Victor is unlikely to find elemental Rune crystals in the temple ruins, and information and clues are the most important.


    If there is no clue on the surface of the temple, the ghosts in the realm of all souls should know what happened.


    Victor believes that the prerequisite for breaking the balance of the temple is that the balance is about to be broken. The black blood Lord once sent a distress signal to imosen, indicating that his situation was not ideal. Victor didn''t know how long the black blood Lord could last, but he believed that this action was an opportunity created for him by the divine Miller.


    It is no coincidence that the Randall expeditionary army and the forces of the elf Empire met in the azolta temple. Even if Victor stood idly by, the dark elf priestess would receive the law power of black blood domination, thus breaking the balance within the temple and even the realm of all souls; Even if Victor stops the action of the elf Empire and kills the dark elf priestess, the elf empire will send another Dark Elf Priest to perform this task.


    Because the third invasion of the material plane by the abyss demons is about to begin, the problems of ant man alchemy tower, temple demons and undead creatures have reached an inevitable level. Victor would not hesitate to break the balance of all souls.


    Of course, Victor didn''t want sahitana to take the devil''s law too quickly. He had to search for more clues inside and outside the temple. Therefore, he gave the elves a little trouble and solved thousands of plague beetles at a time through Meiwen''s cold wind. But Victor''s timing was very clever. It was just when sikodis started to deal with the beetle, and the black pot was on the head of the seventh order wind shooter. It can be predicted that the minions dominated by black blood will try their best to block the elf forces and delay their actions, so as to buy more time for Nelson and others to find clues.


    The variables brought by the Dark Elf Priest cannot be said to have been completely under Victor''s control. He can at least exert influence. Iris Yuege didn''t understand the overall changes. Victor didn''t need to explain the truth to the Silver Eagle scouts around him. He just nodded and said, "I found an interesting phenomenon. We have found four azolta witch doctor tombs. The situation is similar. But I noticed that the first three tunnel tombs are all the sacrificial platforms of the disaster Witch King, and the head of the corpse of the sacrificial platform faces a point."


    The dwarf igloo immediately stood up and said loudly, "what? Lord Nightingale, what do you mean by pointing the corpse''s head to a point?"


    Victor first turned around the Obsidian altar in the tomb, looked up and said, "I mean, the mummies of the altar in the tomb of the disaster Witch King indicate a place, and the straight direction of their heads will meet at about 13 kilometers. I guess it''s also an underground space."


    Angelis the tree elf Fengge looked reverently at Victor, nodded and said, "Your Excellency, you are great." Soon he frowned again and asked suspiciously, "but how did the azoltas determine the location of the tombs built in the mountainside?"


    The elves took it for granted that the son of the moon god could see the track of spatial changes through the rock barrier. Why did the azolta determine the direction in the cave?


    The tombs connected by the mountainside tunnel have different positions, different levels, and rock barriers hinder the line of sight. The angle of each black glazed rock altar should be adjusted to point to an underground space.


    This is undoubtedly an unimaginable thing.


    The Nightingale said that the Silver Eagle scouts could not verify it. However, Angelis recognized his discovery, but questioned the azoltans who built these tombs.


    Why can the great elves determine the location in the underground environment, and why can''t the azoltans?


    If the azoltans can''t do it, doesn''t it mean Mr. Nightingale''s judgment is wrong?


    The arrogance of the elves was revealed at this moment, and their double standards made Victor cry and laugh. He shook his head and said: "I guess the azolta witch doctor used the realm of all souls to choose the location of the tomb altar. If my guess is true, the realm of all souls overlaps this area... The four keys of the realm of all souls should refer to the four underground spaces indicated by the mummy of the tomb altar, representing the four main tombs of the four seasons Witch King."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go. There must be treasure in the Witch King''s tomb." Dwarf udric pulled a feather from the feather crown of the corpse on the altar and said angrily, "there''s nothing empty here. I don''t want to drag my beard to my stomach when I''m old. My grandson asked me, ''Grandpa, take some dry feathers home when you go to azolta mountain for adventure.''"


    The five dwarfs joked and took some funerary objects from the corpse as a witness to the adventure. The spoils were mainly feathers on the feather crown, polished wooden hand strings or animal bone necklaces.


    Originally, this kind of behavior was forbidden, but everyone was not surprised and dangerous during their time in the mountainside tunnel. Ilus and Victor didn''t care that the Silver Eagle scouts chose the souvenirs they liked.


    A wild elf and dancer, with quick eyes and quick hands, grabbed a clear yellow translucent ball from the sleeve of the corpse and respectfully presented it to victor. "Lord Nightingale, look at this burial object."


    The ball is about the size of an ordinary person''s fist. It seems to be made of ordinary resin. The key is sealed with a lifelike Assyrian head. It bares its teeth and scowls. Its long sharp teeth are exposed outside its lips. Its expression is painful and ferocious. There are traces scratched by a knife behind its ears. It can be seen that it was covered with a circle of scales.


    The elf soldiers gathered around and were amazed. The halfling climbed onto an elf''s shoulder to watch. The dwarf could only jump in the outer ring and yelled for them to see.


    Victor''s perception of the wind element could not penetrate into the resin. Observing the skull inside, he frowned and said: "the victim''s skull should be taken away after being broken, so that the head can be reduced to this extent."


    "What''s this for?" General Yuege''s sister eluna asked curiously.


    "Maybe it''s the witch doctor''s favorite collection, maybe it''s the casting medium... Who knows?" Victor shrugged his shoulders and said with disgust, "the custom of Assyrian witch doctors is evil, cruel and disgusting."


    The wild elf and dancer originally wanted to dedicate this strange object to the nightingale. When Victor said this, he suddenly felt that the resin ball in his hand was very disgusting. He withdrew his hand like lightning and let the ball fall to the ground. The other elves also wrinkled their noses and spread back, as if the ball rolling on the ground was a stinking toad.


    "None of you? That''s mine." A dwarf guard picked up the resin ball and stuffed it into his backpack.


    The prophet eglo turned his eyes, tried to deceive the resin ball from the dwarf brother, frightened him and said, "that thing is a little strange. You''d better show it to me."


    The dwarf guard made a face at eglo and said sarcastically, "gray beard, as soon as you turn your eyes, I know you have no good heart... You want to deceive me. Be careful that I beat you as ugly as udrit."


    Udritt''s beard was so angry that he was about to tear it up with the dwarf brothers, but he was pushed away by the wild elf general.


    Ilus Yuege stared at the dwarf guard with a calm face and ordered, "clello, put that thing back!"


    Her eyebrows narrowed and her face was soft and beautiful, but it still frightened the dwarves. Clello muttered, reluctantly pushing the resin ball that sealed the Assyrian head back into the sleeve of the corpse.


    Victor nodded admiringly to Ilus and said, "let''s leave here. I''ll go in front of the team and find the main Tomb of the four seasons Witch King as soon as possible."

 Chapter 807

    The hillside tunnels extend in all directions, winding and the light is particularly dim. It is basically a big maze. The Silver Eagle scouts walk inside and don''t know where they are. Obviously, the ant man undead digging this tunnel maze doesn''t have the habit of making road signs. If they encounter a fork road, it''s difficult to choose which direction to go.


    However, Mr. Nightingale walking in front of the team can always choose the right road to the tomb altar in the complex tunnel. Silver moon scout didn''t understand how the nightingale did it, but he took it for granted. Only ELUS The Moon Song asks the Nightingale for its secret.


    In fact, Victor determined the orientation of the tomb altar through the air flow law in the tunnel.


    This kind of thing is simple to say and difficult to do. It requires rich knowledge and meticulous control of the wind element to achieve the unpredictable magical effect.


    In short, with Victor leading the way, the Silver Eagle scouts spent only one day to find the remaining two withered witch doctor''s tomb altar.


    The two tombs confirmed Victor''s previous speculation that the two mummies on the Obsidian altar pointed to a point with the mummy of the first withered witch doctor.


    That should be the main Tomb of the withered Witch King.


    So far, Victor has confirmed the general orientation of the main tombs of the desperate Witch King and the withered Witch King, and the location of the tombs of the plague Witch King and the summer Witch King remains to be surveyed.


    However, x-3 has established a model based on the proved tunnel and tomb nodes, which can help Victor find out the location of other tomb nodes more quickly, and find the construction law of the whole hillside tunnel system and some information hidden behind it.


    After checking the third withered witch doctor''s tomb, the Silver Eagle Scout found no more valuable clues. Victor led them out of the tomb, back to the fork along the tunnel, ready to rush to the next target.


    The dwarf was interested in the wealth in the tomb of the Witch King, and his thick and short legs were not slow at all. Vick walked along and talked to the dwarf prophet igloo: "I think you dwarves are very adapted to living underground."


    Eglo Grey beard replied in a wordy way: "Dwarves have a big nose and can smell minerals and treasures. We like to dig underground for treasure, but we can''t live without the sun and moon. The sun tree and moon tree can turn dwarves into giant dwarves and then children of hills, so it''s not suitable to run around underground. However, I heard that there are gray iron dwarfs in the underground world. They live with dark elves... I It''s also said that they like to kneel at the feet of the dark elves and eat centipedes and salamanders raw... What an evil guy without a sense of honor. "


    "I heard that grey iron dwarfs don''t have beards... Dwarfs without beards? Think about it. They are a group of ugly guys." Another dwarf interrupted and joined the topic of gray iron dwarf.


    Then more dwarves joined in, and the last five Hill dwarves began to talk about their close relatives. It should be said that they slandered the gray iron dwarves collectively, because their words were inconsistent and groundless, just to tease and relieve boredom.


    Victor realized the dwarf''s ability to talk nonsense again. If he wanted to take out some valuable information from their mouth, you had to identify more than 80% of the nonsense, and the remaining 20% had more than half of the partial content. The really useful words may only account for 5% of the saliva.


    As long as there are dwarves in the team, the whole journey will not feel lonely. These guys who have no mouth are trusted companions. They always keep other partners behind. Even if they know that Lord Nightingale has extraordinary strength, they guard on both sides of him, raise their blade shields flat, and are ready to resist attacks for him at any time.


    "I can''t imagine what a bearded male dwarf would look like?" Cried udric the Dragon hunter


    "I can shave your beard and give you a mirror."


    "Look, I won''t beat you to death!"


    Coelho, the dwarf guard, smiled and dodged from udritte''s feint. He looked back, and his small eyes suddenly widened. He found that all the elf soldiers were gone, and the dark hillside passage became gray. Just as he turned his head in panic and was ready to warn the Nightingale, he suddenly found that there was no one around him, and he was still bragging together The dwarf brothers and the Nightingale seem to have all mysteriously disappeared.


    The rock walls around the tunnel are like snow under the hot sun, which melts and disappears at a speed visible to the naked eye. Instead, it is a gray wilderness. The sky without sun, the earth without signs of life, weathered rocks and deposited sand constitute a barren and boundless death world.


    The death world with gray as the main color also has unimaginable magnificent buildings. Coelho is standing at the edge of a bridge. Under the bridge is an invisible dark abyss. On the continent opposite the bridge, there is a four sided spire comparable to the towering peaks, and many buildings are distributed in the wilderness and zero stars around the spire.


    In the face of the strange situation, the first reaction of the strictly trained dwarf guard was to take out a green moonlight leaf from his backpack and put it into his mouth, then run the breathing method to restore calm and reason, and then carefully check around.


    Instinctively afraid of the wilderness across the bridge, he only wandered around the original place and searched. I don''t know how long it took. Behind him came a faint voice: "are you looking for me? I''ll pick you up, follow me, and I''ll take you out of here..."


    Clello suddenly turned around and saw an azolta witch doctor in colorful clothes and feather crowns standing not far away. His skin was dark, his face was painted with oil to form strange patterns, and he held a resin wrapped head in his left hand. A pale flame was burning in the eye socket of the head, facing Coelho''s eyes.


    The vigilant eyes of the third-order ridge guard gradually lost focus and became confused. They were pulled by the azolta witch doctor like walking corpses and crossed the bridge across the bottomless abyss.


    The bridge carved by complete boulders is completely contrary to the law of reality. Dwarf guards walk on it, their heavy footsteps are lighter and lighter, their colors are fading, and the exquisite armor becomes rusty and covered with a layer of gray. Seeing that Coelho was about to be taken to the wilderness opposite the bridge by the azolta witch doctor, suddenly, a green light with silver edge lit up on his chest, and thick thorny vines grew madly under his feet, completely covering the dwarf guard. The vine was like a hungry boa constrictor, which took the initiative to wrap around the azolta witch doctor around the dwarf, making him give a hollow and shrill scream, his body turned into nothingness, floated out of the embrace of thorny vines, and ran away without looking back.


    The cage composed of vines and thorns guarded the dwarf in the middle. The moonlight on the vines dipped into his body to restore his color and his mind.


    Coelho stood among the vines, grabbed his beard and shouted, "the moonlight is on, the hills are under! The funeral of moonlight thorns?! am I dead? I''m not dead, I''m not dead. How dare you bastards hold a funeral for me? Get me out of here..."


    Light blue smoke emerged from the empty air, rippling and spreading around the moonlight thorns. Two dark Reds lit up in the depths of the smoke, as if a pair of eyes had grown. The dwarf guard heard a familiar voice in his mind, "shout a fart! We will save you out. Stay in the thorns. It will protect you and let me find you. There is something wrong with this place. I must go... Brother, hold on, we will save you!"


    "Grey beard, don''t go... Hey, leave me a bottle of wine before you go, or give me a bag of tobacco."


    *******************


    In the real world, four dwarves use pickaxes to open up a channel and cliff platform connecting the inside and outside of the tunnel near the gap of the mountain wall.


    Coelho, who lost his breath and heartbeat, was placed on the cliff platform by his brothers, and his body was wrapped in vines and thorns.


    Iris Yuege looked at the dwarf prophet''s divination ceremony until he sat cross - legged on the ground Grey beard woke up and she was secretly relieved.


    Somehow she lost a Dwarf Warrior, and she couldn''t afford to lose another more important dwarf prophet. If it weren''t for eglo Grey beard insisted on holding a divination ceremony to verify the Nightingale''s speculation that Ilus would choose to give up the seemingly dead Coelho.


    "Coelho is still alive... Well, I mean his ghost is alive, very spiritual, and asks me for wine and tobacco." Eglow stood up and shouted excitedly.


    "Ha ha, I knew that boy wouldn''t die so easily!"


    "How can I get him back?"


    "I think we should find a noble moon god to sacrifice and bring the ghost of Coelho back from the realm of all souls."


    "The moonlight thorn is protecting his ghost, but I don''t know how long the thorn can last? If it starts to eat Coelho''s body, it will be over..."


    Dwarf guards and Elven soldiers talked and offered advice to save their companions'' souls. Iris Yuege softly explained to Victor: "The moonlight leaf charm made by the third King''s daughter and the blood sucking thorn seed trigger the moonlight thorn. It was originally intended to protect the seriously injured and dying companions. The moonlight thorn thorn contains a powerful paralyzing toxin, which can not only reduce the pain of the wounded, but also prevent the beast from damaging his body. In addition, as a moonlight blessing, the moonlight thorn will prey on the creatures close to it like the blood sucking thorn The essence of life is then returned to the heavy casualty in order to repair his injury, maintain his life, and help him wait for the rescue of the God of the moon. However, the duration of the thorny thorn in the moon is only one day. Without catching prey in one day, it will kill the heavy wounded inside the body, absorb his body completely, and fade away quickly after flowering and fruiting. Take the fruit home and give it to his relatives... This is the glorious destination given by the moon god to the war workers. "


    Victor saw with his own eyes that Ilus used a moonlight leaf spell and a blood sucking thorn seed to create moonlight thorns. He thought that the magic of the elf empire was unique compared with the simple and direct brilliant magic. It made full use of the natural laws of the real world and showed a colorful side.


    The healing principle of divinity is interlinked. On the one hand, it restores the loss of the body, on the other hand, it protects the soul.


    However, it will be very difficult to save the dying by magic. Many years ago, the Holy Spirit priest Miller personally pulled the dying Caligula back from the edge of death. The vast majority of moon god sacrifices did not have Miller''s special means. Moreover, they were noble and could not easily leave the field of the moonlight tree, and the moonlight thorns fixed the injured in place, so it was impossible to send him in time To the worship of the moon god.


    The moonlight thorn is actually a ceremony for burying the soldiers. The companions hold the best wishes to keep the dying seriously wounded in place, so as not to have a heavy sense of guilt.


    Coelho''s situation is somewhat special, which is different from the dying in the general sense. The moonlight thorn gives the Silver Eagle a faint hope. However, in this strange area, where will there be moon god sacrifice? It was only a matter of time before Coelho was buried by the moonlight thorn.


    Agnes Feng Song''s eyes showed a touch of sadness and said to Victor: "Thank you Nightingale for reminding us in time, otherwise we don''t know that Coelho''s soul has fallen into the realm of all souls... The original moon god sheltered his soul and found the way home for him... Anyway, Coelho''s experience sounded an alarm for us. Although we don''t know the specific reason, we can''t go through this mountain tunnel again."


    After Coelho suddenly lost consciousness, the Silver Eagle scouts quickly checked his body and his belongings. Victor found that a moonlight leaf in his backpack had become withered and dim, so he guessed that his soul was trapped in the realm of all souls and reflected in the real world.


    Eglo grey beard then used the hindsight divination ceremony to verify Victor''s conjecture. He once held the hindsight divination in the first tomb, which also involved the realm of all souls, but he didn''t go deep into it.


    Yudrite, the Dragon hunter, came up to victor and said with great expectation: "Sir, you must have a way to save Coelho..."


    Victor nodded and said, "I don''t have any way, but Coelho can''t die easily... The realm of all souls overlaps with the real world. Compared with our world, it is obviously weak. The longer Coelho''s soul persists in it, the realm of all souls may spit him out... The premise is that Coelho should have a sign to return to his body."


    "Yes! Moonlight thorns are road signs. I saw that Coelho''s soul was sealed on a bridge by moonlight thorns. Then I couldn''t hold on and was brought back by divination smoke." Cried the dwarf prophet excitedly.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "you go and catch some prey to feed the moonlight thorn and try to keep it longer... Grey beard, stay and tell me exactly what you saw in the land of all souls?"

 Chapter 808

    Moonlight thorn can only last for one day. Once it exceeds the time limit and doesn''t eat, it will eat back the protected object. Lizards and wild birds in the gap in the mountainside are obviously not enough to feed the moonlight thorns. Due to the tight time, eluse Yuege personally led the team to hunt in the forest below the cliff.


    In about half a day, the elves captured two wild boars and five antelopes. So many prey are more than enough to feed moonlight thorns, and the rest can improve the food of silver moon scouts.


    Yiruth placed the largest and most ferocious wild boar next to the moonlight thorns. When the thorny vine pierced the wild boar''s skin and flesh, it soon stopped struggling and became paralyzed like mud. The vines of the moonlight thorns gradually showed Yan red, wrapped and tightened the wild boar more vigorously, and grew rapidly with the naked eye.


    The more luxuriant the moonlight thorn grows, the more obvious the effect of treating injuries and protecting the soul. This cluster of moonlight thorns swayed vines and constantly pulled out new buds. The Silver Eagle scouts looked happy. The four dwarfs even danced happily, as if their Coelho brothers had been saved. Even general Yuege smiled sweetly at this time, showing a relaxed expression, in sharp contrast to the previous boredom.


    In fact, Coelho''s body and soul were not injured. The greatest function of the moonlight vine is to stabilize his soul from the assimilation of the realm of all souls. As for whether his soul, as Mr. Nightingale judged, was pulled out of the realm of all souls by the moonlight vine and returned to his body, it is still unknown.


    Iris is looking forward to a good result. However, as a strong man of the golden order, although she is not as indifferent as the Golden Knight, her ideas, ways of thinking, and even her personal feelings are also different from those of ordinary soldiers. In her eyes, the way to save the dwarf guard was more important than Coelho''s life.


    If this method effectively shows that the Nightingale''s judgment is correct, Coelho will be happy to be rescued; If the method fails, Coelho dies or becomes something else, ELUS must reconsider the subsequent action plan to avoid the same fate for the whole team.


    Victor also hoped that Coelho would come back to life, whether it was his own recovery of will or the ghost in the realm of all souls occupied his body. As long as he or it could communicate with people, it was better than his body being eaten by moonlight vines.


    Just as Ilus was out hunting, Victor had left eglow Grey beard learned something about the realm of all souls from his mouth. Unfortunately, the dwarf prophet stayed in it for only a short time and was expelled. What he saw was very limited. Azolta ghosts in the realm of all souls must have more secrets, but they may be hostile to the Silver Eagle scouts. Their words will inevitably be full of lies and fraud, and Coelho''s soul is undoubtedly more honest and credible.


    It was rare for a dwarf in the team to fall into the realm of all souls. Victor felt sorry that he had gone or not come back.


    The moonlight thorn will drag the dwarf''s soul back from the realm of all souls, which is just a hypothesis put forward by Victor. Time can prove whether his hypothesis is true. But what he lacks now is time.


    Coelho may have fallen into the realm of all souls this time because he once coveted the amber ball of the withered witch doctor. On the other hand, there was a problem in the main Tomb of the withered Witch King, which led to an intersection between the realm of all souls and the real world.


    Victor could feel that the Dragon maidens paulella and Dili were near the main Tomb of the withered Witch King, and had just experienced a medium-intensity battle.


    The red dragon maid Lyra and the green dragon maid Dili belong to the team of imosen wizards and are responsible for exploring the underground space of the temple. But they suddenly moved to the main Tomb of the withered Witch King. They didn''t know what happened there, which actually led to the change of the realm of all souls.


    The four seasons Witch King is the key to open the realm of all souls, but the key is not the key. How to open the realm of all souls and what will happen after opening is the key to the problem.


    Imosen''s team has been dealing with the Lord of mourning. Victor has reason to suspect that the Lord of mourning is playing tricks. On the one hand, he inquires for vague information from Lyra, the Dragon maid, through spiritual connection, and on the other hand, he has to explore the tombs of the other three witch kings as soon as possible.


    Whether there is any key information in the tomb of the Witch King is still unknown, but it is suspected that the mourning Lord played by the desperate Witch King has begun to act. Victor must move near the temple to stop him in time or wait for the opportunity before his plot succeeds.


    "Let''s leave here now and go to the tomb of the four seasons Witch King to see if there are any new clues." Victor looked away from the thorns of the moonlight, looked around the crowd and said.


    Euderrit, the Dragon hunter, looked up in amazement and asked, "Lord Nightingale, what about Coelho?"


    "He is protected by moonlight thorns and can stay here."


    When the dwarf heard that he wanted to leave his brother alone, he blew his beard and glared: "no, no, how can this do? Poor Coelho will be eaten by moonlight thorns..."


    "Be quiet, Lord Nightingale must have his reason." Olawi Yuege stopped the noisy dwarf companion and looked at Mr. nightingale with reverent eyes. Other elf soldiers were also paying attention to the nightingale.


    The dwarves and elves of the Silver Eagle scouting team are thus divided into two factions. The dwarves want to protect their companions, while the elves instinctively trust the high-level big elf rogues.


    The spirit was really hard to resist the blood charm of the son of the moon god. Yiruth sighed secretly and said, "Sir, you..."


    Victor waved his hand and said indifferently, "if you need a reason, think for yourself. I have no evidence and no time to find a reason to leave. If you don''t want to act with me, you''ll be useless to me. We''ll separate here and I''ll find the main Tomb of the four Seasons Witch King by myself."


    With that, he sorted out his equipment and supplies, left the cliff platform and went back into the cave, leaving a group of dwarves and elves who looked at each other.


    Agnes Fengge anxiously said to Ilus, "sister, we can''t let adults take risks alone! Don''t forget, the purpose of our trip is to find the opportunity to join elenta and get the blessing of the sun tree. Lord nightingale is our opportunity. He is more important than the legendary imperial sacred thing."


    Mr. Nightingale may not be as important as "Freya''s tears", but a living son of the quasi moon god must be more in line with the realistic interests of the Silver Eagle scouts than the illusory legend..


    From another point of view, any city-state of the elf Empire, including the imperial capital elenta, will help the seventh level son of the moon god repair blood defects, and is willing to pay sacrifices for it. But the embarrassing thing is that the wanderer nightingale is superior in strength. His statement that he does not need the assistance of the Silver Eagle Scouts is by no means just a statement.


    Eglo Grey beard was the first to react, nodded and said: "We don''t know why Coelho has a problem, or whether the moonlight thorns will wake him up. We can''t help him if we stay, but others may become like him. When we become ghosts one by one, who will save us? Well, we have to do something. Whatever we do is better than waiting for death here."


    Udric immediately turned and got into the tunnel, ran and shouted, "Lord Nightingale, Lord Nightingale, wait for me, we''ll go with you."


    ************************************


    Somewhere in the underground tunnel group of the Assyrian temple, swordsman Todd, blood Python Marcy and karigura led dozens of three-level blood militia wearing composite leather armor and holding refined gold halberd to guard the entrance of the three passages respectively; Charlotte, wizard imosen, father Dane, bertina and halfling sweetly surrounded the black glazed rock altar in the center of the space and carefully observed a skeleton Head; the Dragon maids Lyra and Dili holding a huge axe blade led more than a dozen wounded war animals to guard around the altar.


    The skull on the black glaze stone altar looks like a human skull, but it has been completely crystallized, as if it was carved with pure crystal. The surface is brilliant and looks extremely dazzling in the dark.


    Imosen swallowed his saliva and asked hesitantly, "Reverend Dane, are we really going to take this thing down?"


    Wearing composite leather armor and holding flail, Dane is now more like a warrior. The blessing effect of level 4 Paladin crystal has just ended. The pure gold flail that used to be like an arm has now become extremely heavy, making his arms tremble slightly, but his spirit is very full, and his eyes are bright and sharp. He simply threw away the flail and said in a deep voice: "Those undead people must be the minions of the mourning Lord. He forced us here for the crystal skull. Do you find that since we entered the space where the crystal skull is placed, the undead people have not followed. This shows that the undead people can''t enter the space, and we are safe for the time being, but if we move the crystal skull, we will be here It''s hard to say. "


    "It''s safe for the time being..."


    When imosen heard this sentence, he suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief, and a deep sense of fatigue emerged. He found a place to sit cross legged and calm his tension and fear with breathing.


    It has been six days since their team entered the underground tunnel of the temple. On the way, they basically did not encounter strong enemies, but only sporadic undead creatures. These undead creatures have different forms, but they all have the dual characteristics of insects and intelligent species. Imosen simply calls them undead insects.


    The undead people are strong and weak. The most common is the ant people who once invaded the kingdom of Gambis. In addition, there are larger and more strange looking insect people. The combat effectiveness of some individuals of the undead people has even reached the golden level. Fortunately, the number of undead people in the underground tunnels is limited and scattered all over the underground space. Randall expeditionary army can easily eliminate the undead people encountered Not only did the dead bug people not suffer major damage, imosen also took the opportunity to enslave more than 30 undead bug people, but enhanced the overall strength of the team.


    Fearing that the alienated war beast would stimulate the predation desire of black blood undead, imosen left the razor beast and Philip II and III in the forest outside the mountains. Without the alienated war beast around him, his extraordinary power could not be brought into play. The participation of the undead ant man made him regain his trust.


    According to past experience, alienated witchcraft has no effect on intelligent species, and undead creatures are not limited by this rule. In the process of infecting the soul and seizing the undead, imosen inevitably came into contact with the will of the mourning Lord. However, he ignored the whispers of the mourning Lord, forcibly controlled the target units, turned their pale eye sockets into dark red, and then ordered them Walk in front of the team and act as cannon fodder for the expedition.


    The undead creatures enslaved by witches have lost their power. Their bodies begin to decay and decay. They can only be used for more than 30 days at most, but imosen can use them as consumables. When the expedition completes the search for the underground tunnel, they will soon be able to leave the ghost land.


    However, this afternoon, the Randall expedition underground expedition encountered a cluster attack by undead people in the tunnel. Their number seemed endless, the slaves controlled by imosen were completely destroyed, and the expedition lost 11 elite soldiers and 6 war dogs. Even the protected father Dane took part in close combat, which shows how bad the situation was at that time.


    The underground exploration team can only fight and retreat, and choose the only tunnel without undead insects to move deep underground. It is not until it enters this space that it gets rid of the pursuit of undead insects.


    Seeing the black glazed rock altar and the Crystal Skull enshrined on the altar in the underground space, imosen understood that the attack was the means of the mourning Lord, who wanted to force the expedition into the underground space.


    Don''t do what the evil gods want you to do... With this understanding, imosen and Dane decided not to touch the most prominent crystal skull on the black glaze altar.


    Reverend Dane tidied up his appearance a little and asked Charlotte, "what''s your opinion, madam?"


    Charlotte was wearing a suit of fit silver ant man armor, her golden hair was not disordered, and her green eyes were calm. She could not see that she had just experienced a dangerous battle. In fact, she was the commander of the underground expedition, not only because the two powerful dragon maids were completely obedient to her, but also Charlotte''s own ability was enough to undertake this task.


    As the favorite of his highness Randall, Charlotte''s beauty and tenderness always make people ignore her status as a senior knight, but she showed excellent command and calm and rational judgment in the exploration. Take pastor Dane for example. He used the level 4 Paladin crystal with the priest''s magic to have a melee ability comparable to that of the Silver Knight. But after the magic effect disappeared, he was as embarrassed as the Emerson wizard. On the contrary, Charlotte, a senior Knight of the bronze stage, always maintained calm and elegance, and was calm in the face of the fierce undead.


    The battle of this intensity has not reached the limit of senior knights, and Charlotte is the commander who does not give in.


    She first counted the number of maidens with swords. There were nine in all, none less. The personal strength of the sword maid is far less than that of the three-level blood militia, but they are located in the inner circle of the team. If the sword maid is injured, it means that the situation is out of control. The fact that the nine maidens with swords in the team were unharmed showed that Charlotte had just fought under her control. At least everyone obeyed her orders.


    Charlotte was very satisfied with this, nodded and said, "in the previous battle, we lost some supplies, but the supplies we carried were enough for us to last for 10 days, and the most important water bags were all intact. I just hope the Lord of grief mistook us for a dead end... But we didn''t show all our strength."


    The underground expedition killed hundreds of undead insects in the battle and sacrificed 11 elite soldiers and 7 war beasts. The wizard imosen lost all his slaves, but the two dragon maids did not change. Father Dane also followed Charlotte''s instructions and did not use the extraordinary power of sacred crystal. The hidden strength of this team is far stronger than they show.


    Reverend Dane looked at the beautiful knight in surprise and asked, "madam, do you have any plans?"


    "The security environment here is an illusion." Charlotte nodded and continued, "the longer we stay, the less likely we are to break out. Because we can''t find a stable water source, on the other hand, the Lord of mourning has more time to reorganize an army of undead insects. They don''t need to attack us. They can trap us by digging three tunnels."


    Charlotte looked at the wizard and said, "before, there were undead insects controlled by Lord imosen in the team. I''m afraid the Lord of mourning can ''see'' us through them. Therefore, I asked Lord imosen to give orders and pretend to be the leader of the team. Now, we must make a new action plan."


    Imosen was stunned and immediately felt a fever on his face. In addition to her beauty, Charlotte''s sense of existence has always been very low. Even her appearance is not so dazzling beside his highness Randall, so that imosen ignores her authority as a knight of the golden eye count.


    Only now did the wizard know that Mrs. Charlotte deliberately put herself in front. At the beginning, he was in high spirits. When he met with changes, he immediately fell back and lost ground, and was pushed into the underground space by the evil god.


    Charlotte smiled and whispered, "Lord Emerson doesn''t have to blame himself. In fact, our goal has been achieved."


    "Purpose? Madam means..." asked imosen in confusion.


    Charlotte looked at the crystal skull on the altar and nodded: "the master ordered us to explore the underground tunnel and look for valuable clues. Doesn''t this Crystal Skull meet the master''s requirements?"


    Emerson was shocked and said quickly, "what? You want to take the Crystal Skull? But Reverend Dane said don''t touch the things in it, or the undead insects might attack."


    "So what? Even if they don''t come in, we''ll break out." Charlotte picked up her slender willow eyebrows, turned her green eyes to Reverend Dane and said, "maybe we enter here and see the Assyrian altar. The restrictions of environmental conditions on the Lord of mourning have changed."


    Dane got up and asked, "madam, you mean that undead creatures could not enter here, but when we come, they can also come in?"


    "I''m not sure... But I don''t think the Lord of mourning will do meaningless things." Charlotte nodded and said, "anyway, we must give the crystal skull to the master. This is the task your highness asked us to complete. Next, please restore your energy as soon as possible. We have to rely on your strength to break through the siege. Especially Lord imosen, can you control more undead creatures?"


    Imosen thought for a moment and said in embarrassment, "there are no undead creatures here. Even if there are... They are in groups, I can''t control them. In addition, I have to give up some alienated creatures to control more undead creatures."


    Charlotte''s eyes were shining and said without hesitation: "Then please give up all the razor beasts. Anyway, they can''t help much. It''s best to feed Philip II and III with razor beasts. Those two alienated war beasts may be your two cards in dealing with evil gods... As for undead creatures, you don''t have to worry. I''ll ask Lyra and Dili sisters to lead some undead people back to the depths of the tunnel for you to cast spells and enslave. We firmly hold the three tunnel openings, and the undead people are not so easy to attack. When the number of Lord imosen''s slaves reaches the expectation, we can consider breaking through. "


    Imosen asked inexplicably, "madam, you say Philip II and III are the two cards I have dealt with the Lord of mourning? What does that mean?"


    "Not the Lord of mourning, but the Lord of black blood." Charlotte shook her head and replied, "when we passed the desperate forest, those soft mud monsters and black blood snake tail vultures were very interested in alienated creatures. The master once guessed that the black blood master needed the blood law contained in alienated creatures to build a perfect body."


    "Oh, then I have no problem."


    "Well, you should also be prepared to communicate with the will of the mourning Lord... Reverend Dane, please bless Lord imosen and protect his soul from the temptation of whisperers. I guess the mourning Lord wants something from us, and we don''t need to rely on him, because he may weaken our strength and use undead creatures to destroy some family soldiers, but he will never It will not easily kill Lord imosen... Imosen, you should master the rhythm of dialogue and try to protect more people with words. "


    Seeing Mrs. Charlotte''s methodical tactics, Dane couldn''t help sighing. He had just figured out something. Because the path in the underground tunnel was fixed, the expedition team actually fell into the control of the Lord of mourning. The unknown evil god had too many options to deal with the human expedition, but he didn''t have to hurry. The Lord of mourning observed human beings At the same time, Charlotte Randall was quietly thinking about countermeasures.


    The underground tunnel has dark light and complex environment. It is a strange maze for the expedition team. It is very difficult to find valuable clues in it. To be exact, it is almost impossible, because the Lord of mourning is watching in the dark, and his undead people can cut off the path and isolate the human expedition from the clues. Unless he takes the initiative to isolate human beings The expedition introduced key areas with clues, as it is now.


    In fact, the expedition underground expedition had no choice from the moment it entered the pit, but Charlotte also knew that the Lord of grief would take the initiative to hand over clues, otherwise he should block the entrance of the pit and there was no need to let the human expedition enter.


    His highness Randall''s request for clues from the underground expedition can only be provided by the mourning Lord. Therefore, he vowed that the female knight must take away the Assyrian crystal skull.


    The next question is how to get out after the expedition took the Crystal Skull?


    Charlotte considered two factors. On the one hand, the Lord of grief will not easily let go of the human expedition, especially the wizard imosen; on the other hand, the supply stock of the expedition determines the critical point between exploration and evacuation.


    Charlotte calculated the stock of food, especially drinking water. When the stock of drinking water is only enough for the expedition to leave the tunnel and return to the ground, she must lead everyone out of the tunnel. However, the Lord of mourning will prevent the expedition from leaving and at least keep the wizard imosen. In order to achieve this goal, he can kill other humans and leave only imosen alone.


    However, the Lord of mourning faces a problem. The undead man controlled by the imosen wizard is good at digging holes, and has a very low demand for food and water. Imosen can command his undead slave to dig a passage and leave the underground hole of the temple.


    Therefore, Charlotte guided imosen to gradually control more undead people according to the consumption of drinking water. When the number of undead slaves of wizards reached a certain number, they could easily dig out the channel, and the Lord of mourning could no longer sit still. He took action to eliminate the undead slaves in imosen''s hand, forced the human expedition to his predetermined position, and solved his problem with the help of human hands To solve problems that cannot be solved.


    However, he did not expect that the human expedition hid most of its strength under Charlotte''s clever command.


    This is the key for Charlotte to reverse the situation!


    Originally, the drinking water reserve of the human exploration team was not enough to support the search of the whole underground tunnel. If the water reserve was only enough for the exploration team to stay in the underground tunnel for 20 days, it would take 10 days to explore and return to the ground in the remaining 10 days. The exploration team found valuable clues within 10 days by luck. Now, the Lord of grief has taken the initiative to lead the human exploration team to the place with clues Fang. Charlotte plans to evacuate as soon as she gets the crystal skull. The immortal creatures of the mourning Lord will certainly stop it. The underground exploration team will show all its strength, kill it if it can, and dig a tunnel if it can''t.


    Imosen is unlikely to enslave the cave digging undead, but the four Dragon and lizard war beasts of the expedition are also good at digging holes, which is why Charlotte has not invested in dragon and lizard war beasts in previous battles. Because there were dragons, lizards and beasts, the expedition broke through to a suitable place and was able to dig a hole to the ground.


    Dane knew that Charlotte had been the famous Viscount Buryat and belonged to the role of vase in your lady. As the favorite of his highness Randall, she is also famous for her beauty and docility, but her strategy made Dane look at her with admiration and even feel inferior.


    Not to mention the power and wisdom of this beloved beauty, she is just a bronze knight who dares to collude with evil gods without fear?


    Knights have nothing to do with gender. Their strength, wisdom and courage always contrast each other. This is the beauty of balance.


    The underground expedition team did all the preparations according to Charlotte''s requirements. The three-level blood militia ate and imagined in turn to restore their spirit and physical fitness to their peak state; The sword maid reapplied silver potion to everyone''s weapons, and the craftsmen in the team made practical tools from existing materials, including biological materials taken from undead humans; Dili, the Dragon maid, sneaked alone into the depths of the tunnel to investigate, and captured some undead people and enslaved them to the wizard imosen.


    Half a day later, there were 21 undead insects under imosen. They were all fighting black blood ant people. Their individual strength was very general, but they had the characteristics that undead creatures had no key, so they were very difficult to deal with. Imosen used his wisdom to guide witchcraft to control the black blood undead ant man to explore deeper in the tunnel. As expected, he couldn''t find any hole digging black blood undead man.


    The Lord of mourning really wants to trap them underground.


    When the number of immortal ant people controlled by the wizard reached 62, Charlotte put on her helmet, pulled the lower armor to cover her beautiful face, went to the black glazed rock platform, reached out and brushed the crystal skull into her bag, pulled out the silver flowing fine gold sword, and shouted loudly in the sonorous sound of the sword: "Randall expeditionary army, let''s kill back to the surface!"

 Chapter 809

    The cave project dug by the undead is very magnificent, and can even be described as an underground kingdom. The tunnels extending in all directions are connected with underground halls, basically in an oval structure. There are solid rock columns in the middle of the tunnel to support the top of the cave. The tunnel taken by the expedition team is relatively low and narrow, with an average height of 4.5 meters and a width of about 10 meters. The huge Zerg monsters can also pass smoothly.


    The tunnel was dark and dark. The expedition did not light the lighting torch. Only a dozen crystal lanterns were used as communication tools, but the blades smeared with silver medicine shone with a cold and white light. Nearly a hundred soldiers, all armed with weapons, gathered pieces of silver light into a long snake and swam quickly in the dark tunnel.


    At the other end of the passage, there are pale spots of light, which is the soul fire beating in the eye socket of the undead. They also gathered in a wave and rushed in the direction of the expedition.


    The two sides crossed a distance of several kilometers and soon collided with each other.


    The Dragon maidens, puraila and Dili, rushed to the front of the expedition with half moon axe blades as high as their bodies. The Dragon maid''s vertical pupil can see through the darkness and fog, and the immortal ant man moves slowly like a snail in their eyes; Lightning reflection gives them super fast reaction speed. The heavy and huge sharp axe blade pulls out silver streamers to split the undead ant people like chopping melons and vegetables.


    They rushed ahead, their movements were as sensitive as a cat, their steps were as light as a deer, and their attacks were as fierce as a tiger. While rotating, they waved huge blades. Their posture was elegant, just like a pleasing dance. The silvery axe blade tore the air like lightning in the night. Groups of undead creatures can''t stop the impact of the Dragon maid at all. The remnant limbs, broken arms and muddy and viscous black blood of the ant man will decay and wither rapidly and emit bursts of sour smell when stained with silver light.


    The undead army in the tunnel was forcibly killed by two dragon maids. Occasionally, the fish that escaped the net was blocked by the alchemy militia and cut to pieces by the heavy refined gold one handed halberd.


    However, the number of undead creatures seems endless, and their species are more than black blood ant man. At the end of the passage, a large number of undead people poured out. They climbed to the top of the cave, avoided the Dragon maid who killed on the ground, climbed directly to the expedition along the uneven rock wall, and were ready to attack the middle part of the expedition from above the head of the human soldiers.


    "The Eight Legged spiders are coming. The soldiers use bows and arrows to deal with them... Lord imosen, the rest of the Eight Legged spiders are up to you!" Charlotte found the pale flames on the stone wall at the top of the cave and gave orders immediately.


    The shape of Eight Legged spiders is similar to that of spiders. Their body size is only a quarter of that of ant people. They are about the same age as children around the age of eight. Their strength level is slightly weaker than that of adults, but they move quickly and can swim freely on the cliff. Their shell is dark and hard. They hurt the enemy by relying on sharp limbs and jaws.


    This undead will jump to the enemy from different angles, bear the attack with its non critical characteristics, and drown and tear up a single enemy by quantity. The casualties of Randall expedition were mainly caused by Eight Legged spiders.


    Although Eight Legged spiders have no characteristics of intelligent species and live large spider monsters, imosen concluded that it is a variant of ant man according to their shell and visceral system. In fact, all types of undead ants are of the same origin. Imosen is an authority on monsters. He is sure that his judgment is correct, but he can''t explain why the black blood undead ant presents all kinds of strange life forms. Even those immortal ant people are different from the ant people imosen has seen in the marsh. They are more robust, with sharp spines on their shells, and their appearance is very ferocious and terrible.


    However, the soul strength of these undead people is directly proportional to their body size. It takes 9 seconds for imosen''s will to penetrate the soul of a black blooded immortal ant man, while it takes less than 3 seconds to penetrate the soul of an eight legged spider, which can process 4 at a time. Most of the wizard''s current undead slaves are eight legged spiders.


    The alchemy militia bow and shoot arrows, and dozens of silver lines shoot at the top of the cave one after another. All eight legged spiders who have been hit by the arrow fall from the rock wall one after another. The silver medicine applied to the sharp arrow makes their wounds wither rapidly. They are no longer able to climb to the rock wall again, and even their movement speed becomes particularly slow.


    This is because they are relatively small in size. If the black blood ant man is replaced, the sharp arrow soaked in silver light medicine may not achieve such an obvious killing effect.


    The undead creatures were fearless and fearless. Finally, Eight Legged spiders approached the expedition, but they were greeted by the same kind with red eyes. More than 30 Eight Legged spiders controlled by imosen blocked their former companions at the top of the cave. They bite each other and pierce their opponents with sharp limbs. Only the undead fell to the ground, and the alchemical militia with one handed halberd immediately came forward and cut off their heads.


    The number of undead creatures is so large that Eight Legged spiders emerge in a steady stream. They rush through the arrow rain, shoot down the wizard''s servants and rush on the alchemy militia. As the alchemy militia met the enemy in close combat, the firing frequency of the expedition team was significantly reduced, resulting in more Eight Legged spiders breaking through the defense circle.


    Charlotte turned her wrists, sprinkled silver waves with her long sword, cut off the heads of four Eight Legged spiders, and shouted eagerly, "you can''t stop, Randall soldiers attack forward! The people entangled by the monster are close to the wizard imosen!"


    In the face of the pressure exerted by undead creatures, the team must not stop, otherwise it will be pushed back to the origin.


    Imosen unreservedly displayed his extraordinary ability. The void behind his head generated mysterious dark red runes. The Eight Legged spider within 10 meters became slow and stiff. The pale flame in his eye socket was gradually infected by the dark red light, and turned to the nearest undead.


    With the help of the great wizard, the bad situation was reversed bit by bit, the forward speed of the team was accelerated again, and the arrow rain resumed its density.


    When the expedition rushed into the underground hall at the other end of the passage, they saw hundreds of undead creatures and felt their scalp numb.


    "The LORD says, evil will be defeated and darkness will be dispelled."


    Reverend Dane''s expression was solemn and solemn. He held up the sacred crystal given by father Miller, and the brilliant holy light lit up the whole underground hall. Countless undead creatures seemed frightened and retreated into three other dark tunnels.


    This is the most basic holy light, symbolizing the identity of the glorious priest. Apart from being used for illumination, holy light had no special effect. But Dane borrowed the power of sacred crystal, and the bright brilliance had a divine effect similar to dispelling evil.


    This light cannot destroy any type of undead, but man can weaken them by a quarter of their strength and speed. The elite soldiers of the Randall family have a great advantage in fighting undead creatures in the place illuminated by the holy light.


    The priest of the Lord of glory is the natural enemy of the black blood undead. Even if he meets the golden undead, Dane can turn it into ashes with a holy fire.


    Dane looked at the empty underground hall with a dignified expression and no joy in his heart. Undead creatures are fearless. They retreat not because of fear, but because they are controlled by the Lord of mourning. Compared with the undead without brain disorder, the combat effectiveness of organized undead is not at the same level.


    Charlotte first saw the amazing effect of holy light on undead creatures. She was slightly stunned, nodded to Reverend Dane and asked, "Lord Dane, how long can your holy light last?"


    Dane held the holy crystal in his left hand and said, "this holy light source is given by an adult and can support a whole day. However, this is a wild field, not a shining human country. No matter how powerful the holy power is, it will take three days for the adult''s holy crystal to automatically fill the holy power." He smiled bitterly and said, "if my own holy power is exhausted, I may not be able to recover in three years... You know, divination has domain characteristics. The whole human country is the holy light field of our Lord. It is difficult for us priests to recover holy power when we leave the field."


    Charlotte gently bit her red lip, nodded and said, "I see... We can return to the ground in half a day. Lord Dane, please insist. We''ll go out now."


    Dane said positively, "madam, I must remind you that even with the guidance of the holy light, the Lord of mourning will not let us go easily. He may have mobilized more undead people to stop us in front."


    Charlotte frowned and said, "there is a small underground hall through the three passages. There are only two passages in the front and back of the hall. The terrain is easy to defend and difficult to attack. We can block the two passages there and let the dragon lizard and the beast dig up a hole to the ground. In this way, we don''t have to confront the undead army of the mourning Lord."


    "This is a more secure method." Dane nodded in recognition, held the sacred crystal and said, "let''s go."


    The next journey, the expedition did not encounter an undead. Charlotte and others felt more and more heavy. They could imagine that the Lord of mourning was mobilizing a large army of undead insects in front of the expedition.


    It was not until the team passed through two underground halls and entered the last passage preset by Charlotte that everyone was a little relieved. As long as there is still no undead Legion in the front underground hall, the expedition will be in a relatively safe situation. Even if the mourning Lord reacts, it is not so easy for his minions to break through the only two channel entrances.


    The tall and burly Caligula suddenly stopped and said, "there are undead monsters in the underground hall in front..."


    Charlotte''s heart suddenly sank and asked, "aka, are there many monsters in front?"


    Aka smiled innocently, patted his chest and said, "there is only one giant shield beetle. The brave aka can kill it."


    Charlotte decisively ordered, "come on! Let''s rush over and arrange defense in the underground hall!"


    The expedition made a full sprint. In the twinkling of an eye, it ran through several kilometers of channels and entered the underground hall. Then it saw a three meter high humanoid beetle squatting alone in the center of the hall, staring at the wizard imosen with the eyes of pale flame.


    Giant shield beetle, a kind of combat undead, is the strongest undead creature encountered by the expedition so far. Their strength is infinite, their shells are extremely hard, and the fierce female warrior Marcy of the silver class can''t break their defense directly.


    Reverend Dane temporarily rated the giant shield beetle as a golden undead.


    Although it has gold strength, the combat effectiveness of the giant shield beetle is not enough in front of Caligula, who deeply ignites the fire of the soul and controls the touch of the soul. Their attack methods are too simple. They rush, leap and fall, sweep with limbs, curl up and defend, and turn over and over. With just a few moves, aka and the Dragon maid can easily subdue a giant shield beetle.


    Besides, there is only one giant shield beetle here.


    The blood Python Marcy stretched out her tongue and licked her rich red lips. Her gorgeous face showed an eager look. She clenched the fine gold spear in her hand and planned to compete with the giant shield beetle.


    Her strength is one level lower than that of the giant shield beetle, but her mental state is one level higher than that of the giant shield beetle.


    Charlotte took Marcy''s arm, turned her head and said to Emerson, "it seems that she''s looking for you."


    Dane performed three consecutive spiritual powers on Emerson and said, "listen to what he wants to say."


    "Aka, Lyra, you protect Lord imosen. Others seal the holes on both sides and establish a defense line." Charlotte waved, and the expedition immediately entered the underground hall and set up defense at the entrance of the passage on both sides.


    "Aka is very brave, aka is the bravest!"


    The big fool screamed and activated the seeds of bravery given to him by the shining God of war Ron. His eyes turned white gold, jumped on the giant shield beetle and pressed its head with one hand.


    It takes some time to kill the giant shield beetle, but it''s easy to defuse its power. The monster can''t exert its strength no matter how hard it is pressed by the ferocious soldiers of the golden level.


    However, it didn''t move at all and let Caligula hang on its back armor.


    Imosen stepped forward and used witchcraft to infect its soul. Then a consciousness came into the wizard''s mind.


    "Powerful seed, we meet again."


    "Lord of mourning! You did a good job in the attack ahead!"


    "I admit it, but that''s also because you refuse to communicate with me. I can only order my undead creatures to send you to the tomb of the withered Witch King."


    "The withered Witch King?"


    "Yes, the Crystal Skull you saw and took away is the remains of the withered Witch King... To be exact, it is the withered Witch King 1500 years ago and the last generation of withered Witch King."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t need to explain to you that the backup of your elf Empire invaded the tomb of the disaster Witch King. It was a very powerful high elf. I wanted to guide him to destroy the remaining three Witch King''s cages, but his goal was very clear and didn''t bother me at all... So you''re useless to me. I can let you go. You don''t have to let your beast dig a hole."


    Yimosen restrained his inner surprise, quickly turned his head and asked, "what else are you looking for me?"


    "Tell you something you should know as a reward for saving me. Although you didn''t intend to save me, you did..."


    Imosen said faintly, "you say, I''m listening."


    "I am the Lord of mourning and the most powerful desperate Witch King of the Assyrian Empire. I have become what I am now. I owe it all to you human beings!"


    "That was more than 1500 years ago. A human team broke into the Empire. I warmly entertained them with the three witch kings of withering, plague and rage, but they actually destroyed the foundation of the Assyrian Empire and released the demon monarch trapped in the realm of all souls. As a result, we Assyrians can no longer absorb the power of the realm of all souls and can no longer resist the ant army of the undead. As a last resort, We can only sacrifice ourselves to lock the soul of the demon monarch and the main will of the undead, and the price is that the inheritance of the four seasons Witch King is cut off. "


    "Demon monarch? Undead?"


    "The big tentacle you saw before is the demon monarch. I call him the black blood Lord... As for the undead, the ant people you met in the underground tunnel are his descendants and separated bodies, but they dug their nests under the temple and overlapped with the realm of all souls, and I turned them into undead."


    "I don''t know why the powerful human Empire now succumbed to the will of the fairy queen, but we Assyrians and undead were once vassals of the human Empire, and even the demon monarch in the realm of all souls was prepared for us Assyrians by the human empire."


    "Because of this as like as two peas, we have good intentions towards the human team, but they have destroyed the ancestral devil''s cage by themselves. I remember that they are just as powerful as your crystal companion."


    "The awakening of the demon monarch led to changes in the realm of all souls. The four witch kings of the Assyrian Empire sacrificed themselves not only to seal the demon monarch, but more importantly to protect the realm of all souls from collapse."


    "Now, I have devoured the soul will of all souls, and become the master of mourning. I can replace the demon monarch, stabilize all souls and restore the inheritance of the four great witch kings of the Assyrian Empire. The problem is, I can''t expel the demon monarch and the will of the undead. These two guys are trapped in all souls, and the Assyrian witch doctor can''t use the power of the ancestors... You pass by Did the desperate forest see the ooze monster? The Assyrian witch doctors tried every means to save me. They tried to kill the black blood master entrenched in the temple, but all failed. The soul of the dead could not enter the realm of all souls, and finally became an unwise ooze ooze monster. Over the years, ooze monsters gathered into super large element undead. "


    "This is the torture of Assyrians! Being unable to enter the realm of all souls after death is the cruelest punishment for us!"


    The Lord of mourning calmed down his anger and continued, "you humans caused all this. I decided to break the old oath and stop the undead as revenge for you humans."


    "Of course, you don''t care whether the dead return or not, do you?"


    Emerson had countless puzzles in his heart, but he did not show any voice or color, and responded to the temptation of the mourning Lord with wordless silence.


    The Lord of mourning mocked and said: "I have reached a consensus with the undead. We will help him get out of trouble and no longer be hostile to each other... Since the human Empire has been annexed by the elf Empire, you, as the special envoy of the elf Empire, don''t care about the outcome of the undead... Ha ha, if you are still a master of the human Empire and deliberately pretend to be an envoy of the elf Empire, how will you feel when you hear this news? Anyway, you don''t know Can stop all this, because the strong men of the elf empire are really coming. They are in the temple and some are in the ant man tunnel under the temple. What we need you to do, they are doing. "


    "You think too much. I don''t know what human empire is. I''m the envoy of the elf empire." Imosen''s heart throbbed, but he insisted on the identity Victor had made up for him.


    "Is that so? Then you have to hurry." The Lord of mourning said jokingly: "The radiation power of the black blood master can turn the ant man into a black blood devil and the Assyrian witch doctor into a lost wise man. The Assyrians can''t enter the tomb of the four seasons Witch King, and the ant man can''t enter the area where the temple overlaps with the realm of all souls, but humans can, elves can... Your entering the Witch King''s tomb means that the seal is lifted, and my immortal slaves can also enter the Witch King''s tomb."


    "So what?" Imosen asked faintly.


    "It depends on what price the elf empire is willing to pay to destroy the black blood master."


    "Don''t you want to get back Freya''s tears? I tell you, it is in the body of the black blood master. The black blood master relies on it to get the right to walk in the world, but its body is trapped in the realm of all souls, and only one tentacle goes out of the sacrificial pit of the temple. The elf empire can''t kill him unless his body is completely separated from the realm of all souls. In this way, I and I will not die The will of the dead can also get out of trouble. This is my purpose to return the realm of all souls to the people of the Assyrian Empire. I don''t care what the black blood Lord and the undead will do after they get out of trouble. "


    "If the dead are not the cancer of the human Empire, the black blood Lord, as a demon monarch, is the enemy of the elf empire! But I have no contradiction with them and the elf empire."


    "I might as well tell you that by placing the crystal skulls of the four witch kings on the pedestal of the sacrificial pit of the temple, the black blood Lord can break free from the shackles of the realm of all souls, and his strength is increased by four times, but that is still his weakest moment. Your Elf empire can take the opportunity to kill him and get back ''Freya''s tears''."


    Emerson asked in the tone of the special envoy of the elf Empire, "why should I believe you?"


    "Believe it or not, I can let you out of the underground tunnel." The voice of the mourning Lord grew weaker and weaker until it was far away, "Although you have done me a great favor, I will release and expel the black blood Lord, but it will take more time... Once the body of the black blood Lord climbs out of the realm of all souls, he will use the extraordinary effect of Freya''s tears to create a perfect body. What price is the Elf Empire going to pay to destroy a demon monarch with a perfect body?"

 Chapter 810

    The mourning Lord walked very thoroughly. Imosen sent all his slaves out to investigate the nearby tunnels and underground halls, and found no undead. They seem to really let the expedition leave the underground kingdom.


    Charlotte worried that this was a trap set by the Lord of mourning. She deliberately lured the expedition away from this easy to defend and difficult to attack underground hall. When they entered the place with multiple channels, she sent an undead Legion to encircle and suppress, so as to capture the target character imosen.


    She asked the wizard to use the undead slaves to further expand the scope of investigation and warning. After imosen confirmed that there were no undead insects ahead, the expedition marched at full speed and returned to the surface from the original road.


    The snow capped mountains are bitterly cold, and the temperature is several times lower than that of underground pits. Bertina shivered with cold and hurriedly hugged the furry bear dog "white bread" to keep warm. Seeing this, Charlotte felt unbearable and ordered level 5 blood warrior shack to take a team of soldiers down the mountain to find some wood, build a simple shed and make a fire to keep warm.


    In the first scuffle with the undead, the expedition lost almost all its cold cloak and most of its daily necessities. In the warmer underground tunnels, I don''t think there is any problem. When I return to the ground, I suddenly enter the harsh and cold environment, which makes some people unbearable. The knights, ferocious soldiers and blood soldiers of the Randall family are not afraid of the cold. The halfling adventurer Tian Tian naturally tolerates the environment, but Dane, imosen and bertina, as well as the alchemy militia craftsmen and the sword maid need a warm fire to spend the next night.


    Reverend Dane is like a miserly miser. He cherishes every holy power. Even if he is shivering with cold, he will not use divine magic to fight the cold wind. He took a dirty bear skin cloak from the sword maid''s hand, looked at the Emerson father and daughter huddled together with a blanket, put on the cloak and said with a smile: "let''s find a shelter from the wind, and we can adapt to the low temperature here in a while... We''ve all received at least one body remodeling, so we''re not so easy to freeze to death."


    Imosen sneezed loudly, rubbed his red nose, hugged his chubby baby daughter and said, "yes, yes, there is a big stone over there to take shelter from the wind..."


    "Don''t go anywhere, right here!" Lyra, the Dragon maid, said savagely. She was wearing a leather vest and short dress, revealing her snow-white thin waist and slender round thighs. She didn''t feel cold, and she couldn''t feel the feeling of others being frozen.


    The Dragon maid of his highness Randall is now the most powerful in the team. Since Victor left the team, they are too lazy to talk to others, but Lila will speak. Dane and imosen are a little overwhelmed.


    Charlotte moved in her heart, turned her head and said, "Renault, you command the dragon lizard and the beast to dig a pit, and then let the craftsman build a windbreak wall with stones."


    Renault, who was already a level 5 blood militia, nodded, chose a nearby place, ordered four powerful dragon lizards to dig the snow with hard and sharp claws, grab the rocks, and soon dig a big pit. The alchemy militia built a low wall with stones to block the roaring cold wind. Everyone jumped into the pit. The maid with a sword lit the remaining charcoal and burned a pot of snow. Imosen surrounded the marching stove, picked up a wooden cup and drank a mouthful of hot water. He felt that his internal organs were warm and said: "It''s much more comfortable... I''ll have a rest and control the undead slaves to retrieve our discarded items in the tunnel."


    "... keep them on guard in the tunnel."


    Charlotte took bertina from the wizard, sat down on her side in a graceful posture, leaned a pair of long legs close together, leaned against an alchemical war mastiff with thick fur, and said softly but seriously: "Lord imosen, first talk about what the Lord of grief said to you."


    Imosen carefully recalled for a moment and told the details of his communication with the Lord of mourning from beginning to end. Finally, he said reluctantly, "I can''t understand what he told me."


    The Lord of mourning revealed the undead, the human Empire, the fairy queen, the demon monarch, the land of all souls, the four seasons Witch King and other information. Not to mention that imosen could not understand, even Dane, a high-ranking priest of the glorious church, was confused.


    Bertina, who had been frightened in the previous battle, now recovered her spirit and her eyes were rolling around. Charlotte smiled and let her go out to play with the halfling sweet, Caligula and "white bread".


    "We only talk about what we understand." The female knight took off her helmet and said softly: "The Lord of mourning said that he was the despairing Witch King of Assyrian Empire 1500 years ago. The destruction of a human team led to a change in the realm of all souls. The demon monarch, that is, the black blood master, woke up and found a tentacle from the realm of all souls... In terms of time, this is not the forefather of the trigowal family, the presiding judge of the glory church tribunal more than 1500 years ago Did the paladin destroy the Assyrian blood sacrifice ceremony? "


    The priests of the tribunal destroyed the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Witch King, led to the recovery of demons in the land of all souls, and broke the balance between ant man monsters and the Assyrian Empire. However, the ancestors of trigowar knew nothing about the subsequent events, and Dane now represented the glorious church to make up for the mistakes committed by the paladin. The military priest had a feeling of "wonderful fate" in his heart.


    In fact, this is the feeling caused by the difference of time scale. It has been more than 1500 years since the black blood master and the master of mourning changed from the realm of all souls to getting out of trouble. Even the Pope and Pope have changed more than a dozen terms.


    The glorious church has a long tradition. Even if Dane has nothing to do with the paladin trigoval 1500 years ago, they always agree with each other. He said righteously, "it is an unforgivable evil for Assyrians to sacrifice demons."


    Charlotte, like most nobles, blamed the church for the loss of the family. In this underground exploration, the Randall family sacrificed 11 powerful blood soldiers. As a result, the whole thing, including the ant man''s invasion of Randall''s collar, was the scourge of the church Paladin. She habitually stabbed pastor Dane with words.


    After all, Dane, who mastered the magic power, was an important member of the expeditionary army. Charlotte restrained her resentment, lowered her eyelashes and said with long eyes, "if only the master were here, he must know what the mourning master wants to do?"


    "I''m here."


    A sound came from the air vibration. Charlotte jumped up, looked around and shouted in surprise, "honey, is that you? Where are you?"


    "Don''t look for it. We are far apart, but you are all in my field. I can hear what you say." Victor''s voice sounded nearby.


    Charlotte raised her hand and covered her red lips. Her eyes were full of tears. She asked excitedly, "honey, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Victor controlled the vibration of the wind element from a long distance and said, "the Lord of mourning let you go because he is chasing and driving me and the scouting team of the elf city-state, so the time is urgent. Listen to me..."


    "First of all, the realm of all souls is the soul plane built by Assyrians, which is similar to the holy power pool of the glorious church, but the scale is much smaller. Assyrian witch doctors rely on the realm of all souls to obtain extraordinary power. The foundation of the existence of the realm of all souls is the black blood master. To be exact, he was once a particularly powerful ancient god with the same status as the demon monarch. The mythical Hydra has a memory of him , call him the king of the spiritual world. "


    "In ancient times, the king of the spirit world created the Gros Zerg, opened up the underground world and fought with the abyss demons. He killed countless demons and even attacked the abyss. However, in the endless battle, the king of the spirit world was assimilated by the abyss demons. Finally, the abyss demons defeated the Gros Zerg, and the king of the spirit world who mastered the devil power led the Zerg minions back to the ground The moon goddess of the elf Empire killed the king of the spirit world and seized most of his power, thus creating the incarnation of death and anger, Ms. spider, and leading the Legion of the elf empire into the underground world to prevent the abyss demons from invading the world. "


    "The king of the spirit world has not completely fallen. His residual will power is divided into three, namely, the dark blood master of the abyss demon, the queen of the undead ant man and the four seasons Witch King of the Assyrian Empire. For a long time, Assyrian witch doctors have used the power of the dark blood master to fight the ant man monster. Until more than 1500 years ago, the paladin of the trigowar family destroyed the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Empire, resulting in the dark blood master What the Lord of mourning said should be true. In order to protect the most important realm of all souls, the four great witch kings of Assyria chose to sacrifice themselves, enter the realm of all souls in the form of soul, seal the black blood Lord, prevent him from getting out of trouble, and completely destroy the realm of all souls. "


    "Since the Assyrian empire lost its leader, the Assyrian witch doctors began to build a tomb altar to enhance the strength of the four witch kings by sacrificing themselves. The Assyrians are no longer able to fight the army of ant man monsters... However, I don''t know what methods the witch kings in the realm of all souls use to trap the main will of the ant queen in the realm of all souls, so as to avoid the attack of the ant army Descendants of the Assyrian Empire. "


    "Now, the elite of the spirit Empire have entered the Assyrian temple and are ready to draw the power of the black blood master. Drastic changes will take place in the realm of all souls and around the temple."


    Victor did not give the expedition a chance to ask questions and continued: "You have two things to do next. First, take bertina and the crystal skull to the southwest corner of the fourth floor of the outer wall of the temple. I will ask Meiwen to take the crystal skull before noon tomorrow. If Meiwen doesn''t appear at noon, you will leave the temple immediately, cross the West side of the azolta mountains and follow the river to find the gathering place of Assyrian descendants. We will meet there Close. "


    "If Mei Wen shows up and takes away the crystal skull, follow Lyra into a tomb and find a Dwarf Warrior covered with thorns in the pit at the bottom of the mountain as soon as possible... Dane, first show the dwarf the holy light sign, and then try to wake him up. Then you don''t care about him. You can leave the azolta mountains as far as you can, but you can''t go beyond imosen Control the casting range of alienated creatures. "


    "Imosen, at noon four days later, you must guide Philip III to the temple. As long as you see the black blood master, immediately control Philip III to escape north along the azolta mountains. Dane, remember to use father Miller''s holy power crystal to bless imosen and protect his soul."


    "... the groth Zerg undead controlled by the Lord of mourning is coming again. I should go."


    The sound of air vibration became urgent. When was his highness Randall so urgent?


    Charlotte only felt her heart twitching, tears fell down and choked, "Victor, Victor... You must come back safely."


    The mountain wind sobbed again, and there was no other voice. Charlotte shrugged and sobbed in a low voice, and everyone else had a deep expression. Only the Dragon maids, Paula and Dili, looked disapproving.


    Charlotte looked at them and asked angrily, "aren''t you worried about your master?"


    Lyra snorted disdainfully, raised her sharp and beautiful arc chin, and said proudly, "ignorant weakness... No matter how far away we are, my king and I are always together."


    Dili covered her mouth and snickered, "the king is with me, too."


    Charlotte''s thin willow eyebrows have a tendency to stand up. If she were Victor''s other lovers, she would have to laugh back at the complacent dragon maid, but she is a weak character after all, and her beautiful eyes become dim and absent-minded.


    The matter is so urgent that Mrs. Charlotte still wants to compete with the Dragon maid... Dane shook his head secretly. He coughed and suggested, "why don''t we move to the place designated by your highness now?"


    Charlotte immediately woke up, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go now."


    The expedition packed up and ran to the majestic and towering Assyrian temple. At the bottom of the temple, Charlotte asked Todd and Marcy to camp. She took bertina and climbed from the outer wall of the temple to the southwest corner of the fourth floor with Lyra and Mei Wen.


    The next day, near noon, the slender and slim figure of dragon maid Mei Wen appeared above the temple. She was wearing the standard leather armor of the maid with a sword, with blood stains and several holes. The iconic horn helmet had disappeared, and her blue hair was tied into a simple horsetail.


    Lyra looked at her and asked, "have you changed?"


    "Changed three times and consumed all the spare leather armor." Mei Wen said faintly and took the leather bag containing the crystal skull from Charlotte''s hand.


    Charlotte frowned and asked, "how''s your situation?"


    "Not very good. Almost all the war animals were destroyed. Only one dragon lizard was left, and 26 people died, including three handmaids with swords. The clothes Frey and I wore were taken from them." Mei Wen shook her head and said lightly.


    The temple expedition lost more than one third of its strength. Charlotte could imagine how fierce the battle they had experienced. She couldn''t help asking anxiously, "how are Lord Nelson, family knights and fierce soldiers?"


    Mei Wen tilted her head and said, "they are all alive. Rogers has lost an arm; the red wolf is blind, but he has been promoted to the silver rank, and Nelson has also been promoted."


    "What? Lord Nelson is a ferocious soldier promoted to the golden class?!" Charlotte exclaimed, and she ignored the red wolf who was promoted to the silver rank fierce soldier.


    "It should be... After a while, the remaining ladies with swords in the team will withdraw and you will take them away. The master wanted Rogers to leave with you, but he didn''t want to." Mei Wen then ignored Charlotte, reached out and touched bertina''s head and said to her, "the master said, you know what you should do?"


    The little girl nodded very skillfully, pointed to the top of the temple and said, "I can feel that there is an important thing on the top spire." She hesitated a little, turned to Charlotte and asked, "madam, can Rogers'' arms and red wolf''s eyes grow?"


    Looking at bertina''s pure and flawless eyes, Charlotte felt ashamed. She was excited and happy because of the addition of a golden class strong person in her family. She didn''t care about the wounded and disabled Rogers and red wolves, as well as the sacrificed elite soldiers.


    The knight took bertina in her arms and said softly, "yes... As long as they can go home alive, the high priest of the church can cure their arms and eyes."


    "Well," bertina nodded with great strength and said very seriously, "I hope they can all go home alive."

 Chapter 811

    The tenth floor of the temple.


    The dark, towering hall echoed with the roar of battle. The flesh and blood blurred corpses fell in strange postures on the ground covered by stinky black blood. There were human beings, but more strange black blood demons.


    Near the edge of a passage, the soldiers of Randall expedition fought with the devil, covering several sword maidens to withdraw from the passage to the outer wall of the temple. Their expression was cold and silent. The pure gold halberd in their hands was adhered with a layer of black blood, and they could not see the original appearance. The silver light medicine specially used to restrain black blood species and undead creatures had long been consumed by the devil''s flesh and blood, and the original effect of defeating the enemy was no longer.


    The main opponents of the expeditionary army are half human and half dog demons. Their skin is smooth, hairless, cyan gray, showing a strange bleakness. Their body looks thin and slender, but their muscle lines are full and exaggerated. Their body looks like humanoid creatures and runs on their limbs like wolves. Their head is close to the shape of the fox, their mouth is very long, there are two rows of sharp teeth inside, and the prominent canine teeth are hollow curved fangs. Although they look like wolves, they are extremely agile. Except for sharp claws in their palms and soles, they are not much different from human hands and feet. They can easily climb rock walls and jump from a commanding position.


    Klaus, a senior knight, believes that this dog demon is an Assyrian polluted by black blood. Rogers couldn''t tell whether they were changed by Assyrians or beasts. He didn''t care about these problems. He only remembered that his beloved woman died under the claw of the dog devil. Although she was a valiant and good at fighting, the young fierce soldier couldn''t accept the fact that she died to protect herself.


    Rogers''s eyes were as red as a dog demon, as if a flame was burning. He grabbed a heavy broad-edged battle axe with one hand, like a wounded and violent male bear. His boots pounded on the stone floor. A fierce shoulder hit a dog devil''s top and flew more than ten meters away. The axe blade turned over and drew a sad semicircle. Two dog demons swooping down in the air were instantly split into four sections by him. Before the sticky black blood and foul smelling viscera fell, the angry Rogers rushed to a comrade in arms and killed the three dog demons besieging him on the spot. Due to the excessive strength, the wound on his left arm burst again, the hot blood dyed the bandage, and the blood red mist steamed around Rogers, making him look more like a devil than the black blood dog devil.


    Rage, the more severe the pain, the more powerful the attack.


    Rogers'' strength and speed are far beyond normal. He has not taken the secret rage potion. He has entered the rage state independently.


    A hand wrapped in scales pushed his shoulder. The violent Rogers turned half a circle in place and was held by the senior Knight Klaus.


    "The dog devil has retreated. You should take a breath and deal with the wound." The young senior Knight''s eyes are as stable as a rock, and he doesn''t hide his concern for his friends.


    "It''s not over yet. There''s a big guy coming." Rogers'' red eyes stared into the darkness across the hall.


    The remaining dog demons will all stick to the corner of the wall, quickly climb the stone wall and hide silently in the dark, just like avoiding the jackals of Saber Toothed beasts.


    The sound of heavy footsteps came from the other end, like a drumstick pounding his heart. The depressed air made Klaus feel out of breath.


    Knight''s fighting spirit has very high spiritual resistance, and reason can overcome emotion. Just the sound of footsteps shocked Klaus''s heart, which shows that the enemy has the ability of spiritual touch.


    It must be the black blood devil of the golden order, and its size is huge, which means overwhelming power and super toughness!


    Four dark red eyes emerged in the dark hall, and then the blurred lines outlined a large group of hazy shadows. It is about 4.8 meters high. When it comes close, its ferocious shape is undoubtedly revealed. This is a strong and large demon, which combines the appearance characteristics of giant rhinoceros, bear and dog. Its strong limbs are like columns, and its whole body seems to be stacked with Qiu knot muscles. Its strong visual sense has a direct impact on the soul. There are four blood red eyes on its huge head, which are full of greed, cruelty and cunning, The big mouth with exposed tusks was dripping down with yellowish brown mucus.


    "Hehe, this big dog is here to eat meat. No wonder those dog demons are scared away by it. I bet it can''t digest my armor." The handsome Brandon came up and joked. His hand gripping the hilt showed that his mood was not as relaxed as he showed.


    Klaus said calmly, "look at its skin. It''s as smooth and hairless as a dog demon, just like our human skin. I guess it''s also a demon turned by Assyrians."


    "I can''t see it, but this guy is hard to deal with... It''s more flexible than expected." The red wolf, whose eyes were covered with gauze, said in a low voice. During the time he spoke, he quietly shifted his position in the shadow.


    Brandon didn''t go to see the red wolf. This guy''s eyes were blind and his sense of existence became very low. It was difficult to be found with the help of darkness. However, the knight believed the judgment of the red wolf and thought that melee combat with large demons was not a wise choice, so he loosened the handle of the sword, took two refined gold throwing guns coated with silver light medicine from the hands of the blood warrior, and said fiercely, "let''s kill it and give it a name. I''ve thought of calling it ''Four Eyed Devil Dog''."


    "... Brandon, you''re so bad at naming."


    "A rotten devil must have a rotten name!"


    The devil on the opposite side cooperated very well and opened his mouth to the Randall expeditionary army with an earth shaking roar. The sound was like thunder, and the dust and gravel fell on the top of the hall. Its greedy eyes stayed on the ferocious warriors and knights to varying degrees, but ignored all types of alchemists. It stopped howling, slowly climbed to a dog demon''s body, swallowed it into its mouth and chewed it slowly.


    The dog devil''s stomach was bitten, and the Randall bear dog wreckage in it fell to the ground. The giant devil stretched out his tongue and licked it into his mouth. His four eyes peeped at the expeditionary army opposite, full of intimidation and vigilance, as well as an imperceptible desire for blood.


    "... want to eat me."


    Nelson walked from behind with two fine gold decapitation swords. His facial features were the same, but his fierce eyes like steel cones had become warm and bright, and his eyes were carved with yellow glaze without any defects.


    Brandon turned sideways and exclaimed in surprise, "Sir, you''re awake!"


    Nelson nodded and said, "my state has stabilized, and Ms. Frey needs some time to recover."


    With green hair and green eyes, the first born double horned Frey was protected by several blood warriors and leaned in the corner to restore his energy. She has changed into dragon human form four times and now needs more time to recover her energy.


    Klaus turned his eyes from the Dragon maid and asked Nelson, "Sir, I suggest confronting this demon first. It seems to have good wisdom. When Ms. Frey wakes up or Ms. Meiwen comes back, it may take the initiative to retreat."


    "Let it run away is also a trouble." Nelson shook his head, patted Rogers on the shoulder and said, "you have the ability of independent rage, but don''t let rage control your mind, otherwise you will never ignite the fire of your heart and become a silver warrior."


    The blood in his eyes faded quickly. Rogers lowered his head and said, "yes, teacher, I know."


    "You know shit!" Nelson scolded, raised the refined gold decapitation sword, pointed to the opposite devil and said, "this black blood monster has a strong physique. If you cut it ten times, you may not be able to kill it. If it hits you, you will die. Its body advantage is also effective for me, but its heart is full of boiling desire. When its desire exceeds reason, I have no difficulty in killing it."


    The decapitation sword in Nelson''s hand hummed and trembled, and the dried black blood peeled off from the sword, revealing a sharp purple gold color.


    "Ten people, take the dragon lizard and the beast and kill it!"


    The expressions of the two knights and the two fierce soldiers were dull for a moment. Nelson smiled and said, "do you think I will compete with it? Am I so stupid?"


    Seeing the dragon lizard and ten soldiers rushing over, the giant demon turned around and ran away. It had a speed incompatible with its size. It soon made the alchemical dragon lizard and the alchemical militia distance. At the right time, it would first kill the dragon lizard that looked powerful, and then break the other human soldiers one by one.


    Suddenly, the devil felt that the human with the most delicious taste had surpassed the dragon lizard and beast. Holding the refined gold decapitation sword, he jumped into the air to chop his back. The devil''s four eyes flashed a cunning light. Taking the opportunity of the enemy''s nowhere in the air, he suddenly turned around, raised his front paw and made a fierce sweep.


    The powerful force made the air howl, and the devil only hit the air.


    It was stunned to find that the just scene was just its own illusion. The delicious and powerful human warrior did not leap in the air. He charged with his sword, just in the gap between the defeat of the devil''s attack. The silver sword light was like two lightning bolts, splitting into the devil''s head.


    The devil only has time to protect the vital points of his head with his forelimbs. For example, the electric sword light splits his forelimbs into two deep visible bone wounds, and the silver medicine containing holy power prevents the wound from healing. The devil uttered a shrill scream. His anger made his skin blood red, and his muscles expanded, resulting in a whole circle of body size. With a backhand blow, the human warrior flew out.


    Nelson crossed the sword ahead of time to block the attack of the devil, and his body crashed into the wall of the hall like a cannon. He adjusted his posture in the air, and stepped on the wall with his feet on his feet, as if his feet were rooted, so stuck on the walls.


    At least, in the view of giant demons, human soldiers are fixed on the wall and make a posture of stepping on the wall to prepare for counterattack.


    It doesn''t understand why its opponent sticks to the vertical wall, just like squatting on the ground. Anger doubles its strength and burns its little reason. As soon as its hind limbs turn, it rushes towards the human warrior who hurt itself.


    However, the human warrior made great efforts with his legs and recoiled with the momentum of lightning. The speed was so fast that the devil could not respond. He only saw the continuous amplification of two staggered silver and white sword lights, which deeply reflected into his eyes and soul.


    This is not an illusion, because the illusion has been produced in advance.


    Nelson is not a fly. Of course, he can''t squat on the wall for a long time. The moment he stepped on the wall, he launched his legs at the devil. The devil rushed towards him without covering up, which is equivalent to taking the initiative to cut off his head.


    According to the spiritual practice theory of the earth world, the Golden Toad has such a reverie about the realm of spiritual touch - the official stops it and wants to do it. (Note 1)


    This means that the spirit transcends the limitations of the sense of the body and drives the body with the spirit. But in this world of extraordinary power, spiritual power will have an impact on the mind. Nelson''s body moved or did not move. His fighting will has been projected on the target''s mind, making the opponent have the illusion that he has rushed over or did not move.


    There are many forms of spiritual touch. The church has the cultivation method of spiritual touch, while Nelson cultivates the spiritual secret method derived from the Golden Toad pile and the spirit monkey pile. His mind was pure, he studied and practiced hard, and Victor provided him with new secret methods and cultivation resources. With his accumulated wealth, he finally reached his dream spiritual realm.


    Nelson''s spiritual touch is different from that of turnans and Caligula.


    Although the touch of the mind is ever-changing, as far as combat is concerned, it can be explained by three elements: "point", "line" and "surface".


    The three elements of the battle of spiritual touch coexist and cannot be isolated, but everyone''s focus will be different.


    The touch side of the soul of turnans can destroy the enemy''s spiritual will and make it weak. Turnans seen in the eyes of the enemy is dust and a giant. If he reflects his smallness, he can only wait to die.


    Caligula''s touch of the soul didn''t have any strange performance, but he hit the opponent''s weak point and killed him in the next few seconds. He and Sylvia''s three second prediction had some imagination, but Sylvia was a panoramic prediction, and Caligula only worked for a few targets locked in the mind. He once killed seven jackals in different positions with one sword, which is the truth.


    If turnans'' spiritual touch is a "face" with spatial characteristics; Kaligura''s is the "line" in time, so Nelson''s spiritual touch is the "point" focusing on spirit.


    His spiritual power is united as one, stabbing the devil''s heart, immediately making it unable to distinguish between truth and falsehood. But the devil''s body is still strong, its muscles are like armor, and its bones are harder than fine iron.


    Nelson can''t kill it with several swords. As long as it successfully counterattacks once, I''m afraid Nelson will die.


    However, as a ferocious warrior of the golden order, Nelson also mastered the elements of "face" and "line" in addition to "point".


    The sword light reflected into the devil''s heart with the will of death. It only felt that it had died under the sword of human soldiers. The angry mood was replaced by gray and rigid death. The red and swollen body was like a punctured ball and immediately collapsed.


    The first sword cut the devil''s face, and the cold blade of yinbaisen cut the skin and flesh, but failed to cut off the skull, but the powerful force shifted the devil''s head and exposed his thick neck.


    The second sword light came one after another and cut into the devil''s neck. The blade cut into Qiu Jie''s tight muscles. After cutting half of his neck, he was stuck by the devil''s neck bone.


    Seeing that the seriously injured devil was about to get rid of the shadow of death and restore his mind, Nelson''s mouth and nose spit out a long air flow. The old force did not disappear, but the new force was born again, and the skilled sword light came out from the devil''s neck.


    Combined with Randall''s combat breathing method and vibration secret skill, a new combat skill - Qi lifting chop.


    At this time, the golden dragon lizard rushed to the devil and tore at the headless body. It was still rubbed on the ground by the instinctive reaction of the devil''s body.


    The battle broke out and ended in an instant. The bear of the North stood with a sword and the giant demon corpse hall.


    The status of violent soldiers is generally not high, which is related to their actual combat effectiveness. In his early days, Nelson fought with Mrs Judy''s brother in the woods. He was cut first by the other party and won by the defense of ant man se Yinjia; He lit the fire of his heart and was ordered by Victor to kill the count of the golden finch. If the alchemical militia had not sacrificed their lives to save him, he would have been stabbed to death by the Horton knight who had just broken through the silver level. Now, he can kill a golden black blood demon.


    Only by mastering the touch of the soul, the fierce warrior will become very powerful and can be regarded as an extraordinary in the real sense.


    Brandon and others had not recovered from the shocking scene of Nelson''s Four Swords beheading the golden demon, and the Dragon maid Meiwen returned to the hall from outside the temple.


    She looked at the huge demon body with an indifferent look and shouted to Nelson, "commander, I have got what the master asked Mrs. Charlotte to bring."


    Nelson tried the sword with this powerful black blood devil as his promotion gift, but he was not too excited. He walked back with the beheading sword and came to Meiwen and asked, "Ms. Meiwen, have you seen the master?"


    Mei Wen shook her head, slightly raised her chin and proudly said, "no, but my king has a conversation with me. The king asked me to tell you that the black blood demons in the temple should not harass us again. They will find trouble with the spirit army. When the spirit army invades the nest of the black blood master, we will try to throw what we get to the spirit."


    Nelson took off his helmet, scratched the back of his head and asked in confusion, "I don''t understand why we killed so many demons in the temple. Why did the black blood demon let us go and turn around to deal with the elf army?"


    There is more meat in the elf army than we... Brandon only muttered in his heart. He wisely didn''t say what he thought. He has seen that the black blood devil ignores the blood soldiers, dragon lizards, elite guards, ferocious war mastiff and dragon maid in the team. They are only interested in ferocious soldiers, knights, sword maids and bear dogs.


    Klaus said: "the halfling Bobo disappeared in the previous battle. I think he joined the elves below and leaked all our information to them."


    Mei Wen nodded and said: "My king said that Bobo''s stealth was irrelevant to the overall situation... He also said that those elves and dwarves were more cunning than he thought. Although they were not on the same floor as us, they deliberately walked slower than us. The black blood master tried to destroy us first and then deal with them. However, the elf troops were close to the hiding place of the black blood master. Since we won this battle, we didn''t see well Against, he should concentrate on preventing the raids of elves and dwarves. "


    Nelson rubbed the stubble on his jaw and suddenly said, "it''s true. I thought these black blood demons came to grab food."


    The ground in the center of the hall has a large area of black blood and broken corpses, which are distributed radially. It was originally a super giant black blood demon. Before it had time to play any skills, it was killed by Meiwen with a "shadow" with a Saron magic iron short spear. The violent void wind element erupted terrible destructive power from its body, and its huge body was cut into pieces by the wind element.


    After the death of this super giant demon, its blood and flesh attracted countless black blood demons. In contrast, the golden demon killed by Nelson is nothing at all.


    Mei Wen carries Victor''s special weapons "split soul" and "shadow". She can use "split soul", but she can''t control "shadow". In fact, the leader level black blood devil met by Nelson and others was killed by Victor by Mei Wen''s hand, but Mei Wen disdains to explain to Nelson.


    She said faintly, "first find a clean place to rest. We also need to be present when the elf troops deal with the black blood master... Wang, will personally kill the black blood master when necessary."

 Chapter 812

    "The witch doctor dug out the hearts of the prisoners on the altar. The Assyrian warriors then cut off the heads of the prisoners and let their heads roll down the steps of the temple. The broken heads are useless, and their bodies belong to the warriors; while the intact heads contain the souls of the prisoners, and they belong to the witch doctor."


    "The heartbreaking witch doctor hopes that the captive''s head will fall from the ladder to the ground and remain intact, which shows that the captive''s soul is strong enough to make magic tools with them. The warrior hopes that the captive''s head will be broken, and the captive''s soul can only return to the headless body. They will flow into the sacrificial pit with the blood in the neck. This is a tribute given by the warrior to all souls, and all souls will also give back to the warrior Power. "


    "The little slave of the heartbreaking witch doctor will catch the rolling head with a net bag at the bottom of the ladder; the little slave of the warrior will break the rolling head with a stick at the bottom of the ladder. The heads they can''t catch will be broken with a stick, and the heads they can''t reach will be caught with a net bag. The people of Assyria will laugh happily, and the ancestors of the land of all souls will rejoice with us. We praise the great Witch King and the witch Doctors, praise the warriors. They will eventually open up territory in the realm of all souls, just like the spirit of our ancestors; we will eventually be reborn in the realm of all souls, just like the spirit of our ancestors... "


    The passage on the seventh floor of the temple, the dwarf prophet van tewick of the Elven capital elenta Huoyan lies down in front of a slate and reads the contents recorded above wholeheartedly. He was also surrounded by several dwarf prophet apprentices.


    The slow action of the Elven troops in the temple is also related to the dwarf prophet''s inventory of cultural relics left by the azolta and the translation of stone characters.


    The learned dwarf prophets walked and stopped. The human exploration team fought with the black blood devil on the upper layer of the temple. On the contrary, the elf force did not encounter much resistance. The commander tacitly allowed the team to walk slowly, which gave the dwarf prophet more time to enrich academic reserves.


    However, the black blood demon in the temple may have deliberately avoided the elf army. The dark elf priestess can draw on the power of the demon leader, according to sakhirtana Cang Yue said that drawing strength from the demon leader will weaken the power of the black blood master, and the legal power of the black blood demon killed by human beings will return to the black blood master itself.


    In order to avoid losing more power, the black blood master has reason to solve the threat of human expeditions first, and then concentrate on dealing with the elf forces.


    This is obviously not a good thing, especially the leader level devil''s dying cry came from the upper layer of the temple, and even sporadic devil spies disappeared on the seventh layer where the elf army is located. The commanders can imagine that the black blood master has recovered enough strength from the leader level devil to prepare for the final decisive battle.


    The temple became quiet and the air was full of depression before the storm, but these could not interrupt the dwarf prophet''s enthusiasm to solve the mysteries of history.


    The fairy Prince horimion could not see the bright sunshine in the past on his face. His slightly wrinkled slender eyebrows showed a disturbed mood. He paced back and forth in the channel. Finally, he couldn''t help but say to the old Dwarf: "fire eye prophet, we have wasted too much time. I''ll send a team of war officers to take you out."


    Dwarves are noisy and stubborn. They have no reason to quarrel with others. The erudite dwarf prophet is still a dwarf, so van twick The fire eye and the elf Prince began to argue.


    "The prince is in a bad mood and is very impatient." Bobo, the halfling, hid behind the chief elder of Silver Eagle City, looked at HORION from a distance and said softly.


    Sikodis Wind song is also paying attention to the elf prince. Since the halfling Bobo left the human expedition and found the elf army, holimion''s mood was a little wrong.


    To be exact, Bobo mentioned the leader of the human expedition, Victor with black hair, golden eyes, thin eyebrows and sharp ears, who was as handsome as the God of heaven Your highness Randall. After hearing this, Prince holimion''s expression became unnatural. Although the dwarf prophet fire eye, the giant dwarf general jukenos, and the moon ELF KING daughter of elenta did not make too many comments, they all looked strange.


    According to Bobo''s description, Victor, the human leader Randall''s appearance, temperament, talent and ability are very much like the son of the seventh order moon god, but sikodis has never heard that the eyes of the big elf will be golden.


    Sikodis is now more convinced that the elves from elenta must have something to hide from Silver Eagle City. However, the main purpose of this trip is to assist the dark elf priestess to draw black blood to dominate the law and power. In addition, she thought that the holy thing of "Freya''s tears" might have extraordinary significance for the elf prince. But she did not know whether the leader of the human expedition also pursued the sacred objects of the moon goddess.


    Under normal circumstances, the demon minions of the black blood master attack the human expedition and the elf army at the same time. The two sides should unite to deal with the black blood master who begins to gather strength. Otherwise, the human expedition is an uncontrolled risk factor when the elf forces fight the black blood master.


    If the intention of the human expedition is unknown, the elf army does not have the objective conditions to fight with the black blood master. Therefore, the elves should at least contact the human expedition first. Bobo and Tian Tian have paved the way for the dialogue between the two sides.


    But Alanta''s commander didn''t mention it at all. Sikodis could not understand their behavior, but she could feel the impatience of the elf prince.


    Horimion wants to solve the black blood master first!


    "The prophet of elenta is deliberately procrastinating. He wants the prince to calm down."


    Sikodis turned her head, her dark eyes fixed on sahiritana, who was wearing a war suit Cang Yue asked faintly, "madam, what do you know?"


    The beautiful and enchanting Dark Elf priestess gently shook her head, her dazzling purple hair swayed like waves, smiled and said: "it''s not necessary to tell me what the Weier royal family wants to do... But I think since there is a third force watching, we are obviously not suitable to fight with the black blood master."


    The arrogant moon elf Whisperer snorted coldly and expressed her dissatisfaction with sahitana''s talent charm.


    "I''m sorry, I''m used to using my natural power, and I don''t mean to target adult subordinates... Besides, I''ve enslaved some helpers." Sashitana apologized to the Whisperwind elves, followed by a group of strange black blood demons. These are the slaves she captured in the temple, with a number of more than 100, including large black blood demons. According to the judgment of the dark elf priestess, they belong to the fourth order devil, but it is not worth her to use the gray crystal to extract the devil law from her body.


    There is no doubt that the dark elf priestess has a powerful power, and sikodis has to carefully consider whether she is trustworthy.


    Sasilwana saw what the moon elves thought and whispered, "my life is in the hands of her majesty. She can execute me at any time."


    Sikodis nodded silently, his alert eyes softened a little, and said, "but for me, your sincerity is far from enough."


    The dark elf thought for a moment and said, "the human expedition team has been expressing goodwill to the Silver Eagle City. Isn''t their leader hiding in general Yuege''s scouting team? Bobo and Tiantian, two lovely halflings, have been taken care of by humans. If general Yuege is also safe, with this goodwill belonging to the Silver Eagle City, Lord Fengge is indeed qualified to ask me for sincerity."


    Sikodis raised her eyebrows and asked, "Oh, the lady agrees that we should negotiate with the human expedition first?"


    Sahilwana said positively: "This is very necessary. I can provide information as a condition for the Silver Eagle City to negotiate with the human side... Do you see the crack ahead? There is the sacrificial pit of the azolta people and the nest of the black blood master. He has fully awakened, eager for the nourishment of blood, flesh and soul, and will not easily let us leave the temple... I mean the human beings and us."


    "That''s it? Why should I believe you? Why should humans believe me?"


    Sahitana nodded and said: "I know that words alone are not enough... But now I can only provide the information I know. I enslave the black blood devil in the temple and can see something you can''t see. The sacrificial pit is not only the nest of the black blood master, but also the entrance and exit of the realm of all souls. When the black blood master climbs out of the pit, any creature leaving the temple may be pulled in The realm of all souls. Just like these black blood demon slaves, they were azolta warriors who tried to invade the temple to solve the black blood master, but they were turned into demons by the black blood master, and those who escaped from the temple became undead. "


    "Is that true?" The giant dwarf general came up and asked in a low voice.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone noticed the conversation here. The dark elf priestess smiled and said: "I''m honest now... The huge gap on the outer wall of the temple was broken by the black blood master, and the field power of the realm of all souls leaked out from the gap. Once the black blood master appeared, the field power of the realm of all souls expanded beyond the temple, and lower life creatures may be pulled into the realm of all souls when they leave the temple."


    The elf Prince and the dwarf prophet stopped arguing and asked, "madam, do you mean that if we all leave the temple, we will disturb the black blood master, and the middle-level and low-level warlords will fall into the realm of all souls and become undead creatures?"


    Sahitana sighed, shook her head and said, "I suggest you don''t try this."


    The commanders looked at each other. If what the dark elf priestess said was true and the black blood master did not allow the prey approaching their mouth to leave, they could not bear the consequences of collective retreat.


    "Bad hearted Dark Elf chick, you say such an important thing now?" The old dwarf blew his beard angrily and asked loudly.


    The dark elf priestess said without any guilt: "I failed to complete the task. I have only one way to die. Of course, I don''t want you to choose to quit the temple. But I have another good news. As long as you stay in the temple, you won''t fall into the realm of all souls. Now killing the black blood Lord is the only way out."


    "... because the temple built by the azoltans was originally a cage to suppress the black blood masters and the forces in the realm of all souls."


    The atmosphere was frozen for a moment. After a while, the elf prince said dryly, "we can''t see the black blood devil activity now, which means that the black blood master gathers his power and is ready to hunt us?"


    "Everyone in the temple." Sahitana corrected.


    The giant dwarf general asked stiffly, "what about the Centaur troops stationed outside the temple?"


    "Either let them stay away from the temple, or let them come in and hunt the black blood master together." Sashitana''s smile is charming, like a poisonous black rose. Her voice says softly, "I personally prefer the second option."

 Chapter 813

    Outside the temple, four forest centaurs dressed in fine armor ran and patrolled along the ridge. Their whole body is snow-white, their facial features are deep and three-dimensional, and their posture is vigorous and flexible. Compared with those wild Centaur relatives, their appearance is much higher than each other, and their body shape is also more slender and symmetrical.


    Because of the obvious differences in appearance between forest centaurs and wild centaurs, anthropologists regard them as orcs from two different sources.


    The fact is similar. The forest Centaur does not recognize that the wild Centaur is a relative. The two sides are reproductive isolated and hate each other very much. They have to fight when they meet, and even their natural strength is completely different. The forest Centaur is mainly water friendly. Its strength and strength are not as strong as the wild Centaur, but it is more intelligent, energetic and energetic. It has keen senses and flexible skills. It can use complex long-range instruments. It is a natural mobile shooter. With the equipment advantages of the elf Empire, the forest Centaur can also launch a cluster charge like a heavy cavalry. Although it can''t compare with the dwarf goat heavy cavalry, it can certainly beat the wild Centaur all over the ground.


    "Who?"


    The forest Centaur scout found an abnormal situation. When he stopped urgently, he stringed the giant crossbow and aimed it at the snow below. But they soon fired the powerful crossbow again.


    A small group of elves and dwarves climbed up the ridge of the mountain. They had no cloak to avoid the cold. Their armor was covered with black blood stains. They looked a little embarrassed, but showed a fierce temperament, just like warriors who had just broken out of the siege.


    "Don''t get me wrong. We are soldiers under the command of the third general of Silver Eagle City." A male tree elf with green hair and blue eyes took the lead in jumping up the hillside. He was clean all over. He was carrying an elf long bow and holding two standard arc swords in his hand. He was obviously a wind dancer.


    "Praise the moon god. My name is Olavi. Yuege, a fourth order wind dancer and fourth order popular archer. Which city state do you belong to?" The tree elf took a long breath and raised his hand and forehead to salute the Centaur scout.


    It was said that the other party was the tree elf of Silver Eagle City. The forest centaurs all showed a kind smile. The leading Centaur saluted and said: "Young elves of the Yuege sect, we are the subordinates of King crobet. Now we belong to Alanta. My name is fildo. I once fought side by side with the soldiers of the Yuege Sect on the prairie. Praise the moon god. My brothers and I are very happy to meet the famous children of the silver Eagle City here."


    Silver Eagle City has a close relationship with this forest centaur. Olawi has never participated in the grassland war to destroy ant people, but has heard of relevant deeds. He wants to ask more things. A beautiful female tree elf jumped up the ridge and asked eagerly: "Brave Hill man and horse warrior, do you see one of our companions? Oh, he is a big elf wanderer... He is very handsome. You can see at a glance."


    Big elf? Handsome, or a wanderer?


    The Centaurs looked at each other and were covered with fog. At this time, Ilus Yuege, who fell behind the team, also ran over and said calmly, "I''m Yuege General of Silver Eagle City. Can you take us to your station?"


    The Centaur Raider was awed and saluted and said, "general, please follow us. You and your subordinates need a good rest. There are dwarf prophets and ELF KING women in the station. They can help you check your body... Some strange things may happen in this ghost place, which will make the spirit of the soldiers... Tense."


    Wanderers are not uncommon, but the big elf wanderers seem outrageous. No wonder the Centaur soldiers suspect that anglis Fengge''s mental state is abnormal. The Silver Eagle Scout was not in the mood to explain and followed the Centaur all the way to the camp not far from the temple.


    Looking at the towering temple, the Silver Eagle scouts were distracted for a moment. The halfling Qiqi suddenly turned to the camp, screamed, ran over, hugged with another halfling, laughed and shouted.


    "Sweet? Why are you here? Where''s Bobo?" Yiruth Yuege came forward in surprise and touched the head of the halfling adventurer.


    "It''s a long story..." Tian Tian made a funny face.


    Looking at his relaxed appearance, it must be nothing wrong with Bobo. Yiruth and her companions were relieved, but eglo gray beard opened his mouth and shouted in disbelief in the direction of the camp: "Mr. AI Jin! Why are you here?"


    An old dwarf with a white beard and several soldiers came out of the gate of the camp. He was the dwarf prophet Aijin copper hammer of Silver Eagle City, eglo''s mentor.


    When AI Jin came over, he clubbed eglo grey beard''s head with his fist and scolded: "why can''t I be here? I''m here, you don''t know, and I deserve to call myself the disciple of the copper hammer prophet of Silver Eagle City? After you go home, you will be punished to copy ancient books and documents 50 times!"


    The young dwarf''s Prophet smiled foolishly with his forehead. Aijin ignored him, gave iris a look that everyone could see, pointed to the three soldiers around her and said: "This is fiad weir, the fairy king of elenta; this is Carlo changmane, the Centaur commander of the hill kingdom; this is belenwick fireeye, the dwarf prophet of elenta... Eh, your eyebrows have become thinner. I wanted to introduce you as the famous coarse eyebrow General of Silver Eagle City, but now I can''t... I''ll come again, gentlemen, this is our fairy General of Silver Eagle City Yiruth Yuege, although she''s a wild elf, she''s great... Er, your green eyes are going to turn blue? "


    Feiyade, with black hair and black pupils and beautiful appearance King wil''s daughter ordered in a cold and arrogant tone: "commander Carlo, please take general Yuege''s department to rest. As for general Yuege himself, please follow us. I have something to ask you."


    There is no need to say more about the identity and status of elanta moon ELF KING daughter. Moreover, fiad is a female priest of the Royal Weier family serving the sun tree. She can naturally ask the tree elves and wild elves in Silver Eagle City to step down, but the Silver Eagle Scout stood in place and waited for yiruth to give orders.


    This seemingly small move surprised the proud fiad. She pressed down her inner doubt and walked in the direction of commanding the camp without looking back.


    The blood charm from Mr. Nightingale still continues to affect the Silver Eagle scouts, making them temporarily immune to the blood attraction of King fiad''s daughter. Ilus motioned her men to leave first, and then followed the king''s daughter and the two dwarf prophets into the command camp.


    In a simple and clear way, she selectively narrated the experience of the Silver Eagle Scout, and finally said: "... We were chased by the undead in the underground tunnel. After Mr. Nightingale broke his hand, let''s escape first... I don''t know, how is he now?"


    "Victor Nightingale?" Fayyad whispered the name thoughtfully. After a while, she raised her beautiful eyes, raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you think Mr. nightingale is dead?"


    Iris''s pupils contracted and shook her head slowly but firmly.


    "General Yuege should be able to guess the true identity of Mr. nightingale." The king''s daughter Fayed a pale smile with unknown meaning and raised her chin to the dwarf prophet in Silver Eagle City.


    Arkin The copper hammer felt as like as two peas in a white beard. "The human expedition team has asked us to come to us." sweet said their leader is the Lord of the human kingdom. His highness is Victor Landor. He is beautiful and unparalleled, black hair, like a wizard more than human. In addition to those dark golden eyes, he is exactly like Victor, the Nightingale you call.


    According to Ruth, the big stone that had been pressing in her heart was finally removed. She leaned lazily against the back of the chair, nodded and said, "I should have thought of it, but Mr. Nightingale''s eyes are black and the human leader''s eyes are dark gold. I''ve never heard that the elf''s eyes can change color?"


    Belenwick, the dwarf prophet from elenta, grabbed the conversation and explained: "Have you heard of the love story between Freya goddess and the sun tree? The goddess has completed the ten tasks given to him by Frey, the sun god. Since then, every morning, the sun rises and the moon sets; the silver moon rises and the sunset sets, and the sun god no longer responds to Freya''s call. The goddess is sick and unhappy until one day, the sun tree bears fruit and breeds the world The first big elf, also known as Frey, is the incarnation of the sun god and makes friends with the goddess. They are the ancestors of the elves... Few elves know that the sun god son''s eyes and hair are golden. "


    "What?" Ilus shook her long, sharp ears and asked in shock, "why does the incarnation of the Sun God appear on the human side?"


    "The son of the sun." The priestess of the moon elves corrected the fallacy of the Moon Song and said in some displeasure: "we worship the moon god, but the sun god has the highest position in our faith. This is the teachings of the moon god and can not be forgotten. Except that the first generation of sun elves can be called the incarnation of the sun god, the later sun elves can only be called the son of the sun or the son of the sun god."


    "Praise the moon god." Ilus knelt on her knees, put her hands on her forehead and offered the most pious etiquette.


    Fayed''s expression eased, nodded and said, "why do humans have the son of the sun? This matter involves ancient secrets, but the time is too long. Even the dwarf prophet can''t understand the truth through hindsight divination."


    The sun tree is reborn every 360 years. This characteristic of the sun tree determines the replacement of the old and the new of the famous family politics. The empire is still called the spirit Empire, but the changes of the spirit Dynasty are endless. The famous family of the imperial dynasty more than 10000 years ago has long disappeared, and their secrets are submerged in the long river of history. What the ancient spirit royal family did, today''s spirit Empire knows nothing, but it is very common.


    As long as you think about it, the elf royal family will record their secret history and pass it on from generation to generation. It is impossible to inherit without omission, not to mention hundreds of thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years.


    Ilus nodded first and asked, "but why are his eyes black?"


    Fayyad was silent for a long time, and the dwarf prophet kept silent. After a long time, the elf king asked eluse, "it seems that your team is only one dwarf short?"


    "It''s Coelho. His soul is trapped in the realm of all souls. We put him on a stone wall somewhere in the mountain passage and protect him temporarily with moonlight thorns, but we don''t know if he can wake up?"


    Feiyade didn''t care about a dwarf''s life and death, and asked, "Lord Nightingale took care of you?"


    "Yes, without his protection, we might be wiped out in the underground tunnel." ELUS gave a positive reply.


    Fiad showed a sweet and amiable smile and gently stroked the wooden staff in his hand. It was a blessing staff made from the branches of the sun tree. Even if it was far away from the field of the moon tree or the sun tree, it could also help the priestess to cast all kinds of blessing and natural spells.


    "Lord nightingale is the son of the sun god of the elf empire after all. You are lucky to get his favor." The fairy King nodded and said, "I can tell you that Alanta sent us to azolta temple this time. In addition to helping the dungeon collect the power of black blood demons, it also shoulders a special mission."


    "The prophets of elenta divined that a son of the sun would appear in the azolta temple, and the ''tears of Freya'' in the temple was the opportunity for the birth of the son of the sun. The Supreme Council originally thought that Prince holmium would be the candidate for the son of the sun... Now it seems that we were wrong."


    "The only son of God, if not Prince HORION, would be Lord nightingale. Anyway, we should welcome the son of the sun back to elenta."


    "General Yuege, do you know what the son of the Sun God means to the elf Empire?" Berenwick The fire eye prophet continued: "over the past three thousand years, the elf Empire has added more than 160 elf city states, which means that the Empire has added more than 160 moon trees. This is because more than three thousand years ago, the Empire ushered in a son of the sun god, his name is delavin weir nightingale. The weir family he created ruled the Empire for more than 3000 years."


    "Nightingale? Is he also from the human kingdom?" Iris Yuege felt that her mood had been numb and asked expressionless.


    "Yes." The fairy King female interface said: "his majesty delavin is known as the fairy emperor. He predicted that there would be a new emperor in the fairy Empire more than 3000 years later, so we would make targeted divination and timely detect the opportunity of the azolta temple. Yuege, you should help us, help elenta, and help the Empire to convince Mr. nightingale."


    Yiruth forcibly suppressed the confused mood, pursed her lips, and said difficultly: "I feel that Lord Nightingale doesn''t want to join the elf empire. He... He seems to reject the identity of the elf. You must have done divination for him?"


    "Ha ha, Huoyan and I were injured because we divined the nightingale. Sikodis and they can only follow Lao Huoyan to the temple to deal with the black blood Demon Lord." Arkin The copper hammer said happily, "if sweet hadn''t come back, I would still be in the bellows... It turned out that I failed to predict the fate of the son of the sun god because I divined. It''s not my ability to step back."


    Yiruth said with some embarrassment: "Lord Nightingale deliberately left us. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to join the elf empire."


    Fiad Will stood up and said flatly, "it''s impossible!"


    "You don''t know Lord nightingale at all... His will is unshakable."


    "... it''s like a God, isn''t it? The sun elves are half gods, so there''s no problem." Fiad said with a smile, "Your Majesty delavin weir has another prediction. If the new sun elf is unwilling to accept fate, he will be punished by fate. As a demigod, Lord Nightingale knows the meaning more than anyone and will naturally make the right choice."


    Reminded by her heart and intuition, Ilus didn''t want to continue to entangle this problem. She was a little silent and asked the prophet Elgin, "Lord sikodis is in the temple now?"


    Arkin The copper hammer replied, "yes, there are also the third King''s daughter of Silver Eagle City and the two squadrons of the eye of the secret land. They are with Prince holmium."


    Yiruth''s expression became particularly severe. She took a deep breath, took out three transparent and pure crystal skulls from her backpack, put them on the carpet and said, "the azolta temple is a trap! We must bring the three crystal skulls into the temple to help Lord sikodis, or most of them will die in the temple!"

 Chapter 814

    There is a huge crack in the outer wall to the north of the azolta temple. Previously, the dead of the ancient black blood bat killed by Victor had a wingspan of 30 meters. For a long time, it entered and exited the temple through this crack and dedicated its captured prey to the black blood master in the temple.


    This shows how amazing the scale of this crack is.


    Sikodis, the chief elder of the Silver Eagle Council Fengge entered the central hall from the corridor on the seventh floor of the temple. Looking at the big crack from a close distance, he couldn''t help being absent-minded for a moment.


    In an unknowable way, a terrorist existence smashed several floors of halls from the inside of the temple, tore up solid boulders, broke the thick outer wall, and formed a large crack nearly 100 meters high, more than 40 meters wide and several meters narrow, allowing the outside air to pour into the temple and make a whimper, as if it were the incessant wailing of this magnificent building.


    It is conceivable that when the disaster happened, the azoltans in the temple witnessed this doomsday scene and how desperate they were.


    "This is the masterpiece of the black blood Lord breaking the cage? Can we really destroy him?"


    Corona, the third daughter of Silver Eagle City The moon FOG''s eyes were not focused and muttered to himself.


    No one answered her question. The elves and dwarves present had similar questions. But discipline and years of training let the combatants do what they should do spontaneously. The spirit took a long bow and a sharp arrow, climbed up the hall wall and occupied a commanding ambush position; Heavy dwarf guards and light elves and dancers form a small team and disperse their guard; The dwarf prophet and his apprentices searched the broken hall carefully, trying to find useful information.


    The commanders of the troops all went to the round pit in the middle of the hall. The pit ran through the temple and connected the spire of the temple upward. They could see the clouds in the sky, just like the courtyard of the temple; Looking down, the giant pit is dark and bottomless. It seems to connect the other world.


    However, the spirit with long ears could hear the sound of water under the huge pit. It was obvious that there was an underground river at the bottom of the temple.


    The elf Prince horimion raised his head, turned his eyes to sahitana and asked, "madam cangyue, this should be the sacrificial pit of azolta people. There is an underground river at the bottom. Are you sure that the black blood dominates in the realm of all souls, not hiding in the underground river?"


    The dark elf priestess frowned slightly, her beautiful face showed a confused look, thought about it, and said softly: "The azolta people built and operated the realm of all souls, which has exceeded my general understanding of the real world. I''m not sure how it affects the real world. I just get the information that black blood dominates the realm of all souls from the fragments of their spiritual memory through the temple demons I enslaved."


    "But." Sahitana turned and continued: "I can refer to the knowledge that the underground kingdom and the abyss level overlap each other to provide you with a possibility. There is a level tide phenomenon between the abyss level and the underground kingdom. The regular collision between the two worlds will produce a level crack. The abyss devil can enter the underground kingdom through the level crack, and any resident of the underground kingdom will fall into the abyss world accidentally."


    "In recent hundreds of years, the surface tides of the underground kingdom have become frequent, and the surface cracks exist longer and more stable, resulting in many black blood demons entering the underground world, but few powerful semi elemental abyss demons can be seen... In fact, although semi elemental demons are strong, once they enter the underground kingdom, there is an upper limit on their survival time, even if they don''t need to send troops to kill them, At a certain time, their souls will return to the abyss, and their bodies will become empty elements. "


    "Black blood demons are different. They can reproduce and even form a large group. They not only pose a threat to the dungeon, but also invade the surface world."


    The king daughter of Silver Eagle City, who didn''t know much about the abyss devil, asked curiously, "do you mean that the abyss is invading our world?"


    Sahitana smiled and shook her head "The masters of the dungeon generally believe that the situation may be just the opposite. Tyronrell''s great will is eroding the abyss plane. There are also a few masters who believe that the two planes are actively merging with each other... No matter what kind of situation, it is not good for us. Some black blood demons have moved on the surface, but more black blood demons occupy several stable positions Face cracks, which are controlled by the demon lord of the abyss, are more organized and more harmful. This time I come to the azolta temple to draw the law power of the black blood master, which is of great significance to the dungeon and the elf empire... "


    The elf Prince interrupted the dialogue between sahitana and corona, brought the topic back to the realm of all souls itself, and asked, "Ms. cangyue, do you think the field power of the realm of all souls infiltrates around the temple is also a plane tide phenomenon?"


    The dark elf priestess was unhappy. She still kept a charming smile on her face, but her mouth replied impolitely, "I don''t know."


    The atmosphere of the conversation suddenly became awkward. Sikodis suddenly turned her long ears and turned back to the crack in the hall. She looked down and found that more than 20 elf soldiers jumped directly to the edge of the big crack from the outer wall of the temple. The two leading Elves were king fiad Weil of elenta and the other was ELUS Yuege, who she was very familiar with.


    Yilu ribbon led the elves to salute the elder of the Silver Eagle Council and the third King''s daughter, "silver moon, the Moon Song met Lord sikodis and Lord corona last month."


    "Praise the moon god. It''s great to see you safe and sound." Corona The moon fog first returned a salute and pulled her tree elf niece aside to ask questions.


    Sikodis looked at ELUS''s slender eyebrows, and the calm heart lake produced a wave. The wild elf General of silver moon city tracked the human expedition without authorization and walked with the mysterious human leader for a period of time, which brought unknown variables to the ELF''s action. She could only nod lightly without saying anything more.


    "Aunt Fayed, why did you come up? Didn''t we summon the commander''s camp to evacuate you from this area?" The elf Prince strode over and asked.


    Belonging to the famous Weier family with great power, fiad has a long blood relationship with holmium. She is the confidant of the fairy queen and has a higher voice, and her position with the fairy Prince is not completely consistent.


    Feiyad said indifferently, "the Centaurs are not suitable for fighting inside the temple. They and the dwarves have evacuated the azolta mountains. General Yuege of Silver Eagle City has brought an important information, so we have to come in and tell you... Yuege, come on."


    Yiruth nodded, untied the three leather bags tied to her body, and took out the crystal skull from inside. The old dwarf prophet van twick Huoyan ran over, picked up a crystal skull, looked at it and asked, "what''s this? It looks like the skull of azolta people. There is no trace of carving. Is it a naturally formed Crystal Skull?"


    "It''s the skull of the four seasons Witch King of azolta." Ilus said: "My subordinates and I explored the tunnel in the belly of azolta mountain and found many tombs of azolta witch doctors. After searching, they found that they were special sacrificial places. The dwarf prophet eglo grey beard in my team also found some broken literature tablets. He translated the ancient words above. My companions and I had an important information about the black blood master ¡£¡±


    "About 1500 years ago, the azolta Empire experienced a change. The azolta Witch King made a mistake in the sacrificial ceremony, which led to the violent loss of the power of the realm of all souls and the birth of instinctive will, that is, the earliest black blood master."


    "The earliest black blood master? Is he different from the current black blood master?" Asked the old dwarf prophet.


    Ilus first looked at the sacrificial pit in the center of the hall, nodded and said: "Yes. The black blood master was originally the source of power in the realm of all souls and the existence of unconsciousness. The azolta witch doctor held blood sacrifice ceremonies with his family for many years to expand the scope of the realm of all souls and exchange them for extraordinary power, which also allowed the unconscious black blood master to accumulate a lot of soul power. Until more than 1500 years ago, an alien destroyed the blood sacrifice instrument of the azolta Witch King Type...... "


    "Alien? Human?" Said the elf prince.


    "Don''t interrupt general Yuege." Fiad glanced at horamion, raised his slender and beautiful palm and motioned for Ilus to continue his statement.


    "In short, the black blood master awakened his instinctive will, explored a huge tentacle from the realm of all souls, and smashed the outer wall of the temple. It also pulled the realm of all souls to overlap with the environment around the temple, harvesting the souls of azolta people outside the temple, but the interior of the temple was not affected by the realm of all souls. However, its black blood law polluted the people in the temple and deprived them And turn them into black blood demons. "


    "At that time, the most powerful desperate Witch King decisively sacrificed himself to enter the realm of all souls in the form of soul. He wanted to replace the will of black blood masters similar to the instinct of infants with his own soul will, so as to seize the control of the realm of all souls. However, the desperate Witch King failed, at least not a success, and he could only calm the violent black blood masters. The other three witch Kings also succeeded one after another Sacrifice yourself, the soul enters the realm of all souls, and plans to gather the power of the four seasons Witch King to completely devour the self will of the black blood master. "


    "They obviously did not succeed. To be exact, the ceremony of the azolta Witch King continues. For thousands of years, the descendants of the azolta people have been sacrificing themselves, so as to enhance the soul power of the four seasons Witch King and prevent their will from being polluted and assimilated by black blood."


    "The plague Witch King in the first quarter of the four seasons Witch King has seen this situation for a long time, and he has prepared the second plan."


    "He passed the idea of creating a perfect body to the souls of the other three witch kings, and recorded it in the form of slate documents, so that the descendants of the Empire could continue to implement his plan. The four seasons Witch King guided the demon instinct of the black blood master to create a perfect body, so that he could get out of the narrow and dead realm of all souls and enter the broad real world. Once the black blood master cut off and all souls Because of the close relationship between the realm of azolta and the realm of all souls, it can no longer enter the realm of all souls. Azolta descendants can regain control of the realm of all souls and rebuild the azolta empire. Therefore, azolta descendants have been regularly entering the temple to feed flesh and soul to the black blood Lord. Gradually, the black blood Lord began to take the initiative to hunt the creatures around the temple. "


    "Maybe hundreds of years later, he can shape a perfect body and abandon the realm of all souls."


    The dwarven prophets and Elven commanders were stunned. The grand plan of the azoltans was an unimaginable legend. Seeing that it could not replace the will of the black blood Lord, the four seasons Witch King enticed him to shape a perfect body and deceive him out of the realm of all souls. It was equivalent to a monster occupying the house. If the owner could not drive it away, he would coax it away with other things. The house became a monster However, it will be seriously damaged, but it is better than those without a house. As for what the monster will do after going out, the poor owner of the house can''t control so much.


    Fiad Weil then said: "according to the information provided by general Yuege, the noumenon of the black blood Lord is in the realm of all souls, and we can''t kill him at all. He explores some power to pull the realm of all souls and block the inside and outside of the temple, and our soldiers will only be consumed by him."


    "The crystal skull of the four seasons Witch King is the key to open the realm of all souls and let the body of the black blood Lord appear. We can concentrate on killing him and leave the temple." The queen Fayyad frowned and asked, "we only have three crystal skulls here... What about the human expedition in the temple? Have you sent someone to contact?"


    Sikodis nodded and said, "the halfling adventurer Bobo has gone to the human expedition. Their commander expressed his willingness to cooperate, but so far, they have not appeared."


    "These human warriors will cooperate." Said sashitana with a smile.


    "I have a question." The giant dwarf general shouted: "What if the black blood Lord doesn''t come out of the realm of all spirits? It''s like when I caught a vole when I was a child. It hid in a hole in the ground. I can''t catch it, but I can dig a hole in the ground. I never expected that the vole would take the initiative to drill out and catch it for me. The perfect body of the black blood Lord hasn''t been molded yet. Why did he come out for him? Can we enter the realm of all spirits If you go to catch him, you will surely find your own way to death. Ms. cangyue, do you have any good ways? "


    Of course, the Dark Elf Priest of spider lady has the cards to deal with the Demon Lord. Because of this, the black blood Lord will not take the initiative to leave the realm of all souls that can protect him.


    Sahitana was speechless for a moment. She thought carefully and tried to say: "The demon instinct of the black blood master is eager to obtain new blood rules and soul power. He has tasted all the creatures around the azolta mountains. We elves, dwarves and humans are his irresistible bait. Maybe we can lead out part of the body of the black blood master first, and then take refuge in the depths of the temple, remove his demon claws and teeth and tempt himself Come out and hunt us. "


    "That''s a bad idea." Jukenus grey Yan shook his head and said in a low voice, "our food and water are limited. The black blood Lord can wait until our soldiers become weak. Moreover, you don''t know how big he is and what extraordinary abilities he has?"


    "This..."


    Seeing the dark elf priestess, there was no good way, and everyone else became worried.


    Horimion couldn''t help but say, "or we are the bait of the human leader. The last Crystal Skull should be in the hands of the human expedition. Their attitude and purpose are unknown. I can''t trust them all the time. I suggest that if the black blood master doesn''t show up, we take the troops out of the temple first, and then make plans."


    The Elven Prince''s suggestion has his personal factors, but it is in the security interests of the Elven forces. Although it is an important task for king fiad''s daughter to meet the sun elves, she is not easy to reject horimion''s proposal. She can''t tell you that her Majesty would rather sacrifice the elves and dwarf forces in the temple in order to meet the new generation of Taiyang elves in the Empire.


    As for the high elves and high war officials, they don''t have to worry about being trapped in the temple by the realm of all souls. The priestess serving the sun tree is fully confident to protect the important members present from danger, but it''s hard for the middle and low-level war officials to say.


    The beautiful and enchanting Dark Elf priestess was itching with hatred. The elf prince had interrupted her dialogue with the king''s daughter Korona to show his intention to evacuate the temple. Now, holmium openly proposed to give up the temple mission. If the mission fails, others may have nothing to do, but the end of sahitana must be very miserable. The masters of the dungeon are cold-blooded and ruthless They never pity the losers.


    The dark elf lady smiled and said softly, "let''s see if we can leave the temple."


    She waved gently, and dozens of black blood demon slaves lined up and rushed to the crack in the temple.


    Holimion''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "you!"


    ... it''s too late.


    The black blood devil rushed to the edge of the crack and changed abruptly. The area two or three hundred meters outside the temple showed a gray color. The surrounding scenery also changed. The steep rocks disappeared and were replaced by gray gravel. Even the wind pouring into the temple hall changed, mixed with hard to hear whispers.


    The realm of all souls overlaps with the real environment!


    There was no change inside the temple, and the strong and cold air still blew in through the air duct formed by the crack. However, there was a rustle from the sacrificial pit in the center of the hall, and then a strong tentacle tens of meters long came out of the circular pit.


    It was dark in color and had strange patterns on the surface. The elves and dwarves felt dizzy and lost consciousness when they looked straight at it.


    The black blood master appears!


    It is he who pulls the power of the realm of all souls to block the inside and outside of the temple!


    At this time, a slim and slender figure jumped down from the broken hall on the tenth floor of the temple, like lightning falling. The greasy, thick and shining huge tentacle broke from the bottom without any sign, fell on the floor and twitched wildly, and finally fell out of the temple from the crack of the hall, leaving only a shocking trace of black blood in the hall.


    The comer is a beautiful and delicate woman with indigo hair, white horns bent forward, a dark long thorn spear in her hand, and ice blue vertical pupils, which are like real terror. Except for a few people, the warlords of the elf Empire present could not look directly into her eyes.


    She raised her beautiful white chin and said proudly, "I''m melfiavin the Ripper, the Dragon maid under Randall. You have to prove to me that you are qualified to accept the protection of the king!"


    ************************


    The hillside tunnel is the cliff platform opened by the dwarf of Silver Eagle City.


    Bertina squatted on the ground, widened her eyes and tried to see the human creature covered by vines. "This is a dwarf. It has a big nose and a big beard. It''s really ugly. It''s much more ugly than Bobo and sweet."


    "Dad, why didn''t father Dane wake up the dwarf?" The little girl stood up and took the wizard imosen''s arm and said coquettishly.


    Diane coughed several times, cleared his throat and said, "I didn''t wake up the dwarf with four magic tricks... However, the holy landmark ordered by your Highness has worked. Don''t worry, he will wake up."


    Where can Charlotte rest assured? Although Victor made it clear that if Dane could not wake the dwarf, the team must evacuate the mountain as soon as possible. Worried that this would have a negative impact on Victor''s plan, she frowned and said, "Lord Dane, are you really sure he will wake up?"


    Dane confidently explained, "yes, he will wake up, because the divine landmark can let me perform divine magic remotely. It literally means... A landmark." Seeing that Charlotte was still frowning and staring at herself, Dane had to spread out his hands and further said, "madam, do you remember your Highness''s detailed introduction to the black blood master, the Lord of mourning, the Assyrian Witch King and the realm of all souls? Do you think it is necessary for your highness to make it so clear to us in the state of urgency at that time?"


    Charlotte brightened her eyes, opened her eyebrows, smiled and said, "I see. Victor said to the adult... Well, let''s go and carry out the next task ordered by your highness."


    "Well, let''s get out of here quickly. Aka feels something bad is going to happen." Caligula nodded repeatedly and looked timidly at the direction of the temple.


    Dili, the Dragon maid, said with a smile, "go, I''m going to the top of the temple. The king is calling me. He needs my help."


    Lyra glanced at Dili with envy, muttered red lips and muttered in a low voice, "my king should call me. I''m much better than other dragon maids."

 Chapter 815

    The arc-shaped sword quickly cut, a human demon with black and red body and open muscles and muscles lost his head in an instant, and black dirty blood spewed out half a meter high from the fracture of the neck cavity. Sikodis''s black eyes showed a trace of disgust. His boots trampled on the devil''s back and let his huge body nearly 3 meters high fall forward. She took advantage of her strength to fly. Under the wind, she skimmed over a distance of more than 10 meters quickly and killed two dog demons.


    Three black blood demons died one after another under sikodis'' sword, but they couldn''t stop her for a moment. More than a dozen demons who were besieging the dwarf and ELF combat team immediately exploded and didn''t give her a chance to annihilate.


    "Thank you for your help." The captain of the combat team took two arc swords stained with viscous black blood and saluted to the moon elf elder of Silver Eagle City. He is a wild elf war dancer in his prime. The stained golden armor shows that he belongs to the son of the forest of elenta, and has the professional level of a fourth-order war dancer.


    The son of the forest is the pride of Alanta. Only the most elite soldiers can join. The war dancer''s strength and will are outstanding, but now he has disordered breath, his hands tremble slightly, and there is a bloody wound on his left leg. He has never had time to bandage.


    After nearly four hours of high-intensity fighting, he can still stand to prove that he has not humiliated the glory of the son of the forest.


    "Take your team to the entrance of the corridor on the left. We''ll rebuild the defense line there." Sikodis gave a quick command, turned and jumped at another team of warfighters in silver armor. They are the eyes of the secret place of Silver Eagle City. Under the siege of black blood demons, the situation is becoming precarious and in danger of destruction at any time.


    As a legendary strongman in the elf army, sikodis Wind songs should preserve their strength and deal with black blood domination. But now she has to do it herself to rescue the war workers who are in a critical situation.


    After helping the three eyes of the secret land soldiers retreat, sikodis took time to see the human situation. There happened to be a human soldier who stabbed the halberd into the devil''s chest. The strong black blood devil was crazy and howled and kicked his opponent more than ten meters away.


    The black blood devil was dying and had full strength to fight back. His thick legs kicked the composite breastplate of human soldiers and made a dull sound. The man fell out and hit a huge stone on his back, shaking the four meter square boulder. But he immediately got up from the ground, shook his head and ran back to the defense circle arranged by the human expedition.


    The number of human soldiers is small, only 64. Among them, ordinary soldiers are tall and strong. Their strength is not lost to level 3 dwarf ridge guards. They are agile and comparable to level 3 elf sword dancers. Overall, their combat effectiveness is a line higher than that of level 4 fighters. And their physique and bones are particularly strong. Even if they are hit hard by the devil, it doesn''t matter, but the most important thing is their abundant physical fitness.


    In the face of a large number of temple demons, the fierce battle lasted for more than three hours, and the middle-level combatants of the elf army were somewhat unable to do what they wanted. However, the human soldiers still took their time, did not see any signs of physical weakness, and seemed to be able to fight for another three hours or even longer.


    Of course, this has something to do with the strange situation on the scene.


    The number of soldiers in the spirit army is more than five times that of the human expedition team. Countless black blood demons came from all over the temple. Their roars kept pouring into the broken hall and fought fiercely with the spirit army and the human expedition team.


    Strangely, seven of the ten black blood demons are attacking elves and dwarves. The remaining three are either busy swallowing the flesh and blood of the war dead, and then take the initiative to jump into the sacrificial pit; Or the mind frantically strikes the human warrior.


    The elite troops of the elf empire are constantly shrinking the front, while the human side is laying a defense circle against a corner of the hall. Commanders of human exploration teams often lead some soldiers to take the initiative to kill some black blood demons, and then return to the defense circle for rotation. Those demons who try to chase them are ruthlessly stopped. Because two dragon females with first born horns cruised around the perimeter of the defense circle. They slaughtered the demons close to the defense circle with exaggerated axe blades.


    Although the three monthly priestesses cast spells in turn, the nearly four hours of continuous fighting made the casualties of the elves close to 10% of the total number. The demon cannon fodder enslaved by Ms. sahitana was also damaged by a third. The human side has been injured, but there is no battle reduction.


    The Elven commanders also noticed that the human expedition used a silver potion to smear the weapons, which could cause serious damage to the black blood devil. Iris Yuege and her elves also have this potion, which is a silver potion given to them by the human leader. Unfortunately, the amount of silver light potion that Ilus had on hand was limited and could not be supplied to other warfighters of the elf army.


    Human soldiers are a force that can not be ignored on the battlefield only by virtue of abundant physical strength and silver potion. Sikodis Without hesitation, Fengge wielded more than ten sharp blades to kill a group of dog demons who fought with humans, walked to the human leader with double swords and said faintly: "human warriors, we will rebuild the defense front near the corridor and use natural magic to isolate the battlefield. Do you want to come?"


    She has seen that the two powerful dragon females are not the commander of the human expedition, and the double sword warrior is the one who gives orders. Although he looks a little ugly, he has an unusually fierce and brave combat style. His strength is slightly inferior to that of general Ilus, but he can rank among the top ten in the elf army.


    The double sword soldier was obviously stunned and waved his adjutant to translate.


    The human adjutant first whispered to the double sword warrior, and then asked in a harsh elvish language: "beautiful and noble lady, how do you ensure that elves and dwarves can trust us?"


    This human adjutant has blond hair and blue eyes, elegant manners and looks more beautiful than most tree elves. The moon elves are used to judging people by their appearance. Sikodis said softly: "your master has expressed goodwill to the third general of Silver Eagle City. I am sikodis Fengge, the chief elder of Silver Eagle City Council. I can swear to the moon god to ensure that the Elves will not take the initiative to hurt you during the azolta mountains."


    Generally speaking, Nelson would never give his back to strangers, especially the overall strength of the elf army was much higher than that of Randall expedition. On the bright side, there are at least four legendary strong men, and there are almost a dozen strong men at the gold level. Nelson is the only one in the Randall expedition who is a ferocious soldier at the gold level, and the strength of the two dragon maids Mei Wen and Fu Gree who have not changed is equivalent to the yellow and gold Knights close to the peak. Even if they change into dragon man form, It may not be able to suppress the three meter high super dwarf.


    However, Nelson simply nodded and agreed. Brandon translated his words to the beautiful moon elf lady, "Lord sikodis, you don''t have to swear. We are willing to fight side by side with the elves and dwarfs."


    The human Commander agreed to cooperate so simply that the arrogant moon elf Whisperer couldn''t help looking at him more.


    secure to rely on.


    However, considering the near demigod power of the real human leader, sikodis believes that the performance of the two handed swordsman commander is normal. She nodded and said, "OK. Let''s ask the human warriors present to help us repel this wave of demons first."


    The elves and the strong men of Randall''s expedition fought together. The black blood devil was overwhelmed, left hundreds of bodies and hid in the depths of the temple.


    They will come back soon and launch more fierce attacks in more numbers.


    The warfighter team rescued the elves and dwarves quickly retreated to the corridor. The seriously injured were treated by the moon elf priestess, and the slightly injured treated their wounds themselves. The rest took the time to run the breathing method to recover their physical strength and energy. The slaves controlled by the dark elf priestess moved the demon body in the hall to the side near the corridor.


    Nelson took the initiative to lead the expedition to the periphery. This move of the human warrior won the favor of the elf army, but the two sides didn''t communicate more because of the lack of language.


    The commanders of the two sides did not begin to hold a dialogue until the moon god sacrifice exercised natural magic, let the devil''s flesh and blood grow blood sucking vines full of poisonous thorns, and blocked a small half of the hall.


    Half body Bobo is responsible for translation. He has mediating mediation. The atmosphere of the talks is generally harmonious.


    In fact, both sides are now facing the same dilemma. The size of the azolta temple is equivalent to a small town. Both the elf army and the Randall expedition only explored a small part of the area. No one knows how many strange black blood demons are in the depths of the temple. According to this battle, the elves commander conservatively estimated that the number of black blood demons may be more than ten times that of the elves and human coalition forces, and there are at least more than 4000 black blood demons.


    The individual strength of the temple demons is not much worse than that of the elite soldiers of the coalition army. Fortunately, they are confused and lack effective tactical command. The coalition can clean them up at a price.


    The key question is, Elven commander Fayed Ms. Weil has placed four crystal skulls in the designated position of the broken hall at one breath, which will make the black blood master exert more powerful power. However, he always shrank into the sacrificial pit and did not show up. It seems that he is determined to use his demon claws to consume the power of the coalition forces.


    This is the advantage of the black blood demons in the temple. They are not normal creatures. They have the endurance beyond ordinary creatures. They won''t die if they don''t eat or drink for decades. They can also supplement their physical fitness by killing each other. The drinking water carried by the coalition forces lasted up to 12 days.


    Fortunately, the wind from the outside blew rain and snow through the big crack in the temple. On the one hand, the coalition forces should collect ice and snow near the big crack. On the other hand, they should prevent being divided by a large number of black blood demons and then smashed one by one. Therefore, the coalition forces can only establish a defense circle near an corridor in the broken hall, concentrate their forces and adopt the strategy of persistence.


    Fiad Priestess Weil said that although their blessing spell is invalid for human warriors, some natural spells can use the devil''s flesh and blood to grow vines and produce edible fruits. These fruits can supplement the food and drinking water of the coalition forces. She is willing to share food and water with human warriors, but she also hopes that human warriors will do their best to help the elves and resist the attack of black blood demons in the temple. As long as they clean up the claws and teeth of the black blood master, he should appear.


    Nelson agreed to the cooperation plan of the Elven priestess in the month. He took out the silver light medicine and distributed it to the Elven Longbow hand, which can make the sharp arrow shot by the elves cause serious damage to the devil. He also said that the second line of defense was built by the Randall expeditionary army, and the first line of defense was sahitana The demon servant of the pale moon.


    Fiad, known for his arrogance and meanness Vera''s attitude towards the human expedition was so polite and kind that she even surprised her companions. She politely declined Nelson''s proposal to lead the human soldiers as the second line of defense, and decided to let the dwarf heavy guard and the human soldiers alternate defense in three echelons and rest in turn. It''s equivalent to that the elves guard for one day and the Randall expedition for half a day.


    Fiad Commander Weir''s strategy of waiting for work with ease is no big problem, but the cunning of the black blood master is more than everyone thought.


    He successively drove the devil''s claws to launch four waves of attacks, but the Allied forces of elves and humans could control the casualties in a very small range. Moreover, the dark elf priestess took the opportunity to enslave dozens of black blood demons, and half of the broken hall almost turned into a vine forest.


    The blood sucking vines planted by the priestess of the moon god are much more powerful than the moonlight vines of general Ilus. They greedily absorb the blood and flesh of the demons in the temple, have a higher degree of activation, and will take the initiative to wrap and bind the approaching demons, but do not attack elves, dwarves and humans. As long as the Allied soldiers lead the demons near the blood sucking vines, those demons can hardly escape the fate of becoming flower fat.


    The devil''s minions failed to achieve much results in four attacks, and the black blood master no longer drove his minions to death. The long life endows the black blood master with a time concept different from elves and humans, which is manifested in patience beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The devil''s claws and teeth are hidden in the depths of the temple, and the big tentacles of the black blood master hide in the sacrificial pit and never show up. However, the realm of the realm of all souls is still blocked inside and outside the temple, so that the middle-level fighters of the elf army can''t escape from the prison of the temple.


    The black blood Lord may take a nap, and the alliance of elves and humans may collapse. If he doesn''t collapse, he will take a few more naps.


    Without meat and blood nutrients to absorb, the blood sucking vines spawned by the moon god priestess gradually became listless, and the leaves and vines began to wither.


    On the third day, the old dwarf prophet van twick The fire eye divination failed. Not only did he not find a way to let the black blood master show up, he was also bitten by the failure of the ceremony and his spirit was seriously damaged.


    The old dwarf looked dispirited and shouted angrily, "why doesn''t the black blood master climb out of the realm of all spirits?"


    After listening to Brandon''s translation, Nelson was silent for a moment and said, "maybe next month... We think there are his devil claws and teeth in the temple, and there are more black blood undead claws and teeth outside the temple. When the weather warms up and the ice melts next month, the black blood undead creatures in the azolta mountains will be able to drill out of the soil."


    Azolta mountains are the territory of black blood. It has accumulated strength for thousands of years and is not so easy to be defeated.


    Fiad After hearing this, wil was silent for a long time and sighed in a low voice, "maybe we should prepare for the worst."


    *********************


    In the realm of all souls, the dwarf Coelho felt that he was dying. He was trapped in place by the moonlight vine, like a big radish, with a white gold column of light on his head. He didn''t understand why he suddenly ran out of light. He thought that maybe the great moon god was pulling his soul home, and he was about to die.


    There was nothing to do anyway. Coelho looked up and wanted to see where the light column led. The dwarf in soul form will not feel his eyes sour, so he looks very carefully and seriously. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly found that the light column above his head had changed.


    The appearance of a humanoid creature is outlined in the White Gold radiance. He is completely composed of soft and holy light. The armor on his body is exquisite and complex with a certain texture. Three pairs of wings of light are spread behind him. The radiance converges into a huge lightsaber in his big hand.


    If a human soul is here, he can 100% recognize that the existence holding a huge sword of light and carrying three pairs of wings of light on his back is the first Archangel under the Lord of glory - miklemels.


    Unfortunately, the dwarf didn''t know the shining angel. Coelho made a fuss and shouted, "Hey, hey, feather man, winged man... Look down, I''m below. Do you see? I said, you must see me first before you can take me home."


    "Dwarf, run for your life." The brilliant Archangel raised his hand and pressed it down, immediately sending Coelho''s soul out of the realm of all souls.


    He looked around at the pale, dead and gray world. Finally, he turned to the majestic four slope spire on the other side of the bridge and muttered to himself, "interesting experience... In this small soul plane, I can exert my strongest strength. It is just right to use him to try the full strength of the glorious messenger."


    The next second, the six winged brilliant Archangel appeared over the majestic building, and the giant sword in his hand stabbed down. The endless divine radiance was like a waterfall flowing down. In the realm of all souls, the azolta Temple collapsed under the impact of the Holy Light waterfall.

 Chapter 816

    Temple ruins, broken hall.


    "My Lord, there are changes outside." A sharp eyed elf soldier suddenly shouted.


    With a movement in her heart, yiruth quickly jumped out of the defense circle and jumped to the edge of the crack in the hall. She saw that the gray strange scene outside the temple was expanding rapidly. The field of all souls, which was originally only more than 200 meters, expanded to more than 600 meters at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the phenomenon of plane overlap continued, just like an underground spring gushing to the ground and gradually forming a pool.


    The gray desert covers the snow of the azolta mountains as if it were real. But Ilus The moon song can still see through the difference between the real scene and the realm of all souls. She realized that if someone could only see the gray desert scenery, his soul would fall into the realm of all souls when he stepped out of the temple.


    Several other coalition commanders also came to observe the changes outside the temple. The moon god offered sacrifices to fiad Weil held the solar staff in his hand and said clearly in his voice, "the power of the black blood Lord is connected with the realm of all souls. He is pulling the realm of all souls upward and giving way to overlapping planes... He is coming out."


    "Why did he come out?" Asked horimion in confusion.


    Fiad turned to look at the human commander. His expression was very calm, and there was a faint look of pride between his eyebrows. In fact, the high-ranking members of the elf army guessed that the change of the black blood master was related to the mysterious human leader. Fayed was a little excited and thought: he is worthy of being the son of the sun. Even the powerful dragon people think they are servants. Only he can drive the black blood Lord out of the realm of all souls.


    "Something came up in the sacrificial pit." Jukenos the giant dwarf The ash flame shouted.


    "No, run into the corridor and stay away from the broken hall!" Nelson yelled as his face changed.


    There was a dull sound from the sacrificial pit, from far to near, from light to heavy, and the hall on the seventh floor of the temple began to tremble. The vibration of the floor and walls became more and more intense. Suddenly, a group of thick, greasy and evil tentacles crowded out of the sacrificial pit.


    The diameter of the sacrificial pit is 26 meters. The black blood tentacle originally cut off by the Dragon maid Mei Wen with the "split soul" spear is less than 3 meters in diameter. Now, the tentacles of the black blood master crowded the sacrificial pit full, and a large number of cracks appeared in the stones at the edge of the pit, which was suffocating.


    The stones at the edge of the sacrificial pit finally couldn''t bear the rude extrusion of the black blood tentacle and burst out completely. The tangled tentacles suddenly rose to the tenth floor of the crushing hall and split into four large tentacles with a diameter of more than 8 meters. They danced in mid air and crashed in more than four directions.


    The thorn forest planted by the fairy priestess instantly turned into powder, and the defense circle built by the coalition army collapsed. Fortunately, the coalition soldiers withdrew from the broken hall along the corridor in advance, and only a dozen demon slaves were beaten into meat cakes by black blood tentacles.


    "Damn it, it''s going to collapse here. Let''s jump onto the wall, exit from the corridor on the higher floor and join the main force as soon as possible." The elf Prince shouted to the commanders to leave the collapsing broken hall.


    Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, remained unmoved and pulled out the "split soul" hanging on her waist to go up. She repeated her old skill and cut off the tentacle of the black blood master.


    "Ms. Mei Wen, please wait. Let the black blood dominate the whole climb out so that we can kill him." Sahiritana spoke to stop Meiwen and said quickly, "if you frighten him not to come out again, I''m afraid your king will be unhappy."


    After listening to her words, Mei Wen really put away the "split soul" spear, jumped on the broken wall more than ten meters high with several commanders, drilled into the entrance of the corridor that had not collapsed, and quickly left the broken hall.


    Before long, the coalition forces successfully converged in a hall on the edge of the temple, but the devil claws and teeth of the temple became crazy because of the appearance of the black blood master. The howls of terror echoed in every corner of the temple, as if welcoming their masters, or contacting each other and exchanging the location information of the enemy.


    Obviously, the demons are ready to catch the mice in the temple and give them to the black blood Lord. The alliance of elves and humans is the mouse in their eyes.


    One day later, the vibration of the temple finally subsided, and the devil''s cry became thin and weak. The corner where the coalition forces held fast was covered with thick blood sucking vines, which became luxuriant because they ate the blood and flesh of the devil, and were dyed into a shocking dark color by black blood.


    The third King''s daughter of Silver Eagle City held up the moonlight staff and sang sweet incantations. The staff poured out bright moonlight like layers of rippling water waves, washing the soldiers'' tired body and mind, and withering and falling off the dark and strange vines.


    When the environment becomes clean, the spirit army recovers its morale, fiad of Alanta Priestess weir saluted Nelson and others and said, "Alanta and Silver Eagle City will remember the sacrifices made by human warriors. You stay here to rest. Please give us the next battle."


    On this day, under the indiscriminate and crazy attack of the temple demons, the blood militia of Randall expedition army died and suffered heavy casualties, leaving only ten people. Alchemy humans with simple brain circuit and fear of death are used to fighting with their lives and eliminating a large number of demons. Their performance seems to be extremely brave in the eyes of elves and dwarves.


    The blessing divinity of the moon god sacrifice is invalid for mankind, which is also a factor leading to the tragic casualties of the expeditionary army.


    Therefore, the arrogant moon god sacrifice felt some guilt for human allies. Fortunately, the five commanders of the expedition and two dragon women were safe and sound.


    The noumenon dominated by black blood has entered the real world. The most difficult problem may be solved by the son of the sun secretly, fiad Weil is confident to complete the next plan without borrowing the little power left by the human expedition. Moreover, these human commanders and dragon maids must be the right assistants of the son of the sun. Instead, she is worried that any of them will be damaged in the battle of the temple, so as to annoy the future emperor of the elf empire.


    Nelson felt completely different. During this time in the temple, he noticed that the blood soldiers of the family were not normal people. The black blood demons were not interested in their flesh and blood, and their bones would rot and decompose in just a few days without leaving any residue.


    It is now a tacit consensus that a wizard under the master trained these powerful and loyal soldiers with witchcraft, but in any case, the elite led by Nelson almost lost, which made him sad and ashamed.


    Nelson, holding the fine gold beheading sword, spewed out two hot white fog from his nose, exposed his face armor, his eyes were angry, and said forcefully, "the battle is not over yet!"


    The elf prince can understand Nelson''s will to fight without having to be translated by a half man. He snorted coldly and said softly, "next, it''s not enough to fight with weapons alone."


    The fighting methods of human soldiers do not exceed the scope of physical damage, that is, the blue haired dragon female has an extraordinary weapon that can break everything and play some role in dealing with the black blood master. Only from the fighting ability of the Dragon maid, HORION is confident that they are not their opponents.


    In fact, holimion is somewhat unconvinced by the unseen human leader. He always compares himself with him. These human commanders and dragon maids are not very pleasing to the eye.


    At this time, the female dark elf with purple hair and purple eyes came swaying, with a soft and infectious voice, "General Nelson, I come from the dungeon. I often deal with abyss demons and am familiar with their abilities. Lord level demons such as black blood master can continuously pollute low-level creatures with their mind and will. We can see the strength and will of human warriors, but fighting with Demon Lord may be polluted and transformed by each other. The key is elves and dwarves Soldiers have blessing spells to help them resist spiritual pollution. Unfortunately, the blessing of the moonlight tree is invalid for humans... Of course, you and the two dragon ladies must have no problem. I don''t know if your master is willing to sacrifice the rest of the ordinary soldiers? "


    After listening to Bobo''s translation, Nelson hesitated and couldn''t help looking at sahitana more. Her hair color, eyes and charm temperament are very similar to Sophia, the nominal mistress of the Randall family, which makes several people who have seen Sophia curious about the dark elves.


    "Several warriors, I have a question to ask. You seem to know dark elves like me?" Asked sashitana with a smile.


    "Oh, I don''t know. It''s just that Ms. cangyue is different from several other noble fairy ladies..." Klaus, the senior knight, answered first and added with half reminding and half covering up: "also, we were impressed by your extraordinary means of turning demons into spiders."


    There is a super large spider beside the dark elf. It is almost as tall as an ordinary dwarf, covered with a black and bright shell. It has a metal texture. It crawls on six long legs. Each limb looks like a sharp machete and can easily pierce the devil''s body. In addition, the mouth is another deadly weapon. The venom secreted turns the devil''s flesh and blood into turbid liquid, leaving only one The lower skin is covered with bones.


    There are more than 100 such black spiders, which are distributed in all corners of the hall, including the ceiling. They are all transformed by the demon slaves of sahitana. They have strong combat effectiveness, but the process of change is very scary.


    Although the black spider manipulated by the dark elves killed the most demons, Nelson and them still regarded the beautiful lady cangyue as a synonym for evil and cruelty.


    She will first charm and then enslave intelligent creatures, and turn her slaves into spiders when she is a little unhappy?


    Mrs. Sophia and the purple eyed ladies wouldn''t do such a cruel and disgusting thing.


    In fact, elves and dwarves witnessed the bloody scene at that time. They don''t look at the dark elves naturally now.


    "These little things are called six legged devil hunting spiders. Their life cycle is very short. They will die in a few hours. They are good helpers for us to deal with super giant demons." Sashitana flicked her hair and continued to explain: "Demon hunting spider deformation is only effective for primitive black blood demons. If black blood demons develop reproduction ability, I can''t change them into demon hunting spiders. The demons in the temple belong to primitive black blood demons, and their mind and will are controlled by black blood masters. With this feature, my six legged demon hunting spider will let him taste the end of pain."


    If the human kingdom has specialized in the study of demons, the dark elf Priestess is undoubtedly the authority of demonology. Sahitana has her reason to suggest that humans stay here.


    Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, suddenly ordered Nelson, "you all stay. Frey and I will deal with the black blood master."


    "Yes, follow your will." Nelson and others spoke in unison and respectfully.


    The human commander''s change of attitude awed the priestess fiad. She felt that the leader of the human force was conveying her will through the Dragon maid, but she could not the other party''s means and position.


    She was certain that everything that happened here could not escape the perception of the "son of the sun".


    "In addition to the wounded, soldiers of level 4 and above will follow us, and others will stay here." Fiad''s eyes fell on the elf prince, paused and said, "Prince holmium, corona moon fog, the third daughter of Silver Eagle City, you also stay."


    The only mysterious human leader of the son of the sun is now closer to the son of the sun. "Freya''s tears" may be the key to his promotion. Priestess fiad arranged this out of the protection of HORION and completely cut off the hope of the elf prince.


    With that, she ignored the elf prince with complex expression and took the lead to the corridor leading to the center of the temple. High elves and warlords above the fourth level followed her, and there were magic spiders crawling quickly on the wall.


    Soon after, the giant dwarf general jukenos pushed away the collapsed stones and let everyone see the broken hall beyond recognition.


    The scale of the great rift in the temple has tripled. Originally, the seventh floor of the temple was the bottom of the great rift, but now the first floor at the bottom has become the bottom.


    There are ruins and broken and deformed stones everywhere. The sacrificial pit has been invisible. There is a huge tentacle monster in the position of the pit.


    He has no ears, nose, mouth and eyes. He is like a strange and twisted meat mountain. He has four main tentacles 100 meters long and dozens of secondary tentacles of different sizes. The evil patterns on the surface shine with spiritual light. When the two wild elves and dancers saw the pattern on his body, their green eyes gradually lost their brilliance, and their expression became dejected.


    Priestess Fayyad spit out a mantra syllable of ancient elf language in her mouth, awakened two lost wild elf soldiers, immediately frowned and said, "they all contain moonlight spells in their mouth... There are many demon claws in the temple. Your task is to stay on it to stop them, and choose the right time to use long-range weapons to contain the black blood masters below."


    "The high-level warfighters who master the mirror heart go down to the first level to fight with the black blood master. You don''t need to kill him. Give priority to protecting yourself and attracting his attention, so as to win more casting time for Ms. cangyue."


    Sahiritana nodded and said, "when a sufficient number of demon hunting spiders are buried in the body of the demon lord, I can draw his strength and continue for a period of time, and we will win."


    "Get moving."


    The giant dwarf general took his angry hammer and fell straight from the broken platform, opening the prelude to the battle.


    As soon as he landed, he launched a rapid charge against the black blood master. There seemed to be an invisible gravitational traction between the two sides. He rushed to the black blood master almost instantly. The dust and gravel raised by the place he passed did not fall, leaving a trace of smoke.


    The hammer hit a short tentacle of the black blood master heavily. The black blood splashed and the broken meat flew. The tentacle and the back body were destroyed by juknos The ash flame broke.


    The wound made by the giant dwarf general on the black blood master can plug a giant rhinoceros, but compared with the huge mountain body of the black blood master, this is only a minor injury.


    The Demon Lord has no mouth and will not howl. He raises all his tentacles and sweeps around, involving the rest of the warlords.


    Stones the size of a millstone fly everywhere, with power comparable to the shells fired by a large stone catapult. The black blood master can sweep the audience with overwhelming power. But his opponents are the strong ones who ignite the fire of the heart and above the golden stage. No matter how powerful the black blood master is, he can''t hit them.


    Sahitana''s six legged demon hunting spider jumped onto the Demon Lord from various angles, and the sharp scimitar moved rapidly. With the corrosive liquid injected by the mouth, it drilled into the body of the black blood Lord. Many magic hunting spiders were beaten to pieces by the tentacles of the black blood master, but some magic hunting spiders succeeded in drilling into their flesh and blood.


    As time went by, the physical fitness and energy of the high-level combat staff were also declining. It was obvious that they could not consume the almost endless power of the Demon Lord.


    When more than 36 demon hunting spiders entered the demon lord''s body, the dark elf priestess took out a ritual dagger, first pierced her palm, and let the bright red blood night flow into the carved spider handle along the blood groove of the dagger. She recited the incantation, and the virtual shadow of a huge spider appeared above the Demon Lord.


    The unreal silk thread falls from the air and is connected with the demon hunting spider in the black blood master''s body. The action of the super giant demon lord became slow and rigid, and finally was fixed by the tangible and intangible spider silk.


    The ritual dagger used by sahitana is a relic inherited from gray tooth city. It has subdued many demon lords and failed very few times. Those demon hunting spiders lurk in the demon lord''s body and connect with the silk thread of the virtual shadow of the spider. They limit the soul and body of the target like a string puppet, and absorb the power of his law.


    "Succeeded?"


    Fiad Will asked. But she found that sahitana''s face was not relaxed, even turned pale, and there was an incredible doubt in her eyes.


    "Poof", "poof", "poof", the body parts of the black blood master suspended by the spider silk thread were continuously broken, emitting black smoke clouds. The virtual shadow of the spider has lost contact with the demon hunting spider and is disappearing, while the black blood master has regained his freedom.


    "How is this possible?!" The dark elf priestess shouted, "my magic ceremony can''t extract the law power of the black blood master? No, there are other law powers in his body..."


    Regardless of the reasons for the failure of deception, fiad used the wind element to warn everyone present: "be careful of those black smoke, it''s a swarm of flying insects, but it''s not a real swarm!"


    Black clouds and smoke are composed of small flying insects. They fly silently. Their body size is so small that it is difficult to be recognized by the naked eye. Their form is between illusion and reality.


    These insect clouds curled around the battlefield and split into sharp arrows chasing elves and dwarves.


    The soldiers on the broken walls and high platforms were attacked by flying insects. They bit the moonlight leaves in their mouths and prayed for blessings, and their body surface lit up with a light green glow. Flying insects hit and fell one after another, disappearing without any trace in the air, but the black blood master was constantly spitting out insect clouds, and the blessing magic of the warlords could not last long.


    Sikodis of Silver Eagle City aroused a strong wind and dispersed a large insect cloud trying to attack the sacrifice of the moon god. Feiyade resolutely held up the sun staff and read the mantra. The brilliant sun lit up the battlefield and drove out all the black smoke insect clouds.


    The roar of black blood master''s pain and anger rang out in everyone''s heart. Several fourth-order war officers fell directly to the ground and were unconscious.


    When the dazzling sunlight gradually faded, the black blood master continued to spray countless insect clouds.


    "Cang Yue, you must have other ways to collect the power of the law." Priestess fiad said quickly, "whether you have it or not, we must deal with him now."


    Sahitana gently bit the bloody cherry lips and silently stepped back.


    Fiad looked at the moon ELF KING and daughter around him. She was another moon god priestess from Ailanta. She held a moonlight staff from the moon branches associated with the sun tree. The blessing personally held by the elf queen was the bottom card used by the elf army to deal with the black blood master.


    The queen of the moon elves nodded to fiad and walked to the edge of the platform. The moonlight staff aimed at the black blood master below. A bright moonlight shot from the staff onto the devil''s huge body. Then, the moonlight staff turned into a light and pierced into the black blood master''s body.


    The hazy moonlight came out from the devil''s body and derived vines, branches and new buds. A huge tree pierced the twisted body dominated by black blood. The quiet charm rippled with the moonlight, which completely put the Lord level devil into sleep.


    "Praise the moon god." The elves and dwarfs spoke in unison.


    Fiad Weir''s face showed a rare calm smile, turned to the dark elf and said, "you can take the devil''s law power now, but he will die completely soon..."


    "He''s still alive! Be careful!" The giant dwarf general at the bottom of the temple roared like thunder.


    The evil patterns on the body surface of the black blood master turned bright red, and the sparks of his fist came out one after another. The sparks ignited the huge tree and turned into a burning flame together with himself.


    The billowing heat wave forced the giant dwarf general and other high-ranking soldiers to leave the ground floor and jump onto the broken walls and platforms to avoid the flames caused by the black blood master.


    "Is this self Immolation?" The moon elf King''s daughter stared at a pair of beautiful eyes and couldn''t believe the scene in front of her.


    The huge tree evolved by the moonlight staff was burned to ashes by the fire. The flaming flame jumped away from the body surface dominated by black blood and condensed into more than a dozen flames on the ground. Then, it changed into more than a dozen bony firemen with feather crowns.


    They are more than two meters high. They look like humanoid creatures composed of flame and magma, and even outline obvious clothes and jewelry.


    "This is the image of the azolta witch doctor... No! It''s the rage Witch King in the second quarter of the four seasons, and the insect cloud in front is the plague Witch King in the first quarter of the four seasons... This is trouble." Fiad Will''s exquisite face lost its usual coolness and calmness, muttering to herself.


    The black blood master whose body surface was covered with ashes seemed not to be damaged, but his body size was smaller by two circles and looked more vigorous and strong. One side of its body automatically cracks a gap, which ejects countless black flying insects. These insects are several times larger than the original ones. They fly around and gather into human monsters.


    Black blood master has the power of plague Witch King and rage Witch King. Of course, there will be desperate Witch King and withered Witch King spell ability behind it.


    Ilus, who assisted in the battle on the broken platform General Yuege had a keen intuition. She saw a small bulge in the middle of the demon lord''s body, as if he had a head, and a simple mask served as his face.


    She suddenly remembered edglow Grey beard''s divination prophecy: "... A nightingale took a wooden mask..."


    "The black blood Lord is not only the demon lord, but also the ghost of the four seasons Witch King of azolta. That mask is the change of the crystal skull of the four witch kings. Will it be his weakness?" Yiruth secretly thought of it, but she didn''t make a sound to remind several adults, for fear that it would attract the attention of the black blood master and destroy the actions that Mr. Nightingale might take.

 Chapter 817

    The size of the black blood master is too large, and the four main tentacles are nearly 100 meters long. If the battlefield is changed to the human kingdom, he can crush a Viscount led castle by virtue of his size. A small mask hanging on the body of the black blood master is difficult to attract people''s attention. Coupled with the problem of battle angle, except ELUS Besides Yuege, no other warfighter has found the azolta style mask.


    Since the black blood master put on the mask, the pressure of elves and dwarves participating in the battle has doubled. It should be said that the black blood master has become smarter, and the attack method is more targeted and organized, not as chaotic as before.


    His four main tentacles rolled up huge stones and smashed them at the Elven archers on the broken platform. He didn''t care whether he hit the agile and extraordinary popular archers. He just wanted to destroy the foothold of the archers and let the popular archers run back and forth on the broken high wall to avoid the bombardment of boulders. Their attack frequency was reduced a lot. On the other hand, the flying boulders smashed the corridor entrance of each floor, blocked the dwarf guards in the channel and separated them from the elf partners. Without the cover of popular shooters, they had to fight their own battles against the remaining devil claws in the temple.


    The situation of high-level warfighters is not very good. The secondary tentacles dominated by black blood concentrate on throwing a single target with stones. Even small stones weigh thousands of pounds, and the throwing power is fatal. The high - ranking soldiers he was eyeing were naturally miserable, such as fiad Weier and several other casters are the key targets of the black blood master. They have moved several times on the broken platform. They can no longer have a cold and elegant temperament on their faces. Their thin eyebrows stand up and are angry. The violent temper of the moon elf is about to be revealed.


    There are disadvantages, but there are advantages. The fairy priestess attracts the firepower of the black blood master. The golden level strong who fight at the bottom can use their own talent to attack the black blood master... And the incarnation of the Witch King he calls.


    A tree elf fifth order wind dancer holds two light short swords, showing the elements of void wind, like two indigo swords, which are unsteady. With wonderful sword skills, it is like a beautiful dance, fighting with a strange man composed of black flying insects. The sharp characteristics of the void wind element were brought into full play by her. Black insects and flying insects were scattered one after another, but they could not break through the turbulent airflow around her.


    However, black flying insects are half virtual and half real, gathering and scattering from time to time, and golden wind dancers can''t completely crush them. These black insects with toxin and disease effects let the wind dancer go, turn into black smoke, condense and form again in mid air, and rush to the next target. When black insects gather more and more, they form a giant insect man more than five meters high, which has more materialized characteristics. Before it can exert its destructive power, giant dwarf general juknos The ash flame jumped 10 meters and hit the insect man heavily. The ground cracked under his feet, accompanied by the illusion of lightning and magma. The black bug monster that the wind dancer could not destroy was immediately squeezed to the ground by invisible gravity. The buzzing of the flying insects made a whine like a scream, and then they gradually turned into nothingness.


    The son of the hill thundered, but its scope of action was three times larger than usual, and there was a magmatic illusion. Although it is not real magma, its power is more terrible than real underground lava, and the realistic law of void elements is manifested. The wind dancer could feel a hot wind blowing across his face from a distance.


    The eyes of the giant dwarf general, like gray flames, have now shown cracks, and it seems that dark red magma is boiling and rolling inside. He carried the anger hammer made by himself and said in a loud voice, "do you all feel it? Your natural power has increased several times. The closer you are to the black blood master, the stronger the feeling of power growth!"


    The crisp laughter of the tree elf wind dancer was like a silver bell in the wind, "yes, I feel my blood power reaching an unprecedented height."


    With her hands raised, she waved two huge blue blades with a short sword, flew over a distance of more than 40 meters, and cut two staggered wounds on the body of the black blood master. The dirty black blood overflowed from the wound more than ten meters long, but it was soon absorbed by the smooth skin dominated by black blood. The staggered wound was also healing automatically, and in the twinkling of an eye it turned into a shallow scratch of about two or three meters.


    The wind dancer skillfully avoided the flowing flame sprayed by the flame witch doctor, and said dejectedly: "the size of the black blood master has become smaller, and our blood strength has been enhanced, but his element resistance, body strength, strength and tentacle attack speed have also been enhanced."


    "It is the field law of Freya''s tears that enhances our blood power, and it also enhances the law power of the Demon Lord." Fiad Weil warned sharply on the broken platform: "we must find a way to collect the sacred things of the goddess, otherwise the extraordinary power of the black blood master will not weaken!"


    Her long hair flew back, and her black eyes lit up a layer of silver white lightning. The temporarily improved blood power was affecting her character. Her violent temper like a storm made her lose the reason of the commander.


    If you want to recover "Freya''s tears", you must first kill the black blood master. If there is a way to collect "Freya''s tears" first and then kill the black blood master, everyone''s situation will not be so bad.


    General jukenos did not argue with the priestess fiad. He shouted: "the incarnations of these witch kings are elemental polymers, which are difficult to kill. Who can find a way to contain them for a period of time so that we can attack the body of the black blood master."


    The life of the elemental state should not appear in this era, and the special law of "Freya''s tears" combines the soul law of the realm of all souls, so that the black blood master can embody the elemental incarnation of the azolta Witch King. Each of them has its own casting ability, but the most difficult thing is the almost immortal elementalization.


    The worm man monsters of the plague Witch King are between half virtual and half real. They gather and disperse flexibly and can fly. They can spread mental diseases and devour flesh and blood. Several level 4 popular archers were shrouded by the plague Witch King''s swarm, all by fiad Will''s natural spell survived.


    If the plague monster transforms into an entity, it can also be solved by the giant dwarf general. Well, there''s no good way for him to incarnate the fire element of the angry Witch King.


    The image of the fire element monster is a skeleton with a feather crown. Its body is composed of flame and lava. They will spray a high-temperature flame more than 30 meters long and reunite their body at the end of the flow flame. On the battlefield, the flame avatar of the angry Witch King pulled out hot flames, which burned the high-level combatants.


    Except for juknos, whose blood power has greatly increased Ash flame, no one dare to have close contact with the fire element incarnation of the furious Witch King. The giant dwarf general is now almost immune to fire damage, but his lava and thunder laws are equally powerless against fire elemental monsters.


    Most importantly, the black blood master began to spit out the swarm of insects again to supplement the incarnation of the plague Witch King defeated by the son of the hill.


    Only by solving the noumenon of the black blood master can we completely eliminate the Witch King avatar in the aggregation state of elements. If you want to solve the black blood master, you must pass the level of the Witch King avatar first.


    Fiad Wil almost couldn''t restrain his inner storm. First, he summoned a hot wind with the solar staff to destroy a cloud of insects. He turned around and said angrily to the dark elf priestess, "do you have any other means to deal with the demon lord?"


    Of course, there are ways to deal with the black blood master, but it requires elves and dwarves to take the initiative to sacrifice and sacrifice the sacred dagger to the spider lady. Sahitana shook her head wisely. She had no doubt that the second king daughter of Weier Mingmen would send her to the death incarnation of the moon god with the sun staff after hearing this proposal.


    Fiad Wei glared at the Dark Elf Female fiercely and said loudly: "listen, the magic power contained in the sun staff is limited. I will show the light of the hot sun again and destroy all the incarnations of the Witch King. You should take advantage of this gap to concentrate on attacking the body of the black blood master!"


    "Hehe, you can''t help it?"


    Mei Wen, the Dragon maid who has been standing idly by, uttered disdainful laughter and arrogant questions. She jumped off the platform with another dragon maid Frey and was rolled up by two 100 meter long main contacts in a cry of surprise. The power of the black blood master was so great that he caught two beautiful and arrogant dragon descendants and died.


    Just when the elves and dwarves couldn''t bear to witness the tragedy of the Dragon maid, the four colors of yellow, red, blue and green were intertwined and circulated. The two extremely strong tentacles covered with evil patterns were like snow in the sun, melting rapidly. More accurately, it is assimilation. The elements of void assimilate part of the body dominated by black blood. When the glory dissipates, two huge flying dragons appear over the battlefield.


    They are seven or eight meters long, have wings on their backs, have smooth body lines, are covered with glittering and translucent dragon scales, have forward curved horns on their heads, and their blue and green vertical pupils show the dignity of contempt for all living creatures.


    They are beautiful, elegant and powerful legendary creatures - Dragons.


    "Spirit, leave the power of the sun staff to attack the black blood master." The blue flying dragon spewed out a voice like thunder. She patted her wings, blew up waves of unstoppable wind, rolled the black insect cloud attacking the elf shooter to one place, and the dense wind elements were hanged again and again, so that the incarnation of the plague Witch King disappeared completely.


    The green dragon gathered his wings and dived to the ground. He landed in front of juknos, opened his mouth with a blood basin full of sharp teeth, made a deafening roar, and scared the hill dwarf to one side. The green dragon breath swept past him. The cold chill frozen the air and produced fine snowflakes. There was a dreamlike beauty, but behind this beauty was the power of coldness, The fire element monster behind the hill dwarf only persisted for a moment and was frozen into an ice sculpture by the green dragon''s dragon breath.


    The green dragon turned and shook his tail, smashed the frozen fire element avatar of the furious Witch King, opened his wings and jumped at several other flame monsters.


    Zhukenos saw a trace of banter and ridicule in her green vertical pupil. He was no stranger to the green dragon''s eyes. The emerald dragon family in elenta was also so insidious and cunning, with a bad temper, and had fun teasing and frightening elves and dwarfs.


    When the Dragon maid Mei Wen and Fu Gree didn''t change, their performance was only mediocre. In addition to the fear of eyes, that is, strong power, fast shooting speed and no other extraordinary means, they still dominated by physical damage. So that Hermione, the sixth order elf, was confident to compete with them.


    They turned into flying dragons, and the power of legendary creatures immediately ran through the audience, making the spirits of elves and dwarves tremble and almost unable to hold themselves. Fortunately, their dragon power was aimed at the super giant Demon Lord. After the warlords reacted, they were immediately encouraged.


    Zhukenos only felt this degree of dragon power on the old emerald dragon and muttered to himself, "it''s really pure ancient dragon blood... Let''s see the real son of the hill!"


    He suddenly raised his head, and the crack in his eyes expanded rapidly, making the surging lava completely appear. His burly body expanded rapidly, and his proud beard became a flame. His heavy armor was melted by the burning force, and the iron juice flowed on his body surface. Large pieces of his skin cracked, revealing dark red lava.


    In an instant, the giant dwarf general turned into a black and red lava giant more than 4 meters high. The angry hammer in his hand was covered by lava, ignited, turned into a flame meteor and hit the Demon Lord.


    Fiad Wil also reacted when she saw juknos stimulate the blood potential of the son of the hill. She held the sun staff horizontally, and circles of dark gold Rune arrays were generated under her boots. The ancient fairy mantra mobilized the mysterious power, and a round of virtual shadow of the sun appeared on her head. Then, the endless brilliant sun fell from the void, It is like a thunder flame hitting the black blood master.


    The eighth level natural spell contained in the sun staff - the flame of sky fire.


    Sikodis, the legendary strongman of Silver Eagle City The wind song was also unwilling to be outdone. The sacred objects of the moon goddess also improved her blood potential and touched the power field of the ancient high elves. Her long hair flew everywhere, and her black eyes were covered with a layer of bright silver light. The elements of the void wind condensed into an indigo spear in her hand and shot at the Demon Lord.


    The appearance of the Dragon sounded the horn of the decisive battle. The warlords of the elf empire gave full play to their natural power beyond the standard. The abilities of dragon breath, sky fire, lightning, hurricane and lava continuously bombarded the huge body dominated by black blood.


    Rao is the master of black blood. His body size is comparable to that of the fortress. Now he looks very miserable. His tentacles are broken, his flesh and blood are stripped, and his black blood is gushing. His body becomes broken, and his whole volume is one tenth smaller.


    It''s one tenth smaller, no more.


    The high-level warriors stormy attack destroyed the body of the black blood master, which was a hundred times their total weight. This super giant has broken through everyone''s imagination. He has only flesh and blood, no bones, no internal organs, and there is no key. In fact, he is almost gone now.


    The huge body wriggled and tightened again, and the black flesh and blood kept regenerating and turning pale. There was no black blood flowing out of the part cut by the warfighter, but only showed a tight gel, entangled and bonded to restore the original state. His body is deforming, forming a chest, shoulders, and then a head. The small mask is his face. The mask belongs to the hole in his eyes and ignites two pale flames.


    "All souls... All saints... Are my essence, I am the manifestation of perfect immortality... At the same time, I am in charge of the power of soul and creation. I am the descendant of the king of the spiritual world, and I am the pale Lord." The great and low voice echoed in everyone''s heart.


    At this moment, the black blood Lord finally reveals his body. He is not only the demon lord, but also an undead creature, but also an aggregation creature in elemental state.


    According to the definition of the human kingdom, this is an evil god who broke into the real world!


    In addition to the strong people who were above the golden level, no warrior can cause damage to him now. Even the flying dragon with the son of the hill and the incarnation of the Dragon maid has limited effect, because the body size of the evil god is still too large compared with them, not to mention the regeneration of the element body is unreasonable.


    The black blood master now calls the pale Lord to throw out various spells, such as plague cloud, rage flame, despair wind, withering frost. The middle-level war workers are killed by him one after another. Four slender and flexible tentacles wrap the bodies of the victims and pull them into the pale Lord.


    "Come on, be one with me and help me shape a perfect body. It''s your honor."


    Fiad The king''s daughter gave an angry scream, and the sun staff in her hand burst out thousands of rays of sunshine. The Ninth level natural spell - the light of the scorching sun made the pale Lord unable to move anymore and was completely suppressed by the power of the sun.


    If the light of the scorching sun can continue, it may not be able to destroy the revived ancient god. Unfortunately, the solar staff is not a solar tree after all. Its power has its own limit. This omni-directional suppression cannot last long.


    High ranking soldiers seize the opportunity and try their best to attack the mask on the head of the pale Lord. The mask that looks like a wooden azolta mask is actually indestructible. It shows that the brilliance of the four elements absorbs and dissolves all attacks.


    The bright sun is fading, fiad Weil put away the solar staff and sighed weakly: "we are actually fighting against a bit area. We have accumulated power for thousands of years... Prepare to retreat."


    Unable to maintain the shape of the son of the hill, jukenus bombarded the pale Lord with a magma hammer, unwilling to shout, "why can''t we kill him?"


    At the same time, on the spire of the azolta temple, Victor sat on a high backed stone chair and said to himself with a faint smile, "why can''t you kill him? Because this is an alchemy tower..."


    The stone chair is yellow and smooth. It is the embodiment of earth elements, just like the creation altar of No. 7 alchemy tower.


    In a sense, alchemists cannot be killed. For example, dragon maids, their soul fire will never die. With the help of the Dragon covenant, their will is placed in the wind element sea. As long as victor does not die, even if their bodies are destroyed, they can be reborn through the alchemy tower.


    The pale Lord is obviously not an alchemist, but his soul fire has the characteristics of immortality, and the element tower must be established at the balance and intersection of the four elements, which is the prerequisite for rebuilding the body with void elements.


    The water source can be seen near each alchemy tower, and the water source of the azolta temple is the underground river under the sacrificial pit. This can explain why the Assyrians dug down to the river when they built the temple.


    It should be the alchemist of the secret society who ordered the ancient Assyrians to dig the underground river first and then build a magnificent temple. To be exact, it was the elemental creation power of the alchemy tower that helped them build a mountain into a temple.


    This is also the reason why the pale Lord refused to leave the sacrificial pit.


    If he leaves the sacrificial pit, it means that he is separated from the balanced gathering place of the four elements. It is not so simple to maintain the element state and repair regeneration.


    Victor didn''t think he could kill the pale Lord who mastered some of the laws of creation. He touched Dili who put his head on his knee, smiled and said, "this battle is a replay of the ancient war. How can it be without me?"


    "King, you just fight wholeheartedly, and I will protect you!" Said dilly firmly.


    "Please, after this battle, I can''t move for the time being." Victor smiled, stood up, turned around, and pointed his slender fingers on the stone chair.


    The chair once sat by the Assyrian Witch King broke into pieces of stones suspended in the air, revealing two dense crystals, one of which immediately fell to the ground. Victor''s eyes lit up, picked up the crystal, looked at the runes, and said happily, "great, this is the memory crystal of the ancient alchemist. Let bell unlock it for me and give it to you first."


    Put the memory crystal into Dili''s hand, and Victor looked at another elemental Rune crystal representing the alchemy tower. The fusion and absorption of this crystal will inevitably disturb the queen ant man, and the ant man army will surge to victor, who has temporarily lost his strength, and Dili, but he can''t continue to protect others in the temple. Nelson, they must try to escape from the claws of the ant queen.


    Now, no more hesitation from Victor, he summoned the rune crystal of the No. 7 alchemy tower to fuse the two crystals with each other.


    He wiped the magic ring on the middle finger of his left hand, the White Gold Rune appeared from the void, the dark eyes and hair turned to dark gold, and the outer rings of his eyes lit up blue, yellow and green circles one by one.


    Divine shelter.


    Soul boiling.


    Apocalypse.


    The mythical three headed lizard poltanos woke up.


    Wings of the wind elves.


    The grip of the wind giant.


    Wind.


    All the power of the Stormrage sword saint and the mind master now appears unreservedly on the battlefield at the bottom of the temple!


    At this moment, in the distant human kingdom, all the Golden Knights felt the agitation of the wind element sea, and under the azolta temple, the elite combatants of the elf Empire saw the miraculous power!


    A breeze swept over the moon elf Fayed Weier''s hair tip, which is flexible, heavy and cold to the bone, hovers in the air, merges with other wind elements, and changes into a huge bluish black palm, as if the Storm Giant extended his hand into the temple from the big crack.


    It occupies almost a quarter of the space at the bottom of the temple. The thunder and lightning shine in the palm of the hand. The indigo void wind element is the nail of the giant hand, which fiercely grasps the head of the pale Lord.


    The pale Lord, whose size is comparable to that of the giant fortress, is like meeting an enemy of the same level. He roars and roars, wildly dances his tentacles and blows the palm of the storm giant. In the sharp roar, accompanied by lightning and thunder, the endless wind of azolta mountains provides endless power for the storm giant. The elements of the wind disappear and grow, and the faint indigo nails tear the scalp of the pale Lord, The soul mask of the four seasons Witch King was torn off his face and floated in the huge palm composed of wind elements.


    Then, the palm of the storm stabbed the pale Lord''s chest like a knife and brought out an oak seed hidden in it.


    The pale Lord uttered a half cry of horror. He could no longer maintain his half human form and paralyzed into the first tentacle monster.


    The hands of the Storm Giant dissipated and turned into a whirlwind. The mask and oak seeds the size of an ordinary head floated up the top of the temple along the patio of the sacrificial pit, blowing "Freya''s tears" to ELUS Beside Yuege, he disappeared into the courtyard with only the Witch King mask.


    The surviving elves and dwarves all raised their heads and looked up at the temple patio. They didn''t even pay attention to the goddess holy objects received by ELUS.


    The moon god of elenta offered a sacrifice to fiad Val''s eyes were bright and murmured in an almost pious voice, "the son of the sun of the empire is above the temple."

 Chapter 818

    Iris As soon as Yuege catches the sacred object of the moon god in the image of acorn, Mei Wen and Fu Gree immediately leave the battlefield. They flutter their wings to the patio and automatically release the flying dragon form in mid air.


    The four-color brilliance flows along the beautiful body of the flying dragon, dragging out two beautiful and dreamy rainbow lights. When Guanghua completely disappeared, fiad Weil saw two flying dragons become two creatures about three meters tall, half human and half dragon. They quickly climbed and jumped on the broken wall, and soon disappeared in the patio.


    Fiad really wanted to follow the Dragon maid to the patio to meet the noble sun elves, but the battle was far from over.


    The Witch King''s mask and "Freya''s tears" were forcibly dug away by the sun elves. The humanoid shape of the pale Lord was collapsing. His head, shoulders and chest fell down. The four slender and flexible tentacles quickly changed back to strong and bulky tentacles like blowing air, and the pale skin also returned to the original dark black.


    The pale Lord is not dead, and his body is even growing madly. Now, maybe it''s better to call him black blood master, because soon he will return to the original form of super giant tentacle.


    This change reveals part of the mystery of the pale Lord. He and the black blood Lord have no bones to support their bodies. They rely on their own soul power to shape the strong semi element body into a humanoid head, shoulders and chest. It shows that the pale Lord and the black blood Lord are one body, representing different levels of life, just as the pale Lord is a strong person who controls the mind of the environment. His soul is severely damaged, and the heart of the mirror is broken. He can no longer control his body and strength and becomes a mentally retarded person.


    As soon as the son of the sun shot, he knocked the powerful and pale Lord down from God''s seat into the rotten mud pit. Fiad Vera had only admiration for the Nightingale who never showed up.


    Iris Yuege got the sacred object of the moon goddess. The son of the sun is at the top of the temple. Fiad has completed half of the task assigned by the elf queen. However, because the black blood master is still alive and kicking, and the realm of all souls still blocks the outside of the temple, the crisis of the elf army has not been solved.


    The good news is that the black blood master has no spell casting ability, his mind is confused, and only his instinctive desire for flesh and blood soul is left. His attack is very slow and clumsy. When he holds the prey with his tentacles, they will be twisted together, greatly reducing the threat to the warfighters.


    The bad news is that the combatants have no strength to continue fighting. The giant dwarf general passively removed the semi elemental form of the son of the hills. He tore off the molten iron sheets attached to his body and covered his big ass with them; While touching his beard. The proud beautiful beard is now like a dog, which annoys and rejoices the giant dwarf general. He still had some beard on his chin, at least he didn''t become a dwarf with a bare chin.


    JUNOS Grey flame is still so, and the state of other high-level warfighters will only be worse. In the previous battle, everyone gave full play to their blood power beyond the standard. Their combat breathing methods could not match the energy consumption rate, resulting in entering the weak period ahead of time.


    In fact, even if the warlords are at their peak, they are unlikely to kill the black blood master. To deal with the extraordinary existence with this body shape and rapid regeneration ability, the attack of ordinary war workers can only play an auxiliary role, and the main damage still depends on the magic ability of moon god sacrifice and dark elf sacrifice.


    Now, zahirtana''s magic spiders are all gone, fiad Vera lost a moonlight staff, and more than half of the stored power of the sun staff was used up. The key is that the three female priests present have lost their confidence in killing the black blood Lord. Now they realize that the black blood Lord is not a pure Demon Lord. There is a serious deviation in the preparation before the war. Even if they do it again, I''m afraid they can''t change anything.


    The priestess fiad took Ilus The moon song called to her side, looked at the "Freya''s tears" she handed over, and first recited softly, "praise the moon god." She held out her hands to take the sacred object, packed it with a metal wire woven bag, returned it to ELUS, and said kindly, "general Yuege, Nightingale will give you the sacred object of the goddess, and you will be responsible for keeping the sacred object."


    She paused, smiled and asked, "what suggestions does general Yuege have for the next situation?"


    According to Ruth''s stunned face, she knew that the proud King daughter of Alanta was asking about the Nightingale''s plan. The Nightingale gave her the holy thing, which made everyone mistakenly think that she had a secret connection with the nightingale.


    "I don''t know... After Mr. Nightingale separated from us, he didn''t explain anything." Said Ilus, shaking her head.


    Fiad Vera could not say how disappointed she was with Ilus''s answer, but felt a trace of natural joy. How can a tree elf get the favor of the sun elf, even Ilus Yuege is a golden power, and it is not qualified to participate in the plan formulated by the sun elves themselves.


    "It''s him... Mr. Nightingale has completed his promotion. He and the sun tree are at the same level." Feiyade emphasized, ignored the moon song, turned to the dark elf priestess and asked, "Ms. cangyue, do you have any suggestions?"


    Sahitana is not as easy as the moon elf. Her task has not been completed and may never be completed again. Fiad King wil''s daughter showed her intention to evacuate the temple, and sahitana could foresee her miserable end. However, the sun elves are the descendants of the sun god Frey. The walking incarnation of the sun tree does not belong to the moon god alone. In fact, he is the common spiritual leader of all elves, both on the surface and underground.


    The mothers of the dungeons regularly send their heirs to elenta to worship the sun tree to stabilize and strengthen their blood power. Otherwise, the dark elves would have parted ways with their surface relatives.


    If anyone can protect her from the cruel punishment of the dark elf mistress, it must be Lord nightingale.


    She thought about it and organized the language and said: "In the previous battle, we had a lot of heroic warriors who died. However, the Nightingale''s timing was very clever. It was the moment when the high-level warriors were about to run out of energy and the pale Lord was the most powerful. He hit the pale Lord hard and lowered the opponent''s status. Therefore, none of our high-level warriors died in the battle."


    Fayed weir drew a bright smile from the corners of his mouth and said disapprovingly: "Do you want to say that Lord Nightingale will use the power of high-level war professionals in the future, and he has a plan to kill the black blood master completely? But I would like to remind you, madam, that noble sun elves are born to protect their peers, as evidenced by Lord Nightingale''s goodwill to general Yuege in Silver Eagle City. Otherwise, there are more than ten young war professionals under general Yuege''s men, and only one dwarf has been sacrificed at present Ridge guard? Thanks to the protection of Lord Nightingale, only he can do this. "


    Arrogant bitch... Sashitana secretly scolded in her heart, but she must admit that the status of King Fayed weir is much higher than herself. Fayed, as the waiter of the sun tree, the confidant sister of the elf queen, and the dark elf mistress of the dungeon, must also take the initiative to salute when she sees her. Sashitana didn''t play much role in the battle, and Fayed can ask her advice now , he is already a modest and polite moon elf.


    The elf empire is highly hierarchical, and the arrogance of the moon elves is never a shortcoming to criticize. But the way for the dark elves to survive is to obey the superior and try to express their value.


    Sahitana raised her voice and said clearly: "Lord Weier said before that the pale Lord has mastered the power of a position for thousands of years, and we can''t defeat it. I think the black blood Lord has confused his mind and reduced his status, but he can finally condense his soul power and restore most of his strength. The field of the realm of all souls has not subsided, and our high-level soldiers may be able to break out of the temple, but those middle-level soldiers It''s hard to say the warlords and the human subordinates of Lord nightingale. "


    Fiad Weil was in a high position in the Empire. After all, her wisdom was extraordinary. She immediately realized that sahitana raised her voice for the nightingale.


    If you think deeply, Lord Nightingale must have seen about sahitana''s analysis of the black blood Lord, why didn''t he let his human subordinates withdraw from the temple ahead of time?


    The first possibility is that Lord nightingale is willing to kill the black blood master, even at the expense of his human subordinates; the second case is that Lord nightingale is sure to get his human subordinates out of danger; the third case is that Lord Nightingale can only take one step at a time... But these are not important. What matters is Lord Nightingale''s perception of the elf empire. What can I do Win the favor of adults... The inferior should never make decisions for the superior. I intend to persuade the Nightingale to leave the temple and return to elenta, so I made a serious mistake!


    The moon elf priestess woke up and couldn''t help looking up at the temple patio. She seemed to see a pair of dark golden eyes staring at herself silently. She resolutely ordered: "General jukenos, please try to break the stone and open a passage; general Yuege, please take all the middle-level combatants out of the passage, enter the temple to gather the dwarf combatants, and then take them to join the king and daughter of corona, and protect our human allies; the other high-level combatants stay and monitor the changes of the black blood master."


    "As for Ms. cangyue." Fiad turned his head, glanced at her with a bad look and said, "the dark elf sacrifice needs enough slaves to improve its strength. Please cooperate with general Yuege to help the middle-level war workers, and enslave some temple demons."


    Sakitana cangyue bowed her head to show her respect. When she turned to follow Ilus to leave, an imperceptible smile burst into her mouth. Her goal has been achieved.


    The giant dwarf general opened a collapsed corridor entrance with a war hammer and asked Ilus Yuege and sahitana to lead the remaining middle-level warriors out of the crushing hall. All the remaining golden level warriors remained in the crushing hall.


    Sikodis wind singer stood on the broken platform on the tenth floor with a beautifully shaped longbow and said to fiad weir not far away: "Lord weir, I have something to ask. Why did our blood power dissipate when Ilus got the goddess relic?"


    Feiyade and another king daughter of Alanta exchanged eyes with each other and opened their mouth to respond to the moon elf Whisperer of Silver Eagle City, "we need to hold a special ceremony in Alanta to stimulate the goddess power contained in ''Freya''s tears''."


    Sikodis pointed to the black blood master below with a long bow and asked faintly, "how did he do it?"


    The priestess''s eyes coagulated, carefully observed the black blood master for a moment, and muttered, "he hasn''t moved..."


    "Yes! He has always occupied the position of the sacrificial pit." Cried jukenus.


    "I understand that the sacrificial pit is the key. As long as he leaves the sacrificial pit, we can kill him!"


    "But he is so big, who can let him leave the pit?"


    The black blood master is like a big meat mountain, sitting on the sacrificial pit and waving his tentacles indiscriminately. Even the flesh and blood soul of those eager to fight will not move his ass. The high moon Elves were at a loss. Juknos climbed out of the reach of the black blood tentacles, found a suitable place to sit down and said, "I have a hunch that things will turn around soon. We just need to recover our energy as soon as possible and prepare to fight again."


    "That''s all I can do." Fiad Will nodded and temporarily gave up the idea of meeting Mr. nightingale at the top of the tower. She also sat down cross legged, running the breathing method to restore her energy.


    In the afternoon, the giant dwarf suddenly opened his eyes, looked outside the big crack and said in a deep voice, "here we are..."


    Outside the gray desert and white snow mountain, a strange creature is rapidly approaching the temple. Its humanoid form, the joints of the lower limbs are reversed, the body creeps on the ground, runs flexibly, and moves surprisingly fast. Before long, it was close to the big crack, stood up and looked carefully into the temple.


    The image of this monster is clearly shown in the eyes of high-level combatants. It is more than 3 meters high, with smooth skin like white armor, and can be integrated with the snow environment; A long tentacle was dragged behind the triangular head, and the eyes were pure dark red, like two burning campfires. It observed the appearance inside the temple and was particularly obscene and cautious


    "Alienated creatures? Fifth order alienated creatures?"


    A popular moon elf shooter exclaimed in disbelief, "how can it have... Wisdom?"


    The soul form of alienated creatures is unstable, and the life form is also unstable. The general life span is very short, only two or three years at most. When alienated creatures eat up all the animals in a certain area, they will soon die. Their dead flesh and blood will attract other animals to eat, then mutate and gradually form a number of new biological groups.


    The elf Empire knows alienated creatures very well. It knows that they have no wisdom and no life order. The moon elf popular shooter said that this monster is a fifth order alienated creature, because its skin changes color according to the environment of the azolta mountains, one is the gray of rocks, the other is the white of snow, but there is no gray of desert. This means that it itself is not affected by the realm of all souls.


    Only the warlords above level 5 can distinguish the illusion of the realm of all souls from the original appearance of the azolta mountains!


    Sikodis had already stood up, her dark eyes were shining, and her voice said softly, "this is the alienated war beast controlled by the wizard of the human exploration team! The halfling Bobo mentioned the wizard and his pet... I see, so is Lord Nightingale''s plan."


    "Let''s get ready to fight."


    Sure enough, the four main tentacles of the black blood master turned to the direction of the big crack at the same time, smashed heavily on the cliff opposite the big crack, wound around the mountain rocks outside, and pulled out his huge and heavy body.


    The dark sacrificial pit was finally exposed in the eyes of high-level war officials.


    The three towering peaks moaned bitterly under the entanglement of their huge tentacles. The snow on the top of the mountain collapsed and fell, together with the broken rocks, into the abyss. The black blood master is like a monster from ancient times. His huge body forcibly broke through the outer wall of the azolta temple and rolled to the ridge opposite the cliff through a rope constructed by tentacles.


    Seeing the earth shaking scene, Philip III, controlled by imosen, was stunned for a long time before he gave a strange cry, turned around and fled to the same road.


    The black blood master has no legs and relies on his tentacles to pull his body and roll to chase Philip III. He is so huge that he can advance about kilometers every time he rolls, causing avalanches where he passes, and the roar of azolta mountains changes the color of heaven and earth.


    However, Philip III ran faster and the distance between the two sides continued to expand, so the black blood master changed again!


    The high-level fighters of the elf Empire rushed out of the big crack and saw the black blood master chasing the alienated war beast they couldn''t see. Large pieces of black flesh and blood fell off him, withered at a visible speed, turned into muddy material, and then transpiration water and turned into grayish brown dust. The body dominated by black blood shrinks at a more amazing speed. It gets rid of the flesh and blood with semi element characteristics, reduces the burden of the soul, greatly strengthens the control of the body, and finally changes from the size of the fortress to a tentacle monster with more than 20 meters high and four legs.


    After successfully slimming down and having legs, the black blood master finally caught up with the alienated war beast. His tentacles first compressed into his body, and then lightning shot at Philip III in front, tied it tightly and dragged it back to him. No matter how Philip III bites and struggles, it is useless. Black blood dominates the whole and pours on the alienated war beast and integrates it into his own body.


    The black blood master is now like a big soft clay monster, wrapping the most precious prey and slowly wriggling. Gradually, his flesh and blood no longer disintegrated. A prototype of a head was born at the top of the soft clay. The black flesh and blood twisted and deformed, highlighting the lines of the skull, and growing a pair of upward curved horns, then eyebrows, eyes, mouth and nose. When he opened his eyes, When a pair of bright red eyes shining with flame streamer were exposed, the black blood master of ooze monster finally degenerated into a perfect body.


    What is a perfect body?


    The dead of the ancient bat species that once patrolled over the azolta mountains must not be. Its body is too big and heavy. If you want to fly, you must lift it with the help of high-altitude airflow. Once it falls to the ground, you can only crawl slowly. If it were not the dead, it would have starved to death.


    The super giant ooze monster in the desperate forest is not perfect. It is an elemental pan conscious collection of undead creatures. Pan consciousness is equal to unconsciousness. Except instinct, they do not have the ability of logical thinking. Therefore, they are trapped in a small area and can never leave. Because they don''t have the idea of leaving at all.


    Victor believes that the perfect body can only be defined by the creator. If life wants to be perfect, it must first comply with the laws of the world. For example, an ancient giant beast roaming on the harsh and cold earth is about to freeze to death. It finds a small cave to live in and avoid the harsh cold current. Then it must try its best to get into the cave, If you can''t get in, you can only accept the fate of extinction, or send your cubs to the cave and let them live.


    This is how the creator tyronril made the world rules. He did not allow creatures too large to appear in this era; He does not allow the eternal existence of life to appear in his world; He does not allow the pan consciousness to have the ability of logical thinking.


    What he does not allow is rules, like hard and heavy rocks, hot and short flames, light and lively air, and qualitative and invisible water. These are all natural principles. No one can question them and no one can change them.


    The so-called perfect body is the peak life that the world can allow in this era.


    Victor can''t kill the pale lord or the black blood Lord, but he can kill the perfect body. Therefore, he took away the Witch King mask of the pale Lord, let the other party''s soul return to the form of Pan consciousness, leaving only the instinct of survival and growth, and let imosen control the alienated war beast to appear outside the temple, and use the blood law collected by alienated creatures to stimulate the instinct of black blood master to develop a perfect body.


    Driven by instinct, the black blood master left the place where the four void elements gathered. He was immediately punished by the laws of the world. The semi elemental body continued to disintegrate, and his body shape changed in order to adapt to the world. Because the "Freya''s tears" in his body were dug away, even if he swallowed the complex blood laws of alienated animals, his perfect body would not exceed the position, and was still within the scope that Victor could cope with.


    When the black blood master shapes a perfect body and grows a head to accommodate the will side of his soul, its death is coming.


    A dark shadow shot from the spire of the azolta temple, silently spanning a space distance of tens of thousands of meters, stabbing the head of the perfect body.


    With a bang, the warlords of the elf Empire saw the head of the black blood master burst into a beautiful blood flower, which was so dazzling between the mountains intertwined with illusion and reality.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes faded back to the deep black of the night sky. He took a long breath, shook his head and smiled bitterly at the three dragon maids and said, "the strength he finally saved is used up again."


    "Wang, I''ll go and pick up your weapon ''Youying''." Mei Wen stared at the place where the black blood master died and said eagerly, "it seems that a crystal flew out of the monster''s head. It was not broken by your void wind element. It may be a treasure. I''ll bring it back."


    "What are you running around naked?" Victor pressed Meiwen''s smooth and tender shoulder and said with a low smile, "it''s not an elemental Rune crystal made by an alchemist, and someone will pick it up." Immediately he said, "the black blood master is dead, and the fairy queen is about to come out. The real terror has just begun. Now we have to run for our lives... Get out of here."


    The Dragon maid Frey blinked her beautiful and pure green eyes and asked, "my king, the field of the realm of all souls has not completely subsided. What should Nelson do if they are trapped in the temple?"


    "Nelson and alchemists should be able to resist the power of the realm of all souls. Klaus and the four of them are a little difficult." Victor forced his lower lip, frowned and sighed, "I''ve heard from Nelson. The underground river under the sacrificial pit may be a way to escape... I hope eglo grey beard''s divination is accurate, but I''m not a God after all, and I can only do it to this extent... Good luck to them."

 Chapter 819

    In the southern azolta mountains, more than 600 kilometers away from the ruins of the temple alchemy tower, ant people built complex and magnificent underground nests.


    Ant people are social creatures. Their social structure is very simple. They are composed of worker ants, soldier ants, guard ants and queen ants.


    The life span of ordinary ant people is only 15 years. In their short life cycle, they have to play the roles of soldiers and workers. Ordinary ant people before the age of 8 are soldiers of ant colony; After the age of 8, they become the lowest worker ants in the population.


    Guard ants are divided into low-level leaders and high-level ant families. The low-level leader has a life span of 25 years and simple wisdom. He can control different numbers of ordinary ant people and command them to work and fight. In contrast, the high-level ant tribe and the low-level leader and ordinary ant man are like two completely different species.


    They have a smart mind, strong soul and a life span four times that of low-level leaders. They can think independently, master the unique psionic talents of high-level ant tribe, have emotions and emotions, and are even divided into males and females. However, the vast majority of high-level ant females do not have the ability to reproduce. In ant society, only queen ants can lay eggs and hatch ordinary ant people, low-level leaders and high-level ant families.


    Ann is an infertile female high-level ant family.


    Today, a familiar and kind soul wave will wake Ann from sleep, which is the call of the queen ant''s mother. Out of her strong feelings for her mother, Ann immediately got out of her nest room and rushed to the Queen''s delivery room as fast as she could. On the way, it also killed dozens of ordinary worker ants.


    Ann''s shell is silver white, and the surface emits a hazy halo. When it moves rapidly in the dark tunnel, it looks like an invincible white light, which makes ordinary workers who can''t escape burst one after another. The green and red ant man''s blood was blocked by an invisible film, which could not leave even a trace of stain on its shell.


    If the queen doesn''t assign power, the high-level ant tribe can''t control any ordinary ant people and low-level leaders. Ann doesn''t care that she doesn''t have any self-consciousness. She only knows that ordinary ant people obey orders. Its speed did not slow down. It crossed more than a dozen forks and finally entered the main nest where the queen ant''s mother was located.


    The queen ant''s main nest is very empty. The queen ant is on the production platform in the middle. Her body is 6 meters long. She looks like a humanoid creature. Her upper body is petite. Her facial features are as delicate as an. There are no compound eyes and jaws of ordinary ant people and low-level guard ants. The Queen''s lower body is fat and bloated, which is her oviposition organ.


    Each queen ant can lay 200 eggs a day. These eggs are carefully taken care of by workers. After 15 days and a year, they can hatch ordinary ant people, low guard ants and high ant families. The queen ant usually stays in the main nest, accompanied by male higher ants, acting as her spouse and guard. They are male guard ants bred by other queens. They are very powerful. They are three times the size of ANN and weigh almost 2000 pounds.


    In the past three years, Ann has not received the call of queen ant''s mother. In fact, her mother has not laid eggs in the past ten years, and she has been pregnant with a offspring in her stomach. Today, all the higher ant families in this ant nest have rushed to the Queen''s main nest, with a total of more than 100 higher guard ants. However, the male ants in the main nest stopped everyone and did not allow their children to get close to the queen. The male ant leader also asked in a voice, "who let you come here? How dare you disturb the Queen''s childbirth?"


    "Isn''t mother calling?"


    "Yes, I feel the fluctuation of my mother''s soul, which is a calling signal."


    "I also accepted..."


    The higher ants are in a mess, asking each other for information they receive. The queen ant didn''t pay attention to them at all. Her face showed a painful expression. There were ripples in her bloated abdomen. It seemed that a terrible monster was about to come out of it.


    "My child, it''s not time yet, you can bear it again..." the powerful psionic wave makes the air of the main nest ripple in circles, and the queen ant tries to comfort the offspring in her belly.


    Regardless of the dispute, the high ant tribe and the male ants all surrounded and expressed their concern to their beloved queen ant.


    The Queen''s belly blooms two groups of light. The bright light makes the abdominal cavity transparent and shows a human like biological form. When the light lit up the whole main nest, with the Queen''s shrill scream, a pair of arms tore her stomach from the inside, and the higher ant family covered with mucus stood up in the Queen''s burst abdominal cavity.


    It is about 2.2 meters high. Its appearance is humanoid. It has a head, shoulders and limbs, but it does not have the common lower body of the ant tribe, but there is an arthropod tail behind its ass. Its whole body is covered with cyan carapace, which is different from the metallic carapace of higher ant tribe. It looks smooth and elastic, and is closer to the sensitive skin of humanoid intelligent creatures. Its chest to back presents four mysterious red patterns, which are shining brightly like its eyes. The light in the Queen''s belly comes from her eyes and patterns.


    When its eyes and patterns became dim, the higher ant tribe finally recovered their thinking ability and heard the queen weakly say to the newborn offspring, "my child, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    The long tail of the human like higher ant family threw a residual shadow in the air, and the Queen''s head burst. After a while, her upper body supported by her arm fell feebly.


    "What have you done!"


    The leader of the male guard ant roared furiously, and the sound waves hit the main nest to shake down the dust. It raised its sharp claws and grabbed the head of the new generation to crush the murderer who killed the queen ant on the spot.


    Among the higher ant families, male ant leaders do not use psionics, but they develop the most powerful power and the strongest defense. Male leaders are the best of male ants. They hold their hands tightly to the head of the higher ant family, and the muscle tissue under the heavy shell bursts into full strength. However, the higher ant family that killed the queen ant did not move, and an invisible spiritual power field blocked in front of the male ant''s claws.


    Ann saw an indifferent eye brightening from the gap in the male ant''s palm. The high ant clan slowly raised his left hand, clasped the male ant leader''s face, and easily pinched his head.


    It then broke the arm of the male ant leader and let his legs fall to the ground from the suspended state. Then, it turned into a fuzzy phantom and moved back and forth among the male guard ants, killing them one by one and tearing them to pieces.


    The powerful male ant guard had no power to fight back in front of the high ant family, and was slaughtered by it in an instant.


    "Eat everything on the ground." The humanoid higher ant tribe stood among the debris and ordered the other higher guard ants word by word.


    With its words, the queen ant''s mother, once loved by the higher guard ants, is now like the most delicious food. They endure for a moment, and finally can''t resist the temptation of delicious food. They come forward one after another to eat the bodies of male ants and queen ants.


    Ann was the last one to eat. She looked at the remnant of the queen ant and felt a strange emotion in her heart. She felt a little painful but very hungry. It picked up half of the Queen''s arm and went to the corner to chew slowly. Tears flowed in its eyes for the first time.


    The humanoid ant tribe didn''t pay attention to an''s abnormality at all. The guard ant ate the blood and flesh of the male ant and the queen ant. It looked coldly and said, "I''m the war Ant King, apolis, I''m your king, and I''m the master of the ant colony."


    "King apolis... The master of ant colony, the king of war!"


    The higher guard ants raised their hair and screamed wildly. Ann couldn''t help but scream. It felt that its soul had been connected to dozens of lower guard ants, and its psionic energy was pouring into its body, making it stronger than ever before. At the same time, it also deeply felt the will of the war Ant King.


    Strong power fluctuations swept through the ant nest, and all hibernating soldiers woke up and roared with the workers in response to the will of the war Ant King.


    "The ant colony can only have one king, my people, follow me to kill other unborn ant kings." Apolis sends its second command to all higher guard ants through conscious connection.


    "Enough!"


    The huge and majestic will suddenly comes to the heart of every ant man. Compared with him, the will of the Ant King is like a campfire under the sun. He instantly calms the agitation and fanaticism of the whole group. Ann couldn''t stand anymore. She crawled on the ground and listened to the will command: "apolis took your ministry down to the temple, killed all the creatures in the temple, and wanted to capture a human girl bertina. I''ll let other queen ants give you some power, but remember, bertina must be brought back to the ant nest intact, even if you die..."


    The voice in her heart gradually faded away. The inviolable command and the image of human girl bertina were engraved on ANN''s will side. It and other high guard ants were watching the Ant King. If the other party dared to violate this command, they would not hesitate to lead the whole ethnic group to destroy the new war Ant King.


    "Go to the temple." Apolis, the Ant King, commanded without expression.


    *****************************


    The northern part of the azolta mountains, a gathering place of Assyrians.


    A stone tower more than 50 meters high stands in the middle of thatched houses, like a giant worshipped by the audience. The steeple is both the temple of Assyrians and the palace of King mokmo.


    It was late at night. King mokemo was sleeping in bed with a beautiful young female slave. He was fat like a large wild boar, and the snoring in his throat was deafening.


    Mokemo is old. More than 30 years of living in dignity has eroded his will, and his physical strength and energy are much lower than before. As a once famous warrior in the clan, mokemo was basically alert. He sensed a trace of malice, immediately woke up from his sleep, propped up his fat body, looked vaguely at the gate and saw a bent and thin figure.


    It was an old woman with a feather crown. She was as thin as a wood stick carved into a poisonous snake in her left hand and a reduced head magic tool in her right hand. Her wrinkled old face was close to her skull and looked like a living corpse.


    "Harrinadak, it''s you." King mokemo recognized the identity of the person, released the stone axe beside the pillow, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his hand, and said solemnly, "what are you doing here so late? What about the warriors guarding the door? How dare they let you in?"


    Mokemo hates the old woman witch doctor in front of him. In fact, he hates all the witch doctors in the Kingdom, and Harry nadak is the one he hates most. Because she is his nominal wife, the Witch Queen of the Assyrian kingdom.


    Mokemo had no love for harinadak. Although his wife was much younger than him, she looked older and ugly than his dead grandmother. However, in order to become the king of Assyria, the kings of Assyria must marry a witch doctor as their queen. Of course, mokemo is no exception.


    Before his death, the former king called all his more than 20 sons to the temple and asked harinadak, who was only 14, to choose her husband. The ugly harinadako chose mokemo, and then she sacrificed mokemo''s brothers to all souls one by one. At first, mokemo was glad that the queen had strengthened her authority, but when harinadak sacrificed the last few brothers, that kind of happiness turned into fear.


    Mokemo was afraid that his sons would one day be beheaded by the next generation of witches on the altar, just as harinadak did to his brothers.


    If the witch doctors did not know how to treat diseases and wounds, they would also prolong the king''s life. Mokemo would definitely put harinadak to death and abolish the post witch system. Every time harinadak presided over the blood sacrifice ceremony, mokemo saw her ugly and evil smile and had the impulse to kill her.


    Fear turned into disgust and hatred. During his reign, mokemo always tried to suppress the privileged class of witch doctors. He united the people, treated slaves well, promoted the status of warriors, changed the annual blood sacrifice ceremony to once every three years, added competitive links, pardoned the competitive winners, trained the surviving slaves into confidants and formed a snake eye guard loyal to him only. Mokemo has managed to get rid of more than a dozen witch doctors and cleanse the warriors who favor and sympathize with witch doctors. He was ready to kill harenadak and re-establish the system of the Assyrian kingdom in his lifetime. Because of this, King mokemo is usually very careful. His daily life is run by his slaves. Even the concubine who attends the bedroom is also a female slave. He will never give the witch doctor the opportunity to murder him.


    As for harinadak, all the people around her were replaced by mokemo as snake eye guards, closely monitored and under house arrest.


    Today, Harry nadak quietly appeared in the king''s bedroom, which is absolutely abnormal!


    Mokemo pretended to be sleeping and just woke up, got up naked from the bed and walked quietly to the Witch Queen. His fat body still has the power to crack tigers and leopards. When he approaches harenadak, he is confident to kill him before she casts a spell.


    King mokemo''s fat body was like a meat wall, lying in front of harenadak, but the witch didn''t care at all. She smiled and said, "they are all asleep, just like your beloved slave. Even if you dig out my heart and let my blood flow all over the bedroom, they won''t wake up."


    "Your voice, why... And your shadow?" Mokemo clenched his fist, made his joints white, and his bones crackled, but he didn''t have the courage to punch the Witch Queen after all. Instead, he retreated half a step in horror, and the cold sweat wriggled on his pale face.


    Harrinadak''s voice is crisp and pleasant, full of youthful vitality, like the voice of a teenage girl; The shadow she printed on the floor was slender, graceful and wonderful, in sharp contrast to her withered body, adding a strange smell.


    "Don''t be afraid... Where''s the mokemo warrior who once slaughtered a wandering ogre group and used their skulls to make wine glasses?" Harrinadak said softly with a smile, "I loved you, chose you as my husband, helped you to the throne and cleared you of evil brothers, but you wanted to kill me... I know, I always know, but I want to tell you, I don''t care, because death is not the end for me. The only thing that makes me sad is that you hate me and the witch who loves you."


    "Harina Dako, there may be a misunderstanding between us... You know, poisonous snakes fear poisonous snakes..."


    "There is no need to explain. I can understand that you hate my ugly appearance and would rather let young and beautiful female slaves bear children for you. I think if I can recover my true face, you may like me, and we can start all over again."


    Mokemo calmed down a little and tried to make his tone more sincere. "Harrinadak, at my age, your appearance is not important. What we need is trust. Yes, we need to re-establish a trust relationship."


    Harrinadak tilted her head and looked at mokemo. She looked like a playful girl, but her withered smiling face was creepy. "If you don''t look at me, how do you know you won''t like me? There''s a mirror over there. Take me to have a look."


    The witch doctor''s head magic instrument was always aimed at the king mokemo. There was a pale flame in its eye socket, which made mokemo dare not move rashly, so she had to turn and walk towards the copper mirror hanging on the wall. With the help of the light of the torch, mokemo saw harinadak in the mirror and was immediately attracted by her.


    In the mirror, the witch doctor is tall and plump, her round legs are slender and straight, and her slender waist like a snake makes her posture curve graceful and charming. Her dark skin shows an introverted halo, like the ivory sculpture collected by the palace. Her face is pure and beautiful, and her brownish red eyes have a vertical line, which looks mysterious and charming.


    King mokemo couldn''t remove his eyes from her, looked at the stunning beauty in the mirror and said to himself, "I can see that you like me... Mokemo, do you also want to recover your young body?"


    Mokemo stroked the bronze mirror and murmured, "can I also recover my young body?"


    "The spirits and saints have left the Assyrians for so long that you and the Assyrians have forgotten the greatness of the spirits and saints." Harry nadak in the mirror smiled and said, "but now it''s different. The spirits have awakened, the saints have returned, the azolta empire will rise again, and you will be the mokemo king of the revival empire. The saints of the spirits will give the mokemo King glory and strength."


    "What should I do?"


    "Blood sacrifice... All souls and saints need the nourishment of the power of the soul. Only large-scale blood sacrifice can respond to the call of the ancestral spirit... Start with the slaves here, and then send your warriors to capture savages and offer their flesh and soul to all souls and saints."


    "Blood sacrifice?" Mokemo hesitated a little, nodded and said: "Of course. However, I have forgiven the slaves here. Blood sacrifice will hurt my prestige, but I promise I will send them to capture more savage captives and sacrifice to all souls and saints... I will choose to hunt savages next autumn, so as to capture some of the harvest of savage village and leave some to savage children, so that they can live and grow up More little savages will be born in the future. "


    The beauty in the environment looked at Mo Kemo gently and said in a pleasant voice: "Catch the scaly savages and leave women and children. This is the ancient method of the blood sacrifice of the Assyrian Empire. I didn''t expect you to remember the ancient method... Mokemo, you are really a king loved by slaves. However, the spirits and saints have just awakened and they are very weak now. We can arrange a small blood sacrifice before sunset tomorrow."


    King mokemo was completely immersed in the tenderness of the beauty in the mirror, and did not notice the lack of his own shadow in the mirror, and what he said was his real idea from the bottom of his heart, "I can arrange a small blood sacrifice for dozens of people."


    "Good, mokemo. Let''s start with you." A pair of slender and symmetrical arms poked out of the mirror, and the beauty''s slender hands gently held mokemo''s cheek and took his head off his neck.


    The next day, blood flowed in the gathering place of azolta. Thousands of male slaves were tied by straw ropes and lined up to the blood sacrifice platform of the pyramid. Their blood stained the steps of the temple and their heads were pressed on the mound. The witch doctors wrapped the heads of slaves in linen, together with the mound, including the heads of King mokemo and snake eyed slave warriors.


    The blood sacrifice ceremony lasted until the evening. When the last slave spilled blood on the temple, several witch doctors at the highest point of the temple came to the Witch Queen. A thin old witch doctor said to her, "chief priest, Assyrians don''t have a king now. Do you choose a king from mokmo''s sons?"


    Harrinadak is tall and plump with a serpentine feather crown. Her face is beautiful and charming. She holds a poisonous snake wooden staff and smiles and says, "no! All souls and saints tell me that the azolta people will have a new queen, her name is bertina. She will gather the power of the four seasons witch king to lead us to restore the glory of the ancient empire."


    "Bertina? Where is she?" The old witch doctor asked in confusion.


    "I''ll find her myself." Harinadak pondered for a moment, frowned and said, "the undead is also looking for her. All souls and saints are trying to bind the will of the undead, but the ancestors are very weak now, and he will get out of trouble soon. After I leave, you must lead the warriors of the family to catch the savages and hold a blood sacrifice ceremony. Otherwise, the undead will find our queen first, and it will be too late."


    "In that case, chief priest, I''ll take some warriors with you to find that bertina." Said the old witch doctor.


    Harinadak shook his head and said, "all spirits and saints have just awakened, and your strength has not been restored. I can go alone. In addition, the poisonous snake warriors in the family are not tame. In order to prevent them from rebelling while I am away, I will return king mokemo to them now!"


    The snake head wooden staff behind the witch knocked heavily on the altar of the temple, and the linen wrapped around the king mokmo and the snake eye slave guard began to tighten. The black mound was like a wave, and giant monsters more than three meters high stood up from the mound. Their tall and strong bodies were composed of black colloids, and two pale flames lit up in their eyes.


    When the descendants of azolta saw the changes of King mokmo and snake eye guard, they all fell on the ground trembling, kowtowed to the witch doctor on the pyramid, and recited the praise of all souls and saints.


    At this time, harinadak''s figure had disappeared at the top of the gold tower.

 Chapter 820

    Twelve days after the battle of the temple, the weather warmed up, the ice and snow melted, and the magnificent azolta mountains hung white waterfalls, announcing the end of the water season and the new year of the recovery of all things.


    Sashitana The blue moon was galloping in the wet forest. There were five black blood demons in different shapes around the front and back as guards. They are basically agile demons. Their bodies not only stink, but also have poisonous ferocious bone spines on their body surface. They are not suitable for riding. Therefore, sahitana can only walk on her own.


    The dark elf priestess was not good at physical strength. She climbed mountains and mountains without sleep for more than ten days. She finally got rid of the danger. After more than 4000 kilometers away from the azolta temple, she dived into the dense forest and hid her whereabouts. However, sahitana felt that her physical strength was about to reach the limit. Now she was tired and sleepy, and no longer the elegance of the high elves. The women''s armor carefully made by the black dwarf craftsman was covered with mud spots. Her gorgeous purple long hair was cut into shawls and wet on her beautiful cheeks. What''s worse, she was watered from head to foot by the cold snow when she crossed the waterfall, Even the close fitting inner armor was soaked.


    Previously, I didn''t feel anything to run for my life. Now I feel more relaxed. When sahir tanaton felt sticky and very uncomfortable. She urgently needs to make a bonfire to dry her clothes. She''d better take a bath and then have a good sleep.


    Along a winding forest river, sahitana found a small open lake. The lake is clear to the bottom. The lake is quiet like a mirror, reflecting the blue sky, white clouds and golden sun. Like this kind of forest lake near the water source of the mountain, there are generally no fish, shrimp, waterfowl, and of course there are no fierce water animals.


    The dark elf priestess was not in a hurry to take a bath, but walked around the lake bank in the dense forest, sent demon slaves to investigate the surrounding environment and hunted some animals. She jumped onto the tangled old tree and took out the hay and dead leaves that could be used to light a fire from the tree hole. When the demon slave came back with a forest deer, sahitana confirmed that there were no abnormal conditions around. Then she lit a campfire, took off her wet armor and boots, and hung them by the fire to bake. She showed her beautiful body, moved her slender and symmetrical legs, and walked into the lake like a mermaid swimming and playing in the clear water.


    In early spring, the lake is cold, but the dark elves living underground naturally have element resistance higher than the surface elves. This water temperature is much warmer than the underground river, which is just right for sahitana. She swam heartily in the lake and enjoyed the gentle comfort of the water waves. When she was tired, she overlapped her slender and straight legs and lay flat on the lake with her eyes closed.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Sahir Tana felt the fear and warning of the demon slave through her mental connection. She immediately sank into the lake and adjusted her posture to surpass the parts of her eyes and look up to the opposite shore.


    Two tall, slender and graceful figures reflected in the Amethyst eyes of sahitana. One of them has blue hair and blue eyes, the other has green hair and green eyes. Their heads have a pair of white horns bent forward. They are very beautiful. Their breasts are simply wrapped with animal skin, and they tie a short animal skin skirt below their waist, revealing a large area of snow-white and delicate skin. They look like fairies walking in the forest.


    Sahitana''s heart was gripped by the emotion called fear. She knew these two beautiful humanoid females. The blue haired one was melfia Wen, and the green haired one was dafgrel. They were all dragon maids of the son of the sun. Sahitana will never forget the scene of the two dragon maids turning into eight meter long flying dragons fighting the pale Lord in the temple.


    Waiting to die is not the style of the high dark elves. After all, sahitana is a legendary caster. She quietly activates a trick to resist the fear eyes of the Dragon maid and quickly think about the current situation and countermeasures.


    But she was dismayed to find that her chance of escaping from the two Dragon Descendants was zero. These two dragon descendants have strong ancient dragon blood. Their dragon power can be retracted and released freely. They are close to an instinctive talent. They hardly need to spend energy and can oppress the opponent''s heart for a long time. Although Longwei is generally stronger than the fighting power of pure blood dragons, it is also part of their strength. Any caster who continues to be oppressed by Longwei will inevitably make mistakes over time. The consequences are obvious.


    Sahitana doesn''t think she can successfully charm a pure blood dragon in a short time. If she is fully equipped and holds the sacred dagger of gray tooth City, she may have a fighting power. But now she is floating in the center of the lake, and the two Dragon Descendants won''t give her any opportunities at all.


    Most importantly, she had ordered her demon slaves to explore around the lake bank and found no abnormalities. Dragon descendants are arrogant intelligent creatures. They generally don''t take the initiative to cover up their own breath, which is easy to be detected by demon slaves. The two powerful dragon females sneaked to the lake bank and appeared in front of sahitana, indicating that they knew the location of the dark elves and were prepared.


    Since they can accurately find their target in the vast and endless forest, it is difficult for sahitana to get rid of their pursuit.


    She thought of the master served by the Dragon maid, the son of the sun with a demigod, who had killed the black blood master from a long distance.


    In fact, being watched by the sun elves was also expected by sahitana. However, she was eager to get rid of the threat of grace Zerg undead and ant legion, and left the temple alone before she could consider the strategy to deal with the sun elves.


    Sure enough, Mei Wen, the blue haired and blue eyed dragon maid, said to her, "dark elf, my king wants to see you and come with us."


    Sashitana gently stroked her slender legs in the water and tried to say, "it''s my honor to meet the masters of the two ladies... Can I put on my clothes first?"


    "No, that''s good... You''re a beautiful dark elf. The king may take you as a slave." Greer covered her mouth and smiled, and her green eyes glittered with banter and cunning.


    Sashitana thought to herself that this was also a way out. While she was planning how to flatter the sun elves, her idea of confrontation faded.


    "As you wish." The corners of the dark elf''s mouth tilted slightly and swam to the opposite lake. The bright water drops reflecting the sun naturally slipped from her smooth skin. When the slender jade feet stepped ashore, except for the shawl and purple hair, sahitana''s whole body became dry and clean.


    She followed the two dragon maids into the forest by the lake, and through spiritual connection, ordered the demon maid to take her equipment and items and hang them behind her to keep a distance from her, so as not to cause misunderstanding by the Dragon maid.


    Mei Wen and Fu Ge Rui didn''t care about sahitana''s small movements. They took her through the woods quickly and walked more than 50 kilometers to a forest clearing.


    This small forest clearing was not formed naturally, but was cut down by people. Several broken trees are stacked on the edge of the open space, and a simple wooden platform is built on the stump with flat fracture. A young man with black hair and golden eyes is sitting on a log post. Beside him is a dragon maid with two horns. She has the same green hair and green eyes as Frege. She is wearing a leather vest and short dress. She has a pair of long boots with half high heels on her legs. Her green eyes are just looking at the prisoners without clothes.


    Sahitana did not pay any attention to the temporary camp and the strange dragon maid. Her eyes blinked at the young man with black hair and golden eyes.


    SA hiltana is used to high-value elves. She can even execute the wrong Dark Elf Male without hesitation, but the beauty of the adult in front of her is unprecedented and has extraordinary charm, which makes the selfish and cold-blooded Dark Elf priestess unable to help but want to get close to him, protect him and see him all the time. However, the shining golden eyes showed dignity and power. The dark elf priestess could not have the idea of possessing this beauty. The mixture of various emotions was the love she felt for the first time.


    When the sun elf with black hair and golden eyes came to her, the dark elf priestess came back from her confusion, but when she heard the first word he said, sahitana''s heart was about to burst.


    "You look like a wife of mine..."


    In elvish language, the words "wife" and "husband" are generally used only by low elves, representing equal family relations. The High Elves will use "partner", "lover" or "master" to reflect the subordinate intimacy. In fact, almost all higher life rarely have equal marital relations, including the Knights and nobles of the human kingdom. However, due to the strong emotional needs and the purpose of uniting the family, high-level Knights will give their lovers enough respect and are used to calling their intimate partners "husband" and "wife".


    High elves have no difficulties in this regard. Their souls are not invaded by the sea of elements and adhere to the unique partner marriage system of higher life.


    The sun elf said she was like a "wife". Sahitana was very happy. She lowered her head, had nowhere to put her slender hands, twisted her fingers together, her face was red and gorgeous, and even her tall and sharp ears turned into a beautiful pink.


    Looking at the long ears rotating left and right, Victor couldn''t help reaching out. The dark elf priestess raised her beautiful nose and immediately made a sweet and greasy hum. She summoned up her courage and said softly with her eyes: "my Lord, i... I''m just an adult and don''t have a partner yet..."


    Victor regretted that his hands were cheap. Why did he touch the dark elf''s ears?


    The battle of the temple had a great impact on him. To be exact, the field law of "Freya''s tears" raised Victor''s blood talent to the level of ancient species, and his extraordinary power was more than ten times enhanced. Fortunately, the promotion effect of "Freya''s tears" is omni-directional, and the blood of native humans has also been synchronously improved. Otherwise, Victor suspected that his dual blood talent tree would be over at that time.


    Nevertheless, the negative consequences of the temple war were also very terrible. The super level of play completely exhausted Victor''s energy. The angry wind sword saint can only rely on the protection of three dragon maids to get out of danger. The good news is that Victor''s mental attribute limit has been increased by two points. When the Dragon maid took him to a safe place, he wholeheartedly practiced the idea of the mythical three headed lizard view, and finally recovered some of his strength.


    However, the problem with poltanos'' view is that it makes the cultivator''s desire churn, and the animal instinct is greater than rationality. This is an advantage for high-level riders. It belongs to people''s instinctive desire, which can strengthen their connection with the laws of reality and resist the invasion of yuan suhai. On the other hand, it is very important for practitioners to return the animal instinct to human emotion and rational thinking, otherwise the mythical three headed lizard will affect the will side of practitioners and turn them into real beasts.


    When high-level Knights run fighting spirit, reason is greater than sensibility. There is no need to worry that they will become possessed by practicing poltanos secret method. Victor has an x-3, and his rational will is comparable to that of a legendary knight.


    Of course, thinking about the mythical three headed lizard for days and nights still has an impact on victor.


    Hunting instinct, killing heart, narcissism, curiosity, possessiveness, thirst for knowledge, appetite and other instinctive desires have been strengthened, and all kinds of ideas will come into his mind from time to time. X-3 pressed down the idea, and the idea came out again


    In short, Victor''s current state of mind is particularly emotional. And he can''t keep the x-3 running all the time.


    But Meiwen and fugeri, two dragon maids, brought the naked Dark Elf priestess to themselves.


    This must be Frey''s idea. Both she and Dili look gentle, but in fact they are dark and sinister. They are worthy of being dragon maids of green dragon blood.


    In fact, Victor should praise Frey. The dark elf Priestess is a powerful and mysterious caster, and Victor doesn''t know what kind of tricks she has. In the battle of the temple, she shot only a limited number of times, especially "Freya''s tears" to improve the blood talent of high-level war workers. Everyone tried their best to attack the pale Lord, but sahitana sat on the bench, and her strength must be the most complete.


    When meeting strangers in the wilderness, both sides will follow the law of black forest. It is in Victor''s security interest that sahitana is unarmed and unarmed.


    Due to the talent of old enemies, they can''t distinguish colors. This is the first time Victor has seen the dark elf priestess from the dungeon. Sashitana The purple hair, purple eyes and natural charm of the blue moon reminded victor of Sophia. Now he finally knew that the purple Eyed Lady''s blood came from high and other dark elves, and he also understood why the little Baron Wimbledon was deeply in love with Sophia, and Sophia was also tender to him after seeing victor who awakened his popular talent. It''s all because of the attraction between the elves'' blood. When Sophia''s dark elf blood was strong, the little Baron fell under her extraordinary charm; When Victor''s moon elf blood was strong, Sophia was attracted by him in turn.


    No wonder queen Cynthia of the eliano family and Princess Celine have a special liking for the blood aristocrats of the moon elves,


    Sahitana''s appearance is almost the same as Sophia''s, and her exotic style with sharp ears and fine eyebrows may be a little better. Victor noticed that her skin was smooth and flawless, and her delicate jade feet were spotless after walking so far. Considering that the dark elves have no popular talent, this means that sakhirtana ignited the fire of her heart, and her combat effectiveness may have reached the level of the first-class Silver Knight.


    However, her willpower was much worse than Sophia''s, and she was reluctant to blink when she saw victor.


    The supernatural power of divine spell casters is easy, but their willpower is relatively weak. They need to make up for their shortcomings through hard practice. Victor believes that sikodis, who is also a legendary strong man When Fengge saw him, his performance must be much better than that of the Dark Elf Priest, but certainly not as good as that of ELUS of the golden order General Yuege.


    Victor found that the blood charm of the sun elves had a particularly strong impact on the high elves, followed by the tree elves, and then the wild elves. Like the wild elves in the scouting team of Silver Eagle City, they can only peek at Mr. Nightingale from a distance. They don''t even have the courage to talk to him. Instead, they treat the tree elf olawi The wind song makes eyes at him secretly. I like to go around him when I''m free.


    The huge differences in life levels are like an insurmountable gap, forming a spirit empire with strict social hierarchy.


    This feature as like as two peas in the spirit society is the same as that in the spirit society.


    Sun elves are tree roots, big elves and moon elves are tree trunks, tree elves are branches, and wild elves are leaves. In case of danger, the wild Elves will be desperate to protect the tree elves, the tree Elves will protect the big elves and the moon elves, and the High Elves will fully protect the only sun elves.


    When the leaves fall, new buds can grow again. When the roots are broken, the fate of the tree can be imagined.


    Fortunately, the sun elf is not unique, because the sun elf can never be unique on the timeline.


    Combined with the azolta people''s realm of all souls, the ant man alchemy tower, and the social hierarchy of the elf Empire, Victor''s knowledge puzzle gave birth to a new research topic called "root".


    In fact, theologians, philosophers and scientists in the earth world are trying to solve the problem of "root". For example, scientists put forward the hypothetical theory of the big bang and gradually verified it within this framework. However, even if the big bang theory is verified, who can explain the cause of the big bang?


    The research on "root causes" seems to have no boundary, but the phased research results will eventually realize their application significance.


    Victor''s situation is almost the same. He can''t explore the end of the root in his life, but the research on the topic of "root" is of great significance to him.


    The field power of "Freya''s tears" has increased Victor''s spiritual attribute limit by 2 points, which is undoubtedly a great progress. But Victor also felt the tightening of the power of fate more clearly.


    The spiritual light of the sun god Frey illuminates the path of the elves and forms a framework. Victor occupied the position and power of the sun elves, but his will drifted on the edge of the elves'' framework. The power of fate is pulling him back into the framework set by the sun god. The power of the sacred gift of the moon god is actually the rope that pulls victor. No one knows that Victor threw "Freya''s tears" to eluse The moon song was because the holy thing was too hot for him. He pulled the holy thing of the moon god onto the patio and immediately transformed into a real sun elf.


    Even so, the two additional spiritual attributes make Victor''s dual blood talent tree shaky. He has not fully returned to normal until now, and the operation of the x-3 is not as easy as before.


    The research progress of "root cause" may not directly improve Victor''s strength, but it is not important. He believes that some of the research results of the "root cause" topic can be applied to solve the reverse phagocytosis of the power of fate to a certain extent.


    The dark elf Priestess is an excellent research material. She is not deeply involved in the elf Empire, but also has knowledge of the abyss plane. At present, Victor is ready to consider coping strategies for the third demon invasion, which will also fall on her.


    Sashitana was like a thread in a wool ball. Victor felt sorry for himself without reaching out and pulling it.


    However, the beautiful and moving lady cangyue was provoked by the sun elves. Now she looks like a charming girl picked by Ren Jun. there is no need to expect her to have a normal conversation with the count of golden eyes.


    Victor will scold himself in his heart again. Why touch the dark elf''s ear?


    He took a depressed breath, motioned Dili, the Dragon maid, to get a cloak sewn with various animal skins, put it on sashitana himself, covered her beautiful body, and said gently, "I can see that you are physically and mentally tired now. I''m safe here. You can sleep first."


    "Yes." Sahitana nodded cleverly, leaned into Victor''s arms, put her head on his shoulder, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Victor felt the softness close to his chest, and smelled the seductive elegant fragrance on the tip of sahitana''s hair. He had also smelled this special smell with enchanting effect on Sophia, and his heart was ready to move.


    The angry wind sword Saint gnashed his teeth and thought wildly: should we take this demon or kill it?

 Chapter 821

    At noon the next day, sashitana was awakened from her deep sleep by the smell of barbecue. She didn''t open her eyes, but still kept a long and close breath. She didn''t even move her tall and sharp ears. She looked like she was still sleeping.


    She remembered that she fell asleep in the arms of the sun elves yesterday. Without taking any precautions, she fell asleep next to a strange demigod, which is equivalent to giving her life safety to strangers.


    This is an unimaginable mistake for the Dark Elf Female in the dungeon. The only explanation is that she is charmed by each other.


    The high dark elves have the talent of enchantment, among which sakhirtana is the best. She has also received systematic and strict training from the master mother of the dungeon, and has a very deep understanding of charm talent and spiritual slavery. Her ability is far higher than that of ordinary high dark elves. She can be called the charm master of spider tooth city.


    When she recalled that she was captured by a powerful dragon maid and met the mysterious and strange son of the sun, she used an extremely ingenious way to show her natural charm. This charm technique is traceless, focusing on the weakness and harmlessness of sahitana, and evokes the compassion of the son of the sun in a silent way, so as to win the favor of the other party. She is very secretive and confident that she will not be noticed by the other party.


    The fact is that as soon as she saw the son of the sun, she was so excited that she couldn''t control her emotions. Originally, she only prepared a trivial charm skill. As a result, the charm talent was fully developed. It was like opening a small gap in her heart and breaking into a big hole from the inside, and she was seriously bitten by charm. When the son of the sun let her sleep, she naturally fell asleep and completely lost the ability of self identification.


    Sahitana felt very frightened. She could order the captured slaves to commit suicide with a smile, and her previous mental state was no different from that of slaves.


    However, sahitana admitted that the feeling was wonderful, and the smell of the son of the sun made her feel at ease and satisfied. Especially when others stroked their ears, the dark elf priestess remembered that her whole body was numb from ear to toe.


    It would be nice to be a high-ranking female slave next to the son of the sun. The only thing worth worrying about is the jealousy of the three dragons... Sahitana thought that she had obtained the soul fire crystal of the black blood master. According to the agreement between the dungeon master mother and the fairy queen, they would support her to build a new dungeon. If she can run an underground city independently, of course, it''s best. The problem is that the son of the sun is unwilling to let himself go. The promise of the fairy queen and the mistress is meaningless.


    The high-ranking female slaves of the sun elves should have higher status and power than the dungeon master mother. But the competition must be more fierce... The dark elf priestesses from spider tooth city think according to their inherent habits,


    In the dungeon, the upper masters ignore and even encourage the lower masters to fight openly and secretly, and many bloody battles are often caused by the intense jealousy of the dark elf females. Sahitana had no confidence to climb on top of the three dragon maids. Then the Dragon maid''s jealousy can burn her to ashes.


    Sahitana thinks her fear is justified. Yesterday, she threw herself into the arms of the sun elves, and the fear eyes of the three dragon maids focused on her. Even the dullest underground claw fear monster can feel the three dragon power with anger, not to mention the dark elf priestess who is proficient in charm?


    It is said that smart halflings can hear the voice of others, and their talent is not worth mentioning in front of the dark elf priestess.


    Sahitana can not only perceive the emotional changes of creatures, but also guide such changes, so as to complete the whole process from charm to slavery.


    However, yesterday she was seduced and devoured. She couldn''t help it. She was sheltered by the son of the sun. She didn''t care about the emotional changes of the Dragon maids. She even invited her to be favored in front of their son of the sun. This clearly violates a conventional taboo in the dungeon.


    Sahitana woke up and didn''t feel the warm and friendly breath of the son of the sun, while the strong breath of the three dragon maids was as conspicuous as the fire at night. Meiwen, fugery and another dragon maid are barbecue, and the dark elf priestess who has lost the protection of the son of the sun is flustered. She is afraid that the Dragon descendants will turn into a dragon beast and divide her while the son of the sun is away.


    The animal skin cloak outlines the beautiful body curve of the Dark Elf Female, showing a curled sleeping position, which looks as ignorant and harmless as a little rabbit. While pretending to sleep, sahitana perceives her demon slave through spiritual connection. After receiving the spiritual feedback from five demon slaves, she breathed a sigh of relief. The Dragon maid hasn''t killed the demon slave yet. It seems that she is safe for the time being.


    Sahitana dared not summon demon slaves near the camp, fearing that it would stimulate the three dragons. She planned to order a demon slave to find the son of the sun. Only he could protect himself under the claws of the dragon.


    When the dark elf was about to take action, he heard the pleasant voice of the son of the sun not far away, "since you wake up, get up and eat something."


    "Here you are, my Lord. I thought..." Sahiritana was overjoyed and jumped out of the shoddy animal skin cloak, regardless of her spring leakage. When she saw Victor sitting by the campfire, surrounded by three beautiful dragon maids, she could no longer say her grievances.


    It was mainly the bright golden eyes of the sun elf. Yesterday, his eyes were full of aggression and possessiveness, which immediately ignited sahitana''s mood. But now he looked at himself with a peaceful indifference. Sahitana clearly realized the gap between herself and the demigod, and her inner enthusiasm cooled a lot.


    This night, Victor was practicing the Golden Toad secret form. Although the recovery speed of his energy was not as fast as the idea of practicing the mythical three headed lizard view, he was free from the side effects of desire.


    Yesterday, Meiwen and fugeri brought the exhausted Dark Elf priestess here. It was a good time to torture her. Just because Victor had just finished practicing the boltanos secret method, his emotions fluctuated greatly. He was confused, which also led to the strong spiritual charm of the dark elves, and the two sides could not communicate normally.


    Victor learned his lesson and suspended the practice of poltanos secret method. He has not yet fully controlled the spiritual power of growth. His eyes are bright gold instead of ordinary dark gold. He can''t use the soul of water mist and the heart of fire, but he has no problem controlling his emotions.


    "Come here and have something to eat." Victor''s expression was flat and invited the dark elves to dinner in a tone of almost command.


    Suspiciously, sahitana regained her consciousness, pulled the animal skin cloak, walked gracefully to the campfire with a pair of fiber feet bare, and the straight and symmetrical white legs loomed and appeared under the cloak, which made people imagine: what kind of beautiful body is in this rough and primitive animal skin?


    This subtle temptation is just right. It implies a difference between strength and weakness, and shows the signal of submission. In contrast, Victor''s Silver Knight lovers were only assigned to the dark elf priestess as students.


    Sahitana did not dare to get too close to the son of the sun. The three dragon maids stared at her. Although they did not show the dragon''s vertical pupil, the threat was very obvious.


    She stopped at a distance that didn''t trigger the Dragon maid''s malice, bent her legs and knelt down. Facing Victor across the campfire, she looked very restrained, as if the temptation had nothing to do with her.


    Is the charm of the high dark elves an instinct? Sophia doesn''t like to use the talent of enchantment... Victor thought deeply, motioned to Frey, who was in charge of the barbecue, to give a share of food to the dark elf priestess, and said to Dili, "go and get lady cangyue''s clothes and articles."


    Sahitana did not express any objection to this. She took the barbecue given to her by the Dragon maid with both hands and ate it in small bites.


    When the dark elves finished their share of food, Victor said: "Madam cangyue, let me introduce myself. I''m the noble Lord from the human kingdom, the golden eye count of Gambis Kingdom, his highness Victor Wen Randall. Therefore, I''m a human, not an elf. Victor nightingale is my pseudonym disguised as my identity. You can call me Lord count or his highness Randall."


    "Yes, your noble and great highness Randall." Sahitana bowed her head, and her tall, sharp ears trembled slightly, indicating that "I don''t believe that the sun elves are human".


    Too lazy to explain, Victor nodded and asked, "what happened after I left the temple?"


    The dark elf priestess replied, "King vir of Alanta climbed to the top of the tower, but she didn''t find you. Because the field of the realm of all souls subsided slowly, the warlords below the high level still couldn''t leave the temple, so we had to stay inside until the field of the realm of all souls subsided completely."


    She paused, her pupils contracted, and continued: "On the third night, the groth Zerg undead invaded the temple from the ground. General jukenos of elenta and general Yuege of Silver Eagle City felt the danger approaching in advance. The fire eye prophet held a divination ceremony. He predicted that tens of thousands of ant monsters would move towards the temple from the underground pits in the azolta mountains. They would join the groth Zerg undead, invade the temple and kill everyone ¡£¡±


    "As a last resort, commanders allow high-level soldiers to leave the temple by themselves, while middle-level soldiers can only jump into the sacrificial pit and try to find their way out from the underground river. Your highness, your human slave Nelson could have crossed the realm of all souls, but he chose to work with general Yuege to lead the surviving middle-level soldiers to jump down the sacrificial pit and seek a way out."


    "I was the first to leave the temple, and the situation behind is not clear."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "in addition to my subordinates and Ilus Yuege, are there any other high-level soldiers jumping down the sacrificial pit and looking for a way to live from the underground river?"


    Sahitana shook her head and said truthfully, "Your Highness, I was born in the underground kingdom. I know how dangerous a strange underground river is. Therefore, I advocate that high-level soldiers get out of danger as soon as possible before the ant monster army encircles the temple."


    After the death of the black blood master, the ant queen reacted quickly, and it was Victor''s expectation to send an ant army to surround the temple.


    The queen ant, called the undead by the Assyrian witch doctor, is at least a demigod, and he is not a newborn like the black blood master. Even if Victor is complete, she may not be able to defeat each other, and it is almost impossible for the queen ant to destroy victor.


    The holy capital of angry wind sword escaped for the first time. The high-level fighters of the elf Empire were exhausted and had no strength to fight. It was a normal reaction to choose to escape from the dangerous situation. Victor didn''t expect that even sahitana from the dungeon was unwilling to go to the underground river. It can be seen that the environment below is very dangerous.


    Nelson''s promotion to the golden stage can completely resist the field of the realm of all souls and escape from the temple from the relatively safe azolta mountains, but his character does not allow him to abandon his companions and escape alone. He chooses to accompany Klaus, Brandon and red wolf, who break into the underground river connected by the sacrificial pit.


    Randall''s expeditionary army and elf army participated in the battle of the temple, which can be said to have suffered heavy losses. Nearly 40% of the middle-level professionals in the elf army died on the spot, and almost all the alchemical creatures in Nelson''s team were destroyed. The survivors jumped down from the sacrificial pit, and few people could return to the surface alive.


    In this level of fighting, sacrifice is inevitable. However, the elf empire is huge and can afford to lose a group of elite fighters. If Victor''s hard-working confidant generals are damaged in the underground river, it will be a great blow to the Randall family.


    Victor now only expects the grey bearded dwarf prophet''s divination to be accurate... At least, his previous divination predictions have been fulfilled.


    Leaving aside Nelson''s story for a while, Victor speculated on the next dynamics of the ant man queen.


    The azolta temple is actually an ancient alchemy tower, and the alchemy tower Rune crystal is well preserved. The king fused the rune crystal of the alchemy tower, which not only successfully repaired the basic functions of alchemy tower 7, but also added four new alchemy units, and the maximum soul fire limit was increased to 17325 units. Due to time constraints, Victor did not check the details of the upgraded tower 7. In fact, the four void elements of the azolta temple were balanced, and Victor could produce alchemy creatures on the temple at that time. For this reason, the queen ant man must not let Victor occupy the azolta temple.


    In other words, the queen ant man will move her nest, and the main nest of the ant colony will move into the azolta temple.


    Victor was not sure how the unique element environment of the azolta temple would affect the ant queen, but it was an indisputable fact that he changed from dark to light. In tactics, Victor has a certain advantage. However, it is also a fact that the queen ant man is eager to get the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7. More than 170000 soul fire units can help him expand the scale of the ant colony.


    The ant queen originally wanted to break through the temple of the azoltan and absorb the rune crystal of the alchemy tower. However, the domain law of "Freya''s tears" prevents the ant colony from approaching the temple. Now the domain of the sacred objects of the moon god has failed. Victor estimates that the queen ant man must send the war Ant King to chase him. Because he carries the rune crystal of alchemy tower 7.


    On the other hand, the crystals left by the black blood master may also be valuable to the ant queen. Strangely, the 7th alchemy tower was in Victor''s hands, and the crystallization of the black blood master was also brought out by the dark elf priestess. Why hasn''t Victor sensed the pursuit of the ant colony until now?


    Victor asked the two dragon maids to remove the bonfire and barbecue, and asked the dark elf priestess kneeling opposite, "does the moon god sacrifice of the elf Empire let you leave the temple alone?"


    Sahitana kept her head down and explained softly in her voice: "Your Highness, I didn''t leave alone... I enslaved thirty-four Temple black blood demons. They couldn''t pass through the realm of the realm of all souls. I used deception to transfer their soul power and temporarily increase the soul strength of some demons. When I got out of the realm of all souls, there were only five fourth order black blood demons around me."


    Victor didn''t expect that sahitana had this ability. Her bright golden eyes flashed and said coldly, "Ms. cangyue, you didn''t answer my question. The queen of Vera of elenta asked you to leave alone first because they thought you would become the target of the ant monster... You stole something that belongs to me!"


    Sahitana seems to be ready. She touches her hands to the ground and puts her full and smooth forehead on the back of her hands. This kneeling posture highlights her slender waist and round hips.


    "Yes, I took away your booty - the soul crystallization of the demon lord... I, sahilana cangyue, am willing to abandon spider tooth city and offer my strength and soul to Lord nightingale. I pray you to accept me as your female slave."


    Victor was stunned. Before he started talking about conditions, the legendary caster knelt like this?


    He rubbed his smooth chin and thought, "does she have any tricks?"

 Chapter 822

    Over the next ten days, Victor studied the dark elf priestess and her demon slaves inside and outside. Sahiritana showed great cooperation. She would do whatever Victor asked, and she would not resist. Even if it seemed shameful to mankind, she would take the initiative to demonstrate to Victor one by one.


    For example, she asked Victor to whip himself with branches, leaving shocking blood marks on his pale skin, but she could turn the pain of the whip into pleasure.


    This is not a simple self abusive personality, but a talent strength training skill that every high dark elf must master. It is a distortion of the will of the soul.


    Victor once thought that sashitana''s willpower was weak, which was a wrong view. In fact, the high dark elves in the dungeon have unique views on the will of the mind, which completely subverts Victor''s consistent cognition.


    If the human understanding of willpower is summarized as weak and strong, the dark elves believe that the mind and will are one on both sides. They are open and changeable. No creature can have an indestructible mind and will, and there must be a soft moment, unless it is a rock without thought. Because thought is always changing, so the will of the mind will also change. The cause of thought change is that creatures passively accept all kinds of information, so the will of the mind must be open.


    Being open and changeable means being able to manipulate or be manipulated.


    Sahitana can turn sweet into bitter, cold into hot, light into darkness, pain into happiness... To herself or to other creatures.


    The beautiful and enchanting Dark Elf Priestess is a master who plays with the mind and will. His highness Randall, the master of the mind, was like a treasure. He felt that it was too late to meet each other. Their relationship heated up rapidly in just a few days.


    Just like now, Victor and sashitana are walking side by side in the vibrant forest with their fingers clasped. His voice is like the breeze in spring. "So, you can''t go back to the dungeon?"


    "Yes, I am a exiled loser. If this mission fails again, it will be difficult for me to survive in spider tooth city." Sahitana stretched out her left hand to hold Victor''s arm, looked sideways at his handsome and unmarried face, eyes full, and said intimately: "unless adults give me the soul crystallization of the demon lord... But I just want to be a high-ranking female slave of adults."


    Compared with the surface elves, sahitana is not tall, only 1.72 meters, slender and symmetrical, but her body curve is convex and tilted back, which is very feminine. At this time, she put on the beautiful priestess armor, showed her advantages incisively and vividly, and took Victor''s arm like a little bird.


    At first, she was not used to holding hands with victor. Holding the male''s arm and walking together in the dungeon is unprecedented. However, she learned very quickly, and in a few minutes she adapted to the way of walking in the upper class of the human kingdom, even better than most expensive women.


    Victor didn''t teach her. He only acted according to his own etiquette. While sahilana not only ignited the fire of the soul, but also more importantly, she could grasp Victor''s mind, and could cooperate with each other''s actions through several fine-tuning. Her facial expressions were also managed in place, and every frown and smile cooperated with Victor''s feelings.


    If they were ordinary knights and nobles, they would certainly appreciate sakhirtana''s dexterity and intelligence. Victor saw a deeper connotation from her performance - the spiritual connection in the combat intuition talent of alchemists; The telepathy of the shepherd frides''s twin guardians; The shallow mind reading of halfling adventurers; Dragon maid''s spiritual connection, these are the manifestations in the field of spiritual communication, and sahitana shows the common basis of spiritual communication!


    Victor infers that sahitana has dabbled in all the above forms of spiritual communication and has a lot of attainments.


    The soft touch of release and retraction on his arm makes people look forward to the next ambiguous contact, and victor will get his wish immediately. Sahitana interacts with Victor from body to mind with a unique and wonderful rhythm.


    "Are you seducing me?" Victor stopped and turned to squint at the dark elf''s beautiful purple eyes.


    "My Lord, I''m sorry. This is the instinct of the high dark elves. But I want to explain that the mind is open and changeable, and communication is biphasic, and the charm failure will be more strongly anti charm... I was captured by adults at the first sight when I saw adults. You ordered me to rest, and I fell asleep immediately; you made me cry, and I will feel sad..." sahitana''s beautiful red lips slightly tooted, It''s like telling grievances and asking for kisses.


    Victor smiled and said, "if I''m really angry, you don''t dare."


    Seeing that pair of dark golden eyes seemed to be a vortex that could devour herself, the dark elf priestess was awed in her heart and said positively, "yes, sir. Your talent power is unparalleled in the world and your learning progress is rapid. Although you only master the basis of enchantment, I think even if the vengeful queen uses enchantment in front of you, you will be captured by you."


    Sahitana comes from spider tooth city of the underground kingdom. She knows 65 underground cities. These city states form a large region. Spider tooth city is the central King capital of this large area. In addition, there are other large areas underground, but sahitana has never been to the Outland kingdom.


    The inhabitants of spider tooth city are mainly composed of high dark elves, underground elves, black dwarves and cavemen. High dark elves are at the top of society, followed by black dwarves, and then underground elves.


    The underground elves are equivalent to the wild elves of the elf empire. Their male female ratio is balanced, and their average life expectancy is 70 years, which is only a little higher than that of humans. In fact, the underground elves are dark elves with degraded blood. After countless years of reproduction, they have formed a stable blood inheritance. Only a few underground elves can be promoted to high dark elves.


    As for the cavemen, sahitana will never recognize their identity as dungeon residents. Those humanoid monsters without eyes belong to the common slaves of the underground kingdom and can be used as money. Sahitana told Victor that the caveman was actually a transformed black blood demon with an intelligence equivalent to that of a 10-year-old underground elf.


    However, the blood form of cavemen has been stable and there are large groups. As the most basic labor force, they are an indispensable part of the underground kingdom society. Victor therefore classified cavemen as underground city residents.


    In addition to the ethnic structure, the dungeon society also has a unique power structure, which is divided into slaves, craftsmen, warriors, patriarchs, spider Temple priestesses, then the city-state master mother, and finally the queen of the kingdom.


    At the end of the distant Twilight era, the moon goddess incarnated as Lady spider, leading a large number of ancient elves and dwarves into the underground world to resist the invasion of the abyss demons. He used his divine power to create moonlight fluorite to illuminate some dark areas. The ancient elves built underground cities based on this. All places without moonlight fluorite are dark areas where the dark elves cannot survive and reproduce.


    The light created a living environment for the dark elves and attracted the eyes of the abyss demons. The dark elves do not have to leave the city with strong walls, and the abyss demons will take the initiative to come to the door, so as to achieve the strategic purpose of attracting demons and eliminating demons.


    Due to the complex environment of the underground world, inconvenient transportation, and the constant intrusion of the abyss demons, the underground city can only defeat them by "unity".


    This "unity" has gone beyond Victor''s cognition. Ms. spider weaves a big web to connect the spiritual power of all her family members. He is located in the center of the big web to mobilize the secondary family members, who will carry out the lady''s war will.


    Secondary dependents master the secondary authority of the spiritual cobweb. They can not only mobilize their subordinates, but also draw their spiritual strength and perform terrible tricks.


    With the tightening of the world law, in the dark era, Ms. spider''s will was completely silent. The life status of secondary dependents is not enough to replace women into the middle of the spiritual cobweb. The underground kingdom experienced the first great division, and the secondary dependents claimed to be the dark elf queen one after another, opening up many independent regions.


    It should be said that Ms. spider has completed her mission, and the abyss demon will no longer invade the underground world on a large scale. Sporadic demon events, the dungeon is fully capable of dealing with them alone. In order to seize the power of the spider web of the soul, the queen and her mistress broke out a long-term civil war between the big domain and the big domain, and between the dungeons and the dungeons, which has been extended to the present.


    Queen of vengeance trisina vis Cangyue is a legend of the dungeon. Her story can be written in a thick book. She was once a humble underground Elf Female, enslaved by the charm of the warrior master. She reversed her fate step by step, quietly anti enchanted the warrior master, replaced her position, anti enchanted the matriarch, and mastered a force of the dungeon. Then she became the priestess of the dark elves. It took her 20 years to successfully charm her mistress. In a sacrificial ceremony, she ordered the mistress to smile and commit suicide in front of all the high dark elves.


    Trisina Weiss led spider tooth city to explore. She is invincible, defeats one dungeon after another, enslaves all the masters and mothers of the dungeons, opens up a large area centered on spider tooth City, obtains the qualification to worship the sun tree, and is known as the queen of revenge.


    Unfortunately, trisina Weiss died in the same way in her old age at the hands of her granddaughter.


    The story of the vengeance queen is by no means unique in the underground kingdom. The high dark elves are enchanted and counter enchanted for the power of the spiritual cobweb; Slavery, anti slavery, lurking in the dark like a spider, spit out cobwebs, silently entangle the enemy''s mind and will, and bring them into their own cobwebs.


    Intrigues, assassinations and frame ups are often staged in the dungeon. The mistresses will have trouble sleeping and eating if they don''t hear the open and secret struggle of the priestess. They have to guard against their own daughters, but they have to control the number of deaths, because it will weaken their spiritual cobweb power.


    The political struggle in the dungeon is very fierce, but not many high dark elves have died.


    Sashitana Cangyue is the loser of the struggle. She was defeated by the granddaughter of the spider tooth queen and was forced to give up all her slaves, which was tantamount to cutting off the spiritual cobweb and coming alone to the surface world to perform a hopeless task - collecting the legal power of the Demon Lord.


    If it weren''t for Victor, her mission would have failed. The soul crystallization left by the black blood master gave sahitana a hope to turn over, on the premise that she had to recover the soul crystallization from the Stormrage sword saint.


    This is more difficult than killing the black blood master. Otherwise, why did the moon ELF KING daughter of elenta ask sahitana to collect the soul crystal?


    Now, sahitana and the soul crystallization of the black blood master all fall into Victor''s hands.


    These days, Victor has a closer relationship with sahitana. He often walks in the forest with purple haired and purple eyed dark elves, sometimes hugs and kisses, and occasionally fondles her sensitive long ears. But their intimacy was limited to this.


    Victor is never short of stunning beauty, and sahilana is one of the most unique. She is extremely beautiful and dangerous, like a human face poison spider with gorgeous patterns. The more beautiful the patterns are, the stronger the toxicity is.


    Victor could ignore the beauty of sahitana. The danger of the dark elf priestess frightened him and fascinated him, because he saw a treasure behind the danger.


    Sahitana always unconsciously shows her charm talent to all creatures around her, whether stronger or weaker than her. The difference lies in the length of time and charm effect. She demonstrated to Victor that she charmed and enslaved a forest deer, easily incorporated it into her spiritual cobweb, made the forest deer believe that she was a carnivore with suggestive technique, then ordered it to attack a small group of wild wolves with directive technique, and then stimulated the forest deer''s soul with deceptive technique to burn its soul and life potential and defeat the wolves positively. But Lin Lu himself has come to the end of his life.


    In addition, sahitana''s tricks include dark curtain, passing on spirit, mind shock, forgetting, death scolding, devil deformation, etc. these tricks are full of the smell of evil curse, but we can''t deny that they have strong practical value.


    Victor is only interested in the basic of deception, that is, the part of charm and slavery. He believes that modifying the talent of the dark elves can meet the needs of the soul warrior, and should be renamed mind shaping and mind communication.


    Sahitana''s charm can be cast on herself. She implies that her keen senses and extraordinary strength can stimulate her potential, temporarily reach the limit state of senses and strength, and then there will be sequelae to varying degrees


    Yes, it''s a little similar to Victor''s apocalypse and soul boiling.


    The difference is that Victor''s war skills secret method has a fixed framework, which is the promotion of all attributes. It can''t be changed or adjusted, and it won''t hurt itself; Sahitana''s self charm is flexible and selective, but also brings uncertainty. For example, she can choose to temporarily strengthen her vision. The side effects are temporary vision loss, blindness, or even permanent blindness.


    The wonderful thing is that the charm based on distorting the will of the soul has something in common with Victor''s secret method of spiritual blood.


    The three-level source blood secret method aims to improve the physical quality and spiritual attributes of primary soul soldiers, including bone tenacity, muscle tendon, powerful internal organs and so on. Sahitana''s charm can distort and deceive the spiritual power, so as to temporarily improve a certain ability, which belongs to relative reinforcement.


    The two are highly complementary.


    If Victor can reduce the negative effect of self enchantment to the acceptable range of mind soldiers, this is called mind shaping.


    Imagine that before the source force appeared, the middle-level mind warrior mastered the mind shaping skills, which is also a way to the high-level mind warrior.


    Sahitana is best at seducing others. Her specialty can help Victor train middle-level soul soldiers.


    At the beginning, Sylvia used her spiritual power like an abyss to plant talent seeds for the first-class soul soldiers. In fact, it is also a method of spiritual hint, charm and distortion. However, her spiritual power is too overbearing, forcibly planting talent seeds in the hearts of blood soldiers, and those who can''t accept it will die.


    In the process of creating the mind warrior school, Victor and Sylvia took part in the experiment. It would certainly not have been so difficult if sakitana had presided over the experiment of the mind warrior school.


    Sylvia was ambitious to start the snake school, but Victor didn''t think much of her at all. But he now believes that the serpentine school could be born when the dark elf priestess was Sylvia''s assistant.


    Victor''s various intimate moves to sahitana are to experience her charm skills and learn to record.


    Although it was not a long time, Victor had gained. He realized that the blood of the sun elves also contained the charm talent. To be exact, the sun Elves were the root of the blood of the dark elves, and the so-called charm talent was only a small part of the touch of the soul. Victor''s cold wind, the grip of the wind giant spirit and the wing of the wind spirit are all based on the powerful spiritual power of the blood of the sun spirit.


    In theory, he can learn all the charm and slavery skills of the dark elves. Reality is unlikely, because without the spiritual spider net, charm slavery can not be grafted with deception, which is of little significance to victor.


    Angry wind sword saint has stood at the peak of power. Who will spend a lot of time and energy to charm? As the Earl of the golden eye and the owner of the alchemy tower, Victor did not lack loyal followers.


    However, Nelson''s life and death are uncertain. Victor is really interested in sahitana and intends to recruit him into his command. She should be a big help in the follow-up.


    Of course, there are some difficulties to be solved.


    Sahitana is very dangerous. She has no emotional needs. To be exact, the high dark elves believe that emotion can and must be shaped. Her infatuation with Victor is real, but this reality only exists in the present. When time and environment change, her emotional needs will also change.


    The same is true of human beings. Today''s sworn lovers will turn against each other tomorrow; Today''s enemies of life and death, tomorrow is the same robe fighting side by side. Such examples abound, because people''s thoughts and feelings are always changing, and those that have not changed are not called ideas.


    Dark elves do it more thoroughly. Charm is not achieved. They are anti enchanted. Emotion is just a tool they can use. Sahitana''s growth environment doomed her to have no loyalty. When Randall got the goblin, she would be 100% black handed to Victor''s wives.


    Compared with the huge benefits brought by the high dark elves, Sylvia will very much welcome sakitana''s arrival. Victor reluctantly gave up his love and left her to the divine knight, which was enough to solve most of the problems. As Sylvia''s maid, sashitana will always be enslaved.


    Thinking of this, Victor couldn''t help smiling, and his eyes looked at sahitana with a trace of pity.


    Sahitana asked nervously, "my Lord, did I do anything wrong?"


    Victor shook his head, smiled and said, "the crystallization of the demon lord can help the dungeon transform a large number of black blood demon slaves. Is this information true?"


    Sahitana said sincerely, "my Lord, I assure you that what I said is true."


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said quietly: "In this case, the soul crystal is of no use to me, and it doesn''t matter to give it to you. But I don''t want to do so... I have a strong enemy to deal with here, and I need your strength. Therefore, I decided to give the Soul Crystal dominated by black blood to the elf empire in exchange for the spider tooth queen''s soul contract to restrict you. In this way, you will be my high-ranking female slave from now on ... Oh, I''m used to calling it a combat maid. "


    Sahitana frowned with purple fine eyebrows and said in a soft voice, "I am willing to serve you, noble master. But why do you want to give the soul crystallization of the black blood master to the elf Empire? In your great capacity, ask the elf queen for me to be your combat maid. Her majesty and the great mother of spider tooth city will only offer my soul contract."


    Victor looked at sahitana with deep eyes, smiled and said, "baby, you''ve made a mistake... I''m the great lord of mankind, his highness St. Randall of the rage sword, not the sun elf of the elf empire. So this is a deal, okay?"


    Sahitana bowed her head deeply and said respectfully and meekly, "I see, master. Sahitana is your combat maid, and I''d be happy to stay with you."


    Good swimmers drown in water and those who play with fire burn in fire. Dark Elf priestesses rely on charm talent and are easier to succumb to the blood charm of sun elves than surface elves.


    Victor is not the sun elf in the real sense, but what does it matter? He occupies the blood power of the sun elf, and sahitana has no room to resist him.


    "When I solve the opponent here, I will bring you back to the human kingdom. You will gradually lose the power of deception, so I feel sorry for you." Victor was in a good mood, forced an explanation, and then said: "This may be a good thing... You may not know that the human kingdom also has the blood of dark elves. The ancient dark elves intermarried with human high-ranking knights, and their noble blood has been handed down to this day. One of my wife has the same purple eyes and purple hair as you... I''ll introduce you later."


    Sahitana asked expectantly, "will the children I gave birth to with my master be high elves or high dark elves? Will you marry them to high knights?"


    "... uh."


    Victor was stunned, so he had to change the topic and said, "by the way, there''s something I wonder... Why did the queen of spider tooth city send you to elenta? Still talk about terms with you? As a loser, are you too tolerant to you?"


    Sashitana smiled and explained with some pride: "In addition to being the priestess of the dark elves, I am still the princess of the royal family of alantavel... My ancestor was the granddaughter of the revenge queen. She once served a generation of sun elves in alantavel, the great dravin emperor. Therefore, I also have the noble blood of the sun elves. The spider tooth queen is jealous of my talent, but she dare not execute me without permission. Otherwise, Alan The tower will cut off trade with spider tooth city. So... "


    Sahitana''s voice became weaker and weaker. At this moment, she found herself, but her heart was not at all relaxed, but full of fear.


    His highness Randall''s eyes were as indifferent as a God''s residence. He took the initiative to end his charm to sahitana and disconnect the weak connection between the two sides at the spiritual level.

 Chapter 823

    Victor looked at the Dark Elf Female in front of him indifferently. A free and easy smile gradually bloomed on his handsome face and nodded: "I didn''t expect you to be the princess of elenta. Your Majesty''s blood flows through your body. It''s really disrespectful... How can a noble princess be my combat maid? It''s over. It''s supposed to have never happened."


    Sahitana didn''t know what had happened. Out of the delicate and keen intuition of women, she felt that a valuable thing was leaving her. She tried to save the favor of the son of the sun and tried to explain: "My Lord, our dark elves are different from the surface elves. The princesses of the elenta royal family are only empty titles. They may not be able to inherit the Queen''s throne. Only those moon god priestesses recognized by the sun tree can be crowned emperor. But our dungeon has no title of princess at all. As for the so-called ''slave'', there are actually many meanings, some are slaves representing tools and wealth Some are slaves representing power; some are superior servants representing status... "


    "I know." Victor interrupted sahitana''s confession and said: "The black blood demons you completely control are your slaves. They provide you with the spiritual power you need, and their emotions and life and death are all in your mind; the subordinates who are charmed by you are your slaves, but they are not completely enslaved by you and have independent will, so they can think you handle complicated affairs; the other is the relationship between the dark elf priestess and the dungeon master mother In fact, your attachment to the mistress is attached to the spiritual cobweb established by her. The mistress does not have deep control over the dark elf priestess. She also needs the priestess to expand the scope of the spiritual cobweb for her. "


    At this point, Victor paused, shook his head and said with a smile: "I have a wizard under my command. He has a magical power similar to charm and slavery on the surface. I won''t tell you the specific details, but his magic can''t control intelligent creatures... The smarter the mind is, the more careful the thinking is, the harder it is to control intelligent creatures. This is the rule made by the Creator... Every idea in this world is divided by the creator Head. How many thoughts can you have at the same time? There is only one! But the creator has endless thoughts. Every intelligent creature in the world can be regarded as the embodiment of the creator. It can be seen that the soul of an intelligent creature is sacred. It is not difficult to completely and completely enslave an intelligent creature, but impossible! "


    The dark elf priestess unknowingly knelt on the ground and muttered, "I see..."


    Victor nodded: "If the queen of vengeance can enslave her former mistress, why should she kill each other? The queen of vengeance can use her charm talent and deception to bury a hint seed in the heart of her mistress, but she can only do so. If she doesn''t kill her mistress quickly, she may be killed by the other party. If the queen of spider teeth can fully control you, why should she use the deception of the spiritual cobweb Power makes a soul contract with you? "


    "In my opinion, you dark elf priestesses open their hearts to the mistress, accept her charm, transfer the power of the spiritual cobweb to her, and get higher spiritual cobweb authority from her. The most important thing is that you constantly improve your ability through spiritual connection, spying on the mistress, learning from the mistress, imitating the mistress." Victor looked cold and said faintly, "finally, surpass her and replace her. This is the tradition of dark elves."


    Sahitana was convinced and bowed her head and said, "Sir, I understand my inner desire... To stay by your side, I will be sublimated. I yearn for your love. If you don''t trust me and worry that I will betray you one day, please exchange the soul crystallization of the black blood master for my contract, so that you and your servant can decide my life and death at any time."


    This charming goblin not only has no three views, but also is a deformation monster. She will be what her master is like. She openly admits such behavior equivalent to betrayal as stealing and learning. It''s shameless... Of course, the Dark Elf Female has no view of shame.


    Victor said with a smile, "spiders always catch smaller prey than themselves. Beetles that are a little bigger hit the cobweb. It has to be in a hurry. Maybe the hard woven web will break at once... I''m not afraid you can replace me, and you can''t become me. If you follow me, you will only become what I want."


    "... what a pity."


    Holding up the delicate chin of the dark elf priestess and lifting her from the ground, Victor said faintly: "I am not the high elf of elenta or the dark elf of the dungeon. I only follow the tradition of the human kingdom."


    He let go of the confused sahitana in his eyes and said positively, "Your Majesty''s will has influenced the elf Empire and the underground country for thousands of years. You are his descendant and deserve my respect. I have just revealed some of the mysteries of the world law to you as compensation for offending Princess weir."


    Sahitana was at a loss and didn''t know how to deal with the current situation. She could only look at Victor with pitiful eyes and say, "Your Excellency, you don''t have to do this to me..."


    Her charm skills now have no effect on victor. With an elegant and decent aristocratic smile on his face, Victor whispered, "this is a common etiquette followed by human aristocrats. In addition, you have taught me a lot of valuable knowledge, and I have something in return."


    "I''ll teach you a set of breathing methods and ideas. You can slowly improve your physical quality and mental intensity by adhering to cultivation. Although the effect of this improvement is not obvious, you can examine your mental state every day when practicing... And the soul crystallization dominated by black blood is also sent to you."


    The pointed long ears immediately stood up, and sahitana''s eyes lit up and said happily, "your noble and great highness Randall, do you really want to give me the soul crystallization of the black blood master? What price do you need me to pay?"


    Seeing that the son attached to the sun was hopeless, the Dark Elf Female began to think about soul crystallization. Before she could think of a good way, Victor offered a gift. Sahitana doesn''t know what gratitude is. She just thinks about what she can exchange for soul crystallization from the demigod. As for Victor''s Thoughts on breathing and observation, she habitually thought that there were dangerous tricks and deliberately ignored them.


    In fact, Victor''s heart and blood secret method tailored for sahitana is more valuable than the soul crystallization of the Demon Lord in a sense. There are no conspiracies in it, but there are some open and aboveboard schemes.


    The mermaid, sashitana, refused to take the bait. Victor had to force all the bait and hooks into her mouth.


    "The price... You must learn to breathe before my guests come. Then, the soul crystallization dominated by black blood belongs to you." Victor looked up at the light blue sky and said meaningfully, "guests may come in one or two days. You have to hurry up to study."


    Learning, there is a glimmer of vitality; If you don''t learn, you''ll die. Sahitana had no choice but to honestly learn the idea of breathing taught to her by Victor.


    With the in-depth guidance of the mind master, she soon mastered the secret and found the precious part. In the following time, sahitana devoted herself to the practice of the secret method of spiritual blood.


    On the evening of the third day, Victor''s waiting guests finally came. He walked steadily into the small camp hidden in the forest. His momentum was like a moving mountain. His tall and strong body made the surrounding trees look shorter and thinner.


    "The elf Empire, the fourth general of elenta, juknos grey flame, paid a visit to Lord nightingale." The guest''s thick voice spread all over the nearby forest, but did not disturb the timid birds and forest deer. It seems that his voice is also a part of the forest.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes reflected the figure of the giant dwarf. After receiving the salute from the other party, he also gave a universal noble salute, and said solemnly: "you are a strong man worthy of respect. It''s my honor to see you, general jukenos gray flame."


    "Ah, Ms. Mervin, Ms. Frey are also here... Juknos pays tribute to the three powerful dragon women." The giant dwarf greeted Victor''s three dragon maids in a loud voice. Maybe he thought it was impolite to look down on Victor and the dragon. He sat down on the ground and straightened his two thick legs. His huge body with a full sense of oppression suddenly looked simple, honest and gratifying.


    The giant dwarf general left a deep impression on victor. His strength is extraordinary. His normal state may be stronger than the Dragon maid transformed into a dragon man, but it is not to the point of crushing. Referring to the standard of red dragon maid Lyra, Victor speculated that the two sides would go all out and win or lose on the first line. However, zhukenos inspired the blood power of the son of the hill, and Lyra in the form of dragon man is probably not his opponent.


    If the Dragon maids are in the form of flying dragons, the fighting situation on both sides will most likely be reversed. Of course, without the blessing effect of "Freya''s tears", the Dragon maids can''t turn into flying dragons eight or nine meters long.


    There is no doubt that jukenos is one of the few top powers Victor has seen. Victor smiled and asked, "general grey flame, why did you come to see me?"


    The simple and honest looking giant dwarf said like a bean from a bamboo tube: "The fire eye prophet made a divination, but the Nightingale''s rank was too high. If she directly divined the whereabouts of the Nightingale, the fire eye prophet would be injured. King daughter fiad Weil thought of a way. She asked Ms. cangyue to take away the soul crystallization of the black blood master. The fire eye prophet made a prediction by divining Ms. cangyue. He said that no war official could see the Nightingale except me People. I found it in the direction of divination. "


    "Oh, by the way, this is the holy weapon of Lord Nightingale to kill the black blood master."


    The giant dwarf general opened his big hand, and the dark "shadow" lay on the palm of his hand.


    Meiwen, the Dragon maid, came forward and took the short flying spear made of Saron magic iron from zhukenos and returned it to her master.


    Victor played with his beloved extraordinary weapon and said faintly to juknos: "thank you for returning my weapon to me, but you should understand my position. In fact, there is nothing to talk about between us."


    "I knew it was." The giant dwarf muttered, touched his beard and said, "Lord Nightingale, I have brought a few words from King wil''s daughter. Would you like to listen to her?"


    Victor stroked fury, the Asian Dragon who put his head on his knee, and nodded carelessly.


    "Queen wil asked me to ask you, do you really not consider returning to elenta and becoming our emperor?" The giant dwarf asked in a low voice.


    Victor smiled and shook his head and said, "go to elenta? Then, live in the sun tree and become the guardian of the sun tree? Even if I am high and my strength has increased greatly, I don''t want to live such a life at the expense of freedom."


    The hill dwarf asked again: "Nightingale, how do you know you won''t like the sun tree? Do you really believe that you have freedom in the human kingdom, not because you are used to the lifestyle of human nobles? In fact, when you return to elenta, you can also go to any place you want to go, whether it is the surface city-state or the underground kingdom. All elves, dwarves, halflings and forest centaurs are your sons People. "


    Victor flashed a light in his eyes, gently pushed aside Frey and said positively: "interesting question... Jukenos, I ask you, you came to the distant azolta mountains from elenta, which means you can also go where you want to go. Would you like to stay in elenta or travel around?"


    The giant dwarf thought for a moment and said honestly, "I like to stay in elenta. The great power of the sun tree makes me feel warm and comfortable."


    Victor said with a smile, "that''s it. Queen weir pointed out that my subjects in the human kingdom have affected my habits and bound my freedom. However, the sun tree and the elf empire can also affect me. Since there is no difference, why should I give up my existing habits and give up my beliefs and emotions?"


    Zhukenos said "Oh" and continued: "Queen Val asked me to remind adults to be careful of the punishment of the power of fate. The sun tree will call adults and protect adults. When you respond to the call of the sun tree, you will get a longer life and a higher life status."


    Victor laughed, shook his head and said: "The disadvantages of famous family politics are as prominent as its advantages. The new royal family brings vitality to the ancient empire, but many valuable secrets are lost... Today''s Alanta has forgotten the legacy of the ancient sages of the Empire. Do you know that delavin Wimbledon basselius and Victor Wimbledon Randall come from the human country?"


    The giant dwarf stared at Victor, nodded and said, "I''ve heard some of these secrets, but I''m not very clear. Lord Nightingale, can you tell me about his Majesty''s experience in the human kingdom?"


    Victor shook his head and said: "This is a long story. I don''t have time to tell you the special relationship between the sun elves and human beings. As for the deeds of his majesty delavin as a human hero, you will know later... In the future, I may go to elenta, but not now. In fact, whether I stay in the human country or go to elenta makes no difference to the elf empire... Let''s stop our meeting today ¡£¡±


    The giant dwarf quickly stood up and said, "Nightingale, I have one last question here... Queen weir asked me to tell you that there should be high elves around the son of the sun. Can elenta send more moon elves to serve you besides sahitana?"


    "This is a wrong idea and will cause an irreparable bad situation."


    Victor smiled, waved his back to juknos, and took the three dragon maids to the depths of the forest. When the graceful shadow of the tree swallowed up the traces of him and the Dragon maids, his voice came clearly.


    "Sahitana cangyue practiced breathing method not far ahead. I gave her the soul crystal of the black blood master. Take her back to elenta to recover her life."


    Victor didn''t say goodbye to sahitana. The intersection between him and elenta was temporarily marked with a comma, but he was sure that the elf Empire and the human kingdom would renegotiate the covenant because of the third demon invasion.


    However, there is a very big gap between this covenant and Victor''s wishes and expectations.


    Victor synthesized all the information currently available and came to an amazing conclusion. The Talon world is swallowing the abyss plane, rather than the abyss devil actively invading the real world.


    In the twilight era, the king of the ancient giant beast spirit world and his Zerg family members were defeated by the abyss devil. Before that, did the king of the spirit world stop the abyss devil, or did he invade the abyss according to tyronril''s will?


    Both possibilities exist, but combined with the first demon invasion, it occurred in the dark era, when the abyss demons colluded with the high goblins, and once defeated the ancient elf empire. It is incredible that the dragon family in the abyss betrayed the demons and joined the camp of the elf Empire, and then the demon prince Donal took refuge in the sanctuary Protoss, known as the God Donal The liberation of barbarian slaves completely reversed the war.


    Why did the abyss dragon and the demon prince defecte from the abyss?


    It is impossible to study the specific details, but they will never be fools. The only explanation is that the abyss serpent has an absolute disadvantage in the struggle with tyronril.


    The second demon invasion took place in the middle of the alchemy empire. The ancient alchemists and mages combined with the elf Empire and barbarians to repel the demons and drive them back to the abyss. The alchemists of the secret society kept saying in the memory crystal that the demons had invaded the human kingdom, but they wanted to counter attack the abyss and solve the threat of the demons once and for all.


    Can this be the idea of the weak?


    The idea of the alchemist of the secret society is the differentiation idea of the creator tyronrell. When the idea of counterattack against the abyss comes together, the alchemists of the secret society take action.


    Victor also found a key detail. Sahitana told him that spider tooth city would use the soul crystallization of the Demon Lord to control a large number of black blood demons entering the underground world and transform them into the slave legion of spider tooth city. The caveman is also an underground intelligent creature transformed by the black blood devil. If you don''t ask for details and just look at the results of things, it''s not difficult to find that the Neanderthals are another evidence that the abyss devil takes refuge in the Talon world. Whether they are intelligent species enslaved and transformed by dark elves, tyronrell''s creation law has accepted them.


    The dark elves in all regions of the underground kingdom are still doing the same thing. They enslave and tame the demons who run into the underground world, just as humans feed alienated war beasts. The mistress of almost every dungeon has strange demon slave thugs.


    The soul of the intelligent species is sacred, and the dark elf priestess cannot completely enslave the intelligent creatures in the real world. But different from the abyss demons, their souls are not protected by the laws of the world. The dark elves can easily enslave them and incorporate them into their own spiritual cobwebs. The extraordinary power of the spiritual cobweb determines the social form of the dungeon. In order to obtain higher power of the spiritual cobweb, the mistress sees the black blood devil like a dragon sees the treasure. Any non enterprising mistress will be replaced by her female priests, so they can''t have any slack. They must actively enslave, control and transform the black blood devil. Even if they are selfish by nature and evil by means, the results are in line with tyronrell''s will.


    According to various signs, Victor came to the conclusion that the Talon world was eroding the abyss.


    The collision of two planes seems to be no difference for life in the world. The third invasion of the abyss devil is a foregone conclusion. However, the abyss demons collectively fled the abyss plane that was about to break and chose to integrate into the Talon world. This situation is still different between the elf Empire and the human kingdom.


    Humans are native species, but elves, dwarves, halflings and forest centaurs are not.


    Abyssal demons want to integrate into the Talon world, and proto humans are their primary goal. This has been verified in the demon invasion of the alchemical empire.


    Once the abyss demons escape to the real world, they either evolve into beasts or evolve into intelligent species to adapt to the laws of the world. Of course, they are interested in native humans.


    Because the original species is the starting point for the creator to create all kinds of intelligent life.


    Look back at the relationship between the elf Empire and the human kingdom. The two sides had cooperation and competition, especially the rise of the alchemy Empire, which once suppressed the world''s oldest elf civilization.


    Victor guessed that there was a sun tree in the elf Empire, and the ancient alchemist created a glorious Lord. The divine Knight of the alchemy Council insisted on creating the patron saint of mankind regardless of the feelings of ELF allies. He should have foreseen the third invasion of the devil. Human beings can only survive the disaster by their own strength, and the elf allies are unreliable.


    I''m afraid so. The elf Empire moved the forest Centaur and the mountain dwarves of the arete plateau. They are doing strategic contraction and are not prepared to be involved in the war between humans and demons.


    Victor can''t blame the elves. The reason is very simple. Humans can''t win. The devil can escape. How can the elves run? The sun tree has no legs... The elf Empire helped humans resist the invasion of demons and won, and they suffered heavy losses; If you lose, humans can move with their possessions. What about the elf Empire?


    Watching fire from the shore is the big strategy of the elf empire. Even if Victor became the emperor of the elf Empire, he can''t change their big strategy. On the contrary, the sun elves must stand on the side of the elves and become the most powerful guardian of the Empire. As long as they are in the field of the sun tree, they are almost invincible.


    Therefore, Queen wil said that Victor''s refusal to return to elenta will be punished by the power of fate, and he will face the impact of the abyss devil when he stays in the human country.


    Therefore, Victor said that it was no difference for the elves whether he went to elenta to be the guardian of the sun tree or to fight the abyss devil as a human Lord.


    The elf empire will re-establish diplomatic relations with human countries, but it will not directly join the war as victor hoped, but provide limited support in the form of trade.


    Queen wil sent sahitana to victor and wanted to send him a few more months of fairy maids. Of course, this is to facilitate contact with the son of the sun and re-establish diplomatic relations with the human country.


    Unfortunately, anyone can establish diplomatic relations with the elf empire on behalf of the human kingdom, but Victor can''t.


    Today''s elf empire may have forgotten the terrible will of the divine knight. Sylvia will only assign Victor''s moon elf maid to high-level knights as spouses, which will inevitably lead to diplomatic disasters between elves and humans.


    Sylvia is not afraid of devil invasion at all. She has long said to Victor that if she can fight, she will fight and escape if she can''t win. The world is vast. Where can''t we build a new home?


    Victor worried that before Sylvia''s fall, the monarch of the abyss devil did not dare to invade the human kingdom.


    On the treetops of the ancient trees, Victor stared at the distant back of the giant dwarf and sahitana. The corners of his mouth stirred up a confident arc. He buried two seeds in the elf empire. It is unknown how much they can play in the future. But for the mind master, the war with the abyss devil has begun


    "How can I escape without fighting... Next, it''s the successor of the alchemical empire. Let me seize the power of the ant queen!"


    Victor slowly put the soul mask of the four seasons Witch King on his face.

 Chapter 824

    It is a wonderful experience for Victor to enter the azoltan realm of all souls with his own consciousness, like a dream, but the sense of time also has the same logic as the real world; The space scene is also clear enough. At least the sense of direction from top to bottom, left and right, Southeast and northwest is not absurd, just like a real world.


    However, the realm of all souls seen by Victor is a fragmented and doomed small world. It can''t be said to be "look". Victor has no body at all. He feels that he is integrated with the wind of this small plane and perceives the surrounding scene from the perspective of God.


    She is desolate, dilapidated and lifeless. Taking the dim gray as the main tone of the world background, she is composed of an endless desert and weathered huge rocks.


    Victor found many dark and matte abyss cracks in the gray desert. They are large and small and widely distributed. A large number of gravel strata collapse at the edge of the crack from time to time, and then fall into the abyss piece by piece, expanding the scale of the crack again. The word "doomsday world" came into his mind.


    After a period of roaming and calculation, Victor assessed that this small soul plane is thousands of years away from complete destruction, provided that if the azoltas do not repair it, but the actual situation is just the opposite. The azoltas are trying to repair their realm of all souls.


    Victor "saw" the azolta temple in the land of all souls in the desert. It was dilapidated and almost razed to the ground. There were scattered boulders everywhere, not even a decent wall. Thousands of "people" are busy between the ruins of the temple. They are naked, with fine snake scales on their elbows and cheeks. They have strong muscles and can easily lift huge stones more than two meters high, transport them to the middle of the ruins of the temple and build a high platform.


    At the top of the tower stands an Assyrian witch doctor with a feather crown in Central Asia. He was six meters tall. He only buttoned a gray feather woven skirt on his crotch. His bronze skin was covered with strange patterns, like tattoos scalded with a red soldering iron. When the azolta laborers moved the damaged stone bricks to the high platform, the Assyrian witch doctor stretched out his hand, and the stones automatically turned into gravel, which was rolled up by a whirlwind, like a python composed of sand flying to a certain position and then turning back into complete boulders.


    Witch doctors and laborers cooperated with each other, and they quickly expanded a complex with Azor tower style on the ruins of the temple.


    Victor''s mind moved, showing in the air a body as tall as the Assyrian witch doctor, and appeared at the top of the high platform. He looked around at the azoltans like ants and asked curiously, "these are the ghosts of Assyrians? The Assyrian survivors recently held an evil and cruel blood sacrifice?"


    The Assyrian witch doctor ignored the sudden arrival of Victor and continued to do his work. After a while, he replied, "blood sacrifice is a sacred celebration for us Assyrians, and you outsiders are evil and cruel demons."


    Victor raised his chin and said indifferently, "you call these unconscious soul puppets sacred?"


    The voice of the Assyrian witch doctor is deep and full of nostalgia: "The land of all souls was once a mountain and forest, just as beautiful and rich as azolta mountain. We Assyrians, whether slaves sacrificed by blood or residents of the Empire, will be reborn in the land of all souls after death. Their souls have the best body, constant memory and emotion, and reunite with the spirits of their dead relatives here. The sacred land sheltered by all souls has no disease Disease and no pain are the common paradise of Assyrians. And you foreign demons have destroyed our sacred land... Look at her now. It''s all thanks to you! "


    Victor curled his lips and said disapprovingly, "you''re lying."


    "I don''t need to lie. I''m the master of all souls now. It''s easier for me to destroy you than to step on an ant. You''re not worth lying to me." The witch doctor raised his head and said proudly.


    Victor, with his hands on his back, nodded and said: "You do have the highest authority in the realm of all souls now, but your so-called destruction of me is nonsense. What I enter the realm of all souls is only a consciousness. The root of consciousness lies in my soul, and the root of my soul lies in the wind element sea. Even the realm of all souls in its heyday can''t drag my soul and turn my body into an immortal creature. How can you destroy it Kill me? "


    "Look at this small soul plane. Although it is dilapidated and looks like the end of the world, the law of material, energy, space and time construction is still stable... Since there is time passing here, how can there be an indelible memory and an unchanging will side? I''m sure these ghosts will disappear, so you say that the spirit of Assyrians is in this plane Constant memory and emotion is lying... The target of this lie is Assyrians. "


    The witch doctor finally turned to victor and said in surprise, "it is worthy of being the demigod strong who killed the black blood master. Your understanding and opinions on the laws of the world are even novel to me." He paused, his face gradually darkened, and continued, "I can''t destroy you, but it''s easy for me to expel you."


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "if you want to expel me, you won''t let me in... I can see that my friend has caused serious damage to the realm of all souls, and I have damaged your planning for more than 1500 years. In this way, you have opened the door to the realm of all souls for me. Do you want me?"


    The Assyrian witch doctor was silent for a long time. His face was sometimes angry and sometimes melancholy. Finally, he sighed: "The strong man with wings did destroy the central temple of the land of all souls and drive the soul body dominated by black blood out of the land of all souls; you also made our plans and sacrifices in vain, but the damage you caused is not as bad as those evil people 1500 years ago. They are the culprit for the decline of the land of all souls."


    Victor also turned to the Assyrian witch doctor and said, "before you ask me for help, I have a question for you to answer. Who is the Lord of grief in the realm of all souls?"


    The Assyrian witch doctor was stunned, frowned and thought for a long time, then shook his head and said, "there is no mourning Lord in the realm of all souls."


    In the underground tunnel of the temple, the mourning Lord told the Emerson wizard through the soul of an undead creature that he was the desperate Witch King more than 1500 years ago and was ready to replace the black blood master and take over the realm of all souls. He claimed that the body of the black blood master was in the realm of all souls, and only by driving the body of the black blood master out of the realm of all souls could he kill it, and provided a pass to Emerson The way to open the realm of all souls is the crystallization skulls of the four witch kings.


    Victor asked Dane to use the dwarf guard to make a sacred landmark. The will of the divine family Miller came to the realm of all souls through that landmark, destroyed the central temple inside, and forced the soul body of the black blood master out of the realm of all souls.


    Victor took advantage of the weakness of the perfect body to kill him.


    However, the Lord of mourning''s statement of imosen cannot be consistent with Victor''s logical deduction. His flaw is that the plan of the witch doctors of azolta to regain control of the realm of all souls must include the perfect body to control the black blood master. Otherwise, the confused monster will leave the realm of all souls, and the survivors of the Assyrian Empire are likely to be slaughtered by him.


    All the descendants of the Assyrian Empire are dead, and the realm of all souls can only end. Assyrian witch doctors dare not risk the continuation of the ethnic group.


    Then, the appearance of the pale Lord confirmed Victor''s judgment. The spirit mask of the Witch King transformed by four crystal skulls replaced the will side of the black blood master. The ghost of the Assyrian Witch King successfully controlled the black blood master and combined their magic power to make the pale Lord born from the black blood master.


    Originally, it should be the descendants of the Assyrian Empire who feed the black blood master to help it shape a perfect body. When the perfect body is almost finished, the black blood master will take the initiative to climb out of the realm of all souls. Then, the descendants of the Assyrian Empire gathered forces to attack the mentally confused black blood master and urge it to use the creation law of the temple alchemy tower to change the crystal skull of the Witch King into a soul The mask finally integrated with the soul will of the four seasons Witch King and became the new God of the azolta Empire - the pale Lord with perfect body and mastering the realm of all souls.


    The Elven Empire warlords and Randall expeditionary army in the temple carried out this plan instead of the Assyrian survivors, but hundreds of years earlier.


    The azoltan''s ambitious plan is on the verge of success. The four seasons Witch King must hate Victor, the culprit, but things have come to this point. The enemy''s power is too strong, and the Assyrian witch doctor has to bear it no longer. Anyway, the Assyrian witch doctor has at least regained control of the realm of all souls, although she is now broken - father Miller''s control of the realm of all souls The destruction of the central temple was more serious than victor thought. The destruction of the central temple directly shook the foundation of the realm of all souls. There were many void cracks in the gray desert, which was the manifestation of the absorption of the realm of all souls by the element sea of the real world.


    Victor is actually very wronged. Old Miller is the culprit behind the eradication of the black blood master. The desperate Assyrians have lost their reason. They naively think they can control the black blood master, but they don''t know that the black blood master with perfect body will be able to defeat the Assyrian Witch King sooner or later, because the life level gap between the two sides is too large. Due to the natural attraction of the black blood devil by the native human race, they will be killed again Coupled with the hatred of Assyrian witch doctors against the glorious church, the God dependent Miller is bound to completely solve this unstable factor.


    In addition to Miller, there is a God making plan that is very afraid of Assyrian witch doctors.


    The true identity of the mourning Lord has now been revealed. He is Victor''s current number one opponent - the queen of the undead ant.


    In the battle of the temple, the black blood master was the only loser, and all participants gained more or less. The elf Empire recovered "Freya''s tears" , he got the soul crystallization of the demon lord, mastered the identity of the son of the sun, and had a face-to-face communication with Victor; the plan implemented by the Assyrian witch doctor for generations failed, but they finally regained the power of the realm of all souls; the main will of the ant queen also escaped from the cage of the realm of all souls. Old man Miller solved the problem in his heart, and only he was perfect Become your own goal.


    Although Victor has repaired and upgraded the seventh alchemy tower, learned valuable knowledge from sahitana and expanded his knowledge puzzle, compared with old Miller, the main purpose of his trip has not been completed. The old Miller is now patting his ass and running away, and Victor''s teeth itch when he thinks of it.


    The black blood master was killed by the angry wind sword saint. Old Miller just drove it out of the nest.


    However, the most powerful Holy Spirit priest in the human kingdom did not completely destroy the heretical Kingdom after all. If Miller destroyed the realm of all souls, Victor had to go back to the human kingdom to find him desperately.


    The land of all souls hides clues to solve the ant queen.


    Victor was not in a hurry to ask the witch doctor master of all souls about the secret of the ant queen. He asked casually, "what should I call you, the pale Lord, or the once desperate Witch King?"


    The Assyrian witch doctor said expressionless, "I am the embodiment of all spirits and saints. I am no longer the desperate Witch King more than 1500 years ago. You can call me the pale lord or the king of all spirits."


    Victor said in a relaxed tone, "your name is really not very good. I think the name of the king of the dead is more suitable for you."


    The Assyrian witch doctor said stubbornly, "it''s called the pale Lord... Or the king of all spirits."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders indifferently, nodded and said, "it''s up to you... Then, Witch King, you can beg me now."


    The soul of the witch doctor image has enough patience. Ignoring Victor''s ridicule, he said seriously: "the foreign demigod threw your Witch King soul mask to the giant clay monster in the forest on the east side of azolta. You should have seen it."


    "As I expected..."


    Victor smiled and nodded, and then said, "Witch King, tell me how the realm of all souls is formed? I am satisfied with it, and I will consider whether to agree to your plea."

 Chapter 825

    The Witch King''s soul mask can be called the most important sacred artifact of the azolta. It can project the will of the pale Lord to the real world through a host, which is equivalent to a walking avatar. Even if the incarnation dies, the pale Lord rooted in the realm of all souls will not fall. For example, the perfect body dominated by black blood can serve as the host of the pale Lord, and the super giant ooze monster in the desperate forest is also a pan conscious aggregate, which can also be used as the walking embodiment of the pale Lord.


    Victor took the Witch King''s soul mask. The pale Lord must pay a high price to recover this holy instrument from him.


    Victor now wants to understand the causes of the realm of all souls. Even the pale Lord has to give him an answer.


    The pale Lord in the form of Assyrian witch doctor looked at Victor motionless, as if he had become a stone statue. After a long time, Victor was impatient. He looked up and down at each other and asked in surprise, "can''t you remember?"


    The white flame in his eyes jumped, and the pale Lord said expressionless, "you said before that time passes and memory fades. I can''t find the origin of the realm of all souls. Isn''t it normal?"


    The two men on the high platform stared. A gust of wind blew. Victor couldn''t help laughing: "how many memories of Assyrian witch doctors are there in your will side?"


    The pale Lord replied dimly, "many, many... It will take me a little time to find the answer you want."


    "But I don''t have so much time for you to look through the memory of the ghosts of witches and doctors." Victor shook his head and asked, "just tell me, can you remember the disaster more than 1500 years ago?"


    After a while, the pale Lord struggled and said, "I can only remember a little... The memory is not very clear."


    Victor waved his hand and said decisively, "I see. You are less than 1500 years old since your birth. You don''t know the ancient history of the Assyrian Empire at all. Don''t bother to recall. I ask you, before the land of all souls was the same as the scenery of the azolta mountains?"


    The pale Lord''s brain didn''t seem very clear and nodded.


    Victor did not give him more time to think. One question after another asked, "is the boundary of the realm of all souls like a void crack like a dark abyss?"


    "Yes."


    "The border is much narrower now?"


    "Well, it''s shrunk a lot."


    "The ghosts of Assyrian people will die out in the realm of all souls. Their residual soul power is absorbed by you. You use the external scene they remember to repair and expand the realm of all souls?"


    "Yes..."


    "When the black blood master woke up, he absorbed too much soul power from the realm of all souls, resulting in the forests, mountains and lakes of the realm of all souls becoming deserts?"


    "I... want to think."


    "Don''t think about it!" Victor yelled, stared at the pale Lord with burning eyes, and asked in a deafening voice, "what is the real name of the undead?"


    The flame in the pale Lord''s eyes stopped beating and shrank into a ball. Victor''s continuous questioning confused his mind, and his ability of logical thinking was finally completely stuck.


    In the Talon world, the soul is composed of soul fire and will side. Soul fire is energy that drives the operation of will side, interacts with the outside world, and produces constantly changing cognition, memory, emotion and so on. The initial state of the will side is the path set by the creator, that is, the three instincts of intelligent creatures, survival, reproduction and thinking. High intelligent creatures also need an aesthetic instinct. The will side of this initial state is very "light", and soul fire can easily drive it. But if there is too much content on the will side and the burden of soul fire is too heavy, it will be shaky and even completely extinguished.


    Victor''s soul fire intensity is very amazing, but his will side is also huge, and there are many valuable knowledge that ordinary people can''t get in his mind. However, the chief Wizard of kite Castle used witchcraft to observe Victor''s physical and mental state at that time and concluded that his life span was only 200 years old, which was not as long as the ordinary high moon elves. Just because Victor''s will side was too strong, it was also a curse brought by knowledge.


    No matter how powerful the soul fire is, it will go out one day. The soul fire unit bound by the alchemy tower is known as immortal. However, Victor has received three alchemy tower Rune crystals, in which soul fire units have varying degrees of loss. The so-called immortality is just an exaggeration.


    The only way for the eternity of the Talon world is Pan consciousness. The creator Talon Riel divides his will and creates all kinds of endless creatures and intelligent creatures. What they see, hear and think are Talon Riel''s thoughts. When life is over, there are new generations. Countless soul fires are extinguished and born, forming an eternal life associated with the world.


    Of course, tyronrell is just Victor''s anthropomorphic name for the law of creation. He may have had subject consciousness. With the development of Pan consciousness, he no longer exists. The immortality of Pan consciousness is meaningless to emotional wisdom. Accepting death is the most important cognition of intelligent life.


    So is the creator tyronril, not to mention such a weak false god as the pale Lord?


    Mortals cannot imagine and remember things that do not exist in reality. The scenery of the realm of all souls comes from the memory of the will side of the azolta. She is very similar to the azolta mountains in reality, which means that all souls live by absorbing the souls of azolta people.


    As the incarnation of the realm of all souls, the black blood Lord and the pale Lord, without exception, feed on the souls of azolta people.


    Referring to the example of the super giant ooze monster, Victor judged that it can survive to this day. It also takes the soul fire of the azolta people as firewood, just like adding firewood to keep the campfire burning. When the firewood is stopped, the campfire will naturally go out.


    The pale Lord and the realm of all souls also survive in this form, but it is by no means eternal.


    Father Miller once solemnly warned Victor that the more powerful he was, the more he had to keep himself. The pale Lord has absorbed too much soul power of Assyrians. The memory in the will side of Assyrians slows the operation of his soul, leading to the confusion of subject consciousness, and his emotional cognition will continue to change with the addition of new memories. The first four seasons Witch King was already dead.


    Victor was bullying him. He was stupid enough to dig out a shocking secret in the form of questions and answers.


    The conditions for the formation of the realm of all souls are very harsh. Firstly, the ancient elf Empire provided some soul laws of the king of the spirit world to the alchemists of the secret society as the basic law of the soul plane of the realm of all souls. Victor''s information shows that the king of the spirit world is a very powerful ancient god, and can even open up the soul plane. Many ancient giants worked together to defeat him.


    Viktor was not surprised that the king of the spirit world mastered some of the laws of creation.


    The second condition is that the central temple of the realm of all souls must be established at the balance and intersection of void elements. It takes the azolta temple as the coordinate, and the temple itself is an alchemy Tower!


    Victor never understood where the resources and wealth offered by the alchemy tower went? Compared with the situation of the realm of all souls, he finally had a trace of inspiration.


    The Assyrian Empire maintained and expanded the realm of all souls with the souls of Assyrians through blood sacrifice. The scene in this small plane comes from the memory of Assyrians, imitating the scene of azolta mountains, forests and temples.


    If the temple alchemy tower and the temple of all souls are regarded as a coordinate connecting the material world and the soul plane, does it mean that each alchemy tower leads to one or some plane? Does material wealth offered through alchemy tower become "food" for that person?


    The empty creation technology of the alchemy Empire has nothing to do with the ancient elf Empire, but points to the most mysterious sanctuary Protoss.


    Victor''s knowledge puzzle contains very little about the sanctuary Protoss. One is the eternal war mentioned by the bear monster elder. It is suspected that some ancient giants are unwilling to embark on the road of Pan consciousness. They hunt other ancient giants and seize the law power of prey, so as to obtain immortality. The second content is that Donal, the god worshipped by the barbarians, betrayed the abyss, as if he had taken refuge in the sanctuary Protoss. The third content, the memory crystal of the alchemist of the secret society mentioned the bright bird of the sanctuary Protoss, and the protoss used the soul fire of the demon monarch to help the elements make the alchemy tower.


    Now, the demons of the abyss are about to appear, and the sanctuary Protoss are still hidden in the fog. Victor consulted the dwarf prophet and sahitana about the mythological history of the elf Empire and the dungeon. There was no content about the shelter, as if some force had erased the information of the protoss?


    The problem of the sanctuary Protoss can be put aside for the time being, but the similarity between the realm of spirits and the alchemy tower reveals an important message to Victor about the ant queen.


    Father Miller entered the realm of all souls. He almost destroyed the realm of all souls with the power of the Lord of glory, but did not eliminate the subject consciousness of the ant queen. This should involve the problem of "root", just as the pale Lord can expel Victor''s consciousness in the realm of all souls, but it is impossible to kill him. Because Victor''s consciousness is rooted in the outside world, he may not be able to enter the realm of all souls, but he can go out if he wants to go out. The pale Lord can''t bind his soul, let alone a consciousness?


    No matter how powerful Miller is, if the method is wrong, he can''t kill the ant queen.


    The problem is that the realm of all souls can''t trap Victor''s consciousness. Why can it be trapped in the subject consciousness of the ant queen, so that it can''t personally command the ant army?


    There is no doubt that the "root" of the ant queen is certainly not in the realm of all souls. Otherwise, Miller will solve it easily. The ant queen was created by the alchemist of the secret society, which is obviously not comparable to the highest creation of the alchemical empire.


    In the memory crystal, the ancient alchemist described some things about the queen ant alchemy Tower: the queen ant is actually a special alchemy tower. It does not rely on the balance and convergence of void elements, but has the biological characteristics of the gross Zerg. It relies on spawning and hatching to create combat and labor units, which leads to the queen ant alchemy tower not dividing the soul fire of the tower owner like the traditional alchemy tower, Control alchemy units through soul fluctuations. Due to the risk of losing control of the queen ant alchemy tower, the alchemist of the secret society in turn divided a little soul fire of the queen ant and created an elemental Rune crystal that can limit or close it.


    Only when Victor finds the elemental Rune crystal can he destroy the undead ant queen by bertina''s hand.


    The information of elemental Rune crystal is only the words of the alchemist of the secret society, without any evidence, and the Alchemist is not the manufacturer of the queen ant alchemy tower.


    Therefore, the value of this information is limited. Victor can''t even determine the shape of the elemental Rune crystal. He once suspected that the elemental Rune crystal was hidden in the realm of all souls. Since the power projected by the Lord of glory failed to eradicate the ant queen in the realm of all souls, this possibility was ruled out.


    However, the black blood master, the realm of all souls and the source of the queen ant man are the king of the spirit world. There is a special connection between them, but it''s too much to say that the queen ant man''s consciousness can enter and leave the realm of all souls at will.


    Victor put on the soul mask of the Witch King, and the pale Lord took the initiative to open the door for him, so that his consciousness could enter the realm of all souls. When the queen ant was trapped in the realm of all souls, there was no Witch King mask. How did she enter the door?


    First of all, where was the gate of the realm of all souls more than 1500 years ago?


    There is no doubt that the azolta temple is the connection point between the realm of all souls and the real world. Assyrian witch doctors throw the corpses of the blood sacrifice objects into the sacrifice pit, and their souls appear in the central temple of the realm of all souls.


    However, after the death of the black blood master, the queen ant man occupied the azolta temple for the first time, and the "door" was no longer available.


    So, in recent days, the descendants of the Assyrian Empire held a blood sacrifice ceremony. Where did the souls of slaves enter the realm of all souls?


    The Witch King''s soul mask is in Victor''s hand, and the ant queen blocked the main entrance to the realm of all souls. It is obvious that the Assyrian survivors have a third "door" to enter and exit the realm of all souls!


    Victor thought of the elemental Rune crystal that controls the queen ant alchemy Tower!


    The queen ant man has the same origin with the realm of all souls. The rune crystal, which seals a little soul fire, may be the key for the pale Lord to bind it!


    Victor asked the pale lord the real name of the ant queen. If he could answer, it would prove that the ant queen had a very close relationship with the azolta. Maybe the ant queen''s nest was once in the azolta temple.


    It should be said that he lives somewhere in the temple alchemy tower.


    It''s home now, occupying the balance and convergence of void elements alone!


    Only by knowing the ant queen very well can the pale Lord trap his subject consciousness in the realm of all souls.


    The pale Lord thought for a long time and said in an empty voice, "the real name of the undead is... Angelina..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Victor''s figure turned into nothingness and disappeared on the high platform. The pale Lord wearing the feather crown closed his lips and fell into a long time of thinking. He felt that he had missed a very important thing, but he just couldn''t remember it. He could only find the answer in the complicated fragments of memory.


    On the branches of the ancient tree, Victor''s consciousness retreated from the realm of all souls because of his agitation. He unknowingly crushed a thick branch and broke a large crown.


    Angelina, the name of a human woman. At first, Maximo, the alchemist who made the queen ant alchemy tower, had a master follower and lover, also named Angelina. She found and destroyed a small colony of gross insects in the endless forest and left queen ant eggs. Maximo used the queen egg to make the queen ant alchemy tower. Because Angelina''s Witchcraft rules overlap with the power of the king of the spirit world, she also completes the work of weaving the will side of the alchemy tower. She also controls the queen ant alchemy tower through the elemental Rune crystal.


    Angelina, the female mage of the ancient alchemy Empire, is the tower owner of the queen ant alchemy Tower!


    Victor''s heart was cold. He put his hand into his collar, took out the memory crystal of the temple alchemy tower from the leather bag he carried, and said to himself, "find bertina, untie this memory crystal, and see if this thing is Angelina''s conspiracy."

 Chapter 826

    Bertina is a key player in Victor''s plan, and he has tried his best to ensure Bell''s safety. In the battle of the temple, Victor was exhausted, and the strength of the Dragon maids Meiwen and Frey who participated in the battle was greatly reduced. It was not until more than ten days later that they recovered the ability of dragon people to change. Therefore, Victor transferred Dili, the Dragon maid, to the top of the temple in advance to protect himself.


    However, Victor arranged Lyra, the most powerful red dragon maid, to follow bertina. In her team, there are also the stupidly big Caligula with amazing potential, the Reverend Dane carrying the sacred crystal, the wizard imosen, the ferocious soldier "blood Python" Marcy of the silver class, the senior female Knight Charlotte, the ghost faced swordsman Todd, the large alienated war beast Philip II, three alchemical dragon lizards, an unknown number of alchemical war mastiff and bear dogs, More than ten maidens with swords and more than 80 alchemists, most of whom are level-3 blood militia, but also include two level-5 blood militia and two alchemists.


    The strength of this team is relatively complete, and there are strong people at all levels. Even so, Victor still ordered them to stay away from the temple battlefield. When imosen completed the task of luring the black blood master, he immediately dived into the forest on the west side of the mountain to search for the settlements of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire. Victor took three dragon maids to hide in the forest on the east side of the mountain. He didn''t choose to join Charlotte''s team at that time. He just wanted to lead the queen ant man and her claws away to avoid them from hurting bertina.


    Now, the real identity of the ant queen is suspected to be Angelina, a female mage of the alchemy empire. Disguised as a mourning master, it once had contact with bertina''s team in the underground tunnel of the temple. Bell''s special identity should not be concealed from his eyes, so Victor''s previous arrangements are not enough. If he were queen ant, he would give priority to bertina, who posed the greatest threat to himself.


    Victor suspected that he had not found the ant scouts because the ant queen was concentrating on tracking and chasing bertina''s team.


    However, Victor and bertina are far away, which is beyond the effective range of tracking intuition, but his spiritual connection with Lyra, the Dragon maid, is not limited by distance. By sensing Lyra''s position and her emotional state, Victor found that they were wandering around in a forest in the West. The transfer speed was not fast. They should be looking for settlements of descendants of the Assyrian Empire. At the same time, it also showed that they had not been found by the ant queen.


    The spiritual connection with the Dragon maid could not convey complex information. According to Lyra''s current position, Victor estimated that it would take eight days to find them, and he had to cross the azolta mountains on the way. Eager to join bertina, he asked Lyra through spiritual connection to inform the team to wait for him near where he was.


    However, Victor did not know that it was a mistake he had made.


    ******************************


    The primeval forest on the west side of the northern section of the azolta mountains.


    In the woodland where the spring sun is difficult to illuminate, the water generated by the melting of ice and snow converges in the low-lying places, forming a large forest swamp with unique scenery. Every day, from the rising of the sun to the setting of the sun, the woodland swamp is filled with dense and hazy water mist, and the quiet forest seems to be covered with an invisible white yarn, which is strange and mysterious.


    Bell ran and jumped in the swamp forest with a short ponytail, and his deer skin boots crushed one after another like a mirror.


    "Aka, do you think I look like a fairy in the forest?" Bell stopped in a pool of shallow water, tiptoed on one toe and turned twice, with layers of ripples under her feet. Her fat, red little face asked carygula behind her.


    "Bell, let''s go back. It''s terrible here." The tall Caligula shrunk his neck, glanced West and West in the misty forest, and said nervously.


    Without the expected praise, bell tooted his small mouth and rolled his eyes, then raised a pair of small hands like ghost claws and said in a gloomy tone: "I''m the forest Banshee... Caligula, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll let the ghost catch you..."


    Aka''s courage is really not big, but his strength is there. How can Bell''s face scare him?


    Instead of being frightened, he was amused by his little partner and said with a simple smile: "I don''t believe bell is a forest Banshee... This forest is bad, it''s a very bad forest. Let''s go back to the priest."


    "If I don''t go back, I''ll find daffodils. They have six petals. They open during the day and close at night. In fact, there lives a fairy with dragonfly wings. Daffodils are her small house." Bertina said to Caligula as she looked around.


    ACA thought for a moment and shouted, "Oh, is that the flower goblin said by the dwarf Bobo? Mrs. Charlotte said that the dwarf brothers love to boast. The flower goblin and the narcissus flower house are stories made up by Bobo. They are all fake and lie to children... Oh, I forgot that bell is a child."


    Bertina was so angry that she stamped her feet on her hips and said, "what dwarf? Bobo and Tiantian are halflings. Aka is a big fool and calls halflings dwarfs... Besides, I''m not a child. I''m 22 years old this year. You can''t even remember this? So aka is a big fool."


    At this time, the cry of a bear dog came from a distance. The sword maid in charge of taking care of bell came up and advised him, "miss bertina, the hunting team is back. We have been out all morning. We should go back to the camp for lunch."


    The flower fairy living in the narcissus flower house obviously attracted bell less than lunch. She and aka cheered and ran towards the camp at the same time.


    The maid with the sword whistled the birds, and a dozen heavily armed soldiers came out of the nearby woods, chasing bertina and kaligura and leaving the woodland swamp.


    The camp of the expeditionary army was located in a high position in the forest. It is not so much a camp as a temporary camp. The accompanying craftsmen built more than a dozen simple shacks with branches for core members and sword maids to live in. Other soldiers and war animals rest in the open air.


    The hunting team brought back some wild vegetables, edible plant roots and some wild animals for today''s lunch. Aka was happy to accept the task of cooking lunch. Just when xiaobel helped him, the core members of the expedition gathered around Charlotte to discuss some problems.


    In fact, the discussion was initiated by the ghost faced swordsman Todd. Although he has average strength, he has a careful mind, deep mind, low-key but smart and capable. He can always get to the heart of the problem when he puts forward opinions occasionally. The commander Mrs. Charlotte has regarded Todd as her staff assistant and paid enough attention to the discussion. Except for the big and small living treasures in the team, other core members were called by Charlotte.


    When Charlotte saw that everyone had arrived, she said, "Todd, you can start now."


    Taking back his eyes from Caligula, Todd turned and bowed to Charlotte. "Yes, Mrs. Charlotte. I think this forest is a little strange. We should leave here as soon as possible. But I can''t come up with any factual basis for your reference."


    After a brief silence, the priest Dane shook his head and said, "Todd, this is not your style... The intuitive problems are handed over to the fierce soldiers, and the Knight Commander is responsible for judging and assessing the danger. Since you put forward the suggestion to leave here, you always have your own discovery?"


    If violent soldiers only make decisions based on their intuition, they are not as good as a fierce beast. Only wisdom and rationality are the advantages of human beings. At this point, the knight''s mind and the fierce warrior''s intuition can often make the team save the day and turn defeat into victory.


    Todd nodded and said, "Your Excellency Dane is right. I found some suspicious situations because of aka''s recent abnormal performance."


    Charlotte glanced at Caligula not far away and whispered, "let''s talk about the first question first. How did you find aka abnormal?"


    Todd mused, "akar, he''s always... Uneasy. He seems to be aware of dangers we can''t see."


    Emerson interface said: "I''m afraid it''s not abnormal... It''s normal. Since we separated from master Randall, akar has been shouting that there is danger in front and behind. He didn''t feel safe. Remember when we just left the upper pulse of azolta, akar said there was danger in the east of the forest. I sent a razor beast to check, and only found one to hibernate The wild bear... The razor killed the bear, and akar said the danger was relieved. I really don''t know why a thin bear would bring danger with akar''s physique and strength? "


    The wizard paused, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "where is there no danger in the primeval forest? Along the way, aka never stopped worrying. If we refer to his dangerous intuition, we can''t go anywhere. How can we complete the search task assigned by the master?"


    Charlotte raised her green eyes, looked at the only fierce female soldier in the family, and asked, "Marcy, do you think there''s a problem around here?"


    Marcy the blood Python is not what she used to be. She is no longer the ferocious leader who beat Caligula to the dying refugee. Her vision and strength are increasing day by day. She also has the careful characteristics of women. She frowned, shook her head and said: "I don''t feel any danger nearby. However, aka is special... I can''t say anything else, but aka is completely different from me in terms of the psychological intuition of violent soldiers. For example, I will be aware of the danger if it can threaten me. Like ordinary wild animals, they won''t trigger my dangerous intuition at all. Aka has no restrictions in this regard. It''s possible He will respond in advance to any attack. "


    Reverend Dane coughed and said, "kariagula is protected by our Lord and has the power of the Holy One in his body. He can only be called a golden warrior if he awakens the holy power. Usually, he is just a child with a simple heart, although he is very big..."


    Marcy said in a deep voice, "Lord Dane, we can''t deny aka''s strength. Like Ms. Lyra, she senses danger. It''s too late when we see it."


    Caligula''s perception of danger covers ordinary people to golden soldiers. Some sources of danger can be ignored, and some dangers are not necessarily the scope that golden soldiers can cope with.


    The example given by Masina dragon maid Leila is very convincing. She never said there was danger, but when she said it, everyone had better choose to run away at once.


    Emerson first glanced at Lyra sleeping in the tree canopy. Seeing that she didn''t care about the discussion here, he said slightly modestly: "With Ms. Lyra, we don''t have to worry too much about aka''s intuition... Well, even if Ms. Lyra is aware of the danger, we don''t have the ability to resist. On the contrary, based on my experience of living in the Everglades, we should improve our strength to complete the task assigned by our master."


    "I found a social animal like a monkey and a cat in the nearby forest. They are petite but fierce. They can hunt collectively. They are good at hunting insects, lizards and birds. They can even hunt prey several times their size. The key is that they are omnivores, and plants account for the majority of their food... Give me a period of time, I can cultivate them A group of alienated war beasts that are more suitable for the forest environment than razors, and I will keep them omnivorous and gregarious. "


    Charlotte was moved and asked, "Lord imosen, how long do you need?"


    Imosen said proudly: "In ten days, I''ll cultivate as many alienated animals as you can catch monkeys and cats in ten days at most. I''ve figured out how to transform their soul form. I can master a set of cultivation methods with a few adjustments, and then create more alienated animals according to this method. Of course, ten days is to let them eat enough and grow into the form of alienated war animals. Their body shape It should be only half of the razor beast, but their combat effectiveness, especially the group combat effectiveness, is definitely better than the razor beast! "


    Alienated war beasts only eat meat. If in the human kingdom, the Lord raises alienated war beasts, it will be a huge financial burden; in the war period, alienated war beasts will be a heavy logistical burden. Just like the forest environment where Randall expeditionary army is located, wizard imosen can make a large number of razor beasts according to his own spiritual power limit, but due to the restriction of meat supply, he will be around him Now there is only one Philip II and three razor beasts.


    If what he said is true, the new alienated animals also eat as much as the alchemical dragon lizard, and the supply problem can be easily solved. The number of alienated animals has greatly increased and can be maintained at a stable level. The expeditionary army needs alienated animals, and imosen doesn''t have to cultivate them in a hurry. Many emergencies are no longer urgent.


    The omnivorous food of alienated animals is of far-reaching significance. The individual combat effectiveness of alienated animals is not so important. At least it is of great help to the current situation of the expeditionary army. It will be easier to search the forest and greatly improve the team''s ability to resist risks.


    In fact, Emerson didn''t have this ability before. At first, he only invaded the soul of the target animal, and the alienation of the animal is completely uncontrollable. The only law is that the form and ability of the alienated creature are in line with the environment, which means that not all the alienated creatures are strong enough, just like the alienated beast only eats mice in the castle. How can it have the combat power comparable to the knight £¿


    Imosen lived in seclusion in the lizard swamp for more than ten years. He figured out his own witchcraft skills and only developed a stable cultivation method of razor beast. Later, in Randall''s collar, Victor provided various resources and accumulated a lot of practical experience by cultivating bear dogs, red haired bison and fast birds.


    However, these experiences have not been transformed into systematic knowledge.


    Since Philip III of imosen was absorbed by the black blood master, he himself was also hurt, but in the process of wisdom guidance, he interacted with the black blood master in law, and the previously accumulated experience finally led to qualitative change, helping him break through the barrier and enter a new realm.


    Charlotte pays attention to the practical application of new types of alienated war beasts; imosen pays attention to his academic level; pastor Dane has a completely different feeling.


    When he treated imosen, he noticed that his opponent''s magic had increased greatly. The key is that he confidently proposed a reproducible method to cultivate omnivorous alienated beasts. This is called spell model!


    Emerson was able to create his own magic model. He finally became a legendary wizard.


    The ghost faced swordsman Todd didn''t think so far. Based on the current situation, he said: "The situation in this forest is not quite right. Aka always feels there is danger nearby, but he doesn''t know the specific direction of the source of danger. I took people to search around repeatedly and didn''t find a particularly powerful monster. Today, Marcy and I walked along the road when we came here again. We found that several marks left by the team had changed."


    Charlotte''s eyes contracted slightly, and a cautious expression appeared on her beautiful face. Before she asked, Todd continued: "When we came, the mark left on an ancient tree was scratched by the leopard. From the trace, it was that it was grinding its claws with the trunk and just destroyed the mark. In the second place, the mark buried under a dwarf willow was gone. It was a hibernating bear who shaved off the roots of the dwarf willow and searched for worms in the ground. The third mark was intact, but it was far away We are far away, not in this woodland swamp. "


    Charlotte pondered, "the expeditionary army has met even undead creatures and demons. Even if the secret road signs we left are inadvertently destroyed by wild animals, we can''t treat these things as coincidence... Todd, Marcy, you did a good job."


    She turned to the priest and asked, "Lord Dane, I noticed that since entering this woodland swamp, aka likes to stay with you. What else did he say to you? There are ghosts here?"


    Dane''s expression became serious, nodded and said in a deep voice, "Caligula has a very special relationship with the holy one of the church. Of course, I attach importance to his views and perceptions. I have carefully observed my surroundings with true vision, but I have found no trace of evil."


    The atmosphere of the conversation gradually turned heavy, which also affected imosen''s mood. No discovery may be worse than discovery. He thought about it and said hesitantly: "The master told us to leave the azolta mountains as soon as possible because the immortal creatures in azolta will wake up after the ice and snow melt. We did leave the range of undead creatures before the temperature warms up. It is reasonable that the descendants of the Assyrian Empire cannot be too far away from the azolta mountains or live near the undead creatures. We want to find Assyria in the endless forest The settlement of descendants is difficult to say and simple to say... The Assyrian descendants living in compact communities are always inseparable from the water source. I use wisdom to guide witchcraft to control birds to search along the rivers in the forest, but I can''t find the activity trace of Assyrian descendants? Now it seems that it''s not our bad luck... "


    The wizard paused, smiled and said reluctantly, "everyone knows that bell has always had good luck."


    Charlotte stood up lightly, gathered her eyes and observed her surroundings. The swamp in the woods, the shadow of the trees in the light water mist, the shallow horizontal waves, like a bright mirror, reflect the reflection of the trees. The scenery is so beautiful and strange that it seems that two worlds overlap here.


    "Victor told me that endless forests are conscious." Charlotte sighed and said faintly.


    "Endless forest conscious?" Marcy went to Charlotte''s side and asked curiously. She and Todd, the vanguards of the expedition, were not with Victor most of the time. They haven''t heard of Victor''s words.


    Charlotte thought of her lover, and a gentle smile came up at the corners of her mouth, explaining: "The truth is clear, but it''s actually very simple... Outsiders will break the natural balance of an area, just as we need to hunt and collect every forest, conflict with the original residents and cause damage. For this kind of damage, endless forests choose to assimilate or exclude outsiders, and first weaken outsiders... You can''t expect the forest to send prey, fruits and wild vegetables to us In barren places, where food is scarce, we must spend a lot of energy and time looking for resources; in rich places, we have to fight against strong indigenous residents. The forest weakens us with conflict, hunger and fatigue, so we have to choose a habitat. Endless forests assimilate outsiders and turn them into indigenous residents of the forest or nutrients of the forest. "


    She shook her head and said with a wry smile: "In fact, we are already very tired... For fear of encountering strong enemies, I chose the path of relative lack of resources. Our food supply is only enough for two days. Lord imosen''s razor beast is basically fed to Philip II. In addition to the difficulty of supply, we have not found the settlement of Assyrian descendants for a long time, and I really feel mentally tired."


    Everyone in the team has this pressure. Except for alchemists, they can''t solve the problem and can only starve when they should starve.


    Emerson was silent for a moment and sighed, "just have the master here."


    Charlotte shook her head gently, held the sword handle and said, "the forest consciousness reminds me of a saying believed by the Assyrians that all things have spirits... The situation we are facing now may be related to the descendants of the Assyrian Empire. Don''t forget that they are the original residents of the endless forest. If they didn''t have a special means, they would have been extinct."


    Todd stepped forward, leaned over and asked, "madam, do you think we are close to the descendants of the Assyrian Empire?"


    Charlotte looked at him and taught him, "Todd, don''t just think about completing the task. At least, I won''t do anything to perform the task assigned by my master at the expense of my companions."


    His highness Randall''s oath. Todd didn''t believe the beautiful words of the female knight. However, it was the privilege of the superior to say beautiful words. Mrs. Charlotte''s words and deeds represented the master. Todd could only carry a black pot on his back and bow down and say, "Todd would like to follow her instructions."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "now the situation is unknown. I decided to leave the forest first."


    "Don''t go!"


    Lyra, the Dragon maid, jumped from the treetop to the crowd. Her Ruby eyes were filled with joy and said arrogantly, "my king ordered us to wait for him here."


    Charlotte was very surprised and eagerly asked, "Your Highness is coming? When will he arrive?"


    Lyra raised her chin, tilted her mouth and said, "in about ten days, my king will find us."


    Wizard imosen clapped his hand hard and said excitedly, "great, I want to hurry up and cultivate a large number of omnivorous alienated animals for the owner to drive."


    Charlotte nodded brightly with a smile and said, "OK, let''s camp in place, collect resources, cultivate alienated war animals, carefully investigate the situation nearby, and wait for the arrival of the master."

 Chapter 827

    Charlotte ordered to rest in place until his highness Randall arrived. The expeditionary army immediately began to take action, built temporary camps and sent a scouting team to expand the scope of investigation. By the way, it collected resources in the forest and replenished the increasingly depleted material reserves.


    Alchemists are all experts in field survival, and militia craftsmen loaded with construction skills are also good at using local materials to build functional houses. They waved their tools with far more extraordinary strength, leveled the ground, cut down trees, and built seven or eight simple wooden houses in half a day.


    As Charlotte said, the expeditionary army has traveled thousands of kilometers continuously. At this time, the important members of the team are tense and tired, so they need to adjust for a period of time. With these wooden houses, you can finally take a hot bath instead of curling up in a narrow shack. Everyone''s faces show relaxed smiles one after another.


    The happiest person is bertina. The scenery of this forest swamp is strange, just like a fairy tale world. After a long time, people may be tired of the moisture. But bell has lived in the lizard swamp since she can remember. The water fog in the woodland is nothing to her, and she has only been here for a day and hasn''t had enough.


    Bertina is the key protection object of the expeditionary army. Her cabin is located in the center of the camp. Considering that the forest was strange, Charlotte arranged for Marcy the blood Python to live with bell. Marcy the blood Python is very happy to take care of bell. She is not only a fierce soldier of the silver class, but also a very maternal woman. At first, in order to join the Randall family, she cut off the connection with the refugee family according to the will of her master. Although it was inevitable to take care of her children secretly, Marcy could not live with her children, so her maternal love was transferred to bertina.


    Because of this, Victor once tried to set up Marcy and imosen. Unfortunately, Marcy wanted to have a child with the Knights and nobles, and imosen didn''t meet her mate selection criteria. But this did not prevent Marcy from liking bertina. After dinner, she took bell to take a hot bath and told her two little stories. When bell fell asleep, Marcy kissed her red and fat face and hugged her to rest.


    In the middle of the night, bertina heard a strange familiar sound, the buzzing of flying insects. She hasn''t heard the buzzing of flying insects for a long time since she acted with the Dragon maid. Bell vaguely opened his eyes and saw a little man with dragonfly wings on his back flying past the tip of his nose. He just saw bell open his eyes and fly to the wall and hide in the gap between the logs.


    "Flower goblin... Marcy, look, it''s a flower goblin!"


    Surprised, bertina reached out to push Marcy beside her, but Marcy slept very heavily and didn''t respond at all. Bell saw the flower goblin sneak out of his head and fly out of the house through the gap in the wall. Unable to restrain her strong curiosity, she jumped out of bed barefoot and ran outside the wooden house to find the flower goblin often talked about by halfling adventurers.


    The moonlight was quiet, and the whole camp was quiet. Even the ferocious War dog and bear dog curled up on the ground to sleep. Bell kicked the "white bread" huddled at the door with his white and tender feet and wanted to take it to find the goblin, but the sleeping ferocious dog ignored his little owner. At this time, the flower goblin with two pairs of dragonfly wings flew in front of bell. Ignoring the lesson of sleeping "white bread", she chased the flower goblin into the misty forest swamp.


    It seems that the flower goblin intends to play hide and seek with bertina. It sometimes appears and sometimes disappears, but it always allows the little girl to find herself. The quiet forest echoed with bertina''s cheerful laughter.


    "Bell, little lazy pig, get up quickly. If you don''t get up again, aka doesn''t have your share of breakfast." Marcy''s magnetic voice sounded in her ears. Bertina sat up from the bed for two seconds. She hurried out of bed, raised her little feet, looked at it, and muttered, "it''s a dream?"


    "Little lazy pig, what good dream did you have?" Marcy asked softly with a smile.


    "I dreamed of a flower goblin. It played hide and seek with me." Bell frowned and said unhappily, "you scared it away."


    Marcy flashed an obscure light in the depths of her eyes, smiled, put on Bell''s clothes, shoes and socks, took her out to wash her mouth and face, and waited for the little girl to run to breakfast. She turned to find Mrs. Charlotte and reverend Dane and told them about bell.


    Charlotte frowned and whispered, "flower goblins? The halfling brothers have told some stories about flower goblins. They are the embodiment of the forest and represent good luck. Only those who are cared for by the forest will encounter flower goblins... Bell just dreamed of meeting flower goblins. It seems that there is no problem?"


    Marcy said anxiously, "but it seems that no one in the team can dream except bell."


    "Bell didn''t seriously practice the secret method of soul and blood taught by his highness Randall. It''s normal for her to dream." Dane thought for a moment, got up and said, "I''ll see. All darkness and evil have nowhere to hide under the light of our Lord."


    At noon, the priest reported that he didn''t find any problems with bell. Charlotte was still a little worried. That night, she took bell to Lyra''s cabin to rest. Lyra, the Dragon maid, takes bertina as an important slave treasure of her master, but she will not take care of Bell and sleep by herself. But Charlotte watched bell all night. When bell woke up the next day, she dreamed of flower goblins again, and four flower goblins played with her in the forest.


    On the third day, pastor Dane and Charlotte, Lyra and Marcie were on a vigil together. Bertina still dreamed of flower goblins. Their number reached 16.


    On the fourth day, bell continued to play with the flower goblins in his dream. They are now a group.


    This time, everyone realized the seriousness of the problem. Charlotte thought of many ways to stop Bell''s strange dream. For example, according to her description of the dream environment, she cut down the woods while she fell asleep. However, all the measures taken by Charlotte were ineffective.


    Bell dreams as long as he falls asleep. Dreaming is playing crazy with a group of flower goblins everywhere. During the day, she was all right, still that heartless little cute, and reverend Dane couldn''t find anything wrong with her.


    In this situation, Charlotte will lead the team to move immediately. However, Lyra opposed her to do so, and the experiment of imosen wizard has reached a critical stage. As a father, he is now focused on creating his own magic model, completely unaware of the strange things that bell encountered. The flaming void Rune flashed around the wizard, forming a group of mysterious lines. Now no one dares to disturb him for fear of unpredictable consequences.


    Fortunately, Victor is getting closer and closer to the camp. Leila said that in eight days, the master and three dragon maids can arrive here. Charlotte felt a lot more at ease. As long as victor arrived, any difficulties could be solved. She worships her lover and has boundless confidence in his highness Randall.


    Strange to say, since bell dreamed of flower goblins, the expeditionary army''s luck has become particularly good. Every time the hunting team goes out, it can return with a full load. The material reserves are quickly restored above the safety line, and imosen''s Witchcraft experiment is also progressing smoothly. He successfully solved the defects in the spell model, and the efficiency of manufacturing alienated animals was more than ten times improved. He transformed all 230 jungle cats and apes captured by the alchemy militia into omnivorous alienated animals. Imosen made a cruel move and fed all the remaining three razor beasts to his new pet.


    The alienated cat ape absorbs the blood law accumulated by the razor beast, and eats the fresh prey brought back by the hunting team. The life form changes rapidly. The average weight increases from 60 pounds to 180 pounds. The body size is about the size of an ordinary jungle leopard. Although it is not comparable to the razor beast comparable to the spotted tiger, the difference in combat effectiveness is limited.


    In addition to the transformed strong body, the advantage of alienated cats and apes is that they have good intelligence and naturally know how to fight together, which is a skill that razors don''t have.


    The alienated creatures previously made by imosen lack wisdom and rely on the instinct of absorbing flesh and blood to attack the target. Controlling their behavior takes up a lot of energy of wizards. The behavior mode of alienated cats and apes is closer to the alienated war animals kept by the great Lord. Imosen can temporarily hand over the command authority of a small number of alienated cats and apes to others, so as to reduce his energy burden, It can cultivate and control more alienated cats and apes.


    Although more than 200 alienated cat apes are not the opponent of Philip II, for imosen, making alienated cat apes is a qualitative leap, which means that he began to control his own witchcraft power rather than being manipulated by witchcraft power.


    In the "close contact" with the black blood master, imosen saw a treasure. It will take time for him to convert this treasure into his own strength, and alienation of cats and apes is undoubtedly a good start.


    In any case, 230 omnivorous alienated cats and apes have improved the strength of Randall''s expedition, making survival and search tasks easier.


    Imosen didn''t sleep for days and nights. Now he was unkempt and exhausted. He gave the command of the new slave to the leaders of several teams. With the help of the sword maid, he was ready to go back to the cabin to rest. Charlotte simply and quickly told the wizard the strange thing bertina dreamed of.


    Imosen yawned and said weakly, "when bell was a child, she also had some strange dreams in the Everglades. She couldn''t speak before, so she showed me with writing and painting... She''s all right, wait until I wake up..."


    Before he could speak, the wizard fell asleep on the shoulder of the sword maid. Everyone looked at each other and had to let the maid with the sword carry the tired wizard into the wooden house.


    It was two days after Emerson woke up. His whole state was still immersed in the joy of success, but he also knew how to care about his baby daughter. After talking with bertina, the wizard vaguely told everyone that his daughter has some special abilities. Although he has always been unwilling to admit that bell is also a wizard, he still said that she may master the extraordinary abilities related to luck.


    "So Bell''s dream is a rare manifestation of law, representing luck?" Pastor Dane tried to explain, smiled at Charlotte and said: "I was still wondering why your highness should take bertina when she was on an expedition to the endless forest. Now I finally understand that bell was originally our lucky angel, but when your highness was in the team, she didn''t need to give full play to her ability. Your highness is not here at present, and Bell''s extraordinary ability was inspired."


    No one knows the extraordinary power of the wizard, and no one can solve the problem of Bell''s dream. Moreover, the expeditionary army has had good luck these days. Most importantly, his highness Randall is coming. We temporarily accept Dane''s explanation and believe that bertina has brought us good luck.


    However, it is a folk proverb - how lucky you can be, how unlucky you will be.


    In the early morning of the seventh day, the wizard imosen ran out of the wooden house in disheveled clothes and shouted sadly, "enemy attack! Enemy attack! Everybody get up, get up, ant man monster is nearby!"


    Charlotte darted out of the cabin, grabbed imosen''s shoulder and asked, "don''t panic, tell me what happened?"


    Imosen gasped and said with a frightened look: "Just now, I sensed that a alienated cat ape was killed, so I used my wisdom to guide witchcraft to control one of its companions to see what happened. As a result... As a result, I found that it was an ant man, at least thousands of ant men. Among them, an ant man with a white shell was eating my alienated cat ape... I saw it, and it also found me. These ant man monsters came to us!"


    Charlotte asked eagerly, "where is it and how far is it from us?"


    "The most edge of the camp warning circle, the southeast forest, is more than 80 kilometers away from our camp."


    Charlotte''s face changed greatly. Her eyes swept around her companions, and finally fell on Caligula''s big face. She drank and asked, "aka, don''t you feel the danger?"


    The silly man was frightened by Mrs. Charlotte, who was like a female tiger. He shook his head and muttered, "aka didn''t feel the danger. After bell had a strange dream, aka didn''t feel the danger."


    "Madam, I''m not aware of any danger... In recent days, I feel like I''m staying at home in this forest swamp." Marcy said to Charlotte without waiting for her to ask.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes focused on Lyra. The red haired and red eyed dragon maid turned her head, raised her chin and snorted coldly.


    There is no doubt that she did not perceive the danger in advance.


    And some dangers, when you see it, it''s too late


    Charlotte looked around the misty forest, frowned her slender willow eyebrows and murmured, "there is a problem with this forest. It shields the dangerous intuition of ferocious soldiers and ferocious dogs..."


    The ghost faced swordsman Todd took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "madam, it''s still time for us to withdraw. We can use the advantages of speed and physical fitness to separate the strong and weak in the ant colony. This should ensure the overall safety of the team and even kill the strong opponents who are separated from the ant colony. But we must leave this area first!"


    Pastor Dane nodded in recognition of Todd''s advice. He asked, "which direction is more appropriate for us to break through?"


    Laila, the red dragon maid, said, "the master is in the southeast, crossing the azolta mountains. It will take three days to get here."


    "You can''t go in the direction of your master." Charlotte shook her head and explained to Lyra: "The ant man can know our position. This is the enemy''s situation. We must prepare for the worst. We must consider that they set up an ambush circle in the southeast in advance. Now the ant man monster comes from the south, we retreat to the southeast, and the distance with them is closer. Therefore, we should retreat to the opposite north, leave this damn forest swamp first, and then try our best Get rid of the ant people in circles... Your highness, he will find us. "


    Lyra held her huge axe blade, shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, "you are the commander designated by the king. I listen to you."


    Charlotte nodded, took a deep breath, and decisively ordered, "we''ll evacuate now and inform all guard sentinels and alienated warbeasts to catch up with the team!"

 Chapter 828

    As the price of walking upright, human action ability is actually weakened. The third level alchemy militia has strong physique and does not lose to the bronze knight. What is most commendable is their physical ability. They can run continuously for two days and one night under heavy load, but their mobile speed is only average. At least they have no advantage in front of the four legged ant man.


    The alienated beast of the wizard imosen found the whereabouts of the ant man in advance, only more than 80 kilometers away from the temporary camp of the expeditionary army. Such a short distance for the Legion level confrontation, the two sides can be said to be close at hand. The ant man army can appear outside the camp in two or three hours at most.


    Charlotte Gu did not wait for the peripheral sentinels to return to the camp. She immediately commanded the strong alchemical militia to carry the packed materials and move to the north of the forest as quickly as possible. According to their speed, they can only run more than 50 kilometers an hour, far from getting rid of danger.


    Fortunately, the expeditionary army found the ant man first. It may take them more time to find the temporary camp of the expeditionary army. No matter what the ant people came here for, Charlotte did not avoid their extravagant hopes, because the traces left by the expeditionary army were too obvious, especially Philip III, the number one thug of the imosen wizard. Its size is too large. Just walking will also cause damage to the forest environment, leaving the expeditionary army nowhere to hide in the forest.


    Charlotte only hopes that the ant man monster will find the temporary camp later, and the expeditionary army can go further. It''s best to leave this strange forest swamp first to see if the spiritual intuition of several fierce soldiers can be restored.


    She held bell in her arms and rode an alchemical dragon lizard. She said in the little wizard''s ear, "bell, now a large group of monsters are coming to attack us. We must go through the forest swamp first. Do you want us to leave the swamp?"


    Bell was very clever at this time. He nodded and whispered, "yes, Mrs. Charlotte, I hope we can leave this swamp."


    Fortunately, Randall''s expedition was once again visited. The team marched at full speed and spent most of the day through the foggy swamp and into another primeval forest with dense vegetation. But this is not a good thing. The dense vegetation delayed the transfer speed of Randall expedition and made the traces left by the March more obvious.


    After leaving the forest swamp, the ferocious soldiers in the team recovered their heart and intuition. Not surprisingly, the top soldiers of ant man monster are following the team, almost 40 kilometers apart.


    Charlotte worked hard and thought rationally about the next situation and necessary countermeasures. She rode on the back of the dragon lizard and calmly ordered: "Lord imosen asked Philip II to open the way in front, and the alienated cats and apes followed the team from the tree crown to monitor the pursuit. Let''s continue to walk, don''t stop for a moment, give play to the physical advantages of the blood soldiers, and try to get rid of the main ant colony first."


    The violent ape beast, nearly five meters tall, gave a dull roar. Its huge body dashed through the dense forest and plowed a road. Randall expedition followed Philip II into the dense forest with low trees.


    Philip II was in charge of opening the road, while others were running. One day and one night later, Randall''s expedition moved 1000 kilometers into a sparse forest belt with open terrain. The alchemical militia still had spare power, but Charlotte ordered the team to stop and rest.


    In fact, the main force composed of ordinary ant people runs faster than Randall expeditionary army. However, due to physical reasons, they are now much behind humans. At least the fierce soldiers can''t feel the threat from the main force of ant colony, but the ant man elite is always about 40 kilometers behind the team.


    Through alienated cats and apes, wizard imosen detected that the number of these stalkers increased from 5 to 15, including three special ant men with silver white shells. Each special ant man was surrounded by four ordinary ant men.


    Ordinary ant people can''t keep up with Randall expedition. They are obviously powerful ant people leaders!


    The Western lords of the human kingdom, especially the Gambis Kingdom, have a deep understanding of ant man. Ant man leaders are listed as silver level monsters. According to the life level division standard of the elf Empire, they belong to natural fourth level creatures, which are at the same level as the violent ogre leaders.


    There are two battle modes for ant man leaders. When they control two or three hundred ordinary ant men, the overall combat effectiveness is the strongest, but the individual strength is weak; when all ordinary ant men die, the ant man leaders of silver rank ignite the fire of their hearts and have the most powerful individual strength.


    In either case, the silver ant leader can catch up with the third-class blood militia of the Randall family and kill most people, including Charlotte.


    More than ten years ago, Miss Gillian of the chebman family was just promoted to Silver Knight. She encountered two ant man leaders at the same time and was chased and killed by them all the way. Now, 12 ant man leaders of the silver rank follow three strange ant men with the expedition, but they are not in a hurry to attack, which means that they may be waiting for more of their kind.


    In this way, ant people have the advantages of speed, physical fitness and individual combat effectiveness. If the expeditionary army continues to run like this, it may lose its advantages in quantity and overall comprehensive strength.


    However, the ordinary ant people controlled by the silver ant man are all behind, which will be the weakest time of the silver ant man.


    Charlotte decided to kill all the ant men who followed the team here!


    "I left a dragon and lizard war beast and 30 blood soldiers. Marcy and Todd, you take the rest to protect bertina, run 200 kilometers forward and find a safe place to rest. If we don''t catch up before noon, you will continue to escape. With the speed of the dragon and lizard war beast, you should be able to completely get rid of the ant man monster." Charlotte held the handle of the long sword and told Marcy who was riding on the dragon lizard''s back.


    She said that the way to rely on dragons and lizards to get rid of ant man pursuers is to abandon all walkers.


    Marcy held Bertin in her arms, nodded and replied, "madam, please be careful. May the Supreme Lord of glory protect you. I''ll see you later."


    When Marcy and Todd led the team into the forest, Charlotte turned and looked at Emerson wizard, Reverend Dane and dragon maid Lyra. She smiled and said gently, "Lord Emerson, this battle is up to you."


    The wizard leaned back against a big tree, nodded confidently and said, "madam, rest assured that the dozen ants are under my surveillance. Philip II and the alienated cat and ape will tear them to pieces."


    Charlotte turned to the priest with green eyes, nodded and said, "Lord Dane, please help Lord imosen defeat his opponent."


    Dane said calmly, "our Lord is always watching us."


    "Sisters, your excellencies imosen and Dane are casting spells here. Please kill those leaked ant people. As far as I know, ant people are highly hierarchical monsters. The ant people leader of silver level controls ordinary ant people, and the three strange ant people may be gold level ant people." Charlotte said to the Dragon maid again.


    Lyra Shan, holding a huge axe blade, said arrogantly: "it''s just some annoying insects, a little threatening... I can kill them now!"


    Charlotte shook her head and said seriously, "now I don''t know what extraordinary power the three special ant people have. Let Mr. imosen''s alienated war beast take the lead. When necessary, I''ll ask you to do it."


    The red dragon maid snorted and obeyed the commander''s arrangement.


    Seeing that the commander didn''t arrange himself, Caligula held a long handled war hammer weighing more than 200 pounds and asked weakly, "madam, you... You forgot aka."


    Charlotte smiled at him and said, "aka, Lyra may take the initiative. You are responsible for protecting us here."


    As soon as Caligula heard that he just needed to stay where he was, he immediately raised his head and said loudly, "aka is the bravest soldier. Aka will protect Mrs. Charlotte, master Dane and father bell."


    When everyone''s tasks were assigned, Dane took out the sacred crystal given to him by Miller, walked to the huge alienated ape and said: "I''ll first perform a healing operation for Philip II... Generally, the duration of healing operation is very short, and the effect of healing varies from person to person. In fact, healing operation stimulates the subject''s self-healing ability and mobilizes his internal potential to heal the wound, but it will not hurt the subject''s life potential. Therefore, the stronger the vitality, the better the effect of healing. The magic operation lasts for a long time With Philip II''s vitality, the healing effect is equivalent to extraordinary regeneration, lasting for about two hours. "


    Pastor Dane recited the prayer, and the White Gold holy light poured into the body of the giant dissimilated violent ape, with a layer of white gold light on its blood red eyes.


    It was not the first time that Dane and imosen worked together to cast spells. Next, he blessed the wizard with bravery, spiritual fire and divine shelter.


    Imosen''s all attributes are increased by 30%. It can temporarily ignite the fire of the soul and overcome fear and pain. These effects are fed back to Philip II through wisdom guidance.


    The alienated violent ape now ignites the fire of the soul. It is a real legendary monster!


    ******************************


    Hei is a high-level ant family. It follows behind humans with its four low-level guard ants to provide the pursuit direction for the war Ant King apolis. As a high-level intelligent ant man, Hei and two other high-level guard ants can judge that the danger of the human team has exceeded their ability to cope. Keep a certain distance from each other and wait for the high-end combat power of the ant group to gather, They will surround and kill the humans in front like wolves tearing up prey, and then capture the human girl bertina needed by the ant colony to dominate.


    Before that, Hei would not act rashly, but the cats, apes and beasts that often appear on the tree crown make him particularly angry. These fast-moving beasts are obviously human claws and teeth. All the actions of Hei and his companions, including their location, are exposed to the human side.


    Hei used his javelin to shoot the monsters in the tree many times, but it was troublesome to pick up the javelin. He didn''t waste energy on such irrelevant monsters. But this time, the half cat and half ape monster roared at the black hair, and more and more monsters appeared on the surrounding trees. Hei instinctively felt that the danger was approaching him, however, he immediately sent out There is a danger.


    The trees in front broke one after another, and the sound of the crown falling to the ground could not hide the tremor of the earth. A big tree was like a sharp javelin in the black eyes. The higher ant tribe jumped forward more than ten meters, "boom" With a sound of, the strong and tough trunk hit the original position of Hei. The two low guard ants moved a little slower and were hit and flew out by the afterwave of air shock.


    Heigu couldn''t look back. A huge ape monster fell from the sky. Its shadow covered the sun, like the shadow of death. The black heart was tight, and its fear of death prompted it to avoid the heavy trampling of the giant beast at the fastest speed in its life, but the next second, its bulging arms swept over and beat the higher ant tribe out tens of meters like a fly, and broke several trees on the way.


    The psychic field of the higher guard ant protects black from damage. It looks up and runs in the direction of other companions without hesitation.


    The four low guard ants were fearless. The spiritual connection of the ant tribe made them jump at the giant violent ape at the same time. Then they were used by the violent ape''s hands and feet, blasted, hammered and trampled to death. They also grabbed one and directly sent it into a pot of blood and chewed it into rotten meat.


    It only used one set of attack actions, and all the low guard ants died!


    The opponent''s size, strength, speed, and even combat skills... Before this situation runs, Hei is not qualified to be called a high ant tribe.


    The psychic ability field wraps the body of the higher ant tribe and greatly reduces the resistance of the air. The four legs run in the most effective way. The speed of black escape seems to be fast, but it can''t bring any sense of security to it.


    In principle, after the lower guard ants die, black, as their superior commander, can temporarily extract their soul fire and strengthen their spiritual attributes and spiritual power in a short time. However, black has not obtained the soul fire of the lower ant family at all. It now has no time to think about the reasons. It uses spiritual connection to send a distress signal to its companions not far away, asking them to send low guard ants to slightly block the giant violent ape. Even if it is feeding, it is better than being killed by the giant ape.


    Generally, there is no mandatory relationship between the higher ant families, but the deep feelings between each other make the two companions of Hei respond quickly. They lead the lower ant families to gather in the direction of Hei and exchange information to reach a common desire to fight against giant apes.


    Victor asked imosen to cultivate dissimilated mountain apes. On the one hand, considering that the body structure of apes and humans is similar, it is conducive for imosen to give full play to his wisdom and guide witchcraft. On the other hand, Victor hoped that imosen would cultivate a terrible giant alienated beast by referring to the appearance of white apes.


    White apes are a kind of legendary overlord beasts. They can directly defeat dragons and Hydra lizards with pure power.


    Dragons dominate the sky, Hydra lizards dominate the swamp, and white apes run across the earth!


    Philip II is not as good as the real White Ape giant beast, but imosen''s wisdom guidance combined with its instinctive consciousness gives it two separate and unified spiritual consciousness of wisdom and bloodthirsty nature, which ignites its spiritual fire and can give full play to its full potential.


    Without the guidance of imosen''s wisdom, Philip II is just an ordinary alienated beast. But now, before the wizard''s extraordinary ability fails, even if the higher guard ant has the strength of the golden order, it is not enough to fight Philip II.


    Companions are coming quickly, and their figures are clearly printed on the black pupils This was the last sight it saw.


    A pair of giant palms with sharp claws clap the high guard ant in the palm from the back, and the psionic field blocks the terrible and powerful power of the giant ape. Philip II immediately sent out a loud howl, changed his palms to grip, grabbed the body of the guard ant and twisted it with all his strength.


    The psychic field was distorted, and the tough body of the higher guard ant that was difficult to hurt by the sword was directly twisted into a twist by the alienated giant ape.

 Chapter 829

    The black body was more tenacious than expected. Philip II''s muscles rolled layer by layer and failed to break it with all his strength, but the silver white shell of the higher ant tribe produced a lot of cracks and spilled out like a blue blood fountain. In the eyes of the alienated giant ape, there is a great deal of red light. He stuffed the deformed but still breathing black body into his mouth. The two laterally growing tusks are like a pair of jaws, which completely chewed up the high ant tribe like rags.


    Drawing blood from fresh flesh and blood is the most powerful instinct of alienated creatures. Philip II is not a real alienated creature, but he will still be affected by instinct.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the violent giant apes swallowing the black, the other two higher ant families did not hesitate to harvest the soul fire of the lower guard ants, and the eight silver level ant man leaders died on the spot. The soul fire intensity and psionic power of the higher guard ants have been greatly improved, and the enhancement effect can last for about 10 hours. After the effect is over, the soul fire of the eight lower guard ants can return to the ant colony.


    Joe is now the highest ant tribe closest to Philip II. He learned through the psionic network that this terrible beast is unmatched by himself, but he was not afraid. He opened his psionic field to protect himself and charged at Philip II.


    Joe''s charging speed is as fast as lightning and his action is as light as the wind. He skillfully avoids the one hand grip of the violent giant ape, passes through his crotch, and cuts the tendon inside the giant ape''s thigh with a sharp metal fist blade. But Philip II''s hands and feet were also flexible. He grabbed the air with his left palm and turned a somersault with the help of this strength. He not only avoided the attack of the higher ant tribe, but also clasped the prey with the back foot like his hand.


    However, Joe''s psychic field was extremely slippery. Before being completely locked by the violent ape, it seemed like a swimming fish with a tail, and slipped out without delay.


    Philip II missed twice in a row. He made an incredible move. His empty claws had been clenched into fists and bent his fingers at the higher ant group. The air shook and burst into a thunderous explosion. Joe''s spiritual ability field rippled like waves. The higher ant group was beaten out by a violent ape with one toe.


    The violent giant ape is more than 5.6 meters tall and weighs more than 8 tons. Such a huge body can make powerful and exquisite attacks. Its fighting skills refresh Joe''s cognition again. However, Philip II''s attack did not hurt the higher ant group. Instead, he was severely cut by the higher ant group Kui who rushed from behind. A bloody gap was opened in his ass, but it was healing with the naked eye.


    Philip II issued a roar through the forest, chasing the "delicious fresh meat" that hurt him was a fierce beat. It has a huge internal dive, almost no gap in the operation of muscle strength, and every punch has the power of collapse. Kui is like a boat in the rough sea. He is in danger of breaking to pieces at any time.


    In fact, as long as they are not caught or pressed on the ground by the violent giant ape, the higher ant tribe will not be seriously injured even if it blows them away. Kui uses his temporarily increased spiritual attributes to play dodge skills, but his movement speed is not dominant, and his destruction seems to be only in an instant.


    Joe of the higher ant tribe rushed back at this time, which contained the attack of the violent giant ape on his companions. The two higher ants cooperated with each other through the psionic network, which attracted Philip III to move to the south of the open woodland.


    Philip II''s face suddenly showed a smile like imosen. He was hard attacked by Joe several times and only stared at the high ant tribe Kui. More than twenty dissimilated cats and apes rushed down from the treetops, with bloodthirsty red eyes, fiercely and fearlessly besieged Joe and tried their best to stop him from supporting his kind.


    More than ten seconds later, Kui was driven underground, and Philip II punched it into a pile of indistinguishable minced meat.


    Joe, the only remaining high ant tribe, has just killed all the alienated cats and apes more ferocious than leopards, and his head will not fly to the south. Philip II''s left leg was seriously injured. Although the wound was healing rapidly, he could not catch up with his prey for a while. Under the guidance of his master, Philip II made the right choice, turned back and swallowed the flesh and blood of those alienated cats, apes and low-level guard ants to supplement vitality, so as to speed up the healing of the wound.


    In this war, the wizard imosen guided his alienated giant ape to kill 12 silver level ant people and 2 gold level higher ant families. According to the experience of dealing with ant disaster in Renma hill, the elimination of 12 silver ant people will lead to the killing of ordinary ant people due to out of control, which is equivalent to solving more than 2000 ordinary ant people at one time


    Ant chasers should be hit hard at this time. They dare not send sharp soldiers to follow the human team for a period of time. The operational objectives of Randall expeditionary army have been achieved. As long as this tactic is continued in the future, the safety of all members can be guaranteed.


    Imosen was preparing to recall Philip II. A blue figure flew like a streamer from the dense forest in the South and rushed straight to the terrible and ferocious violent ape beast.


    At the same time, the sleeping red dragon maid hanging on the top of the tree suddenly jumped to Charlotte''s side and stared at the direction of Philip II. The ruby like crystal eyes turned into dragon vertical pupils and said in a deep voice, "here comes a very powerful guy..."


    ************


    Apolis, king of war ants, is covered with cyan crustacean skin, which is smooth, flexible and elastic. If the shell of the higher ant tribe is plate armor, its natural armor is exquisite leather armor. Although it lacks defense, it is far more flexible than the higher ant tribe. Combined with the human like body structure, apolis can make actions that the higher ant tribe cannot achieve.


    With the spirit intensity of apolis, even a simple action can be brought into full play by it, so the speed and agility of the Ant King are several times that of the higher ant tribe. It charged at full speed and appeared in front of the violent ape in an instant. The muscles of its legs expanded, stepped on the ground, jumped more than ten meters in an instant and swooped on its opponent in the air.


    Philip II made a vigorous movement. His muscular body was like a big bow with full strings. The fist clenched by his right palm stabbed fiercely. The fist front rubbed against the air and roared like thunder. The fist full of bone armor hit apolis heavily.


    The war Ant King flew backwards faster than when he sprinted with all his strength, smashing countless dwarf trees and shrubs, leaving a trail of smoke and dust on the dense forest ground.


    Apolis stood up from the ruins and dust, his natural armor was spotless, and his indifferent eyes showed a breathtaking light. The unmatched power of the violent giant ape moved the indifferent heart of the war Ant King, like a flame that quickly ignited his soul.


    The war Ant King is like a moth putting out a fire. He rushes to the violent giant ape again and again and is hit by it again and again. In the collision of power, he finds a pouring mouth for his pent up emotions. He laughs loudly, skillfully avoids every grasp of the violent giant ape and only bears the overwhelming bombardment of the other party.


    More than a dozen higher ant families with silver and white shells appeared on the battlefield and watched their king repeatedly ravaged by violent apes. If it were an ordinary higher ant tribe, it would have been smashed by the crazy giant ape at this time. Apolis suffered so many blows, but nothing happened. Its own psychic power was immeasurable, which made the higher guard ants feel extremely awed.


    Higher guard ants have independent wisdom and are not brainless lower ants. They have a very strong emotional bond with the queen ant as an unbreakable bond between them. Apolis killed the queen who gave birth to it and seized the power of the queen. The high guard ants had no love for the war Ant King, only awe. In other words, the war Ant King''s control over the higher guard ants is one-way, while the emotional bond between the queen and the higher guard ants is two-way, which is the difference between the war Ant King and the queen.


    Although apolis was beaten by great apes and flew all over the field, it did not ask the higher ant tribe to help kill the enemy, and the guard ants did not dare to take the initiative to help it.


    The Emerson wizard found that the situation had become very bad through Philip II''s eyes. The alienated great ape defeated the three golden ant people and hurt themselves. At present, there are 11 Golden ant men in total, plus this humanoid monster that Philip II can''t catch and kill. If the battle continues to drag on, I''m afraid Philip II will die.


    Emerson retreated and directed the alienated giant ape to fan out the bus palm at the strange ant man who rushed up again, intending to fly his opponent out, and then run away immediately.


    However, Philip II''s slap was empty.


    The war Ant King hung on the arm of the violent ape and said in an ancient language that imosen could not understand: "I have felt your power. I am really not as good as you. Now let me see if you can catch me?"


    This kind of zero distance contact is very dangerous for both belligerents. Philip II grabs the Ant King and makes him have nowhere to unload his strength, so he can crush it alive. However, referring to the power level of the golden ant man, imosen speculated that the war Ant King could also hit the key parts of Philip II and cause fatal damage. For example, if the head of the alienated great ape is broken by it, it is useless even if it has the ability of extraordinary regeneration.


    Philip II felt the danger warning from his master. He roared repeatedly, frantically but methodically shook his arms, rolled his body, hands and feet, and grasped the strange ant man glued to his body, but none of them worked.


    Apolis adsorbed on Philip II like a gecko and kept shifting his position. The violent giant ape could not catch it by all means.


    "You''re not as agile as me... Don''t you want to catch me? I''ll let you catch it and see if you can kill me?" Apolis''s tone was flat, but his expression was extremely excited. He took the initiative to release his hand and fell freely.


    The furious ape closed his palms and held the war Ant King in his palm.


    "King!"


    The higher guard ants saw the muscles on the shoulder and back of the giant ape rise high, and the terrible force broke out between their palms, which made apolis''s psionic shield distort constantly and rush up one after another, trying to kill the giant ape and save the war Ant King from its hands.


    "No one of you is allowed to interfere in my battle!" Apolis stopped the action of the high guard ant, and the four lines on his chest lit up bright white light one by one. His spiritual power field resisted the big hand of the violent giant ape and expanded outward.


    This is a positive contest between the ant clan''s spiritual power and the peak physical power. There is no trick, only pure violence.


    Apolis gradually gained the upper hand. The sign of the psionic shield stopped twisting and squeezed the two palms of the violent ape, showing only two concave palmprints. Philip II''s muscles and bones crackled, and thick blood vessels appeared on his body surface. He had tried his best, but could not stop the push of the psionic shield. The war Ant King was suspended between his palms.


    If you want to lose, throw it out and run away to the East... The guidance of wizard imosen is Philip II''s idea. It roared wildly, changed the angle of transport capacity, changed from squeezing to throwing, and threw the Ant King forward.


    The psionic field does not support flying. Apolis was obliquely thrown into the air by the violent giant ape, almost 700 meters back. When it fell to the ground, the cunning violent giant ape had fled away.


    Without saying a word, apolis took a lunge with his legs, ready to catch up with his opponent. Joe of the higher Ant Tribe said, "king, the task given to us by the Lord is to capture the human girl bertina. She should be with the human team and be located in the north of us now. This giant monster is fleeing to the East. It may want to lead you away and buy hiding time for the human team."


    Apolis said coldly, "you don''t understand the beauty of life... I''m moved by the battle. When I kill the violent ape myself, it will become more powerful!"


    ****************


    Four days later in the morning, Victor stood beside Philip II''s scarred body, meditating quietly.


    The extraordinary power and fame of the Stormrage sword Saint hide Victor''s light of wisdom. Few people can understand that his invincibility mainly depends on excellent wisdom and rich at least, not just the power of the holy land level.


    The devastated battlefield spans more than 300 kilometers. The x-3 collection or obvious or subtle traces helped Victor restore the whole process of the battle and let him see a deeper mystery.


    Generally speaking, the wizard imosen and the Reverend Dane lost, and the alienated giant ape combined with Miller''s divine power was lost to a rival at the holy land level.


    Victor is not sure that it is the war Ant King, but it is very likely. It was a humanoid monster with a tail, but it entered Victor''s vision without knowing it. Including its height, appearance characteristics, strength, agility level and extraordinary ability, Victor mastered them all. What surprised Victor most was its learning ability. Although it was born with the strength to overwhelm Philip II, it continued to improve its fighting skills through entanglement with alienated giants, and even made significant progress in the use of extraordinary power.


    Now, Victor is not in a hurry to find Charlotte and them. In fact, when Philip II died, Charlotte''s team had collapsed. They can''t run, and they can''t win the pursuers composed of war Ant King and 11 Golden ant men. The only choice is to disperse and escape, just as goblins disperse and run for their lives when they meet an irresistible strong enemy. This can make the enemy at a loss. The powerful and lucky goblins can survive, and the weak become victims. If the enemy wants to wipe out the whole group of goblins, it will take longer.


    In the same way, Victor had to spend a lot of time to gather the expeditionary army, and the alchemists in the expeditionary army could be sacrificed. As for bertina, the little girl had her own lucky aura and was not so easy to be caught by the war Ant King.


    Victor''s tracking intuition has locked the Ant King and 11 Golden ant people. It''s not difficult to solve them, but Victor didn''t forget that his real opponent is the ant queen, a female mage from the alchemy Empire, Angelina.


    Most importantly, through the battle between Philip II and the war Ant King, Victor found a major defect in the queen ant alchemy tower.


    ... both the war Ant King and the golden ant man have independent ideas. They are incompatible with the queen ant alchemy tower, which means that the queen ant man''s control over the ant colony is flawed!


    Victor''s fingertips crossed the round surface of the "split soul" thorn whip, as if talking to himself. He also said to the three dragon maids: "first go to the south to see the main force of the ant colony... Imosen killed 12 silver rank ant leaders. The cannon fodder ant people they control will kill each other. Now they should die."


    "It would be interesting if those ordinary ant people didn''t die..."

 Chapter 830

    Somewhere in the endless forest.


    The alchemical dragon lizard dashed into a dense bush. Marcy waved her long knife. The bright knife flowers smashed the flexible thorny branches to prevent them from beating bertina in her arms. The branches were densely brushed on the dragon lizard, making a continuous crackling sound. Although Marcy, Renault and shack, two level-5 blood militia, protected bell in the middle, bertina was still whipped by many thorns. There were two or three hot scratches on her weak thigh, but the little girl kept silent and buried her head in Marcy''s arms.


    Before long, the huge body of the dragon lizard and the beast finally drilled out of the bushes. The scenery in front of them suddenly opened up. A river in the forest with the sound of water blocked the way of Marcy and others.


    A group of wild boars playing by the river looked around curiously. They saw the appearance of the alchemical dragon lizard, immediately got scared and fled to the forest.


    Todd, sitting at the back of the saddle, was the first to jump from the dragon lizard''s back to the pebbled beach. He looked tired, but his eyes were still bright. After observing the surrounding environment, his vigilant expression eased slightly, nodded and said, "finally found a forest river."


    The alchemy militia Renault ordered the dragon lizard and the beast to lie down. Marcy took bertina and stepped down the saddle. She looked back at the Bush channel opened by the dragon lizard, looked at the undulating River, sighed and asked, "shall we cross the river now?"


    Todd thought, shook his head and said, "if there is no danger approaching, we''d better wait for white bread and some fierce fighting dogs. They should catch up soon."


    "I don''t feel any danger nearby now. I''ll have a rest in place first." Marcy handed bell to the alchemist shack, walked alone to the river, picked up a cold river, wiped her dry face, frowned, and said in a low mood, "I don''t know what happened to Anya and them?"


    Two days ago, the expeditionary force encountered a terrible enemy. The alienated giant ape carefully cultivated by the wizard imosen was not its opponent, so it could only be led elsewhere temporarily. Mrs. Charlotte asked the expeditionary army to be divided into parts. In addition to the important members of the team, others, including the maid with a sword, fled in groups of three.


    Marcy and Todd took bertina with them to form a team with Renault and shack. They rode a dragon lizard and ran for two days without sleep and transferred more than 1600 kilometers. The four sword maids of Marcy and Todd can only form a team with the elite soldiers of the family and abscond on foot.


    After such a long time together, Marcy also had feelings for several sword maids who took good care of herself. Although they are strong, they belong to the weak in the team. When the expeditionary army encounters upheaval, the maid with sword and craftsman are the most vulnerable.


    However, there was no problem with Mrs. Charlotte''s arrangement. The dragon lizard war beast can carry up to 6 people and can''t take care of all the weak. Moreover, the dragon lizard war beast has a long physical fitness and amazing speed. It can run at the speed of 60 kilometers per hour for two consecutive days in the forest environment. If the rider doesn''t have enough strength, he will fall in the middle of the journey if he doesn''t stick to it for two days.


    Todd, who had been sitting behind Marcy, now felt his face dry and tight by the wind. He was completely numb. Squatting by the river, he rubbed his cheeks with water and said, "the team is divided into parts. The traces left by the three people''s team action are small and easier to hide. We ride dragon lizards and war animals. The traces left are too obvious, which will attract the enemy to pursue... Don''t worry, Anya, they will be fine."


    "In fact, Mrs. Charlotte, they took two dragons and lizards to help us lead away the enemy."


    Marcy was stunned, pulled the corners of her mouth and said with a strong smile: "madam, there are Lord imosen and reverend Dane, as well as Ms. Lyra and aka. With their strength, we don''t have to worry."


    Todd also smiled cooperatively, nodded and said: "We can find this river, madam. They should also be able to find it. The dragon and lizard war animals are good at swimming. Later, we will make a raft and let the dragon and lizard war animals take us upstream and find a suitable place to dock... The river will hide the signs of the Dragon and lizard war animals. When we sneak into the forest on the other side, it will be difficult for ant pursuers to find us."


    Marcy stood up and said, "well, let''s make a raft first. When the raft is ready, we''ll cross the river immediately. If the fierce war dog doesn''t catch up at that time, we don''t have to wait."


    When bertina heard that Marcy was leaving "white bread" and the fierce fighting dog, she was unhappy. "No, I have to wait for" white bread ", and those big dogs..."


    "Bell, this is not the time to be capricious." Todd turned around and said reluctantly.


    Marcy gave Todd a wink and motioned him to make a raft. She pulled bel aside to comfort her.


    Todd shook his head with a bitter smile and led Renault and shack into the forest on the shore. They selected the black birch tree with the size of a bowl and straight trunk as the main material of the simple raft, stripped the flexible shrub bark and twisted it into a rope, and bound dozens of logs firmly. After a long time, a raft was ready.


    Renault carried the raft to the river by himself, and the others worked together to transfer all the Limited supplies to the raft. When it was time to cross the river, the alchemical dragon lizard grabbed the rope and inflated its body to obtain more buoyancy. Its tail and half webbed claws rowed together and dragged the raft to the center of the river.


    All four adults hold Artemisia annua and point on the riverbed to help the dragon lizard and the beast, so as to prevent the raft from being deflected by the turbulent water. When the alchemical dragon lizard swam to the center of the river with a raft and began to turn around and move upstream of the river, the fierce war dog still didn''t appear.


    Bertina held her knees and looked eagerly at the Bush passage, tears rolling in her eyes.


    Marcy reached out and touched her little head and said with pity, "honey, everything will be all right..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud dog barking in the woods. Bell jumped up and stared at the channel on the bank. He saw three strong and fierce fighting dogs running out quickly. The dirty fighting dog in the head was her pet - white bread.


    "White bread and big dog, run quickly and swim over." Bell danced on the raft to encourage his dog. After receiving her order, the alchemical war mastiff jumped into the water without hesitation and swam to the raft. White bread ran farther along the river bank and jumped off the river.


    "Renault, Renault, let the dragon lizard stop first. White bread can''t swim fast with the big dog!" The little wizard gave orders to the alchemy militia again.


    "Yes."


    Renault obeyed Bell''s orders and commanded the alchemical dragon lizard to stop swimming. This rash behavior caused the dragon lizard and the raft to be washed down by the river. Seeing that the dragon lizard was about to hit the raft, Todd and Marcy were shocked. They had no time to think about why Renault obeyed Bell''s stupid idea and hurriedly pushed the raft under their feet with Artemisia to avoid being knocked over by the dragon lizard and the raft and the dragon lizard turned 180 degrees, From upstream to downstream of the river.


    "Renault, how can you order the dragon lizard and the beast to stop swimming against the current? Turn it around to the left and let''s stabilize the raft with wood Artemisia." Cried Todd with some annoyance.


    Realizing that he was in trouble, bell quietly spit out his little tongue and ordered, "Renault, Renault, turn the dragon lizard around."


    The alchemical dragon lizard turned around again, and the three war dogs were pulled onto the raft one after another. As soon as they came up, they shook their bodies and splashed water like rain. Bell put his arm around the neck of "white bread" and laughed happily.


    Looking at bertina''s innocent smiling face, Todd''s inner depression also disappeared. The accumulated pressure and fear of running away these two days were relieved, and his mood suddenly became particularly cheerful. He couldn''t help smiling at Marcy.


    The alchemical dragon lizard dragged the raft more than 100 kilometers upstream until the next morning, Todd chose a river bend as the stop after getting Marcy''s approval.


    The five men took the war animals to the beach, untied the raft, hid in the densely vegetated woods, and carefully covered up the traces on the bank. Only then did they sneak into the riverbank forest. They kept walking through the forest until it was getting dark, and Todd finally ordered to rest in place for a night.


    Just because Marcy doesn''t feel danger nearby doesn''t mean they''re out of danger. Ant man''s sharp soldiers can defeat the dissimilated ape of imosen wizard. If Marcy notices that the enemy is coming, it will be too late. Todd is cautious. He forbids making fire here and doesn''t build shacks. He tries to avoid changing the environment and leaving conspicuous traces.


    Several people ate some dry food and wild fruits. Tired Todd arranged Renault and shack to stay in the middle of the night and the second half of the night respectively. He needs a good rest in order not to drag everyone down in the next action, and blood Python Marcy, as the strongest in the team, should maintain plenty of physical fitness and energy.


    Bertina leaned against Marcy''s arms and asked softly, "Marcy, are we lost?"


    Marcy was just a little relaxed. She felt like she was filled with mud and became heavy and powerless. Even in the human kingdom, getting lost is a desperate dilemma. The endless forest is vast and boundless. There are all kinds of wild animals and monsters in it. How can they return to the human kingdom when five of them and four war beasts escape from the hands of ant man sharp soldiers temporarily? Now don''t mention going home. It''s very difficult for them to survive in the endless forest. Maybe one day they will meet powerful Orc tribes or irresistible monsters. The soft mud monster Lord in the desperate forest is a very good example.


    For a fierce silver warrior like Marcy, only by relying on the power of the group can he survive in the hostile dark forest. She still can''t protect herself. The situation of the three person team who escaped separately will only be more difficult. If Randall''s expedition can''t gather as soon as possible, the lonely team will soon be swallowed up by the black forest, including several sword maids that Marcy is more concerned about, but she can''t do anything. She can''t even find her companions. She''s really lost.


    Touching Bell''s short hair, Marcy said to herself, "honey, I''ll protect you, I promise..."


    The little girl is already asleep.


    At midnight, bell heard someone calling to her in her ear, "bell, bell..." she opened her eyes with difficulty and saw a goblin with dragonfly wings flying and stopping in front of her nose.


    Bell rubbed his eyes, surprised, but whispered, "ah, flower goblin, you''ve come to play with me."


    "Bell wanted to see me, so I came, but I didn''t come to play with you, because it wasn''t your idea." The flower fairy vibrated her wings and whispered.


    "Bell doesn''t want to play with you. What does bell want?" Bertina asked with her head tilted in confusion.


    "Bell needs help. I''m here to help you."


    "Bell needs help?" Bertina thought for a moment, nodded and said in some frustration, "well, bell wants to find master Victor, aka and Mrs. Charlotte... Dad, Reverend Dane and everyone... Bell is worried that they will get lost and everyone will never find bell again."


    "Flower goblins can help bell."


    "You?" Bell smiled, covered his mouth and said, "you little man, your strength is not as strong as bell. How can you help me?"


    "Because I am a spirit." The flower goblin was laughed at and didn''t get angry. It danced up and down and said softly, "my strength is very weak, but our strength is very strong. I can''t help bell realize his wish, but bell can let more spirits help you. I teach Bell how to communicate with the spirits of all things. When you learn, you can find your friends."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." The flower fairy nodded hard, went around bertina''s left ear and said, "there is a lonely bear spirit living in the forest ahead. I''ll take you to see it. If you can ask its real name, it will help bell from now on."


    Bell looked at the dark forest and was a little afraid. He looked down at the sleeping Marcy, Todd and white bread and thought: anyway, it''s a dream. What''s the matter with going to see?


    She lifted her animal skin blanket, quietly picked up her cloak, satchel and a small dagger, and walked to the depths of the forest under the guidance of the flower goblin.


    "Lord bertina, where are you going?" Shack, a level five blood militia, came out from behind a big tree and stopped Bell''s way.


    The little girl was startled and hesitated, "shack, didn''t you sleep?"


    "I''m on a vigil and can''t sleep." Shack shook his head expressionless.


    Bell looked suspiciously at the alchemy militia, pointed to the flower goblin on his shoulder and asked, "don''t you see the flower goblin?"


    Shack looked at Bell''s shoulder carefully, shook his head and said, "I don''t see."


    Bertina breathed a sigh of relief, patted her small chest and muttered, "it''s really a dream... That''s all right. I''m going to adventure in the forest. Well, find a bear spirit and let it help me find my master."


    Shack recalled the master''s instructions. The master had the highest authority, followed by Lord Nelson and Mrs. Charlotte, but the master did not explain the authority of Marcy and Todd. They were just the captain temporarily designated by Mrs. Charlotte. In this way, according to the content of the will side, the patrol makes bertina''s authority higher than Marcy and Todd, and gives assistance when her requirements do not conflict with the master''s orders.


    The alchemist asked, "Lord bertina, do you need me to go with you?"


    Bell quickly asked the flower goblin, "can I take shack and a piece of white bread?"


    The flower goblin danced around in front of shack, flew back to Bell''s shoulder and said, "yes, but it will increase the difficulty of your trial, because bear spirit doesn''t like them."


    "Oh, shack, you don''t have to follow me." Bell waved his little hand and ordered the alchemist.


    "Yes." Shack nodded respectfully and went back to the dark to perform the night watch.


    Bertina hopped to the depths of the black forest and asked the flower goblin, "why doesn''t bear spirit like shack?"


    "Because they can''t see the spirit, and the spirit can''t see them."


    "Then why can you see shack?"


    "Bell wanted me to see it, and I saw it."


    "Then why can the spirit see me?"


    "Bertina is special... You will be the king of all souls in the future."


    "Hee hee, I''m special. This dream is really fun."


    "Bell, this is not a pure dream."


    "Hum, I don''t believe it..."


    The next morning, Marcy suddenly opened her eyes and bounced off the ground in an instant. The movement on her side woke Todd at the same time. The two looked at each other first and found that the dragon lizard war beast, the fierce war dog, Renault and shack were all there, but bertina was missing.


    "Where''s bell? Where''s bell?" Marcy, like a female tiger with lost cubs, asked shack anxiously. Completely regardless of the other party is the master''s confidant guard.


    Shack said calmly, "miss bertina went out alone last night. She said that the flower fairy took her to find the bear spirit."


    "Flower goblin? Bear spirit... What the hell is that?!"


    Marcie was stunned and immediately said angrily, "why don''t you stop her? How can you go out alone? Why don''t you wake me up?"


    "Calm down, Marcy, calm down first. Didn''t you find that we were not in a normal state last night?" Todd first stopped Marcy from getting angry, then went to two blood soldiers and said seriously, "shack, Renault, please tell us what happened last night. I suspect that some extraordinary existence has plotted against us."


    Renault and shack explained the vigil in detail. After hearing this, Marcy couldn''t help complaining, "shack, why don''t you stop bell when you see that she''s abnormal?"


    Shack shook his head and said, "I can''t do it."


    "What do you mean you can''t?" When Todd saw that Marcy was going to be angry again, he quickly asked first.


    "No comment."


    Seeing the eyes of shack and Renault without emotional fluctuation, Todd was awed and quickly said, "well, if it''s about the master''s secret, you can''t say it."


    Todd''s hint finally calmed Marcy. She picked up her weapon and said in a deep voice, "bell can''t go far. Let''s find her now."


    The team of four tracked Bell''s footprints for about three kilometers. Her footprints on the forest humus went from deep to shallow, and finally disappeared completely. Lien Chan dogs and dragon lizards could not smell her. Marcy looked at the trees around her, and the joints holding the handle of the knife were faintly white. She murmured, "this is a trap. We have fallen into a trap since the forest swamp..."


    Todd, squatting on the ground, stood up, patted his hands covered with humus, nodded heavily and said: "It''s jungle invisibility. The master once mentioned a kind of extraordinary ability... A few days ago, there was a very clever caster. He first shielded the mind and intuition of the fierce soldiers and tried to lead the ant man monster to the temporary camp of the expeditionary army. The ant man pursuers scattered our team. When there were only four of us around bell, he abducted bell and used the jungle to hide Erase Bell''s trace. "


    With a "poof", Marcy put the long knife on the ground and said, "we''ll set up camp here!"


    Todd''s pupils narrowed and said, "why? The caster can make us sleepy, block the perception of ferocious warriors and ferocious war animals, and induce ant man monsters. It would be dangerous if we stayed here."


    Marcy turned and walked up to Todd, stared into his eyes and said with gnashing teeth, "the target of the caster is bell, so bell is very special. Now we have lost bell. Even if I die here, I want the master to find it! If I can save bell, I am willing to be punished."


    Todd stepped back, solemnly saluted Marcy and said solemnly, "yes, it''s the only thing we can do to stay here and wait for our master."

 Chapter 831

    Ancient dragons have the talent of hindsight. If the "treasure" marked by them is stolen in the territory, they can know what happened at that time, then lock the thief, chase him to death and recapture the treasure.


    As the "treasure of the Dragon King", the four Dragon maids have left marks on her. Although the Dragon maids did not establish territory, they could still perceive the fuzzy location information through this mark. When bertina disappeared, she also disappeared from the talent of the Dragon maid.


    Bertina''s importance to Victor was beyond doubt. The Dragon maid told her master of the accident at that time. However, Victor was not too worried. He was sure that bell was not dead, otherwise she would not disappear in the induction of the Dragon maid. Now that the situation is "disappearing", it is more likely that someone has erased or obscured the Dragon mark on bertina.


    The origin of the little wizard is a mystery. Sylvia never gets close to her, does not evaluate her, and adopts a indifferent attitude, which can explain the problem in itself. Victor certainly understood the hint of the divine knight to himself. He also guessed that bertina''s fate was widely involved, involving the struggle between the Lord of glory and the evil god, and father Miller set a big game on her.


    Bell is not so easy to die. She now needs time and space to trigger changes in the power of fate. If the Stormrage sword Saint manages bertina to death, the rebound of the power of fate will become stronger and may act on victor.


    Therefore, Bell''s disappearance is reasonable. Unexpectedly, there must be various coincidences to create the conditions for her disappearance, and the most important condition is that the angry wind sword saint is not with her.


    It had happened, and Victor felt relieved. He did not worry that the changes in bell would be detrimental to himself. In the current position of his highness Randall, the destiny line of the human country was closely intertwined with him, and the ancient elf empire was also connected with him. Whether it was an evil god or the Lord of glory, he had to pay a heavy price if he wanted to stir up Victor''s destiny line.


    From a practical point of view, it''s no big deal for Victor to take the last step and become a sun elf. Anyway, there are precedents of sword Saint delavin and iron mountain queen. Victor believes that before Sylvia''s meteorite, the sun tree is not so easy to assimilate his self will.


    In short, Victor is full of confidence in himself and doesn''t think he will fall into the next struggle. But others are hard to say.


    However, a thousand days of military training can be used for a while. If Victor can bring all his well-trained confidants, he is ready to face sacrifice. For example, Nelson, Victor was not ready to take him. He had to keep up with the team. Nelson was finally promoted to the golden rank, but now his life and death are uncertain. But since they are involved in this level of struggle, the strong of the golden order are also difficult to protect themselves, which is no accident. If Nelson hadn''t taken part in the expedition, maybe Klaus, Brandon, red wolf and Rogers wouldn''t be in danger.


    Victor can only lament that the price for the fierce soldier to be promoted to the golden rank by himself is too high. The fate is really wonderful.


    In any case, Victor has to take measures for bertina''s mysterious disappearance. He orders the Dragon maid Meiwen to rush to the place of the incident immediately.


    In fact, Lyra, the Dragon maid, is closer to where bell disappeared, but she is too busy now. After determining the actual situation of the ant main force, Victor led two Aaron Raiders to support Lyra.


    ************************


    "Do you think you can run away?"


    The blue gray figure of the war Ant King loomed in and out of the woods. He shouted to the Yalong Leila in the ancient common language: "I''m not interested in weak humans, but my patience is limited. Stop and fight me, or I''ll kill all your companions first."


    Charlotte in silver armor fell on the back of the running dragon lizard. The oncoming airflow made her unable to see around and hear the sound, but she clearly knew that the dragon lizard and the beast could not get rid of the terrible monster. However, if we stop to fight it now, the ant soldiers with silver shells will soon catch up.


    Whether you choose to continue to escape or fight back, it is a dead end. Charlotte''s heart has been desperate, but the reason and will of the senior Knight let her make the most correct choice in the desperate situation - Leila and Caligula have extraordinary strength. They have a chance to escape, while others, including Charlotte herself, stay to contain the ant pursuers and win time for Leila and Caligula to escape.


    Just as Charlotte was about to give orders, Lyra, the Dragon maid, suddenly jumped up high in a fast run and jumped lightly on a branch of an ancient tree. Charlotte was shocked and quickly stopped the team and drove the dragon lizard and the beast back. She saw Leila''s graceful figure fluctuate up and down with the shaking of the branches, and the dignified dragon''s vertical pupils stared at the humanoid monster falling on a big tree opposite.


    Lyra acted without authorization. She was ready to fight the monster here. Charlotte didn''t understand why Lyra did this, but she still ordered very decisively:


    "Get ready to fight!"


    "You go first. I''ll stay and kill it." Lyra raised the huge axe blade in her hand, pointed to the humanoid monster opposite and added, "this is the will of my king."


    Charlotte was surprised and happy, but she calmly realized that it would take time for Victor to catch up. Lyra would try to delay this particularly powerful monster. They might be able to help by staying, but they were more likely to be chased up by the other ant men. The strength gap between the two sides is too big. They are afraid to wait for the support of his highness Randall.


    "OK, let''s go." Without wasting her words, the female Knight immediately ordered the dragon lizard and the beast to turn around and continue to escape.


    Pastor Dane, who tied himself to the dragon lizard saddle, was about to throw up. He still released his hand and blessed the Dragon maid with Miller''s holy crystal with the most typical level 5 divine skill - divine protection.


    Apolis, the war Ant King, had also looked at Caligula holding a long handle heavy hammer with great interest. Lyra, the Dragon maid, suddenly increased her fear eyes like a boulder to oppress her heart. Apolis had to mobilize some of his spiritual will to resist Lyra''s Longwei, and could no longer look left and right. His eyes were wild and ferocious. He opened his mouth, showed his white teeth and said, "if I kill you, I will be stronger."


    Alexta also responded in the language of the ancient alchemical Empire: "humble insect, I will burn you to ashes!"


    "Ha ha, let''s try."


    With a click, the war Ant King crushed a branch thicker than his thigh and shot straight at the Yalong man standing on the opposite tree like a sharp arrow.


    The psychic field coiled in the front of the body greatly reduced the resistance from the air. Apolis''s volley attack was dizzying, like a hazy shadow, which came to the opponent''s face in an instant. But in Lyra''s eyes, its movement was clear and slow, and all the details of her body were reflected in her vertical pupils.


    Lyra''s body suddenly lit up a stunning but deadly arc blade light, which crossed with the vague figure of the war Ant King. The Yalong people groaned. Xian Xiu''s boots broke the branch and hit the trunk of the tree directly. The ancient tree embraced by the three could not bear such a terrible impact. The trunk cracked cobweb like fine lines and was unable to support the heavy crown. It broke and collapsed in the sour creak, setting off a large area of smoke and dust.


    Countless fallen leaves and broken sawdust flew all over the sky. The speed of Ant King apolis did not slow down, and the track ran straight to the front. The Asian Dragon fury is the second strong enemy that apolis has encountered since he was born. At present, it only has the experience of fighting with the violent giant ape. As a result, the Asian Dragon female made it suffer a great loss as soon as the two sides fought.


    Philip II, a huge man, was unmatched in brute force. Apolis used his psionic powers to adapt to the power and fighting methods of the violent ape, and then dealt with the Asian Dragon fury in the same way.


    Yalong''s dynamic vision talent combined with lightning reflex talent is designed to restrain agile enemies. Those who are small and fast will be hit by Lyra; The big and slow ones will still be hit by her. Lyra''s strength is far less than Philip II, but she focuses her strength on the sharp axe blade, and her armor breaking power is by no means unmatched by the violent ape. Therefore, the psionic shield that can resist the violent giant ape was cut by Lyra''s axe, and the half moon shaped axe blade left a deep and long wound on the natural shell of apolis.


    Fortunately, the psychic field blocked Lyra''s lightning chop, and apolis was not cut in two by her. The war Ant King''s agility and strength are ultimately stronger than the Aaron fury. Even if Lila has blessed the divine asylum, all basic attributes have been increased by 30%, which is still worse than that of apolis. The Ant King''s psychic field is ever-changing. It changes its movements in mid air, kicks away the Dragon maid Lyra, then presses the wound with its psychic energy and tries to escape forward.


    Lyra, with the blood of the ancient red dragon, was violent and irritable. She was kicked by her opponent and was immediately furious. She shook her slender hand, straightened the curved and deformed giant axe blade, and turned to chase the Ant King who fled in front.


    Apolis has a psionic field to help it accelerate and change direction. The Aaron fury can''t catch up with it. After the wound healed, apolis tried to get close to Lyra. However, the dynamic vision and lightning reflection of Yalong people were almost indissoluble. In the close combat, yapolis was completely suppressed by Lyra unilaterally.


    The two figures crisscross in the forest, the sharp blade light is uncertain, and the surging air flow sound is either as sharp as splitting silk or as dull as thunder. With the breaking and collapse of the big tree, the angry scolding of the Asian Dragon Raiders and the wild laughter of the war Ant King scared all the wild animals and forest birds nearby to escape, and also attracted 12 high ant families with silver shells.


    In fact, Lyra had fallen into the disadvantage in the battle before she could kill apolis. The war Ant King has outstanding learning talent and can adapt to different combat modes, and the psionic field provides it with solid defense.


    In terms of pure defense effect, apolis'' psionic shield is not as good as scorpion tailed lion''s cascade and endless water element armor. At least, the psionic shield is not systemic defense, but the psionic field is ever-changing, and apolis can play different purposes.


    In the battle with Philip II, it learned to use the spiritual power field to resist extreme violence and change direction in the air, so that it obtained incredible activity ability. The alienated great apes that ignited the fire of the soul could not hit it directly.


    These two abilities have no effect on the Aaron fury. In the battle with Lyra, apolis learned the psionic skill of restraining lightning reflection - force field deflection.


    There were fewer and shallower wounds on apolis. Lyra waved a bleak and cold blade light, cleaved directly on the head of apolis, and was unexpectedly led aside by the psionic shield. Like a ghost, apolis took the opportunity to flash to Lyra''s side and pull off her huge axe blade and her arm.


    It grabbed the broken limb of the enemy and fell into the air for more than 20 meters. It avoided the counterattack of the fury of the Yalong people and fell to the ground lightly. It said regretfully, "this is your limit? I will kill you right away and chase the tall man again. I hope he can give me a satisfactory battle like you."


    The vertical pupil of the Asian Dragon fury stared coldly at the Ant King. A drop of hot blood fell from the wound on his right shoulder and immediately ignited the leaves on the ground, "humble insect, the battle has just begun! I, alexsta will burn you to ashes!"


    The elements of emptiness gathered to Laila, and a graceful and ferocious dragon appeared in the vision of the higher ant tribe.


    Divine protection improved Lyra''s basic attributes, making her spiritual attributes break through the threshold of 30 points and reach 36 points. This overall improvement is also fed back to the shape of the Dragon man transformation. The Dragon fury is generally only 3.2 meters high. Her current height is close to 4 meters. Her streamlined body is covered with fiery red and crystal scales. It seems that there is a flame flowing under the scales. The surrounding air is distorted by heat. The green leaves and branches scattered on the ground wither and carbonize at the speed visible to the naked eye. A small piece of scorched earth has been formed under the feet of the Dragon fury.


    Lyra didn''t turn into a flying dragon 8 meters long in the temple like Meiwen and Dili, but she also showed the characteristics of semi elementalization. Her mouth was burning, the heat waves were rolling around her, and the places where her claws stepped were scorched earth. This dragon fury is now a 100% legendary creature, just like the scorpion lion is a natural legendary creature, not a strong one who has entered the legendary field through training the day after tomorrow.


    There is no analogy between a legendary creature and a legendary strong man.


    The fear eyes of the Yalong people turned into a fear aura, radiating in all directions, indiscriminately oppressing more than a dozen higher ant families watching the war nearby. The war Ant King was the first to bear the brunt. He was stared at by a pair of flaming dragon pupils, and apolis had a sense of fear that he was about to be ignited.


    Long Wei is generally greater than the actual combat effectiveness of the dragon, which enlarges the terror of the Dragon by at least ten times. Facing the Longwei released by Lyra, apolis was caught off guard, and his mind and will were oppressed to the greatest extent, which also touched the most important natural instinct of the war Ant King.


    The extreme sense of fear will crush the weak''s mind and will, and will stimulate the strong''s full potential. Just as Lyra''s Longwei is a part of her strength, connecting the psionic network is also the bottom card of the war Ant King. Apolis can''t control the mobilization of nearby high guard ants and force them into a pure fanatical fighting state, so as to be immune to the spiritual oppression brought by fear aura.


    "King!"


    More than a dozen high guard ants shouted and rushed to Leila, the dragon. They acted in coordination and cooperated as one person. Even if Lyra is now in the form of a dragon man and is surrounded by 12 high ant tribes, she will not be spared. Unfortunately, the higher ants cooperate well, but they miscalculate the ability of the Dragon fury.


    Dragon rage, while improving the strength and speed of dragon people, as well as the power of dragon power and dragon breath. Lyra of red dragon blood has the strongest dragon rage talent, with an increase effect of 40%. Due to the protection of the soul state by divine protection, Lyra''s Dragon rage effect now exceeds its own limit and reaches 50%!


    "Die, the flame devours you!"


    The white dragon breath swept around and turned the Emerald Forest into Purgatory. The three high ants couldn''t escape. They were sprayed by Lyra''s breath. The liquid flame was attached to the psionic shield and burned continuously. They were like a burning big fireball, supporting hard in the shield.


    The encirclement of the higher ant tribe immediately appeared in the gap, and the Dragon fury turned into a flame meteor and rushed directly to apolis in front.


    However, with the help of high-level guard ants, apolis has adapted to Lyra''s Longwei oppression, and its mind and will have escaped from the abyss of fear. Otherwise, the war Ant King who has just been in a rigid state will have been killed by the Dragon fury who has exceeded his own limit.


    "Get out of my way and don''t interfere with my fight!"


    The conceited apolis did not allow the senior guard ants to intervene in his duel with the dragon people, interrupting the connection of the ant clan''s psionic network. The higher ant tribe automatically relieved the war frenzy and worked together to extinguish the dragon breath flame on their companions. However, the terrible liquid flame of two higher guard ants burned through the psionic field and turned to ashes on the spot.


    Part of the psionic power of the two higher ants was directly transferred to apolis, which significantly increased its psionic strength.


    Lyra''s changed dragon man raised his claws, fiercely waved to the war Ant King, and shook the exceptionally tough psionic shield left and right, but it was dissolved by the deflection force field. During the process of sliding sideways, Lyra shook her tail and directly pulled the ant king out. She turned her leg joints to bend her knees inward and changed from standing to crawling. Her action caught up with apolis rolling on the ground without any gap. Two sharp front claws stabbed into the spiritual ability field and almost caught the Ant King''s body. Although the dragon''s claws fell deeply into the psionic field and did not hurt the opponent, they also fixed the target. Lyra opened her mouth full of sharp teeth and bit on the psionic field.


    Sweeping, clawing and biting are all dragon''s hand to hand combat.


    Lyra also exerted the power of the Dragon man form to the extreme. Her claws and fangs deeply penetrated the Ant King''s psychic field, only a few centimeters from his chest and head. The power bonus provided by dragon rage makes the invisible and colorless psionic field distorted in space. If apolis is a little lax, it will be torn to pieces by the dragon people immediately.


    The war Ant King was suppressed on the ground by the dragon people and could not move. Lyra was also firmly locked by the psionic field. The two sides were in a stalemate.


    If the rest of the higher ant tribe came to join the battle at this time, Lyra would never survive. The legendary dragon beast''s fear of aura and forest fire made the high-level guard ants afraid of hands and feet. Coupled with the will of the war Ant King, no high-level ant family dared to attack Laila for a time.


    Divine protection keeps Lyra''s soul stable, but it gives full play to the Fury''s natural power beyond the limit to make her soul fire burn violently. The consequence is to bring more powerful dragon talents and shorter transformation time.


    Lyra had only 25 minutes to become a dragon man, but now it''s less than 5 minutes. The psychic power of apolis is almost unfathomable. Not only does it show no signs of weakness, it is also increasing bit by bit, and makes adaptive adjustments to the clamp of the dragon people.


    The war Ant King tightened the psionic shield and attached it to his body surface. Combined with his own strength, he reached out and grabbed the Dragon man''s wrist, forming an anti suppression of power. The four patterns on its chest have been completely lit up and are emitting dazzling white light. However, when apolis felt that he had an advantage in the stalemate, he saw a dark red light in the Dragon man''s throat.


    The terrible dragon breath splashed out from the Dragon man''s mouth like a surging flame. The blazing flame completely wrapped the two legendary creatures and turned them into a burning fire. The high temperature crystallizes the land, distorts the air, and forms a hot flame storm, shooting in all directions.


    The high-level guard ants wandering not far away opened their psychic field to isolate the erosion of hot wind and flame, but the forest began to burn.


    Dragon people with elemental characteristics are immune to their own flame dragon breath. The war Ant King has no such ability. At the moment, its eyes also burst into bright light. Together with the bright lines on its chest, the white light was dazzling. It was not lost to Lyra''s full breath.


    Apolis grasped Lyra''s claws and wrists, and the psychic field formed a smooth mirror in front of it, withstood the flame and fire emitted by the dragon people, and stood up slowly but unshakably from the scorched earth.


    Exhausted Lyra turned back into a beautiful and enchanting female of the Yalong people. The war Ant King mercilessly pierced her delicate and naked chest with his arthropod tail and destroyed the heart core of the Yalong people. Although the brain nucleus was not broken, Lyra was unable to change, and life was far away from her.


    Apolis abandoned his dying opponents and walked to his men in the burning forest. He said to them with indifferent eyes: "I have learned deflection and mirror return... This is a wonderful battle."


    "This is a crude and aesthetic battle."


    With this light sound, the howling wind swept in, and the irresistible wind pressure swept through the whole forest, destroying the burning trees, making the raging flames go out one after another, like candles blown out one by one.


    After the hurricane, the higher ant tribe got up again from the ground and saw that there were ash forests around. A human with black hair and golden eyes held the dying dragon female in his arms, followed by two other dragon females with double horns, green hair and waist.


    "My king, I let you down." Lyra said weakly, gazing into her master''s dark golden eyes.


    "No, you did a good job, but you can''t rely on instinct next time. You have to learn to use wisdom." Victor kissed Lyra''s pale, cold cherry lips and said gently, "alexsta, come back first and I''ll call you."


    Lyra''s mouth burst into a bright and moving smile, and her beautiful eyes closed slowly, "yes, my king, alexsta looks forward to your call."

 Chapter 832

    Lyra''s eyes were closed, her eyelashes bent, and her mouth held a sweet and satisfied smile. Leaning against Victor''s arms, she was like a sleeping beauty. Her delicate skin is still elastic and full of heat, but her life is really over. Before long, this beautiful body will decompose into empty elements and disappear in the real world.


    Victor held Lyra''s hot body and frowned slightly. He was surprised at his calmness at the moment. Although Lyra is an advanced alchemist and her current state is not death in the real sense, she is different from those alchemists who lack emotion. She will be spoiled, spoiled, jealous and angry, and has established a spiritual connection and intimate relationship with her master.


    Lyra''s soul will comes from the alchemists of the secret society. At first, they sold the alchemy creatures as pets to the corrupt dignitaries of the Empire in exchange for all kinds of resources needed by the secret society. The nature of the dragon vein, combined with the will side of the "plaything" attribute, gives the four Dragon maids fresh and unique personality. They have wisdom and emotional needs. They are obviously different from the dull alchemists and are closer to natural creatures.


    Victor could not deny that the experiment of the talented alchemist was successful. The Dragon maids with their own characteristics were not only powerful advanced alchemy units, but also brought him a lot of fun.


    However, Victor watched Leila die, but his heart was calm. In fact, when Lyra fought the war Ant King, he was already nearby. During the duel between the two sides, Lyra has several opportunities to kill her opponent. For example, when she turns into a dragon man, she can restrain the dragon power first, and then try her best to release the fear aura when she has a close fight with the war Ant King, and the result of the battle will be rewritten.


    Victor didn''t prompt Laila. Even if he helped in time, Laila wouldn''t be killed by the Ant King. He just hid in the dark and watched coldly. He didn''t show up with Dili and Frey until the war was decided.


    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    Victor''s real fear is the ant queen, not the war Ant King. He now has some understanding of the ant queen and determines that he and the ant colony are not an indivisible whole, but independent individuals who can exert a strong influence on the pan consciousness of the ant colony.


    This level of understanding is not enough. The queen ant is not a newborn like the black blood master. Victor lacks sufficient understanding of his means, ability, perception and thinking mode, so he is not sure that he can defeat the queen ant. Similarly, Victor should also pay attention to protecting his own information and avoid being known by the ant queen first.


    The battle between the Yalong people and the war Ant King can be said to be a confrontation between victor and the ant queen, but this confrontation was beyond the expectation of both sides.


    The traces left by the alchemy dragon lizard are obvious. It is difficult for those high ant people with silver and white shells to catch up with the alchemy dragon lizard, but it is not easy for the alchemy dragon lizard to get rid of them. Faced with this situation, the war Ant King confirmed that there was no bertina in the tracking target. Shouldn''t it be a different target?


    The war Ant King is obviously more interested in Lyra than bertina, which is probably against the will of the ant queen.


    Victor believes that the queen ant man has a high probability of not catching bertina, so whether his eyes are on the struggle between the Ant King and the Yalong people has become a problem.


    Who is better than the advanced alchemy unit manufactured by No. 7 alchemy tower and the top combat power of queen ant alchemy tower?


    Victor is very interested in the answer to this question, and presumably the ant queen will not miss this wonderful duel.


    If the queen ant doesn''t make a move, Victor won''t show up. Whoever exposes his ability first will fall behind. Unfortunately, Lyra lost, so Victor couldn''t let the war Ant King leave alive. This awkward high ant man has excellent learning ability. Victor has no reason to let it continue to grow.


    Victor was surprised that he could watch Leila die so calmly.


    Alexsta, the red dragon maid, can be perfectly resurrected, and her emotion, memory and cognition will not be lost. But if Charlotte died, Victor wouldn''t feel too sad.


    The analysis of the laws of the world is becoming more and more profound, and Victor''s extraordinary power is also increasing day by day. The emotional ups and downs of mortals are far away from him. This is not to say that he gradually loses his humanity and becomes indifferent, but that his way of looking at problems is fundamentally different from that in the past.


    Just like Victor can calmly accept Charlotte''s misfortune, but he won''t let Charlotte do things beyond her ability. If you know that Charlotte is not the opponent of the war Ant King, and you want to order her to be responsible for cutting off the rear in order to preserve the stronger dragon maid, it is really selfish, cold-blooded and ruthless.


    As a strong man in the holy land, Victor has insight into the mystery of the origin of the world and the wonder of fate. His outlook on life has also undergone earth shaking changes. Rationality is greater than sensibility, and it is normal for his emotions to be controlled.


    However, since I can calmly face the twists and turns of my intimate partner''s fate, why would I be so excited about the dark elf priestess sahirtana?


    This has something to do with "Freya''s tears".


    The sacred objects of the moon goddess helped Victor enhance his spiritual strength, and his strength was significantly improved. However, his cognition was affected by the sacred objects and had a recognition and favor for the elves.


    Victor didn''t notice the subtle changes in self-awareness before, which is worthy of vigilance and regret.


    The only 10 higher ants left can not understand Victor''s psychological activities at the moment, but the higher ants are intelligent species bound by emotion. They take it for granted that this powerful and strange human male is very sad, and his towering anger will soon pour on the heads of apolis and all senior guard ants.


    "Wang, you run away first. We''ll try our best to hold him down." Higher ant Ann whispered.


    "Escape? Do you think we can escape from him?" Apolis asked sideways. He had just experienced a fierce battle and tried his best to kill his opponent. He was in a bad state. Both his psionic power and his own energy fell to a low point. Considering the power of the human male and the two dragon females accompanying him, apolis had no confidence in defeating each other. Now it has not made a choice whether to escape or fight to death.


    Seeing that the senior guard Yi''an was silent and failed to provide a feasible escape plan, apolis couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    In fact, at this moment, in the face of an opponent like angry wind sword saint, there is no big difference between running away and fighting to the death, but what I fear most is that I hesitate and can''t make up my mind.


    Angry wind sword saint has extremely high power to control the exchange of time and space. Who dares to muddle through and think nonsense in front of him?


    Give Lyra''s body to Dili, the Dragon maid behind him. Victor takes out the black "split soul" thorn whip and walks to the war Ant King opposite and a group of high ant families with silver shells.


    In the forest full of ashes, the afterfire has not been extinguished, and the dark red spark and bright sunshine interweave into an oil painting describing the broken scenery. Victor, holding a thorn whip, stepped on the cracked and carbonized ground. His steps were slow, his temperament was calm, his demeanor was elegant and loose. His eyes showed curiosity and appreciation, but he did not contact the eyes of any higher ant tribe.


    Apolis didn''t notice hostility from Victor, but he was also ready to fight. The psionic field fitted to the front of the body, which could not only defend, but also improve strength and speed.


    "Why don''t you run away?" Victor walked up to the war Ant King at the same speed and asked casually in the common language of the ancient alchemical empire. His eyes never looked at apolis, and he was about to step over his side.


    Huh? Why don''t I run away? He wanted to let me go, or... An uncontrollable thought came into apolis''s mind. At this time, the long thorn whip in the human male''s hand stabbed from the side.


    The speed of the whip is not fast, and the strength is also light. In the eyes of apolis, it can''t be regarded as an attack at all. It turns its body while mobilizing psionic power to avoid stabbing, and turns the psionic shield into a deflected force field in the direction between it and the human male. However, it slowed down a step, and the turning and avoidance action it took was like deliberately catering to the stabbing of human males. The seemingly light and slow black pungent nose penetrated the psionic power field and stabbed it on its left shoulder.


    According to the general power standard of human countries, the war Ant King can be included in the category of legendary creatures, and has the extraordinary power comparable to the strength of the holy land. However, the will of the world and the laws of nature do not recognize man-made power and other hierarchical systems, whether human or elf.


    Natural ecology always tends to balance and biological species always maintain diversity, which is the default law of the will of the world. No man-made laws, norms and social hierarchy can be higher than natural laws.


    The noble king will bleed if his hand is broken, starve if he doesn''t eat, and die of thirst if he doesn''t drink water. In front of the natural law of the inevitable demise of life, he is no different from the humble beggar.


    There has never been bronze, silver, gold or legend in the eyes of the creator. Whoever will die will die, whether you are bronze, silver, gold, legendary strong, or holy demigod.


    Although powerful creatures are at the top of the food chain, weak life also has its objective basis for survival and reproduction. Just as you can''t drown fish in the river, throw birds into the sky and suffocate earthworms in the field, even the war Ant King at the holy land level can be killed by one blow only by following the laws of nature and finding the right way.


    Victor has observed the war Ant King and the high ant tribe for some time, and has a certain understanding of their behavior patterns, natural abilities and physical characteristics, while apolis and his men know nothing about the enemy in front of them.


    The war Ant King naturally has an infinite psionic field, keen combat intuition and excellent learning ability. It is undoubtedly a powerful legendary creature. However, its power is not opened in the right way. The biggest advantage of the war Ant King is to control the ant colony rather than fight alone.


    Apolis should go after bertina, but he has to duel with the fury of the Aaron people; It clearly can mobilize the higher ant tribe to fight with itself through the spiritual connection of the ant colony. It has to fight alone and hone its ability by the hand of the enemy.


    This may be out of resistance to the ant queen. All real kings have the instinctive will to resist constraints. So in Victor''s view, the war Ant King is a newborn with an awkward character.


    The perfect body of the black blood master is also a newborn. He died in the hand of the Stormrage sword saint. What''s more, a war Ant King who is awkward and always wants to resist the domination of ant colony?


    There are loopholes in the character of war Ant King and higher ant tribe.


    On the other hand, Victor was convinced that they had no dangerous intuition of violent creatures. All kinds of wisdom with dangerous intuition are mostly people with simple mind and simple mind. If the military commander thinks this is dangerous, then it is also dangerous. How can he command the soldiers to fight in groups?


    Ant man is just a cluster of fighting creatures.


    For a newborn Ant King with no dangerous intuition and awkward personality, when Victor cut into the battlefield, the spiritual confrontation had begun.


    Apolis has just defeated alexsta. His spirit is high, but his strength is declining. Victor''s massive approach made a huge gap in his psychology. It learned to deflect and return to the mirror. It was a time of complacency. In the face of a sudden strong enemy, it was eager to challenge victor. Due to the decline of its own strength, it wanted to escape the battlefield, so it was in a dilemma and indecisive.


    Victor behaved leisurely and did not show any hostility. He avoided even looking at each other. The hesitant war Ant King watched him stroll here.


    This is actually the practical application of enchantment. In view of the weakness of the target''s mind, Victor''s all behaviors are quietly manipulating the opponent''s emotional changes and prying open greater spiritual cracks.


    When Victor approached apolis and started shooting, it was too late.


    Victor''s action of stabbing apolis with "split soul" was indeed slow and gentle, but in his perception, the action of the war Ant King seemed to solidify in resin, and the passage of time became extremely slow. His grasp of time was accurate to milliseconds, and his control of distance was accurate to millimeters. With one step, the angle of "split soul" stabbing also deflected, and fell to his left shoulder just before apolis made the Dodge action.


    The spike whip made of Saron magic iron condenses the elements of void wind and has unparalleled armor breaking and sharp characteristics. Victor now breaks the face with a point, and the angle of the "split soul" stab is the most standard straight line, while apolis has not seen the killing effect of the void element combined with the Saron magic iron. The light armor force field, fortress force field, deflection force field and mirror return force field it learned in the two battles are all ineffective, and the "split soul" stab whip penetrates the psionic shield unimpeded, It pierced into the shoulder shell of the ant king only 3 cm.


    The violent and sharp void wind element invaded the body of apolis. It had to tighten its psionic power and change the deflection force field to the light armor force field of the fitting table. This can greatly improve its strength and agility, but apolis ignores the counterattack. It just wants to use its psionic power to resist the cutting of the nether wind element and prevent its body from completely splitting. Without the obstruction of the oblique force field, Victor''s "split soul" whip began to slide all the way from the Ant King''s shoulder to his crotch.


    Apolis''s chest lines and eyes burst into dazzling light. It slowly turned its body and said to the human strong man who didn''t look at it from beginning to end: "you..."


    As soon as the war Ant King opened his mouth, the indigo void element came out from his shoulder to his crotch and turned into a cyan black wind element. Victor raised his slender and beautiful left hand, and the violent wind elements meekly converged to his fingertips and condensed into a green and black wind ball shining with electric light.


    The rest of the higher ant tribe only saw the human male passing by the Ant King, and then with a wave, the arrogant apolis was cut into two pieces.


    When the war Ant King fell on the spot, the psionic network built by the higher ant tribe was completely disconnected. Although they formed an array, they could not get any sense of security from their companions. They were completely isolated individuals.


    "Queen ant man, when are you going to hide? Are you waiting for me to kill all these senior ant men? That''s what you want."


    Victor''s dark golden eyes lit up a yellowish brown aperture, and the wind element ball held at his fingertips shot two cyan black air flow long guns on the psionic shields of the two senior ant people closest to him.


    The two higher ant families seemed to have suffered an irresistible blow. The psychic power field produced a violent twist and fluctuation and collapsed inward. Their anthropomorphic faces showed the expression of pain and struggle, and then "bang", they were blown into two blue blood flowers by their own psychic power.


    Victor''s grip of the wind giant spirit is an extraordinary combat skill with soul damage. It is not very effective against strong creatures. The higher ant clan is a fourth-order creature. It shouldn''t have been so fragile. It can''t even bear the grip of the wind giant spirit. But the war Ant King has just died, and the higher ant tribe has not yet recovered from the impact of the disconnection of the psionic network. They are very impressed by the battle of apolis against the alienated giant ape with the fortress force field. Victor lightly killed apolis, and these higher ant tribes instinctively compared the two and got obvious results. Then Victor began to call for the dominance of the ant colony, showing a superior attitude at the same level as the dominance, which became the last straw to crush the higher guard ants.


    The fear and cognitive impairment of the higher ant tribe''s mind have been magnified several times, and the killing effect of the wind Troll''s grip has also been doubled. The two unlucky senior guard ants default that the strike force of the wind element spear is equal to that of the violent ape, resulting in the loss of control of the psionic shield, and the whole body is crushed by their own psionic power.


    Catch the king before catching the thief, and kill the heart before defeating the enemy.


    The enchantment knowledge inherited by the dark elves shines brightly in Victor''s hands, and forms a new power framework combined with spiritual damage. Victor tried his hand with the new war Ant King and won easily. Although it was expensive and lost an Asian Dragon raider, the impact of this victory was far more than the elimination of one war Ant King and two high ant families.


    The surviving high ants fled separately like goblins. Victor stood where he was and let them leave.


    Enchantment has planted the seeds of fear and depression in the hearts of these higher ants. When they reconnect with the psychic network of the ant colony, their fear caused by witnessing the killing of apolis will spread among higher ants like a plague through spiritual connection.


    Victor is not so easy to find a single war Ant King to kill to other high ant people. This opportunity is rare. Victor uses all means to create a favorable situation for himself. If the ant queen does not intervene, these escaped high ant families will quietly help Victor establish an advantage in the next confrontation.


    An invisible wave of power swept silently through the whole forest. Those high ant families who had just escaped from the ashes battlefield fell to the ground almost at the same time. Their hearts were still beating, but their souls had collapsed.


    Victor whispered a pity. His deep eyes turned to the only standing termite man, watched it turn and walk back.


    Ann bent her forelimbs slightly, folded her hands on her chest, and gently and gently extended her arms to salute Victor with a feminine grace.


    "Hello, strange strong man, should I call you the elf emperor or the master of the alchemy tower?"


    Victor also bent his legs and stroked his chest, gave a courtesy to the high ant female, smiled and asked, "Victor Wimbledon Randall, nice to meet you. Should I call you queen ant, immortal, Lord of mourning, or..."


    "Master Angelina?"

 Chapter 833

    "Angelina... I''ll never forget your name."


    Ann, the high ant tribe, should be said to be the will of the ant queen to come to it, smiled at Victor: "Your Highness Randall, you are the first alchemy tower owner to call ''Angelina'' in so many years. I sincerely thank you for not forgetting this name."


    Victor''s eyes twinkled. X-3 carried out a lot of information sorting and calculation and deduction in a short time. He kept an indifferent expression on his face and inadvertently said, "you call me ''Your Highness''. It seems that you have some knowledge of the human kingdom in this era."


    The queen ant man tilted her head, raised her left hand, pointed to her forehead and said: "After I returned to the ant colony, I spent some time sorting out the memory of the Queens... Your highness should know that the biological template of the ant colony refers to the gross Zerg in the twilight era. They devour the brains of prey and can absorb the information fragments of prey. As an alchemy tower, the ant colony also has the function of uploading memory."


    During the outbreak of ant disaster in Renma hill, the Lords found that ant people could skillfully use the tools and weapons of the victims by eating human bodies. The contents revealed by the queen of ant people were in line with objective facts, including the memory upload function of alchemy humans, which was also verified in No. 7 alchemy tower.


    "Unfortunately, there was a small conflict between the ant colony and the human kingdom while I was trapped." The queen ant man bowed gracefully and made an apologetic gesture.


    Although the queen of the ant man showed a vague attitude of being close to the human kingdom, Victor was not moved by words and body language. He said with a smile: "in the ant disaster more than ten years ago, thousands of people were killed and the total number of casualties exceeded 10000. Do you say it was a small conflict?"


    "Otherwise?" The queen ant man shook her head and said, "that conflict stems from the normal replacement of the old and the new ant colony. It is only the collective foraging behavior of the old worker ants. If the ant colony sends out soldiers, what does your highness think?"


    He paused and continued, "of course, even if the worker ants are foraging, it is not my intention to have a conflict between the ant colony and the human country."


    When queen ant and Victor first met, the first topic they talked about was the political positions of both sides.


    Shouldn''t this be?


    The queen ant is suspected to be the ancient mage Angelina, the master of the alchemy tower of the alchemy empire; Victor is also the master of the alchemy tower of the alchemy empire. From this relationship, both sides actually belong to the camp of the alchemy empire.


    However, Victor acquiesced that the queen ant man was his number one enemy. With the mutual absorption and continuous improvement of the alchemy tower, he was also the owner of the alchemy tower, so the queen ant man should also regard Victor as his mortal enemy.


    There is a political premise for alchemy tower owners to compete with each other, that is, the alchemy Empire has perished, the legal order of the Empire has been completely lost, and the remaining alchemy tower owners are like warlords and bandits in their own ways. Conversely, if the alchemy Empire has not perished, the alchemy tower owners are still part of the Empire, and of course they can''t attack each other.


    Perfectly logical and reasonable, the golden emperor''s tower was destroyed. Because Victor was unable to connect the superior tower with the 7 tower, he confirmed that the Empire had disappeared. According to the simultaneous interpreting of the alchemist, the Queen''s Alchemy tower was a gold smelting tower built by the imperial Council, which was built by the Empire. Its existence is very special and can not be linked with the traditional alchemist tower.


    In other words, the tower owner of the queen ant man is actually a "black man". He doesn''t know that the alchemy Empire has disappeared? How is this possible? If he is Angelina, a female mage of the secret society, who participated in the construction of the queen ant alchemy tower, from the time line analysis, he should have experienced the turmoil at the end of the Empire... Unless it is because of the Lord of glory!


    Victor turned his mind and asked with deep eyes, "you planned the accident of the azolta Empire more than 1500 years ago. Did you use those human priests?"


    The queen ant man didn''t answer Victor''s question directly. She turned her eyes to the Dragon maids Dili and Frey. She smiled and said, "ISOX''s Alchemy experiment was successful... I don''t know where he found the blood of the ancient dragon to create these amazing new alchemy units."


    ISOX is the designer of the haze mountain alchemy tower and a talented alchemist of the secret society. He and mage Angelina belong to the same era. They not only have contacts, but also jointly participate in the design and manufacture of the queen ant alchemy tower.


    ISOX believes that the world law tends to be strict and perfect, which will lead to serious defects in the inherent alchemy units. For example, the No. 7 alchemy tower has the production function of dragon warriors, but Victor cannot order the king to produce dragon warriors, because the current world law does not allow dragon warriors to change into dragon and beast shapes more than ten meters long. In fact, there are no wizards at the end of the era of God chosen The method is to mobilize the power of the elemental sea, and their spell casting ability is greatly weakened. Of course, the void creation law of the alchemy tower is also affected by the origin of the world. Many alchemy units of ancient biological templates can not be made now.


    In the battle of the temple, tower 7 absorbed a piece of complete tower Rune crystal and added three new alchemy units. Victor was not interested in consulting the relevant information carefully. If those were powerful high-level alchemy units, tower 7 certainly could not be produced; if they were medium and low-level alchemy units, their cost performance might not be as good as that of the alchemy militia.


    The evolution trend of the world law is always from loose to strict, from single to diverse. Assuming that the alchemy tower can continuously create alchemy units that are not bound by the world law, other natural life will have no way to live, which will inevitably lead to the end of the colorful world.


    Therefore, the solidified alchemy unit template will eventually be eliminated, and the traditional alchemists will inevitably decline.


    Esox was not the only alchemist in the alchemy Empire who had this sense of crisis. There are three different voices within the imperial Supreme Council, the diehards who advocate maintaining the dominant position of alchemists through alchemical technological innovation, that is, the secret society; There are also those who advocate re studying the long eliminated alchemy puppet art, which aims to improve the personal strength of elemental envoys and mages; And the creationists who advocated the surrender plan.


    Finally, the transformation proposal of the creationists was supported by the divine Knight of the Supreme Council. The alchemists of the secret society need too many resources for technological innovation. They squeeze and exploit the large and small city states of the Empire and covet the blood of ancient gods collected by the elf Empire, which may lead to an all-out war between the two empires. In addition, the New Alchemy units have the attribute of natural life, so there is a risk of getting out of control. The diehard alchemist became a street mouse that everyone shouted at. Under internal and external pressure, die hard alchemists and mages set up secret orders to secretly engage in various taboo experiments.


    For the alchemy Empire, the secret society that went all the way to the black was an illegal organization and did all kinds of evil activities. In order to accumulate resources, they not only blackmailed major city states, but also secretly sold slaves. No matter humans, barbarians or elves, they had victims.


    Now Victor is the alchemist of the secret order, and Angelina is also the alchemist of the secret order. They are either criminals of the alchemy empire or legal tower owners of the Empire. No one can blame each other.


    According to the social system of the alchemy Empire, Angelina has a higher status than victor. She was originally a full member of the mage Council and a mage follower recognized by alchemist Maximo. The master of the alchemy tower is generally held by the ordinary descendants of the mage, and has a certain power status. It is far worse than the chief mage and alchemist, and even worse than the elemental envoy and the mage apprentice.


    However, it is normal for Angelina to ask Victor for a clear and legal identity if he claims to be orthodox in reviving the alchemy empire. After all, the queen ant''s Alchemy tower is an alien in the alchemy tower. It is free from the Imperial military sequence and has attacked the alchemy creatures made by Victor.


    The wizard ghost more than 20000 years ago never forgot the alchemy empire. Victor couldn''t understand Angelina''s feelings of great empire, let alone obstacles in this regard. He said bluntly: "the alchemy Empire has disappeared, the law has failed, and the order has collapsed. What''s the significance of telling me?"


    "Demise? How can the Empire be regarded as demise if the Supreme Council''s God subduing plan is successful?" The queen ant man raised her voice sharply and said sharply.


    Alexsta returned to alchemy tower 7, and Dili and Frey, the Dragon maid, didn''t respond. Here, the queen ant man''s voice was a little higher, and they quit.


    "Bastard, how dare you roar at the king!"


    Daphne delier stared at the higher ant man opposite with frightened eyes, which of course had no effect.


    Dave Greer came up to victor and said in a eager voice, "my Lord, this ant man is very weak. He dares to provoke you. Let me kill him?"


    "Stop fooling around." Victor pushed aside the flattering Frey and said to the ant queen, "you know the Lord of glory, you think the alchemy Empire has not perished. Didn''t the clergy more than 1500 years ago tell you about the human kingdom?"


    "He is thoughtful, loyal and powerful. He is really a perfect alchemy creature... The idea of our secret society is correct." The queen ant man looked at the two dragon maids with appreciative eyes, made a comment, and then said, "of course, the God creation plan is also good... I did meet the priests of the glorious Lord, but the people who told me the current situation of the human kingdom were not them, but the Dharma Masters and apprentices they chased."


    "A gold element makes the clergy leading the Lord of glory pursue the mage apprentice?" The queen ant man said angrily: "I learned from the master apprentice that Pope Enoch slaughtered and persecuted other mages with the power of surrender, and I concluded that it was a despicable act of rebellion. You know, the imperial mage association is the main promoter of the surrender plan, and the power of the Lord of glory should have been subject to the command of mages and alchemists. If it was not for Pope Enoch''s betrayal, with the power of the Lord of glory How can humans be driven out of their homes by stupid orcs! " Said the ant queen angrily.


    More than 1500 years ago, the Pantheon led by the great wizard Claire and Klein''s sister and brother was destroyed by the shining church. The paladins of the trigowar family tracked a pantheon wizard who stole arete''s sacred objects to the azolta mountains. They had an intersection with the Assyrian Empire and the ant queen.


    The queen ant learned about the glorious church from the wizard of the Pantheon, but the wizard probably didn''t know the history of the era of the chosen one.


    If we do not consider the blood sacrifice war between the chosen wizards, Angelina is not wrong to conclude that the first Pope Enoch was a despicable traitor from the standpoint of the alchemical Empire mage Association.


    Ancient alchemists and mages did not create the Lord of glory to let the clergy ride on their heads. Although the Lord of glory was the ultimate creation of the alchemy Empire, he had to serve the alchemists and mages. On the occasion of his victory, Pope Enoch''s backhand destroyed the elected Council that made peace with the church of glory, leaving no buffer time. At that time, The number of human believers is small, the strength of the Lord of glory is weak, and there is no wizard''s assistance. Although Enoch awakened the Lord of glory, he still buried a curse for the development of the human country.


    Later, in the face of the attack of the orc group, the human army retreated, the city-state fell, the population decreased sharply, lost the richest Northern Wilderness, and retreated to the barren south that the orcs were not interested in. Until now, it can be considered as slowing down.


    The glorious church holds the ultimate creation of the alchemical empire in its hand. It actually persecutes the wizard class and can''t beat the stupid orcs. In the eyes of MAGE Angelina, this is an unacceptable disgrace. The first Pope Enoch and the clergy of the shining church are traitors to the Empire.


    Victor thought for a second, shook his head and said: "I don''t know the history of the alchemy Empire, but I think an important condition for the Supreme Council to decide to start the God subduing plan is that the Empire has a large population. The more believers, the stronger the power of the shining Lord. If the number of believers is only one tenth of the Empire''s population, can the power of the shining Lord fight the orc Legion? Will the Supreme Council consider the God subduing plan?"


    "One tenth of the imperial population?" There was a puzzled expression on the queen ant man''s face.


    "Maybe less." Victor nodded and continued: "when Enoch awakened the Lord of glory, the wizard city-state of the human kingdom broke out a blood sacrifice war. The pantheon of the two wizard camps and the mage Council attacked each other. The City slaughter blood sacrifice occurred from time to time, and the population size was reduced by more than ten times."


    The queen ant man asked, "blood sacrifice war... When did it happen?"


    Victor raised his mouth slightly and said, "you don''t know the history of the human kingdom, I don''t know the history of the alchemical Empire, we can exchange information. You answer me a question, and I answer you a question."


    The ant queen smiled and said, "I refuse, because you are also a rebel of the Empire."


    She was directly labeled as an imperial rebel by Angelina. Victor said with a smile: "I am a rebel? I''m afraid you haven''t accepted the fact that the alchemy Empire has perished."


    "The Empire perishes? What are you? What am I? What is the Lord of glory?" The queen ant man looked at Victor coldly, walked up to him step by step and said, "you are here to kill me. The Empire expressly prohibits the alchemy tower master from killing each other. If you want to kill me, you are the rebellion of the Empire. Since you want to kill me, why should I believe you? I''m right in front of you. Come on, you kill me!"


    Is there anything more absurd than a female ant man with a silver carapace and four legs bumping her chest against victor and looking for life and death?


    His highness Randall has never met a "woman" who threw abuse on him. Fortunately, the Dragon maid Frey hit the female ant man on her knees with a punch.


    The queen ant stood up again and laughed loudly, "ha ha, you can''t kill me. When I send the ant army to the human country to fight the rebellion, I can also understand what happened to the Empire. Why listen to your lie? You shameless traitor!"


    Victor''s face became very ugly and said angrily, "the alchemist can recognize the same kind. My alchemist can''t recognize the ant man. Why do you say I''m a traitor to the Empire? Besides, the ant man attacked me first. Even if there is an empire rebel here, it''s you!"


    "I didn''t want to kill you, but you did want to kill me." Said the queen ant man faintly.


    Victor sneered twice and said sarcastically, "what you say is what you say?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" The queen ant asked: "You master the power of the sun spirit, I can hardly kill you. Why should I do useless things? You can''t kill me, but your alchemy tower can absorb the soul fire of low-level guard ants, but I can''t absorb the soul fire of your alchemy unit... Why do you bring the creation crystal of the alchemy tower with you? You don''t want to kill my low-level guard ants and seek my ants Group soul fire, expand your alchemy tower, and then destroy me? "


    "As the tower master of the alchemy Empire, you don''t want to revive the alchemy Empire and only pursue personal interests. What''s the difference between you and that despicable Enoch? You are all rebellious to the Empire!"


    Victor has always regarded himself as a victim and regarded the queen ant man as his mortal enemy. He went on an expedition to the endless forest and took No. 7 alchemy tower with him. He really planned to use the alchemy tower to absorb the characteristics of ant man''s soul fire and slowly erase the queen ant alchemy tower.


    The queen ant exposed his dark mind. Victor turned from a victim into a perpetrator. He had nothing to feel guilty about, just nothing to say.


    Victor remained silent for a moment, took the soul splitting sting whip and said faintly, "sorry, madam, the third invasion of the devil is about to begin. I need the power of the alchemy tower."


    The queen ant man smiled, nodded and saluted gracefully: "in that case, powerful alchemy tower master, can I surrender to you?"

 Chapter 834

    Victor hasn''t figured out the existence form of the ant queen so far, but he can be sure that he has a holy domain and can transfer his will freely in the ant colony. If he doesn''t find the right way, Victor can''t take him.


    Ant colonies now occupy the alchemy tower of the azolta temple, which has a large underground tunnel group below. Victor is outside. With his high mobility, the threat of ant colony to him is negligible. Similarly, Victor drilled into complex underground tunnels to hunt low-level guard ants is tantamount to seeking his own death.


    Just rely on the angry wind sword saint to kill the low-level guard ants outside the temple. I don''t know how many years it will take before the No. 7 alchemy tower can completely wipe out the queen ant alchemy tower by seizing the soul fire.


    It''s actually a stupid way to achieve your goal.


    In the current situation, Victor and the queen ant man are in an embarrassing situation. No one can do anything about each other.


    The queen ant man said she wanted to surrender to victor. I''m afraid she just used "surrender" as a pretext to achieve her own goal.


    Victor wanted to hear what he had to say and said without hesitation, "Oh, how are you going to ''surrender''?"


    "The queen ant alchemy tower is designed to fight against the abyss demons. Your highness Randall, if you are really ready to deal with the third demon tide, you will not do better than me." The queen ant man said to victor, "you don''t know the devil tide. I haven''t experienced the devil tide in my long life, but I know more than you."


    Victor asked, "tell me, it proves that you really know the devil tide better than me."


    The queen ant man shook her head and said, "it can''t be proved... Your highness can''t confirm what I said. Of course, she won''t believe one side of my story."


    In addition to wasting time on both sides, the intriguing rhetoric not only had no effect on Victor, but also reduced the persuasion. The queen ant man refused to disclose her knowledge about the devil tide. It has elements for sale, but it is also a sincere expression.


    Victor said: "As far as I know, the early stage of the alchemy empire was a loose alliance of human city states. The mages and elements of the big city states mastered the alchemy puppet technology and rune technology from the higher goblin empire. Until the second demon invasion, the human city states united, the mages and elements made them exchange runes and puppet technology with each other, and formed a coalition to fight against the demon tide, the real alchemy Empire appeared The emergence of void creation made the alchemy Empire turn defeat into victory in the devil war and drove the devil to the abyss nest. Therefore, the reputation of the Supreme Council reached an unprecedented height, and the alchemy Empire entered its peak. "


    Facing Victor''s eyes, the queen ant man nodded and said, "I know what you mean. The Empire defeated the devil more than 3000 years before I was born. I learned about the devil invasion from the history class of the mage Association. Do you think my knowledge of the devil tide is missing and may be out of date."


    Victor took a deep look at him, turned his eyes to the forest behind the ant queen, and said leisurely, "when you were a mage, the monetary system of the alchemical Empire had collapsed, right?"


    There are two disadvantages in the traditional alchemy tower. One is to "eat money" Second, they can only be built in the place where the four elements converge in balance. The location of the alchemy tower can not meet the needs of the imperial city-state. Some alchemy towers are not suitable for the establishment of the city-state at all. For example, the site of the alchemy tower in the depths of the boulder mountains is surrounded by stones and there is no land to grow crops. This leads to the contradiction between the imperial power center and the local city-state.


    The Supreme Council controls all alchemists and can "feed" by issuing a unified currency in the early stage Alchemy tower, but too much money was issued, resulting in currency devaluation and soaring prices, so only materials can be used to supply the production needs of alchemy tower. As a result, the monetary system of the Empire collapsed, and the contradictions between local city states and the Supreme Council became increasingly acute. The city states simply refused to use the unified currency of the Empire. In fact, the later stage of the Empire was in a situation of scattered sand.


    The queen ant man was silent for a long time and said, "yes, but what does it have to do with the third magic tide you have to deal with?"


    Victor shook his head and said with a laugh, "I just think it''s funny that the Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire closed the alchemy tower and shook their ruling foundation; whether to deliver the alchemy tower to the city states or shake the ruling foundation of the Supreme Council. The situation of alchemists and mages must be very embarrassed at that time... Don''t you think it''s funny that you keep saying that you want to revive the alchemy Empire?"


    The queen ant man shook her head and said, "it''s different now. We have the Lord of glory."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said teasingly, "you wanted to win the Lord of glory. This is the real purpose of your ''surrender'' to me."


    The queen ant man said disapprovingly, "the Lord of glory was originally the ultimate creation of the Empire. It is a fact that he is now in the hands of traitors; it is also a fact that we are the tower Lord of the Empire; it is still a fact that the third invasion of demons is about to begin. The Empire has become a wave of fighting against demons. Can those traitors who steal the Lord of glory do it?"


    "The God subduing plan of the Supreme Council has been successful, and there is nothing wrong with our secret society. The queen ant alchemy tower has solved the problem of immobility and can draw resources from the war. As you have seen in previous battles, your advanced alchemy creatures combined with the power of the Lord of glory can directly resist my war Ant King. The Empire should belong to us, and it can be you and me to repel the demon tide Why should we be constrained by a group of despicable and stupid traitors? They can''t even cope with the orc Legion! "


    Victor nodded thoughtfully and looked "excited" and asked, "it makes sense... How are you going to win the Lord of glory?"


    The queen ant man''s anthropomorphic face showed a hint of cunning, shook her head and said, "of course I have a way, but I won''t tell you now."


    Victor sneered, "is this your sincerity to ''surrender'' to me? I only believe you want to use me."


    "Just use each other." The queen ant man said calmly, "I am really willing to submit to your highness. It doesn''t matter why I tell you... Your life is not as long as I am. I submit to you when you are alive, and I will be free after you die."


    Victor is really silly to hear this. The queen ant man is a living alchemy tower. His life scale is completely different from Victor, and his way of looking at problems is also different. Even if the angry wind sword saint has the life of the sun elf, he will live to 360 at most. This is nothing for the queen ant man. I''m afraid the war between the human kingdom and the abyss devil has lasted more than 360 years.


    In other words, the queen ant doesn''t have to do anything. As long as she spends time with Victor until he dies, he will win.


    In that case, why did the ant queen or Angelina rush to recover the alchemy Empire and seize the Lord of glory from the clergy?


    Among them, there must be an opportunity that can not be missed... The third invasion of the devil is not very similar. Before Sylvia''s fall, the devil tide is unlikely to break out in an all-round way. Just like the chaos of the Pantheon, it also avoids the active period of the divine knight. The queen ant man doesn''t know that there are divine knights in the human kingdom, otherwise he wouldn''t have invited me to recover the alchemy empire... Seeking control of the Lord of glory must be of special significance to Angelina, and she will never disclose the specific content... So, how is she going to seek the Lord of glory? When the Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire implements the God subduing plan, it should consider that the inheritance of the Lord of glory must comply with the ruling interests of alchemists and mages... Ordinary alchemy towers are soul locking, but the Lord of glory is blood locking... The blood of wizards! Most of the blood descendants of wizards are mortals. No one can resist the will of the Supreme Council, just as most alchemy tower owners choose the descendants of wizards. The first Pope Enoch must be a wizard. The holy pool of the Lord of glory has been locked with his blood... Angelina used to be a wizard, but now he is the ant queen... A wizard? Is it bertina?! Can bell take the Pope''s place?


    When the x-3 was running at high speed, Victor thought that the biggest possibility was the disappeared bertina. He said tentatively, "do you know bertina? A little wizard I brought here, she is missing now... If I found her, guess what I would do to her?"


    The queen ant man straightened her upper body slowly, and with her movements, a strong momentum expanded outward. The invisible force field is centered on the host of the queen ant man, as if ripples oppress the surrounding trees.


    With a smile on his face, Victor raised his hand to stop the Dragon maid who was ready to come forward and let the ant queen cast psionic power. If he came to more will on the female of the higher ant family and killed his host, he must feel very uncomfortable.


    The ant queen didn''t let Victor get what she wanted. She closed her psionic field, stared into her opponent''s eyes, sighed and said, "we are abandoned children... Tower owners are abandoned children."


    "What does abandonment mean?" Victor put away his soul splitting whip and asked grimly.


    The queen ant man said in a loud voice: "Abandoning a son means that you can abandon it at any time... If it is necessary to take back the alchemy tower, the mortal alchemy tower owner can be killed. No alchemist or mage is willing to divide a little soul fire to serve as the seemingly beautiful alchemy tower owner. I vaguely remember that my mentor said that it is difficult for mages and alchemists who divide soul fire to advance, because the incomplete soul brings many disadvantages... Great That''s what everyone said. I always thought it was. Until that sudden change, all the alchemy tower owners of the Empire died at the same time. "


    Victor said coldly, "I thought about this question a long time ago, but now I don''t believe anyone can kill me through the alchemy tower. Aren''t you dead? You might as well tell me who destroyed the mortal tower master of the alchemy empire... The sanctuary Protoss?"


    "I only share secrets and knowledge with my companions. Are you my companions?" The ant queen shook her head and said, "Your Highness Randall, you and I are very special. Your luck makes me envy. The unknown existence can''t destroy the intelligent life of the high grid through a little soul fire of the alchemy tower master. But when you completely become a sun elf, you will take back your soul fire, and your alchemy tower won''t belong to you anymore."


    "You can get rid of your identity as the master of the alchemy tower, but I have no way to go back, so you don''t deserve my trust. I won''t tell you any secrets about the alchemy Empire, but I want to ask your highness, you will abandon the alchemy tower one day. Who are you going to leave your alchemy tower to, whether you come to the end of your life or give it up?"


    Due to the serious asymmetry of information, Victor can only respond to the queen ant man''s questions with silence.


    After a while, the queen ant man smiled and said, "you can''t decide the ownership of the alchemy tower, nor should you. Of course, I can''t. bertina can be my companion. She is the hope of the revival of the Empire."


    Victor asked in a deep voice, "come on, what do you want to do when you show up in front of me?"


    "I want to make an agreement with you. You give bertina to me and are willing to revive the alchemy empire with us. I will work for you all your life. I will completely impart the magic knowledge of the alchemy Empire to bertina. You can''t stop it or go against her. Otherwise, I will lead the ant colony to the human country to counter the rebellion, no matter how long it takes, even the abyss devil Make a comeback, and I will never stop! " Said the queen ant man firmly.


    "Threaten me by taking refuge in the devil?" Victor sneered disdainfully, "I can''t give you bertina."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t prevent bertina and I from reviving the alchemy Empire, even if you rule the Empire." The queen ant man smiled as if to say to Victor: even if you are the emperor of the Empire, your life will not be as long as mine.


    Victor pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "in your character, reviving the alchemy empire is not to pursue power."


    "When I recognize you as my companion, I can tell you what I pursue." The queen ant man shook her head and said: "Give you half a year to make a decision. Ann will stay nearby. You can contact me through it. During this period, the ant colony will not take the initiative to attack you and your subordinates... Half a year later, my ant man Legion will go to the human country. There will be more powerful war ant kings than apolis. They either work for you or destroy the rebels of the Empire."


    The will of the ant queen finally retreated. Victor must admit that this is a very oppressive dialogue. The opponent has the initiative in terms of information and time scale, but he falls behind.


    Although the queen ant did not disclose much valuable information, Victor speculated that he could not absorb the creation crystal of the alchemy tower, and the soul fire of the ant colony would be preferentially absorbed by the activated alchemy tower.


    This is a weakness of the queen ant alchemy tower. Bertina may be the key for the queen ant to change this weakness.


    Victor looked at the female ant man who was languishing on the ground and said, "your name is Ann? It seems that your queen has abandoned you."


    With that, he took Dili and Frey, two dragon maids, across the lonely ant man ANN, to the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 835

    After breaking away from the ant queen, Victor ordered Dili and Frey to chase Charlotte''s team. Then he went alone to the place where bertina disappeared.


    The hiding place chosen by swordsman Todd and blood Python Marcy is really hidden enough. A wide forest river buries the traces left by the alchemical dragon lizard. The plants around the river grow luxuriantly and inhabit a large number of animals. Their activities can disturb the tracker''s attention.


    It''s not easy for Victor to find Todd''s team. Fortunately, Meiwen, the Dragon maid, has locked bertina''s missing spot through hindsight talent. She has joined Todd and Marcy. Victor arrived at the scene in less than two hours according to the spatial coordinates provided by Mei Wen.


    When Todd and Marcy saw the Lord, they came forward nervously and asked Victor for punishment.


    Bertina''s mysterious disappearance is beyond Todd and Marcy''s ability. Victor did not blame them, but there was no need to explain the twists and turns of things to them. He just asked Todd and Marcy to describe in detail all the things that happened before and after Bell''s disappearance from their own perspective.


    Subsequently, Victor repeatedly and carefully asked Renault and shack to make sure that their statements were not missing before he personally investigated the scene. Although Todd protected the scene, Victor couldn''t find any more clues. He also calculated bertina''s range of action according to her physical level, moving speed and missing time. Within this range, Victor and Meiwen searched separately and found nothing. Bertina seemed to disappear out of thin air, leaving no trace.


    This result did not surprise victor. From the time bell got rid of the hindsight mark of the Aaron people, it showed that there was the intervention of extraordinary power. Victor''s unique tracking intuition is now ineffective for bertina, which means that the characteristics of the little wizard have changed, but it is also possible that the forest environment is hiding bertina''s traces.


    Todd suggested that there were extraordinary people who showed bertina the extraordinary ability of "jungle invisibility". His view is reasonable, but Victor prefers to believe that Bell''s self will plays a major role.


    Looking for clues, Victor accidentally found an open-air salt rock in the forest 60 kilometers away. The open-pit salt mine is small in scale and low in salt content. Although it is frequented by herds, it is not enough to attract monster tribes to settle down. In human countries, salt mines of this quality have no mining value at all, but for the Randall expedition, it is better to eat salt than no salt.


    Victor ordered Meiwen, a Yalong man, to mark the territory around the salt mine, and through spiritual connection, instructed Dili and fugari to lead the rest of the survivors across the river to gather and camp here.


    This is just a small matter. Victor continued to expand the search scope and spent a few days drawing a map of more than 8700 square kilometers in his mind, which is close to the total area led by count Randall. In this area, there are often several Orc gangs, and even an abandoned bear monster nest. Victor didn''t disturb the orcs in the forest, but he didn''t find any valuable clues.


    Six days later, the unsuccessful search party finally left the place where bertina disappeared and went to the assembly point to meet Charlotte''s team.


    The assembly point is located in the forest near the open-pit salt mine. There are several half cat and half ape monsters on the lush trees. Seeing victor and others from a distance, they issued a loud roar and showed four white sharp long teeth. They are warning their kind, but their ferocious appearance makes people have no doubt that these monsters will jump down from the tree crown and attack themselves at any time.


    Todd looked up at the monsters on the eye tree and made a gesture to order them to be quiet. As a result, the half cat and half ape monsters ignored him and continued to roar to their companions.


    Todd had to explain to Victor: "Sir, these are the alienated cat apes bred by Lord imosen... I thought they were smart enough, but I haven''t seen them for a few days, and these animals don''t know me... Sir, the alienated cat apes should be executing the warning order of wizard imosen. They call their companions and attack us when they reach a certain number. Can I kill a alienated cat ape, Inform Lord Emerson that your Excellency has arrived? "


    Victor smiled, raised his right index finger and clicked the most ferocious alienated cat and ape. The air mass gathered out of thin air burst suddenly, and the generated shock wave broke the branches and blew the alienated cat and ape down from a tree more than ten meters high.


    The other alienated cats and apes seemed to be frightened, made short shrill calls, climbed up higher tree tops, hid in the leaves and silently monitored the intruders.


    The alienated cats and apes coming from a distance were silent, and the noisy forest suddenly became quiet and gloomy.


    Alienated cats and apes have strong physique. They fell from a height and suffered only minor injuries. They were mainly injured by Victor''s air bomb, but their physique, strength and agility did not reach the level of fierce beasts. The key is that Victor secretly appreciates their behavior patterns.


    The biggest disadvantage of alienated creatures is that they have no brain. These alienated cats and apes can only maintain their memory for a few days and don''t seem to be smart. However, they perform vigilance tasks, can restrain the bloodthirsty impulse, identify the enemy and ourselves, then issue threat warnings, and call the same kind to siege the invaders. If a companion is shot down, it will be transformed into hiding and surveillance.


    Their combat effectiveness is only average, but it is really easy to use. It makes Victor feel a bit like a church to cultivate improved horned wolves. But if alienated cats and apes are not really as smart as horned wolves, their behavior patterns are obviously the result of imosen''s transformation by special means. This shows that Emerson''s mind body witchcraft began to involve the soul will side of the beast.


    Before long, Charlotte rode an alchemical dragon lizard and rushed out of the forest with three dragon maids, Mei Wen, Dili and Frey.


    The blonde Knight jumped off the dragon lizard and the beast quickly, rushed forward for a few steps and stopped. Her green eyes were shining with tears and looked timidly at Victor.


    "Honey, I''m back." Victor smiled softly and opened his arms to his beloved knight.


    Charlotte immediately threw herself into his arms, sobbed and said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of bell. Lyra, Lyra also fell..."


    In the past few months apart from Victor, Charlotte seemed to spend as long as a few years because she had experienced too many things. It was difficult to restrain her inner feelings when she saw her long-awaited lover again. But the months of separation were short for victor. He had to meditate for several days before sorting out his charm knowledge, and it seemed that only a few seconds had passed after he woke up.


    Victor learned enchantment from the dark elf priestess. Although he is far from proficient, combined with the puzzle of knowledge, he now has a very profound understanding of enchantment and can clearly feel Charlotte''s continuous affection. In the view of the high dark elves, strong emotion is a bondage to the hearts of both sides. Charlotte''s state is equivalent to being enslaved, but she also benefits from the enslavement relationship.


    Victor''s high-level female Knight lovers have strong independence, while the senior female Knight Natalia relies on Sophia, and only Charlotte regards Victor as the only dependence. She is not only Victor''s oath knight, but also his pet. Of course, she can get the preference and pity of the Stormrage sword saint.


    Didn''t Victor teach Charlotte the precious boltanos secret?


    Emotions are interlinked. Charlotte''s hesitation also touched Victor''s heartstrings. He held his poor pet Ji in his arms, jumped on the alchemy dragon lizard, and urged the war beast to ride to the camp.


    At first, in order to avoid the pursuit of the war Ant King and senior guard ants, Charlotte had to order the expeditionary army to be divided into three groups, each of whom fled to the depths of the forest to hide. When Victor solves the war Ant King, it is not easy to recall the scattered three person team. Fortunately, Charlotte equipped each group with two or three alienated cats and apes. The wizard imosen summoned his alienated animal relatives, and the scattered expedition team gathered again. Now, except for bertina''s mysterious disappearance, there is no one in this team.


    At present, the core members of the expeditionary force around Victor include Charlotte, Caligula, pastor Dane, wizard imosen, swordsman Todd, blood Python Marcy, and three dragon maids, including 13 sword maids, 56 blood militia, 6 elite guards, 11 alchemist craftsmen, 3 alchemical dragon lizards, 7 alchemical war mastiffs, 4 bear dogs and 206 alienated cat apes, A total of 96 people and 220 war beasts.


    The alchemical militia of the expeditionary army built a camp near the open-pit salt mine. In a few days, they built more than a dozen large and small wooden houses and log houses, and dug four reservoirs The strong blood militia carried water from the river a few kilometers away and filled the pool, which not only solved the water problem of the expeditionary army, but also boiled salt.


    More than 1000 square kilometers of forest around the open-pit salt mine has been marked as territory by the Dragon maid. The original owners of this forest are several adult spotted tigers. Now their beautiful fur is made into a mattress by the new "Lord" Mei Wen and dedicated to their owner.


    Victor is lying on a tiger skin mattress with his pet knight. Charlotte had blond hair and curled up a pair of snow jade long legs. The whole person leaned lazily in her husband''s arms, just like the blue lake''s eyes shining with the luster of happiness and satisfaction. She whispered, "did Lyra really not fall?"


    Holding the radiant and charming pet knight, Victor was secretly proud and thought: I really like human beings. With the hint method of charm and based on human feelings, the sacred objects of the moon goddess are not so easy to distort my self-knowledge.


    He applied the charm technique to Charlotte and himself, comforted each other, enjoyed tenderness, strengthened the identity of human identity, and basically solved the disadvantages brought by the growth of spiritual power.


    In fact, there is a great risk of distorting the will of the soul with the hint method in the charm art. When there is a conflict between cognition and reality, the will side of the human soul may collapse. However, Victor had no problem hinting at the feelings between himself and Charlotte.


    Charlotte''s gratitude, infatuation and worship of Victor are not a day or two. Victor analyzes his inner feelings and must admit that his love for Charlotte is mainly due to men''s compassion, possessiveness and vanity, and the lack of equal mutual respect. But with the growth of blood power, his feeling for Charlotte faded. The charm hint aims to re strengthen the relationship between the two sides, but it is actually part of strengthening his human nature. Because both sides have emotional basis, the hint does not cause the contradiction between false and reality, so there are no hidden dangers and disadvantages.


    Victor now recalled that Sylvia had the foresight to force Charlotte into a corner and give her to herself as a pet girl. At first he didn''t see Charlotte''s strength and wanted to abduct Gillian Miss chebman is her own oath knight, but the Silver Knight has gone beyond the category of ordinary human beings, while the senior bronze Knight Charlotte belongs to human women in the real sense.


    Charlotte''s existence always reminds Victor''s cognition of being a human male, which is exactly the identity he will gradually forget.


    This time, "Freya''s tears" improved the upper limit of Victor''s two spiritual attributes, which is not only a little strength, but a very great progress. You know, spiritual power represents the element of fire and the basic attribute of energy. Mental attributes were enhanced by two points, and Victor''s blind diameter increased from 3.2 meters to 6 meters. The scope of blindness has been expanded. What about other blood talents? Talents such as popularity, super sense, surging and so on are also enhanced. Overall, the overall strength of angry wind sword saint is not as simple as improving two points.


    On the other hand, in the twin talent tree of angry wind sword saint, human blood talent is inherently weaker than elf blood talent, and human blood has almost no active talent. It is basically an extraordinary combat technology based on the element affinity characteristics of ELF blood. For example, the body of rock, the body of light spirit, the soul of water mist and the heart of fire all rely on the surging talent of ELF blood to provide power.


    The bad thing is that Victor, the master of the soul, has not mastered the source force, and the holy thing of the moon god has forcibly increased his spiritual attribute by two points. Now every time he goes all out to fight, he is strengthening the blood of the moon spirit, and the blood force can affect the soul and gradually change his cognition. When his soul will approach the spirit, the result will be irreversible, Victor will take the initiative to abandon human blood and completely turn into a sun elf.


    Victor had more powerful natural power and dared not use it indiscriminately, so he found a new way. Starting from the most primitive instinctive emotion of mankind, he took his favorite girl and lover as the target reference, strengthened the human nature part of the will side through charm hint, and neutralized the influence of heart, spirit and blood caused by the growth of spiritual attributes.


    In short, Victor should now fully enjoy Charlotte''s beauty and tenderness, adjust his body and mind, and balance his twin talent tree. When he returns to the human kingdom and is with Sylvia, he doesn''t have to worry about the change of will side, and then slowly find a way to find the theoretical human "source force" and completely control his own destiny.


    However, Victor did not know how he would change the later things by defying the arrangement of the hand of fate in a clever way.


    "Don''t listen to dilly, they''re talking nonsense. Lyra''s just seriously injured. She''ll come back." Victor stroked Charlotte''s soft blond hair, showing the meaning of doting, just like caressing his pet.


    Charlotte skillfully didn''t ask about Lyra''s state. She held her lover and sighed: "Lord Nelson''s whereabouts are unknown. I lost bertina again... It''s my fault. Your highness, please punish me."


    Victor pondered, "you said before that when bertina was outside the temple, she wished Nelson and them a safe escape?"


    Charlotte thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, bell is a kind child. She heard Meiwen talk about Nelson and their situation, so she hopes they can return safely."


    "Bertina, bertina... She is the most gifted wizard I know." Victor shook his head, sighed, paused and added: "her witchcraft talent may be better than the Klein brothers and sisters more than 1500 years ago."


    Charlotte couldn''t help moving and said eagerly, "honey, I didn''t expect you to think so highly of bell."


    "Yes." Victor nodded, thought for a few seconds and continued, "we all know that bell has good luck. He almost wins every bet... If I don''t cheat, I can''t win her."


    Charlotte smiled and whispered, "yes, the casinos in Pinghu Town are afraid of bell. As long as they hear that bell is coming, they will close down and rest immediately. Finally, the gang leaders who run casinos will give bell a sum of property or delicious snacks every month, just asking her not to patronize her casino."


    Victor also smiled and immediately said, "luck is part of the power of fate. Bell is more than luck now. She may start making wishes."


    "Make a wish? To whom?" Charlotte blinked her beautiful eyes and asked in confusion.


    "Make a wish to herself." Victor said brightly, "it''s a bit like the great prophecy of the Pope and the Pope, but the scope of application of wishing is narrower than the great prophecy."


    Charlotte raised her slender hand, covered her beautiful red lips and exclaimed, "big... Big prophecy? Does bell use this ability?"


    If in the past, Victor could not believe that bertina had the ability of similar great prophecy, but the ant queen valued the little wizard so much and believed that she could seize the Lord of glory from the hands of the Pope, Victor had a clear guess.


    "The process of realizing the result of big prophecy is uncontrollable. Bertina''s wish making should have the same problem. Just a simple wish, her good luck will play a direct role. If it is a more complex wish, the process of realizing the wish will not be so simple." Victor pondered for a long time and continued: "Everything has a rule to follow. What kind of person can achieve what he wants and make his wishes come true? It''s the strong one... For example, I want to eat roast deer ribs at noon, so I send my elite soldiers to catch the deer. If they can''t catch it, I''ll catch it myself. I''m sure I can eat delicious roast deer ribs at noon. If an ordinary person catches it himself, most of them will return empty handed."


    "When bell makes a wish, there must be a process of realizing her wish. I speculate that the flower goblin bell dreamed of is actually the embodiment of her wish and guides her to realize her wish step by step. In the process of realizing her wish, Bell''s extraordinary power will gradually awaken. When we see bell again, she will no longer be the original bertina."


    Charlotte hesitated and asked, "isn''t... No external force interfering with her?"


    Victor kissed Charlotte''s full and smooth forehead and smiled: "Bell''s wish making process must interact with the outside world, and of course it can be used by others. That person should be a great witch doctor among the descendants of azolta. They believe that all things have spirits, and most of Bell''s flower goblins are based on the pan consciousness of the endless forest, or ''spirit''... The Assyrian witch doctor manipulates bell to achieve her own goals through ''spirit'' communication with bell."


    Charlotte frowned and whispered to herself, "what do the Assyrians want bell to do for them?"


    "Whatever they want to do, bell itself is extremely valuable. I believe she is safe now. As long as we find the Assyrian settlement, we can find bell, but we must hurry. Otherwise..."


    Victor took his arm out of pet Ji''s warm and soft arms, sat up and said, "imosen and Caligula have returned to the camp. We''ll meet him and hope imosen can learn valuable information from the mouth of the forest orcs."

 Chapter 836

    Imosen led a team to explore the whereabouts of his baby daughter. After more than ten days, his two waitresses with swords washed him first, shaved his beard and tidied up his appearance before going to the wooden house villa to meet his master.


    After the careful care of the maid with the sword, the wizard''s mental outlook looks good, but his eyes are full of blood and his expression is haggard, just like an insomniac who hasn''t closed his eyes for days and nights.


    When he learned that bertina had mysteriously disappeared, imosen was calm and relieved that Todd and Marcy didn''t have to blame themselves. He said that bell used to run around and couldn''t see anyone for a few days. She was even captured by a group of Ogres, but the ogres were reluctant to eat the little guy at once and decided to fatten her up and enjoy it together. So the ogre leader fed bell with the best meat and made a basket for her. When the ogres migrated, the leader personally carried bell and the basket on his back for fear of being robbed by other ogres. When Emerson rescued bell from the ogre, the little girl gained a lot of weight.


    His highness Randall couldn''t find Bell''s trace. Wizard imosen asked the nearby Orc gang for information. Based on his experience living in the Everglades, he guessed that bertina was mixed with the forest orcs again.


    Victor knew that Emerson was deceiving himself. Bertina has grown up now. She is not the ignorant child before. She has received the maid education of silver moon manor and can''t play with the orcs in the forest. But imosen could not imagine that bell had an accident. Even if he knew that his highness Randall had failed to search, he would never believe that bell had really had an accident.


    Looking at Emerson''s dejected expression, Victor could guess that he had not found a clue about bertina.


    "Bertina will be fine." Victor patted imosen on the shoulder, sat down around the other side of the log table and whispered, "sit down."


    Imosen glanced gratefully at Victor, leaned down and sat down. His eyes were full of expectation and asked, "Sir, do you think bell is all right?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and said in a positive tone, "Bell''s ability is very special... Ancient City Wizards call themselves God chosen people and are born extraordinary. If you put bertina in ancient times, she is also the top class of God chosen people. Although your extraordinary talent is also good, it is far from bertina. She is not so easy to have an accident."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Emerson nodded and comforted himself: "bell is lucky. Even ogres and half dragons like her, and beasts never hurt her... She will be fine. Yes! She must be fine!"


    Victor smiled and said to the sorcerer who loved her dearly, "relax, don''t worry too much about Bell''s safety... Did you get anything from going out to ask the forest orcs for information this time?"


    Imosen took two deep breaths in a row, adjusted his mood, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Sir, according to the location you provided, we have intercepted six small Orc groups in the forest, mainly the most common mixed bandits of jackals and goblins, and a group of ORC monsters I have never seen. Their body shape is similar to goblins, but they are very tall. They stand almost 2 meters and their head is a bit like a female deer, so I call them deer goblins..."


    When talking about academic topics, wizard imosen relaxed a lot and said endlessly: "Deer goblins live in groups. They have big eyes and are used to moving at night. They are weak. Although they have two pairs of sharp canine teeth, they have a small mouth. They mainly eat plants, especially thorns and shrubs, and they also eat insects... Although I call them deer goblins, they are actually completely different from goblins. Deer goblins have low intelligence, sharp intuition and many odor glands under their skin , resist enemies by emitting bad smell... "


    Victor asked with great interest, "why don''t you catch a live deer goblin?"


    "Er... Sir, you don''t know that deer goblins stink when they use their stink glands. White bread spits out when he smells that smell. Moreover, deer goblins are stupid, even more stupid than fish people, and I can''t communicate with them at all. I''m anxious to find other forest orcs to inquire about bell. It''s inconvenient for deer goblins with a bad smell, so we let him go ¡£¡±


    Victor nodded and said, "go on."


    "The other five Orc groups have met humans for the first time. They haven''t moved to this forest for a long time. The largest group of orcs has multiplied here for less than 6 years." Imosen bowed his head and said dejectedly, "they didn''t miss bell. There were no abnormalities in the forest before and after bell disappeared... When I questioned the prisoners, Ms. Frey was present. They were frightened by Ms. Frey and shouldn''t dare to cheat."


    Victor said blandly, "what are the two things I told you?"


    Imosen raised his head and saw Randall''s deep dark golden eyes. He immediately excited himself, calmed down and said respectfully: "Report back to your excellency. I deliberately questioned about the abandoned bear monster nest, but the orc captives didn''t know that there was a bear monster tribe in the forest. In fact, their strength was weak and their territory was narrow. Because they were afraid of the spotted tiger in the forest and didn''t dare to live in the forest, they shrank at the edge of the forest and made a living by collecting and hunting."


    "The captured orcs explained that they had escaped from the forest in the West. The Lord there was a one eyed ogre who ruled a powerful ogre clan, as if... It was called the ''broken bone'' clan." Imosen frowned and thought, helplessly explained: "the nature of the orcs is chaotic. Some goblins say they are the broken bone clan, and some jackals say they are broken meat and broken skull... I think the goblins are smarter than the jackals, so I chose the ''broken bone clan'' as the name of the Ogre tribe."


    Victor interface said: "the famous Orc clan has a history of inheritance, at least 150 years." He paused and said, "I surveyed the abandoned bear monster''s nest and inferred that they disappeared in this forest 10 years ago. The specific reason is unknown, but judging from the size of the nest, this bear monster was once a clan. I need to check about this bear monster clan."


    Imosen asked perplexedly, "Sir, the bear monster clan disappeared ten years ago. Bell disappeared less than half a month ago. Is there any connection between these two things?"


    Victor didn''t answer the wizard''s question. His heart moved. In a moment, Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, led Tao De, the swordsman, into the wooden house and said loudly, "Wang, I brought Tao de."


    Todd, who smelled of salt all over, came forward, bowed to victor and said, "my Lord, Ms. Meiwen said you summoned me."


    Victor shook his fingers, put his arm on the wooden pile table, nodded and said: "I have a task for you to investigate the situation of the broken bone ogre tribe and the reasons for the disappearance of the bear monster. You will find imosen later to exchange specific information. I will ask Meiwen and Dili to accept your assignment. In addition, you can invite some more helpers and select 20 guards. The duration of the task is two months. The more detailed the investigation content is, the better. Remember, we should make full use of imosen And the ability of the Dragon maid. "


    Then he turned to imosen and said, "Philip II and III are dead. You have to find a way to cultivate new large alienated war animals during the mission, and try to increase the number of alienated cats and apes."


    "As you wish, dear master."


    "Step back."


    Todd and imosen bow down and leave. Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, leads them out of the wooden house under Victor''s sign.


    Charlotte looked into the living room from the door of the inner room, flashed in, fell lightly in Victor''s arms, raised her red lips and offered a sweet kiss to her lover. She smiled and said, "I don''t have suitable clothes. I''m sorry to meet you."


    The expeditionary army had experienced several fierce battles in the azolta mountains. Charlotte''s team fought and retreated, discarding many materials, including unimportant clothes. Charlotte only had a set of silver armor, inner armor and underwear. When the expeditionary army camped and rested, she took off all her armor for maintenance, and imitated the Dragon maid''s dress and bra She lived in the key parts, revealing fragrant shoulders, thin waist and long snow-white legs. Although this dress was full of wild temptation, Charlotte would never let others see her in rags.


    Victor didn''t get any better. He only had a suit of close fitting silver inner armor, which was a blouse sewn with various animal skins. He held pet Ji and said mockingly, "if this goes on, we will all become savages."


    Charlotte changed her posture, put her arms around Victor''s neck, and asked with eyes like water: "Your Highness, is this the assimilation of the will of the forest?"


    Victor nodded, "that''s right... So we can''t let the endless forests assimilate us. Even if time is tight, we have to pay attention to the details of clothes. During the period when Todd and imosen investigate the orcs, your task is to take the lady with the sword to make clothes from wild linen."


    Charlotte asked softly, "honey, I don''t understand one thing..."


    "Bertina is missing. Why should I investigate bear monsters and ogres, right?" Victor explained with a smile: "Bell''s disappearance may or may not have anything to do with bear monsters and ogres, but I have nothing to do. I can only take a chance to see if I can find new clues... Does the sentence ''where you walk, you must leave a trace'' mean a trace? No. this actually means that what has happened cannot be changed, but the past must have an impact on the present... I only have one head, With two arms and two legs, it''s impossible to know everything. Just like I searched the forest and didn''t find deer head goblins, and imosen met this new monster. The endless forest is too vast, and the angry wind sword saint is not omnipotent. I didn''t find a clue in space, so now I can only try to find the possible answer in time. "


    Enjoying the intimacy and warmth of the pet knight, Vic continued: "Bear monsters are very special. They are orcs who develop from wisdom to wildness. Only a few bear monsters can find reason from wildness, that is, bear monster elders. Monster scholars believe that bear monsters are the only intelligent orcs who maintain ancestor worship. And the ancestor worship of Assyrians is a very important part of animism. On this point, bear monsters and Assyrians have something in common. Why Besides, they all live in endless forests. "


    In the following time, the expeditionary troops were divided into two routes. Todd and imosen left the station. They took 20 soldiers, 2 alchemical dragon lizards and 160 alienated cat apes. They also invited Caligula and two dragon maids to go to the periphery of the broken bone ogre clan territory to spy on intelligence.


    Todd wanted to invite pastor Dane to join his team, but Dane consumed a lot of holy power in the battle a few days ago. Now he can only release the most basic holy light, and the holy crystal entrusted to him by Miller also needs time to restore holy power. The pastor can only stay in the camp. In addition to the daily required prayer and meditation, he organizes people to cook minerals, boil salt, spin and weave cloth.


    Reverend Dane temporarily served as the manager of the camp. Charlotte was very happy and led her three sword maids to serve his highness Randall.


    Victor was surrounded by beauties and rarely left his wooden house. He is not addicted to female sex, but also deeply studies the theory and practical application of enchantment while enjoying tenderness.


    In fact, the method of spiritual suggestion to change the state of mind has great benefits and some risks, but it depends on the specific host and test object. Marcy used to be a white mouse for tournans for a period of time. If Victor had presided over the secret method test at that time, Marcy would probably be either dead or disabled and could not become the current "blood Python" Marcy. At his highness Randall''s current level, he can minimize the risk of mental suggestion test.


    However, Charlotte is not a good experimental object. As a senior female knight, her spiritual resistance is much higher than that of ordinary people. As long as she runs fighting spirit, she can enter a rational state and get rid of general hint hypnosis. Shallow mental suggestion is basically ineffective for Charlotte, while deep subconscious mental suggestion takes a long time, and the difficulty of the experiment is nightmare.


    There is no such problem with sword maids. Victor uses them to do experiments, which is not even ordinary difficulty.


    They have taken family secret medicine since childhood, received strict training and experienced three physical remodeling. While obtaining beauty and strength, they have lost the fertility of ordinary women, so they become indifferent to emotion and strengthen their obedience to their master. They are half dead. In a sense, the sword maid secretly cultivated by Randall family belongs to the property of the count of golden eyes and can be used as a gift to the family vassal.


    The key is emotional indifference. The maidens with swords are usually gentle and lovely. They are all disguised by training. In fact, they are good at spiritual concentration, but their thinking is not active. Although they are much better than rigid alchemists, they are not as active as ordinary people. This spiritual shackle limits the potential of the sword maid and all arcane warriors.


    On the premise of not changing the physical conditions of the sword maid, with his own charm, Victor turned the emotions of the three sword maids through the way of the master''s favor, and turned obedience into a fanatical attachment, which extended to the spiritual state of absolute trust.


    Victor''s original intention was to simulate the ability of empathy in the sword maid. He was surprised to find that the preliminary results of the experiment exceeded his expectations. The physical and mental state of the sword maid had undergone amazing changes, and vaguely touched the source force that existed only in theory!


    That day, Victor left the camp with Charlotte and the sword maid, went into the depths of the forest and selected a big tree more than 50 meters high. He looked up at the crown of the tree and said to a beautiful sword maid, "Lina, do you see the branch at the top of the tree? Do you think you can stand on it and dance?"


    Lina followed her master''s fingers and looked up at the dense canopy. After a while, she nodded and shook her head and said, "I see... It doesn''t seem to work."


    Victor reached out and pinched Lina''s white face, looked into her eyes, smiled and said, "you can do it by listening to me."


    Lina''s face showed a touch of charming red, and her eyes became crystal clear. She focused on the key point and said, "the master said I can do it, I will do it!"


    "Come on, I''ll take you up."


    Victor raised his arm flat. Lina understood it, kicked off the sandals woven with rattan, jumped onto the master''s palm with a pair of white and delicate feet, and then was sent into the air by a huge force.


    The breeze surrounded the body of the sword maid. She quickly jumped among the branches and soon jumped to the highest branch of the tree crown.


    The branches of the ancient yew tree are thin, flexible and elastic. Lina fluctuates up and down when she steps on the branch barefoot. Even the blood militia with agility attribute up to 15 points can''t stand stably. Moreover, the branch is more than 50 meters high from the ground, so she will inevitably be flustered.


    "Lina, imagine that the ground is very close to you, less than one meter. The branch under your feet is a rope, and no other branches exist. You just dance a sword for me on the rope one meter high from the ground." Victor whispered under the tree, "remember the combat breathing I taught you. Now, you can start."


    Lina took a deep breath, stepped on the shaking branches on her toes and began to perform the dance. Her body naturally follows the branches up and down. Her posture is graceful and light, like a dragonfly skimming the water, or like a petal drifting with the waves. She doesn''t sink to the water despite the high wind and strong waves.


    Victor always pays attention to Lina''s state. Seeing that she has some shortness of breath, he calls out, "OK, now stop slowly, very good. Be careful to find the right foothold and come down."


    Lina jumped down the branches of the yew tree. Halfway down, her feet suddenly softened and the whole person fell straight. Victor reached out his hand to catch Lina, turned in place for a half circle, dissipated the impact of the fall, held the weak sword maid in his arms, felt her heartbeat was steady, and motioned the other two sword maidens to take care of her.


    "Disengagement caused by insufficient internal potential." Victor explained to Charlotte, "Lina would just take a break."


    Charlotte nodded and exclaimed, "Lina just lit the fire of her heart?"


    Victor frowned and meditated. After a while, he said, "it can only be regarded as a pseudo spiritual fire... Lina''s spiritual strength is not enough, and it is almost impossible to ignite the spiritual fire. Her just state is temporary, and she has a great burden on her body and mind. She can hold on to 20 breath at most. Beyond this time, she will certainly hurt her body, and even irreversible damage."


    Charlotte shook her head with emotion and said, "after all, Lina has no divine blessing, but the effect is similar to the fire god of the soul."


    Viktor smiled happily and said: "yes... Fighting spirit, divine magic, source power and the magic of wizards are essentially the same. They are all different manifestations of the combination of spiritual power and internal potential."


    Charlotte took Victor''s arm and asked with shining eyes, "Your Highness, you have finally mastered the source force?"


    "No, it''s far from enough." Victor smiled: "However, I have opened the door to the source power, and there is still a long way to go, and there are many difficulties. Generally speaking, the fighting spirit of knights and the magic of wizards are born, and the so-called born means limited. Knights and wizards will not be hurt if they use extraordinary power within their own limits. Magic also has model constraints and will not exceed the limits of the subject. This extraordinary power Quantity is also safe. But the source power of ordinary people is not innate. It has no limit and will damage the soul and body. "


    Charlotte''s mind was full of question marks at the moment. She tried to understand what Victor said, but she just couldn''t understand it.


    Victor said almost to himself: "People''s spiritual power combined with inner potential can be extraordinary. Their mind is infinite and their body is limited. If people''s spiritual cognition thinks that their power can be comparable to the Great White Ape beast, the result of inner potential driven by spirit is the collapse of the body and the collapse of the soul. Before I found the method of limitation, source power is only a concept, far from success. But I found a way to open source power, At present, there are only three elements, internal potential, breathing and spiritual suggestion. "


    "Honey, you''re great." Charlotte gave a timely compliment.


    Victor shook his head and said: "In addition to limitations, the source force needs to be able to exert itself. I can''t imply that every soul warrior must learn self suggestion and establish their own spiritual mark. This forms a paradox. Self suggestion lacks reference standards, and the power of the soul is boundless. If no one monitors the physical and mental state of the soul warrior like I pay attention to Lina, they won''t be able to do so It is possible to limit the mind to diffuse... Alas, I dare not even try the concept of self suggestion source force now. "


    "Ah, is that so?" Charlotte looked at Victor with soft eyes, covered her mouth and snickered, "that''s very powerful..."


    His highness Randall planted the seeds of spiritual hint for the sword maid. She participated in the whole process.


    Being molested by his favorite girl, his highness Randall is funny and angry. He is about to make fun of Charlotte. The Dragon maid Meiwen sends a message to his heart: the team spying on Orc intelligence is back.

 Chapter 837

    At first, the concept of source force was just a hypothesis of victor. He never had any clue. Now he finally saw a glimmer of dawn in the sword maid. This event may create a new era in the human country, and it is more related to Victor''s own destiny. He is not willing to leave his test object for a moment, because Lina''s current physical and mental state is also very important test data.


    Victor, who was separated and lack of skills, asked his oath knight to deal with the orc intelligence brought back by imosen and Todd. He led the three sword maids back to the wooden house villa. He stayed in the house with them for the next ten days. On the one hand, he continued to strengthen the spiritual display of the sword maids, and on the other hand, he should constantly monitor their physical and mental changes.


    The sound insulation effect of the wooden house villa is not very good. His highness Randall hides in the house with three sword maids all day, and often comes out some strange and thought-provoking sounds. It is common for nobles to favor beautiful maids. Naturally, members of Randall family will not disturb the master''s pleasure. Only father Dane is worried about the abnormal performance of his highness Randall.


    The sword maids of Randall family are very good, but they are only good. Their beauty and temperament are far worse than Charlotte. The bones and muscles of the maid holding the sword have been remodeled, and the body proportion and facial features are outstanding. However, the details of the body are obviously different from those of the real female knight. For example, their skin is smooth and white, but it is the result of washing with liquid medicine. It is an unnatural white and greasy, and the skin of the female knight is full of the luster of life. The sword maid and the knight stood together like candles by a campfire, and their sense of existence was very low. Moreover, the maid holding the sword does not maintain her face for a long time, and her hands and feet will grow cocoons, which will inevitably leave traces of wind and frost on her face.


    Ordinary nobles generally do not notice the minor defects of the sword maid, but this defect is difficult to hide from the extraordinary knight, and there is nothing to hide in front of his highness Randall.


    His highness Randall is tired of being with the sword maid every day. What Dane fears most is that his Highness has a problem.


    There are always some high-level knights in the human kingdom who like to disguise their identity and mix with mortals to resist the erosion of the element sea. His highness Randall is not a knight. He doesn''t have any problems in this regard, but he has had contact with the high elves. Dane can''t help but suspect that his highness Randall is imitating those high-level wandering knights and using the shackles of mortal women to resist the attraction of the elves to his blood.


    Dane didn''t know whether the wandering Knight''s method would work for his highness Randall. However, the human kingdom is facing the threat of abyss demons. The church and lords and nobles need the power of his highness Randall. What if his highness Randall''s method doesn''t work for him and secretly runs to find the elf family?


    Worried Dane made several requests to see his highness Randall, but was blocked back by the Dragon maid outside the wooden house villa. He ran to Mrs. Charlotte to discuss it. Charlotte was just perfunctory and had no effect at all.


    In fact, Dane guessed half right. Victor was indeed imitating the dissolute son of ordinary nobles to strengthen his understanding of human nature. On the other hand, the source force is very important. Charlotte will not disclose the truth to the priest of the church anyway.


    The Dragon maid wouldn''t let him see his master. Charlotte turned a deaf ear to his advice. Dane, who had nothing to do, was like an ant on a hot pot. He was so anxious that he couldn''t think of any good way.


    On the tenth day, Dane suddenly received Victor''s invitation. He picked up the holy crystal given by father Miller and followed the Dragon maid Frey to the wooden house villa. He has already thought about it. First check the soul state for his highness Randall. If there is a problem and he can''t solve it, he will strongly advise his highness to return to the human kingdom immediately.


    As for bertina and Lord Nelson, even if they can''t be found, the Stormrage sword saint is the most important!


    Entering the living room of the wooden house villa, Dane saw his royal highness Randall with black hair and golden eyes sitting alone in the wooden chair. His eyes were clear and deep, no different from before. The priest breathed a sigh of relief quietly. After saluting, he greeted: "good day, your highness. The former Supreme Lord of glory guides your way... Do you feel all right?"


    Victor knew Dane''s intention, smiled and nodded: "my friend, I''m sorry, I''ve worried you these days. I''m fine now. There''s no problem at all."


    Dane smiled awkwardly, sat in the chair opposite victor and asked carefully, "Your Highness, my conversation with Mrs. Charlotte these days can''t hide your ears. I won''t explain much. I want to check your body with real vision. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "I need you to show true vision, but not to me..."


    "Jane, come out."


    With Victor''s call, a maid with brown hair and shawls came into the living room from the inner room. She was beautiful, with a straight chest and thin waist. She was wearing a thin linen shirt and a pair of white and symmetrical long legs exposed under the hem. When she saw pastor Dane, she blushed, quickly bent her knees and saluted. Then she hid behind Victor, hugged her chest with one arm and lowered her head, His watery eyes were aimed at his master.


    Dane was surprised to see the shy and beautiful sword maid. Church clergy generally dislike the secret Dharma dead men and sword maids trained by the Lord. Some believers even accuse them of being soulless heretics and should be purified. This is because the secret law dead man and the sword maid do not believe in the Lord of glory. They only obey their master.


    However, the church helped the Randall family cultivate a sword maid, and the resources handed over by Lord golden eye were enough for the church to cultivate three paladins.


    Dane figured it out. In fact, it is a business for the church to help the Lord cultivate secret Dharma guards. The Lord gets dead people who can keep the family secrets, and the church gets more benefits.


    The sword maids of Randall family look like normal people, but they are by no means ordinary people. They lack the emotional changes of ordinary women and are just good at camouflage. However, Jane in Dane''s eyes will be shy. Looking at Victor''s eyes seems to wipe honey. The kind of happiness and sweetness from the heart is not like hypocrisy, which is no different from a woman in love.


    In just half a month, a maid with a sword who has received strict training since she was a child has become a little woman in love? His highness Randall undoubtedly has such charm, but why does he spend time with the sword maid?


    In Reverend Dane''s puzzled eyes, Victor turned to look into Jane''s eyes and whispered, "light the fire of the heart."


    When the maid with the sword heard the speech, she put down her arms covering her chest, and her blue gray eyes became crystal clear. Dane''s heart was awe inspiring. He pressed his inner guess, was suspicious, recited prayers, covered his eyes with a layer of sacred white gold, and used his true vision to observe the soul state of the sword maid Jane.


    After about six breaths, Victor said, "Jane, you can stop."


    The shining eyes of the maid holding the sword immediately became dim, her charming face also lost blood color, and the whole person''s spirit looked a little tired. Victor Wen offered a few words of comfort and asked Jane to rest in the back bedroom.


    After the sword maid stepped down, he turned to Dane, who frowned and thought, and asked, "what''s the result of the inspection?"


    Diane, who had returned to God, pondered for a moment, nodded and replied, "Jane just lit the fire of her heart, but it shouldn''t be. She... Oh, no, how did your highness do it?"


    Every official knight can light the fire of the soul. On average, one of the 80 fierce warriors can light the fire of the soul, but it is too difficult for ordinary people, including paladins, to light the fire of the soul. This is the statistical experience of the church for a long time, and Jane''s performance overturned pastor Dane''s understanding of the fire of the soul. Although she did ignite the fire of the soul, she has a great potential and spiritual burden. According to common sense, it is impossible to ignite the fire of the soul with her current physical conditions.


    As far as Dane knows, no secret Dharma guards have lit the fire of the soul, none of them... Otherwise, the price for the church to train secret Dharma guards for the Lord''s family will have to rise five times!


    Victor nodded: "To ignite the fire of the mind is to use the spirit to mobilize the inner dive, and the inner dive improves the spirit. The spirit and the inner dive rise to a certain height at the same time, reaching the state of unity of body and mind. If the mind is not active, the spirit will not be active, then it will certainly not be able to ignite the fire of the mind. The biggest problem of the secret Dharma guardian is that the mind is not active enough. As for Jane, I used some special means to make her mind lively , it eliminates the obstacle of kindling heart fire. "


    Dane lowered his head and hid his strange look in the depths of his eyes. Victor felt helpless when he saw the priest''s hidden actions. He was "famous" when he was a little aristocrat. In fact, compared with the merciful sword Saint delavin, he was already clean, but most aristocrats were only willing to believe the Randall scandal they loved and didn''t care about the truth.


    Victor asked calmly, "what''s the problem with the sword maid serving the master?"


    Dane shook his head quickly, coughed, smiled and said, "no problem, no problem. I think it''s their honor and luck that they can serve your highness."


    The priest''s attitude was very correct. Victor was very satisfied. He smiled and nodded and said: "That''s right. It''s their luck. The secret Dharma guards trained by the LORD have spiritual shackles, which makes the spiritual strength unable to grow. I untied the spiritual shackles of the maid holding the sword... Er, to be exact, I changed a lock for them. From then on, they can improve their spiritual strength, but they won''t violate my will."


    Dane vaguely felt that his highness Randall had become more cordial and more like a spirited young aristocrat. This was obviously a good thing. The priest followed Victor''s tone, put on a posture of seeking knowledge, and said very sincerely, "Your Highness, I don''t quite understand what you said?"


    Victor looked at the priest proudly, nodded and said, "if you don''t understand, then listen. If you hear something you don''t understand, you can ask questions."


    "Yes."


    Victor pondered for a moment and continued: "there are two kinds of spiritual fire. The most common is the spiritual fire ignited by himself, which belongs to the passive talent of physical and mental balance. The other is the spiritual fire ignited by external forces, such as the spiritual fire god... You should know very well."


    Dane thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, the fourth order divination, the fire of the soul, can help most people temporarily achieve the state of physical and mental unity. For people with high spiritual power and strong internal potential, the effect of the fire of the soul will be better and last longer. However, for people with weak body and weak spirit, the effect of the fire of the soul will be less obvious."


    Victor clapped his hands and said: "That''s Jane''s problem. Her inner potential and spiritual strength are stronger than ordinary people, but they are not enough to ignite the fire of the soul by themselves. Because her spiritual attributes do not meet the minimum requirements for igniting the fire of the soul. I gave her instructions. She tried to ignite the soul, and the inner potential will supply the gap of spiritual strength. Therefore, the body has a great burden and can only last for 20 seconds at most. If I If the command is not lifted in time, Jane''s internal potential will be exhausted, and a large amount of vitality will be lost, eventually leading to death. "


    Dane was frightened, his hands and feet were cold, and a thin layer of cold sweat exuded from his forehead. He didn''t understand Victor''s words, but Victor gave instructions and the maid Jane with a sword lit the fire of his heart. Isn''t it like the divine skill given by the Supreme Lord?


    If on a different occasion and with a different conversation partner, Dane would shout "heresy" and order the Paladin to capture the evil man who stole divine power on the spot and send him to the crying angel''s gallows to burn to ashes. But here, facing the angry wind sword saint, Dane didn''t even have the courage to look directly at each other.


    Victor didn''t seem to be aware of the priest''s panic and asked himself, "can people hold their breath to death?"


    The living room was quiet. After a while, Dane looked up and reluctantly smiled, "Your Highness, how is this possible?"


    Victor said, "you''ve heard the story of refugee women overturning carriages?"


    Dane calmed down and replied: "I''ve heard... Many years ago, an ordinary refugee woman saw a carriage full of goods crush her son, so she overturned the carriage with one hand. The explosive force was no less than that of a bronze knight, but she couldn''t save her son. Instead, she died at the scene. Later, the tomb keeper examined the mother''s body and found that her muscles and bones were all intact They broke and died of internal bleeding. The story of refugee women lifting their cars to save their children made a sensation. Bards sang one after another, and most nobles had heard of it. "


    Victor paused and said: "When a great mother saw her child in distress, she exceeded her own limitations and overturned a freight carriage weighing more than 10000 pounds with one hand... The amazing performance of ordinary refugees shows that people can be suffocated by themselves. If he firmly believes that he can hold his breath for longer, his lungs stop working and exceed the limits of his heart and body, he will be suffocated."


    "Connect the refugee mother who lifted the car to save her son with the crazy believers of the Church... What do you think, Dane?" Victor asked with a smile.


    Dane''s eyes touched the deep eyes of his highness Randall, with a bitter smile on his face and begged, "Your Highness, can we change the topic?"


    "OK, let''s change the subject." Victor smiled, nodded and said: "The skill I use on the sword maid comes from the dark elf priestess of the underground kingdom. It is a kind of spiritual enchantment. The dark elves can enchant and enslave most creatures, including the black blood demons in the Assyrian temple. The dark elf priestess instructs her demon slaves to burn their souls and dive inside, and explode beyond the limit combat power. Of course, it will also lead to the exhaustion of the demon slaves Die. "


    Dane couldn''t help glancing at the inner room connected to the living room and asked carefully, "Your Highness, did you use... Psychic charm to the maid with the sword?"


    Victor touched his nose and said with a smelly expression, "I''m not a dark elf. I don''t have natural charm. I can only use spiritual suggestion to the maid with the sword."


    The priest of the Lord of glory breathed a sigh of relief. If his highness Randall''s spiritual suggestion was only effective for women, it would be no big problem. Referring to victor and the maid with the sword these days, Dane thought his judgment was right. He boasted with a smile: "Your Highness is charismatic and knowledgeable. He is also a scholar of the silver and white tower. He can create the spiritual suggestion method according to the charm of the dark elves..."


    Victor raised his hand to stop Dane from flattering, and said unhappily, "you don''t understand the importance of spiritual suggestion... Forget it, I need you to do me a favor."


    Dane said positively, "Your Highness, please, I will do my best."


    "In fact, it can''t be counted as help." Victor pondered, "this is an agreement between father Miller and me. He gave me the holy crystal, and I promised him to teach you the secret method of source blood I created."


    "Blood source secret method?" Dane''s heart moved and tried to ask, "Your Highness, do you mean the elite soldiers in the expedition?"


    Victor smiled and said, "you''ve already seen that their strength surpasses the general secret law guards. Their physical quality can be comparable to that of bronze knights, and their physical fitness is better. The elite soldiers in the expedition are all three-level blood soldiers secretly trained by me."


    It was Lord Miller''s arrangement... Dane was completely relaxed and realized that he was not qualified to judge whether his highness Randall stole the authority of the Supreme Lord. He was just subconsciously afraid of being killed by his highness. Since this was the agreement between lord Miller and his highness Randall, there was nothing to worry about. He finally took a long breath and asked excitedly: "Your Highness, are you going to give me the method of cultivating blood soldiers?"


    "I''m not going to." Victor looked up and down at Dane and said bluntly, "the source blood secret method is very valuable. Turnans has not shared with us the secret method of creating more advanced war skills. Why should Sylvia and I give the source blood secret method to the church? The church is the church and the Lord is the Lord. We all know each other very well."


    Dane was stunned and said, "but, your highness... You promised Lord Miller..."


    "Lie to him!" Victor waved impatiently and said confidently, "anyway, you have followed me on an expedition to the endless forest with the holy crystal. I''ll cheat old Miller once."


    The angry wind swordsman lied to the shining waiter. Dane could only keep silent with his mouth closed, but he always felt that Victor''s tone had an element of complaint.


    Sure enough, his highness Randall shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I don''t think it''s easy to get rid of old Miller''s account... We not only saw black blood demons during our expedition to the endless forest, but also fought with them. It''s no longer a guess that the human country is threatened by the abyss demons... I can teach you the source blood secret method, but it''s not a level-1, level-2 and level-3 secret method, but a higher level-4 source blood secret method. However, the level-4 source blood secret method is not enough It''s not perfect. You can''t talk about any risk in cultivating it, but you have to cooperate with me. "


    Next, Victor told Dane about the characteristics of the level-1 to level-3 blood source secret method, which did not involve specific cultivation methods. Finally, he concluded: "The previous source blood secret methods were pure forging methods. The level 4 source blood secret method is my ideal combat skill secret method. It includes forging method, mind suggestion method and Randall battle breathing method that can improve internal potential and spirit. People who practice level 4 source blood secret method should be able to mobilize internal potential with spirit, promote spirit with internal potential and obtain all kinds of incredible abilities... Temporarily ignite like Jane The fire of the soul is too difficult, and the burden of spirit and internal potential is too great. However, in theory, level 4 blood soldiers can freely improve physical strength and toughness, explosive strength and agility, enhance element resistance, enhance perception, quickly restore physical fitness, fake death, self-healing and so on... "


    Victor thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "the most difficult part of the level 4 source blood secret method is spiritual suggestion. I master some skills of spiritual suggestion, but I can''t reach the level of dark elf priestess... Therefore, the level 4 source blood secret method currently lacks the part of spiritual suggestion. Reverend Dane, would you like to learn the imperfect level 4 source blood secret method?"


    Dane basically understood that his highness Randall is charismatic and always attracts the admiration of the opposite sex. His spiritual hint only works for women and cannot be popularized. Therefore, the level 4 blood source secret law lacks the key spiritual hint, which is not perfect, but what does it matter? The spiritual hint is similar to the clergy''s belief in the Lord of glory, and many bitter monks in the church embarked on the path of crazy faith Road, in order to gain great power.


    The incomplete level-4 blood source secret method is tailor-made for priests. Fools don''t learn it. His highness Randall is indeed a "Saint" of the Church... Dane was ecstatic. He stood up and solemnly saluted Victor: "Your Highness, I''m willing to learn level-4 blood source secret method from you."


    Victor sighed secretly in his heart. Pastor Dane''s reaction was not beyond his expectation. The principle that priests abuse divination will consume their life potential and shorten their life is actually the same as spiritual suggestion. But after all, there are framework restrictions in the divine model. Priests use divination for a cooling off period and will not die on the spot. Spiritual suggestion is different. Victor suggests that they serve with a sword Women, urge them to mobilize their inner potential and improve their spirit. That is called the slavery of the dark elf, which is not the source force he needs; the clergy places their faith on the glorious Lord of Pan consciousness, which is called holy force, which is not the source force. The real source force should and must be self suggestion. In this case, they deceive themselves. If they deceive themselves, they should burn their soul and explode their inner potential, but also maintain a clear consciousness It forms an unsolvable contradiction.


    No matter how large the inner potential is, no matter how high the spiritual attribute is, it can not solve the self contradictory problem. Victor''s inner potential in life is very large, and his spiritual strength exceeds 40 points. However, his soul was boiling and peeping into the field of God. If Miller hadn''t awakened him in time, he would have fallen.


    There was a lesson that Victor did not dare to plant the seeds of spiritual hint.


    He finally opened the door of Yuanli and saw a dead end. Don''t mention how depressed he was.


    Victor didn''t give up after all. He thought of a way to hatch eggs with chickens and hatch the dead egg "Yuanli" with the hotbed of Guanghui church.


    In fact, he knew very well that his hope would fail. In the long history of mankind, there were many talented and powerful people. If they could solve the contradiction of self suggestion, the source force would have come out long ago, and Victor could not open an extraordinary field of innovation.


    However, the level-4 blood secret method is of great help to the church. Since the third evil tide may break out in an all-round way, in the face of crisis, only cooperation can win-win results. With Victor''s mind pattern, he will not cherish his secret skills and be a stingy miser, otherwise it will be too late to do anything when the disaster comes.


    Of course, Victor kept his hand. The apostolic school secretly established by him and Sylvia could not tell the shining church. Instead, he expected that the church would get the prototype of the four level blood secret law from Dane, mobilize the bitter monks in the monastery to make further improvement, and then feed the apostolic school.


    At present, it seems that it is inevitable for soul soldiers to inject medicine, but there is still considerable potential to tap the level 4 blood source secret method combined with combat breathing method. The strong church represented by turnans may bring unexpected surprises to victor. For example, the battle skills of Eagle lion and wolf show that greater progress can only be made if there is competition, cooperation and mutual reference.


    Victor gathered his thoughts, nodded to Dane and said, "OK, level 4 blood source secret, I''ll teach you while I think about it."


    "Ah?" Dane''s eyes stared at the boss and asked incredulously, "Your Highness, you haven''t designed the level 4 blood source secret method yet?"


    Victor yelled, "isn''t this nonsense? I''ve made it all right. What else do you want?"


    Dane immediately felt that he had fallen into a big pit. He pointed to his nose and said, "then I..."


    "Like Marcy before, I''m like turnans. Can you always understand?" Victor shook his head and laughed. Seeing the priest''s bitter face, he was happy at last. He got up and said, "let''s go. I should ask about Emerson and Todd, too."

 Chapter 838

    More than ten days ago, imosen had mastered the information about the forest orcs, but Victor devoted himself to studying telepathy and did not personally ask about the progress of the task. Until today, imosen finally received the call of his master, immediately put down the work of cultivating alienated animals, rode on dragon lizard war animals and hurried back to the expedition camp.


    Under the awning made of branches and vines, Victor sat around with the only important members of the expedition. Imosen walked into the shed step by step and bowed to his master breathlessly: "good day, sir..."


    The wizard was wearing a silver inner armor with a red face with several sweat flowing through the stain marks, and the whole man looked embarrassed and anxious.


    Charlotte wrinkled her nose slightly and the weather was getting hot. Although the expeditionary army was spinning and weaving and preparing some summer clothes for everyone, most people still had no linen clothes to change. Imosen was still wearing armor. He was sweating with heat and had a strong smell of sweat.


    "Lord imosen, don''t worry about bell. Go down and tidy up first, and then meet the Lord." His highness Randall''s pet Knight got up and called the wizard''s two sword maids to take him to the cabin to wash.


    Even in the wild jungle, you can''t forget your identity and habits, and try your best to avoid being assimilated by endless forests. Charlotte always remembers Victor''s reminder and believes that as long as she adheres to the etiquette of a civilized country, she can help her master resist the attraction of ELF blood. She couldn''t imagine what she would do if she lost victor?


    Imosen was tossed by the two favorite attendants arranged by the family, changed a linen shirt without sleeves, returned to the camp shed, and, forced by the stern eyes of the oath female knight, greeted Victor again. Then he sat in his seat and said eagerly, "Sir, I have completed the task you gave me."


    Victor has learned from Charlotte about the progress of Todd and imosen''s mission, as well as the intelligence of the surrounding forest orcs. But he still nodded to the eager imosen and said, "well, please introduce the task."


    Imosen paused and said: "My Lord, Todd and I managed to catch some big goblins a few days ago. We learned from them that this forest was originally the territory of a group of bear monsters. About 20 years ago, the last elder of the bear monster clan died naturally. There was no new bear monster elder. The ogre of the broken bone clan invaded the territory of the bear monster and expelled the bear monsters to our relatively barren land The broken bone ogre also enslaved the goblin tribe living in the bear monster forest. Later, under the oppression of the broken bone ogre, the only remaining bear monster left the nest nine years ago and handed over the forest to the broken bone clan. "


    "At present, the broken bone clan controls about 15000 square kilometers of forest territory. Its core members are more than 200 ogres, more than 400 jackal minions and more than 4000 goblin slaves. In addition, five Orc groups pay tribute to the broken bone clan and exchange their forest territory from the hands of the ogres. The big goblin I captured is one of the leaders of the orc group 1¡¢ ''''


    Victor smiled and said, "in order to catch the prisoners, you flattened the orc Gang?"


    Imosen scratched his head and said awkwardly: "These Orc gangs are very vigilant. We secretly caught a few ordinary goblins and they began to move to the territory of the broken bone clan. Ordinary goblins are stupid and have limited knowledge. Todd and I have no choice but to catch up and catch the smarter big goblins. The Jackal leader of the orc Gang is very cunning. He escaped early and led the broken bone ogre again..."


    The products of the forest cannot be compared with the rich northern wilderness. The scale of the broken bone clan is much smaller than that of the wild ogre clan, and their territorial awareness is also stronger. Imosen defeated the peripheral slaves of the ogre, which aroused the vigilance and response of the broken bone clan. During Victor''s study of mind suggestion, the two sides broke out several exploratory conflicts. Imosen''s alienated cat Once the number of apes decreased sharply, but the bone breaking ogre didn''t get any advantage. The wizard imosen cooperated with the three dragon maids to smash their attack and killed more than 400 ogres, goblins and jackals. The flesh and blood of these orcs became the food for the wizard to cultivate alienated creatures. The total number of alienated cats and apes has increased instead of decreasing. Now it has reached 311. If imosen hadn''t focused on cultivating them With a alienated bear, there will be more cats and apes.


    The characteristics of the Emerson wizards who support the war will make his enemies feel great pain. Unless the broken bones clan goes out in full swing to eliminate the wizards, Emerson can always defeat them completely in the end.


    Not only did the broken bones clan not do so, but also established a good relationship with imosen. Because imosen was an animal language wizard, he obeyed Todd''s arrangement and adopted the strategy of surrender without killing the orcs. Those irritable and belligerent ogre barbarians were killed by the Dragon maid. The surrendered orcs returned to the clan territory with imosen''s willingness to communicate. After five small-scale conflicts, the broken bones were destroyed The leader of the bone clan finally learned to speak well.


    "I asked. The ogres, goblins and jackals here have never seen humans or Assyrians... They have never seen bell." Imosen''s voice asked with a little sob, "my lord... Look, bell... Where the hell has she been?"


    Everyone''s eyes focused on victor. They all love bertina from the bottom of their hearts and hope that his highness Randall can give a direction to find bell.


    Victor sighed, looked at Caligula and asked, "aka, do you think bell is still alive?"


    Caligula said with red eyes, "acar thinks bell is still alive. Acar doesn''t know where bell is. Master, will you help acar find bell?"


    Victor nodded and asked, "so, does Arka think Nelson and them are still alive? Where are they now?"


    Caligula rolled her eyes, thought for a while, and said haltingly, "Nelson, they... Live?"


    The fool obviously doesn''t care about Nelson and others. His spiritual touch has no feedback on Nelson''s whereabouts and state.


    Charlotte took Victor''s hand and asked with concern, "Your Highness, do Nelson and Klaus have anything to do with Bell''s disappearance?"


    Victor pondered: "don''t forget, bertina wishes Nelson they can be safe. How to realize this wish is Bell''s problem. I don''t know the specific way, but Bell''s most likely way to confirm Nelson''s safety is to see them with his own eyes. If we can find Nelson, maybe we can meet bell. But..." he paused, With a bitter smile, "Nelson and the middle-level fighters of the elf Empire escaped from the underground river. No one knows their position now."


    Imosen''s voice trembled and asked incoherently, "Sir, is there no other way? I, we can find those bear monsters... You said that bear monsters, bear monsters worship ancestral spirits, and they may have a way to find bell..."


    Victor shook his head and said: "Nine times out of ten, bertina is with the descendants of the Assyrian Empire. I once suspected that the forest bear monster and the Assyrians have a special relationship, because they have the common ground of ancestor worship, but I''m not sure there must be a relationship. Therefore, I just assume that the bear monster and the Assyrian witch doctor can communicate, just like you communicate with the ogre clan, in order to avoid a dead war. This means that the bear monster The clan and Assyrian witch doctors can live in peace. They can be neighbors. "


    If the Reverend Dane realized something, he asked, "Your Highness means that because this was once the territory of the bear monster clan, the settlement of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire may be nearby?"


    Victor glanced at the priest, nodded and said: "This possibility has been ruled out... I have surveyed the surrounding environment. It is a vast rainforest with crisscross rivers and waterways and a wide variety of animals and plants. Compared with other woodlands, the rainforest is more rich in products, complex terrain and easy to hide, which is very suitable for the breeding and survival of the azolta people. However, since the broken bone ogre moved nearby and defeated the bear monster It is enough to show that the azolta settlements are not nearby. "


    Bear monsters may coexist with Assyrians, but ogres can''t. everyone can understand this.


    Victor thought for a moment and continued: "On the other hand, I learned a key word from the prophecy of the dwarf prophet in Silver Eagle City - Lake. The dwarf prophet explained that the lake was the turning point of life. His previous prophecies were fulfilled until the wild elf general in Silver Eagle City and Nelson jumped down from the sacrificial pit of the azolta temple, where there was an underground river, which might lead to a lake. Therefore, the moon General Ge dared to lead the surviving middle-level soldiers to jump into the underground river. "


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up and asked, "Your Highness said that because bell wished Nelson they could get out of danger, she and Nelson might meet? Because bertina may be with the Assyrian witch doctor, and the rainforest environment is not only suitable for the descendants of the Assyrian Empire to survive and reproduce, but also many lakes?"


    Upon hearing the speech, imosen stood up in surprise and said, "Sir, we just need to find the lake in the rainforest first, and then find the settlement of the descendants of azolta?"


    Victor looked sideways at the wizard and asked, "how do you want to find? There are countless lakes in the rainforest. Even if we can find each lake, who will squat? What if we miss Nelson and Bertin on the timeline?"


    Imosen was speechless. He glanced at Reverend Dane secretly, wriggled his lips and whispered, "we can enslave some goblin orcs as helpers..."


    Dane picked up a wild fruit from the log table and tasted it carefully, as if he hadn''t heard what the wizard had just said.


    "It takes too much time... I have a better way to find settlements for descendants of the Assyrian Empire." Victor stood up and walked out, and Dili, the Dragon maid, automatically followed.


    "Your Highness, where are you going?" Charlotte also stood up and asked victor.


    "I''m going out for a while. You continue to stay in the camp to prepare materials and cultivate war animals. Try not to conflict with the broken bone ogre. You can contact me through Meiwen."


    *********************


    Ash forest.


    In just two months, the forest burned by the Dragon maid Leila is revitalized, and the green branches grow wantonly among the black coke. Perhaps in another six months, this ash forest of hundreds of square meters will be repaired.


    Ann grabs a large cluster of vines with her flexible forelimbs and half lies on the ground and sips them. The newborn vines are soft and juicy, but they provide limited nutrition. For the higher ant tribe, these vines are not enough to fill their stomachs. Ann misses the sugar secreted by the worker ants very much at the moment. It is sticky and sweet. As long as she drinks it once, she can not eat for ten days.


    With a bang, a fat boar suddenly fell on ANN''s side, and the warm blood fell on the vines. The strong smell of blood seduced Ann''s eyes. It heard an impressive voice from a distance, "poor ANN, have you been abandoned by the queen or by the ant colony?"


    The human with black hair and golden eyes appeared in front of an with a dragon female with two horns. He said compassionately: "ant people without ant colony have no meaning to exist, but they still know to eat. Are you eager to be re accepted by the queen, or are you unwilling?"


    Ann had long known the arrival of this powerful human, but she was unable to resist and had no intention to resist. She picked up the wild boar still twitching, tore it apart, ate it silently, and ignored human words.


    Victor looked at the female ant man with great interest. Its lower body was no different from that of ordinary ant man. Its upper body was more like a humanoid creature. Its highly anthropomorphic face was very beautiful. In fact, it was covered with a layer of flexible armour and no human female hair. He ate very ferociously. He ate the wild boar with its belt and bones, and his mouth was dripping with blood.


    Before ANN could take a few more bites, Victor called directly in the common language of the alchemical Empire, "Angelina."


    In this way, the huge will came to Ann and took control of herself. The invisible psionic power sucked the blood and meat from her mouth into her stomach and restored her clean and tidy appearance. The queen ant man threw away the boar leg that Ann held in her hand, raised her eyes, looked at Victor with a joking smile on her face, wrinkled her forehead and said unhappily, "Your Highness Randall, you deliberately embarrass me. You have no masculinity."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "I''m just curious. How did you keep your human habits for more than 20000 years?"


    The queen ant man shook her head and replied, "this is a precious mystery, but you are now an enemy, not a companion. I don''t need to answer this question."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly: "Well, we are enemies or friends. We can''t make a decision until we find bertina. Now I can''t find her, so I can only ask you for some information. First of all, has bertina been abducted by the descendants of the Assyrian Empire? Second, do you know what the purpose of the Assyrians is? Third, what information can you tell me about the settlements of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire £¿¡±


    The ant queen asked, "this is a competition between you and me. Whoever finds bertina first will gain an advantage. Why should I answer your question?"


    Victor glanced disdainfully and said: "The ant colony is the destroyer of the forest, but compared with the endless forest, the power of the ant colony is very small. The universal consciousness of the forest originates from the ancient god. Why should you fight against him? The endless forest assimilates the ant colony all the time, but you have to fight the universal consciousness of the forest. The result of the confrontation can only meet the rejection and malice of the forest. If I guess right, within the scope of the ant colony, the trees should It''s time to awaken a special mechanism to resist ant colony phagocytosis, so the aging ant people have to stay away from the forest and look for food elsewhere. "


    The queen ant man was silent for a moment and exclaimed, "very unique views... Yes, the trees around the ant nest can convey some information to each other. When they are eaten by workers, the whole forest will quickly secrete a special toxin that can poison the young ants. The ant colony must spread far enough to divide the ant colony into small groups."


    "Now that you have guessed, in six months, I will send ant colonies to the human country to look for food, or they will be exhausted." The queen of ant man said indifferently, "but this foraging will involve high ant families and adult soldiers... Should your highness Randall consider following the ant colony and killing low-level guard ants to expand your alchemy tower?"


    This is exactly where Victor felt embarrassed. He was not sure that the ant queen would not find the settlement of the azolta. If he went to hunt the low-level guard ants in the ant tide, the ant queen might also take bertina from the descendants of Assyria.


    Victor said solemnly, "I''m sure the ant colony can''t find the azolta settlement. If you want to keep the possibility of cooperation, tell me some useful information."


    "It''s definitely not a good thing to say too much." The queen ant raised her mouth, smiled and said, "Assyrian witch doctors know how to hide settlements with the spirit of the forest. It''s not easy for me to find them, and you''re only a little better than me. But I have hundreds of thousands of ant people, and you only have dozens of poor men. We might as well compare. Who finds bertina first?"


    With that, Ann''s eyes became confused, and the queen ant man''s will had left her body. Victor stared at the high ant man female with white armor and said to it with a strong tone: "Now you have two choices, either follow me to find bertina the ant queen wants, or stay here, but I won''t come back, and your task will end!"

 Chapter 839

    Azolta mountains.


    It sticks to the steep cliff like a little ant. She used her six limbs together to climb hard. The psionic shield rubbed the sharp rock and made the broken gravel fall down one after another. However, it quickly moved towards the top of the cliff and turned over to the top of the cliff in a moment.


    On the desolate mountain top, two slender figures are drifting away, about to leave Ann''s vision. It did not dare to hesitate. Its limbs were treading on dark red rocks and chasing in the direction of human shadow.


    Ann has been following a human named "his highness Randall" and his dragon descendants for six days. At the beginning, his highness Randall asked him to go with him. Ann didn''t resist, but she was at a loss. It kept sending messages to the ant colony master and requesting the master''s instructions. As usual, the master did not respond to Ann''s request. It was always unable to connect to the ant colony''s psionic network.


    Ann finally admitted the fact that his highness Randall told him that she was abandoned by the ant colony. His highness Randall also told Ann another fact that it has not been abandoned by the master of the ant colony, and it is still possible to return to the ant colony, but it depends on his highness Randall''s will.


    Only by acting as a communication channel between his highness Randall and the ant colony master can he be accepted by the ant colony again. Ann thinks so. In fact, Victor judged that the possibility of higher ant man Ann returning to the ant colony was close to zero. When it lost its last use value, the queen of ant man should deal with it.


    The war Ant King apolis once disobeyed the Queen''s will. Is it to resist the domination of the ant colony by challenging powerful opponents and pursuing its own perfection?


    This problem deserves further study.


    At least, the queen of ant man did not have strict control over the high ant man. He mercilessly killed the high guard ants in apolis instead of leaving them. This made Victor feel a little confused. His hint to apolis and his guard ants was very clever and hidden. Assuming that the high-level guard ant is not implored by Victor, the ant queen''s execution of those high-level ant families may be related to a loophole in the ant colony.


    Ann is also the guard of the war Ant King. The ant queen has no reason to let it go.


    Victor and three maidens with swords failed to solve the contradiction of source force, but the application level of mind suggestion has improved greatly. The higher ant man ANN is now a material for Victor to continue to hone his telepathy.


    When Victor killed apolis, the war Ant King, ANN, the high ant man, was buried by him. Victor plans to finish the rest of the work. He takes Ann all the way to the East and uses various hidden means to strengthen his spiritual hint on the way. From the silence at the beginning to listening to Victor''s words, the higher ant man asked him some questions step by step. Now, Ann is trying her best to catch up with Victor for fear of getting rid of herself. She is used to staying with his highness Randall.


    To be exact, Victor''s telepathy worked for ANN, and neither he nor the ant queen was aware of it.


    Victor didn''t expect ANN to be his pawn because the queen ant would probably execute Ann. However, as a high ant man, an has intelligence value. Victor''s understanding of ANN through telepathy is to understand the weaknesses of the queen ant alchemy tower and the queen ant.


    Victor was not an alchemist, but an alchemist who inherited the legacy of the Empire. Angelina, a female mage, arrogantly thought that by limiting the will of the higher ant people, ANN could eliminate the problem of divulging secrets to victor. But she didn''t know that the most terrible thing about his highness Randall is his deduction ability. Even if Ann can''t disclose key information, Victor can make a more clear judgment through his body language and response to problems. Then, compared with his knowledge puzzle, all information consistent with the puzzle will be adopted, and the contradictory places will be put on hold for the time being. In this way, Victor outlined a general framework for the queen ant alchemy tower.


    This framework may not be accurate enough, but it is open. As long as new information is found, Victor can add it until it is close to the truth.


    Victor held Dili''s slender hand and let the breeze surround their body surface. He didn''t need to run wildly. He moved forward at an amazing speed, and it was even more like walking across mountains. Ann has the strength to catch up, but its speed is a little worse than victor''s popularity. She can only fall behind and stare at the back of his highness Randall and the Dragon female.


    Victor controlled the distance in this way. He collected the data of higher ant man an''s physical fitness, movement speed, psionic power and so on, and added them to the ant man subdirectory of the knowledge puzzle.


    Cross the azolta mountains, enter the forest on the east side, and Ann follows his highness Randall to the front. The ape on the treetop gave a sharp warning to it, and the dead tiger roared and chased behind. Ann was full of freshness to everything here.


    Gradually, Ann found that there were fewer and fewer animals around, and there was a repressive silence in the forest. His highness Randall and the Dragon female stopped in front. Ann slowed down and walked slowly.


    Victor turned to Ann and said, "this is the forest of despair, named after a powerful monster... Let''s go. We''ll see him soon."


    Ann followed his highness Randall through the silent forest and climbed a high mountain. She immediately saw the powerful monster - it was composed of black colloid. It was soft and crouching in a black water lake, crawling around aimlessly. This made Ann sure that it was a living monster, not a pile of mud.


    Victor''s general description of him is: a pan conscious aggregate, a semi divine elemental undead and a super giant ooze monster. It is a by-product of Assyrian descendants supporting the realm of all souls and black blood domination for more than 1500 years, referred to as the Lord of despair.


    "Ann, what do you think of this monster? Can the ant colony destroy him?" Victor asked softly.


    The female ant man looked at the behemoth in the distance and kept the most common silence, as if she had not heard the question of his highness Randall.


    Victor smiled and said to himself, "the Lord of despair has many souls, and it is very difficult to destroy him. However, the spirit state of Assyrians has been stable. The Lord of despair has lost the root of maintaining the form, and he will soon die automatically... About two or three hundred years."


    Ann finally couldn''t help her curiosity and asked, "is it ''soon'' for two or three hundred years?"


    Victor nodded and said, "of course, for the extraordinary existence of Pan consciousness like the desperate Lord, two or three hundred years is called ''soon''... ANN, I have taught you a lot of knowledge, but I haven''t mentioned pan consciousness to you yet. Are you interested?"


    Ann''s eyes showed a trace of desire. Her mouth moved and said honestly, "yes, I want to know."


    Victor said without pause: "Intelligent individuals have curiosity, which is the driving force for learning, and your higher ant tribe is no exception. Your curiosity was suppressed by the pan consciousness of the ant colony, and all your mind is paying attention to your leader, queen ant, or King ant. Now, you have disconnected from the ant colony and become an independent intelligent individual. Your curiosity has become stronger and you can think about some problems independently."


    Ann thought for a moment and asked, "does this have anything to do with Pan consciousness?"


    "Only by understanding the individual can you understand the collective. Only by understanding the difference between the individual and the collective can you understand what Pan consciousness is." Victor pondered a little and continued to explain: "Individuals have individuality, and the common points of individuality converge into collective commonness, and commonness consciousness can be understood as pan consciousness. However, since commonness consciousness is based on the bottom of individuality consciousness, pan consciousness does not have higher individual ideology such as thinking, emotion, curiosity, etc. it belongs to instinctive commonness and pursues collective survival and development."


    Ann said suspiciously, "I don''t understand."


    It''s strange to understand without systematic education... Vicky thought proudly, and induced higher ant people according to his own steps, "When individuals consciously think about how to represent the survival and development of the collective, it is possible to mobilize the collective pan consciousness and become a god like existence, such as your queen ant and the Ant King... Does the queen who dominates the ant colony represent the survival and development needs of the ant colony?"


    This problem is like a seed buried in Ann''s heart. Before it takes root, Victor pointed to the desperate Lord below and said, "if you go down and get close to him, you can see the characteristics of Pan ideology with your own eyes."


    Ann looked at the huge black mud monster and said without hesitation, "I won''t go down."


    The super giant ooze monster has many pale and flaming eyes staring at an on the cliff. Even if the high ant man has no dangerous intuition, it knows that once it goes down, it will be attacked by the desperate Lord immediately.


    The desperate Lord feeds on the vitality and soul of creatures. Some of his soft clay trolls have targeted the high ant man an, but other soft clay trolls are still crawling aimlessly. Because the individual consciousness of the soft clay Troll can not act in unison, the desperate Lord can only stay where he is and can''t go anywhere.


    Victor is now convinced that the higher ant man is a natural life, not an alchemist with natural attributes like the Yalong man.


    To be exact, higher ant man is a natural life with alchemical biological characteristics. By analogy, the nature of the whole ant colony is either the same as that of higher ant man, or they are in the process of transformation from alchemical biology to natural life.


    There is a half sheep and half ape monster in the dark forest in the south of Gambis kingdom. They are suspected to be the natural life transformed by the Sartre soldiers of the alchemy unit.


    This is a very important information. Victor speculated that the queen ant man and the spirit of the queen ant alchemy tower are not one.


    As for the special relationship between the spirit of the queen ant alchemy tower and the queen ant, Victor put this doubt aside for the time being. He took out the soul mask of the four seasons Witch King and threw it into the desperate Lord below the cliff.


    The crystal mask rolled by the strong wind draws a high parabola, leaps thousands of meters, falls on the desperate Lord, and then slowly sinks into the black colloid. The head closest to the crystal mask comes forward and puts the mask on his face.


    At this moment, the super giant ooze monster was boiling and rolling like boiling water. All the heads hidden in the body lit a pale flame. A little soul fire gathered together, as if silently announcing that the pale Lord is coming!


    "The crystal skull of the Assyrian Witch King is in your hand."


    The consciousness of the ant queen came to Ann almost at the same time. He watched the pale Lord drag his huge and heavy body out of the Blackwater lake. With a dignified tone and a little sarcasm, he asked Victor, "do you know what you''re doing, your highness Randall?"


    Victor responded in a flat voice: "You have hundreds of thousands of ant people, and I only have dozens of men. You can send old worker ants to the human kingdom to hunt and consume. You can also command high ant people to lead soldiers and ants to search for the settlements of Assyrian descendants. I can only lead a limited number of men to luck in the boundless forest... Now? The pale Lord will lead me to the settlements of Assyrian descendants, and he will guard Assyria The descendants of Assyria. Although this guy is confused, he is not easy to deal with. I''m going to bypass him and sneak into the settlements of the descendants of Assyria to find bertina. What are you going to do? "


    The ant queen''s options are all in Victor''s plan. The pale Lord occupies the body of the super giant ooze monster. He is stupid and bulky, but he has no fatal weakness. Fighting with him can only be consumed slowly. If the settlement of Assyrian descendants is guarded by the pale Lord, the queen of ant people sends a small number of high ant people to sneak into the settlement, which will be blocked by the angry wind sword saint, which is equivalent to death. The queen of ant people can only mobilize an army of ant people to challenge the pale Lord, and then enter the Assyrian settlements with more high-level ant people to compete with victor.


    In this way, the queen ant man could not send thousands of old worker ants to invade the man horse hills.


    It is the routine operation of ant colony to consume old worker ants and realize the renewal of soldier ants. Whether the ant colony attacks the pale lord or the human kingdom, the effect is the same. However, bertina''s significance to the queen ant man is extraordinary. In particular, the ant colony is changing to natural life. I''m afraid it will fall on bertina how Angelina continues to control the queen ant alchemy tower.


    Victor always grasps a boundary. Before finding a way to limit the queen ant''s Alchemy tower, he can''t force the queen ant to the point of death, that is, to ensure bertina''s safety.


    The Assyrian witch doctor abducted bell from the Randall expedition, apparently not to kill her. Bell is safe for the time being, but the longer it takes, the more complex the situation will become. Victor then threw the soul mask of the four seasons Witch King to the desperate Lord to help the pale Lord of the realm of all souls obtain a semi Divine Incarnation. The location of the Assyrian settlement is no longer hidden. As long as victor tracks the conspicuous pale Lord, is he afraid that he will not find the survivors of the Assyrian Empire?


    Even if the pale Lord did not return to the Assyrian settlements, Victor did not lose. The spirit mask of the four seasons Witch King has no practical value to him. He believes that the pale Lord has obtained the incarnation of the desperate Lord, but it is possible to compete with the ant queen for the temple of azolta. This will also bring big trouble to the ant colony.


    The body of the pale Lord, like a fortress, is crawling towards the azolta mountains. Where he passes, trees have collapsed, leaving a trace nearly 100 meters wide. In the forest of despair, there are many ooze monsters gathered around the pale Lord and integrated into his ooze body.


    The queen ant man took back her eyes from the pale Lord, turned and said to victor, "you can''t get in."


    "What?" Victor''s heart suddenly felt a little uneasy and asked with a frown.


    "Me and my ant people, you and your alchemists cannot enter the settlements of Assyrian descendants."


    The queen ant man paused and continued: "Just as the realm of all souls cannot affect high-level life, our will cannot enter the realm of all souls re woven by bertina. Because bertina''s power is not enough to affect the lives of you, me and the pale Lord. Unless we eliminate the incarnation of the pale Lord, the settlements of Assyrian descendants will break away from the cover of the realm of all souls and return to the real world Your highness Randall, you don''t know what bell will become, but you can guess whose face the pale Lord will wear the mask of the four seasons Witch King? And it suits my heart... "


    The queen ant man manipulated Ann''s body to jump down the cliff and said sarcastically without looking back: "you don''t believe me? Let''s wait and see."


    ¡¢

 Chapter 840

    The incarnation of the pale Lord is like a moving fortress. He climbs more than 200 meters every time. He looks slow. In fact, he is surprisingly fast, but it is not as fast as the mobility of the high ant man.


    Queen ant man manipulated ANN to hang far behind the super giant ooze monster, and Victor followed Ann again. They climbed over the majestic azolta mountains, entered the great forest on the west, and moved all the way to the northwest. The pale Lord rolled a wide road in the dense forest, where the trees fell down one after another, the frightened birds and animals fled in all directions, and the orc monster tribes were frightened. On the way, the pale Lord did not release the soft mud Troll predators. With an unstoppable attitude, he crawled for more than 20 days, crossed the wide forest river, entered the deep rain forest found by Randall expedition, and finally stopped near a great lake.


    He dragged his huge body into the vast lake, causing the lake to flood, submerge the lake shore, and then dived into the depths of the lake and disappeared on the water surface. Obviously, the super giant ooze monster flattens its body, spreads it on the lake bed and integrates with the sludge at the bottom of the lake.


    The boundless lake can''t see the edge at a glance, and the waterways are crisscross and extend in all directions. Who can imagine that there is a terrible super giant ooze monster hidden in this complex and changeable water?


    Victor has dealt with the pale Lord more than once. He left Victor with the impression that he was mentally confused and sluggish. Although he had no fatal weakness, his low wisdom could pose a limited threat to the Randall expedition and the ant army. This means that it is difficult for the queen ant man to solve the incarnation of the pale Lord, but it is not impossible.


    Now that the pale Lord chose such a lake as his foothold, Victor had to re-examine his original view. As far as he knows, ant people are not good at swimming. They have little hope of winning against a demigod undead in deep water. Not to mention more than 100000 old worker ants, even if the ant colony is out, the incarnation of the pale Lord can drown them all in the lake.


    On the other hand, the environment of this water area is very complex. Rivers, lakes and swamps are scattered and connected with each other. The pale Lord can completely split out the ooze giant monster and use his own characteristics of no breathing to disperse from underwater to all parts of the rainforest. He has a very large tactical space and can easily detour, attack, hide, sneak and retreat.


    Victor preliminarily judged that in this case, the ant queen was unlikely to destroy the avatar of the pale Lord by conventional means.


    Therefore, this judgment leads to more assumptions, including that the ant queen has the right way to solve the incarnation of the pale Lord, and even he can master bertina without destroying the pale Lord Or if you master bertina, you will master the realm of all souls and the pale Lord?


    Victor would not believe what the queen ant said, let alone be induced by his words. His attention focused on the pale Lord and the descendants of Assyria.


    The hiding place chosen by the pale Lord is very clever, not like the act of a fool. Does this mean that after the desperate Lord put on the Witch King mask, the heads of Assyrian descendants contacted the pale Lord and guided the incarnation of the pale Lord to choose this lake as a hiding place?


    The answer is obvious. If the incarnation of the pale Lord has no connection with the descendants of Assyria, Victor''s throwing of the Witch King mask is meaningless.


    Mental confusion is that the pale Lord suddenly becomes "smart", which proves that Victor''s conjecture is basically correct.


    The incarnation of the pale Lord''s ooze monster can split out of the ooze monster under the cover of the rainforest waters, control the vast rainforest and effectively support the settlements of Assyrian descendants. The soft mud trolls made by Assyrian descendants can also enter the great lake where the pale Lord hides through the river, constantly replenish his losses and enhance his strength. Otherwise, the incarnation of the pale Lord will soon collapse.


    Because the universal consciousness assembly of the elemental state is excluded by the world law, the desperate Lord can maintain himself by relying on the field power of the realm of all souls, and the center of the realm of all souls is the azolta temple, covering the forest of despair. If the desperate Lord leaves the realm of all souls, the collapse of the body of the black blood Lord will be repeated in him. Even if the pale Lord is stupid, he will never seek his own death by asking Victor for the Witch King''s soul mask to the desperate Lord. He must have a way to maintain his incarnation.


    After the death of the black blood master, the queen ant did not delay at all. The tyrant occupied the azolta temple, which is the central area of the realm of all souls. In this way, what will the Assyrian witch doctor and the pale Lord who are trying to revive the Empire do?


    Move to the realm of all souls.


    Only in this way can the descendants of Assyria avoid the edge of the ant queen and find a hidden place to rebuild the Assyrian Empire, and bertina is the key for the Assyrian witch doctor to move to the land of all souls.


    In other words, the "Kingdom of God" run by Assyrians for tens of thousands of years may fall into bertina''s hands, which father Miller foresaw long ago!


    More than 1500 years ago, the great wizard of the Pantheon made a riot, which led to the fall of the Pope from the throne and the decline of his power. Meanwhile, a pantheon wizard fled to the endless forest with barbarian relics. Victor noticed that the holy thing was actually robbed by the genuine Pantheon from the barbarians and mountain dwarves at the end of the blood sacrifice war. The event is more than 9000 years ago.


    The trigoval family in charge of the inquisition tracked the wizard to the endless forest and met the Assyrian Empire and the ant tribe. The ant queen induced the paladins of the trigowar family to destroy the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Witch King, resulting in the awakening of the black blood master, and the Assyrian witch doctor lost control of the land of all souls. However, the Assyrian Witch King did not know how to trap the subject consciousness of the ant queen in the realm of all souls. He was suppressed by the black blood and was unable to personally command the ant colony.


    This is certainly unfavorable to the queen ant man. At least the process of ant colony evolution towards natural life is out of control. The war Ant King apolis will even resist the will of the queen ant man.


    The Assyrian witch doctor had a plan to control the black blood master, but the Randall expedition and the elf Empire destroyed their plan, and the mourning Lord disguised by the ant queen also made a lot of efforts. In fact, the black blood master was killed by Victor, and the elf Empire recovered "Freya''s tears", and the Assyrian witch doctor had lost even his pants. However, the pale Lord and the Assyrian witch doctor saw bertina... The little wizard became their life-saving straw.


    But don''t forget, father Miller sent bertina!


    This is really a timely help... Is Miller so kind to let bertina save a group of pagans who worship animism?


    Assuming that the realm of all souls can make up for a defect of the Lord of glory, Miller''s prophecy planning can make sense.


    Victor clarified the context of the matter, but found a bigger mystery. The key lies in the span of time nodes. It took more than 9000 years from the Pantheon warlock stealing barbarian relics to the fake Pantheon riot, and now his highness Randall''s expedition. Such a layout has exceeded the limit of manpower, and its ultimate goal is foggy. With Victor''s wisdom, we can''t see what the mastermind behind the scenes wants to do.


    Recently, Victor had two questions in his mind.


    Who''s father Miller?


    Who is the queen ant?


    Bertina is the clue to the mystery. No matter what happens, Victor doesn''t regret throwing the soul mask of the four seasons Witch King to the desperate Lord. Now only change can break the deadlock. As long as he stared at the trajectory of the ooze troll, he could find the settlements of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire. Find the Assyrian hiding place and find bertina. He is not far from the truth.


    The pale Lord has sunk to the bottom of the lake and disappeared. The high ant man Ann continued to advance to the depths of the rainforest. The Dragon maid Dili was on the ground, and Victor followed it from a distance on the treetops dozens of meters high.


    Ann walked about 200 kilometers and gradually slowed down. Victor thought about it, quickly chased after it and said, "you''re Ann."


    The statement of the facts activated the implied seeds buried in the bottom of his heart. The higher ant man thought of his own identity and his highness Randall, who could decide his life and death, impart knowledge to him and help him understand the world.


    "I''m Ann... Your highness Randall, do you have anything to tell me?" Ann unconsciously turned around and said to victor.


    "Ann, what''s the matter with you?" Victor poked aside the rainforest vines, slowly walked towards the higher ant man, and gave instructions to Ann to report her abnormal state.


    "I... the Lord asked me to hang around." Ann sorted her thoughts and said truthfully.


    "Why are you wandering around here?"


    "In this way, I can enter the forest distorted by all spirits and find a gathering place for the descendants of the Assyrian Empire."


    Victor activates the seed of mind suggestion, which can only induce ANN to answer three questions. He has asked two questions, leaving only the last one.


    After considering for two seconds, Victor continued to ask, "why can you enter?"


    "The Lord disconnected my spiritual connection, and he made me independent."


    Victor''s pupils contracted slightly. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the ant queen''s independence, but Ann answered three questions. Now it''s his turn to ask Victor a question.


    "Your Highness Randall, the master asked me to hide in the gathering point of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire and try to spy on bertina''s position. When I can see the ant colony, I will guide the ant colony to find bertina. But I don''t know what to do. Do you have any good suggestions?" Ann asked Victor for advice on what she was most worried about.


    Victor walked to ANN with an elegant smile, whispered a few words in his ear, and planted new hint seeds.


    Ann seemed to understand. In fact, she didn''t understand anything. She nodded and turned and went into the dense rainforest. The silver figure of the higher ant man disappeared into the green vegetation, but Victor''s old enemy talent locked its position. Until Ann ran out of the maximum range of the rage field, the old enemy locking became a tracking intuition. It went farther and farther, and the sense of tracking intuition became weaker and weaker. Suddenly, Victor lost his sense of tracking Ann.


    He immediately rushed to the location where the target was lost as quickly as possible, carefully investigated it, and found that the vines and thorns on the ground were intact, leaving no trace of walking and trampling by high ant people. Not far from the canopy, a beautiful jungle leopard was holding an alligator mouth ape cub and looked at Victor and Dili with vigilant eyes.


    The mysterious disappearance of an seemed to enter another world without any impact on the forest.


    Victor''s bright eyes became cold and severe. He ordered the Yalong Raiders around him: "Dili, mark the territory around. I''ll inform Mei Wen to lead the expedition to meet."

 Chapter 841

    On the way of Randall''s expedition to the Yalong territory, dozens of alienated cat apes disconnected their souls from the wizard imosen, and then two sword maidens disappeared mysteriously. This accident panicked several core members, and Charlotte immediately ordered the team to retreat 80 kilometers. After receiving the news, Victor had to rush over with Dili and join the expeditionary army.


    After careful investigation, Victor found that the place where the disappearance occurred was about 300 kilometers away from the lake where the pale Lord lived. He preliminarily estimated that the problematic rainforest was more than 270000 square kilometers, equivalent to 40% of the area of Gambis kingdom.


    This mysterious area is not big or small, but compared with the realm of all souls, the scope of influence is obviously reduced. You know, the realm of all souls centered on the azolta temple can radiate to the desperate forest more than 700 kilometers away. This is the scale after the collapse of all souls. Victor had a conscious communication with the pale Lord. According to him, in the heyday of the Assyrian Empire, the realm of all souls once covered half of the Assyrian mountains, covering an area of millions of square kilometers. In that area, Assyrian witch doctors are free to exert the extraordinary power of divine like magic.


    What victor and the expeditionary army are facing now may be exactly what the queen ant said. Assyrian wizards borrowed bertina''s special talent to reshape the domain characteristics of the land of all souls, and began to affect the rainforest environment and form a supernatural phenomenon similar to plane tide.


    "The dark elf priestess sahitana told me that the plane tide is that the abyss plane collides with the material plane where we are. The laws of the two planes blend with each other to produce a plane fissure. The residents of the underground kingdom and the abyss devil can enter each other''s world through the plane fissure." Victor stood under a big banyan tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, and introduced the plane tide to several capable men and reverend Dane.


    Reverend Dane''s face showed an exclamatory expression and asked incredulously, "Your Highness says that bertina can create a plane and affect the space of this rainforest?"


    Victor shook his head slowly and said, "it''s similar to the plane tide phenomenon, but it''s not necessarily the plane tide... I''ve seen a Dwarf Warrior affected by the realm of all souls. His soul fell into the realm of all souls, but his body stayed in place. It''s not like the alienated cat ape and the maid with the sword that all disappeared."


    After sorting out his thoughts, he continued: "Of course, bell can''t create a plane. She doesn''t have that great ability. However, the source of the realm of all souls comes from a powerful ancient god, called the king of the spirit world. Although his will has long fallen, his legal power is still playing a role, including the black blood master, the Assyrian witch doctor and the ant colony. Bell is a little wizard and she controls the wizard There may be some overlap between the magic law and the law of the king of the spirit world. Therefore, bell is like a key. The Assyrian witch doctor uses her to open the realm of all souls and uses the power of the king of the spirit world to affect the real environment. "


    "The above is my guess, there is no evidence..."


    Charlotte saw her beloved master frown and asked anxiously, "honey, are you okay?"


    Vic took a long breath, smiled bitterly and said, "things I can''t understand always make me feel painful... Well, imosen''s experiment should be completed, and we''ll wait for his discovery."


    According to Victor''s instructions, imosen is using wisdom to guide witchcraft, control a alienated cat and ape to enter the rainforest alone, and try to send it into the mysterious field of space. As for whether it is a spatial plane, Victor doesn''t know, but no matter what the result is, it is a meaningful attempt.


    Victor''s calculation of time was very accurate. After he had finished the discussion with his men, imosen woke up. The wizard was pale, but his spirit was very excited. He ran over and said to Victor: "My Lord, I succeeded. I saw the strange forest through alienated cats and apes... It''s very beautiful. The forest land is full of colorful honey cage flowers, as well as many Boletus, red mushrooms and purple mushrooms. These are... All Bell''s favorite!"


    "Woo... Woo... I know bell is in there. She must be in there." Imosen wiped his tears and choked.


    Honeysuckle is a kind of humble flower. During the flowering season, there will be sweet and elegant honey in the honeysuckle greenhouse. Greedy children like to pick honeysuckle and drink the honey inside. Bell once had a dream to plant a honeysuckle field in Yinyue manor, but this kind of flower will attract many annoying insects. The honeysuckle field in Yinyue manor is just the dream of greedy cats.


    Emerson saw the sea of honey cages through alienated cats and apes and believed that it was the masterpiece of his baby daughter. Of course, this information is of great value, but Victor pays more attention to some basic information of the wizard himself.


    "Is it not an illusion that your consciousness enters that mysterious field?"


    Imosen hurriedly replied, "Sir, I guided the alienated cat and ape to cut the fur of their forelimbs with their claws. There was blood flow out and it was painful. I believe it was not an illusion!"


    Victor asked again, "where''s the alienated cat ape?"


    "Well, after the wisdom guidance, my contact with the cat and ape was also interrupted."


    "When your consciousness entered the mysterious field, did you feel with those cats and apes that disappeared before?" Asked Victor thoughtfully.


    "Yes, I sensed 19 alienated cats and apes and called them close. They responded to my call. But I couldn''t sense the other 4 alienated cats and apes at all. They may... Be dead." Imosen said nervously. According to his understanding, the mysterious field is not safe and there are unknowable dangers.


    Victor finally breathed a sigh of relief. Imosen could sense the missing alienated cats and apes and interact, indicating that the mysterious field was probably not his illusion, but to further confirm the objectivity of the mysterious field, he had to find the missing sword maid.


    Use the things that the sword maid knows but imosen doesn''t know as the test of interaction between the two sides. Imosen brings out the answer of the sword maid. Victor can determine the objectivity of the mysterious field, and he can continue to send people inside to find the settlements of Assyrian descendants and beltina.


    Victor patted imosen on the shoulder and said, "have a good rest. In 19 hours, I need you to send another alienated cat and ape in, find the missing sword maid, investigate the environment, and command the alienated cat and ape to establish a small territory. When all this is completed, we can find a way to save bertina."


    "My Lord, I listen to your orders. I''ll go to rest and recover my energy." The inspired wizard bowed to victor and walked briskly towards his shack.


    The next day, imosen used his wisdom to guide witchcraft into the mysterious field again. He controlled the alienated cats and apes inside and successfully found the sword maid Sophie, but there was still no news from the other sword maid. The test results show that the mysterious field exists objectively and forms a certain plane overlap with the rainforest. Victor didn''t know the specific principle, but he finally had some knowledge of the mysterious field.


    In the next few days, imosen did several tests, and Victor summed up several experiences of "mysterious disappearance":


    First, only outsiders will suddenly disappear in this mysterious area, while local animals will not.


    Secondly, weak people and war animals are easy to disappear, and single people are easy to disappear.


    Third, alchemy creatures will not disappear, and people or war beasts in the rage field will not disappear.


    Finally, the missing war beast and the sword maid randomly enter a mysterious forest, but it''s not the rain forest here, and it''s a state of being able to get in or out at present.


    Victor named the mysterious forest "Bell''s fantasy forest".


    Imosen sent more than 200 alienated cats and apes to "Bell''s fantasy forest", commanded them to investigate the environment and established a small territory.


    Finally, it was time to make a final decision. Randall''s expedition was well prepared and could try to enter "Bell''s fantasy forest" at any time. Victor came to Dane and had a secret exchange with each other.


    "Imosen is desperate for bertina. He will go in. Although aka is afraid, he will go in to save bell... Priest, what about you?" Victor asked, looking into Dane''s eyes.


    Dane was wearing a silver armor and holding a fine gold hammer in his hand. This sophisticated equipment and weapons could not make him feel at ease. He pulled a bitter smile from the corner of his mouth and said, "Your Highness, I hope to know more information?"


    "What kind of information do you mean? Bell''s fantasy forest?"


    Victor shook his head and said regretfully: "I''m sorry, I don''t have more information for you about Bell''s fantasy forest. My will is not affected by it, nor can I enter the mysterious and wonderful supernatural field... You have to accept the fact that once you enter Bell''s fantasy forest, the Stormrage sword saint can''t support you and your companions, you can only rely on yourself."


    Dane was silent for a long time. He was smart and ambitious. Such a person would always make a careful choice. To put it mildly, he was afraid of death, but this description was not accurate. As a priest serving the Lord of glory, Dane had his own beliefs and principles, but he went deep into the unknown, didn''t seem to touch his beliefs and principles, and couldn''t see the benefits, so naturally he would be confused Yu, dare not put all his eggs in one basket.


    After all, the "Bell''s fantasy forest" is mysterious and unpredictable. It''s dangerous enough to just randomly appear in a certain position. The priest relies on his retinue to give full play to his divine power. In case Dane is transported to a dangerous place alone and fails to meet with imosen wizard and karigura, he is reluctant to protect himself with his force.


    Victor can understand Dane''s concerns, but he will not explain to each other the special significance of the realm of all souls and bertina. Even if old miller wants bell to take charge of the special kingdom of God, in the end, it belongs to the interests of the church and has no direct relationship with the count of golden eyes.


    The Randall family has made many sacrifices for the expedition to the endless forest. If converted into gold coins, Victor has lost at least one million gold sol. His trusted general Nelson and several young knights and fierce soldiers are still uncertain. He has no reason to compensate Charlotte, Marcy, Todd and others.


    Dane''s idea of the mythical three headed lizard concept can''t be popularized, but it can improve his own strength, and the value of the four level blood source secret method to the church may not be as good as the realm of all souls. To master these two things, Dane has the opportunity to win the throne of the Pope, on the premise that he can return to the human country alive, but the greater premise is whether he can pass the test of father Miller, such as holy water Jing, miller can be lent to Dane temporarily or entrusted to him.


    In fact, the truth is very simple. At present, Bell''s fantasy forest seems to be able to enter or leave, but Victor is willing to gamble with old Miller that his big prophecy is aimed at bertina and the realm of all souls, and reverend Dane, who carries the sacred crystal, has learned the idea of three headed lizard view and the secret method of four level blood source, is a reference. If Reverend Dane can enter the "Bell''s fantasy forest", he must also come out. It''s his turn to the divine Miller.


    If Dane is willing to take risks, Victor arranges his men to go in with him; If the priest doesn''t want to go in, members of the Randall family don''t have to go in. It all depends on Dane''s original intention. Victor does not interfere. He uses this to determine father Miller''s great prophecy.


    Dane was very tangled. He couldn''t bear to sit back and watch his companions take risks and worry about his own safety. For so many days, he didn''t think about whether he should go in with imosen and Caligula to find bertina. His highness Randall now asked him to make a final decision, which made him very uncomfortable, as if to uncover his inner weakness and show everyone his worst side.


    Accidentally caught a glimpse of Victor''s golden eyes, which was a plain looking down look. Dane suddenly flashed a light in his heart and asked without thinking, "Your Highness, if it was you, how would you choose?"


    "Me?" Victor saw Dane''s solemnity and sincerity, without impurities, just pure asking for advice. He nodded with a smile and said: "Of course I''m willing to go in... Exploring the unknown mystery makes me stronger and more perfect at the level of life. I face the mythical Hydra lizard and create the poltanos secret method; I kill the black blood master, improve my spiritual strength and see the secret of ''root''; I communicate with the dark Elf priestess, learn the soul hint technique and deduce the four level source blood secret method... All None of this came out of thin air. "


    His powerful self-confidence made his highness Randall show the charisma of an extraordinary strong man. While being envied, Dane was deeply touched. He couldn''t help asking himself what he wanted to pursue and what he should adhere to?


    Emerson is a wizard, my friend and a believer of our Lord. No matter what his future is, he used to be a believer and is now a believer. That''s enough... As a priest of the Lord of glory, I can''t betray my friends, but should hope to redeem believers. That''s enough!


    Dane whispered, "when everything is dark, only the glory lasts forever... I am willing to redeem the Emersons and daughters, and this is also my own salvation."


    The white golden holy light comes from the priest''s heart, soft, sacred and unshakable.


    Victor looked at Dane in surprise, nodded and exclaimed, "Sir, congratulations on your promotion to the golden priest and looking forward to the field of legend."


    Dane drew a triangular emblem on his chest and said happily, "Your Highness, let''s go now. I think imosen can''t wait."


    Victor is also very happy. Imosen has proved that wizards can use witchcraft in "Bell''s fantasy forest", and the priest has no problem using divine magic. The priest promoted by Dane to the golden level also has Miller''s sacred crystal in his hand, which will be more helpful for the next action.


    The two returned to the rainforest clearing opened up by the alchemy militia. Charlotte, Marcy, Todd, Caligula and imosen, as well as the remaining 11 women with swords, were ready to go. Imosen had actually invested a strong force in the fantasy forest. More than 200 alienated cats and apes led by Sophie, the girl with swords, occupied a small territory, waiting for backup to enter.


    The heavily armed imosen rode on the back of the alienated bear and saw the master and the priest coming. He jumped off the horse, bowed and said, "Sir, master priest, I''m ready."


    Victor nodded in response to the greetings of the family wizard, went straight to Charlotte, put out his hand to hold up the knight''s chin, kissed her red lips, and told her: "Since the gold level senior ant man can enter the ''Bell''s fantasy forest'', of course you also have the opportunity to enter. After you enter, everything will follow the plan, but be more careful... Unfortunately, I can''t enter the fantasy forest with you, you can only do it yourself. Baby, I hope you remember that wherever you can enter, you can come out."


    Charlotte raised her green eyes and wanted to print Victor''s shadow in her heart. She said softly, "Your Highness, we are your eyes, your hands, your ears, your mouth, the extension of your will... I''m glad to do what you can''t do. It''s my honor."


    "May it be the eyes and ears of his highness Randall, and the sword and armor of his highness Randall. This is our glory!" The members of the expeditionary army chanted in unison.


    Victor took a deep look at everyone here, including the oath Knight Charlotte, the family wizard imosen, the retinue Caligula, the priest Dane, the blood Python Marcy, the ghost faced swordsman Todd, and the eleven maidens with swords. He stepped back, took out the soul splitting sting whip, solemnly saluted them, and said, "good luck and bring bertina back to me."

 Chapter 842

    Settlement of Assyrian descendants, pyramid shaped sacrificial temple.


    Harenadak, the chief priest witch doctor, wearing a colorful feather crown and holding a poisonous snake stick, climbed up the steps of the temple surrounded by a group of Assyrian warriors. Her facial features are pure and beautiful, and her figure is plump and enchanting. Two light yellow linen simply cross her shoulders, wrap her plump chest, tie a knot at her thin waist, cover her round hips, and then fall down, like a slit long skirt, revealing the witch doctor''s snake waist and legs and a large piece of smooth and full skin. Her skin color is dark and restrained, with mysterious tattoo patterns on it, It''s like a beauty carefully carved with coated ivory, exquisite and elegant, with a kind of primitive and mysterious charm.


    The Assyrian warriors of Gongwei witch doctor are strong in physique and vigorous in action. They wear round neck shoulder armor woven with bone pieces and rattan silk. Only a linen crotch cloth is tied below the waist. They wear animal tooth ornaments. Their brown black skin is also covered with tattoos, depicting the totems of bears, tigers, eagles and snakes.


    These Assyrians are the beast spirit warriors recently trained by the chief priest of harinadak, with mysterious and extraordinary power. Their eyes were overcast and their bodies smelled cold, fierce and cruel. However, the tattoo totem lines on their skin are round and bloated, and the animal spirit pattern looks fat and cute. With the temperament of Assyrian warriors like poisonous snakes, it gives people a funny feeling.


    When harinadak and the beast spirit warrior went straight to the upper platform of the gold tower and were ready to enter the corridor, they were stopped by a giant bear.


    Its shoulder height is nearly three meters. Its exposed tusks are like a half meter long dagger. Dark red fire flashes in its eyes. It is a terrible and ferocious monster. But its body is between virtual and real, and its fur is shiny and delicate. It is not difficult to find that it is actually composed of black smoke.


    The half empty and half real giant bear opened his mouth and howled with a sense of oppression at the chief sacrifice witch doctor and Assyrian warrior.


    The beast spirit warriors immediately knelt down to the giant bear, and harinadak took a pottery pot from a beast spirit warrior, took a large piece of yellow honey from it, held it in front of the giant bear, and said respectfully, "sugar pot, this is my tribute to you."


    The giant bear "sugar jar" stretched out its red tongue, snuck away the large piece of honey in the witch doctor''s hand, and made a sound of "bar, bar, snore" and "snore, snore". The huge body composed of smoke changed from emptiness to reality and condensed continuously. The giant bear "sugar pot" quickly turned into a round headed bear cub. Its fleshy little claws hugged the honey and licked it with its tongue.


    Assyrians now worship this powerful bear spirit as a God, but it is only blocking the way and robbing for sweet honey. If you don''t give it honey, it won''t let anyone into the temple.


    Animal spirits themselves have no complete consciousness. Queen bertina gives them a virtual soul will side, which is equivalent to her avatar. They helped Assyrian witch doctors establish a new extraordinary power system, which can cultivate beast spirit warriors, and the beast spirit itself is also a very powerful force because of its spirit.


    These are the changes that bertina brought to the Assyrians, but the animal spirit guardians representing the four seasons always extort their favorite delicious food from the Assyrian witch doctors. Harrinadak always felt strange.


    The chief witch doctor crossed the fat bear cub who was absorbed in licking honey and walked alone into the dark corridor.


    The pagoda of gold is an inclined tower on four sides, and each inclined plane has a corridor leading to the main room. Now it''s the end of spring. According to regulations, Harry nadak meets the new queen from the inclined corridor guarded by Xiong Ling town. Of course, the entrances of the other three corridors are also guarded by animal spirits, namely the tiger spirit in summer, the eagle spirit in autumn and the snake spirit in winter. They are all powerful guardians like the bear spirit.


    The four guardian spirits defend the center of the temple. Except for a few Assyrian witch doctors recognized by Queen bell, no one can enter the main room of the pyramid temple.


    Harry nadak walked into the main room. There was no lighted brazier, but it was not as dark as the corridor. Instead, it was a bright flower house. The stone room was full of vines and colorful flowers. Many shining flower goblins fluttered in the main room like a dream forest. Seeing the chief sacrifice witch doctor, the brave flower goblins fluttered their wings and flew in front of her. The timid and shy hid behind the green leaves or flowers, but more flower goblins were busy with their work. They fell on the vines and let them grow green leaves, bloom flowers or bear fruit.


    These little guys are bertina''s natural spirits according to the impression in her mind. They have no attack power, but they can help Assyrian witch doctors perform natural spells, arrange natural boundaries, repair forests, and even help ancestral spirits repair the realm of all souls.


    Of course, the more natural spirits called by Assyrian witch doctors, the better. The vast majority of witch doctors have only about 10 natural spirits around them. Harinadak has 51 natural spirits, while bertina has hundreds of natural spirits. There are more than 100 natural spirits in the main room of the temple, which are only a small part of them.


    Even so, Harry nadak dared not move in the main room. Although these flower goblins seem harmless, the flower vines they call are actually terrible cannibals. Anyone who dares to have evil intentions against queen bell will be ruthlessly hanged.


    The beautiful rattan coiled around the stone platform in the center of the main room. Bertina lay on it and slept quietly. The rattan covered her body. Harinadak could only see bertina''s ruddy little round face through the gap.


    "Tumen, where is the spirit of Queen bell?" The beautiful and enchanting witch doctor priest suddenly asked.


    The flowers and vines in one corner of the main room separated automatically, revealing an old witch doctor sitting cross legged on the ground. He was thin and wrinkled. He didn''t wear the signature feather crown of Assyrian witch doctor. His messy gray hair made him look very old.


    "Chief priest, Queen bell took her family members out to play. I don''t know where she is now." The old witch doctor replied hoarsely.


    Since the black blood master broke away from the realm of all souls, the living Assyrian witch doctor re communicated with the realm of all souls. Witch doctors organized a blood sacrifice ceremony to help the pale Lord repair the realm of all souls. At the same time, they also received feedback and restored their youthful body one after another. Tumen witch doctor still looks old. First, he is an old man. According to family relations, he is also the youngest brother of harenadak''s grandfather. Tumen is one of the few old witch doctors of that generation. Harry nadak knows all the secrets that Tumen knows.


    On the other hand, Tumen was once the strongest supporter of harenadak. That''s why harrinadak entrusted bell to Tumen, but now Tumen is bertina''s most loyal supporter.


    The species of all spirits can be summarized as natural spirits, animal spirits and ancestral spirits. Although Assyrian witch doctors can communicate with natural spirits and animal spirits, they are best at communicating with ancestral spirits, taking ancestral spirits as a link and borrowing the power of the realm of all spirits.


    The so-called ancestral spirit is actually a ghost. It does not specifically refer to the soul of a person, but the spiritual body formed by the Assyrian soul naturally collapsing and swallowing each other in the realm of all souls. It has a purely powerful soul fire and the most instinctive will.


    The pale Lord is the most powerful ancestral spirit in the realm of all souls. He corresponds to the supernatural spell of the undead system.


    Blood sacrifice is the only way to raise ancestral spirits. Bertina hates ancestral spirits. She likes animal spirits and natural spirits. Because of the emergence of bertina, the camp of Assyrian witch doctors deviated. A small number of Assyrian witch doctors began to get close to natural spirits and animal spirits. Tumen witch doctor is one of the representatives.


    The vast majority of Assyrian witch doctors can not accept this change, because after death, witch doctors will be reborn in the realm of all souls, and the blood sacrifice ceremony can continue to maintain their power and power until they degenerate into ancestral spirits. According to the Assyrian Empire, all spirits are holy, and the ancestral spirit is holy. Sanctification is the highest pursuit of Assyrian witch doctors.


    The realm of all souls is unconscious, but its preference for bertina is an indisputable fact. Assyrian witch doctors absolutely dare not gossip to Queen bell. They pour their anger on Tumen witch doctors. They think that Tumen, as Bell''s mentor, has not fulfilled his responsibility, and even suspect that Tumen deliberately leads the queen astray and is ready to seek personal interests from the change.


    Bell came to the gathering place of Assyrians for only a few decades, and the forces of the old school among Assyrian witch doctors became restless. The Tumen witch doctor responsible for teaching bell became the target of public criticism. Some witch doctors advocated sending Tumen to the land of all souls to execute him.


    So far, Tumen has been assassinated twice. He has to hide in the main room of the temple and shelter in the guardian spirit of bertina.


    Harinadak was not only the chief witch doctor, but also the queen of Assyria. She knew the secret of struggle, did not personally guide bertina, and let Tumen serve as her witch doctor mentor.


    In fact, the innovators in Assyrian witch doctors have not yet taken shape, and the Conservatives are still the mainstream. It''s really wrong that Tumen helped bertina to be labeled as betraying all souls and saints in just a few days.


    After all, witch doctors are jealous that Tumen can guide queen bell and want to replace him around the queen.


    After all, bertina is a little girl now. Whoever can teach her will get the most benefits. At the same time, he will also be on the cusp of the storm.


    The competition will only be the most intense at this time. If bertina completely grasps the supreme power of the realm of all souls, there will be no need to compete.


    Harrinadak didn''t expect that the old witch doctor Tumen was influenced by bertina and accepted the natural spirit and animal spirit instead. He didn''t restore his vitality through the blood sacrifice ceremony, and his life won''t be too long. This saved harrinadak a lot of trouble. She took back her eyes from Tumen''s wrinkled face, lowered her eyes, sighed and said, "you can''t do this... Maybe it''s a mistake for me to entrust queen bell to you."


    Tumen understood what harrinadak meant, shook his head and said: "Bertina''s spirit is the purest I have ever seen, just like the snow and ice on the azolta mountain, shining the first ray of sunshine in the forest... I thought I could guide her, but I saw my own defects in her and the future of all souls and saints. Harrina, you may or may not understand, but I still want to tell you that no one can guide bertina , she is the beginning and the end. "


    Harry nadak nodded thoughtfully and asked, "do you mean the Assyrian witch doctor''s tradition of ending the blood sacrifice ceremony?"


    "I mean, bertina doesn''t like the blood sacrifice. It''s not that she doesn''t like the blood sacrifice, but that the blood sacrifice has serious defects, so bertina hates the blood sacrifice because her spirit is extremely pure." Tumen said in a deep tone: "spirituality will reveal disasters and opportunities, just like the spirit of the pale Lord foresees that bertina is our opportunity, but the pale Lord cannot foresee that queen bertina will end his existence."


    Harry nadak frowned, shook his head and said, "I hope you can speak in more detail."


    Tumen replied: "All souls and saints feed on the souls of Assyrians, so we need blood sacrifice to slaves. This is the influence of all souls and saints on Assyrian witch doctors, so we have no compassion for the slaves of the same kind. I found kindness and compassion in bertina and saw the defects of all souls and saints... I don''t know, have you ever thought about it? We feed all souls and saints with the souls of slaves There will always be a powerful Lord, such as the black blood Lord, who is used to enjoying the Assyrian soul. If he does not fall, he will take the lead in preying on us... The pale Lord may be able to control the black blood Lord, but eventually he will become the second black blood Lord to feed on the Assyrian soul. This is the fate of the blood sacrifice to the Assyrians. "


    "Bertina hates blood sacrifice. She is reversing our destiny by ending the Assyrian blood sacrifice ceremony, but the pale Lord has no soul to swallow, and he will dissipate sooner or later."


    Harrinadak said, "I understand what you mean, but the pale Lord is very useful to us now... Even if bertina hates blood sacrifice, we can only sacrifice more slaves, and the sooner the better."


    Then she took out a wooden crown from the bag hanging around her waist, inlaid with a diamond crystal.


    If Victor was present, he could recognize at a glance that the crystal emitting dense light and fog was the element Rune crystal of the alchemy empire. However, for Assyrian witch doctors, this crystal has a strange name called "anjelina''s grief". The Witch King of the four seasons presides over the blood sacrifice ceremony in turn according to the change of seasons, and must wear "anjelina''s grief".


    It is not only a symbol of power, but also the second entrance to the realm of all souls. As long as the Assyrian witch doctor wears the "sorrow of Angelina", he can preside over the blood sacrifice ceremony at any point covered by the realm of all souls, without using the temple sites in the former azolta mountains.


    When Tumen saw harinadak take out the most important chief sacrifice crown, he immediately stood up from the ground and asked, "what happened?"


    Harrinadak looked deeply at bertina and said without looking up: "The demigod who killed the black blood Holy Lord threw the Witch King mask to the desperate troll, but we haven''t finished the layout of the forest boundary yet... The undead will come. Once he solves the pale Holy Lord, the supreme authority of the realm of all souls will temporarily fall into the hands of the undead. Therefore, we must help Tina speed up the cutting of the realm of all souls and trap the undead in azolta mountain Pulse, Queen bell will lead us to leave here, go to the wider world, and stay away from the threat of the undead. Before that, we need to sacrifice slaves with blood, create monsters, enhance the power of the pale Lord, and delay time for bertina. "


    "But the blood sacrifice ceremony will pollute bertina''s spirit... Do you want to see a cruel Assyrian queen?"


    "I know it will also strengthen bertina, and we have no choice. Tumen, put on the crown for the queen, which belongs to her power and our hope..."

 Chapter 843

    Nelson walked ashore from the deep lake step by step with two pure gold beheading swords. The elves and dwarves on the shore immediately cheered.


    He was the last person to escape from underground danger.


    "Brother, you''ve finally climbed up. If you''re later, the halfling Bobo will sing a lament for you."


    Udritt, the Dragon hunter, slapped Nelson on the back. The Dwarf Warrior wore only one big underpants, revealing a rock like tough muscle pimple. He wanted to give Nelson a warm hug, but it was a pity that his feet didn''t reach Nelson''s chest. Raising his strong arm could only pat Nelson''s back.


    Nelson did not understand the Elvish language, but he clearly felt that the dwarves were sincerely happy for their successful escape.


    The short guy''s strength to pat Nelson is proportional to his enthusiasm.


    The expedition led by Nelson fought side by side with the warlords of the elf empire in the Assyrian temple to jointly resist the impact of the demons in the temple. The three-level blood militia of Randall family has the same strength as the middle-level combatants of the elf Empire, but the alchemists are not good at saving themselves in battle. There are only 8 soldiers left in more than 100 expeditionary army, including Nelson, Klaus, Brandon, red wolf, Rogers and three blood militia. All the others died in battle. Some alchemist militia are to help and protect the elves For the dwarves.


    Elves and dwarves can''t imagine that the middle-level "human warrior" is actually not smart enough. In their view, the rigid fighting style of human soldiers is called bravery. These people are worthy of respect and trust.


    Before the ant army besieged the temple, Nelson could have broken through the realm of all souls, but he chose to fight with Ilus Together with general Yuege, he led everyone to jump into the sacrificial pit and venture to seek a chance to escape from the underground river.


    The warfighters struggled to survive in the dark and dark underground world, and there was no need to mention the dangerous twists and turns. However, there were two golden men in the team, Nelson and Ilus, which greatly boosted everyone''s morale.


    The warlords of the elf Empire and the elite of the Randall family retrograde along the edge of the underground river. They can''t be too far away from the underground river. After all, they can survive only with water. At the same time, they hope to find a Tiankeng similar to the azolta temple, which can reach the surface.


    The decision to find the way along the river is obviously correct. Iris After general Yuege became the forward and Lord Nelson was responsible for the break, elves, dwarves and humans touched the underground world for more than two months and finally found an underwater exit. They jumped into the turbulent underground river and swam desperately for some time before they emerged from an underground lake.


    Elves and dwarves carry moonlight leaf spells to stimulate blessing magic. It''s easier to swim. But the moonlight spell has no effect on human partners. They can only hold their breath and dive through the underground river and swim into the underground lake by relying on their own strength.


    Nelson was the last person to land. Those who failed to help were happier than members of the Randall family to see the human commander out of danger.


    In fact, the lake is a gentle stretch of underground river. At the bottom of a sinkhole, you can see a blue sky when you look up. The bottom of the pit is more than 200 meters high from the surface, and the surrounding rock walls are covered with slippery moss, but this is not a problem compared with the dark underground world.


    The warfighters and Randall expeditionary army are the elite of the elite. After a short rest, they climbed up the surface along the Tiankeng rock wall.


    Stepping on the ground again, Nelson couldn''t help raising his head, closing his eyes, taking a deep breath and greedily bringing fresh air into his lungs. His short experience in the underground world was terrible. Although he did not encounter any danger, he could not see any hope. He could escape from the dark area mainly by luck.


    They retrograde along the underground river and have encountered six tributaries and forks. They have to make the right choice each time to find the Tiankeng connecting the surface world. What is this not luck?


    If there had been a mistake when making the choice, the coalition army would have been trapped in the dark forever.


    After returning to the surface, we realized that even the most ordinary air is particularly precious.


    At this time, the people relaxed their spirit, and a sense of fatigue rushed up. One by one, they all sat on the ground, unwilling to move. Elves, dwarves and humans can be said to be naked. Their excellent armor has long been lost. People who can bring weapons out are also very few strong people who can ignite the fire of the soul.


    The combatants were unarmed and physically and mentally exhausted. Nelson took a breath and began to look at the surrounding environment. He found that the nearby air was humid and the plants grew unusually dense. They were strange varieties he had never seen. The most prominent was the strange tree with slender trunk and a crown more than 40 meters high from the ground, and associated vines fell from the high crown. The plant species here are also very rich. There are hundreds of plants in a small area, which is completely different from the forest in Nelson''s impression. He could vaguely feel the danger invisible to the naked eye in this strange forest.


    "This seems to be a legendary rainforest." Ilus of Silver Eagle General Yuege came over and said to Nelson. She was barefoot and short hair, only wearing a suit of close fitting inner armor, showing a strong and graceful figure, and did not care about her own image, but the natural beauty of the elves showed a unique charm of heroism and vigorous hair on her.


    It was also the golden stage. Nelson admitted that he was not the opponent of the elf general, but also admired each other''s brave personality. In the dark underground, Ilus Yuege makes herself a striker and arranges human soldiers in the middle of the team. Of course, she wants to protect her alien comrades in arms, but also to take the initiative of the team. Nelson''s personal strength is not as good as general Yuege, and there are only 8 people left in the expeditionary army. He can only hand over the leadership to Yuege. Fortunately, the elf general did not disappoint people and led the team back to the surface successfully.


    Because of this, Nelson is grateful to the elf general. It''s a pity that his elvish language is half understood, eluse Yuege simply can''t speak human lingua franca, and there is little communication between two people. The halfling adventurer Bobo took the initiative to translate the words of the moon song to Nelson in human language.


    "The rainforest is a Jedi in the endless forest. It is shrouded in water mist all the year round. The climate is changeable, the environment is very complex, and there are many kinds of life. There are many strange plants, all kinds of poisonous insects and beasts, nameless monsters, and ferocious and bloodthirsty alienated creatures. It is not uncommon in the rainforest."


    Bobo sat on a big mushroom, shook his short legs and introduced it to Nelson: "let me say that the most terrible thing in the rainforest is plants. For example, the mushroom under my ass is now as hard as wood, but in the morning, it may be delicious, but at night, it turns into a poisonous mushroom."


    "And such a thing?" Nelson looked at the big mushroom under the halfling''s ass and said with half confidence.


    "I just take this mushroom as an example. More strange things can happen in the rain forest." Bobo curled his mouth and continued: "I heard that some plants in the rainforest can parasitize in animals, turn them into mindless puppets, run farther and die, and the corpses become the nourishment of that kind of plants... There are also meat eating plants, which will catch prey with rattan like tentacles, and then secrete super corrosive mucus to turn the prey into water and drink it..."


    Nelson was stunned by the halfling adventurer, but yiruth Yuege impatiently pinched the halfling''s ear and asked, "Bobo, are you translating what I said, huh? You translate it for me, do you understand?"


    "Ouch, ouch, I understand. I understand. Let go."


    Ilus Yuege loosened Bobo''s ears, turned to Nelson and said, "Lord general, the most terrible place in the rainforest is the rainforest itself... You should be able to feel that it is conscious."


    After listening to Bobo''s translation, Nelson looked around the vibrant rainforest, and his expression gradually became dignified.


    The pan consciousness of forest is also consciousness, which instinctively maintains the ecological balance, pursues survival and development, assimilates and absorbs outsiders, but this belongs to his highness Randall''s understanding of the pan consciousness of forest.


    Neither Nelson nor Ilus has the knowledge of his highness Randall. With their keen spiritual intuition, they can also touch the existence of forest pan consciousness, and the oppression of this rainforest to Nelson is even stronger and clearer than the underground black field.


    "The rainforest is alive. It will confuse intruders. You will find that the plants here grow rapidly, the cut trees are occupied by other plants overnight, and the terrain environment in your memory has completely changed." Ilus pointed to the surrounding trees, vines, flowers and plants and said, "many powerful explorers of the elf empire are missing in the mysterious rainforest... Lord general, once you go deep into the rainforest, I''m afraid it''s hard to find a way out."


    Nelson could not guess the intention of the elf general to say this, so he asked Klaus and Brandon to negotiate with each other.


    Klaus and Brandon can now speak fluent Elven language. There is no obstacle to communicate with the moon song, and Bobo is not needed as a microphone. After a brief discussion, Klaus politely asked, "general Moon Song, you just said that Lord Nelson will get lost if he goes deep into the rainforest. Do you mean him alone?"


    The young human knight is not only handsome in appearance, but also delicate and sharp in mind. The third general of Silver Eagle City showed an appreciative look and nodded: "If you have many companions, it''s not easy to lose your way in the rain forest. If you have few people, it''s very dangerous... The reputation of the human race is not very good in the rumors of the elf city-state, but you have proved that those rumors are false. In the azolta temple, you sacrificed many brave soldiers and saved the lives of elves and dwarves. We are grateful for this. You are trustworthy friends Friends, on behalf of Silver Eagle City, I invite you to visit our city-state. "


    More than 100 elite families experienced the battle of the temple, leaving only 8 people. Even two precious dragon and lizard war animals died. Nelson was so distressed that he didn''t know how to explain to victor. In fact, the loss of the elf empire was even greater. More than 200 elite soldiers died in the temple and underground black areas. According to Ruth Yuege, there were more than 200 middle-level soldiers around her. She was completely It was out of kindness that Nelson and others were invited to go with him. However, Nelson shook his head and refused without hesitation.


    Klaus conveyed Nelson''s meaning and said, "thank you for general Yuege''s invitation, but Lord Nelson can feel that our Lord is in the west, far away from here. We must find Lord Randall."


    Udric the dwarf couldn''t help interrupting and yelling: "Lord Randall, isn''t that Lord Nightingale? Lord nightingale is a powerful demigod with noble blood. The rain forest can''t trap him at all. There are blind people and one armed disabled people among you. Can you go into the rain forest to find Lord Nightingale and catch up with him? You might as well go back to Silver Eagle City with us first. I believe Lord Nightingale will also visit Silver Eagle City. Even if he doesn''t come to Silver Eagle City, he will never come back I''m going to elenta. "


    The dwarf even wants to use us to abduct our master... Brandon secretly hates it. He also knows that the dwarf has a hot temper and speaks directly. He doesn''t have to be angry with the dwarf. The point is that Brandon, Klaus and Nelson don''t believe that the rainforest can trap them.


    The elves also cannot understand the loyalty concept pursued by the human family, Ilus Yuege failed to persuade, so she had to give up inviting Randall family members to return to Silver Eagle City.


    The warfighters of the elf Empire rested for three days and decided to return to Silver Eagle City with the azolta mountains in the East as the coordinates. Before leaving, iris Yuege left Nelson and others a batch of newly collected materials and a limited number of sophisticated weapons. She also said to Nelson and them: "One thing, I always feel a little confused... We were trapped in the underground world. I vaguely saw a translucent fish in the dark river. When I carefully screened it, there was nothing. It seems that I mistook the water spray for a fish. I chose the path and led the team back to the surface according to its guidance... Bobo said that it was a water demon specially guiding us Spirit. I''m not sure what I see is the legendary water demon. I think about it carefully these two days. I doubt that it deliberately led us to this rainforest. Since you decided to go deep into the rainforest and look for Nightingale, if you encounter similar strange phenomena, it must be aimed at you. "


    Ilus pursed her lower lip, shook her head and said sincerely, "friends, please be more careful... May the light of the silver moon bless you and bring you good luck."

 Chapter 844

    The elves and dwarves left, and only eight people of the Randall family, including two disabled people, were left in the clearing. Rogers lost his left arm and wolf is blind now.


    Blonde Brandon imitated Victor''s habit, touched his nose and said, "there are only a few of us left. I''m not used to it."


    Klaus, who was calm and steady, couldn''t help sighing long after hearing his partner''s words. More than a year ago, his highness Randall decided to go on an expedition to the endless forest. He took out the cards of his family. There are more than 200 soul soldiers with strength comparable to that of knights, nearly 100 elite guards, 6 Silver Dragon and lizard war beasts, dozens of fierce war dogs, four beautiful and terrible dragon maids, plus two high-level spell casters, wizard imosen and father Dane. The number of Randall expeditionary army is not large, but looking at the whole human country, Klaus believes that no family can have the strength of Randall expeditionary army.


    Klaus was excited for a long time when he followed his master on an expedition to the endless forest. In the lizard swamp, they fought with thousands of half dragon people. The expeditionary army lost a little, but killed hundreds of half dragon hunters. The battle greatly strengthened the confidence of the young knight.


    However, after the battle of the azolta temple, the elite of the family led by Nelson almost disappeared, leaving only a few core members and three junior soul soldiers. However, they also eliminated several times their own demons, including silver and even black blood demons of the golden order.


    Nelson is a fierce soldier promoted to the golden rank; The red wolf was blinded by the venom spitting by the devil, but lit the fire of the soul and became a fierce soldier of the silver level; Rogers lost one arm, but also mastered the ability of autonomous rage. He is now a middle-level soul warrior; Brandon completed the trial of life and death in the cruel battle and touched the element sea. As long as he accumulated for a period of time, he could smoothly resonate with the 25th element and set foot in the field of Silver Knight. Klaus also took part in the battle and killed more black blood demons than Brandon. Unfortunately, he was promoted to senior Knight by golden potion. Now he is still in the bronze level.


    Klaus, who has always worked hard, has some loss in his heart. Nelson came over, put his hand on his shoulder, asked, interrupting the young knight''s thoughts, "Hey, what are you thinking? Klaus, you are my adjutant. Hurry to make a feasible plan to meet Lord victor."


    Wisdom is an important part of personal strength. We must not treat wisdom and combat effectiveness in isolation... Recalling his highness Randall''s teachings, Klaus was inspired, nodded and said: "Lord Nelson, we must first count equipment and materials, investigate the environment and preliminarily understand the characteristics of the rainforest. After these work, we can formulate an action plan."


    "How long will it take?" Nelson thought for a moment and continued to explain: "I know about your Highness''s direction. We don''t know how far away we are from your highness. If your highness starts to transfer, it''s difficult for us to catch up with his speed, so I don''t want to delay here too long. The sooner we start, the better."


    Klaus looked up at the slanting sun and said, "we''ll spend half a day preparing for one night and leave at dawn the next day."


    "OK, you assign the task and we''ll do it."


    Before the elves and dwarves left, they left some supplies for human comrades in arms, but there was no shortage of food in the rainforest. What was lacking was people who could distinguish between food and potable water. In terms of field survival, the alchemist militia loaded with collection skills is an expert. Klaus looked for the three-level blood militia in the team to understand the situation, and the result was ideal. Although the ecology of today''s rainforest is very different from that of tens of thousands of years ago, and many new species are born that the alchemist militia do not know, they can still identify some available natural resources.


    The most important thing is the equipment and tools of the expeditionary army. Eight people in the team were wearing a well-made silver inner armor. This kind of armor is made of giant tusk leather in the swamp and then infiltrated into se silver. It is light, breathable and has good defense. Even dwarf craftsmen are amazed at se silver inner armor. However, the full set of silver inner armor only protects the trunk above the knee and below the shoulder. The poisonous insects in the rainforest are fierce. Even if the skin of eight people is several times stronger than ordinary people and is not afraid of poisonous insect bites, it is annoying enough to attract groups of mosquitoes and flies.


    Klaus accepted the suggestions of the alchemy militia, collected herbs, boiled herbal slurry and applied it to his body, which can not only solve the harassment of insects, but also avoid some strange monsters that rely on heat perception.


    Nelson has two gold decapitation swords, Klaus and Brandon each have a knight long sword, the red wolf has more than a dozen short throwing knives, and general Yuege gave them two arc Epee swords and two dwarf bone broken iron bars.


    These weapons are obviously not enough. Klaus led people to cut down tough trees, sharpen them, bake them on the fire, make a pile of simple spears and spears, and collect dead rattan to weave back baskets, rattan armor, rattan boots, rattan helmets and rattan ropes. We worked together until the second half of the night before we went to deep sleep and rested for two hours.


    Early the next morning, before the sun rose and the rain forest was foggy, Klaus was awakened by Nelson''s exclamation, "the Lord of glory is up. What''s the situation here?!"


    In just a few hours, the open space of the camp was covered with green vines and colorful mushrooms, leaving only a small area near the campfire that had not been occupied by plants. The whole environment was changed by these suddenly growing plants, but Klaus remembered clearly that it was still a large open space yesterday.


    Everyone was stunned. Only the red wolf opened his mouth, made "ah" and "ah" sounds in his throat and turned around. Since he became blind, his hearing, smell, skin and touch became more acute and learned to judge the surrounding environment by subtle echoes. Of course, it was inconvenient, but he also "heard" the change of the camp environment. He pulled a twining vine from the tied javelin, put it under his nose and smelled it.


    Rogers asked in surprise, "red wolf, do you smell anything?"


    "It''s the most common vine nearby." The red wolf shook his head and said, "nothing else."


    "Do you still smell?" Rogers was disappointed. He always thought that the blind showed a mystery and could "see" something that others could not see. Whether the old blind man in the cottage or the blind man in the circus often said some inexplicable words, he thought the other party was very powerful and didn''t give them less silver sol.


    "Hey, hey, I''m learning how to be blind." The red wolf said with a smile.


    "I look after you." Nelson patted the red wolf on the shoulder, turned to an alchemy militia and said, "David, do you know what''s going on?"


    The alchemy militia replied, "there are many seeds of life in the rainforest. As long as there is room for growth, they will grow desperately. Maybe in a few hours, it will be covered with new plants."


    Brandon shook his head and said, "it seems that there is nothing wrong with the experience of the elf general. According to the growth rate of rainforest plants, it is easy for people trapped to get lost."


    Nelson said disapprovingly, "we won''t get lost, climb a tree, or cut down a forest, and then look at the position of the sun to determine the direction. The man horse hill is in the east of the endless forest. If we can''t find your highness, we''ll go east and always return to the family. But..."


    He paused and then said, "general Yuege''s experience is also correct. The environment of the rainforest will indeed change. We should also pay attention to the ''water goblin'' she said."


    Because the rainforest plants grow rapidly, the elf general''s experience is not wrong; Because the experience of the elf general is right, the "goblin" that leads the way may also exist.


    This is Nelson''s simple logic, which has become full of weight and affected the judgment of others from the mouth of the ferocious soldiers of the golden order.


    Klaus nodded: "We have a small number of people and move quickly and flexibly. We guarantee a 300 kilometer fast March every day and have a rest once every two days. We work in groups of two and pay attention on the road. If we find a mystery, we should report it in time. Lord Nelson and David are responsible for opening the way; red wolf and cliff, Rogers and Matthew are in the middle of the team; Brandon and I are in the middle of the team After the blame is broken. "


    "We''ll apply herbal slurry now and go to your highness."


    The herbal slurry prepared by the alchemy militia is in a pit. They take off their silver inner armor, jump in naked, and then climb out. The surface of their bodies is covered with mud. This makes them have a peculiar smell, but the taste is not bad.


    As Nelson took off his inner armor, he muttered, "I don''t need to paint mud, and insects don''t dare bite me. As long as I stare, they will die."


    Rogers asked curiously, "Mr. Nelson, why are you going down?"


    Nelson had jumped into the mud pit, put a handful of mud on his face and said with a smile, "it takes a lot of energy to stare all the time."


    The red wolf interrupted, "I think adults actually want to play with mud."


    "Ha ha, you''re right."


    Finally it was Brandon''s turn to apply herbal mud. He frowned a little disgusted, shook his head and said, "I''ve never played with mud..."


    "Go down and play." Nelson, covered in black mud, put his hand on Brandon''s shoulder, and the young and handsome Knight fell straight into the mud pit. When he climbed up again, he had become like everyone else.


    Nelson was never dignified. Even if he was promoted to the golden rank, his temper and temperament did not change, and he still liked to get along with his subordinates. After some fun, the eight people were covered with mud, wearing silver armor, rattan boots, rattan shoulder guards, rattan helmets, and rattan woven baskets. Even Brandon, who paid attention to appearance, turned into a complete hero Jungle aborigines, the noble demeanor of human Knights has been completely invisible.


    He couldn''t help sighing: "the beautiful miss silver deer will not say a word to me when she sees me like this."


    Miss silver deer in the young knight''s mouth is a tree elf from Ailanta. The elf family naturally likes to be close to people with high appearance. Brandon is handsome. He is the beautiful man in Randall family, second only to victor. He is welcomed by the popular shooter of tree elves. He feels some ambiguity with miss silver deer, but he doesn''t know that unmarried elf females are only in the courtship season Only then will the feeling sprout, and from then on, she will never change her commitment to her lover. In fact, Miss Yinlu did not fall in love with Brandon, it was just his illusion.


    Brandon didn''t know that there were many things. For example, he was a little resistant to herbal mud, which was caused by the habits of knights and nobles, which was closely related to their environment. Human beings are native species and have the racial talent to adapt to the environment. Brandon finally chose to smear his body with herbal mud and wear rattan woven equipment, which means that he temporarily gave up his resistance and accepted the assimilation and absorption of the rainforest environment from the spiritual level.


    This is exactly what Victor tries to avoid. He always takes care of his human blood carefully, because the changes at the spiritual level will also be fed back to his body and blood.


    Nelson, Brandon and others are all Terrans with single blood, without Victor''s trouble. It takes a long time for the pan consciousness of the endless forest to assimilate the Terran into a new kind of wisdom to adapt to the forest environment. As for alchemists, they will never be assimilated by the external environment.


    Nelson and his team made adaptive physical and mental adjustments according to the rainforest environment. Generally speaking, there are only benefits, not disadvantages. However, if they take the initiative to accept the spiritual touch of Pan consciousness in the rainforest, they will easily fall into the natural spiritual boundary secretly arranged by Assyrian witch doctors, break into the "Bell''s fantasy forest", and can''t find the Lord at all.


    At present, they know nothing about it, but before long, they will personally feel the mysterious power of the rainforest.


    The marching speed of the eight person team in the rainforest is very fast. Nelson is a ferocious warrior of the golden stage, the red wolf is the silver stage and Rogers is the bronze stage. These three ferocious warriors have formed a hierarchical and three-dimensional early warning intuition and can avoid dangerous areas in the rainforest in advance. They marched for two consecutive days at a speed of about 320 kilometers a day, then rested for half a day, and then went on their way.


    Ten days later, Nelson led his men to move nearly 1300 kilometers, but they were still in the rain forest. No one knows how big this rainforest is. They met many strange animals and plants on the way.


    Green haired tiger, dark green fur, brain bag, short tail tiger; Bullfrog, a toad as big as a cow, looks very annoying; The giant fire breathing worm is six meters long. Its body is as thick as a water tank. Its mouth is full of barbed teeth. It can spit corrosive liquid and make plants wither and carbonize. The monster was killed by a tree. It was a towering tree with countless moving vines. It just dragged the giant fire breathing worm into the air and became a big rattan ball. Nelson just watched the war from a distance and didn''t dare to approach. He named the tree the devil cannibal tree.


    These are only the dangers that the eight man team can accept. In some places, Nelson won''t even take a look.


    On his fourteenth day deep into the rainforest, Nelson witnessed a battle on the edge of a river. He crept back to the dense forest, returned to the foothold of the team, and whispered to the people, "what the hell, you know what I just saw?"


    Without waiting for everyone to ask questions, he said: "the three soft mud monsters, the undead creatures in the desperate forest, fought with a group of ant people..."


    The red wolf was startled and asked, "ant man? Why didn''t I feel the danger?"


    "So I said hell, I didn''t feel the danger." Nelson was confused and said with a confused expression: "I didn''t feel at all when there was the ant man leader of the silver level. If I hadn''t heard the news, I wouldn''t know that the ant man and the soft mud monster were fighting by the river."


    Rogers had never seen the terrible of ant man and asked curiously, "who won? I guess it''s the ooze monster, which is difficult to deal with."


    Nelson was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "more than 100 ant people can''t beat three ooze monsters, but a giant shield beetle leaped over, flattened the largest ooze monsters, took out its skull from the black glue and crushed it... I guess the three ooze monsters will be finished."


    The expeditionary army and the warlords of the elf Empire were attacked by giant shield beetles in the temple, which happened after his highness Randall killed the black blood master. The giant shield beetle is indestructible and surprisingly powerful. It has the strength of the golden order, which left a deep impression on Nelson.


    According to the dark elf priestess, the giant shield beetle is a groth Zerg demon from the abyss plane, but the giant beetles attacking the temple are undead creatures.


    Klaus murmured to himself, "the undead and the undead are fighting? What''s going on? Is the pale Lord whispering to Lord imosen what the master called the ant queen? Whose will does the ooze monster obey?"


    Nelson shook his head and said seriously, "it''s not an undead... I''m sure the giant beetle is alive!"


    Brandon was stunned and said gnashing his teeth: "Damn, the ant colony has new fighting species, and it is a very powerful giant shield beetle! We must tell the master the news as soon as possible!"


    Nelson nodded and said, "we can''t stay here. There are ant people in front. We can only take a detour and go north first!"

 Chapter 845

    In fact, the team led by Nelson is close to the edge of the battlefield where the ant queen and the pale Lord fight each other. If you go further, you can enter the central area of the battlefield and have a chance to find victor.


    The queen ant man and Victor agreed that the ant colony would not attack victor and his men until bertina was found. The queen ant man was also worried that his highness Randall, who was in the semi divine order, ran to hunt down the low-level guard ants and seize the soul fire unit of the queen ant alchemy tower. The agreement pinned down both sides. His promise directly acts on the will side of the ant man''s soul. The ant man does not have any hostility to Nelson and others, and naturally will not trigger the dangerous intuition of the fierce warrior.


    As for the soft mud monsters split by the pale Lord, they are undead creatures, have no self will, and their spiritual activities are as silent as ashes. They can hide from the spiritual intuition of violent creatures.


    Predicting danger is the biggest card of a fierce soldier. Now this card suddenly fails. Nelson does not hesitate to make a big circle to the north of the rainforest, leaving the ant colony''s range of activities before making plans.


    Eight people evacuated in a panic and left the Rainforest at full speed, but without the prediction of danger, no one knows whether it is right to go north. It would be bad if they crashed into the enclosure of the ant colony.


    Klaus thought of a way. He asked Rogers and the red wolf to simultaneously perceive the danger area. Rogers could perceive the danger above the bronze level, while the red wolf was responsible for excluding the silver level danger area, and the team moved in the direction indicated by the two people. Where there are bronze level monsters or beasts, there is probably no ant man activity, and the bronze level beasts are almost no threat to them, and the eight person team can pass through.


    Nelson praised Klaus severely and led the team to run for three days and nights, moving more than 1000 kilometers to the north of the rainforest. This level of rapid march has reached the limit of the team. The red wolf with the worst physical fitness began to become panting. His spirit was tight and his speed inevitably slowed down.


    "We must rest and maintain the physical strength to fight and escape." Klaus couldn''t help but say.


    The purple sword light drew a perfect semicircular arc and cut off a dense rainforest plant. Nelson stopped and turned around, put away the refined gold decapitation sword, nodded to his adjutant and said, "you rest in place, I''ll go and have a look nearby. If there''s no problem, we''ll set up camp here."


    With that, he took the beheading sword and went into the nearby Artemisia grass. He saw the grass leaves shaking, and he soon disappeared into everyone''s sight.


    Nelson''s strength is the strongest. He doesn''t need the assistance of the alchemy militia David when he goes out to investigate. David can''t keep up with his speed and will only become a burden.


    Three alchemists in the team cut off several Brown vines with thick arms, and light cyan water flowed out immediately. The rain forest is rich in water resources, but the water here can''t be drunk indiscriminately. Most of the water sources are polluted by parasitic seeds. Drinking it to the stomach is always a trouble. The purified crystal collected by Randall family from lizard swamp can purify the water source. The eight person team carries two purified crystals, but the purified crystals only play the role of absorbing impurities in the water at night, and the purified drinking water is relatively limited. Fortunately, the alchemy militia also recognize several kinds of water absorbing vines. Their juice tastes a little bitter, but they can be safely drunk.


    Several people gather together a water absorbing vine to drink water to quench their thirst, and then sit on the ground in turn, run the family secret method, mix up the breathing and internal diving, reduce the heartbeat and body temperature, and quickly recover their physical strength and energy.


    The light in the rain forest gradually faded. Nelson went out to investigate and didn''t come back. Everyone began to be a little nervous. Originally, with Nelson''s strength, we don''t need to worry about his safety. It is only the description of the Elven general about the rainforest, coupled with the failure of the dangerous intuition of the fierce soldiers to the ant man, which will inevitably make people suspicious and feel an invisible pressure.


    As the atmosphere became heavier and heavier, Nelson carried a prey back to his foothold from the depths of the rainforest. He threw his prey on the ground and said, "I didn''t find any signs of ant man''s activities nearby. Instead, there was a ferocious green haired tiger. He wanted to keep the prey and confront me. He was scared away by me... David, can you see if this long nosed wild boar can be our dinner?"


    "You can eat."


    The alchemical militia checked the prey brought back by the commander and gave a positive reply.


    Nelson handled the prey himself. Under the edge of his sword, the "long nosed wild boar" weighing more than 400 pounds was instantly broken down into pieces of meat that were easy to cook. Others collect firewood and water, collect edible mushrooms, wild vegetables and plant roots as spices and side dishes, evenly clip them in the middle of the meat, then raise a campfire, put the stringed pork on the fire and bake slowly until the meat turns golden yellow, and the oil rolls on the orange flame, emitting a strong and attractive aroma.


    Several people sat around the campfire and had a big meal. They all ate with oil and full of praise. In fact, the taste of barbecue is a little light. After all, it lacks salt seasoning. But what matters is not the taste. Nelson''s ability to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth shows that the rainforest is relatively safe. The eight person team has been separated from the scope of ant people''s activities, and the sense of urgency naturally disappears. The simple wild vegetable barbecue is particularly delicious.


    After discussion, everyone unanimously decided to rest in the rain forest for two days, add some resources and reapply herbal mud, and then try to meet his highness Randall the next morning.


    The next day, the others went out to collect and hunt. One armed Rogers and alchemist Matthew stayed in the camp to bake dry food. They dug more than a dozen fire ponds, wrapped fresh meat and mushrooms with large round leaves, heated and dried them under the fire pond, then pulled them out, hung them on the shelf and roasted them with strong smoke, so that a layer of black carbon can be adsorbed on the food surface for a period of time.


    This is a tedious job. Rogers has the tenacity and patience of mountain hunters and knows the value of food. He was busy from morning to afternoon. Most of the dry food could be filled with Rattan Baskets. All the prey, roots and mushrooms brought back by the collection team were disposed of. Sitting on the stake, drinking water and resting, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a yellow shadow in the jungle on the left.


    The elf general once mentioned the mysterious water goblin, and Nelson also believed that the elf general''s statement was true. The adjutant Klaus asked everyone to pay attention to the abnormalities in the rainforest. Rogers always thought about it, but the Yellow shadow flashed away. He didn''t see what it was, but he immediately jumped up and asked his companion, "Matthew, there''s something moving in the rain forest on the left. Do you see what it is?"


    Matthew put down his work and turned to say, "it looks like a sable."


    "Sable?" Rogers thought for a while, but he was still worried. He picked up the dwarf''s broken bone stick and said, "I''ll have a look."


    Ordinary people don''t want to find a stingray in the dense forest. Rogers, a mountain hunter, not only has five senses, but also understands the habits of minks. With his own experience, he strides through the Artemisia grass, makes a heavy gasp in his throat, and finally catches the Stingray hiding in the tree hole.


    The Stingray with bright red eyes squeaks in the hunter''s hand. Its fur is very beautiful. It can sell at least one silver coin at the market, but it has no meat. Rogers teased for a while and set the sable free. When he returned, he suddenly found that Matthew had disappeared. It should be said that the whole camp was gone.


    Rogers walked around the jungle carefully and finally determined that he had lost his way. It was almost impossible, but it did happen. Rogers restrained his inner panic and didn''t make a cry for help. He returned to the place where he found the stingray, jumped onto a large banyan tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, leaned against the trunk, and waited patiently for his companions'' rescue.


    Rogers became the first mysterious missing person in the team because of Ilus Yuege saw and said "water goblin", not the ordinary sable.


    If there is the first, there will be the second.


    The next morning, the sun hit Rogers on his face through the cracks in the leaves. The familiar voice woke him up from his shallow sleep, "Hey, man, I''m a red wolf. Do you see me?"


    The red wolf, whose eyes were covered with animal skin, was standing not far away with a wooden spear in his hand.


    Rogers was overjoyed, grabbed the broken bone iron rod, jumped down from the banyan tree, walked to his companion and said happily, "I knew that blind people are not simple."


    "You guy, can you get lost alone?" The red wolf was also very happy. He complained first and continued, "I was lucky to find you. I was responsible for searching this direction. I said, man, won''t you shout for help if you get lost?"


    Rogers shook his head and said seriously, "shouting in the wild is the most deadly." He paused and asked curiously, "Oh, by the way, you can''t see. How did you find me?"


    "Who says I can''t see?" The red wolf pointed to his eyes and said proudly: "My eyes are blind, but now I can ''see'' the surrounding images through vibration. Although the images have no color and flash, there is no dead corner of sight... I think I have learned the blind feeling master Randall said. I detect the footprints left by you, track them, hear your heartbeat, and shout at you, and I will ''see'' you It''s too late. "


    Rogers said with wide eyes, "you still have this ability! Those newly grown weeds and vines don''t cover my footprints?"


    The red wolf said with a smile: "Your Highness said that you should know how to ignore some unimportant information. If I ignore weeds and vines, I can determine your footprints... This is a meticulous job. I found it very slowly, but I finally found you." He patted Rogers on the shoulder and said, "man, why don''t you use your head? You don''t dare to cry out for help in the wild. Don''t you dare to climb up the tree to see where the smoke is? You lost yourself and made everyone look for you separately. When you see Lord Nelson later, he will scold you."


    Rogers lowered his head in shame and muttered, "I saw it, but I didn''t see the smoke from the camp..."


    "Huh?"


    The red wolf and Rogers have worked together for several years. They have received strict training together in the mercury manor and learned the pursuit technique. According to the truth, Rogers can''t even see the cooking smoke. The red wolf immediately became suspicious and said in a deep voice: "when I came, I dragged traces on the road with a stick... Go, I''ll take you back to the camp."


    Rogers didn''t think so much and followed the red wolf step by step. After they walked a distance, the red wolf suddenly stopped and whispered, "Rogers, look if there are any traces of me on the ground?"


    Rogers climbed into the grass and looked carefully for the traces of sticks on the ground, but he didn''t find the traces said by the red wolf.


    No matter how dull a person is, he will know that this situation is very abnormal. Rogers is not a fool. He thinks he made his companions lost in the mysterious rainforest. Na Na said, "the trace is broken here... Red wolf, what shall we do now?"


    "... there''s only one way." The red wolf was silent for a moment, opened his throat and shouted:


    "Lord Nelson! Brandon! Klaus! Cliff! David! Matthew! We''re lost. Help!"


    It may be useful to shout for help. Red wolf and Rogers spent three days and nights in the rain forest. They cut trees to make a fire, dug pits to make marks, and used various methods, including shouting for help every day. By the fourth morning, Klaus found them. In the afternoon, Brandon appeared. On the sixth day, the four men joined Nelson again, but the three alchemical militia never heard from him.


    They got together to think about it carefully, discussed it with each other, and finally agreed that they had encountered a mysterious event in the rainforest. Brandon shook his head and sighed, "it seems that David and the three of them are lost because they are the weakest?"


    Nelson said solemnly, "no, maybe we''re lost... I can''t feel Lord Victor''s position now. Lord Victor can''t be lost, too?"


    "Lord, what shall we do now?" Klaus asked softly.


    Several subordinates looked at themselves with expectant eyes. Nelson pretended to be relaxed and said: "It doesn''t matter. We can look at the sun to determine the direction. We can certainly find the azolta mountains in the East. As long as we find the mountains, we can go home. But we can''t just leave David and them... Find them first. If we can''t find them for ten days, we''ll climb over the azolta mountains first, all the way East, through the oak grassland and the grey rabbit mountains... I guess Sylvia Madame has sent an advance corps to the grey rabbit sentry. We have to tell Madame the news of Lord victor. "


    Victor set up outposts in oak prairie and grey rabbit mountains. This is the support of the expeditionary army. Although it is far away, it is not a big problem for Nelson and them.


    Of course, the three lost alchemy militia have to find them. After all, they are members of the family. Nelson is not willing to go back like this. He also wants to try again if he can find victor. However, the five of them are now in a lost way, and it is difficult to determine the problem of self-protection. As a commander, he must first let others rest assured.


    Next, the five people didn''t dare to separate easily. They stared at each other and tried to get together. They walked around the mysterious rainforest for four days. When they were close to a river, the red wolf with extremely sharp hearing suddenly whispered, "Nelson, there seems to be someone in the forest on the right..."


    Nelson immediately waved to the team to hide in place. He pressed his voice and asked, "man? Red wolf, are you sure it''s a man, not a monster?"


    The red wolf took a long, deep breath, concentrated and listened. After a moment, he nodded and confirmed, "nine out of ten are human beings... At least human beings, a total of 32, but not David and them."


    Nelson lowered his eyelids, covered the light in his eyes and said excitedly, "it may be an azolta. Let''s touch it."

 Chapter 846

    The ancestor of the trigoval Paladin family had dealt with the Assyrian Empire. He had information about Assyrians in his biography.


    Assyrians, barbarians, dwarves and halflings are all aliens. Barbarians are tall and strong, generally more than 2.5 meters tall, and their arms are thicker than ordinary people''s thighs. Kaligura of Randall family has the nickname of giant, but in front of adult barbarians, he can only be regarded as a dwarf, and his body size is obviously a circle smaller; The dwarf is stout and stocky, with an average height of 1.5 meters. His body is like a wine barrel. He has a big nose and small eyes. His hair is thick, and his beard can drag to his chest; The bust is cute, only 1.1 meters tall, like a reduced version of human beings.


    Among the four alien races found so far, only Assyrians are closest to humans in body shape and appearance, and the difference between them only lies in their physical characteristics. The ancestors of trigowar recorded that the adult Assyrians had fine scales on the soles of their feet, elbows and ears; The canine teeth in the mouth are hollow, similar to the venomous teeth of a snake; Their pupils are very small, only one third of human pupils, dark green. If these details are ignored, Assyrians and humans at least have no obvious difference in appearance.


    "When we first met the Assyrians in the endless forest, we had a sense of intimacy. Even though we knew that they were all foreign peoples who worshipped the devil, we still couldn''t accept the cruel blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Witch King."


    There is such a description in the notes of the paladin trigoval. Klaus now saw a group of living Assyrians through the gap of Artemisia grass and realized where the so-called intimacy of the legendary Paladin came from.


    This is a group of underage Assyrians, both men and women. The largest is like a human girl about ten years old, and the youngest is a baby held in the arms of an Assyrian girl. They wore brightly colored linen clothes, scattered hair and no shoes. Their expressions were numb together, and their eyes were confused, as if they had just suffered a disaster. Their helpless appearance made the young Knights of the Randall family feel pity.


    After leaving Pinghu Town for nearly two years, Klaus suddenly saw Assyrians who looked like human children in the primeval forest and couldn''t help thinking of his home.


    Klaus quietly retreated to the depths of the rainforest. He nodded to his companions and said, "these Assyrians are really a group of children."


    Nelson rubbed his chin and said, "I always feel something wrong. These Assyrian children are unarmed, their clothes are brightly colored, and there are no adults around them. They are too conspicuous in the rain forest."


    Rogers, who came from a mountain people, said dully, "in the cottage, parents will also dress their children in colorful clothes, so that they can see them and are not easy to get lost."


    Brandon looked down at the black mud on his body and asked with great interest, "you mean that adult mountain hunters need to disguise themselves. Children don''t need to go out hunting. They should wear bright clothes for their elders to see them."


    Rogers grinned, nodded and said, "little guys like to run around. They can''t wear green, black and brown clothes. Unexpectedly, Assyrians and our mountain hunters have similar living habits."


    Nelson turned his head and asked, "Rogers, tell me, where are the adult Assyrians?"


    "This... I don''t know."


    Klaus coughed and said: "According to the notes of the ancestors of trigowar, the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Empire has formed a celebration regulation. A large sacrifice is held every 15 years. Thousands of Assyrians are sacrificed with blood, and a regular sacrifice is held every four years. There are 100 people sacrificed with blood. The nobles of the Assyrian Empire will also hold accompanying and blessing sacrifices, which belong to private sacrifices. The scale of private sacrifices shall not exceed 30 people. The sacrifices of Assyrian blood sacrifices are mainly slaves and dead people Prisoners and volunteers, and savages. "


    "The Assyrian Empire has a vast territory. There are many savages who are similar to human mountain people. They live in groups and live by hunting, collecting and planting crops called Kata tree. When the Assyrian Empire holds large and regular sacrifices, the imperial slave team goes out to catch savages. They take some savages as sacrifices and sell others to Assyrian nobles as slaves. The slave team also catches savages There are rules. They only catch young savage men, leaving old and weak women and children. " At this point, Klaus paused and continued, "it''s like harvesting crops and leaving seeds until they grow into crops."


    Rogers looked vicious, clenched his fist and said angrily, "the pagans who should be killed are more cruel than the orcs!"


    The red wolf nodded and said, "yes, take the young and strong, leaving only the old and weak women and children. How can the savages survive?"


    Brandon shook his head disapprovingly and said: "Assyrians don''t think that holding blood sacrifice is an evil and cruel evil act. In fact, Assyrians believe that blood sacrifice is the way to the realm of all souls, and the sacrifice will be reborn in the realm of all souls. Therefore, Assyrians in the upper class also volunteer as sacrifices to avoid the problems of disease and poverty. Volunteers can also protect their relatives and enjoy their relatives in the realm of all souls Private sacrifice. "


    He turned and said: "Assyrians are actually cruel by nature. If the savage tribe develops to a certain scale, they will kill each other and start headhunting. Do you know what headhunting is? It is to cut off the savage heads of other tribes and make ornaments with head shrinking technique, so as to show off their bravery and form the so-called ''wild sacrifice''. This kind of wild sacrifice can give birth to the ancestors of savages and will endanger the souls enshrined by the Assyrian Empire From the perspective of the Assyrian Empire, we must severely crack down on wild sacrifice, so as to make the savage tribe grow and hunt each other''s heads. It''s better to catch savages as slaves and sacrifices. Moreover, the slave hunting team will not catch all the savage youths. According to the scale of the savage tribe, they will spare a varying number of youths, five or ten. As long as they escape faster than others, they will catch slaves The team won''t catch it. Let these young men go back to the savage tribe to be the new leader. Savage women are the wives of the new leader. "


    The red wolf said with a flattering smile, "Brandon and Klaus, you know so much."


    Brandon proudly raised his chin slightly, while Klaus said calmly: "the master has got the notes of the paladin of trigoval''s ancestors, which are all on it."


    Rogers turned to Nelson and asked expectantly, "teacher, have you read the paladin''s notes, too?"


    The famous northern bear stared and shouted, "where do I have time to read the paladin''s notes?"


    Nelson spent a lot of time practicing martial arts and secret methods every day. He had to deal with military affairs the rest of the time. He was not in the mood to study the notes of the paladin trigowar. The situation of several fierce soldiers was similar, and the power of Knights was almost given by heaven. Klaus and Brandon had time to study some academic. Victor is trained with young Knights of the family as staff officers. Intelligence materials, including Paladin notes, will be shown to Klaus and Brandon.


    "A great sacrifice is held every 15 years. The Assyrian Empire is corresponding to the cycle of ant tide." Nelson nodded thoughtfully and asked, "what extraordinary powers can Assyrians obtain by holding blood sacrifice?"


    Klaus replied: "The ancestors of trigowar only recorded two kinds of war abilities. One is the ''demon possessed body'' of the Assyrian warriors, which comprehensively improves the personal abilities of the Assyrian warriors, the most significant is the growth of strength and the recovery of the dead. After the Assyrian warriors die, they will continue to fight in the form of undead for a period of time. We met the black blood demons of half man and half dog in the Assyrian temple, which are the same as those described in the paladin''s notes The recovery of the dead is very similar. Therefore, I speculate that "evil spirit possessed by the body" is actually to enable the Assyrian samurai to obtain the ability of semi necromanization and transformation. "


    "The second war ability is the ''trolling'' of Assyrian slaves. At the blood sacrifice ceremony, Assyrian witch doctors turned the slaves of high-level Assyrian warriors into muscle monsters more than 3 meters high. They have no brain, have terrible power and regeneration ability, and fully obey the orders of their master. Trigoval ancestors speculated that there is a special soul connection between slave trolls and their master. Slave trolls, Assyrian Warriors are the main force against the ant colony. "


    "Troll?" Nelson''s eyes lit up. He thought of something and said, "are those soft clay monsters we met trolls?"


    Klaus shook his head and responded: "According to the paladin''s notes, trolls are living monsters with the characteristics of semi necromanization, but they must be related to ooze trolls. After all, it was a biography more than 1500 years ago. No one knows what happened to the Assyrians after the collapse of the Assyrian Empire. The Assyrian witch doctor may have lost the ability of semi necromanization and can only make undead creatures."


    "I think undead is more powerful." Rogers said.


    "If undead creatures are difficult to control, the war ability of Assyrians will be greatly weakened." Brandon explained with a smile.


    Nelson nodded and agreed with Brandon, but the historical development of the Assyrian Empire was not his focus. He asked, "what kind of extraordinary ability will Assyrian savages get when they hold wild sacrifices?"


    Brandon replied, "it''s not written in the paladin''s notes."


    Nelson didn''t care much about the answer, nodded and said: "We''re lost. We need an Aboriginal guide. The legendary Paladin 1500 years ago can deal with the Assyrian Witch King, which shows that Assyrians can communicate. However, the paladin has entrapped the Assyrian witch doctor. I''m afraid the descendants of the Assyrian Empire will not be friendly to us. Our strength is weak. We have to avoid the Assyrian witch doctor and the Assyrian warrior, but we should catch the savage who knows the way No problem. "


    In this mysterious rainforest, he needs an indigenous guide, but he is also afraid of Assyrian spell casters.


    A few years ago, Princess Elizabeth Frederick was attacked and disappeared in the kingdom of Dodo, and the clergy who protected her suffered heavy casualties. This event shows that well prepared spell casters have amazing destructive power, and even the golden paladins of the TESL family can only protect themselves.


    Nelson did not intend to provoke the legendary Assyrian witch doctors and Assyrian warriors. He just wanted to bully the savages, and he was still the savages attacked by the captured slave team.


    According to the functional structure of Randall''s mercenary corps, the commander Nelson decided on the strategic objectives, and the knight''s staff was responsible for the specific planning and implementation. Klaus and Brandon gathered together to discuss in a low voice. They judged that there must be a savage tribe nearby that had undergone drastic changes, and the minor savages fled here. However, it was not meaningful for them to capture a savage as a guide, so it was best Can catch an old savage familiar with the rainforest.


    Without adult care, these savage children can hardly survive in the wild. Before long, they will return to their most familiar home. As long as the five person team tracks these children, they can find the savage tribe. When they find the savage tribe, they can adjust their action plan according to the actual situation.


    When it was getting dark, the 32 little savages were led by the older children to the depths of the rainforest. Nelson''s team followed them from a distance. After walking about 10 kilometers, they saw a broken savage camp.


    The little savages called to their elders and relatives one after another. They cried sadly, but no one answered in the whole camp. These little savages were tired and afraid now. After crying for a while, they entered a fairly intact hut, closed the door and stopped making a little louder sound.


    In the latter half of the night, the rain forest was filled with water mist, and from time to time there were the roars of various wild animals, but there was a dead silence in the savage camp. Most of the savage children hiding in the hut fell asleep, and those who did not fall asleep did not dare to go out at this time. The five person team moved silently into the camp, quickly surveyed the scene, and quietly left without disturbing those ignorant savage children.


    The team sneaked into the nearby rainforest, found a temporary foothold, formed a circle and began to discuss with each other.


    Klaus took the lead in analysis and said: "Judging from the traces in the camp, the battle took place last night. A slave team of about 80 people raided the savage camp at night. They first pulled out the sentry, broke through the thorns and thorns fence, launched a fierce attack on the sleeping savages, and also encountered fierce resistance. The slave team killed at least 20 savages and several big headed lizards and beasts, which completely disintegrated the fighting spirit of the savage tribe. Yes Some savages escaped in disorder, but most of them were captured on the spot. Those savages who escaped were mainly women, children and old people, which can be seen from the footprints. Adult savage women and old savages should not run far. The slave team deliberately let them escape, so as to kill the resistance of savage men. When the young savages were arrested, the slave team sent people to take the adult savage women And the old savages were caught back, and only the minor savages were spared. Moreover, when they left, they dealt with the corpses and blood stains in the camp, and left some food, tools and weapons. Those savages may survive by virtue of the poisonous sting fence and food supplies in the camp. "


    Rogers hammered a punch on the trunk next to him and made a dent in the hard tree. He said gnashing his teeth: "without the care of adult savages, it is difficult for those little savages to survive."


    Then he was slapped on the head. Nelson angrily said, "what''s our business? We''ll keep our own people first!"


    "Sorry, teacher, I was wrong." Rogers immediately bowed his head and apologized to Nelson.


    Brandon frowned and said, "the Assyrian slave team even caught savages, women and old people, which is inconsistent with the contents of the paladin''s notes."


    Neglecting to continue to teach his proud disciples, Nelson turned and said, "do you think the abnormal behavior of the slave team has something to do with the ant man?"


    Klaus interface said: "my lord means that the battle between ant man and ooze Troll made the descendants of Assyrian Empire feel the pressure of war, so they arrested savages and held a large-scale blood sacrifice ceremony?"


    Nelson nodded and said brightly, "the slave team didn''t destroy the poison thorn fence of the savage camp, leaving food for the savage children so that they can continue to survive in the camp for a period of time. The slave team can also come back and take the trapped little savages. This is because the little savages are too slow to keep up with the speed of adults."


    Brandon''s heart moved and tried to ask, "Lord, what do you mean..."


    Nelson looked around at the four subordinates and asked in a deep voice, "don''t you forget the purpose of Lord Victor''s expedition to the endless forest? Investigate the ant man''s nest and completely solve the ant disaster in the endless forest if you have the opportunity! Now, there is a war between the ant man and the descendants of Assyria, and the opportunity to solve the ant man is coming. How can Lord Victor miss this opportunity?"


    "I have a feeling that following the slave team may meet Lord victor." Nelson took a deep breath and said, "the slave team captured the young savages and the old women. Most of them have to escort the prisoners separately. This is our chance... Red wolf, can you track the slave team and the savage prisoners in the rain forest?"


    The blind fierce soldier patted his chest and said confidently, "Sir, please rest assured that I''ll follow the Assyrian slave team!"

 Chapter 847

    When the Assyrian slave team escorted the savages across the river, they were watched by Nelson''s team.


    The savage captives were all women and old people, dressed in simple animal skin clothes, with their arms tied behind their backs. Two long sticks clamped their necks and locked 10 prisoners into a string, a total of 12 prisoners. Each string of prisoners was guarded by two Assyrian warriors.


    The Assyrian warriors were holding wooden sticks in their hands. One end of the stick was bound with a hammerhead polished with stone. A decoration decorated with bone and wood chips was sleeved on their shoulders and chest. Their hips were wrapped in crotch cloth. They were almost naked without any armor. They have solid muscles, strong physique, and spirit completely different from the thin and rickety savage captives.


    The river is not deep, only drowning the thighs of Assyrians, but the current is fast, and the wild captives are staggering. Fortunately, the long stick holding their neck connects them into one. They can''t escape, but they can help each other and jointly resist the scouring of the river. They just stumble and trudge in the water.


    Nelson grew up in the mercenary regiment. He has rich experience in investigating the enemy situation, and his eyes are even more fierce. He can only see the general situation of this team at a glance. Assyrian warriors have very simple weapons and equipment, tough and primitive temperament, good mental outlook and general personal strength. If the Assyrian warriors have no special abilities, Rogers, the weakest of the five, can wipe them out. However, if Assyrian warriors dare to escort prisoners in the wild, they must rely on them.


    They either have extraordinary abilities that cannot be seen by the naked eye, or the route they follow is safe enough not to worry about being attacked by wild animals or monsters.


    Nelson tends to the latter. He releases a trace of malice according to his own standards, but the Assyrian warriors are not aware of it. Even if they have unique skills, they are not at the same level as Nelson, and still belong to the absolute weak. Moreover, Nelson noticed that the Assyrian warriors escorting more than 100 prisoners did not bring much supplies, which showed that their destination was not far from the river. There may be a slave team outpost ahead, which can provide shelter and support in time.


    In addition, Nelson always stared at an old savage. He was packed in a basket made of rattan and carried away by two Assyrian warriors. The old savage was short and thin, with sparse white hair. One arm was bald from below the elbow. He was a disabled man, but his cheeks were round and bright, which was out of harmony with his thin and weak body. Careful observation shows that the fat face of the old savage is obviously swollen, especially the other swollen lips are like two ridiculous sausages. Strangely, there was no obvious trauma on his body and no sign of beating on his face. Nelson guessed that the old savage''s face was swollen, either stung by a poisonous bee or given some medicine.


    Anyway, his mouth was swollen like this, and the old savage basically couldn''t speak, let alone spell.


    The old savage in the cage was also the only Assyrian who responded to Nelson''s malice. He stared straight at the hiding place of Randall''s team with his only slit eyes.


    The strange appearance of the important prisoners aroused the vigilance of the Assyrian warriors. They stopped moving and threatened the old savage. Unfortunately, the prisoners'' faces were swollen and their mouths were swollen. They couldn''t answer the question at all. The Assyrian warriors had to look back at the jungle on the Bank of the river.


    Nelson and others were covered with dark green herbal mud and hid in the shadow of the trees, almost integrated with the surrounding environment. The Assyrian warriors could not find the stalker, but they also dragged and dragged, driving away a string of savage prisoners and speeding up the river crossing.


    When all the targets fled into the forest on the other side of the river, Nelson turned his head and grinned at the red wolf, "well done. If it''s later, they''ll run away."


    The river will drown the footprints. The red wolf leads his companions to catch up with them before the slave team crosses the river, so that everyone can continue to track them.


    Klaus said, "my Lord, the old savage in the cage may be the caster of the savage tribe." He further analyzed: "These savages captured by the Assyrian slave team are women and old people who move slowly and are not aggressive. There should be a group of young prisoners walking ahead. The old savage is carried by the Assyrian warrior and can follow the front team, but the Assyrian warrior arranges him in the back team and separates him from the young savage. I''m afraid they do this to prevent the old savage from exerting extraordinary influence on the young savage ¡£¡±


    Intuition told Nelson that the old savage in the cage was a caster. After the orderly analysis of the family knight, he now firmly determined his judgment and asked, "the caster must know more than others. Shall we catch him?"


    Brandon immediately objected, "but we don''t know the ability of the savage caster. It''s better to catch an Assyrian warrior and torture intelligence. As for the savage caster, it''s safer to kill it with one sword."


    Nelson thought about it, and thought Brandon''s suggestion was reasonable. The old savage''s mouth was too swollen to speak, and he couldn''t communicate when he caught it. When he could speak, it would bring unknown risks. It''s better to catch several Assyrian warriors as prisoners.


    Just as Nelson was about to make a decision, Rogers suddenly said, "I feel... There is danger in the forest on the other side."


    "You feel it, too? I''m just going to remind you." The red wolf said seriously, "there is danger in the woods on the other side of the river. The sense of hunger, chaos and barbaric oppression is like the ogre barbarians I met in the orc war a few years ago."


    "Ogres? Will there be ogres here?"


    Red wolf used to be a thief. He was timid and cowardly. He was also very sensitive to danger. Since he was blind, his spiritual power did not feed back to his body, but deepened to perception. He can now distinguish the types of danger, which is not even Nelson''s ability.


    If the Assyrian slave captors run into ogres, they won''t even stay alive. Nelson made a quick decision, walked out of the forest with a fine gold decapitation sword, and said, "let''s catch up. If there is an ogre opposite, how can we catch an Assyrian prisoner?"


    All five people dived across the river and went to the opposite bank. The mud on their bodies was washed away by the river and restored their original appearance. The excellent weapons in their hands reflected the metallic luster and were particularly conspicuous in the jungle intertwined with green and shadow.


    Nelson inserted the refined gold decapitation sword into the soil and soiled the body of the sword. The concealed effect can only be better than nothing. He swears and swears into the trees. He doesn''t want to get too close to the tracking target, but let the red wolf follow us far behind.


    Before going too far, the scene in the jungle suddenly changed. Around it are the most common chestnut trees in the suburbs of Randall''s collar. Immature chestnuts are covered with branches. Under the trees are delicious Boletus and low red seabuckthorn fruit shrubs. Nelson and others seemed to have returned to the outskirts of the mountain forest led by Randall, and were stunned one by one. Only the red wolf hadn''t noticed the changes in the forest environment. He pointed to the north and said excitedly, "there''s something moving ahead... It seems that it''s going to fight!"


    Nelson didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly ran to the north of the forest. He also heard the roar of the beast.


    The Assyrian slave team was surrounded by dozens of wild animals half cat and half ape. They are about the size of jungle leopards. They shuttle back and forth from tree to tree, show their sharp fangs, make a loud and harsh roar, and drive the captured Assyrian warriors and savages to the middle.


    A total of 24 Assyrian warriors ignored the savage captives. They relied on each other and formed a circle. Some took out poison darts and blowers and were ready, but they didn''t aim at the surrounding beasts, but just stared in one direction nervously.


    Heavy footsteps came from the depths of the woods. Two ogres, more than 3 meters tall and blue gray skin, broke out of the woods. As soon as they appeared, the Assyrian warrior with a blowpipe puffed up his cheeks and shot a deadly poison dart at two terrible monsters.


    Ogres originated in the dark era and are the sons of giant demons. They are fat and strong, with boundless strength. Their charging looks like two moving meat mountains. They give people a strong sense of oppression by virtue of their body shape.


    Apart from the barbarians living on the arete plateau, no intelligent race can compete with the ogres. When they tighten their thick skin and use the brute skin talent, their body surface is as tough as armor and almost invulnerable. Even senior bronze Knights have to be careful when dealing with ogre barbarians, but ogres'' most terrible talent is their combat intuition.


    The poison darts ejected by Assyrian warriors with blowers are difficult to penetrate the ogre''s thick skin. They aimed at the ogre''s eyes, and the small poison dart was sinister and difficult to prevent. However, the ogre raised his hand in advance, blocked his eyes, and let the poisonous fine thorn shoot on the thick arm and be bounced off by the savage skin.


    They didn''t give their opponents a second chance to cast poison darts. They covered their eyes and rushed up. The defense circle of the Assyrian warrior was suddenly scattered.


    Nelson didn''t care how powerful the two ogre barbarians could be. The wonderful cooperation between the ogre and dozens of wild animals shocked him.


    Two ogre barbarians rushed out of the Assyrian warrior''s defense formation, and the beasts of half cat and half ape immediately swarmed up. The front attack blocked the Assyrian warrior''s sight. The leg biter dragged the target to the ground and deformed his action of swinging the stone stick, unable to hit the front beast. Some of the biting beasts directly bit through the Assyrian''s skull and gave a fatal blow.


    Assyrian warriors believe that they can be reborn in the realm of all souls. They don''t wear armor, move vigorously and are not afraid of death, but they have no power to parry these strange beasts.


    The cooperation of these beasts is like one, without giving prey any chance. This is completely a unilateral and efficient killing. Nelson put himself into the situation of Assyrian warriors. I''m afraid it will take some time to kill two ogre barbarians and this group of strange beasts half cat and half ape.


    The leader of the Assyrian warrior showed his extraordinary strength in the face of the precarious situation. He roared like a tiger roaring, temporarily deterring the crazy biting beasts, but his opponent was the ogre barbarians who took the tiger as prey. They raised their huge hands as big as a millstone and clapped him down.


    The virtual shadow of a tiger appeared on the warrior leader, and was immediately incorporated into his body. He dodged the beat of the ogre like a cat, grabbed it on the back, and showed the virtual shadow of the tiger''s claws.


    Without the sound of nails tearing the skin, the savage skin that was difficult to be hurt by the ogre sword was caught four blood marks by the unarmed Assyrian warrior.


    This degree of damage is nothing to the rough skinned ogre. The Assyrian Warrior Leader did not hesitate to leave his companions, land on all fours and jump into the nearby woods. The two ogre savages did not chase him. In the surprised eyes of Nelson and others, they grabbed the cage containing the old savage and ran into the woods in the other direction.


    "They are afraid... They are afraid of me." Nelson smiled, revealing snow-white Sen''s cold teeth.


    Why should ogres show up when they are afraid of Lord Nelson? Ogres are especially good at using trees as weapons. These two barbarians attacked the Assyrian slave hunting team with their bare hands. They caught the old savage and fled in the opposite direction. Are they afraid to kill the Assyrians present without using wooden sticks? Who on earth ordered them to do so?


    While Klaus was still thinking about the question, Nelson flew like an arrow to the direction where the Warrior Leader fled. A moment later, half a tiger roar suddenly sounded in the forest, and soon there was no movement. The soul shaking tiger roar was like being forcibly strangled in the throat.


    At the same time, dozens of wild animals killed all the ordinary Assyrian warriors. They couldn''t wait to bite the flesh and blood of the corpses. The scene was ferocious and bloody. Then they seemed to get orders, dragged the corpses one after another, and rushed into the forest along the direction of the escape of the Ogre barbarians.


    Before long, Nelson returned to his men with the Assyrian Warrior Leader. The Assyrian with a stupid tiger tattooed on his skin drooped feebly. One of his cervical vertebrae was staggered by Nelson, resulting in unconsciousness.


    Nelson said excitedly, "come on, let''s track the ogre instead."


    Rogers asked eagerly, "teacher, what about those savage captives?"


    More than a hundred savage captives were held around their necks with long wooden sticks. They fell to the ground and cried. They couldn''t get up and would only become food for wild animals.


    Nelson casually broke a branch from the nearby dwarf tree and turned to throw it. The branch accurately shot off the rope of a young savage woman and liberated her arms and hands.


    "Hurry, I think the Assyrian slave hunters will have a patrol." Nelson put the prisoner on his shoulder and took the lead in chasing the ogre savages and beasts.


    More than 50 wild animals, half cat and half ape, have dispersed and climbed to the tree canopy to enjoy their prey. Nelson was not interested in these beasts. He and four subordinates followed the footprints of the ogre barbarians all the way.


    The environment of this forest is completely different from that of the rain forest. It lacks dense Artemisia grass and dwarf trees, which is conducive to the hiding of ogres. But the two ogre barbarians have been targeted by the ferocious warriors of the golden order, and it is almost impossible to escape from Nelson''s hands.


    The five man team followed the ogre and finally learned the abnormal physical ability of the ogre barbarians. They are as fast as running horses, running from morning to evening without slowing down for more than 7 hours. But the red wolf began to pant, and Klaus and Brandon could only drive him left and right.


    "I now believe that ogres and bear goblins can make senior Knights tired by running." Brandon said with emotion and ridiculed the red wolf: "it''s said that the physical ability of violent soldiers surpasses that of knights. Are you really a violent soldier?"


    The red wolf gasped and argued, "I''m an agile and fierce soldier... I''ve run more than 300 kilometers in a row, which I didn''t dare think of before..." he was silent for a moment and said weakly: "otherwise, you put me down, I''ll rest for a while and I''ll find you."


    "Red wolf, you are insincere."


    Nelson stopped, threw the prisoner to the ground, raised his mouth, smiled uncontrollably, and said, "don''t run, who are you looking at?"


    Deep in the forest, a tall figure ran up to him. He went straight through the middle of the two ogres, grabbed the cage containing the old savage, kicked the big ass of the ogre barbarians, kicked them somersault and fell into a pile. The ogre savage got up and sat on the ground looking around blankly. They didn''t find out why the master''s number one bodyguard kicked themselves?


    "Ha ha, Nelson, ha ha, red wolf, Rogers, Klaus and Brandon, brave Arka has come to rescue you." Caligula''s silly smile was full of moving joy.

 Chapter 848

    "Bell''s fantastic forest? Did that little fat man create this secret place?! I can''t imagine how... What amazing power it is."


    Leaping flames licked the bottom of the pottery pot, making the mushroom stew in the pot steaming hot. The red light of the campfire shone on Nelson''s face. His mouth was wide open and his eyes were wide, with a damn expression.


    The blonde Charlotte couldn''t help smiling. They had left victor and entered the mysterious and magical forest for nearly a month. It was only recently that they gathered their scattered companions together, but there were still two handmaidens with swords who haven''t been found so far. Fortunately, the core members have joined forces, including Reverend Dane, who is the most vulnerable.


    Although Caligula, Reverend Dane and wizard imosen in the team are the strong ones of the golden class, as well as the fierce female warrior Marcy and ghost faced swordsman Todd of the silver class, Charlotte still thinks that the strength of the expedition is insufficient, mainly because there are not enough people to defend themselves, so she may not be able to complete the task of rescuing bertina.


    Now, Nelson and others have found the family expedition. They have two golden level ferocious warriors, two golden level spell casters, two silver level ferocious warriors, three senior knights, a medium level soul warrior and a trainee knight who ignites the fire of the soul. The pressure on Charlotte''s shoulder suddenly decreased a lot.


    The happiest person to meet Nelson and others is the wizard imosen. He scooped a bowl of mushroom broth, filled it with hot venison, politely handed it to Nelson and said with a smile: "the master also said that bell doesn''t have this ability, but she can reshape the realm of all souls and transform the real forest environment, which produced Bell''s fantastic forest."


    "No wonder the plants in this forest look like the suburbs of Randall." Nelson took a sip of hot soup. The salty taste made the soup very delicious. He lifted the wooden bowl and poured a mouthful of soup and meat into his mouth.


    Imosen experienced the pain of not having salt. He really wanted to drink blood. He filled Nelson with a bowl of broth and continued: "The master found a salt mine in the rain forest outside. When we came in, he asked each of us to carry more than ten pounds of salt... The master also said that bell wished you to get out of trouble safely. If we met Lord, we could find bell."


    When Charlotte heard this, she immediately retorted, "Sir, don''t misinterpret your Highness''s words. Your highness said that if we find Lord Nelson, we can prove that bertina is in the fantasy forest. Your highness didn''t say that you can find bell if you meet Lord Nelson." She eased her tone slightly and said Wen Yan, "I understand your concern for bertina''s safety and want to rescue her as soon as possible. However, our environment is full of dangers, so we can''t be careless, let alone misjudge."


    "I agree with Mrs. Charlotte."


    Reverend Dane strode over with a pine torch, accompanied by swordsman Todd, found a seat for himself, threw the torch into the campfire and solemnly said to Nelson: "Lord, I remember Lord turnans once said that what we want is not what we want. Whether we can save bertina depends on our own will. If we place our hope on Bell''s blessing and wish, I''m afraid the situation will become very bad and even... Lose bertina completely."


    Then Dane glanced at Emerson, which was actually a warning to him.


    "This... Won''t it?" Emerson was in doubt. His eyes lit up red, brighter and more eye-catching than the burning campfire.


    Nelson could not help but turn his head to look at Charlotte and prepare to inquire about her.


    Reverend Dane spoke first: "Bell''s fantastic forest is very special. After imosen and I came in... Well, their spell casting abilities have increased to varying degrees. His highness Randall revealed to me that bertina can mobilize the legal power of the realm of all souls, which originated from a powerful ancient god. The Assyrian Empire operated the realm of all souls for tens of thousands of years, even if the black blood master consumed the realm of all souls Many ''powers'', but the accumulation of the realm of all souls is beyond our imagination. "


    "His highness Randall preliminarily infers that bertina uses the power of the realm of all souls to shape the fantasy forest, which has no impact on the lives above the legend, so his highness Randall and the queen ant can''t enter Bell''s fantasy forest, but we and some Orc monsters in the forest will fall into the fantasy forest. For example, the two ogre barbarians enslaved by Lord imosen come from the rainforest Broken bones clan, we also found some goblins and jackals. "


    Nelson raised his head, looked over Reverend Dane, and landed on two ogre barbarians not far away. Caligula was performing to Brandon and Klaus how to teach ogres. With long nosed wild boar meat in one hand and a wooden stick in the other, he ordered the ogres to act as instructed. If they did the right thing, they would eat meat, and if they did the wrong thing, they would beat them with a stick and scream.


    However, when Caligula ordered the tall and fat ogre to dance, Nelson didn''t seem to be serious. The ogre''s error prone and naive dance always made the audience laugh. The elated aka was more proud and played the ogre around.


    Compared with the low intelligence ogre, arkar may add "smart" to the prefix of "brave" and become "brave and smart arkar"... Nelson secretly thought of it and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    "Commander of the army." Dane identified Nelson and reminded him not to be distracted.


    "Oh, I wonder if these two ogres will rebel?" Nelson said so, covering up his little embarrassment. In fact, he wanted to go and tease the ogre barbarians with Arka.


    Imosen was restless and didn''t answer Nelson''s question. Charlotte glanced at the wizard and explained: "Ogres are naturally stupid and afraid of starvation and death. Lord imosen can not only communicate with them, but also identify whether they are cheating. Akar and Marcy stare at ogres in turn. If they have malice, we will kill them immediately. Of course, others had better not get too close to ogres. So far, they are still obedient. After all, akar beat them Many times. "


    Dane coughed, pulled the topic to bertina and said, "Assyrian descendants will not hand over the realm of all souls to bertina for no reason. They must be using bertina''s Witchcraft talent. I''m afraid they have ways to affect bertina''s will and even sacrifice her to the pale Lord..."


    "What should we do? We must do something!" Imosen was worried and looked for help at everyone present.


    The happiest person to meet Nelson was imosen, who seemed to be reunited with bertina immediately, but the most enthusiastic person was Reverend Dane.


    After entering the realm of all spirits, he was pleasantly surprised to find that he did not need to absorb the sacred crystal, and the holy power could grow slowly, and the holy crystal accumulated holy power twice as fast, and it could be full in almost five days. The endless forest is far away from the human country. Of course, this is not the field of the Lord of glory, and the clergy are far away from the field of glory, so they can only rely on the holy crystal to restore holy power. Dane is not sure As a scholar and priest who received elite education, he also had his own guess about the specific reason why fantasy forest allowed him to restore his holy power.


    The magic forest is not important. What matters is the realm of all souls. It has accumulated the soul of Assyrians and is full of soul power. This may be the reason why priests can restore holy power in the magic forest.


    According to the ancient records of the church, the land of all souls is similar to a "Kingdom of God", and after the black blood Lord was killed by his highness Randall, it is still an ownerless kingdom of God.


    The war between the ant queen and the Assyrian witch doctor is actually a competition for the domination of the "Kingdom of God". Now the glory church has also stepped in.


    The concept of "Kingdom of God" was put forward by his majesty Enoch, the first Pope. After the improvement of missionaries over the ages, the "Kingdom of God" has been incorporated into theological books. The clergy openly preach that the sun is the kingdom of the Lord of glory. The Lord of glory and 12 glorious angels live in the kingdom of God. The angel of glory is responsible for guiding the souls of devout believers into the kingdom of God and bathing in the glory of the Lord from then on.


    According to this statement, where the sun shines, the clergy of the church should be protected by the Supreme Lord. However, this is not the case.


    There are two ways for the church to collect holy power. One is to establish a church with faith law array to collect the power of faith, and the Supreme Lord will convert the power of faith into holy power and lead it into the holy power pool; the other is to use the characteristics of white crystal to contain and preserve holy power, and the priest will regularly hold prayer activities in the chapel to collect holy power and make holy crystals as holy power reserves.


    In addition, the scattered holy power generated by believers'' self prayer is basically wasted. Clergy can use the scattered holy power to restore their holy power at most, and the restoration effect is not as good as meditation in church. Only top relatives can use these scattered holy powers. For example, father miller can perform brilliant magic at will without authorization from the holy power pool. Dai Well, I believe that the holy crystal in my hand is father Miller, who injects holy power into it from a long distance, so as to ignore the limitations of the glorious field.


    In this way, the kingdom of God in theological classics is only to facilitate the dissemination of faith, and the application of holy power to the clergy has no practical significance. The glorious church is also limited by the restoration of holy power, and has not been able to lead the human country to open up territory and bring the rich northern wilderness into the glorious field.


    Since Dane can restore his holy power in Bell''s fantasy forest, the realm of all souls is of great significance to the glorious church.


    Bertina is the key to the battle for the realm of all souls. As for her wizard status, it doesn''t matter. Dane is now with ogres. How can he care about Bell''s wizard status? He just ran to heal the old savage and Assyrian warriors with magic. The brilliant magic has had an effect on the Assyrians, proving that the descendants of the Assyrian Empire are not "evil" Like elves, dwarves, barbarians and halflings, they can be tolerated by the glorious church.


    Dane did not want to tolerate the cruel Assyrians. He just determined the "legitimacy" of the realm of all souls, which did not conflict with the rules of the glorious code.


    As for the need for Assyrian blood sacrifice in the land of all souls, brilliant waiter Miller must have a way to solve it, otherwise he would not arrange an assistant priest to join his highness Randall''s expedition.


    At least, Dane thinks so.


    Referring to the life level dominated by black blood, Dane was a little worried that father Miller''s great prophecy had a very low effect on the realm of all souls. Whether he could capture the realm of all souls for the shining church still depends on the power of Randall family.


    Dane is not afraid that his highness Randall covets the land of all souls. This thing is of no use to victor and the Lord''s family. The lion, tiger and jackal despise the precious pasture on which cattle and sheep depend. Although the fate of beasts and herbivores is closely related, no one has heard that predators will protect the pasture for cattle and sheep.


    In the same way, it is extremely difficult for Dane to make the Randall family do their best and strive for the core interests of the church at any cost.


    Those who enter the fantasy forest are the confidants cultivated by his highness Randall. Caligula has a special relationship with the church, but he is also a member of the Randall family. I''m afraid the Randall family doesn''t want some of them to sacrifice their lives for the cause of the church.


    Dane couldn''t help complaining about why Lord Miller didn''t call the elite of the church to participate in the expedition. The land of all souls operated by the Assyrian Empire was so precious that different factions within the church would reach a consensus and must send the most powerful team of clergy to welcome back to bertina and seize the land of all souls.


    Of course, if so, he will have nothing to do. Dane just thought about it. It was not his turn to question the brilliant waiter''s decision.


    In any case, Lord Nelson, a mercenary, must be easier to deal with than lady Charlotte. Dane said to him, "Your Highness Randall can''t come in. He entrusted us to rescue bertina, which is the key to check and balance the ant queen. However, I think the Assyrian witch doctor can distort Bell''s wishes. We can''t wait for the guidance of ''water goblin'' or ''flower goblin'', and we''re afraid it''s too late."


    "Yes, yes, yes, we need to save bell quickly." Imosen echoed.


    Nelson touched his chin and said in a deep voice, "since it is Lord Victor''s order, we must try our best to complete the task of saving bertina. Imosen, how much power do you have now?"


    Imosen quickly replied, "a alienated giant bear, two ogre barbarians, 286 alienated cats and apes. If necessary, I can continue to cultivate alienated war beasts and enslave Orc wisdom species."


    Nelson nodded, shook his head and said, "imosen''s strength is equal to that of an elite Ranger. We don''t know what the strength of Assyrian descendants is? We still need to find out Bell''s position... Lord Dane, how are the two Assyrian prisoners?"


    Dane was secretly happy and said calmly, "I''ve treated them. They can be tortured now."


    "It''s too late today, Nelson. They''ve been drilling in the rain forest for months, just like savages."


    Charlotte suddenly got up and said with a smile, "Lord, Lisa, they have brought some linen and can make some summer clothes for you. You can rest tonight and wait until tomorrow."


    Lisa is the sword maid given to Nelson by his highness Randall. They haven''t seen each other for months. Young people like Rogers and red wolf are tired of being with their pet attendants. Nelson doesn''t care much about the gentle service of the pet attendants. However, the sword maid herself has the duty of secret contact. Charlotte mentioned Lisa. Nelson got up and said with a smile, "I should take a bath and change my clothes. I''ll have a rest first and discuss the rescue of bell tomorrow. Emerson, don''t worry. Bell''s luck is very good. We can save her."


    The wizard saw Nelson barefoot and mud on the silver armor. He looked a little embarrassed. He had to nod helplessly.


    Dane sighed in his heart. Nelson was the number one confidant of his highness Randall and served as the head of the army led by the count. His power prestige was higher than Charlotte and mastered the command of the rescue operation. However, Charlotte, as the companion Knight of the count of golden eyes, had a higher family status than Nelson.


    During this expedition, most of the elite forces hidden in Randall family have been lost. Especially when Lyra, the Dragon maid, is sacrificed, Charlotte''s tactical style will tend to be conservative.


    Dane could imagine that she would warn Nelson through the sword maid to try to preserve the core members of the family and not take more risky ways to find bertina.


    Although he was a little depressed, Dane could only accept the reality and do a good job in the priest''s auxiliary work. Who didn''t have a team of high-level paladins around him.

 Chapter 849

    At night, the silence of the forest was dotted with the sound of insects, and the members of the expedition had got into their own huts. More than 200 alienated cats and apes are scattered in an area of about 600 square kilometers around the camp. These sensitive beasts are responsible for guarding, and everyone can rest at ease.


    The temporary camp is rudimentary after all. Except for the shacks built with branches, there is not even a decent cabin. In fact, the expedition has just moved from other places. Their purpose here is to catch Assyrian prisoners and torture information, just like Nelson.


    Therefore, it is a coincidence that the two sides can meet in the fantasy forest based on the same goal.


    In the process of searching and rescuing the members of the expedition, imosen detected the trend of the Assyrian slave hunting team. Reverend Dane immediately proposed to capture Assyrian prisoners and torture information. His idea was strongly supported by the wizard, or Dane catered to imosen''s eagerness to save bertina.


    The two golden order spellcasters agreed, and Randall''s expedition quietly moved near the slave team''s stronghold. Although Mrs. Charlotte did not want to expose Randall''s expedition in advance, her role was only to cover up the sudden attack with ogre barbarians, hoping to confuse the eyes of Assyrians.


    The action of capturing Assyrian prisoners and torturing intelligence is certainly correct. Nelson has only four subordinates around him, and he still has to take risks to capture prisoners. The question is, who is the leader of the rescue operation? The priest of the church or a core member of the RAND family?


    The wizard imosen absolutely controls the main force of the expedition. His alienated beast and cannibal slave are equivalent to an elite force, and he doesn''t worry about losses. Therefore, imosen''s opinions carry a lot of weight. However, he loves his daughter and lacks strategic and tactical mind. He can''t complete the task of rescuing bertina independently. It''s hard to think from the standpoint of Randall family.


    Reverend Dane took advantage of imosen''s weakness to gain control of the expedition. Charlotte is a senior female Knight of bronze rank. After leaving his highness Randall, her influence is obviously not enough to be compared with the priest of gold rank.


    With the arrival of Nelson and others, Mrs. Charlotte''s weak situation was immediately reversed. The veteran northern bear, the confidant of the count of golden eye, the head of the army led by count Randall and the ferocious soldier of the golden rank made Nelson naturally take over the command of the expedition.


    And Lord Nelson knew how to value the opinions of the family lady. Even if Charlotte did not have the honor of Mrs. Randall, Charlotte spoke better than Gillian in his eyes Miss chebman, Catherine Duchess of olaville, Andrea The Countess of Wimbledon has more weight.


    Charlotte''s character is weak, but she can unswervingly safeguard Victor''s interests. She doesn''t think her talent is better than that of Lord Nelson, a mercenary. Therefore, she didn''t say much, but asked the sword maid to tell Nelson to consider the safety of the core members of the family as much as possible when performing the rescue task.


    Early the next morning, Nelson redistributed the tasks of the members of Randall''s adventure team. He divided the team into two parts. The front pair was responsible for investigation, infiltration, spying and attack. The members included Nelson himself, red wolf, Klaus, Todd and six sword maids, a total of 10 people, plus two ogre barbarians; The rear team is responsible for logistics, intelligence analysis, cover and support. Its members include pastor Dane, wizard imosen, Caligula, Charlotte, Brandon, Marcy, Rogers and six sword maids, a total of 13. Among them, Caligula specially protects imosen and Brandon protects Dane. These two spell casters are the core of the team. They can not only continuously supplement alienated warbeasts, It can also improve the combat effectiveness and survivability of the team.


    No one objected to Nelson''s arrangement, but bertina''s rescue had to start with gathering intelligence. Everyone determined their duty and went together to torture the two Assyrian prisoners.


    The hands and feet of the old savage were firmly tied. After the priest''s treatment, the facial swelling had subsided and a mass of animal skin was stuffed into his mouth. Now his face was haggard, and there was no magic color in his turbid eyes. It seemed that he had lost his desire for survival.


    Seeing that the old savage is neither dead nor alive, it is estimated that he can''t ask anything, and the savage doesn''t know too much. The Assyrian warrior is the main object of torture intelligence. Nelson shook his head and looked at the slaver leader lying on the ground.


    He is thin and vigorous. His skin is tan and shiny. The white ash once painted on his skin has been washed off, revealing the burning tattoo pattern. His black hair has been shaved in a circle, leaving only the hair on his head and tied a short braid. Only one third of ordinary people''s large and small pupils are yellow, which looks a bit like the eyes of a poisonous snake. He stared at Nelson with fierce eyes, full of provocation, as if he was unconvinced and defeated by his opponent.


    The Assyrian warrior has extraordinary ability. He broke the ogre''s skin with his bare hands, but he was staggered by Nelson. Now he is paralyzed and can''t exert any power.


    Ignoring the ferocity of the Assyrian warriors, Brandon smiled and said, "I believe bertina must be with the descendants of the Assyrian Empire." Then, he stretched out his finger, falsely pointed the tattoo pattern on the chest of the Assyrian warrior, and said his judgment to others, "when I was a child, bell and I studied painting together in the silver moon manor. Look at this Tiger Tattoo, big head, big eyes, stupid, cute and lovely. It is Bell''s painting style. I won''t admit it wrong."


    Klaus also smiled, nodded and said, "this is indeed Bell''s painting technique."


    Brandon, Klaus and bertina live and study together in Yinyue manor. They have grown up. Bell is still a little girl. Imosen, the father, was not familiar with his daughter''s study. He was surprised and happy. He shouted to the Assyrian warrior, "say! Where is bertina? If you dare to hide, I''ll let the ogre eat you!"


    The Assyrian warrior was obviously stunned. He clearly didn''t understand the language of these enemies, but he could understand the meaning of this sentence, and the threat of the Emerson wizard was an insult to him. The Assyrian warrior tried to raise his neck and croaked in an aboriginal language that no one could understand. However, looking at his ferocious face, he certainly didn''t say anything good.


    The native language of the Assyrian warrior''s curse was a little complicated. Imosen was silent for a moment and simply summarized: "this native is scolding me."


    Nelson grinned and said coldly, "give him some trouble."


    "Leave it to me." The ghost faced swordsman Todd stepped forward and asked himself to torture the Assyrian prisoners. He bowed slightly to Nelson and said, "Lord, please take your hand and connect the prisoner''s vertebrae and joints."


    "Well, Todd, I want to remind you that Assyrians are not afraid of death. If I attach vertebrae to him, he will fight desperately." Nelson looked at Todd and almost didn''t say "can you?".


    "It''s okay not to be afraid of death. I''ll let him die." Todd said faintly, took out a ball of deer skin, put it into the mouth of the Assyrian warrior, half knelt and whispered to him, "this thing can prevent you from biting yourself. Just ''um, um'', anyway, Lord imosen can understand you."


    "Lord Nelson, Lord Dane, do you think I can cut off his hands and feet?" Todd stood up and turned to ask.


    Nelson and Dane looked at each other and nodded to Todd''s request.


    The sword continued to flash, and the hands and feet of the Assyrian warrior were cut off. The blood spilled from the fracture of his hands and feet and dyed the ground red. The Assyrian suddenly looked up and the green tendons on his forehead burst. If his mouth was not stuffed with hairy deer skin, he would have screamed.


    The ghost faced swordsman cut the hands and feet of the prisoners like firewood. His indifference made Nelson burst out in his heart. Father Dane did not delay. He used divinity to help the Assyrian warriors with broken hands and feet stop bleeding and reduce pain.


    "I''ll leave it to you." Nelson patted todd on the shoulder, picked up the Assyrian warrior from the ground, shook and clicked, and his misplaced vertebrae was restored, but the joints of his lumbar spine were staggered again. At the same time, the shadow of the tiger that had just appeared on the Assyrian warrior dissipated due to a lumbar injury before he could howl.


    Todd took up his sword, bowed to Charlotte and said tactfully, "madam, I''m afraid the next scene will not be pleasant."


    Charlotte did not like the cruel and bloody torture, and was more considerate of Todd''s mood. The ghost faced swordsman was born in a humble background and has been trying to integrate into the knight class. In fact, he doesn''t want his family colleagues to see his cruel side, which is exactly one of the reasons why Victor chose him. According to victor, Todd''s essence is not cruel. Unfortunately, due to the limitation of blood talent, it is difficult to get rid of the positioning of doing dirty work, but as long as he is willing to work hard, victor will give him a chance to overcome his destiny.


    "Let''s go." Charlotte turned and left without hesitation. Although Brandon and Klaus were curious, they still followed Mrs. Charlotte to leave the scene. Blood Python Marcy hesitated a little and left. Finally, only a few violent soldiers, father Dane and wizard imosen stayed to watch Todd torture the prisoners.


    Todd lifted the long sword of refined gold, put the tip of the sword against the tattoo on the chest of the Assyrian warrior, turned his wrist and said, "this is the source of your strength? Don''t worry, I won''t pierce your chest. I just peel off the tattoo. It hurts a little. Just bear it..."


    A moment later, Rogers dragged his favorite waiter and hurried away from the torture scene. His face was obviously white; Before long, the red wolf ran out with his sword maid and got into his shack; A quarter of an hour later, Caligula, who was praised as the "first butcher of Pinghu Town" by Randall''s pig butcher, also ran out. He put his fist in his mouth and ran to Mrs. Charlotte with tearful eyes.


    The trial didn''t end until the afternoon. Nelson walked out on Todd''s shoulder and muttered: "You really have two brushes. Compared with you, my interrogation is like a child''s house... The happiest thing for me today is the result of that guy... Lord Dane, Lord imosen, you are much better than the three wastes. It''s thanks to you to dig out so much information this time."


    Dane said with relaxed steps and a cool expression, "Todd''s interrogation skills are worse than the inquisition."


    "As long as I can save bertina, I don''t care... I don''t care at all!" Imosen wiped the corners of his mouth and said gnashing his teeth.


    The members of the expedition were not ordinary people after all. Todd''s cruel torture of the Assyrian warriors did not affect everyone''s appetite. At least Caligula ate more than usual at dinner, and he ate Todd''s food.


    After dinner, everyone gathered around the campfire to discuss the information provided by Assyrian prisoners. There was pastor Dane''s magic of detecting lies. His confession was credible, but not necessarily true and comprehensive, because the Assyrian warrior didn''t know much.


    "We can now determine that the settlements of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire are located 600 kilometers downstream of the river. They have a jungle city and 41 settlements. The population size of each settlement ranges from 1000 to 20000. It is preliminarily estimated that the number of Assyrians reaches 200000, but not much." Todd paused and said, "the prisoner was of slave origin and had a low status, but after analyzing the information, we believe that bertina may be in the sacrificial gold tower in the Assyrian city."


    "Assyrian society consists of witch doctors, warriors and slaves. Assyrian witch doctors are now divided into natural spirit witch doctors, animal spirit witch doctors and the most mainstream ancestral spirit witch doctors. Their spell casting abilities are different. The captive does not understand the extraordinary means of witch doctors, but he himself is an animal spirit Warrior trained by animal spirit witch doctors... He killed a tiger himself, and the Assyrian witch doctor poured the tiger''s soul into his body Physical fitness, become his companion spirit, help him fight, improve his strength and agility, and have some abilities of the tiger. "


    "There are many kinds of beast spirit warriors, and their abilities are related to their companion spirits. The most common ones are bear spirits, tiger spirits, Eagle spirits and snake spirits. However, the basic strength of Assyrian settlements is assyrian warriors and Assyrian slave soldiers. The most common way for Assyrians to distinguish warriors and slave soldiers is to look at their scales. People with more scales generally belong to Assyrian warriors with pure blood, and those with less scales It is an Assyrian warrior gradually transformed by several generations of slaves. People without scales are the weakest and lowest slaves. "


    Nelson said: "Last time, most of the Assyrians killed by the dissimilated beast of your excellency imosen were scaleless or scaleless slave soldiers. Their combat effectiveness was stronger than that of our militia, but not as good as that of mercenaries. The scaly Assyrians were stronger and more alert. They could also use the toxins in their bodies to temporarily burst out their strength. I estimate that the combat effectiveness of the scaly Assyrians exceeded that of the elite soldiers, and they also had beast spirit warriors and Asian soldiers The witch doctor. " He breathed out, shook his head and said, "Assyrians worship ancestral spirits. Assyrian soldiers look back to death. 200000 Assyrian descendants are too difficult for us. I''m afraid we can''t fight hard to save bertina."


    Charlotte nodded and asked softly, "do you have a good idea?"


    Imosen said in a sharp voice, "give me time to create alienated beasts and enslave Orc monsters. I can force the Assyrian witch doctor to negotiate with us."


    Reverend Dane shook his head and said, "what we lack is time. Moreover, you have cultivated a powerful army of alienated beasts, which has caused great movement. Assyrian descendants will not sit idly by and watch you develop their power." He turned to smile and said, "the old savage became very excited to watch Todd torture the Assyrian warriors of the slave team. He offered a deal to exchange the secret of the soul spring for our help and help him rescue his two sons from the slave team."


    "Soul spring? What''s that?" Charlotte asked thoughtfully.


    Nelson said happily, "the old savage mistook us for Assyrian savages and degenerated into scaleless savages. According to him, the soul spring can help Assyrian savages grow scales, heal wounds, regenerate limbs, and recover their eyesight... Well, the old savage used the soul spring to lure us to rescue his son when he saw that Rogers and the red wolf were disabled."


    Rogers stood up and stammered, "essence... Soul spring can make me grow arms?"


    Dane glanced at him and said faintly, "it''s a pity that I don''t have regeneration medicine in my hand, otherwise I can restore you to a sound body."


    "The old savage has only one arm. He must be a liar, Rogers, man. Don''t be fooled by him." The red wolf smiled and reminded him that he now has a unique way of perception and is not very urgent to cure his eyes.


    Dane shook his head and said, "he didn''t lie. The soul spring is a legend of the savage tribe. It''s uncertain whether it really exists. Moreover, it''s hard to say that the soul spring doesn''t work for human beings, or it''s harmful."


    Brandon''s eyes lit up and said, "the point is not ''soul spring'', it''s identity."


    Dane smiled, nodded and said, "yes, we can use the misunderstanding of the old savages to induce and organize the Assyrian savages to resist the slave team, attack the settlements, create chaos, sneak into the temple and rescue bertina."


    Klaus thought for a moment, nodded and said, "this is actually a conspiracy. Even if the old savage knows that we are not Assyrians, he will not expose us, because he and the oppressed savage tribes need to fight!"


    Charlotte''s green eyes turned to Nelson and nodded gently. Nelson said in a deep voice, "we organize the savage tribe to fight with the Assyrian settlements. First, we have to take the nearby slave team stronghold and rescue the savage slaves inside. In this way, we may be exposed. The Assyrian witch doctor will send elite to investigate."


    Imosen''s eyes lit up two red flames, patted his chest and said, "give it to me, give it to me! I''ll catch some goblins and jackals back, and let the meat and ribs lead them to attack the slave team stronghold and disguise themselves as Orc predators."


    Charlotte smiled and said calmly, "this is not a disguise, it is clearly the attack of ORC bandits."

 Chapter 850

    Ten days later, in the evening, the Assyrian warrior xiuda drove six strings of savage prisoners across the river and moved towards the slave team camp. Not far away, he saw sinau, the leader of the slave team, trotting towards him with his private soldiers.


    "Boss, what happened?" Xiuda stopped the line and ran over and asked.


    Sinu''s face is firm and resolute. Two deep decree lines make his expression look severe and cold. He is tall and vigorous. He is half a head taller than the average Assyrian warrior. His face is decorated with a circle of animal teeth. His bronze skin looks like cast iron. There is a bear tattoo on his chest and a python tattoo on his back. He is a double companion warrior. Xiuda, who was also a beast spirit warrior, was obviously weak in front of him.


    "Fanu went to the land of the ancestral spirit." Big head sinau said expressionless.


    "What?! Fanu, how could he..."


    Fanu was once a slave leader of the Xinu family. He didn''t know what bad luck he had. He hunted a tiger alone and was promoted to an animal spirit warrior by the witch doctor. Although Fanu was born as a slave soldier, his companion spirit was a tiger, and his combat effectiveness was still above that of the snake spirit warrior xiuda.


    Xiuda always hated Fanu who was born as a slave. He lowered his head to cover up his schadenfreude and said in a deep voice, "may the ancestral spirit bless Fanu."


    "There are giant monsters nearby. Ten days ago, they and a group of wild animals attacked Fanu''s team. When I took people there, Fanu and more than 20 slave soldiers were gone."


    "Troll? Troll with beast?" Xiuda was startled, his pupils narrowed to the size of a needle tip, and looked warily at the surrounding woods.


    Giant monsters are very dangerous monsters. It''s hard for xiuda to live when he meets them alone. Fortunately, the number of trolls is limited. If Fanu encounters wandering trolls, it can only be said that his luck is extremely bad. However, trolls that hunt with wild animals are different, because wandering trolls only eat wild animals. They don''t know how to train animals. The big goblins in the troll tribe can tame animals. The combination of trolls and beasts indicates that there is a troll tribe or goblin tribe nearby.


    It is not a danger, but a disaster for the slave team to break into the orc territory.


    However, the location of the slave team camp was carefully selected by everyone. There were clearly no Orc tribes around, otherwise the leader would not let the slave team camp in this place. Some time ago, there was nothing near the camp. Why did orcs suddenly move?


    "Luke, come here." Big headed sinu waved to a young Assyrian warrior behind xiuda.


    Reluctantly, the young Assyrian warrior came sideways. Senu grabbed his shoulder, asked him to turn his swollen left eye and asked kindly, "son, your eye was hit by a savage?"


    Xiuda responded and flatteringly praised: "Luke was as brave as a wild boar and as cruel as a leopard. He killed two wild people and captured 14 Wild people who could sell at a good price. This was his first slave capture. It was much more powerful than when we were young."


    Sinau pulled out the bone blade dagger he carried with him, cut open the lump next to his son''s eye socket and let the congestion flow out. Luke''s swollen left eye gradually opened.


    "Luke, you should protect yourself next time, but it doesn''t matter this time. I''ll take you back right away and ask the witch doctor to accompany you with the snake spirit. When you become a snake spirit warrior, the general wounds will heal themselves."


    The young Assyrian warrior shouted happily, "father, is this true?"


    "Well, our family has money."


    "I want to be a strong bear spirit warrior like my father..."


    "Become a snake spirit warrior. I allow you to hunt a big bear as your companion spirit." Sinau patted his son on the back and said with a smile, "now, let''s go."


    Xiudaling, the beast spirit warrior, saw that sinau was going back with his son and private soldiers. He hurried after him and asked, "boss, you''re going back now? What should I do? What about the savage captives in the camp?"


    Sinau stopped, looked back and said: "Xiuda, the forest is changing all the time. It''s not a familiar rainforest. These two days, many slave soldiers in the camp were bitten by spiders I don''t know, and giant monsters and wild animals prey together. I decided to leave. All my savage captives were sold to the camp witch doctor. You can also sell your captives to the witch doctor ban, catch up with me, and we''ll go back together."


    Xiuda reached out his hand to stop the sinau father and son and said reluctantly: "Ban is the grandson of Monroe''s great witch doctor. He is as greedy as a jackal and sells savage captives to him at no good price... Boss, my grandfather follows your grandfather to capture slaves, my father follows your father to capture slaves, now I follow you to capture slaves, and my son will follow your son to capture slaves in the future. You can''t just leave us."


    Sinau silently took off the animal tooth decoration on his face and handed over the two iron knives to the private soldiers aside. He pulled out the bone dagger, looked coldly at xiuda and said, "do you think you can challenge me? Do you think you can decide for me? Then there will be a bloody contest under the gaze of the ancestral spirit!"


    Behind the big head, there was the roar of a bear and the neighing of a snake. He was not joking.


    Xiuda swallowed her saliva, lowered her head and stepped aside.


    SinoU snorted coldly, pushed xiuda, and said, "you''d better not stay here, or leave the savage captives and leave with me; or go back to the camp. Ban is a natural spirit witch doctor. He planted poison and explosive fruits around the camp, and others are willing to stay and act with him. Just give ban 30% of his captives, and he will protect you."


    Xiuda understood at once that the witch doctor spot had replaced sinau. In the future, several warriors would rely on the witch doctor spot to engage in the slave hunting business. The sinau family, which was once famous for a while, declined here because King mokmo was made into a necromancer by the queen. Those Assyrian warriors loyal to King mokmo were suppressed by witch doctors, and even the sinau family, which specializes in capturing slaves, was not spared.


    Although the slave team organized by the Xinu family never captured the savages of other families, and the witch doctor ban, relying on his grandson of the great witch doctor Monroe, asked to take 30% of the savage prisoners, xiuda still did not intend to give up his slave business.


    Xinu saw his meaning from xiuda''s ashamed expression. He didn''t say anything. He led his son and private soldiers to the lower reaches of the river. Several people followed xiuda''s slave hunting team. They were also private soldiers raised by Xinu. They were specially responsible for protecting Xinu''s son and helping xiuda catch slaves.


    At this point, you can entrust your son to each other''s Xinu family and xiuda family, who exercise, and announce their separation.


    The captured savages were sold to the greedy witch doctor at a low price. The Xinu family lost a lot of money this time, but they were not dragged down by the prisoners. Xinu trotted all the way with his men and quickly left the slave team camp.


    In the evening, the sky gradually darkened, and a large shadow shrouded the forest. From a distance, sinau saw a hazy figure standing by the river in front of them.


    Wearing leather armor that Assyrian warriors had never seen before, the man came up to sinau''s team with two purple sabres. His weapon is said to be a knife. In fact, the body of the knife is wider than the palm of the Assyrian. It is cut on both sides. It is straight and full 1.6 meters long. It is also a strange weapon that sinau saw for the first time.


    "It''s good to stay in the camp obediently. I have to run away, causing me to block you alone... Now that I''ve seen you face to face, I''ll kill you and feed the alienated cat and ape." Nelson was excited about the war. Carrying two pure gold decapitation swords transformed with silver, he rushed alone to more than 40 tough Assyrian slave hunters.


    The private soldiers of the Xinu family did not understand the common language of mankind, but Nelson''s killing intention was as real as a knife, which hurt their eyes. However, these Assyrian soldiers were cruel in nature, extremely tough and not afraid of death. They stuck out their tongues, exposed hollow fangs, made strange noises in their throats, and rushed to the opposite enemy with various weapons.


    His companion''s war roar excited Luke''s blood. He took out an iron knife and wanted to rush over. However, he was grabbed by his father sinau, dragged into the nearby forest and fled to the depths of the forest.


    Sinu is a ferocious Assyrian warrior, but the ferocious Assyrians specialize in fighting and do not predict danger, which is related to their cold-blooded and cruel nature and their worship and belief in ancestral spirits. For the Assyrian warriors, death is a rebirth in the land of the ancestral spirit, which is not to be feared.


    However, sinu is now a double beast spirit warrior of snake and bear. Through the special ability given by the snake spirit, he senses that countless resentment souls are wrapped around the enemy.


    Nelson has fought many battles and killed countless enemies. The dead souls in his hands include humans, beasts, monsters and black blood demons. A few months ago, he killed hundreds of black blood demons in the battle of azolta temple, including high demons of gold and silver. In fact, these Temple demons were all black blood demons polluted by Assyrians dominated by black blood.


    Ordinary wisdom could not detect the murderous spirit in Nelson, which had no impact on Nelson himself. However, ignorant and chaotic animals can often perceive that the same kind died at the hands of natural enemies, so they take the initiative to avoid natural enemies instead of running to death foolishly. This is actually a warning of the pan consciousness of the ethnic group. Under the perception of the wild animals, it presents the images of "resentful soul" or "murderous spirit". For example, when the butcher in Pinghu Town walked into the pigsty, even the most ferocious boar didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    The story of the land of all souls and the land of ancestral spirits is handed down by Assyrian descendants. In fact, most Assyrians have not seen it with their own eyes. The ancestral spirit warrior who can come back from the dead was a legend more than 1500 years ago. Now it has long disappeared. The beast spirit warrior is a new thing. The first batch of beast spirit warriors of Assyrian descendants are still exploring their abilities. The unique perception of beast spirit has caused them a lot of confusion, and even impacted their cognition of the world and faith.


    Sinu saw the "Assyrian resentment soul" wrapped around the enemy with the eyes of the snake spirit. He thought Nelson was an evil devil who ate the Assyrian soul.


    Assyrian warriors regard death as their home, but if the soul can''t go to the realm of all spirits to revive, it''s different.


    The sudden emergence of Orc tribes in the changeable forest has affected sinau''s judgment, and the invincible "soul eating evil" has completely crushed the fighting will of the big head of the slave hunting team. He took advantage of the gap of private soldiers holding the "evil" and chose to take his son to run for his life.


    ***********************


    Two months later, the descendants of the Assyrian Empire built a pagoda altar.


    Harrinadak, who was pure in appearance and enchanting in figure, walked into the main room of the pyramid full of flowers with a snake stick. She let the naughty flower demon spirit fall on her feather crown and play. She said to the great witch doctor Tumen who guarded queen bertina: "I bring a bad news, a good news. The bad news has something to do with you, and the good news has something to do with us."


    The cannibal vine automatically separated. The old and haggard Tumen witch doctor stood up, raised his green eyes, looked at the chief sacrifice witch doctor, and asked hoarsely, "what''s the bad news?"


    Harenadak said faintly, "your grandson, the natural spirit witch doctor, was abducted by savages just two months ago."


    Tumen was silent for a moment and said with a gloomy look, "have you finally started on my grandson?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s just bad luck. No one murdered ban." The priestess witch doctor shook her head and sighed, "the battle between the undead and the pale Lord is very fierce. He has invested tens of thousands of worker ants to kill the soft clay Troll of the pale Lord. In order to provide for the pale Lord, the blood sacrifice ceremony has not stopped. All the ancestral witch doctors are hosting the blood sacrifice, making soft clay trolls and supporting the war of the pale Lord. They have no time to plot against you and your relatives and disciples."


    Tumen sneered and said, "can a savage abduct ban? His spirit should have gone to the land of all spirits?"


    "You don''t even believe me. Why don''t you go to the realm of all souls by yourself?" Said harrinadak unhappily.


    "Queen bell is tearing and transforming the realm of all souls. Now which witch doctor''s spirit dares to enter the realm of all souls is not afraid to be used as fertilizer by the queen?" Tumen shook his head and said, "harrina, tell me honestly, is ban dead?"


    "I don''t know. The leader of the slave hunting team of the sinau family escaped back alone to report. He said that a savage witch doctor who manipulated the soul spider didn''t know what method he used to drive a group of giant monsters, jackal headed monsters and green skin monsters to attack the slave hunting team camp and capture all the blue scale people, including the witch doctor ban, as well as sinau and his son Luke. The savages took them to the rain forest and sinau looked for them He was willing to take out all his money and himself and ask the witch doctor to save his son or take revenge on the savage. "


    Tumen said in a deep voice, "the Xinu family has been hunting slaves for generations. They are very rich. Is there no witch doctor willing to help him complete his blood revenge? What are you looking for me for? Those ancestral witch doctors outside want to send me to the land of all souls and be the fertilizer for the queen to transform the land of all souls."


    Harrinadak smiled and said, "you already know the bad news. The good news is that sinau overheard the plan of the savage witch doctor. They seem to have found the soul spring and are going to use our blue scale people as a sacrifice to summon the soul spring... I didn''t tell anyone about this good news. I just asked you to discuss it."


    Tumen couldn''t help but be moved. The soul spring, also known as the immortal spring, is actually a special phenomenon caused by the overflow of the power of the realm of all souls. Assyrians drinking the soul spring can not only restore youth and prolong life, but also improve their natural strength. It is said that all the witch kings of the Assyrian Empire were witch doctors who had enjoyed the fountain of immortality.


    Influenced by bertina''s spiritual charm, in order to please her, Tumen embarked on the path of pure natural spirit. He is now the strongest natural spirit witch doctor in the Assyrian Empire, but he can''t absorb the soul power in the realm of all souls and restore his youthful appearance like the ancestral spirit witch doctor. If he can drink the fountain of youth, what does it matter if a witch doctor''s grandson dies?


    Not to mention Tumen''s heart for the fountain of youth, even the Zuling witch doctor will not miss such a precious opportunity. Unfortunately, the power of the fountain of youth originated from the realm of all souls leaked out. It randomly appeared somewhere in the forest and disappeared at random. Whether you can enjoy the fountain of youth depends on everyone''s luck.


    Generally speaking, when the realm of all souls is full of soul power, it will lead to overflow and form the fountain of immortality. However, Queen bell is transforming the realm of all souls. Her move to tear the realm of all souls, in principle, will lead to the fountain of immortality.


    Harry nadak mentioned the fountain of youth. Tumen believed more than half and asked, "is sinu in your hand?"


    The witch doctor nodded and said, "I can''t get away now. You are proficient in natural spiritual magic. It''s not difficult to find those savages. I''ll give you another 100 private soldiers, including an animal spirit witch doctor and 20 animal spirit warriors, half of the money spent looking for the immortal spring, but you have to swear blood in the name of the white saint, and give me half of the immortal spring."


    Tumen thought for a moment and said, "I can''t guarantee that there must be a fountain of youth."


    Harry nadak picked up the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "my people will stare at you."


    "OK, but I can only swear to Queen bertina''s blood... If I find the fountain of youth this time, give half of the spring water to harinadak. If I break my oath, may the Queen''s anger fall on me." Tumen caught the thorny vine. Cut open your palm and let the blood drop on the cannibal flower. A beautiful and lovely flower goblin suddenly became ferocious, flapped its wings and flew to the back of Tumen''s hand, took a hard bite, leaving a trace like a thorn.


    Tumen stretched out his hand and said to the surprised harrinadak, "if I lie, vines will grow out of my body and suck up my flesh and soul. If you lie, you will deceive queen bertina. When she wakes up, all those who hurt me will taste the Queen''s anger."

 Chapter 851

    Harinadak watched the great witch doctor Tumen enter the secret passage. Now there are only two people in the main room of the gold tower full of flowers, she and bertina. More than 200 flower goblins, more than 400 eyes all fell on her.


    These colorful little guys are not good. Their beautiful, lovely and naughty appearance comes from bertina''s fantasy. In fact, the natural spirit itself has no concept of right and wrong, good and evil, and will not abide by social order. In their eyes, there is no essential difference between the most powerful chief sacrifice witch doctor of the Assyrian Empire and the worms in the forest. As long as harinadak shows a trace of hostility to bertina, more than 200 flower goblins will give birth to terrible cannibals and turn her into a pile of fertilizer.


    Bell''s strength has become stronger again. There were more than 100 flower goblins left by her in the main room of the gold tower, but now the number has doubled... The witch doctor smiled and knocked on the bluestone floor with her snake stick. The air around her rippled in circles, outlining dozens of flower goblins from nothingness. These are the natural spirits collected and cultivated by harinadak. The number is only more than 70. Moreover, her natural spirit is a whole circle larger than bertina''s flower goblins. She is not beautiful. She has dark gray skin, no hair and no nose. Instead, she looks like a semi undead insect.


    Harrinadak''s natural spirits seem fierce, but they can''t beat bertina''s flower goblins. They have just been summoned, and they are immediately surrounded by flower goblins. They are pulled by their arms and legs and have no power to parry. However, the natural spirits soon played together. The flower goblin with bee or butterfly wings invited the natural spirit to the flowers on the vine. The delicate petals were closed layer by layer, and the flower house lit up a little glow. When the flower bud bloomed again, harrinadak''s natural spirit also became a beautiful flower goblin.


    The change of the image of the natural spirit is actually a manifestation of harinadak''s development towards the natural spirit witch doctor. She has made a difficult choice. She plans to major in natural spirit and animal spirit spells from now on, and her best ancestral spirit spells are only used as auxiliary means.


    As the ancestral spirit on the witch doctor''s body faded, the flower demon spirits were elated and more energetic, flapping their wings and shuttling back and forth around her. The thick vines winding the stone bed slowly separated with harinadak''s thoughts, showing a sleeping bertina.


    In just a few months, bertina grew up a lot. The little fat man under the age of 10 turned into a graceful girl with beautiful facial features, about 12 years old. She has a ruddy face and some baby fat. Her closed eyes turn from time to time. Her thick curved eyelashes tremble slightly. She doesn''t know what she is dreaming. She wears a pair of crystal pendant on her full and smooth forehead, which is the grief of Angelina, the treasure passed down from generation to generation in the Assyrian Empire.


    Harry nadak looked at the sleeping girl with a focused look, even her eyelashes, as if bell was the supreme treasure. Her eyes were full of love for bell. If there was a mirror nearby, she would be shocked by her obsession, but her mind was completely attracted by the pure spirit. She stretched out her slender fingers, gently brushed bertina''s face and murmured: "Bell, when you wake up, will you be my daughter? I will never let anyone take you away from me..."


    Harrinadak received the information from bertina through the pale Lord, who abducted bell back to the city of Assyrians in the secret forest. At that time, shortly after King mokmo died, his cronies were bloodwashed by witch doctors, the order of the whole Assyrian society was turbulent, and there was a vacuum in power. Harrinadak was busy seizing power and reorganizing order, so he could only entrust bertina Take care of the great witch doctor Tumen.


    This is something that harrinadak regrets.


    Although the pale Lord replaced the black blood Lord, his "brain" However, she was not very sober. She just wanted to restore the realm of all souls first, and did not give back much power to the Assyrian witch doctor. The Assyrian warrior class is still a very powerful force and ready to move. This is the reason why harinadak can''t clean the great prince mokmo''s heirs. She worried that it would lead to a collective counterattack by the Assyrian warriors. Fortunately, bertina worked for the Assyrian witch doctor and doctor in a very short time Assyrian warriors brought new forces, namely natural spirit and animal spirit, which effectively divided the Assyrian warrior group, but also the Assyrian witch doctor.


    The older generation of witch doctors still hold the ancestral magic and refuse to give up. The younger generation of witch doctors can only embrace the natural spirit and animal spirit. Originally, the old witch doctors can also get some gifts from the pale Lord. They first restore their youthful body and master some spell casting ability, but things change too fast. The ancestral witch doctors, including harinadak, can''t train the ancestral warrior, Cang The white Saint actually occupied the body of the super giant ooze monster and attracted the attention of the dead. A fierce struggle broke out between the two sides.


    The pale Lord was no longer concerned with repairing the realm of all souls. He wholeheartedly dealt with the army of ant people who did not die, and the power feedback to the ancestral spirit witch doctor was completely interrupted. Due to the "carelessness" of the pale Lord The location of the Assyrian city has been exposed. The ancestral witch doctors must constantly create ghosts and support the pale Lord. Otherwise, once the incarnation of the pale Lord is killed by the undead, the secret place painstakingly arranged by the Assyrians will come to an end.


    In fact, the ancestral witch doctors have become coolies. Every day, they create giant monsters of the dead and let them integrate into the embodiment of the pale Lord through rivers and waterways. Therefore, the natural and animal witch doctors have a more relaxed development environment, especially the animal witch doctors. They fight with the Assyrian Warriors, and almost all upper class families welcome the animal witch doctors. This is because the ancestral witch doctors Unable to help Assyrian warriors gain the power of ancestral warriors.


    The Holy Spirit in the realm of all souls is not eternal. In the heyday of the Assyrian Empire, there was more than one holy spirit in the realm of all souls. When the most powerful holy spirit falls, the New Holy Spirit will inherit his position and allocate power to Assyrian witch doctors. The pale Lord is now the only holy spirit in the realm of all spirits. If he slows down, he can last for two or three hundred years, but he occupies the super giant ooze monster and has a fierce struggle with the dead. Assyrian witch doctors continue to offer blood sacrifices and constantly provide strength for him. Now he has absorbed too many souls, and his self-consciousness will be polluted by sacrifices and degenerate rapidly, Only instinct, finally, completely collapsed and became the pure soul power that nourished the realm of all souls, and he fell.


    Harry nadak doesn''t know who put the Witch King''s soul mask on the super giant ooze monster''s head, but the fall of the pale Lord is right in front of him.


    The death of the pale Lord is a foregone conclusion. Queen bertina is the new master of the realm of all souls. However, she hates the ancestral spirit blood sacrifice and likes to be close to the natural spirit and animal spirit.


    Whether the Assyrian witch doctor wants it or not, the Assyrians will enter a new era, the era of Queen bertina.


    Although the new era came unprepared, some Zuling witch doctors have quietly transferred to natural spirit and animal spirit magic. Tumen witch doctor, who is closest to Queen bell, has become a thorn in their eyes and flesh. They want to kill him and replace him next to the queen.


    Harrinadak also regretted, but she knew that killing Tumen would only annoy bertina and could not win her favor.


    This time the sinau slave team was attacked by savages, which was a good opportunity to drive Tumen away from the queen.


    Queen bell is tearing apart all souls, and the fountain of youth will certainly appear. But what sinau said about the fountain of immortality may be a lie made up to invite the witch doctor to help him revenge, or it may be a trap specially designed by some people to get rid of the Tumen witch doctor from beginning to end.


    Just a few savages can defeat a slave team. What a coincidence, there''s Tumen''s grandson in it?


    However, Tumen''s problem is that he is too old. The fountain of immortality, which can restore his youth and prolong his life, has a strong attraction to him. In addition, he has been trapped in the gold tower. Even if sinau is lying and can''t find the fountain of immortality at all, Tumen should come out and gather a new force, and at least cultivate several witch doctor apprentices, Pass on the natural magic he understood.


    No matter how Tumen tossed outside, he would never want to return to Queen bell. Harinadak has finished what she should do. She decides to guard bertina and wait for the little queen to wake up and personally teach her how to be the queen of the Assyrian Empire.


    Bertina is likable. The chief priest witch doctor is willing to communicate with her. As long as she takes off the "sorrow of Angelina" on Bell''s forehead, her spirit can return to her body freely from the realm of all souls. Harinadak has not lost her mind. The realm of all souls still needs bertina to tear and transfer. After bertina completes this work, the Assyrian descendants can migrate to other places, rebuild the Empire and completely get rid of the shadow of the undead.


    Harrinadak leaned down, kissed bertina''s red apple face and said softly, "bell, it''s hard for you. I''ll stay here to protect you."


    **********************


    "I work very hard."


    In the realm of all souls, the island at one end of the iron bridge is connected. Bertina with the image of a flower goblin flapped a pair of beautiful butterfly wings and hung in the air. With her hands on her hips and her cheeks bulging, she said to an ant female with snow-white and dark golden eyes: "Angelina, I demolished two of the four iron bridges. I''m tired to death. I want to rest and listen to your story."


    The ant queen stressed, "bell, have you forgotten what to call me?"


    "Miss Angelina... Teacher, teacher, teacher." Bertina danced back and forth in front of the ant queen and flirted with her.


    The queen ant man smiled and showed a trace of intolerance on her highly anthropomorphic face. Waving her hand, she showed two thick classics, one large and one small, and said, "since you call me a teacher, I should teach you to learn magic knowledge. Open page 1445, we will learn the work of master Moore''s conjecture on the connection between magic and psionics today , after learning this psionic spell theory, I''ll go on with the last story. "


    "No, no, I want to listen to the story, I want to listen to the story..." bell blocked his ears with his hands, kicked his legs and rolled in mid air.


    The queen ant man was unmoved. She turned the book and said, "if you don''t study, go and play with the pale Lord. I don''t want to waste time with you."


    At the beginning, bell entered the realm of all souls and would chat and play with the pale Lord, but he was very boring. He only taught bertina some ancestral spirit spells and the way to transform the realm of all souls. The pale Lord spoke less and less, and now he hardly responded to bertina, like a stone man. Bell didn''t like the pale Lord and the ghosts of Assyrians. In order to leave this damn place, she cut off the four iron bridges in the realm of all souls according to the method taught by teacher Tumen. As a result, she met the ant queen Angelina at the other end of the iron bridge.


    Angelina was the only one who could talk to bell. He told bell many interesting stories on the condition that bell learned magic knowledge from her. Unable to stand the loneliness, bertina worshipped Angelina as her teacher.


    The ant queen asked bell to play with the pale Lord. Bell immediately gave in and could only honestly learn the theory of psionic spells from teacher Angelina.


    Bertina was extremely gifted in magic and soon completed today''s course. The queen ant closed the book with satisfaction, let the classics disappear into the air, and asked, "bell, you learn very well. I want to reward you. Do you have any other wishes besides listening to the story?"


    "Wish?" Bertina thought for a moment and said angrily: "My wish is to cut off old man Tumen''s braids when I go out. He told me that entering this ghost place and destroying four iron bridges is the final test. After this test, I can see my master, father, Caligula, Mrs. Charlotte and Nelson... Lord Nelson looks fierce, but he likes bell. Every time bell visits his house, he My wife has to cook a table full of dishes to fill bell... Well, there''s no need to talk about the rules. "


    Realizing that he had some biases, bell stuck out his tongue and sighed, "Mr. Tumen didn''t tell me that it would be so difficult to destroy the iron bridge. I thought this test was as simple as the previous task."


    The queen ant man lay on the ground and quietly listened to bertina''s complaint. When she finished, she smiled and said, "it''s easy to cut off old man Tumen''s braid, not a wish. Does bell want a wish that is difficult to realize?"


    Bertina first showed a confused look, and gradually two blushes rose on her face. With her small hands behind her, she said shyly, "bell wants to serve master Victor, just like Mrs. Lilia..." perhaps because she was too embarrassed, she added: "The maidens of silver moon manor think so, and so does Shirley. She told me. Alas, Shirley has grown tall, and bell has only grown a little..."


    The queen ant man looked at bertina''s slightly pointed ears and said with a smile, "so you make your ears as sharp as master Victor? Well, in fact, you master the realm of all souls and will grow tall soon. But are you sure you really want your highness Randall?"


    Bertina touched her ear, giggled proudly, nodded and said, "of course I want to serve master victor. Everyone thinks so."


    The queen ant man shook her head with a smile and said, "Your Highness Randall has noble blood. As the son of the sun, he has a strong charm for women, whether human or Elf... It''s normal for you to like his beauty, but you don''t necessarily really love him. Is it because your companions are proud to love your highness Randall, and you don''t want to be an exception?"


    Bell blinked and said in confusion, "but master Victor smells good. Bell likes to sleep with him best."


    The queen ant man was a little silent and tried to guide bertina to say: "You are too young to fully understand your heart and have little knowledge of the essence of love. Although his highness Randall has a good smell, he is not suitable to be your husband. You should know more people and master your heart, such as paladins... Don''t you say that the paladins of Guanghui church are handsome, brave and just? When you grow up in the future, you should consider marrying a man A famous Paladin. "


    "No, no, No." Bertina shook her head like a rattle, waved her hand and said, "the paladin will hang bell on the gallows and burn him, or cut off Bell''s small head with a holy sword... Master Victor is good to bell, but the master already has several wives..."


    Bell flapped his wings and said in some distress and frustration, "the master has to agree with Mrs. Sylvia to marry bell as a personal maid. Mrs. Sylvia doesn''t seem to like bell and never talks to me... Bell is a little afraid of Mrs. Sylvia."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sudden change occurred. The sky in the realm of all souls showed a crystal dome, and then there were large cracks, as if a great will was coming.


    "Supreme element?!"


    The queen ant man suddenly stood up and said eagerly, "bell, don''t mention the name of the supreme element envoy, at least not here!"


    Bertina was also frightened. She flew to the edge of a big stone and didn''t dare to make a sound. Gradually, the cracked Crystal Dome disappeared and turned back to the blue and purple sky. Bell leaned out his head from under the stone and saw that there was no abnormality. He patted his slightly raised chest and said in fear: "What''s the matter? Bell didn''t speak ill of his wife. Did she see me?"


    The queen ant man breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, shook her head and said: "No... it''s complicated to explain. It has nothing to do with her. I didn''t expect that there would be a supreme element envoy in this era, or the wife of his highness Randall? No wonder he can resist the call of the sun tree... Don''t stare and point at me. I''m not afraid of her. It doesn''t matter if I mention her name, because you''re afraid of her, so the realm of all souls is afraid, so don''t worry Mention her name so as not to attract the attention of the element sea. "


    He thought for a moment and organized the language to guide bertina, saying: "Mrs. Sylvia is the supreme element envoy, but if you regard her and the supreme element envoy as two different wills, you can understand what just happened. You should understand that our world is operating according to the laws formulated by tyronrell. The creation giant ape creates the world, and his will does not allow his creation to go to destruction, so his laws have the ability to monitor the world destroyers The law, that is, the supreme element that has appeared since the dark era. "


    "For example, the black blood master in the azolta temple is very powerful. If he did not meet his highness Randall in advance and mastered the perfect body, he left the azolta mountains to destroy and absorb all the life he met. His predatory life brings destruction and resistance. If he stopped predatory behavior and stayed in a place to establish territory, he would not destroy more people Life group. This is called assimilation, assimilation by the will of the world, also known as submission and submission to the laws of the world. On the contrary, it predators endlessly, always encounters resistance and battle, leading to fatigue, disability, weakness and finally death. This is called elimination, which is eliminated by the laws of the world. "


    "However, in the dark era, there are many powerful beings than black blood masters. They have the ability to destroy the balance of the world and destroy many life groups. Few lives can stop these powerful beings until they meet the supreme element of human ancestors, and they will always meet. Unless they stop, accept the assimilation of the world''s laws and choose to succumb, there will always be people One day it will fight with the supreme element. "


    "The supreme element of the original species brings about the dark era, the dark era of powerful existence! Those who succumb accept the assimilation of the world, and those who do not succumb are destroyed by the supreme element. In the dark era, the supreme element is called the son of tyronril, the embodiment of the origin of the world. Our alchemical Empire also has the supreme element envoy, who drives the giant divine army to forget... This thing It''s a long story. I don''t know much about it. Let''s look for the answer later. Now you have to know that the realm of all souls is also conscious. The realm of all souls originates from the king of the realm of all souls. You have mastered the control of the realm of all souls. Combined with the consciousness of the realm of all souls, you are afraid of Mrs. Sylvia, and the realm of all souls is also afraid of being cleared by the supreme element, which leads to the power of the realm of all souls Escape. "


    The ant queen explained, "Mrs. Sylvia doesn''t know what''s going on here because you''re afraid of her, and the realm of all souls is scared apart. Can you understand what I say?"


    Bertina shook her head and muttered with her fingers, "I''m not afraid, madam. The realm of all souls won''t crack?"


    The queen ant man sighed and said, "you''d better be afraid. You can''t be afraid of her at all."


    "Why? Madam is not fierce." Said bertina, with an unconvinced face.


    "What a little fool." The queen ant man patted her forehead and changed into an elegant and beautiful woman with long red hair. She covered her mouth and smiled: "Are you afraid when you say you are not afraid? I tell you, in the realm of all souls, you can fly without wings. But you can''t do it. Your cognition is that you can fly with wings. You can become anything, but you can only become flower goblins and bertina. That''s your cognition. You can''t change it if you think about it."


    Bertina fell to the ground, recovered her maiden appearance, grabbed the queen ant''s hand, looked left and right, and exclaimed, "Wow, teacher Angelina, you are so beautiful. You are also our human beings."


    "Once... Always, so I can restore human form here." The ant queen turned and said, "bell, you are very special. There are knights, the supreme element envoy, and witches you know. In the alchemical Empire, witches are known as the chosen people. Among them, there are the chosen sons who are not inferior to the supreme element envoy. You are the chosen son!"


    "Mrs. Sylvia represents the element of chaos, and you represent the ultimate law. However, you should remember that your strength has increased to an unimaginable level, and the supreme element can also destroy you... Die together. You must learn to fear the world, integrate into the world and find your own position. One day you will be worthy of his highness Randall, but Mrs. Sylvia may not be Yes, so his highness Randall is not suitable to be your husband. Instead, the glorious church can accommodate you and the realm of all souls. "


    Pointing to the broken iron bridge, the queen ant man said: "The realm of all souls has its own defects. The four iron bridges here lead to the same island. No matter which iron bridge you cross, you can only go to where I am. The essence of the iron bridge is the law of purifying the soul. The spirit of Assyrians will be reduced to pure soul fire through the iron bridge, but not at the other end of the iron bridge. The soul of Assyrians can remain intact and absorbed by the pale Lord Those souls, who enhance their own strength, are also polluted by the will side of many souls. If they can''t bear it, they lose their self-consciousness, become the nourishment of the realm of all souls, and finally give birth to a new black blood master. "


    "You have combined the realm of all souls, but the black blood Lord will not be polite to you. He will devour you. You can''t run away. You can only hide on this island like me forever."


    Bertina held her arm and said tremblingly, "bell doesn''t want to be eaten by the black blood master."


    "The only way is to abandon the blood sacrifice of the Assyrians, replace the power of the soul with the faith of the glorious church, and maintain the realm of all souls. In this way, the black blood master will not be born. You have to obtain a high status to destroy four iron bridges, return to the human kingdom with the realm of all souls, and join the glorious church."


    Bell shook his head and retorted, "but the clergy of the Church always like barbecue wizards, and I don''t want to be burned by the referee..."


    "They are absolutely not afraid of black blood domination... My student, I will help you, this is also to help myself." The queen ant man lifted her hair, took Bell''s little hand and said softly.


    Bertina felt relieved for some reason, hesitated, nodded and couldn''t help asking, "teacher Angelina, why do you know so much about the realm of all souls, more than the big fool of the pale Lord."


    Angelina''s eyes became deep and unpredictable, and she said with deep regret, "I am the founder of Assyrian civilization and the first queen of Assyrian Empire."


    "Ah, then why are you trapped here?"


    Angelina was silent for a long time and said faintly, "because... The betrayal of her lover."

 Chapter 852

    "Betrayal! It''s sinau. He joined hands with the savages. He betrayed us!"


    The tiger claw of the beast spirit warrior holds a spear in one hand and a rattan shield in the other hand in front of the Tumen witch doctor. The shield smashed by goose egg sized stones banged, and the screams, roars and curses of private soldiers made the surroundings chaotic and noisy. Tiger claw had to report loudly to the owner at the top of his voice.


    Tumen''s haggard old face was expressionless, and his voice was dry and hoarse. "Where''s the sinu?"


    "I ran away early and took his private soldiers into the forest in the West. I sent someone to find them, but I was forced back by a group of headhunters." The tiger claw blocked several flying stones with a rattan shield and said eagerly, "big witch doctor, we are surrounded by savages. There are many green monsters and jackals in the North rainforest!"


    This time, Tumen came out to look for bu Lao Quan. He also took Bu Lao Quan as a step and discussed with several powerful Zuling witch doctors. The Assyrian Empire is in a critical period of change. Tumen promised benefits to several old friends in the hope of eliminating hostility and reaching a consensus on cooperation. If the fountain of youth is found, Tumen promises to give some to them. Even if he cannot find it, it will not affect him to win over allies and gather new forces. Therefore, Tumen didn''t bring many private soldiers, but sinau brought all the private soldiers he could bring out of his family. It seems that he wants to do his best to revenge the savage headhunters.


    The larger the number of troops, the slower the movement and consume a lot of supplies. In addition to the 100 private soldiers of harinadak, Tumen only mobilized 40 elite private soldiers from his home, plus 144 from the sinau family, a total of 284 Assyrian warriors, including 3 witch doctors, 31 beast spirit warriors and 155 scaled Assyrian warriors.


    This force can crush any savage tribe, but no one thought that sinau actually led them into the savage ambush circle.


    Over the past 1500 years, the descendants of the Assyrian Empire have changed their inherent combat methods. They have lost their proud ancestral spirit warriors and slave trolls, as well as their ability to attack head-on. Assyrian descendants, including Assyrian savages, are now experts in jungle warfare. They are good at guerrilla warfare, fighting, lurking, laying traps and using highly toxic drugs. In groups of three or five, they appear and disappear in the dense forest. They use their paint and unique battle roar to identify the enemy and US and communicate.


    There were nearly 300 people in Tumen''s team. Sinau took them into the rain forest on the other side of the river. In fact, the team spread widely. When the private soldiers of the sinau family suddenly fled, the whole right wing of Tumen was exposed to the savages. The savage headhunter with bare arms and white paint launched a fierce attack on Tumen''s team with poison arrows, poison darts, slingshots and stones.


    Good at making poisonous Assyrians shoot without accuracy. As long as they can hit the target, they mainly rely on the toxin smeared on the arrow to win. But Assyrians are also highly resistant to toxins, especially the scaled Assyrians are almost immune to the toxin damage of savage headhunters. The savages'' poison arrows and darts are poorly made and pose little threat to the private soldiers of the Tumen family. Their slingshots are a headache. The stones shot out can break the thick branches of their arms. If they are hit on the head, they can be fatal.


    Fortunately, the Assyrian private soldiers were wearing tough rattan armor. Although they were surrounded and raided by savage headhunters, they soon stabilized and shot each other with bows and arrows under the cover of trees in the rainforest. They had no loss, but shot and killed several aggressive savages.


    However, the number of savage headhunters is at least five times that of Assyrian private soldiers. What really worries people is the more than 100 private soldiers of the sinau family. Although sinau is not involved in the siege at present, the big head tiger claw of the Tumen warrior dare not take it lightly. He shot over a screaming savage headhunter with a sharp short wooden spear and said to Tumen, "big witch doctor, we have few people. I''m afraid the private soldiers of the sinau family want to wait for the savages to exhaust our strength before launching an attack. I think we''d better move to the left."


    Tumen''s left wing is 100 private soldiers of harinadak, led by the witch doctor Wawa. They are being attacked by the green skin monster and jackal head monster. Tumen doesn''t believe that harinadak will murder himself, but sinu''s betrayal and the savage ambush are too strange. He can''t easily make a decision to move closer to Wawa.


    General savage tribes have only a hundred headhunters at most. Each tribe has its own native language and is hostile to each other. It is unlikely to act together. Hundreds of savage headhunters attacked them, and at least four savage tribes participated in the hunting.


    This is the first unreasonable situation.


    On the other hand, with the movement made by the green skin monster and the Jackal head monster, their number is also limited, and they are unlikely to win the elite soldiers led by Wawa. The green skin monster and the Jackal head monster always bully the soft and fear the hard. They know that they can''t fight but have to fight. This is the second unreasonable place.


    Not only did Tumen not detour to the right, but he summoned the natural spirit of the flower goblin and gave birth to a large poisonous explosive fruit on the right. Generally, it takes 2 or 3 hours for a natural witch doctor to produce a poisonous explosive fruit. The fruit is only the size of a fist. When the enemy approaches, it will automatically burst and produce a large spore poison cloud. Even if a bear takes two bites, it will be poisoned and killed. It is a very insidious defensive natural spell.


    The poisonous explosive fruit produced by the great witch doctor Tumen grows wildly at a speed visible to the naked eye. The purple and green fruits grow as big as a child''s head. Of course, the killing range and killing effect are not ordinary. But Tumen was busy arranging poison exploding fruit traps and had no time to deal with the surrounding savage headhunters. While casting spells, he ordered: "crocodile tail, you deal with these savages."


    The young witch doctor of the Tumen family painted his face with bright red paint and grinned, revealing sharp snake teeth. Black smoke came out of his body and intertwined to form a huge porcupine, which is his guardian spirit.


    The porcupine made up of black smoke turned into an entity and howled towards the savage headhunter. Savage''s bow, arrow, poison dart and stone have no effect on it. It shrugged its back and spurted a thorn through the chest of a savage headhunter. In the savage''s dying breath, the thorn gradually turned into a black smoke, leaving a thick and thin wound in the savage''s heart, and the blood was flowing out.


    Assyrian savages are also not good at fighting hard battles. The porcupine guardian spirit killed five savage headhunters in a row. They showed signs of retreat.


    Meanwhile, a wolf howl came from the rain forest on the left. Different from the sharp laughter of jackals, the wolf howl is majestic and thick, which can stimulate the spirit of Assyrian soldiers. Obviously, Wawa witch doctor summoned his guardian spirit - five big black wolves.


    Guardian spirits cannot be killed, but they can only attack when they become entities, and will also be hurt. However, when the guardian spirit is injured, it does not change its shape, nor does it reduce its combat effectiveness, but only shortens its duration. When the damage accumulates to a certain extent, they will turn into black smoke, return to the animal spirit witch doctor''s body, and bring pain and weakness to the witch doctor.


    As soon as five black wolves bigger than tigers appeared, they immediately killed many green monsters and jackal headed monsters. In addition to the stupid bear headed green monsters, other orcs began to be timid.


    The situation shows signs of reversal, which is actually an illusion of Assyrian descendants. As large monsters joined the battlefield, the left-wing team led by Wawa witch doctor collapsed first.


    Harrinadak''s elite private soldiers began to flee to the position of Tumen witch doctor. Under the protection of several animal spirit warriors, the burly Wawa witch doctor also fled in panic. There were only three black wolf guardians around him. Then, a monster that Tumen had never seen crashed into the dense rainforest vegetation and fiercely rushed at the witch doctor.


    They are like a combination of rainforest bullfrog and big headed lizard. They have strong limbs and two rows of bone spines on their backs. They charge at an amazing speed. The black wolf guardian spirit as big as a tiger had no body advantage in front of them. A black wolf bit the monster''s shoulder and tore off a large piece of flesh and blood. The monster seemed to have no pain, opened its wide mouth full of barbs and sharp teeth, bit the head of the black wolf guardian spirit, inflated its neck, and planned to swallow the guardian spirit.


    The barb fangs in the monster''s mouth rolled and squeezed, and the black wolf guardian spirit could not break free. "Poof" turned into a big black smoke and quickly poured into the body of the warwa witch doctor.


    The guardian spirit stopped the monster. Wawa witch doctor and the last dozen Assyrian soldiers crossed a large area of poisonous explosive fruit and ran to Tumen. He shouted angrily: "big witch doctor, I sent someone to call for help. Why don''t you support us?"


    At this time, three large monsters rushed into Tumen''s field of vision, followed by a group of green skin monsters and jackal headed monsters. The big witch doctor ignored the tile, his mind moved, the poisonous explosive fruits burst one after another, and the colorful spore poison cloud filled the air, forming a deadly barrier. The green skin monster and jackal head monster in the poison cloud could not scream and died on the spot. Even the strong bear head green skin monster could only run a few more steps, breathe in more spore poison clouds, and then die on the road of charging.


    The four big monsters broke through the spore poison cloud. The beast spirit warriors of Assyria showed their ability one after another and paid some price to kill the poisoned big monsters one by one.


    The yellowish brown spore poison cloud coagulates but does not disperse, shielding the line of sight and smell, but the blue scale Assyrian soldiers can see that there are orcs wandering opposite through heat induction. The howls of the ferocious jackal leaders echoed. They obviously did not intend to end the battle, even if hundreds of orcs had stopped breathing and fell into the terrible spore poison cloud.


    The savage headhunter on the right is retreating, and the great witch doctor Tumen is finally relieved. In the battle just now, harinadak lost at least more than 30 elite private soldiers. The angry appearance of warwa witch doctor doesn''t seem to be hypocrisy, which shows that harinadak has no preset trap.


    "Sinau betrayed us and led us into the circle of savage headhunters. Just now, I was attacked by savages and failed to support you." Tumen explained to Wawa witch doctor.


    "I see." Wawa witch doctor''s face turned white, half because the guardian spirit was badly hurt and ate back, and the other half was the power shown by the great witch doctor Tumen, which made him scared.


    "Why did sinu take refuge in savages? How could savages have so many orcs and monsters as helpers?" Wawa couldn''t help asking.


    Tumen couldn''t answer his companion''s questions and didn''t have time to answer them. The movement made by the savage headhunter became louder and louder, mixed with the roar of monsters. Through the eyes of the natural spirit, the great witch doctor has seen hundreds of savage headhunters and hundreds of wild animals half cat and half ape. The private soldiers of the sinau family have painted the same color as the savages. The most deadly are four monsters nearly 3 meters tall. They are ready to charge with a few meters long trunk.


    Giant monsters have infinite power, the sword is difficult to hurt, and the toxin resistance is higher than that of Assyrian warriors. The animal spirit warriors in the team can''t stop their charge.


    Tumen was still trying to find the position of the enemy leader with the natural spirit, but the enemy and wild animals began to attack. The great witch doctor who specializes in Natural Spirit said coldly, "Wawa, call your private soldiers to avoid being killed by me. I will let the enemy understand what natural anger is!"


    Nearly a thousand enemies swarmed through the rain forest. Four giant monsters stepped heavily and rushed in front with tree trunks. Leopard sized cats, apes and wild animals jumped and approached from the treetops. The valiant and skillful Assyrian warriors all change color. They can''t bear the hundreds of cats, apes and beasts alone. Moreover, the four trolls are followed by savage headhunters and the elite private soldiers of the sinau family.


    The great witch doctor of Tumen sang the difficult mantra for the first time. The vines, weeds and branches in the rainforest seemed to have life. They tightly wound the enemy and grew rapidly. One was pulled off and two grew again. The savage headhunter and the private soldiers of the Xinu family shouted and couldn''t get rid of it until they were firmly bound by the tightening vines, and the savage with little strength was even strangled. The giant monster with amazing brute force tore off layers of activated vines, but the charging speed inevitably slowed down.


    The earth on the ground is rolling, and more than a dozen cannibal vines break through the earth. They are like ordinary python with thick and thin thighs. The flower house at the top is the head of the python. First, they bind the struggling giant monster, and then spit green pollen at the smaller savages, private soldiers and wild animals of the sinau family. All savages and private soldiers sprayed with pollen screamed bitterly, their skin festered rapidly, and even their heads fell directly from their necks because their muscles and bones were corroded.


    At the beginning of the decisive battle, the savage side was defeated.


    This is the power of the great witch doctor of nature!

 Chapter 853

    Assyrian witch doctors generally despise natural spiritual magic and believe that natural spiritual witch doctors can only play with flowers and plants. The great thing is to cultivate crops. Although it is beneficial to the settlements, its combat effectiveness is pitifully low. It is not like an awesome Assyrian witch doctor with extraordinary power.


    Today, the great witch doctor Tumen taught vava and crocodile tail a lesson, completely reversing their concept of natural spiritual magic. The poisonous explosive fruit produced by Tumen killed hundreds of ORC attackers in one fell swoop, and formed a highly toxic barrier to protect the rear of the team from the dangerous situation of being attacked by the enemy.


    He awakened the anger of the forest, stretched out countless vines, branches and grass leaves to bind the savage headhunter, the traitor of the sinau family, as well as the wild animals on the treetops, and more than a dozen thick and tough cannibal vines even bound the irresistible monsters. They also spit acid toxic pollen and corrode many enemies into fertilizer.


    Wawa is a new generation of animal spirit witch doctors, with five guardian spirits comparable to fierce wolves. He is also a leader among animal spirit witch doctors. However, he never thought that he could destroy hundreds of orcs and disintegrate the attack of nearly a thousand enemies at one time. The great witch doctor Tumen did it. Even though only a few enemies were killed by cannibals, the enemy''s offensive was indeed restrained. The cats and apes in the tree were busy saving the same species entangled by trees and vines; The four giant monsters with infinite strength are bound by several cannibals. They are rough and fleshy and are not afraid of flower poison, but now they are only prey to be slaughtered; Hundreds of savage headhunters are still entangled with the vines on their bodies. Other savages and the traitors of the sinau family are panicked and dare not come forward.


    The natural spirit magic of the great witch doctor Tumen determines the outcome of a battle. The animal spirit witch doctor can''t do it to this extent. Even with his personal strength, vava doesn''t doubt that the cannibal flower of the great witch doctor Tumen can "kill" a black wolf guardian spirit with only a mouthful of acid poison pollen.


    Giant monsters are tightly wrapped in cannibal flowers and vines, and their bodies can''t be seen. The Assyrian warriors let the trolls go first. They used poison arrows and blowguns to shoot the savages, headhunters, rebels and cats, apes and wild animals trapped in the place.


    Other cannibals still hunt freely in the forest. They spit acid and poisonous pollen, dissolve savages and rebels into flower fertilizer, and swallow it again, making the vines stronger and more powerful.


    In fact, there are not too many enemies trapped by the natural spirit magic of Tumen witch, only more than 100, but the savage headhunters and the sinau rebels have been frightened. They are afraid of activating the acid and toxic pollen of plants and cannibals, and dare not continue to charge or rescue their companions, for fear that they will end up in the same end.


    The Assyrian warriors on Tumen''s side mocked their opponents'' cowardice. Some even took off their crotch cloth and twisted their hips at the enemy to humiliate them.


    "The forest is full of seeds of life. They are silent and invisible to the naked eye. My natural spirit awakens them from their sleep and pours their anger on the enemy''s head." Tumen said to the two young witch doctors in a flat tone: "you should learn to listen to the sounds of nature. Trees, flowers and seeds will cry, laugh, roar and warn... These sounds can''t be heard with your ears alone, but they do exist. If one day you can hear and understand the words of nature, you are only the last step away from the natural field."


    Tumen intends to spread the doctrine of the natural spirit, which is not only the inheritance condition of the magic system, but also the basis for the establishment of political power. He needs more Assyrian witch doctors to join in.


    Vava was going to ask the great witch doctor for the secret of natural spiritual magic, and a strong voice came from the dense forest:


    "Plants cry and laugh... It''s a wonderful discussion, but you awaken the seeds of natural life and pour your anger on my slaves. What will happen to this rainforest?"


    "It can only be desolation and desolation for a long time!"


    The witch doctor and the warrior were stunned. The voice was clearly the roar of a monster, but they could understand it.


    The huge figure broke into the rain forest, and many savage headhunters knelt down and worshipped it. This is a giant monster with crocodile skin, like a bear and a wild boar. Four tusks stretch out from its mouth. The longest is half a meter, like a bright machete. Its shoulder height is almost the same as the giant monster''s height. Its huge body is like a meat mountain, with a ferocious smell all over its body. Its red eyes are like two burning flames, but there is a layer of white gold on the surface, which is both wild and bloodthirsty and full of rationality.


    The giant monster made a terrible roar and rushed to the position of Tumen. The earth trembled under its feet. The activated saplings, roots, grass leaves and vines wound around it desperately, but it was snapped, broken and torn off by its rolling scales, which could not slow down its charging speed.


    The cats, apes and wild animals on the treetops seemed to have been ordered, struggling frantically, biting with teeth and tearing with claws, getting rid of the entanglement of trees and vines, falling to the ground, and immediately being bound by activated plants. They failed to follow the huge monster to attack the front of Assyrian warriors, but they involved the energy of the great witch doctor Tumen, so that he could not limit the monster more.


    The monster is fierce, and its huge size brings a strong sense of oppression to the Assyrian warriors. Several cannibal rattan immediately give up absorbing fertilizer, close together with sharp toothed calyx, plunge into the humus of the rainforest and swim rapidly in the direction of the giant monster.


    Cannibals are more than 20 meters long. The diameter of vines is thicker than the thighs of Assyrian warriors. Each cannibal can trap a giant monster. The remaining cannibals have absorbed a lot of fertilizer and become more active. Together, they will certainly be able to subdue this terrible monster!


    As the Assyrian warriors expected, the nearest cannibal rattan took the lead in hooping the big monster half bear and half pig. The vines with poisonous thorns were constantly tightened and injected the paralytic venom into the monster''s body. Although the cannibal flower quilt monster pulled it out of the soil with brute force, it slowed down its charging speed after all. The rest of the cannibal vines also swam past, and their roots plunged into the soil, closely connected with the roots of the surrounding trees, and firmly locked the huge monster.


    The monster''s body is covered with cannibal vines. They can''t spit highly corrosive acid poison pollen on themselves, but the vines'' stings will still inject toxins into the hunting objects. Although the giant monster and giant beast''s skin are extremely tough, it''s difficult for the stings to penetrate into their bodies. However, cannibals are mutant plants, and no monster can compete with plants. The giant monster is tied up by five cannibals. It is always strong and weak.


    Cannibals can be said to be one of the most terrible killers in the rainforest. With the help of the roots of big trees and their own stingers, they can often hunt large monsters, and even spend months digesting a giant monster. Unless giant monsters can pull down the big trees connected with the roots of cannibals, they can''t get rid of the entanglement of cannibals, and then they are suspended by cannibals, trapped in a big rattan ball that is difficult to borrow, and finally become the nutrient of cannibals.


    The monster weighing three tons has been entangled by cannibals. It can''t escape the fate of becoming fat.


    Unfortunately, cannibals don''t know what the fire of the soul is, and the great witch doctor Tumen doesn''t know that this alienated creature is a joint masterpiece of wizard imosen and reverend Dane.


    The huge monster''s body suddenly contracted, and its muscles and bones burst like thunder in the gap where the cannibal vine tightened. The thick and tough cannibal vine broke inch by inch, and the monster tore up the cannibal vine cage in its roar:


    "Witch doctor, do you hear the cry of cannibals? Do you feel their pain?"


    Tumen couldn''t hear. At the moment when the cannibals were cracked by the monster, his brain seemed to be filled with hot oil, or stuffed into a red iron bar. The unbearable pain made the big witch doctor black and unconscious.


    Although the legendary natural spirit witch doctor is powerful, Tumen''s spell like technique is still a new field to be explored. It has not formed a complete spell casting system and still has many shortcomings. One of his opponents, Reverend Dane from the shining church, has a mature spell casting system.


    The wrestling between the two sides was an asymmetric spell competition from the beginning.


    Although Dane doesn''t know about natural spiritual spells, he can regard the enemy as a powerful wild wizard. No caster can escape several important spell limitations, including energy consumption and spell backfire.


    When the dissimilated cat ape and ogre slave of the Emerson wizard entangle with the activated plants, they are accelerating the consumption of the energy of the Tumen witch doctor. His energy was nearly exhausted, and the alienated violent bear deliberately entangled several cannibals on his body. With wisdom guidance, restoration, bravery, detoxification and soul fire, the alienated violent bear has reached the peak of golden creatures. Shattering cannibals also brings the heaviest spell counterattack to the great witch doctor of Tumen.


    The spirit of the legendary witch doctor has been severely damaged and has been unconscious. For Randall''s expedition, the rest is simple work.


    Savage headhunters, private soldiers of the sinau family, alienated cats and apes, alienated violent bears, and liberated ogres roared towards more than 100 Assyrian warriors.


    Seeing the reversal of the situation, Wawa witch doctor immediately bit his lips with poisonous teeth to inject toxin into himself and stimulate his potential. The only two black wolves turned into black smoke and integrated into his body.


    "You stop the enemy and I''ll take the big witch doctor to break through!"


    The animal spirit witch doctor has wolf hair on his face and body, and his mouth is raised. He is about to turn into a werewolf more than two meters high.


    A black light came from the opposite forest, "pa", and the werewolf''s head was like a cracked rotten watermelon. His headless body shook several times and fell to the ground.


    The caster is strong and the caster is fragile. Especially in front of Caligula, who mastered the touch of the soul, he used a refined iron spear to send the Wawa witch doctor into the realm of all souls.


    When Tumen woke up again, he found himself lying in the savage''s camp, surrounded by no one he knew. He struggled to get up from the ground and saw a man sitting on the legs of a huge monster opposite him, surrounded by a group of well-equipped warriors and four headed monsters.


    The man''s eyes were like two leaping flames. He looked gloomy and said in a low voice, "I''m bertina''s father. Where have you turned my daughter?"


    "What?"


    The old witch doctor opened his eyes in an instant, and his expression was uncertain. He was surprised, happy and suspicious. He said, "are you the father of Queen bertina? Why do you... Why do you help the savages deal with the Queen''s most loyal witch doctor?"

 Chapter 854

    Tumen didn''t ask his subordinates what happened. Just as the Assyrian Empire captured savages as sacrifices and slaves, savages also hunted and killed Assyrians. The slave team fell into the hands of savages, and their fate can be imagined.


    However, the leader of the savage headhunter turned out to be the father of Queen bertina. Tumen had some hope in his heart. In fact, Assyrian witch doctors have a strange sense of human beings. In the heyday of the Assyrian Empire, Assyrian witch kings claimed that the purple scale Assyrians were the best, the blue scale was the second, the green scale was the bottom, and the scaleless Assyrians were cheap. Humans without scales, non-toxic teeth and big eyes are lower than cheap species. They don''t even have the qualification as sacrifices. They are collectively referred to as rare people or outsiders.


    Yes, in the traditional culture of the Assyrian Empire, human beings are described as a branch of Assyrians. Although Assyrians have hardly seen real humans, the legend of rare people has been handed down to this day. When Assyrians abuse each other, slandering each other and giving birth to rare children is the most vicious curse.


    The specific origin of the legend of rare people cannot be verified, but this legend relates to the origin of the Assyrian Empire.


    It is said that the first ancestor spirit of Assyria was divided up by the enemy in his sleep. He had to create five children and asked them to find their bodies. The first child went through difficulties and dangers to find the head of the ancestor spirit, and the ancestor spirit rewarded him with beautiful purple scales; The second child found the body of the Zuling, and the Zuling rewarded him with blue scales; The third child found the limbs, hands and feet of the ancestral spirit, and the ancestral spirit rewarded him with cyan scales; The fourth child found the hair of the ancestral spirit, and the ancestral spirit did not give him scales; The fifth child, because of laziness and timidity, only recovered the excrement of the ancestral spirit. Zuling was very angry, threw the feces to him and drove him out of his home. After that, Zuling was a little regretful. He summoned the four children around him and said to them, "your brother was driven away by me. He will be an outsider from now on. But if one day he uses my feces to cultivate the most beautiful flowers, he will be your king."


    "Smelly dung can grow the most beautiful flowers."


    In the largest and most comfortable hut of the savage camp, imosen proudly introduced to his companions: "the old witch doctor named Tumen said that bertina is the ''most beautiful flower'' and the queen of the Assyrian Empire."


    "Oh, that''s too bad." Brandon put down the fruit to his mouth and whispered. The others at the table also looked at Emerson with strange and sympathetic eyes. They tried not to laugh.


    Imosen was stunned. The smelly excrement grew the most beautiful flowers, and bertina was the most beautiful flower. Isn''t he the father... The wizard suddenly lost his appetite, pushed aside the pancakes carefully prepared by the savage woman for him, and cursed: "damn indigenous witch doctor, he''s stinky dog shit."


    Victor has long said that as long as imosen is given enough time, he can pull up an orc Legion by virtue of his unique witchcraft talent. Fearing imosen''s war potential, Victor never trained imosen''s leadership, but introduced him into the academic field.


    However, the Randall expedition in Bell''s fantasy forest had no backup. Imosen finally began to give full play to his war potential. The family knight and reverend Dane gave him advice. He not only attracted five small and medium-sized savage tribes, but also enslaved more than 300 goblins, jackals and four ogre barbarians, plus more than 200 alienated cats, apes and alienated violent bears. The power in his hand surprised his companions.


    The most terrible thing is that he learned how to design spell models and can cultivate alienated animals according to the environment and actual needs. Alienated cat ape is the first spell model created by imosen. He recently created the second alienated animal spell model with the most common rainforest horned frog, and cultivated four large alienated animals with dynamic vision, super bouncing power and amphibious, called horned lizards.


    According to imosen''s design, the extreme shape of horned lizards is 5 meters long, the weight can reach more than 400 kilograms, and they can attack more than 10 meters at a time. Because of the relationship of dynamic vision, they are good at sports operations and are very powerful assault units. However, horned lizards have low intelligence and can''t identify the enemy and us. They need imosen to spend energy to control them, otherwise they will kill each other. In addition, horned lizards can''t switch their perception mode like dragons, and it''s easy to ignore stationary targets.


    If it were not for the limitation of meat resources, imosen could cultivate more horned lizards. Despite the obvious shortcomings of the horned lizard, the foolish savage saw that the most common horned frog was turned into a fierce monster by imosen, and simply worshipped him like a God.


    In this way, imosen became the king of Assyrian savages and the leader of a group of goblins, jackals and ogres. The members of the expedition felt the pressure from the wizard and even had an unprecedented awe for him.


    Now, seeing the angry and abusive appearance of the wizard imosen, everyone laughed, and the invisible gap dissipated in everyone''s laughter. Even Mrs. Charlotte, who paid attention to her manners, couldn''t help joking: "at least, the savages here have regarded you as the ''most beautiful flower''. Is your excellency imosen going to stay and be their king?"


    "This broken place... Give me a break."


    Imosen shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "the myths and legends of the native people are ridiculous. Instead, civilized humans have become a branch of the Assyrian people, or the lowest rare people? If it is not for the rescue of bell, I am too lazy to talk to him, and the myths and legends of the Assyrian native people are not helpful for us to rescue bell."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "his highness Randall likes to collect foreign myths and legends."


    Reverend Dane nodded and said, "the myths and legends of the Assyrian Empire reveal many historical secrets."


    Brandon exclaimed with exaggerated exclamation: "Lord Dane, will you believe the crazy words of the native witch doctor?"


    Dane explained with a smile: "The myth of the origin of the Assyrian Empire should be looked at in reverse. Assyrians are actually a branch of human beings, originally transformed by a powerful ancient wizard. You know, ancient wizards used to regard themselves as people selected by God, and they were arrogant enough to ignore the opinions of mortals. Although we don''t know what purpose he transformed some ancient humans into Assyrians, we can Imagine that humans who are unwilling to accept the transformation or fail in the transformation will be rejected by the Assyrians. Even if they are relatives, the ancient wizards will let the Assyrians crowd out other humans in order to facilitate their rule. "


    Imosen thought for a moment, nodded and echoed, "it seems reasonable to say so..."


    Dane glanced at the wizard worshipped by savages and continued: "the ancient wizard would not transform himself into Assyrians. According to myths and legends, the most beautiful flower of the rare man was born as the king of the Assyrian Empire. This actually means that the wizard himself, or his wizard colleagues and students, can take over the Assyrian Empire."


    "It can be explained that the paladins of the inquisition were treated by the Assyrian Witch King 1500 years ago."


    Klaus asked puzzled, "but the legendary paladin of the trigowal family is not a wizard."


    "We don''t know what the human kingdom was like before the era of the chosen one. But at least in the era of the chosen one, the relationship between the knight family and the wizard was very close."


    Charlotte''s green eyes turned slightly and said thoughtfully, "how does the Assyrian witch doctor determine who is a wizard and who is a high-level knight?"


    Imosen smiled proudly: "Master Dane and I have asked the old witch doctor of Tumen about this. He said that the witch doctor has spiritual vision and can see the spiritual light. Bertina''s spirit is pure and flawless, which fully meets the highest standards of the Assyrian Empire for spirituality. Therefore, bell is the ''most beautiful flower''. Although I have the talent of witchcraft, my spirit is useless to the Assyrian witch doctor... According to the witch doctor of Tumen, Bei When ertina entered the city, all the witch doctors offered her gifts. No one questioned her identity. She was the most beautiful flower in the legend and the king of Assyria. "


    Brandon said excitedly: "since the descendants of the Assyrian Empire recognize bell as king, can we change a way to help bertina rule the Assyrians and use the power of the natives for their own use, such as using them to contain or destroy the ant army?"


    Dane was afraid that the Randall family members should not have thoughts. Unlike the elves, the Assyrian Empire worshipped the moon tree and the sun tree, but their worship did not produce power. The blessing magic came from the moon tree and the sun tree itself. The Assyrians looked like humans. They not only had evil beliefs, but also gained extraordinary power from their beliefs. No matter from which corner To some extent, the Korn ferry church can''t tolerate these pagans. Let alone alliance, even if the Assyrians move near the human kingdom, the Korn ferry church should consider how to attack them.


    "It''s not that simple. Bell is just an innocent little girl. She can''t fight the cruel Assyrian witch doctor. Even if they push bell onto the throne, they will try their best to let bell do things according to their will." Reverend Dane said without hesitation, "isn''t the relationship between the eliano royal family and the six families in the kingdom of SUS a good example?"


    Seeing the priest''s bad face, Brandon shrugged his shoulders and said wisely, "well, just think I didn''t say."


    The conversation of the expedition was a little cold for a while. Charlotte said softly, "we have to contact bertina anyway... The great witch doctor Tumen is very useful to us. Don''t let the savage cut off his head or let him escape. After all, he is a legendary caster."


    Imosen interface said: "madam, please rest assured, I asked the alienated violent bear to stop the savage headhunter from approaching Tumen''s cell. Lord Nelson and kaligura stared at him in turn. As long as he had a bad idea, Lord and aka would knock him out. No matter how powerful his magic is."


    That''s right. When reaching the realm of spiritual touch, the ferocious soldiers are extraordinary and can be understood by extraordinary people. When the caster''s mind moves, they will knock out the other party. Even the so-called instant magic doesn''t work, because the ferocious soldiers who master the spiritual touch not only use their fists, but their spiritual power is projected enough to interrupt the witch doctor''s magic casting. Caligula and Nelson stare at them With the great witch doctor of Tumen, he will always faint if he wants to cast a spell to get out of trouble.


    Charlotte nodded, turned his eyes to Reverend Dane and said, "I believe the Tumen witch doctor can''t lie under the cabinet."


    Dane drew a sacred emblem on his chest and recited demurely, "the light shines, and there is no lie."


    "Tumen cannot deceive you, but he will hide key information." Charlotte pondered a little and asked, "so, what''s Tumen''s proposal?"


    Imosen replied, "he said he was a great witch doctor loyal to bell and hoped that we would let him go back. He was willing to ask bell to verify our identity and tell her that we were looking for her. If bell was willing to see us, he would take us to see her according to Bell''s will." Then, the wizard added: "the great witch doctor Tumen is telling the truth. He really regarded himself as bertina''s confidant and didn''t want to disobey Bell''s wishes."


    "So you want to let him go and get in touch with bell through him?" Charlotte asked with a smile.


    Imosen looked at Reverend Dane and tried to say, "I... I don''t fully believe him. I can control a big Billed Parrot to follow behind the Tumen witch doctor quietly, find Bell''s position, and I can get in touch with her."


    "If I were the head of the Assyrian witch doctor, I would closely defend bertina''s position and it would be difficult for birds to enter."


    Charlotte picked up two fruits from the plate, put them on the table and said: "The great witch doctor of Tumen knows bertina, and this fruit represents his chips. We know the life and death of Tumen, and this fruit represents our chips. If we let Tumen go like this, our chips will be gone, but his chips will still be there. The balance falls on Tumen, and I don''t think he will abide by the agreement. I can think of a solution for Tumen... Go to the Assyrian witch first If the powerful figures in the medicine confess, then the rest will not belong to him. Whether the descendants of the Assyrian Empire pursue us or hide information from bertina, it has nothing to do with Tumen, and he is not betraying queen bertina. "


    Imosen leaned back in his chair and sighed sadly, "what should I do?"


    "Let''s think about it. Your highness, what would he do if he met this situation?" Charlotte held her cheeks in her hand and said faintly in her eyes.


    "Your Highness? Your highness, just kill it... But we can''t." Brandon muttered.


    Klaus shook his head and said, "Your Highness never acts rashly. If he kills him directly, it must be the best rescue plan... I think, according to the current situation, Tumen is still the key to our problem-solving, but it is not him personally, but the force he represents."


    "The power he represents? What does that mean?" Imosen leaned over and asked in disbelief.


    Klaus smiled and explained: "Your Highness said that those in power cannot betray forces or camps closely related to their own interests. The great witch doctor Tumen is a legendary caster, and he must have power within the Assyrian Empire. He can not abide by our agreement, but he must protect his own camp."


    Reverend Dane patted the table, his eyes lit up, and exclaimed, "well, Klaus''s words made me think through one thing."


    Imosen asked, "what have you figured out?"


    "Didn''t the great witch doctor Tumen propose to see sinau? Let them meet and we''ll listen."


    ***********************


    Tumen was escorted into a thatched hut by Nelson. There were one armed savage, bertina''s father and sinau. His eyes were only fixed on sinau.


    Imosen coughed and said, "you want to see sinu. I''ll let you see it."


    Tumen knew that imosen would not leave the hut and leave him alone with the traitor. He asked directly, "sinu, where are the others?"


    The stout slave trader''s face was painted with white ash like a savage. He was silent for a moment and said, "everyone else has gone to the realm of all souls except you. The master''s giant monster protects you, but the Tumen''s alligator tail witch doctor has his head cut off by a savage. The others fought hard, and the result is the same as alligator tail."


    "I knew it would be like this. When I was young, I also did slave hunting business. I either caught savages or was headhunted by savages." Tumen sighed and then asked, "you will go to the land of all souls one day. Why do you betray us? Are you not afraid of the punishment of the ancestors?"


    Sinu said: "My grandfather held a private sacrifice to please my ancestral spirit, but the ancestral spirit didn''t answer; my father held a private sacrifice, but my ancestral spirit still didn''t answer. This is not what happened to my family. Zero night family and Du Du family, all families holding a private sacrifice didn''t get a response from the ancestral spirit. You witch doctors told us that there was a ancestral spirit? King mokemo doesn''t believe it."


    When King mokmo was in power, the situation of the Witch Doctor class was very poor. On the contrary, King mokmo was loved by the warrior class. Take the slave team for example, catching savages was to plunder the wealth of the savage tribe and sell savages as slaves. Only a few were really used for blood sacrifices, or King mokmo paid for sacrifices. Of course, King mokmo was only Assyria A microcosm of those in power, they are more and more careless about blood sacrifice and resent the instructions of the Witch Doctor class. The king of Assyria prefers to turn savages into slaves. Due to abundant labor, Assyrian settlements gradually prospered and the population size recovered to more than 400000, not including a larger number of savage groups.


    The samurai family became rich, the situation of witch doctors became more and more difficult, and their contradiction with king mokemo became more and more acute. It can be said that they hated their bones.


    Before Tumen regained his strength, he was often bullied by the samurai family. This account was recorded on the head of King mokmo. He said coldly, "sinu, you are as stupid as mokmo!"


    Sinau nodded: "Yes, the queen proved the great power of the ancestral spirit, and King mokmo lost his head. That night, not only king mokmo lost his head, but also my brother and brother. They were warriors trusted by the king and lost their head together with the king. If I didn''t give more than half of my property to the queen, my head would also be lost. Great witch doctor Tumen, I want to know what we are like If people go to the realm of all souls now, will the ancestral spirit protect us or punish us? "


    Is there any need to ask this question?


    There is only one ancestor spirit of the pale Lord in the realm of all souls, not to mention sinau. Even if Tumen goes to the realm of all souls, he will be used as food by the pale Lord and will never be reborn.


    Sinu didn''t know about the realm of all souls, but he knew that his family had offended the witch doctor before. I have offended Zuling. Now I will come to no good end in the realm of all souls.


    "I want to atone for my meritorious service, but I don''t have a chance." Sinu touched his heart and said, "I want to protect my son, just as king imosen wants to find his daughter. I surrendered and will be a savage. Anyway, there are many Assyrians in exile. They all become savages in the end."


    Tumen saw a virtual shadow of a spider entrenched in sinau''s heart. He looked at the one armed old witch doctor and said coldly, "voodoo spider? You can survive."


    The old savage said faintly: "My name is Houyan. I am the son of Zhongyan. We have been hunting in this forest for generations. More than twenty years ago, your slave team attacked my tribe. When the slave hunter was resting, a tiger bit off my arm and I escaped. My wound was bleeding, my blood was spilled in the forest, and the slave team sent five people to chase me. Finally, I fell into a mire, They thought I was dead, but I wasn''t. the mud stopped my blood and let me see the ''hole'' in my chest. "


    "Hole?"


    "Yes, the hole in my chest, where fear lives. I took fear out of my heart, and they became soul spiders. From then on, I was no longer afraid. I caught up with the five slave hunters and killed them one by one in the jungle."


    "There is also a hole in your heart that I can see." The old savage came forward slowly, raised his one arm, pointed to Tumen''s chest and said, "greed lives in it. This hole will become bigger and bigger until it breaks through you and devours you."


    With the words of the old savage, a colorful spider climbed out of the chest of the beast spirit warrior sinau. It was illusory and ethereal, flew to the old savage''s shoulder, and went into the chest of the Tumen witch doctor along his arm.


    Voodoo is a difficult spell. The great witch doctor of the ancestral spirit is helpless to voodoo of savages. The only way is to hold a self sacrifice ceremony and go to the land of all souls as soon as possible, otherwise voodoo will erode the soul of the victim. For Assyrians, it is more terrible than death.


    However, the great witch doctor of Tumen has been able to determine that the mysterious and insidious voodoo is actually a kind of natural spirit. He is confident that he can remove the voodoo, just take some time. If he can''t, Queen bertina will also help him remove the voodoo curse.


    After being poisoned by savages, he would not be happy. Tumen hummed coldly, "voodoo feeds on the soul. How can you live so long if you keep voodoo?"


    The old savage opened his mouth with only a few teeth and said with a smile, "I drank the soul spring. Although there were only a few drops, I didn''t grow my arms, but I fed the soul spider."


    The dialogue between the great witch doctor and the beast spirit warrior helped the expedition see the contradictions of Assyrian society, including the contradictions between Assyrians and savages, and the internal contradictions of Assyrians.


    Next, the family knight and priest purposefully asked Tumen and sinau, and finally found a thread in the mess.


    "King mokmo''s confidants were bloodwashed by Queen harenadak for five days, but they still had a lot of wealth and private soldiers. The restored Assyrian witch doctor scared the warriors with cruel means, and used the power of animal spirits to win over and divide them. However, neither the traditional Assyrian warriors nor the newly rising animal spirit warriors entered the power core of the Assyrian Empire, and they were not satisfied Know that the Assyrian witch doctor has ushered in a queen. "


    "The Assyrians are in an important period of transformation. They appear to be stable, but in fact, their internal interests are unevenly distributed. If the Assyrian warrior class knows about bell, the descendants of King mokmo will certainly be unable to restrain themselves. They are afraid that they will become a sacrifice for the new king''s succession and will certainly incite the Assyrian warrior rebellion."


    Hearing this, imosen couldn''t help asking Reverend Dane, "will mocmo''s sons be bad for bell?"


    Dane paused and explained, "that''s for sure. When bertina succeeds to the throne, they are useless. They can kill, exile or ignore. But they absolutely don''t want to wait to die."


    "Then... We''ll try to kill them first?"


    Charlotte shook her head and said: "The descendants of the old king want to murder bertina, and they don''t have the ability. The key is the great witch doctor of Tumen. He is the leader of the witch doctor, but he won''t betray the Witch Doctor class. It''s not in the interests of the Assyrian witch doctor to kill the descendants of King mokmo in advance. Instead, it will stimulate the contradiction between the warrior and the witch doctor and cause civil strife. Therefore, we must find a way to let Tumen unconsciously follow Our plan. "


    Nelson asked excitedly, "madam, what''s our plan?"


    Charlotte smiled: "It was the original plan, creating chaos, submerge into Assyrian City, and find Bertina. Specifically, the gathering of wild hunters, attacks on Assyrian settlements, and the transfer of internal contradictions by the external contradictions in Assyrian City forced the queen Witch Queen to mobilize the large number of Assyrian warriors to leave the city and to settle down the wild people in the settlements. This fully accords with the common interests of witch doctors and warriors. However, it makes the city''s defense empty. If Tumen wants to seize higher power, he will make every effort to urge the witch doctor queen to lead the soldiers to fight in person, or he will lead the soldiers to fight by himself and seize the opportunity to control the military power. How the witch doctor queen chooses is not important to us, but it will inevitably aggravate the rift between her and Tumen. When the fire burns, Tumen may take the initiative to find bell The Queen''s Father seeks cooperation and at least won''t block this retreat. However, once the news reaches the Queen''s ears, the retreat he leaves is evidence of his betrayal. If he doesn''t want to cooperate, he can''t! "


    Imosen clapped his hands and laughed. "Great plan!"


    Nelson rubbed his chin with his hand, nodded his head and said, "if you attack the Assyrian settlements with savages, you must win. I think the combat effectiveness of savage headhunters is much worse than that of Assyrian slave soldiers. Three or four savages can deal with a well-trained Assyrian slave soldier. We need to gather more savage tribes."


    The wizard yimosen volunteered again and said, "leave it to me. If you don''t obey me, I''ll let the ogre and the alienated beast eat them."


    Dane shook his head and retorted, "what''s the difference between this and the Assyrian slave hunting team? The savage tribes are hostile to each other. It''s no use persuading each other by mouth. If we conquer, we will fall into the quagmire of war with the savage tribe. The old savage in the back eye will listen to you because you saved them from the slave hunters, not conquering them by force."


    Charlotte nodded in agreement with the priest and said, "gathering savages and asking them to form combat effectiveness, willing to follow us to attack Assyrian settlements, it is far from enough to rely on force and coercion. On the one hand, we should continue to rescue savages from the slave team. On the other hand, we''d better find the fountain of youth mentioned by the back eye."


    "As long as we can occupy a fountain of youth, the savage tribe will be attracted and used by us!"

 Chapter 855

    "The fountain of immortality appears and disappears randomly, and the time and location are uncertain. The fountain of immortality encountered by savages more than 20 years ago has long disappeared. King imosen, don''t be deceived by the back eye."


    Tumen was locked in a rattan woven cage, held in his hand by the fat and stupid troll, swinging around with the troll''s arm. Despite the bumpy taste, the legendary Assyrian witch doctor insisted on talking to imosen.


    The troll''s mind is dull, but its power is infinite. Tumen is really worried that it accidentally treats itself as food and pinches it alive. He keeps chatting with Emerson, which is also strengthening his sense of existence, so that Emerson can always pay attention to his situation and control the behavior of trolls.


    Randall''s expedition went out in full. Under the leadership of Houyan, they went deep into the rainforest to find the legendary fountain of youth. No one can trust to leave the legendary witch doctor alone in the savage camp. If he wants to escape, the savage headhunter can''t stop him at all. So, the back eye put the Tumen into the cage to let the high Assyrian witch doctor experience his experience.


    According to the description of savage, Assyrian warrior sinu and great witch doctor Tumen, bulaoquan can enhance the blood of Assyrians and strengthen the affinity of "spirit". It has a very strong attraction to Assyrians. Randall''s expedition will master a fountain of youth, and it will be easy to gather large and small savage tribes.


    Faced with the slander of the great witch doctor Tumen, the back eye retorted coldly: "who said that the soul spring I found was more than 20 years ago? The soul spider I raised can naturally sense the location of the soul spring. I told king imosen about this long ago."


    The disaster more than 1500 years ago led to the collapse of the Assyrian Empire. At that time, many top witch doctors and warriors died in the collapse of the temple. The elite of the Empire suffered heavy losses. Although the inheritance of Assyrian witch doctors was not cut off, they also lost a lot of valuable knowledge.


    The great witch doctor of Tumen is the first time I heard that the voodoo spirit of the savage witch doctor can find the fountain of youth.


    However, he knew that Bu Lao Quan was actually a manifestation of the spirit of all souls in the real world. The savages called it the soul spring, and the savages also called the voodoo spirit the soul beast. There may be a special connection between the two. If the back eye does not lie, the value of the voodoo spirit is too great, especially when Queen bell tears the land of all souls, it will be much more convenient to use the voodoo spirit to find the old spring.


    There was a "rare witch doctor" around imosen who could see through the lie. Tumen suffered a lot. He believed that the back eye didn''t lie about the fountain of youth, but he caught a glimpse of the broken arm of the savage witch doctor. He deliberately asked loudly, "the fountain of youth can regenerate people''s broken limbs. You said that the voodoo spider found the fountain of youth, why do you still have only one arm?"


    The old savage ignored the big witch doctor and leaned against the back of the rattan chair to close his eyes. He and Tumen are both old and frail. It''s hard to walk a long way by themselves. Tumen was carried away by the ogre. He sat on a comfortable sliding pole rattan chair, which was carried by several strong Assyrian savages in turn.


    Imosen, the "savage king", walks instead. He thinks it''s safer to walk on two legs. If he is attacked in the rain forest, it''s also convenient to dodge. Imosen received a body remodeling and practiced the forging method taught by his highness Randall for a long time. His physical fitness is better than the indigenous savages living in the rainforest. There is no problem walking.


    Tumen has been secretly watching this group of "rare people". They are more women than men, well-equipped, agile and energetic. They haven''t been out of breath for two days. They are much more powerful than the elite private soldiers of the sinau family. Tumen estimated that none of them lost to the green scale warrior. Moreover, most of these "rare people" are handsome, especially the blonde female soldier. Even if her face is painted with white paint to identify the enemy and us, she can''t see her true face. Her appearance and posture are among the top in the whole Assyrian City, and only a few Assyrian women can compare with her.


    In fact, Tumen probably knows some rare people, Nelson, Brandon, Klaus, Rogers and red wolf. These five people are the companions that bertina wants to find. He and harenadak also used Bell''s wishes to set many trials to guide her to become the queen of the Assyrian Empire. As for the others, bell didn''t mention them, and Tumen paid special attention to them to see more information from them.


    Bertina appears to be a lovely little girl. In fact, she is 25 years old. She has received noble maid education in silver moon manor. It is the most basic requirement not to disclose family secrets. Despite the insinuation of Tumen and harrinadak, she never mentioned her origin. Bertina''s spirit is so pure that it can naturally affect the perception of Assyrian witch doctors. As long as she plays tricks, Tumen has no good way to take her.


    Imosen, who claimed to be Bell''s father, came to the door. Tumen actually believed more than half of it. The magic power of the "rare" witch doctor is terrible. He can enslave a large number of monsters, trolls and orcs to fight for him. With the powerful strength of the great witch doctor imosen, he must be in a high position among the rare people. He said that bertina was his daughter, which was consistent with Tumen''s consistent understanding.,


    According to the truth, the great witch doctor imosen can''t be too much even if he is a rare royal family. The blonde beauty should be his wife. However, Tumen could see that the blonde was detached, and her behavior was not intimate with the great witch doctor Emerson. The rarity team seems to respect the blonde more than the Emerson witch doctor.


    This puzzled Tumen. He was suddenly a little agitated. The situation of the rare tribe may be more complicated than he thought. Hatefully, the pale Lord only said that bertina was the key to the revival of the Empire, but did not explain her origin. If these rare people and the forces behind them want to use bertina to seek the orthodox status of the Assyrian Empire, it will be bad.


    Assyrian witch doctors have a saying that the temple disaster more than 1500 years ago was caused by a group of rare outsiders. However, the time is too long. Today''s Assyrian descendants rarely mention that historic disaster. Even the Tumen witch doctor has no personal feelings, let alone hate the rare people.


    The question is, who will decide after the revival of the Assyrian Empire?


    Tumen believed that bertina had the right to rule the Assyrian Empire, but the purple scale, blue scale and scaleless Assyrians should be above the rare ones. However, if the rare forces behind the great Emerson witch doctor are very large, and they want to ride on the heads of scaly Assyrians, Tumen will never accept it, and no Assyrian can accept it.


    The worried Tumen witch doctor stopped talking. He didn''t know how long the team had gone. He suddenly stopped. He saw that the rare man had drawn out his weapons and looked vigilant. Several leaders gathered together to discuss something in a language he didn''t understand.


    After a while, imosen asked the old savage in the back eye, "how far is it from the fountain of youth you found?"


    After looking at the surrounding environment, he replied, "there should be a little half a day''s journey."


    "But my companion has felt the danger." Imosen frowned and said, "tell me what happened at that time again."


    The old savage asked the two headhunters to put themselves down, carefully recalled it and said: "More than a hundred days ago, I felt the restlessness of the soul spider, so I took a team of headhunters to follow the guidance of the soul to look for the soul spring. We went to the front and found that the forest had disappeared, leaving only an empty space covered with rotten soil and moss. The soul spider told me that the precious soul spring was in front of the rotten soil, but I didn''t dare to go..." As he spoke, he hesitated, paused and continued: "I let the soul spider out. It drank the soul spring water. Zhu Ya and his brother couldn''t help but try to run in to find the spring water. They stepped on the rotten soil and didn''t go far. A group of strange beetles appeared underground. They jumped at Zhu Ya and his brother... We watched them eat only bones by beetles. Others were frightened and carried me back. I was worried Other people can''t stand the temptation of the soul spring. They are eaten by insects like brother Zhu ya. I''ll let the people who have been here don''t mention the soul spring any more, just say that brother Zhu Ya is lost. "


    Tumen understood the old savage''s words. He shouted in the cage, "King imosen, can you let me out? I can help."


    Imosen first looked at the big witch doctor, then discussed with other rare leaders, then went to Tumen and said to him across the cage, "won''t you take the opportunity to escape?"


    The old witch doctor couldn''t help laughing and said, "there is a fountain of youth nearby. I won''t choose to run away anyway. I also want to restore my youth, prolong my life and continue to work under Queen bertina."


    Imosen winked at Todd beside him. The ghost faced swordsman came forward and the long gold sword in his hand flashed and blurred. Before Tumen could understand what happened, the rattan woven cage broke into four pieces silently. His ass was empty and he was about to fall to the ground, but the rare warrior held his elbow and stood steadily.


    The ogre barbarian picked up the only half of the cage in his hand, blinked his small eyes, and his ugly face was full of confused expressions. Then he said ogre words "wow" and "wow", as if he was defending his master Emerson.


    "Shut up, I''ll give you meat. If you quarrel again, aka will come and beat you!"


    Caligula kneaded his fist in cooperation and made a fierce expression. The ogre barbarian immediately became honest, closed his mouth tightly and stood still.


    The team went on for about two hours. The fierce fighting dog white bread suddenly stopped in front of imosen, and sobbed to remind the owner of the danger ahead. The four ogre barbarians also stopped and told imosen that they didn''t dare to go any further.


    Many people are brave, and imosen''s team is strong, which will inevitably weaken the danger intuition of ogres and fierce fighting dogs. Now they are aware of the danger, indicating that the source of the danger is enough to destroy the team!


    Nelson fought with his two swords, and the clanging sound of the sword seemed to bring some spiritual power to calm the ogre and the fierce dog. He said calmly, "there is a very powerful guy ahead... We''ve all come here. We always have to go and have a look."


    Todd, with a keen mind, held the hilt of the sword and asked Nelson, "Lord, do you mean that we came here very close to the danger and lacked the ability to escape, so we should go and have a look?"


    Nelson smiled, shook his head and said, "I can''t think of anyone who can leave us except my master and Mrs. Sylvia... Rest assured, although there are dangerous enemies in front, I''m afraid there are legendary enemies, but I can feel that its danger is territorial. It doesn''t matter if we take a look at the periphery."


    The invisible pressure immediately disappeared, and Dane secretly mocked himself. If he was an opponent at the level of angry wind sword saint, he would not let them come to this position. I''m afraid he would have come out to intercept and deter them long ago. After all, the strength of the expedition far exceeds that of the beholder and his headhunter. Unknown existence can ignore savages, but we must pay attention to the expedition. In order to prevent the fountain of youth from being coveted, it should be driven or intercepted. Since the opponent has not appeared up to now, it shows that Nelson''s intuitive judgment is more accurate and the danger has the characteristics of the field.


    The priest stretched out his hand to push away the long wormwood pressed on his face and said with a relaxed smile: "there is a brave aka. We don''t need to worry."


    Caligula was a ferocious warrior of the golden order long ago. He once received a gift from the shining God of war in the northern wilderness. No one knows how strong Caligula is, but he must be better than Nelson. Dane believes that he can reach the legendary level with the help of divine skills, and his strength may be better than that of his highness Randall''s Dragon maid.


    Caligula was already smiling. He said boldly, "aka knows who is ahead? It''s the white ant following its master. Its name is Ann... It''s even more powerful than the war Ant King, but aka is not afraid of it!"


    Here, aka vowed not to be afraid; Over there, the other members of the expedition fried the pot.


    "What?! high ant man an occupied this fountain of youth?"


    "Aka, how do you know that''s the high ant man Ann?"


    "Aka, are you sure that Ann is more powerful than the war Ant King?"


    The reason why higher ant people are reluctantly listed as monsters in the golden level is that their spiritual ability field is too restrained from physical damage. In fact, their combat skills are average. The expedition didn''t care much about the high ant man Ann. It just felt strange that his highness Randall took it with him. But the war Ant King impressed them so deeply that both Philip II, the violent great ape, and Leila, the dragon lady, were folded in its hands, and it has become a lingering shadow for everyone ever since. His highness Randall said that the war Ant King was just a baby and was killed by him far from playing his peak strength.


    Now, the high ant man an not only enters the fantasy forest of Bell and occupies the fountain of youth, but also says that it is more powerful than the war Ant King. In addition to Nelson, who has never seen the war Ant King, people like imosen, Dane, blood Python Marcy and swordsman Todd all have a desire to retreat.


    "Be quiet." Charlotte stopped the noise. She spoke in human language. She was not worried that savages and witch doctors could understand: "Caligula has seen an ant man from a distance. He can remember each other''s breath. It should not be wrong... However, aka said that she is not afraid of an ant man. Maybe there is another reason."


    She thought for a moment, hesitated and said: "Before I entered Bell''s fantastic forest, the master told me that the high ant man an has separated from the ant colony. He is not our mortal enemy, because the master taught me the means to limit it... However, it may have mutated. According to the master, both Assyrians and ant people come from the king of the ancient god spirit world. If the old spring can improve the blood power of Assyrians, it may be beneficial to the ant man It has the same effect. I''m not sure whether the method of limiting safety can work... "


    Charlotte took aim at the old savage''s back eye and the big witch doctor Tumen respectively, and said thoughtfully, "we can observe and let the Assyrian witch doctor and the savage witch doctor try first."

 Chapter 856

    In the rain forest in summer, the growth rate of plants is extremely rapid, and layers of vegetation cover people''s line of sight. Even the ferocious soldiers of the golden order have a visible range of no more than 100 meters. When Nelson and others pulled away a clump of Artemisia annua more than two meters high, they seemed to see another world, and everyone was surprised by the scene in front of them.


    Barren and open, no green plants can be seen, only the debris of plants and trees decayed into mud, piled up into layers of thick humus soil, extending to a distance beyond the sight. Black beetles crawl in and out of the humus. They are semicircular, as big as adults'' fists. Their back armor shines with metal luster, and their mouth is like a pair of sharp small guillotines.


    "Devil beetle!" The old savage said solemnly in his back eye: "Although they are small, they are not small in strength, quick in movement, and can fly for a long distance. Brother zhuya is a strong man in the tribe. They can''t step on a devil beetle, and they can''t kill them with a stone hammer. Hundreds of devil beetles pounced on them together and soon chewed brother zhuya into two white bones. The surrounding rainforest trees were bitten by devil beetles... I went up The second time I came, the area of rotten soil was not as large as it is now. I can see the soul spring and a hole next to it. "


    Nelson and Klaus, who participated in the temple battle, looked at each other. These black beetles looked familiar. Brandon said, "do you think the beetles here are very similar to the mother of plague beetles on the second floor of the azolta temple?"


    "Mother of plague beetles?" Dane turned his head and asked, "didn''t you say that kajinos, the mother of plague beetles on the second floor of the azolta temple, is a super giant semi elemental monster?"


    Klaus explained: "At that time, as soon as the mother of the plague beetle woke up, she was killed by Ms. Frey and Ms. Meiwen. Ms. Frey lured the mother of the beetle to hit the wall. Ms. Meiwen took the opportunity to use her master''s blue blade to cut open the fragile abdomen of the mother of the beetle. Until the elite of the elf Empire broke into the second platform, Ms. Meiwen found that the elf was attacked by the plague beetle group and returned home Several war fighters died. In fact, many plague beetles were buried under the sand on the second floor platform. Because the mother of the beetles died too fast, it was not possible to summon the beetles, and the plague beetle was photographed by Long Wei of the two women and did not climb out from under the sand to attack us, otherwise we would be in big trouble. "


    Charlotte asked, "is the plague beetle terrible?"


    Nelson said, "none of us have seen it with our own eyes, but Ms. Meiwen said that plague beetles are difficult to pester. Elves and dwarf warlords can''t kill them with weapons at once. Moreover, they are agile, sharp mouthparts and can bite the heavy armor of dwarf guards. But..."


    Nelson paused, shook his head and said, "according to Ms. Meiwen''s description, the plague beetle is as big as a child''s head. The beetle here is in line with Ms. Meiwen''s description in appearance, but it is obviously much smaller."


    "I want to see what''s special about these black beetles." Emerson turned to find the slave of the goblin and ordered it to send a bear goblin to catch a black beetle.


    The bear goblin has a very low intelligence. He doesn''t even have the ability to speak, but he knows how to obey the orders of the big goblin. He rushed out impatiently, sniffed the smell with his nose, dug out a big white worm from the humus, stuffed it directly into his mouth and swallowed it.


    It didn''t catch the black beetle as Emerson wanted. After eating a big worm, it continued to look for more worms and went farther and farther.


    Emerson was about to get angry with the earth goblin slave when he suddenly found that both "white bread" and ogres were swallowing in the direction of the bear goblin. They were greedy for the big worms found by the bear goblin, but the dangerous intuition of ferocious creatures made them resist the temptation of food.


    The worm in the humus had such a strong attraction to the bear goblin that it forgot the command of the big goblin. Imosen decided to continue to observe this unusual phenomenon and watch the bear goblin gradually go deep into the barren land.


    The worms inside are obviously denser than those outside. The bear head goblin can dig out a fat worm by digging twice with its keen sense of smell. However, it accidentally caught a black beetle, just like stabbing through a wasp''s nest. Hundreds of black shell beetles the size of ordinary people''s fists rushed over one after another, jumped on the bear goblin, and tore open the intruder''s skin with strong jaw teeth, He went inside his body and ate the flesh and blood. The bear goblin screamed and beat desperately. He grabbed the black beetle and put it in his mouth and bit it with his teeth. This was the only way he could hurt the black beetle, but it attracted more beetles.


    The dense black beetles flooded the greedy and stupid bear goblins like a tide. In a moment, they took the initiative to disperse, leaving only a ragged bear goblins white bone.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s expression was particularly dignified. The bear goblins were not tall, but their skin was tough, their muscles were sinewy, and their strength was three times that of ordinary people. They were monsters of the tough type of life. It was not easy for trained militia to use wooden handled spears to pierce the bear goblins'' body. However, the black beetle ate a bear goblins into white almost in an instant Bone. The worst thing is that the bear goblins can''t crush the black beetle with their brute force. Only three or four of them were killed with their teeth, and it was eaten up by the beetle.


    The black beetle is small and can flutter. However, its body is particularly tough. It is easy to break through the obstacles of soldiers. It is the greatest threat to casters like imosen.


    The barren land full of humus is at least 100 square kilometers in size. Who knows how many black beetles are hidden in it.


    A bear goblin died, but imosen''s alienated cat and ape could not supplement it, and the individual strength of alienated cat and ape was not as good as that of bear goblins.


    Imosen didn''t want to feed the black beetle with his own alienated war beast. He said calmly, "you have to find the right way to deal with the black beetle... Back eye and sinau, do you want to catch a black beetle for me?"


    The old savage and sinau looked at each other, but no one spoke. This is a deadly task. Sending people to catch black beetles is probably the end of bear goblins. Finally, the old savage took the initiative to say, "I''ll try first. If not, sinau will try again."


    From Tumen''s chest, he summoned a colorful and tangible soul spider, manipulated the ghost like soul spider to float to the barren land, locked a black beetle and drilled into its body. The black beetle possessed by the spirit beast ran quickly to the edge of the rain forest without disturbing its kind.


    Imosen got the living sample of the black beetle, but his face became more ugly. He shook his head and said, "this is not an insect animal, nor is it intelligent. My ability is invalid for the black beetle."


    If he can''t perform his witchcraft on the black beetles, he can''t see their mysteries and find out their weaknesses by infecting their souls.


    The Randall expedition had to stay in the rainforest and learn more about the ferocious black beetles by conventional means. Fortunately, the soul spider in the back eye can steal black beetles without disturbing the swarm. The expedition does not lack experimental materials. With his rich knowledge of monsters, imosen has some knowledge of black beetles, large worms and barren land.


    Three days later in the evening, Caligula barbecued worm strings by bonfire. The fierce fighting dog "white bread" sticks out its bright red tongue and wags its tail at his feet. The four ogre barbarians also looked at the worm kebab in aka''s hand and kept drooling.


    These big worms were dug back by the fierce warrior red wolf from the edge of the wasteland. Their white, fat and round bodies are as thick as ordinary people''s forearms, weighing between 2 pounds and 6 pounds. They can be said to be Big Macs among worms. They taste very delicious, and even cause a commotion among goblins. Emerson ordered alienated cats and apes to bite more than a dozen goblins to make these green skins honest. As for the four ogres, Caligula severely repaired them and learned to wait patiently for the wizard to feed the big worm.


    At this time, imosen stuffed a big worm with oil and aroma into his mouth, chewed it a little and swallowed it, and then said contentedly: "these worms are rare ingredients... They are not the larvae of black beetles. They are completely different species. If they are positioned, they are like cattle and sheep specially raised by black beetles."


    "What does that mean?" Charlotte frowned slightly. The roasted insects were so delicious that she felt a trace of shame. It should be disgusted.


    As a full-time scholar, Emerson did not care about the subtle mentality of female knights. He introduced with interest: "Black beetles use their powerful jaws to chew up all the plants in the rain forest for the big worms to eat. They feed on the big worms rich in active ingredients to form an ecosystem similar to a pasture... Er," ecosystem "and" active nutrients "are academic concepts put forward by my owner. Ecosystem will not be mentioned, but active nutrients are a part of pharmacy A new concept. Only a few people have read his highness Randall''s academic works in this regard. " Pointing to his nose, he said proudly, "I''m one of the few people."


    Charlotte smiled softly, nodded and said, "I''ve seen it too. Your highness is recognized as a great scholar in the silver white tower. The active ingredients he proposed refer to the active ingredients in drugs, plants and animals, which are precious substances with vitality."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The wizard imosen grabbed the topic and showed off: "Your Highness once asked me whether the people who eat meat are strong or the people who eat vegetables are strong? I said, of course, the people who eat meat are strong. He asked again, why do cows eat grass but grow strong muscles?"


    Reverend Dane was intrigued and asked, "what''s the reason?"


    Imosen said triumphantly: "In fact, cattle also eat ''meat''... They have several stomachs, which can make the forage produce more active substances. If they absorb these active substances, eating grass is equivalent to eating meat. This discovery is of great significance, which directly changes the pharmaceutical method of pharmacy and significantly improves the effect of medicine. In fact, many rare medicinal materials help us improve the quality of medicine because of their higher active ingredients Life is latent. For animals, especially alienated organisms, active ingredients are necessary for them to change their life form. I designed alienated cats and apes to learn from this principle. They can make full use of active ingredients when they eat plants. "


    Dane was itchy and asked, "what kind of pharmaceutical method?"


    Imosen smiled and shook his head and said, "I''m not a pharmacist, and I don''t know the specific method. You have to ask your highness Randall yourself in the future."


    Dane was secretly disappointed. He sighed and said, "that big worm is rich in active ingredients. What does it have to do with us dealing with black beetles and occupying the fountain of youth?"


    Emerson''s expression became very serious and said after a moment of silence: "Goblins eat large worms rich in active ingredients and can easily evolve into large goblins or bear goblins. Black beetles specifically feed on large worms. I estimate that some of them can degenerate into monsters with larger size, intelligence and higher life level. They should be entrenched in underground caves next to the fountain of youth. There may be a lot of them."


    The black beetles were enough to make people headache. There were monsters more powerful than the black beetles around the Bu Lao spring. For a time, everyone had a sense of powerlessness in their hearts.


    Charlotte, after all, is Victor''s intimate partner and knows more secrets than others. She frowned and said, "I see... This barren land is a breeding farm. We may have to face a more ancient and primitive group of gross insects than the ant tribe."


    "Can it be said that the higher ant man ANN has mutated into... After gross worm?"

 Chapter 857

    Neither Victor nor the queen ant man can personally enter Bell''s fantasy forest, while Randall expedition and high ant man Ann represent the extension of their will respectively. Therefore, before Charlotte and others implemented the rescue plan, Victor made a lot of preparations, including some scenario deduction of ant man Ann.


    Ann has left the ant colony, which is certain, otherwise it would not have entered Bell''s fantasy forest. There is no doubt that the queen ant man left an unknown means on ANN. The biggest possibility of Victor''s performance is that Ann provides a coordinate for the ant queen. When the queen ant man solved the pale Lord, resulting in the failure of the secret environment to cover the Assyrian settlements, the ant colony can quickly lock bertina''s position through the coordinates provided by ANN.


    Victor left the seeds of spiritual suggestion in Ann''s heart. Charlotte can use spiritual suggestion to induce ANN to send a wrong coordinate to the ant colony at the critical moment. This is a means for Victor to prevent the ant queen from seizing bertina, and it is also a measure for Randall to escape the threat of ant colony.


    However, Victor was not omniscient. He didn''t know that there was a fountain of immortality in the secret land of Assyria, and didn''t expect an to occupy a fountain of immortality, which might become an ancient gross worm and develop his own ancient insect group.


    Victor''s knowledge of the gross Zerg is also limited. However, Charlotte, as victor''s oath knight, sneaked into the underground tunnel under the azolta temple. Victor told her that the undead creatures they encountered in the underground tunnels, such as giant shield beetles, Eight Legged beetles and large cave diggers, are likely to be gross Zerg units.


    After listening to the academic analysis of wizard imosen, Charlotte judged that the higher ant man relied on Bulao spring to establish a small Gros group. In addition to black beetles and large worms, she should also have some Zerg units dedicated to combat.


    However, Nelson believed that the unwise black beetle group was the biggest difficulty encountered by Randall''s expedition. He shrugged his shoulders, wiped his beloved golden beheading sword, and said, "I feel the danger here comes from the black beetles and the safety of higher ant people. As for other insects, I don''t feel... What do you feel?"


    He asked Marcy, red wolf and Rogers, three fierce soldiers at different levels.


    Marcy was the first to say: "My perception of the source of danger is not very clear, but according to the commander of the army, I do feel the pressure at different levels. The threat of black beetles is the greatest. In addition, there is a suffocating danger in the depths of the barren land. I think I can''t escape when I meet it directly. This should be the mutant high ant man."


    The red wolf, who is also a fierce soldier of the silver level, agrees with Marcy the blood python. As for Rogers, he still can''t tell the level and direction of danger.


    Klaus tried to explain, "Lord imosen''s alienated herd gives us a sense of security and offsets the violent warrior''s dangerous intuition about other Zerg units?"


    Nelson patted his thigh and said happily, "yes! That''s what I want to say. Even if the high ant man established a swarm of insects by relying on the magical power of the Bu Lao spring, it didn''t come in long, and how many big insects can it give birth to? I believe that imosen''s alienated beast will not lose to its insects."


    "Lord imosen''s alienated herd may be more dominant now. If Ann is given more time to continue to expand its insect minions, the consequences will be hard to say." Brandon warned.


    Imosen hesitated. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were looking at himself, he said: "If one of the alienated cats and apes dies, there will be one less. At present, there is no way to supplement... I can cultivate horned lizards, but they are mentally retarded and need me to control their actions. I can only master more than 80 horned lizards at most, and they only eat meat, which is not as good as alienated cats and apes... I mean, is it worth sacrificing a large number of alienated cats and apes for the sake of longevity?"


    More than 200 alienated cats and apes constitute the basic force in imosen''s hands to deter and enslave goblins, jackals and ogres. In addition, the biggest advantage of alienated cats and apes is that they do not occupy the energy of wizards and can be used as war dogs. Imosen can cultivate a group of more powerful horned lizards.


    The Randall expedition has limited manpower. Their best choice is to try to maintain the deterrence of alienated cats and apes and help imosen wizard cultivate horned lizards as cannon fodder. Of course, it also takes time and meat resources to cultivate a large number of horned lizards, and ANN has a large worm breeding farm, which is easier to develop insect populations than imosen to cultivate horned lizards.


    Charlotte immediately said, "time is on ANN''s side. The longer time goes by, the larger the scale of her swarm. Don''t forget that ant colony is our competitor. Although ANN has separated from ant colony, who can guarantee that she is not working for the queen of ant people? Therefore, it has nothing to do with the fountain of youth. Since we met Ann developing her swarm, we can''t sit idly by!"


    Imosen was shocked and said with gnashing teeth, "I see. We want to save bertina and can''t let the high ant people disturb the situation!"


    Reverend Dane put out his hand, put it on the wizard''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry, imosen. It''s good that we can occupy the fountain of youth, and it doesn''t matter if there is no fountain of youth. But Assyrians really want the fountain of youth. It''s up to the great shaman of Tumen to help. If we coerce him into action, we don''t have to sacrifice a large number of alienated animals."


    Charlotte pondered, "you might as well ask Tumen if he has come up with a way to restrain the black beetle? In addition, he should also make some necessary preparations for the problems of other insects."


    Tumen was sitting next to Caligula. He could hear the rare leaders discussing problems, but he couldn''t understand them. Imosen came with his men, and the old witch doctor stood up, his mouth moved, and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    The fountain of youth is especially important to Tumen. He is old and decadent. He lives day by day. Although he studies the spiritual magic of nature and understands that death is only an indispensable part of the natural cycle, he is unwilling to understand the way of nature. He is more eager to give his understanding of nature to Queen bertina to carry forward. If he can restore his youth, prolong his life, continue to assist queen bell, and spread the mysteries of nature in the Assyrian Empire, it is certainly the best.


    Tumen is unwilling to give up the fountain of youth. Even if he can''t occupy it, it''s good to drink a spring. But he can''t help it now, and rare people are not keen on the nearby fountain of youth. They seem to be more worried about the nearby black beetles and are unwilling to take risks.


    Imosen went to the upwind of the campfire, avoided the heat wave and smoke, and said, "Tumen, in fact, we have never heard of the fountain of youth. Its magical effects are what you and the back eye say."


    It''s strange if a rare person has heard of the fountain of youth... Tumen secretly rejoiced, whispered and patiently explained: "The fountain of immortality is a gift from all souls... The Assyrian Empire has experienced more than one disaster, even 1500 years ago. Many people had to leave their hometown for generations, but only Assyrians who are close to all souls are the orthodox of the Empire. The rest of the people lost the care of all souls and finally became savages. They don''t know the fountain of immortality. As for the back eye, he is close The body will pass the magic of the fountain of immortality. Of course, I know its value. "


    Imosen waved his arm hard and stressed, "I don''t care about Laoquan. I just want to find my daughter bertina."


    Tumen said, "I can understand your mood, but our queen may not be your daughter..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Imosen stared at Tumen and said, "you claim to be a witch doctor loyal to bell. Let''s make a deal. I''ll get you the fountain of youth, and you''ll contact bertina for me. You''ll know whether the queen you abducted is my daughter."


    The great witch doctor of Tumen was overjoyed, nodded and said, "OK, I can swear to all souls and saints..."


    He didn''t lie and didn''t worry about Dane''s magic of detecting lies, but there was no binding force for the natural spirit witch doctor to swear to Zuling. He was misleading imosen.


    Imosen interrupted Tumen''s words and said, "I don''t believe your oath. I''d better save my strength... My companion noticed that there are other more powerful insects in the barren land besides the black beetles. You have to find a way to deal with them, or we''ll leave now."


    Tumen was stunned and said, "are there other insects?"


    "Yes." Emerson explained to him: "it should be the insects transformed by black beetles. There may be a large number of them, which are in the underground cave next to the Bu Lao spring. When we take the Bu Lao spring, they mostly attack. Do you call cannibals to deal with them?"


    Witchcraft is essentially the most primitive magic model. Ancient casters developed a magic system according to their magic talents, including the divine magic system. Therefore, both magic and divine magic rely on the magic model to limit the direction of extraordinary power and protect the caster''s soul. The similar magic of Assyrian witch doctors lies between magic and divine magic. They have no magic model and shape similar magic It is done by the spirit, and the witch doctor uses the spirit to exert his extraordinary power.


    Due to the medium of casting spells, the Assyrian witch doctor''s spells are more flexible and changeable. The process is similar to wishing and then getting results. Like the black beetle group that neither imosen nor Dane can deal with, the Tumen witch doctor can ask the natural spirit and the natural spirit can help him find a suitable solution. However, Tumen is also influenced by the natural spirit, and he must win the favor of the natural spirit In order to show more flower goblins and help him cast similar spells.


    In short, as a great witch doctor of the natural spirit, Tumen has to comply with the will of nature and maintain the balance of nature, otherwise he will be hated by the natural spirit, lose many flower goblins and become weak.


    In fact, in the last battle, Tumen used up the seeds of life in the rainforest by activating plants and summoning cannibals. In the future, the rainforest will become deserted. Tumen was punished by the will of nature. There were only more than 60 of the more than 100 flower goblins left. His spell like power was greatly weakened, but he learned to fear nature and feel the heart of nature.


    Nature pays attention to balance, not to mention that the barren land does not have the conditions to give birth to cannibals. Even if it can be done, Tumen will not use cannibals to deal with insects. However, he has a targeted method through communication with the natural spirit.


    In the next few days, Tumen whispered to a big banyan God. Not surprisingly, imosen couldn''t understand what he said to the tree. Everyone thought that the old witch doctor was mentally abnormal. But in fact, Tumen was communicating with dozens of flower demon spirits invisible only to the naked eye. These beautiful little guys were not entities. They were arrogant and flew in and out of the banyan tree The tree itself changes quietly.


    That morning, Tumen completed his natural spirit spell and asked everyone to take a small piece of cane from the big banyan tree and wrap it around him, including alienated cats, apes and ogre barbarians.


    Randall''s expedition will not blindly trust a legendary caster. The pastor imosen and Dane used savages, orcs and alienated cats and apes to test the effect of banyan vines for many times, and finally selected a maid with a sword to participate in the test. The final results showed that as long as the banyan vines of Tumen witch doctor were brought, the black beetles in the barren land would actively avoid the experimenter.


    Randall''s expedition and servants finally set foot on the humus. The humus soil composed of rotten sawdust is very soft. If savages and expedition members step down, they will fall into the position of their lower legs, which will seriously affect the marching speed of the team. Until noon, the surrounding humus became thin, and the ubiquitous black beetles disappeared. They finally saw a green spring.


    The Tumen witch doctor, the private soldiers and savages of the sinau family were all excited. If they were not surrounded by imosen''s alienated cats and apes, they would certainly rush to the spring water.


    Randall''s expedition focused on the entrance of the underground cave not far from the spring. The high ant man an and its Grosse swarm obviously hid in the dark underground cave.


    Imosen shouted, "no one is allowed to touch the fountain of youth! It''s your turn to use natural magic, doctor Tumen. First set up defense around the fountain of youth, and then you can take the spring water after I agree. Otherwise, my companion promised to cut off the head of the violator before he got the spring water. Those who don''t believe can try!"


    The will of Nelson and Caligula was like substance, and Sen Leng''s killing machine was like a butcher''s knife against the neck, which stabbed the Assyrian''s neck and hurt faintly, as if it would break at any time.


    The almost intuitive fear of death made the Assyrians temporarily get rid of the temptation of the fountain of youth. They arranged traps and prepared to meet the enemy according to the prior arrangement. Tumen took out some plant seeds and sprinkled them twice around the fountain of youth. These seeds grew rapidly with the naked eye. Before long, there were large thorns and countless purple flower buds around the spring.


    "Poisonous explosive fruit? Tumen, do you want to kill us together?"


    Imosen grabbed Tumen''s arm and growled. He was deeply impressed by the poisonous explosive fruit of the great witch doctor of nature. If these purple flower buds burst together, they will be shrouded in highly toxic spores for two kilometers. What will happen to the others? Imosen can''t say. He thinks he''s dead anyway.


    The old witch doctor had no strength to break away from imosen''s grasp and explained with a bitter smile: "King imosen, you misunderstood... The greatness of nature lies in balance and circulation. This barren land is occupied by evil spirits. They destroy the forest and destroy the seeds of life, but the natural spirits will solve them, not kill, but rebuild the balance, let new life seeds spit out buds and turn the barren land back to the forest. The process of natural balance is very long, I use it Nature''s spiritual spells accelerate this process, and nature''s will rejoices. "


    Most people don''t understand what the old witch doctor wants to express, but imosen can understand what he means.


    In short, the pan consciousness of nature will assimilate the Zerg in a way that ordinary people cannot understand, turn them into a part of nature, and repair the wounds of the forest. For example, some strange fungi breed in the humus, parasitize on the black beetles, change their behavior of destroying the forest, and integrate them into the forest ecosystem. Or, new plants grow in the barren land, They produce toxins that specifically resist black beetles and large worms, but this toxin is ineffective against other life.


    Imosen and Dane have fixed spell models. Their witchcraft and divination have no significant effect on the Gros swarm, but the natural will can understand the weaknesses of invasive species. However, the process of assimilating the swarm by the natural will is relatively slow, and the natural witch doctor can speed up the process. If Tumen explains the principle, he can''t understand it. The great witch doctor doesn''t understand it after all He is a pan conscious God. He just follows the heart of nature and borrows the great power of nature limited.


    Imosen asked suspiciously, "these poisonous explosive effects are not effective for us?"


    "Don''t worry, these thorns will drive away the black beetles. If other insects are really transformed by black beetles, thorns are also effective for them. Even if they attack thorns, the poisonous explosive fruit will hurt them, but it won''t hurt us."


    As soon as imosen heard this, he was very worried and said, "are other insects black beetles just our speculation? What if the speculation is wrong?"


    "The spirit of nature sees what you can''t see. Your speculation doesn''t matter." The old witch doctor said calmly. There was a light of piety similar to that of a priest on his thin face.


    Emerson turned around and saw pastor Dane nodding slightly to himself, indicating that Tumen was not lying. He threatened Tumen: "if the poisonous explosive fruit hurts us, my companion will cut off your head... You can go to get the fountain of youth now."


    The old witch doctor finally showed a relaxed smile on his face and nodded: "King imosen, I can''t drink the old spring. I will certainly shed my skin. It will take some time to wake up. I won''t murder you, because it''s killing myself."


    Emerson said without a good face, "go ahead. If your spell like spells work, we will protect you for the time being... Back eye and sinau, your people can also drink the fountain of youth, but they must take turns."


    Dozens of Assyrians screamed and ran to the fountain of youth. Pastor Dane stared at Tumen''s back for a while and whispered, "nature worship... Is not unacceptable."


    "Ah? Dane, what are you talking to yourself?" Nelson strode over and asked the priest.


    Although Nelson is usually not very smart, he is actually similar to turnans. He is not easy to fool. The light of his highness Randall and Pope Clement is too dazzling to cover up their keen political smell.


    Dane smiled and said bluntly: "The Tumen witch doctor''s understanding of the heart of nature has taken a religious prototype, and gradually will produce rituals, systems and inheritance. The inheritance of natural sects will certainly change the political pattern of Assyrians. However, nature worship is primitive and rough, has strong limitations, and does not meet the needs of opening up new territories. Although they are resilient, they do not have many believers and have great influence It is absolutely impossible to form a religion. "


    Nelson was full of fog, but he never asked what he couldn''t understand. In the future, he could tell his highness Randall about Dane''s view.


    Dane still said excitedly: "at present, it seems that we have the basis for cooperation with the great witch doctor of Tumen... His belief in nature is not evil."


    Nelson turned his head to stare at the hole hundreds of meters away and said sternly, "priest, wizard, you step back in the middle... The bug is coming out."

 Chapter 858

    Dozens of alien Zerg crawled out of the underground cave. They looked like a combination of beetles, spiders, ants and Mantis. They were covered with a layer of blue crustaceans. They were slightly smaller than the alienated cat and ape. They had four pairs of arthropods. The first two pairs of arthropods were like sharp long knives, and the ends of the last two pairs of arthropods were claws. The first pair of arthropods grew on the shoulders of the upper body, Not supporting the body. Although their heads are characterized by insects composed of three pairs of compound eyes, a pair of tentacles and jaws, their upright upper body and long knife limbs like flexible arms leave an intuitive impression of wisdom.


    Charlotte recognized at a glance that these insects were the most numerous Eight Legged insects in the underground cave of the azolta temple. The difference between the two was that the Eight Legged insects in the temple tunnel were undead and larger, almost twice as large as these eight legged insects.


    "Be careful, they may have wisdom and talent!" Charlotte, holding a long sword of pure gold, warned loudly.


    Everyone was awestruck. Undead creatures have no key and look terrible, but with more contact, we found that they are not difficult to deal with. If these eight legged insects have wisdom, they represent infinite possibilities. Even if they have no natural power, as long as they know how to fight together, they are more dangerous than undead creatures with rigid behavior.


    It''s not sure whether octopus has extraordinary talent, but we all know that swarm creatures always cooperate.


    Nelson shouted, "I can kill all these insects by myself, but there are more insects in the cave. They are here to test us. Don''t hurry. Let''s see if the plants planted by Tumen witch doctor work."


    Randall expedition had a plan for a long time. The main goal was to weaken Ann''s insect claws. The second was to try to "persuade" Ann to give up the nest by means reserved by Victor. If the "Persuasion" fails, the expedition will retreat quickly and leave the orcs and Assyrian witch doctors as dead ghosts.


    Bulao spring is of great significance to ant people and Assyrians. If you want to rob Bulao spring and refuse to take risks, how can it be so cheap?


    The human expedition has no desire in this regard. Of course, it won''t work hard for the fountain of youth to stay behind with the Gros bug. The Assyrians next to the spring are the first target to be destroyed by the swarm. Even if Randall chooses to escape, the swarm probably won''t chase them.


    However, the goblins enslaved by imosen are typical. People are brave. They know that there are hundreds of ferocious beasts and four arrogant ogres on their side. When they see dozens of strange insects rushing over, they are not afraid, but open their teeth, dance their claws and shout loudly.


    Imosen had to scold the big goblins in both voice and color, and ordered them to restrain bear goblins and ordinary goblins to prevent these orcs from rushing out and undermining Lord Nelson''s tactical deployment.


    Under the great goblin''s rattan whip, the green dwarfs finally became honest, moved the big stones to the ogre''s feet, took their own throwing bow, and prepared to defeat the invading insects with long-range weapons.


    The Eight Legged insect paddles three pairs of arthropods. It runs surprisingly fast and has good jumping power. It can jump more than two meters high. Nelson couldn''t help worrying about whether the thorn barrier created by the great witch medical spell could stop these fierce aliens.


    In fact, the thorny branches of these thorns grow thick and flexible, and their roots are particularly developed and deeply rooted in the soil. Nelson tried it himself. He could feel the strong resistance when he forced through the thorns. If he wanted to pull the thorns up by roots, he had to break out 70% or 80% of the power.


    Nelson''s spiritual fire has reached the highest level. He has exploded 70% or 80% of his power. Even a big stone weighing ten tons will be pushed out by him. Although beetles are born Hercules, they are far less powerful than the ferocious warriors of the golden order. With its excellent flexibility, the thorn bush can trap all the Eight Legged insects that rush in.


    However, the thorns can grow to a person''s height, and the Eight Legged insects can jump in. Moreover, these insects are good at digging underground holes. They can easily dig a tunnel to break through the thorns barrier from the ground.


    However, Nelson''s fears proved superfluous. Dozens of Eight Legged insects rushed to a position more than 30 meters away from the thorn barrier and stopped. They wandered around, making angry screams, but they did not dare to continue to approach, as if an invisible gap separated insects from thorns.


    Nelson observed for a moment and ordered, "let the Assyrians and orcs stimulate them."


    Imosen immediately commanded his servants to attack the Eight Legged insects wandering outside from a long distance. The private soldiers of the sinau family, savage headhunters and goblins penetrate the gap between the thorns and shoot at the target with javelin, bow and arrow and throwing bow. The distance between the two sides is only 30 or 40 meters, but the long-range weapons used by the soldiers are too simple to break the defense when they shoot on the crustaceans of Eight Legged insects. Moreover, these insects are as sensitive as flies, and they can easily avoid most poisonous arrows and stones by moving and jumping.


    Charlotte frowned, looked at the Eight Legged insects outside and said, "they seem to be able to sense the flow of air and dodge attacks. This is an ability that the undead Eight Legged insects do not have."


    Nelson nodded and said solemnly, "the long-range weapons of the Assyrians are weak. At present, the defense effect of the Eight Legged beetle beetle has not been measured."


    Yimosen wizard was a little unconvinced. He turned his head and shouted to the ogre barbarians. Then a stone larger than a human head roared out, like a stone bullet fired by a double string crossbow machine, which blew an eight legged insect jumping and moving into pieces.


    The powerful performance of the ogre barbarians attracted everyone''s attention. They not only have brute force, but also have sharp and terrible fighting intuition. Throwing stones can accurately hit the Eight Legged insects who have nowhere to borrow when jumping in mid air.


    Nelson shouted to imosen, "this can''t measure the defense of the octopus." The wizard just shrugged his shoulders. He had four ogre barbarians and hundreds of stones. Even if the hit rate reached 30%, he could make the swarm suffer.


    Seeing that their companions were smashed to pieces by stones, it was obvious that they angered the other eight legged insects. The tentacles on their heads kept shaking, and five insects rushed recklessly towards the thorns.


    At first, they charged very fast, but it is puzzling that after the five insects broke into the invisible barrier, like a drunken drunkard, their actions began to become uncontrolled, and finally stumbled to the edge of the thorns.


    Klaus, a senior knight, was trying to catch a bug. He suddenly found that countless roots seemed to have life. He climbed onto the Eight Legged bug and dragged it into the soil.


    "The roots of thornbush are activated plants!" Klaus quickly withdrew his hand, stood up and observed the thorns around him, murmured: "I understand that the flower buds of these plants have been releasing some gas to attract and anesthetize black beetles and their metamorphoses, and the activated roots feed on these insects. It''s like..."


    Brandon interface shouted: "like when we first entered the rainforest, the smelly insect eating flowers we met emit the smell of rotten corpses, attracting scavenging insects to throw themselves into the net! Ha ha, these plants are the result of natural selection and specifically restrain black insects."


    Nelson habitually rubbed his chin and said, "but they know it''s a fatal trap and can resist the temptation smell of plants. They are really intelligent. I don''t think it''s good news... You see, insects continue to test the weakness of the thorn barrier."


    Five of the same species were sacrificed, and the other eight legged insects vibrated sharp as knife''s limbs, planed humus and soil, and quickly drilled into the ground. They took out the Zerg''s housekeeping skills and planned to break through the obstacles of thorns from the ground.


    Randall''s expedition had long been prepared for the insects to dig holes, but there was nothing to do when they saw the insects sneak into the ground. They did not know that the root system of mutant thorn was very developed, and its scale was more than ten times that of the aboveground part. In a sense, deep underground activated roots are the main body of mutant thorns and the main means to prey on black beetles. Activating the root system can secrete toxins, paralyze the body function of black beetles and transform them into nutrients for growth.


    This is the Revenge of the forest pan consciousness. Before long, this barren land full of humus will be full of insect catching thorns.


    The natural spirit spell of the great witch doctor Tumen advanced this process and formed a natural field to restrain the Zerg. The Randall expedition fought against the gross swarm in this natural field, which has a great environmental advantage.


    After a long time, there was no movement from the ground. Caligula muttered, "the insects are dead."


    The crowd looked at a large area of new thorns sprouting on the ground and didn''t know what to say.


    The gross swarm will not be defeated by the heart of nature so simply. The mother worm will also make adaptive reproduction and evolution. But this group of insects is the first time to meet insect eating plants cultivated by natural spirit spells, and the time is so short that they can''t make adaptive evolutionary adjustment at all.


    So, the Eight Legged insects climbed out of the cave one by one, and Randall''s expedition and imosen''s servant army felt numb.


    More than 400 alien insects waving sharp limbs are not a tide of insects, but they neigh and rush to the thorns together, with a momentum that makes people startle and jump. The worst thing is that the insect mother has not appeared so far, and a tragic fight is imminent.


    Nelson, who had experienced the ant disaster and the bloody battle of killing demons, did not pay attention to only a few hundred insects. Instead, he wondered how these insects were going to break through the insect eating thorn barrier?


    Then he saw the answer. The Eight Legged swarm vibrates the two tentacles on the top of the head at the same frequency. They are under the control of the mother insect, and the spirit can connect them together.


    The swarm is a whole. The extraordinary talent of the swarm is psionics.


    Next, everyone saw a scene that shocked them. Many Eight Legged insects cut off their heads with sharp arthropods in the process of charging. When the swarm approached the thorn barrier, their number had been sharply reduced by more than half, but the originally dull patterns on the surviving Eight Legged insects became bright and eye-catching. They are faster and stronger, and there is a visible ripple in the air around their heads, which is the unique spiritual power field of the gross Zerg. Although the psionic field seems weak, it is enough to help the octopus isolate the anesthetic pollen emitted by the mutant thorns.


    More than two hundred eight legged insects jumped over the thorn barrier one after another and jumped at the intruders hiding behind. The four ogre barbarians threw down large stones that couldn''t be thrown out, picked up the thick trunk and roared against the insects.


    The gross swarm does not reduce the total amount of psionic power due to the death of its own kind. On the contrary, the more Zerg die, the more psionic power the mother can allocate. Although the octopus is the most basic combat unit of the swarm, the death of the same kind makes the remaining insects more powerful and even releases a weak psionic field, the biggest use of psionics for octopus is to temporarily improve basic attributes.


    The remaining two hundred eight legged insects have the ability to tear the ogre''s savage skin. The strong sense of fear exceeded the psychological endurance limit of the ogre barbarians, but stimulated the rage factor in their blood. The four ogre barbarians took the lead in launching a fierce counterattack against the enemy, which also immediately opened the prelude to the bloody fight.


    Ogres, bear goblins, alienated violent bears, alienated cats and apes, savage headhunters and Eight Legged insects collided. Blood is spilling and the stumps are flying. Randall expeditionary army and servant army have an advantage in number and environment, but they found that the more they kill the Eight Legged insects, the more powerful they are. Originally, three alienated cats and apes can tear up the Eight Legged insects. Now it''s as easy to chop dead cats and apes as firewood.


    Some Eight Legged insects with exceptionally quick dodging movements have shaken off the entanglement of their opponents and involved Randall''s expedition in the rear in close combat.


    Imosen released the last 50 alienated cats and apes to meet the enemy, but they were obviously not the opponent of these eight legged insects. Nelson raised a pair of fine gold decapitation swords and said, "the rear team protects the priest and Lord imosen. The front team follows me and wants to kill all these insects as soon as possible."


    These insects have the strongest strength to survive to the end. More insects are killed in the front battlefield, and the pressure on the back line becomes greater. Maybe the surviving octopus can hurt two casters. On the contrary, the expedition will kill all the insects on the back line, and the servants in front will consume the last stronger insects.


    Nelson didn''t intend to delay any more. The gold decapitation sword in his hand waved a circle of circular sword light and instantly cut off six Eight Legged insects. Others have their own gains. It is thought that Todd, the weakest swordsman, is particularly eye-catching today. He walked around, and 7 or 8 straight sword lights were sprinkled in his hand. The speed was so fast that it seemed that he had several arms. The blade was close to the edge of the alienated cat and ape''s body and stabbed two alien insects in succession. He didn''t hurt the alienated cat and ape he used as a meat shield.


    Tao De''s sword has a God, and his fast sword is unparalleled. His skill of tempering makes him give his opponent the greatest damage with the least strength and the fastest speed. Even if the senior bronze knight is not careful, he will be folded under his sword. He killed eight legged insects second only to Nelson, even the red wolf and Klaus.


    Unfortunately, Todd doesn''t have the fighting intuition of the red wolf, nor can he perceive the changes of elements in a small range like Klaus. Todd pierced the chest, neck and head of the fifth Eight Legged insect, cut off two sharp limbs, and turned to kill the next target. However, the insect that should have been killed didn''t die and rushed towards Todd''s back.


    "Be careful!"


    The sword maid guarding Todd''s left wing knocked her master away in time, but her waist was cut a deep wound by the octopus.


    The sword light flashed over the body of the Eight Legged insect. Todd broke the insect with a sword, took the seriously injured sword maid out of the battlefield, gave it to Marcy who came from behind, and then returned to continue the fight.


    In the fierce battle, death and injury are inevitable. Nelson killed all the Eight Legged insects that burst into the rear line, and the servants in the front battle are in a mess.


    The lines on the last few insects'' shells were bright and glowing. Their movements were as fast as the wind. They killed the soldiers and cried and howled. The huge alienated violent bears and ogre barbarians have nothing to do with them. Instead of using wisdom to guide and control the alienated violent bear, the Emerson wizard preserved his strength and prepared to deal with the strong enemies behind him.


    Nelson first rushed into the front battlefield and killed all the Eight Legged insects that could reach the silver level. The last eight legged insect even persisted under his sword for a few seconds before it was cut into four pieces by the refined gold decapitation sword.


    As soon as the battle was over, the dissimilated violent bear and the dissimilated cat and ape immediately lay on the ground, devouring the flesh and blood of the corpse regardless of the enemy and ourselves. More than a dozen bear goblins died, Assyrian slave soldiers and savage headhunters also suffered many casualties, and even the beast spirit warrior sinu lost an arm; The four ogre barbarians were covered with bloody wounds, but their vitality was extremely tenacious and could recover soon.


    Nelson looked, grabbed the broken arm, pressed sinau toward the wound, and said to him in harsh Assyrian, "you, take people, go back and drink the spring."


    Sinau immediately threw away his broken arm, bowed deeply to Nelson in imitation of human habits, turned to the private soldier and said a few Assyrian words, then left his companion and hurried to the fountain of youth. The rest of the Assyrians carried the wounded and retreated slowly.


    When Nelson saw this scene, he disdained to spit on the ground. His evaluation of sinau was that although he fought bravely, he was too selfish and cold-blooded.


    At this time, the people of the back team came over with Emerson and Dane, and Charlotte raised her eyebrows at Nelson.


    Nelson nodded solemnly in his eyes and said, "it''s coming out."


    In the distance, at the mouth of the underground cave, more than 20 Eight Legged insects surrounded by the huge mother insects climbed out of the tunnel. It is about 3.7 meters high and 6 meters long. Its whole body is wrapped by a white shell, covered with bright purple lines. There are three pairs of strong and sharp arthropods under its fat abdomen. Although its upper body is close to human shape and has a pair of slender arms, its head is completely in the form of insects, with mouthparts and a circle of dark red compound eyes.


    Charlotte could hardly find the trace of the high ant man ANN on the behemoth. But with the approaching of the insect mother, the air rippled layer upon layer, and the invisible force field repelled the gravel and broken rattan. The dual pressure from the mind and reality forced Charlotte to step back.


    With the exception of Nelson and Caligula, the rest of the expedition was a little shaky.


    Dane clenched the sacred crystal in his hand and without hesitation blessed Caligula with a fifth level divine skill - divine protection. After the battle between the expeditionary army and the war Ant King, Dane often regretted that he had blessed the Dragon maiden puleira and Caligula with divine shelter at that time. Together, they might not lose to the war Ant King. Unfortunately, he used a divine shelter on imosen. The wizard manipulated Philip II to intercept the war Ant King alone. Dane had no third divine shelter for Caligula, Finally, Ms. Leila fell into the hands of the Ant King.


    Dane won''t make the same mistake again. As long as Caligula can contain the worm, his last divine shelter will be displayed to Lord Nelson in five minutes.


    A group of white gold runes appeared in the void in front of kariagula, and his eyes also crossed the White Gold holy light. Holding a long handle heavy hammer, he took a step towards gross worm mother and shouted, "aka, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Ann stopped in place. When a tall man stepped on the ground, it had the illusion of shaking the earth and mountains. Although psionics instantly dispels this illusion, it does not want to face too dangerous enemies in person.


    Since entering the secret forest, Ann followed the orders of the queen ant man and found this spiritual blood spring with the instinct of the Zerg. She mutated into gross worm mother, and her psionic power has increased more than ten times. Ann feels that he is now the most powerful high ant man. Even if the war Ant King apolis is reborn, he will not be his opponent. However, mother Gros is the core of the swarm and will never take part in the battle in person unless it is absolutely necessary. She firmly believes that she is still a female of higher ant man, and she can''t resist the instinctive nature of gross worm mother.


    However, there is no male around the new gross worm mother, which can only produce the most primary gross worm unit. When these invaders arrived, they wiped out the swarm of insects that had multiplied with great difficulty, leaving only more than 20 guard insects. They are clearly not opponents of the invaders. If you just give up the spirit blood spring and find another place to build a nest, Ann will not be reconciled. It waved its arms impatiently, and the huge psionic field made the stones around it float.


    Charlotte saw each other''s hesitation. According to Victor''s instructions, she stretched out her left hand to the suspected mother Grosse, shook it into a fist, raised her thumb, and said its name in ancient language: "Ann."


    The female Knight''s seemingly inadvertent action immediately activated the hint seed hidden in Ann''s heart. Its hostility disappeared, her eyes fell on Charlotte, the psychic field retracted her body, and her action gracefully bowed her knees and said, "I''m Ann... Did your highness Randall ask you to teach me?"


    Charlotte couldn''t understand Ann''s ancient language. She winked at the wizard next to her.


    Imosen calmed down and opened his mouth according to the previous arrangement: "Ann, the descendants of the Assyrian Empire are organizing a strong army to rob the fountain of youth here and are determined to destroy you and your insects. Please leave here as soon as possible and build your nest in a farther and more secret place. If there is any new news, we will inform you."


    Ann felt that his highness Randall''s messenger was friendly, kind and trustworthy. He nodded without hesitation and said, "I see. I''ll leave now and hope to see you again."


    Gross''s mother with her guard turned and walked towards the rainforest. When her back was about to disappear, the newly awakened Tumen witch doctor ran over and was about to cry out: "what''s that?"


    Only a syllable came out of his throat. Nelson swayed to the big witch doctor, covered his mouth very rudely, and blocked the rest of the words.


    It was not until the mother gross disappeared into the dense rain forest that pastor Dane came over and scolded the witch doctor Tumen in harsh Assyrian: "you almost killed all of us... By the way, who are you?"

 Chapter 859

    The higher ant man ANN has mutated into the mother Gros bug. Its psionic power can change reality and make stones float in the air. Even if it is not the battle unit of the swarm, at least it has the status of a legendary creature, which is no weaker than the scorpion tailed lion.


    His royal highness Randall claims that spiritual suggestion can induce the behavior of higher ant people. This statement is too ridiculous. Even Charlotte, the favorite Knight of his highness Randall, was beating drums when she faced gross worm mother. On the one hand, she was not sure that gross''s mother was Ann; On the other hand, she knew nothing about the spiritual hint from enchantment and was afraid that she would make a mistake in the simplest activation instruction.


    Fortunately, Charlotte followed the principles set by Victor and successfully triggered the seeds of spiritual suggestion.


    First of all, the behavior of inducing an through spiritual suggestion must comply with the laws of reality. For example, an Mingming can''t fly. If Charlotte suggests that it can fly, the induction fails, and the hint seed implanted by Victor immediately fails. The higher ant man Ann not only completely gets rid of Victor''s spiritual hint, but also extremely hates the people who induce it. Secondly, suggestive induction must be in line with its security interests. If Charlotte allows ANN to kill herself, suggestive induction will also fail automatically.


    As long as we follow these two principles and hint at the induced details and loopholes, Ann will make up for them by herself and come up with a self consistent logic.


    Imosen said that the army of the Assyrian Empire is coming to rob the fountain of youth, which is not only in line with Ann''s general cognition, but also in line with her security interests. Therefore, Randall''s expedition clearly eliminated the Eight Legged insects, but Ann didn''t study it deeply. He didn''t hesitate to give up the nest he had operated for several months, not even the precious fountain of youth, and hurried away with the rest of the guard insects.


    If it refuses to leave, the Randall expedition will find a way to evacuate. Now, mother gross has finally left. Everyone is afraid that she might think of something temporarily and turn back. Everyone present was even careful to breathe, but the witch doctor Tumen suddenly came and was ready to shout. Dane wanted to strangle him.


    Tumen''s image has changed greatly. His face is thin and muscular, and there are still strands of skin sloughing on his body. The original blue gray scales behind his ears are tinged with light purple light. He has not only restored his youthful appearance, but also improved his blood strength.


    Reverend Dane deliberately pretended not to know Tumen and took the opportunity to pat each other on the back to vent his anger. He wouldn''t really strangle the great witch doctor Tumen.


    The spirit talent of the groth Zerg is an objective reality that cannot be changed. Without the mutant thorns cultivated by the Tumen witch doctor, the casualties of the expedition and servants will only be heavier. It was because Tumen arranged insect eating thorns in advance, forcing the gross insects to commit suicide first, and Randall''s expedition saved most of its strength.


    Tumen killed more Eight Legged insects alone than the expedition and servants combined. Legendary supernatural people deserve respect everywhere. Besides, Dane believes that the value of natural spiritual spells should be reflected in agriculture.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the RAND Empire, the ivory castle of the shining Church combined with the silver tower to cultivate crops suitable for planting in the South with Pennisetum. Generations of scholars have persevered, and it took more than 700 years to improve Pennisetum into spelt wheat. Guanghui church then cultivated prickly kidney beans, but more than 100 years later, high-yield prickly kidney beans still can not be planted as food.


    Will Tumen''s great witch doctor help human countries improve prickly kidney beans greatly shorten the breeding cycle of new varieties?


    Dane can''t answer this question himself. However, natural spirit spells can give birth to adaptive mutant plants according to the natural environment, which he saw with his own eyes.


    Different natural environment determines different grain varieties. High yield green wheat only grows on the red soil in the wilderness in the north, but it can''t be transplanted to the south. Most areas of the eastern alliance are covered with worthless demon grass, and so much land has become Jedi. Human lords are about to open up a strange southern continent, so they have to cultivate food suitable for planting in the southern continent. Tumen witch doctor''s natural spirit magic can certainly help farmers avoid many detours.


    As a scholar and priest of the church, Dane can''t help thinking about how to turn the natural spirit magic of Tumen witch doctor into available technical experience?


    Of course, the "Kingdom of God" in bertina''s hands is the most important. Dane is bent on seeking their "Kingdom of God" from the descendants of Assyria. In fact, there is an irreconcilable contradiction between him and the great witch doctor of Tumen. Once the matter is exposed, it is a situation of life and death.


    The Assyrians would pursue the Randall expedition as their ancestors pursued the trigoval paladins. Therefore, there is no need to expect the Assyrian witch doctor to provide natural spiritual spells to anthropologists to analyze the rules and become valuable knowledge in food cultivation.


    However, the great witch doctor Tumen taught her similar spells to bertina, and the Randall expedition brought bell back to the human kingdom.


    In any case, even if the great witch doctor Tumen will cause trouble to Randall''s expedition in the future, he can''t be eliminated now.


    Dane was planning to deal with Tumen''s intrigue, and Tumen was lost because he saw the back of gross worm mother.


    He has never seen the ant tribe, and an''s appearance and characteristics are very similar to the rumored white nail ant man. Tumen''s first reaction was to regard ANN as a termite man. However, this is not in line with common sense. The all souls secret place forbids the ant tribe from entering and protects the descendants of Assyria for more than 1000 years. No ant man has ever been able to enter the secret place. The war between the pale Lord and the undead continues. At this time, if there are termites entering the secret territory, it will be a great disaster for the descendants of Assyria living in the secret territory.


    Tumen was not sure that the huge insect like creature was the legendary white beetle ant man. He wanted to catch up and see what happened. He wanted to return to the jungle city immediately and ask harenadak whether the pale Lord had been defeated by the undead?


    The priest of the shining church and the great witch doctor of the Assyrian Empire were thinking about their own thoughts. At this time, the ghost faced swordsman Todd ran to break the short silence of the two casters.


    "Lord Dane, go and have a look. Belle is in bad shape. She doesn''t seem to be able to hold on." Said Todd anxiously.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    In the previous battle, several maidens with swords were injured, and Bai Li was the most seriously injured. In order to protect her master Todd, her waist was cut by the sharp arthropod of the Eight Legged insect, resulting in a terrible wound. Even her lumbar spine was broken and almost cut off. Blood Marcy and several ladies with swords were taking care of her. When she saw Todd coming with the priest, Marcy asked in tears, "master Dane, is Bailey still saved?"


    Without saying a word, Dane half knelt on the ground and examined the sword maid''s wound. He had previously treated Belle with emergency healing and sealed her wound with hemostatic mud. However, Belle''s wound was now bleeding and dyed the dark green medicine mud red. Her beautiful face presents an ominous gray, her breathing and heartbeat are fine, her enlarged pupils can''t see any brilliance, and she is in a dying state.


    In fact, Belle was so badly injured that ordinary people would never survive until now. Even if Dane performed the cure, it would be useless. The sword maid''s vitality is far stronger than that of ordinary people. If Dane used more advanced powerful healing techniques at that time, she should be able to save her life. But Dane didn''t do that. She only performed a tertiary healing operation on her.


    The sword maid plays the role of secret Messenger, personal guard and pet servant in the Lord''s family. They are by no means believers of the Lord of glory. Dane didn''t really care about the life or death of the sword maid. However, even if Belle was a devout believer of the Lord of glory, Dane wouldn''t apply powerful healing to her at that time.


    Powerful healing can only be left to the core members of the Randall family. Even if they are useless, the sword maid is not qualified to enjoy advanced divine magic. This is the rescue principle of all combat priests, only to ensure the best interests of the combat team.


    Moreover, Belle''s lumbar spine has been broken, and Dane spent a valuable high-level magic to save her. She is also a disabled person with lower limb paralysis, which will only become a burden to the expedition.


    According to Belle''s current situation, I''m afraid only level 6 major recovery can work on her. Dane doesn''t know great recovery. There is a great recovery in Miller''s holy crystal that can be performed every five days, but Dane still won''t waste it on the sword maid.


    Out of the necessity of respect and mutual trust, Dane first looked at Mrs. Charlotte. His highness Randall''s oath, the female Knight did not say anything, which shows her attitude. The priest then shook his head with a heavy look and said with relief: "she is not too painful now..."


    "The child needs to drink the fountain of youth immediately." The big witch doctor Tumen next to him suddenly said.


    The extraordinary people in the expedition can now understand some Assyrian, and the golden priest Dane can communicate directly with Tumen. When he heard Tumen''s suggestion, he was surprised. His eyes moved to the witch doctor''s young face, trying to find some clues from each other''s expression.


    Perhaps, Tumen intended to identify the "rare" identity of the members of the expedition through the immortal spring, and the seriously injured and dying sword maid is also an opportunity for Randall''s expedition to test the mysterious immortal spring.


    Charlotte immediately ordered Caligula to take some spring water from the fountain of youth, and personally helped belle to feed the green spring water into her mouth.


    "It works!" Brandon cried out in surprise. He could feel that the water element in Berry was becoming abundant and active.


    Bai Li was poured into the spring water of the fountain of youth, her state was immediately improved, a trace of blood gushed from her pale lips, her heart beat and breath gradually stabilized, and her throat began to instinctively swallow more spring water. Slowly, she closed her eyelids, breathed steadily and long, and went into deep sleep.


    Tumen has been observing Bai Li''s condition. Seeing that she has turned the crisis into safety and has fallen asleep, he nodded and said, "this girl is seriously injured. She must sleep longer than me. I''m afraid she can''t wake up until tomorrow."


    There was a relief in his tone of voice.


    The next day, the Assyrians who drank the fountain of immortality woke up one after another. They tore off their skin, and their wounds not only recovered, but also those scaleless savages grew scales; The scales behind the ears of private soldiers and slave soldiers with less scales are more fine and obvious; Sinu, the beast spirit warrior, was reborn with a broken arm. The original light blue scales are now shining with indigo light, but they have not become the purple scales of the great witch doctor of Tumen.


    The blood power of every Assyrian here has been improved to varying degrees. Charlotte et al. Also found that Assyrian descendants drinking the fountain of immortality must sleep and molt, and the time of sleep is related to their own blood power. The old savage''s back eye was not injured. He was the first Assyrian to drink the fountain of youth, but he slept much longer than Tumen. He woke up after sleeping for a whole day. After the skin of the back eye is torn off, it is the appearance of a middle-aged man. Two light blue scale lines grow behind the ear. The improvement effect of blood power is not as good as several private leaders under sinau.


    Even so, the old savage was very happy. He gathered with dozens of savage headhunters to be more beautiful than whose scales and sharper than whose fangs.


    Assyrians have two blood gifts, fangs and psionic eyes. Their fangs are not used to poison prey, but by injecting toxins into themselves to stimulate life potential and obtain different ability increases. In addition, Assyrians have the talent of heat source sensing. Those with scales can switch their visual state and "see" the heat in animals and plants. Very few Assyrians can even see the existence of "spirit". All Assyrians with such talents can become witch doctors.


    In the eyes of Assyrian witch doctors, all things shine with spiritual light. They solve many problems through psionic methods, but they don''t need to understand the laws and principles. For example, when an Assyrian nobleman is ill, his spiritual light changes accordingly. By observing the spiritual light of animals and plants, witch doctors choose medicinal materials that can cure him. As for why spider silk plus the feces of big billed birds can cure the diseases of noble warriors, it''s not good to change a spider''s silk? Witch doctors don''t care about specific answers. In fact, they don''t know.


    The blood power of Assyrians is generally reflected in their own scales. Scale free Assyrians should at least have a pair of poisonous teeth. If the characteristics of poisonous teeth are not obvious, their pupils are always condensed, not enlarged or contracted.


    In the myths of the Assyrian Empire, rare people have no characteristics belonging to Assyrians. But in this way, are rare people still descendants of Assyrians?


    Tumen is very concerned about the answer to this question, even more than his own life safety. He secretly observed the rare woman who drank the fountain of immortality, but so far, she still has no sign of awakening. However, her spiritual light is getting closer and closer to the scaleless Assyrians.


    Until the morning of the third day, Bailey, the maid with the sword, finally opened her eyes. What Dane and others saw was a pair of condensed pupils, just like the eyes of Assyrians.


    In addition, there are no other changes in Bai Li''s appearance characteristics. She has not shed her skin, but her injury has completely recovered and her mental state is better than usual.


    Tumen, who was waiting for the result, finally showed a knowing smile, but Randall''s expedition was not very happy. Several core members gathered around Bai Li to check her physical and mental state. The rest were grimacing and did not allow the great witch doctor Tumen to come and get close to her.


    The true vision of the shining church is better than the spiritual vision of the Assyrian witch doctor. It can directly observe a person''s soul form. After repeated questioning by Charlotte and others, Bailey did not show any abnormality. It seems that she is still the secret death of Randall family. But if her soul was invaded by the will of the evil god, Dane had a word in advance and could only purify it with holy fire.


    The priest showed his true vision and divinity, carefully observed Belle''s soul state, and finally announced his conclusion to everyone:


    "I don''t know why. Belle''s eyes are like Assyrians now, but her change is false. She will return to her original appearance in two months at most."


    Nelson nodded and said confidently, "I wish my adult were here. He must know why."


    Dane thought that when it came to the changes of human soul and blood, there was nothing more thorough than the Dragon maid beside his highness Randall. Bai Li only had her pupils constricted and didn''t get the blood talent of Assyrians. After two months, even the only appearance feature close to Assyrians would disappear by herself.


    In fact, bu Lao spring is the leakage of spirit from the realm of all souls. Savages and witch doctors call it soul spring, while ant people have another name - spirit blood spring.


    Bu Lao Quan is equivalent to the divine blood of the king of the ancient giant beast spirit world, but it should be prefixed with a "pseudo". Although it is a false god blood, it contains part of the blood will of the king of the spirit world, so it can enhance the blood power of Assyrians and higher ant people. Because they are all the existing blood descendants of the king of the spirit world.


    Native species of human beings drink the fountain of youth, and of course, some changes have taken place in their physical characteristics. Unfortunately, not old spring is false god blood after all, unlike the ancient dragon blood obtained by Victor in the sassanne empire. Otherwise, Belle will really become an Assyrian. Her change now is very slight and temporary.


    No one wants to become an Asian. Whether it is a barbarian, a dwarf, a halfling, or an Assyrian, it is not in line with human aesthetics. If it is to become a beautiful and long-lived spirit, it can be considered.


    Brandon whistled and said in a relaxed tone, "drink the fountain of youth, and your eyes will temporarily become like Assyrians, so we can penetrate into the main city of Assyrian descendants."


    Nelson''s eyes brightened and grinned, "yes, we can sneak into the main city of Assyria and wait for the opportunity to save bertina. If only Laoquan could cure the disability of red wolf and Rogers."


    "It should be possible." Reverend Dane nodded and said in a deep voice, "now, only Bailey is an example. There is still an unknown risk in drinking the fountain of youth. Let me be frank. We should let two or three maids with swords try again. It''s really no problem. Only red wolf and Rogers can drink the fountain of youth."


    Charlotte nodded: "I agree... In addition, the plan to infiltrate the main city of Assyria should also be carefully planned. As for the Tumen witch doctor, my opinion is to let him leave tomorrow, but I don''t expect him to cooperate with us to save bertina."


    In the evening, Tumen, who was more and more anxious, finally met imosen and Bailey, the maid with the sword. He first took a deep look at the maid with the sword, turned to imosen and said, "Witch King, I believe the old spring can make you grow purple scales."


    Imosen frowned and asked casually, "how can you be sure?"


    Of course, Tumen couldn''t understand that imosen hated scales growing on his body. He said seriously: "I now believe that you are queen Bell''s father, but you don''t know that queen bell is tearing apart the realm of all souls, which leads to an endless stream of immortal springs here. The spirit of all things will respond to Queen Bell''s wishes. The immortal springs here can improve your life and strength and help you recover your youth. This is queen Bell''s gift to her father and her family. Otherwise, it will be What will appear here? "


    Imosen''s spirit perked up and asked, "why did my bell tear the land of all souls?"


    Tumen explained: "there is an immortal spirit thief living in the realm of all souls. He has been stealing the power of all spirits and saints. His claws and teeth will kill the Assyrians, and then continue to expand the population scale. The Assyrians are always fighting against the undead, but we can''t eliminate the undead, but his claw and tooth population can continue to expand..."


    "Wait." Reverend Dane, who was listening in the back, came forward and asked solemnly, "who do you mean the undead? What are his minions?"


    "The undead is the undead. His claws and teeth are half human and half ant monsters. We call them ant tribe."


    "The ant tribe can expand its population only by killing Assyrians?"


    Tumen nodded and said sadly: "It is said that the immortal spirit thief can transform the souls of Assyrians into the souls of the ant tribe. He often orders his minions to wage war against the Assyrian Empire in order to plunder the souls of Assyrians. Our ancestors once killed the ant tribe, but the queen ant of the ant tribe can produce more ant humans than before... The spirit is sacred to us Assyrians, and we can''t tolerate the spirits of the same tribe Twisted by the undead into an ant monster. But we can never completely eliminate the undead spirit thief. Even if we defeat the ant army in the war, he still steals and distorts the spirit of the victims, bringing us Assyrians long-term torture and pain. "


    Imosen took a cold breath and asked, "how large is the ant monster now?"


    Tumen shook his head and said, "I don''t know the exact number of ant families now. But the maximum production limit of the queen ant must exceed one million."


    As soon as imosen heard this, he was so angry that he shouted, "so you abducted my bertina to deal with the undead?"


    The great witch doctor of Tumen quickly explained: "it is said that the undead occupies a spirit eating island in the land of all souls. He can only stay on the island and can''t go anywhere. Queen bell tore the land of all souls and actually trapped the undead in the spirit eating island. Queen bell can lead us to escape the threat of the ant tribe. As long as Queen Bell''s spirit doesn''t enter the spirit eating Island, she is very safe."


    "You stinky shit! You don''t know bertina... Stinky shit, why don''t you die!" Imosen yelled at Tumen and clenched his fist to beat him. He can''t continue the dialogue anymore.


    Dane winked and asked Brandon to drag the angry wizard behind him and said to Tumen, "you always'' say '','' say ''... Can you talk about something practical?"


    Tumen was silent for a moment and said: "In fact, we Assyrians haven''t dealt with the ant tribe for a long time. This is a secret place covered by all spirits. We can go out, but the ant tribe can''t come in. If the ant tribe can enter the secret place, it will be a disaster for us Assyrians, including you rare people. However, I suspect that the insect monster I saw earlier may be the white nail ant man of the ant tribe, and also a white nail ant queen ¡£¡±


    Dane stared into Tumen''s eyes, shook his head and said: "Big witch doctor, no matter what you think, we don''t want to provoke that monster... We''ll let you go back as agreed and find your queen bell to confirm our identity. But we only give you a month. If you prevent us from reuniting with bertina, don''t blame us for organizing forces and declaring war on you! Remember, compared with ant monsters, there are generations of people The savages living here hate the Assyrian slave hunters even more. The Assyrians have never regarded the savages as their own race, or even as equal intelligent species. What''s more, we scaleless "outsiders"


    The priest''s words aroused the resonance of the surrounding Assyrian savages. They raised their arms and shouted the oath of resistance. The roar spread far away.

 Chapter 860

    Tumen took several leather bags filled with the spring water of youth and quietly returned to the jungle city. He didn''t disturb anyone. He went to the main room of the temple alone at night and met harenadak secretly.


    The old witch doctor has recovered his youthful appearance and has noble purple scales, but after all, he is the brother of harenadak''s grandfather. He knows very well that the female witch doctor is cruel and cold-blooded and will not have mercy on her relatives. According to Tumen''s understanding of harinadak, if she learns that bertina''s father has entered the secret realm and is looking for her daughter, she will send someone to hunt down imosen before the queen wakes up.


    Excluding the accidents caused by the Queen''s biological father is certainly in the interests of the Assyrian Empire. If Tumen is the chief sacrifice witch doctor, he will probably make such a decision. But once this matter is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable. The people who ordered the pursuit of imosen will bear the towering anger of Queen bell.


    Tumen can imagine that he was framed or killed by harinadak as an insider. On the way back to the city, after repeated measurement, he decided to temporarily hide the existence of Emerson and other outsiders, and put the reason for the total annihilation of the private army on the head of savages and insects.


    Harrinadak is a snake with beautiful appearance. Tumen plans to test her attitude towards herself first. If she does have malice, she needs to use the spring of the fountain of youth to win over several big witch doctors and leading warriors, first form an alliance for self-protection, and then openly discuss the issue of the Queen''s father.


    "... after the savage tribe was defeated by us, several captives took us to the fountain of immortality, but no one thought it was a trap... The insect monster led the insect swarm to attack us... Finally, we destroyed the insect swarm and drove away the insect monster, and there were only more than 20 people left. The crocodile tail witch doctor went to the land of all souls, and the Wawa witch doctor was seriously injured. Fortunately, there was the fountain of immortality next to me... I shed first When PI woke up, he found that a large number of savage headhunters surrounded Bulao spring while most people were sleeping... In the previous battle with insect monsters, I lost many natural spirits and could only hold a bag of spring water of Bulao spring and escape alone. Other warriors died in the war, and the witch doctor WAWA was cut off by the savage headhunter during his sleep... "


    In the main room of the temple where vines are winding and flowers are in full bloom, hundreds of flower goblins play. The great witch doctor Tumen told a half true story, and his condensed pupils stared at a corner entangled by vines. It was originally his position, but now it is occupied by harinadak, which makes the big witch doctor very uncomfortable.


    "Harry nadak, I think that insect monster is very similar to the legendary white beetle queen. I brought back the remnant limbs of a black beetle and a knife beetle. Please identify them."


    Tumen took out the head, arthropod and a complete black beetle from the straw rope bag beside him and put them on the ground.


    Two Vines swam over like snakes, rolled up the residual limbs of the Zerg on the ground, quickly retracted to the corner, but did not take away the skin bag containing the immortal spring water.


    There are cannibals in the main room of the temple and four guardian spirits outside. It can be said that queen Bell''s natural field shrouds the upper layer of the temple. Only the natural spirit witch doctor recognized by her can mobilize the super cannibals in the field. Harenadak''s ability to urge the cannibal flower vine shows that she has embarked on the road of natural spirit witch doctor and has been recognized by the queen flower goblin. Tumen should have been happy about it, but he felt lost and urgent.


    The witch doctor didn''t take away the spring water of the fountain of youth, which made Tumen cold all over. Just as he was wondering whether his lie revealed flaws, Haryana dak''s slightly hoarse and seductive voice came from the lush corner, "vava''s spirit has gone to the realm of all souls. I don''t know whether they fell to the spirit eating island and were tortured by the undead; or they have become the fertilizer for the pale Lord to repair the realm of all souls."


    If Assyrians die in an area shrouded by the realm of all souls, their souls randomly appear somewhere in the realm of all souls. The soul in an ignorant state is easily attracted by the undead to the spirit eating Island, which is swallowed or distorted. Therefore, the blood sacrifice ceremony is very important. The souls of the dead enter the realm of all spirits through the ceremony and only appear near the sacrificial field. Other ancestors take care of them to help them through the initial infatuation period and gradually restore their memory and wisdom.


    At this time, it makes no difference whether Assyrians die outside or in the sacrificial field. Their souls are either stolen by the undead or absorbed by the pale Lord. The Wawa witch doctor and 100 private soldiers sent by harinadak to Tumen are really dead. No one can summon their spirits and ask what happened at that time.


    Harry nadak almost said that Tumen''s story was dead. Tumen pretended not to understand and said with a gloomy face, "not only your people are dead, but all my people are dead... The most important thing is the queen white beetle. You should understand what a queen white beetle represents in the secret place?"


    "Do you think these strange insects are the legendary ant man?" Harry nadak asked a rhetorical question and said sarcastically, "why didn''t you bring back an ant man''s head to me?"


    The black beetle, the octopus and the ant man known to the Assyrian witch doctor are very different. Tumen was not sure that the insect monster he saw was the queen ant with white armour, and all the witch doctors, animal spirit warriors and elite private soldiers sent by harinadak died, and no one could come back alive. No one would be happy to accept Tumen''s explanation. No wonder harinadak questioned his statement.


    The worm stump Tumen took out was not evidence, but a humiliation to harinadak. Does he think that just looking for a few strange insects can wipe out the annihilation of 100 elite private soldiers? Think this can fool the chief sacrifice witch doctor of the Assyrian Empire?


    One side concerns queen Bell''s biological father, which is a secret that he can''t bear alone; On the other side is harrinadak''s trust... Tumen''s most worried thing happened in this way. He knew he was wrong and stopped pestering the topic of queen ant. He could only put the hope of easing relations with harrinadak on the fountain of youth.


    "Harina, I''ll bring you a bag full of water from the fountain of youth, enough for fifty people to drink." Tumen pointed to the big leather bag containing water on the ground.


    Bu Lao Quan can restore the youth of witch doctors and prolong their life; You can also upgrade 50 green scale warriors to blue scale warriors. Some blue scale Assyrians even organically grow noble purple scales. Any Assyrian nobleman is willing to use 100 elite private soldiers in exchange for even ten portions of the fountain of youth. The bag of immortal spring water in Tumen is full of 50 people. If only in terms of value, it is worth sacrificing 200 elite private soldiers.


    The vines in the corner separated automatically. The chief priest witch doctor hiding inside finally came out. When Tumen saw her now, his face suddenly changed.


    The beautiful witch doctor carved like Ivory did not wear the feather crown symbolizing the ancestral witch doctor. The scales behind her ears were replaced by two gorgeous purple lines, extending from her delicate cheeks to her tall and beautiful neck, down to her shoulders, arms, back of hands and the end of her fingers, adding a mysterious charm to her.


    "Witch King purple pattern?!"


    The great witch doctor of Tumen was shocked and shouted, "you... You have drunk the fountain of youth?"


    The purple stripe of Assyrians has no actual connection with the Witch King. In order to express the dignity of the purple stripe, the prefix of "Witch King" was added. In fact, it is the symbolic feature of the strongest blood of Assyrians, and most of the witch kings of the Assyrian Empire have purple marks.


    Harrinadak is a natural purple scale witch doctor. Her blood power is much stronger than that of the blue scale Assyrians. The Assyrian witch doctors recommended her as the chief priest. Harinadak paid a price for this. She communicated with the pale Lord of the realm of all souls, lost her vitality and soul power, and became old before the age of 40. After the death of the black blood Lord, the pale Lord mastered the realm of all souls. He gave back some power to the ancestral spirit witch doctor. Harrina dak was able to recover her youthful appearance, but her lost vitality and soul power did not recover.


    There is only one possibility that the purple scales of the female witch doctor become purple patterns. She drank the fountain of youth and recovered her vitality and soul damage.


    Tumen hid several other bags of spring water from the Bulao spring in a secret place, ready to buy off the old witch doctor in the upper city and several powerful Assyrian warriors. He now suspected that the fountain of immortality had been intercepted by harrinadak in advance, but he knew it was impossible. If Harry nadak drinks the fountain of youth he brought back, he should go into sleep and can''t wake up now.


    The old witch doctor''s expression changed and her eyes dodged. Harrinadak looked into her eyes. She was more confident in her judgment and said: "Shortly after you went out to look for the fountain of immortality, there was a fierce turbulence in the realm of all souls. It may be that the Queen''s action to tear the realm of all souls made a good progress. Twelve days later, a fountain of immortality appeared in the plantation of zero wolf settlement."


    "The precious spring water gushes out continuously and gathers into a small pond in the low-lying area. It is more impressive than any fountain of youth in the history of the Empire. It seems that it can last for a long time. This is because queen bell is tearing apart the realm of all souls and causing the leakage of spirit. I estimate that there are more than one fountain of youth on this scale Where... "


    Harrinadak smiled and said coldly: "if I suddenly found such a big fountain of youth around the savage tribe, I would have the idea of swallowing it alone. Unfortunately, you are a big witch doctor majoring in natural spirits, and you can''t feel the changes in the realm of all souls. You don''t know that fountain of youth is not the only one."


    Tumen could not explain clearly now. He smiled bitterly, shook his head and said dryly, "do you suspect that I killed all the Wawa witch doctors in order to monopolize the secret of the fountain of youth?"


    Harry nadak stared at Tumen''s condensed eyes, with unspeakable disappointment in his heart, shook his head and sighed: "Tumen, you have always defended me since my grandfather went to the realm of all souls. I also trust you most. I ask the pale Lord to restore your mana first and entrust bertina to your care... Then, tell me, why did your mana weaken after you drank the fountain of youth?"


    Tumen tried to explain: "I told you that in order to cope with the white beetle queen ant and its swarm, I lost some natural spirits, which can not be recovered by drinking the fountain of youth."


    Harrinadak sneered: "hum, fortunately, you didn''t say that in order to deal with some savages, you used the taboo power in natural spirit spells, but blamed the reason for the reduction of power on the queen ant, and then took out some insect corpses that don''t know what they are. Tell me that these are all evidence?"


    With this attitude, Tumen couldn''t reveal the news of Bell''s biological father. He was silent for a while and asked, "how''s bell?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you natural witch doctor can''t help bell. I asked you to take care of bell in the main room to help you avoid the siege of other witch doctors. Now there is a fountain of youth in the settlement, and you don''t have to hide next to the queen."


    After all, Tumen is a big witch doctor who drank the fountain of youth. Harry nadak won''t kill him because of his selfishness. Assyrians are selfish and cruel. Harenadak would inevitably have the idea of killing people in order to occupy a fountain of youth. Moreover, Wawa and private soldiers are dead. Harinadak doesn''t need to execute a big witch doctor to avenge the dead. Besides, Tumen is her grandfather, who created many wonderful natural spiritual spells.


    Of course, harrina dak didn''t intend to let Tumen go like this. She relaxed her look and said: "In order to celebrate the emergence of the fountain of immortality and let the Assyrians know that this is a gift from the queen, I plan to organize a large-scale blood sacrifice celebration in a month, lasting for 30 days, and prepare 4000 sacrifices. Take mokmo''s sons as the main sacrifice, and the rest are contributed by Shangcheng families to slaves and savages. Whoever contributes more sacrifices, I will give them more fountain of immortality."


    With a glimmer of hope, Tumen asked, "do you want me to preside over this sacrifice?"


    Harrinadak sneered at himself, shook his head and said, "there have been blood sacrifices in the city. There are at least a few sacrifices and more than dozens every day. They are presided over by the Zuling witch doctors in turn. You have never intervened. The Zuling witch doctors will never allow you to preside over the blood sacrifice celebration."


    "I have more important things for you to do."


    The enchanting witch doctor paused and continued: "You said yourself that if you use the forbidden magic of natural spirits, some natural spirits will dislike the witch doctor, and the magic power of the witch doctor will become weaker... Because no one can be loved by the natural spirits like bell. Even if you want to restore the number of natural spirits, it will take some time. In fact, animal spirits also have disadvantages. The natural survival time of animal spirits is very short, and they can only survive for a long time Rely on the soul power of witch doctors and warriors to maintain themselves. They will hurt the soul of the host itself. "


    "That''s why Assyrian witch doctors can see natural spirits and animal spirits. They are generally unwilling to call them, but borrow the power of ancestral spirits. Only bertina can do so. She prefers natural spirits and animal spirits and distributes part of the power of the realm of all spirits to her guardian spirits and flower goblins."


    "Do we imitate the queen and immediately send the natural spirit or animal spirit into the realm of all spirits after using the forbidden art, so that they can absorb the spirit, maintain and repair themselves? Wait until the flower goblins recover their strength, and then call them out. In this way, the natural spirit witch doctor will not have to look for new natural spirits, and the period of weakness will be greatly shortened."


    Tumen said in amazement: "you... You want to integrate the three kinds of spells of ancestral spirit, natural spirit and animal spirit? It''s impossible. The mind of natural spirit and animal spirit is very low. When entering the realm of all souls, they will be eaten by ancestral spirit or Holy Spirit... Witch doctors can''t protect their flower goblins and guardian spirits like bell."


    Harinadak said meaningfully, "the pale Lord seldom responds to my greetings these days."


    The pale Lord is a pan conscious collection of Assyrian ancestors. The common character of the Assyrian ancestors is to protect the people, which determines the rules of behavior of the pale Lord. However, he is now a beast in the realm of all spirits. The souls sent in by the Assyrian witch doctors eat one by one. As his strength increases, his self wisdom is constantly eroded. Despite the help of the pale Lord to the Assyrian descendants Great, but with him in the realm of all spirits, whoever goes in will die, and it is impossible for the soul to rise.


    Even if the Assyrian witch doctor worships the pale Lord again, he will not feed his spirit to the pale Lord.


    The pale Lord must die. Only when he dies and becomes a pure spirit will the realm of all souls be meaningful to the Assyrian Empire.


    Harinadak held a large-scale blood sacrifice celebration, on the one hand, to completely disintegrate the warrior group left by King mokmo, but the deeper purpose is to promote the fall of the pale Lord.


    Then, Queen bertina can completely grasp the power of the realm of all souls, tear the realm of all souls in one fell swoop, and trap the undead in the spirit eating island.


    In the future, the Assyrian nobles will be reborn in the realm of all souls, but Queen bell prefers natural spirits and animal spirits. She will re-establish the order of the realm of all souls. The coexistence of ancestral spirits, natural spirits and animal spirits in the realm of all souls will be in line with the new order brought by bertina. As the initiator of the integration of the three spirits, harinadak will also establish her position in the Queen''s mind.


    She doesn''t allow Tumen to surpass herself, but she can''t kill Tumen, or she will be very angry when Queen bell tears the land of all souls and returns to the real world.


    Bertina created a natural spirit in the form of flower goblins for the Assyrian Empire, and Tumen created a natural spirit spell based on flower goblins. Harinadak needs Tumen witch doctors to continue to play their talents in her plan.


    "Only when the three kinds of spells are integrated can we solve the differences between witch doctors."


    Harinadak struck the bluestone floor with a snake stick and made a clear sound. Four strong animal spirit warriors immediately entered the main room of the temple. Without saying a word, they surrounded the great witch doctor Tumen in the middle.


    "I''ve arranged a safe place for you. First, you study how to use the realm of all souls to cultivate natural spirits. When you have achieved results, the ancestral spirit witch doctors in the city will certainly not embarrass you, and you can come out. The fountain of youth you brought back, I will give it to your family." Harry nadak put her arms around her and said with a smile.


    Tumen knew very well that the chief priest witch doctor said well, in fact, he wanted to put himself under house arrest. No seed of life can be found in the so-called safe place, and there will be no natural spirit for him to call and drive.


    When things had reached this point, Tumen could not resist. He followed the four beast spirit warriors to go out. Before leaving the main room, he turned around and said, "the fountain of youth has fallen into the hands of savage headhunters. They will retaliate against our settlement. I hope you will be ready as soon as possible."


    "I see." Harrinadak''s face showed the winner''s smile and waved to the beast spirit warrior to take the Tumen witch doctor down.


    After toppling the most powerful competitor, harrinadak was in a happy mood. When bertina woke up, she naturally had a set of words to win her Majesty''s dependence and trust. The time will not be too long. A few days after the large-scale blood sacrifice celebration, bertina can almost tear apart the realm of all souls, get rid of the influence of "Angelina''s grief" and wake up. She must be very unhappy that she has been trapped in the realm of all souls for so many days. Of course, the responsibility should be left to the great witch doctor Tumen.


    As for the savage headhunters at the door of the picture, harrinadak didn''t pay attention to them. The basic talent of savages is too poor. Even if they occupy a fountain of youth, how can they be improved? Nothing more than some scales grow, from scaleless savage headhunters to less scaly Assyrians. The strength of savages is not enough to threaten the settlements outside the main city.


    The descendants of the Assyrian Empire had not held a large-scale blood sacrifice celebration for a long time, and the share of the spring of the old spring ignited the enthusiasm and cruel nature of the upper Assyrian family. They spent a lot of money to buy savage slaves, and even sent private family soldiers to directly participate in the slave hunt, so as to prepare enough sacrifices for the upcoming celebration. The samurai alliance, which secretly paid attention to the old prince''s heirs, began to collapse, and even tacitly allowed the witch doctor to take the old king''s sons as the main sacrifice of the celebration.


    Just as the Assyrian nobles made the final preparations for the blood sacrifice celebration, the news that the savage headhunters combined with a large number of orcs and monsters broke through a peripheral settlement spread to the main city.


    The Assyrian families in Shangcheng district were stunned and skeptical about the news. It was not until the refugees from the settlement poured into the main city and cried to the residents of the city about the ferocity of savage headhunters and orcs that they realized that the savage tribes really united and led an orc tribe to launch bloody revenge against the imperial settlements.


    One bad news after another, the savage coalition army broke through three settlements in a row, killed nearly 2000 Assyrian residents and robbed a large number of weapons, equipment and food. Although they have not threatened the main city, their scope of activity is not far from the zero wolf settlement where the fountain of youth appears.


    The main city of Assyria suddenly became a pot of porridge. The upper witch doctors and warriors called private soldiers one after another to organize troops to move out of the surrounding settlements, while the refugees from the settlements gathered in the main city, including members of Randall expedition disguised as Assyrian refugees.

 Chapter 861

    The main jungle city built by Assyrian descendants has no walls, trenches, towers and other fortifications. The pagoda temple is the center of the city. Around the Temple belongs to the upper City area, where rich Assyrian families live. They built circular houses similar to blockhouses with stones. Hundreds of thousands of people lived together. They were divided into many small families, including warehouses, workshops and other family shared facilities.


    The Assyrian family in the upper urban area is called the upper aristocracy, which corresponds to the lower urban area dedicated to slaves.


    The total population of the upper aristocrats in the main jungle city is close to 60000, while the population of slaves is more than 130000. However, slaves and slaves are different. One is master slaves attached to an upper class aristocrat. They live in a large rectangular civil house on the periphery of Shangcheng district. They themselves belong to the common property of aristocratic families. They act as slave soldiers and workers of aristocrats and can work in aristocratic plantations.


    Master slaves account for the vast majority of the total population in the urban area, almost 100000 people. The remaining thousands of people belong to ownerless slaves. They are either old and weak, or ill, or disabled. They are ignored in the slave market and abandoned by their original owners. They can only hide in the periphery of the lower urban area and live in simple thatched huts. Unable to enter the plantation to work, the ownerless slaves lived mainly by begging, or risked their lives to go into the depths of the jungle to collect and hunt, but few people could come back alive.


    Ownerless slaves were abandoned in Assyrian society, not even the bottom population. Assyrian witch doctors will not sacrifice them because it makes no sense. Ownerless slaves are basically female slaves who have lost their fertility and labor ability. As for male slaves, they have been sacrificed to all souls by their masters before they lose their value.


    In the last six months, there have been some special cases among ownerless slaves. They are the family members of the snake eye guard. Their husband or son used to be the slave guards of King mokemo. The vicious queen transformed king mokmo and his snake eye guard into corpse puppets. The wife and daughter of the snake eye slave soldiers were expelled to the periphery of the lower urban area. The witch doctors in power wanted to make the snake eye guard completely forgotten. No noble family dared to sell the women of the snake eye guard home as female slaves.


    Even living in the outermost part of Xiacheng District, snake eyed female slaves are often watched by witch doctors and slave soldiers. Those in power want to see who else will secretly associate with them.


    In these two days, the situation of snake eye''s family members has changed. Tens of thousands of settlement refugees have poured into the jungle city. Noble families accept rich warriors for reasons, more slave refugees flow into the slave market in the main city, and many homeless people stare at the dilapidated huts of ownerless slaves in the lower city.


    During this time, the witch doctors and warriors in the main city were busy mobilizing private soldiers to fight against those bold savage headhunters, and had no regard for the family members of the snake eye guard. Of course, this is not a good thing for snake eyed female slaves. If no one continues to watch, they will only become the object of humiliation by refugees.


    Todd, red wolf and Rogers are among the refugees in the settlement and sneak into the periphery of the lower urban area.


    In fact, Nelson and three senior knights are willing to sneak into the main city of Assyria to investigate bertina''s situation. Unfortunately, not old spring can not change the appearance characteristics of Nelson and senior knights. Nelson can only let the ghost faced swordsman Todd lead the red wolf and Rogers to perform the task of lurking and spying.


    Through careful questioning of slave trader sinu, the three of them had a considerable understanding of the main city of the Assyrian Empire, including the snake eye family members who were used as warning and bait by witch doctors. Sinau also took out his keepsake and said that he could stay with his confidants in the main city and cooperate with the action of the three man team.


    However, Todd did not trust sinu, let alone his confidants left in the main city of Assyria. Todd is not ready to contact the snake eye family members who are familiar with the upper urban area, but plans to find a remote thatched cottage as the foothold of the investigation team.


    The general rule of the grand Lord is not to require the core members of the family to perform the mission of death. Todd performs the task of sneaking in and spying. Mrs. Charlotte allows him to act according to the circumstances, but the specific action must be within the ability of the three people, on the premise of ensuring their own safety. With Rogers and the red wolf''s dangerous intuition and his own mind, Todd believed that they could do many things, but he did not intend to intervene in the internal struggle of the Assyrians.


    The main city of Assyria hidden in the secret forest has no habit of warning, or the ownerless slaves gathered on the edge of the lower urban area are the warning circle set up by the main city of Assyria. As long as there is no big noise, city guards generally do not come to the edge of the lower urban area to check the situation. This brings great convenience to Todd and others.


    Three people disguised as Assyrian refugees sneaked into the periphery of the lower urban area near evening, lying on the edge of a bush, pretending to sleep and pretending to be dead. At present, many Assyrian refugees are sleeping in the city. They will sell themselves in the slave market during the day, hoping to be favored by the upper class nobles and seek a place to live. Todd and others lying on the edge of the Bush look no different from refugees and are not eye-catching.


    When night fell, the lower city fell into darkness. Todd, the red wolf and Rogers, with the help of the cover of the night, bent and walked lightly between the humble thatched houses.


    Todd''s eyes were as sharp as hawks and falcons, and he soon chose a thatched house next to the forest. He gestured to his companions behind him, while red wolf and Rogers understood. The three people quietly touched it, and the red wolf listened. He first gestured to Todd that there were three men and two women in it, four of whom didn''t sleep, but they didn''t pose a threat. Then the ferocious soldier of the silver rank moved silently into the hut.


    The Assyrians have good night vision ability. The three Assyrian men react differently when they see the intruder, but the red wolf fully shows that the fierce warrior of the silver rank is powerful. He sticks to it like a ghost, and his hand is like an electric light flint. His left thumb stabs the Assyrian men''s solar cave in turn, and his right palm presses them on the chest, The slight vomiting of strength stopped the heart of Assyrian refugees in an instant.


    The three Assyrian refugees went to the land of all souls before they knew what had happened. The red wolf was a little proud. He recovered his eyesight by drinking the fountain of youth, but his blind combat ability did not disappear. Most importantly, the fire of the soul cooperated with the fighting intuition. He killed the Assyrian refugees who were ready to shout first without making them make any sound.


    If it were Rogers, he would make no light or heavy moves, and he would certainly make some noise when killing the target; Todd couldn''t tell which of the three Assyrians would shout first. Only the red wolf can easily control the overall situation without disturbing anyone and kill three adult refugees in an instant.


    There was also a awake Assyrian woman who had no intention of shouting. The red wolf thought about it and let her go for the time being. Within 10 meters, he was sure to shut a woman up forever before she spoke.


    Todd and Rogers entered the thatched house one after another. They quickly looked at the environment inside and found that three naked Assyrian refugees fell to the ground without breath. The other two Assyrian women are not inch wisps. The awake one is about 30 years old. Her chin is sharp, her neck is slender, and her bone proportion is relatively symmetrical. According to the Assyrian aesthetics, she is actually quite beautiful, but her eyes are deep, her cheeks are thin, and she is obviously malnourished. The female slave''s eyes were empty and numb, and the sudden intruders and killed refugees seemed to have nothing to do with her. Another woman lay motionless on the ground and was unconscious. Although she could not see her face, her slender figure showed that she was an underage Assyrian girl.


    Combined with the situation in the hut, it is not difficult to imagine what happened to the two Assyrian women.


    Todd withdrew his eyes coldly, examined the bodies of Assyrian refugees quickly and carefully, found nothing unusual, and whispered in Assyrian, "bury them all."


    Rogers nodded, carefully took off the back basket wrapped in animal skin, knelt on the ground and dug with his bare hands. With his fingers like a hook, he could dig out large pieces of soil every time. Soon he dug a deep pit in the thatched house, threw all three bodies into the pit and filled it with soil.


    Rogers has mastered the ability of autonomous rage and is a real medium-level soul warrior. He has been practicing the secret method for a long time and taking precious secret medicine. Although he is young, he has a strong physique, his muscles are like fine steel wires, and his height is close to 2 meters. According to Nelson, this guy is overdeveloped. Compared with the lean and vigorous Assyrians, Rogers''s body is very rare and oppressive.


    Watching him step on the soil with his feet, there was a look in the numb eyes of the Assyrian woman. She clasped her hands and kept a round hole between them.


    This little movement is like the subconscious posture of an Assyrian woman when she is frightened. Todd knew that it was actually a secret gesture of the snake eye guard.


    According to sinu''s confession, King mokemo trained more than 1000 snake eye slave soldiers. On the bloody night in the main city of Assyria, most of the snake eye slave soldiers were captured by the witch doctor queen harinadak, but many snake eye slave soldiers fled into the jungle.


    Todd secretly called bad luck. He had avoided the living area of snake eye''s family members, but he didn''t expect that the settlement refugees would abduct two snake eye''s family members to this remote thatched cottage. Adult Assyrian women obviously mistook Rogers for the fish that escaped the trap of snake eye slave soldiers, and made special gestures of snake eye guard to test their identity.


    The ghost faced swordsman squatted down in front of the woman, spoke fluent Assyrian, and whispered, "keep quiet. Ask for instructions before you speak, or I''ll send you to all spirits."


    Seeing the Assyrian slave nodding again and again, Todd showed a cold and cruel smile on his handsome face and said, "wake up your partner, teach her to be quiet, get you something to eat, and then answer my question."


    By asking snake eyed female slaves, Todd and others mastered more details of Assyrian society, which also confirmed that the information provided by sinau was completely true. However, as a member of the upper class aristocracy, it is not clear that king mokmo still has a strong appeal to slaves in the lower urban area.


    If someone flaunted the banner of King mokemo, it could trigger a slave riot. Unfortunately, in front of the witch doctor who mastered the extraordinary power, the appeal of the old king was meaningless, just as the refugees in the human country could never resist the rule of knights and nobles. Any knight can easily defeat a group of exile bandits, no matter how many bandits there are, because fighting can not only depend on the number of people, but more importantly, courage and faith, which often need extraordinary strength for support. Assyrian slaves only deserve to fight in their dens, and the Necromancers made by witch doctors are enough to suppress the rebellion in the lower urban area.


    Todd didn''t care about the sins of the old king, but he didn''t care about the lives of Assyrian slaves. The objective conditions for provoking the slave riots in Xiacheng District have been met, which can be used as a bottom card. If you need it, Todd doesn''t care, even if there''s a river of blood in the lower city.


    That''s why Todd didn''t kill the two snake eyed slaves. Early the next morning, he asked Rogers to stay in the thatched house and stare at the snake eyed female slave. With important baskets, he and the red wolf went out to find the burial pit used by Assyrian witch doctors to deal with sacrifices.


    With the guidance of snake eyed female slaves, the burial pit is not difficult to find. It is located in a dense Artemisia grassland on the west side of the city. The red wolf began to steal. He stole some paint and clothes unconsciously, and dressed himself and Todd as master slaves. Carrying baskets on their backs, they were like workers working in plantations. They successfully sneaked into Artemisia grassland and found a burial pit.


    In fact, the statement of the burial pit is not accurate. Hundreds of headless bodies were randomly discarded in the grass. Dense corpses overlapped with each other, and the air was full of rotten and bloody smell, attracting patches of scavenging insects. The scene was extremely tragic, which made red wolf and Todd feel depressed.


    The red wolf covered his nose and said, "this is the worst scene I have ever seen. The evil of Assyrians is simply a kind of nature."


    Todd said with a dull expression: "But they believe that dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth, and death is not the end, but a new life. The corpse belongs to all things and should return to all things. Therefore, the sacrificial body is coated with toxic oil to prevent scavengers from eating, and let the corpse rot naturally. This weed land will become a fertile plantation. We should learn the way of thinking of Assyrians in order to deal with them."


    The red wolf couldn''t help asking, "can you accept their habits?"


    Todd thought about it, shook his head and said, "I can''t accept it! We humans did similar things in the era of the chosen one. But this kind of thing can never be repeated!"


    The red wolf nodded in agreement, took off his basket and said, "hurry up... Imosen''s babies should wake up. I don''t know if they will die of poisoning after eating these bodies?"


    "... ask the wizard himself."


    Todd opened the animal skin covered in the basket, took out a sleeping big billed bird from it, took out a strange horned frog, cut open its skin and squeezed out a drop of blood in the beak of the big billed bird.


    The big billed bird with gorgeous feathers twitched a few times, opened its eyes like fire and flew up. It fluttered its wings, circled twice in the sky, fell back to the ground and made an ugly bird cry.


    Todd and the red wolf can understand the big billed bird.


    "My supreme lord, how can there be so many corpses? Pour in all the young horned lizards quickly, and they will soon grow into horned lizards and war beasts."


    Hundreds of little monsters were dumped into the burial pit, and Todd said the question of the red wolf again. The wizard imosen guided witchcraft through wisdom and replied from a long distance: "ha ha, don''t worry about the problem of toxin. The horned lizards growing up here will have more anti poison and more toxin ability. Of course, their toxin attack may not be effective for Assyrians."


    Todd nodded and asked, "Sir, what''s the situation with Lord Nelson?"


    Imosen responded through the big billed bird''s song: "with me, the situation will only get better and better, not worse and worse."


    The terrible thing about alienated witchcraft is that it can support war by fighting. Although imosen can only control more than 70 horned lizards at the same time, the war will continuously provide him with the blood and flesh resources needed to cultivate alienated animals. The ultimate weight of horned lizards can reach more than 400 kg. They are powerful monsters, especially good at mobile raids. They are almost not too big except for their low intelligence Defects.


    "What information do you need me to pass on to the army commander?" Asked imosen.


    Todd thought for a moment and said, "the Assyrians may have found a fountain of youth in a settlement called zero wolf. The private forces of the upper nobility mainly support that direction. However, the main army controlled by the witch doctor queen has not left the city. Please tell this news to the army head. Lord Nelson knows what to do."


    Imosen said impatiently, "where''s bertina''s news?"


    "Not yet... However, we have two snake eyed female slaves under control. Through them, I will find out miss bertina''s whereabouts as soon as possible."


    "Nine times out of ten, bertina is locked up in the pyramid in the center of the city... I still have some time to fly over and have a look."


    Seeing the big billed bird flying to the city center recklessly, Todd cursed and said to the red wolf, "let''s hurry to follow... The big billed bird controlled by Lord imosen can''t find us in a moment, then we''ll break off our contact with the army commander."

 Chapter 862

    Towards evening, Todd and the red wolf returned to the thatched cottage. Rogers saw that their faces were not good-looking, and the red wolf''s eyes floated disorderly. He was obviously frightened. Rogers was curious about what the two guys met. Unfortunately, he could not speak Assyrian well. He had to close his mouth and silently take the stolen food and clothes from the red wolf, as well as a horned lizard cub in a cage.


    Commander Todd made a rule for the three member team: in the main city of Assyria, you can pretend to be mute, but you must not use human tongues!


    Human language itself will bring great risks to the investigation team. Rogers was a good boy who obeyed the rules. Todd asked him to act dumb. He never spoke. Todd would not punish him if he slipped his tongue, but the lives of the two Assyrian female slaves could not be saved.


    Rogers, born as a mountain hunter, is not a good man. He just doesn''t want others to die because of his mistakes.


    Todd''s heart was as iron as a stone. He had no principles except to be loyal to his highness Randall to prove his nobility. If two insignificant Assyrian female slaves need to be silenced, he will naturally kill each other. Before that, he didn''t have to consider how much the Assyrian female slaves could hear. He directly explained to Rogers in Assyrian: "we just went to the temple pyramid in the upper urban area and saw a giant snake composed of black smoke perched on the platform of the temple. Its body size was at least twice the size of the swamp giant, swallowing that ''messenger''."


    "... without the messenger, we are in trouble now."


    Todd was angry and irritable. The wizard imosen acted without authorization. It''s hard to say whether he let the investigation team be exposed, but the terrible strange snake ate the beaked bird Messenger, and the connection between the investigation team and the commander of the army was broken. The actions of both sides can no longer cooperate with each other.


    Rogers is still imagining what a giant snake twice as big as a swamp giant snake looks like? The giant lizard in the swamp is 15 to 20 meters long and thicker than a bucket. The giant snake is twice as big as the swamp giant, that is, a monster more than 30 meters long and as thick as a water tank. If you hang it up, it will almost catch up with the height of the castle in Pinghu Town.


    How could there be such a big snake?


    Rogers didn''t understand Assyrian, ignored Todd''s description of "black smoke", and thought that the two companions might have been dazzled.


    The red wolf was really frightened. The black smoke giant snake coiled around the upper platform of the gold tower. It raised its head and puffed the black smoke, as if it were a monster in a nightmare, which brought great pressure to his heart. The red wolf has a keen mind. If it''s not a myth that the three headed lizard poltanos is entrenched in his heart, the sudden black smoke giant snake will cause irreparable spiritual damage to him.


    If the red wolf did not practice the boltanos secret method, his strength would certainly not reach the silver level. Now he has to worry about the situation of wizard imosen. He can''t help but say with worry: "the messenger must feel bad if he is killed... What shall we do if something goes wrong there?"


    In fact, Todd can probably guess the details of the black smoke giant snake. He saw the black wolf and porcupine summoned by the animal spirit witch doctor with his own eyes. Those supernatural creatures like ghosts are also composed of black smoke. They can change their form between virtual and real. Although it is difficult to deal with, they are not invincible. At least if they bear enough damage, they will become black smoke and return to the witch doctor''s body.


    However, compared with the power of the black smoke giant snake, the black wolf and porcupine are too small. Correspondingly, the witch doctor who manipulated the black smoke giant snake must be a powerful caster, perhaps the witch doctor queen herself.


    No matter who the legendary witch doctor is, with him guarding the temple, bertina is likely to be locked up in the temple, and the difficulty of Randall''s expedition to rescue bertina has increased sharply. Todd estimated that the horned lizard placed in the burial pit by imosen alone was unlikely to defeat the black smoke giant snake. It would be similar to Philip II in his heyday, but imosen spent more than two years cultivating Philip II, and the alienated violent bear in his hand is far less powerful than Philip II.


    In a word, this is very important information. On his way back, Todd began to plan two things. First, he had more detailed information, including investigating the identity and ability of the legendary witch doctor, and asked Lord Nelson and Mrs. Charlotte to find a way to transfer him out of the city; Second, the investigation team must re-establish a communication channel with Lord Nelson as soon as possible, otherwise the intelligence can not be transmitted in time, and it is useless to investigate the intelligence clearly.


    Todd bent down, stared at the old slave and said, "thatch, you can talk now."


    The snake eyed slave''s lips moved and her voice said faintly, "I... I''m not called ''Maocao''."


    "From now on, you''ll be called ''Maocao''."


    Todd straightened up, looked down at the snake eyed female slave, and said faintly, "do you know there is a giant snake ghost in the temple? Black smoke forms its body, and its eyes are like a burning flame..."


    The female slave who had just been forced to change her name was stunned for a moment. After careful reflection, she shook her head and said, "when King mokemo was alive, I never heard of the ghost of a giant snake in the temple."


    Of course, the snake eye slave knows limited things. She can know the secrets of this level, and the followers of the witch doctor queen will not allow her to live until now.


    Todd looked sideways at the Assyrian girl next to him and said, "is she a daughter?"


    The appearance of the two female slaves is similar. It is easy to see that they are related by blood. Todd didn''t wait for the grass to answer. He grabbed the girl''s thin wrist and cut one of her fingers with a sharp stone. The red blood beads came out, causing a stir in the horn lizard cub in the cage.


    In the eyes of thatch, the horned lizard cub is a strange horned frog. Its eyes are red, and its skin surface is covered with scales, much like lizard skin. It also has two rows of sharp teeth in its mouth. It keeps scratching and biting the grass cage, trying to get out of it and suck the blood beads on the female slave''s fingers. Although the strange horned frog was only as big as a human palm, the terrible appearance of bloodthirsty madness made the grass shudder.


    Todd pinched the finger of the thatched daughter, squeezed out two drops of blood to feed the horned lizard cub, and then threw the cage into the corner. He handed the package of bread and dried meat stolen by the red wolf to the Assyrian girl and said, "later, I''ll call you poison frog... Your task is to feed the little monster with a few drops of blood and ten insects every day, and then exchange it for food, water and clothes from me. Remember, never let it out of the cage, and don''t feed it more insects and blood."


    The Assyrian girl nodded and swallowed the food in her hand.


    Tao de ignored her and said to Mao Cao, "we brought you some clothes. You''re going to go out to inquire about the giant snake in the temple these days. You can come back to eat and sleep every day, but if you reveal our secret, you can only go to Wanling for a poisonous frog."


    The two snake eyed female slaves can live to the present, and a strong desire for survival is essential. Moreover, they are familiar with the environment of the main city of Assyria and have some contacts. Because the investigation team is wandering around the city like a headless fly, it''s better to let Maocao go out to ask for information. Todd really has no better way. Even if the snake eye female slaves will betray them, with the dangerous intuition of the red wolf and Rogers, they can escape in advance without fear of being surrounded by the Assyrian aristocrats.


    Todd didn''t put all his hope on the snake eyed female slave. In the next few days, he and the red wolf often went out to collect intelligence. The tall Rogers stayed at his foothold and was responsible for feeding the horned lizard cubs and maintaining their minimum feeding needs. He hoped that this alienated creature under special care could attract the attention of the imosen wizard and contact the investigation team again through it.


    Snake eye female slave thatch comes back every day, but her task of investigating black smoke giant snake has also made little progress. Until the evening of the fifth day, Rogers noticed that the snake eyed slave was sneaking close to their thatched hut with a malicious man.


    He was a strong Assyrian man, about 30 years old. He had passed the peak of Assyrian soldiers. There was a circle of obvious fat on his stomach, but he was still vigorous and should have received more strict martial arts training. He was very cautious. He refused to go any further 20 meters away from the thatched house and muttered something to the female slave thatched grass.


    Their voice was very soft, but the red wolf heard it clearly. The general meaning was that he refused to enter the hut and wanted the thatch to call out the people in the hut. He was only responsible for guiding the outsiders to meet the people who wanted to see them.


    Thatch is only obedient in front of Assyrian men. She enters the cabin with a nervous mood and is preparing to explain to three outsiders that she has been coerced. The red wolf caught the Assyrian man outside. He walked out of the house first, didn''t give the other party any chance to respond, subdued it in an instant, and didn''t disturb the snake eyed female slave.


    The prisoner''s face was covered with oil paint, he couldn''t see his true face, and his eyes were full of horror and despair. With the determination of sacrifice, he contacted the remnants of the suspected snake eye guard for his master. If this was a trap set by the vicious queen, he would kill himself with his fangs at the first time, but his chin was directly removed by the other party, so he couldn''t commit suicide. Needless to say, the other party only pressed his back with one hand and pushed him forward. No matter how he struggled and resisted, it didn''t work. He was like a string puppet. He couldn''t even turn back. He had to walk into the narrow and dark cabin step by step.


    Todd looked coldly at the captive captured by the red wolf, took out a wood carving, shook it in front of him and said, "I don''t want to know who you are, but you should know what I want to know... Tell me the answer, I''ll let you go. If you don''t know, I''ll kill you immediately."


    With a crisp "click", the red wolf connected the prisoner''s mandible. The Assyrian man first moved his chin and said suspiciously, "are you from the sinu family? Sinu... Didn''t he go out to catch slaves and then disappeared?"


    Todd''s condensed eyes showed a fierce look, and fools could feel his killing. The Assyrian man quickly said, "don''t do it, I am..."


    Todd grabbed his neck and made the cervical bones make a heavy noise. His eyes said calmly, "only talk about what I''m interested in... This is your last chance, okay?"


    Red wolf and Todd have been in mercury for a long time and received strict training from old spies. They are well aware of the current situation of the investigation team, and time is the most precious thing. The prisoner''s identity, background, origin and purpose are not important, because there is no condition to verify these situations. Todd only cares about the information of the black smoke giant snake. He planned to kill all the female slaves and prisoners, whether the prisoners disclosed the information or not, but Todd finally changed his mind.


    The Assyrian male told Todd and others that the black smoke giant snake in the temple was the guardian spirit of the witch doctor queen and one of the four guardian spirits. The name of snake spirit is "sausage", the name of bear spirit is "sugar pot", the name of wolf spirit is "black bread", and the name of Eagle spirit is "roast chicken leg".


    Todd almost couldn''t control his expression at that time. The names of the four guardians were strange and funny. The key was the vocabulary pronunciation of human common language.


    There is no doubt that the four guardians are not the guardians of the witch doctor queen, but the guardians of bertina.


    The prisoners did not know this and mistakenly thought that the four guardian spirits belonged to Queen harinadak. He also revealed that only the witch doctor queen can enter the main room of the temple. Without the Queen''s permission, other witch doctors will be blocked by the four guardian spirits. The queen once hid her great uncle Tumen witch doctor in the main room of the temple to prevent him from being besieged by other ancestors.


    Assyrian men have repeatedly claimed that they are slaves of the old king mochmo. At present, they do slave trading in the slave market. Todd didn''t let him show his intention at all. He drove him out with the two snake eyed female slaves.


    After the slave traders and snake eyed slaves left, Todd and others immediately packed up their things, gave up the thatched house and moved to other footholds.


    These days, they have developed some external contacts among Assyrian refugees through force and stolen materials, and prepared several footholds.


    The three men came to another hut. The red wolf took out food and copper bead money and distributed them to the refugees living in it and let them spend the night elsewhere. These people have no ability to steal. They can only eat a full meal with the property provided by the red wolf. They know that the red wolf will come to deal with the stolen goods, and are happy to provide cover for the thief leader.


    Todd didn''t choose to kill the snake eye slave and the slave dealer, which may bring some trouble or unexpected opportunities. It is necessary for the investigation team to transfer the foothold. Todd has a plan in mind. Now he is eager to pass on bertina''s information to Nelson. They can only wait patiently until they get in touch with the commander of the army.


    Two days later, the eyes of the horned lizard larvae lit up like a flame, and they were no longer hungry in the face of insects and fresh meat. Rogers immediately told Todd and the red wolf the good news. After waiting so long for the three people, wizard imosen finally noticed the abnormal situation of the alienated cub, showed his wisdom, guided the magic and descended his will on it.


    After hearing Todd''s report, imosen was silent for a moment and said with emotion: "my bell has become a legendary witch doctor? I beat her pet hard. I had a headache and almost fainted... Hey, it''s my daughter."


    "Sir, the snake eyed female slave thatch and two Assyrian men live in the original hut again. They obviously want me to find it." Said Todd.


    Imosen manipulated the horned lizard cub, made a cooing sound and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Todd shook his head secretly. Mrs. Charlotte would have guessed his plan, but in the face of scholars and wizards like Emerson, he had to explain a few more words, "I showed the slave trader the keepsake of sinau, and sinau went out with the great witch doctor of Tumen, and finally Tumen came back alone. Suppose Tumen told the witch doctor queen that sinau had taken refuge in us. Normally, the queen should send troops to attack our fountain of youth stronghold. This did not happen. Tumen probably hid our information. Moreover, I We haven''t heard from Tumen these days. He is either dead or imprisoned. In short, he is in a difficult situation. "


    "If the Assyrian warriors around Maocao are not from Tumen, they are either from the queen, or some force loyal to the old king. Now they know that sinu''s private soldiers, that is, the three of us, have returned. The first thing they think of is that sinu and the fleeing snake eye guard have gathered."


    "... well, can you make it simpler?"


    Todd pursed his lower lip and continued: "assuming that the forces behind the thatch belong to the old king, they mistakenly judge that the snake eye guard and the private soldiers of the sinau family are gathering secretly, they may have the courage to launch a rebellion."


    "Oh, I see what you mean." The horned lizard cub turned its red eyes and chirped, "the other half is that they are the people of the witch doctor queen. They misunderstood that the remnants of the snake eye guard quietly gathered and tried to catch you... They prepared in advance. Can you still cause chaos?"


    Todd pulled the corners of his mouth with a cold smile and said: "Sir, this is a kind of misjudgment. We are not the remnants of the snake eye guard, and we don''t care whether the old king is dead or alive. As long as we assassinate several witch doctors, the witch doctor Queen''s people will misjudge the remnants of the snake eye guard and collude with the old King forces in the city. If they can''t catch us, they can only launch a great purge. The Assyrian nobles who miss the old king only Can fight back. That''s our goal. "


    "I know what''s going to happen in this city, and I know how to make it happen. Please convey my plan to Mrs. Charlotte and reverend Dane, and I''ll wait for your reply." Tao de said sincerely.


    After a short time, imosen responded: "Mrs. Charlotte and Lord Dane have known that they support your plan. Mrs. let you go, but pay attention to your own safety. Mrs. Dane also said that we will gather forces to feign the immortal spring in the zero wolf settlement, transfer the witch doctor queen and her main force out of the city, and create more opportunities for you... The time limit for witchcraft is approaching, and we will unite again in two days Department. "


    The red light in the eyes of the horned lizard cub gradually faded, and the wizard''s will left here. Todd could not help shaking his fist. Many years ago, mercury planned an exile riot in Dengshi city of Dodo kingdom. It was a pity that he participated in it as a chess piece. Old spy barrow is the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Today, the situation of the main city of Assyria and Dengshi city is similar, both because of the internal strife caused by the reform, and the contradiction between the interested parties is close to the critical point of the conflict. Although those in power began to redistribute benefits, the situation is moving in a good direction. However, destruction is always easier than construction.


    Todd restrained his excitement and was determined to trigger a riot in the main city of Assyria. If we miss this special period, it will be difficult to provoke conflicts among all parties later.

 Chapter 863

    The main city of Assyria is now very prosperous. The voices of people in the market and slave market are boiling, and the voices of traders and customers bargaining are heard all the time. The commodities traded include pottery pots, wood carvings and utensils; There are grain, fruit and animal meat; There are also gemstones, bone ornaments and tooth ornaments; There are also living lizards, monkeys, deer and feathered birds strung by straw ropes. The most popular commodities are slaves, including refugee slaves and savage slaves.


    Refugee slaves sell themselves by themselves. They draw a straight red paint from their forehead to indicate that they have no owner for sale. If customers stop, they will enthusiastically and actively introduce their skills. But by contrast, customers prefer savage slaves.


    The slave traders took the naked savages captive to the wooden platform, and the noble women wearing gorgeous ornaments stood under the platform to comment on the savages and laugh at them from time to time. The slave traders shouted at the top of their lungs. When the customers saw the savage slaves, they would compete to bid, and the highest bidder would take the savage slaves away. Those savages who were left unattended were untied by the disappointed slave traders, kicked off the high platform, and then replaced a group of savage prisoners to continue the auction. The savage captive who suddenly gained freedom was at a loss. He was kicked out of the market by customers, completely unaware that he had become an ownerless slave.


    Todd mingled with the crowd and looked on coldly. For so many days, he had figured out the market rules of the Assyrians. Refugee slaves were like migrant workers led by Randall, and successful sellers were equivalent to tenants. Such slaves could own private property and their right to life was protected by law. When they have savings, they can spend money to buy themselves.


    At present, the refugees in the city are overcrowded and supply exceeds demand, but the ransom of refugee slaves cannot be higher than three times the transaction price. This means that if noble families want to buy a skilled craftsman slave, they must offer a high price so that the craftsman slave can''t afford an expensive ransom. If the transaction price is too low, artisan slaves can easily pay a ransom and change their owners.


    Savage slaves are slaves in the real sense and belong to the family property of Assyrian nobles. The money to buy a refugee slave can buy several savages. Of course, the upper class nobles give priority to savage captives.


    The slave trade rules implemented by the Assyrians can absorb savages, cultivate craftsmen, create wealth, help poor families through buying, selling and redemption, gradually expand the population scale, and then open up new settlements to let the Assyrian society enter a virtuous circle. This is the policy pursued by kings of all dynasties, and a system has been formed in the hands of King mokemo.


    Tao de doesn''t care whether king mokmo is wise and promising. He is sure that the noble families in Shangcheng district will take the initiative to solve the livelihood problems of refugee slaves. Because it is profitable to do so, even if the purchase of refugee slaves is a long-term investment, there will be a return of two or three times in the end.


    Three days ago, the army of the main city of Assyria finally went to the zero wolf settlement under the leadership of the witch doctor queen to fight against the invading savage headhunters and orc attackers, including more than 2000 Assyrian soldiers and more than 100 huge corpse puppets wrapped in a shroud. In principle, Todd should wait for the wizard imosen to send back the conclusive news before starting the urban riots. But according to the transactions in the slave market, he thought it could not be delayed any longer.


    There are fewer and fewer savage slaves in the market. When noble women have no savages to buy, they will turn their eyes to refugee slaves, and there are several people behind each slave. When the lives of refugees and slaves are settled and people in the lower urban area are determined, it will not be so easy for Todd to start chaos.


    Todd decided to do it today. The target was a Zuling witch doctor who had to walk through the market every day.


    More than a dozen strong Assyrian private soldiers with wooden sticks and stone hammers roughly pushed the crowd away and waded out a road in the crowded street, allowing the slide rods carried by four slaves to pass smoothly. The Zuling witch doctor sat on the chair of the slide rod. He looked in his prime. He wore a gray snake vulture tail feather crown. His face was thin and long. The pupils in his triangular eyes were condensed. His eyes looked ferocious, like a human poisonous snake. His whole body smelled greasy, cold and bloody. This is by no means a description of temperament, but an embodiment of the power that affects reality.


    The hygienic environment of the Assyrian market is very poor. Animal and human excreta can be seen everywhere. Flies and mosquitoes fly everywhere, but none of them is 5 meters away from the witch doctor.


    Todd deeply ignites the fire of the soul. He can do without adding feathers, but he won''t be like a witch doctor. He can isolate the harassment of mosquitoes only by his outward momentum. The ferocious warriors of silver level, red wolf and Marcy, can''t do this.


    There is no doubt that the ancestral witch doctor has extraordinary power. Only the truly extraordinary have good political influence and the value of assassination.


    Todd didn''t choose the wrong target. As for the identity, background and extraordinary ability of the Zuling witch doctor, the investigation team did not know anything. Because of time constraints and limited manpower, Todd and his team could only target the real extraordinary. Fortunately, the blood sacrifice ceremony held by the witch doctor every day is open. Todd and the red wolf observed for more than ten days and witnessed with their own eyes that the Zuling witch doctor cut the savage sacrifice and beheaded it, and then pressed the head of the sacrifice on the mound to make a terrible corpse puppet monster.


    The Zuling witch doctor went to the sacrificial field in front of the temple every day to wake up several corpse puppets, which was naturally watched by Todd.


    In addition to awakening the undead, the target character may also master other spells. Qualified assassins should investigate these problems before they start. Unfortunately, Todd and others do not have this condition. However, after all, they are the vassals cultivated by his highness Randall. The casters feared by ordinary people are not mysterious in their eyes. The power of the Zuling witch doctor is obvious, which shows that his control and application of spell like skills are very rough. His extraordinary power affects his mind and belongs to a relatively easy caster. In addition, there were several witch doctors who presided over the blood sacrifice ceremony. Because of their introverted strength, they looked no different from ordinary Assyrians, and Todd dared not make their ideas.


    Except for a few exceptions, casters are generally fragile, and they especially rely on the protection of soldiers. The situation of the Assyrian witch doctor looks similar. The two beast spirit warriors around the witch doctor brought some pressure to Todd. In particular, the Assyrian warrior with the tattoo of "snake tail vulture" on his back may have super smell and super vision, which is a big trouble.


    Two beast spirit warriors are just trouble. Todd determined that they neither lit the fire of the soul nor were the monsters whose basic attributes crushed the early Bronze knights. They are not a big threat to Todd, let alone the fierce warrior red wolf of the silver class.


    The fierce warriors with powerful body and mind and involved in the field of prediction represent the peak of mortal evolution, and the red wolf that ignites the fire of the soul is the best among the fierce warriors.


    He was responsible for the execution of the assassination plan.


    Zuling witch doctor was unaware of the coming danger. When the slave carried him to the corner of the street, the red wolf hidden in the crowd shot.


    The ferocious soldier of the silver level waved his arm quickly and covertly, drew a curved arc with a polished sharp stone, and shot the Zuling witch doctor 30 meters away.


    Red wolf is an agile and fierce warrior. It is not good at power, but it also has the power level of medium-level bronze knights. It can hold nearly two tons of wood with one hand. With his strength and skills, the power of projecting stone fragments is comparable to that of a powerful crossbow within 30 meters. The high-speed rotating stone tablet is right in the back of the head of the Zuling witch doctor.


    The feather crown, a symbol of status and power, could not provide any protection for the witch doctor. Only a "poof" was heard, and a sharp stone tablet the size of a palm broke the witch doctor''s skull and deeply inserted into the back of his brain.


    It was absolutely fatal. The witch doctor fell from the slide bar seat and was caught by the eagle spirit warrior. The red wolf doesn''t need to see the results. He takes advantage of the chaos that hasn''t erupted yet. He slides out of the crowd like a loach and moves in the opposite direction.


    The beast spirit warrior always has some special abilities. If the eagle spirit warrior has the smell of the snake tail vulture, he may be able to track the murderer through the smell on the stone.


    The red wolf evacuated first according to the scheduled plan, while Todd left the observation results.


    He was surprised to find that the target who should have been killed stood still with the help of the beast spirit warrior!


    The ancestral spirit witch doctor suddenly pushed away the guards around him, burst out terrible power, and lifted all the Assyrians, including two beast spirit warriors, out. They knocked over the crowd and immediately caused a scream and wail. The witch doctor backhanded pulled out the stone embedded in the back of the brain, and the blood mixed with part of the brain flowed out of the wound.


    The witch doctor looked back, his condensed eyes lit up a pale flame, showing a palpitating malice and madness. At this moment, his life form has been transformed into the dead!


    The ancestral witch doctor sacrificed blood to savage slaves every day. He intercepted a lot of soul power to improve his mana. If you change to the ancestral witch doctor 1500 years ago, with his current mana level, you can automatically trigger some special spell like spells to resist this street assassination. Even if he really encounters misfortune, he will be reborn in the realm of all souls. It is not death in the real sense. He can still come to the real world through the host media prepared in advance, but there is a time limit.


    However, there is only one pale Lord in the realm of all souls, and he has lost his mind. He did not refuse the spirits who appeared around him and ate them all, even the witch doctor who was responsible for feeding him.


    Zuling witch doctor knew he was finished. In despair, he could no longer restrain the soul pollution, and the savage soul absorbed became the most terrible poison. The will brand of resentment, fear, hatred, pain and so on before the sacrifice completely destroyed the reason of the ancestral spirit witch doctor, leaving only the desire for revenge and destruction.


    The mouth of the undead opened to an exaggerated degree, and countless small black insects gushed out of it. It feeds on all its soul and flesh, releases a plague cloud and attacks everyone on the scene indiscriminately.


    The witch doctor slaves closest to the undead bear the brunt. Plague insects attack them, bite them wantonly, eat flesh and blood, and infect mental diseases with crazy curses. The Assyrian slaves infected with madness turned their heads and pounced on the living creatures around them, infecting them with the plague again.


    Half empty and half real insect clouds spread rapidly in the market, and both poor refugees and rich upper class nobles became tragic victims. The place where the black insect cloud passes is like purgatory on earth, and chaos and death radiate in all directions. Tao de left the market before he was affected.


    He felt that the assassination was a little too hard. He had planned to assassinate several witch doctors, but now it seems that it is not necessary.


    The initiator of the market massacre fled, and the soul of the assassinated Zuling witch doctor dissipated, leaving no bones. It fully released the plague cloud, resulting in hundreds of deaths and injuries, including the relatives of many warrior leaders. The new hatred and old hatred between the samurai group and the witch doctor group were completely triggered by the market tragedy. With the help of the old king''s followers, the two sides broke out many times around the market.


    However, although Queen harinadak was not in the city, several old witch doctors took a restrained attitude. They concentrated the witch doctors and their immediate family members in a circular watchtower and couldn''t stand it, allowing the noble warriors to vent their anger with their new slaves. When the noble warriors calmed down, the two sides sent representatives for a negotiation.


    Unfortunately, the hatred of thousands of deaths and injuries is not so easy to dispel. Worst of all, the old king''s confidants took advantage of the chaos to save several imprisoned princes and released savage sacrifices prepared for large-scale blood sacrifice celebrations.


    The nobles in Shangcheng district who took part in the revenge realized that they had caused a great disaster. They would never spare them when the witch doctor queen came back. Even if the witch doctor leader said he would not hold them accountable, they could not rest assured. In order to avoid further expansion of the conflict, the witch doctor leader and the samurai group tacitly transferred the contradiction to the refugee slaves. The private soldiers of the nobles in the upper urban area rounded up the refugee slaves in the lower urban area in the name of catching the old king''s followers.


    The refugees in the lower urban area have suffered a lot, and there is no need to say more about the tragedy, while Todd and others have evacuated the city in advance to avoid the Assyrian riots. If Todd understood the details of the incident, he would find many doubts.


    First of all, the unrest in the city did not affect the upper urban area. All bloody conflicts occurred in the periphery of the market and the lower urban area. The unrest in the main city of Assyria was obviously effectively controlled, which means preparation.


    Secondly, the private soldiers in Shangcheng district and the main force of the city guard have long been out of the city. They are currently stationed near the zero wolf settlement. Therefore, the powerful Assyrian warriors were not involved in the bloody conflict, which means that the main military strength of the Assyrians is intact. Due to the lack of elite private soldiers, the slave soldiers involved in the conflict belong to vegetable and chicken pecking each other. Although everyone died, the impact was not great.


    Finally, the death toll in the main city of Assyria is almost equal to a large blood sacrifice.


    All these strange things have nothing to do with Todd''s investigation team. They had been lurking in the forest, waiting for Nelson to lead a team to gather the horned lizards and war beasts around the burial pit and launch a surprise attack on the Assyrian temple.


    The refugee riots in the city were not so easy to end. The vast majority of refugees and almost all savage prisoners fled into the forest. In order to get food, they had to attack the plantations outside the main city. This gave the old king''s confidants the opportunity to cultivate wings, and Todd could certainly see the stakes. In fact, he had already informed the imosen wizard to send an experienced savage headhunter to move near the main city of Assyria to gather the scattered savage prisoners and prepare for the subsequent raid.


    Although people are now killed every day, the scope of the bloody conflict is limited to plantations outside the city, and the situation in the city is stabilizing. In this bloody incident, fermornu, the great witch doctor who gained authority, and baclock, the warrior leader, took a little boy to the independent stone house where Tumen was held.


    The beast spirit warrior guarding the stone house opened the door with the key. Tumen narrowed his eyes and saw the three visitors. He asked in a deep voice, "fermorno and baclock, what do you mean by bringing the little prince to see me?"


    The great witch doctor Zuling didn''t answer Tumen''s question. He looked at the humble stone house and said with a smile, "there''s not even a natural spirit here... Tumen, it seems that the chief priest harinadak is not very friendly to you."


    When King mokemo was alive, fermornu''s big witch doctor was his running dog. When harinadak regained his mana, he was Tumen again. Without hesitation, he nodded and promised, "I''ll take you to the queen."


    Fermorno and bucklock exchanged eyes and said with a smile: "there are still some people outside who want to see the queen with us... Without their help, I dare not release the great witch doctor Tumen."

 Chapter 864

    The land of all souls.


    In this gray world, the majestic iron bridge with dark color is the most conspicuous landscape. On both sides of the bridge, a huge iron statue stands at a distance from each other. They are all upright sculptures in the same human form, 60 meters high, dressed in hooded robes, without revealing their faces. There are two groups of pale flames jumping in their eyes. At the same time, they reflect the two opposite artistic conception of silence and eternity and gorgeous brilliance. They are like the God of death judging the dead and the lighthouse guiding the soul.


    On the bridge, an Assyrian teenager walked rigidly towards the other end of the bridge under the silent overlooking of the statue. His expression was numb, his eyes were empty, and his naked chest was painted with blue paint, which represented the identity of the sacrifice. Around him, many Assyrians in different costumes stumbled in the same direction.


    Bertina flapped her butterfly wings and flew over the bridge. She shouted, "turn around, turn around, and you''ll die if you go further!"


    The Assyrians went on as if they hadn''t heard of it. In a hurry, bertina simply swooped down and dragged the young Assyrian with a green face. Her strength was great, and the boy with empty eyes was dragged back, but more Assyrians were moving forward unswervingly.


    As they approached the other side of the bridge, their colors faded and became gray, just like the surrounding environment, and finally turned into dust and dissipated in the ceaseless air flow.


    Bertina let go of the Assyrian boy and turned to save others, but the Assyrian boy stepped on the iron bridge again.


    "It''s no use. They''re dead."


    The queen ant man stood at the end of the iron bridge and watched bertina repeat her futile work. She only felt funny and funny. She couldn''t help but say, "bell, it''s better to build that magic model because she wastes her time on meaningless things. I can feel that you don''t have much time left..."


    With a cry, bertina flew to stop in front of the ant queen and said angrily, "if you tell them to stop, I''ll learn the magic model."


    The queen ant man raised her flawless white forelimbs, gently touched the ground, shook her head and said, "I can''t do it."


    Bell flew around the queen and asked excitedly, "why can''t you do it? Aren''t you the owner of the spirit eating island? Can''t you transform these poor souls?"


    The queen ant man sighed helplessly and explained again: "I''ve told you many times that no one can transcend the world law. This iron bridge is the embodiment of the world law and the law that simulates the return of the soul to the void. The soul begins in the void and returns to the void. The so-called void refers to the fire element sea. After a person dies, the will side dissipates first, and the soul fire gradually goes out. This is just a superficial understanding. In fact, the soul fire is not extinguished , when the will side dissipates, the soul fire loses its restraint and begins to escape, showing the essence of its void fire element. Scattered soul fire will form fragile ghosts if it encounters some will fragments. Therefore, Assyrian witch doctors can see the existence of spirits. Whether ancestors, animal spirits or natural spirits, they are called ghosts according to your human terms. The will brand of powerful creatures is very strong They are solid and not easy to disintegrate. Their ghosts last for a long time, but ghosts are ghosts and souls are souls. They are not the same thing. Just like the ghost of elder bear monster captured by you, the ghost is shaped into a powerful guardian... "


    "It''s called a sugar jar!" Cried bertina.


    The queen ant man followed Bell''s meaning and said, "well... The sugar pot is not the original bear monster elder. The original bear monster elder is dead. You have completed its will side according to your own preferences and cognition before you have the guardian spirit sugar pot."


    "Ah? I was so powerful." Bertina raised her delicate and lovely little round face, put her hands in her waist and said triumphantly.


    "The soul cannot last forever. The soul fire will eventually return to the fire element sea." The queen ant man continued: "you are the chosen one. Witchcraft talent is related to the law of the soul. Shaping the guardian spirit is as simple and natural as breathing the air, but you don''t understand the principle of the law. The sugar pot can''t escape the fate of extinction. It can exist only by the realm of all souls to provide it with spirit, and the spirit is pure soul fire, which comes from these Assyrian souls."


    "This iron bridge erases the will side of the Assyrian soul, stripping away their memory, emotion and cognition, leaving only pure soul fire. The passage of the Assyrian soul through the bridge is like the process of the soul returning to the origin of the world, and the spirit eating Island symbolizes the fire element sea, representing the destination of soul fire." The ant queen Chunchun taught, "we can''t go beyond the limits of the world''s laws. We can only comply with the laws and borrow the power of the laws. Just like water always flows to the lower place, no matter how high you sprinkle the water, it will still fall. So do these Assyrian souls..."


    The queen raised her left hand to an Assyrian soul near the spirit eating Island, turned it into a pale flame, pulled it out of thin air, and said, "the only thing I can do is to collect the soul fire and shape them into the soul of the ant tribe according to the unalterable rules."


    The pale soul fire burned and danced at the finger tips of the queen ant man, gradually narrowed and turned red. The queen ant man waved out the soul fire in her hand, turned it into dust and landed on the ground of the spirit eating island, "Now, shaping the soul of the ant tribe is an unbearable burden for me, and it doesn''t mean anything to the poor Assyrian soul. Bell, my student, if you pity these souls, destroy this iron bridge representing the return of the soul."


    "Can this save them?" Bell blinked his big clear eyes and asked expectantly.


    "No." The ant queen gave a negative answer and said, "but you can get rid of the bondage of the realm of all souls, return to the real world and stop the Assyrian war."


    The queen ant man looked at the Assyrian soul on the iron bridge, wrinkled her forehead and said: "In a normal blood sacrifice, the soul of the sacrifice will only fall beside the pale Lord and be transformed and absorbed by him... It is no different from going to the spirit eating island. However, during this period, the Assyrian soul continues to appear near the iron bridge, indicating that the Assyrians are experiencing a cruel war. If someone dies outside, there will be souls here. Thousands of Assyrian souls are attracted by the spirit eating Island, which is even more important I''m afraid many souls have been swallowed up by the pale Lord. "


    Bertina waved her white and tender fist and said angrily, "the pale Lord is a big villain! I''ve long wanted to go out..." then she flapped her wings, flew to the queen ant, and asked with concern, "Angelina, what do you do? After I left, no one spoke to you, would you be afraid?"


    The queen ant man, who has lived for more than 20000 years, is like a bottomless abyss. Bertina''s warm care is like a stone thrown into the abyss, which can''t arouse any echo. But he still smiles and says: "Little fellow, don''t you pity the Assyrian soul and me? Don''t worry, I''m used to loneliness... Just the last iron bridge breaks, and the source of power to maintain the spirit eating island is also broken. I will fall eventually, but that will be thousands of years later... Bertina, I must remind you that the pale Lord is very lonely due to the outbreak of war among Assyrians He will soon fall into eternal sleep. According to the rules of eternal sleep of the Holy Spirit, he will impose your will that does not belong to you on your soul, which contains precious ancestral spirit inheritance and a distortion and reconstruction of you. Are you willing to accept the distortion of your soul by the pale Lord? "


    "I hate Zuling. They are so ugly. I don''t want to be like them." Bertina quickly shook her head, wrinkled her nose and said with a disgusting face.


    The queen ant man nodded with satisfaction and said: "The soul is ugly because of pollution. We should avoid such things from happening to ourselves. However, it''s up to you... As long as you are in the realm of all souls, the inheritance will of the pale Lord will certainly affect your soul. However, I have an advanced spell model that can help you accept inheritance without pollution. Its name is very simple. It''s called ''spirit shell'', but the name of the spell model is The content is very complex, and it will take several days to master your talent... "


    Just then, across the bridge came the low roar of the pale Lord, which seemed to come from the bottom of people''s heart. Bertina couldn''t help shivering.


    The queen ant man glanced at the other side of the bridge, immediately took back her eyes and said to bell, "the pale Lord is going to sleep forever. Do you want to learn the ''spirit shell'' model?"


    Bertina was obviously frightened by the roar of the pale Lord. She shouted, "I''ll learn!"


    ***************************


    In the upper main room of the temple, ferocious and poisonous cannibal vines bloom the most beautiful flowers and bear the sweetest fruits. Hundreds of lovely and clever flower goblins dance and play among the green vines. With their embellishment, the stone piled hall is like a fairyland in a dream.


    Fermorno and others were full of praise when they first saw the natural field in the main room. The object of their praise was bertina, and no one mentioned the pale Lord any more.


    "The great witch doctor of Tumen, our family gathered together a batch of slave sacrifices and immediately sacrificed them to all souls and saints to help queen bertina tear apart the land of all souls. This period is very critical. We will guard the queen and welcome her return. There is no need for others to come in again. What do you think?" Said the great witch doctor fermolno.


    In addition to the Warrior Leader bucklock and the young son of the old king, fermornu brought in four ancestral witch doctors and seven Assyrian warriors, representing the eight most powerful upper urban noble families, which belong to the core members of the king''s party.


    It is not accurate to say that they are still loyal to the dead king mokmo, but they have always been aristocratic families in the cloak of the royal party.


    The snake eye guard loyal to King mokmo has been destroyed by the witch doctor group led by the queen. However, the Witch Doctor class, which has been suppressed by the royal power for a long time, has not become the mainstream force in the upper urban area in a short time. Those deep-rooted old powerful families still have a profound influence on the poor in the lower urban area and dozens of settlements outside the city. Harinadak tries to divide and win over , and then suppress some old dignitaries to weaken their influence and replace them.


    These eight Assyrian noble families were the targets set up by Queen harenadak, who had just walked with mokmo.


    They are afraid of the mana of harinadak and dare not fight her head-on, but it is their common choice to unite with the Tumen witch doctor and then seek political power.


    Tumen knew that these people were unkind to him. He was besieged by the witch doctors of the Zuling sect. The old guys led by fermornu shouted the most fiercely. They wanted to turn harinadak''s eyes on Tumen.


    If harinadak is the head of the witch doctor group, Tumen is a well deserved deputy head. If the deputy head becomes the object of criticism, of course, their pressure will be much less.


    However, Tumen admitted that he was too poor compared with these old kings and dignitaries. Even if harinadak distributed some property to him, it could not be compared with fermornu''s family wealth. Therefore, when he went out to look for the fountain of youth, there were only dozens of slave soldiers around him, and sinau could easily pull away more than 100 well-trained slave hunters. Although the sinau family is rich, they can''t compare with these old powerful families.


    In Assyrian society, wealth represents strength. The wealth possessed by the eight old powerful families is envious. No wonder Harry nadak will crowd them out, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    The pale Lord falls into eternal sleep, Queen bertina wakes up, and everything will change. Harenadak has mastered the power of the realm of all souls through the queen, and she has no scruples. The eight powerful families can''t wait any longer. Moving closer to Queen bertina is the best way out.


    The "others" in fermornu''s mouth refers to the chief priest harinadak. Tumen was aware of their plans, nodded and asked, "what''s the situation with the remnants of the snake eye guard now?"


    Several Assyrian witch doctors and warriors first made eye contact. One of the warriors stood up and said, "several descendants of the old king have joined the remnants of the snake eye guard, a total of more than 500 people. They are gathering refugee slaves outside the city. I estimate they can assemble an army of more than 2000 people."


    The snake eye guard, together with private soldiers from eight powerful families, is definitely a military force that can subvert the main city of Assyria. Moreover, Queen harrinadak has brought her main force and the undead troll to the zero wolf settlement outside the city. The rest of the aristocratic families in Shangcheng district could not resist this force even if they united.


    Tumen glanced at the Warrior Leader and said coldly, "you are indeed secretly protecting the snake eye guard. I''m afraid you have also provided a lot of weapons rattan armor."


    Fermorno pushed the timid little prince in front of him and said positively: "The great witch doctor of Tumen can solve the problem of snake eye guard as long as the little prince becomes a servant around the queen... In addition, the queen is about to tear apart the realm of all souls, and there is likely to be a fountain of immortality here in the temple, while the descendants of the old king and snake eye guard do not touch the fountain of immortality here. They have shown their attitude of obedience to the queen. I don''t think it''s necessary to take snake eye All the guards were killed. "


    Without asking if he could, Tumen asked, "what about the savage sacrifices that escaped?"


    Fermornu misunderstood Tumen''s meaning and was stunned. He said in a deep voice: "the old king''s confidant let go of the savage sacrifice and created chaos... More than 2000 savage sacrifice fled into the forest outside the city. When the queen woke up, the great witch doctor of Tumen became the chief priest, and we will send slave soldiers to catch the savage and give it to you as property."


    Obviously, the eight powerful families did not have a connection with the great witch doctor of imosen. Tumen was secretly relieved and immediately communicated with the natural spirit of the flower goblin. The calm cannibal vines fluttered towards fermornu and others like an enraged python. Among them, the Assyrian warriors responded quickly, but in the hall covered with Cannibal vines, their resistance or escape were futile After a little struggle, they were tied up with thorny vines like the ancestral witch doctor. With the strong paralytic toxin injected into their body, the super cannibal completely subdued them.


    Fermorno gasped, stared at the great shaman of Tumen and asked, "Why are you...?"


    "Because Tumen knew I was here as soon as he came in."


    The vines in the corner of the main room were separated automatically, and harrinadak, who was enchanting, came out with a bright purple grain on her face, holding a snake stick. With a joking smile on her face, she shook her head and said, "the jungle in the natural field is invisible, covering my traces and breath. Only a great witch doctor like grandpa Tumen can perceive my existence... You can''t!"


    "Harry nadak... You, you didn''t go to zero wolf settlement?!" Fermorno turned his head hard, stared wide, and said incredulously.


    It was as if the ivory carved witch doctor ignored fermornu. She twisted her snake waist and went straight to the bodybuilding Warrior Leader to offer a kiss to her lover. The bound ancestral witch doctor and Assyrian warriors found that baklock had not been attacked by cannibal vines.


    Harry nadak turned around, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said proudly, "why do you think that bucklock will betray me? Why do you think that I will leave her at such an important moment when the queen wakes up?"


    She really should be proud. The descendants of King mokmo and the residual strength of snake eye guard are not enough to resist the Witch Doctor class who restore mana, and when they leave the city, they become indistinguishable from savages and lose the last bit of influence. Harrinadak''s real trouble comes from within the witch doctor group. She doesn''t want to eradicate the rich witch doctor''s family, but she wants to solve problems like fermornu As long as we get rid of a few evil minded leaders, the rest will naturally be at ease.


    The savage allied forces besieged the zero wolf settlement, creating a good opportunity for harinadak to deal with her internal opponents. She secretly planned with baklock and pretended to lead her troops out of the city. In fact, she left the army alone and quietly returned to the main room of the temple. Baklock was responsible for luring the leader of the traitor into the main room of the temple. There was bertina''s natural field and forbidding her ancestors Spiritual magic. When the Zuling witch doctor came to the main room of the temple, he was no different from ordinary Assyrians. Harry nadak, who was in ambush, could easily catch them all.


    The chief sacrifice witch doctor didn''t expect that her lover was the illegitimate son of King mokemo, but she hid herself in the main room of the temple. After all, baclock didn''t betray her. That night, he ran over to confess the truth to her.


    Harrinadak decided to continue the trap plan. The hidden opponent was indeed caught. They found Tumen for cooperation, but Tumen was not harrinadak''s opponent at all. Besides, she was surrounded by the outstanding Warrior Leader bucklock. In fact, the house arrest of Tumen witch doctor is also a necessary means for harinadak to deceive his political enemies. Tumen was a smart man. He found that harinadak didn''t leave the temple and subdued fermornu and others without her hands.


    Fermornu wanted to say something more, but the witch doctor queen was too lazy to listen to his nonsense, drove the cannibal vine to block the mouths of all the prisoners, and said faintly: "If you cut off the snake''s head, the most poisonous snake is just a dead body... Bucklock, tell those families that fermornu intended to murder the queen and I caught them on the spot, but this matter has nothing to do with the family. I don''t pursue it. I only take fermornu and others as sacrifices to all souls."


    This was originally the response plan discussed by the two people. Bucklock said simply, "OK."


    Harenadak turned to the great witch doctor of Tumen and said with a smile, "Grandpa Tumen, the orcs and savages who attacked the zero wolf settlement are solved by the city guard. What do you think of mokmo''s sons and snake eye guard?"


    Tumen was surprised and had an unspeakable disappointment. He had done so, and harrinadak still wanted to drive him away from bertina and prevent him from welcoming the return of the queen.


    "What do you want to do?" Tumen asked back unhappily.


    Harry nadak has won a great victory. He doesn''t care about the student''s hard tone and nods: "I agree to their request that the little prince stay and serve as a servant for bertina. After the queen wakes up, I allow mokmo''s sons to see the queen, but they want to abolish the title of Prince... I''m afraid they can''t trust other witch doctors. In this matter, I''d like to ask father Tumen to come forward and talk to the snake eye guard."


    Tumen was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll leave the temple now and find the snake eye guard outside the city... I''ll let them catch those escaped savages."


    Seeing that Tumen turned and walked outside the temple, bucklock asked behind him, "great witch doctor, I''ll send some animal spirit warriors to protect you..."


    "No! Lest they go to all spirits and blame me."


    With a cold hum, Tumen walked out of the main room of the temple without looking back.


    Bucklock stared at the back of the great witch doctor, watched him walk down the steps of the temple, and asked with some worry, "harina, do you think the great witch doctor Tumen will collude with the snake eye guard and won''t come back?"


    "Don''t come back? Be a savage outside? Even if Tumen wants to, the snake eye guard and mokemo''s sons can''t agree."


    Harrinadak smiled and said confidently, "Tumen is angry, but you don''t have to worry... Because he will never betray queen bertina."


    Harrinadak is right. Neither the snake eye guard nor the Assyrian refugees will follow the great witch doctor of Tumen, just to be a savage. Tumen does not have the will to betray the queen. However, helping bertina reunite with her biological father is not betrayal, but a political speculation.


    When Tumen left the city, he first found the snake eye guard and explained to them what happened in the temple. The snake eye guard loyal to the old king realized that they had lost their insiders. Even if the main guard of the witch doctor queen was not in the city, they had no chance of winning now.


    The snake eye guard can only accept Tumen''s offer and temporarily stay in the plantation outside the city until the new king succeeds to the throne.


    The great witch doctor had learned from the snake eye guard that they had not instigated the assassination in the market. So, after stabilizing the rebels, Tumen immediately entered the forest to look for the trace of rare people. Under the guidance of the natural spirit, he found the savage headhunters and monster Legion led by imosen.


    Tumen originally wanted to persuade imosen to wait for bertina to wake up, and then he would mediate to help their father and daughter reunite. Unfortunately, Randall''s expedition could not sit and watch bertina be manipulated by the pale Lord. The poor Tumen witch doctor was captured again, and Nelson resolutely ordered a raid on the temple in the main city of Assyria.


    Harinadak and bucklock had no idea what was happening outside. Hundreds of fierce monsters and nearly a thousand savage headhunters had defeated the limited private troops of the nobles in Shangcheng district and rushed to the core area where the temple was located.

 Chapter 865

    The land around the temple was red with blood, and incomplete bodies could be seen everywhere, including savages painted with blue paint and Assyrian warriors wearing rattan armor. Dozens of monsters with terrible shapes linger and sniff on the battlefield. They have wide mouths, fangs, red tongues, gray skin, a thick layer of scales, strong limbs with sharp claws, and their body size is twice larger than that of an adult jungle green headed tiger, just like a combination of a scavenging lizard and a giant bullfrog magnified several times.


    A 30-year-old Assyrian warrior fell motionless on the ground. Not far from him, a monster was busy biting the body. He could even see his face from the monster''s big and raised eyes, but the monster turned a blind eye to the living people close at hand, devouring the bloody body and turning the ears on both sides of his head to capture the surrounding sound.


    The Assyrian warriors knew that these ugly monsters had poor eyesight and could not distinguish stationary targets, but they had a keen sense of hearing and smell. Fortunately, he was painted with oil paint and had a pungent smell. In addition, he was careful to breathe and didn''t make a little louder sound, which saved his life.


    There are many Assyrian warriors lying on the ground with dead bodies like him. Those who are not smart enough and shout and run around are all dead. The killing of Assyrian soldiers by monsters is as easy as that of tigers hunting deer. Except that a few animal spirit warriors and animal spirit witch doctors hid in the temple in time, more than 200 Assyrian soldiers either pretended to be dead or really died in the face of groups of monsters.


    However, the temple guard has been defeated by monsters, and muddling along can only be temporary. Assyrian warriors now secretly pray to all spirits to protect themselves from greedy and bloodthirsty monsters.


    Maybe it was Wan Ling who heard his heart and joked with him. The bluish gray monster swallowed half of the corpse, licked its claws, and climbed towards the dead Assyrian warrior.


    The experienced hunting Assyrian warrior struggled in his heart. His sharp and hollow fangs secreted paralytic venom and quietly bit his lips. The venom soon came into play, greatly reducing his heart rate, stiffness his muscles, bruises on his skin and a rotten smell. The Assyrian warrior is like a rotten corpse that has been dead for several days. It looks stale and not delicious. It may also carry deadly plague toxin.


    He chose to fake death to escape the bad luck of being eaten. The price was that he couldn''t move his whole body. He could only bet his luck. The advantage was that he wouldn''t feel pain even if he was bitten by a monster.


    Another Assyrian warrior made the opposite choice. He suddenly burst up, waved his stick and stone hammer and hit the monster close to him. His snake teeth injected into his body a toxin that stimulated the internal potential, and his body function instantly climbed to an unimaginable level. His heart pulsated violently and burst out powerful power. The unexpected monster was hit heavily by the Assyrian warrior in the neck. The stone hammer carefully ground with Obsidian tore its tough and rough scale skin and brought out a large blood mist.


    The monster uttered a deep wail and fell to the side with a body weighing more than 900 pounds.


    If it had not been for the broken wooden handle of the hammer in the hand of the Assyrian warrior, this blow would have broken its thick neck. Even if this is enough, it can''t stand it. Its body rolls on the ground and its limbs scratch, but it can''t get up.


    The Assyrian warrior who chose to fight back did not hesitate. He turned and rushed to the steps of the temple. The stimulating toxin was still playing its role. His charging speed was at least half faster than usual. It was like an arrow off the string and rushed to the steps of the temple in the blink of an eye.


    As long as he rushes up the steps and turns into the small stone gate on the second floor of the temple, he can''t squeeze in because the monster is bigger than a bear, so he can get out of danger.


    When the monster who had been around the fake dead heard the fighting, he turned and flew. He jumped more than 20 meters away. Two or three ups and downs caught up with the escaping Assyrian warrior and grabbed him in mid air. Several other monsters rushed over and tore the brave Assyrian warrior into pieces on the spot.


    Several monsters roared and ate the bloody stumps. The pretending Assyrian warrior could not see the tragic scene, but he knew he was lucky to escape.


    The descendants of the Assyrian Empire lived in a secret place for more than 1000 years. While enjoying peace, their military development almost stagnated or even degenerated, and their tactical level and weapons and equipment were very poor. Although orcs often fall into a secret situation, due to the lack of organization of scattered Orc monsters, the threat to Assyrian settlements is not large. Assyrian warriors can deal with a small number of ORC robbers by using guerrilla tactics. Even if the physical conditions and racial talents of Assyrian soldiers surpass human soldiers, their combat literacy is far from good. Obviously, they have mastered the weakness of the monster, but they pretend to be dead and run away. Without effective tactical cooperation, they are simply scattered.


    The Assyrian savages are no better. Imosen gathered a large number of savage prisoners outside the city, organized them from the back eye, and pulled up a team of more than 300 people to participate in the raid. These savages are young headhunters. With a fire of blood courage and revenge, they rushed into the central area of the main city of Assyria and met more than 200 Temple guards. The two sides had just fought, and the savage headhunter was defeated.


    According to Nelson''s judgment, these savage headhunters are waste, not even Randall''s militia. Fortunately, more than 70 horned lizards controlled by imosen were invincible, and the temple guards were defeated at the cost of the death of more than a dozen alienated beasts.


    However, the situation of horned lizards and beasts is worrying. After all, it is the main city of descendants of the Assyrian Empire. Round watchtowers of noble families are distributed around the temple. Each watchtower is equivalent to a human castle. The smooth stone wall is more than 30 meters high. There are hundreds or thousands of people stationed in it. In addition, the junction of the upper and lower urban areas is the long house of Assyrian slaves, which belongs to the residential area of master slaves. The adult male of them were both soldiers and slaves, which meant that the Assyrian nobles could mobilize at least 30000 slave soldiers.


    So many people are enough to drown the horned lizard war beast mobilized by imosen, not to mention the witch doctor queen and the witch doctor in the city have not taken action. First, harrinadak needs time to organize strength; Secondly, she also wanted to find out the situation of the Raiders. She was worried that it was the comprehensive counterattack launched by the old Wang Dangyu, and the noble families in Shangcheng district were involved. In order to prevent the old king''s followers and noble families from assassinating the lone witch doctors, harinadak decent people called the witch doctors in the city to the main room of the temple to avoid potential risks first.


    The witch doctor queen is still testing the details of her opponent. Randall expedition must take this opportunity to make a quick decision!


    A horned lizard twice as big as the ordinary one raised its thick neck and roared like a cow. All the horned lizards at the scene gave up swallowing blood and meat and rushed to the towering pyramid temple. The muscle tangled hind limbs give them amazing jumping force. Each time they jump 7 or 8 meters on the slope of the steps, they rush to the platform on the upper layer of the temple from four directions in the twinkling of an eye.


    Imosen guided the horned lizard herd to raid the main room on the upper floor of the temple, suppressed the witch doctor queen hiding in it by virtue of the number advantage, grabbed bertina and ran away.


    Most casters'' on-the-spot response is relatively slow. Even the golden soldiers can only protect themselves in a short time in the face of the fierce raid of dozens of horned lizards. Although the raiding tactics of wizard imosen are simple, they are highly targeted, and probably can achieve his goal. The biggest difficulty comes from the four guardians of the temple platform, but that is bertina''s guardian.


    Emerson showed them that they should not attack their master''s father.


    At least that''s what Emerson himself thinks. Anyway, the witch doctor''s plan to escape the mountains is purely accidental. Things have grown to such a degree. Randall''s expedition will try in any case.


    Dozens of horned lizards have just jumped onto the platform, and thick black smoke billows, showing the shapes of giant bears, python, giant tigers and giant bats. With their red eyes shining, they blocked the entrance of the main room of the temple with their huge bodies and attacked any horned lizard close to them.


    The giant snake spits black smoke like an acid poison liquid. As long as it sticks, the horned lizard will be corroded and melted; The giant tiger waved its claws, pulled out black arcs, and tore the horned lizard''s tough body across the air; The giant bat raised its wings, hissed silently, and released a visible air ripple, which continued to project on the horned lizard. A moment later, a dissimilated animal weighing more than 400 kg burst into a blood mist; The giant bear''s attack looks ordinary, but as long as the horned lizard is ten meters close to it, its movement becomes slow and clumsy, like falling into mud and quicksand. The giant bear raises the bear''s paw and beats the horned lizard into a pool of meat cakes like a hamster.


    Guardian spirit like spells don''t have much effect on horned lizards with eyes like fire. The spirit attribute of the legendary level of imosen wizard is blessed on the alienated beast through wisdom guidance, so that it can obtain amazing spell resistance. Unfortunately, the strength of the horned lizard itself is not enough to shake any guardian spirit. Bertina''s guardian spirit can crush the horned lizard by force alone, but the horned lizard guided by imosen is not so easy to be hit by the guardian spirit.


    It dodged the sweeping wave of the giant bear guardian spirit, jumped onto the slope wall of the temple, and made a rapid hiss at the black smoke giant bear. The "sugar jar" worshipped by the beast spirit warrior opened his mouth and roared louder.


    After many attempts, it was proved that he could not communicate with the four guardian spirits. Imosen could only lead the remaining more than 20 horned lizards to evacuate. Before leaving, he looked back at the naive "sugar jar" with a meaning of "wait for me".


    With the retreat of the horned lizard herd, the four guardian spirits returned to the cute small animal form, and harinadak and her lover warrior appeared on the platform. Bucklock said solemnly in his eyes, "the monster just now seems to have wisdom..."


    Harrinadak clenched the snake stick in his hand, sighed and said, "that''s bertina''s father."


    "Ah?" Buckrock''s expression was as stiff as a mask. Is queen bell the daughter of a monster? He didn''t know whether he should continue to discuss the problem with harrinadak.


    The chief priest witch doctor frowned and said, "bertina''s father is a rare witch doctor. He is good at manipulating monsters and has strong mana. These monsters are nothing. He has a giant ape monster that is much more terrible than them. I have seen it once from a distance... I''m afraid the guardian spirit left by the queen can''t stop it."


    Bucklock took a breath of air conditioning and hissed in his throat. Harry nadak shook his head and said, "the identity of the rare witch doctor is the most troublesome thing. I''ve been hesitant and can''t make up my mind to fight those monsters because he is the Queen''s father."


    The queen is about to wake up. It may be just these days. Harrinadak was hostile to the Queen''s father. It would be bad if queen bertina blamed her. Harry nadak abducted someone else''s daughter. Now his father will not give up when he comes to the door.


    Bucklock thought it was tricky. After a moment of silence, he said, "just now those savage sacrifices and monsters attacked together. Can it be said that the savage attacks on settlements outside the city were all the work of the Queen''s father?"


    Harrinadak nodded and said, "I also thought that the Queen''s father wanted to transfer me and the city guard so that he could find bertina. Therefore, some of us are informing the rare witch doctor that he is Tumen!"


    "Damn old man, he wants to use the Queen''s father to take the position of chief priest!" Bucklock said gnashing his teeth.


    Harinadak turned the serpent staff, which symbolized the power of the chief priest, and said after a while: "This may be a good thing... I''m not surprised that Tumen wants to replace me. However, he will prevent the Queen''s father from taking bertina away. However, the rare witch doctor will certainly continue to attack the temple. Tumen can''t stop him. The only way for Tumen is to wake up the queen in advance. He should join the snake eye guard and savage headhunters to fight with these people As a sacrifice to awaken the queen! "


    The witch doctor''s eyes became brighter and brighter. She raised her mouth and said with a smile, "I know Tumen and he knows me. I intend to cooperate with him, but I can''t mobilize the army in the city to participate in this special blood sacrifice. This is equivalent to attacking the Queen''s father and will inevitably offend bertina."


    "What are your plans?"


    Harinadak turned his head, stared into his lover''s eyes and said, "I intend to defend passively and stick to the temple... Baklock, I want you to go to zero wolf settlement now and bring back the main force of the city guard as soon as possible. Then take the guard outside the city and prepare to suppress the rebellion of the snake eye guard."


    The beast spirit warrior nodded and said, "I''ll do it now, but can you and the witch doctor in the city keep it until the queen wakes up, or can I bring someone back?"


    "I asked Tumen to study the fusion technique of three series of spells because I have mastered this casting technique."


    Harina dakyang raised the snake stick in her hand and read the difficult mantra. Mushrooms grew on the square in front of the temple at a speed visible to the naked eye. They were all black, and the surface of the fungus umbrella had white lines, which looked like human faces. Their vivid expression was full of pain and hatred. Some mushrooms absorbed the flesh and blood left on the ground, and grew bigger and bigger, even reaching two meters How high is it? Strands of thick and transparent hyphae are pulled out under the umbrella cover, swinging and floating irregularly.


    Those Temple guards who lay on the ground pretending to be dead stood up one by one, with a trance expression. They stumbled to the huge black mushroom and took the initiative to infect the mycelium. The luster of life in their eyes quickly faded out, and immediately lit up two pale flames, which turned out to be an immortal from a living person directly.


    Not only that, their hair is falling off in large areas, and their exposed skin is changing towards plant form. To be exact, it is like lignified mushrooms, which means that all Assyrian soldiers infected with mycelium have become semi elemental immortal creatures.


    Dozens of Assyrian undead wandered aimlessly below, but harinadak smiled proudly and said: "Tumen created the field of cannibalism magic, while I created the field of soul sucking mushroom magic. It combines the characteristics of ancestral spirit magic and natural spirit magic, and can turn the intruded enemy into a puppet of the dead. If the rare witch doctor summons monsters to attack the temple, it will only enhance my strength."


    *******************


    The land of all souls, spirit eating island.


    The queen ant stood alone on the edge of the iron bridge. He could not reach the other end occupied by the pale Lord through the iron bridge, which was equivalent to the reversal of the law of the spirit eating island and brought real destruction, because he had been integrated with the spirit eating Island, and the destruction of the spirit eating Island meant his total demise.


    But bertina''s spirit has been forcibly pulled over by the pale Lord and began to accept the inheritance of the Lord of all souls.


    When the inheritance is over, the will side of the pale Lord will disintegrate, and the huge soul fire will turn into a pure spirit and become a part of the realm of all souls. At that time, the pale Lord will usher in the real death, and his soft clay monster avatar will regain pan consciousness. As long as he doesn''t provoke it, it will no longer pose a major threat to the ant colony. At most 200 years, the super giant soft clay monster will also fall After sleeping forever, its soul fire will disperse and return to the fire element sea. The secret place that has sheltered the descendants of Assyria for thousands of years will become invalid with the fall of the pale Lord, and the time should not exceed one month.


    In fact, changes in the outside world are not important to the queen ant man. The key to his plan is inside the realm of all souls, which is that bertina completely tears the realm of all souls and the spirit eating island.


    The tearing of the two means that the queen ant and the Assyrian Empire have lifted the shackles that have lasted for more than 20000 years. The descendants of the Assyrian Empire hope to get rid of the cancer of the spirit thief. Why doesn''t the queen ant want to get rid of the great burden of the Assyrian?


    He is the founder of the Assyrian Empire. No one knows the mystery of the realm of all souls better than him. In fact, the spirit eating island is the core of the realm of all souls. It protects the soul of the ant queen from the will of the Assyrians. However, the Assyrian soul accumulates and precipitates in the area outside the spirit eating island. The consequence is the birth of the terrible monster of black blood master, whose essence is the recovery of the king of the spirit world.


    The queen ant man experienced a catastrophe caused by the black blood master. His will was suppressed by the powerful power of the black blood master for more than 1500 years in the spirit eating island. The queen ant man deeply knows that she can never resist the great will of the king of the spirit world. When the king of the spirit world recovers, the spirit eating island and his own soul will be swallowed by it.


    Only by cutting off contact with the Assyrians can he avoid becoming king of the spiritual world and nourish his recovery. Therefore, the paladin of the Lord of glory destroyed the blood sacrifice ceremony, resulting in the early awakening of the black blood master; The Assyrian Witch King implemented the perfect body plan; The descendants of the Assyrian Empire planned to tear apart the realm of all souls. All these things were planned by the ant queen, and his escape plan lasted more than 1500 years.


    As the soul eating island is the core of the realm of all souls, bertina, the chosen one, tore the realm of all souls, and the soul eating island can be preserved temporarily. The rest will only disintegrate rapidly and be absorbed by the fire element sea, the source of soul fire.


    The descendants of the Assyrian Empire thought they could take away the land of all souls. In fact, on the contrary, they were manipulated by the first generation of Assyrian queen Angelina and the current ant people without knowing that they would only lose the land of all souls.


    Although Her Highness Randall, who holds the power of the sun elf, is a trouble, the queen ant man firmly believes that her plan will not fail, because he complies with the will of the world - the creator tyronrell does not allow the ancient god to recover now!


    Assyrian descendants expect bertina to tear apart the realm of all souls and have put the "grief of Angelina" on her head. In this way, bertina tore the realm of all souls, and the elemental Rune crystal will merge with her. She will replace the azolta temple and become the coordinate between the spirit eating island and the real world.


    The queen ant man has planned that the spiritual shell magic model he taught bertina can strengthen the spiritual connection between each other and prevent the power of the chosen from rejecting "Angelina''s grief". He will do his best to push bertina to the peak of the power of the shining church and replace the soul of Assyrians with the faith of the shining Lord, so as to maintain the immortality of the spirit eating island.


    The realm of all souls was trembling, the sculptures on the iron cast bridge were collapsing, the air on Shiling island had solidified, and the iron cast bridge with eternal charm gave out a harsh groan. The bridge body seemed unable to withstand some great power, and finally broke into several pieces and fell into a dark abyss.


    The realm of all souls has been torn!


    The queen ant man''s highly anthropomorphic exquisite face showed a touch of heartfelt joy. This emotion is so strange that he has almost forgotten it. It seems that he goes back to the distant past, or the era of Angelina mage. He is very happy to master the Assyrian Empire and the queen ant alchemy tower at the same time.


    In the distance, a little white gold light suddenly lit up, sacred and solemn, dazzling, like the light of a lighthouse illuminating the darkness and guiding the lost.


    The light came straight like a sword, and the queen ant''s smile condensed on her face. He saw countless white gold chains across the void, and the platinum chains cast with holy runes firmly fixed the collapsing realm of all souls.

 Chapter 866

    The realm of all souls is constructed based on the law of the king of the spiritual world. It is far from the detailed and rigorous real world. It is more like a conscious space, with many scenes that ordinary people can''t understand. For example, there are four iron bridges in the four directions of the land of all souls, but each bridge leads to the same place, that is, Shiling island. If someone can be immune to the characteristics of the iron cast bridge, he can walk into Shiling island from one end of the bridge and see four iron bridges on Shiling Island, respectively connecting the four directions of the realm of all souls.


    This will inevitably give people a feeling of spatial disorder.


    However, if the spirit eating island is regarded as the center of the realm of all souls, and four iron bridges support a circular peripheral area, it can help people understand the spatial characteristics of the realm of all souls.


    In fact, spirit eating island is indeed the core cornerstone of building the realm of all souls. The bottomless abyss below the Tiezhu bridge is the embodiment of the fire element sea in the realm of all souls. If there is no Shiling island and four Tiezhu bridges symbolizing the soul fire cycle law as the foundation, the outer ring of the realm of all souls will fall into the bottomless abyss and be absorbed by the fire element sea.


    It is precisely because the spatial structure of the realm of all souls obeys the basic law of the origin of the world that it can last for more than 20000 years.


    When bertina destroys four iron cast bridges, the vast outer ring area will lose its support, collapse and break quickly, fall into the bottomless abyss and return to the fire element sea.


    Hundreds of platinum chains with sacred breath fixed the realm of all souls that should have collapsed and broken. Although the realm of all souls inevitably produces many terrible cracks and fragments continue to fall down, those chains are deeply embedded in the soil constructed by the spirit, and the outer ring of the realm of all souls remains intact to a certain extent.


    The queen ant did not expect that she would encounter such an emergency. After observation, he found that these platinum chains with divine runes originated from a point, bertina.


    The little girl is no longer a lovely and beautiful flower goblin image. The infinite holy light seems to be rippling around her. The ant queen can''t see her face now. She can only see a beautiful figure with a curve, and her bright eyes that can''t be covered by the platinum holy light.


    At the same time, bertina looked at the ant queen as big as xiongshan in the center of Shiling island. Her eyes were indifferent, with cold and ruthless arrogance, and she immediately withdrew her eyes, as if the ant queen of the demigod level was not worth her more eyes. A white gold chain dragged a large piece of spiritual realm fragments, reduced to a point at a very fast speed, and flew into the center of her eyebrows.


    The chosen girl is collecting the land of all souls that should have collapsed!


    She can no longer see the kind and innocent little cute once. But this change is normal for the electors. In the alchemy Empire, there are several chosen wizards who claim to be able to compete with the supreme element, that is, the divine knight. They are different from ordinary wizards or high-level knights. The most obvious difference lies in the growth mode of power.


    The growth of candidates can be described by the word "transformation". They often grow up suddenly in a certain period, and their personality, temper, emotion, cognition, including appearance characteristics are completely different from before, just like changing a person.


    The mage Association once believed that the chosen one had two souls, and two souls lived in one body. They enter the transformation period, and the sleeping soul automatically wakes up, swallows and replaces the original soul. In the middle and late period of the alchemy Empire, the mage Association officially announced that the celestial elector double soul was a wrong theory.


    Wizards are natural law lovers. Due to the resonance of law, they can hear the whispers of abyss demons and sanctuary Protoss, obtain law knowledge, and apply and carve their own ability. Law affinity, knowledge God given wizards call themselves God chosen people. The so-called chosen one hears whispers pointing to multiple extraordinary beings at the same time. The huge and cumbersome rule information is enough to destroy the will side of the soul of ordinary wizards, so the chosen wizard has a layer of soul shell, which not only maintains the normality of the soul, but also automatically screens out useless whisper information.


    If the law knowledge of the chosen wizards and their magic are close to a perfect balance, their soul shell will break.


    The mage Association of the alchemy Empire vividly compares this process to "shell Metamorphosis". The mage specializing in soul also created a "spirit shell" spell model according to the shell metamorphosis of the chosen one, which aims to protect the will side of the caster''s soul from the influx of information.


    The innocent and heartless bertina is actually the shell personality of the chosen one. She has completed the transformation of her soul, and her lucky aura and spiritual charm talent will disappear. To be exact, it is transformation, because she has the strength to protect herself and the ability to realize her wishes. She no longer needs these passive talents, but should take the initiative to master them.


    Bertina''s cognition has undergone earth shaking changes, and a great change in her temperament is inevitable. The queen ant understood the characteristics of the chosen one and did not worry that bertina would continue to rely on Randall. She thought she would make her own judgment based on reason rather than at the mercy of his highness Randall. The ant queen is confident that bertina, who has transformed into a natural choice, will cooperate with herself, provided that she can''t try to deceive or control her.


    Moreover, the chosen one is always watched by many extraordinary beings. The ant queen doesn''t want to be exposed to the sight of the sanctuary Protoss or the demon lord, so the "spirit shell" model he taught bertina doesn''t move, but has more spiritual communication ability.


    The key is that the transformed bertina actually uses the White Gold sacred chain to collect the realm of all souls. How can she have this ability?


    Does the Lord of glory have self-consciousness? He''s been watching bertina?


    Archmage Angelina''s knowledge of the Lord of glory is limited to semi public information of the alchemical empire. He will not understand these problems for a while.


    Bertina didn''t stop. She used the White Gold sacred chain to drag several pieces of spiritual fragments continuously, condensed them into small points and collected her soul.


    Only fertile soil can breed all kinds of flowers, and the soil of Shiling island is a pure soul fire spirit after screening and stripping the will, just like fine sand without any impurities, it can''t plant any flowers at all. From the perspective of the recovery of the king of the spirit world, the spirit accumulated in the spirit eating island has no value; From the perspective of the caster, the spiritual soil in the outer ring of the spirit eating island contains complex law power and will fragments. Although there is a risk of polluting the soul by collecting the outer ring spirit, it can improve the caster''s magic reserve and enhance spiritual attributes and casting ability.


    It can be said that the outer ring spirit that is about to collapse is the most valuable part of the realm of all souls. The queen ant man has long lost her spell casting ability and can''t avoid it. If the demon monarch and sanctuary are replaced, the protoss will be crazy and try their best to absorb these soul fire spirits with the power of law.


    Bertina the chosen one is doing the same thing. Hundreds of huge white gold chains pull the spiritual soil and aggravate the collapse of the realm of all souls. Most of the spiritual fall into the abyss and return to the fire element sea. The spirit she really receives is less than 20% of the whole outer ring.


    However, even such a small amount of spirit is not acceptable to the soul of the chosen one.


    Who on earth is bearing the burden of the spirit of the law for bertina? Or who is bertina absorbing the precious spirit of law for?


    The queen ant man thought of the most possible answer - the shining Lord who should have no self-consciousness!


    The spirit of the law of the chosen one has come to an end. The outer ring of the realm of all souls is broken, there are cracks and abysses everywhere, and sporadic soil fragments float in the void. Without restoring the scene of half desert and half forest, it is like a doomsday world that is about to be destroyed. The queen ant man has repeatedly sent spiritual messages to bertina through the "spirit shell" spell model, but his attempts have failed without exception. There seems to be a higher priority power law to block his spiritual connection with bertina. The ant queen is in a terrible mood now.


    As bertina took the last few platinum chains back to her soul, there were changes that the ant queen could not understand.


    The spirit of the chosen one in the form of an adult woman is rapidly becoming smaller. Her bright eyes show a look of panic, surprise and reluctance. When the platinum chain and the Holy Light dissipate, the chosen one returns to that confused little cute.


    When the little girl saw the dilapidated scenery around, she was surprised. Suddenly, she found that she had no wings and was hanging in the void. She hurriedly pedaled and scratched, opened her mouth and wanted to scream, but there was no sound. She finally left the ant queen a look for help. The spirit body quickly faded and returned to nothingness.


    She was separated from the realm of all souls, and failed to establish spiritual connection with the ant queen, which means that the "spirit shell" spell model and "Angelina''s grief" did not have an effect, and it also means that the heavenly elector bertina did not act as the coordinate of the spirit eating island.


    The ant queen''s plan to parasitize the Lord of glory has seriously deviated, but she has not completely failed.


    High ant man ANN, that insignificant piece became his hope for Jedi turnover.


    At the same time when bertina''s spirit returned to her body, the ant colony heard the voice from the master:


    "When the pale Lord falls, the Assyrian secret land will fail, and now it will produce many cracks... My slaves, go and enter the Assyrian secret land through Ann''s information, find bertina and the artifact ''the grief of Angelina'' and bring them to me."


    In a hall deep in the ruins of the azolta temple, a huge ant egg occupying half the room burst and climbed out of it a higher ant family more than 3 meters high and 5 meters long. It was like a giant rhinoceros with a black shell. It was surrounded by a powerful force visible to the naked eye. As soon as it was born, the powerful power fluctuation was like a hurricane, blowing the low guard ants in the room upside down.


    "... the great master of the swarm, I, the war Ant King, taormias, obey your will!"


    ***************************


    The main city of Assyria, the pyramid Temple Square.


    The blue spring water gurgled out from the ground and gathered into a rippling river, flooded the square and rushed to the low-lying parts of the city. In terms of the speed of the spring, before long, the whole city will be swept by the river.


    This seems to be an urban flood, but Assyrian residents are happy. Dark crowds gather around the temple square and look up at the temple platform.


    "This is a gift from Queen bertina from all souls and saints!" Wearing a feather crown, harinadak raised his hands and said in a loud voice, "when the queen wakes up, the Assyrian people can enjoy the fountain of youth!"


    When the Assyrians of different classes heard the words of the chief priest, they immediately burst out of praise for the mountain and tsunami. The nobles in the upper urban area spontaneously sent private soldiers to maintain the order on the scene, warned others with whips not to drink the fountain of youth, and carried away all the people who had drunk the fountain of youth and fell into sleep.


    But what really makes Assyrian residents exercise restraint is the monster group brought back by the old prince''s heir and snake eye guard. The most prominent is a huge monster more than 2 meters high and 4 meters long. It looks like a bear and a wild boar. It can understand people''s words and talk with witch doctors. The other hundreds of monsters are its men.


    The Assyrians who worshipped all spirits believed superstitiously that this was the legendary ancestral animal king.


    It was really ferocious and powerful. It easily tore up several dead puppets, slapped them on the ground and smashed out the fountain of youth. All the Assyrian residents who had only dared to watch in the dark ran to the temple square, but they still kept a clear distance from these monsters and the snake eye guard.


    Several adult descendants of the old king are now looking at each other. The fountain of youth suddenly gushed in the temple square, washing away all the popular support and reputation accumulated by King mokemo during his lifetime. At present, no one can shake the authority of the new queen, let alone more than 100000 Assyrian residents in the city. Even the more than 2000 refugee slave soldiers convened by the snake eye guard are distracted and unable to continue fighting.


    Reverend Dane and Nelson, who were protected by the herd, were speechless, and their faces were blue. Imosen''s several successive alienated animal raids were thwarted by human mushroom. It took two days for Reverend Dane to make up his mind to personally deal with the dead puppet of the witch doctor queen at the risk of being attacked.


    Facts have proved that brilliant divination is the bane of ancestral magic, including the four guardian spirits of the temple, which is also a kind of ghosts. Dane used exorcism, holy fire and holy light to break the human mushroom magic field arranged by the witch doctor queen, purify more than 200 dead puppets, and can raid the main room of the temple. But who could have thought that the fountain of youth would gush on a large scale at this time. All the noble families and slaves in the lower urban area have been attracted by the fountain of youth.


    Tens of thousands of Assyrians gathered around the temple. Randall''s expedition dared to attack the temple at this time, which would only be torn to pieces by enthusiastic Assyrian residents.


    The elite troops of Assyrians returning to the main city are now less than 20 kilometers away from the city. There are a large number of animal spirit witch doctors and animal spirit warriors... The rescue plan of Randall expedition fell short.


    Harenadak looked down and stood with the rare witch doctor. Then he turned around and walked into the main room of the temple without looking back.


    In the hall surrounded by cannibals and vines, there are nearly 100 Assyrian witch doctors. They all looked puzzled and uneasy. When they saw harinadak coming in, one of the Zuling witch doctors wearing a bright feather crown urgently asked, "chief priest, what''s going on outside?"


    Harrinadak''s heart is by no means as calm as she showed. Her natural magic field repelled three raids by snake eye guard and monsters, and controlled more than 160 dead puppets. However, today, rare witch doctors and snake eye guard poured out to the temple square. Another rare witch doctor summoned a milky light, and all the soul sucking mushrooms illuminated by the white light withered at that time.


    The situation was critical. Harenadak had to release dozens of puppet monsters at the bottom of the temple to prevent the snake eye guard and rare people from approaching the temple. Unfortunately, these powerful puppet monsters are still fragile in front of the magic like spells of rare witch doctors. A few sparks can burn them to ashes.


    Worst of all, the four guardians defending the temple all dispersed into black smoke and retracted into bertina''s body. Harinadak and the rest of the Zuling witch doctors felt the destruction of the realm of all souls at the same time. Without exception, they lost most spell like abilities.


    Fortunately, the large-scale gushing of the fountain of youth made the aristocrats in Shangcheng district take action one after another. In the face of miracles, they did not hesitate to support the new queen.


    Harinadak looked around at the Assyrian witch doctor and said with a smile, "the great witch doctor Tumen will negotiate with the Queen''s father, the savage leader and the old prince''s heirs instead of us. Moreover, the army led by the big head of baclock will soon come back. We just have to wait for Queen bertina to open her eyes... They won''t attack the temple now. We''re safe here."


    The witch doctor leader said angrily, "chief priest, don''t you feel it? The realm of all souls is gone... The pale Lord is gone. What did she do, queen?"


    "You are presumptuous! How dare you question the queen?" Harrinadak''s eyes were ruthless. Several stout and thorny cannibal vines quickly wound around and hanged the stubborn Zuling witch doctor on the spot.


    The crimson blood seeps from the gap of the vine, which has a kind of evil beauty. The rest of the witch doctors suddenly woke up. The ancestral spirit spells were gone, but the natural spirit spells were still there. Their eyes lit up one by one, looking eagerly at the little queen lying on the stone platform.


    "The realm of all souls has changed, which we don''t know, and may not disappear... All this will not be answered until the queen wakes up." Harrina dakton a snake stick. These witch doctors look at bertina very unhappy, but in view of the current situation, the Witch Doctor class must unite.


    She wanted to continue to say something, but a dozen strong Assyrian warriors rushed into the hall at this time, headed by her lover, the leader of baclock.


    "Harrina, I''m back! Are you okay?"


    The witch doctor Queen''s face finally burst into a relaxed smile, nodded and said, "all souls bless me, I''m fine... Great. Bucklock, where''s my army?"


    Seeing that the beautiful witch doctor was safe and sound, the beast spirit warrior was relieved, put his hand around her shoulder and said, "the army will be outside the city soon. I''m worried about your situation. I''ll bring someone back first."


    Harry nadak was not in the mood to be intimate with his lover. He pushed away baklock and told the Zuling witch doctors, "you all go to the next floor and wait. When the queen wakes up, she will summon you."


    Dozens of ancestral spirit witch doctors dared to be angry, bowed their heads and left the main room in frustration.


    When the Zuling witch doctors left, the main room hall seemed much empty. Harenadak moved to the stone platform, stretched out his slender and round fingers and stroked bertina''s tender face, just like stroking the most precious treasure.


    A gust of wind blew into the hall. At first, it was small and gentle, and the wind was continuous. Gradually, it was fierce, showing a cold chill. Sobbing and whistling, like a horn in winter, ordered life to hibernate and plants to wither. Hundreds of flower goblins screamed and flew to bertina and harrinadak respectively to integrate into their bodies. The creeping cannibals shrink and twist, dry and turn yellow, and are blown to pieces by the sharp wind. The violent air pressure made harinadak and several beast spirit warriors unable to open their eyes. They were led back by the violent force to the edge of the hall and close to the stone wall. The most terrible thing is the bitter cold that makes everything wither. The witch doctor chief priest and beast spirit warrior realize that they must not yield to the cold wind, otherwise even their own soul will be frozen.


    Harry nadak sticks to his heart, but the power of cold weakens and no longer threatens life. The winter storm that ran through the temple hall suddenly stopped. It came strangely and stopped suddenly. The witch doctor opened her eyes and saw a stranger on the edge of the stone platform.


    He was wearing silver white close fitting scale armor with black patterns on it. He was slender and symmetrical, with impeccable body proportion. His dark hair was deeper than the night sky, and his appearance was as beautiful as the God of heaven. His dark golden eyes were shining and looked extraordinary.


    "The elemental Rune crystal is here."


    The stranger stretched out his white and flawless hand as delicate as a perfect work of art, took off the "sorrow of Angelina" from bertina''s forehead as if no one else, and pinched the little girl''s face, which was a little baby fat.


    Harrinadak stared at the handsome and unmarried stranger with condensed eyes and said in a difficult tone:


    "Kill the outsider demigod dominated by black blood!"

 Chapter 867

    It''s been almost 10 months since Randall''s expedition entered Bell''s fantasy forest. For more than half a year, Victor didn''t sleep outside the secret land. In fact, he has been to many places and made many layout arrangements, including finding several Assyrian savage tribes in the endless forest outside the secret land, learning some piecemeal historical information from the savages, and of course, learning the Assyrian language.


    Although the Assyrian savages outside the secret land use their own dialect, Victor sorted out the common laws of Assyrian languages by comparing the dialects of savage tribes according to the characteristics of ELF language family and ancient common language.


    As soon as harinadak spoke, Victor understood.


    The witch doctor called Victor an outsider demigod and knew that he had killed the black blood master. Victor immediately came to a conclusion: if the pale Lord told her these things, she was at least a dependant of the pale Lord. In addition, she was completely immune to the spiritual damage of the wind and her own strength was good, so she should have considerable authority in the Assyrian Empire.


    Victor could not help raising his dark golden eyes and looking at her more.


    The witch doctor''s clothing materials and costumes were very few. Just now the angry wind blew away the gorgeous feather crown, which made her clothes messy and almost naked. She was a little embarrassed, but the spring light was revealed and her wonderful state was full of charm. Her rounded legs are slender and straight, her slender waist is like a snake, and her hips are fuller. Her tan skin is bright and clear, as if it were coated with ivory. There are two strange purple lines on her skin, extending from her ear cheek to her fingers and toes, adding a bright color to her.


    Victor must admit that the Assyrian women in front of him are amazing in beauty and are not lost to the silver female knights at the beginning. If the beauty of silver female knight is radiant, the beauty of female witch doctor lies in the introversion of vitality. Victor intuitively judged that the two are actually indistinguishable. It represents that the witch doctor belongs to silver life, and the biological level has reached level 4.


    Considering the power status of witch doctors and comparing the body characteristics of other Assyrian men, Victor judged that the highest level of Assyrian blood was level 4 and had a commensurate blood talent.


    This refreshes the content about Assyrians in the knowledge puzzle: the biological level of Assyrian savages is generally level 1, the biological level of Assyrian witch doctors is the highest level 4, and the biological level of Assyrian male soldiers is level 2 to 3. The life level of Assyrian soldiers is similar to that of jackals. These dozen people can resist the spiritual damage of the cold wind and should have a unique power inheritance.


    The Assyrian soldiers protected by the witch doctor were second only to her. Although the other dozen Assyrian soldiers were not injured, they all crowded together and fought against the simulated extremely cold wind with the help of their companions'' body temperature. Up to now, they have not returned to normal.


    There is no doubt that the witch doctor is the most important Assyrian here. Victor asked her, "who are you?"


    Harry nadak was very nervous at the moment and was under unimaginable pressure from bucklock. Because the pale Lord only passed the pictures of the battle of the azolta temple to her, including the picture of a green giant hand composed of a storm forcibly digging the pale Lord''s soul mask from the black blood master.


    According to the way Victor appeared in the wind, she judged that the other party was the powerful demigod. Now, the outsider demigod suddenly spoke in a strange Assyrian native language. Harinadak could understand it. Because of his uneasiness, he thought about this question again and again, trying not to misinterpret what the outsider demigod wanted to express.


    However, bucklock, who had four animal spirits, shot at Victor.


    Most of the soldiers'' ideas are simple and rough. In the face of sudden threats, such as meeting a tiger at close range, real soldiers often don''t procrastinate. They either choose to fight back or run away.


    Buckrock can''t escape. His lover is nearby. The little queen of the Assyrian Empire is still lying on the stone platform, but strange intruders are close at hand. Out of the soldier''s self-confidence, bucklock''s fangs pierced his lips and injected mixed toxins with various effects. His toes grabbed the ground and slid forward in the most imperceptible way. The muscles of his whole body pulsated and stretched layer by layer. The whole person was like a strong bow that opened quickly. There was no gap from stillness to sprint. Bears and The virtual shadow of tiger and eagle.


    As soon as he made a move, he went all out, instantly crossed a distance of more than ten meters, swung his iron axe, and with a heart splitting tiger roar, he fiercely cleaved to Victor''s head.


    The attack of the beast spirit warrior is as fast as thunder and lightning. In Victor''s perception, his movement was as slow as an ordinary farmer waving an axe. However, his attack angle and timing were just right. His whole body strength was not only exploitable, but also used extraordinary means unfamiliar to victor.


    Obviously, this is a warrior who ignites the fire of the soul and has gold strength.


    Victor was surprised and helpless. The golden Assyrian warrior has no eyesight. If he were a human golden warrior, he would understand the great difference in strength between the two sides and would never act rashly. The Assyrian warrior chose to take the initiative to attack without reservation. There was a virtual shadow of wild animals around his body, wrapped by an invisible power. It looked a bit like the spiritual power field of the higher ant tribe, so that Victor couldn''t keep his hand on him.


    The Stormrage swordsman could kill all the Assyrians in the hall just now, and baclock dared to shoot victor. This is not brave and decisive, but reckless. His extraordinary power came too easily, and his experience, wisdom and gold strength did not match, which just reflected the disadvantages of Assyrian descendants enjoying peace for a long time.


    However, the big head of the beast spirit warrior''s gold strength is like a false guarantee. Victor is unwilling to dodge and retreat. He can only choose to defeat the other party from the front, show his unparalleled strength, and bury the seeds of spiritual hint for the Assyrians present.


    Victor''s dark golden eyes lit up a yellowish brown halo, and several blue and black air masses gathered in front of him out of thin air. The beast spirit warrior rushed over and hit it. The animal spirits of bear, tiger and Eagle seemed to be hit by the ogre supervisor, opened their mouths and sent out a silent wail, and then retracted into the host''s body. Bucklock suddenly lost the protection of the animal spirit and had no time to respond. He immediately felt a fierce force hitting his stomach, twisting his abdominal muscles, twitching his liver, and generating the impulse of nausea and vomiting.


    Although with his strong physique, he can withstand the spiritual damage of the wind giant''s grip, bucklock''s attack action is inevitably deformed.


    A light blue arc came quickly. Bucklock only had time to deviate from the key of his head, and was hit on his right shoulder by the void wind element condensed by Victor.


    Bucklock was blown out by the violent airflow. Before Harry nadak could shout "no", the battle had been decided. The outsider demigod didn''t even lift her hand. Her proud Assyrian warrior fell more than ten meters away, seriously injured and dying.


    The most powerful beast spirit warrior of the Assyrian Empire lay on his back on the stone floor and lost consciousness. There was a terrible scar running through his body from his shoulder to his abdomen. He could see broken bones and smooth cut internal organs, but only a small amount of blood flowed out. The phantom of a python was winding around him to stop the wound from breaking. Fortunately, a snake spirit offset some element damage for him, otherwise the light blue arc was enough to divide him into two bodies.


    Victor was quite surprised and stared at the python for a moment.


    The witch doctor and the rest of the Assyrian warriors did not dare to move, and no one planned to rescue the dying bucklock.


    The virtual shadow of the python is gradually darkening, and the wound of the beast spirit warrior is still not fully healed. It seems that the python has just absorbed some elements of the void wind, and it has also been seriously damaged. In this way, the golden Assyrian warrior is dead.


    Victor turned his eyes to the witch doctor against the wall and said faintly, "you can find a way to help him."


    Harrinadak''s knees were soft and she almost fell to the ground. She calmed down and told other animal spirit warriors, "take the big head of bucklock to the fountain of youth below. You all go and don''t come back."


    More than a dozen Assyrian warriors received the order of the chief sacrifice witch doctor, but they couldn''t help looking at Victor''s face. Seeing that he didn''t mean to stop, they gently picked up the seriously injured and dying baklock and left the main room of the temple.


    Victor nodded slightly to the witch doctor and asked again, "who are you?"


    The witch doctor seemed to see a strange vortex in her dark golden eyes. She naturally put down the snake stick, knelt on the ground, folded her hands, put her forehead close to the back of her hands, collapsed her thin waist, and raised her plump hips. She said respectfully to victor in the posture of kneeling down to the Holy Spirit: "Great semi divine, I am the chief priest of the Assyrian Empire, the witch doctor harenadak, and the most loyal servant of Queen bertina."


    Harrinadak truthfully told her that at the moment, there were no other thoughts in her mind but she didn''t know it. This is the characteristic of mental activity limited by the external environment.


    All socialized creatures may be tamed. Victor has verified his spiritual charm on savages outside the secret territory for many times, but it is the first time that he has charmed high-level Assyrian spell casters so easily. This may be related to the power characteristics mastered by Assyrian witch doctors, because generally speaking, the extraordinary power of sacrifice or priest is too easy, often related to his own heart On the other hand, Victor could not help suspecting that the ancient elves made some hands and feet when making Assyrians. Therefore, the Assyrian priestess who had the habit of worshipping God saw the sun elves make a submissive gesture of falling to the ground.


    Victor did not imply that harrinadak knelt down. She was a subconscious natural reaction after being charmed by the spirit, which belonged to the category of instinctive consciousness.


    Elves have a criminal record of transforming primitive species into vassal races. Dwarves and halflings are living examples. Even the big goblins with complex relations with elves have transformed some ancient humans into barbarians as vassal races.


    The appearance of bertina now made Victor more confident in his judgment.


    One year later, xiaopangdun grew taller. She was only 1.3 meters tall at that time, but now she is 1.6 meters tall. Her body curve is exquisite, and her posture is similar to that of a 13-year-old human girl. If converted into the time of the earth world, she is in the flowering season of 15 or 6 years old. Her round face turns into a delicate goose egg shape, with a little baby fat. Her eyebrows and eyes and facial features can vaguely see the traces of the past, but it is more refined To Xiumei, you will certainly grow into a stunning beauty in the future.


    Victor looked at the sleeping bertina and thought of the Duchess aurochia of the balelius family, the lovely and beautiful legendary knight.


    Oroksia Basselus has the blood of the sun elves, but bertina has absolutely nothing to do with the elves.


    The problem is that bertina''s ears are sharpening now, just like Victor''s ears.


    Is she the half elf queen of Assyria?


    In short, Victor now has too many questions to clarify. The chief priest witch doctor who controls the Assyrian Empire can save him a lot of trouble.


    "During this time, you will follow me... First arrange a quiet residence for us."


    The king''s rebellion broke out in the main city of Assyria ended inexplicably, and most Assyrians were immersed in the carnival brought by the fountain of youth. They did not know that a group of outsiders had quietly lived in Queen harrinadak''s watchtower, let alone that these outsiders were about to bring them a great crisis.


    Harenadak''s watchtower originally belonged to King mokmo, located only next to the temple. It is the most magnificent watchtower building in Shangcheng district. The internal furnishings of the blockhouse are very simple, just like the room occupied by Victor. There are only a few rows of air holes, no windows, dim light and cold environment. A decent piece of furniture was also found in the room. The big straw mat on the stone floor was the bed. As for the decorations, they were only some primitive and abstract wood carvings and bone carvings.


    Victor also found that the rooms of Assyrian nobles were not equipped with fireplaces, and the temperature of the rooms was relatively low. It''s still summer. In winter, the whole bedroom will be like an ice cellar.


    This may be because the Assyrians are heat-resistant and cold resistant. They wear few clothes all year round. They can not only adapt to the changeable rainforest environment, but also survive in the dark underground world.


    The queen of Assyria''s room was cold and dark, not suitable for ordinary people, but it had no impact on the members of Randall''s expedition.


    The blonde Knight held Victor''s waist from behind, and her soft, boneless and elastic body was tightly attached to his back. The female Knight''s eyes are moist and her skin is moist, just like smearing a layer of transparent oil. After a long separation and reunion with his beloved master, pet Ji Knight''s heart is full of flame like enthusiasm. After some warmth, the flame becomes more intense.


    However, Charlotte knew that their current situation was full of crisis. Since his highness could enter the secret place, the ant man monster would not be too far away from them. Now is not a time to enjoy warmth. The master still has many things to deal with. She asked softly, "dear, Dili, Frey and Meiwen, why aren''t they by your side?"


    The Randall expedition carried out the task of rescuing bertina without Victor''s help. They can''t say they were successful, but their performance is commendable. At least the team led by Nelson met smoothly, and there were no major casualties. At least none of the family backbone valued by Victor died, and only three sword maidens were sacrificed.


    Victor was ready to sacrifice some core members for the Randall family expedition. So far, including Victor''s two worst violent soldiers, all survived, and the disabilities of red wolf and Rogers were fortunately cured. The loss of the 17 handmaids with swords was not too great. Their individual strength was the weakest. Victor was surprised that they sacrificed 7 and survived 10. This is because alchemists do not hesitate to sacrifice themselves and protect the backbone carefully cultivated by Victor.


    However, the expedition did not have the aid of alchemists in Bell''s fantasy forest. They all skillfully dealt with the descendants of the Assyrian Empire by themselves, which once changed the political situation of the Assyrian Empire.


    Each of them has made progress that Victor is pleased with. This progress does not mean personal strength, but the ability to broaden horizons, improve wisdom, think independently and solve problems cooperatively.


    Just like Charlotte is still a senior female knight in the bronze age, but now no one can say that she is the vase Knight of his highness Randall.


    Victor and the ant queen''s head-on confrontation is about to begin. Time must be tight, but it is also essential to communicate with his subordinates. He spent two days listening carefully to everyone''s report and comforting and encouraging them not to let them relax because of their arrival.


    "Dili and Frey led the elite of the family to other places to prepare a retreat for us. And Meiwen, I arranged for her to find the high ant man Ann." Said Victor with a smile.


    "Meiwen went to find Ann?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded, held Charlotte in front of him with his backhand and explained: "I can now confirm that an is a coordinate prepared by the queen ant man. The ant colony can enter the Assyrian secret territory by finding an through pheromone. This shows from the side that the Assyrian secret territory has not completely collapsed, and there will not be too many ant families who can come in, but the strength is strong, and there may be a second war Ant King. I asked Meiwen to instruct an to go further and help us win some Time. "


    Charlotte stretched out a pair of fair and symmetrical arms, gently hugged Victor''s neck, thought and said: "Assyrians will have a good improvement in strength by drinking the fountain of youth. If time comes, we can use them to compete with the ant colony."


    Victor shook his head and said, "on the contrary, the queen ant man can also use Assyrians to deal with us. The difference is that the ant colony can coerce Assyrians to cooperate with them at the cost of survival, and we don''t have the conditions to balance the threat of the ant colony... Even if the little queen of Assyrians wakes up, it''s useless to order them to fight the ant colony."


    Charlotte was dumbfounded for a moment, lowered her head and said, "I want to be simple."


    The real king should lead the people to prosperity. If bertina brings destruction to the Assyrians, no one will listen to her orders.


    Victor smiled and asked, "what do you say about Assyrians?"


    Charlotte was encouraged by Victor and said without thinking: "since the Assyrians have a great risk to us, we should try our best to avoid this risk and not let them succumb to the ant queen."


    Victor was silent for a moment and almost said to himself, "it''s a coincidence. I rescued a dwarf guard who was separated from the spirit of silver moon city outside. It''s interesting if it''s not a coincidence, but someone''s arrangement."


    "Dwarf? Mo''s personal arrangement?" Charlotte blinked her green eyes and asked in confusion.


    Victor frowned and said: "He is a subordinate of general Yuege of Silver Eagle City. I knew him and witnessed him fall into the realm of all souls... He is the dwarf I asked you to rescue in the tunnel... It is obvious that he was rescued later, but his family has left the azolta mountains. He can only wander around the endless forest alone. When I found him with the talent of old enemy, he almost died Bitten to death by a group of forest wolves... Before I entered the secret territory of Assyria, I placed the dwarves in an Assyrian savage tribe. "


    "The dwarf of Silver Eagle City may be an opportunity for the Assyrians..."


    Victor stood up and said, "let''s go and see bertina. She''s the key to the whole thing."

 Chapter 868

    Bertina sleeps next door, and two fierce warriors of the golden order, Nelson and Caligula, are responsible for protecting her. Neither imosen nor Dane would leave the room. Harenadak, the witch doctor queen, and Tumen, the great witch doctor of nature, were also around her.


    Victor took Charlotte into Bell''s room. Caligula ran up and knelt down in front of victor. He didn''t worship his master, just to make it easier for Victor to pat him on the shoulder or touch his head.


    "Master, bell is waking up, isn''t he?" Silly big smile asked foolishly.


    Victor often stroked bertina''s cerebellar bag melon to show his doting. Caligula, who is 2.3 meters tall, also needs praise and love from her master.


    Everyone in Randall expedition has changed, but aka''s heart is as pure as ever. Victor felt a little warm, patted akar''s broad shoulder and asked, "how did akar know that bell was waking up?"


    "Because the master came..." Caligula couldn''t tell the reason, so he pointed to Victor''s ear.


    "Haha, yes, I heard Bell''s breathing and heartbeat change... She should be waking up soon." Victor laughed and immediately praised, "akar is so clever."


    Carigula was so proud that he got up and winked at Nelson, which meant to show off to him: the master praised me for being smart.


    Nelson first stared at the big fool and greeted Victor with a smile. The room is full of extraordinary people above the golden level. The witch doctor queen and the great Tumen witch doctor even have the strength of the legendary level. Bertina''s breathing and heartbeat are changing from sleeping to waking up, which can''t be concealed from them. Of course, it was also perceived by the angry wind sword saint for the first time.


    Emerson was happy and sad. He came over and asked in a low voice, "Your Highness, do you think bell will still be the same bell when he wakes up?"


    Victor first nodded to the two big witch doctors kneeling on the ground and went straight to bertina lying on the stone platform. He couldn''t answer Emerson''s question, and he had the same concerns.


    Bertina''s face was ruddy, her curved eyelashes trembled slightly, and her breathing was obviously heavier, indicating that she had got rid of her deep sleep and entered light sleep.


    Victor carefully examined bertina''s blood by means of wind element insight. In addition to her slightly sharpened ears, her appearance and posture are more exquisite, and there is no affinity for water elements in her body. This means that bertina is only close to the noble of spirit blood in appearance, but her blood does not have the symbolic characteristics of spirit affinity water element, and still belongs to human blood.


    Victor didn''t know why bell became like this. Maybe it had something to do with her witchcraft talent, her experience in the realm of all souls, or the ant queen. Victor is certain that human soul and blood are an inseparable whole. The root cause is the manifestation of the four elements in the law of life. No matter how slight the change of blood is, it will inevitably involve the soul.


    It''s hard to say whether bell is the original bell.


    However, people always change, from young to mature, from young to old. The cognition of each period changes with the change of time and environment. These changes belong to the normal category. It can''t be said that a person will not be himself when he grows up.


    What victor and Randall''s expedition really worried about was that Bell''s change was beyond normal. Victor has personal experience in this regard. Two broken souls will create the present golden eye count, but the little Baron of the Wimbledon family and the jumper of the earth world are not victor.


    Fortunately, someone here can judge the state of bertina''s soul, and more than one person.


    The psychic vision of the two legendary witch doctors and the true vision of Reverend Dane can observe the changes of the soul from different angles. Most importantly, they can compare Bell''s previous soul state.


    Assyrian witch doctors have their own position, and their judgment is not trustworthy. Victor stared at bertina for a moment and suddenly asked, "aren''t you going to say something to me?"


    Reverend Dane has short hair, wears Randall''s silver composite leather armor, and hangs a fine gold hammer around his waist. He looks more like a soldier than the priest of the Lord of glory. He was stunned and looked to the left and right before he was sure that Victor was asking himself. He said slightly embarrassed, "Your Highness, can we say it somewhere else?"


    Bell didn''t wake up, and the members of Randall expedition blamed the Assyrian witch doctor for it. Dane''s reaction was particularly fierce, even surpassing bertina''s father. He made many suggestions to victor, hoping to drive the witch doctor queen and Tumen out of the room, but Victor refused.


    The beautiful queen harinadak represents the upper aristocratic forces in the main city of Assyria and settlements, and the great witch doctor Tumen represents the slave class and many savage tribes who support the old king. The common interests of Assyrians and Assyrian savages are involved behind them. The total number is more than 500000, including hundreds of animal spirit warriors, Assyrian witch doctors and hundreds of undead monsters. Together, they are a very huge force.


    It is precisely because the two great witch doctors hold power and have many followers that they are favored by the power of fate. Victor''s spiritual suggestion has a slight impact on harinadak and Tumen. They are easy to think of their responsibilities and get rid of the seeds of spiritual suggestion.


    X-3 reckons that it will take more than ten years for the seeds of spiritual suggestion to be buried in the hearts of harrinadak and Tumen, taking the example of an, a high ant man, to work.


    Victor resolutely gave up his original plan and only used the minimum spiritual charm for harinadak and Tumen to maintain a shallow good impression.


    The current form is very subtle. The ant colony is eyeing outside the secret territory, and the Assyrian army encircles the upper City area in the secret territory. It''s not difficult for Victor to take bertina. The rest of the expedition can''t break through.


    Even if Victor is willing to sacrifice the hard-earned core members of the family, if he takes the little queen of Assyria away, will these hundreds of thousands of Assyrian descendants succumb to the dominance of the ant colony? Then, the two sides meet and advance towards the oak grassland near the man horse hills?


    Based on Victor''s knowledge of Sylvia, she has 100% transferred troops to oak prairie. On the one hand, Sylvia wants to resist the invasion of ants in the oak grassland. On the other hand, the York family only needs to gain a firm foothold in the south of the oak grassland, close to the Jinshui River, build fortresses and ports, and can turn part of the oak grassland into a pioneering pastoral area, providing a steady stream of war horses and animal meat for the York family and the Gambis kingdom.


    However, Sylvia''s military plan certainly did not include hundreds of thousands of descendants of the Assyrian Empire. The kingdom of Gambis also has no ability to fight both ant colonies and Assyrian coalition forces on the oak prairie.


    These Assyrian descendants are forces that Victor must win over. At least they can''t be enslaved by the ant queen!


    Dane can''t fail to understand such a simple truth. But he still showed hostility to the two big witch doctors, even regardless of his own safety.


    From this perspective, bertina is very important to the priest, so he must have seen something


    Victor said coldly, "don''t avoid the Assyrian witch doctor. Just say it here."


    Dane sighed secretly and said in the dialect of the Principality of Teuton: "Your Highness, I see that Bell''s soul has the power of brilliant divination with true vision divination. It is a kind of chain divination, which I have never seen or heard of... Obviously, the adult has made arrangements for bell long ago. As for the function of this divination, I guess it is to seal... Seal bertina''s Witchcraft talent, which led Pope Clement to check Bell''s body At that time, I didn''t find that she was actually a little wizard. "


    He paused and said in a low voice: "However, now I can see that the magic chain seals a powerful soul power, which should be the realm of all souls... Bell''s delay in waking up is also because the magic chain is combing the realm of all souls. The magic chain becomes strong because it absorbs the power of the realm of all souls. If the two balance, bell will wake up. Your highness, by means of brilliant waiter, Assyrian witch doctors don''t see it at all We have already intercepted the realm of all souls. So... "


    Dane now put on an obscene expression of "we should hurry and find a way to take bertina." Victor only thought it funny.


    The priest wanted to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth and bring bertina, who collected the land of all souls, back to the shining church, even at the expense of her life. This is normal. Father Miller represents the highest power of the shining church, which is probably no less than the first Pope Enoch. Pastor Dane has full confidence in the top dependants of the shining Lord. The problem is that pastor Dane''s own level is too low. He press To guess the plot of the Holy Spirit priest according to his own cognitive way will inevitably lead to serious miscarriage of justice.


    Victor believes that old Miller''s plan is probably aimed at an unknown existence. Since it is unknown, it does not include the known ant queen.


    The reason is very simple. Assuming that Miller and Victor have the same goals, he doesn''t have to hide the truth he saw and all kinds of plans from the angry wind sword saint who is bent on dealing with the ant queen.


    It can be seen that Miller''s opponent has an extraordinary means to see the traces of Broken Destiny. The divine family can not interfere too much with Victor''s actions, so as not to be seen by his opponent. This means that there is at least an unknown extraordinary existence behind the ant queen.


    However, all this has nothing to do with victor. He will only think from the standpoint of the family and according to the current situation. He doesn''t need to guess father Miller''s intention at all.


    Too lazy to show Dane his attitude, Victor nodded and glanced sideways at harrinadak and Tumen.


    The psychic vision of Assyrian witch doctors is very wonderful. They treat diseases, dispel curses and relieve various negative states through psychic vision. Now the realm of all souls has disappeared, but harinadak and Tumen did not try to awaken bertina with psychic vision. They dare not do so, which shows that they are ignorant and did not expect this situation.


    Victor''s wisdom was extraordinary. When he turned his mind, he guessed that harenadak was like pastor Dane. She blindly believed in the pale Lord and let bertina tear apart the realm of all souls. Nine times out of ten, she and Tumen were deceived by the ant queen without knowing it.


    Fortunately, bertina has woken up and all the mysteries will be revealed soon.


    The girl with sharp ears and beautiful appearance pretends to sleep. How can she hide it from the extraordinary people present?


    Imosen found that the baby daughter was quietly turning her ears and her eyes were closed tightly. In fact, he was awake. He came forward and shook bertina''s shoulder, patted her on the face, and whispered, "bell, wake up..."


    The little girl was tired of being patted on the face by her father. She simply turned away from imosen''s hand, but refused to open her eyes.


    Caligula walked over, pushed the helpless imosen aside, stretched out his hand to push bell, and said with a smile: "lazy bell is pretending to sleep. Get up, aka takes bell to play, and the delicious barbecue bug..."


    "Gudu"


    Bertina swallowed her mouth, turned her face back and inhaled with her small nose, but she didn''t smell the smell of barbecue and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Everyone looked at each other, wondering what bertina was doing. Victor came forward and bent down. He was about to open the little girl''s eyelids with his hands, but he found that bertina''s flawless face raised two blushes, two small hands clenched into fists, and her pink mouth tooted quietly. She looked nervous, shy and a little expectant, and naturally exuded a green and charming girl style.


    Victor could not help frowning. At this time, Charlotte pulled him secretly, smiled narrowly, and said silently with her mouth: "the fairy tale of sleeping beauty."


    Victor suddenly realized that bertina was still the original bell, but she had grown into a girl.


    Although bertina''s actual age is older than Brandon and has exceeded 20 years old, in Victor''s mind, bell is like his little sister and baby daughter. He couldn''t kiss bertina like the fairy tale of sleeping beauty.


    His highness Randall turned back and waved in the direction of the door. The fierce bear dog white bread with snow-white fur shook his head and tail and trotted over. Victor pointed to Bell''s little feet and motioned for white bread to lick her.


    The fierce bear dog has good wisdom, but after all, it is a dog and can''t understand the real intention of its owner. Victor asked him to lick bell, and he immediately stretched out his wet red tongue to lick the soles of Bell''s feet.


    The girl finally couldn''t help giggling and kicked on the dog''s head of white bread. Deep ferocity, the bear dog close to the tiger suddenly fell asleep on the ground and snored loudly.


    Bertina got up, jumped on Victor, tooted her mouth, cried a little, and said in a charming voice, "master, bell misses you so much."


    Victor held bertina, who had become a girl, and asked in surprise, "what did you just do?"


    Bell glanced at the sleeping "white bread" and muttered angrily, "smelly dog, lick me and itch. I''ll let him sleep until tomorrow morning."


    "Is this your ability?"


    "Yes." Bell nodded, raised his chin and proudly showed off: "this is the psionic spell taught me by teacher Angelina. Its name is chaotic touch... She also taught me many psionic spells. I haven''t forgotten, but now I can only use ''chaotic touch''."


    Victor''s eyes twinkled, put bertina down, touched her little head, looked around the people, smiled and said, "it seems that we all want to listen to bertina''s story..."


    *******************


    Bertina spent two days telling everyone about her experience. Her story has twists and turns and contains many unknown secrets, including the land of all souls, the light on the spirit eating Island, the black blood master, the pale Lord, psychic spells, as well as the story of Angelina, the founder of the Assyrian Empire and the first generation of Assyrian queen, That is, the ant queen now.


    Victor has the most comprehensive information. Combined with bertina''s experience, he judges that everything is a conspiracy planned by the ant queen. As the Archmage of the ancient alchemy Empire, the founder of the Assyrian Empire and the Assyrian witch doctor, she knows every move like the back of her hand. Why did the pale Lord and the descendants of Assyria fight openly and secretly with the founders of the Empire?


    Both harrinadak and the great witch doctor Tumen need time to digest the information brought back by bertina, and have to deal with many things in person. Finally, they no longer guard their little queen.


    Victor was also free to discuss the psionic spells learned by bertina with Reverend Dane and wizard imosen.


    In fact, psionic spells are a very cold spell system in the ancient alchemy Empire, which has strict restrictions on the caster, but bertina can only use the most basic spell in the system - touch of chaos.


    Bertina takes the spiritual fragments in the realm of all souls as the source of power. Any object she touches will produce uncertain changes, and involves three magic fields: elemental body, mental body and deformable body. For example, lighting or freezing an object can also heal, curse, strengthen or weaken a creature. Like Victor''s blade, Reverend Dane''s magic and imosen''s magic, bertina can show similar extraordinary power with the touch of chaos, but there will be differences in effect and principle.


    The uncertainty of the touch of chaos is mainly reflected in the effect and principle, but it is generally consistent with bertina''s wishes. She hoped that white bread would fall asleep until the next morning. White bread fell asleep after she touched it, but why white bread fell asleep and how long it would fall asleep were uncertain.


    The spiritual will and vitality of the caster will have an uncertain impact on the touch of chaos.


    Bertina wants Nelson to be absent-minded. The touch of chaos is basically impossible to work, but she tries to strengthen Nelson. The strengthening effect of the touch of chaos is surprisingly good.


    Because there is no fixed spell model for the touch of chaos, it can produce different extraordinary effects by bertina and the spiritual will of the casting object, which can also be called little wish. The caster with a particularly strong spiritual will can even distort the actual effect of the chaotic touch. For example, bell Mingming hopes that the fingers of the angry wind sword saint can not move, which will not work. Victor can also turn the chaotic touch into a spirit recovery technique.


    The results of the test show that bertina currently has only the casting level of bronze and is still a weak apprentice of psionic mages. Her chaotic touch is cast once every 2 hours, up to 15 times a day. If the caster forcibly improves the effect of chaotic touch, just as Nelson wants chaotic touch to fully strengthen herself, bertina''s casting times in a day will be exhausted by him.


    Although the touch of chaos is uncertain and has little effect on the enemies of the silver level, Victor believes that the essence of this psionic spell is high-end and has great potential to be tapped.


    The principle of chaos touch is to use the fire element to mobilize the other three elements to reshape the law, which is equivalent to an extraordinary process of giving the cause of the result.


    Unfortunately, the extraordinary characteristics similar to the creator are doomed to the low casting level of chaotic touch, and it is very difficult to improve its efficiency.


    The touch of chaos is like a trick. Bertina can light a piece of wood and freeze a basin of water. If the effect is stronger, she can''t. In fact, the white bread that was not wary of bertina was touched by chaos and only fell asleep for less than a minute.


    Bell wanted it to sleep until the next morning.


    Victor inferred that the characteristic of psionic spell system must be from uncertainty to certainty. With the improvement of bertina''s strength, it is possible for her to use the psionic spell model to liberate more psionics as an additional supplement to her spiritual power and cast a big fireball. Its power is comparable to the breath of the Asian Dragon fury.


    The psionic spell system is all inclusive, giving bertina unimaginable room to grow up. The phenomenon that her ears became sharp and her facial features resembled half elves was explained.


    However, the ant queen''s accumulation of more than 20000 years has become bertina''s wedding dress. The little girl''s abnormal luck made Victor suspicious.


    Is the land of all souls really the accumulation of ant queen and Assyrian Witch King?


    If there is another master in the realm of all souls, why does he give such precious power to bertina?


    Anyway, father Miller has locked the realm of all souls with powerful magic, which will not have an impact on bertina for the time being... Victor shook his head, put away "Angelina''s grief", took out the memory crystal from the azolta temple, gave it to bertina, and ordered: "little mage bell, help me untie it."


    Bertina took the crystal, played with it for a while, wrinkled her beautiful little eyebrows and said suspiciously, "master, there is only one word in it, and there is nothing else."


    "Huh?" Victor looked at Bell in surprise, waiting for her explanation.


    Bertina added: "The specific content is as follows: ''the chairman asked me to delete all the contents in the memory crystal, leaving only his name - kenoril. I don''t know why the supreme element made this. He clearly started the giant statue, which should have fallen... Well, I followed his instructions and left his name, but I still want to record one thing, let me continue The inheritor knows that I, the great alchemist Maximo, hurt Angelina, but I will never regret it! "


    Victor silently took back the memory crystal of the great alchemist Maximo, pondered for a moment, or sank his consciousness into it.


    However, the expected memory fragments did not flow into Victor''s mind. Instead, he entered a consciousness space similar to that when alchemy tower 7 was activated.


    There was nothing in the chaotic space of consciousness. Victor was about to quit when he suddenly saw a flaming figure coming. He couldn''t help staring and exclaimed, "Sylvia! How is this possible?"

 Chapter 869

    The upper class of the ancient alchemy Empire had the lowest status as the owner of the alchemy tower. The memory crystal made by an Alchemist is not for the alchemist.


    A few years ago, Victor interpreted the memory crystal of the ancient alchemist for the first time. A lot of information flowed into his mind disorderly and almost killed him. Fortunately, his strength is strong enough. If an ordinary alchemy tower master receives memory fragments, I''m afraid even the will side of his soul will collapse.


    After a dark loss, Victor began to wonder how to safely read the memory crystal of the ancient alchemist.


    He is neither a knight alchemist nor a wizard inspector, but the mind master can always think of some special ways to cooperate with x-3.


    However, it was much more difficult than victor expected. He didn''t have some eyes until he had an insight into the mystery of the mythical nine headed lizard and created the poltanos secret method.


    The mythical three headed lizard actually represents the personification of the subconscious. If the subconscious personality and the explicit personality are temporarily exchanged, the poltanos with chaotic mind, powerful instinct and infinite potential will temporarily replace Victor''s explicit consciousness, and it will not be impacted by the disorder of memory fragments. In fact, it is a myth that the three headed lizard can''t understand the information recorded by the ancient alchemist, but it will leave an impression and memory and store it in "its subconscious". At this time, the conscious personality representing rational cognition can begin to deal with the impression memory of the mythical three headed lizard and sort out the disordered memory fragments in chronological order, so as to avoid the impact on Victor''s soul will side.


    This is definitely a genius idea, because the will side representing instinct has the most stable structure, which can withstand the impact of information and protect the fragile and changeable emotional cognition.


    Of course, consciousness replacement also has disadvantages. Victor will temporarily become an idiot. Fortunately, this is temporary. He can also exchange the surface consciousness and the subconscious.


    After adding two points to his mental attributes, Victor has tested and succeeded. He called this secret technique of replacing consciousness "soul locking".


    Having mastered the secret technique of "soul locking", Victor was confident to receive the memory crystal of the ancient alchemist Maximo, but his hope failed. Maximo''s research results, daily records and the secret of the queen ant''s Alchemy tower were all deleted, and only a paragraph was left in the memory crystal.


    Victor entered a space of consciousness through the memory crystal of the ancient alchemist, and a human figure outlined by fire was projected into his consciousness.


    The brilliant flame makes people unable to look directly, and Victor can''t see the shape of the comer, but the magnificent breath overlooking all living beings is the same as the power that Sylvia occasionally shows. When Victor was excited, he blurted out Sylvia''s name. However, he immediately reflected that the other party could not be Sylvia, but a divine knight more than 20000 years ago. He was also the promoter of the God creation plan of the alchemy Empire, the chairman of the Supreme Council, the supreme element envoy, the great alchemist, kgnorris.


    The leader of the alchemy Empire left me a message more than 20000 years ago? What does this mean?


    Victor''s mind is rarely confused, his emotions fluctuate, and he can even feel the trembling from his heart.


    "The supreme element of this era makes Sylvia?"


    Before Victor reacts, the figure of Liuyan has opened his mouth. His tone is gentle, and his low voice is full of convincing power, "Outsiders like you do attract the attention of the supreme element envoy. Oh, in your time, the supreme element envoy was called the divine knight. Besides, you occupied the position of the sun elf... Should you be the partner of the divine Knight Sylvia?"


    Victor forced himself to calm down, overcome the emotional fluctuation with x-3, looked directly at the brilliant figure, and tried to ask, "Your Excellency is the chairman of the Council of the alchemical Empire, Lord kgnorris?"


    "It''s me." Liuyan figure admitted his identity without pause.


    Victor thought for a while and asked, "your time has passed for more than 20000 years. You should fall. Is this a memory or conscious projection you left me?"


    The divine knight who was active more than 20000 years ago laughed and said, "how can memory or consciousness projection interact with people? I''m still alive, but your concept of time is meaningless to me, and you can''t understand my concept of time. As long as you know, I''m talking to you more than 20000 years apart."


    Victor was silent for a second and said, "you peep into the chaos of the future and talk to me in your time?"


    Kenorius couldn''t help exclaiming, "outsiders, you surprised me. I thought only the divine knight in perfect condition could see the mystery of space-time fragments."


    He asked with great interest, "what else do you know, outsider?"


    Of course, ordinary people cannot understand the meaning of the supreme element, but Victor, who has been poisoned by earth science fiction, is not included.


    Ordinary people are on the time line and feel that time is unidirectional, continuous and irreversible, and this feeling only exists in the time concept of "now". Of course, what happened in the past cannot be changed, but people are in "now" If the timeline is single and continuous, everything is doomed, and anyone''s efforts are meaningless, how can there be a chaotic future? If the future changes endlessly, the timeline should have infinite bifurcations.


    Therefore, the time that kenorius feels is not a one-way continuous line, but a picture section by section. He looks at the future space-time fragments like ordinary people browsing different images.


    Transposition thinking can understand that the supreme element of the alchemy Empire makes Victor talk to a future time and space at his time point.


    Victor asked in a difficult tone, "are you... The embodiment of the creator tyronrell...?"


    Seeing through the changes in the future belongs to the domain of the creator. In addition, they are all mortals! Victor was empty hearted, short of breath and uneasy, just like an illegal immigrant who was caught by law enforcement.


    Kenorius gave an ambiguous answer: "yes, but not all. The supreme element, the divine knight, or the worm rolling in the soil, all the creatures in the world are the incarnation of the creation giant ape. Only you are an exception. Well, you are like an uninvited guest... Don''t be nervous. I welcome you instead of the creator."


    The ancient divine Knights seemed to be in the mood to joke, and Victor quietly relieved, as long as the creator tyronril didn''t come to trouble him himself.


    "Your Excellency, do you have anything to say to me?" Victor made up his mind and talked to kennorris as the tower master of the alchemy empire.


    According to the order of power of the alchemy Empire, Victor, the owner of the logistics alchemy tower, is simply a trivial person, with too many chairpersons of the highest council. But he may be the only existing alchemy tower owner. Even if there are some unknown alchemy tower owners, Victor is also the most powerful and powerful one.


    His highness Randall is undoubtedly the best candidate for the chairman of the Council to revive the alchemical empire. Or he could become the most powerful resistance to the revival of the alchemy Empire if kgnorris chose others but successors.


    Victor himself thinks so. In fact, it is called amorous to speculate on a divine knight with the highest status.


    "No orders. I just wanted to see you out of curiosity." Kenorius further explained: "I released all my strength, reached the perfect state of the supreme element, and was able to see all the changes in the world, but some space-time fragments were shrouded in chaos, which attracted my attention. I went back to that timeline, found the key node in Maximo, made arrangements and met you."


    This is inconsistent with what I expected to talk about... Victor''s mind is a little confused. The chairman of the ancient alchemy Empire doesn''t seem to care about the rejuvenation of the Empire. He couldn''t help asking, "don''t you want me to restore the inheritance of the alchemy Empire?"


    Kenorius smiled. Although the flaming figure didn''t smile, Victor knew that he did smile, a smile with some sarcasm and goodwill.


    "I don''t care about the inheritance of the alchemy Empire, so I won''t use all my strength. When I reach the perfect state, what I care about before is not important, including the survival of the alchemy empire or human groups."


    Victor said incoherently: "Maximo alchemist recorded a message in the memory crystal saying that you activated the giant divine soldier... I don''t know what that is, but it must be a force that the divine knight can''t bear. Maximo said that you have fallen by activating the giant divine soldier. You don''t hesitate to sacrifice yourself to activate the giant divine soldier. Isn''t it to defeat the strong enemy and maintain the alchemical Empire?"


    Kronoris shook his head and said, "before I lifted my self-restraint, I thought I would fall. But this is not the case. I have transcended the limitations of the laws of time and space and experienced countless futures. At this moment, I am eternal. What I once cared about is meaningless to eternity."


    The supreme element sets forth an important concept. Immortality on the timeline is not eternal even until the end of the world. Real eternity is the omniscience at that point in time fixed by self will.


    "Only variables like you can attract my attention." Said kennorris.


    Victor quickly changed his mind and asked, "do you see all the endings in the future?"


    "Almost, but not including you." Kennorris paused a little and continued, "I don''t want to answer your questions, and you don''t want to get any answers from me, because even if you die of old age, you can''t hear all the answers."


    Facing the perfect divine knight, Victor suddenly felt like an ant. The secrets he cared about were meaningless to kennorris.


    However, kgnorris is now a real divine knight. The opportunity to communicate with him is so precious that Victor can''t give up easily.


    "What do you want from me, the great supreme element?"


    The bright but not dazzling flame danced with joy. Kgnorris said happily, "outsiders, I want to know your purpose."


    "Purpose?"


    After thinking carefully for a long time, Victor finally chose a clever topic and said, "I want to know who brought me into the world of tyronril? I first need to survive, but when I first came here, I found that someone wanted to kill me, and I must know who the enemy who murdered me is!"


    With that, Victor showed a demon like face in the space of consciousness, which was the existence of the will side of his soul broken in the memory of the little Baron Wimbledon.


    "The second son of the abyss demon snake, the first demon born in the abyss, and the first of the three monarchs, madito xiupaclo, the king of Blackstone?" As soon as kenorius''s eyes were frozen, he suddenly said, "I see. It''s so... It''s a wonderful plan. Unfortunately, the end of the abyss and shelter has been doomed, and the struggle of demons and Protoss is futile."


    Victor looked confused and nervous, frowned and asked, "you mean I''m being watched by a powerful demon monarch?"


    "The black stone king has long fallen, and his self will has died. Someone uses his law power, but not to murder you, but to remove obstacles for your coming." Said the supreme element.


    Victor''s heart moved and asked, "did the sanctuary Protoss bring me to this world?"


    Kenorius did not answer his question directly, but said: "I can see the past, present and future of the world, but the abyss and shelter are not in the field of the creation giant ape. They bring you into the world to escape the surveillance of the power of fate and achieve their ulterior purpose. However, the creation giant ape has defeated the abyss demon snake and the bright bird, and the end of the devouring of the abyss plane and the shelter plane cannot be changed , both the demon and the protoss accepted their own destiny, but they still wanted to end their old enemies before they surrendered to tyronrell''s will. Hehe, I decided to give up the creation of the void and promote the God creation plan. It was also the trick of the abyss demon that the void Protoss was desperate to destroy the alchemy empire. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, their goal is to destroy each other and the alchemy empire Die, die. "


    Victor wanted to say something more, but the chairman of the Council of the alchemical Empire said first: "Outsiders, some people like you, some hate you, some ignore you, some fear you. All kinds of thoughts are tyronrell''s different attitudes towards you. In general, the world will favor you and give you the power of Frey, the sun god. Have you ever thought about the consequences of your always refusing the invitation of the world will? Just like if you refuse Sylvia''s love Do you think she will favor you? "


    Victor felt unspeakable terror from kgnorris''s plain words. His spirit condensed into a point, raised his head and said calmly: "death is the end of all things. My ending is no exception. I just want to be wonderful and fun!"


    "Wonderful and fun... Change brings fun." The flame that made up the divine Knight danced happily, and the voice passed to Victor gradually became low and quiet: "great, this is what I expect..."


    Victor suddenly woke up and found himself returning to reality from the consciousness space of the divine knight. Charlotte was looking at him anxiously and said softly, "honey, are you okay? You''re sweating a lot..."


    The angry wind swordsman will not let his body get out of control and cause sweating. Victor touched his forehead, but found that his palm was full of sticky sweat. He clenched the alchemist memory crystal in his right hand, shook his head and said, "I''m fine... Where''s bertina?"


    "She saw you motionless and ran out to find me." Charlotte gently held Victor''s arm, bit his lips, and asked with sad eyes, "are you really all right?"


    Victor cheered up and said with a smile, "I''m fine. It was poltanos who replaced my watch consciousness that led to the temporary extinction of the fire of my heart. I''m fine now. It would be better if I could take a hot bath."


    Charlotte pressed down her inner worry, smiled, bowed her knees and said, "as you wish, my beloved master."

 Chapter 870

    There is a special pool for bathing in the watchtower. It takes a long time to fill it with hot water. Charlotte simply found a super large water tank, washed it inside and outside, and used it as a bath bucket for victor. The slender and graceful female knight carried a large water tank weighing hundreds of pounds, walked lightly through the corridor, and stunned the Assyrian slaves in the watchtower, and her eyes were about to fall off.


    When the lady holding the sword filled the water tank with hot water, Victor took off his armor, jumped in and slid directly into the bottom. Warm hot water surrounds the whole body, each pore opens comfortably, and the smooth skin automatically absorbs water elements. As long as victor himself wants, he can stay in the water all the time without suffocation. None of the stormy Knights of the silver class have this ability. Although they can also breathe underwater and ignore the pressure of water, there is always a time when their fighting spirit is exhausted. When the semi element is removed, they must surface to breathe.


    Victor can''t say that he developed the blood power of the sun elves to the extreme, but he also reached a very high level. Not all high elves can master the ability of underwater breathing. However, the wind element in the water is thin, and the strength of angry wind swordsman under the water is greatly reduced. I''m afraid even Sophia and trisley can''t beat it. He prefers to stay on shore when it is not necessary.


    The side effects of soul locking are far stronger than waking poltanos. Soaking in warm and comfortable hot water can help the mythical three headed lizard sleep quickly, smooth the instinctive agitation, and help Victor restore his rationality.


    Victor opened his eyes underwater and thought carefully about the important information brought by this special communication.


    At present, the knowledge puzzle shows that the struggle of the three creators, the abyss demon snake, the bright bird and the creation giant ape, runs through the development history of the three aspects. The laws of the Talon world are becoming more and more perfect, and should occupy a dominant position in the integration of the three aspects.


    In the dark era, human ancestors took over the fire of civilization from the hands of the elves, and since then opened the prelude to human civilization. They united with elves and barbarians to defeat the powerful high goblins, and followed the elves Empire to build human city states and occupy large territories.


    Many ancient human city states are the predecessor of the alchemy empire. Under the pressure of the second demon invasion, the city-state leaders formed a military alliance. The alchemist Council and the mage association also stood out and formed the Supreme Council to lead the city-state military alliance against the invasion of the abyss demon tide.


    It can be said that the alchemical empire was born in response to the demon war. When the war ended, the political foundation of the alchemy Empire became shaky. There are some objective reasons, such as the vast territory of the alchemy Empire, the long distance between city states, inconvenient transportation, slow information dissemination, and strong independence of each city state. More importantly, the plundering of resources by the alchemy tower was not only unanimously opposed by the city-state dignitaries, but also exacerbated the interest imbalance between the city-state and the city-state. All city states with alchemy towers around them will be sucked by the Supreme Council, and city states far away from alchemy towers will get better development.


    The alchemy tower caused public resentment, and the alchemist''s ruling foundation was lost.


    The alchemists and archmages of the Supreme Council were unwilling to split the alchemy Empire, and the radicals represented by the secret society advocated the continuation of the war; The conservatives believe that we should abandon the alchemy tower and develop the alchemy puppet art again. However, the chairman of the Council of kgnorris did not adopt the opinions of the radicals and conservatives. He promoted an incredible plan - to imitate the high goblin Empire, create a true God, and solve the internal contradictions of the alchemical empire by distributing extraordinary power to all levels of the Empire.


    Victor can see from the previous dialogue that the abyss demon invaded the material plane for the second time, which was actually blocked by the sanctuary Protoss. The alchemist''s void creation and even the immortal soul fire required by the alchemy tower are provided by the sanctuary Protoss. At that time, the sanctuary Protoss was afraid to go into battle naked. It was only after killing several demon monarchs that they gathered immortal soul fire for the alchemist. The alchemical Empire drove the devil back to the abyss with the support of the Protoss.


    The sanctuary Protoss obviously won''t help in vain. Void creation itself is a big pit.


    Kenorius admitted that his decision to give up the alchemy tower and promote the God creation plan may have been influenced by the abyss devil. The divine creation plan of the Supreme Council indeed led to a fierce response from the sanctuary Protoss, which directly led to the demise of the alchemy empire. The painstaking planning of the sanctuary Protoss also failed due to the closure of the alchemy tower.


    The abyss demon seems to have pulled back another game through the Supreme Council of the alchemical empire.


    The evolution of things did not end here. The most critical part was that kgnorris''s God creation plan did not succeed at that time. More than 10000 years after the demise of the alchemy Empire, the Lord of glory was awakened by Enoch, the early church, because of the outbreak of the blood sacrifice war in the wizard city-state.


    Victor guessed that the chosen blood sacrifice war was a necessary condition to awaken the Lord of glory, but it was contrary to the original intention of the Supreme Council of the alchemical empire. If only a large-scale blood sacrifice can complete the God creation plan, kgnorris didn''t need so much trouble at the beginning. The most imperial Council adopts cruel and bloody ruling means to eliminate dissidents and suppress rebellion. Why bother to create God?


    Who was the Lord of glory awakened by?


    This problem is very important!


    Because the third demon tide is about to break out, no matter whether the abyss plane is about to burst or not, the abyss demons must be their primary goal in order to compete for the survival right of the main material plane.


    On the surface, the sanctuary Protoss are very resistant to the Lord of glory, and the blood sacrifice ceremony is more in line with the image of the abyss devil. However, Victor''s deduction lacks key information and cannot be hastily determined that the abyss devil awakened the Lord of glory. But if this is true, the shadow of the abyss devil is hidden behind the Lord of glory, then the human kingdom will be miserable.


    Of course, the situation will not get better if the behind the scenes is the sanctuary Protoss.


    When kenorius unleashed all the power of the divine knight, he could see through all kinds of changes in the future. He made a decision at that time, triggered the butterfly effect, awakened the Lord of glory more than 10000 years later, and completed the God creation plan.


    This is the best result.


    Unfortunately, kganoris did not disclose the key information of God creation plan to victor.


    The great leap in the level of life has shifted the chairman of the alchemical empire''s perspective on things and his own racial position. The intelligent race of mankind does not represent all the will of the creator tyronril. Compared with the fate of the original human race, the divine Knight kgnorris cares more about Victor, an outsider.


    He wondered how many chaotic futures could collapse into space-time fragments by Victor''s choice. After Victor showed that he was unyielding to the arrangement of fate, he got the desired result and terminated the communication between the two sides.


    Kenorius compares Victor''s relationship with Sylvia, reminding Victor to be careful of the reverse bite of the power of fate. It''s like that a great lord pursues a beautiful lady and gives her precious resources such as gold and silver treasures, land titles, potions, secrets and so on. As a result, she finally refused to marry the great Lord. Then, the great Lord not only wants to recover all the investment, but also takes tough measures to teach a profound lesson to the noble girl who doesn''t appreciate it, and then take her for himself.


    Victor knew he was an outsider. He wondered how he resisted the integration of the Talon world?


    Is it just because you don''t want to turn into a sun elf?


    In history, there were more than one divine knight and more than one sun elf. Most of the time, the elf empire is not guarded by the sun elves, and the elf family has not died.


    Do we have to give up human identity to meet the will of the creator?


    If necessary, Victor doesn''t resist the gift of fate. Anyway, there are precedents of sword Saint delavin and Veronica. Even if he turns into a sun elf, Sylvia can help him resist the soul pollution of the sun tree and retain his will for a long time.


    However, now the road of spiritual domination is broken by raising the blood of the sun elves. Victor won''t take this step unless he has to.


    In addition to the personality of the sun elf, Vic couldn''t think of any problems with himself for a while?


    The warm water in the water tank suddenly rippled layers of ripples. Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, borrowed the talent of her old enemy to send a message to victor. Because the wind element was blocked by water, she failed to form a clear sound.


    Victor''s heart moved and connected the hearts of the Asian Dragon tear. After learning about the situation reported by Meiwen, he instructed her to meet him in the main city of Assyria.


    Victor couldn''t figure out how to deal with the problem of fate. He decided to solve the immediate problem first.


    Victor stood up, and the water droplets seemed to have life, bouncing off his hair and skin. When he stepped out of the bathtub, his whole body became dry. He called Charlotte in and said, "inform Harry nadak and Tumen that I have something important to talk to them before the sun sets today."


    **************


    In the evening, two legendary witch doctors came to the watchtower together. They saw the bright and beautiful bertina kneeling down beside the human demigod, and their faces couldn''t help showing a complex look.


    The little queen "ate" the land of all souls, making the spirit of Assyria lose its destination, but she also brought new power to Assyria - natural spirit and animal spirit.


    Harinadak and Tumen can still maintain their legendary spell casting ability because they convert natural spirit spells in time. However, the other hundreds of Zuling witch doctors were not so lucky. Bertina''s natural realm failed with the collapse of the realm of all souls. If the ancestral witch doctor wants to master natural spirits or animal spirits, he can only rely on his own little by little.


    They knew that bertina should not be blamed for the destruction of the realm of all souls. They were responsible for all this, but the Zuling witch doctors were not reconciled. Harrinadak and Tumen are busy dealing with different opinions these days. They have felt physically and mentally exhausted, but so far, the witch doctor has still failed to reach a consensus.


    Victor knew the feelings of Queen harina and Tumen like the back of his hand. He smiled, raised his hand and said, "please sit down."


    Harrinadak knelt on his lower leg, and Tumen sat cross legged. Victor nodded and said, "I''m sincerely glad that the two great witch doctors are willing to see me. At least you didn''t bring an army to force me to hand over bertina."


    Harenadak sighed a long sigh, shook his head gently and said, "with the power of the Randall Holy One, if you want to kill us, even if the Assyrian warriors surround us, it won''t work."


    The human demigod summoned the hand of the storm and tore the picture of the black blood master, so that the witch doctor could not have the idea of fighting victor. In fact, Victor lost the blessing of the holy thing of the moon god, so he didn''t have so strong power, but with the wings of the wind elves and the talent of his old enemies, it was not much different from the face-to-face situation that he had to kill two Assyrian witch doctors in an area with a radius of 23 kilometers.


    Victor raised his eyebrows. "Lord priest, you are very smart." Then he glanced at the great witch doctor Tumen and said, "unfortunately, not everyone will believe you unconditionally. Only blood and death can make the reckless recognize the reality."


    Tumen suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He quickly bowed his head and said, "great semi divine, I am not a reckless and foolish person. I dare to see you mainly because I believe queen bell will not hurt me."


    Bell immediately smiled, and immediately pretended to be dignified. He said crisply, "well, Mr. Tumen is a good Assyrian."


    "I don''t know whether he is a good Assyrian or not, and I don''t care." Victor fondly touched Bell''s head, turned to Tumen and said, "but you''re honest. I like to talk to honest people. Come on, what''s your plan?"


    Tumen first looked sideways at harinadak, but the chief priest witch doctor ignored him and didn''t have any eye hint. He had to harden his head and said, "the witch doctors and warriors outside are talking about it. Queen bell needs to take charge of the overall situation."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go, I''ll go." Bertina jumped.


    "Stop fooling around." Victor reached out and touched Bell''s head, pressed her back, turned to Tumen and said, "the realm of all souls is gone, the chief priest witch doctor has lost his authority, and the old king mokmo has been made into a puppet of the dead by you, and the system of the Assyrian Empire has collapsed. Bertina can''t solve the institutional problem. I know this very well... What do the Assyrian nobles outside want to do most?"


    Tumen was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth and said: "Bertina is the queen of Assyria recommended by us. Without her presence, the outside is in a mess. The Zuling witch doctor has lost most of the Zuling spells, but can also use the seal spell to control the puppet troll. Great saint, I''m afraid you don''t know. Now many Zuling witch doctors take advantage of the cracks in the secret place to venture outside to catch the soft mud troll. Some people can''t return Come on, but some people brought back several, even more than a dozen soft mud monsters. This is a very powerful force. If the queen doesn''t take measures again, I''m afraid something will happen. "


    The pale Lord is dead, and the desperate Lord composed of thousands of clay monsters can survive for a while. These undead creatures have the strength of bronze level, including gold and silver clay monsters. Coupled with the dead puppets made by the ancestral witch doctor, it is certainly a powerful force.


    Before the disaster came, it was reasonable for the ancestral witch doctors to try to accumulate strength and increase the chips for survival. Tumen''s words implied a threat, but Victor didn''t care. He said faintly: "I want to take bertina, and the undead can''t stop me, let alone you... I''m curious. You want bell to stay, and then?"


    Tumen angrily stressed: "they don''t think the same as me. I just hope the queen can lead the people to migrate elsewhere, and then find ways to restore the natural field and transform the ancestral spirit witch doctor into a natural spirit or animal spirit witch doctor."


    Victor didn''t say anything. He picked up the tip of his eyebrows and turned his dark golden eyes to the witch doctor queen kneeling on the mat.


    Harry nadak leaned down, touched his palm with his forehead and said respectfully, "great saint, I haven''t made up my mind yet. I just pray you to point out a way for me and my people."


    The two great witch doctors agreed, pleading with bell to continue to be their Assyrian queen, and leaving room for turning around in front of the Stormrage sword saint. But how can this little trick shake the will of the count of golden eyes?


    Victor raised a sarcastic arc from the corner of his mouth and said leisurely: "it seems that most ancestral witch doctors have not given up on the realm of all souls... Can they restore the realm of all souls?"


    Harrinadak and Tumen are speechless. They don''t have a plan to restore the realm of all souls, but they will still have the idea of trying. Let alone other ancestral witch doctors. The little queen who receives part of the spirit is certainly the key to restoring the realm of all souls. Even if the opinions of the witch doctors can''t be unified, the attitude of leaving bell is basically the same. Especially the largest number of ancestral witch doctors, They all want to try to restore the realm of all souls on bell, but bertina''s life and death is not important to them.


    Of course, the human demigod will never agree. This is exactly the contradiction between the two sides.


    Victor sneered and said bluntly, "how to restore the realm of all souls? Sacrifice bertina? To whom? It can only be Angelina, the founder of the Assyrian Empire, the first queen, the current spirit thief, the undead, and the master of the ant colony! Only he knows how to restore the realm of all souls."


    Bertina was startled, raised her beautiful little eyebrows and shouted angrily, "which villains want to sacrifice me? I''m going to let Arka break their ass."


    Harry nadak took a deep look at Bell and said seriously, "I will never allow them to hurt bell, never!"


    Victor nodded and said with appreciation, "it''s not so stupid as hopeless... Although it''s meaningless for you to use bertina to tear the realm of all souls before. But for the undead, it''s just the opposite. Since tearing the realm of all souls is a conspiracy of the undead, why would he help the Assyrians restore the realm of all souls?"


    "Angelina was once the queen of the Assyrian Empire, which was more than 20000 years ago... Now, he has long been incarnated as an undead and spirit thief. Since then, Assyrians have been his inexhaustible livestock." Victor smiled faintly and continued: "I''m not humiliating the descendants of Assyria. What I''m saying is what I''ve seen... For more than 1500 years, the Assyrian Empire collapsed due to the disaster caused by the black blood master. How many Assyrian people fled and took refuge in the Empire at that time? You hold the ''sorrow of Angelina'', which can be called the descendants of the Assyrian Empire. But if you compare the number, the Assyrian people who fled outside the secret territory are better than you There are many more descendants of these empires. "


    "I found many Assyrian savage tribes outside the secret land. Their inheritance is cut off, their strength is weak, and their ethnic groups are scattered in the vast and dangerous endless forest. How can they survive until now without the secret protection of ant colony? These Assyrian savages are livestock kept by the undead!"


    Harrina dakton''s face faded when she was young, and the great witch doctor Tumen was stunned.


    Victor continued to weigh the weight and said: "The undead is indeed trapped in the spirit eating Island, but don''t forget that he is premeditated. The will to awaken in the realm of all souls is the natural enemy of the undead. Only by destroying the realm of all souls and preventing the recovery of the will of all souls can the undead continue to live. Obviously, the undead has made great achievements. With your help... The problem is that Angelina needs to rebuild the realm of all souls Will he choose you Assyrian descendants who are hostile to him as the people of the new empire, or those ignorant Assyrian savages outside the secret territory? "


    With a sigh, Victor took out "Angelina''s grief" from his arms, took the chain, let the elemental Rune crystal swing naturally, and said: "The ant tribe army of the undead has occupied the ruins of the azolta temple, which is the coordinate connecting the outer ring of all souls. The Assyrian Empire used to hold blood sacrifice ceremonies in the temple. However, the outer ring of all souls has been broken, the iron bridge of spirit eaters has been destroyed, and the temple coordinates are useless now. The key is that this artifact ''the mourning of Angelina'', when the temple coordinates are invalid Next, it can only connect the ghost eating island of the undead. "


    "If I''m right, if the undead wants to rebuild the realm of all souls, they need to use Assyrian blood sacrifice, and that''s it." Victor held the elemental Rune crystal in his hand and said, "the undead only wants two things, bertina and the artifact ''Angelina''s tears''. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get bertina, but without the artifact, he will die, because the spirit eating island needs blood sacrifice to maintain."


    "The question is, when the secret place completely fails, do you think it is possible for the undead to come here to kill the Assyrians?" Victor asked with burning eyes.


    The queen ant raised a large number of Assyrian savages outside the secret place. He doesn''t need to care about the Assyrian descendants hidden in the secret place. Whether he will wash the secret place and treat the Assyrian descendants as sacrifices depends on the attitude of the human demigod. Unless the Assyrian witch doctor can take the "sorrow of Angelina" back from the human demigod, the Assyrian descendants have no choice.


    The human demigod threatened him almost blatantly, but harinadak and Tumen had nothing to do with him. But when they thought about it carefully, harinadak was dismayed to find that even if Victor returned the artifact to them, the Assyrian descendants could not escape the clutches of the dead.


    The reason is very simple. The "sorrow of Angelina" cannot be opened or closed. In its field, Assyrians complete the soul sacrifice upon death. The Assyrian witch doctor can''t negotiate with Angelina, the early queen of the Empire, with this artifact.


    If the artifact is in the hands of the human demigod, as long as the ant claws of the undead can not catch up with him, he is qualified to negotiate with the undead.


    "It seems that you have all figured out that if you take bertina away, the undead will pursue you; if you take away the grief of Angelina, he will pursue you even more." Said Victor with a smile.


    The great witch doctor Tumen lay on the mat like a toad and said obediently, "great saint, I am willing to offer you my humble spirit and ask you to find a way for my people."


    In fact, the queen ant does not necessarily massacre the descendants of the Assyrian Empire. From the overall situation, the queen ant and Assyrians do not have irreconcilable contradictions, but an interdependent relationship. If Victor replaced the queen ant, he would take the opportunity to coerce and enslave hundreds of thousands of Assyrian descendants, because these Assyrians not only have inheritance, but also generally enjoy the fountain of immortality, which is more secret Wild people outside the border are more valuable. It is in the best interests of the queen ant to incorporate the descendants of the Assyrian Empire, use the wild people tribes outside the secret border as slave sacrifices, and form a powerful army mixed by Assyrians and ant tribes to approach the human kingdom.


    For the descendants of the Assyrian Empire, as long as there was the possibility of being slaughtered by the ant queen, they did not dare to take risks and could not wait to die. At the beginning, the secret place set up by the Assyrian Witch King protected them for more than 1500 years and closed them for more than 1500 years. Victor used the advantage of information asymmetry to bluff and deceive the two most authoritative Assyrian leaders Room.


    Of course, Victor did not intend to take the Assyrian descendant as an arm. After all, harenadak and Tumen have legendary spiritual attributes, and they are definitely not fools. Don''t look at their submissive posture now. If Victor''s suggestions are not in line with the interests of the Assyrian people and use them as cannon fodder, the witch doctor queen and Tumen turned their heads and began to think differently.


    On the other hand, kgnorris, the divine Knight of the alchemy Empire, was still calculated by the abyss devil. It is inevitable that there will be the shadow of the abyss devil or the sanctuary Protoss behind the ant queen. It can be inferred that the Assyrians are not clean, and there may be extraordinary chess pieces arranged in advance. Now, even the Lord of glory has doubts. How dare Victor bring the Assyrians whose origin is a mystery Near the human kingdom.


    He vaguely felt that the ant queen tried to return to the human kingdom and aimed at the shining church. This clue was problematic.


    Assyrians, this hot potato still needs to be handed over to the elf empire.


    Tumen and harinadak have revealed their intention to lead their people to take refuge in human forces and accept human protection. But Victor can''t promise them.


    "Bertina asked me to protect you." Victor stood up, took his hand and said, "for her sake, I can stay in the temple of the city and attract the attention of the undead. When the secret environment completely fails, you will move away with some people, and those Assyrian descendants who have to stay will die in the city."


    If the human demigod does not hand over the "sorrow of Angelina" to the ant queen, the ant colony army enters the main city of Assyria and must kill the Assyrians when they see them. In the field of artifact, the more Assyrians killed by the ant tribe, the longer the undead will live, and the less resistance the Assyrians who fled the field of artifact will encounter.


    Harrinadak''s forehead was against the back of his hand, his head could not be lower, and his voice said sadly: "Great saint, Assyrian blood itself will attract the undead. Even if bell and artifact are not around us, we will become the prey of the undead... Where should we migrate to get rid of the pursuit of the undead? I pray the saint to give us a piece of land that can survive for the sake of the homology of Assyrians and rare people."


    Victor pretended to be surprised and said, "it''s good that humans and Assyrians share the same origin. Don''t you know that Assyrians were actually created by the elf Empire?"


    "Spirit?"


    Harry nadak raised his eyes, looked at the big witch doctor of Tumen, and found that he was also at a loss.


    Queen bell, who could not sit still, jumped up, pointed to her own ear and Victor''s ear, and showed off: "elves are people with sharp ears. They are very beautiful, but they are not as beautiful as their master and me."


    Tumen''s heart moved, calling out a flower goblin with a sharp ear, exquisite appearance and a pair of bee wings on his back.


    Victor couldn''t see the little natural spirit, but bertina clapped and said with a smile: "yes, yes, yes, the flower goblins are like elves. Tiantian told me that he and Bobo can also see the flower goblins... Oh, Bobo and Tiantian are halfling dwarfs, and they are the vassals of the elves."


    His highness Randall coughed and, facing the expectant eyes of the witch doctor queen, said: "I have something to do with the elves, but I am a human being, not an elf... This time, the elf Empire also sent princes and moon gods to participate in the battle of the azolta temple and fight against the black blood master with me. They can find the temple of the Assyrian Empire, which is enough to explain many problems. As far as I know, the elf Empire has a deep relationship with the Assyrian Empire. Your spider totem is actually a spirit The holy emblem of the spirit ancestor god spider lady. In addition, the effect of the moon dew of the spirit is similar to that of the fountain of youth. Assyrians should be the vassal race of the spirit empire. That''s right. "


    "The elf empire is located in the endless forest in the east of azolta mountains. It is very powerful. Ant colonies never dare to invade the territory of the elf empire. If you can escape into the territory of the elf Empire, even if you find a forest nearby to rebuild your home, ant monsters will not chase you again."


    Tumen asked carefully, "great saint, can you send someone to take us to the elf Empire? I''m afraid the elf family will refuse to accept us."


    "Neither I nor my subordinates have been to the elf Empire and don''t know the way." Victor shook his head. He turned his words and said, "but I happen to have a dwarf friend of the elf empire. You protect him home. He can lead you and introduce you to the moon god sacrifice of the elf city states."


    "Meiwen, bring Coelho here." Victor suddenly raised his voice.


    Before long, Mei Wen, the first two horned, blue haired and blue eyed Asian Dragon Ripper, walked into Victor''s room, followed by a sloppy dwarf guard behind her.


    The dwarf with a long beard and a flesh nose was like a barrel of wine. When he saw Victor, he waved his strong arms and shouted loudly, "the moon god is up and the hill is down... Nightingale, I can see you. Your dragon maid dragged me out of the savage''s hut and carried me for a long time. My poor beard was almost broken by the wind!"

 Chapter 871

    "Oh, I know him. I know him. He is the big dwarf with grass in the cave."


    Bertina jumped, grabbed Victor''s arm with her little hand, pointed to the dwarf who appeared in the room with her other finger, and cried excitedly, "he has been saved by us!"


    The dwarf guard is stocky and stout, much larger than the halfling. Bertina used to call a halfling a dwarf. The dwarf with big arms, round waist and beard dragged to her chest is a dwarf.


    At first, Coelho took the burial tools of the Assyrian witch doctor in the tomb altar, and his soul fell into the realm of all souls and became unconscious. The scouting team of Silver Eagle City couldn''t wake him up, so they had to bury him in the gap of the mountain wall with moonlight thorns. Later, Victor instructed Reverend Dane to find Coelho and release a holy light sign to him. Coelho''s soul was saved by father Miller. He finally got rid of the shackles of the realm of all souls and survived.


    Bertina was right when she said she had saved Coelho. But the dwarf guards of Silver Eagle City did see bell for the first time.


    When Coelho saw bertina''s slightly pointed ears, he couldn''t help widening his eyes, whispered an elf language, and asked Victor if the little girl was his wanderer?


    The Silver Eagle scouts went home a few months ago, but they left Coelho alone in the forest near the azolta mountains. If Victor hadn''t helped, Coelho would have been buried in the belly of the wolf. The poor dwarf guard still thinks Mr. nightingale is a big elf wanderer with defective ears. These days, he has been with the Assyrian savages. Suddenly, he saw another elf wanderer girl, and he immediately felt very kind.


    Dwarves are basically enthusiastic talkers, while bertina is lively and belongs to curious babies. Both of them tried to say hello to each other. Unfortunately, they didn''t know the language. They chattered for a long time. They also talked with each other.


    Victor was too lazy to translate nutritious nonsense. Bell puffed up his cheeks, turned to harenadak and said in Assyrian, "harenadak, this dwarf needs a pot of ''language water''."


    "''language water ''... What''s that?" Victor asked with some curiosity.


    Harinadak hesitated a little and explained vaguely, "it''s a special spirit, like water. After drinking it, you can speak fluent Assyrian."


    Victor was not satisfied with this answer. He narrowed his eyes, put a little pressure on the two big witch doctors and asked, "please be more detailed."


    The expressions of the witch doctor queen and Tumen became a little unnatural. The latter said in a deep voice, "bertina has just come to the secret place. She can''t speak Assyrian. We use ancestral magic to extract the spirit from an old man and make it into ''language water'' for her to drink. She can use Assyrian after sleeping."


    Seeing Bell''s staring eyes and flat mouth, the old witch doctor who had recovered his youthful appearance quickly added: "Queen, I assure you that the Assyrians who provide spiritual quality die naturally. We definitely don''t make ''language water'' by means of blood sacrifice... Er, it has no impact on you. It''s like the spirit of an Assyrian old man teaching you Assyrian, but the method is a little special."


    Bell listened to Tumen''s explanation and thought about it. He felt as if he was so rejected. He took out the momentum of the little queen and ordered: "is there an old Assyrian who is dying? At the moment of his death, let his spirit teach the dwarf to speak."


    Harry nadak smiled, shook his head and sighed, "bell, the Zuling witch doctor doesn''t have this ability anymore."


    The psychic vision of Assyrian witch doctors often solves problems in unimaginable ways, sometimes even with strange horror. In order to have barrier free communication with bertina, they gave her a glass of "language water", and bell automatically mastered Assyrian. But that kind of "language water" It was the spirit liquid made by the ancestral witch doctor who extracted the soul of Assyrians. However, the Assyrian witch doctor did not care about the principle, but gave it a vivid and vivid name according to the phenomenon.


    However, in Victor''s view, it reveals a lot of valuable information.


    The essence of "language water" is the will side of the language part in the Assyrian soul, and the liquid form is the manifestation of this part of the will side in reality. The action of "drinking" the liquid implies that the caster actively accepts this part of language information, so as to master the Assyrian language.


    There is an obvious element of deception, because drinking water is a common thing and will not be resisted by the caster. Suppose bertina was unwilling to drink "language water" at that time , unable to master the Assyrian language, the Zuling witch doctor failed to complete the last step and failed to cast the spell. For example, bell refused to learn the language at the bottom of her heart, and she could not learn Assyrian anyway.


    The key to the success of a spell is that the caster is willing to accept the spell.


    On the other hand, the spirit of Assyrians is very special. Assyrian witch doctors can only extract the spirit of Assyrians, but it has no effect on other creatures. Therefore, bertina drank the "language water" and magically learned Assyrian. Assyrian witch doctors can''t learn human common language or spiritual language in the same way.


    With the destruction of the realm of all souls, the ancestral witch doctor lost most of her extraordinary abilities. Bertina did not have any obstacles in this regard, and she collected a considerable amount of spirit. According to reason, bertina can cast the ancestral witch doctor''s similar spells, but father Miller cast the holy chain on bertina a few years ago. Now, the holy chain limits bertina''s spell ability ¡£


    Victor pondered for a moment and decided to test his inference with the lone dwarf guard. He said to bell, "you can try the touch of chaos and wish Coelho can talk to you."


    "OK, OK." Bertina''s eyes brightened and said happily.


    Victor said to the dwarf, "Coelho, bertina will cast a spell on you and help you communicate with each other. Don''t resist. It shouldn''t hurt. Just accept it."


    Without waiting for the dwarf to promise, bertina had stretched out her hand to pull his beard braid, and asked with surprise and confusion, "master, why does the dwarf''s hair grow on his chin?"


    If someone else had ravaged his favorite beard, Coelho would certainly jump into the thunder, but facing bertina, he couldn''t be angry, but he just muttered unhappily: "This is a beard, not a hair. Little girl, the dwarf''s beard is more precious than refined gold. Don''t mess it up for me... Ah, Lord Nightingale, I can understand what she said? What a magical dwarf beard..."


    The dwarf guard was very excited and shouted in elvish, but he did understand bertina''s Assyrian.


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of harrinadak and Tumen. They knew that it would take more than ten days for the dwarf to speak Assyrian. Bertina''s chaotic touch had the effect of "language water" and had an immediate effect. The hearts of the two legendary witch doctors could not help thinking differently about bertina and the realm of all souls.


    Victor put his hand on Bell''s shoulder and said faintly, "I''m going to take bertina to training. You also have a lot to do. Let''s do it today."


    The witch doctor queen saw the human demigod leave with the little queen, looked at each other with Tumen, and saw the helplessness of each other''s eyes. They all knew that bell was now one of the targets of the undead. Even if his highness Randall allowed bertina to be with the Assyrians, they could not take bell on the road, which would attract a large number of ant monsters to pursue the migration team.


    In fact, unless bertina can rebuild the realm of all souls, no Assyrian nobles are willing to treat her as the queen of the Empire. Even if the realm of all souls can be restored, the descendants of the Assyrian Empire must survive first.


    Thinking of this, harinadak and Tumen turned their attention to the dwarf. This guy is currently the hope of Assyrian descendants to get rid of the undead''s clutches. They all want to know more about the elf empire from each other''s mouth.


    Coelho looked at the two Assyrian witch doctors with some confusion. Suddenly, he excited the spirit, put his hands around the beard on his chest, and shouted, "what do you want to do? Don''t think about the dwarf beard. Hey... Lord Nightingale, I''ll go with you..."


    *****************


    The night wind blew into the main room at the top of the pyramid temple, with a smell of blood and a faint cry of misery.


    As victor said, harinadak and the great witch doctor Tumen now have a lot to do. The first thing they have to do is to unify the internal voice.


    Although Assyrian witch doctors and warrior nobles had reached a consensus on the overall migration several months ago and made comprehensive preparations in advance, with the change of the situation, especially bertina has lost her qualification to ascend the throne and become king, Assyrian witch doctors also have differences. In this case, internal cleaning is very necessary.


    Harrinadak and Tumen, two legendary witch doctors, killed more than 30 ancestral witch doctors indiscriminately that night. These people all have one characteristic. They control more than 5 undead monsters and refuse to give the undead monsters in their hands to harrinadak.


    Although the ancestral witch doctors lost most of their magic like spells, the power of the dead puppets and the clay trolls should not be underestimated. Victor didn''t want to get involved in the internal struggle of the Assyrians, but considering the limitations of natural magic like spells, in order to ensure that the elite main force of Assyrian descendants could withdraw to the elf Empire, he ordered the Dragon maid Meiwen to help harinadak solve those disobedience Assyrian witch doctor.


    With the help of the Yalong rippers, the bloody cleaning process was very smooth. Harinadak cleared the obstacles of the great migration in only one night, and the number of casualties was controlled in a very small range.


    Next, harinadak and Tumen distributed more than 1000 undead puppets and ooze monsters to the rest of the ancestral witch doctors. Each witch doctor can be assigned at least two undead puppets as extraordinary power in their hands.


    Through the cruel bloody cleansing and the redistribution of the dead puppets, the witch doctor queen once again established her leader authority and successfully solved the internal differences of the Assyrians.


    The main city of Assyria began to run at high speed to make final preparations for the upcoming great migration. During this period, harinadak and Tumen often came to the temple, but not to find bertina.


    The great migration of hundreds of thousands of people is no small matter. Harrinadak and Tumen have no practical experience and lack sufficient understanding of the forest environment outside the secret land. Randall expeditionary army takes out valuable maps. Charlotte and reverend Dane are also ordered by Victor to take family knights to provide advice and feasible suggestions for the great witch doctor.


    Victor focused on training bertina and tried to improve the actual combat ability of the little witch to the greatest extent in a short period of time. The subjects of the experiment were six clay trolls that Victor specially asked for from harrinadak. These undead creatures all had silver strength, including a yellow and gold clay troll.


    In this way, by the end of February of the fire season, more than 200000 Assyrian descendants had evacuated the main city in batches and gathered in the marginal areas of the secret territory of Assyria. Only when the secret place completely fails, they will divide into dozens of teams, move to the east of the endless forest, cross the azolta mountains, go to the Silver Eagle City of the elf Empire and establish a new home.


    The preparations for the great migration were coming to an end, and the main city of Assyrian descendants finally welcomed the minions of the ant queen.


    Hundreds of high ants broke into the deserted jungle city. Under the cold eyes of the Assyrian army, they walked straight to the pyramid Temple standing in the center of the city as if nothing had happened. The first is a huge higher ant family. Its whole body is wrapped by a thick white shell, and its chest has three pairs of purple lines. The burly body of the comparable giant rhinoceros shows a powerful force, just like the essence, which brings a strong sense of oppression to the bystanders.


    The high guard ants behind the ant clan leader dragged a large wooden frame bound with vines and wood, on which lay a dying strange Zerg. It has four pairs of limbs and is bigger than the leader of the ant tribe. Its silver back armor is covered with strange purple lines. When six compound eyes see victor at the top of the temple, they raise their heads hard, as if they want to make a ceremonial greeting, but its strength is weak. After struggling twice, it still can''t stand up and collapse on the big wooden frame.


    If it hadn''t been for the bloated abdomen still undulating up and down, the former high ant ANN, now the gross worm mother looks like dead.


    "This monster was defeated by the ant man... Is it really not an ant man?" The great witch doctor Tumen, standing on the high platform of the temple, murmured.


    Most of the descendants of Assyria saw live ant people for the first time, and harenadak was no exception. She first looked at Tumen, then glanced at the calm human demigod with the rest of her eyes, and wondered whether more than 1000 Assyrian soldiers and more than 300 dead puppets could kill all the ant people below.


    However, his highness Randall asked her not to let the dead''s minions into the city. Naturally, he had his intention. Harinadak and Tumen also want to see what the legendary undead looks like.


    Victor''s eyes revolved around Ann''s body, turned to the leader of the high ant tribe, and said condescending, "war Ant King?"


    The wind, transmitting the voice of the angry wind sword saint, seemed to whisper in the ear of the war Ant King.


    The high ant tribe as big as the giant rhinoceros stopped, raised its head, stared at Victor with orange eyes, and said in a thick voice, "I am the slave of the ant colony, the war Ant King, taorminos. It took me a little time to clean up the traitor, otherwise we would have met."


    "Taurminos."


    Victor nodded and said in an ancient common language, "are you here to die?"


    The invisible force field shook away the wind elements trying to invade the shell. The war Ant King disdained: "I''m not a waste Ant King who hasn''t fully developed like apolis... If the master doesn''t allow the ant colony to attack humans, I''d like to compete with his highness Randall."


    Wind element perception did not work, but hearing accounted for a large proportion in Victor''s perception. He could even hear the sound of rats digging holes within 2000 meters. In other words, ordinary people simply can''t handle such complex and diverse sound signals, and only the angry wind swordsman with spiritual attribute of 48 points can perfectly combine sound and image signals, so as to have the perception ability that ordinary people can''t reach.


    Under Victor''s omni-directional and no dead angle perception, the body details of the new war Ant King appear in his mind.


    Victor speculates that taurminos weighs more than 5 tons and belongs to a large monster. The higher ant tribe is also famous for its strength. The strength of taurminos is enough to crush Victor''s rock body; The thick shell reflecting metallic luster gives it strong defense and super high element resistance. I''m afraid the old enemy talent of the Stormrage sword saint will not work for it.


    Taurminos is huge. If someone thinks it''s not sensitive enough, it''s a big mistake. The footprints left by this war Ant King are very shallow. That''s the effect of the psionic field, which is similar to the popular effect. Its instantaneous explosion speed can surprise the wind knight. Once Nelson and Caligula are locked by taorminos, there is little possibility of escape.


    Taorminos is a legendary creature with super power, super defense, super physique and psionic power. Victor had no doubt that the war Ant King could break a Viscount''s castle alone.


    Of course, Victor holding "split soul" and "shadow" two extraordinary weapons, it is not difficult to kill taurminos.


    Although the life level of the war Ant King is not inferior to that of the legendary scorpion tailed lion, the ant man has no danger intuition. There is no doubt that taorminos will die when he meets the angry wind sword saint, and he even has no chance to escape. In contrast, scorpion tailed lion has at least 50% chance to escape from the hands of angry wind sword saint.


    The legendary Paladin turnans said that it is strong to survive.


    Avoiding invincible enemies in advance is also a powerful embodiment. In the face-to-face confrontation, Nelson is certainly not the opponent of taurminos, but the danger perception of the fierce soldier will help him avoid the war Ant King first, which will take the absolute initiative. Then he will make full use of the exchange of time and space. He will bear great risks and the possibility of killing the war Ant King is also great.


    In fact, the war Ant King does not need danger perception. As the top fighting unit of the queen ant alchemy tower, taurminos was demonstrating to Victor when the queen ant made it appear in front of victor.


    You used some tricks on ANN, but I can make seventh order creatures, and I''m not afraid to sacrifice seventh order creatures. Are you ready to be my enemy or choose to cooperate with me?


    This is a psychological secret war that can only be understood by the alchemist. Victor''s strongest alchemy unit is the Yalong. When he doesn''t change, he is a fifth order combat unit. After changing, he temporarily reaches sixth order. No matter the top combat power or the overall number of alchemy units, alchemy tower 7 is far worse than the queen ant alchemy tower.


    Faced with the demonstration and warning of the ant queen, Victor wrinkled his slender and straight eyebrows, glanced over Caligula, Nelson, imosen wizard and reverend Dane, and finally landed on bertina. He stretched his eyebrows, smiled and said, "bell..."


    "Ah? Master, you call me. What can I do for you?" Bertina asked, twinkling her eyes, twisting her beautiful and delicate face.


    Victor glanced at the position of taurminos and said, "the war Ant King below has just provoked me. You can teach him a painful lesson with your new pet."


    Bertina was overjoyed when she heard her master''s request. I saw that the girl from heaven stood up, stretched out her white and tender little hand, patted on a soft mud giant monster more than three meters high next to her, and shouted in a soft voice: "touch of chaos - angry puppet, go, let the big bug experience bertina''s anger!"

 Chapter 872

    May to August is the hottest period of the year. The elf Empire called these four months summer, and the Knights and nobles of the human kingdom called summer the season of fire according to the active law of void elements. But in the Assyrian Empire, the four months of summer have another name - the season of rage.


    Plague, rage, disaster and withering represent the four cycle stages of the spirit, corresponding to the four seasons respectively. Each cycle stage of spirit has its own unique power. On this basis, Assyrians developed a complete ancestral spirit spell system.


    The natural spiritual spells and animal spiritual spells brought by bertina to the descendants of Assyria have a wide application prospect, but compared with the ancestral spiritual spells, they are still very young and far from forming a casting system. This is also the reason why most Assyrian witch doctors are difficult to give up ancestral magic.


    When bertina was trapped in the realm of all souls, she not only learned the psionic spell system from the ant queen, but also inherited the complete ancestral spirit spells to her, including the spirit of rage. Unfortunately, father Miller used a powerful magic beyond level 7 to lock bertina''s spell casting ability, and sealed the memory related to ancestral magic.


    With the continuous improvement of their own ability, the chosen girl will always untie the seal imposed by old Miller in the future.


    Now, she can only cast the most basic psionic spell - touch of chaos.


    The level of chaotic touch is very high, and it includes three magic fields: mental body, deformation body and element body. Victor believes that if we have to give the touch of chaos, it can be summarized as the field of chaotic body spells. However, the spell level of chaos touch is very low. Bertina can use it to light a piece of wood out of thin air. If she changes the target of the spell to a big tree, it won''t work.


    The touch of chaos looks like a trick often performed in a circus.


    However, a trick can only be a trick and can never become a spell. The chaotic touch that bertina now uses against the giant ooze monster belongs to the spirit of wrath, and its effect is no worse than the spell like spell of the wrath Witch King.


    The giant ooze monster with a height of more than three meters has survived for at least hundreds of years. Its strength and speed can be comparable to the ogre supervisor of the golden order. This alone can make it a golden undead. In fact, the ability of the ooze troll is more powerful than the ogre inspector. It has three extraordinary abilities: elemental body, desperate vision and soul absorption.


    Elemental state: the body of the ooze troll is mainly composed of earth elements. It is a black colloid. It is extremely tough and will not be hurt. It is immune to any form of weakness.


    Desperate gaze: the soul fire gaze of the ooze Troll can cause spiritual damage to the creature. If the creature''s willpower cannot exempt the desperate gaze, it will produce despair and lose the will to survive.


    Soul sucking: the ooze troll is in direct contact with the creature, continuously absorbs the vitality and soul fire of the creature, and continuously reduces the basic attributes of the creature until it sucks the other party into a corpse.


    Ooze trolls have superior abilities and basic attributes than the ogre supervisor. Unfortunately, they have only instinct and no wisdom. The Assyrian skull loaded with soul is their fatal weakness. As long as you understand the characteristics of ooze troll, senior bronze Knights have the opportunity to destroy it, but bronze knights can hardly deal with an ogre inspector alone.


    Ant colony and Assyrian witch doctor have been entangled for more than 20000 years. They must know the weakness of ooze troll. Moreover, the war Ant King taurminos is better than the golden clay troll in all aspects.


    Under normal circumstances, the golden clay Troll has no chance of winning the war Ant King, and is probably killed by the war Ant King on the spot.


    Angry puppets are different.


    Bertina''s slender, soft and white hand patted the soft mud troll. The two pale flames beating in its eye sockets contracted and solidified and turned into fiery red eyes. The body composed of black colloid was tight, showing fine muscle lines, and expanded twice at a speed visible to the naked eye. At first, the 3.4-meter-high ooze monster turned into a 4.7-meter-high humanoid monster with red light.


    The fire element summoned by bertina with the touch of chaos can''t even burn a jackal, but it only takes a weak flame to light a large barrel of fierce fire oil. In the same way, the soft clay Troll has accumulated soul fire for hundreds of years. When she meets the spiritual flame released by bertina, she immediately burns violently according to her wishes, completely and completely releasing the soul power of the soft clay troll, as if a volcano erupted and Lava Burst.


    The spirit attribute of the ooze monster instantly broke through the gold level and climbed to the legendary peak.


    Rage puppet, legendary undead, dual element nature of earth and fire, strength increased by 150% and speed increased by 30%. It has five extraordinary powers: Soul of Assyrian warrior, lava body, eye irritation, soul absorption and burning. The duration of rage puppet is no more than 35 minutes. At the end of time, the soul fire will dissipate and disappear completely.


    Bertina pointed at the war Ant King, and the angry puppet full of fire rushed out, like a burning meteor jumping down from the high platform of the gold tower and crashing into taorminos in the square.


    In the face of the fierce volley attack of the angry puppet, the war Ant King kept his posture and glided more than 10 meters behind in an instant. With a loud bang, the angry puppet hit the original position of the war Ant King heavily. The earth burst and the air waves rolled. Even the people watching the war on the gold tower felt a shock at their feet.


    The furious puppet''s volley attack was very powerful. The ground with a radius of 10 meters not only broke and collapsed, but its thick colloidal legs were also deformed due to extrusion, and it could not recover its ability of action for a time.


    The war Ant King took advantage of the fury puppet''s unstable feet and his limbs to sprint. The psionic shield eliminated the interference of air resistance. His magnificent body rushed straight at a dizzying speed, but did not make any sound. It was like suddenly flashing in front of the fury puppet, aiming at its chest and waving a heavy fist.


    The fist was silent and not powerful, but with the figure of taurminos, no one would doubt that it was powerful enough to break the angry puppet in two.


    Taorminos is huge, but he looks like a goat in front of the angry puppet nearly five meters high. It wanted to hit the puppet on the head. It had to stand up to get it. Taorminos estimated that the power of the angry puppet was not different from that of himself. If he only supported his power with two legs, he would not have an advantage. Therefore, it decided to break the puppet''s chest first, and then dig out the other party''s skull to end the battle in an instant.


    However, the rage puppet is not flesh and blood. As an undead in the elemental state, it is immune to most negative states. Even if he falls to the ground from a gold tower dozens of meters high, his legs have been deformed, and the angry puppet will not be dizzy.


    The soul of Assyrian warriors is playing a role in giving rage puppets excellent combat intuition. Without hesitation, he raised his strong arm and stabbed the fist of the war Ant King.


    Two fists, one big and one small, hit each other heavily, and there was another "boom". The surging air was shot in all directions, and the smoke and dust that had not yet subsided rolled and flew again, outlining the frenzied ripple of the air flow.


    The psionic shield of the war Ant King is like a fragile crystal window in front of the great power of the angry puppet. At the same time, half of the arm of the angry puppet was cracked. Although its fist was stronger than that of the war Ant King, its physical strength was obviously not comparable to that of the Ant King with a thick shell. The black colloid with red light radiated like a flying arrow under the influence of the air flow, which also stained taorminos a lot.


    The angry puppet shook the war Ant King face to face, and one of its arms broke on the spot. All the Assyrian witch doctors and animal spirit warriors who watched the war turned pale.


    Bertina''s fury puppet represents almost the highest level of spell like magic seen by Assyrian descendants. Such a powerful puppet of the dead lost to the war Ant King taorminos in the frontal duel. The witch doctor queen was still thinking about how many people the Assyrian army needed to mobilize to kill the war Ant King. Now, she has lost confidence in the elimination of taurminos. She thinks that if the war Ant King wants to escape, the Assyrian army in the city can''t stop him at all.


    The Randall expedition, which had seen powerful monsters such as desperate lords, ancient species of undead bats, Philip II and apolis, did not feel anything. The power of taurminos is not enough to crush the fury puppet, but its shell is strong and the two sides collide with each other with all their strength, which makes the fury puppet vulnerable. The advantage of the angry puppet is not simply power.


    Those black colloids adhered to the shell of the war Ant King and immediately turned into hot lava, burning the heart of taurminos and making him feel a burst of irritability. Aware that something was wrong, the war Ant King gave up his plan to pursue the victory, the purple lines on his chest bloomed bright, reopened his ability field, and threw all the black glue lava away from the surface of his body.


    At the same time, the angry puppet was surrounded by circles of yellow empty earth elements. His broken arms were rapidly returning to their original state. His eyes were staring at the war Ant King not far away, and then rushed at it.


    All abilities such as rage, frenzy and bloodthirsty have time limits. Telminos has tried to confront the angry puppet head-on, and determined that his strength, speed and defense are stronger than this swollen clay monster, but he has not reached the level of being able to crush each other.


    In principle, we should avoid the edge of the angry puppet now and wait until its improvement effect disappears automatically.


    However, taorminos was fixed on by the angry puppet''s red eyes. He was anxious and angry in his heart. He simply rushed up to attack the angry puppet.


    Two large monsters give up parry and dodge, that is, you come and go, fight each other and make a ball. They have a psionic shield, and their own shell is as strong as a rock. They can withstand strong blows continuously without injury; The other was covered with black glue and had amazing recovery ability. Even if he was hammered and deformed by the enemy, he was as if nothing had happened. He also tried to wrap his opponent with a flexible body.


    Several Assyrian witch doctors at the top of the temple couldn''t help but look happy. They could see that the speed and flexibility of the angry puppet were not as fast as their opponents. If the war Ant King adopted evasion tactics, the angry puppet really couldn''t help it. But the spirit of fury has infected the war Ant King, making it desperate to shake the fury puppet. The key is that the ooze monster will not be hurt. Even if it fails to break the defense of the war Ant King for the time being, the soul sucking skill is also playing a role. The physical strength of the war Ant King is always limited. If both sides continue to fight, the balance of victory will tilt towards the angry puppet.


    Nelson rubbed his chin and said with emotion: "I''ve never seen powerful monsters fight each other for more than ten minutes. It''s really..."


    What he means is that close combat between two equally powerful people will often decide the outcome in a very short time and decide life and death. Only weak creatures can do nothing, just like vegetables and chickens pecking at each other. Now this situation can only show that the strength of the belligerents is very different. The war Ant King is teasing the angry puppets without wisdom.


    The most powerful ability of the higher ant tribe is group consciousness and spiritual connection, but so far, the higher guard ants in taurminos are standing idly by. Obviously, the war Ant King didn''t show all his strength. Even if he was affected by the spirit absorption of the angry puppet, some of his shells became dim, he was still able to win.


    Bertina was wrong, her slightly round chin was raised high, and her face was full of complacency.


    She applied the touch of chaos to the ooze troll, causing qualitative change. The golden clay troll is promoted to the legendary rage puppet. It can fight the war Ant King head-on, and it doesn''t seem to lose. Bertina is proud.


    Victor touched her head and said with admiration: "the elemental state of the angry puppet, combined with the extraordinary forces such as lava body, anger and soul absorption, forms a closed-loop talent. If you are on the battlefield, you will shine brightly. Bell, you have done a good job. I believe that the rebirth of the angry Witch King of the Assyrian Empire may not reach this height... You are worthy of being chosen by heaven."


    Bertina was a little confused. She didn''t consider the closed-loop talent of the fury puppet at all. These are the extraordinary abilities naturally generated by the soft mud Troll stimulated by the touch of chaos.


    Of course, the little girl will not admit this.


    "The fury puppet loses without wisdom, but it is still a very powerful force." Victor added, "if you can bless the spirit of the bear monster elder on the angry puppet, the war Ant King taurminos will have to escape..."


    "Master, wait." Bertina was even more confused. Wei chuba said, "my angry puppet didn''t lose."


    Victor smiled and nodded, "I''ll lose right away."


    As soon as the voice fell, the war ant king stood up with a pair of hind legs and liberated four arms of upper and forelimbs. He was taller than the angry puppet. It bombarded the chest of the angry puppet with a pair of forelimbs. The powerful force collapsed and bent the puppet''s chest. It did not become a "human" shape, and the shoulder and head of the ooze monster fell down.


    Taorminos'' upper limbs clamped the head of the angry puppet, all the three purple lines on the shell lit up, and the powerful spiritual power penetrated into the black mud colloid to completely crush the Assyrian skeleton with the red light condensed in the eye socket.


    The angry puppet nearly 5 meters high immediately stopped its action. The black mud colloid wriggled and deformed disorderly, and finally collapsed into a pool of black and smelly mud.


    Bertina''s mouth was half open, her expression was frozen, her face turned sunny to cloudy, and she was about to cry. Victor comforted, "baby, you''re doing very well. We''re all proud of you."


    The onlookers turned back one after another, surrounded bertina, and praised her with all kinds of words.


    Victor gently put his arm around Bell''s shoulder and said, "try the touch of chaos again."


    The chosen girl lowered her head and said dejectedly, "however, the angry puppet is already my strongest means, and the other puppets are not golden clay monsters."


    Victor said positively, "you''ve fallen into a misunderstanding. You never determine the victory or defeat by strength, but you have to comprehensively consider various factors. It''s like a 400 pound fine gold lock, which can hardly be destroyed by violence, but a small key can open it. As a caster, you need to find the right key in the shortest time."


    "Find the right key?" Bertina blinked her big bright eyes and said in confusion, "master, I don''t know what is the right key."


    Victor looked at the war Ant King standing on the square and said, "the legendary monsters have strong willpower. If you want to deal with them with the touch of chaos, you will inevitably awaken their resistance, so that the touch of chaos will not work. But if your touch of chaos is beneficial, harmless or slightly harmful to them, guess what will happen?"


    Without waiting for bertina to think and answer, Victor said directly: "favorable acceptance, harmless disregard and slightly harmful tolerance, but favorable changes do not mean beneficial results, and harmful changes do not mean harmful results. The process of making favorable changes lead to harmful results is still very complicated for you. Let''s take the war Ant King today and try slightly harmful changes."


    "Bell, you have to understand that no creature in the world can eat everything. If there is anything that can devour everything, it means the end of the world. Although the life level of the war Ant King is very high, it still belongs to the category of creatures. Some things can eat and some things can''t eat... In this way, you have to do as I say."


    Victor leaned in Bell''s ear and whispered a suggestion to her. The little girl nodded and thought the master''s method was very interesting.


    Then she chose the weakest ooze monster, slapped it, and shouted in a charming voice, "touch of chaos - disgusting puppet, go, let the monsters below understand how disgusting you are!"


    This silver level ooze monster is the smallest and only 2.6 meters tall. Bertina used a chaotic touch on it, and its shape did not change. She rushed down the slope steps of the gold tower, waved her black clay gel arm and whipped the war ant king like a whip.


    Taorminos hit the head of the ooze Troll with a heavy fist and directly smashed the Assyrian skull hidden inside. The ooze monster exploded with a "bang", and the black glue splashed around. It was blocked by the spirit power field of the war Ant King and did not stick to its shell.


    All the Assyrian warriors hiding in the watchtower were silent. Compared with the just angry puppet, this soft mud monster was too weak and was killed by the war Ant King.


    However, harrinadak and the great witch doctor Tumen found that the spirit in the war Ant King had changed and realized that the soft mud giant was only a carrier through which bertina''s chaotic touch was used on the war Ant King.


    Taoerminos had a completely different feeling. At first, he didn''t feel anything. Gradually, he felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach, as if his stomach was full of goblin feces. The feeling of nausea became stronger and stronger with the passage of time. The more it tries to fight mental illusions, the stronger the nausea. The crustacean face could not reflect the change of taurminos'' expression, but it could not bear it any more after a few minutes. It opened its mouth and vomited out all the gastric juice and undigested food.


    Nelson clapped his hands and said excitedly, "won!"


    Bertina opened her eyes and asked, "this is the win? The big ant is just vomiting. How did she win?"


    The northern Bear looked at the war Ant King who had stopped vomiting with burning eyes and said with some regret: "just now, his heart fire went out for a while and his body got out of control before vomiting. If I was within 40 meters, I could cut off his head with a sword!"


    Immediately, he turned to victor and asked, "my Lord, will the fire of the heart go out?"


    "As you can see."


    Victor nodded and explained: "The mind is open. It always interacts with the outside world, sees color, shape and distance, smells different tastes, hears all kinds of sounds, skin touch, and even element changes, which are all mapped on the mind, and will naturally have an impact on the mind. Only an absolutely closed mind can be free from the interference of external information, but it is no different from stone."


    "Bertina''s chaotic touch just makes the war Ant King feel sick. If it is weak and harmful, it will not make a comprehensive resistance and directly act on his mind. It''s too late when the war Ant King reacts. It''s like a smelly mouse entering the house. You want to drive it out, but you''re strengthening your disgust with the smelly mouse. The disgusting effect of the war Ant King against the chaotic touch As a result, their own spiritual power is nourishing the sense of nausea, and the body produces corresponding changes. Vomiting eliminates the sense of nausea caused by the touch of chaos. "


    "At the beginning, the sister and brother Blair, the great wizard of the Pantheon, who was able to kill Bethel, the legendary paladin of the TESL family, must have destroyed his mind and will first. The legendary Paladin will die in the hands of the chosen one, not to mention that bertina just makes the war Ant King sick..."


    Victor went out and shouted to the war Ant King below: "the spring in the square is a spirit blood spring, which is good for your ant tribe. You''re hurt. Aren''t you going to drink some? I promise I won''t stop you."


    Taorminos was just sick and vomited, but he won''t get hurt. It''s just a bit humiliating, but don''t care. However, he fought with the angry puppet. Affected by the spirit sucking technique, some of his carapace became pale, and his defense power was greatly reduced. Drinking spirit blood spring can really help him recover from the damage.


    Seeing taurminos standing there, unmoved, Victor sarcastically said, "so you dare not drink the spirit blood spring."


    "Yes, they dare not drink the fountain of youth. Because I don''t allow it."


    A female of the higher ant tribe with a silver and white shell stood up, walked slowly to the slope stairs of the pyramid, raised her head and looked at Victor from a distance.


    The higher ant tribe absorbs the power of the spirit blood spring, and most of them can get rid of the control of the ant queen. Therefore, the ant queen will never allow the higher ant tribe to drink the immortal spring.


    Victor whispered a pity. He wanted to use the temptation of the fountain of youth to repeat his old skill and bury the seeds of spiritual hint in the heart of taorminos. The queen ant man had suffered a great loss, but he would not let Victor''s plot succeed.


    Victor gave him a deep look, gracefully saluted and said in the ancient common language, "Your Majesty, please come up and speak."

 Chapter 873

    Watching the female of the white beetle ant tribe climb the gold pagoda step by step along the bluestone steps, several big witch doctors such as harinadak and Tumen are mixed in their hearts.


    This is the legendary immortal spirit thief. He has no body and can fall on any ant man. It is also a long-standing nightmare of Assyrians. But they have learned from bertina that the undead is Angelina, the founder of Assyrian civilization, the founder of the realm of all souls and the first queen of the Empire. The artifact "the mourning of Angelina" handed down from generation to generation by the Assyrian Witch King was named after her.


    It can be said that there would be no Assyrian Empire without queen Angelina. Assyrian people should miss her. However, the first queen of the Empire has long become a terrible monster that feeds on Assyrians. For a long time, countless Assyrians have been killed by the ant colony. What is more hateful is that the spirit of the victim has to be swallowed or distorted by the undead. Now, seeing the first queen of the Assyrian Empire with their own eyes, Assyrian witch doctors are not happy, only hate and fear.


    Harenadak even suspected that the Assyrian Empire had perished more than once in the long history, and each extinction and reconstruction was probably planned by the first queen.


    The incarnation of the queen ant climbed to the platform at the top of the pyramid without looking at the Assyrian witch doctor. His eyes looked around the Randall expedition and lingered on pastor Dane for a while.


    At this time, bertina greeted her happily, raised her small face in front of the ant queen and asked coquettishly, "is it you, Miss Angelina? I''m so happy that you came to see me. Can you agree to Bell''s request and let the ant colony let go of the Assyrians here?"


    Imosen''s heart picked up in an instant, and goose bumps appeared on his skin.


    In the wizard''s view, the queen ant man is a true evil god. His ideas are difficult to measure and will not be affected by Bell''s spiritual charm talent. Her baby daughter is too close to the queen ant man. Although she has just demonstrated amazing magic, her body is still fragile. The white armour ant clan attached to the queen ant man can stab her with only one finger.


    Caligula did not perceive the queen ant''s malice towards bertina, but he followed Nelson and projected his spiritual power onto the white armour ant. As long as the other party had a slight change, even if he had the idea of hurting bertina, the two top fierce soldiers would attack it in advance and rescue bell.


    Fierce warriors who master the touch of the mind rarely encounter unprepared situations. They can always strike first. In this regard, Victor can''t compare with Arka and Nelson, but he can start later and arrive first.


    The ant queen did not care that the members of the Randall family were at war with themselves. Since the Stormrage sword saint is here, it is difficult for the high ant tribe he sent, including the war Ant King taorminos and himself, to escape safely. But if the two sides really fight, the dead are just the avatar of his temporary occupation, which has no impact on the current situation.


    Anyway, the situation is like his mood - it''s terrible. It can''t be worse.


    The queen ant man has been thinking about why her plan failed these days. What''s the problem? He originally wanted to integrate the artifact "the grief of Angelina" into bertina''s soul, awaken the real power and personality of the chosen one, and bind himself to the chosen one. The Assyrian queen bertina and the ant queen Angelina, the chosen and the undead will form a close relationship based on the power of law and beyond interests and emotions.


    In this way, with the power of the chosen one, coupled with the knowledge and secrets they have mastered, and the Assyrian Empire and the ant Legion can be deployed, the ant queen firmly believes that the goal of seeking the Lord of glory will be realized, and she will ascend the angel throne and obtain eternity.


    The owner of the seventh alchemy tower steals the position of the sun elf. Although he is powerful, he has no chance of winning in the face of the heavenly elector and the ant queen at the same time. As for the supreme elements of this era, Sylvia may be a big trouble, but the ant queen always has a way to deal with her. The simplest way is to find a place to hide, wait for the supreme element to return to the origin of the world, and then it''s not too late to deal with the glorious church.


    In fact, the problem lies with bertina. The queen of ant man never thought that the glorious Lord who should have no self-consciousness should prevent bertina from integrating "Angelina''s grief" at the critical moment, resulting in the failure of her plan.


    Now, bertina not only failed to awaken the power and personality of the chosen one, but the artifact "Angelina''s grief", which is very important to the ant queen, has fallen into the hands of his highness Randall. However, he is still a sun elf. It is almost impossible to recapture the artifact from him by force.


    Time is like a merciless river. Under the scouring of long years, the queen ant''s heart is like a bottomless abyss. Even if he suffered a blow that would make most people fall down, his mood did not fluctuate at all. He raised his forelimbs, stroked bertina''s head in the hostile eyes of everyone, and said faintly: "You just did a good job. I can agree to your request to allow these Assyrians to migrate elsewhere. However, you have to agree to me and learn two super magic skills."


    The queen ant man spoke to bertina in the common language of the ancient alchemical empire. Among the people present, only Victor, bertina and the alchemical Meiwen mastered the language. The rest could not understand, with the exception of the wizard imosen.


    He shouted eagerly at his daughter. "Bell, don''t promise his terms! We can''t limit him, his promise is useless, and the super magic skills he wants to teach you may be a trap..."


    Victor raised his palm to stop the imosen wizard from expressing his opinions. In fact, Emerson is right. Before finding the right way, the queen ant man is an immortal evil god. Bertina has no effective means to punish him, so he can overturn his promise at any time. Victor doesn''t think that a ghost who has been active for more than 20000 years will disobey his will in order to make bertina happy because she is lively and lovely.


    The key for the ant queen to let go of Assyrian descendants lies in themselves. There are hundreds of thousands of Assyrian descendants. Not everyone can drink the fountain of youth, but those Assyrian warriors with status and strength can certainly enjoy the fountain of youth. Today, there are more than 80000 elite warriors under harinadak, and the blood power of each Assyrian warrior has been improved to varying degrees, including many elderly warriors with rich combat experience and restored their youthful appearance.


    This is a very powerful force. If the queen ant man wants to destroy them, the ant colony must pay a heavy price. If the price is paid but there is no return, and she can''t achieve her goal, why should the ant queen stare at hundreds of thousands of Assyrian descendants and refuse to let go?


    Imosen''s vision and pattern were worse after all, and he didn''t understand the situation at all.


    The descendants of Assyria are now an independent force and cannot be used as a bargaining chip for both sides in the game. Besides, bertina has been trapped in the realm of all souls for so long that the queen ant must have moved her hands and feet. Since he has lost to father Miller, can he control bertina with two super magic skills?


    Of course, this level of game is not what imosen and others can participate in.


    Victor had a rough idea of the ant queen''s intentions. He showed himself strength with the war Ant King taorminos, and Victor guided bertina to defeat the war Ant King. To tell the queen ant man that even if he is not a mage and doesn''t understand magic, he can also teach bertina the chosen one.


    Yes, bertina is still a seedling at present, but she has enough potential to participate in the game at the level of angry wind sword saint, divine knight, divine dependents and ant queen in the near future. The attitude of the elector bertina can determine the direction of many things. Victor can also give her the knowledge and power she craves without bothering Angelina, the Archmage from the ancient alchemy empire.


    The ant queen originally intended to demonstrate to victor, but Victor found something strange. In turn, she demonstrated to the ant queen with the sky voter bertina.


    The balance tilts to whoever the chosen one is close to.


    The ignorant bertina still can''t understand the interests, but the heavenly elector''s desire for the power of the law is natural, and the so-called emotional fetters are too shallow for bertina in the future. Victor''s competition with the queen ant began by teaching bell the mysteries of the law.


    "Bell, you just used the touch of chaos in a wonderful way. I''ll teach you two practical super magic skills." The queen ant man said: "one is rapid cooldown, sacrificing the casting sequence of two chaotic touches, canceling the casting interval, and being able to instantly send chaotic touches twice in a row without casting cooling time; the other super magic skill is collective casting, sacrificing one rapid cooldown, which will integrate the two instantaneous chaotic touches into one casting, so as to improve the spell strength of chaotic touch."


    "There is no limit on the number of rapid cooling and collective casting. You can cast two, three or four consecutive instants, or combine two, three or four chaotic touches into one casting."


    After listening to this, Victor looked calm, but in fact he was stupid. The practical value of these two super magic skills needs no more words. The key point is that it is impossible to study super magic skills without profound accumulation of magic knowledge. This is the innate advantage of the ant queen. Victor can''t guide bertina to learn super magic skills even if he wants to break his head. Moreover, this is only the tip of the iceberg of the alchemical empire''s spell theory. Who knows how much valuable spell knowledge the queen ant man has?


    Bertina bit her finger, wrinkled her eyebrows, and said with a groan, "it seems very difficult... Teacher Angelina, did I learn the super magic skill and you let go of the descendants of the Assyrian Empire?"


    The ant queen smiled and said, "my student, as long as you finish these homework I assigned, I will agree to your request."


    Bertina looked back at Victor with a embarrassed expression on her face.


    It''s not bad. You know you have to ask my permission first... Victor was very satisfied with bertina''s performance and asked, "Your Majesty, how long does it take bertina to learn the super magic skills you taught her?"


    The queen ant turned her eyes to victor and asked, "I can always teach bertina. Does his highness Randall have any objection?"


    Victor pondered for a moment and asked, "I want to know what your majesty has planned for the ant Legion?"


    The queen ant man answered Victor''s question and said, "I''m going to send an ant man army to build a nest in the prairie east of the endless forest. It will be commanded by taurminos, including eight queen ants, a total of 500000 ant people. In the future, if necessary, I will move the whole ant colony to help the human country resist the invasion of the abyss demons."


    The queen ant man built her nest in the oak grassland near the human country, which can help Victor resist demon invaders, or cross the lizard swamp and launch an all-out war against the human country.


    It depends on whether Victor is willing to cooperate with him, and the premise of cooperation is to hand over the elemental Rune crystal - "Angelina''s grief".


    Victor expected that the queen ant would threaten him with the whole human country, but his heart was still very heavy when he heard the other party admit it. However, it also shows that "Angelina''s grief" is related to the life and death of the ant queen. He has been forced into a dead corner and does not hesitate to fight with the human country to the end.


    After a long breath, Victor nodded calmly and said, "well, I agree to cooperate."


    The queen ant man bowed her head, gracefully saluted victor and said, "I assure you that cooperation is a wise choice. However, his highness Randall must show sincerity."


    Victor took out the artifact crystal from his pocket and shook it to let the queen ant see clearly. He took the crystal back into his pocket and threw the two extraordinary weapons of "split soul" and "shadow" in front of the queen ant.


    The dark spear and short shuttle were caught by the invisible psionic field. The queen of ant man praised: "the extraordinary weapon made of Saron magic iron and silver is no less than an artifact in your Highness''s hand, and can even kill the black blood master... Of course, my war Ant King is also vulnerable. But I want to remind your highness that this sincerity is far from enough."


    Handing over the "split soul" and "shadow", Victor''s combat effectiveness was greatly reduced, and it became difficult to kill the war Ant King taurminos. However, the queen ant man doesn''t care about the life and death of the war Ant King. If Victor is willing to take out the artifact crystal, he is willing to make more war ant kings and let Victor kill them.


    Even if Victor doesn''t have extraordinary weapons in his hand, the queen ant is unlikely to leave him, let alone recapture "Angelina''s grief" from him.


    Victor nodded and said decisively, "OK! I''ll visit your ant nest now. Please bring my entourage and bertina. We''ll meet at the alchemy tower at the top of the azolta temple, and then I want to see your sincerity..."


    With that, Victor''s figure blurred and disappeared at the top of the pyramid.


    He came and left whenever he wanted. The queen ant man only had a huge ant colony, but there was no good way to take victor.


    Now, Victor took away "the grief of Angelina". The ant queen didn''t want to delay for a moment. She turned to harenadak and several big witch doctors in Assyrian and said, "from now on, you can''t use the fountain of youth. I''ll leave the fountain of youth here to the Assyrian savages outside the secret land... You''re free."

 Chapter 874

    The temple site is located on the top of the mountains in the south of azolta, thousands of kilometers away from the rain forest city of Assyrian descendants. Victor went on his way with all his strength. It took six days to see the majestic posture of the azolta temple. Instead of entering the temple in a hurry, he first found a hidden place, rested for almost a day, and restored his energy and physical strength to his best before continuing his action.


    This is now the ant man''s nest. Victor has made arrangements in advance and asked Nelson them to delay as much as possible. The queen ant took bertina from the main city of Assyria. It would take 15 days at the fastest, so he still had 8 days to activate the No. 7 alchemist and complete the next plan.


    However, the queen ant man can descend on any high ant tribe, regardless of space distance. However, Victor''s greatest dependence is his unparalleled mobility. Even if the will of the ant queen comes near the nest, there is no good way to take victor. As long as the artifact crystal is still in Victor''s hand, he doesn''t need to worry about the safety of the hostages. Now, Victor must retain his physical strength and energy and be ready to break through at any time.


    If Victor is caught by the ant queen, it''s really over.


    The roaring mountain wind with fine ice crystals slid away from Victor, showing two gorgeous halo streamers under the bright sunshine. Victor stepped on the snow on the top of the mountain, walked in the glittering and dreamy world of ice and snow, and walked slowly to the temple site.


    On the snowy plain, a white nail ant man with a patrol saw Victor''s figure and ran from a distance. It is a male ant man with a silver carapace, a highly anthropomorphic face and two bags of metal spears behind him. Compared with the weapons made by Assyrian descendants, these metal throwing spears are of excellent workmanship. The sharp spear tip shines cold light, and the spear rod is straight and symmetrical. Referring to the strong power of the higher ant tribe, we can imagine how powerful they are when they are thrown. Although the materials of these metal spears are different, the sizes are close to the same standard, which means that the ant tribe has a more mature forging process.


    This is very rare. The war potential of the ant population is greater than victor expected.


    "Your Highness Randall? The master orders the ant colony to welcome your visit. I can take you to the main nest of the ant colony." The male of the higher Ant Tribe said astringently and gave Victor an old courtesy.


    It''s always strange for half man and half ant monsters to use the etiquette of the ancient alchemy empire... Victor thought divergent, shook his head and said, "I don''t need the ant family to guide me. I told the queen to wait for him at the top of the temple."


    With that, Victor flew forward and left the high ant tribe behind in the twinkling of an eye. The breeze surrounded his body and broke the resistance of the air. He seemed to fly close to the ground without leaving any trace on the snow. He soon came to a suspension bridge connecting the temple ruins and the relative peaks.


    The iron cable suspension bridge crosses the void for more than 100 meters, and below is the abyss. Victor guessed that this should be the giant shield beetle of the ant family, pulling the thick iron chain together, flapping its wings over the abyss and graben, and built this suspension bridge to connect the isolated peak where the temple is located with other mountains.


    Without this iron suspension bridge, Victor could fly over the abyss with all his strength. But now there is no need to show his extraordinary ability to cross the void. He jumped three times on the suspension bridge to the opposite bank and came to the foot of the azolta temple.


    Azolta temple is the only magnificent building in Victor''s life. It is 400 meters high and replaces the peak of the mountain. Its scale is no less than that of a small city. At the beginning, the black blood master broke through the shackles of the temple and left a breach 100 meters long and tens of meters wide on the outer wall, which failed to shake the overall structure of the temple. At present, the azolta temple is occupied by the ant tribe, but they have not completely repaired the huge gap on the wall, but only made some necessary repairs. Through this gap, Victor could see ant people moving inside the temple and hear them carrying materials and making iron.


    In a sense, the ant tribe took the temple site as the central city and established a strong kingdom. The territory ruled by the ant kingdom is mainly located in the interior of the mountain tunnel, and the magnificent azolta temple complex is only a small part of it. However, it is undoubtedly the manufacturing center of the ant kingdom. The worker ants continuously transport the collected ore and fuel to the temple for processing to manufacture weapons, armor and even large equipment.


    The ant tribe was born for war. The war potential of the ant kingdom is obviously higher than that of any human kingdom. They have got rid of the shackles of the alchemy tower. Therefore, Victor''s calculation of the ant colony''s war ability with the alchemy tower model is a serious mistake. This is mainly reflected in the misjudgment of the population base.


    Initially, Victor and King Tallinn analyzed that the population limit of the ant colony was about 300000. In fact, the population limit of ant colony is far more than that.


    For a long time, the queen ant used the spirit eating island to transform the soul of Assyrians and expand her own command. The population limit of ant colony may have exceeded the million mark. Although the ant colony is restricted by environmental resources and the actual number is not as many as one million, as long as the conditions are appropriate, the queen ant can develop the total number of ant colonies to the limit, including the grotesque Gros insect family, such as the giant shield beetle with gold strength.


    Of course, there are significantly fewer ant tribes in the Assyrian temple than a few months ago. This is by no means good news. As the queen ant man said, the ant colony consumed more than 100000 aging workers in the super giant ooze monster, and then organized a huge ant man army to build a nest in the oak grassland near the lizard swamp.


    Once these ant soldiers cross the lizard swamp, they can reach the man horse hill garrisoned by the York family, or become a strong aid for native humans to fight the abyss demons, or launch an all-out war against the human kingdom.


    Victor walked slowly up the steps of the outer wall of the temple until he reached the top of the tower, and no ant man came out to intercept him. This may be because the queen ant man conveyed the order not to interfere with Victor to the ant colony, and also verified Victor''s conjecture that the queen ant man''s will is not unlimited. He can''t take into account victor and bertina at the same time.


    Unable to restrict his highness Randall''s mobility, the ant queen can only choose to take care of bertina and the core members of Randall''s expedition and treat them as hostages in negotiations with victor.


    Victor waited alone at the top of the temple for a long time, but the will of the ant queen still failed to come. He took a long breath, turned his eyes to the altar of the alchemy tower around him, and then stretched out his right hand to call out the element Rune crystal of the seventh alchemy tower. With the help of the element balance gathering place of the azolta temple, he activated the alchemy tower and communicated with the tower spirit with consciousness:


    "King, report the current status of alchemy tower 7."


    "Yes, sir." The voice of King Tallinn''s constant lack of emotion sounded in Victor''s mind, "No. 7 alchemy tower has been upgraded to level 4 main tower, including the manufacturing functions of logistics and military alchemy units. The basic production speed of alchemy creatures has been increased by 12% and the basic production cost has been increased by 8%. In addition, the rapid production function of alchemy tower has been increased to level 4, the production speed has been increased by 45% and the additional manufacturing cost has been increased by 30%. The memory upload function is level 4, and the memory upload time of alchemy creatures has been extended It is 12 minutes long; No. 7 alchemy tower has opened the remote command function, which can monitor all alchemy units within 300 kilometers at the same time, determine their coordinates and dynamics, and convey instructions to intelligent alchemy units with spiritual attributes higher than 20 points, which can be used every 4 hours. "


    Victor gently raised his eyebrows. Compared with the level 1 logistics alchemy tower, the basic production speed of the level 4 alchemy tower was increased by 12%, and the basic production cost was also increased by 8%, which means that the production time of an ordinary alchemy auxiliary soldier was shortened from 6 hours to 5 hours and 40 minutes, and the production cost was increased from 600 gold sols to 648 gold sols.


    If it was during the war, there would be no problem for the alchemy tower to speed up production regardless of the cost. But in the long run, it must do more harm than good. At least it can show that the protoss, which provided the alchemy empire with the shelter of void creation, had no good intentions. They unscrupulously squeezed the resources and wealth of primitive humans.


    However, the newly opened remote command function of the alchemy tower is still a little useful. It can be regarded as a warning area with a radius of 300 km. The warning distance is shorter, but the alchemy tower owner has enough time to collect the elemental Rune crystal of the alchemy tower and quickly escape the danger in the event of a sudden attack by a strong enemy.


    The memory upload function and rapid production function are also upgraded with the upgrading of the alchemy tower, which is more practical. Especially for alchemy units with long production cycle, the rapid production function highlights the effect. For example, it takes 12 hours to manufacture an alchemy militia. After the rapid production function is enabled, it only takes 8 hours and 40 minutes to produce one, which increases the production cost When No. 7 alchemy tower is upgraded to level 10, the actual effect of rapid production function will be more superior.


    "The maximum number of soul fire units in the No. 7 alchemy main tower is 20000, the actual soul fire units are 19967, the used soul fire units are 8845, the remaining soul fire is 11122, and 468007 gold coins of production resources are stored."


    King taling further sent a message to Victor: "the original seven kinds of alchemy units in the alchemy tower can produce alchemy, namely, alchemy auxiliary soldiers, alchemy militia, alchemy war mastiff, alchemy crows, alchemy soldiers, alchemy dragon lizard and Asian Dragon people. Now there are two additional alchemy units, alchemy flying snake and Alchemy warrior..."


    Victor''s mind came up with the data information of the alchemy flying snake and the alchemy soldier captain.


    Alpine flying snake, small combat unit, body 4, spirit 5, perception 12, life 2, production time 3 hours and 12 minutes, production cost 655 gold sol, life span 2 years, with flight, highly toxic, spray, mimicry, injection and other racial talents.


    Flight: the alchemy flying snake has four airbags in its body. It has excellent flight ability and master flight skills including long-distance gliding, suspension and speed. At the same time, the defense of the alchemy flying snake is low and its body is very fragile.


    Highly toxic: the fangs and tail spikes of the alchemy flying snake contain mixed toxins, which will give birth to different effects according to the physical characteristics of the prey.


    Spray: the wings of the alchemy fly can spray the powder fog, causing negative effects to the enemy, such as paralysis, itching, cough, blurred vision and mental burnout. When the alpine flying snake is clustered, their spray superimposes each other, forming a field.


    Mimicry: Alchemy flying snake has the ability to change color and mimicry. It is an excellent latent hunter.


    Injection: Alchemy flying snakes often don''t directly kill their prey. They paralyze the prey by injecting mixed toxins into the prey, and then absorb the dissolved fat, muscle and blood of the victim, so as not to kill the prey. They also feed back a special liquid to promote the regeneration ability of prey and repair physical damage. The injection skill of alchemy flying snakes can treat most creatures, Including alchemists.


    Alchemy warrior, human form combat unit, stamina 18 points, spirit 18 points, perception 18 points, life 8 points, production time 20 hours and 44 minutes, production cost 17553 gold sols, service life 12 years, 6 skill slots, with all talents of alchemy soldiers, and additional enhancement and warrior soul talents.


    Enhancement: the passive talent of the leader of the alchemy soldier. Their life tenacity, adaptability to the environment, combat intuition and spiritual connection are better than those of the alchemy soldier, and the effect is increased by 20%.


    Warrior''s Soul: alchemist activates warrior''s soul talent, greatly improves soul resistance, temporarily ignites soul fire, and consumes 6 hours of life every 1 minute.


    Victor couldn''t help sighing when he saw this. If the three-level blood militia is a weakened version of the alchemist, then the Alchemist is the elite template of the alchemist. Their basic spiritual attributes have reached an amazing 18 points. According to the evaluation criteria set by Victor, they are only 2 points away from the spiritual attributes of the golden native species. They should belong to the silver level alchemy unit. Unfortunately, the strength of water element of alchemists is generally low, and there are serious defects in life forms. Even if alchemists reach the spiritual attribute of 20 points, they can not ignite the fire of the soul. Alchemists who can''t ignite the fire of their hearts have much worse combat effectiveness than bronze knights. The so-called silver level is naturally false.


    Alchemists ignite the fire of the soul by consuming their service life. Coupled with their average physical, mental and perceptual attributes of 18 points, as well as their strengthened combat talent, they absolutely meet the standard of silver level fierce soldiers. Their combat effectiveness should be close to that of blood Python Marcy and red wolf.


    Alchemy tower 7 can finally produce silver combat units.


    If you exchange 20000 gold sols for a silver level fierce soldier to work for yourself for 12 years, I believe no big Lord will refuse this deal. However, Victor now makes alchemy creatures, either choose the cheap ones or choose the most powerful combat units. There are three-level blood militia and Yalong people in the seventh alchemy tower. The silver alchemy soldiers seem a little embarrassed.


    The average cost of Yalong people is as high as 220000 gold sols. This cost can produce 11 alchemists, but 11 alchemists have little chance of winning against one Yalong person. Relatively speaking, the gold smelting flying snake with a cost of less than 700 gold sols has a higher cost performance.


    Victor shook his head and asked, "the azolta Temple alchemy tower is an advanced alchemy tower. There must be more than one alchemy unit? I remember a few months ago, you said that there were three new alchemy units. In addition to the alchemy flying snake and the alchemy warrior, what about another alchemy unit?"


    The king replied, "I have collected 14 New Alchemy units here, of which 11 have incomplete blood information and can not be produced. Only the blood information of alchemy flying snake, alchemy warrior and red devil is complete, but the seventh alchemy tower can not produce red devil for the same reason as the manufacturing obstacle of dragon warrior."


    Victor remembered clearly that the red devil was mentioned in the memory crystal of the mist mountain alchemy tower, which was a top alchemy combat unit comparable to the dragon warrior.


    A long time ago, Victor obtained the production template of dragon warrior from the dark forest alchemy tower in the kingdom of Gambis. Due to incomplete blood information of dragon soldiers, No. 7 alchemy tower could not produce dragon soldiers at that time. After Victor delivered an elemental Rune crystal sealed with the blood of the ancient dragon to the alchemy tower, he thought he could produce dragon warriors, but the world law has changed. Alchemy tower 7 still can''t make dragon warriors, but has the production function of Yalong people.


    Red Devils have the same problem as dragon warriors. Strict world laws no longer support the production of ancient alchemy units. However, No. 7 alchemy is not an alchemy tower in the traditional sense. It integrates the rune crystal of the alchemy tower in the mist mountains. It is a new alchemy tower, which has the powerful function of conforming to the laws of nature and deducing new alchemy units.


    Since the blood information of the red devil is complete, it is reasonable that alchemy tower 7 is fully capable of pushing and performing a new red devil alchemy unit similar to the Yalong people.


    "Send me the details of the Red Devils." Victor commanded.


    "Yes."


    King Tallinn immediately projected Red Devils'' information into Victor''s consciousness.


    Red devil, a humanoid advanced combat unit, has 35 stamina points, 50 spirit points, 28 perception points and 12 life points. The production time is 133 hours and 52 minutes. The production cost is 275886 gold sols, the service life is 25 years, and there are 6 skill slots. It has two talents: higher demon blood and red devil transformation.


    Higher demon blood: red devil is a powerful warrior and terrorist caster integrating demon blood. It has higher demon talents such as flame control, regeneration, tough physique, element resistance, twisted language, slaughter and so on.


    Transformation of the Red Devil: the red devil slaughters life and accumulates the power of the devil. It can be transformed into a 5.4-meter-high fire element devil. The efficiency of its higher devil talent is increased by 100%, and it can master the flame field and soul threat. The transformation of the red devil lasts up to 80 seconds. After the transformation, the red devil falls into a state of extreme weakness. The cooling time is 15 hours.


    The details of higher demon talent and red devil transformation made Victor feel a thrill, as if he had seen the strong enemy that the abyss demon must face when invading the material plane. He then thought that the alchemy tower could not make red demons, and the current abyss demons should not be as powerful as in the ancient alchemy empire.


    "The spiritual attribute is so high... I''m afraid it will rebel if a new red devil alchemy unit is deduced?" Victor shook his head in some uncertainty, and still ordered, "king, deduce the New Alchemy unit based on the blood information of the red devil."


    "My Lord, it takes me about 62 hours to deduce the alchemy unit of the new red devil."


    Victor nodded and said, "there''s still time, but the alchemy tower can''t be idle... Now turn on the rapid production function and unlimited production of alchemy flying snake until I stop."


    "As you wish, your excellency."

 Chapter 875

    The rapid production function of No. 7 alchemy main tower is now increased by 45%, and it takes only 2 hours and 30 minutes to make an alchemy flying snake. Victor sat on the stone seat at the top of the temple tower, waited for a while, watched the four-color brilliance of the void elements disperse, and the first alchemy flying snake appeared on the altar of the alchemy tower.


    This alchemical creature is about half a meter long and slender. It looks like a long tailed lizard with two pairs of thin meat wings. Its whole body is translucent. At the moment, it swam around Victor, as flexible and elegant as a fish in the water, and seemed very intimate to its owner.


    Alchemy flying snake uses the biological template of highly poisonous flying snake. There is almost no significant difference in their form and talent ability. The highly poisonous flying snake is an ancient creature, mainly inhabiting the plateau, which is rarely seen in human countries. As the most famous scholar of the silver white tower, Victor not only saw the specimens of highly poisonous flying snakes, but also knew them to a certain extent. Of course, it''s the monster knowledge collected from the silver and white tower. The barbarian elders who live in Raven town on Renma hill are very familiar with highly poisonous flying snakes.


    The highly poisonous flying snake has a floating air bag in its body. It turns smoothly and is very flexible, but its body is very fragile. If it is hit by a slingshot, it will die. Their toxins are terrible. The most deadly part is the tail stab. It is life-threatening for extraordinary barbarians to be stung by the tail stab of highly poisonous flying snakes. However, the power of highly toxic flying snakes is weak. As long as fierce soldiers tighten their muscles, it is difficult for the tail stab of flying snakes to pierce their skin. Ordinary soldiers have excellent armor protection and can also resist the toxic damage of highly toxic flying snakes.


    Victor focused mainly on the spray field of the poisonous fly snake, which is the most terrible ability of the poisonous snake.


    Single highly poisonous flying snakes are often prey of raptors. Once they are clustered, they will form a poisonous fog field. Although not fatal, most creatures will bypass the highly poisonous flying snakes. If they accidentally fall into the poisonous fog field, their physical strength and spirit will be continuously weakened, and the deadly sting of highly poisonous flying snakes can play a role.


    As for the back feeding liquid of highly toxic flying snakes, it is a natural extraordinary regeneration medicine. High-level barbarians sometimes break into the nests of highly toxic flying snakes to collect back feeding liquid and rescue their seriously injured and dying companions.


    Alchemy flying snakes are not only able to expand the poisonous fog field and guard the key terrain channels, but also a rare medical unit, because they also have the back feeding liquid of highly poisonous flying snakes.


    With a bang, there was a movement from the iron cable suspension bridge under the temple. Driven by the higher ant tribe, several giant shield beetles pulled out the iron buckle at one end of the suspension bridge, let four 100 meter long iron chains fall to the abyss, made a harsh noise, and finally hung on the opposite cliff.


    The ant man cut off the iron cable suspension bridge, and the isolated peak of the azolta Temple became a Jedi. Only the hillside channel opened by the ant colony can get in and out, but Victor can never go underground, which is no different from suicide.


    Victor pulled the corners of his mouth and gave him a slight look. The queen ant man was expected to do so, which is why he was not in a hurry to revive Lyra, the red dragon maid.


    Although alexta is strong and good at fighting, she has no wings and can''t cross the 100 meter wide abyss and natural graben. Whether she climbs the cliff down the mountain or breaks into the ant man''s mountainside channel, she is looking for her own death.


    Victor originally wanted to use this time to supplement a group of alchemical crows, and then use the alchemical crows to convey important information about ant migration to oak grassland with Sylvia tens of thousands of kilometers away. However, the alchemical crows are investigative units after all. Their working radius is only 400 kilometers. It is difficult to fly tens of thousands of kilometers if there is no foothold set up by alchemical humans during the flight. Victor was not sure whether they could shoulder the task of transmitting the army.


    Fortunately, alchemy tower 7 can now produce a new flying combat unit, alchemy flying snake.


    They have floating airbags in their bodies, which can glide at high altitude, and it doesn''t take much physical strength to migrate long distances. A small number of alchemy flying snakes may be hunted and killed by Raptors because of their fragile body, but the clustered alchemy flying snakes should have no birds to provoke them.


    The alchemy tower needs 851 gold sols to make an alchemy flying snake. Victor plans to make 100 gold flying snakes, with a total cost of nearly 90000 gold sols.


    This is undoubtedly an expensive expense, but it is also worth it in order to transmit military information in time.


    The spire of the azolta Temple always shines with four colors, just like an eternal lighthouse, and the alchemical flying snakes are made one by one. They are connected end to end to form a large circle, hovering over the master. They look very strange with elegant posture and slow movement.


    Victor made alchemy creatures at the top of the azolta temple. The ant tribe in the temple did not interfere with him. A few high ant tribes would send some food and water every day to ask him what else he needed. Victor certainly wouldn''t answer the greetings of the higher ant tribe, but he knew very well that the queen ant was always paying attention here, but the other party didn''t care how many alchemy creatures he created. Anyway, even if the alchemy unit of No. 7 alchemy tower was full, it didn''t have the strength to shake the whole ant nest, and his highness Randall couldn''t.


    A few days later, the No. 7 alchemy tower produced 45 alchemy flying snakes. The king of taling deduced the New Alchemy unit from the blood information of the red devil, and also had preliminary results. What Victor didn''t expect was that there were two different types of New Alchemy units.


    Magic blood soldier, human form alchemy unit, stamina 16, spirit 16, perception 14, life 5, service life 15 years, production time 20 hours, production resources 380355 gold sols, with six skill slots and gifted ability - Magic descendant.


    Demon descendant: the demon blood soldier is the descendant of the abyss demon, with demon characteristics and Demon power. Demons can advance, up to level 5. Each promotion, the four basic attributes of the magic blood soldier are permanently increased by 4 points, and the physique, spirit and perception attributes are strengthened respectively according to the mutation direction, but the life attributes of the magic blood soldier remain the same. Level 3 demons gain the burning heart ability of the flame demon. Level 5 demons have specific changes in their appearance and gain the ability to transform demons. The demonic traits, psychic powers and burning effects of demons in the transformed state have been greatly improved.


    Demon traits: Demon blood soldiers have elemental resistance, extraordinary self-healing (regeneration), dark affinity talent, fear the power of light attribute, and are restrained by secret silver weapons. The effect of demonic traits is related to the level of demonic descent.


    Demon power: Demon blood soldiers love killing and torture, and can be satisfied with the enemy''s death and pain, so as to enhance the Demon power and produce mutation. When the devil''s power is accumulated to a certain extent, the devil blood soldier will have a devil mutation and improve the level of demon descent.


    Burning heart: the demon blood of the demon blood soldiers comes from the fire element Demon Lord. Their mutation direction cannot be separated from the restriction of the fire element Demon Lord. Demon blood soldiers have any form of demon mutation. As long as they are promoted to level 3, they must have the heart of burning. Level 3 demons consume the power of demons and urge the burning heart. Their heart and brain are semi fire elemental, and their physique and perception attributes are increased by 50%. Their heart and brain are semi elemental. They have different mutated spiritual powers, and their attack has its own burning effect, causing continuous burning damage to the enemy. The efficiency and duration of the burning heart are related to the devil''s power. If the devil''s power is consumed, the demon blood soldier will drop his demon descendant level.


    The second new alchemy unit provided by King Tallinn is a large beast with a shoulder height of 2.2 meters, a body length of 3.4 meters and a weight of more than 3000 pounds.


    Devil Dog, a large semi devil alchemy unit, has 26 stamina, 22 spirit, 18 perception, 8 life, 16 years of service life, 34 hours of production time, 148033 gold sols required for production, natural ability, wild intuition, devil characteristics, double headed, soul intimidation, phagocytosis and transformation, irritability, green flame breath and burning sight.


    Demon traits: Demon dog has elemental resistance, extraordinary regeneration, dark affinity, and is afraid of the power of light attribute. It is restrained by secret silver weapons.


    Double headed: Demon dogs have two heads and four hearts. They have strong vitality. Unless all heads and hearts are seriously damaged, they will not die completely in battle.


    Soul menace: Demon dogs use higher demon templates and are born to suppress creatures weaker than themselves.


    Phagocytosis and Transformation: The Devil Dog swallows the target alive and converts the soul and flesh of the victim into the power of the devil, so as to display irritability, green flame breath and burning sight. Demon dog''s Demon power cannot cause mutation.


    Irritability: The Devil Dog consumes the power of the devil, displays his irritability talent, and greatly improves his strength, defense and element resistance, but his mind becomes confused and difficult to command. The most serious situation is to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    Green flame breath: the demon dog spits green flame towards the marked target, causing fire and toxin damage. It has no effect on non marked targets.


    Scorching sight: The Devil Dog''s four eyes stare at a target at the same time to form a mark and continue to cause psychic damage similar to the burning effect. If the target successfully saves the Devil Dog''s hot sight, it will be immune to green flame breath, but it will cause the Devil Dog''s irritability and extreme hatred.


    Both New Alchemy units are very powerful. Demon dogs can even be classified as extraordinary creatures above gold level, and magic blood soldiers are the only alchemy units that Victor can promote himself.


    The magic blood soldiers were weak at first, and they were not as good as the three-level blood militia. However, if they are promoted to level 5 demon descendants, their basic attributes will be greatly improved. In particular, their spiritual attributes can break through 26 points at most, which is not much worse than the most powerful Asian Dragon fury. In addition, with a large number of talent forces of level 5 demon descendants, their comprehensive strength is comparable to that of Asian Dragon fury. The cost of magic blood soldiers is less than 40000 kinsol, only one sixth of that of Aaron fury.


    Of course, the big cake of demon descent level is well drawn, but the reality is cruel. With the initial strength of magic blood soldiers, how many magic blood soldiers does Victor need to create before one can be promoted to level 5? Even if one of the ten reaches the top, his manufacturing cost is much higher than that of the Aaron fury. Moreover, if the demon blood soldier is promoted to level 5 demon descent, his service life may also expire.


    Victor still doesn''t know the specific information of the devil''s power, but the defects of life attributes seriously limit the development of magic blood warriors. After all, they only have a service life of 16 years.


    From another point of view, less life attributes are also an indispensable limitation for alchemy units. Magic blood soldier is the only New Alchemy creature that can increase spiritual attributes without alchemy tower soul fire unit. This means that they got rid of the shackles of the alchemy tower to some extent.


    The New Alchemy creatures that conform to the laws of natural evolution are originally spiritual. The spiritual attributes of the demon blood soldiers have increased independently to the limit of level 5 demon descent. Victor estimates that they will rebel. But even if level 5 demons really rebel, they will not have too much service life if they are promoted from level 0 to level 5.


    It''s not easy and dangerous for a demon blood soldier to be promoted to level 5 demon descent, while level 3 demon descent is just right. The spiritual attribute is 21 points, which can stimulate the burning heart of the demon lord of fire element, have the primary combat power of gold, and won''t get rid of the shackles of the alchemy tower.


    Ordinary alchemy tower owners can only see the advantages and disadvantages of two new alchemy units, but his highness Randall, the master of the mind, pays more attention to the law information contained in the New Alchemy unit - important information about the abyss devil.


    The key words are "demon power", "mutation promotion", "dark affinity", "power of light attribute" and "restrained by secret silver weapons".


    On this expedition, the accompanying pastor Dane showed his brilliant magic, which had a strong restraining effect on the dead and black blood demons. In addition, when the dwarf prophet cast magic and prophecy, he used three oil lamps: white, gold and black, which vaguely pointed to the three creators of the bright bird, the creation giant ape and the abyss demon snake. Ancient alchemists and archmages created the Lord of glory, which was rooted in the mysterious sanctuary Protoss, that is, the descendants of the creator''s bright bird. Since the abyss demon has a dark affinity talent, the opposite sanctuary Protoss has a natural affinity for light. It is not surprising that the shining Lord from the sanctuary Protoss has the attribute of light.


    The abyss devil accumulates the devil''s power by swallowing the enemy''s flesh and soul to achieve the purpose of mutation promotion. So, ten thousand years ago, the blood sacrifice war of the chosen one was inseparable from the abyss devil. However, the disastrous blood sacrifice war made mortals unite their belief in redemption and awaken the Lord of glory, which is absolutely not in the interests of the abyss demons. The higher demons in the abyss should adopt a more relaxed way to urge the chosen one to continue the blood sacrifice without waking up the Lord of glory. The out of control blood sacrifice war is more like the formation to awaken the glorious Lord. It seems that some unknown force dominates everything behind it.


    If the purpose of the shelter Protoss behind the blood sacrifice war is to help mankind awaken the Lord of glory and fight against the abyss demons, why did the shelter Protoss destroy the God creation plan of ancient alchemists tens of thousands of years ago?


    The truth was shrouded in the fog of history. Victor could not see clearly, but he remembered the scene when he was attacked and killed by the legendary knight in shadow in the giant wood forest. If the holy power of the Lord of radiance represents the power of light attribute, is the legendary knight who controls the power of shadow a manifestation of dark affinity?


    The blood sacrifice war is related to the abyss devil, and the shadow knight is related to the abyss devil. There is no doubt that the forces cultivated by the abyss devil are hidden in the human kingdom, which has not changed since ancient times.


    In fact, Victor was prepared for this and would not be surprised. Moreover, he suspected that those demon running dogs and Terran spies were hidden in the Shadow Council. Maybe the shining church also had the dark son of the devil.


    On the order of Victor, mercury spy has sneaked into the eastern alliance of the human kingdom to track down the trace of the Shadow Council. Victor also sent most of the alchemy militia to Barol, the head of the water silver spy. When he returns to the man horse hill, there will always be information.


    The two opposite power attributes of light and darkness opened a new door for victor.


    Although the name of light and darkness is earthy, the essence is the concept of yin and Yang, positive and negative. The significance of this symmetrical difference in power attributes is unknown to victor, but it finally reveals a new field of the mystery of the world law. The in-depth study of this new topic will inevitably bring richer feedback to the spiritual master. As a metal with bright properties, Mithril can restrain the demons of the abyss, which is of practical significance.


    Victor grabbed an alchemy flying snake and quickly engraved a sentence on its wings with his fingers: the abyss demon is suspected to be afraid of secret silver weapons.


    Let go of the soft alchemy flying snake. Victor sent a message to King Tallinn: "does the New Alchemy unit demon dog use the biological template of alchemy and mastiff?"


    "Yes." The king replied without interval.


    Victor continued to ask, "the blood information of higher demons can integrate human templates, war mastiff templates, dragon lizards, Asian dragons, and flying snake templates?"


    "Report back to your excellency, the alchemy dragon lizard and Yalong human templates cannot be compatible with the blood information of higher demons. The alchemy flying snake can be compatible with the blood of demons, but the result of natural deduction is very poor. The new demonized flying snake unit is very weak and has no value to continue deduction."


    Victor nodded and said thoughtfully, "the blood characteristics of the abyss devil are pollution and mutation, but the Dragon species are not affected by the devil''s blood. I''m surprised. They say that human beings are primitive species and the blood laws are rich and diverse. What is the abyss devil? Is it a freak?"


    The king said: "my Lord, the mutation of demon blood is random. Even if the natural deduction function of alchemy tower 7 actively generates golden giant demons, or deduces demonized toads, it is normal. In fact, demon blood soldiers and demon dogs are the best result of natural deduction, not the only result."


    Taling explained the fact that the abyss devil may not have demon blood soldiers and demon dogs, but the demon lord can twist the original human beings and orcs into different forms of demons, the grello sheep monster on the arete plateau and the barbarians in the southern continent are ready-made examples.


    If the demon lord can give the original human beings new strength and longevity, how many people will choose to take refuge in the abyss demon?


    Victor remained silent for a long time and sighed weakly: "the castle is always broken from the inside..."


    "Your Highness Randall, what you said is really a wise saying." A magnetic sound came to Victor''s ears from below the temple.


    Victor went to the edge of the top floor of the temple and looked down. He saw a humanoid creature wrapped in silver and white shells floating slowly on the stone steps. His dark golden eyes shrunk slightly, frowned and said, "Queen Angelina, is this your perfect body?"

 Chapter 876

    The body occupied by the queen ant man is a bit like apolis, the war ant king killed by Victor, very close to human form. However, there was a wide and flat tail behind apolis, which was the product of the degeneration of ant man''s abdominal cavity. On the body of the queen ant man, there is no trace of the abdominal cavity of the ant man. The body curve wrapped in a silver white shell and the beautiful and exquisite facial features are very similar to human women. However, she has four slender and symmetrical arms and a pair of ruby crystal eyes. At first glance, she is a strange monster.


    The muscular ant man in the bone has always been known for his strength. The 400 pound low guard ant can compete with the 3000 pound ogre leader. The incarnation of the queen ant man has the power level of the higher ant tribe. When it wields weapons with four arms, its lethality can be imagined. At least Victor didn''t intend to challenge the four armed ant man with his rock talent.


    In fact, what Victor really feared was not the power of the four armed ant man, but its psionic power.


    The psychic field of the higher ant tribe is similar to the extraordinary field of the earth knight, but it is used in more detailed and diverse ways. For example, apolis, the war Ant King, was extremely gifted in psionic power, and even Victor was amazed at the use of psionic power. Apolis has four pairs of magic patterns, and another war Ant King, taurminos, is burly like a giant rhinoceros, but he has only three pairs of magic patterns. When they use psionics, their magic patterns will glow. This shows that the more magical patterns of higher ant people, the stronger their psionic power.


    On the silver and white carapace of the four armed ant man, Victor saw a full 12 pairs of magic patterns with complex shapes and purple light, revealing a mysterious beauty. The body nurtured by the queen ant man may represent the spiritual limit allowed by the world law. Coupled with the queen ant man''s control over psionics, it is not exaggeration to say that the four armed ant man is his perfect body.


    Victor looked at the four armed ant man with great interest, but the ant man queen noticed something special from the depths of his dark golden eyes. It was a spiritual intuition beyond senses and experience. The ant queen felt that Randall was analyzing his mysteries. His eyes seemed to be able to see the essence of all laws through the appearance.


    The queen ant man lived nearly 30000 years and accumulated rich knowledge and knowledge in his long life. He has seen the supreme elemental envoy and is no stranger to the sun elves. If his intuition is not wrong, his highness Randall is not as simple as stealing the solar elf personality. This special alchemy tower owner also has a top talent that does not lose to the sun elf or the supreme element.


    The queen ant man, suspended on the stone steps, dropped her feet, climbed onto the platform at the top of the tower on foot and said, "Your Highness Randall has a pair of secret eyes."


    Victor''s heart was cold. He didn''t tell anyone the secret of the knowledge puzzle and x-3, and the ant queen was the first to notice the existence of the knowledge puzzle.


    It is precisely because of the knowledge puzzle that Victor can see some of the mysteries of the perfect body from the words of the queen ant man, but the queen ant man can feel Victor''s knowledge puzzle, but he changed his way of expression, called the "secret eye".


    Whether it is called knowledge puzzle or secret eye, its essence is to summarize the law through the phenomenon, and then use the law to analyze the unknown phenomenon. It seems not surprising that all intelligent creatures lighting the torch of civilization have this learning ability, but Victor''s x-3 can master part of the power of the creator by giving full play to this ability to a level that ordinary people can''t reach.


    To be exact, this part of power belongs to the field of omniscience. Even if you only master a small part of the omniscient field, you will not be much worse than the top talent of mythical creatures. If you use it properly, you can be better.


    The former Archmage Angelina, now the ant queen, has the same ability as victor.


    Victor hated to meet an opponent like the queen ant, and the queen ant felt the same way. The perfect body is a statement he told the wizard imosen when he played the Lord of mourning. There is no more detail. He did not expect that his highness Randall had formed his own opinion on the perfect body. This is enough to prove that his highness Randall is terrible. It will never be easy to deal with him.


    The two sides were afraid of each other and fell into a brief silence. The queen ant took the lead in saying: "Your Highness Randall is interested in the ''perfect body'', and I am interested in the ''method of breaking the glorious church from the inside''... We can exchange with each other?"


    Victor first made a gesture to guide dozens of alchemy flying snakes to rise to the height, and said with a smile: "you want me to help you break through the glorious church from the inside, that is to reach a consensus with me... Since you have something for me, do you know what I want?"


    The queen ant man thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "I don''t know your specific idea, but if you are willing to give me the Saron magic iron weapon and come to my nest alone, you must have something for me. Therefore, we can talk about any problem... And I''m very sure you are eager to acquire knowledge, such as the perfect body."


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "my alchemy tower reserves many types of biological templates, including demons and dragons, but I have never seen the biological template of the sanctuary Protoss. Can your majesty tell me why?"


    The queen ant man''s face showed a look of admiration, nodded and said, "Your Highness Randall''s question directly pointed to the essence of the perfect body. I can tell you why... Because the principle of the empty creation of the alchemy tower borrowed from the perfect body of the sanctuary Protoss."


    "The sanctuary Protoss are different from the creatures on the material plane and the abyss demons. They have no material form, only pure souls. When entering the material plane, the sanctuary Protoss always mobilize the four void elements of earth, fire, wind and water to condense the divine form and fight the abyss demons. The divine form is the so-called perfect body."


    "The sanctuary Protoss uses the elements of emptiness to shape the divine form, so it is also called the void Protoss. They spend a short time in the material plane, but it is difficult to be killed. If the divine form is broken in battle, the soul of the void Protoss will generally return to the shelter plane to recuperate."


    The information revealed by the queen ant man is basically consistent with Victor''s judgment. As an important part of the world law, the law of life always keeps changing. Where will there be absolutely perfect life?


    The perfect life form means the end of evolution, the complete solidification of the law of life, and the rich and colorful nature is becoming single, which means the end of the world. Therefore, the perfect body is perfect in a certain period of time, which can only last for a few years, decades or hundreds of years. Beyond this period, the changes of world laws must not allow the perfect body to continue to exist.


    The principle of alchemy tower void creation is the same as that of sanctuary Protoss. No wonder alchemy creatures with immortal soul fire can only survive for a short time.


    The queen ant man solved a mystery for Victor, but Victor frowned and asked, "the soul of the void Protoss is immortal and can shape the divine form and condense the perfect body. Why should they teach such an important void creation to the alchemist?"


    The queen ant man mused: "As far as I know, although the void Protoss is powerful, their number is small, and they are unable to cope with a large number of demon armies. The most important reason is that the Lord level demons can devour the soul, and they regard the soul of the void Protoss as delicious. The void Protoss killed by the Demon Lord not only cannot revive, but also enhance the Demon power of the Demon Lord."


    "You just made the alchemy flying snake here. You should have seen the manufacturing information of the advanced combat unit red devil. The description of the devil''s power can confirm this view - the abyss devil and the void Protoss are sworn enemies to each other." After a pause, the queen ant man said, "you see now, I''m actually not hostile to you, otherwise the alchemical Rune crystal in the azolta temple has long been absorbed by me, and it''s not up to you to seize it. On the contrary, the alchemical tower you control, like the demon lord, always covets the ant man soul fire I transformed."


    The alchemy Rune crystal on the top of the azolta temple has a history of at least 20000 years. It can remain until now, which shows that the queen ant can''t absorb the soul fire of the alchemy tower. From this point of view, Victor''s No. 7 alchemy tower is the natural enemy of the queen ant alchemy tower, but the queen ant''s strength is far better than that of No. 7 alchemy tower, and she is not afraid of victor at all. If Victor has to swallow it And the soul fire unit of the queen ant alchemy tower, hundreds of thousands of ant clan troops can just run over it directly.


    Victor was silent. After a while, he asked, "what about demons? Demons will devour the soul fire of alchemy units? They devour soul fire. There are always conditions for improving the power of demons?"


    The queen ant man smiled and said: "The war between the alchemy Empire and the abyss devil was more than 1000 years earlier than when I was born. I didn''t personally experience the devil tide, but I know that in addition to the desire to devour the soul of the void Protoss, the abyss devil also loved the flesh and blood soul of the original human beings. Until the imperial alchemy tower was erected, the higher demons let go of the human city states, drove the devil''s minions and attacked the alchemy tower first. That''s right The reason is that the soul fire unit of the alchemy tower comes from several demon monarchs and has infinite attraction to higher demons. Our allied forces of the alchemy Empire, the elf Empire, the barbarians and the void Protoss are fighting fiercely with the demon army of the abyss around the alchemy tower, constantly consuming the power of the demon tide until they force the demon army to return to the abyss, thus preserving most intelligent lives. "


    "I don''t want to tell your highness about the restrictions on the soul devouring of the abyss devil. I just emphasize that the devil Lords will never let go of your Highness''s Alchemy tower until the next devil invasion. The abyss devil is your Highness''s mortal enemy. I''m not... My ant army can even help your highness Randall deal with the devil."


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked, "the condition is to help you take control of the Lord of glory?"


    "No, help us!" The queen ant stepped forward and said with deep eyes, "you, me and the chosen bertina, the three of us are the heirs of the alchemy empire. The Lord of glory should belong to us. What I''m talking about is the 12 Angel gods under the Lord of glory."


    "The angel God''s throne is the key for the mages of the mage association to fully support the God creation plan. When we get the control of the Lord of glory, I will have a way to let bertina assign the angel God''s throne. Like the void Protoss, we will unite the angel''s body and show our holiness on the earth, but will not be swallowed up by the Demon Lord. The belief of mortals provides us with strength continuously, which is the only way He is truly immortal. "


    Victor asked, "what''s the price?"


    "Cost? You mean the soul pollution caused by the power of faith?"


    The queen ant man smiled and said: "The archmages have long considered this problem... The Lord of glory is responsible for purifying the impurities in the power of faith. He pays the price and has no self-consciousness. We occupy the angel throne and don''t accept faith, we don''t have to pay the price of soul pollution. The successive popes of the Church of glory only drive the body of the angel of glory, but they don''t know that 12 archangels are the most precious of the Lord of glory What a ridiculous thing. How can we give the Lord of glory to those ridiculous mortals? "


    Victor curled his lips and said, "I''m afraid his majesty Enoch, the first Pope, tried to occupy the angel throne. He even claimed to be the incarnation of the first glorious Archangel miklemels. Unfortunately, he failed."


    The ant queen disdained and said, "Michelle Myers... The first Pope named the glorious angel. He wanted to bypass the Lord of glory and directly absorb the power of faith, but the method was wrong. It was strange to succeed. After all, he was still a greedy fool."


    Victor shook his head and said: "Enoch did not have the complete inheritance of the Supreme Council of the alchemy empire. He still found out the secret of the shining angel, took action and tried... I want to tell you that the priests of the shining church you despise are not as unbearable as you think. Now the shining church has accumulated great strength, and I''m sure your ant army is not the opponent of the shining church."


    The ant queen nodded and said, "I don''t want to argue with your highness on this issue... Your highness Randall has power in the human country. If you are willing to help, our plan to capture the Lord of glory will be easier to achieve."


    Victor snorted and said coldly: "What benefits can I get from using my power position to help you disintegrate the shining church from the inside? Don''t deceive me with the shining angel''s throne. Those 12 Gods are prepared for Wizards? When the high-level Knight dies, the soul will return to the element sea and can''t occupy the angel''s throne. I know my situation. Although I''m not a knight, I''m similar to a knight. The wind element sea Or the fire element sea is my soul destination. "


    The queen ant man was silent for a moment and said: "Your Highness is right. You occupy the position of the sun elf. When you are completely transformed into the sun elf, the soul fire divided into the alchemy tower will return to itself. Your alchemy tower is taken over by bertina, and she can choose a new alchemy tower master. Therefore, I feel embarrassed. As long as Randall hall returns to the sun tree and takes the last step, it will automatically give up the alchemy tower, and the Demon Lord will also return No longer your Highness''s sworn enemy... But I can feel that your highness Randall wants something from me or bertina. Your highness may wish to put forward conditions and we can discuss them. "


    "Conditions... I didn''t think about them." Victor hesitated and said, "we''d better solve the immediate matter first. You let bertina and my followers, oh, and Gros worm Mother Ann leave by herself, and I''ll return this'' Angelina''s grief ''to you. Only in this way can we prove the sincerity of cooperation."


    With that, Victor took out the elemental Rune crystal from his waist satchel and held it on his palm. The queen ant man''s vision was immediately attracted by the artifact crystal.

 Chapter 877

    When the ancient alchemy empire was crumbling, the mages of the Supreme Council persuaded the supreme element to choose the most difficult way to save the situation that the alchemy empire was about to collapse, that is, the God making plan.


    Not many people know that the archmages of the Supreme Council actually want to change their life form through the God creation plan, occupy the throne of the glorious angel, and obtain immortal power from now on.


    Angelina, a female mage, is not a core member of the mage Association. She was not qualified to understand the secrets of the God creation plan. However, as an experimental product of the God creation plan, Angelina was covertly transformed into a spiritual life, which coincided with the drastic changes in the alchemy Empire, and the great figures of the Supreme Council were almost dead.


    At that time, Angelina had become the queen of ant man, a soul body similar to the void Protoss, with almost immortal life.


    Under the conditions at that time, if anyone could restore the glory of the alchemical Empire, it was Angelina. Douglas, the leader of the secret society, revealed the secret of God making plan to Angelina.


    How many people are eager to change their life form and become immortal void Protoss?


    In fact, most people are used to their own way of life. The attraction of the life form of the void Protoss to them is not as strong as expected.


    Unlike the queen ant man, even if Angelina did not voluntarily give up her status as a human female Mage at first, the reality cannot be reversed. He controlled the queen ant alchemy tower with a spirit body and lasted for more than 20000 years. She has long been used to the way of living of the immortal.


    However, the spirit body relying on the realm of all souls has major defects, because the will recovery of the king of the spirit world will naturally eliminate the parasitic spirit body. Therefore, when the queen ant man occupies the glorious Angel throne, she can not only have the ability to cast spells again, but also the only way to gain freedom.


    If one day the queen ant man really ascends the throne of the shining angel, he will no longer be a pure ant colony master, but obtain the status of the shining angel as a master of the Supreme Council of the alchemical empire. At this point, he can only continue to promote the implementation of the God creation plan until the Supreme Council of the alchemical empire is rebuilt.


    Bertina can help the queen ant man ascend the angel throne, provided that he survives first.


    His highness Randall is holding his lifeline now.


    The elemental Rune crystal glows softly in Victor''s hand. The queen ant man took out the four armed ant man body carefully cultivated by the ant nest. Her individual strength has reached the peak of the high ant family and will not lose to any opponent, but he still has not enough confidence to leave a sun elf.


    Worst of all, the queen ant man didn''t know what conditions to use to persuade her highness Randall to agree to cooperate, and took the initiative to return "Angelina''s grief".


    The glorious Angel throne may be able to buy off the Ninth level Archmage, but the angel throne is invalid for his highness Randall. The queen ant man can''t take anything more precious than the angel throne.


    "Are those mortal followers important to your highness?" Asked the queen ant man incredulously.


    Victor smiled playfully and asked, "whether they are important to me has nothing to do with you. The question is, are they important to your majesty?"


    The queen ant man added: "Your Highness Randall, mortal life is short. Depending on you, me and bertina''s personality, it''s not worth considering whether your followers will live or die. It''s very random for me to let them go, imprison them or destroy them. I just don''t understand that a few mortals can control your highness Randall''s will and affect our cooperation?"


    Victor smiled and said, "you really don''t know the situation, but I know you have an advantage I can''t reach, that is life."


    He closed his fingers, held the elemental Rune crystal tightly in the palm of his hand, and continued: "You claim that you can''t absorb the element Rune crystal of the alchemy tower. I''m not sure now. But at first, I was really worried that the queen ant alchemy tower coveted my No. 7 alchemy tower, so I regarded your majesty as my mortal enemy. This is the reason why I left the territory and went on an expedition to the endless forest. My purpose is to close the queen ant alchemy tower and solve the threat of the ant colony once and for all. It happened that I once I got an ancient alchemist''s memory crystal in the mist mountains and learned the method to close the queen ant alchemy tower... However, I was lucky to get the artifact crystal ''anjelina''s grief'', but I found that bell, a natural inspector, still couldn''t close the queen ant alchemy tower. "


    The queen ant man used her own strength to recall the mist mountain alchemist in Victor''s mouth. After a long time, she said: "The memory crystal of the mist mountain... You mean the memory crystal of ISOX? Well, ISOX is the most talented alchemist of the secret society. You can see from your dragon maid that he has successfully solved the major defect that the alchemy unit is shielded by the world law. ISOX participated in the construction of the queen ant alchemy tower... We set it up considering the possibility of rebellion of the ant tribe at that time The conditions for closing the Queen''s Alchemy tower were set. Unfortunately, ISOX didn''t know what happened to Maximo and me later... In short, the rune crystal that closed the Queen''s Alchemy tower lost its original function and became an artifact crystal enshrined by the Assyrian Empire - "anjelina''s grief". Now I clearly tell you that "anjelina''s grief" can''t close the ants After the alchemy tower. "


    Victor nodded and said, "of course, the first empress of the Assyrian Empire will not leave a fatal loophole for herself. The mourning of Angelina not only can not close the queen ant alchemy tower, but also has indestructible characteristics like other elements Rune crystals. Then, with the spirit accumulated in the spirit eating island for a long time, how long can you live without Assyrian blood sacrifice?"


    The queen ant man could not tell Victor how much life she had left. Victor didn''t expect him to answer this question, so he said to himself: "A thousand years, hundreds of years... In short, even if the spirit eating island is not supplemented by the spirit of Assyrians, your remaining life is far longer than me. I can''t destroy the grief of Angelina, so you can do nothing. When my life comes to the end, it''s not difficult for you to recapture the artifact water crystal."


    Victor stared at the ant queen, his eyes gradually became sharp, and asked in a deep voice, "time is on your side. Why are you anxious to form an alliance with me, and even tempt me with the great secret of the angel throne?"


    There are time scale differences between the life form of the queen ant man and victor. In principle, Victor should be the anxious party. The queen ant man has at least hundreds of years to layout slowly. There is no reason to cheat Victor''s artifact crystal with the great secret of the angel throne.


    "Angelina''s tears" It is the condensation of void elements and has indestructible characteristics. Of course, even if Victor can''t destroy the element Rune crystal violently, he can also find some trouble for the ant queen. For example, throw the element Rune crystal into the underground world, or put it into the belly of a big fish, so that the big fish can swim around in the vast waters of Jinshui River with the crystal.


    However, these troubles are just troubles. As long as the "Angelina''s tears" do not start the boundary of the secret realm, the ant queen can lock the specific location of the artifact crystal. He will always take the artifact crystal back after taking more time. In fact, the realm of all souls has been torn apart by bertina, and Assyrian witch doctors can no longer use "Angelina''s tears" Reopen the boundary of the secret place. If you have to do so, the Assyrian witch doctor must organize a large-scale blood sacrifice and repair the realm of all souls first. But in this way, the spirit eating island where the queen ant lives has a spirit supplement, so as to avoid the risk of extinction caused by the depletion of spirit.


    The queen ant promised bertina to release more than 100000 Assyrian descendants. That''s also because there are many Assyrian savages in the forest outside the secret territory. They can reproduce to this day and rely on the secret shelter of the ant colony. In the queen ant''s plan, even if the action of seeking glory Lord is frustrated, he can use the artifact crystal and Assyrian savages to rebuild the Assyrian Empire and restore the blood sacrifice until the end Come and plan again.


    Victor gently rubbed the artifact crystal in his hand and said with a faint smile: "you are too anxious, but you exposed your weakness and let me find the means to limit you. Just imagine, what can you do if I give up my status as an alchemy tower and human Lord, promote myself to the sun Elf, and bring the grief of Angelina to the elves'' imperial capital, elenta?"


    When the queen ant man heard this, she was relieved and replied, "if your highness does so, it will be tantamount to betraying the human kingdom. In order to obtain the immortal power of the angel throne, the glorious church, in order to borrow the power of 12 glorious angels to deal with the third demon invasion, they will do everything to take back the artifact crystal from the elves."


    Victor nodded a little and said: "Yes, the secret of the glorious Angel throne itself is a kind of precious power. Many people will fight for the immortal throne. Unfortunately, only you can master the way to ascend the throne. When you take back the artifact crystal, you will master the absolute leadership, and my role is actually very small. In that case, how can I trust the cooperation sincerity of her majesty? We don''t know In another way of cooperation, I''ll give my love Sylvia the custody of Angelina''s grief. What do you think? Oh, by the way, Sylvia is the divine Knight of this era. According to the ancient alchemy Empire, she is the supreme element... "


    The invisible psychic field instantly extinguished the roaring mountain wind, and the top floor of the azolta Temple fell into a suffocating silence.


    Victor closed his lips tightly, his dark golden eyes lit up, and a more violent wind swept in. The violent air flow rubbed the psychic field launched by the queen ant man, and the fine arc was bright and shining, as if he could break the psychic barrier in the next moment.


    A gust of air brushed the queen ant''s shoulder. The collision between the two forces showed that his highness Randall had the upper hand, and at least the four armed ant''s psionic power could not completely block the flow of wind elements.


    The queen ant man collected the psionic field and said in a deep voice: "Yes, the supreme elemental envoy can destroy the elemental Rune crystal without any skills. Although the glorious Angel throne is only effective for human mages, I can''t change the design of the Supreme Council. But I believe that with the wisdom of the supreme elemental envoy, Sylvia will make the decision to cooperate with me. The only thing worth worrying about is that his highness Randall won''t give me a hand with the supreme elemental envoy at all The opportunity of flow encouraged her to destroy the artifact crystal. And I think it''s very difficult to stop a sun elf from breaking through. "


    "So, I must get the artifact crystal!" At this point, the queen ant man softened her tone and continued: "In fact, your highness, there is no need to worry that I will renege on my promise. To ascend the glorious Angel throne is my ultimate pursuit, and I only need one throne. The heavenly elector bertina will occupy another angel throne, and the other ten Angel shrines can be selected by his highness Randall and the supreme element. In addition, I have a general understanding of the location of some ancient alchemy towers... Those remnants The rune crystal of the alchemy tower so far is useless to me, but it is very useful to your highness. You help ascend to the throne of the glorious angel, and I help your highness improve your alchemy tower. "


    Victor shook his head and said: "You don''t understand. The basis of cooperation is mutual checks and balances. I''ll lose the means to check and balance you when I hand over the artifact crystal. What can you do if you give me the right to assign ten Angel gods? When the mage ascends the glorious Angel throne, what can Sylvia and I use to restrict them? Maybe her majesty has the means to restrict other glorious angels... Even if you can''t restrict them Other glorious angels, you still have millions of ant men to dispatch. My alchemy tower can''t compete with the ant colony when it rises to level 10. Do you think it''s fair? "


    The queen ant man thought for a moment, and said in a quiet voice, "I must get the artifact crystal. If your highness doesn''t believe my willingness to seek cooperation, there will be only one war between us!"


    At this time, the alchemy flying snakes had flown away. Victor smiled and said, "maybe we can change the way. Bertina belongs to me and the artifact crystal belongs to you."


    The chosen one is the key for the ant queen to ascend the angel throne and obtain immortal power. The "grief of Angelina" is the key to his survival. Of course, he should give priority to survival, but his highness Randall''s plan always makes him feel a little uneasy.


    The queen ant man thought carefully and found that her worry came from the changes that occurred when the realm of all souls was torn. Those sacred white gold chains not only collected some of the souls of the realm of all souls, but also prevented bertina from becoming a chosen one. He suddenly moved in his heart and asked in surprise, "Your Highness Randall, don''t you want to kill bertina?"


    Victor became indifferent and said coldly: "I don''t guarantee that. I can''t destroy the elemental Rune crystal made by the alchemy Empire, but it''s easy to kill bertina. Considering the special relationship between the gross Zerg and the abyss devil, if your majesty has another plot, I have to sacrifice bertina to prevent you from seizing the Lord of glory... I don''t want to hurt bertina, so I want to let it happen Love first returns to the origin, I take bertina, and you get back your artifact crystal. "


    The queen ant man asked: "Then what? How can I convince your highness that I am not the pawn of the abyss devil, and how can I complete the final God creation plan of the alchemy Empire? The glorious Archangel depends on the faith of human believers, and how can I betray human believers when I ascend the throne of the glorious angel? Without this guarantee, the alchemists members of the Supreme Council will never agree with the creation plan proposed by the mage Association God planned... "


    "These are just your unilateral words. I can''t risk the fate of the human country!"


    Victor impolitely interrupted the queen ant man''s self-defense, stretched out two fingers and said, "first of all, my subordinates take bertina away, I stay by myself, and the ant colony can''t stop them. After I''m sure they''re safe, I''ll return the artifact crystal to you. Second, I want to know something from your mouth to verify your words."


    The queen ant man made a thoughtful expression on her face and said after a while: "how can I be sure that bertina and Her Highness Randall will not break through alone with the artifact crystal? I think it is very difficult to stop you, so I invited the temple to the underground ant nest and we will complete the exchange there."


    Victor said with a smile, "I''m in the underground ant nest. I can''t live or die independently. Do you think I''ll agree to such an outrageous request? I can only stay on the top of the temple. Don''t want me to change the place of dialogue."


    The queen ant man first looked back at the broken iron cable suspension bridge. After a moment of meditation, she nodded and said, "OK, I promise your Highness''s request, but I also put forward two requirements. First, I want to summon the ant colony to surround the temple to prevent your Highness from breaking through with artifact crystal; second, I have some questions about the current situation of human countries, and I need the answer of his highness Randall."


    Victor looked deeply into the eyes of the four armed ant man, but he felt a burst of relaxation after fatigue.


    Negotiating with the ant queen is more tiring than killing the black blood master.


    If it were a normal person, he would never tell his negotiator such a great secret of the glorious Angel throne, let alone promise to release the hostages first and then exchange artifact crystals under such harsh conditions.


    The queen ant man is not a human being. Even if he was once a female mage of human beings, he has now lost human normal emotion and general cognition. When he told the secret of the angel throne, Victor was silent on the surface, but trembled in the heart. This event brought many unpredictable variables. Even in the ancient alchemy Empire, the top mages and alchemists failed. Investigate the reason , there is no lack of the struggle between the void Protoss and the abyss demons. In today''s era, the demon lord and the protoss will inevitably pay attention to the progress of this matter. These extraordinary beings have an unimaginable time in the dark. How can Victor step into this dangerous and unpredictable trap?


    From another point of view, the ant queen encouraged Victor to jointly seek the power of the Lord of glory, and his true identity is questionable.


    Since the queen ant is not a human being and covets the glorious Lord, the protector of the human kingdom, Victor is determined to get rid of him. Of course, Victor also hopes to protect his followers as much as possible, which is exactly the human emotion that the queen ant does not have. He thinks that those people other than bertina are insignificant, and puts this understanding into victor. In fact, he is not satisfied In fact, if Nelson and others die in the hands of the ant queen because of the Lord''s decision, victor will not regret and will feel extra pain.


    Fortunately, the queen ant man was misled by Victor''s language and agreed to let go of the remaining members of Randall expedition. Of course, victor will not place his hope on the ant queen.


    Victor wants to completely solve the ant colony dominance that has lived for more than 20000 years, and then get away safely with his subordinates. It is very challenging. It can be said to be the biggest problem Victor encountered.


    To this end, Victor made some arrangements in advance, but whether Nelson and others can finally get rid of the ant colony depends on their luck.


    Bertina has never been short of luck.


    Victor nodded to agree with the two conditions put forward by the queen ant man. A moment later, countless ant men and strange insects poured out of the temple. They climbed up the steps of the temple and distributed in a dense formation on each platform of the temple to prevent Victor from escaping.


    Victor just didn''t see the arrangement of the queen ant man, sat on the stone seat and said calmly, "Your Majesty, I want to talk about 1500 years ago."


    "... 1500 years ago?"


    "Yes! 1500 years ago, the shining church experienced the chaos of the Pantheon. Claire, the chosen one, killed the Pope of that generation, and she was also killed by the shining Archangel. The shining church suffered heavy losses, and the Pantheon was leveled, but a pantheon wizard stole the savage relics collected by the church and fled into the endless forest. The paladin of the inquisition led a team of judges to track the wizard , they came to the Assyrian Empire. They didn''t find the fugitive wizard, but they destroyed the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Witch King... Your majesty should be no stranger to this event? "


    "I just want to know if the wizard of the Pantheon was captured by his majesty?"

 Chapter 878

    The face of the four armed ant man is covered with a layer of gelatinous shell, which can not make rich expressions like humans. The queen ant man just looked at Victor with a little surprise. He thought that the special alchemy tower owner would ask the mystery of the collapse of the ancient alchemy empire. Unexpectedly, the other party asked the uninvited guests who broke into the Assyrian Empire more than 1500 years ago.


    Victor first pursued the wizard who fled the endless forest 1500 years ago, of course for his own reason.


    During that period, Blair, the great wizard of the Pantheon, almost on his own, annihilated the elite clergy of the glorious church, thus changing the historical process of the human country. The Pope, representing the civilian clergy, fell to the throne, and the paladin family, representing the noble clergy, took over the power of the shining church. The sharp contradiction between the knight Lord and the Holy See has been resolved, and the kingdoms have established a new order for the garrison priests and the Lord nobles to jointly govern the people. The internal friction of the human kingdom was greatly reduced and began to accumulate strength. The military strategy against the orc tribe changed from defense to attack.


    The influence of the Pantheon rebellion has the inevitability of historical development, but there are many unsolved mysteries in the details of the event. Victor can be sure that the Pope''s great prophecy has failed.


    The great prophecy is not invincible, but it can not be denied that the level of this divine skill is very high. Even if Victor occupies the level of the sun elf, he does not want to be targeted by the great prophecy of the Holy See.


    This level of magic will not fail for no reason. There are many reasons for failure. For example, the Pope who performed the great prophecy instead of the Pope betrayed the Pope, and his great prophecy is to let the Pope fall; Or, a top God like Miller secretly cast a spell and changed the result of the great prophecy.


    Victor smelled the smell of void Protoss or abyss demon from this matter.


    Brian, the twin brother of elect Blair, remained unknown until the final decisive battle. He showed his extraordinary characteristics. His body was transformed into a soul form and integrated with his sister Claire to help her obtain the power to destroy the sky and earth and defeat the elite clergy of the Holy See.


    Isn''t the conversion of body and soul the unique ability of the void Protoss?


    If the void Protoss are behind the chaos in the Pantheon, they should be able to distort the great prophecy of the pope or Pope.


    Supernatural beings such as void Protoss and demon Lords have unimaginable abilities. They are related to the sudden demise of the alchemical Empire, the rise and fall of Assyrians, the blood sacrifice war of the chosen gods, the chaos of the Pantheon, and even the birth of Victor and bertina. However, due to the difference of time scale, it is difficult for mortals to find their traces in the history of world evolution, let alone track their dark plans.


    For example, when Victor becomes a sun elf and has a life span of more than 300 years, the void Protoss can wait until he falls naturally before making the next plan.


    Only an ancient person like queen ant can see through the details of the void Protoss and the Demon Lord.


    The chaos of the Pantheon more than 1500 years ago was the closest intersection of information between victor and the queen ant man. In addition, due to the age of historical events, Victor only listened to the queen ant, and there was no condition to verify the authenticity of the information.


    Fortunately, there are traces of historical development. By talking to the queen ant man and understanding the details before and after the chaos of the Pantheon, Victor has the ability to incorporate the mystery of the blood sacrifice war of the chosen God and even the collapse of the alchemical empire into his own knowledge puzzle.


    "Your Majesty knows the glorious church and some conditions of the human kingdom. I believe you intercepted the Pantheon wizard pursued by the judge more than 1500 years ago, didn''t you?" Asked Victor again.


    The queen ant man nodded and said, "my memory of that event more than 1500 years ago is very vague... Your highness Randall needs to be more specific."


    The ant queen like the tower spirit will never forget what happened 1500 years ago. Victor knew that he was testing himself. After thinking about it, he said, "as far as I know, the wizard''s name is Malfoy. He was once one of the leaders of the Pantheon organization, but I don''t know what spells he is good at."


    After a while, the queen ant man said: "Malfoy... Well, I remember. He is a small, middle-aged man with a pitifully low spell level. He can barely be regarded as a 3-ring little mage. However, his spell system impressed me. It is a casting ring completely built around his own talent spells. It is simple and effective. Using 10 breath magic can often produce the magic effect of 5-ring spells. Otherwise, just a 3-ring magic Master, it is impossible for Malfoy to cross the endless forest and come to the territory of the Assyrian Empire alone. "


    Victor corrected: "in the era of the chosen city-state, the Pantheon wizards used to call themselves warlocks. They emphasized talent casting. I think Malfoy should be a level 5 warlock and a relatively powerful caster."


    The queen ant said with disdain, "Malfoy told me something about the era of the chosen one, including the Pantheon warlocks. Those Pantheon warlocks in the alchemy empire are only wild mages rejected by various mage colleges, which is not worth mentioning."


    Victor didn''t want to go too far on the topic of alchemy Empire magic inheritance. He directly asked, "how did the Malfoy fall into your hands?"


    The queen ant man paused and continued: "He surrendered voluntarily, killed several Assyrian hunters in the forest, held a special magic ceremony with their bodies and communicated directly with my mind. I was surprised because no mage had called my lord consciousness for a long time. I even thought that the Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire sent someone to contact me again. However, Malfoy was very proud of the once brilliant alchemy The Empire knows nothing... He told me that he accidentally got an ancient memory crystal, obtained the secret of the spirit calling ceremony from it, and regarded me as a God, hoping to get my protection. "


    Victor frowned secretly. The wizard''s ability to unlock the memory crystal of the ancient alchemy Empire has been verified by bertina. However, the Malfoy wizard 1500 years ago used an ancient memory crystal to find the almost forgotten ant queen and seek shelter?


    Such a coincidence doesn''t accord with the basic logic.


    "That Malfoy is lying." Victor chimed in, with a firm tone and expression.


    The queen ant man smiled and asked, "Your Highness, why do you think Malfoy lied to me?"


    This problem is a little complicated to explain. In short, it is impossible for a wild Warlock to remove the ground element seal of the alchemy tower and get the memory crystal hidden inside. However, it is not ruled out that a small amount of memory crystal is left out. But if so, the memory crystal with the shape similar to the ancient treasure is most likely to be collected by the glory church. After all, the glory church is the harmony of the warlocks of the Pantheon Malfoy is the biggest successor of the church mage. It is reasonable for Malfoy to get an ancient memory crystal from the church. In this way, he should belong to the church camp.


    In addition, Malfoy may not have any ancient memory crystal at all. The void Protoss or Demon Lord called Whisperer told him the secret of the ant queen and covered it with an ancient memory crystal.


    The second situation is the most likely, and it will draw a bad conclusion. Whether Malfoy lied or not is dead to prove, but he is unlikely to succeed in deceiving the ancient ant queen. Assuming that the ant queen knows all the truth, conceals something from Victor, or even deliberately misleads, can it be said that the Malfoy wizard 1500 years ago was just a pin through chess Son, the Whisperer hiding behind Markov, through him, reached a certain consensus with the ant queen?


    Victor said faintly: "there is a problem with Malfoy''s identity. The real Pantheon was destroyed by the glorious church more than 9000 years ago. In fact, Malfoy, under the name of the Pantheon, is a caster secretly trained by the glorious church."


    The queen ant man was not surprised by Victor''s answer, but asked, "Your Highness Randall was not born more than 1500 years ago. How do you know the real identity of Malfoy?"


    Victor said disapprovingly, "I have browsed the literature collected by the glorious church, so I know the true identity of Malfoy."


    He lied. The secret documents of the church were only hidden in the treasure house of the seven paladins. There was no story about Malfoy in the documents opened to the outside world.


    However, Victor believed that his judgment was closer to the truth. Malfoy was under the Pope more than 1500 years ago and was indeed bewitched by whisperers. Because the human lords had the habit of feeding wizards, and the church was the largest force. At that time, the church emperor was still in charge of the church, and it was reasonable for Malfoy to be loyal to the Pope. It was inexplicable to be the Pope After the fall of, the Malfoy wizard who lost his master faced the cleansing of the paladin family and was easily bewitched by whisperers, so he stole a treasure collected by the church and fled to the distant azolta mountains to look for the forgotten ancient man - anjelina, the master of the ant colony.


    The queen ant man nodded and said: "Malfoy told me that he was originally the adopted son of Pope Carter and the secret servant of the Lord of glory. He was ordered by the Pope to form a pantheon with several companions in order to combat a group of fallen lords, clergy and wizards. At the beginning, Pope Carter, with the help of several mages such as Malfoy, mastered the Lord''s nobility and a few clergy Dark evidence, and then successfully launched the inquisition. However, with the rise of Blair''s great wizard, Malfoy and other church wizards gradually lost control of the Pantheon. Due to the power of Blair''s sister and brother, the Pantheon gradually became a wizard organization that frightened both lords and clergy. Therefore, Pope Carter decided to solve sister Blair himself My brother and their pantheon. "


    "Malfoy led the Blair brothers and sisters and important members of the Pantheon into a trap arranged in advance. He did not participate in the decisive battle, but he did not expect that Pope Carter and Blair brothers and sisters died together. Then, the fallen Paladin family took the opportunity to seize the power of the Holy See and began to purge Pope Carter''s followers, including Malfoy and Several of his partners. "


    "Pope Carter''s Secret mage died miserably under the paladin''s knife one after another. The desperate Malfoy could only escape to the endless forest according to the information in the memory crystal, come to the Assyrian Empire, catch several Assyrian hunters, hold a ceremony and call my will..."


    Witches and whisperers have an indelible law resonance, and the magicians in the Pantheon are especially good at obtaining magic knowledge from the law resonance of whisperers. As a wizard follower secretly trained by Pope Carter, Malfoy must have firm faith, but after Pope Carter''s death, he came all the way to find an ant queen similar to an evil god. This behavior is enough to show that he abandoned Faith in the Lord of glory.


    Whisperers must have exerted influence on Malfoy wizards, because the communication between wizards and whisperers is a situation that outsiders can''t spy on and stop.


    The queen ant did not mention the Whisperer, and pushed Malfoy''s abnormal behavior of escaping from the endless forest onto the ancient memory crystal.


    No matter why the ant queen avoided the Whisperer''s topic, the last possibility of Victor''s cooperation with him has been lost. He pondered for a moment and asked, "why did Malfoy come to you?"


    The queen ant man raised her mouth slightly, smiled mysteriously and said, "for knowledge."


    "Don''t forget, I used to be an jielina, a great mage of the alchemy empire. I master the magic knowledge of the mage Association. Even if I become a spirit and can''t cast magic, my magic knowledge is still a valuable asset. Wild mages like Malfoy are willing to take risks and pursue the mystery of magic."


    What the queen ant man said seems reasonable, but there is no substantive content.


    Victor drank discontentedly and asked, "you are fooling me! Malfoy fled from the human kingdom to the distant Assyrian Empire when he was pursued by the referee. He asked his majesty for the Magic Secrets of the alchemical empire. Why can he let you meet his request?"


    The queen ant man raised an arm, stretched out her index finger and said, "Malfoy has brought a keepsake to prove that he is my partner."


    Keepsake? partner?


    Victor frowned his slender eyebrows and said: "According to historical documents, in the era of electors 10000 years ago, the city-state wizards were mainly divided into two camps, the mage Council and the Pantheon. Andrew, the great mage of the mage Council, invented the blood sacrifice ceremony, which can help ordinary mage children obtain magic. The blood sacrifice war came quietly. The Wizards of the human city-state cut the orcs first. When all kinds of orcs were beaten away, the sky disappeared The overlord dragon and the barbarians suffered, and then the Wizards of the two camps turned their eyes to the elf city-state, resulting in a complete break between the elf family and mankind. At the end of the blood sacrifice war, the elf family retreated to the endless forest, and the cruel civil war between the Parliament and the Pantheon broke out. "


    "The people of the city states fell victim to the war of blood sacrifice. The first Pope Enoch sounded the clarion call to overthrow the tyranny of the chosen one. The shining church set up troops in the remote South and captured several city states one after another. Unfortunately, the strength of the church was still very weak at that time. It was the mage Council that helped Enoch spread the faith of the shining Lord, which made him stand firm in the south. Due to the shelter of the mage Council The church clergy who rely on the power of faith are becoming more and more powerful like a snowball. They combined with the army of the mage Council and jointly defeated the main force of the Pantheon warlocks. "


    "The main force of the Pantheon was annihilated by the coalition forces of the church and parliament, and the remaining warlocks gathered in the north. They quietly formed an army, entered the arete plateau, robbed a sacred object from the barbarians and mountain dwarves, and then coerced the city-state people to migrate to the south, forcibly crossed the Jinshui River and fled to the southern continent."


    "However, Pope Enoch personally intercepted the remnant army of the Pantheon by the Jinshui River. A knight family of the Pantheon surrendered to the church and presented a part of the barbarian holy thing. This part has been collected by the church, but there is no record in historical documents. I don''t know why the remnants of the Pantheon robbed the barbarian holy thing. Until more than 1500 years ago, Malfoy The church stole the sacred parts and brought them to your territory. "


    "Sacred parts are keepsakes."


    After hearing Victor''s statement, the queen ant nodded modestly and said, "the so-called barbarian holy thing has an official name, which is called blood collection transformation Rune array."


    "In the middle of the alchemy Empire, the devil of the abyss invaded the main material plane for the second time. The devil tore an abyss gap on the yarret plateau, and the devil Lord created a forbidden land around the big gap on the plateau. In that area, the mage''s spell casting ability was suppressed to the lowest point, and even the void Protoss could not get away from the perfect body. They really died when they were killed in the forbidden land. Deep The abyss demon is almost invincible by relying on the forbidden law field. Therefore, the void Protoss taught the void creation to the Empire, hoping to defeat the demon invaders with alchemy creatures. "


    "The alchemy Empire, together with elves and barbarians, has gone through a thousand year war and finally drove the demons back to the abyss, but the great gap in the yarret plateau is still there. In order to prevent the abyss demons from making a comeback, the Supreme Council of the Empire took out the ancient giant beast - the blood of the ancestral God on the top of the mountains and created a barbarian family. These powerful aliens have guarded the yarret plateau for generations and are responsible for monitoring the abyss The movement of the great rift in the abyss. "


    "Of course, it''s not enough to rely on barbarians to guard the great rift in the abyss. Therefore, the Supreme Council and the elf Empire reached an agreement that the mountain dwarf king sent a dwarf tribe to guard the arete plateau together with the barbarians."


    "However, the dwarves used to rely on the sun tree, moon tree and moon well to enhance the blood of mountain dwarves and prevent the decline of blood. The mountain dwarf king asked the elf Empire to plant a moon tree on the yarret plateau, otherwise he would not send his people to the yarret plateau."


    "The female priests of the elves King court tried to plant moonlight trees on the yarret plateau many times, but all failed. Therefore, the great alchemists and mages of the Supreme Council worked together to create a set of blood collection transformation Rune array to replace the moonlight trees and moonlight wells of the elves."


    "The principle of the rune array is very complex. In short, it has the function of collecting the blood of the dead and purifying the blood of the returning ancestors. After the mountain dwarves and barbarians die, they are buried in the field of the rune array. The array automatically collects their blood power and feeds it back to the newborn, producing a field effect similar to the moonlight tree."


    "In fact, the blood collection transformation Rune array can also collect and purify different kinds of ancestral God''s blood... For example, holding a sacrifice ceremony to kill a large number of goblins, and the rune array can purify goblin''s blood. However, the purified ancestral God''s blood is not really inherited blood. It is like the eternal spring of Assyrians. It is time-consuming, but it is enough. Because blood collection and transformation The energy source of the chemical Rune array continues to produce atavistic blood. "


    Victor suddenly realized it and said in surprise: "the remnant warlocks of the Pantheon robbed the relics of barbarians, coerced ordinary people and fled to the southern continent. Are they going to use their blood to transform the rune array to create an alien guard similar to barbarians?"


    The queen ant man said faintly, "the racial talent of native humans is really not as good as that of elves and barbarians. The Warlock of the Pantheon wants to create a group of powerful alien guards and establish a foothold in the southern continent, which is in line with general speculation. But I think the Warlock of the Pantheon has other ideas."


    Victor was shocked, his eyes flickered and asked in a deep voice, "what powerful race is there on the South Bank of Jinshui River?"


    The queen ant man smiled softly, "I guess it''s the Dragon... I''m afraid the sorcerer of the Pantheon wants to use his blood to transform the rune array to seek the protection of the dragon."


    "I see... I see." Murmured victor.


    At the beginning, the Pantheon warlock fought his life to seize the rune array from the barbarians and mountain dwarves. The remaining army suffered heavy losses, which may be ordered by the dragon. It was also because of the protection of the dragon that the mage Council and the glorious church hesitated and allowed the remnants of the Pantheon to move all the way south. Pope Enoch competed with the defeated soldiers of the Pantheon on the Bank of the Jinshui River, but failed to stop them from crossing the river. Only a powerful dragon can contain Enoch''s glorious Archangel. However, the knight family of the Pantheon chose to join the church and handed over the key components of the rune array to Enoch. The dragon family''s plot fell short.


    After so many years, the blood of the dragon family must have degenerated. Whether the giant dragon can fly now is a problem. It should not pose a major threat to the South expansion army of the Gambis kingdom.


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief and said tentatively, "the components of the blood conversion Rune array are useless to you."


    The queen ant man nodded and said: "The blood transformation Rune array is useless to the ant colony. Malfoy wants to get a way to repair the rune array from me. He plans to try his luck in the southern continent with the parts of the rune array. He brought the imperial pioneer to make the parts of the rune array, which proves his identity... In my eyes, Malfoy is an heir to the alchemical Empire mage Association, and I also learned from him I got what I wanted most. "


    "... news of the success of the Supreme Council''s God making plan." The queen ant man said with deep eyes, "also, follow Malfoy all the way to the paladins of the Assyrian Empire."


    Victor said, "so you secretly planned the cataclysm of the Assyrian Empire and released the black blood master by the hand of the paladin."


    The queen ant man crossed her arms, hugged her chest and sighed: "At that time, the black blood master in the realm of all souls pressed me out of breath. It was better to let him out in advance because he sat and watched him encroach on my spirit eating island. Anyway, the glorious church was hostile to evil gods and demons, and the black blood master was a great demon at the Lord level. But I didn''t expect that I waited for more than 1500 years until his highness Randall came forward and solved the black blood master."


    Victor couldn''t help showing his bitterness. The ancestor paladin of trigowal disrupted the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Assyrian Witch King, released the black blood master, all his subordinates sacrificed, and he was seriously injured. If the ant tribe had allowed the Assyrian witch doctor to pursue and kill the trigowal Paladin at that time, he would have no chance to escape back to the human kingdom. Obviously, the ant queen sent the high ant tribe to stop the Assyrian emperor The country''s pursuers helped the paladins of trigowar to spread the news of black blood domination back to the shining church.


    Although the glorious church did not send priests to fight against the black blood Lord in the end, the queen ant man made two preparations. On the one hand, he ordered the ant colony to explore and forage eastward, and continued to harass the human kingdom, hoping to lead the glorious church. On the other hand, he also tricked the descendants of the Assyrian Empire to create a perfect body for the black blood Lord. Once the black blood Lord broke free from the shackles of the realm of all souls Victor could imagine that he would lead the black blood Lord to collide with the shining church and achieve the ultimate goal of seizing the angel throne in chaos.


    "I have another question." Victor cleaned up his slightly depressed mood and asked again, "what''s the end of Malfoy?"


    The queen ant man replied casually, "that little guy has brought me hope. I''ll give him some reward and help him cross the river. As for what he met in the southern continent, I don''t know. Anyway, he has turned into soil now."


    Without further questioning, Victor secretly connected the hearts of the three dragon maids and sent a message: "give up the first plan, implement the second plan, prepare the raft, and take action when I hear from you!"

 Chapter 879

    At the moment when victor and the queen ant were talking to each other, Nelson, Charlotte and others were trekking south along the ancient tree forest on the west side of the Assyria mountains, led by the Asian Dragon Ripper Mei Wen.


    This is the end of the fire season and the beginning of the wind season. The annual monsoon blows from the East, but it is blocked by the steep azolta mountains. The shadow of the mountain shrouds the ancient tree belt, and the woods are quiet and deep, unchanged for thousands of years.


    The alienated bear raised by the wizard imosen stepped on the forest land covered with humus and didn''t make much noise. It now has a larger body, with a shoulder height of more than four meters, a body length of seven meters and a weight of six tons. Its strong muscles bulge lines of Qiu knots under its gray fur. There are four bright tusks shaped like antlers on its mouth, and bone spurs appear on the spine of its back.


    This alienated creature, which looks like a wild boar and a bear, has become a standard giant monster. Fortunately, the towering trees growing in the ancient forest are far away from each other, and the alienated violent bear with a body size comparable to the wild elephant doesn''t feel suffocated when walking in the forest. However, the alienated giant bear is not suitable for riding. Imosen hung a layer of trawl on it. If someone in the team was tired, he would climb on the Internet to have a rest.


    It must be hard to be dragged away by a alienated bear, but it''s always easier than walking on two legs.


    Imosen tightened the net rope with both hands and turned to see pastor Dane dozing in aka''s back chair. He muttered jealously: "we haven''t closed our eyes for three days and two nights. We need to rest..."


    Spell casters deserve preferential treatment. The imosen wizard is also the main combat force of the three spell casters of the expeditionary army. He only dared to complain in a low voice for fear that Meiwen, his royal highness Randall''s Dragon maid, would hear him.


    Although Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, is extremely beautiful, her first born dragon horn haunts a dignified breath all over her body. Birds and birds are silent and all animals are dormant. Except for bertina, the rest of the team always keep Mei Wen and her sisters at a distance. Especially when Mei Wen was expressionless and led the team on the way, imosen even had a sense of fear of oppressing her heart.


    Meiwen didn''t say to stop to rest, but the whole team kept marching in a hurry. When she was hungry and thirsty, she also casually added some food and water on the way. In three days and two nights, they moved about 1000 kilometers, which is equivalent to maintaining a marching speed of more than 300 kilometers every day.


    Some adult wild wolves can migrate thousands of kilometers at a time, but people are not wild wolves. Such a high-intensity expeditionary force has exceeded the physical limit of some members of Randall expedition. Like the handmaids with swords trained by the Randall family, they don''t have this endurance. The imosen wizard, who has only received one body remodeling and is careless in practicing secret arts, is not even as good as the maid with a sword.


    However, Reverend Dane''s Recovery Magic and bertina''s chaotic touch can alleviate fatigue and continuously restore people''s physical strength and energy. It should be said that the priest''s recovery is the most amazing magic. With the help of Dane and bertina, the weakest sword maids also exceeded their physical limits and did not drag down the turning speed of the whole team.


    Imosen''s alienated beast is not eligible for divine and spell enhancement. The alienated cats and apes he worked hard to cultivate were not good at physical fitness and had long been abandoned. The alienated bear devours hundreds of pounds of fresh flesh and blood every day. It doesn''t have time to go out hunting, so it takes its owner''s horned lizard Raider as food and eats at least one a day.


    As the dissimilated bear absorbs the blood power of other dissimilated creatures, the degree of dissimilation develops rapidly, the body size becomes larger and larger, and requires more flesh and blood nutrients to maintain life. In a few days, a horned lizard Raider can''t satisfy the appetite of the violent bear. Maybe he will eat two or three every day. When it eats all its owner''s alienated horned lizard, it will soon starve to death.


    Because the alienated violent bear is now too large, it will lose its ability to hunt by itself. The movement generated when it walks will make the surrounding animals escape in advance. I''m afraid it''s difficult to catch even the rabbit. Even if it is lucky to catch some prey, it is difficult to meet its increasingly terrible appetite. Without enough flesh and blood food, giant alienated creatures will die in a short time. Their bodies attract other creatures to eat, and finally produce new life species.


    The bigger the body, the greater the appetite, and it is particularly difficult to hunt. Alienated creatures often die of hunger. Those small and medium-sized predators are more likely to survive.


    This is the limit of the world''s natural law on alienated creatures, which is called the critical point of alienation by the wizard imosen.


    Alienation bear is approaching the critical point of alienation. It doesn''t matter if imoson is a little tired, but he is very distressed at the thought of losing all the alienated animals.


    There were no alienated animals around him. Imosen was like a tiger without claws and teeth. He finally couldn''t help saying, "I''m too tired. I asked to rest in place and at least let me gather the lost alienated cats and apes."


    Unfortunately, Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, didn''t even look at him. She moved her slender and smooth legs and continued to move forward.


    The ignored imosen didn''t know whether to be lucky or angry, and the courage he finally accumulated was gone. Just when he was depressed, a snow-white and glittering wooden stick was handed over from the side.


    "Dad, hold my staff when you are tired. I''ll help you replenish your physical strength and restore your spirit."


    It''s bertina. Wearing a white robe, the beautiful girl wizard sat sideways on the back of the ferocious War dog "white bread", shaking and shaking on the small feet of straw sandals, with concern in her tone. Her bright eyes also showed a trace of expectation of showing off her skills, which looked naive and lovely.


    Since mastering the touch of chaos, bertina has been fascinated by playing the role of ELF priestess. She used psionic magic to turn the oil dress given to her by the queen of Assyria into a white robe; I don''t know where to pick up the ordinary wooden stick, which was transformed into a crystal staff by her. As for whether this staff contains magical power, we don''t know, but its appearance is really extraordinary. Wearing a white robe and holding a white staff, bertina really looks like a beautiful forest fairy. Even her pet "white bread" has developed.


    Bell has the spirit of the realm of all souls as the source of magic. He can squander his psionic spells and make one or two chaotic touches to the ferocious bear dog every day. "White bread" is now two laps larger than an ordinary tiger. Its fur is snow-white and smooth, like silk and satin. It does not contain a trace of variegated color. It is elegant and spiritual. It can understand people''s words and seems to have the ability to communicate with bertina.


    Bertina rides her pet every day and calls herself a "Forest Fairy riding a white wolf".


    Imosen wanted to find out what the "white bread" was transformed into by magic, but his gifted magic was no longer effective for the ferocious bear dog.


    Wizards transform an alienated creature, which takes great effort and effort, and often fails. His baby daughter just wants her pet to be strong, beautiful and smart, and then touch it every day, "white bread" really changes.


    The gap between the chosen one and the chosen one is so big that imosen, a father, feels a little depressed. But bertina was her own baby daughter after all, and imosen accepted her kindness with a smile. He held the staff like a top-level white glaze rock, felt a cool coming into his body, took away the pain in his muscles and soothed his anxiety.


    "Thank you, bell. Well done."


    Hearing his father''s praise, the little fairy riding the white wolf was very proud. She raised her slightly round little chin and asked others, "who else needs my help? Aka, are you tired? I''ll help you recover..."


    "Ah Ka is not tired..."


    "No! You''re tired, you must be tired..."


    With bertina as a pistachio to adjust the atmosphere, the Randall expedition didn''t find the journey boring. In this way, at night, the ancient forest fell into darkness. Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, finally stopped and let the team rest in place.


    "No fire! You can only rest for five and a half minutes. When the time is up, I''ll take you on your way. Those who can''t keep up with the team will stay." Mei Wen said coldly.


    The people who were preparing to set up camp were stunned, but Nelson said solemnly: "everyone listened to Ms. Meiwen''s arrangement. I can feel that a large group of ant tribe are following us in the forest. We are in a very dangerous situation now. Please hurry up and have a rest."


    The commander personally ordered more than a dozen ladies with swords to act immediately. First, they quickly solved their personal problems, and then lay down in the forest to sleep and rest. Although there is a thick layer of humus on the ground of the ancient forest, the smell is particularly bad, and it is not a suitable place to sleep, the sword maids carefully trained by the Randall family do not pay attention to these. In most environments, fast sleep is their required subject, and deep sleep is undoubtedly the fastest way to restore physical strength and energy, which is more effective than any magic and witchcraft.


    The Knights and ferocious soldiers in the team don''t have to rest in a hurry. This level of rapid march has not reached their limit. Wizard imosen and reverend Dane couldn''t sleep. They all gathered around Meiwen to know the next action plan.


    Dane rubbed his sore cervical spine and asked, "Ms. Meiwen, can you tell us now what the count has planned?"


    Mei Wen glanced around, nodded and said, "the task my king gave me is to take you out of danger. My king asked me to tell you a few things..."


    "First of all, the queen ant man is a special and powerful spirit, which can hardly be destroyed, but can be sealed. My king has mastered the method of sealing the queen ant man, and he decided to seal the queen ant man."


    "Secondly, the queen ant man is preparing to capture my king. Before his arrangement is completed, my king will seal the queen ant man forever. The formal confrontation between my king and the queen ant man may be a month later, or the next moment."


    "In addition, once the king begins to seal the queen of the ant people, the ant tribe will probably launch the craziest attack on the king and us. The king has the ability to get rid of the pursuit of the ant tribe, but most of you don''t have this ability and will be torn to pieces by the crazy ant tribe. So..."


    The Dragon maid smiled coldly and continued, "the weak must arrive at the designated place at the designated time, or die."


    "No! I object! I object!"


    Bertina jumped off her pet mount and shouted, "teacher Angelina is a good man. I''ll beg the owner not to seal her..."


    "Miss bertina!" The Reverend Dane suddenly gave a sharp drink, which frightened bell into silence. The Reverend came over, looked relaxed, but saluted very solemnly and said: "Dear saint, please forgive my offense. I want to tell you that Angelina is not a human being, but a real evil god. He is good at fraud. In fact, without our human feelings, you can''t believe his lies."


    Bell didn''t know how he became the saint in Dane''s mouth, and he didn''t understand what a saint was. She blinked her big bright eyes and said in confusion, "but I don''t think teacher Angelina lied to me."


    Dane looked at bertina and said sharply: "He once claimed to be the Lord of mourning and used lies to deceive us to release the Demon Lord in the realm of all souls. Many of our companions died for this, don''t you remember? Also, his highness Randall said that the queen ant was ready to capture him. His highness used himself as bait to let the queen ant let us leave temporarily, but even if his highness risked great risks to fight for us Taking the chance to escape, the queen ant''s minions are still following us. Do you think these ant tribes are here to protect us? Evil gods are not trustworthy. You must understand this. Otherwise, some of us will die, even his highness Randall. "


    After all, bertina''s feelings were biased towards her master, not to mention the fact that what Reverend Dane said was true. She dared not continue to make trouble and shrank to Mrs. Charlotte''s side. White bread felt the little master''s intention, put her head close together and licked her slightly white face with her bright red tongue.


    The Emerson wizard elbowed Dane and asked, "how did bell become a saint?"


    The divine dependents of the Lord of glory are essentially wizards, even the first Pope Enoch is no exception. The church calls such wizards natural saints. Pastor Dane feels the majestic and pure holy power in bertina. It is precisely because of this holy power that the spirit of the realm of all souls is sealed in the depths of her soul. In Dane''s view, bertina is a worthy saint and shoulders the responsibility of construction The noble mission of the glorious kingdom.


    However, pastor Dane could not say anything about this kind of thing. At least he could not openly tell others that the relatives of the Lord of glory were also wizards.


    "This matter will be discussed when we return to Randall." Dane sighed and explained vaguely to imosen: "in short, there are no commandments against wizards in the glorious code. Our enemies have always been evil gods, and wizards who refuse the temptation of evil gods can also be redeemed."


    "May the supreme glorious Lord not be far away from us and always guide our way." Imosen murmured a prayer of joy.


    Charlotte turned her head and asked Mei Wen in a soft voice, "the master asked us to reach the designated place as soon as possible. What''s that position?"


    Mei Wen replied, "the southernmost part of the azolta mountains is on the Jinshui River. My two sisters, Dili and Frey, as well as dozens of soul soldiers such as Renault and shack, are waiting for us over there."


    Brandon Knight''s eyes lit up and exclaimed, "by the Jinshui River? The master is going to let us take a boat and drift along the water... It''s a wonderful idea!"


    Rogers, the fierce soldier, looked at his good friend Klaus unknowingly, hoping that the other party could explain more clearly.


    Klaus Knight said: "The body structure of the ant tribe is not good at swimming. If we go home from land, they can easily catch up with us. We can take a wooden boat and go straight down the water to the rose port led by Randall. Even if the temporarily built wooden boat is not far away, we can cross the river to the South Bank of Jinshui River first. The ant tribe covered with crusts has nothing to do with us."


    Wizard imosen frowned and said, "what about the fish people on the Jinshui River bank? I can''t deal with those stupid fish heads. Their memory is worse than that of ogres. I''m afraid they won''t make way for us."


    Brandon patted the wizard on the shoulder and said with a smile: "In addition to poor memory, the fish man is also timid. We have three dragon ladies. They will disperse in fear as soon as they stare. We only need a moment to rush into the river and row the boat to the deep water area. The fish man dare not catch up with the deep water area. Therefore, Mr. Emerson, don''t worry about your alienated cats and apes anymore. Let them all go and try to control a group of water animals."


    Imosen said with a sad face, "then I can''t keep the big bear I bred."


    "Take it to the river bank. It may play a role." Mei Wen said faintly.


    Charlotte asked again, "do you mean that the ant tribes who track us will chase us all the way to the Jinshui River and stop us from boarding and leaving?"


    Mei Wen nodded and looked at the rear of the team. The huge figure of Gros worm Mother Ann loomed in the dark. It had been following Randall''s expedition and was sheltered by Victor, otherwise it would have been killed by the war Ant King in the Assyrian settlement.


    "The ant colony uses pheromones to track the target. It was my king''s clever design that the queen ant man suddenly let us leave freely, but we must be left with pheromones by the ant colony. However, bertina''s chaotic touch can remove pheromones, but it makes no sense to do so. Because the higher ant tribe can track gross''s mother. As long as we take ANN, the ant colony can find us ¡£¡± Mei Wen said.


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows and whispered, "Ann can also mislead the ant colony and let them chase in the wrong direction. Your highness must have careful arrangements for Ann to follow us."


    Mei Wen raised her chin and said arrogantly, "Ann, it means more to my king. I don''t need to tell you."


    "Then let it continue to follow." Nelson stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, "I just want to know how Lord Victor can get away safely? What can we do for him?"


    Mei Wen snorted and said, "commander, don''t overestimate yourself. You don''t have to worry about the king''s safety. When you are sent to the secret camp along the Jinshui River, I will take insect mu''an and other soul soldiers to the predetermined place to meet the king."


    When Victor is away, the Dragon maid is actually very difficult to get along with. Mei Wen''s character is particularly bad, arrogant and moody. Nelson was so angry with her that he had to shut his mouth and protest.


    "No, the master is in danger. I''m going to help him!" The tall Caligula suddenly opened his mouth and said in a muffled voice.


    With a long handled war hammer made of refined iron in one hand, he turned and was about to go in the direction of the azolta temple.


    The Dragon maid was very angry, and her tall and graceful body shook, as if in a blink, stopped in front of Caligula. The exaggerated giant axe blade was handed out straight. With a hum, the sharp blade pointed to Caligula''s chest.


    "If you dare to disobey my king''s order, I will kill you now!" Mei Wen''s Sapphire pupil has become a dangerous vertical pupil. Her blue hair floats with the airflow around her body, and a chilling breath quickly spreads around.


    Caligula raised his head. The expression on his face was never firm. His eyes were covered with a layer of light white gold. He shook his head and said, "you are not aka''s opponent. Get out of the way."


    His voice contains a mysterious force that offsets Mei Wen''s Long Wei. Everyone present was surprised. Is this still the big fool who has never made up his mind?


    Meiwen rarely spoke angrily or sarcastically. She was a little silent. She seemed to compare the strength of both sides. Finally, she said, "I''ll kill you. Or you''ll step over my body."


    By saying so, she is tantamount to admitting that Caligula''s strength is equal to her own. But the alchemists are fearless, and the Aaron Ripper has the spirit of natural life, but he can''t disobey his master''s instructions. Victor asked her to escort the team to the Jinshui River. Meiwen must realize her master''s wishes.


    The two top-level extraordinary soldiers were at war. The momentum confrontation affected the reality and made everyone out of breath. Only the heartless bertina shouted excitedly, "aka, I''m going too... Well, white bread, it runs so fast."


    There was a flash of light in Reverend Dane''s heart. He privately evaluated the strength of dragon maids. When they maintain human form, they are the top gold and fierce soldiers, with the special spiritual touch of fear eyes. If the Dragon maid is transformed into an Asian dragon, although there is a time limit, the Asian Dragon is powerful. I''m afraid even the legendary Knight should avoid its edge first.


    Caligula is generally recognized as a fierce soldier of the golden rank, but he has no record of success. Coupled with his simple and honest character, he is often ignored by his peers. However, Caligula is by no means an ordinary fierce warrior. He has received a gift from master Ron and has the power seed of the shining God of war. If he inspires part of the power of the shining God of war, he will be able to easily suppress the Dragon maid Mei Wen.


    In fact, Dane didn''t know that Meiwen was the most special of the four Dragon maids. The Asian Dragon tearing people were born with wind friendly elements, and their single combat effectiveness was particularly strong. They could also borrow the extraordinary talent of the angry wind sword saint.


    Meiwen and Caligula really fight. It''s hard to say who will win.


    Dane''s focus now is on Caligula''s special relationship with father Miller. At the beginning, Miller performed miracles to save the dying Caligula. Paladin Ron gave the power seed of the shining God of war to Caligula. Caligula must have a special mission.


    Dane took it for granted that Caligula''s mission was to bring bertina safely back to father Miller. He held the sacred Crystal hanging on his chest, inspired a heroic skill, broke away from the spiritual oppression caused by the confrontation between Meiwen and Caligula, rushed over and shouted to Caligula: "aka, if you leave the team now, you will not only not help his highness Randall, but also destroy his Highness''s plan! Moreover, are you going to take bertina to death?"


    "We won''t die. I''m going to mediate the contradiction between teacher Angelina and the master!" Bertina spoke out her inner plan.


    Caligula could feel the terrible danger from the ant queen, which seemed like a bottomless abyss and made his heart fall. But when he saw bertina''s stupidity, he couldn''t help hesitating.


    Dane took the opportunity to add: "aka, I suggest you protect bertina on the ship first, and then go with Ms. Meiwen to meet his highness Randall."


    Caligula''s towering momentum like a mountain suddenly fell, and turned into that silly big man. Na Na said, "OK. But we should run faster."


    Mei Wen took back the moon shaped axe blade, crossed the silly big one as if no one else, went straight to the front, and leaned against the trunk of an ancient tree.


    Bertina''s mouth pouted and complained about aka. She disliked that his position was not firm enough, which made her plan come to naught.


    Charlotte gave Reverend Dane a deep look and whispered to Nelson, "what do you think, Lord?"


    Nelson thought for a moment and said, "Lord Victor is invincible and has never lost. I choose to believe in the master''s wisdom and strength rather than Arka''s intuition."


    With that, Nelson looked at Meiwen and shook his head helplessly. He asked himself that he was probably not the opponent of the Dragon maid. Even if he could beat her, it would be difficult to step over Ms. Meiwen''s body to find victor.


    Nelson has made up his mind to reach the Jinshui River as soon as possible and then pick up Victor, even if he abandons the sword maid of Randall family.

 Chapter 880

    "Aka sensed that my situation was in great danger?"


    On the open-air platform at the top of the azolta temple, Victor received the spiritual message from the Dragon maid Meiwen and had to devote some energy to re calculate whether there were major loopholes in his plan.


    Victor holds the artifact crystal which is very important to the queen ant man. He wants to kill Victor immediately and take back the artifact crystal. However, Victor occupies the position of the sun elf. As a top mythical creature, he is not invincible in the world, but he can catch up with him and can''t beat him; There is almost no one who can defeat him but can''t catch up with him, and can suppress him in an all-round way.


    The queen ant man has limited means to deal with victor. He can only take a stupid way - to win by relying on the number of ant colonies.


    Victor stayed alone on the top roof of the azolta temple. The queen ant man was attached to the four armed ant man and appeared in person, but he was still not sure to capture him. Every step of the outer wall of the temple has been filled with all kinds of ant families. It can be said that five steps, one post and three steps, one whistle are no exaggeration. There are also groups of ant tribes patrolling back and forth on the flat ground below the temple.


    Even if the ant colony cut off the iron cable suspension bridge connecting the outside of the nest and surrounded the azolta temple into iron buckets, the ant queen was still worried. Victor''s ears heard the rustle, and a dynamic picture appeared in his mind. Countless gross Eight Legged insects were pouring out of the tunnel at the bottom of the temple. They moved eight sharp limbs, quickly climbed outside the temple, then climbed on the cliffs and made an ambush.


    These eight legged insects are the most basic combat units of the gross insect group. Each Eight Legged insect is about the size of a domestic dog. The incubation cycle is very short, and the average life span is only a few decades. However, the number is huge, and it has the characteristics of ignoring the terrain. It can move freely on steep cliffs.


    This means that if Victor rushes down the temple, breaks through the heavy siege of the ant tribe and chooses to escape from the rock wall, he will be besieged by the Eight Legged insects. Unless he puts on his wings and learns to fly, he will inevitably fall to pieces.


    In order to capture Victor, the queen ant man mobilized at least tens of thousands of insects. When his gross Eight Legged insects occupied the cliff without leaving any dead corners, it was time for a showdown between the two sides. Victor will be trapped in the Jedi, and there seems to be no possibility of escape.


    Victor''s current situation is of course extremely dangerous. No wonder Arka wants to save him. Like the encounter in the giant wood forest, Victor was secretly attacked by the shadow knight, and the timid Caligula ran to support him. Caligula made a roar filled with heart and will, which really helped Victor to escape from the deadly ambush of the shadow knight.


    That was Victor''s closest experience to death.


    Unexpected danger is the real danger. In contrast, the ant queen''s insect siege strategy is nothing, and Victor naturally has a way to escape safely.


    It is precisely because Victor is willing to be trapped that the ant queen will divert her attention and give the backbone members of Randall family a chance to escape.


    Vick''s family backbone trained by one hand accompanied him on an expedition to the endless forest and accepted the test of life and death and loyalty. Everyone has different degrees of harvest, so they have the potential to continue to climb up. Nelson was also promoted to the golden rank of fierce warrior. If Victor now seals the main will of the ant queen, even Nelson and Caligula may not be able to escape the pursuit of the ant colony, and others will die without life.


    It is not difficult to seal the queen of the ants. Keeping the essence of the Randall family can show the pattern of the angry wind sword saint. Victor is willing to take a risk. Moreover, Victor is now surrounded by the minions of the ant queen. Even if Caligula runs here, it will not produce beneficial effects, but will only disrupt his layout.


    "Your Highness Randall, you''re distracted." The queen ant man looked at Victor and said tentatively.


    Victor put aside Caligula''s reminder, gathered his mind, nodded and said, "because historical documents have been deliberately tampered with, some secrets of the church have been unknown, so I just thought about it carefully to answer your question."


    The queen ant man didn''t see anything from Victor''s face, so she continued to ask, "Your Highness Randall refers to the secret in that regard?"


    Victor shook his head and said: "What I''m talking about is not the secret of any specific aspect, but the blank for a long time... The early Pope Enoch overthrew the rule of the chosen wizard more than 9400 years ago, but the glorious church officially announced and implemented the glorious calendar 6800 years ago. In the middle of the 2000 year historical process, there is no record in the official documents published by the church. Those Knight families with a long history This is called the golden age for more than 2000 years. However, due to the war, the current Knight family has no inheritance relationship with the city-state knights in the golden age. Therefore, the golden age is a blank for lords and noble priests. "


    Victor paused and asked, "the Pope has experienced the chaos of the Pantheon, and the inheritance of future popes has basically been broken. The Malfoy warlock more than 1500 years ago is precisely the confidant trained by Pope Carter. Did he tell his majesty some secrets of the golden age?"


    The queen shook her head and said, "No. Malfoy is not a historian. His understanding of the secrets of history is very limited."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "in that case, I have to add some speculation to my narrative. It must be different from the real historical events."


    "Never mind. I also want to hear his highness Randall''s personal views on church history." The queen ant man smiled and said, but the smile was a little stiff on the four armed ant man''s face, like wearing a delicate mask.


    No, the queen ant man can''t even control the expression of the four armed ant man. The carrier of his arrival seems to be defective. I''m afraid this is not the real perfect body of the queen ant man... Victor thought secretly, and quietly continued to introduce the history of the glorious church to the queen ant man: "I guess Enoch wanted to build a * * * * human world. However, under the circumstances at that time, his ideal was difficult to realize. You know, the earliest glorious church was only a weak local force compared with the two giants of the Pantheon and the mage Council. With the deliberate connivance of the Dharma Council, Enoch was able to spread the belief of the glorious Lord to every city-state and accumulate wealth Tired strength. "


    "I can even say that the glorious church established by the first Pope Enoch is a vicious dog kept by the Council of chosen mages."


    "Evil dogs can bite the enemy, but they can''t bite the master. The elector Council, as the master, must have the means to restrict the shining church. On the one hand, the divine model designed by the elector mage for the shining church is mainly used to strengthen and heal. There are very few retribution gods. The shining priest has only one holy fire, and the paladin master the evil attack. Both kinds of divine arts restrain the magic of the Pantheon Shi. The holy fire can ignite the magic of wizards and let wizards die of soul burning. The holy fire can also purify the souls of dying people, but the disciplinary effect on healthy people is very poor and almost ineffective. "


    "The paladin''s evil breaking strike can interrupt the talent casting, including the wizard''s Witchcraft talent and all kinds of blood talent will be restrained by evil breaking strike. Of course, my Elven talent and the higher ant''s psionic talent may be no exception. However, neither holy fire nor evil breaking strike have any effect on the elemental power of high-level knights. Moreover, since holy fire and evil breaking strike are designed by the mage The retribution divination is specially used to deal with the Pantheon warlocks. Then, the mage Council should have a spell model to defend against these two retribution divination. It is very difficult for the clergy of the shining church to deal with the mage Council. "


    "The glorious priest who has mastered the healing divinity is especially good at bewitching the ordinary people. They secretly preach in the city-state of the Pantheon, infiltrate the enemy, spy on intelligence, destroy logistics, and even encourage the city-state people to break away from the rule of the Pantheon and join the mage Council city-state. The glorious Church brings great trouble to the mages of the Pantheon, but the expansion speed of the church''s power also makes the mages of the Council city-state And knights. "


    "If it were me, I would start to suppress the clergy of the shining church after defeating the Pantheon Warlock. There is an example to prove my point..."


    "The remnant of the Pantheon coerced a large number of city-state residents and moved southward across the river. The main army of the mage Council and the glorious church did not stand still, and Enoch was the only one to intercept it? Although there was a dragon factor, it was too funny... I guess the mage Council ordered the priests of the glorious church to intercept the remnant army of the pantheon in an attempt to consume the power of the priests The main legion, but the early Pope Enoch saw through the evil intentions of the mage Council. He went alone to the Bank of the Jinshui River to summon a glorious archangel and show his extraordinary power. "


    "Enoch preserved the strength of the church corps and formed a powerful deterrent to the mage Council to a certain extent. However, his move must deepen the rift between the mage Council and the church!"


    "The battle between the mage Council and the glorious church is imminent. The mages of the Council have always taken the initiative in the war. The mages are fully prepared to officially show off to Enoch and ask the glorious church to completely surrender... Hand over the 12 glorious archangels!"


    At this point, Victor took a look at the queen ant man.


    The queen ant man nodded and said, "I also think that the chosen mage Council is the successor of the mage Association of the alchemical empire. At least it knows something about the God creation plan."


    Victor pondered a little and then said: "Enoch obviously refused the request of the mage Council. The Council city-state gathered superior forces and defeated the clergy Legion at one stroke. Enoch fled to the southern city of El, prayed to the Lord of light on the holy mountain of light, and received his response... The priest of the shining Church said so, and I have reservations about it... The Lord of light changed the laws of the world and banned the casters The sea of communication elements. The mage''s spell power has declined sharply, and the shining church has ushered in a turnaround. "


    "Enoch may have started secret negotiations with the knight group. In short, the knight families of the city states have abandoned the mage tower. The mage Council was defeated in the subsequent conflict and uprooted by the glorious church."


    "The destruction of the chosen mage was not lost on the front battlefield, but the Knights of the city-state replaced the rule of the chosen mage. The Knights of the city-state still have a strong army, and Enoch''s chosen Legion has not fully recovered its strength. The military strength comparison between the two sides is that the Knights are strong and the church is weak, which foreshadows the internal struggle that will last for thousands of years."


    "Enoch and the Knights of the city-state jointly signed the glorious code. The church gave up almost all secular rights and gave all the richest northern city-states to the Knights. The glorious Vatican moved back to the barren al city-state and developed silently. It only asked the knights to give priests the power to preach."


    "Over the next 2000 years, the human city-state entered the golden age of knights, but successive popes did not give up their desire to * * * *. However, the knights in each city-state inherited the rule of the mage Council. They always had a trace of hostility to the clergy and took various measures to limit the development of the church. Unfortunately, the Knights have a fatal weakness. They run their own affairs Pan Sansha. There was constant friction between famous knights and missionary priests, and the glorious holy see chose to bear it. The priests curled up their claws and teeth and waited for the opportunity. "


    "At the end of the golden age, the orcs in the Far North returned to the human kingdom under the leadership of the goblin king. Under the pressure of the orc legion, the loose Knight family finally had an opportunity to unify. This is something that the Holy See of El can''t tolerate. When the Pope took the knight alliance north to fight the orc invaders, he attacked the Legion of the knight alliance from behind and died The leader of the scholar League also claimed that the knight leader was a cruel black emperor. "


    "The glorious church used Orc invaders to end the golden age of city-state knights, and that Pope was despised by future generations."


    After hearing Victor''s narration, the queen ant man couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a magnificent history... How did the elemental emissary, mage and the waiter of the shining Lord come to the point of water and fire? This question has been bothering me all the time, but the little Warlock of Maldives can''t tell the reason... Your highness Randall, thank you for relieving my doubts."


    Victor said: "I also have some puzzles that need to be answered by her majesty. The church announced that the Lord of glory responded to Enoch''s prayer and changed the laws of the world. Since then, wizards can''t call the power of the elemental sea, and their spell casting ability has been greatly weakened. However, I don''t think the Lord of glory has such great power. He relies on the faith of human believers, and human beings are only a part of all creatures, or a small part Part. Even if wizards lose the favor of the element sea and conform to the evolution of world laws, how can the Lord of glory promote this evolution? "


    The queen ant man thought and said: "The Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire has long observed that the evolution law of the world law is to prohibit too powerful existence from interfering with reality, so as to eliminate the emergence of new life. The senior level of the mage association also predicted that human mages will one day lose the ability to communicate with the origin of the world. However, the elements do not have this problem, their own destruction to the environment is not strong, and their individual combat effectiveness is not strong It can even be described as weak. However, the element enables to communicate with the element sea, especially the supreme element enables to master the power of chaos, which is why alchemists are generally higher than mages. "


    "Of course, the Lord of glory has no power to change the laws of the world. The power of chaos caused by the supreme element can''t do this... Only the creator can change the laws of creation."


    Victor stared at the ruby eyes of the ant queen, shook his head firmly and said, "it''s impossible. Tyronrell doesn''t have to do such a boring thing. He won''t even have subject consciousness!"


    There was a stereotyped smile on the queen ant''s face, but Victor felt a mysterious charm from his smile.


    "... I''m not talking about tyronril, it''s another creator. The creator of the void Protoss and tyronril''s mother, regzosley the bright bird!"

 Chapter 881

    Since entering the realm of saints, Victor''s understanding of the world has become more and more stable. He has his own truth and perspective, and always practices it. There are few things that can surprise Victor now. The emotional cognition belonging to ordinary people is far away, and he becomes more and more indifferent, unlike ordinary people.


    However, as intelligent creatures in the world, they all have similar starting points for understanding the creator, but they can''t see the essence of the creator. It is like a tiny ant observing human beings. In its perception, human beings are first a kind of smell; When it climbs man''s boots, man may be a high mountain; Climbing on human skin, it found that the hair on human body surface was like grassland and forest. Even if this little ant crawls all over a person, it can''t sense the smell, mountains, forests, grasslands and so on, and put together a complete human.


    What is the creator for mankind?


    The creator of time and space, the origin of all things, the manifestation of rules, the ocean of spiritual consciousness, the existence of omniscientism... Everyone has his own views, but there will be no objective and real answer. However, people are used to referring to their own shadow and describing the creator as a great creature. They have names, births, stories and endings. Because this is the most easily accepted and understood cognitive form.


    Are the three creators of the world really creatures?


    Not necessarily right, not necessarily wrong. Victor accepted the anthropomorphic concept of the three creators, but did not want to spend energy pursuing the essence of the creator.


    This must be in vain.


    The queen ant man''s name of regzoseri seems to be a metaphor for the bright bird, one of the three creators, secretly planning the awakening of the Lord of glory. Victor can''t help thinking, what is the plot of the creator of the void Protoss?


    In fact, Victor was not moved at all. In his opinion, this is obviously a script trap set by the ant queen.


    The ant queen, who has lived for more than 20000 years, has an advantage that Victor does not have - he knows many ancient secrets.


    On the one hand, the queen ant man needs to delay time, arouse Victor''s interest with the bright bird regzoseri, and secretly dispatch insects to complete the heavy siege of victor. On the other hand, the queen ant man tried victor. If Victor knew nothing about the bright bird, he was full of interest. The queen ant man can know how much discourse she has, and then use words to deceive his highness Randall. She can not only easily get back the artifact crystal, but also have unexpected gains.


    Victor didn''t mind the ant queen procrastinating, which helped Nelson, Charlotte and other followers get more buffer time. But Victor has decided to seal the subject will of the ant queen. This ancient man who holds many secrets is coming to an end. How can Victor have time to listen to his nonsense to himself?


    In order to waste time and listen to the queen ant man tell an unverifiable story, it''s better to have some more valuable information... Victor tried to control the direction of the conversation. He nodded calmly:


    "As far as I know, in the middle of the dark era, the big goblins of the vassal elves colluded with the abyss demons and launched a rebellion, which almost subverted the ancient elf empire. The high goblins and the ancient elf Empire experienced thousands of years of struggle and gradually fell to the disadvantage. The high goblins had a crazy plan under the unfavorable situation of the war. They wanted to create a true God, and ''regzosley''s The artifact "cage" is the core of God creation. Unfortunately, before the God creation plan of higher goblins was successful, it was destroyed by the coalition forces of ancient elves, human ancestors and ancient barbarians. "


    "The ''cage of regzoseri'' fell into the hands of human ancestors. It was also called the ''ring of tyronril'' by alchemists."


    Victor paused a little and observed the expression of the four armed ant man, saying: "The alchemy Empire must have used the ''Talon Riel''s ring'', that is, the ''cage of regzoseri''... I think that the glorious Lord has part of the power of the creator to promote the world law to comply with the trend of law evolution at a specified time and produce a clever change... So the ''cage of regzoseri'' is the core of the glorious Lord? ¡±


    The queen ant man nodded and said, "you know this secret, which is beyond my expectation... Yes, the ''regzoseri''s cage'' is the core of the Lord of glory. This secret was told by Andrew, the Archmage of the Supreme Council, 130 years after I became a spirit."


    Andrew? The name of the Supreme Council Archmage is the same as that of the chosen Archmage who opened the blood sacrifice ceremony and brought war disaster... Victor muttered in his heart.


    In the era of electors, the parliamentary mage who invented the blood sacrifice ceremony was also called Andrew, but Victor didn''t think much. After all, Andrew was a very common name, and there was no need to make a fuss about the duplicate names of the two mages. Moreover, Andrew, the Archmage of the Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire, was separated from the culprit of the blood sacrifice war by more than 18000 years. Their namesake must be a coincidence.


    "I don''t know much about this artifact in the name of the creator. I hope your majesty Angelina can tell me the details of the artifact." Victor got up from the stone seat, saluted the queen ant man and said sincerely.


    The queen ant man nodded, shook her head and said, "I know only a little about the mystery of regzoseri''s cage. But..." he turned and then said, "I have some ideas about the origin of this artifact."


    "Your Highness Randall has a special relationship with the elves. You should have heard of the mythological origin of the elves?"


    Before Victor answered, the queen ant man said to herself: "In the myth spread by the elf Empire, the sun god Frey is the embodiment of the creator tyronril. He created the moon goddess Freya. The combination of the two makes the elf family. Therefore, the elves and their vassal races treat the sun god Frey as the creator. The imperial people do not worship the sun God Frey directly, but worship the ancestral gods of all ethnic groups under Frey, and the moon god Frey Ya is the main god of the Elven God system. "


    "Well, any civilization created by wisdom always thinks itself unique." Victor nodded and said: "The Elven civilization puts Frey, the sun god, in the position of the creator. Freya, the moon goddess, has no higher status than the ancestral gods such as hills and magic mice, but the moon god is very special as Freya''s wife. In this way, the dwarves, halflings and forest centaurs of the Elven empire will recognize the dominant position of the elves, but will not be enslaved by the elves Therefore, myth serves civilization, and myth itself cannot be used as a historical reference. "


    A smile appeared on the queen ant man''s face and said: "his highness Randall has a thorough understanding of myths. The extinct high goblins have a set of myths completely different from the elf empire..."


    "As his highness Randall said, myth serves civilization. We don''t have to care about the details of the myth of high goblins. In short, the descendants of the goblin King slander Freya, the moon goddess, and don''t recognize Frey, the sun god, as the embodiment of the creator. In order to prove the legitimacy of their betrayal of the elf Empire, high goblins simply put forward that gulclos, the goblin king, is the sister of tyronrell Sister. "


    "The abyss devil snake is bred by the chaos of the world and is the root of all things; the bright bird is the mother of all living beings, the shaper of all souls and the root of law. When the abyss devil snake wakes up from the chaos and has spiritual light, it gives birth to the bright bird."


    "Due to the conflict between the essence of chaos and law, if the abyss demon snake wants to sleep again, it must kill the bright bird; if the bright bird does not want to return to chaos, it must kill the abyss demon snake. In the struggle between two generations of creators, the creation giant ape tyronrell came out."


    "Tyronril, as the first descendant of the previous two generations of creators, is both the original devil and the first void Protoss. At the same time, he has the essence of chaos and law. He has opened up the four elements of earth, fire, wind and water, and has become the third generation creator."


    "The three creators fought against each other, and their blood gathered to form planes and creatures. The abyss demon snake created the abyss plane and demons; the lightbird created the heaven and void Protoss; tyronril created the material plane and primary species."


    "Later, the original species evolved into different ancient giants according to tyronrell''s will. The two most powerful ones were the mother of the earth and the sun god Frey. The mother of the earth stole the power of the abyss demon snake, representing the earth element and the water element; the sun god Frey stole the power of the bright bird, representing the wind element and the fire element."


    "The high goblins described the sun god as a despicable thief who stole the power of the bright bird, imprisoned regzoseri and occupied the sun. They also claimed that the goblin king gulclos was the sister of tyronrell and would become the fourth generation creator, who was born above the sun god and the moon goddess. As the descendant of the goblin king, the high goblins betrayed the spirit The spirit empire is a matter of course. "


    "Of course, the myth of the high goblins is only a myth. Our alchemical Empire does not recognize it, otherwise it will completely break with the elf empire. We only recognize tyronrell as the ancestor god of the original species of mankind, and indirectly recognize the status of the sun god Frey, which is the basis for the alliance between human ancestors and the elf empire."


    Victor nodded and agreed with the ant man queen. He asked, "so what is regzoseri''s cage?"


    "Good question." The queen ant man looked at Victor with appreciation and said leisurely: "When I was a young female mage, I imagined what the ''cage of regzoseri'' was like. It was a cage? A head ring? A box? A piece of crystal? But these were the imagination of ignorant mortals on the artifacts of the creator. Until the Archmage Andrew released me from the realm of all souls, he told me that the ''cage of regzoseri'' was actually a kind of view Invisible, untouchable power of the law. "


    "In the eyes of the Archmage, everything in the world is a manifestation of the combination of elements and laws. The ''cage of regzoseri'', also known as the ''ring of tyronril'', is an artifact in the real sense. Of course, it can''t be cages, headrings, crystals and so on."


    "It is immortal and unique!"


    The queen ant man further explained, "you can understand ''regzoseri''s cage'' as a spell, a set of spell rituals, a spell model. Once used, it can''t be used again."


    Victor looked down for a moment and said, "I understand it as a kind of authority, a creator level authority."


    The queen ant man nodded and said, "you can only use the permission once... That''s right."


    "So, what kind of permission?" Victor tried to ask.


    "I don''t know all about it. Maybe you should ask an ancient giant beast, or a demon monarch or a void Protoss for answers."


    The queen ant man smiled and said: "However, I know that the bright bird has the right to purify the will side of the soul, so the void Protoss can restart the soul... After the alchemist dies, the memory and emotional cognition in the will side of the soul are purified by the alchemy tower, and the soul is restarted to the original state, which is similar to the rebirth and immortality of the void Protoss. Because the Witch King and holy Lord in the realm of all souls do not know how to purify the will side of the soul, they devour it Too many soul impurities, continue to pollute their own soul will, and eventually fall. "


    Victor suddenly raised his head and said with bright eyes, "the purification power held by regzoseri, the bright bird, can... Purify and restart the soul will side of the void Protoss or demon monarch


    The queen ant man smiled and said, "that''s right! The high goblins want to capture a living void Protoss, purify his soul will side with ''regzoseri''s cage'', and twist him into the incarnation of the goblin King... This is the God creation plan of the high goblins."


    Victor was silent for a long time, sighed and said with emotion: "no wonder the void Protoss is going to destroy the alchemy empire... The Supreme Council actually captured a living void Protoss and transformed him into the Lord of glory?! it''s incredible that the descendants of the bright bird will let you crazy mages and alchemists go."


    "I''m curious. Which madman put forward the God creation plan to the Supreme Council?"


    The queen ant man was silent for a moment before she said, "it''s master Andrew."


    Victor, who was rarely surprised any more, suddenly became very ugly. His voice was low and almost said to himself: "in the era of God elect more than 10000 years ago, the Archmage who started the blood sacrifice war was also called Andrew."

 Chapter 882

    The Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire implemented the God making plan and the chosen wizards held blood sacrifice ceremonies. Two major events in human history are related to the caster named Andrew. However, there is no evidence that Archmage Andrew at the end of the alchemy Empire and Archmage Andrew at the end of the chosen era are the same person.


    Victor thought calmly and felt that he might be a little too sensitive. However, the existence of the ant queen and the void Protoss is enough to prove the limitations of the mind blood theory.


    According to the theory of spiritual blood, human body is the expression of the law of blood, and blood and mind are actually an inseparable whole. When a person''s body dies, his mind and will dissipate; People''s soul fire goes out, the body loses its vitality, gradually withers, and finally turns into a pile of dust.


    Therefore, Victor''s mind blood theory does not support individual immortality. The void Protoss and the queen ant broke this principle, but the goblins of the dark era put forward the myth of three generations of creators and gave a more reasonable explanation, which can make up for the defects of the theory of spiritual blood.


    At first, the creator abyss magic snake symbolized chaos itself, which had no beginning and no end, no thought and no thought. When he wakes up from his long sleep and has consciousness, chaos changes.


    Ordinary people think all day. Even if they "want to break their head", it is only a rhetorical device and can not directly affect the reality. The abyss demon snake is not an extraordinary person. As the original creator, he can generate thousands of dharmas in one thought. The idea of the abyss demon snake is that the secret law theory of spiritual blood is correct in the main material plane. Individual life obtains another form of "Immortality" through blood inheritance. The ant queen, an ancient person, is a special case. His spirit body is located in another plane. Its influence on the real world comes from the projection of will. It must also take the ant unit as the carrier of will. The situation of the void Protoss is basically similar to that of the ant queen. They all walk on the material plane with the help of temporary bodies, but the carrier still has to follow the rules of the material plane.


    After clarifying the basic law of life of the unity of opposites, Victor''s imaginary Lighthouse of knowledge dispelled a large piece of darkness. He believes that if we conduct in-depth research in this direction, over time, the secret method of spiritual blood will step into a broader field.


    However, if master Andrew is really the same person and violates the life rules of the unity of opposites, he will live for tens of thousands of years. Victor''s knowledge puzzle, which was built with great difficulty, became fragmented again.


    This made him feel extremely painful. It was like preparing a delicious food with his heart. When he was preparing to eat it, he suddenly found a green headed fly crawling around on it, and the whole person''s mood collapsed to the extreme.


    Of course, even if it was unlikely that two archmages Andrew were the same person, Victor had to find a way to clarify the problem. He hesitated a little and asked sincerely, "Your Majesty, more than 10000 years ago, the great wizard who triggered the blood sacrifice war was also called Andrew. Do you think he and Archmage Andrew of the Supreme Council will be the same person?"


    As long as she can get more time, the queen ant man is willing to answer Victor''s questions, but his answer is not liked by Victor:


    "I think it''s very possible to be the same person."


    Victor looked serious and asked, "Your Majesty, how can a Human Mage live for more than 10000 years? Do you think Archmage Andrew is really human? Is it possible that he... Is a void Protoss or disguised by high-level demons?"


    The queen ant man did not directly respond to Victor''s hypothesis and said, "Your Highness Randall, do you know what human ancestors were like before civilization?"


    Seeing Victor pursing his lips and shaking his head, the queen ant man continued: "Uncivilized human ancestors had no words, did not engage in farming, and wandered around in the form of tribes. They gathered wherever they were rich in resources. They were often driven away by other intelligent species and hunted by beasts... Although the individual combat effectiveness of human ancestors was relatively weak, they had amazing reproductive ability. In that era, female jackals could give birth every three years Brood cubs, the reproduction cycle of elves is as long as 12 years. The more powerful creatures are, the more difficult it is to bear. Only the reproduction cycle of human ancestors takes only half a year. You can imagine that human ancestors were the largest number of terrestrial intelligent species at that time, just like... Goblins now. Well, human ancestors in the dark ages hated other intelligent species like goblins. "


    "However, there are occasionally powerful individuals among human ancestors. Each human ancestor may awaken the power, affinity element or affinity law in the blood. They are the elements and wild mages of human ancestors. Some elements of ancestors make the wild mages strong and terrible, and can often lead a large tribe of ancestors. Moreover, the ignorant ancestors and wild mages can communicate with the virtual The empty Protoss communicated with the demon lord, but they did not understand the essence of the Protoss and the devil. Therefore, human ancestors had the custom of worshipping God. "


    Victor couldn''t help sighing. It was precisely because human ancestors had the habit of worshipping God that the priests of Guanghui Church adopted the strangulation policy against wild wizards in order to prevent wizards from developing pseudo gods and cults and compete for the beliefs of mortal believers. But from another point of view, a large number of human ancestors with the habit of worshiping God were very good enslaved objects.


    The queen ant man said, "those whisperers don''t care much about the worship of human ancestors. When the wild mage in the tribe dies, the tribe will be disconnected from the Whisperer, and the whole tribe will fall apart in a very short time. There is no way to form a stable inheritance. The human ancestors in the tribe have to continue to wander, look for the divine tribe, and try to join in."


    He turned and then said: "It is recorded in the secret collection of the alchemy Empire mage college that the ancient elf empire was the first to enslave human ancestors. When the ancestors'' tribe posed a security threat to the elf Empire, the ancient elves assassinated the wild mages and elemental envoys in the tribe, captured a large number of human ancestors, and turned them into appendages of the elf family with the blood of ancient giants, that is, Hill dwarves and demon mouse halflings ¡£¡±


    "The reproduction ability of dwarves and halflings is not as good as that of human ancestors, but much stronger than that of ancient elves and goblins. Dwarves and halflings obey the elves. Their rise has seriously squeezed the interests of the goblins within the elves empire. This is an important reason for the goblins to launch a rebellion."


    "The goblins are very similar to the elves in appearance, but they are more beautiful and exquisite. The goblins of the royal family have silver hair, which looks holy, pure and beautiful. The forest fairies and lake fairies sung in human poetry are actually based on female goblins. The difference between them and elves is that goblins are closer to celestial creatures and are natural spell casters."


    At this time, Victor had noticed that a large number of Eight Legged insects poured out of the temple, and said coldly, "you pull too far, and the cliffs of this lonely peak will be occupied by your family members."


    The ant queen smiled disapprovingly and said, "Your Highness Randall, I''m just taking necessary precautions. After all, I''m worried that you will bring my artifact crystal to the supreme element to Sylvia. If your highness returns the artifact crystal to me now, I promise to withdraw the insects immediately. What?"


    Victor''s face showed a disdainful smile, nodded and said, "please continue the topic."


    "... no one knows the specific process of the ancient goblins'' rebellion, but their close ally, the bear monster, was the first to break through the royal court by the elf Empire, and the goblins had to escape from the endless forest. Then, the goblins, who were rare and difficult to bear, set their eyes on the part of the human ancestors. They captured the human ancestors and created barbarians as their vassal race."


    "Maybe the division of the elf empire was a conspiracy planned by the abyss devil. The demon prince Donal provided the demon lord''s blood to the goblins. Therefore, the barbarians cultivated by the goblins preferred chaotic demons. They had enough strength and quantity to deal with the army of the elf empire. When the ancient elves completely quelled the rebellion of the bear monster, they found that the goblins had formed a team A large barbarian army. The worst thing is that goblins can continuously create barbarians with the blood of the demon prince. "


    "Winning the support of human ancestors has become the key to defeating opponents. The elf Empire sent a large number of troops to help human ancestors'' tribes resist the capture of goblins, impart knowledge to human ancestors, provide weapons, help them build city walls, and expose the nature of whisperers to wild mages and elemental envoys. All these have become the rudiment of human city-state civilization."


    "With the civilization kindling of the elves, the human ancestors rose in the war. The war situation began to develop in a direction favorable to the elves and the human coalition. However, the elves underestimated the desire of human wild mages and elements for spell knowledge. The beautiful elves naturally knew how to cast spells, but became the object of plunder by the human ancestors. The dominant power of the war gradually fell into the hands of the human ancestors, The elves have no way to suppress the ambitions of human ancestors. They can only guide human ancestors to tilt their greedy desires to the head of the goblins. "


    "Human ancestors captured goblins as slaves, gradually mastered the goblins'' Rune magic and laid the foundation of puppetry. When the goblins made by human ancestors appeared on the battlefield, the goblins'' last advantage disappeared. They also found that because too many goblins were captured by humans, the vassal barbarians showed signs of instability."


    "The goblins think that their number is too small and difficult to bear is the reason why they lost to human ancestors. In order to reverse the dilemma, the goblins court introduced the blood of giant demons to their peers... It is the inheritance blood of a fallen demon king, which is highly polluting, but will not be controlled by other demon Lords."


    "... the goblins polluted by the blood of the giant demon evolved into higher goblins and ogres, and the goblins changed from near celestial creatures to near demon creatures. Although the higher goblins finally lost the war because of the rebellion of the demon prince Donal and the abyss demon dragon, they continued the war for thousands of years. Until now, we can''t completely eliminate the goblins."


    "The elf Empire declined in the war. In the face of the strong rising human city states, they had to conclude an alliance with our ancestors. Fortunately, with the participation of the giant dragon, the elf empire is still a powerful empire that human ancestors did not want to offend. Both sides are secretly striving for the support of the barbarians, and finally a new pattern of alliance among the three races emerged."


    "After the war, the elf empire was the main competitor of human ancestors. They always used various means to support the barbarians, and even encouraged the barbarians to establish a royal court and publicize the shaman doctrine of earth mother and heaven spirit. Driven by the shaman doctrine, the loose barbarians obeyed the rule of the barbarian Royal court. This failed the attempt of the ancient city states to digest the barbarians, but also led to the conflict between the ancient city states The connection became closer. The mages and elements of the ancient city states enabled the formation of an alchemical Empire to counter the aggressive elf Empire and the barbarian court. "


    The queen ant man paused a little and continued: "Both the alchemy Empire and the elf Empire claim that it was the ancient elves who spread the flame of civilization to human ancestors. However, there are secret documents in the mage College under the Supreme Council, which records another statement... The alchemy Empire mainly inherited the legacy of goblin civilization. Human mages may have more profound research on goblin than elves."


    "Goblins live longer than elves. Ordinary goblins only give birth once every 60 years. If they can live to 300 years old, they will be promoted to Royal goblins and lose their fertility. Royal goblins have a characteristic. When they are promoted, they will degenerate into an egg and be reborn from the inside, but they will lose their previous memory. Before they are promoted to Royal goblins, ordinary goblins Use Rune magic to seal their most important memory in the tree heart of the ancient tree. After the Royal goblins are born, other goblins will dig out those tree hearts and make magic potions for the newborn to drink and restore the past memory. "


    "The transformation and rebirth of the goblin family, compared with the power of the bright bird to purify the soul and regenerate the soul... Your highness Randall, what do you think of?" The queen ant man looked deeply at Victor and asked softly.


    The queen ant man talked around a lot. When Victor heard this, he understood what he was trying to say.


    The alchemy empire was not born because of war. It was under the pressure of the elf empire that the rulers of the city states created the alchemy empire. On the surface, the two empires are friendly, but the high-level empires are afraid of each other and deeply worried. There is a characteristic of primitive humans. They intermarry with elves and barbarians, and their offspring have more obvious human characteristics. Human ancestors could have digested the whole barbarians, but it would take more time. The elf Empire actually helped the barbarians establish a royal court and promote Shamanism. It is no longer possible for human ancestors to annex barbarians.


    At the beginning, the elf Empire supported human ancestors and defeated the high goblins. Goblin civilization was completely destroyed and can''t get up now. There are examples of high goblins. The elves began to support the barbarians again. Of course, human ancestors would be worried.


    The founding intention of the alchemy empire was to prevent the encounter of higher goblins from repeating in humans. The people at the bottom of the empire may not be aware of the crisis of civilization collapse. However, how did the alchemy Empire educate mages and apprentices?


    The master''s College claims to be the successor of goblin magic civilization and does not recognize that the civilization of the alchemy Empire comes from the gifts of the elves. However, the elf Empire and the Barbarian King''s court are only the foreign invasion of the alchemy empire. The ancestors, mages and elements also deeply realize that the internal worries of the alchemy Empire - mages and elements make people born randomly, and the civilization inheritance of the alchemy empire is prone to faults.


    According to the reasons for the founding of the alchemy Empire, Victor can easily imagine that the ancestors, mages and elements regarded the inheritance of human civilization as a top priority. Diplomatically, they want to maintain the balance of power among the three races, but internally, they must give priority to solving the inheritance dilemma of elemental envoys and mages.


    Therefore, elementals only intermarried with elementals, and gradually formed a city-state Knight family. The knight family can also maintain the normal operation of the city-state when the city-state mages are dating.


    The inheritance of knights has been solved. What should we do about the inheritance of mages?


    This must be the key research direction of imperial mages. There are no more than two ways for them to solve problems. One is to make mages immortal; The second is to ensure that there is no fault in the inheritance of magic civilization through blood inheritance.


    Archmage Andrew of the alchemy Empire promoted the God creation plan, and Archmage Andrew of the chosen one experimented with the blood sacrifice ceremony, which did these two things.


    The two archmages Andrew are probably the same person, at least their goals are the same.


    Victor was depressed and said, "the rebirth of Royal goblins and their tree hearts remind me of the alchemist''s memory crystal."


    The queen ant man nodded: "Well, on the basis of goblin runes, the ancient mages created Rune literature and conducted in-depth research on human soul. At the beginning, Rune literature and soul should be on the alchemy puppet, imitating the will side of human soul and giving the alchemy puppet a simple sense of autonomy. Memory crystal is the by-product of alchemy puppetry, and the sources of these two academic theories come from Since ancient goblins. "


    Victor frowned and asked, "is the alchemy puppet strong?"


    The queen ant man said faintly: "When I was studying in the mage academy, I saw the remains of a level 8 alchemy flying dragon puppet. It is said that it can chase the dragon. But the cost of the high-level puppet is too high. In the war against demons, almost all the high-level alchemy puppets were disassembled and replaced with alchemy fighting units. However, the Supreme Council has never given up the plan to build a giant divine army. It is an alchemy puppet The highest creation of can only be activated by the power of the supreme element. "


    Victor''s mind flashed, connecting the tree heart of the Royal goblin, the memory crystal of the alchemist and the alchemy puppet with simple consciousness. He thought of the paladin crystal of the shining church and the shadow warrior trained by the Shadow Council.


    After the fourth order Paladin dies, he has a certain chance to introduce his combat experience and enhanced divination into the white crystal he carries with him. This is the so-called Paladin crystal. The priest can stimulate its strength and temporarily obtain the paladin''s combat skills and all divination skills.


    The shadow soldiers of the Shadow Council are also very special. They have the same bloodthirsty power as the blood guards, but their combat skills are extraordinary. Compared with their, the blood guards are like the gap between ordinary soldiers and soul soldiers. Although ordinary soldiers can reach an amazing level of combat skills through years of hard training, the shadow soldiers encountered by mercury spies are too young.


    Victor now had to doubt that the shadow warriors of the Shadow Council used a secret method similar to Paladin crystal, and their source was the soul science created by ancient mages.


    He shook his head, put aside the floating thoughts and said, "let''s talk about master Andrew."


    The queen ant man nodded slightly and said: "In the early days of the alchemy Empire, there was a school of life. The mages of this school were all a group of lunatics. In order to uncover the mystery of soul and eternal life, they committed many cruel crimes. They not only experimented with elves and barbarians, but also tried to extract human souls and transfer them to alchemy puppets. They even plotted against other mages and elemental envoys. The school of life has done the most crazy things , is trying to capture a supreme element envoy... Hehe, this is really a joke. The supreme element envoy once made the elf emperor lower his arrogant head by his own force. The consequences of the school of life offending the supreme element envoy can be imagined. The members of the school were chased by the supreme element envoy and almost wiped out. Since then, the school of life has become a taboo in the alchemical empire. "


    "Archbishop Andrew of the Supreme Council is a secret member of the school of life."


    The queen ant man''s face showed a thoughtful look, paused, and then said: "Among the archmages of the Supreme Council, Andrew is very low-key. I haven''t heard of his glorious deeds. But he is the oldest member of the Council. I remember seeing Andrew when Angelina got the title of Archmage. He looked 200 years old and old. When I was transformed into a spirit, Archmage Andrew changed my consciousness from The spirit eating island was released more than 100 years later. Andrew I saw was a young three ring mage. "


    Victor stretched out his finger, rubbed his eyebrows and said meaningfully: "according to the glorious church, the mages of the school of life are a group of evil people bewitched by the devil. How can you be sure that the Archmage Andrew you see is the same person? They may be the relationship between teachers and students, or... They are not people at all, but the carrier made by the void Protoss!"


    The queen ant man''s eyes were particularly calm and said calmly: "I know that Andrew is not the carrier of the disguise of the void Protoss, because the void Protoss can no longer come to the main material plane; I also know that the two Andrew I saw are the same person, because I was the test object of his plot, and he also pulled me into the life school... I am also a member of the life school."


    "I want nothing but immortality."

 Chapter 883

    The queen ant claimed to be a member of the school of life. Even if his predecessor was plotted by the school of life and turned from a promising female mage into a test object of the God creation plan, he seemed to have no resentment against Archmage Andrew.


    Of course, this is not surprising.


    In the empire ruled by alchemists and mages, the mages of the school of life are like street mice shouted and beaten by everyone. It can be seen that they have indeed committed many terrible crimes. However, the school of life is committed to uncovering the mystery of soul and eternal life, which has unimaginable attraction to top scholars. Almost every Archmage and Alchemist is a potential member of the school. In other words, Victor was also willing to join the school of life in exchange for the research results accumulated by the members of the school.


    The queen ant shows that she is a member of the school of life. In fact, she is implying Victor that he holds the secret books of the school of life. As long as victor helps him ascend to the glorious Angel throne, he can hand over the secret of the school of life.


    If this is true, Victor even wavered to consider whether to continue the plan of sealing the queen ant man. However, there is a logical contradiction in the queen ant man''s statement.


    Assuming that Archmage Andrew of the Supreme Council is the same as Archmage Andrew of the elector era, it shows that he has mastered the secret of soul immortality. The ant queen is not the only member of the school of life, and certainly not the only custodian of the research results of the school of life.


    In other words, Archmage Andrew, who can live forever, does not need to entrust the inheritance of the school of life only to the ant queen. The academic achievements of the school of life may have spread in the human world. Similar to the paladin crystal and shadow warrior, they may be the magic skills invented by the school of life.


    Most of these magic skills have fallen into the hands of the glorious church and have been applied. Victor not only has relevant clues, but they are not new technologies, and their value is not as great as expected.


    Another possibility is that Archmage Andrew of the Supreme Council is dead and there is no ashes left. Queen ant is now the only remaining member of the school of life. But the queen ant inherited something more than 20000 years ago. Considering the changes of the times and the evolution of natural laws, Victor estimated that the school secrets in the hands of the ant man queen were basically eliminated, and the things with practical value were actually very limited. Like the will side of the alchemy auxiliary, there are many ancient technologies that look very beautiful, but they can''t be deserved.


    Victor is most concerned about whether the Archmage Andrew of the two times is the same person, because it is related to the deviation of the secret law theory of spiritual blood. Queen ant does not necessarily know the truth. Victor can grasp some clues by communicating with him.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure that the two Andrews you saw are the same person, and you think he may be the same person as the Andrew in the era of the chosen one... Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?"


    The queen ant man spread out her arms, assumed a very boring posture and said, "when I was studying in the mage college, I remember a tutor once said that in the face of a magic idea, the gifted mage always said, ''Oh, it''s great, how can we realize it''," while the mediocre said, ''it''s impossible, you have to show evidence, I''ll believe it!'' "


    "... the genius mages of the alchemy empire are crazy!"


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Victor shook his head and said helplessly, "well, of course you have no evidence. It''s all speculation that Archmage Andrew can cross the river of time. Maybe you yourself are an example, but I think Archmage Andrew is different from you. If you like, I''d like to hear his story."


    The queen ant man smiled: "I suffered a betrayal, or a spell accident. I lost my form belonging to the female mage Angelina and became a spirit body. The subject consciousness was trapped in the spirit eating island. Andrew released me from the cage and he was honest with me... It turned out that Angelina was a part of the God creation plan from the beginning, which was exactly the experimental object of the school of life The is to provide the Supreme Council with a living material to prove that the mage can be transformed into a spirit body similar to the void Protoss. "


    "Andrew told me that the spiritual experiment of the school of life was successful, but the God creation plan failed completely. Because the Supreme Council had just begun to prepare for the God creation plan, the void Protoss came together and showed their divine form and raided mordalit. That was the city-state where the Supreme Council of the Empire was stationed. At least 400000 people were killed, and all the great alchemists and mages of the Supreme Council were killed Only Archmage Andrew escaped from the God of death by using the secret method. "


    Victor suddenly stood up, his dark golden eyes became very deep, and slowly said, "do you mean that the God creation plan of the Supreme Council failed just after it was launched? 18000 years later, the failed God creation plan succeeded again?"


    The queen ant man nodded and said, "from what I know, it is true. Even if it is incredible, I must admit that the failed God creation plan was restarted and succeeded more than 10000 years later."


    Victor was not surprised by the queen ant''s conclusion, but this information is the key to solving the mystery of the demise of the alchemical empire.


    Victor bowed his head, walked back and forth on the top platform for two steps, thought for a moment, raised his head and said sincerely, "Your Majesty, can you say it in more detail?"


    The queen ant man nodded and said, "there are really doubts in this. I also hope his highness Randall can provide me with reference. After all, we are the few inheritors of the alchemy empire."


    "The Assyrian temple used to be a level 10 alchemy tower, and you have collected the rune crystal of the alchemy tower. I remember the day when the alchemy Empire changed dramatically, our mortal tower master suddenly led all the alchemy creatures out of the test field without any sign. The alchemist Maximo was surprised and hurriedly chased and stopped them, but was ambushed by the alchemy creatures, Almost died... It was I who controlled the ant colony and Assyrian soldiers to rescue, and Maximo recovered his life. "


    "At that time, the number of alchemy creatures produced by the alchemy tower was limited, which was far from competing with the whole ant colony. The ant colony I led killed all the alchemy creatures, captured the alchemy tower master who betrayed us, and was about to torture him. The mortal tower master collapsed into a void element in front of us."


    "We realized that the mortal tower master was actually a substitute created by the void Protoss. The real mortal tower master was dead... I''m afraid you can''t imagine that the alchemist Maximo was stunned by this thing. In fact, all the alchemists, mages, elementals and mage apprentices who participated in the construction of the queen ant alchemy tower were particularly shocked."


    "This violates the basic principles of alchemy!"


    The queen ant man paused and continued to explain: "When we build the alchemy tower, we write the bottom rules. Under no circumstances can alchemists, mages, elemental envoys and mage apprentices certified by the Supreme Council attack. However, the void Protoss not only replaces the mortal tower master and controls the alchemy tower, but also bypasses the bottom rules of the alchemy tower and orders the alchemy unit to attack us."


    "If this is a loophole, it will work for all the alchemy towers built by the Supreme Council!"


    "In addition, when the Empire resisted the second invasion of the abyss demons, the void Protoss rarely came to the main material plane. As an imperial female mage, I can sometimes listen to the whispers of extraordinary existence, but those are language fragments that lack logic. The void Protoss and the Demon Lord will hardly take the initiative to respond to my questions. This phenomenon is actually very common in the end of the Empire. We have a deep understanding of the void God I heard that the imperial Supreme Council and the void Protoss maintain a communication channel, but I don''t know whether it is true or false. "


    "The void Protoss broke through the bottom rules of the alchemy tower and attacked the alchemist. After urgent discussion, we came to a terrible conclusion... The void Protoss can not only imitate the soul fluctuation of the mortal alchemy tower owner, but also rewrite the bottom rules of the alchemy tower."


    "Maybe the alchemy tower owners who divide the soul fire are under the control of the void Protoss. They can kill the original alchemy tower owner through the loophole of the alchemy tower, and then imitate his soul fluctuation, so as to control the alchemy tower and alchemy creatures. Because the mentors of the mage college said that the soul of the mage is indivisible due to the elements, the soul of the mage apprentice is not suitable for division, and the alchemy Empire only allows Xu mortals control the alchemy tower. Mortal lives are fragile. They can be killed with only one spell. There is no need to worry that the mortal tower master will betray the Empire. In order to protect the mortal tower master, the Empire arranges them to receive the strictest protection during the war. The imperial mage also has to support the tower master with protection spells and monitoring spells. Our mortal alchemy tower master is no exception, not only has protection He was blessed with magic tools, but he was still dead... Except for the hidden danger of the divided soul fire, we can''t think of any other cause of death. "


    Then the queen ant man looked at Victor with an inexplicable meaning in her eyes.


    Victor had similar concerns when he was first bound with the soul of alchemy tower 7. He also wanted to get rid of alchemy tower 7, but he never found a feasible way. After a long time, he gradually accepted the reality and was not so afraid at the beginning. When Victor set foot in the field of saints and his soul was closely connected with the wind element sea, he had enough self-confidence to stop worrying about that Split soul fire.


    Any attempt to directly attack the spirit of the Stormrage sword saint by violence will not succeed unless he can cut off the connection between the wind element sea and the spirit level of the Stormrage sword saint.


    Victor now needs to use the soul binding of No. 7 alchemy tower to suppress the call of the fire element sea to himself. Otherwise, the spirit of the angry wind sword saint is complete, and will immediately receive the ancient memory of the sun elf and completely change into the perfect form of the sun elf.


    Of course, when necessary, Victor can take the last step at any time to accept the gift belonging to the sun god Frey. However, he is not willing to accept the established fate and believes that there is the strength of the creator tyronrell in the deep blood of the original species of human beings.


    Victor stretched out a slender and flawless index finger to condense a mass of cyan and black wind elements. With the friction of wind elements, it showed a fine lightning. The intertwined lightning seemed to ignite the wind elements, and a dark red flame jumped at his fingertips.


    The flame was as weak as a candle, and there was no terrible power. In just a moment, Victor scattered the small flame on his fingertips. The ant queen suddenly felt that the ant family members arranged around the temple were not enough. His consciousness immediately separated from the four armed ant man and gave orders to the war Ant King who tracked bertina, asking the Ant King to lead some higher ant families immediately Turn back to the azolta temple and participate in the containment of his highness Randall.


    When the consciousness of the queen ant man came back to the four armed ant man, he saw his highness Randall with black hair and golden eyes collecting the rune crystal of No. 7 alchemy tower in the top altar.


    "Dong", "Dong", "Dong", the suspended stones lost the ground element force field support of the alchemy tower and fell on the stone slab of the platform. The once great altar of the temple has become a pile of scattered rubble.


    Victor looked back at the ant queen with a smile and asked, "what did you experience later?"


    The queen ant man''s eyes were restrained, as if nothing had happened just now. He continued in a flat tone: "The alchemy tower of the Assyrian temple is remote and far away from the territory of the Empire. When the mortal alchemy tower owner died, we were disconnected from the upper echelons of the Empire. We don''t know whether the attack of the void Protoss was only against our queen ant alchemy tower or the whole alchemy empire was attacked. Alchemist Maximo sent his followers to ride the Dragon eagle to the Empire center and the elf city states respectively, Inquire about the news. But they never return. The warning spell shows that all the followers are dead on the road. There is no doubt that the void Protoss intercepted Maximo''s followers and completely cut off our contact with the outside world. "


    "Maximo and I had planned to organize Assyrian soldiers and ant troops to kill out of the enemy''s encirclement. A serious test accident failed our plan... The queen ant alchemy tower lost control and the soldiers and ants attacked our temple station. I led the Assyrian soldiers to resist the attack of the ant tribe, but Maximo proposed to completely close the queen ant alchemy tower. But how can I make all my efforts What''s more, as an imperial mage, my combat ability is far better than that of alchemist Maximo. I have the ability to control the situation. "


    "I have different opinions with Maximo. In order to continue to complete my private plan, I imprisoned Maximo in the prison of the temple... This is the weakness of alchemists. Even if they have a higher status than mages, once they leave the imperial sequence, I only need one spell to kill Maximo. However, the great Alchemist is still useful to me, and I didn''t kill him."


    Victor looked up and down at the four armed ant man and asked, "your private plan? Do you mean to build an Assyrian Empire, master the queen ant alchemy tower, and then change his form, dominate the realm of all souls and obtain eternal power?"


    The queen ant man nodded and said: "I thought I used Maximo and the secret society behind him. In fact, I was the one who was used. Of course, Maximo didn''t know the truth... I had more time to complete my plan, but the void Protoss suddenly came, and I felt great pressure. I thought that only by turning into a spirit and parasitizing in the realm of all spirits can I avoid being killed by the void Protoss Death. So I simply imprisoned Maximo to prevent him from reconnecting with the outside world. "


    "At that time, there were only 16 queens in the Queen''s Alchemy tower. It took me ten years to capture them one by one, suppress them in the Assyrian temple with secret methods, and regard them as the power nodes for building the realm of all souls. All the preparations have been completed, and only the last step is left... I coerced Maximo to rewrite the rune arrangement of the Queen''s Alchemy tower to control the crystal. The personal strength of the alchemist No, but he has strong willpower. No matter how hard and soft I try, he just won''t cooperate. "


    "I intend to give birth to a child for Maximo and threaten him with his offspring. However, before I get pregnant, he agreed to help me rewrite the control crystal of the queen ant alchemy tower. Although I have doubts, I don''t want to delay any more. As the queen of Assyria, I am the Lord of the first blood sacrifice ceremony of the kingdom of Assyria."


    The queen ant man stopped talking and kept silent for a long time before she said: "Maximo has done a lot in controlling the rune arrangement of crystals... After all, making Rune crystals is the specialty of alchemists. My Rune literary attainments are not as good as Maximo, and I am not aware of the subtle differences in elemental Rune crystals." Angelina''s throne "was changed by Maximo to" Angelina''s grief "... The blood sacrifice ceremony was very successful, and the psionic network of the queen ant alchemy tower operated Normally, I changed into a spirit form similar to the void Protoss, but my will was trapped in the spirit eating island. "


    "... in fact, Maximo has no reason to do so. I concealed my plan from him, but the Alchemist is not a humble mortal and will not have mortal emotional weakness. Why did he frame me in the end? It won''t do him any good. If it wasn''t for ridiculous revenge, Maximo must have a special reason... This is something I haven''t understood up to now Love. However, I suspect it has something to do with the spirit empire. Because the secret society secretly received the support of the spirit Empire, the queen ant alchemy tower was supposed to put into the underground world to help the dark elves resist the invasion of demons. My plan destroyed the agreement reached between the spirit Empire and the secret society... "


    Morality must not restrict the great mages and alchemists with extraordinary nature. Victor agrees with the ant queen that Angelina''s behavior is not to blame, and the focus of attention is not Angelina herself.


    "I''m curious. Who taught you the idea of establishing the realm of all souls?" Asked victor.


    "An ancient book, the specific author is unknown. I accidentally found it in the college''s secret room. It records the characteristics of the gross Zerg psionic network and the conjecture of using psionics to transform life forms." The queen ant man replied, "I happened to be very interested in the subject of psionic spells, so I asked my mentor for information about the gross Zerg. My mentor helped me investigate the current situation of the gross Zerg through his channels, and got the news that there may be a small number of gross Zerg near the azolta mountains in the endless forest... You know what happened later."


    "Of course, when I planned the queen ant alchemy tower, I fell into the trap arranged by the school of life. My mentor must be a secret member of the school of life. That ancient book is actually a bait he set for me."


    "More than a hundred years later, master Andrew released me from the spirit eating island. I didn''t investigate Angelina''s plot by the school of life. Hatred is meaningless to me... I didn''t ask. Andrew naturally won''t waste time explaining the true identity of the mentor to me. But he told me the whole truth of the God creation plan. He also told me that in those years, in God At the same time when the temple''s Alchemy tower was out of control, all the alchemy tower owners in the Empire died. The incoming void Protoss controlled all the alchemy towers and alchemy units and launched raids on mage colleges and alchemist colleges all over the Empire. Because the alchemy tower was out of control, the herald network of the Supreme Council was paralyzed, and the mage college and alchemist college had to fight on their own, and the Imperial Center was also destroyed To the attack of the void Protoss. The Supreme Council had no time to respond, and the members of the Council had to urgently use giant divine soldiers to deal with the all-round attack of the void Protoss. "


    "The giant divine weapon is worthy of being the ultimate weapon passed down from the dark era by the alchemy empire. It can exert the power of the supreme element to the utmost. Our Supreme Council leader controls the giant divine weapon, kills all the void Protoss besieging the Imperial Center, and expels them from the main material plane. However, the cost of starting the giant divine weapon is the fall of the Supreme Council leader, many great mages and great alchemists, and Use ''regzosley''s cage''. "


    "Wait!" Victor interrupted the queen ant man and asked a little eagerly, "what''s the price of starting the giant warrior?"


    The queen ant man said: "It''s the soul... The supreme element envoy, the soul of the grand mage and the grand alchemist of the Council. The more souls invested, the longer the giant divine weapon will last. The members of the Supreme Council sacrifice themselves and let the chairman release the power belonging to the supreme element envoy through the giant divine weapon. The perfect body of the God King Watan was also killed by the Supreme Council leader, so they don''t know the favorite son of the bright bird Whether the heir fell from this time on, but there is no doubt that he was badly hurt by the giant divine soldiers. "


    "No, no, no... you just said that the Supreme Council opened the ''cage of regzoseri''?"


    "That''s right. But the ''cage of regzoseri'' has another name, which is called ''the ring of Talon Riel''... It''s named after the creator because the giant divine soldier is a special alchemy puppet for the supreme element envoy, and the supreme element envoy is also called ''the son of Talon Riel''... ''the ring of Talon Riel'' was originally the core Dharma array to start the giant divine soldier."


    Victor had seen the real power of the divine knight, which was the power of the creator, almost beyond the limit of his imagination. After a long time, Victor murmured, "the void Protoss came to the main material plane and attacked the center of the alchemical Empire, which is equal to facing tyronril?!"


    The queen ant didn''t speak and acquiesced to Victor''s statement.


    "You said, ''tyronril''s ring'' is unique and can only be used once?!"


    "Yes."


    The giant divine weapon is a strategic weapon of the alchemy Empire and can only be used once. In the main material plane, it is enough to deter any void Protoss or demon monarch. However, the void Protoss hit his head and blood in front of the giant divine weapon, or did he take the initiative to hit it?


    The divine knights are not handed down from generation to generation. The void Protoss can wait for the Supreme Council leader kennorris to fall naturally and then attack the alchemy empire. However, they actually risked falling and consumed the deterrent strategic power of the alchemy Empire, which is more beneficial to the abyss demons.


    Can it be said that in order to stop the God making plan of the alchemical Empire, the void Protoss can do anything at all costs?


    This makes no logical sense.


    When the Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire decided to promote the God creation plan, it must first evaluate the factors from the void Protoss. If they expected that the void Protoss would have such a fierce reaction, even if they were unwilling to give up the God creation plan, they should also have a plan, so as not to be overwhelmed by the void Protoss.


    From the perspective of shelter, the void Protoss overreacted. Even if the alchemy Empire planned to capture a void Protoss and act as the carrier of the Lord of glory, the void Protoss came collectively and faced the great power of tyronril, it would be cheap for the abyss demon.


    In fact, Victor has a bold guess: the Supreme Council hopes to solve the crisis of Empire division through the God creation plan. They should have communicated with the void Protoss. After all, the two sides used to be allies against the abyss forces. However, if a void Protoss is captured and can not be known to the shelter, the Supreme Council must have comprehensive means of confidentiality.


    Then who leaked the secret of God''s creation plan to the void Protoss in the shelter?


    Victor''s mind flashed, but he fell into a greater fog. He asked solemnly, "since the ''regzoseri''s cage'' has been used up, who made the Lord of glory now?"


    "... I also want to know."


    The queen ant man sighed, shook her head and said: "The essence of the shining Lord is the same as that of the bright bird, so it can''t be an abyss demon. The void Protoss won''t be the void Protoss if they stop the Empire''s God creation plan. The only possibility is Archmage Andrew of the school of life... Therefore, I think Archmage Andrew of the Supreme Council and Archmage Andrew of the chosen one are the same person."


    "At least they have the same goal and common inheritance."

 Chapter 884

    Nelson and his party trudged for more than 30 days and finally reached the first assembly point at the southern end of the azolta mountains. Dozens of three-level blood militia have emerged from the corner. They are fully armed and have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing the two of them clearly, bertina, with sharp eyes, could not help waving her small hands to them and cheerfully shouted, "Renault, shack, I''m here, I''m bell... Do you still know me when I grow tall?"


    "Miss bell, we know you." Renault and shack led all the alchemical militia and took the lead in saluting bertina.


    Since bertina untied the memory crystal of the mist mountain alchemist, she somehow became the inspection envoy of the alchemy empire. In the eyes of the alchemy militia, Bell''s status is now second only to the master Victor, and she has secondary authority over all alchemy creatures, including but not limited to the alchemy creatures made by Alchemy tower 7.


    Even if Lord Nelson and Lady Charlotte ranked higher than bertina in the Randall family, Renault and shack greeted bertina first.


    Of course, members of the Randall family understand this as Renault and shack''s preference for bell. Anyway, as a "group pet", bertina is given preferential treatment. It is common for everyone to think about the meaning behind this detail.


    When we met in the wild, Lord Nelson, who was born as a mercenary, didn''t pay attention to the family etiquette system. He strode forward, patted Renault and shack on the shoulder, smiled affectionately and said, "old man, I almost thought I couldn''t see you."


    Renault also smiled and said, "Lord, we have followed our master for more than half a year and have not encountered any danger."


    As the earliest pioneer of Randall''s leadership, Nelson is very close to the alchemy militia such as Renault and shack, but he doesn''t know Renault. In fact, they have been reshaped by the alchemy tower and are no longer the original old guys.


    During this expedition, the alchemy unit brought by Victor suffered heavy casualties. They died either in the battle of the temple or in underground tunnels. At present, there are only less than 70 of the more than 200 alchemy militia, but it is precisely because of the desperate cover of the alchemy militia that Nelson and his people have survived until now, and no one has died.


    Nelson felt heartfelt happy to see Renault and shack safe and sound. But before he could say a few more words, Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, said coldly, "the Ant King is still behind us. Now is not the time for you to talk nonsense... Renault, shack, take Miss bell to the riverside camp... I will take over the rest, as well as Mr. imosen''s dissimilated violent bear. First lead the pursuers away, and then go to support the king."


    Nelson''s face suddenly changed. As a ferocious warrior of the golden order, he can feel the danger from behind all the time. The war Ant King led thousands of soldier ants to follow Randall''s expedition, more than 400 kilometers away from each other. In just one day, the Ant King and his ant army can appear in front of the expedition.


    This ant tribe is equivalent to the close guard army of the war Ant King. There are a large number of high ant tribes and Golden Shield beetles, which are particularly powerful. If Randall''s expedition chose to fight, no matter what tactics they adopted, the whole army would be destroyed. Even if you choose to escape, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get rid of the pursuit of the war Ant King.


    If you fight, you can''t fight; Now the only way is to lead the pursuers away. Otherwise, once the war Ant King finds the boarding point of Randall''s expedition, everything will be over.


    Dragon maid Mei Wen is not only responsible for leading away the war Ant King, but also supporting victor. With the speed of the Aaron Ripper, she can easily get rid of the war Ant King, but what should the other junior soul warriors do?


    The physique of these elite soldiers is comparable to that of bronze knights. Their physical fitness is particularly excellent, but their running speed is very average. Nelson knew very well that they were actually performing a mortal task, acting as bait to lead away the enemy instead of the core members of the family and help the expedition escape safely, just like those blood soldiers who died in temples and underground pits.


    At the moment, everyone''s expression is particularly dignified. Bertina, holding her white wood staff, looked left and then again. She wisely chose to close her lips and tried to show her seriousness.


    Nelson was upset, but he also knew that the sacrifice of elite soldiers was inevitable. However, he was more concerned about the safety of the family Lord, and secretly decided to follow them and meet victor.


    After Meiwen, the Dragon maid, led the team to leave, no one could restrain Nelson and Caligula, the two top fierce soldiers. But how could Victor not have considered this?


    Mei Wen sends a message to her master through spiritual connection and tells Victor that the expedition team has joined up with the alchemy militia and is ready to implement the next plan. Around her, the air was surging, vibrating the air, and Victor''s voice came out:


    "Nelson, you and Caligula are responsible for protecting the expedition, going to the designated assembly point, and then following the arrangement of Dili, the Dragon maid, board the ship and evacuate... This is my order to you!"


    "My Lord! My lord..."


    Nelson was surprised and delighted. He shouted several times, but he didn''t get a response from victor.


    "My king has no time to talk to you now, and I have no time... Commander Nelson, carry out the king''s order and take them out of here quickly."


    Mei Wen didn''t make any unnecessary explanation, left the people behind, turned and went straight to Grossman''s Mother Ann behind the team, and whispered to her in an ancient language that everyone couldn''t understand.


    Knight Charlotte looked at Mei Wen''s slender figure, sighed faintly, turned to Nelson and said, "Lord, we can''t live up to our master''s expectations."


    Nelson nodded and said simply, "Renault, shack, you lead the way, let''s go!"


    At the southern end of the azolta mountains, the mountains tend to be gentle, but for ordinary people, it is still a magnificent mountain. Against the backdrop of mountains, Nelson and his party are as small as ants. The rocks exposed to the air are reddish brown with no grass on the surface. People walking on them can effectively hide their footprints.


    The team continued to move southward along the edge of the mountain. They lined up in a straight line on the rugged mountain road. Nelson, Renault and shack walked in the front. The three spell casters were in the middle of the team, and Caligula was in charge of the rear of the hall. They walked until evening, when the sun completely sank to the west of the mountain, and the whole team was shrouded in the shadow of the mountain.


    Renault stopped first, pointed to the front and said, "around the mountain depression, there is a lake formed by mountains and streams. The area is very large, but the water is not deep. We can wade through it. In this way, our last traces can be submerged by the lake. When we wade through the lake, find a place to go ashore, and then enter the forest belt to hide our traces."


    "OK." Nelson nodded, turned and shouted, "there''s a lake ahead. Let''s go and have a rest!"


    When they heard that they could rest immediately, they were all in high spirits and accelerated the March. To bypass the front of the depression, a long strip-shaped Lake appeared in front of the expedition.


    Blood Python Marcy took off her boots, went barefoot into the lake, tried the water, turned back and said, "the water is very clean, but it''s a little cold, but it''s tolerable... Bell sweetheart, I''ll take you there."


    Bertina first wrinkled her nose, then raised her little baby fat chin and snorted, "aka is the tallest. I sit on his shoulder... Aka, come on! Eh, aka, where are you?"


    A mountain wind blew, and no one answered Bell''s call. Everyone found out that Caligula was gone!


    With Caligula''s strength, he can''t lose the team or disappear for no reason.


    There is no doubt that his highness Randall''s most valued squire has left the team and quietly ran to support his master.


    **********************


    At the same time, the heroic figure of the war Ant King taurminos, like a giant rhinoceros, appeared where the expedition was separated from the Dragon maid. More than a dozen white beetle ants around it spread out automatically and carefully investigated the surrounding traces.


    A moment later, a high guard ant returned and reported to the war Ant King: "Wang, bertina''s team is now divided into two teams, moving in two different directions. One team crosses the mountain and runs to the West; the other team continues to go south. We don''t know which team bertina is in. However, we can only track the team heading west now, because the giant violent bear leaves obvious claw marks. While the team heading south has only slight claw marks Human footprints, before long, those human footprints may disappear. If we track them, it will be easy to lose them. "


    Taorminos didn''t speak. The red light in his crystal eyes flickered. His mood was not as calm as it seemed.


    A few days ago, the war Ant King received a summons from the ant colony master, asking him to take half of his troops back to the temple nest immediately. But taurminos did not follow the master''s call, but chose to continue to follow bertina''s team.


    Taorminos didn''t know why he disobeyed her Majesty''s will. He just had a vague feeling. At this time, he should stay away from the azolta temple, or he might die in the hands of his highness Randall like the former Ant King apolis.


    In fact, in the depths of taurminos'' instinct, he had an idea that he could not even think of. He vaguely felt that the ant colony master was in great trouble and expected his highness Randall to kill him.


    Of course, taorminos'' reason is reminding himself that this is impossible. The ant queen has gone beyond the life category of the higher ant tribe, at least the great existence that taorminos cannot understand and cannot be eliminated.


    Obey the will of the master, lead the guard soldiers and ants, return to the temple nest, surround the terrible demigod, and may be killed by the demigod. But if you disobey the orders of the ant queen, you will be torn to pieces by the ant colony. It''s just a matter of time.


    No ant tribe can be separated from the power network of the ant colony, and the war Ant King is no exception. In fact, taurminos has a very strong sense of dependence and belonging to the colony, and this unique emotion always restricts its cognition and behavior.


    From the fear of death to the call of the ant colony, taorminos fell into an inner struggle, as if the whole soul had been torn to pieces. He didn''t know what to do. He simply disconnected the psionic connection, separated from the other guard soldiers and ants, and took only a dozen higher guard ants to catch up with Randall''s expedition first. It seemed as long as he continued to follow the tracking instructions previously given by the ant queen So, it''s not betraying the whole ant colony.


    Due to the active cutting off of the psychic network with the guard soldier ants, the war Ant King taurminos is in the weakest period. He can not even communicate with the higher guard ants around him through spiritual connection. He can only communicate with each other by speaking. His perception has also fallen to a low point.


    "Wang, look! Gross worm mother is installed on it!" A male white beetle ant man found an anomaly on the mountain wall before taorminos.


    Gross worm mother''s huge and bulky body, covered with shadows, stood quietly on the hillside, like a huge black rock, showing a heavy sense of oppression. More than a dozen higher guard ants immediately dispersed and took the initiative to surround the past. The compound eyes of the insect mother''s head flashed faint light, and strange purple lines lit up on the shell full of bone spikes. Several invisible power fluctuations swept the whole field. The higher guard ants with a life level close to the gold level could not withstand the power impact from the insect mother gross. They fell one by one on the hillside and fainted.


    Taurminos turned to mother gross, strode his strong limbs and walked slowly. More than 200 meters away from the other side, it stopped moving, raised its head and said, "Ann, you are not good at fighting. If the master didn''t order me not to hurt you for the time being, I would kill you now."


    The war Ant King is born with the status of a legendary creature. Even if taorminos is at the lowest point, it is not an opponent that gross worm mother can defeat with its own ability.


    Ann stared at taurminos for a moment and said without emotion: "The lower Zerg cannot fight against the higher Zerg. This is the law order of the swarm. Even if the higher guard ants are better at fighting than me, once they leave your psionic network, they have no resistance to my psionic will. I stun them and just hope to avoid the surveillance of the master and have a secret communication with the Ant King."


    Taorminos asked warily, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "... the truth."


    "The truth? What truth?"


    Gross worm Mother Ann said: "we are the same level of intelligent Zerg, and you should feel... The true face of the ant queen, who is not the real master of the swarm."


    Taorminos asked, "isn''t the queen the master? Is your humble exile mother the master of the ant colony?" As he spoke, he strode forward, smashed the rocks on the ground with the soles of his feet covering his shell, and made an attack posture.


    Ann responded faintly: "I once absolutely obeyed the will of the queen ant man. You and the former Ant King apolis absolutely can''t understand the mental state of the high guard ant. Just as I am a guard ant, I can''t understand apolis''s behavior of disobeying the Queen''s orders. That''s because the war Ant King is higher and stronger than the white nail ant family, and can slightly resist the will of the queen ant man."


    "Until the queen kicked me out of the psionic network of the ant colony, I became an exiled Zerg and untied the shackles of my heart. His highness Randall helped me recognize myself and see the truth."


    Of course, the war Ant King won''t scold Grossman as a traitor like humans, but he stopped approaching and stayed where he was. He was very interested in understanding the demigod''s views on ant colony and domination.


    Ann continued: "I drank the source blood spring in the secret land of Assyria and promoted the mother of the Gros bug. I found that there was an upper limit on the number of Zerg I could reproduce, which would not exceed 8000. Before that, his highness Randall pointed out to me that the Gros Zerg is not the Gros Zerg in ancient times, and the scale of the swarm is smaller and more flexible. The ant colony controlled by the queen of the ant man is too large, which is not surprising It conforms to the natural rules. His highness Randall also said that each queen ant is actually an independent swarm, but they are controlled by the queen ant man and integrated into a super large population. "


    "Taurminos, the queen ant doesn''t care about me, the mother of the little gross swarm, but he will pay attention to you, the war Ant King. You are still restricted by the ant colony psionic network. Under the control of the queen ant, you can''t accept the truth I see, nor will you admit that the queen ant is actually a fake ant colony master. I only explain two points to you..."


    "First, his highness Randall, the demigod, is about to attack the queen ant man. Just like he killed the black blood master, the queen ant man can''t escape from his highness Randall. You just have to wait patiently for a few days. When the queen ant man falls, you can see the truth without me telling you."


    "The second is the distance... His highness Randall came here a few months ago. He captured several termites who followed him and used them to measure the effective distance of the queen ant to control the ant colony. The farther the higher ant tribe is from the temple nest, the weaker the queen ant''s control over them. If the distance is more than 13000 kilometers, the spiritual connection between the queen ant and the higher ant tribe will be interrupted The ant tribe will only be constrained by their instinctive emotions and carry out the last instructions of the ant queen. "


    "I believe you have felt that the queen ant man''s control over you has become very weak. It is precisely because of the distance limit that he needs the war Ant King to command the ant army to attack the human kingdom in the Far East."


    "I suggest you don''t track bertina. It will only annoy the demigod Lord Randall. If you have any questions... I''m going to a place right away and wait for his highness Randall. That position is beyond the control of the ant queen over the high ant tribe. You can follow me far away. I''ll choose the right time and ask his highness Randall to answer your questions..."


    As she spoke, gross moved her sharp limbs and quickly backed back. Her huge and bulky figure soon disappeared on the other side of the ridge.


    *******************


    In Victor''s view, the war Ant King teminos is a major hidden danger.


    He sealed the main will of the queen ant man. According to reason, the whole ant colony will become fragmented in a few years, but the war Ant King can replace the queen ant man to a certain extent and become the new master of the ant family.


    In fact, the expansion of ant colony led by the war Ant King was originally an initial setting of the queen ant alchemy tower. Unfortunately, the queen ant man replaced the spirit of the queen ant alchemy tower and used the war Ant King as a tool. This man-made contradiction has become a loophole that Victor can take advantage of.


    The war Ant King has an instinctive desire to dominate the ant tribe, so the ant queen must guard against taurminos rather than regard it as an heir. Otherwise, the queen ant chose to protect taurminos. Even if Victor successfully sealed the subject consciousness of the queen ant, the large ant tribe is still a whole.


    This is undoubtedly the worst situation. Even Victor''s risk of sealing the ant queen will become meaningless.


    Therefore, Victor had to seal the ant queen first, and then kill taurminos. His plan to disintegrate the ant tribe from within was a success.


    Victor plans to use gross insect Mother Ann to lure the war Ant King to the designated place. When he solves the ant queen first, he will kill taorminos.


    Of course, Victor knew that there were limits to his ability, and he couldn''t do everything. If taurminos had not fallen into the deadly trap, Victor would rather go to the oak prairie to join the ant advance corps than return to the ant master''s nest in the Assyrian temple.


    After all, azolta temple is the rear and birthplace of ant colony. It is a very difficult task for anyone to destroy a war Ant King in the nest of ant colony. In contrast, it is easy to hunt down the war Ant King on the oak prairie.


    First seal the ant queen Angelina, and then kill the war Ant King taorminos. The remaining queen ants will inevitably fall into endless internal friction, and the threat posed by the ant army to the kingdom of Gambis will naturally disappear.


    In any case, Victor revealed to the war Ant King taurminos that he was about to attack the queen ant man through Grossi insect Mother Ann.


    In order to prevent the possibility that taurminos informs the ant queen, the time for Victor and the ant queen to have a showdown with each other is imminent!

 Chapter 885

    At the summit of azolta mountains, snow does not melt all year round, reflecting brilliant sunshine and dazzling light. The roaring mountain wind seems to never stop, carrying ice crystals and snow particles in the air, like a long river of ice and snow, running through the north and south.


    The majestic Assyrian temple is like an unshakable reef, standing in the middle of the vast river composed of strong wind, ice crystals and snow particles, silently withstanding the violent impact of the snowstorm.


    On the top platform of the temple, the four armed ant man laid a circle of psionic barriers to block the strong storm outside, but other ant men can go in and out freely without obstacles.


    Two white armoured ants are standing upright. Each of the four arms is supported by a large iron plate, with unknown barbecue pieces, wild fruits, and stone cans filled with lotion. They walked into the queen ant''s psionic barrier, put the big iron plate on the stone floor, and took away the food they had sent last time.


    The ant queen uses a mental power field to pick up a stone pot, open a beautiful mouth, and drink more than half of the thick emulsion.


    He put down the stone pot that looked like a round tripod, looked up at Victor, saw that the other party had no intention of taking food at all, and smiled and advised: "Your Highness Randall, don''t you really try our ant paste? It''s a nutrient solution secreted by male ants for queen ants to eat. According to the standards of the alchemy Empire, it can be classified as the second kind of extraordinary food material. Its eating effect is second only to the source blood spring, and its flavor is unique."


    The recipes of ordinary workers are very extensive. Wood, insects, weeds, carrion, poisonous, poisonous, and what they eat as long as they are not poisoned. These out of order foods are extracted from the workers'' special digestive system, and they are extracted from the nutritious lotion, which are supplied to larvae, soldiers, ants and ants.


    The queen of ants said that the male ants could extract more advanced nutrients and feed them to the queen after taking the latex extracted from worker ants. This nutrient solution is called ant paste.


    Ant slurry contains very few impurities. It is not only nutritious, but also has all kinds of incredible magical effects. Although it does not regenerate people''s limbs and rejuvenate people like Assyrian Bulao spring, ordinary people can prolong their life and greatly slow down the rate of aging by drinking ant slurry for a long time.


    Of course, Victor himself doesn''t rare the magical effect of ant slurry, and they come from the buttocks of male ants. For this reason, his highness Randall keeps away from ant slurry.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m not interested."


    "What about these barbecues? Don''t your highness Randall taste the delicious food I made with the cooking methods of the alchemical Empire?"


    "... I am neither hungry nor thirsty. Please, your majesty."


    "What a pity... I actually don''t need to eat, but this body needs food and water. Your highness Randall, it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat or drink for 35 days?"


    Randall''s expedition marched day and night for 35 days, trekking more than 9000 kilometers. Victor was trapped in the azolta temple and didn''t drink or eat for 35 days.


    The queen ant didn''t want to starve his highness Randall alive. He provided food and water in a variety of ways. Even if the ant tribe never cooked food, they still prepared a barbecue feast for Victor under the instruction of the queen ant. The barbecue skill of the higher ant tribe is reasonable because they prepared 100 barbecues according to the queen ant''s recipe and chose only the best one To victor.


    The first human food made by the high ant tribe in history was ruthlessly rejected by his highness Randall.


    Victor forbids eating these days. On the one hand, he is to prevent the queen ant man from adding strange things to food and water. Although his current constitution can ignore the toxins below the legendary level, he also carries the scorpion tail lion bone beads given to him by Sylvia. However, the queen ant man still remembers the recipe more than 20000 years ago, which really surprised victor. The alchemical empire The great mage can remember the recipe, and must be no stranger to the formula of ancient drugs. Sometimes, drugs without poison are more difficult to deal with than highly toxic drugs. Victor doesn''t want to try the method of preparing medicine by the queen ant man himself.


    On the other hand, Victor was making final preparations for a showdown.


    Due to the long-term fasting and water deprivation, Victor only absorbed free elements from the outside world to maintain his life. In addition to the most commonly absorbed water elements and the light of the silver moon, for the first time, he took the light of the sun as an extractable fire element and continuously incorporated it into his body to continuously nourish his blood and soul.


    Due to the dormancy of the human blood of the twin talent tree, the blood of the high elves has become extremely active. In fact, it has surpassed the moon elves and is infinitely close to the life form of the sun elves.


    Victor used to be as handsome as a God, but there was always a trace of human temperament. Now, his dark hair has turned into sunny gold, and his dark gold eyes have turned into bright gold pupils. Looking left and right, he will leave golden streamers in the air, and his whole body exudes an extraordinary smell, just like the incarnation of the sun god.


    Even the blind can clearly feel the terrible power contained in victor. How could the ant queen not know that his highness Randall is ready to break through by force with his own strength?


    Of course, this is normal. The ant Legion surrounded the isolated peak where the azolta temple is located like an iron bucket. The ant queen would be surprised if the demigod from the human kingdom didn''t respond. Although the ant queen didn''t worry that his highness Randall could escape his siege, he still wanted to make a final effort to persuade the other party to adopt a cooperative attitude.


    "Your Highness, we should all thank Andrew."


    The queen ant man said faintly: "He is an important member of the school of life, specializing in the subject of soul fire sustainability and will immortality. In short, he does not pursue magic power, but only the essential mystery of life and soul. We are used to calling great mages like Andrew graduate mages. Most of their magic positions are not used for combat, so their combat ability is very poor. Graduate mages are particularly respected because of him Their research topics are often divorced from reality, contrary to common sense, and full of impossibility and uncertainty. However, even if their research ends in failure, the research process often brings new spell knowledge to mages. "


    "..... Andrew, whom I know, is also a master of study. He tries to integrate the elements with the characteristics of the mage... You know, the elements can naturally communicate the origin of the world, and the mage needs a long time of learning, training and meditation to reorganize the core spell model in order to have a chance to peep into the origin of the world, but it is also to look at the scenery through a window It is impossible to use the soul to directly communicate with the elemental sea like the elemental sea. "


    "The elemental sea is rough, slow and inefficient in form, but it is stable enough and not limited by the model barrier. On the contrary, the mage''s use of the elemental sea is more efficient than that of the elemental sea, but it is limited by the spell model. If there is a problem with the spell model, it will be very dangerous. Therefore, it is necessary for the mage to cast spells above level 7 Be extra cautious. You even need to mobilize many followers of mages to hold magic ceremonies as a buffer. For the original elements that can be used easily, the mage has to spend more time preparing. The disadvantage of the element is also obvious. They originally did not have the ability to cast spells. They need to use runes to bring the power of the element sea to a certain concept, such as attaching items Magic... To the middle of the alchemical Empire, the manifestation carrier of elemental runes is usually elemental crystal. "


    "Andrew believes that if the elements are integrated with the characteristics of the mage, the development of magic and alchemy can enter a new level and solve the inheritance problem of the mage... Of course, his idea is against common sense, but Andrew insists that it is feasible in theory. He draws lessons from the inheritance tree heart of the great goblin and the memory crystal of the alchemist The concept of memory bubble. "


    "Memory bubble?" Victor became interested and asked, "Your Majesty, can you tell me more?"


    "Royal goblins place their memories in the heart of ancient trees. In fact, there is another kind of memory rooted in the depths of blood... All mythical creatures are the carrier of this ancient blood memory. The key of memory bubble is to imitate the method of Royal goblins to extract their own memory, and then store the memory content in a specific blood. Archmage Andrew plans to implant the memory bubble into a female Deep in the blood of the elemental emissary, there is magic knowledge and a core magic model. In this way, a descendant of Archmage Andrew and the female elemental emissary may integrate the characteristics of the mage and the elemental emissary. Of course, Andrew''s research and experiment has not been successful and he has entered a dead end. However, he has solved the problem of memory bubbles and put the key to building memory bubbles Teach me the method. Otherwise, how can I remember things so far away, and how can his highness Randall learn the secrets of history more than 20000 years ago from me? "


    Hearing this, Victor''s mood suddenly brightened. From the perspective of individual life, Archmage Andrew didn''t get eternal life at all. He just packaged his memory and passed it on through blood inheritance, infecting the soul will side of future generations and helping them inherit Andrew''s magic and experience.


    In short, Archmage Andrew of the alchemy Empire still took the road of ancient giant beasts spreading blood, and Victor''s Secret theory of spiritual blood did not go wrong!


    However, the method adopted by Archmage Andrew poses two problems.


    Victor frowned and asked: "Andrew''s experiment with knights failed, and the little mage appeared randomly among ordinary people, and the number was rare. How did Archmage Andrew pass on his memory bubble, and could he give birth to a Kingdom population? Also, how to solve the chronological order of opening the memory bubble? If the chronological order went wrong, the lightest consequence would also lead to people''s memory disorder and make minors feel confused Little mages become crazy. Adult mages may be able to resist memory disorders, but they will never mistakenly think they are Andrew. "


    The queen ant man replied: "The second mage Andrew I saw may or may not be his descendant... Andrew didn''t explain this to me at that time, and I''m not interested in it... As queen ant, I can''t inherit my blood. I just need to master the method of generating memory bubbles. However, it''s not enough for mages of the alchemical Empire to fuse different blood or adjust their own blood It''s nothing new. In fact, most mages will try to adjust their own blood to get a longer life. I guess the second mage Andrew was adjusted by Andrew''s followers when he was just awakened to the mage''s talent. He got the most complete memory of master Andrew, which can almost be regarded as master Andrew''s memory Puppet incarnation. "


    Victor''s heart moved and tried to ask, "the sacred thing enshrined by the arete barbarians and mountain dwarves... Does the blood collection and transformation device have anything to do with Archmage Andrew?"


    "I don''t know." The queen ant man shook her head and said: "That Dharma array device is very advanced. I don''t think Archmage Andrew needs to use it. He can also arrange his own memory bubble... Archmage Andrew invented the blood sacrifice ceremony in the era of the chosen one, so that the descendants of the Archmage can obtain the talent of casting spells through blood inheritance. I have enough reasons to believe that he is the same ''person'' as Andrew of the Supreme Council... Of course, he It can also be said that he is the inheritor of Archmage Andrew. The way of inheritance is blood adjustment and memory bubble. "


    Victor nodded in silence. He basically agreed with the ant queen.


    The queen ant man paused and asked meaningfully, "about the timing of unfolding the memory bubble you mentioned... Don''t you have an answer yourself? Or does bertina interpret the alchemist''s memory crystal for you?"


    Victor had a surprise in his heart. He had encountered several life and death crises. Among them, the most dangerous experience was to interpret the memory crystal of the ancient alchemist. A large amount of information poured into his mind at the same time, which almost killed him. Even though he later developed a secret method of inversion and exchange of latent and apparent consciousness based on the boltanos secret method However, he is still not 100% sure that he can resist the synchronous and disorderly influx of a large amount of information.


    Master Andrew''s method of unfolding memory bubbles has a valuable reference value for victor.


    The queen ant man obviously saw through Victor''s careful thinking. He shook his head and said, "you are neither a mage nor a spirit. I''ll tell you the correct way to expand the memory bubble, and you won''t learn it."


    Victor raised his head, looked directly into the eyes of the queen ant man, and said with deep eyes, "in that case, you might as well tell me."


    The queen ant man nodded indifferently and said: "Archmage Andrew didn''t tell me what method he used to expand the memory bubble. This is actually a small problem. I can come up with several schemes. For example, I can use magic potions to adjust my blood vessels at different levels. Each time I successfully adjust my blood vessels and cooperate with special meditation methods, I can wake up a memory bubble... You don''t need to know the specific setting scheme. Anyway, you are willing I will not. "


    Victor didn''t care about the contempt from the ant queen. He said thoughtfully: "it''s difficult to set a condition to stimulate memory... But it''s really a great idea."


    The queen ant man could never imagine that the mind master actually had a similar ability. He vaguely felt that his highness Randall had been greatly inspired, so he looked at him deeply and said: "Master Andrew taught me the method of setting up memory bubbles. In fact, there is a prerequisite. You can''t forget your name. That''s the starting point of the will side of the soul. If you forget your name, I will gradually lose myself under the scouring of the long river of time. Therefore, this is the second reason why I believe that Andrew of the two times is the same ''person''... They are both It''s Andrew, and I''ll never forget the name Angelina. "


    Victor remained silent for a moment and nodded: "the mage named ''Andrew''? This is a clue... If I can meet him in the future, I will ask him for the secrets of the alchemy empire. However, I''m not sure whether the memory bubble he awakened is complete enough?"


    The queen ant man smiled and said, "that''s why he released me from his cage... As a spirit, I am more qualified than him to keep the achievements accumulated by the school of life. Especially when the Supreme Council, mage college and alchemist college are all suffering, I am the only hope to restore alchemical civilization."


    The old man who placed his will on the four armed ant man suddenly said, "Your Highness Randall, don''t you always like to talk about evidence? Well, I''ll let you see the evidence now!"

 Chapter 886

    Dozens of high ant tribes climbed up the top platform along the slope steps of the temple. They brought three stone boxes and a large black blood demon.


    The devil has a strange shape, with a pair of backward curved horns on his head. His huge head is similar to a sheep monster, but it is more ferocious. His twisted muscles and muscles seem to be about to explode. The end of his forelimbs is a pair of claws, his hind legs are a pair of hooves, and a thick tail is dragged behind his ass. Its eye sockets are deeply sunken, and its pupils without eyelids flash red, revealing a wild and ferocious taste.


    Victor visually measured that the demon was 3.9 meters tall and weighed no less than 4000 pounds. It belonged to the type of powerful and vigorous life. But now it is pierced by six thick iron chains, pulled by six Golden Shield beetles, and put in the air. It is useless to let it roar and struggle.


    The queen ant man turned a blind eye to the black blood devil, took three stone boxes from the hands of the white armour ant with her psionic field, put forward three pieces of equipment from the inside, and introduced them to Victor: "The Supreme Council and its branches were devastated by the void Protoss, and the real Archmage Andrew may have fallen at that time. However, the void Protoss probably didn''t expect Andrew to have the means of memory bubble... When the second generation Andrew came to me, the alchemy Empire actually collapsed, and the major city states stood on their own, courted each other''s allies, and would compete with each other Andrew believed that I was the last hope for the restoration of imperial civilization. "


    "Andrew left me not only the God making plan and memory bubble, but also the magical instruments collected by the great mages of the school of life. These objects are enough to prove that I am the guardian of the alchemical civilization!"


    A heart-shaped pendant the size of a baby''s fist is suspended in the air between the queen ant and victor. It seems to be carved from purple durian wood. It looks greasy, but the wood texture is very clear. It looks very beautiful.


    "This is the ''treasure of Mrs. iron skirt''...... it is said that it is a magic ornament made by Mrs. iron skirt, the earliest recorded day selector of human ancestors, with the heart of Royal goblins. The history can be traced back to the distant dark era. The mages of the alchemy Empire like to call it the ''heart of the goblin Queen''. The mage King cedes of the early alchemy Empire renewed the ''heart of the goblin Queen'' The alchemist was invited to burn a set of Rune magic array in it, and finally inlaid it on a staff as the core component of the staff... That staff is the most famous legendary magic instrument of the mage Association ''the power of cedes''. "


    "The mage holds the power of cedars. He can cast a nine ring spell every 200 days, an eight ring spell every 120 days, two seven ring spells in 80 days, and six ring spells three times in 36 days... As for the spells below the six rings it burns, I don''t need to specify."


    "The ''power of cedars'' can be called an artifact of a mage. Unfortunately, this staff has been damaged." The queen ant man shook her head with regret and said, "however, the heart of the goblin queen is well preserved. The mage who holds it can automatically master the skill of focusing on casting spells, greatly reduce the probability of interrupted casting spells, add 300 additional magic breath, increase the magic strength by 15%, increase the casting speed by 30%, and reduce the casting cooling time by 20%


    "''The heart of the goblin Queen ''is only valid for mages. I originally planned to give it to my student bertina. Since bertina is currently your follower, please accept it first and then hand it over to bertina for me." The queen ant man waved her hand generously, and the heart-shaped wooden pendant floated towards victor.


    Victor felt through the wind element and didn''t notice the abnormality. After a little thought, he leaned out his left hand and grabbed the "heart of the goblin Queen" floating in the air. Fortunately, he pinched it strangely. Then, he was surprised to find that it was clearly a smooth wooden feel, but there was an invisible force field on the surface of this mage artifact, which could offset his grip.


    Seeing this, the queen ant man opened her mouth and explained, "this mage artifact has been infused with the will of at least dozens of mages, including several heavenly selectors, so it has'' indestructible characteristics'' and has a very high priority. It is impossible to destroy it by pure brute force alone."


    Victor gave up the idea of continuing the test, put the mage artifact into his pocket, turned his eyes to the other two pieces of equipment, pointed to one of the long metal swords and asked, "is this sword also an artifact?"


    The shape of the long sword he referred to is extremely gorgeous. The slender and bright body of the sword shines a faint light. The handle of the sword is inlaid with four carefully polished four series element crystals, which are connected by a group of wonderful runes, and the material for seal cutting runes is Saron magic iron.


    The queen ant man''s mind moved, and the long sword suspended in the air turned to victor. He said: "This is an elemental Rune sword. It is made of refined gold, silver, secret silver and Saron magic iron. It is inlaid with four first-class natural element crystals. It has the characteristics of sharpness, firmness and recovery. It originally belongs to alchemist Maximo and is one of the components of the great Alchemist''s Rune suit... Every great alchemist has his own Rune suit. In fact, it is not an artifact."


    "Alchemists generally don''t need to fight in person, but they must have a certain self-protection ability. The rune suit can enlarge their combat effectiveness several times. For example, as long as Maximo stimulates the element power contained in the natural element crystal, he can surpass his own element affinity limit, mobilize the power of fire element sea, wind element sea and water element sea, and Avoid being eroded by the element sea until the power of the natural element crystal is exhausted. If so, the natural element crystal can be replaced at that time. "


    "This Alchemist''s elemental Rune sword, I want to entrust his highness Randall to present it to Mrs. Sylvia to show my respect to the supreme one." The four armed ant man bowed. It was not so much that the queen of the ant man saluted Victor as that he was saluting the divine knight.


    Victor held the hilt of the sword, turned his wrist, easily inserted the elemental Rune sword into the platform stone slab, and asked with a smile: "you give the chosen one a mage artifact, and the gift to the supreme elemental envoy is just an ordinary Alchemist''s sword?"


    The queen ant man replied disapprovingly: "the so-called artifact also depends on the specific user, just like the heart of the goblin queen. It is a waste for the wild mage named imosen to hold it. If the holder is bertina, it can be called an artifact. This is the difference between a fool and a genius."


    In the eyes of the ant queen, Victor attaches great importance to imosen. He is just a stupid wild mage, and he is not even qualified to hold the "heart of the goblin Queen".


    Victor couldn''t say right. Even if the ant queen lost her spell casting ability, he was still an authority in the field of magic.


    The queen ant continued: "I can''t imagine what kind of power this elemental Rune sword can wield in Sylvia''s hand, but as her partner, you should know that the supreme elemental envoy is limited by the origin of the world, and the alchemist''s elemental Rune suit can help the elemental envoy get around this limitation... The supreme elemental envoy can''t do it easily, but I know that there was a supreme elemental in the alchemical empire Su emissary, by his own force, subdued the sun elf emperor of the elf empire. If there was no element Rune suit, it would be very difficult for the supreme element emissary. "


    The Golden Knight can mobilize the power contained in the element crystal, but the application method is relatively rough. The appreciation of the element crystal for the extraordinary knight is greater than the actual combat. Especially the Silver Knight, it''s best not to try to use the power of the element crystal, which will only destroy the balance of the four series elements.


    The elements of the alchemy Empire have obviously solved this problem. Even if the alchemist doesn''t have to fight in person, the element Rune suit can help ordinary elements gain more powerful combat effectiveness. Compared with the legendary magic equipment such as "the heart of the goblin Queen", the element Rune suit is more popular. This is what Victor values.


    Victor nodded, took back his eyes from the elemental Rune sword and said, "there is only one sword here. Where are the other parts of the suit?"


    The queen ant man said: "In the later stage of the alchemy Empire, a group of alchemists advocated to excavate and enhance the personal strength of elemental envoys and mages through Rune equipment and extraordinary potions, so as to strengthen the ruling power of the Supreme Council. They applied for some resources from the Supreme Council and achieved some results. I know where their research site is located. We can explore those relics in the future Address, I believe there must be a special element Rune set for the supreme element. "


    Victor read similar information in the memory crystal of the alchemist of mist mountain, and roughly knew that the research sites of those ancient alchemists were located in a certain position in the East. The information provided by the queen ant man was basically consistent with his understanding.


    Victor''s eyes turned to the last piece of equipment. It was a pair of old and even damaged bone weapons. Their shape was like the claws of a mantis and two short handled sickles that could be opened and closed. When they were fully unfolded, they became a pair of curved short knives.


    Compared with the first two extraordinary things, the gray bone sickle is very insignificant. Victor didn''t look down on it, but had some extra expectations.


    Is this the baby that the queen ant man used to bribe me... Victor couldn''t help thinking.


    "This is the ''victory of the pale'', also known as the ''double sickle of death''... On the left is the ''spirit snatcher'' and on the right is the ''blood drinker''. They originated from the middle of the alchemy Empire and were made of the bones of the demon lord soul Hunter Nock baiertan. They have the characteristics of ''living''."


    The queen of the ant man suddenly stretched out her hands to hold the hilts of two old bone blades, turned around and fiercely stabbed into the body of the sheep head demon. The black blood demon was huge, strong, and a strong sense of strength almost overflowed from its body, in sharp contrast to the slender figure of the four armed ant man. The short bone blade was like two toothpicks for the black blood demon, which was not worth mentioning However, at the moment when the bone blade stabbed into the devil''s muscle, it raised its head and wanted to roar, but it couldn''t make a sound. Its red eyes quickly lost their luster, like covered with a layer of turbid dust, revealing a breath of decay and death from inside to outside.


    "In the middle of the alchemy Empire, the demons of the abyss invaded the human kingdom on a large scale. Among them, a weak claw demon, relying on its own cunning and ferocity, got rid of the fate of cannon fodder through continuous killing and evolution. Its claws ended countless lives, including humans, elves, dwarves, halflings, barbarians, orcs There are void Protoss and Demons... In the endless killing, it has won many titles, "solitary demon", "shadow of death", "bright red tyrant", "soul Hunter", "darling of the abyss will"... He is Nock baiertan, a superior demon lord who almost became the demon prince. "


    "Life trembled under the sickle claws of Nock baiertan. The soul of the innocent was his favorite food. He was alone and invincible... Until he met the legendary hero of the human kingdom - the pale Knight... The devil known as the God of death finally died..."


    "In the war against the devil in the abyss, the intelligent species of the thematic plane rose up and emerged many great rebels. The pale knight is one of the greatest legendary heroes... History does not record his name, because pale and powerless is synonymous with mortals. The pale Knight sings the soul Hunter promise with a common riding gun Ke baiertan''s elegy is a legend belonging to mortals. "


    "When I was Angelina, I always believed that the void Protoss was inspired by the pale knight to teach the creation of the void to the alchemy empire. The hook claw of soul Hunter Nock baiertan to end countless lives was his booty. The void Protoss created this artifact for the pale knight with the hook claw of the demon Lord."


    The strong body of the sheep head demon loses its vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye and becomes withered and bent. The two bone blades show blood lines and have an ominous black smell.


    The queen ant man pulled out two bone edge sickles from the devil''s body. The black colloid entangled on the surface of the sickle and connected them into one, gradually turning into a giant sickle with a long handle with ferocious carving.


    "The ''wings of death'', a legendary artifact, has the characteristics of living. It has its own soul absorption, deformation, breaking power, curse and sacrifice symbiosis. The stronger the life the holder sacrifices, the more obvious its effect is. It can increase the maximum spiritual attribute limit of the holder by 30%. At the same time, it can obtain wild intuition, killing will, soul threat, demon constitution, extraordinary regeneration and other abilities It can enhance the strength, agility, resistance and life potential of the holder, and even understand the peak fighting skills of the pale knight. " The queen ant man gently waved a huge sickle with a long handle and asked as if to herself, "I trained a sixth order demon as a sacrifice to the wings of the God of death... How powerful do you think this artifact is now?"


    Victor''s pupils narrowed slightly and said calmly, "are you going to give me this artifact? But I''m a little against it, even... Disgusted."


    The queen ant man shook her head and nodded, "I want nothing but eternity. If your highness Randall wants this artifact, I can give it to your highness. However, I must explain that ''the victory of the pale'' can only be held by mortals and demons. It itself has a strong negative attribute. Your highness Randall occupies the position of the sun spirit. As a mythical creature with normal attribute, it is normal for you to instinctively hate it. And Our ant tribe comes from the ancient Gros Zerg, which can also be regarded as a kind of devil. "


    The queen ant man showed that the artifact he held posed a great threat to the sun elves. Faced with the queen ant man''s blackmail, Victor couldn''t help showing a cold smile on his face.


    However, the queen ant man showed the master''s artifact, the extraordinary equipment of high-level knights, and finally the artifact belonging to mortals. What he wanted to express was very interesting.


    Sure enough, the queen ant man paused and said: "Andrew left me far more than these three things, but no magic instrument can satisfy the sun elves, and many valuable ancient wonders have lost their effectiveness with the changes of time and era... Your highness Randall, you can think that my knowledge and secret are more valuable than these artifacts. I have the manufacturing method of alchemical puppets; I know almost everything Type of magic potion formula; I know the distribution position of the imperial alchemy tower... You help me ascend the throne of the glorious angel, and everything I have can be exchanged! "


    Victor returned to the stone seat, leaned back, tilted his legs and said lazily, "that sounds good."


    The queen ant man hid the artifact sickle behind her back, took a few steps forward, stretched out an arm and said in a deep voice to Victor: "then start by exchanging the artifact crystal in your hand... Give me back the crystal that belongs to me, ''the victory of the pale'' belongs to your highness."


    The purple lines on the four armed ant man lit up a faint light, and six Golden Shield beetles immediately came forward, like a wall, trapping victor in the middle.


    Victor didn''t care much about the shield beetles that didn''t ignite the fire of the soul. They lacked wisdom and acted too clumsily. However, the scythe pinned behind the queen ant seemed to devour the sun, and the pale scythe blade sent out a faint gray and black fog.


    These abnormalities are invisible to the naked eye and are purely spiritual feelings.


    "Death''s wings" were held in the hands of the queen ant man. The sharp forest cold pointing directly at the heart made Victor produce a stabbing pain from the soul.


    The strong smell of death, like the shadow that the sun can''t disperse, is approaching Victor step by step.

 Chapter 887

    The queen ant man held an ancient artifact and stared indifferently at the unarmed victor. Six giant shield beetles with a height of nearly four meters surround the queen ant man and Victor, and there are 24 high-level guard ants behind them. According to the life level division standard of the elf Empire, these ant tribes should belong to level 5 monsters. If they are placed in the human kingdom, monster scholars will determine that they have golden strength.


    Of course, strength cannot be directly equated with combat effectiveness.


    Victor now has a considerable understanding of the ant tribe. In ant society, individual consciousness completely succumbs to group will, which makes it difficult for individual power to develop. Because ant colonies absolutely obey orders more than their instinctive fear of death, they cannot evolve wild intuition. The fire of the soul emphasizes inner and outer perfection and the unity of body and mind. The soul of ant people is passively connected to the psionic network of ant colony. It is more difficult to ignite the fire of the soul than to ascend to heaven.


    In the way of fighting, the advantages and disadvantages of ant tribe are also prominent. They are good at group attack, which is not conducive to fighting alone. High level guard ants are born with no fighting intuition, and it is difficult to ignite the fire of the soul. These twenty-four white beetles fight only by their physical conditions and spiritual talents. Any silver stormy knight has the opportunity to kill them all on his own. In addition, the six shield beetles are also useless. Because the shield beetle has no brain at all. In the face of the angry wave knight who resonates with 36 elements, they will only make the arrangement clear.


    Victor believes that except for the two war ant kings, the combat capabilities of other ant families, including the four armed ant people controlled by the ant queen, are not worth mentioning.


    The position of the war Ant King in the ant colony is equivalent to a terminal of the psionic network. They can easily ignite the fire of the mind. Of course, the ant queen is also the terminal. Unfortunately, he didn''t even have a body. He forced his subject consciousness into the four armed ant man. Even if the four armed ant man could have lit the fire of his heart, it is now extinguished.


    Although the individual combat effectiveness of the ant tribe is not satisfactory, they have great advantages in group combat. A low-level guard ant with hundreds of soldier ants, the angry wave Knight of the silver stage bumped into it and had to walk around. The Golden Knight can wipe out a nest of ants alone. It can be seen that with a nest of soldiers, the guard ant has a combat effectiveness close to the golden level.


    Now the ant tribe besieging Victor is not a nest, but hundreds. But the top platform of the temple was the foothold chosen by Victor. The area of this place is not large. If tens of thousands of fighting ant families want to besiege Victor, they have to queue up first. If the higher ant tribe can''t effectively contain Victor, he can actually stick to the platform for a long time until his energy is exhausted.


    More than twenty white beetles and six shield beetles are not enough to see in front of the angry wind sword saint. As for the ant queen, Victor suspected that the old man who had lived for more than 20000 years didn''t know how to fight at all. He came to the ant man with four arms. Maybe the spiritual power is strong enough, but the body and mind can''t coordinate and synchronize. Victor can kill the four armed ant man in an instant to ensure that he can exceed the opponent''s reaction speed. No matter how strong the opponent''s psionic power is.


    Victor didn''t expect that the queen ant man had the battle artifact of the ancient alchemy empire. He sacrificed a black blood demon, and the "wings of death" changed into a giant scythe. The queen ant man holds the activated artifact. Now the inside and outside are perfect, and the flaws in Victor''s eyes disappear.


    For the first time since his birth, Victor felt deadly danger. You know, he doesn''t have the spiritual talent of fierce soldiers to see danger. The feeling of danger was so strong that it was like a sharp long knife reaching his soul. Even the x-3 could hardly control the tremor from his heart.


    Obviously, the awakened "death wings" not only dominate the physical and mental state of the holder, endow the four armed ant man with excellent fighting instinct, but also ignite its spiritual fire, and its own will to kill locks Victor''s soul. Fortunately, Victor''s spiritual will was very strong and did not suffer spiritual damage, but it did have an adverse impact on him.


    Now the situation has changed, and Victor''s previous preparation is not enough. He decided to change his strategy temporarily and try to buy some more time for himself.


    "I read the memory crystal left by the great alchemist Maximo. Do you want to know what he said about Angelina?" Victor cocked his legs, calmly sat on the stone chair on the platform, took out the queen ant''s artifact crystal and asked softly.


    The queen ant man did not speak. His eyes turned to the artifact crystal in Victor''s hand. "We might as well finish the exchange first and then talk about other things."


    Victor pinched "Angelina''s grief" with his fingers, shook his head and sighed: "Maximo said that he wronged you, but he didn''t regret his decision..."


    The queen ant man was a little stunned and immediately said, "the love and resentment of more than 20000 years ago didn''t mean anything to me."


    Victor looked up and down at the four armed ant man, observed his expression and said, "I seem to remember wrong. Maximo said he would never regret his decision."


    After hearing this, the queen ant man just nodded and asked, "Your Highness Randall, does my quarrel with Maximo mean anything to you?"


    To the surprise of the queen ant man, Victor sat up straight, nodded his head very seriously and said, "it''s meaningful. It reminds me of the failed God making plan and one thing in the past..."


    "Let''s talk about the grudge between Maximo and Angelina. Master Angelina inadvertently became an experiment of the school of life. She used Maximo to complete the transformation from a human mage to an immortal spirit. They are indeed a couple... Although Angelina concealed her ambition from Maximo, she did not do anything to harm Maximo. I even think, Angelina finally chose to abandon her status as a human female mage, which was also oppressed and guided by the external situation. Especially when they were trapped in the experimental site of the Assyrian temple, the alchemy tower was out of control, and lost contact with the alchemy Empire, Angelina made up her mind to transform herself into an ant queen similar to the void Protoss. Only in this way can she and Maximo have the ability to protect themselves ¡£¡±


    "Angelina concealed the truth from her lover before the void Protoss blocked the alchemy empire. The situation in the temple test site was critical. She didn''t need to continue to deceive Maximo, but needed his help. In fact, Angelina believed that Maximo would help him modify the rune sequence of the artifact crystal until the end, otherwise she wouldn''t be trapped by her lover''s plot Spirit eating island has lasted for more than 100 years. "


    At this point, Victor smiled and said, "I know the Golden Knights. Their divinity is greater than human nature and rationality is greater than sensibility. No matter from that point of view, Maximo should make his lover mage perfect, but he didn''t... even if he privately admitted that he had wronged Angelina, he still affirmed his choice!"


    "What causes an extraordinary knight to make contradictory judgments? I think no one knows the reason better than you!"


    The queen ant man thought for a moment and asked, "who are you talking to?"


    "Of course not talking to you." Victor looked deeply into the eyes of the four armed ant man. His eyes seemed to penetrate each other''s hearts and fall on some unknown existence, "The same situation also happened in the Supreme Council of the alchemy empire. Those great alchemists and mages, especially the chairman of the Council of divine knights, have excellent wisdom. Assuming that they do not fully consider your factors, how can the Supreme Council rashly approve the God creation plan? I think they are not only fully prepared, but also may get your silence Xu. After all, the creation of the void comes down in one continuous line with the Lord of glory. They are all the perfect bodies of the sanctuary Protoss. Without your secret support, there will be no lord of glory, nor will there be a glorious archangel who can condense the divine form in the material plane of the Lord. "


    "Therefore, I have a bold guess. During the critical period when the Supreme Council implemented the God creation plan, you risked being eaten by the divine knight to destroy the power center of the alchemy Empire at one stroke. Your goal is not to stop the God creation plan of the Supreme Council, but to seize the glorious Lord from human hands!"


    The queen ant man couldn''t help asking, "are you talking to the void Protoss? Do you think I''m a fake of the void Protoss?"


    Victor waved his hand and motioned the queen ant man not to worry. He rubbed the magic ring on the middle finger of his left hand and continued: "Note, I''m talking about the goal, not the goal... Your ultimate goal is actually the same as that of the abyss devil. They all want to take the original human as the key to enter the main material plane. The difference is that the abyss devil desires the soul and flesh of the original human. You only need to harvest the spiritual power of the original human."


    "... I just came to this world and became the owner of the alchemy tower for no reason. At that time, I thought, how can such a good thing fall on my head? This question has been hovering in my mind..."


    The streamer from the corner of Victor''s eyes gradually turned into a semi virtual and semi real golden fog. The never-ending mountain wind became more violent and violent. The fine ice crystals and snow particles blew against the queen ant''s psionic barrier and made a crackling sound. The queen ant''s mind was completely caught by his highness Randall''s words. Listen to him:


    "I''m trying to solve the mystery of the alchemy tower. I''m also curious. Where are the gold coins I sacrificed? Where are the materials sacrificed to the alchemy tower by the alchemy Empire? I guess they were eaten by you... Please allow me to use the word ''eat'' to describe the sacrifice exchange of the alchemy tower... Well, all creatures in the main material plane rely on ''eat'' to convert different substances into part of themselves. When However, what you eat may be the law, but the principle is always the same... I didn''t ask the ant queen this question to confirm my guess. That''s because I entered the realm of all souls through the soul mask of the Assyrian Witch King, and then saw the answer to this question... The will side of the Assyrian soul has restored a real world! "


    "I''m afraid the shelter you live in is not good. You use the alchemy tower to steal and copy tyronrell''s material laws to maintain the shelter. Unfortunately, how can the world will allow you to do so all the time? With the increasingly strict world laws, many alchemists can''t be realized. You must constantly analyze new laws, but you can''t keep up with the world laws Therefore, you change your strategy and intend to replace the alchemy tower with the Lord of glory. The Supreme Council of the alchemy Empire has become the object you must eliminate. "


    At this time, the queen ant man said: "it''s a very interesting guess... It seems that your Highness has determined that I am the ant master pretended by the void Protoss. I don''t want to defend... I''m just curious. Your highness said before that, think of a past event. What was it?"


    "The past? Well... It''s really a past." Victor nodded and said in a deep voice: "More than ten years ago, I was just born in the Renma hill of the human kingdom. At the church square in Heibao Town, I witnessed a purification ceremony held by the glory church. Will, a gardener, a poor wild wizard and a devout believer of the Lord of glory, never did anything bad, but was cruelly burned by the clergy of the Church... I was very uncomfortable at that time, There was even the idea of overthrowing the glorious church, but the scene before the gardener will died immediately changed my mind... At the moment when his soul will completely collapse, a consciousness temporarily occupied his soul and shouted angrily in a condescending attitude: "you will not succeed... I believe that gardener will is undoubtedly the son of the devil."


    "A few years later, with the growth of my power and power, I came into contact with more secrets and had a new perspective on the past." Victor paused and continued: "Will the gardener is just a wizard, not the son of the devil at all. But the wizard has a legal connection with the void Protoss or the Demon Lord. When his soul collapses, the extraordinary existence can come to him briefly... In fact, I don''t know who that guy is. He shouted ''you won''t succeed'' through will the wizard... Who does he mean, Will not succeed? "


    "The glorious church does not have to purify will, which is by no means the purpose of the clergy. In fact, the Wizards in the human country always coexist with the church, but the clergy burned the wizard will in public in the church square to warn the people not to believe in evil gods! Or, we can''t accept the belief rule of the void Protoss!"


    "The first commandment of the glorious code, ''man must not be in the name of God''... At first I thought that his majesty Enoch made the primary commandment in order to prevent the fall of religious power. Now I understand that the first commandment is for the void Protoss!"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with you. In short, your attempt to occupy the Lord of glory and rule human faith has failed."


    The queen ant man shook her head and denied, "I''m not a void Protoss. I''m Angelina, the Archmage of the alchemy empire..."


    Vic sighed, stood up from the stone seat, looked at the four armed ant man, his eyes showed a trace of pity, and said: "I especially like what you said, ''the mage observes the sea of elements through the window''. Does the void Protoss peep into our world through wizards, through the alchemy tower and through you? The love and hatred between Maximo and Angelina mean nothing to you. That''s because you have already abandoned human life forms. How can there be human nature? I really doubt you You don''t even know what you are. What makes you sure you''re not a void Protoss? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are a void Protoss or not... With the first commandment of the glorious code, do you really think you can ascend the throne of the glorious angel?"


    "Ka" With a crisp sound, the silver electric snake danced wildly and hit the psionic barrier arranged by the queen ant man. He suddenly woke up, and twelve pairs of magic patterns were shining all over his body. He mobilized all the psionic power to repair the crack of the barrier, but there was a terrible wind element cyclone outside the barrier, like an inverted loophole hundreds of meters high connecting the temple and the sky. The huge wind pressure almost made the queen ant man Can''t breathe.


    "This level of power... How is it possible?!" The queen ant man, whose heart was like an abyss, finally turned pale and shouted, "who are you?"


    "I am an outsider, so I always see better than others..."


    Victor smiled softly. His pupils were like the sun in the sky. There were yellow, blue and green circles outside his pupils. His side was surrounded by white gold sacred runes. He stretched out his hands and held them in a virtual way, condensing two more than ten meter long virtual wind element spears out of thin air.


    "As you have seen, when I killed the black blood master... The holy thing of the moon goddess gave me unprecedented power. However, even if I don''t have the blessing in the field of ''Freya''s tears'', as long as the world allows, as I can see, I can regain... Because I am the master of the mind!"


    The spear of the nether wind element stabbed on the psionic barrier maintained by the ant queen like two dark blue lightning. "Boom" thundered, the tough and tight psionic barrier suddenly burst, the endless wind element screamed and poured down from the air, and the dark tornado quickly shrouded the whole azolta temple.

 Chapter 888

    The black tornado storm, like a furious ancient monster, came to the isolated peak where the azolta temple is located with the momentum of tearing up all things. His roar drowns all discordant noises, silences all things and changes the color of heaven and earth. Tens of thousands of ant soldiers are like insignificant dead leaves and grass without any resistance in front of the natural force like the doomsday natural disaster.


    When the hundreds of meters high tornado air column fell down, dozens of ant families on the top platform suffered first. Although the six giant shield beetles, nearly four meters tall, have gold strength and defense, their bodies are relatively light. They lay on the stone slab and clasped the gap between the stones with their articulated claws. After only two or three seconds, they were directly taken away by the terrible hurricane.


    With more flexible wrists and the support of the psionic field, the relatively small senior guard ant can firmly adsorb the platform floor, but can support it for a longer time. But almost at the same time, they were seized by the queen ant, lost their lives, and became a powerless body, like curly leaves, which disappeared into the storm in the blink of an eye.


    In her long life, the queen ant man has never seen such a terrible celestial disaster. When he was a female mage Angelina, he heard that natural storms often occur in the sea at the easternmost end of the land. When the wind speed reaches 80 meters per breath (the minimum magic fluctuation interval is about 1.6 seconds), it can set off tens of meters high huge waves. If the sea storm hits the land, the trees will be uprooted by the strong airflow for a hundred years.


    The Archmage of the alchemy Empire invented the Ninth level spell disaster four chapters according to the disasters of nature. The wind disaster chapter is to imitate the sea wind disaster. It can only be cast in the wind season every year, and there are very strict casting conditions. The spell effect often can not reach the degree of sea wind disaster, but the lethality is enough to destroy an army.


    The tornado storm summoned by his highness Randall is more powerful than the general sea storm. In the storm ravaging the isolated peak of the temple, there are blue and black airflow. It is an unnaturally formed wind element. Its density is several times that of ordinary air. It has the killing effects of cutting, blunting and bursting. These wind elements, like ancient python, run rampant in the storm vortex. Whenever they hit heavy stone walls and rock walls, they will burst into violent airflow, making the tornado storm grow more rapidly. For a moment, the tornado storm was like a thick cocoon, completely wrapping the upper part of the temple''s solitary peak.


    The ant soldiers outside the temple remained silent because they did not get the instructions of the ant queen. The wind disaster fell from the sky. Some of them were patted on the wall by the violent wind elements and twisted into pieces, but more soldiers and ants were directly swept away by the storm and didn''t know where they fell.


    In addition, tornado storm seems to have his highness Randall''s psychic power. Those eight legged knife worms have clearly adapted to the harsh environment covered with ice and snow all year round. They hide in the cracks of the cliff. They were not easy to be blown down by the storm mixed with snow and ice crystals, but the wind and snow swept the cliff. They fell like frozen crabs, and were immediately sent to the air by the violent air flow.


    Although the queen ant man does not have the spell casting talent of human mages, he still retains the vision of high-level spell casters. He is very convinced that this level of meteorological disaster has exceeded the Ninth level spell - Chapter 4 of disaster to the tenth level in the legend.


    The queen ant man has seen the ten extraordinary powers only twice, and they all come from his highness Randall.


    In the battle of the temple more than a year ago, his highness Randall showed the hand of the Storm Giant and forcibly beat the pale Lord down. The irresistible power left an indelible impression on the ant queen.


    Therefore, at the moment when his highness Randall triggered a disaster, his first reaction was not to order the ant colony to escape into the temple to avoid danger, but to forcibly seize the psionic power of the high-level guard ant, and then unfold layers of psionic shields to protect himself.


    When encountering a strong enemy, you must first protect yourself. This is the fighting habit of imperial mages. Even though the ant queen tried her best to defend, he still felt that if his highness Randall showed the hand of the storm giant, he would be crushed to death in an instant.


    However, the expected hand of the storm giant did not appear. The storm tornado displayed by his highness Randall was just a meteorological disaster. The tornado storm swept the ant Legion outside the temple, and tens of thousands of ant families were washed away. The siege arranged by the queen of ant people suddenly became a joke.


    It is said that ancient giants have the power to change the environment. Some mythical creatures inherit some of the powers of ancestral gods. For example, the fog field of mythical hydra can affect more than 400 square kilometers of swamp area. All foreign creatures entering the fog field will not only lose their direction, but also continue to be eroded by water elements, or poisoned, or lose temperature. This means that the 400 square kilometer area of fog is equivalent to the will extension of the mythical Hydra.


    According to the queen ant man, the sun god and the mother of the earth represent the normal and negative incarnations of the creation giant ape tyronrell, respectively. Frey, the sun god, is also known as the king of wind and fire. As Frey''s lineal blood descendant, the sun elf is the first male elf in the world. He may be the highest mythical creature today. He is regarded by the elf family as Frey''s son, the incarnation of the sun tree and the holy emperor of the elf empire.


    His highness Randall occupies the position of the sun elf, and of course, he also controls the original power of wind and fire. However, the queen ant man couldn''t understand why his highness Randall could still use this miraculous power, just like the sun elves in the field of the sun tree, because the holy thing of the moon god had been taken away by the elves?


    Is his self proclaimed "spiritual master" actually a secret ancient god?


    The queen ant man was really frightened, but as an almost immortal ancient man, he immediately smoothed the emotional fluctuations and thought about ways to resolve the crisis.


    Two stiff Eight Legged insects flew over the queen ant man''s head without being hindered by the psionic shield. He can''t analyze the storm field of his highness Randall now. He can only compress the psionic field as much as possible and build a layer of tight psionic shields to protect himself.


    At this time, an indigo void wind element spear came fiercely, like a thick and thin lightning at the mouth of a bowl, and directly hit the ant queen. After continuously breaking through three layers of psionic shields, the penetration speed began to become slow, as if solidified in viscous resin. There was no explosion of wind elements, but fainted bit by bit, and finally squeezed out by the dense psionic field, A conical turbulent flow of wind elements was formed on the side of the queen ant man, which twisted a passing soldier ant into pieces.


    "Your Majesty, you are a terrible commander. If you were commanded by the war Ant King taurminos, at least half of the ant families here could hide in the temple." In the whirling storm, Victor whispered. One second he was on the left of the ant queen, and the next he was behind him.


    Facing Randall''s attack and provocation, the ant queen turned a deaf ear and just clenched the giant sickle of "death wings" in her hand.


    The collapse of tens of thousands of ant family members is a great blow to the ant nest, but the ant queen doesn''t care about these losses. He can even sacrifice his four armed ant body. But the most important artifact crystal is still in the hands of his highness Randall, which is what he must take back.


    Now, he no longer has any expectations for his highness Randall and gives up the idea of reaching a consensus with each other. In addition to killing the enemy in front of you, there is no second way to get back the artifact crystal.


    However, his highness Randall seemed to be integrated with the storm tornado. He danced with the wind, opened the distance between the two sides, condensed the elements of the void wind, and launched a long-distance attack with a spear. Even if the killing will of "death wings" locked his soul, the ant queen didn''t find a chance to kill with one blow.


    The fierce whirling snowstorm obscures the sight of the ant queen, the rich wind element field suppresses his psionic perception, and two indigo empty wind element spears come with Victor''s voice: "Sylvia once mocked herself that she could not go west if she looked east, but ignored the north when she looked South... This expounds the natural limitations of all life under the creator, including the void Protoss and you... You only care about yourself and forget the safety of ant family members..."


    It turns out that he can fly. No wonder he is not afraid to be surrounded by my ant tribe Army... Since he can fly, why not fly away? Does he have a reason to kill me?


    The queen ant man thought secretly while resisting the attack of the nether wind element.


    "The Knights and nobles of the human kingdom spread an adage, ''wear the crown first and bear its weight''... Extraordinary Knights always bear the responsibility of the guardian of the family in exchange for the care of the power of fate, so as to climb to a higher level of life... At a time of crisis, heroes emerge in large numbers, just like the pale Knights of the gold smelting empire. If he does not have the courage to shoulder the hope of the ethnic group, how can he be a mortal Kill the upper demon lord? "


    "Behind the hero is the track of the power of destiny, which is formed by the sea of spiritual consciousness of the ethnic group. If you gather it in yourself, you will gain power... If you give up your responsibility as a hero, leader, king and master and only enjoy rights, you will be rejected by the power of destiny..."


    "The Golden Knight can see the mystery of fate. Why does her majesty, as the master of the ant colony, turn a blind eye?"


    The queen ant man suddenly raised her head and replied in a sharp voice: "the useless fallacies of the prophecy school! The ant colony belongs to another form of alchemy creature and is only my tool. Should I be responsible for the tool? It doesn''t matter if these ant tribes die. When I kill you, I will soon be able to supplement the number of combat units!"


    "Pa", three consecutive empty wind element spears almost hit the queen ant''s psionic shield at the same time, dyed his surface blue, and Victor''s voice sounded in the roaring thunder:


    "Do you really think the ant tribe is just a tool? What does the war Ant King ask to resist your will? I have seen a half sheep and half ape monster in the dark forest of Gambis, and I am sure they are the descendants of the alchemist Savi warrior, which shows that the law of the main material plane contains the alchemical unit as a part of the law of life, and the Savi warrior has also been completely transformed by the law of the plane I got rid of the shackles of the alchemy tower... "


    "There is no heresy in the world! The ant tribe, especially the Gros swarm, is closer to natural life. The spiritual ocean gathered by these ant tribes has become your burden. You should have complied with the will of the world, but you want to escape in fear... Isn''t it the empty Protoss who hoodwinked your mind and let you step by step into a desperate situation?"


    "The main material plane is ready to accept the ant family, and you have become a stumbling block to the world will... Your destiny is doomed, and I will execute the judgment of the power of destiny on you! The power I now have is the praise of the world will to me..."


    The queen ant man guided the void wind element squeezed by the psionic shield out and said faintly: "It''s the enchanting skill of the high dark elves. No wonder I ignored the changes of the sky... The trick of word skill induction won''t succeed again. You have to rely on your own strength to kill me... But I want to remind your highness that I didn''t break the platform stone and hide in the temple. If I did, I believe your highness would never dare to chase into the temple... I stayed here to kill you, just as you want to kill me , but I doubt if you can do it. After all, you killed only my body. You really fell when I killed you... We might as well bet to see if you exhausted your energy first or I exhausted my psionics first? "


    Victor came and went freely in the storm. The ant queen could only be beaten and could not fight back. Victor couldn''t break the ant queen''s "turtle shell". In fact, neither side has the means to win, and the final result can only be competition and energy consumption.


    The queen ant man can grasp the weakness of her opponent. The unnatural storm tornado summoned by his highness Randall surpasses the Ninth level magic and shows the power similar to the king of the wind, but his energy consumption is also huge. If a simple competition consumes energy, his highness Randall can''t win anyway. Although he can escape with the wind, he doesn''t grow wings after all. He can''t really fly. And even the winged dragon is tired, not to mention the wind gliding of his highness Randall?


    The more energy Victor consumes now, the earlier he falls and the easier he is to be pursued.


    The queen ant man holds the "wings of death" and stands steadily in the storm. Neither the void wind element spear nor the wind element torrent can shake his multiple defense field. He kept silent, no longer wasted his words, and decided to stay where he was.


    Victor felt a headache when he saw this situation. As the queen ant judged, his situation is not very good.


    At the beginning, he was in the same position and made full use of the blessing in the field of "Freya''s tears" to hit the pale Lord who integrated the Witch King''s soul mask.


    Generally speaking, without the blessing of the holy things of the moon god, the sun elves cannot exert their extraordinary power beyond the Ninth level. But in principle, what happened not long ago is allowed by the laws of the world; What the laws of the world allow will happen again.


    It is the power of the mind to regard itself as a small world and form a legal resonance with the outside world.


    What the sun elves need to do with the help of the field of the sun tree, Victor, as the master of the soul, can do it himself without asking for foreign things!


    At that time, he recorded in detail all the physical and mental changes caused by the sacred objects of the moon god, including subtle changes such as blood, mind and communication with the wind element sea. But Victor wanted to perfectly reproduce the state at that time, but it was very difficult and almost impossible. It was not until he deeply studied the enchantment of the dark elf priestess and learned to hint himself that his ability to dominate the mind tended to be perfect, and created a new secret method of mind - mind balance.


    The emergence of spiritual balance marks that Victor, as the master of the mind, has reached an unprecedented height. But even so, it took him more than 40 days to complete the physical and mental adjustment and simulate the field blessing effect of the sacred object of the moon. Moreover, he just improved his power level and could not show the hand of the storm giant. Otherwise, he would crush the carrier of the ant queen alive, which would not be so difficult as now.


    Summoning supernatural storms is the limit Victor can do, which also benefits from the environment of the azolta mountains. Tornado storm has a huge momentum, scattered power and amazing scope. Of course, it can be used to deal with miscellaneous fish. It has no effect on monsters of the queen ant.


    Victor actually didn''t plan to put a "big move" without moving his hand. He planned to seal the ant queen first, and then use the popular and light body to fly over the azolta mountains and let tens of thousands of ant soldiers eat ash behind his ass.


    Unfortunately, Victor had no choice.


    The queen of the seal ant man needs to meet two conditions. First, Victor must kill the carrier of the queen ant man. In this way, the ant queen''s subject consciousness will retract to the spirit eating island. Then, Victor immediately destroyed the artifact crystal "anjelina''s grief". The ant queen had no time to rediscover her consciousness. Since then, she was sealed on the spirit eating island and could not affect the ant colony of the main material plane, which was equivalent to extinction.


    When Victor can also destroy the artifact crystal first and cut off the queen ant''s way back. Only the queen ant man can continue to control the ant colony until the carrier he came to dies. Although the final outcome of the ant man queen is no different, the human country is bound to suffer his crazy revenge, maybe a few years, maybe decades, or even hundreds of years.


    This is the worst consequence. All Victor''s previous efforts have become meaningless. Therefore, he had no choice but to do his best to complete the feat of sealing the queen ant man.


    Victor didn''t expect that the queen ant man had the ancient artifact of "death wings". Now, the killing will of "death wings" locks Victor''s soul, and the carrier of the ant queen has the ability to kill him.


    Victor is not sure to quickly kill the ant queen with the "wings of death" under the condition that the ant Legion is eyeing. On the contrary, it is easier for the queen ant man to kill his highness Randall with tens of thousands of ant family members.


    He had to change his plan without hesitation, inspire Miller''s divine magic ring, maintain his soul structure with the last divine shelter, display the spiritual balance, mobilize the power of the wind element sea, summon the terrible tornado storm, sweep the ant legion of the Assyrian temple, cut off the claws and teeth of the ant queen first, and then kill his carrier.


    In just a few tens of seconds, the tornado storm with mental damage destroyed tens of thousands of ant soldiers. The storm blocked the inside and outside of the temple, and the ant families hiding in the main nest dared to come out. Victor and the queen ant man form a one-on-one situation. However, Victor can''t hold on for too long. In two minutes at most, his energy will be exhausted. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the strength to walk, let alone kill the four armed ant man.


    The good news is that the wind disaster has been formed, and the air flow depends on its own inertia. Even if Victor stops controlling the wind element now, the tornado storm can last for some time.


    The bad news is that the queen ant''s psionic shield is surprisingly strong. In the battle of the temple a year ago, the Whisperer of Silver Eagle City had a spear of void wind element, which caused more damage to the black blood master than anyone else. Victor''s current void wind element spear is extremely sharp, far more powerful than the highest level of the Whisperer spirit, but it can''t break the queen ant''s psionic defense field.


    Victor''s energy is continuously consumed, but the queen ant man can seize the psionic power of the senior guard ant and supplement her psionic shield.


    This is the home advantage of the ant queen. Victor can kill his opponent in a raid. If he plays head-on, he has little chance of winning.


    Now, the nether wind element spear has no effect on the ant queen. Victor only has the means of nether walking to defeat the enemy.


    Walking in the void, Victor fully incarnates the void wind element and grasps the spatial authority of the wind element sea. Theoretically, no object can resist space cutting, but Sylvia tells Victor with practical action that once the target resists the virtual walk, he will be dead.


    Victor decided to take a risk if the ant queen lifted his "turtle shell" first.


    "I said you were rejected by the power of fate, not to deceive... I''m afraid you can''t imagine who I saw in Maximo''s memory crystal?"


    "... the divine Knight kgnorris, your Lord Chancellor..."


    Victor''s erratic voice came from the wind, and the queen ant man screamed: "it''s impossible! Kegnoris drives the giant divine soldiers, and they will fall!"


    "... you''re right." Victor chuckled: "Lord kennorris as a part of ''human beings'' did die... What I talked to was actually the embodiment of the will of the world. He peeped into all the chaotic future at an eternal point in time, but not me, an outsider... For kennorris, I was a variable outside my destiny. He was curious about my choice, so he asked Maximo to erase the memory crystal Content, leaving only his name... "


    "Do you know why Maximo doesn''t regret his choice when he admits that he wronged Angelina?"


    "... Lord kennorris saw through your true identity, even if you didn''t realize that the real Angelina was dead, and you became a pawn of the void Protoss..."


    This sentence almost hit the Queen''s heart. His psionic shield outside his body distorted, but Victor didn''t do it, because he had only one chance and had to be foolproof!


    "... what choice can I have? Bearing the fate of my family, Kingdom and human country, I climb to the peak step by step. Can I betray myself and connect with alien life?! my answer is only one... No!"


    The thick and dark storm, with lightning and thunder, responded to the oath of the angry wind sword saint.


    "... I made a choice, Lord kgnorris''s will retreated, and the method of sealing you appeared in my mind... Yes, I can''t destroy the spirit eating island that doesn''t exist in the main material plane, but don''t forget that Sylvia can communicate with the element sea, and I can... The divine Knight can destroy the artifact crystal by the most direct and brutal means, but I don''t have to be so troublesome ... I just need to unlock the rune path of the artifact crystal according to the method taught by Lord kgnorris... "


    In the endless storm, Victor showed his figure. He looked at the ant queen with a clear eye, holding the "sorrow of Angelina" in his left hand. A little dark blue was invading the interior of the artifact crystal, which was particularly dazzling.


    The four armed ant man controlled by the queen ant man closed his eyes at the same time, the twelve pairs of magic patterns around his body lit up a white light, and the curved and ferocious sickle waved forward.


    "Dead."


    Victor''s eyes reflected a demon more than 6 meters tall and bent like a human mantis, waving a pair of bright red sickle blades and splitting into his chest.


    The virtual shadow of the demon lord comes from the depths of his heart. Victor can''t avoid it. His body and mind are instantly stiff.


    "Death wings" has all the psionic power of four armed ant people, and the attack range is amazing. The bright red bone blade draws a perfect arc, and even the endless tornado storm is cut by this bright red blood like blade light.


    The will to kill directly attacks the opponent''s soul; the power of destruction first destroys the law and then penetrates any form of defense. Soul hunters have killed the void Protoss with these two powers. Now they are used on his highness Randall.


    The subtle tremor from the long handle of the sickle convinced the queen ant man that the blow of the "wings of death" cut his highness Randall''s armor, skin, muscles, bones and internal organs, and cut his breast into two sections.


    In the storm, a pure blue light flashed through the body of the four armed ant man.


    With a crisp sound of "pa", the sickle of "death wings" broke into pieces in the hands of the four armed ant man. Victor, wearing a pair of close fitting soft armor, appeared behind it. He watched the four armed ant man''s body slide off from the middle, and then was swept into the air by the roaring wind.


    Victor first took a deep breath, immediately raised the "sorrow of Angelina" in his hand, and guided the void wind element into the artifact crystal according to the correct path. When the ancient Rune crystal turned completely blue, there were fine cracks from the inside, and the golden light in Victor''s eyes gradually faded.


    He flicked his fingers and let the crystal powder disappear with the wind. Finally, a happy smile was outlined at the corners of his mouth. He muttered to himself: "now, the coordinates connecting the main plane of Shiling island are gone... Your majesty, we will never see you again!"


    The violent wind is still roaring. When the strong airflow blows over the angry wind sword saint, it gently surrounds his body. Victor couldn''t restrain his deep joy and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    He defeated the most powerful old enemy since his birth and had every reason to laugh. It was just a little cool on his chest. Victor looked down and found a circle of flat cracks in the silver inner armor mixed with a little Saron magic iron.


    Victor ordered the alchemy auxiliary soldiers to specially create this close fitting inner armour, wear it on the body every day, and often fill it with void wind elements, hoping to leave their own will mark. Now, this close fitting inner armor withstood the test of walking in the void, and finally made Victor avoid the embarrassment of being naked, but it was damaged by the breaking force of the "wings of death", leaving fracture marks and hanging desolately on the owner''s body.


    Victor could not help but turn his eyes to the stone slab not far away. Two old bone edge sickles were inserted on it. He endured the baptism of the storm and was not swept away by the airflow like the body of the four armed ant man.


    "Death wings" do have the characteristics of living. At the last moment, their long handled giant sickles were broken by Victor. It seems that they consciously mobilized the last trace of psionic power and nailed them into the ground slate to resist the rolling of the storm.


    Perhaps, they are not willing to sink here and want to change their master; Perhaps because of the effect of soul absorption, the four armed ant man has a trace of self-consciousness before he dies. He instinctively wants to hook the ground to prevent himself from being swept away by the wind.


    Victor went over, took the "spirit snatcher" and "blood drinker" off the slate, smiled and said to himself: "Do you know that I''m not just a sun elf... Unfortunately, the priority of the power of destruction is lower than my empty walk. Even if the soul hunter is reborn, I can kill them, not to mention these two broken bone edge sickles... Forget it, I''ll find you another master."


    After putting away two ancient artifacts, Victor went to the broken stone throne. He pushed away the dumped stones and pulled out the elemental Rune long sword deeply submerged in the stone floor. Another artifact pressed by the sword handle - "the heart of the goblin Queen" also rolled into Victor''s palm.


    After two years and ten months of expedition, Victor''s greatest harvest is of course the spiritual balance, which indicates that the mind master has stepped into the highest level. Two ancient artifacts, plus the alchemist''s element Rune long sword, can only be regarded as additional booty. If the value is concerned, the element Rune long sword is still on the ancient artifacts, which depends on whether the university students in the human country can restore the corresponding skills Art.


    In addition, the storm called by Victor killed at least more than 100 low-level guard ants. Their soul fire was absorbed by No. 7 alchemy tower, which was a small harvest.


    As for the ancient knowledge and imperial secrets mastered by the queen ant man, Victor was actually greedy, but he could only sigh.


    However, the family backbones carefully cultivated by Victor are still alive. Although the value of the sacrificed alchemy creatures exceeds one million kingsol, and even the red dragon maid Leila died, it is generally gratifying.


    After converging on his complex mood, Victor is ready to leave the temple to pursue and kill the war Ant King taorminos. The queen ant man, an old monster who has lived for more than 20000 years, is imprisoned in Shiling island. Once the war Ant King dies, the ant family loses its commander, the division is inevitable, and the threat to the human horse hills is naturally relieved.


    Victor walked to the edge of the top platform and suddenly noticed a strange thing. The terrible tornado storm was still raging on the lonely peak of the temple, but the interior of the azolta temple was silent, like a quiet tomb.


    He wrinkled his long straight eyebrows and smelled a light and profound fragrance between his nose, which was very comfortable. This wonderful smell should not have appeared in the storm. Victor also realized that it was not a real smell, but a spiritual illusion, but he couldn''t help looking at the source of the smell.


    Victor looked through the tornado storm, through the ridge without any snow, and then he "saw" a tunnel dug by ant man.


    In the underground nest, the thick darkness gathered in the middle like a tide and retracted a huge insect egg. Inside the insect egg, there was a beautiful creature that could not be described. His lower body was a huge spider covered with mysterious purple patterns; his upper body was a female elf, with smooth and flawless skin, graceful body lines and tall and pointed ears Flowers, gorgeous and supple purple hair, exquisite face, combined with the spider body, not only don''t feel strange, but there is a thrilling charm.


    Victor "saw" that his curved eyelashes trembled slightly, as if he would wake up from his sleep in the next second.


    An invisible silk thread connects Victor with the beautiful creatures who are half spiders and half elves. The dark tide spreads towards Victor''s heart along this silk thread. Victor is like a nightmare. He knows something is wrong, but he still expects him to open his eyes and look at himself.


    Victor has lost control of his body and seems to have a powerful instinct to make him give in. X-3 is struggling with fate and searching for all ways to get rid of the dilemma. Countless pictures flash in her mind, and then freeze on Sylvia''s beautiful face like anger and joy.


    Sylvia''s beauty was unmatched. Victor imagined his lover''s voice and smile, as if he heard a "collapse", and the invisible spider silk broke. He immediately regained control of his body. His face was pale and bloodless, but he also felt very lucky. He said to himself with lingering fear: "it''s not an empty Protoss, is it... Lady spider?! Sylvia baby, if I can go back alive, I will love you better..."


    With that, he jumped into the storm without hesitation, displayed his light body and the wings of the wind spirit, and drove a torrent of wind elements to wrap him and fly away into the distance.


    The tyrannical master of the soul ran away without looking back at the moment.

 Chapter 889

    The wind element Riptide wrapped Victor flying rapidly in the air, and the rocky scene of the azolta mountains was retreating rapidly. Victor stretched his body as much as possible, increased the lifting area of the wind element torrent, plunged into the misty clouds surrounding the mountains, drilled a channel, and then filled it with clouds. The disturbed fog chased him and marked an obvious arc in the air.


    Almost everyone dreamed of flying freely in their childhood, and Victor turned his childhood dream into reality.


    This is not his first flight. When Randall led, he tried, but the effect was not satisfactory. Until the last battle of the temple, under the influence of the sacred objects of the moon god, Victor permanently increased the upper limit of spiritual attributes by two points, made considerable progress in the control of the wind element, and made flying possible by virtue of the two gifted combat skills of the wing of the wind spirit and the light body.


    During the rescue of bertina by Randall''s expedition, Victor took advantage of the fall of the azolta mountains to try to learn flying skills. Finally, he came to the conclusion that flying freely in the sky is just a dream, but it can''t be realized.


    Victor takes off from a cliff and can fly for a short time. But this is not so much flying as high-speed gliding with the help of air flow. Strong muscle strength and excellent physical fitness are completely useless. Relying solely on spiritual strength, we can complete air steering by manipulating air flow. Therefore, when Viktor glided, he did not have the unity of body and mind, nor the fire of mind. He could be clumsy. There is no need to think about speed adjustment, circling and height adjustment. Whether the gliding speed can be fast or slow, the smaller the angle, the better, and the height will only be lower and lower.


    The most important thing is to maintain the high-intensity wind elf wing, popularity and light spirit at the same time. Victor''s energy consumption is frightening. In a successful gliding test, Victor glided for 6 minutes at a speed of 2.3 meters per second, spanning a distance of more than 70 kilometers, and then began to perform high-altitude free fall.


    Fortunately, Victor has the life-saving skill of walking in the void, otherwise he may be the first strong man in the holy land to die from jumping off a cliff.


    If a parachute or wing suit were prepared in advance, Victor''s gliding experience might be better. Unfortunately, the situation at that time did not allow Victor to make these preparations. Instead of having no flying props available, he had just used the most critical life-saving skills.


    Even if the nether walk is in the cooling down period, the last divine shelter of the magic ring has been used up. You know, the holy shelter blessed by old man Miller has exceeded the level of level 5 divination. It can not only protect Victor''s soul structure, quickly replenish energy, but also reset the empty walk.


    Victor decisively jumped off the cliff and left the azolta Temple by the extreme way of wind element gliding. In fact, there was no safety guarantee, but he still thought his choice was very correct.


    If you choose to fly away, there is still a glimmer of life. If you stay, you will die!


    Or, reduced to a worse situation than death.


    The wind element torrent carried Victor through the clouds and flew over a steep mountain pass. The dark green forest and reddish brown rock wall came into his eyes. There was a bright spot at the junction of the forest belt and the stone wall, which coincided with the waterfall pool in Victor''s memory.


    Victor tried his best to adjust the impact angle of the wind element torrent and glided quickly towards the deep pool. He flew almost 10 kilometers close to the cliffs of the azolta mountains. Finally, he came to the oblique top of the waterfall and was ready to land.


    The wind element torrent lost its restraint and turned into a strong wind, unable to continue to lift Victor''s body. Even if he continued to run the light spirit, he still fell down more than 100 meters. The sound of the waterfall crashing into the pool was deafening, and the dark green lake magnified rapidly in Victor''s vision. When he was about to hit the pool, Victor skillfully turned a somersault in mid air, pointed down, and stabbed straight into the deep pool of the waterfall. With a thump, he aroused a mass of water spray.


    Victor''s water entry posture was impeccable and perfect. A group of white tailed elk drinking by the pond didn''t know how to appreciate it. Instead, they were scared to flee. When they saw nothing moving behind, they stopped, shook their ears curiously and looked back.


    After a long time, Victor''s head came out of the water and walked to the shore step by step. He was barefoot and wet all over. His hair and eyes had turned back to ordinary black. He carried the alchemist''s Rune sword in his left hand and tightly held two artifact bone blades in his right hand. The whole man looked like he had never been in a mess.


    When he got ashore, he dodged into the nearby woods, found an ancient tree with twisted branches, used both hands and feet, quickly climbed up the branch, then dug a large piece of mud sealed bark with his bare hands, and took out clothes and parcels from the hollowed out tree hole.


    Victor chose this waterfall deep pool as an emergency landing point more than three months ago and prepared some supplies in advance. In fact, there is still a spear hidden under the pool, but he now has an elemental Rune sword in his hand. The spear made of refined iron can''t be used.


    He vomited out the heart of the goblin queen contained in his mouth, opened the package, took out a small bag of medicine powder, poured it into his mouth, swallowed it into his stomach with saliva, gasped a little for two seconds, and then untied the damaged and deformed inner armor, revealing a long wound on his chest.


    Just hit the water from high altitude, the edge of the inner nail fracture cut Victor''s chest muscle and shed a small amount of blood, but when he was still hiding underwater, the wound was close to healing and did not hinder his action. However, his energy was nearly exhausted, and the blood of the high elves in the twin talent tree was forced into a dormant state, and most extraordinary combat skills could not be used for the time being.


    Victor took off the broken inner armor, replaced it with a set of spare armor, took a short rest and began to check his condition and weapons and equipment.


    He felt that his spiritual strength was very weak and could only maintain the soul and popularity of water mist. He could not show the elements of void wind. Almost all active talents and combat skills could not be used. Fortunately, x-3 was still working hard and could use the transfinite combat skills that had long been replaced by the heart of fire. In other words, Victor''s extraordinary power has fallen to the early stage of silver, similar to that of more than a decade ago.


    However, the potential of human blood highlights its advantages at this time. The life tenacity talent brings Victor super strength, super physical fitness, slight element resistance and self-healing. In addition, the transfinite state of x-3, deep spiritual fire and the most important knowledge puzzle, his comprehensive strength is still above the gold level.


    In terms of weapons and equipment, Victor changed into an ordinary composite leather armor, a color changing cloak, a silver bow, two barrels of excellent feather arrows, one long sword and one short sword, plus ten throwing knives. These are only the standard equipment of the three-level blood militia, nothing special. The extraordinary equipment made by Victor for himself, including "split soul", "Youying" and Saron magic iron inner armor, are either lost or damaged, and none is left. But what makes Victor feel most regrettable is the magic ring given by father Miller. All four sacred shelters have been exhausted, and the magic ring has been destroyed in vain.


    Victor sighed and found a small bag from his backpack. He put Sylvia''s scorpion tailed lion bone beads, Miller''s purple gold coin amulet and the "heart of the goblin Queen" into it. He hung the bag around his neck and stuffed it into the leather armor, close to the heart.


    He picked up the "wings of the God of death" which looked like a worn bone blade and waved it twice. He was not aware of the special characteristics of this pair of ancient artifacts. According to the queen ant man, ancient artifacts with negative attributes can only be held by demon species and native species. Victor should be able to use as a half elf, but they have no special response.


    Perhaps it is because the "wings of death" are seriously damaged under the impact of walking in the void, and there is no way to give back extraordinary power to the new master. But this problem can be left to be studied slowly in the future. Victor tied two bone edge sickles to his belt, picked up the element Rune long sword, and gently stroked the bright sword body with his fingers.


    He is not an extraordinary knight and can not give full play to the real power of this long sword, but the sword is forged from Saron magic iron and other precious metals. The characteristics of containing elements are exactly the same as the "split soul" spear. Fortunately, the elemental Rune sword contains Saron magic iron. When Victor glided, it absorbed the wind element, produced the elemental effect and greatly reduced his weight. Otherwise, Victor could only throw it away at that time.


    The elemental Rune sword in Victor''s hand is actually no different from the "split soul" spear. When he held the handle of the sword, he had more confidence in his heart.


    However, this confidence is illusory, equal to no ah.


    Victor now recalled that the monster he "saw" should not be the real spider lady, but the perfect body of the queen ant man. But this perfect body may not come from the will of the ant queen. Otherwise, when he fought with Victor, he used this body, and Victor had almost no chance to turn over.


    In other words, the perfect body in the form of half elf and half spider has another origin. It is not a tool that the queen ant man can use at will.


    In any case, the perfect body like Ms. spider has a special attraction to victor and feels like a soul mate. Victor cut off each other''s soul connection with the help of the emotion between victor and Sylvia. But it''s also true that he lost control of his body.


    What a terrible thing that the mind master can''t control his body?


    The blood instinct of the sun elves is much stronger than victor thought. It didn''t matter, but when facing the monster of half elf and half spider, it became Victor''s fatal defect.


    Completely transformed into a sun elf, which was once Victor''s card. Now, if he gives up human blood and chooses to be promoted to the sun elf, God knows what tragedy will happen?


    Not only that, Victor doesn''t even intend to continue to use the blood talent of the sun elf. He is worried that it will make him reconnect with "spider lady" and expose his position.


    Temporarily block most of the Elven blood talents, and Victor''s combat ability is greatly reduced. Worst of all, his effective perception radius decreased from 22 kilometers to about 4 kilometers.


    For most golden monsters, a distance of 4 kilometers is not enough to form a tactical advantage in space. Victor''s chance of winning the enemy first is reduced, and the risk of encounter is greatly increased.


    Fortunately, Victor has just glided more than 40 kilometers through the wind element torrent. Although the distance is not very far, he almost flew in a straight line across the natural danger in the azolta mountains. It takes at least one day for the high-level ant tribe to reach this deep pool. This does not include the time they need to search the mountains on a large scale.


    With luck, the enemy may not find Victor''s trace in three or five days. Victor estimated that he would lie dormant and rest in place. After two days, he could return to his peak state. If he was on his way, it would take five days.


    However, this waterfall pool, after all, belongs to the sphere of influence of the ant tribe''s main nest. Victor didn''t know the current situation of the ant queen and the ant colony. He decided to leave here as soon as possible.


    Victor jumped down the ancient tree, ran to the edge of the pool, filled a bag of water with leather water bag, and then quickly returned to the forest to avoid leaving footprints in the forest. Instead, he jumped up the big tree, used the staggered and overlapping tree branches as a springboard, found the southeast direction, and jumped away without looking back.


    Generally, there are life activities in the water source, and this waterfall pool is no exception. In fact, it used to be the tomb group of Assyrian nobles. Although it has been abandoned for more than 1000 years and covered by the wanton vegetation in the forest, Victor can still see the serpentine sculpture wrapped with vines and the spider pattern on the stone arch.


    Snakes and spiders have special meanings in Assyrian civilization. Assyrians believe that their ancestor was a snake spirit, symbolizing the spiritual roots of the living, while spiders represent the spiritual roots of the dead. The living and the dead are equally important to Assyrian civilization. Living Assyrian descendants like snake jewelry. Dead Assyrian souls are usually invisible, resulting in spider totems appearing only in Assyrian cemeteries.


    Spiders are easy to ignore.


    Victor also ignored this important message.


    The ancient elf Empire believed that the snake represented the devil of the abyss, while the spider was the death incarnation of Freya, the goddess of the moon. Victor captured the dark elf priestess sahitana, and learned from her that Ms. spider has her own taboo - Ferris gilgan, which means that after the dark domain spider, it can also be translated into the abyss Weaver.


    This is different from Freya, the moon god, and more like the name of an ancient demon.


    What does the spirit Empire mean by "death incarnation"? Does it imply that lady spider is actually the devil incarnation of Freya, the goddess of the moon?


    Some information shows that the king of the spirit world was the earliest ancient god to attack the abyss. He and his insect army had defeated countless demons, but they were finally polluted by the will of the abyss, became a powerful demon monarch, and led the gross Zerg to counter attack the main material plane.


    The moon goddess not only defeated the king of the spirit world, but also seized his power of law. Then Freya, the goddess of the moon, separated her incarnation and led the relatives of ancient elves and dwarves into the underground world, in fact replacing the position of the king of the spirit world.


    He who gazes at the abyss is also gazed at by the abyss; If you fight with a dragon for too long, you will become a dragon.


    It is also acceptable for Freya, the moon god, to become a demon monarch. Coincidentally, Freya''s incarnated spider lady just avoided the dusk of the gods.


    If the twilight era is an era when the ancient gods diffuse consciousness, then the spider lady friskilgen may not fall.


    For the first invasion of the abyss devil, the elf empire was the main resister. When they were losing, the inexplicable betrayal of the abyss demon dragon family and the demon prince Donal seemed to imply that Ms. spider was still active in the abyss?


    The second time the devil invaded, the big gap connecting the abyss plane actually appeared on the yarret plateau. The human alchemy Empire became the main attack direction of the devil, but the core city of the elf Empire, elenta, was not greatly impacted.


    These signs can confirm the last guess... Ms. spider was still alive. He secretly protected the elf Empire and let humans suffer huge losses instead of the elf family.


    More than ten years ago, will, a gardener in Heibao Town, was invaded by whisperers between the collapse of his soul. Victor speculated that the female mage Angelina transformed the spirit body, and the void Protoss had the opportunity to take advantage of it. Therefore, the great alchemist Maximo wanted to seal the ant queen. But Victor''s inference ignores the elves, which is obviously a mistake.


    At the end of the alchemy Empire, the Elves were the largest external investors in the queen ant alchemy tower. They not only provided the inheritance blood of the king of the spirit world, but also took out such holy things as "Freya''s tears".


    The elves invested far more resources than the alchemists of the secret society. Did they plough for more than 20000 years just to harvest the descendants of Assyria, the new vassal race?


    The extraordinary existence of the queen ant man may not be the void Protoss, but the spider lady!


    Only an immortal like lady spider can cross the limit of time and make various arrangements. Even the elf Empire does not know its specific plan, but can choose the right time to harvest the fruit.


    Is it worthy of the title of the abyss weaver to help the elf Empire obtain Assyrian descendants and control the Gros swarm, plus an avatar who can walk freely on the main plane?


    If only, but another clue points to a more terrible conclusion.


    More than 10000 years ago, the Nightingale Princess of the elf Empire married the ancestor Knight of the Wimbledon family, followed by the sword Saint delavin Wimbledon was born. And now the Elven royal family is a descendant of delavin. Sahitana told Victor that the elf queen sent the elf prince to the azolta temple in the hope that her son would be promoted to the sun elf. Because the blood of the sun elf flows in the elf prince, he is still a male elf.


    If Victor had not occupied the position of the sun elf, the elf prince might have become a sacrifice for the recovery of the moon god!


    Victor had a hunch that the answer to the puzzle would be revealed soon, but he didn''t want to know at all.


    Although the sun elf is the spouse of the moon goddess, many female spiders have the habit of eating male spouses. Now, Victor has to run as far as he can. The blood talent of the sun elves can no longer be used. The only power he can rely on is alchemy.


    ***********************


    At the southern end of azolta mountains, on the Bank of Jinshui River and the edge of forest.


    Two large rafts completely tied with logs were on the ground. They are rafts. They have boat edges, simple cabins, oars and oars. They are more like two small boats. The cabin was full of supplies. As long as they were carried into the water, Randall''s expedition could take a boat down the river at any time.


    All the preparations are completed. Just wait for Victor, Ms. Meiwen and Caligula to come back, and everyone can leave this damn place.


    Bertina can''t wait to go home. She misses the kitchen of silver moon manor and wants her good friends, especially Shirley, to see herself now. Then she will be surprised and start calling bertina sister again.


    Thinking of happy places, bertina couldn''t help dancing and giggling.


    The white bread lying at Bell''s feet doesn''t know what''s crazy about the little master? It lazily wagged its tail, which was in accord with the little master''s wishes. Suddenly, white bread raised his huge head, looked back, leaned over his ears and hid behind bertina.


    Dragon maids Dili and Frey are coming towards this side. They hold exaggerated moon shaped axe blades and wear a piece of animal skin respectively. Slender snow-white legs appear and disappear from time to time. It seems that they don''t wear anything in the animal skin robe.


    Victor is not here. The Dragon maid is certainly not dressed for temptation, but for the convenience of transformation.


    Others also noticed the abnormality of the Dragon maid. Nelson came first and asked, "what happened?"


    Nelson''s expression was very serious, and there was a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. These days, he has been in a bad mood. He always feels that something bad will happen.


    Dili stopped and shouted, "everyone, come here. We''ll rush into the beach and take the boat into the water!"


    Charlotte held the hilt of the sword and said anxiously, "but Victor hasn''t come back yet..."


    The Dragon maid Frey said, "the plan has changed. Dili and I will send you into the water first, and then go to meet the king."


    Reverend Dane came over, frowned and asked, "madam, what the hell is going on?"


    "The king sealed the queen ant man. There was a mistake and met a very terrible enemy. He needs the support of our sisters. Now, we must implement the second plan... You get into the water from here, drive the boat to the bend in front, stop near the cliff and wait for the king." Dilly replied.


    "I want to help..." Nelson said heavily.


    "No!" Frey looked at him, shook his head and said, "you must obey the king''s order and pick him up in time near the North Bank of the river bend. It''s a help." Then the Dragon maid looked at the wizard imosen and added: "Your Excellency imosen can help... Use wisdom to guide witchcraft, remotely control the alienated violent bear, help us and intercept the king''s enemies. Pastor Dane and miss bell can strengthen your excellency imosen''s ability with magic and spells. Therefore, you should move quickly and get to the river as soon as possible to help the king as soon as possible."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, imosen rubbed his hands nervously and said in some embarrassment: "I''m willing to do my best to help my master out of danger at the cost of my life. But... However, I learned from the mouth of the fish man captive that there is a very powerful aquatic monster in the river bay ahead. Even Kou Kou dare not go near the river bay. The fish man calls it ''Ronnie'', which should be a deeply violent water lizard... We could have bypassed its territorial waters, but now , the ship will stop at the north side of the river bend... I hope to have a dragon lady with us to frighten ''Ronnie Ronnie''... "


    Kou Kou, the nearby Fishman Lord, rules more than 100000 fishmen on the beach. Although most fishmen dare not enter the deep water, it does not include such Fishman lords as Kou Kou.


    The aquatic monster that even Kou Kou is afraid of shows how fierce "Ronnie" is.


    Victor took the Dragon maid to survey the nearby riverbank terrain in advance, but they knew nothing about the monsters in the basin. The wizard imosen had some important information by torturing the fish man prisoners.


    With a cold face, Dili flatly refused imosen''s request and said, "neither Frey nor I can stay! You can find a way to solve the violent water lizard by yourself, otherwise what use does the king want you waste?"


    Imosen bowed his head in shame and annoyance. If he was given more time, he would not be afraid of any violent water lizards, but now the situation is urgent, he just has no time to cultivate powerful aquatic dissimilated animals.


    Bertina jumped down from the bow and shouted, "Dad, don''t worry! Didn''t you catch a lot of giant otters? I''ll help you cultivate them and let them catch Ronnie as a pet."


    Imosen reluctantly smiled and said, "let''s not provoke ''Ronnie, Ronnie..."


    Frey suddenly asked, "Miss bell, you have been to the spirit eating island in the land of all souls. Do you remember what''s special about the spirit eating island?"


    Bertina tilted her head and thought, cupped her mouth and said in confusion, "it seems that there is nothing special. It''s all bare white stones... Oh, by the way, I fly high and look down. The shape of the spirit eating island is like an eight legged spider."

 Chapter 890

    Bertina stood at the bow of the boat, raised the particularly beautiful white wood staff, pointed to the river bank ahead, and shouted in high spirits, "rush!"


    In fact, without her giving orders, the Randall expedition is already rushing. Two Asian Dragon Raiders and the only three golden dragon lizards rushed to the front, followed by others, including Mrs. Charlotte and the sword maid. Only three casters were given special treatment. They sat on the raft safely and were carried by their companions to sprint without any effort.


    The two log boats and rafts are big guys more than ten meters long and more than four meters wide. Together with the supplies stuffed into the cabin, each ship weighs more than 15 tons. Fortunately, the three-level blood militia were strong and powerful. They supported the bottom of the boat with a large wooden frame and supported the pole with broad shoulders. With the help of knights, fierce soldiers and sword maids, they raised a heavy raft and charged towards the river faster than a galloping horse, with an unstoppable momentum.


    After careful selection, the place to send the ship into the water is a riprap beach without silt and many shrimp and crab shells. So there are few fish people around, just hundreds. They used to bask in the sun on the stone. Suddenly, they saw a group of monsters swooping fiercely. They were so frightened that they screamed and fled to the water.


    Two huge moon shaped axe blades flew past and nailed the two backward fishermen to the rock with a bleak wind. Dili and Frege sent out a breathtaking roar. The void elements shrouded their graceful and enchanting bodies and broke down the animal skin cloak. When the four-color brilliance dispersed, two beautiful, elegant, scary and ferocious dragon people appeared in the view of everyone. They crawl on all fours, run fast, then pull up their moon shaped axe blades and plunge into the river.


    The fish people on the beach fled in all directions. Randall''s expedition, carrying a log raft, followed behind the Yalong Raiders, and smoothly rushed into the Jinshui River, bringing up two groups of spray and white waves.


    However, fish people with simple minds have their own way of survival. Once they escape into the shallow water of Jinshui River, they will call friends and become particularly fierce. They will never stop until they drive the invaders out of their territory.


    No one knows how many fish head monsters are hidden under the water, but everyone knows that the real danger is underwater.


    Only the stormy knight can beat back the fish man underwater. Once a top fierce soldier like Nelson gets into the water, he will die if he is entangled by the fish man, not to mention others. The members of Randall''s expedition climbed onto the raft as fast as possible, and then covered the necks of two alchemical dragon lizards with coarse hemp ropes. The rest rowed and rowed, and tried their best to drive the heavy raft towards the deep water.


    Under the invisible water, the dragon people transformed by Dili and Frey are silently protecting the raft from the attack of the fish man. The green dragon blood gives the Asian Dragon Raiders the ability to control the water flow. Compared with the angry wave riders, they are more suitable for underwater combat. The fear aura brought by Long Wei has a wider range of action in the water, continuously oppressing the fish man''s soul and making them swim out desperately.


    Unfortunately, there is a time limit for the transformation of the Asian Dragon Raider. When Dili and Frey return to the Asian dragon form, the bold fish head monster of many fish will launch a crazy attack on them, and the two dragon maids will inevitably hate underwater.


    Dili and Frege escorted the two log rafts for several kilometers towards the deep water area. Without saying hello to others, they turned around and swam back to the North Bank of Jinshui River.


    Nelson watched two straight white lines cut through the rough River and shot at the north bank. He said in a deep voice, "now, we can only rely on ourselves... We all rowed hard, and we haven''t left the shallow water!"


    He was about to take the oar from an alchemy militia. Charlotte came forward and stopped, "Lord, rowing requires cooperation. Let''s leave it to Renault and them." Then she turned and looked at imosen.


    The wizard nodded knowingly and whistled. More than 20 large otters with dark and smooth fur were drilled out of the cabins of the two ships. They are 1 meter long, round headed and cute, but they are fierce predators, nicknamed the wolf in the water.


    These big otters originally lived in a small tributary of Jinshui River. They were a family of otters. They were caught by the wizard imosen and used as the breeding material for aquatic alienated animals. Due to the short cultivation time, their alienation characteristics are not obvious. They are only a little stronger than at the beginning. Their combat effectiveness has not been greatly improved, but they are enough to play the role of underwater scouts.


    Otters slide into the water flexibly and silently, and bite off the hemp rope connecting the log support plate to the bottom of the raft with sharp teeth. Nelson and others pick up the brace and push the log support plate to reduce the resistance of the raft. The speed of the two search rafts immediately increased significantly, but instead of abandoning the log pallet, they threw out rope hooks, hooked the pallet and hung them behind the raft.


    These two log pallets can not only let otters rest, but also serve as spare materials for repairing boats and rafts.


    Now, these more than 20 alienated otters act as the eyes and ears of the Emerson wizard under the water, monitor the movement of the fish head monster, and can timely adjust the direction of the raft to avoid unnecessary conflict with the fish man.


    Two log rafts carrying more than 30 remaining members of Randall expeditionary army launched layers of white foam waves on the river and quickly sailed to the dark deep water area.


    ************************


    Through the gaps between the leaves, the sun cast wisps of light in the deep forest. A piece of fallen leaves fell down, but suddenly rotated and spun in mid air. It seemed that an invisible force swept through and just stirred the palm sized fallen leaves.


    On the branch of an unknown ancient tree, Victor clenched the handle of the element Rune sword and sighed helplessly. Because he inhibited the blood of the high elves, human blood became active and needed to supplement physical consumption by eating. Although Victor was very careful to hide his traces of collecting wild fruits, he was chased by the high ant tribe two days after fleeing the waterfall pool.


    A hazy white shadow flashed in the dark and light intertwined forest, like a silent ghost, suddenly jumped on the big tree where Victor settled.


    Victor broke the tree branches as thick as ordinary people''s thighs in advance and slipped towards the ground to avoid the enemy''s attack in time. There was only a dull sound, and the thick trunk burst. Before the broad crown fell, the white figure hung upside down and chased victor.


    It is a four armed ant man. There are 12 strange purple patterns on the silver and white shell. Among them, a pair of magic patterns bloom bright light. The expressionless face is like a delicate and beautiful mask. It holds four weapons in four hands. The shape is like a sharp iron stick without blade, which is a bit similar to the Saron magic iron spear of victor. The main material for casting weapons is precious refined gold.


    The four armed ant man''s strength is particularly terrible. With a sweep of weapons, he can break the trunk of the tree, hit the ground, and the thick layer of humus covering the forest land immediately burst. It spins its body, turning four pointed iron bars into four swirling purple lights, like a rolling wave, trying to roll victor in and twist it into pieces.


    Faced with the storm like blow of the four armed ant man, Victor moved backwards and quickly. He seems to have eyes behind his back. He always uses the trees in the forest to skillfully block the beating of the four armed ant man, slow down its pursuit speed, always keep a safe distance from his opponent, and even have time to ask:


    "Are you queen ant man or lady spider now?"


    The four armed ant man ignored victor and broke a big tree. The broken sawdust and bark shot like a crossbow.


    Victor''s footsteps folded, avoided the broken wood from the blast, and said calmly, "we should talk. If the conditions are right, I can consider surrender."


    The continuous ferocious cross cutting is the response of the four armed ant man.


    "I made a mistake before. I thought that the four armed ant man was you who cultivated the perfect body for yourself... Now it doesn''t seem to be. The monster like spider lady is the terminal of the ant colony psionic network. You can come to your subject consciousness through him first." Victor deftly dodged his opponent''s attack and said, "it''s meaningless to kill the four armed ant man. I must admit that my attempt to seal you failed."


    "... yes, there is no complete failure. I destroyed the artifact crystal, and you had to put all your will into Ms. spider''s perfect body, which awakened ''him''... I am sure that Ms. spider''s perfect body has a very strong instinct, which can breed a new self-consciousness like the black blood master, and then he will distort your will and assimilate you Finally devour you... "


    "Anyway, you''re about to fall. You might as well listen to my suggestion... If there is one artifact crystal, there can be the second. Tell me the method of making element Rune crystal. I''ll go back to Randall and ask Sylvia and bertina to make another artifact crystal for you... You can''t save yourself if you kill me. Don''t waste time with me. You''d better concentrate on fighting spider girl The will of a scholar. "


    The four armed ant man suddenly stopped chasing, suspended his body, crossed four weapons in front of his chest, aimed at Victor and made a power accumulating posture. The invisible psionic force opened a channel in the air. It seemed to slide in front of Victor in a blink, and four pure gold and iron rods were cut off.


    Its attack was as fast as lightning and extremely fast. Victor almost couldn''t avoid it in time.


    The two sides continued to fight in the forest. The four armed ant man only attacked but did not defend. Victor relied on his agile and flexible skills to dodge the fierce attack of the four armed ant man and record the opponent''s information.


    Intuition told Victor that Ms. spider''s instinctive will would not kill him hastily. Obviously, the four armed ant man is carrying out the orders of the queen ant man to pursue, entangle and destroy Victor, but the subject consciousness of the queen ant man did not come to the four armed ant man.


    This shows that the queen ant man is either suppressing Ms. spider''s instinct and can''t come to her own will; Or he raised a group of four armed ant men instead of one or two. Or, these two possibilities exist at the same time. The queen ant man should not only fight the instinctive will of Ms. spider, but also send all four armed ant men to hunt down victor.


    The four armed ant man is like an alchemist. Its power is very strong, a little higher than victor''s rock body. The movement speed is also slightly better than victor''s current state. Its combat skills seem to be loaded with skill slots, mainly arc cutting, occasionally using spikes. The action is gorgeous and beautiful, with a dance like rhythm, you can see the shadow of elves and dancers.


    However, the four armed ant man''s fighting style completely abandons defense, parry and dodge, and its psionic field makes up for this defect. It attacks, attacks, or attacks, and gives full play to the continuous attacks until it kills or is killed by the opponent.


    Victor''s assessment of the basic attributes of the four armed ant man is equal to that of the Yalong man. Unfortunately, its main function is to act as a container for the arrival of the Queen''s consciousness of the ant man. Its own wisdom is very low. It has neither lit the fire of the soul nor the talent of combat intuition.


    If strength and speed cannot crush an opponent, they will be crushed by an opponent who ignites the fire of the soul.


    Even though Victor is in a low state, the strength and speed of the four armed ant man can''t crush him.


    The problem is that the four armed ant man really moves a line faster than victor''s current speed. Now that Victor has revealed his whereabouts, more four armed ant men will catch up.


    Victor now has no pressure to deal with two or three four armed ant men at a time. If there are more than five four armed ant men, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    Time is pressing. Victor doesn''t intend to keep pestering with the four armed ant man. As soon as he turned his toes, he flashed behind the four armed ant man like a ghost, raised his elemental Rune long sword and drew an inverted "V" shaped sad sword light.


    When the bright blade cut into the four armed ant man''s psychic field, Victor obviously felt a flexible resistance. The higher ant clan''s psionic power is good at defense and enhancement, while the attack means are relatively rare. If only the defense effect is discussed, the four armed ant man''s psionic shield is equivalent to a heavy silver armor.


    Victor can''t use the body of a rock. His own strength is only the general level of a Silver Knight. It''s really impossible to cut off the psionic shield of a four armed ant man with one sword.


    Therefore, he used the "Qi lifting chopping" initiated by Nelson. The blade light of the elemental Rune long sword could cut into the psionic shield. Then he made a second force, and suddenly burst out a 40% power increase. The bright and dazzling sword light almost didn''t stop, cutting off all four arms of the higher ant tribe.


    Victor took a cross cut, and the sword light swept through the four armed ant man''s waist. At this time, the four armed ant man''s rotary cutting action has not stopped. His body immediately broke in two. His bare upper body fell to the ground. His two legs continued to rotate for several times with his waist and crotch before he staggered down. The scene is very strange.


    The humus covering the forest land is like a living monster, greedily absorbing the blood of the four armed ant man. Its waist and abdomen were severely damaged, but it was not killed on the spot. Finally, there was a slight fluctuation in its indifferent eyes. It was the consciousness of the ant queen that fell on the dying container carrier.


    "... he and I are coming soon. You can''t escape anyway. Let me kill you and end all this."


    The ant queen gave him back what Victor had just said.


    Victor''s dark eyes coagulated slightly, with the blade facing down, piercing the exquisite head of the four armed ant man. He turned and fled quickly into the boundless forest.

 Chapter 891

    Deep in the forest, Victor cut off a two meter high plantain tree with a rune sword. This strange plant only grows in the forest near the azolta mountains. Its fruit is poisonous, its crisp and tender tree heart is sweet and delicious, and it is rich in starch. It is more nutritious than most fruits. It is the food most often collected by the Assyrian savage tribe.


    Victor peeled out the light red heart of the tree. Just after taking two bites, a hazy white shadow came from his side. Without even looking at it, he picked up the fallen plantain tree with his feet and kicked the trunk weighing hundreds of pounds out at the incoming enemy.


    With a loud bang, the plantain tree was not accidentally blasted in the air. The attacker slowed down a little, and then rushed to Victor''s original position with a more rapid attitude. What greeted it was a sharp sword light.


    The enemy who sneaked into Victor was still a four armed ant man. He grabbed four heavy gold spikes and was about to be hit by the sword light. He hovered in mid air and changed direction, just like a tangible ghost, flying to the other side, just avoiding Victor''s fierce cut.


    At this time, two four armed ant men with shapes similar to female elves cut into the battlefield. They formed a triangular formation and surrounded victor in the middle.


    "Bah! It''s impolite to disturb others to eat. I want you to pay the price of your life for it!" Victor shouted angrily and took the lead in attacking the four armed ant man.


    The juice of plantain tree still remained on the corners of his mouth and breastplate, which was as red as blood, and his handsome face was slightly distorted by anger. This was unimaginable in the past, but now Victor is like a different person, with a ferocious smell all over his body, and his fighting style is different from the past. The crisscross sword light is extremely fierce and shows a wild and fanatical charm.


    Not afraid of death, four armed ant people who only know to obey orders show rare caution. They use the changing direction characteristics of the spiritual power field to choose to avoid Victor''s edge. They can''t dodge. They will use feint and sneak attack to rescue their companions.


    The three four armed ants are interlinked with each other and cooperate subtly. They circle around victor. They are graceful like dancing butterflies, in sharp contrast to Victor''s wild fighting style.


    Victor''s offensive was fierce, but he could not break through his opponent''s triangle formation. He became a trapped beast under the siege of four armed ant men. The three four armed ant men obviously intended to kill his physical strength and will. The tactics they adopted were mainly evasion and found the right opportunity to launch a fatal attack on victor.


    Strangely enough, Victor''s sword light seemed so sharp that he didn''t even touch a dwarf tree. Four armed ant men attack occasionally, but they always smash down trees and crack the ground with terrible momentum.


    The fighting between the two sides caused serious damage to the forest, with collapsed ground pits and broken trees all around. A moment later, Victor''s offensive slowed significantly, and the four armed ant man took the opportunity to tighten the encirclement and reduce his range of activities. When Victor accidentally stepped on a broken trunk, his vigorous pace was a little disordered, and three four armed ant men attacked him almost at the same time.


    A four armed ant man''s feet left the ground and suspended in mid air. Four pure gold spikes crossed, and the psionic field expelled the air to form a channel facing victor. At the next moment, it will use this channel of the psionic field to make the fastest charge. Because the four armed ant man completely gives up his own defense and uses all his psionic power for the next attack, the power of psionic attack is very terrible, almost three times that of ordinary attack.


    The most terrible part of psionic assault is not the fast charging speed and powerful killing effect, but the deterrence before it is used. Like an open military crossbow, it will always bring heavy psychological pressure to the opponent.


    The other two four armed ant men, on the left and right sides of Victor, used whirlwind choppers to press him horizontally. Their bodies rotate at high speed, driving four pure gold stab sticks to roar and circle. Their movements are as gorgeous and beautiful as dance, but they will bring complete death to the enemy.


    Psionic Bash and death dance are the most common fighting skills of four armed ant people. They can do these two moves over and over.


    Victor, who seemed to be in a desperate situation, showed an imperceptible smile, shook his wrist and threw two throwing knives at his four armed ant man. The air was opened a channel by the four armed ant man''s spiritual ability field. The sharp Throwing Knife turned into two cold stars along the channel and shot through the four armed ant man''s eyes in an instant.


    This is thanks to the fact that the four armed ant man has no fighting intuition. He usually relies on a flexible and solid psionic shield to resist damage. When they use psionic bashing, their fragile eyes become a fatal weakness. The speed of the Throwing Knife thrown by Victor has exceeded the vision capture range of the four armed ant man. However, even if two throwing knives pierced into the brain through his eyes, the severely injured four armed ant man still didn''t fall down and even launched a psionic attack.


    Victor turned his body sideways. The rune sword in his hand was cleverly attached to the refined gold thorn stick of a four armed ant man. With a gentle force, he pulled it in front of him and collided with the four armed ant man on the right.


    So the dance of death and the dance of death collided with each other, and then the psionic blow hit the two four armed ant men heavily.


    The blind four armed ant man broke his head by his companion''s death dance. His psionic blow also broke the psionic shields of two companions and blew them out.


    Victor slipped forward and beheaded a four armed ant man who had lost psionic protection in the air. Finally, a four armed ant man fell to the other side. Although he was not dead, his two arms were broken in the collision.


    Victor flew over and made a ferocious jump at the injured four armed ant man. The sharp sword light fell head-on, but was held by the four armed ant man with two pure gold stabbing sticks.


    The blade of Rune long sword pressed the pure gold thorn stick and made a creak sound. With the fire of his heart, Victor has 100 ways to kill the four armed ant man in front of him, but he chooses to wrestle with the four armed ant man.


    The power attribute of the four armed ant man is surprisingly high. I''m afraid only the barbarians of the golden order can challenge them. The four armed ant man broke two arms. The seemingly serious injury had little effect on it. Its strength was still a little higher than that of victor. Even if the posture of half kneeling and half lying was not suitable, it still firmly held the extraordinary long sword close to his neck.


    The fire of the soul lights itself up. Victor has brought his strength to the limit. The muscles under the silver composite leather armor are in the shape of fine iron filaments, and the back of the hand also shows green tendons, but he still can''t cut the blade into the neck of the four armed ant man. The two sides were in a stalemate for more than ten seconds. The four armed ant man rallied the scattered psionic power again and arranged a psionic shield for himself.


    Seeing the four armed ant man recover to the peak, his backward bent waist gradually straightened up, but Victor''s eyes quickly covered with a layer of grayish red. His hands pressed the hilt of the sword, and his strength advanced layer by layer, like a surging tide, wave after wave, wave after wave, higher than wave. The bright blade squeezed the four armed ant man''s psionic shield, like a twisted and trembling silver snake.


    The silk cracking sound of "Yila" sounded, and the element Rune long sword forcibly cut the four armed ant man''s psionic shield, and cut its body in two obliquely from its shoulder.


    Relying on his pure strength to suppress his opponent, Victor felt an indescribable pleasure. He couldn''t help raising his head and uttering a resounding cry to the sky above the forest.


    The birds and animals in the forest had disappeared at the beginning of the battle. Victor''s cry to vent his emotions filled the forest. The four armed ant man who fell in a pool of blood was the only audience. It was on the verge of death, but its indifferent eyes had a look, and its voice said faintly: "Your Highness Randall, why don''t you use the popular talent you are proud of? It seems that your situation is the same as mine. I need to fight against the instinctive will of the spider lady, and you are also fighting against the blood will of the sun elf... You do your best to kill three spider waiters, and I am happy to be like this, and there are more spider waiters around me. However, you can rest assured, I''ll send three spider waiters to you next time, because your struggling appearance makes me happy, but I doubt how long you can last... "


    With the loud cry, Victor''s strength seemed to be evacuated, with an abnormal blush on his face, clutching a long sword to support his body, and his wrists were still trembling. Seeing his weak appearance of trying to restrain his breathing, the queen ant finally left the dying carrier.


    On the 15th day after leaving the waterfall pool, Victor suffered a total of six attacks. All the attackers were four armed ant men. The first two attacks were one four armed ant man, and then two. From the fourth time, three four armed ant men blocked Victor together.


    Victor knew that he had been locked by the ant queen, but he wondered why the ant queen used the strategy of boiling frogs in warm water to slowly consume his energy?


    Although his strength has been completely restored, because he did not dare to use the blood talent of the high elves, the mobility of the four armed ant man is better than him. If the queen of the ant man invested more than five four armed ant men at one time or intercepted them personally, Victor felt that he was almost finished.


    The four armed ant man came to die in twos and threes. The only explanation Victor thought of was that the queen of the ant man was afraid that he would stimulate the divine power of the sun elves. She would rather sacrifice some four armed ant men and fight a war of attrition with him to slowly grind him to death.


    Victor has no wild intuition talent. The purple gold coin amulet burning on his chest reminds him that the perfect bodies of the ant man queen and the spider lady are hidden in the nearby forest.


    The queen ant has never appeared, which shows that he is very afraid of the divinity of the sun elves. It is not difficult for Victor to speculate that the divinity of the sun Elves will stimulate Ms. spider''s instinctive will. If the sun elves and Ms. spider attract each other, the queen ant and victor will be unlucky.


    Therefore, the queen ant man must kill victor in order to continue to suppress Ms. spider''s instinctive will and have more time to find a way to solve the problem of survival.


    The queen ant did not dare to force Victor too much, and Victor did not dare to use the blood talent of the sun elves. A delicate balance was formed between the two sides.


    Victor realized this and didn''t even need the passive popular talent. The spiritual balance tilted towards the human blood talent tree. This was the first time he gave up the extraordinary power brought by the high elf blood. Under the continuous pressure of combat and self suggestion, the human blood talent tree, which has been relatively weak, finally changed dramatically.


    Now, he has successfully awakened two new abilities, strictly speaking, an extraordinary combat skill and a new talent.


    Victor combined the combat breathing method of human beings, Nelson''s Qi lifting and chopping, and Rogers''s active rage, and combined them through many combat practices with four armed ant people to create a power superposition technique, which is called rage wave combat technique.


    Rage fighting skill: Victor''s power will be increased by 7% to 10% every time he attacks, including successful blocking. He can stack up to 9 times, increasing his power by 90% in total.


    In fact, the barbarian crazy warrior has similar combat skills, and superimposes power and speed at the same time. The barbarian elder Harald used to easily suppress the Golden Knight of the United Kingdom of Borui, grand duke Peter.


    Although Victor''s angry tide combat technique has no acceleration effect, it also has less damage to itself, which means longer duration and richer changes. As an agile warrior, he used the rage warfare technique and only superimposed seven layers of power to defeat the four armed ant man in the frontal wrestling. It can be seen that the angry tide combat technique is very practical.


    The second new ability is overeating.


    The ancestor god of the jackals is known as the king of gluttony, so the jackals have the gift of gluttony. They can eat a full meal, don''t eat for more than ten days, and can run more than 1000 kilometers continuously.


    Victor''s awakening gluttony talent can''t reach the level of jackals, but he also greatly improves the utilization of food and medicine, and then quickly recovers his physical strength, energy and repair physical damage.


    The gift of gluttony seems ordinary, but it is of great significance. Jackals rely on the gift of gluttony to maintain the survival and reproduction of the group, and always let the enemy have nothing to do with them. When Victor couldn''t use surge talent, gluttony talent helped him make up for his endurance defects, which are often fatal.

 Chapter 892

    Victor picked up the tender heart of plantain trees on a messy battlefield and wolfed down regardless of his own image. He had just dealt with three four armed ant men, and he was very hard, as if he had reached his limit. In fact, he was acting for the queen ant man, but it was true that he was tired and hungry now.


    This is the sequelae of the use of rage warfare techniques, including strong emotional fluctuations. According to the past physical and mental state, even if Victor killed six four armed ant people at one time, he would not be as excited as he was just now.


    The divine power of the sun elf was indeed buried in Victor''s heart, and the human power grew and began to dominate his physical and mental state.


    In fact, anger and gluttony are start-ups, and there are many defects that can be improved. But now the time is wrong. Victor has no time and no suitable environment to further improve the new changes of human blood talent tree.


    There may be some disadvantages that Victor didn''t know about rage fighting skills and gluttony, but he believes that as long as he re uses the surge talent and absorbs the free water element in the air, he can cure the damage caused by rage and gluttony trees.


    Victor swallowed the crisp, tender, fresh and sweet banana tree heart. Instead of alleviating his hunger and thirst, he became more and more intense. The body of the four armed ant man seemed delicious in his eyes. Meat must be more nutritious than plantain tree heart, but the gift of overeating has touched Victor''s animal instinct. He notes the subtle changes in his physical and mental state, and does not intend to continue to indulge his animal greed for food.


    Using x-3 to correct the emotional deviation, Victor threw away the unfinished banana tree heart and began to collect booty.


    The four armed ant man has nothing but a pure gold stick. However, the ant craftsmen certainly didn''t calculate the cost of making the refined gold stab stick. The material was generous and full of weight. They withstood the strange impact of four arm ant people, but they didn''t damage it.


    Victor weighed a stick of refined gold and estimated that the content of refined gold was more than 50%. If it is sold on the market of human countries, it can sell at least 10000 gold sols.


    The four armed ant man should now be called spider maid. He "gave" Victor more than 30 pure gold stab sticks, worth more than 300000 gold sol, which can also be regarded as making up for Victor''s loss.


    A slender figure shot from the depths of the forest and ran to victor in the twinkling of an eye.


    "My Lord, I brought you delicious honey!"


    Mei Wen, the Dragon maid with blue hair and blue eyes, bared a pair of snow-white long legs and happily presented her master with a green banana leaf with three large pieces of golden and fragrant wild honey.


    Victor was overjoyed. He took the plantain leaves from the Dragon maid''s hand, pinched her curved and beautiful chin, smiled and said, "I''ll give you these spoils on the ground."


    At the moment, in his eyes, the pure gold stab stick worth ten thousand gold was not as good as three large pieces of wild honey. Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, was very happy and could pick up the treasure for her master.


    She belongs to the master, and the master''s treasure is her treasure.


    The wild honey of endless forest is sweet, soft and waxy, and tastes excellent. After three mouthfuls of honey, Victor naturally stretched out his tongue, licked plantain leaves and smacked his mouth. The memory of stealing honey when he was a child popped up in his mind. The old Baron of Wimbledon collected wild honey from the mountains to supplement his family. But the wild bees were fierce and the trainee knights were unwilling to provoke them. The old Baron recruits refugees to form a honey collection team. There are deaths and injuries every year. The little Baron will be punished by his father for stealing honey, so he has developed the habit of licking honey since childhood.


    Now, it''s easy for him to eat honey. The Dragon maid only needs one look, and the wild bees have to die.


    The smell of honey recalled almost forgotten memories and habits. Victor shook his head, pressed the chaotic mood, and quickly left the scene with Meiwen.


    A moment later, Victor felt that the purple gold coin amulet hanging on his chest was not as hot as before, indicating that he had a distance from the perfect body of Ms. spider. Of course, it may not be long before the queen ant man will catch up, but the remaining time is enough for him to make the next deployment.


    "Meiwen, have you found the position of queen ant man?" Victor asked calmly, regaining his usual calm.


    As early as six days ago, Mei Wen, the Dragon maid, met Victor, but Victor had been entangled with the claws and teeth of the ant queen. He and Mei Wen only met quietly. Then Meiwen was ordered to investigate the movements of the ant man queen.


    Victor hung the queen ant man in a circle in the forest and led each other near the assembly point of alchemists. Three days ago, dragon maids Dili and Frey also arrived at the designated assembly point and took over the command of 40 three-level blood militia, 8 alchemical war mastiff and alienated violent bear.


    Now Victor can start thinking about plans to fight the ant queen.


    "My king, I found the queen ant man and looked at him from a distance. He is now a terrible monster half man and half spider." Mei Wen nodded and said quickly: "There are always 12 four armed ant men around him, but there are no less than 50 four armed ant men in the forest around him. In addition, an ant army is coming to the position of the queen ant man. They are large in number but lack command. I estimate that according to the king''s current speed, a group of white armour ants will catch up with the queen ant man in four days."


    Victor rubbed his smooth chin and sighed secretly.


    The queen ant man wanted to kill him because he knew that the perfect body of the spider lady longed for the divinity of the sun elf. As long as victor dies, he still has a chance to get rid of Lady spider.


    However, killing Victor is not an easy thing. In that case, why didn''t the queen ant let Victor leave? Or why didn''t he go against Victor? It should be easier to weaken and isolate the soul connection between spider lady and sun elf through a long distance.


    At present, there is only one explanation, that is, Ms. spider''s instinctive will has begun to affect the ant queen. It is the perfect body chasing Victor, and the ant queen has to follow.


    Relatively speaking, Victor should kill the queen ant man. To be exact, he is the perfect body to kill the spider lady. Anyway, they are one now.


    Because in addition to the divinity of the sun elves, the soul fire unit of alchemy tower 6 also attracts the perfect body of spider lady. Those are immortal soul fires from demon monarchs. Any high-level demon wants them.


    Only by killing the perfect body of Lady spider can Victor be at ease, otherwise the spider demon will always chase him.


    This is certainly not easy to do, but it is not without a chance.


    Victor now thought that lady spider''s perfect body may not be unmatched, but he restrained Victor''s ability.


    Death is the end of all life. The immortal species can also be killed, and the perfect body of spider lady is no exception.


    The level 3 blood militia as an alchemy fighting unit is a little low, but they have the power comparable to the medium-level bronze knights. In theory, the third level blood militia is enough to harm any creature. Besides, Victor has three Yalong people, who are the legendary combat power of the main material plane. In addition, the alienated violent bear controlled by imosen wizard should not be underestimated.


    The most important point is that the perfect body is not perfect. The queen ant man is trying to pull the spider lady''s hind legs. But Victor wondered how much power could lady spider''s perfect body play?


    What is really terrible is the queen ant man and her minions.


    If the spider maid is regarded as an alchemy unit, their biological level should be in the same sequence as the Asian Dragon.


    Victor even built a model for them:


    Spider maid (four armed ant man) has super power, super defense, extraordinary agility, psionic scanning, psionic field, spiritual connection and container, and master three combat skills, namely avoidance, death dance and psionic bash.


    Well, these abilities look a little scary, but their actual combat effectiveness can only be described as terrible.


    Of course, this is the evaluation of the angry wind sword saint. Even if the spider maid is not a real combat unit, they fight the three-level blood militia. They are definitely killed and can''t run away. But the spider maid is mentally retarded, has weak self-awareness and rigid behavior pattern, and is at least a whole generation behind the Yalong people.


    It''s easier for Meiwen, Dili and Frey to kill them than victor.


    However, the number of spider maidens is a little large, and the queen ant man has a large number of backup... Victor shook his head. As long as there is the possibility of killing the queen ant man, he can''t give up trying, even if he sacrifices three dragon maids.


    "Does the war Ant King taorminos agree to cooperate?" Asked victor.


    Mei Wen shook her head and said, "Ann reported that the war Ant King refused our proposal. He decided to go to the oak grassland in the east to rule the ant advance corps and stay away from the ant queen. However, it revealed a news that the ant queen''s control over the ant colony has been greatly weakened."


    Victor said coldly with a smile: "this insect is not stupid. I hope to borrow my hand to get rid of the ant queen. I won''t help myself... It doesn''t matter. Sylvia will kill it and hang its head on the front door of Heibao fortress."


    The war Ant King taurminos actually represents the residual will of the king of the spirit world. According to ordinary people''s understanding, it should hate Ms. spider. Unfortunately, the hatred of the king of the spirit world can be understood by extraordinary people. Taorminos preferred to survive. Victor expected that he would take the opportunity to escape from the control of the ant queen.


    The news revealed by taurminos proved that the ant queen was in a hurry, which was enough to make Victor decide.


    "Have you contacted imosen?"


    "Well, the day before yesterday, he used a wise guide, saying that he can join the war at any time from today. He agreed that he would know when we stabbed the alienated violent bear in the ass with a dagger."


    Victor nodded and said, "OK, the attack time is set in two days. I will show my strength and attract more four armed ant people to create opportunities for you to raid the queen of ant people..." he fell into silence and asked after a long time: "by the way, did you find aka?"


    Mei Wen felt the pain in her master''s heart, gently shook her head and said, "no, he may deliberately avoid us."


    Victor had guessed that Caligula was the back hand father Miller used to deal with the ant queen. Akar may be the Savior of his Jedi turnaround, but as long as he thinks of akar''s silly appearance, he feels very sad.


    "Aka, aka... His fate should not be decided by the Lord of glory! That old Miller, I began to hate him..." Victor clenched his fist and whispered to himself with some resentment.


    "Meiwen, listen, if Caligula joins your fight, you can give up the task of killing the ant queen. I ask you to give priority to ensuring aka''s safety at all costs... This is my will!"


    "My king, we obey your will!"


    **********************


    Randall collar, silver moon manor, balcony on the third floor.


    Sylvia, wearing a loose and comfortable white spider silk robe and blonde hair on her snow-white and tender shoulders, tilted her legs and said with a smile to Sophia, "honey, I want to thank you for bringing barbarians to support us."


    The beautiful and enchanting Marquis of Wimbledon, wearing the same spider silk robe, stretched out her slender hand, raised the coffee cup on the small round table, paid tribute to Sylvia, smiled and said, "how can I stand idly by when there is war in the family?"


    She put down the purple gold cup and said with a bitter smile: "In fact, the barbarian''s participation in the war is the intention of elder Harald, and the mountain tribes agree. But they ask for three times the amount of weapons and equipment as a commission. If 1000 barbarian soldiers participate in the war, I will pay them 3000 sets of plate armor and 6000 refined iron battle axes... God, the one handed axe used by the barbarian is the same size as the two handed battle axe. How can I afford it It''s my limit to hire 766 barbarians. "


    Sylvia adjusted her sitting position, blinked her eyes and asked, "how''s the situation on the arete plateau?"


    Sophia was a little disappointed to see that Sylvia didn''t answer the topic just now. The York family is rich now, but they won''t pay to hire barbarians, and Sophia can''t help it.


    "You mean... The devil?" Sophia sat up straight and said: "The situation on the yarret plateau is not bad at present. However, the barbarians have found the gray blood grello sheep monster... This news can''t be concealed from the glory church. However, the glory knights and the Sassanian empire can''t send more troops to defend the Principality of Teuton. Therefore, the church issued a reward order and called on large mercenaries to help the mountain tribes hunt and kill grello sheep monsters. It''s a pity , the reward offered by the church is limited, and most mercenaries are not interested in going to the yarret Plateau... Oh, at present, there is only one large mercenary regiment to accept the reward task offered by the church, that is, the bear regiment that Victor forced me before. Its name has not changed, and all the mercenaries in it have been replaced. Miss weir, the head of the bear regiment, is an interesting person. She leads the mercenary competition in the East She had to sign a two-year contract and go to the yarret plateau to make a living. She told me that this was for military training and that her bear group would become the greatest mercenary organization. "


    Sylvia''s blue eyes flashed a different color, smiled and said, "Miss Weil of the bear group... It seems that she has left a very deep impression on you. She should be a very interesting person..."


    Sophia thought of something funny, ha, and said, "Miss weir is really funny and naive. Her strength is just average... If you need to hire some mercenaries, I can recruit them for you."


    Sylvia waved her hand and said teasingly, "no, I just want the best cavalry. The large mercenary regiment led by the east development has a good reputation. They run to my oak grassland. I have to pay more pensions in addition to paying commissions."


    Sophia was a little silent and said categorically, "I don''t have many squires, but I''ll go to war myself... For the sake of victor. Do you mind if I say so?"


    Sylvia nodded, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "honey, I believe you are sincere. How do you mind? If someone does, it must be trisley and Nicole, not me... But I hope you can help me get a lot of food at an appropriate price."


    Sophia wrinkled her slender willow eyebrows and said in confusion, "I thought what you need most is troops..."


    "That was before!" Sylvia interrupted her with a wave and continued: "Since the news spread that the Silver Eagle City of the elves is adjacent to the oak grassland, all kingdoms and churches have been very positive. They want to participate in foreign affairs with the elves and strive for potential trade opportunities. I can give up some interests on behalf of Victor, but the oak grassland is the ownerless land discovered by Victor, and it can only belong to victor and me... I have decided to postpone the South expansion, Priority will be given to the south of the oak prairie and the site will be selected for port construction. Therefore, I need more food, but I don''t want to be choked by Lord Sasang. "


    Sophia hesitated and said, "however, I have handed over the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce to Soren. The guy has just been promoted to the Golden Knight, and his momentum has soared. According to the agreement, the Wimbledon chamber of commerce is responsible for the bulk of grain trade. I don''t want to offend his highness a stormy Knight at this time."


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows and said, "but the Wimbledon chamber of Commerce has insufficient capacity, and the gold regiment can be used as a supplement. In fact, you don''t have to worry about Sauron. After all, behind the gold regiment is clement."


    Sophia said in embarrassment, "the Pope is unattainable. He can''t support me in breaking the agreement."


    Sylvia pondered a little and said: "Do you feel the two violent walks of the wind element sea in this year? I''m sure that due to the violent walk of the wind element sea, the stormy Knights of all countries have been promoted to the golden level, not only Sauron, but also the Viscount Negus of Dodo Kingdom, the countess Andrea of sassanne Empire, and the two stormy paladins of the TESL family. They have all received the gift of the stormy sword saint, special Don''t be Andrea. She''s victor''s lover. If you go to her, I''m sure she will help you for Victor''s sake. "


    Sophia suddenly stood up and asked with a frightened look, "I''m not sensitive to the disturbance of the wind element sea... Victor, what has he experienced?"


    Sylvia was a little pleased by the uneasy appearance of the Marquis of Wimbledon. Victor had many lovers, and only she and Victor always kept in touch. A few days ago, Victor suddenly burst out a strong longing for her, which was also captured by Sylvia, but Victor''s current state seemed not very good, which made her feel worried and worried.


    "Dear Sophia, when Victor comes back, ask him yourself. I think it must be wonderful." Sylvia stood up, nodded gracefully and said, "silver moon manor is also your home. Please feel free. Excuse me first."


    Through the spacious and bright living room and corridor, Sylvia came to the study of silver moon manor, pushed the door and went in. Trisley, the angry wave knight, was already waiting for her.


    Throwing herself into the soft sofa, Sylvia hooked her finger at trisley and said with a smile, "baby, is it flying snake summoning again?"


    Petite and exquisite, just like the oath of a beautiful girl, the female knight was dressed in war clothes, nodded and said: "Nicole came back from the front-line stronghold. She received another flying snake. Victor asked you to kill a war Ant King. If he couldn''t solve it by himself... The specific information is on the table. In addition, the front-line stronghold has found traces of ant colonies, about 3000. According to your order, the Pioneer Corps hasn''t moved them for the time being."


    Sylvia nodded and said, "well, I''d rather solve the ant army on the wide grassland than fight them in the endless forest. By the way, did Victor find our scouts in the Silver Eagle City?"


    Trisley tilted her mouth, shook her head and said, "there is no news for the time being, but we know the general location. It is certain that the paladin of bitstil''s family will find the elf city first... I have two more things to tell you."


    "The eldest lady of the chebman family had a big quarrel with her mother. Then she took a team of squires and sneaked out of the military camp in the grey rabbit mountains. She said she was going to the endless forest to find Victor... Nicole sent someone to chase her, but she may not be able to find her."


    Sylvia could not help stroking her bright and full forehead and groaned, "Gillian... It''s not reassuring. If she could break out of the endless forest alive, Victor would like her better."


    Trisley said unhappily, "unfortunately, if... I didn''t expect that the Marquis of chebman would be so heartless."


    Sylvia looked up at her and joked, "sour taste... Do you also want to go to the endless forest to find Victor?"


    "I''m not so stupid, let alone do stupid things!" Tsui Li, biting his lips, was reluctant to turn his head. He said, "I have just met Li Liya." she said that the eyes of the Pinghu town church were reported. Father Miller had taken a group of crystal of holy power, and did not know what to do. The bishop seemed to have stolen the stolen land to visit Miller, but he was stopped by the priest outside the door.


    Sylvia''s charming blue eyes turned dark red in an instant, as if lava rolled. The air in the study was so heavy that it almost solidified. She said deeply, "if my love falls, I will bury Miller!"

 Chapter 893

    The river bend is vast and magnificent. You can''t see the edge at a glance. The monsoon blows the lead gray River and rolls up layers of waves. The steep cliff is like a huge sword straight into the river. The two log rafts of Randall expedition are close to the bottom of the cliff and anchored at the edge of the river bend.


    There was no one above the raft. Only the giant otter climbed up from time to time with a big fish in his mouth and ate on the log raft. In a few days, these ferocious giant otters grew to more than two meters, and their body size was fully twice that at the beginning. Their dark and waterproof thick fur has all fallen off and replaced with smooth cuticle. A fin like bone spur skin membrane grows on their back. It is no longer the lovely shape of round head and round brain, which looks ferocious and ugly.


    Before long, these more than 20 giant otters will become real aquatic dissimilated animals, and they no longer need to climb on rafts or log tugs to eat and rest.


    Now, these giant otters, including the 6-meter-long alchemical dragon lizard, are still small spots in the river, and they are not even able to protect the safety of log rafts.


    Just under the river 2 kilometers away from the raft, Charlotte could see a huge shadow swimming slowly. That is the Lord of this water area, a ferocious water lizard called "Ronnie" by the nearby fish people.


    There are many kinds of water lizards, each with its own form. The most ferocious water lizard is called crocodile lizard dragon. Although they are neither crocodiles nor dragons, fishermen and sailors in the kingdom of Borui generally treat them as dragons. The common crocodile sauropod is generally only eight or nine meters long, and its appearance features are very similar to crocodiles. They are used to hunting in groups. They are smart, fierce, cooperative, and have a strong sense of revenge and territory. They are the most dangerous beasts in the Jinshui River.


    Ronnie''s body size is three times that of an ordinary crocodile dragon. Its huge head alone is 6 meters long, with a head and tail of 28 meters. It sprays water mist and forms a rainbow. Swinging its tail can overturn the log raft. As a monster with deep ferocity, Ronnie''s intuition is very sharp. When two alchemical dragon lizards enter its territory waters, it detects them in advance and takes the initiative to swim from the deep water area and pose an attack posture.


    Fortunately, wizard imosen is proficient in animal language and knows how to deceive a terrible ferocious crocodile lizard dragon. After chattering for a long time, he finally won Ronnie''s favor and allowed them to fish in their territory. However, Charlotte believes that the person Ronnie likes is bertina, and can even be used to describe the attitude of the water lizard Lord towards bell.


    It would wander around the log raft every day to drive away the fish for the giant otter and alchemy dragon lizard. Then it would try to get close to the raft and play with bell. Even if it made white bread roar, it would not get angry.


    Unfortunately, Ronnie''s size is too large. The whirlpool generated by its swimming will shake the raft left and right. Just in case, Charlotte commanded Renault and shack to dock the raft on the edge of the cliff. If there is an accident, they can climb the cliff and abandon the ship to protect themselves.


    Charlotte stood in a cave more than 20 meters above the river, which was the foothold dug up by Lord Nelson.


    Nelson always rushes ahead in every battle. He is silent because he can''t help the Lord fight these days, so he takes his strength out on the rocks of the cliff. Without saying a word, he climbed up the cliff and dug stones with his bare hands. Others climbed up to help. We chiseled with weapons, smashed with fists and dug with fingers. It took us two days and two nights to dig a spacious stone cave on the rugged cliff.


    The only thing Randall''s knights and ferocious warriors can do now is to create a stable environment for the casters in the team. The Emerson father and daughter and reverend Dane can also feel the expectations of the people, which is not only a heavy move, but also a silent encouragement.


    In the deepest part of the cliff cave, the three spellcasters knelt quietly on the animal skin mat and meditated intently, striving to achieve the best spell casting state and be ready to support his highness Randall at any time. Even bertina changed her lively jumping in the past and meditated quietly. Her delicate little face bloomed soft brilliance, looked quiet and holy, and was not as beautiful as ordinary people.


    "Now only the caster can help victor. Unlike our bronze knights, can we only pray to the Lord of glory except digging stones with our hands?" Charlotte looked silently at bertina and thought.


    In the past, Mrs. Judy must have prayed for the gods to protect her man. But as a senior bronze knight, Charlotte is now used to finding a way to solve the difficulties by herself. But her strength is far from participating in the battle of the Stormrage sword saint.


    Regardless of strength, knights are smart and confident. Charlotte felt she had to do something more for her beloved master.


    Bertina completed meditation first. After all, her task is to strengthen her father''s spell casting ability with the touch of chaos, including increasing his magic strength and prolonging the spell casting time. These are simple enough for a candidate. Moreover, bell also absorbed part of the spirit in the realm of all souls. If only talking about the total magic reserve, no caster can compare with her. According to Bell''s current casting level, she doesn''t need meditation at all. She can''t use all her magic.


    The girl opened her eyes, looked left and right, and then crept to the hole for fear of disturbing imosen and Dane who were still meditating.


    At this time, no one spoke and the atmosphere was quiet and dull. When they saw bertina coming, they just nodded to her and did not play close to her as usual.


    Their eyes were eager with some expectation, even a trace of awe and supplication. Bertina felt a sudden inexplicable panic and had the impulse to escape here. With her head down, she went to the edge of the cave and sat down. The fierce bear dog "white bread" actively approached the little owner, stretched out his tongue and licked her little hand. One person and one dog snuggle up to each other and silently look at the sparkling river.


    Bertina had a lot of troubles. This time, she seemed so big that she couldn''t understand why she was worried. She could only think about her confused thoughts.


    I don''t know how long later, a snow-white and beautiful palm stretched out in front of her, holding several beautiful red wild fruits on it.


    "Here you are, bell. The rose fragrant fruit just picked is sweet and sour. It''s very fresh." Charlotte sat down beside bertina and said softly.


    Now is the windy season for fruit ripening. There are countless kinds of wild fruits in the endless forest. Some are sweet and delicious, and some can''t eat at all. Rose fragrant fruit is named for its own rose fragrance. The taste is only general, not the top fruit. But the Randall expedition was sailing on the Jinshui River, and bertina had not eaten fresh fruits and vegetables for many days.


    There are inexhaustible fish, shrimp and aquatic products in Jinshui River, but there will be no fresh rose fragrant fruit. There is no doubt that Charlotte must have collected these fruits on the steep cliff.


    Bertina doesn''t like Charlotte because she can sleep in a tent with her master, but bell can''t. But bertina admitted that Mrs. Charlotte was a beautiful and gentle big sister and had always taken good care of herself.


    Most importantly, bell really likes Rosehip.


    Bell quickly took the Rosehip from Charlotte''s hand, hesitated a little, and left her another fruit.


    Charlotte smiled, slipped the last wild fruit to bell, touched her head, and said softly, "I know bell actually hates me... Nicole, Lilia, Elena and Alice have said bad things about me in front of you."


    Beltina was embarrassed and mumbled vaguely, "no... Er, I don''t remember..."


    "They are jealous of me and can accompany Victor every day, but they are not willing to give up the power given to them by victor or or a stable and comfortable luxury life." Charlotte sighed and continued: "Randall family has many people, and everyone has their own personality and ideas. We can''t like everyone in the family, but we still unite, rely on each other and trust each other... It is the master who closely connects us, and then there will be a Randall family that makes everyone feel warm and at ease... Victor is the core of the family, and he is the family. ¡±


    "But the Randall family is too young and Victor has no heir. What if... I mean, if Victor is gone, what will happen to the Randall family?"


    "People will blame each other, quarrel, curse, fight and even fight for various reasons... Bell, do you like the Randall family?"


    After trying to think about it, bertina felt a thrill, shook her head and said, "I don''t like it, I don''t like it at all... I hope you don''t quarrel."


    "Bertina Randall!"


    Charlotte''s voice suddenly became severe. Bell subconsciously raised her head and immediately found that her beautiful blue eyes were full of tears.


    "Bell, I beg you, help Victor... Only the caster can help him now, and you are the best caster."


    The chosen girl quickly patted her small chest and assured Mrs. Charlotte that she would try her best to help father imoson, and then let him try his best to help master victor.


    Charlotte''s beautiful eyes turned red, took bertina''s small hand, sobbed and said, "I''m afraid it''s not enough... Lord imosen''s alienated violent bear will not be stronger than the three dragon ladies. The master needs additional help... Bell, I remember you have four legendary guardians. Can you... Summon them?"


    "Ah, you mean sugar cans, they..." bertina said with a sudden look, biting her lips and nodding gently: "Those four guardians are the animal spirits that Mr. Tumen helped me find. Among them, the sugar jar is the smartest. They were originally the souls of elders worshipped by the bear monster tribe for many years. I have completed their incomplete spirituality and integrated them into one, so I have the sugar jar... I''m not sure to call the other three guardians now, but I can try to call the sugar jar again. However, I need some Summon media... "


    "What is it?" Charlotte asked.


    "The more delicious honey, the better..."


    "I''ll go out and look for it now! I''ll be right back..."


    Nelson darted out of the hole like an arrow, and the air was surging, driving the girl''s hair flying. Before bertina could react, Marcy the blood python, Wolff the red wolf, Brandon and Klaus also ran out to look for honey.


    Before long, the five strong men who lit the fire of the soul returned to the cliff cave one after another, and they all brought back more or less wild honey.


    The delicious honey was placed in front of bertina, and everyone looked at her eagerly. Bell took a deep breath, tried to calm his tension, closed his eyes and muttered in his mouth. People who didn''t know thought she was reciting an unfathomable spell. In fact, there is no need to recite the mantra to summon the guardian spirit. Bertina is chanting in fragments that no one can understand, praying, tempting and frightening the "sugar pot" to come out quickly. She became more and more anxious. Unfortunately, the sacred chain arranged by father miller could not be untied by worry.


    Finally, bertina flattened her mouth and said with a cry: "sobbing... The sugar jar ignored me. It was sealed and I couldn''t open it... What should I do?"


    "Let me try."


    Father Dane walked slowly out of the dark cave. His expression was a little complicated. The so-called Assyrian guardian spirit, in the eyes of the priests of the shining church, is an evil undead that needs to be purified, but bertina''s guardian spirit is really strong enough and has a legendary level. If the "sugar pot" took part in the battle, his highness Randall''s victory rate would be higher.


    But is it really appropriate to untie the seal of the brilliant waiter without authorization?


    Will it have the opposite consequences?


    Dane was not sure whether he was right or wrong, but compared with the safety of his highness Randall, it was acceptable to borrow the power of the dead.


    It''s better than doing nothing. Otherwise, Dane can''t forgive himself. He even suspects that if the Stormrage sword Saint falls in the battle, they can''t run away.


    The realm of all souls collected by bertina is likely to be the main target of unknown enemies.


    Dane made up his mind and did not hesitate. He took out the holy crystal given by father Miller and said to bertina, "I have no ability to unlock the holy seal. I just use the holy resonance to make the seal vibrate. You must seize the loose gap of the seal and summon your guardian spirit. Remember, you may only have one chance!"


    Bertina closed her lips and nodded hard to show that she was ready.


    Dane half closed his eyes and bowed his head to chant the mantra. The holy crystal in his hand began to bloom white and gold, illuminating the surrounding scene and sprinkling it on bertina.


    The chosen girl immediately felt that the platinum Rune chain coiled around the spirit began to rotate, expanded and tightened according to the frequency of the fluctuation of the holy light. She aimed at the opportunity to guide a trace of spirit out of the realm of all souls.


    Under bertina''s eyes, black smoke was generated out of thin air. They roll and surge in the white golden light, as if they would be dispersed by the light in the next second.


    Dane quickly put away the holy crystal and let the White Gold glow fade. The black smoke stopped twisting and condensed into a round, fat bear cub. It is only as big as an adult''s head. First, it looks around and makes a "ah Wu" roar, threatening people not to get close to itself, and then holds up a large piece of honey and licks it fiercely.


    Everyone was stunned. Nelson muttered, "so small?! what can it do?"


    "The ''sugar pot'' I''ve seen is as big as a house... It should be able to change?" Said swordsman Todd uncertainly.


    Bertina cried again and muttered, "I, I''ll release a little spirit... The sugar jar finally broke free from the chain, and her head was pulled. Look at its head. Is it hurt?"


    Dane''s heart moved and showed his true vision. He found a white gold sacred Rune on the top of the "sugar jar". He was relieved at once. Even if this little bear is a dead soul, it is also a sacred dead soul. No, it should be called the divine guardian. But how can such a small holy Guardian fight?


    Just when everyone was worried, imosen''s voice came from the depths of the cave, "my violent bear was stabbed in the ass... Here we go, Dane and bertina, come and help me!"


    Beltina had no time to think about it. She kicked the "sugar jar" and shouted angrily, "no more eating. Go and help father imosen. No, it''s to help master victor."


    The little guardian spirit, who already had a semi entity, was kicked into the air by the girl wizard. It whined, turned into a black smoke again, flew into the cave and quietly integrated into imosen''s back.


    ***********************


    Randall lead, Pinghu Town, the chapel of the Tomb Park.


    Perot, dressed in a hooded black robe, stood in front of the chapel door. The heavy oak door was open, but he didn''t have any superfluous actions. He just stood quietly, with a very respectful attitude, even showing a trace of pious enthusiasm.


    As a six level priest directly under the jurisdiction of the cardinal Council of the Holy See, bishop Perot can enter and leave any church or monastery at will in the Renma Hill parish. Of course, the cemetery chapel of the Randall family is no exception.


    Although the cemetery Church of the Lord''s family is often managed by the family priest, and the church priest generally does not break in at will, the tacit understanding between the church and the Lord is not the reason to prohibit the Archbishop from visiting the cemetery church. Moreover, the emerging Randall family has no family priest of its own.


    Randall collar has developed rapidly, and the resident population has exceeded 400000. Of course, the church will not ignore this newly rising pioneering leader. The Privy Council has sent a large number of people to deal with the educational affairs of Randall parish. There are more than 100 formal clergy alone, and more trainee priests and trainee paladins serve as church waiters.


    In the past two years, Miller, the priest stationed in Randall Parish, gradually faded out of people''s vision. He moved to the cemetery chapel in Pinghu Town to live alone. The clergy of Pinghu Town church thought that Miller was too old and frail to continue his duties as the resident priest of Randall parish.


    Bishop Perot could think that father Miller was planning a great event beyond ordinary people''s understanding, which was related to his highness Randall.


    At present, the whole kingdom of Gambis is in the period of war mobilization, and the materials of Renma Hill parish are strictly supervised. Father Miller, who had not appeared for a long time, suddenly took a batch of holy crystals. Bishop Perot received a report from the assistant priest for the first time. He disguised himself and quietly rushed to the cemetery church to ask father Miller.


    Of course, he knew he could not hide the eyes of the Randall family, but this incident was related to his highness, Randall. In any case, on behalf of Pope Clement, he would make an appropriate gesture to show Mrs. Sylvia that the expedition of count golden eye to the endless forest was not planned by the Holy See, but father Miller was still a priest of the glorious church.


    Perot visited father Miller alone in his private capacity, but he was closed. The door of the cemetery church was hidden and could be pushed open, but Perot couldn''t get in.


    He had the idea of entering the door, and did not feel any tangible or intangible resistance. However, he was unable to implement the act of pushing the door. It''s like Perot saw his attendants sweating and busy. He had the idea of letting him rest, but he didn''t put it into practice. It seems contradictory but not inconsistent.


    According to the secret documents of the church, the early Pope Enoch had a similar ability, which was called the prohibition of truth and represented the highest state of the Holy Spirit priest!


    Perot did not expect that one day he could personally understand the priest''s most extreme truth field and deeply feel the power of father Miller.


    Miller forbade to disturb, and Perot was unwilling to leave. He has now given up the idea of meeting the brilliant waiter, but he still stays where he is and carefully understands the mysteries of the field of truth.


    The window on the oak door suddenly opened from the inside, revealing father Miller''s eyes. Bishop Perot was startled. He quickly bent over slightly and asked respectfully, "Your Excellency, glorious waiter, what are your orders?"


    Miller said faintly through the oak door, "Mrs. rose has just been angry."


    "Ah?" Perot frowned in confusion.


    "It means that I''m not sure what I''m going to do. If I fail, you''d better prepare for Mrs. Rose''s anger." Miller closed the window, ignored the confused Perot, and turned to the prayer platform of the church.


    On the floor in front of the prayer table, more than 100 holy power crystals were shining softly. Miller knelt down among the holy power crystals and waited for the last moment.


    Great prophecy is by no means omniscient power. Miller doesn''t know how Victor''s real opponent exists. However, he is good at hiding under the glory of the Supreme Lord and covering up the traces of the power of fate, and he began to prepare long ago. And Caligula was his choice.


    Almost no one knows that the paladin''s highest divine skill, the shining God of war, is actually the shining angel. Paladins temper their spirit and body and polish their faith and soul to a state that can accommodate brilliant angels. Therefore, the priest''s highest divine skill, angel coming, can also act on the Paladin to guide the birth of the glorious god of war.


    The seventh level Paladin integrates the power of the glorious angel into himself, with wisdom, combat skills and judgment. Therefore, in most cases, the shining God of war is more powerful than the shining Angel summoned by the Holy Spirit priest and can cope with all kinds of complex situations. However, paladins have to pay a price for this, and the conditions for the shining God of war are extremely harsh.


    Caligula''s heart is pure. He accepted the holy power seed given by master Miller and Ron, making the birth of the glorious god of war possible.


    Aka''s mind and holy power seed are stimulated by negative energy at the same time, which is also perceived by Miller. This means that victor or bertina is threatened by the devil and Caligula is ready to protect them.


    Aka''s will awakened the holy power seed, and the holy power seed began to influence him, guide him, improve his wisdom and strength, change his soul and body state, and develop in the direction of the glorious god of war.


    Angry wind swordsman can''t deal with the enemy. He''s definitely not an ordinary role!


    Miller was unwilling to sacrifice Caligula at the bottom of his heart, but now the situation can''t tolerate any hesitation.


    "Aka, this is the price you need to pay for your rebirth... May my lord bless you."


    Miller''s face was calm. He sensed that akar was approaching the root of evil. The white gold light illuminates the small space of the cemetery church, and the sacred runes emerge from the empty air to form a mysterious ring pattern.


    Suddenly, another holy light sign inexplicably appeared near aka. Miller was stunned, but he resolutely guided the holy power and poured the holy power seeds into kaligura across a long distance.


    "Here we go..."

 Chapter 894

    With a bang, the four armed ant man fell down in the forest, and the luster in his eyes condensed into gray. Then, a delicate war boot stepped its exquisite head into the soft humus.


    "Hum, weak bug." Frey shook her long green hair, and her green eyes had become the vertical pupils of the dragon, revealing terror and majesty.


    The physical quality of the four armed ant man is no less than that of the Yalong man. The white shell covering the whole body has better defense than the smooth and tight skin of Frege, but their exquisite combat skills are colorful and full of flaws in front of the Dragon maid who ignites the fire of the soul. The gap between the two sides is like a strong farmer meeting an equally strong elite soldier. Just one face-to-face, Frey took four pure gold stabbing sticks from the four armed ant man''s hand and split it into two sections with a moon shaped axe blade, which was as simple as splitting a piece of wood.


    Daffodil snorted coldly, passed over Frey and said, "the king will be relieved only if we kill the monster in front of us."


    It was really easy to kill a four armed ant man, but the Dragon perception of the Asian Dragon people reminded them that the dense forest ahead was unpredictable and even beyond their ability to cope, but Frey and Dili were not afraid and continued to move forward with a huge moon shaped axe blade. Right behind the Yalong Raiders, 30 fully armed blood militia showed their tall and burly bodies from the shadow of the tree.


    They were all dressed in heavy armour, each carrying two captured pure gold spikes and five heavy refined iron spears pinned behind their backs, with a faint blue cold light. The eyes under the mask were as cold as ice and snow. With firm steps, they stepped over the remains of the four armed ant man, carrying an unstoppable spirit of killing, and walked towards the goal of this trip.


    Pushing aside a dense bush, Dili and Frey finally saw the "perfect body" regarded by their master as natural enemies.


    He is a huge and beautiful spider, whose body size is comparable to that of an adult split hoofed rhinoceros. Every line of his body is smooth and beautiful, so that his huge body is not only bulky and clumsy, but also light and sensitive. Even the sharp limbs like a knife and several sharp thorns on his back are exquisite like works of art. His white carapace has a circle of strange purple lines to form a mysterious pattern. The shadow under his body is as dark as ink, as if it is connected to another world. Even in the dark woodland, it is particularly eye-catching.


    The strangest thing is that half of the Female Elf''s body is on the head of the spider. It was a delicate and charming dark elf girl. She was slender and symmetrical, with tall ears, and long gorgeous purple hair hanging down to her waist. Suddenly, she looked like riding on the head of a giant spider, but she closed her eyes and seemed to fall into an eternal sleep.


    The Dragon perception reminds the Asian Dragon Raider how terrible the monster is, but from the morphological point of view, the perfect body of the spider lady is not suitable for fighting, especially like the upper body of the Dark Elf Female. Without the protection of the shell, it can''t run or jump, which is an obvious weakness.


    Both Frey and Dili believe that the dark elf girl should be the primary target of attack. If she is cut off from the head of the giant spider, she may be able to complete the task.


    It''s definitely not easy. A total of twelve spider maids surround the spider monster. They and the spider monster turn their heads and look at the attacker at the same time. Their actions are exactly the same, which is kind of strange.


    They are obviously thirteen different individuals, but they feel like a whole.


    The three pairs of compound eyes of the spider monster and the twelve pairs of eyes of the spider maid looked at each other at the same time, and the danger felt by Dili and Frey instantly climbed to the limit. If they are real dragons, they should choose to escape immediately, but alchemists never fear "death".


    "Crush these insects!"


    Di Liyang raised the moon shaped axe blade in her hand and pointed forward. Thirty blood militia immediately began to charge.


    Their movements are vigorous, like leopards shuttling through the dense forest. Their momentum is fierce, like fierce tigers. Their steps are firm, like enraged bison. They pull out the glittering fine iron spear and throw it at the huge body of the spider monster.


    The heavy spear tore the air, turned into blue streamers, and shot straight at the spider monster 100 meters away with a sharp roar.


    With the strength and throwing skills of the three-level blood militia, the lethality of the refined iron spear reaches the most terrible level at a distance of about 100 meters. It can pierce the body of the red haired bison, pierce the heavily armored infantry, and even shoot into the hard limestone wall.


    However, the powerful fine iron spear was blocked by the psionic field in front of the spider monster, which also made the invisible psionic shield appear in the air. The sharp spear tip pierced translucent depressions one by one, and then fell to the ground.


    The surrounding spider maid didn''t let the level 3 blood militia continue to use the throwing spear, consuming the spider monster''s psionic power. On this side, six spider maidens quickly met the blood militia. They drifted quickly, like a qualitative and invisible ghost, but the refined gold stab stick in their hands was not light at all. They smashed at the helmet of the blood militia and were held in time by the other party with the same weapon, but the arrogant force burst out. The blood militia was suddenly a little shorter, and his legs were completely underground. The spider maid cut it gently with the other two arms, and the head of the blood militia immediately rolled down from the neck, and a stream of hot blood in the neck cavity spewed out two feet high.


    The blood militia that Victor gave to the Dragon maid was not just born alchemists. On the way to the endless forest, they received Nelson''s special training, learned combat breathing, participated in more than a hundred actual battles, and survived the cruel fight. The learning talent of alchemists has transformed them into elite soldiers in the three-level blood militia.


    It is no exaggeration to say that these three-level blood militia are equipped with silver ant armour, which can compete with the early Bronze knights.


    However, the spider maid killed the most elite blood militia as easily as beating a groundhog.


    Frey pounced on her, her long green hair straight in the air, and the huge moon shaped axe blade drew a dazzling silver thread to split the spider maid into two pieces.


    The lightning reflex of the Yalong man is so fast that the spider maid has no time to parry or dodge. The moon shaped axe blade cuts off the psionic shield and is about to cut it on its shoulder. The spider maid uses the psionic shield to cause the deflection retardation effect, and lifts four refined gold spikes to stab Furui.


    It gives up parry and dodge and wants to die with the Yalong Raider!


    The spider maid''s sudden stab is fierce and fierce, but there is nothing to hide under the dynamic vision of the Dragon maid. Frey turns his wrist and swings away all his opponent''s sudden stab attacks with a moon shaped axe blade. The spider maid took advantage of the situation to open the distance between the two sides and floated to Frey''s side with the evasive warfare technique, which not only relieved the crisis of being hacked to death by her, but also formed a potential to attack the Dragon maid with another spider maid.


    If the spider maid''s strength and speed completely crush the third level blood militia, then the skill they are now showing is clearly to ignite the fire of the soul. Moreover, these spider maids don''t need the dance of death and psionic assault at all. Their footwork and combat skills are the most basic fighting skills, so there are no flaws for the Asian Dragon Raiders.


    Dili was also entangled by two spider maidens and fell into a bitter battle. The spider monster sent four spider maidens to kill Victor''s elite blood militia wantonly.


    Frey was so depressed that these spider maids were like different species from the previous four armed ant man. They are particularly powerful and do not lose to the human form of Yalong Raiders. If it hadn''t been for the two dragon talents of dynamic vision and lightning reflection, Frey and Dili would have been unable to support it.


    They don''t know that in the invisible field, the spider monster connects the spider maid with black silk thread, which means that the spider monster is manipulating the spider maid to fight.


    This is one of Ms. spider''s instinctive talents - string puppets.


    The queen ant man is suppressing Ms. spider''s instinctive will and putting him into sleep, but she can''t stop the spider monster''s action. In fact, the spider monster is strongly stimulated, and the spider lady will still open her eyes. For example, the spider monster''s thread puppet talent fails.


    In fact, the spider monster can manipulate 36 spider maidens at the same time. These 12 four armed ant men are the minimum thread puppets given by the queen of ant man to the spider monster. If they all die, it means that the thread puppet talent is invalid.


    Therefore, the queen ant man will timely supplement the loss of spider maid. To defeat the spider monster, Dili and Frey must first break through the interception of the string puppet and kill all the spider maidens, which is almost impossible.


    More and more blood militia were killed by the spider maid. Dili and Frey were extremely angry. They opened the talent of dragon anger, and their strength and speed increased sharply. The moon axe blade was danced into a sharp silver ball and hit their opponents. The spider monster was caught off guard. One of his string puppets was cut to pieces by Dili on the spot; The other puppet was a little lucky. Frey only cut off his left shoulder and two arms.


    As soon as the spider maid died and one was seriously injured, the spider monster immediately threw the last two thread puppets into the battlefield. Three spider maids besiege the Asian Dragon Raiders in the state of dragon anger, and the remaining five spider maids continue to pursue and kill the level-3 blood militia.


    At this time, there was no guard around the spider monster!


    The forest behind him sounded a series of heavy footsteps, and the trees broke and collapsed one after another, as if a mountain was moving in the dense jungle


    This is a giant bear with a shoulder height of 6 meters. Its whole body is covered with thick lizard skin. When running, it has great momentum. Its strong muscles roll layer by layer. Its strong sense of strength almost overflows out of the body. Its bright fangs on both sides of the corner of its mouth can easily smash the trunk of an ancient tree.


    After eating all the horned lizard dissimilated beasts, the dissimilated bear of the wizard imosen has grown to the limit state. If the spider monster is a split hoofed rhinoceros, the alienated violent bear is a wild elephant. Guided by wisdom, imosen wizard ignites its spiritual fire and combs its natural abilities, including the dynamic vision of alienated horned lizard and the toxic stimulation of Assyrians.


    Regardless of strength or size, dissimilated violent bears can crush spider monsters.


    The team led by Dili and Frey is responsible for feigning and containing. The dissimilated violent bear of imosen wizard is the killer mace to deal with the enemy.


    The fierce bear''s charge is unstoppable, faster than the galloping horse, but there are people who join the battle faster than it.


    Ten blood militia wearing composite leather armor moved and jumped between the tree crowns like apes, and fired conical armor breaking arrows at the spider monster with a silver bow.


    Powerful arrows hit the psionic shield one after another, raising ripples. Although they failed to cause effective damage to the spider monster, they also continued to consume his psionic power. When the alienated bear rushes over, it can break the "turtle shell" of the spider monster with its unparalleled power. At that time, it was much easier to kill the perfect body of Lady spider.


    Perhaps it was the first time that the spider monster turned around because of dangerous stimulation and no movement. He ignored the "monkeys" jumping around on the treetops, and three pairs of compound eyes stared at the behemoth rushing towards him, and the twelve magic patterns on his shell lit up a dazzling light.


    The air suddenly reverberated with a sharp roar, and a conical ripple suddenly stabbed the dissimilated violent bear who rushed quickly. Only a "pa" sound was heard, and the giant bear''s big and ferocious head burst into pieces. It had no time to hum and lost its life. With inertia, its huge body like a meat mountain rolled into the battlefield and couldn''t stop 20 meters away from the spider monster. The conical ripple across the forest dissipated slowly at this time.


    Spider monster''s second talent - psionic spear.


    The alienated violent bear who was regarded as the bottom card died like this?!


    Alchemists will never be frightened in battle, otherwise they will be stunned on the spot and easily knocked to death by the spider monster''s thread puppet.


    The light Archer continued to shoot the armor piercing arrow at the target. The spider monster seemed to dislike these "monkeys". He raised his head a little and stared at an archer with three pairs of bright red compound eyes. The blood militia was shrouded in an invisible force field, his body compressed and collapsed like twisted hemp, and his broken skin spewed out a lot of blood, which was not human.


    Spider monster''s third talent - distorted eyes.


    Victor has a deep understanding of the psionic power of the higher ant tribe. He compares the psionic field to a cloak. When the cloak is attached to the higher ant tribe, its strength and speed will be improved; If the cloak is tightened hard, it is a psionic shield for additional protection. The protective strength of a cloak is equivalent to a pair of heavy armor, but the opened cloak can not protect the whole body, but there are still loopholes in taking care of the head and tail, the left and the right.


    A magic pattern on the higher ant tribe represents a cloak. The war Ant King apolis has eight magic patterns. It has eight levels of spiritual ability field, and there will be no defense dead corner at all.


    There are 36 purple magic patterns on the spider monster, three times that of apolis and six times that of taurminos!


    Victor also noted that once the psionic field of the higher ant tribe is broken, there will be a cooling time, and the psionic shield has the worst defense effect against puncture attacks. Therefore, he developed a tactic. Mei Wen fought guerrilla warfare with eight alchemical mastiffs to contain the four armed ant people in the periphery. Dili and Frey feint, cut off the spider maid around the spider monster, and use the spear to consume the target''s psionic power. The alienated bear and 10 archers controlled by the imosen wizard are the main attack.


    The dissimilated violent bear and 10 archers are fully capable of breaking the spider monster''s psionic shield, and then the Dragon maid turns into a dragon man form to kill the perfect body of the spider lady.


    But who could have thought that the spider monster was superb in the application of psionic power. He was very decisive. He condensed the twelve layers of psionic power field into a terrible psionic spear. With one blow, he killed the alienated bear who threatened him the most, and then projected the psionic power 80 meters away with twisted eyes to strangle the light archer.


    Even if the third level blood militia runs faster than monkeys, it can''t escape the spider monster''s eyes. Spider monsters wrapped them in the psychic field and hanged them one by one. When he kills all the light archers, it''s his turn to the heavy spear thrower and the Asian Dragon Raider.


    The 16 magic patterns on the spider monster are dim, but the other 20 magic patterns remain bright, and there are 11 thread puppets around him.


    The raid planned by Victor seems to have completely failed.


    The wind, blowing the leaves, rustling, with a wonderful rhythm, came the roar of Saber Toothed tigers from afar, bleak and long. The spider turned to look at it for no reason, but a huge figure suddenly stood behind him.


    It''s the dead dissimilatory bear. Its head and the hole in the center of its body are filled with black smoke. It condenses out of the bear''s head. Its eyes jump with a pale flame, raises its neck and sends out an earth shaking roar. The sound waves produce circles of ripples in the air, and the huge bear''s paws chop the spider monster''s back like an axe.


    The magic patterns on the spider monster''s whole body lit up a dazzling light. Twenty psionic shields protected his back layer by layer, but he was hit to the end by the giant palm of the violent bear. With the help of huge impulse, he slid forward for tens of meters to avoid the bad luck of tearing his back, but there were only five bright magic patterns left.


    At the same time, the roar of the violent bear swept across the battlefield, and the bodies of 11 spider maidens became stiff for a moment. The Yalong people and alchemists were refreshed, and their strength and speed were significantly improved.


    Dili and Frey did not hesitate to transform into a 3.4-meter-high dragon man form, once again turned on the dragon''s anger, and the fear aura radiated around in an instant. Waving the broken moon shaped axe blade, they spit out the cold breath of the dragon and kill all 11 spider maidens in an instant.


    Sugar jar, the guardian spirit of the bear monster elder, the legendary undead, turns the war as soon as it comes on stage.


    However, the dark elf girl on the spider monster''s head has opened her eyes as dark as the night sky. His beautiful face shows an expression of disgust, frowns slightly, and says to herself in the ancient elf language: "the jungle is invisible... The war roars... I met the son of ursolo when I returned to this world. Eh, it''s actually a dead soul. Isn''t the king of the jungle dead?"

 Chapter 895

    The dark elf girl had no pupils. The pure and rich black in her eyes was like seeing the darkness of nothingness, but she did open her eyes.


    What does this mean?


    The queen ant man has been suppressing the instinctive will of the perfect body. Since the spider monster''s dark elf body wakes up from its sleep, she still speaks. So, how''s the ant queen? Has he been swallowed up by the perfect body, or integrated with the instinctive will of the perfect body? The perfect man spoke. What did he say? Can you negotiate with him?


    These problems are obviously related to the change and development of the situation, but alchemists will not think about them. Yalong maids are "smart" alchemists, but they still lack creative thinking and independent judgment.


    To put it bluntly, lack of wisdom is a common problem of alchemists, and powerful dragon maids are no exception.


    Dili and Frey focus on the task assigned by their master and want to kill the "perfect body" in front of them. They don''t consider anything else.


    Ms. spider''s 36 level psychic field was broken to 31 levels, and all 12 thread puppets were destroyed. On the side of alchemy creatures, the Yalong Raiders are in good condition, there are 18 elite blood militia with combat effectiveness, and a fierce looking undead "violent bear".


    The comparison of strength between the two sides has reversed. Now is the best time to kill lady spider!


    The Dragon maid is interlinked. While calling Meiwen, Dili and Frey order the surviving blood militia to attack the "perfect body".


    "Kill it!"


    The two more than 3-meter-high female dragon people did not hesitate, and threw their moon shaped axe blades at the spider monster not far away.


    The half moon shaped axe blade is completely forged with refined iron. It is nearly 2 meters long and weighs more than 300 pounds. It is difficult for ordinary people to carry it, but the Dragon maid can easily control this heavy weapon against giant creatures. Even though the moon shaped axe blades have been scarred in the collision with the refined gold stab stick, the exaggerated size and heavy weight mean that they can still make terrible wounds.


    Two more than 300 pound moon shaped axe blades turned into two rounds of high-speed rotating blue light, dragged billowing air waves, instantly flew to the perfect body and cut heavily on his psionic shield.


    Yalong Raiders have both strength and speed, and have plenty of physical fitness. Dili and Frege changed into dragon man form to stimulate the talent of dragon anger. They were also blessed by the war roar of the bear monster elder, with an additional 35% increase in strength and speed. Their full throwing moon shaped axe blades have terrible lethality? Even if the perfect body''s psionic shield is stronger than the heavy armor, it will never stop the rapid cutting of the moon axe blade.


    Unfortunately, it is not the spider monster that dominates the perfect body, but the dark elf girl with dark eyes, or the embodiment of spider lady. His use of psionics is obviously more subtle than that of spider monster. The psionic shield condenses and appears in the air, takes the shape of polyhedral crystals, and maintains the flow of water waves. The rotating moon axe blade hit it and slipped out. It couldn''t even break a layer of psionic shield.


    The dark elf girl held out her delicate palm to block her small mouth. She was lazy and charming, and gently spit out a simple syllable:


    "Death."


    The Dragon man''s heart seemed to be hit hard, and his eyes suddenly darkened. They immediately gathered their spirit, successfully got rid of the negative state of their mind and regained their vision, but found that all the 18 elite blood militia who followed them fell to the ground, lost their lives and became corpses without heartbeat and breathing.


    The strange death of their companions could not shake the will of the dragon people. Frey and Dili continued to run wildly, rushed to the perfect body in the blink of an eye, and then opened the mouth of the blood basin full of fangs to spray cold and piercing fan-shaped dragon breath at the spider lady.


    The turbulent green dragon breath instantly drowned the huge body of the perfect body, and the frozen air condensed into a thick green ice layer on the surface of the psionic shield.


    The dragon breath of the green dragon not only has the cold of all things frozen, but also comes with terrible supernatural toxins, which can corrode the psionic shield, but also transfer the cold and toxicity to the depths of the enemy''s soul, causing sustained spiritual damage. If the will power of the perfect body is not enough to resist the spiritual damage of the green dragon''s breath, he will be frozen and poisoned from the inside out, and the five psionic shields can''t protect him.


    The red dragon is violent, the Yellow Dragon is tough, the blue dragon is cold, and the green dragon is insidious.


    The dragon breath of DILI and Frey is insidious and good at penetration. Their character is also particularly cunning. The two female dragons constantly alternate positions, stare at one side of the perfect body, spray dragon breath, and seal the ground under his feet with highly toxic frost to reduce his movement speed and limit his range of movement.


    The perfect body had to use the remaining five psionic ability fields to defend against this aggressive cold dragon breath. There was a gap on the other side of his body.


    A fiery blue thunder ball flew out from the depths of the forest, accurately hit the perfect body and penetrated his body. The fine lightning spread on his shell, with a smell of burning fat and muscles.


    The intense pain made the dark elf girl raise her tall and beautiful neck and utter a sobbing cry.


    Mei Wen, the Asian Dragon Ripper, arrived in time. It changed the dragon form, seized the opportunity created by its companions for itself, and hit the enemy hard with a lightning breath.


    Meiwen has the fastest speed and the strongest single attack power among the four series Yalong people. Its lightning breath is so fast that the enemy can''t dodge, but the tearing claw with the element of void wind is its most deadly attack means. In fact, Meiwen''s tearing claw has the same principle as victor''s "soul splitting" spear. They both introduce the sharp and unparalleled void wind element into the enemy''s body and directly destroy the fragile internal organs.


    The relatively slender and slender tear dragon man charged quickly, spit out a thunder dragon breath, and burst into fine lightning on the surface of the perfect body. This will make the target paralyzed. Next, Mei Wen will have blue claws to completely tear the enemy in front of her.


    However, the body of the perfect body was incredibly strong. He took Mei Wen''s two lightning breaths, as if he had adapted to the lightning damage, and raised two pairs of sharp limbs to fight back against the fast approaching Mei Wen.


    The Yalong Ripper has the strongest attack power, but the weakest defense. The perfect body overcomes the paralytic effect of lightning breath, and Meiwen needs the protection of her companions.


    The Yalong raider''s defense is second only to the Yalong defender of the Yellow Dragon blood, but the raider''s toughness and regeneration ability are the first of the four Dragon veins. Therefore, deli and Frey are both good at fighting and can be responsible for the main attack.


    The two graceful little female dragons rushed at the same time, raised their front claws and forcibly broke the frost covered psionic shield, which was a frenzied bite at the perfect body. Even when one of Dili''s arms was cut off by the limb of the perfect body, it completely ignored it, pierced the spider monster''s shell with its fangs, and desperately injected corrosive poison into it. At this time, Mei Wen also joined the scuffle. The blue claws directly tore the dark elf girl from the spider monster''s head. The sharp wind element raged in the spider monster''s body in an attempt to cut off the spider monster''s huge head.


    The three dragon maids didn''t realize that if the spider monster was a real life, they would have been killed by them.


    The dark shadow covers the whole forest land. At the source of the shadow, Ms. spider is watching the tragic fight between three dragon beasts and the dead bear monster.


    Before Dili and Frey attacked, he took the lead in using a set of tricks: mind explosion, death scolding, perceptual confusion.


    These tricks are very common and can be used by medium-level Dark Elf sacrifices, but they are performed by Ms. spider herself to produce miraculous effects.


    Soul shock first pried open the soul gap of alchemy creatures, and then death scolded. The blood militia failed to pass the will exemption, acquiesced that they were dead, and the soul fire returned to the alchemy tower. Yalong people succeeded in avoiding death scolding, but the subsequent confusion of perception made them fall into a fantasy without knowing it. They regarded the alienated violent bear as the perfect body of spider lady, and grasping it was a violent beating.


    The alienated violent bear possessed by the "sugar jar" is actually a dead soul, which can be immune to the compound tricks of Ms. spider, but it is rubbed on the ground by three powerful dragon people. There is no way to attack Ms. spider, but launch a counterattack against the dragon people.


    Lady spider smiled and tilted her head to watch the four monsters kill each other, but her mind sank into the psychic network of the ant family.


    As soon as she arrived, she found that the Avatar was incomplete and could not carry his will for a long time. If no remedial measures were taken, the avatar would collapse after 30 days.


    There is something wrong with the service life of the spider avatar. Of course, Ms. spider can''t use too strong tricks, which will certainly accelerate the death of the spider avatar. Therefore, he only uses low-level tricks to deal with these strange attackers.


    Although the three dragon beasts have good combat effectiveness, they are trapped by deception and are in a confused state. It doesn''t take much power for Ms. spider to kill them. However, the ghost of the son of usolo was really a big problem.


    Ms. spider can see that the body of the dead violent bear is a demonized creature in the form of a bear. It is dead, but its chaotic blood is still full of vitality. The ghost of the elder bear monster fits in with the blood law of demonizing the violent bear. It not only has the characteristics of undead and no weakness, but also can use the natural ability of the king of the jungle. Even if the body was beaten by three dragons, the bark and rejuvenation of the dead bear are still trying to heal the broken body.


    If you want to destroy this legendary immortal creature, you can either directly extract its soul; Or wait until the demonized bear''s vitality is exhausted, and then grind it into a pile of mud.


    Ms. spider doesn''t want to take out the ghost of the elder bear monster. Anyway, three dragons are biting it, and the undead violent bear can''t last too long. In contrast, finding the original host of the spider''s Avatar is more important to Ms. spider. As long as the spirit body of the original host is swallowed, Ms. spider can find out the identity and origin of these attackers.


    However, this psionic network was not built by Ms. spider herself. It will take some time to find the original host from all branches of the psionic network.


    The sound of rustling footsteps suddenly came from the forest, and it became clearer and clearer. The footsteps were like stepping on the heart of Ms. spider. Even the roar of four monsters could not be covered up.


    Ms. spider immediately interrupted her search for the ant clan psionic network and turned to look in the direction of footsteps. He found a tall, burly, plain looking human warrior drilling out of the dense jungle. Holding a long handled heavy hammer, with a layer of white gold brilliance in his eyes, he stood quietly at the edge of the dark field and looked at him with divine power.


    For the first time, the dark elf girl showed a cautious expression, her beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, and said to herself in confusion: "ancient native species? Or celestial life... Many interesting things have happened in this era."


    Caligula slowly breathed out a breath and raised the long handle heavy hammer in his hand. The Holy Light bloomed softly and crossed the heavy hammer to a layer of white gold.


    The white golden holy light lit up the dark field of Lady spider. The three dragon maids finally got rid of the influence of confusion and deception and woke up from the dreamland. They realized that the mighty dissimilatory bear had been beaten into a pile of bloody rotten meat by them. Even so, it has not "died". There are countless granulations wriggling at the wound, but it just looks weak. On the other side, the spider monster was not only unharmed, but all the 36 magic patterns on its body recovered their brightness.


    If the "sugar pot" had independent ideas, it would hate the three stupid maids to the bone.


    The Dragon maid won''t be discouraged because she accidentally injured her companion. Three pairs of sharp vertical pupils stared at Ms. spider and turned to Caligula. Dili took the lead in shouting, "idiot aka, did you come to die?"


    Aka turned a deaf ear to Dili''s scolding, and the White Gold Rune appeared in the void beside him, which stimulated holy armor, holy sword and heroic skill


    Fury roared, "fool, you''ll die. Don''t run away!"


    The white and gold runes form a mysterious ring pattern. In the dark, there is a divine power across the void and injected into kaligura''s soul. Behind him, the rudiment of angel wings looms.


    "Caligula, the queen ant man led dozens of four armed ant men to hunt down my king. I sent eight war mastiffs to support my king, but that''s not enough! My king is in danger. Our sisters hold this monster. You hurry to rescue my king... Go!" Mei Wen shouted anxiously.


    She was originally responsible for containing the four armed ant people on the periphery of the battlefield, and then waited for the opportunity to use her extraordinary speed to join the battle of encircling and suppressing the perfect body. However, after the dark elf girl opened her eyes, all the four armed ant men on the periphery of the battlefield ran after victor. The three dragon maids knew that their master was in critical condition, but their task was to attack and kill the perfect body, protect Caligula and retreat, not including supporting victor!


    The Dragon maid can''t go against Victor''s will. They can only entrust kaligura with the hope of saving victor.


    Arkar is actually very tangled. Of course, he can feel that Victor is being chased by the four armed ant man and is in a precarious situation. However, his intuition told himself that Ms. spider guessed that it was the source of danger. Only by killing the incarnation of the ancient devil could Victor be relieved. The problem is that Victor sent his men to attack the perfect body of spider lady, and the queen ant man also led dozens of four armed ant men to hunt down victor.


    If he stayed to fight the incarnation of the demon monarch, aka foresaw his sacrifice, and Victor would soon fall into the hands of the ant queen; If he turns back to help his master now, he may never have a chance to destroy Ms. spider''s incarnation and expel his will. Victor is still threatened by the demon incarnation.


    One result is that the owner immediately loses his life; Another result is that the owner will encounter the incarnation of spider lady in the future.


    The concern for Victor finally overwhelmed the inexplicable hatred for the demon monarch. Aka stamped his feet, roared, and turned around and ran away.


    Those white gold runes left behind by Caligula were obviously dull, as if they were angry and unwilling.


    Seeing that the divine power full of normal energy has lost its dependence and is about to dissipate, Ms. spider can''t help smiling sweetly. However, those white and gold runes firmly moved to the "dying" dead violent bear, and then a brilliant and sacred pillar of light fell from the sky and fell on the violent bear.


    In the light column, the flesh and blood of the alienated beast melted and digested rapidly. The little bear cub composed of black smoke in the "sugar pot" was replaced by the White Gold holy light, and grew into a giant bear spirit with dignified posture and full of sacred power at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Alas..."


    Lady spider sighed faintly, and her soft voice was like the moonlight in the rippling forest. The dark shadow under his feet emerged from the ground and turned into a huge dark spider, jumping on the three dragon beasts and the spirit of the giant bear opposite.

 Chapter 896

    In the black forest, Victor held a sharp sword and jumped on the leafy branches. He had long abandoned the well-made silver composite leather armor and only wore a short breeches that covered his knees, revealing a smooth and well proportioned body, so that every pore could breathe smoothly. As a result, the operation of angry wave breathing has climbed to the top.


    When the rage fighting skills are superimposed to the maximum 15 layers, Victor feels his whole body is transparent, as if he is integrated with the surrounding environment, and every muscle can burst out infinite power. Even if he does not use the popular talent of the high elves, he is as fast as a gust of wind.


    However, on the ground 20 meters below the treetops, dozens of four armed ant men ran faster than victor. They first chase below, and then spread to different positions around the front, back, left and right to form an encirclement circle, and then jump on tall and strong ancient trees to surround Victor on the branch.


    A slender four armed ant man pedaled on the tree trunk, like a stringless crossbow arrow, and flew into the air to attack victor who had just landed on a branch. Driven by its terrible power, the refined gold stab stick turned into a purple arc, accompanied by the thunder of pumping out the air, and hit Victor''s head.


    Victor hooked the branch with his feet and fell forward. He narrowly avoided the fierce blow of the refined gold stab stick, stepped on the branch and fell straight head down.


    The four armed ant man threw himself into the air, and the prepared attack naturally stopped. It landed on the branch and was just about to jump down to continue chasing victor. It only heard a "click". The branch cracked by Victor''s foot could not bear the weight of the four armed ant man, and was simply broken.


    The four arm ant whose body was out of balance fell down with a broken branch. It adjusted its posture in mid air. The sword light of a son Leng Mingrui came from side to side.


    Victor pressed the trunk with one hand, stopped the falling trend, turned his body, absorbed the trunk, raised a sharp Rune sword and made a sharp chop at the four armed ant man who had nowhere to borrow. The long sword was pushed by the surging force of the wave and cut through the four armed ant man''s psionic shield. The blade swept unimpeded across the four armed ant man''s beautiful neck.


    While the four armed ant man with his head separated fell to the ground, Victor had climbed back to the top of the tree from the middle of the tree. He took the initiative to meet another four armed ant man who was falling and crossed it. Between the lightning and flint, the sword was like a running water wave. The sword body contained invincible power to break the four armed ant man''s psionic shield. The bright blade shrank and vomited, stabbed into the four armed ant man''s chest shell, leaving a small wound. As soon as the four armed ant man exerted himself, the slight wound burst into a shocking sword mark, tore its tendons and completely deformed its movements.


    Victor has used the laceration secret skill of general Yuege in Silver Eagle City. He stepped on the head of the four armed ant man, jumped up the dense canopy, and shook the four armed ant man''s brain into a paste.


    Victor killed two four armed ant men in a row, broke their encirclement and leaped away from the high canopy. The other four armed ant men either fell to the ground or slid to the middle end of the trunk. They had to jump down, reorganize their formation and continue to chase victor who was about to disappear from the branches and leaves on the ground of the black forest.


    The spiritual attribute close to 50 points is enough to support the "Apocalypse" for a long time. In the "Apocalypse" state of x-3, Victor can quickly and accurately interact with internal and external information, including the flow rate of air, various signals transmitted by sound, memorize the changes of the surrounding environment, accurately distribute the strength of each muscle, and mobilize his internal potential through respiratory rate... "Apocalypse" He controls the body and mind and gives full play to Victor''s wisdom and power.


    Even though the four armed ant man''s strength and speed exceeded victor and occupied an absolute advantage in quantity, he was never able to encircle him.


    Of course, if they hurt Victor, even once, the hundreds of kilometers of chase may be over.


    Victor is now like a precision machine with high efficiency. From mind to blood talent, from internal to external force, from breathing method to angry wave fighting technology, they all form a unified whole and reach the ultimate state. Problems in any aspect will lead to disastrous consequences.


    Therefore, Victor must not make mistakes, and the four armed ant man has made mistakes many times and still has overwhelming strength.


    Fortunately, Victor has a rich knowledge reserve. He has an in-depth understanding of the characteristics of the higher ant tribe through gross worm Mother Ann, so he adopts targeted tactical methods.


    The four armed ant man''s psionic shield needs the help of the earth''s push back to move at high speed and change direction in the air. They move much faster on the ground than victor who can''t use the popular talent, but the deep-seated spiritual fire makes Victor''s mobility on the tree and on the ground almost the same. Once the four armed ant man climbs a big tree, he loses the ability of levitation and direction change, and his movement speed is much slower.


    Victor will be besieged by four armed ant men on the ground, but there are not only four directions in the tree, but also different heights for him to move around.


    Making full use of the special environment of the forest, Victor can always create a one-on-one combat situation. Dozens of four armed ant men were fooled around by him, but there was nothing they could do with him.


    However, Victor was forced to abandon his armor, stimulate his full potential and exhaust all means. His current situation seems to be at ease. In fact, he walks on the steel wire rope and will fall to pieces if he is careless.


    A total of 46 four armed ant men are chasing Victor, which is beyond his ability to cope. Moreover, there is an ant queen among these four armed ant men.


    Victor jumped from one big tree to another. An invisible force wrapped him tightly like a tough rhinoceros skin cloak. However, this level of psionic power field is not enough to strangle victor. Three waves of strength broke out in the raging tide battle technique, which defeated the psionic power field, and then Victor fell to the ground like a broken winged Lin falcon. There are dozens of four armed ant men staring at him.


    Victor adjusts his posture in mid air. His dark eyes show an amber aperture, and he raises his hand with his anger, and raises his Rune sword.


    The three four armed ant men closest to Victor suddenly felt a heavy pressure like a mountain. They involuntarily supported both layers of psionic shields on their heads. Victor fell in the middle of the four armed ant man. The rune long sword drew a perfect circular sword light. The bright sword light swept the chest of the four armed ant man, and the subtle wounds burst and expanded into terrible sword marks.


    Poltanos'' secret technique combined with rage and laceration, Victor tried his best to hit three enemies in one fell swoop. Without any hesitation, he jumped onto the nearby tree and continued the dangerous game of chasing me before the other four armed ant men came.


    The queen ant didn''t show up. He always hid a little farther away and attacked Victor with a long-range attack.


    Different from the ordinary four armed ant man, the carrier of the queen ant man''s arrival lights up 12 magic patterns, representing that he has 12 levels of spiritual power field. The spiritual attribute of the holy land level also ignites the spiritual fire of the carrier. He only needs 6 layers of spiritual ability field to strengthen himself, and can crush the current victor in strength and speed..


    If he pursued and engaged victor in close combat, even if Victor made full use of the spatial characteristics of the black forest, he would never escape from the ant queen. However, the queen ant man seemed unwilling to face Victor''s empty walk, deliberately left behind and used the psionic field to constantly make trouble for him.


    Victor can''t be distracted to connect the Dragon maid''s mind, so he doesn''t know the situation of another battlefield. But the appearance of the queen ant revealed at least two important information.


    First, lady spider has recovered. The queen ant man can''t continue to suppress the instinctive will of the perfect body, so he took the initiative to come to a four armed ant man.


    Secondly, the queen ant man could have come to any carrier, but with the recovery of Ms. spider''s will, the queen ant man lost the key springboard needed for coming, that is, the perfect body of Ms. spider. This means that he is trapped in the current carrier and can no longer go back.


    In short, the spirit eating island is the soul of the perfect body. The queen ant man now fled the spirit eating Island, abandoned most of her strength, forcibly integrated into the body of a four armed ant man, and ran to hunt down victor. If he died, he would really die, so he was afraid of being killed by the empty walk. He hid in the back and interfered with Victor with his psionic power to create an opportunity for other four armed ant people to kill him.


    Of course, there is little use for this information. If it was one-on-one, Victor might have a glimmer of hope that he could kill the ant queen, but he was surrounded by a group of four armed ant claws and teeth. Victor had no other way to live except to escape desperately.


    In fact, Victor is unlikely to escape. The queen ant man commands a group of four armed ant men to chase him. Over time, Victor is always tired and will inevitably make mistakes.


    Just like the previous interference, Victor forced a breakthrough, resulting in the disturbance of respiratory circulation. The angry wave battle skill superimposed on the 15th floor immediately made his internal breathing unstable and his blood was warm. Fortunately, filling the water element in his body could help cool his internal organs. Others would have been seriously injured and spit blood long ago.


    The rage fighting skill on the 15th floor is extremely powerful and can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    The environment of the black forest seems to be beneficial to victor. In fact, he is in a desperate situation, but Victor''s will is as firm as a rock and he is still trying to find a chance of life.


    The change of humidity in the air reminded victor of the location of the river in the forest. He sometimes broke through to the left and sometimes sprint to the right. Generally, he kept approaching the direction of the river.


    Victor seemed to be forced by the four armed ant man to escape into the sparse forest belt on the edge of the black forest. His jumping speed inevitably slowed down on the top of the tree, and finally he had to jump onto the tallest fir tree. The queen ant man and his minions did not realize that this was actually a trick of his highness Randall. They climbed up the surrounding trees and occupied the foothold that might be used by Victor in advance. 10 four armed ant men chased him and jumped onto the tall fir tree.


    This ancient fir has been growing in the forest for many years. The crown is more than 90 meters from the ground. Victor looks like a small spot standing on the top of the crown. His slender and strong legs squat hard, and the straight, flexible and elastic trunk bends to one side. When the trunk bends to the limit, it swings high in the opposite direction. Victor flew out of the four armed ant man''s head as if he had been shot by a catapult. He flew high and far, drew an arc in the air, and finally fell into the river next to the black forest, splashing a small spray.


    This north-south Linzhong river is a tributary of Jinshui River. The river surface is broad. It is almost 600 meters from the West Bank to the east bank. Countless rotten trees and dead branches float and sink in the turbid waves. This is the characteristic of rivers in the forest. A large number of amphibians have the habit of nesting by the river. The broken trees and wood they carry are easy to be washed away by the turbulent River, resulting in large and small floating trees everywhere on the river.


    When the queen ant man and her four armed minions arrived at the bank, they just saw Victor emerging from the waves in the center of the river. He jumped onto a thick rotten tree root, looked back at the queen ant man, smiled, turned and jumped away. The branches and driftwood with toes continuously on the river were like a skimming swallow flying towards the East Bank of the river.


    "Chase the other side and follow him."


    The queen ant man sent a message to her minions.


    Half of the four armed ant men immediately jumped into the rough river. Following Victor''s example, they tried to catch up with Victor flying across the river with the floating wood on the river as their foothold. Unfortunately, most driftwood are only slender branches. The four armed ant man did not light the fire of his heart. He jumped a few times and fell into the water. However, they use psionic shields to ward off the resistance of water waves. They swim across the river very fast, but they are slower than victor.


    This gap in speed makes Victor re-establish his advantage in the exchange of time and space.


    The four armed ant man swam across the river. Victor had run a distance from the east bank to the downstream of the river. When the four armed ant man reached the east bank almost caught up with him, he jumped onto the driftwood in the river to avoid the pursuit of the enemy. So repeatedly entangled, the four armed ant man didn''t even touch Victor''s shadow.


    The queen ant man understood this, so he only ordered half of the minions to swim to the East Bank of the river, and the other half of the four armed ant men to stay on the West Bank. The four armed ant men on both sides of the Strait have been following Victor, sending their companions into the water to chase in turn, not letting him stop on the driftwood to rest, and cleaning up the fast driftwood for him to stand, in an attempt to continuously consume his physical strength and reduce his moving range on the river.


    "Don''t waste your energy." Victor walked into the river from a driftwood. The water only covered his ankles. He looked like stepping on the water, "This is the lower reaches of the Linzhong river. The river will only be wider and deeper, and there are too many floating trees in the water. When this river flows into the Jinshui River downstream, do you really think you and your minions can kill me? Your majesty, maybe we should talk now."


    The queen ant man''s Ruby eyes reflected Victor''s posture of stepping on the waves, and her voice asked blandly, "do you have magic items walking on water?"


    "No." Victor raised his feet and stepped on the driftwood again. He shouted to the ant queen on the other side: "This is a skill of treading water. All people who ignite the fire of the soul can do it. We can even run barefoot on the river, but it will take more energy. Of course, I must be more flexible than your four armed ant man when swimming underwater. It''s no use asking the four armed ant man to dive to find trouble for me. Instead, we sacrificed a few of your family members in vain."


    He paused, smiled and said: "In fact, your majesty made a mistake at the beginning. You shouldn''t abandon Ann. I learned a lot about ant tribe from her. For example, I know that the spiritual power field can make the higher ant tribe levitate temporarily only by relying on a solid earth. If it is a high place far from the ground, the levitation characteristics of the spiritual power field will disappear. Also, the water flow can''t lift the spiritual power field of the higher ant tribe "I chose the canopy of the forest and the river in the forest as the battlefield, which can offset the mobility advantage of the four armed ant man."


    The queen ant man said faintly, "Your Highness Randall, you are very clever."


    "Her Majesty''s praise is too perfunctory." Victor smiled and deliberately turned his back to the east to let more four armed ant men dive into the water on the east bank. He continued: "The four armed ant man is barely a level 6 creature, but they can''t ignite the fire of the soul. Their fighting power under the water and on the water has decreased sharply. I can''t lose to them... Your majesty forcibly ignites the fire of the soul that comes to the carrier. If you go down the river and catch me yourself, you have a great chance of success. But..."


    Victor turned his head, his eyes became deep and said categorically, "I bet your majesty doesn''t have the courage and determination of soldiers. You won''t dare to face me alone!"


    The queen ant man said disapprovingly, "I was not a crude soldier. My predecessor was a great mage of the alchemy empire. Before my followers died, I didn''t need to fight close to the enemy... Your highness Randall, you are too confident. Now, do you really think you can escape from me by yourself?"


    Victor nodded slightly, clutching the rune sword and said with a smile: "Well, I lied to you when I said the bet. My judgment for you is based on a reality... All intelligent lives have divinity, beast and human nature. Divinity is elemental and existence; beast is instinct; human nature is wisdom. We cut our hands and feel pain because we remember the pain and learn how to hold a knife; we feel cold when we meet ice and snow, and learn how to warm because we are afraid of the cold We are afraid of hunger, so we know that food is precious, and we are ashamed of wasting food... All these come from the body. You don''t have a human body. How can you grasp my thoughts and predict my actions only by those memory bubbles? An ancient spirit without flesh and blood instinct, you won''t be angry, impulsive, hate, and you don''t need humans to struggle for survival Cunning, you have patience. As long as you live longer than your opponent, you will win. Therefore, you have made a series of mistakes... "


    The queen ant man asked carelessly, "Oh, what are the mistakes?" He secretly guided the four armed ant man to Viktor''s position.


    Victor''s mouth outlined a playful smile and said: "My subordinates say that I am invincible because I never fight without a chance of victory... I investigated this river and the nearby forest six months ago. I also have the ability to swim more than ten kilometers underwater. Has your majesty considered that since I have the confidence to use this forest river to escape the pursuit of four armed ant men, why should I take you here Circle in the black forest? When I just fell into the water, I could swim away. Why should I show my signs? I know that the four armed ant man on the east bank is trying to surround me from under the water. Why do I keep my back to them? "


    A tall and burly figure rushed out from the north of the forest belt on the East Bank of the river, shouting "aka, very brave!", While holding up the long handled heavy hammer shining with white gold, he jumped at the eight four armed ant men who remained on the bank and didn''t go into the water. In the south of the forest belt, a human warrior holding two gold beheading giant swords also went through the bushes and launched a decisive charge against the four armed ant man on the river bank.


    Victor gracefully saluted the queen ant across the Taotao River and said, "Your Majesty, I admire master Angelina''s persistence in exploring different fields. However, her spiritual experiment of imitating the void Protoss has major defects from the beginning... You are not stupid, but you are not cunning enough."

 Chapter 897

    The river through the forest flows silently, and the seemingly soothing water contains a powerful and unparalleled impact. Victor, Nelson and Caligula stood on the East Bank of the river, looking at the ant queen standing on the West Bank across the wide river. The bodies of six four armed ant men fell at their feet. The blood of these high ant families flowed into the river, but they did not faint, but sank underwater.


    Their blood is heavier than the river.


    The four armed ant man is actually a very terrible monster. The biological level is at least the same as that of the ogre supervisor. However, their opponents are the top soldiers in the human country, and the shortcomings of the incomplete life of the four armed ant man have been magnified countless times. Even so, Nelson and Caligula have gone all out to destroy six four armed ant men. Although the battle process seems to be devastated, it can not be said that it is easy to win.


    This is also thanks to victor who cheated most of the four armed ant people on the East Bank of the river into the river in advance, leaving only six four armed ant people on the bank. Nelson and aka joined hands and quickly killed several ant people on the bank. Otherwise, there were originally 19 four armed ant men guarding the east bank. They must be able to entangle Caligula and Nelson. If the queen took the opportunity to take the four armed ant people on the West Bank to the east bank, the situation would become very dangerous.


    After several months, Nelson and Caligula were certainly happy to see that their master was safe, but they didn''t have time to greet victor. One clenched the long handle heavy hammer with white gold brilliance, and the other held the fine gold beheading sword. Countless small cyclones were spit out between his mouth and nose, protecting Victor on both sides, Staring at the queen ant man on the other side of the river and his four armed ant man claws and teeth, it is like a great enemy.


    They now occupy the east bank, across a forest river from the ant queen on the West Bank. The river with a width of more than 800 meters is turbulent, but it is not an insurmountable natural moat. However, they currently have geographical advantages. If four armed ant people swim over, they are particularly easy to be broken by each other when they get ashore. The key lies in the ant queen, who is fully capable of wading across the river and landing forcibly, so as to buy time for other four armed ant people to get ashore.


    "Sir, shall we cover each other and go downstream along the river bank?" Nelson stared at the ant queen on the other side, kept his voice to the lowest, and advised victor.


    He personally experienced the strength of the four armed ant man and had his own judgment on the current situation. Although he didn''t know the queen ant man, the four armed ant man covered with 12 bright magic patterns had a terrible breath, which was obviously different from other similar people. Standing beside victor and Caligula, Nelson still felt the danger of stabbing his soul. Moreover, the count seems to have a problem, and his strength has weakened. If the ant queen opposite leads dozens of high ant people across the river, the three of them may not be able to defend the shore.


    At present, the best way to deal with it is to go to the lower reaches of the Linzhong River, where the river is wider. If the four armed ant people cross the river collectively, they will distance themselves from each other. When the queen ant man landed first, they could use the time difference to concentrate on killing the queen ant man before the other four armed ant men landed.


    "Well, master, let''s go." Caligula nodded again and again. He didn''t understand the real intention of tactical transfer. He agreed with Nelson''s suggestions all by his keen intuition.


    Victor frowned straight and slender eyebrows and said thoughtfully, "the ant queen is not necessarily my enemy."


    Nelson nodded and replied, "Sir, I feel his hostility has faded... But this monster is really dangerous. We should be careful."


    Just then, the queen ant man on the west bank suddenly walked into the river alone. He took the floating object as his foothold and jumped on the river like a vigorous and agile deer. Caligula immediately took a step, and his tall and burly body was like a male mountain in front of victor. Nelson quickly backed back 50 meters. This distance is just enough to give full play to his spiritual touch. It is like a closed fist, a sharp blade hidden behind it, always deterring the enemy''s mind and choosing the time of attack.


    They had set up a battle formation, but the queen ant turned a blind eye. Before landing, he threw away the pure gold thorn stick in his hand and broke off the two auxiliary limbs under his armpit with his backhand, just as casually as breaking two branches.


    Without two arms, the queen ant man looked more like a curvaceous human woman walking towards victor. Finally, she stopped 10 meters in front of Victor, turned her head and looked at the other side. The dozens of four armed ant claws scattered into the black forest on the West Bank and soon disappeared.


    From beginning to end, the queen ant man''s expression was very calm, as if he abandoned his weapons, mutilated himself and dismissed his followers in front of the enemy. Victor''s heart was filled with inexplicable sadness. He was silent for a moment, gently pushed aside Caligula, faced the queen ant and asked, "don''t you want to kill me?"


    The queen ant man shook her head coldly and replied in the ancient common language: "It''s meaningless to kill you. We all lost... All the alchemists you sent to kill the perfect body died in battle. Instead of completing the task you assigned, they stimulated the instinctive will of the perfect body and accelerated the recovery of Ms. spider. He can now be called the embodiment of spider woman, not my perfect body."


    The queen ant man took another deep look at Caligula, who was staring at him, and said, "your warrior follower has the normal breaking power of the shining Lord. He had the chance to kill the perfect body... I don''t understand why you gave up this only chance to win?"


    He is right. When Caligula raids the perfect body, if the Dragon maid Meiwen returns to victor, aka may have a chance to kill the perfect body, and victor will get Meiwen''s help. But Victor''s order to the Dragon maid was to give priority to protecting aka''s safety. He himself was besieged and suppressed by the queen ant man. The situation was very critical, and he did not summon the Dragon maid for help through spiritual connection. Victor actually took his own security as a chip to help aka make a choice in his favor. Aka ran back to help Victor, thus avoiding the fate of being sacrificed.


    Of course, Victor is not as great as expected. His escape route is carefully designed. Even if Arka can''t help him, Victor believes Nelson will take decisive action. Because Nelson also mastered the touch of the soul, could sense the Lord''s distress, and Victor had been moving towards the position of Randall expedition, and the distance between them was very close.


    Victor did not know to what extent Caligula''s soul was invaded by the holy light, and whether he still put his master in a more important position? However, he gave aka a chance to correct his fate and was willing to bear the consequences. Neither Caligula nor Nelson let Victor down.


    Similarly, Victor did not disappoint his men.


    Faced with the confusion of the queen ant man, Victor didn''t want to say "this is trust..." "the Dragon maid can be resurrected after she died, and aka really died after she died" and so on. The ancient spirit would only scoff at such an answer, even if the spirit had no nose.


    Victor suddenly smiled. His smile was sincere and bright, like pure sunshine. He nodded and said: "I do not think that my heart is willing to wiped out your will by borrowing the power of the glorious Lord. I mean you and spiders... In fact, you are different thoughts of a whole. So big that every thought can differentiate into different will. "


    The queen ant man looked at Victor firmly. A moment later, he also smiled. An upturned arc was drawn at the corners of his mouth, showing a trace of humanized soft charm. He said: "it''s good that you can understand me... In fact, our life forms are different, but our difficulties, encounters and persistence are surprisingly similar."


    The soul will of the Archmage Angelina may be the initial consciousness of the spirit eating island. She and the spirit eating island are inseparable symbiosis, but the spirit eating island belongs to the divine will of Ms. spider. One day, she will wake up and devour Angelina''s will. Strictly speaking, this is not the end of Angelina, but an assimilation of the soul. For Angelina''s will individual, This is no different from death. Therefore, the queen ant man belongs to Angelina and is never willing to be assimilated by Ms. spider''s divine will. All he does is to avoid this result.


    Victor also has the divine will of the sun elves in his body. While occupying the position of the sun elves, he is also inhibiting the recovery of the divine will of the sun elves. He knows that once the divine will of the sun elves is integrated, the essence of the soul will change dramatically and he is no longer himself.


    Ordinary people may wish to integrate the divine power to obtain great power, but the lonely soul will never yield to the gods. This is what victor and the ant queen have in common.


    The queen ant man continued: "the first sun elf in the world is the mortal incarnation of the sun god Frey and the spouse of the moon god Freya. Lady spider is Freya''s demon incarnation. You don''t want the Lord of glory to expel lady spider. It should be influenced by the divine will of the sun elf."


    Victor neither denied nor admitted it, nodded and said, "people always spend their lives in contradictions. I have my persistence. Even if Ms. spider finally finds me, no matter what the result is, I don''t regret it." He paused and asked curiously, "when did you find yourself in trouble?"


    The queen ant man thought and said: "More than 600 years after master Andrew released me, I began to try to cultivate an avatar suitable for me, hoping to walk on the main material plane through the avatar. However, I was surprised to find that all the avatars bred by the queen ant for me were the form of Ms. spider, which could not be changed. I realized that the spirit eating island itself was the spirit of Ms. spider, and everything I did was for me Lady spider is his incarnation. "


    "The root of the problem is the moon god relic... The original intention of borrowing ''Freya''s tears'' from the elf empire is to complete the life form of the gross Zerg, because the gross Zerg in nature are mainly weak Eight Legged insects, which obviously can not be used as the combat and production unit of the queen ant alchemy tower. The strength of the field of the moon god relic made the gross mother bear ant people, which This is the template of Zerg alchemy unit we need. Of course, this is actually a complete conspiracy... "


    "I didn''t realize how much Freya''s tears weighed in the elf empire... At first, the elf emperor and the secret society agreed that the elf family would help us improve the queen ant alchemy tower, and we would use the queen ant alchemy tower to help the dark elves resist the invasion of demons. There is a premise that the queen ant alchemy tower must not attack the elf empire. Therefore, the elf emperor took out the holy thing of the moon god, and we will The sacred objects of the moon god are used as sacrificial resources to make the queen ant alchemy tower stained with the breath of the moon god. In this way, the ant tribe can''t attack the field of the moon god. "


    "However, I later found that the sacrificed ''Freya''s tears'' actually fell into the center of the spirit eating Island, with indestructible characteristics, and it is a seed... Since it is a seed, the things that grow out are fixed, such as the perfect body in the form of spider lady and the spirit eating Island in the shape of spider..."


    "If I didn''t take measures, as early as 10000 years ago, the spirit eating island had grown to the point where I could revive my instinctive will... Of course, I''m not willing to be swallowed up by Ms. spider''s divine will. Therefore, I tried to throw ''Freya''s tears'' into the realm of all souls outside the spirit eating island. Unexpectedly, it promoted the will recovery of the king of the spirit world, that is, the black blood master you killed ¡£¡±


    "The black blood dominator''s mind is chaotic and full of terrible instincts. He devours the soul of Assyrians, gathers strength, shapes the body, and greatly reduces the growth rate of the spirit eating island. But if it is not controlled, the black blood dominator will devour the spirit eating island one day... In the long history of the Assyrian Empire, I have plotted against the black blood dominator many times, but I can''t destroy him until Terry The paladin of the govar family came to the Assyrian Empire... I found that the God creation plan of the alchemy Empire had not failed. Climbing the throne of the glorious angel was the only way for me to get out of trouble. "


    "I almost succeeded."


    Victor smiled awkwardly and asked, "you don''t think I ruined your hope?"


    The ant queen shook her head and said, "the extraordinary existence involved in the Lord of glory is more complex than I thought... In the process of bertina''s destruction of the realm of all souls, a white gold sacred chain appeared. I realized that my plan would go wrong. However, I am not willing to give up my only hope."


    Victor was silent for a moment and asked, "actually, you were going to kill me from the beginning?"


    The queen ant man nodded and admitted frankly, "yes, I think the reincarnation of Ms. spider needs to meet two conditions: one is Freya''s tears; the other is the divinity of the sun elves. Freya''s tears have been taken away by the elves, and you have the divinity of the sun elves. As long as you kill you, you should be able to buy me more time."


    Victor frowned and asked, "the perfect body has awakened before. Why are you chasing me?"


    The queen ant man said faintly, "he is not complete. His life span is only 30 days. If he takes the sun elf divinity from you, it may prolong his life. If I kill you first, he will have no time to go to the elf Empire to get back the moon god holy thing. In this way, I have a chance to let the spirit eating Island sleep again."


    "It''s not necessary now. He has just awakened all the power of the spirit eating island. The soul and perfect body are integrated with each other, and there is only less than ten days left. I can''t let the spirit eating Island sleep again. Being assimilated by Ms. spider is the fate I must accept. Then, we will come to you."


    The ant queen stared deeply at Victor and said, "it''s no use for you to restrain the blood of the sun elves. Your alchemy tower Rune crystal points out the direction for us. Unless you can find an element balance node and leave your alchemy tower within ten days."


    "Your Highness Randall, I lost and you lost."


    Victor smiled and said, "it''s not necessarily. I''m not going to be Ms. spider''s ration. I guess Ms. spider''s Avatar can''t fly, can it?"


    The queen ant man shook her head and sighed, "it''s too early for you to be happy. Ant craftsmen can also build ships."


    Victor said with burning eyes, "in ten days, if you can''t catch up with my ship in ten days, I''ll win! Don''t you want me to escape by telling me so much?"


    The queen ant man was silent for a moment and finally nodded and said: "Ms. spider is searching the psychic network. My will is about to die, but the inheritance of the alchemy Empire should not be cut off! Although I can''t change Ms. spider''s idea of pursuing the divinity of the sun, if you can survive the last ten days, I will give you a precious gift... In the name of Angelina, the last master of the alchemy empire."


    "May luck walk with you, his highness Victor Wimbledon Randall, the last alchemy tower owner of the alchemy empire."


    Ant queen Angelina turned away and waved her back to victor. The sun shone on her, leaving a lonely figure.

 Chapter 898

    In the cliff cave, Charlotte held the hilt of the sword and turned around gloomily. The whole person seemed very anxious, completely without the elegance and calmness of your female knight.


    Wizard imosen has been moved near the cave. He was hurt. It seemed that he was still in a serious condition. Pastor Dane used magic on him and didn''t get any better. According to Dane''s explanation, imosen''s situation belongs to the mental trauma caused by spell autophagy, and the general healing magic is not helpful to him. With Charlotte''s consent, the priest of the Lord of glory performed a calming skill to let imosen repair his mental damage in deep sleep.


    Imosen couldn''t wake up, the alienated otter was unmanned, the long-distance sailing activities of the raft lost important guarantee, and Randall''s expedition could only shrink in the cave.


    In this dilemma, Charlotte, as the leader of Randall''s expedition, should come forward to boost morale and stabilize the morale of the army. However, if Charlotte had an overall view, she would not have been swept out by the Buryat family. She was taught how to love a strong master and a perfect husband. The count of golden eye has far exceeded Charlotte''s all fantasies about her master and husband. When she learned that the Emersons and daughters had failed and that Victor''s life and death were uncertain, Charlotte became haunted. How can she comfort others?


    Half a day ago, Lord Nelson decisively ran to help victor. If he hadn''t been unable to keep up with the speed of the golden class fierce soldiers and was afraid of becoming a burden, Charlotte would have led the family members to chase him out.


    Now Charlotte wanted Victor to be safe and Lord Nelson to bring him back. Of course, it doesn''t matter if Nelson doesn''t come back, as long as victor can come back.


    In fact, most people think that Lord Nelson can''t cope with the danger his highness Randall encounters. I''m afraid he can''t come back. Even Nelson himself explained that if Lord Victor didn''t come back within three days, the Randall expedition didn''t need to wait for anyone. The so-called "anyone" certainly includes the Lord himself.


    Nelson''s first day out is not over yet. His depression is like a lingering shadow over everyone in the cave. The most unbearable thing is that if his highness Randall falls into the hands of strong enemies, their insignificant roles can leave safely, but they will bear the sin of abandoning the LORD all their life and can only spend the next day and night in endless regret.


    The young Brandon couldn''t help it any more. He pulled out the purple light Zhan''s fine gold sword and said in a loud voice, "I''m going out to find the count. Who will go with me?"


    Charlotte looked back and was just about to promise, but she heard Klaus respond first: "go, I''ll stay here and wait."


    Brandon was furious and shouted, "Klaus, what do you mean?! if the count needs help, you just sit? Have you forgotten the kindness of the master to us and the responsibility of being a family knight?!"


    Klaus sat cross legged in the corner with his sword across his knee and said calmly: "The count is my Lord and my teacher. He adopted me and personally taught me how to lead me to the knight''s road with a sword. I don''t want to stop you from doing anything, but I know what I should do... Brandon, listen, the master knows our position, but we don''t know our master''s position. If the master needs us, we all run out, where What should I do? "


    Rogers, the soul warrior, suddenly asked, "brother Klaus, how do you know your choice is right?"


    Klaus shook his head and said bitterly: "I don''t know who is right and who is wrong... So I believe in the master''s decision and obey the master''s orders. I hope Brandon is right, but... In short, someone must stay here. It doesn''t matter even if you think I''m a coward, but I must explain that if the master comes back, he must leave immediately, and I won''t wait for you."


    The honor of the family retinue is better than life, but there is a coward before there is a warrior. The ghost faced swordsman Todd understands that Klaus actually wants someone to stand up for Brandon, and he is willing to bear the name of coward.


    "Brandon, count me in." Todd stood up and smiled.


    The ferocious soldier red wolf also came over and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve always been timid and afraid of death. I''ll be counted this time anyway."


    The tall Rogers stood silently beside Brandon and showed his attitude with practical actions.


    The blood Python Marcy has a forthright character not commensurate with her gorgeous appearance and a delicate female mind. She laughed and said, "I''ll go too. But Mrs. Charlotte and the caster should stay so that no one will answer her when her master comes back."


    Reverend Dane looked on coldly and saw that Charlotte, who should have given orders, was worried about gain and loss. She looked like she wanted to save her man and worried about missing victor. Dane couldn''t help worrying secretly. He didn''t object to Brandon''s proposal, although his proposal was very stupid. However, the only three fierce soldiers in the team ran out, and no one here could warn According to common sense, the great Lord''s expedition must have at least one fierce warrior with keen intuition. Their premonition of danger is even more valuable than the magic of fighting priests.


    Dane coughed and said tactfully, "the lady should stay. Marcy, you stay with Mrs. Charlotte. Brandon and I go to see his highness Randall."


    How can the only priest in the team run around? What if the count comes back and needs divine healing, and reverend Dane is not here?


    After Dane''s reminder, Brandon finally recovered his reason. He moved his lips, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Just when everyone was embarrassed, the red wolf with the sharpest perception suddenly shook his ears and exclaimed in a low voice, "someone has come down from the cliff... Three people!"


    Charlotte immediately ran to the edge of the cave. As soon as she looked up, she saw Victor, Nelson and Caligula jumping down quickly on the steep cliff.


    With a bang, the female Knight threw away her sword and covered her mouth with her hands. Her eyes were full of tears.


    Victor fell lightly on the platform at the entrance, looked around the people, smiled and said, "I''m back."


    Charlotte rushed to her lover''s arms in tears, but a man jumped on Victor first, cried loudly and shouted, "master, bell misses you so much."


    Bertina is now a slim and beautiful young girl. She hangs on Victor and entangles him like an octopus without leaving any gaps. The most extreme thing is that Victor is only wearing a pair of breeches!


    Charlotte''s smooth cheeks suddenly bulged. She suddenly felt that bertina became annoying. She secretly bit her silver teeth and thought, "the goblin is intentional... How can she move faster than me? She must have used evil witchcraft."


    Victor raised his hand, took bertina off and said seriously, "let''s go. Let''s go now."


    **********************************


    The big river bay connects the water and the sky. It is boundless. It can be comparable to Borui River Bay and is the title of Shanghai lake.


    Two log rafts more than ten meters long and more than four meters wide sailed on the river bend, looking extremely small. However, the seemingly crude log boats and rafts are very exquisite in material selection and workmanship. Although limited by conditions, the alchemy militia could not soak, dry, nail, oil and paint the wood. They chose a corrosion-resistant willow as the main material of the raft, bound it with more than 100 years old rattan, and fixed it with tenon and mortise structure to ensure that the original raft can resist the wind, waves and erosion of Jinshui River and can sail continuously for at least five months.


    Although it is a windy season, the boats and rafts are sailing against the wind and waves, there are alchemical dragon lizards dragging at the bow of the boat, alchemical militia rowing and rowing in turn, and alienated otters biting the probe bar of the raft with their mouths to help push. The two boats and rafts, one before and one after, draw four white lines on the river, which is as fast as a galloping horse.


    "At this speed, the ant fleet should not catch up with us." Reverend Dane took back his eyes from the vast river and said with a smile: "I guess the ant craftsmen can''t make ships now. Even if they can make ships, they won''t go far. They may fall apart after floating on the water for two days."


    Victor sat on the shelf of the raft with deep eyes. He didn''t seem to hear what the priest said. After a while, he asked, "Dane, if you can go back, do you think about your future destiny?"


    His highness Randall''s tone is plain and bleak like autumn. The Reverend Dane, who had been pretending to be relaxed, felt a chill in his heart. He trembled, remained silent for a moment, and muttered, "I didn''t think about it, and I didn''t dare to think about it."


    Talking to smart people is easy Victor smiled, looked back at Dane and continued: "During this expedition, the Randall family suffered heavy losses. There were only 20 of the nearly 300 soul soldiers left. Almost all the war animals were destroyed, and even my four Dragon maids fell. Of course, our harvest was not small. There were more than 600 high-value purple amber, countless green amber, and many rare plant seeds. You should count these treasures. If you can find a suitable canal If Tao gets rid of it, he will earn at least 100000 kinsol. "


    "However, compared with the boltanos secret method, the three-level blood source secret method and the principle of combat breathing method I taught you, a mere 100000 jinsol is nothing at all. What''s more..."


    Victor paused a little, his eyes floated to the raft in front and sighed, "bertina has captured the spirit of the realm of all souls, although we don''t know what it means to the glorious church. However, your credit is so great that the Privy Council needs the inquisition to weave charges for you, otherwise they won''t be able to reward you."


    Dane quietly held the holy crystal hidden in his pocket as if he could get invisible support from it. He asked in a deep voice, "Your Highness, can''t you go back?"


    Victor did not answer, but said: "If I can go back, Pope Clement and I will make efforts inside and outside, and naturally you can get your position. If I don''t go back, you will be the first person Sylvia will kill. If you meet a priest in the oak prairie, she will kill two people, and if you meet ten, she will kill eleven. Sylvia will not open his net unless he is a powerful figure of bishop Perot''s level One side, but Perot can''t keep you. I doubt he will even plead for you. "


    "Don''t blame Sylvia for being cold-blooded. This is actually the common wish of the southern lords... When the northern lords opened up the northern wilderness, their tenant system was not mature and they didn''t have time to build mercenaries as auxiliary troops. Therefore, many large mercenaries were formed with the tacit consent of the Sassanian Empire and the Neville kingdom. These free people''s armed forces must be infiltrated and controlled by the church , the northern lords could not intervene at all. Fortunately, they relied on the support of the church and turned a blind eye to the choice of the free people''s armed forces controlled by the church. "


    "Our southern lords are different. We would rather slow down the development process a little and wait for the mercenary corps to take shape, rather than the church to install a large number of free people''s armed forces in the southern development."


    "The secret method of blood source created by the wizard of kite castle and I is an important means to unite the mercenary Corps. I taught you the secret method of three levels of blood source, but I didn''t come up with the corresponding medicine formula. However, with the talents and heritage of Guanghui church, we can restore or even improve the secret method of blood source and the medicine formula. But it takes time, calculated by year... This period of time is enough for us to improve the mercenaries The regiment system prevents mercenaries from being disintegrated from the inside. However, the training threshold of combat breathing method is very low, and it can quickly improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers... I can think that the guy turnans will use the principle of combat breathing method to create combat breathing methods of different levels and directions, and then teach them to free civilian mercenaries. Those large mercenary regiments have been close since then Unite around the church and can''t drive away. "


    Victor smiled and asked, "do you think we Southern Lords would like to see the church guide the free people''s armed forces to the south?"


    Dane smiled bitterly and said, "I swear to the Supreme Lord that the principle of combat breathing will not be spread outside in ten years. I''m afraid your highness will not believe me?"


    "Come on, how can you take such an oath?" Victor held Dane''s shoulder and laughed. After a while, he put away his smile and said, "Dane, you are a golden order caster now. I can give you a safe advice."


    With that, Victor raised his arm. Charlotte immediately brought a deer skin pocket, took out the Hydra pearl from it and handed it to victor.


    "This is the jewel entrusted to me by the Hydra in the lizard swamp. I have an agreement with him. Now, this Hydra jewel is in your custody. If you meet Sylvia, show her this jewel. I promise that she will not kill you, but also help you deal with the censure of the inquisition."


    "... don''t you understand? Then go to the boat ahead and think about it slowly. By the way, call Nelson for me." Victor smilingly stuffed the Hydra pearl and the deer skin pocket into the priest and winked at Charlotte.


    The senior female Knight of the bronze stage showed a narrow smile, took Dane''s belt and threw him out in spite of his opposition.


    On another raft, Caligula smiled and caught the priest flying in the air. The big fool takes catching and throwing people as a game. Dane could only admit that he was unlucky. He didn''t light the fire of his heart and couldn''t walk on the water. He had to accept the "kind pick-up" of his companions.


    Nelson had been waiting for a long time. When Reverend Dane flew back, he jumped out of the side of the boat, gently touched the tug behind the raft and jumped onto Victor''s raft.


    "Your Excellency, you summoned me?" Nelson whispered.


    Victor nodded, asked his number one confidant to sit down and said calmly, "there are some things I must explain to you."


    Nelson''s eyes burst with a blue vein and said calmly, "Sir, if you think that monster will catch up, I will fight with it. Unless it steps on my body, I will never let it hurt adults!"


    Victor shook his head and said with a smile, "you are delusional... Lady spider, as an ancient demon God, is beyond my imagination. Meiwen, Dili, Frey and bertina''s legendary guardian spirit all died in his hands, not to mention you, a fierce warrior of the golden order?"


    Nelson hesitated for a moment and finally said, "Sir, if my death can awaken your fighting spirit, it''s worth it!"


    "Fighting spirit... Well, my fighting spirit is still there, but you can''t understand it." Victor touched his chin and asked, "Nelson, we just met. Nicole had a life and death trial with an old ogre. I took you to rescue her. What did you think?"


    Nelson was stunned for a long time before he replied sheepishly, "Sir, I was so scared... I had no problem dealing with the fierce jackals before. If I were an ogre, I''m afraid there''s no chance of winning."


    Victor nodded, sighed and said with emotion: "How time flies! What happened more than ten years ago just happened yesterday... You couldn''t cope with an old ogre. Later, you killed an ogre barbarian in the sassanne Empire and easily won the title of Ogre butcher. You also killed half dragons, undead creatures, black blood demons of the golden order, and even spider maidens. Do you find it? Follow the facts With the increase of strength, the enemies you encounter are becoming stronger and stronger... This truth is actually the same to me. "


    "There is a joke like proverb in the aristocracy circle, ''aristocrats and aristocrats drink afternoon tea in the garden, beggars and beggars fight in the mud pit''.... we can never fight with beggars in the mud pit, because we can kill them with one look, just like the Sassanian Knight killed by you. His family just sends out a reward and forces the War Bear mercenaries to leave There is no way. But today, the Golden Knight of the Sassanian Empire wants the bear of the north to talk well. "


    Nelson lowered his head in frustration and said, "I see. To Ms. spider, I''m like a beggar in a mud pit."


    Victor patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "it''s not worth your shame. It''s just that in the face of the demon monarch who mastered the root law, armed confrontation has lost its meaning."


    As soon as Nelson''s eyes lit up, he suddenly had spirit and asked, "rely on the extraordinary wisdom of adults?"


    Wisdom, in front of spiders, Victor used to make complaints about her. She shook her head silently and said, "my strength has been raised too fast, and my opponent has been strong enough to make people desperate. But I once had the chance to escape this desperate situation, but I gave up. I did not do this to save aka, and there was another reason why I decided not to escape and to make a decision."


    After a long silence, he continued, "I''m worried that if I use the power of the Lord of glory to expel Ms. spider this time, I''m afraid the enemy I''ll face in the future is... Sylvia, there''s really no way to live."


    "How is this possible?!" Nelson roared uncontrollably.


    Victor said calmly: "I have seen a perfect divine knight, who can be regarded as the embodiment of the will of the world. That special experience reminds me of Queen Veronica and sword Saint delavin... The church once spread rumors that Veronica killed her husband when she fell. In fact, delavin returned to the elf family and ascended the throne of the elf emperor as a sun elf. This move of delavin must be in line with Veronica''s mind. To be exact, it complies with the requirements of the divine knight, otherwise delavin will really be killed by his wife. "


    "The divinity of the sun elf is unique and eternal. I occupy the position of the sun elf and suppress the divinity of the sun elf, which itself violates the laws of the world. Therefore, this road is a dead end. The further I go forward, the more terrible the obstacles I encounter. I would rather end with the incarnation of spider lady now than kill each other with my lover in the future."


    Victor smiled and said lazily: "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. I guess the next situation is nothing more than these... Either, Ms. spider failed to catch up with us, his avatar collapsed, and we returned to the human horse hills smoothly; or, he caught up with us and killed us all. But I think the most likely thing is that I will leave you and go to Ailanta of the elf Empire to guard the sun tree."

 Chapter 899

    The supreme Councilor of the alchemy Empire and the supreme element envoy, kennorris, once asked Victor if he had ever thought about the consequences of rejecting the invitation of Frey, the sun god?


    At that time, Victor made a clear statement of rejection based on the identity of the human Lord.


    He didn''t expect that retribution would come so quickly and so violently that it was directly against Ms. spider?


    This is undoubtedly a sad story. In short, Victor stole the position of the sun elf, then slipped into the secret garden built by the sun elf for the goddess''s wife, and finally disturbed the hostess of the secret garden. Now the angry lady is coming to settle with victor.


    Victor clearly knew that in the face of Ms. spider, even if it was just an embodiment of him, his force and wisdom were not enough. However, the creator tyronrell did not stipulate that Victor must fight with Ms. spider.


    As the first Paladin turnans said, whether it''s a rabbit or a wolf; Is it a sheep or a tiger? If you can survive, you are the strong one who conquers fate.


    After all, life in this world can coexist.


    But Miss Spider, can''t you run away?


    Escape should be regarded as the simplest and most common way for intelligent creatures to avoid disasters, and the simplest is often the most effective.


    Victor can''t find a better way now. In addition to running as fast as possible, he has to prepare for the worst.


    Since the birth of Talon world, Victor has more friends than enemies. Most of the people he loves are extraordinary and don''t need too much concern, but the Randall family he founded is still immature. Victor sincerely hopes that if he falls, the core members of Randall family can unite with Nicole and jointly inherit the precious heritage he left to the human country.


    Although the only remaining members of the Randall expedition are also fatally threatened by Ms. spider, Victor is doing his best to create an escape opportunity for them.


    Victor ordered the two rafts to keep a distance of at least 200 meters. The five ferocious warriors of Nelson, Caligula, Marcy, red wolf and Rogers, the three family Knights of Brandon, Klaus and Todd, and the three spell casters of Reverend Dane, wizard imosen and bertina all took the front boat.


    Victor led 12 alchemy militia such as Renault and shack to take the back ship. If Ms. spider really catches up, he decides to stay behind and let the front ship speed up to leave.


    As for Charlotte, the blonde knight was determined to live and die with her master. She didn''t want to leave victor. She even put a long sword in her neck to show her heart. Victor tried both hard and soft, and failed to persuade for many times. He had to agree that Charlotte and her sword maid stayed in the back ship to accompany him and face the unpredictable fate together.


    Victor summoned his subordinates one by one every day, talked with them alone, patiently answered their doubts, and taught rage fighting skills hand in hand. When it''s over, drive them back to the front ship.


    The rage fighting technique is not an earth shaking unique skill, but it draws lessons from Nelson''s Qi chopping and Rogers''s active rage. It can stack forces and generate multiple forces. Its value lies in its popularity and compatibility. Whether knights or fierce soldiers, whether they ignite the fire of their hearts or not, they can achieve different results through continuous practice.


    Victor''s rage fighting skills are only suitable for himself. Others can''t stack their power to 16 layers. However, the rage wave fighting skill is like a key, through which fierce warriors and family knights can open a new door. In a sense, the design idea of anger wave combat technology has been close to the "source force" in theory. Practitioners can only succeed if they create their own extraordinary combat technology with the help of Victor according to their own personality characteristics and physical conditions.


    The secret method of soul and blood is Victor''s most proud research achievement, but the soul soldiers focus on forging method rather than breaking method. Their combat effectiveness is generally lower than their own strength. Therefore, the "source force" has become Victor''s biggest regret. The angry tide combat skill combines the combat breathing method with the soul blood forging method, which makes up for the lack of combat effectiveness of the soul warrior to a certain extent.


    Although he was on the way to escape, Victor was accompanied by beautiful women and top martial artists to improve his war skills and secrets. He lived a full life every day.


    Compared with the panic of his companions, Victor put aside all his affairs and distractions and devoted himself to study. On the eighth day, he simplified and integrated the blood source secret method and combat breathing method to create the "Vientiane original method".


    The essence of this secret method is a basic combat skill. It is simple and easy to learn. Anyone can practice it in four stages. The so-called "Vientiane" refers to its unlimited potential and ever-changing. When practitioners can master the "Vientiane original method", they will have the opportunity to push through the old and bring forth the new and create their own extraordinary combat skills. Of course, the final level depends on the talent and luck of the practitioners.


    People with solid foundation, high talent and good luck create extraordinary combat skills, which may be more exquisite than victor''s "angry wave combat skills".


    It is worth mentioning that the log rafts of Randall family did not sail eastward along the flow direction of Jinshui River, but turned to the south at Dahewan.


    The sailing speed of the log raft is certainly not as fast as that of the high ant tribe on land. If Ms. spider leads the high ant tribe to chase Victor along the North Bank of Jinshui River, he just needs to surpass the raft, choose a narrow river section and cut down some trees as a small boat, which will easily intercept the Randall family fleet.


    Victor is not sure. Ms. spider can really track her position through alchemy tower 7, but there is no need to bet on the lives of herself and her companions.


    The big river bay with wide water surface like sea and lake is the best barrier. The log raft sails south. Ms. spider wants to stop Victor, so she has to catch up by boat, which must offset his speed advantage on land. As long as they survive the deadline of more than ten days, Victor and others are basically out of danger.


    Because Victor believes that lady spider''s walking avatar really won''t live long. The queen ant man claimed that the incarnation of Lady spider walking on the main material plane must meet two conditions: first, borrow the divinity of the sun elf to win a longer survival time, and then find a way to integrate the sacred objects of Freya, the moon god.


    Ms. spider wants to meet these two conditions. In fact, there is a prerequisite. That is, his perfect body is "perfect" enough.


    What if it''s not perfect?


    The queen ant man has worked hard on the spirit eating island for more than 20000 years. The accumulated soul fire is pure and huge, which is equivalent to the immortal soul fire of the king of the spirit world. In fact, it also acts as the soul fire unit of the queen ant alchemy tower.


    If the soul fire unit stored in the alchemy tower is too high, the infrastructure of the alchemy tower will have problems, and the soul fire will continue to escape. This is also the root cause of the incomplete soul fire of many alchemy tower Rune crystals. Therefore, the queen ant man can make millions of ant clan units, but her ant clan army always maintains a number of more than 300000.


    The alchemy tower still has the upper limit of soul fire units, not to mention the perfect body of Ms. spider?


    No creature can carry the huge soul power of spirit eating Island, and the perfect body of spider lady is impossible!


    I''m afraid the use of the divinity of the sun elf to Ms. spider is to forcibly divide the spirit eating Island, but since he integrates the soul power of the spirit eating island in the battle with the Dragon maid and the divine guardian spirit, the fire element sea must be recycling the soul fire beyond the limits of the world law, resulting in the collapse of the soul and body.


    Ten days, the incarnation of Lady spider has a life span of almost ten days.


    Victor is willing to relax the escape time limit to 20 days. If Ms. spider doesn''t catch up within 20 days, the log raft can be diverted eastward to the oak prairie to meet Sylvia.


    Alchemy militia rowed and rowed in turns, alienated the big otter to open a path under the water, and the log rafts sailed southward all the time. When they passed an island, wizard imosen tamed more than a dozen blue beaked Osprey and scattered them into the sky as ears and eyes, but never found the ant man''s fleet.


    With the passage of time, everyone became more and more relaxed. Even the strategy of separating the two ships and breaking their tails to survive was not strictly implemented.


    Imosen, Marcy the blood python, Todd the swordsman, Wolff the red wolf and Rogers, these guys have less control over their emotions than knights. Fearing that the enemy would catch up, they didn''t learn the war skills and secrets Victor taught them at all. Now, they take their own sword maidens to seek the guidance of the Stormrage sword saint.


    There were ospreys in the sky to monitor the river, and they could avoid it in time. Victor allowed them to eat and drink on their raft.


    On the 12th day of the escape, the log raft crossed Dahe Bay, close to the South Bank of Jinshui River, and even the fish head monster on the bank became clearly visible.


    The alienated otters responsible for protecting boats and rafts are now four or five meters long, strong like oak barrels, and fierce and tyrannical, but they are not qualified to challenge the overlord fish head monster in the shallow waters of the river.


    The two log rafts had to change course and continue to sail east along the boundary between deep and shallow water.


    About half a day later, the fleet found a tributary of Jinshui River on the South Bank of Dahe Bay. This river leads to the wild southern continent, with a wide estuary of more than 60 kilometers. It is still a deep-water field that fish head monsters don''t want to set foot in.


    Victor thought about it and thought it was not completely out of danger yet. So he ordered the fleet to sail into the deep-water area of the tributary and wait a few days. If nothing happened, it would not be too late to return the same way. Moreover, the expeditionary force can also take this opportunity to go ashore, replenish materials and overhaul the raft.


    Under normal circumstances, fish head monsters do not go deep into the tributaries of Jinshui River. The aquatic resources there are not enough to maintain the safe number of fish head monsters. They move at most near the estuary of the tributary. As long as the fleet of Randall''s expeditionary army drives into this tributary, it can always find a landing point.


    In the evening, two boats and rafts successively sailed into the tributary estuary. Everyone thought that they would be able to go ashore for a rest soon. Everyone was very happy. Charlotte even took out the only animal oil and fruit wine to buy tonight''s dinner.


    The unique smell of animal oil attracted two eaters. Bertina and aka rode the alienated otter and swam from the front raft to the back raft.


    "Charlotte, I want roast fish." Cried bertina as soon as she got on board.


    The blonde Knight sighed helplessly and took a four foot long white bellied salmon from the big fool''s hand. When she turned her back to bertina, she rolled her eyes angrily, just for Victor to see.


    In front of the ship, there are not only animal oil and fruit wine, but also Caligula, the top chef. Bertina brought aka here, not to eat grilled fish, but to get close to victor.


    Sure enough, Charlotte and Caligula went to cook grilled salmon. Bertina came to Victor step by step and spoiled her handsome host.


    The girl of the chosen one often wades in the water. Her clothes are very cool. A thin corset and a pair of panties cut to the thigh reveal the slender and soft waist like a grass seedling, a pair of beautiful snow-white long legs, pointed ears, dark eyes and exquisite face. It looks very suitable for Victor with black hair and black eyes.


    Bertina, who is actually 27 years old, seems to be able to solidify her time. In her childhood, she was a little fat man who was greedy for food and play. In her teenage years, bertina was far more interested in victor than in food. The girl''s feelings accumulated for more than ten years were like a suddenly awakened volcano, and all her molten enthusiasm was projected on victor.


    Victor sat on the shelf and explained the difficulties encountered in cultivation for the fierce soldiers. Bertina, with her snow-white and exquisite feet, curled up her long legs and leaned cleverly against victor. She skillfully displayed the ups and downs of her beautiful body lines and showed the girl''s ability to be charming and charming. She was almost self-taught. Everyone had to sigh that the lovely and invincible little girl finally grew up. No wonder Mrs. Charlotte guarded her like a thief.


    Charlotte prepared dinner very quickly today. After a while, the delicious roasted salmon was divided into plates and sent to bertina.


    Bertina''s eating appearance was rare and elegant. She ate a small portion of scaleless and spineless roast salmon for an hour and a half.


    At this time, the afterglow of the sunset has dissipated, and the bright silver moon is shining a cold light on the dark purple sky. Charlotte personally took bertina''s plate and said coldly, "it''s dark. You and aka go back to bed."


    Bertina hugged Victor''s arm, shook her head and said, "no, I''ll rest here tonight."


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes slightly and said faintly, "this ship is full. There is no place for you to sleep."


    The gap at the bottom of the log raft seeps water. The alchemical militia has installed many wooden frames on the raft. Passengers either sleep on the wooden frames or lie on the top of the cabin.


    The wooden frame is full, but there is still room to rest on the cabin. However, everyone wisely did not intervene in the dispute between Mrs. Charlotte and bertina, and even the wizard imosen was pretending to be deaf and dumb. As a father, he really didn''t want to see his precious daughter abducted by his highness Randall. Even if Victor never flirted with flowers, flowers and plants took the initiative to provoke him.


    Seeing that no one supported herself, bertina turned to victor, shook his arm and said coquettishly, "master, bell has a credit. You should reward me. I also want to consult with you about the Vientiane original law."


    Bertina not only summoned the legendary guardian spirit, but also helped Victor a lot. During the coma of the wizard imosen, she also manipulated the alienated giant otter to tow the raft and sail quickly instead of her father.


    She made a great contribution.


    Victor didn''t move. He took his arm out of the arms of the chosen girl, warmed Charlotte''s face, smiled, touched bertina''s head, nodded and said, "it should be rewarded... Honey, please help me bring those three treasures."


    Previously, Charlotte wanted to occupy Victor''s last time alone with the belief of living and dying with her lover. Now the situation seems to have turned the corner, and Charlotte is a submissive and weak character. She only raised her eyebrows at bertina out of women''s jealousy and the subtle mentality of trying to establish her status ranking. She didn''t really want to prevent the girl wizard with infinite potential from courting the family Lord.


    The female Knight of the oath smiled at Victor, turned and jumped out of the cabin, found out the two legendary artifacts of "the heart of the goblin Queen" and "the wings of death", and handed them directly to bertina.

 Chapter 900

    The two sets of artifacts collected by the school of life look ordinary. The "heart of the goblin Queen" is a little better. Its appearance is an ancient wood carving ornament. Although the workmanship is simple, the natural texture is layered, very beautiful, and the more you see it, the more charming it becomes. The appearance of "death wings" is far from good. They seem to be a pair of sickle shaped bone blades taken from some monster. The bone is dry and obscure, the mottled surface is full of cracks, and the sawtooth of the blade is incomplete.


    The sickle shaped bone blades are ugly and ferocious. They are still a set of semi damaged weapons. But who could have thought that the queen ant man had the confidence to kill the sun elves with this bone edge sickle.


    Bertina threw the ugly "wings of death" on the wooden frame, carefully held the "heart of the goblin Queen" with both hands, and murmured with crystal light in her eyes, "how beautiful... Master, is this really for me?"


    Victor nodded and said, "it is said that this is a treasure only useful to wizards. It is called the heart of the goblin queen. Its history can be traced back to ancient times, but you need to explore its specific purpose and how to hold it."


    At the beginning, the queen ant man introduced to Victor that "the heart of the goblin Queen" was only one side of his words. The main purpose was to confuse Victor, eliminate his vigilance, and then wait for the opportunity to use the "wings of death" to kill him. Victor had never seen the descriptions of the queen ant on the "heart of the goblin Queen", so he was skeptical.


    He reminded bertina, "it''s right that the ''heart of the goblin Queen'' is for you, but we don''t know how to use it or what risks it will bring, so you should prepare first. It''s best to wait until we return to Randall''s collar and study it slowly..."


    Bertina didn''t seem to hear Victor''s words. Her eyes blurred and said, "I seem to know..."


    As she spoke, she silently made a chaotic touch without any sign. Even Victor could not think of stopping it. He only saw the surface of the "heart of the goblin Queen" held by bell in the palm of his hand cracked, and soft light appeared in the gap, as if a life was born from inside, squeezed through the wooden shell, turned into a mass of white light, and then sank into bertina''s palm.


    Such a magical scene made the people on the raft exclaim, but bertina seemed unheard of. She blinked her eyes, and the corners of her mouth slightly stirred up. The bright smile showed a trace of arrogant and extraordinary temperament, as if she had changed a person, but it was restored in an instant. The smile was full of naughty and joy. The previous temperament change seemed to be an illusion.


    The beloved daughter of the wizard imosen rushed over in a hurry, stretched out her hand to pull bertina''s arm, and asked anxiously, "bell, are you okay? How do you feel? What''s wrong?"


    The chosen girl turned around skillfully, just avoiding the finger of the wizard imosen, then took Victor''s arm and tiptoed to kiss the corner of his lip.


    The sneak attack was successful Bertina was happy, hugged Victor, put her red face close to his chest and said in a slightly shy voice, "thank you, master. I like this gift so much."


    The people looked at each other. They had not recovered from the shock just now. Only Caligula bent down, scratched his face with strong fingers, and joked to bertina, "bell, don''t be ashamed. Bell is not ashamed."


    With a blush of shame and anger, bertina jumped up to chase after her big fool who dared to laugh at her.


    Victor frowned gently and relaxed again. He suppressed his ability, but it was easy to avoid the kiss of a girl wizard. Bertina''s unexpected changes made him not act rashly, but feel the other party''s situation through physical contact.


    Except that his heart beat faster and his skin got hotter, bell didn''t seem different.


    Most people grow up slowly, but bertina''s growth is leaping. The sudden outbreak of a girl''s feelings leads to particularly bold behavior, which should also be a normal situation. When she adapts to the drastic changes in her body and mind, she can naturally learn how to control her emotions.


    However, there was a very short moment when the chosen girl fused the master''s artifact, and her temperament and appearance were different. That kind of indifference to all sentient beings made Victor have to worry about bertina''s problems.


    However, Caligula did not find anything unusual about Bell and joked with her. Victor thought he didn''t have to worry too much for the time being, but imosen ran after her, grabbed bertina, who was red in the face, and shouted eagerly, "what are you... What are you running around? Where''s the wooden ornament just now? Can you change it back?"


    Bertina pouted her little mouth, tried to break away from her father''s pull, jumped back to victor, and said unhappily, "no... this is the treasure given to me by the master. Dad, don''t try to cheat me." Then she made a face at imosen and hid behind Victor to seek the shelter of her master.


    Victor''s angry and frustrated wizard winked, turned sideways and asked Bettina kindly, "can you change back?"


    The girl turned her eyes and said wrongfully, "it can''t come back... Even if it suddenly disappears, I can''t find it."


    She was obviously lying.


    Instead of getting angry, Victor nodded with a smile and said, "it''s ok if you can''t find it back, but you were so rash that you didn''t wait for me to finish."


    Bertina stuck out her little tongue and said coquettishly, "the master is the best."


    Victor curled up his index finger, knocked it on her head and said, "try it. What''s the change in your ability?"


    Bell rubbed his head first, picked up half a cup of fruit wine on the wooden shelf, and said slightly excitedly, "I want to turn it into good wine."


    Thin, white and tender fingers with light green brilliance emerge, covering the ceramic wine cup, and then a light but distant aroma is quietly filled. The maroon fruit in the ceramic cup turns into amber wine.


    Bertina presented the pottery cup to victor, and her bright eyes were full of expectation.


    "Let me try."


    Charlotte grabbed the pottery cup, sniffed it under her nose, and took a small sip. She only felt that the slightly sweet and sour taste spread at the tip of her tongue. She put down the pottery cup, nodded and said, "it tastes round and strong, full of vitality and freshness, with a silky texture... This is a top fruit wine, well, it has been aged for at least 10 years."


    The purpose of making fruit wine by Alchemy militia is to facilitate storage. The quality of fruit wine can only be described as coarse. There are many impurities in it, which can not be regarded as wine. After bertina''s touch, the inferior fruit wine turned into a top wine, which seemed insignificant, but her spell actually stole 10 years.


    After Victor tasted it himself, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s a miracle."


    Bertina looked up at her glowing face and said proudly: "The master taught me that chaotic touch is high in rank and low in rank. Only by complying with the natural changes of the law can it produce amazing results. I can''t turn fruit brewing into an annoying dragon medicine. It''s easy to turn it into wine. From then on, chaotic touch is renamed miracle touch... Don''t call me ''lucky Bell'', just call me ''miracle queen bertina''."


    What''s the difference between luck and miracle?


    For example, if you do 100 multiple-choice questions, you can''t do any of them. It''s called luck that you don''t have a wrong choice because of Meng''s answers. If you are knowledgeable, whether you do 100 multiple-choice questions or 1000, do it once, or do it ten times, and the results are all correct, it''s called creating a miracle.


    Luck will run out one day. If a person wants to create a miracle, what he needs to grasp is not luck, but strength.


    Perhaps, bertina is still far from the title of "miracle Queen", but she shows her heart that she does not intend to rely on luck, but to be a real strong person.


    She couldn''t help herself many times in this expedition. She must have encountered many irreparable regrets before she could have today''s consciousness... Bertina really began to change... Victor thought silently, picked up the broken bone blades discarded by Bell and hung them on his waist belt.


    In fact, the wings of the God of death are especially suitable for bertina. The huge spirit she collects can continuously provide power for this "living" artifact, and can show its terrible power without sacrificing powerful life. Moreover, the Wizards of this era need to have excellent martial arts skills, otherwise they are easy to be killed by the enemy and even have no time to cast spells.


    The best example is the great wizard Blair, who was chosen by heaven more than 1500 years ago. She once used a finger to point the blade of the first referee Bethel testier, which defeated the legendary Paladin. If she could not resist the heart piercing sword of the legendary Paladin at that time, she must have died.


    There is no doubt that Claire must be a very powerful warrior, but her reputation as a great wizard masks this fact.


    Victor emphasized the importance of martial arts to the two family wizards on more than one occasion. However, he could not keep an eye on imosen and bertina to practice the secret of war skills. The father and daughter often cheated and played tricks. Their personal martial arts were only ordinary. Even the most ordinary cattle subduing militia could not fight, wasting a lot of precious resources in vain.


    Victor originally wanted to focus on the characteristics of the "wings of death" and take this opportunity to make bertina correct, but the girl chosen by heaven emerged for the first time today, so Victor was not suitable to preach to her to avoid undermining her confidence. Moreover, bertina integrated the "heart of the demon Queen" , Victor always felt a little strange. To be on the safe side, he should observe for a while before considering giving her the "wings of death".


    "Lord Victor, Lord Victor, look ahead!" Nelson''s cry came from the wind and waves.


    Victor raised his head and jumped onto the top of the raft. He saw countless light spots swimming towards the big river bay under the river surface of the tributary on the South Bank of Jinshui River. The little fluorescence in the water reflected with the silver moon in the sky, like an invisible streamer, quietly pouring into the wide estuary.


    The magnificent and spectacular strange scenery stunned everyone, and there was no response when they watched the fluorescent streamer getting closer and closer. However, more than 20 alienated otters left the raft and rushed into the fluorescent River happily. Their strong tail fins beat the water surface and rolled up waves.


    A light spot slipped past the alienated otter and came to the log raft. Caligula immediately jumped to the side of the boat, put his hand into the water, picked up the light spot, ran back happily, offered a treasure to victor and said, "ha ha, master, it''s a shrimp."


    The shrimp shell is transparent and reflects the moonlight. It is as long as Caligula''s palm.


    Wizard imosen came up to see it and said curiously, "I don''t know this kind of shrimp. It seems to be a new variety not included in the biological atlas?"


    Victor nodded and said, "I don''t know. It should be a kind of krill, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a big krill... Aka, do you think this kind of shrimp is poisonous?"


    Without saying a word, the chief chef of Randall''s family immediately peeled off the shrimp shell, sucked the translucent tender shrimp tail into his mouth, nodded and replied, "there is no poison, the taste is very good, very good."


    Wolff, the red wolf, looked at the dotted water and said in surprise, "there may be millions of krill?"


    Victor smiled and said, "we were lucky to catch the shrimp migration... The number of krill here should exceed 100 million."


    The light band composed of krill flows to the raft, and the underwater light waves surge like fog and clouds. The dreamy beauty is deeply intoxicated, as if you were in a magical dream world.


    Charlotte took Victor''s hand, stood in the bow and sighed, "how beautiful, I can''t bear to fish."


    Victor seemed to think of something. The smiling lines at the corners of his mouth gradually disappeared, frowned, and suddenly shouted, "come on! Let''s get out of this water and row the boat into the tributary river!"


    The alchemy militia absolutely obeyed the master''s orders. They rowed hard, commanded the alchemy dragon lizard to stop swallowing krill, and urged them to drag the raft to rush to the tributary of the big estuary.


    The two boats and rafts speeded up sharply and made white waves on the foggy water. Charlotte was so frightened that she lost her color. She held the handle of the sword and asked, "Sir, what happened?"


    Victor calmly shook his head and said, "the large-scale migration of shrimp will attract many predators. You can''t see the fish head monsters on both sides, but they have gone into the water. This is the amphibious predator on the shore. What else will be in the deep water of the big river bay?"


    "Schools of fish, and schools of water lizards!" Wizard imosen took a breath of cold air, jumped up and shouted, "let''s get out of this water!"


    Bertina looked at her father in confusion, turned back and asked Victor, "I remember the book says that shrimp eating lizards don''t eat people."


    "Fool, fish and water lizards will attract more ferocious predators, and crocodile dragon water lizards... Our place will become a battlefield! Now, the only way out is to take refuge in the tributary before the water animals fight!"


    Imosen roared at his baby daughter. Suddenly, a long and thick sound of water lizard came from the water in the distance. He immediately turned pale, hurried to the bow of the boat, ordered the alienated otter to stop shrimp fishing, returned to the probe bars on both sides of the raft, and pushed the raft to accelerate to the tributary of the estuary.


    Shrimp migration is not only a heaven given feast, but also a bloody battlefield. More than 20 alienated otters pushed two log rafts, like an arrow off the string, and rushed into the south bank tributary of Dahe bay before the fish people surrounded the lake.


    The scenes on both sides of the tributary are seen in the light of the silver moon, and countless fish people sing their war songs and merge into the wide estuarine waters. Tonight is destined to be a rough night, but Randall expeditionary army did not want to watch the rare water monster war. Two original rafts sailed towards the depths of the tributary.


    If they are unfortunately involved in the feast war of the water monster, the crude log raft will inevitably capsize. However, since the situation was so dangerous just now, why didn''t the ferocious soldiers, including Arka and Nelson, give early warning in time?!


    Victor stood at the stern of the boat, looking at the turbulent estuary, and meditating.


    In fact, the answer was obvious, but his heart was quiet, like a river shrouded in moonlight.


    At the moment, the river surface of the tributary is as smooth as a mirror, reflecting the silver moon, the reflection of boats, rafts and people. Palm sized krill have only slipped from the calm water surface, but did not disturb the shadow in the water. Even when the boats and rafts were pushed away from the water surface, the ripples on both sides disappeared, but the scenery of retreating on both sides shows that the boats and rafts are still sailing.


    The strangest thing is that the people on the raft just watched quietly when they saw this phenomenon contrary to common sense, and even Victor didn''t have any ripples in his heart.


    The cool moonlight is like a veil and mist, with tranquility and tranquility, calming the wind, the water waves and the hearts of all living beings. The tranquility that seeps into the soul unconsciously erases all emotions and thoughts such as curiosity, fighting desire, fear, impatience and concentration.


    The boat and raft slowly stopped moving forward, and the alchemists pulling the boat and rowing oars were wiped out by the soft light of the silver moon and fell into peace and tranquility. Everything around seems like a dream, half true and half false. Victor clearly knows that this is Ms. spider''s fantasy field, which is affecting the law of reality. Even he himself is deeply involved, not to mention the others on the raft. Their consciousness remains awake and stunned in their own position.


    Lady spider came after all.

 Chapter 901

    A huge crocodile lizard dragon with dark eyes appeared on the river behind the log raft. It was Ronnie, the fierce crocodile lizard dragon, the Lord of the waters north of the great river bay.


    It was once bertina''s "good friend", but now it has become Ms. spider''s puppet horse. It carried Ms. spider''s Avatar across the river bay and caught up with Victor''s raft near the tributary estuary on the south bank.


    The fierce water lizard swims very fast, but its huge body also does not disturb the water waves. It is like this calm river that sends it and the spider lady it holds to victor.


    The half spider and half elf lady stood on the broad and flat back of the fierce water lizard. The spider body seemed to be his throne, and the naked dark elf girl was the embodiment of the silver moon. His beauty has gone beyond the boundaries of racial cognition and has the extraordinary charm of changing the mind and senses.


    The dark elf girl tilted her head and looked at Victor. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly. Her eyes were full of curiosity and a wisp of sweet affection, just like looking at her fiance she had never met.


    Victor''s thoughts have been suppressed by invisible silence, but the spontaneous operation of x-3 set in advance weakens Ms. spider''s extraordinary charm to the extreme. However, there are a pair of dark golden pupils in his dark eyes, leaving deep traces in Victor''s heart that x-3 can''t eliminate.


    Victor thought about the appearance of Ms. spider. Even if his arrival is accompanied by mountain collapse, tsunami and no light, it is not surprising, but this quiet fantasy that changes the reality is 10000 times more terrible than any natural disaster.


    Quiet moonlight, tranquil dreamland and spiritual charm are combined to form a super large field covering a vast space and penetrating the biological soul, or it should be called the divine domain, which is more in line with the status of ancient demons and gods.


    Alchemists, alienated creatures, knights, ferocious warriors, priests of the Lord of glory, wizards and sword maids all stopped thinking and lost their ability to act. The water monsters and fish people gathered in the estuary are also very calm. They are obviously affected by the divine domain of spider lady. Now, even if someone kills them with a knife, they may not resist.


    The powerful instinct of creatures to fear death has been stripped, and Ms. spider is really worthy of being the death incarnation of Freya, the moon god.


    However, how could the creator Talon Riel allow such a powerful force to provoke his will?


    There is only one possibility. Ms. spider''s incarnation is dying. The main material plane is recycling the power that does not belong to him and expelling Ms. spider''s will. Therefore, he squanders the soul power of the spirit eating island and displays the peace realm of the super high level.


    Victor''s eyes were indifferent, bent over to pay tribute to Ms. spider, and said without any emotion: "madam, it''s my great honor to meet you. You manipulated the fierce water lizard, which could intercept me in advance, but allowed me to enter the rivers of the southern continent and reappear. Your purpose confused me, but I think the divinity of the sun elf can''t recover your incarnation."


    With a gentle smile, Ms. spider said in the common language of the ancient alchemy Empire: "more than 20000 years ago, I was in a difficult situation in the abyss. The ancient devil who believed in the unity of all things attacked the kingdom of hell opened up by me and the other two demon monarchs. My husband in the world was worried that I would fall into the hands of the ancient devil, so he prepared this incarnation for me in the main material plane."


    "Fortunately, the hell kingdom is sheltered by the mother earth God who is in charge of reproduction and life. I was able to win in the civil strife in the abyss. I completed my mission. This incarnation is superfluous for me. Returning it to the element sea also follows tyronril''s will."


    Victor''s x-3 spontaneously collected the secret information revealed by Ms. spider and said according to the response plan set in advance: "great lady, you have integrated the spirit body of the ant queen. You should understand that I have alchemy tower Rune crystal. It can store pure immortal soul fire. Since the divinity of the sun Elf can''t save your incarnation, I have a proposal..."


    "The divine nature of the sun is now inseparable from me, but my life will come to an end one day, only 200 or 300 years at most. At that time, the immortal divine nature of the sun will be unsealed. I hope the lady will allow me to keep the divine nature of the sun temporarily. Therefore, I am willing to use the No. 7 alchemy tower to collect the pure soul fire of the spirit eating island for women, so as to prevent this precious soul power from being recovered by yuansuhai. Etc I''ll return them to you, madam, or to your designated presence. "


    Lady spider has a sweet smile, her dark golden eyes stare into Victor''s eyes, and her light voice is like the flowing moonlight, "Angelina thinks that his highness Randall is tricky, but I know how terrible his highness Randall is... All creatures are subject to my power of peace, but his highness Randall is nothing... The snake of the abyss is the same, the birds of light are hundreds of millions, and the ape of creation is thoughtless. When you touch the realm of thoughtlessness, no wonder you can suppress the divinity of the sun with mortals, No wonder we can ignore the divine blessing of "Freya''s tears" and manipulate the divine nature of the sun beyond the limits of the law... "


    "How dare a small mortal enslave the great sun divinity? This is unacceptable and intolerable! Arrogant Randall, I want to destroy you on behalf of the silver moon..."


    Lady spider''s eyes pierced Victor''s dark and deep pupils, and the blood of the sun elf, which was suppressed to the limit by the spiritual balance, woke up uncontrollably from his body. Every cell was cheering and blending with the quiet moonlight. The transformation of life was unstoppable, and the black hair and eyes turned into bright gold. Victor clearly felt the changes of his body and mind Process, but the surrounding environment seems to have been pressed by some force, and even the krill swimming underwater stopped, and the space-time here seems to be solidified at a point.


    Victor has experienced this situation many times and is no stranger. The Apocalypse of x-3 can accelerate mental activities a hundred times, resulting in the illusion that the passage of time slows down. However, he does not use the Apocalypse Now. The source of time-space solidification actually comes from Lady spider. To be exact, it is the pure soul fire he transmits, which breaks Victor''s own spiritual balance, awakens the suppressed sun elf blood, and puts him into a spiritual state beyond the apocalypse.


    The rising spiritual power urges Victor''s way of perception to go beyond the limitations of life form and see the other side of the world from the "perspective of God", including elements, souls and even past time and space pictures. At this moment, Victor understood all the mysteries that had just happened.


    Queen ant man originally replaced the spirit of queen ant''s Alchemy tower. He has a connection channel with Victor''s Alchemy tower 7. Ms. spider uses the channel between the alchemy towers to lead the huge spirit of the spirit eating island into Victor''s Alchemy tower.


    Due to the influx of soul fire in spirit eating Island, the soul fire unit stored in No. 7 alchemy tower instantly reached the upper limit of 50000 points, but this is not Ms. spider''s purpose. The spilled pure spirit entered his soul through Victor''s connection with No. 7 alchemy tower, and continued to strengthen his spiritual attributes, from 48 points to 85 points.


    The surge of spiritual power makes an idea of Victor obtain an independent personality, and the continuous influx of spirituality maintains its stability. "He" can observe the changes of things around him from the perspective of a third party, including his own blood, soul and the memory in the will side of the soul.


    The bystander Victor saw that more than ten years ago, Austin, the great Knight of the Buryat family, was easily killing his alchemy militia with a long sword. In the distance, he picked up the military crossbow, condensed the elements of the void wind, pulled the trigger, and let an indigo streamer shoot through Austin''s helmet and head. Austin''s eyes before his death were full of confusion and disbelief. He sent a message to Victor:


    How did you kill me? How can you kill a great Knight of the kingdom?


    In the next memory picture, Sylvia rushed to Pinghu Town and hurriedly summoned all the king tax officials who supervised the family duel. The beautiful and elegant Mrs. rose raised her glass frequently, cordially greeted the family guardians of each tax official, and accurately said their names. The Royal tax officials were flattered and in sharp contrast to Sylvia''s smile. But the bystander Victor saw the compromise of the divine knight, all because her little lover openly killed the Silver Knight of the Kingdom and made a big mistake!


    In the bedroom of Rose Manor, Sylvia sat on the leg of the angry wind sword saint, with her slender and beautiful arms around his neck, her eyes were gentle and said softly: "Dear swordsman, I have just built a private manor. In the future, the daily affairs of Renma Hill will be left to Katrina and nbiser, and your Randall will be led by Nicole. We will all move into that manor and stay together, okay?"


    The bystander Victor saw his reluctance and a trace of anxiety hidden under Sylvia''s gentle eyes.


    Watching, father Miller said solemnly, "stop, you have touched the field of God!"


    Onlookers saw the queen ant man calmly say to the angry wind sword saint, "Your Highness Randall, you are too confident..."


    Overconfidence is arrogance!


    Yes, the onlookers realized Victor''s arrogance. Even if he showed humility and obedience when he was weak, he secretly imagined that one day he could press the divine Knight under him and knock down the glorious church. This arrogance was that the walkers regarded the intelligent creatures in the Talon world as indigenous, but did not care that the divine knight, legendary knight and Golden Knight used the powerful supernatural power carefully Power and the authority of the ruler. Father Miller of the demigod simply disguised his identity and never showed up.


    Arrogance inevitably leads to hegemony, ignorance and fearlessness. If powerful and extraordinary people lack awe of the world and act strong and overbearing, can other creatures live?


    Kegnoris, who is composed of flame, asked the angry wind sword Saint: "every kind of wisdom is the idea of differentiation of the creator tyronrell. Some like you, some fear you, some hate you, and some hate you. These are the different attitudes of the world will towards you. Have you ever thought about the consequences of rejecting the invitation of the world will?"


    The Stormrage sword saint is the highness of the human kingdom. The Knights and nobles obey his authority. The glorious church praises his achievements. The children of the Gambis Kingdom regard him as an invincible guardian. What about the Centaur? The goblin? The Jackal? The ogre? The bear monster? And the ancient spirit family


    The bystander Victor now sees more clearly that the arrogance of the Stormrage sword saint is not what he wants, but some mysterious force has blinded his cognition and pushed him to today''s level step by step.


    ... he regards fate as his opponent, but does not fear fate. He constantly creates miracles and falls on miracles, just because he is always in the long river of fate and has never been separated from fate.


    Caligula had the opportunity to expel Ms. spider, but the angry wind sword Saint refused Miller''s arrangement. Now it seems that Victor, a bystander, sympathized with Caligula and resisted fate. Unfortunately, he was completely unaware of this at that time, and was blinded by some force of fate.


    The end point of the unification of all things is that the world returns to chaos; hundreds of millions of incarnations will exhaust the last power of the fire element sea; and mindlessness represents the spiritual ocean of Pan consciousness and the highest spiritual realm of life. The bystander Victor is now in this spiritual realm. He has insight into what has happened to himself and can understand the root of Ms. spider''s anger.


    The brave man killed a dragon, and the people ran around to tell him his heroic feat. However, in the eyes of the ancient god, killing a dragon is no different from killing a rabbit. It is the withering of life. Ms. spider thinks that his highness Randall''s terror is that he suppresses the divinity of the sun with a mortal heart, which is 10000 times more terrible than the perfect body he killed the black blood master.


    Ms. spider cannot accept this phenomenon, let alone his highness Randall''s contempt for the divinity of the sun. He gave up an incarnation to destroy the root of terror.


    Of course, lady spider doesn''t want to destroy Victor himself. What he wants to destroy is x-3.


    In fact, the x-3 from the earth world helped Victor reach the realm of mindless mind very early. Others are dazed and distracted, and the overrun of x-3 means that the spirit is beyond the limits of body and soul. If Victor didn''t have x-3, he would have no knowledge puzzle, no secret method of spiritual blood, no twin talent tree, and no spiritual balance that can dominate the blood of the sun elves.


    Victor once tried to solve the mystery of x-3 and copy it through the secret method of mind and blood, but his attempts failed without exception. Therefore, the unique x-3 is alien to the Talon Riel world.


    Ms. spider is erasing the alien, and he doesn''t mind the death of the alien host.


    While the pure spirit poured into the soul, it also brought a large number of memory bubbles with complex content and disordered timing, which constantly impacted Victor''s will side of the soul.


    The queen ant man said she would leave Victor a precious gift. He did what he said, but the gift was too heavy for Victor''s soul. Even though the soul structure of the angry wind sword saint is particularly tough and can withstand most of the damage, the memory bubble of the queen ant man is a gift rather than violent destruction. It directly bypasses the defense line of the soul and tries to reorganize the will side of his soul from the inside.


    The strong impact of chaotic information makes the operation of the noumenon soul slow and cumbersome. There is no way to recover a little soul fire of the alchemy tower Rune crystal, so we can''t cut off the spiritual connection with Ms. spider.


    The bystander Victor had nothing to do. He didn''t have any superfluous thoughts, nor did he have the emotion of individual life. He just looked at the light spot of the soul representing x-3 coldly and was about to collapse completely.


    Fortunately, Victor''s noumenon has not given up, or a priority setting of x-3 is automatically performing the secret skill of soul locking, exchanging Victor''s surface consciousness and subconsciousness, and burying the memory bubble of the ant queen first, waiting for the idea to reorganize and summarize the memory information, and then release the soul locking.


    This is an emergency means for Victor to protect his soul. Its side effects will lead Victor to become an idiot and temporary.


    The problem is that the memory bubble information of the queen ant man has far exceeded the upper limit of Victor''s spiritual attribute. Even if his current spiritual attribute is as high as 95 points, it is not enough.


    The bystander Victor calmly watched his soul collapse. The x-3 was first decomposed, and the twin talent tree lost its core. Then it collapsed. It was like an idiot who could not flexibly control his fingers, let alone finely control his blood talent.


    The blood of high elves and human blood are stacked disorderly. The abundant water element in Victor''s body begins to escape. The golden hair like sunshine turns yellow, and the dark golden pupils fade, showing a brown green color common to ordinary people. Victor now loses the power of the strong in the holy land, but it''s nothing. The key is that his fall is inevitable.


    "No, don''t... teacher, please let my master go!"


    Suddenly, Victor saw bertina break free from the realm of tranquility. She cried and tried to reach out her fingers to touch his body.


    At the moment when the chosen girl met Victor, the purple gold coin amulet hanging on Victor''s chest burst into white golden light, and countless holy runes wrapped his body layer by layer.


    The divine power of normal attribute forcibly cuts off the soul connection between Ms. spider and Victor, but the situation of noumenon has not been improved and is still moving towards the direction of soul collapse. However, the bystander Victor is a spirit body forcibly molded by the pure soul fire of the spirit eating island. The spiritual intensity also reaches the upper limit of the soul and is in a state of mind without thinking. When the external soul fire transmission is interrupted, he immediately gets free, returns to the soul of the noumenon, and awakens the three heads of poltanos, which represent the earth element, The most stable snake head occupies the dominant position of consciousness, forming a solid closed loop to prevent Ms. spider''s next "gift".


    The collapse of the soul stopped, and Victor lost consciousness. He was influenced by the boltanos secret method and became a half elf with brown hair and amber eyes.


    Lady spider can still do it herself and end Victor''s life. But instead of doing so, he turned his eyes to bertina, who knelt on the raft, hugged Victor, smiled and said to her, "Queen of miracles, I admit that this is your taboo. Please stop, I will realize your wish... Queen of miracles, the contract has been reached, and I now ask you to go to the south continent and do something for me... We will meet again."


    The demon avatar of half spider and half elf blooms in four colors, and the four elements collapse in the air. The avatar of Lady spider gradually becomes empty without leaving any trace. And bertina''s smooth forehead is printed with a spider pattern.


    Victor knows nothing about all this. He is hiding in the depths of his soul, busy reorganizing memory bubbles and knowledge puzzles, and he doesn''t know how long it will take to reshape the will side of his soul and return to normal.


    Nelson and others recovered from a daze. They were shocked to find that the raft somehow floated back to the tributary estuary, surrounded by water monsters. They seemed to get orders at the same time. One strong tail fin beat the krill group under the water, setting off waves, and the two rafts were washed away in an instant.


    "Miracle!"


    Bertina gave orders with cold eyes and arrogant expression. Then, as if she had used up all her strength, her slender body shook a few times and fell straight on the raft.


    Two log boats and rafts miraculously remained intact in the bad waves. One boat and raft was lifted by the water wall and rushed to the depths of the big river bay; The boats and rafts carried by bertina and Victor were pushed back into the tributary on the South Bank of Jinshui River by wave after wave.


    *******************************


    The quiet and cold moonlight sprinkled on Miller''s face through a small window on the second floor of the cemetery Church in Pinghu Town. Between the light and shadow, the old priest''s wrinkles became more and more profound.


    After sighing softly, Miller shook his head reluctantly, leaned over his body, and reached out to touch the priest''s robe next to his lower body. They were folded neatly and lying quietly at the head of the bed. The presiding priest led by Randall, wearing a set of rough linen clothes for a long journey, picked up the already packed salute and an old traveler''s walking stick, stood up and walked to the door. When he was about to push the door quietly, he became hesitant. Finally, he pushed open the oak door and shouted to a bedroom beside the corridor, "Joseph, Joseph, come quickly."


    The servant who served the priest hurriedly ran out of the room. He didn''t even have time to light a candle. He couldn''t see the priest standing in the door, but he kept asking respectfully, "Sir, you call me?"


    "Go to the kitchen and bring me the plate of raw beef."


    The servant was puzzled by the priest''s request and asked, "Sir, it''s so late. What do you want raw beef for?"


    "If you are asked to go, there are so many problems." The old priest, who had always been amiable, suddenly became irritable, slammed the door and shut the servant who had served him for several months.


    Honestly, Joseph dared not disobey the priest of the Supreme Lord after all. He went downstairs in the dark and went to the kitchen to find raw beef.


    Before long, the oak door was pushed open from the outside, and a slender figure came into the room silently with a copper plate.


    The hooded cloak covered the visitor''s face. Her hands were slender and white. They were breathtaking in the moonlight.


    Father Miller sat at the table and watched the uninvited guest sit down in the opposite chair. He couldn''t help sighing and saying, "we shouldn''t meet... Your highness Sylvia."


    "I''m afraid your Excellency will run away overnight, so please forgive my impoliteness." Sylvia''s voice was very beautiful, but it was cold.


    Miller exuded sweat on his forehead, bit his lower lip and said quickly, "Victor is not dead."


    "Yes." Sylvia nodded, pushed the plate containing raw beef to the God in front of the family, and said with the same voice: "my love is not dead, but he disappeared in my perception. I want to ask your excellency, what does this mean?"


    Miller stared at the raw beef with rough muscle texture and bright red color. After a long time, he looked up and said: "In fact, I don''t know what happened to Victor... However, I''m willing to try my best to explain, but you and I have different views on the power of destiny. It''s difficult for us to accept each other''s views, so we can borrow Victor''s views so that we can understand."


    Sylvia chuckled, raised her thin eyebrows and asked, "for example, this raw beef?"


    "This raw beef... It''s very nutritious." Miller tried to explain: "The trainee squire of Randall''s family eats a piece of such raw beef every day. Ordinary people can''t bite raw beef and must cook it before eating it, but the trainee squire just eats it raw. Victor said that it will make them grow strong muscles... I asked Victor, eating raw beef can strengthen the soldiers'' physique. Why don''t you sew the raw beef directly on the soldiers? It''s not better than cooking Is it easier to eat beef or beef? Victor replied, "that''s the rule. No one can change... Well, he didn''t understand my intention at that time. He should have experienced it personally now."


    Sylvia remained silent for a long time, nodded slightly and said, "I see... So, how can I find my love?"


    Miller shook his head and said seriously: "The great prophecy is not omniscient. Under your Highness''s cover, I have done my best, but a great cunning has seriously exceeded the power of the great prophecy. However, the great prophecy suggests that Victor has gone to the southern continent, but I can''t change this after all... If your highness hopes to be reunited with victor in the future, I suggest you don''t take the initiative to find him, Because your actions will certainly distort the great prophecy and bring unpredictable consequences. "


    "You mean victor will come to me?" Sylvia''s eyes lit up and asked, "about what time and where?"


    Miller shook his head, sighed and shook his head again, and said, "if you don''t come to trouble me, I will always hide in Randall''s collar. Since your Highness has come to see me, I must leave... I''m going to find a church in the Eastern League. That''s the place of hope and my burial place."


    "The Eastern League... That''s a good place." Sylvia nodded with satisfaction after a little meditation. The answer was in line with her expectations, because Victor never forgot that he was the sea port of the Eastern League. She Yingying got up, left his room, stopped at the door, pushed down her hood, showed her unparalleled face, bowed to father Miller and said, "have a good trip to the East... Lord miklemels."


    (the book is over, and the future will be continued)